《The Demonic King Chases His Wife: The Rebellious Good-for-Nothing Miss》


 Chapter 1 – The Heart Wrenching Betrayal

    Chapter 1 ¨C The Heart Wrenching Betrayal


    Night. Under the starry sky of Cloud Fall Mountain¡¯s summit, the cool breeze blew gently and all was still.


    Su Luo¡¯s gentle eyes carried a hint of happiness as she tenderly stared at the man before her eyes: ¡°Yun Qi, as soon as I quit the organization, we¡¯ll settle down here okay?¡±


    Yun Qi¡¯s sharp eyebrows and sparking eyes brought about an intoxicating tenderness: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re going to quit just like that?¡±


    Su Luo turned around to overlook the distant night sky, then turned around wearing a beautifully bright smile: ¡°In these past ten or so years, if I wasn¡¯t training, I¡¯d be killing while always on the verge of life and death. There wasn¡¯t even a peaceful day. Now I¡¯m already weary of this kind of lifestyle so I want to hurry up and break away from it. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t think the same?¡±


    While speaking, Su Luo took out a small brocade box and waved it in front of Yun Qi: ¡°Guess, what¡¯s in here?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes sparkled as her expression filled with happiness.


    Immersed in the future beautiful life she yearned for, she did not see a treacherous radiance sh in Yun Qi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The Dragon Ring? So you¡¯ve already gotten a hold of it? How could it be possible? When did this happen?¡± Yun Qi¡¯s up turned eyes narrowed with an intoxicating gentleness.


    ¡°Right when you were still on your mission in the West, I was lucky, so I got it. So now, you¡¯ll quit with me, okay? Su Luo held Yun Qi¡¯s hand with hopeful eyes, ¡°After returning the Dragon Ring to the organization, we¡¯ll then settle down here and happily live our lives here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He gently kissed Su Luo¡¯s smooth forehead and forcefully held her within his bosom as he tightly embraced her.


    As she nestled on his corbone, Su Luo closed her eyes and blissfully smiled.


    They were childhood sweethearts of ten or so years who had hand in hand, walked through a hail of bullets. He was her most important family member, and also the person she trusted the most. She has already conceived his baby now, so once they quit the organization.... All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s entire body stiffened as her confused eyes filled with bitter pain. She opened her eyes wide with incredulous despair.


    She pushed Yun Qi away and looked down.


    A sharp dagger had pierced through her chest. As blood unceasing flowed out from the dagger to wet the thin white skirt, the blood spilling out from the chest was simr a Red Spider Lily in full bloom; passionate yet strange.


    As an assassin, the uracy of Yun Qi¡¯s dagger did not have the slightest trace of error.


    Su Luo stumbled to kneel on the ground filled with unorderly crushed rocks as her beautiful eyes brimmed with surprised despair and disbelief. She honestly did not think that the man she trusted the most, who imed that he loved her, would ruthlessly send her a dagger as her birthday present and stab her in the back!


    The execution was emotionless and relentless.


    Why.... She opened her mouth but could not utter a single sound because of her despair.


    Yun Qi coldly ridiculed her as the corner of his mouth curled up: ¡°Su Luo, you¡¯re an absolute idiot. You know too many of the organization¡¯s secrets, did you really think that the organization would let you off? And to even think about quitting, you¡¯re too naive! Not only that, you¡¯re so naive that you would believe that I¡¯d actually quit with you?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo bitterly smiled in despair.


    As per Yun Qi¡¯s words, she really was too naive to actually believe that he would quit the organization with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be this stupid in your next life!¡± Yun Qi picked up the small brocade box that fell on the floor. After coldly ncing at the hopelessly suffering Su Luo, he turned around decidedly left.


    ¡°Yun Qi, are you sure you¡¯re not too naive?¡± Su Luo¡¯s cold voice resounded behind his back.


    Yun Qi halted in his steps as Su Luo suddenlyughed out loud: ¡°What did you think was in that brocade box?¡± Yun Qi opened the brocade box and hisplexion suddenly changed, ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon Ring? Where¡¯d you hide it?¡±


    There was a wealthy employer who put forth three billion US dors and entrusted the organization to look for this Dragon Ring. If it could not be found in the end, not only would they not receive the money, the organization¡¯s reputation would also be severely tarnished.


    Su Luo stood on the edge of the steep cliff and looked down at the deep darkness. The corner of her mouth revealed a satisfied yet bleak smile that was as beautiful as the unstable blooming of a Queen of the Night: ¡°Yun Qi, you¡¯ll never be able to obtain the Dragon Ring. Also, don¡¯t bother to cry at my tombstone or else you¡¯ll taint my reincarnation cycle.¡±


    While speaking, Su Luo abruptly leapt and her entire person plunged down into the darkness of the cliff.


    And beneath the cliff, were raging waves of seawater that beat against the shore.

 Chapter 2 – This is Simply Torture!

    Chapter 2 ¨C This is Simply Torture!


    Time and space converted.


    Blue Sky Continent.


    Pain.


    Su Luo felt a needle-like pain throughout her entire body, as if she had been run over by a heavy truck. It was so painful that her heart had almost stopped beating.


    In a daze, she slowly opened her heavy eyelids. Seeing the dirty white gauze mosquito above her head and a shabby quilt, she momentarily could not react.


    ¡°Su Luo you cheap slut, why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Why did you even bother to wake up! Die die die!¡± A sharp, ear-piercing voice furiously shouted near Su Luo¡¯s bed.


    Su Luo realized that she was strengthless from head to toe. She weakly turned towards the direction of the voice.


    There was a beautiful girl who looked to be around fourteen or fifteen years of age dressed in light purple fine gauze. Inserted in her hair that was rolled up in a bun was a precious butterfly hairpin and a jade hairpin. Her small face was slightly round and she had very delicate facial features.


    The little girl was very beautiful, yet she was very malicious in her actions. At the moment, she was holding a needle that was usually used to sew the soles of a shoe. The needle was thick and glinted in the cold light.


    With a sinister look in her eyes, she ruthlessly stabbed at Su Luo¡¯s body. She stabbed at the flesh hidden underneath the clothes so unless someone tore them open, outsiders would never be able to see them.


    So painful! This is simply torture!


    Su Luo wanted to say something, but discovered that her mouth had been gagged by a rag. She wanted to resist, but found out that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a single finger.


    Seeing that Su Luo had awoken, the malicious girl turned to face the other slightlyrger girl and coldlymanded: ¡°Third Sister, quickly beat, quickly beat her to death!¡±


    Subsequently, this Third Miss did what she was told and forcefully swung the palm of her hand to p Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes gleamed with a frosty light: This maltreatment, these ps; I, Su Luo, will remember all of them!


    Su Luo could no longer take the continuous assault and finally sank into the darkness.


    ¡°Miss.... Uuu.... Miss, you must not die.....¡± The sound of the young female¡¯s mournful weeping was miserable and it seemed that her throat had be hoarse due to her weeping.


    Awakened by the sound of weeping and feeling that someone was forcefully shaking her, Su Luo faintly woke up.


    ¡°M-Miss?¡± Lu Luo who was sadly weeping raised her gaze and met Su Luo¡¯s line of sight. Apanied by the eye contact, her face immediately turned to that of pleasant surprise.


    At this time, Su Luo also clearly saw the little girl before her eyes. She was approximately fourteen or fifteen years of age with facial features that could be considered to be graceful, but at the moment, her face was covered with red and swollen fingerprints. Both eyes swelled like a peach and she appeared to be in a tight spot.


    Her vision shifted to the interior of the room. She discovered that the table was missing a leg, the chair was worn-out, and there wasn¡¯t even a cup to drink water from the teapot. It seemed as if the entire room was a house in the slums of Africa.


    Suddenly, Su Luo mind ached as memories flooded in like the surging of the tide.


    Looks like she really did cross over.


    This ce was not a dynasty that she was familiar with, for was the Blue Sky Continent that never appeared in China¡¯s history and was a world that respected those with martial might.


    The continent consisted of four countries. They were individually named Eastern Ling, Western Jin, Southern Feng, and Northern Mo. Together, the four countries drew a circle and in between them, was the legendary Dark Forest that was rampant with magic beasts. Unless one was a martial artist, entering was simply unthinkable.


    As of now, Su Luo was in the Manor of the Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s Great General. Her father was Su Zian, the Great General who protected the empire and she, was the publically known strawbag fool of an idiot, the good-for-nothing Fourth Miss.


    In the Blue Sky Continent, every child had to take an innate talent test at the age of five and this exam was so important that it was enough to determine a person¡¯s entire life.


    Before this exam, Su Luo was the pride of the Su Family because at during her birth, even the heavens intervened with worldly phenomenons; a multicolored sky paved the roads in rainbow as a divine bird circled around the entire imperial capital. At that time, everyone believed that Su Family¡¯s Fourth Miss would be someone of importance.


    But on the day of the aptitude test five yearster, this Su Family¡¯s Fourth Miss who most had the greatest of expectations for, unexpectedly appeared to be nobody. Her innate talent was at a good-for-nothing zero and it was fundamentally impossible for her to practice martial arts!


    As a result of the expectations being too high with the disparity too wide, Su Zian threw Su Luo into the side courtyard under a fit of rage, leaving Su Luo to decide her own life and death. Su Luo¡¯s mother had also been abandoned and finally perished from depression.

 Chapter 3 – I’ll Definitely Kill Her Next Time!

    Chapter 3 ¨C I¡¯ll Definitely Kill Her Next Time!


    Could it be that she really was the legendary good-for-nothing? Su Luo gazed at the slow moving white cloud as a trace of a grim smile shed in her eyes.


    During the modern age, she, Su Luo had experienced ten or so years of the devil¡¯s training. Even if her innate talent was zero, she could still break through and a piece of the sky would one day be hers!


    She still recalled what had happened the day she crossed over, that scene of the two girls torturing her.


    ¡°Miss, Third Miss and Fifth Miss are taking a stroll in the gardens. The two did not bring any maids and I do not know what they are discussing.¡± Lu Luo entered carrying a small box, ced it on the table and took out the dishes one by one to arrange them on the table.


    A te of rotting vegetable leaves, a bowl of molding dried tofu, and two bowls of rice.


    ¡°Not eating, I¡¯m stepping out first.¡± Su Luo pushed away the bowl and chopsticks as a hint of coldness shed through her eyes. She, Su Luo had no skill aside from her love of holding grudges. And if a grudge existed it most certainly, must be avenged.


    Inside the Flower Garden, Third Miss Su Wan and Fifth Miss Su Xi strolled along the Lotus Pond.


    Fifth Miss Su Xi was born from the first wife so her status was high. Her innate talent had also astonished many at a young age; she was the darling of the entire Su Family.


    Like Su Luo, Third Miss Su Wan was born from a mistress but her mouth was sweet and she usually used it to fawn over Su Xi. She gave priority to Su Xi so the two appeared to have quite a good rtionship.


    A faint sound came from Su Wan: ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, I heard that damned girl woke up again?¡±


    Su Xi sneered: ¡°Her life is so cheap but when poisoned, she wasn¡¯t poisoned to death and when beaten, she wasn¡¯t beaten to dead. How hateful!¡±


    Su Wan asked again: ¡°Then what do we do? Doesn¡¯t it mean that the marriage is still....¡±


    Su Xi fiercely fisted: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll definitely kill her next time!¡±


    At the moment, they were walking along the Lotus Pond. Su Xi walked along the inside while Su Wan walked on the outer side.


    Su Luo held a stalk of rice straw in her mouth as she listened in to their discussion that plotted against her life. A glimmer of coldness shed through her eyes. She¡¯d like to see who would dare mess with her again!


    I heard that Su Xi¡¯s innate talent was extremely high and was already at the second step of the Warrior. Although she did not have the ability to take her revenge now, collecting a little bit of interest was no problem at all.


    Su Luo hid behind the parasol tree as her eyes slyly gleamed.


    With a whip of her sleeve, a small pebble coincidentally tumbled near Su Wan¡¯s foot.


    Su Wan faced forward, so why would she take into ount what was underneath her foot? She took a step and her bnce immediately became unstable as she swayed in Su Xi¡¯s direction.


    When one was about to fall, they would inevitably activate their instinct of grabbing anything near them that they could possibly hold on to, and Su Wan was fortunate enough to firmly grasp at Su Xi¡¯s sleeve.


    What was quite unfortunate was when the two stumbled and tried to regain their bnce, a shadowless foot suddenly kicked Su Wan in the buttocks!


    The assault that came out of the blue took Su Wan by surprise so she once again, firmly grabbed onto Su Xi¡¯s dress.


    Suddenly, the pair flew towards the canal with a bang and heavily fell in while looking like drowned rats.


    As for Su Luo, she had already returned to hide behind the parasol tree with both hands clutching her chest as her eyes flowed with bright lights and vibrant colors. She waited there to watch the good show.


    She want to see how marvelous the internal conflict between two close coborators would be.


    In this unexpected ident, Su Xi was actually an innocent bystander. But who told her to stubbornly want to offend the Su Luo who should never be offended?


    She had been dragged in by Su Wan and plunged head first into the water. Her disposition was originally that of a pampered child so she immediately shouted in anger and swung her hand: ¡°Third Elder Sister, what are you doing? Slipping and falling on your own is fine but why¡¯d you have to drag me in with you!!!

 Chapter 4 – A Wicked Person Shall Be Harassed by One of the Same Kind

    Chapter 4 ¨C A Wicked Person Shall Be Harassed by One of the Same Kind


    Su Wan surfaced with great difficulty and what greeted her was a heavy p from Su Xi.


    Su Wan was indeed innocent and she did not understand how she had slipped and fallen. But she was certain that she fell into the canal because someone had ruthlessly kicked her bottom.


    Su Wan tightly head onto the right cheek that had been pped and cried without tears: ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, it¡¯s not that I wanted to fall, someone kicked me.¡±


    Su Xi sneered: ¡°We¡¯re the only two here, who did you think kicked you? Why haven¡¯t you gone up there and given me a cloak to wear?¡±


    ¡°But....¡± Su Wan miserably lowered her eyelids.


    The gauze fairy robe was now tightly stered on her body and her figure was clearly disyed in such fine detail that her inner red undergarments were distinctly seen. If she went out like this and was seen by someone, wouldn¡¯t she lose too much face?


    ¡°How about we call for someone?¡± Su Wan weakly proposed after thinking for quite a while as she held her head.


    ¡°No! If a man answered our call, what will we ever do if we¡¯ve beenpletely seen? Go quickly!¡± Su Xi had cruelty written all over her face!


    ¡°N, no....¡± Su Wan desperately shook her head and refused to agree no matter what.


    ¡°Then strip off your clothes and give them to me for me to wear!¡± Su Xi panted with rage and started to pull at Su Wan¡¯s outer clothing.


    ¡°Fifth little sister, stop, please stop....¡± Su Wan tightly hugged her stomach, as if she was unwilling to let go even if she died. She only had oneyer of outer gauze and inside that were her undergarments!


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry and go?!¡± Su Xi relentlessly pushed Su Wan in the direction ofnd.


    The Su Wan standing ashore with her clothes stered all over her body had her two little grapes blown by the wind. They immediately became erect by the wind as if they were arrogant warlords.


    She shivered due to the cold and ran as if her life depended on it.


    However, at the same time, it was not known why but the trees suddenly ignited in mes.


    Distant cries sounded out: ¡°Fire.... The trees are on fire.... Quickly, we must extinguish the fire....¡±


    The little grove just happened to be near the lotus pond. Its surroundings were obvious at a nce. There were no fake hills or fake stones; it was fundamentally impossible to take cover.


    Soon after, a countless number of people bounded in that direction. Scared out of her wits, Su Wan paled as both of her hands protected her chest and quickly spun around in ce.


    ¡°Run! Run quickly!¡± Su Xi loudly urged from within the lotus pond. If you don¡¯t run now, it¡¯ll be toote!


    But it was already toote now.


    The sound of numerous footsteps closing in was heard afterwards. Su Wan trembled in fright and she subconsciously went in the direction of the canal to jump in once more.


    With a bang, the sshing of waves rose high in the air.


    Su Luo almostughed out loud.


    But this decision of Su Wan¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be considered to be foolish. After all, the pond¡¯s water wasn¡¯t deep and one could stand in it with both legs. Not only that, within the pond bloomed many water lilies. If they hid behind them, if one wasn¡¯t seriously trying to find them there, it was extremely unlikely for others to discover them.


    ¡°Why did youe in again!¡± Su Xi raged so hard that her hair almost stood up on end. She swung heavily to p at Su Wan¡¯s face.


    Su Wan was also unhappy: ¡°Fifth little sister, don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± She should also be a little angry, right?


    Su Xi viciously red: ¡°Unreasonable? Who¡¯s unreasonable? If you didn¡¯t drag me in here, would I be in this situation? You. Keep this in mind, once I get out, I¡¯ll definitely will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, someone really did push me in!¡±


    ¡°Who pushed you, I¡¯d like you to bring them out for me to see!¡±


    Ignoring the numerous footsteps, the two sisters started to immediately quarrel in the canal.


    With an evil smile, Su Luo coldly watched this hard toe by show of the two sister¡¯s savage fight. She looked forward to what would follow next on this program, for it would certainly be marvelous. Only then would it not waste the fire that she had run to set.

 Chapter 5 – The Impeccably Handsome Youngster

    Chapter 5 ¨C The Impably Handsome Youngster


    Attired in white clothing, Nangong Liuyun leisurely sat at a ce not too far from the lotus pond¡¯s lush trees. His beautiful face slightly curled up into a curve as his intelligent eyes brimmed with overflowing interest; one hundred percent interest.


    It seems like today¡¯s visit to the Great General¡¯s Manor was indeed not a bad decision. Chancing upon this sort of show was actually unexpected. He was never aware of the fact that the Great General¡¯s daughters were so amusing.


    The rumored stupid idiot was actually this quick-witted and clever; and the one who was typically praised to the skies had been reduced to such a state.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gazed travelled towards Su Luo¡¯s direction and rubbed at his bright and clean chin in interest.


    This girl was so young, but her mind was extremely clever to produce such a crafty scheme. Her skills were pretty good to look at too.


    As for her appearance.... Nangong Liuyun examined this girl in detail.


    No more than fourteen or fifteen with a careless smile on her face. A pair of charmingly beautiful clear eyes that flowed with brilliant light and vibrant colors. But there was a separateyer inside her eyes that reflected a grim determined darkness. It was as dark as an abyss and it also appeared to be impossible for one to tread into the depths of her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of yfulness, he arrived at a conclusion: This girl is definitely sinisterly cunning, enjoys plotting against others, likes to hide in secret ces from others, and she was a person who would still wear that slight smile even if she killed another person.


    She was precisely the same as him, it was just too interesting.


    Although Nangong Liuyun suddenly sensed that he found one of the same type, a wonderful feeling of finding the simr type of person that could only be found after searching everywhere throughout the entire world, this kind of unprecedented feeling he had towards Su Luo made him immediately brim with interest.


    At the moment, Su Luo suddenly sensed a trace of wrongness. She discovered that there appeared to be a scorching gaze that firmly locked upon her.


    Su Luo raised her head to scout, only to discover an impably handsome youngster reclining atop the tallest parasol tree with a yful arc that curled at the corner of his mouth.


    Only to see him dressed in a gorgeous white robe with light phoenix-like eyes that slightly narrowed. He was an unrivaled beauty of the mortal world and on his face, the curled corners of his mouth evoked a demonic charm. He was reclining against the tree¡¯s highest branch and was supported atop it. The blossoms of pure white translucent Snowball gently fluttered about from the Snowball tree. That scenery was as romantic as it was beautiful, and at the moment, he resembled a pretty boy who had just came out of a manhua.


    His bright eyes were clear and prating, as if he clearly understood everything. While his gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo, the corners of his mouth carried a trace of a charmingly wicked smile, and the meaning behind this smiling expression seemed to be rather deep.


    ¡°See something good?¡± He opened his mouth and asked, with an expression that seemed to contain pure joy.


    Although these were merely three words, it held a double entendre.


    He could be referring to this amusing y or it was possible that he was asking whether his looks were good, or perhaps he was asking about both.


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes.


    When did this guy appear? Before or after she came here? She actually did not sense him at all.


    Was her vignce too low, or is it that his martial art cultivation was too high? Since she knew that she was always on guard, it must be that his martial arts were too high.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly bent as she coldly replied, ¡°Seen enough?¡±


    In regards to a person who had appeared without being invited but still was calm and unruffled while watching her y, Su Luo possessed a trace of hostility.


    Surprise shed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart and his pitch-ck inky phoenix eyes met with Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes. All of a sudden, he discovered that the frequency of the pulsing heartbeat within his chest became a bit faster than its former speed.


    The corners of his mouth sketched a yful smile: ¡°What a treacherously sinister woman.¡±


    Su Luo slightly raised her eyebrows. Wearing a smile that was not yet a smile, she answered in turn: ¡°What a gentlemanly man of high morals.¡±


    A blossomingugh came from Nangong Liuyun after hearing Su Luo¡¯s retort. It was a gentle and melodic low sound that was demonically charming, ¡°No, no, this king is the same kind of person you are.¡±


    Su Luo once again sneered at his implication, which also meant that she was sneering at herself.

 Chapter 6 – Winner is King

    Chapter 6 ¨C Winner is King


    What a two-faced crafty man. Wait.... He referred to himself as this king, so was he a duke?


    (TL: This king = arrogant way of referring to oneself, but is mostmonly used for by high nobles)


    ¡°Come.¡± The demonically enchanting low voice in front of her passed through the side of her ears.


    Su Luo slightly knitted her brow. Come? If she came after he had told her toe over, wouldn¡¯t she lose a lot of face?


    What¡¯s more, the forking branch on that tree barely had any space, where would she sit if she went over there? Could it be that he wanted her to sit on hisp?


    But before she reached a conclusion, the scene before her suddenly blurred, her body moved, and in another blink of an eye, she was already atop the tree. Not only that, she was actually settled within the arms of this man she had just met!


    How could Su Luo possibly let someone else take advantage of her whenever they pleased? She subconsciously lifted her dagger to slice at the other party¡¯s artery in the neck ¡ª¡ª However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reaction ought to be considered to be quite fast. Su Luo¡¯s hand had not even streaked across, and he had already single-handedly forced her hand behind her back.


    This posture, caused Su Luo¡¯s well-rounded bosom to stand erect as it impressively bulged and swelled.


    Su Luo had never expected such arge discrepancy between her martial arts and this guy¡¯s. She was right in front of him, but she could not even deal one blow!


    Nangong Liuyunughed with unrestrained wickedness. His slender and smooth finger leisurely stroked Su Luo¡¯s creamingplexion. His elegantly pink lips lifted into a wicked smile as it carried a hint of unbridled arrogant air.


    ¡°Girl, the current you is no match for this king. What, do you still want to continue?¡± Nangong Liuyan¡¯s rich and low voice carried a trace of wicked charm that was extremely pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Su Luo warned in a stern but low voice because in the corner of her eyes, she saw that the approaching people had almost arrived.


    ¡°Girl, we¡¯re free and bored, how about we y a game?¡± Nangong Liuyun happily asked in his enchanting low voice as his eyes filled with pure interest.


    Su Luo cautiously thought about it and thought that it wouldn¡¯t be different from what was happening now, so she coldly nodded: ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s gamble on the two in that pond, if they could hide without being discovered, it would be your win. If they cannot avoid discovery, it would be this king¡¯s win. How about it?¡±


    ¡°What would be at stake?¡± Su Luo was extremely poor, so she couldn¡¯t gamble with money, but she could use a sleight of hand.


    ¡°Winner is king, loser.... warms the bed?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes pricked in extreme interest at his own proposal.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression chilled. She coldly nced at Nangong Liuyun with an frank expression, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Nangong Liuyun looked hurt as he covered his chest and weakly suggested: ¡°Winner lies down.... loser falls down?¡±


    Su Luo waspletely speechless! Was this man not the least bit ashamed? It¡¯s only the first time they¡¯ve met, alright? It was the first time they have ever spoken, but how could he be so frank? Even she, a modern woman, felt herself blush.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, and that also won¡¯t do.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunnguidly fiddled with the hair beside her ear as he spoke in a calm andposed manner, ¡°Could it be that you insist on the winner being king... and the loser bing queen? If you insist, that is also something not impossible.¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in displeasure.


    ¡°Be king, be queen. You¡¯re not the crown prince right? Yet you¡¯re not worried about the wind of rumors cutting your tongue.¡± Su Luo coldly ridiculed him with a roll of her eyes and bluntly said: ¡°Is it really thatplicated over there? If I win, you¡¯ll have to owe me a favor. If I lose....¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to give this king a kiss.¡± Nangong Liuyun quickly answered with not one bit of loss.


    Why does this man act as if he¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t get to take advantage of me? I seriously want to give him a good thrashing!


    Su Luo red and as a result, allowed him to clearly see her rage.


    His eyesughed with careless leisure, but at the same time, it contained a kind of iparable sharpness that he was unable to conceal. This person effortlessly released an air that suppresses another and exuded an aura of a domineering king.

 Chapter 7 – Then Give This King a Kiss

    Chapter 7 ¨C Then Give This King a Kiss


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo slowly agreed after quite a long time.


    Whatever you say, these conditions favored her. Just a mere kiss can¡¯t hurt right? The modern her yed around sometimes, so it wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t experienced.


    The current her didn¡¯t have anything and just happened to need a sucker to drop in her door.


    Thus, the two treacherous male and female with ulterior motives began their first confrontation.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s party hurriedly approached.


    Su Jingyu was the eldest son of the Su Family. Born from the firstdy with a not too shabby innate talent; he was twenty years old yet was already a third step expert, a level that most of the younger generation wished to be at.


    He didn¡¯te alone but instead brought along a formidable group of people. The spectacle was quite grand.


    Su Xi was mad to the point of no return but there was no way out of the situation. Fearful of exposing any clue of her being there, she hid her entire body behind the lotus flowers. In her heart, she had already yelled at Su Wan to within an inch of her life.


    She never expected that she, Su Xi, would one day be put in such a difficult situation!


    If the oneing was only Su Jingyu, then it was fine, but he just had to bring along His Highness, the crown prince, and other sons of various noble families. If she were to go out now and was seen by them while looking like this, it was guaranteed that not even a quarter of an hour would pass before news of this would spread throughout the entire imperial capital. When that timees, how could she, Su Xi, ever intermingle with others in the imperial capital?


    Su Xi furiously red at Su Wan and pledged that after she goes out, she would never let this Su Wan bitch get away with it!


    Su Wan was also mad to the point of being half dead. She too, never expected that her luck to take a turn for the worse.


    The situation before her eyes was taking a turn for the worse and the people who wereing were increasing by the moment. If they were to be discovered like this.... should they say that they were taking a swim?


    But it was spring, and not even summer.


    What to do, what exactly should she do? Su Wan¡¯s anxiousness wasparable to disorderly ants.


    Su Luo curled the corner of her mouth into a contemting smile as she looked at the entourage of youngsters in bright clothes.


    This was actually unexpected. She never would have thought that the crowd of people who came over would actually let Su Xi and Su Wan rack their brains, to then stealthily shrink back behind the lotus flowers. Su Luo then understood that the status of those in that group ought to be considerably high.


    The one at the head ought to be the crown prince. He wore a brocade robe of canary yellow with a soaring dragon on his belt. His eyebrows seemed to be meticulously groomed, and his high bridged nose was above thin pale lips that were curled up to disy an iparably privileged air of haughtiness. As he wore this unbridled arrogant ir, he appeared to be both cruel and soft. It only took one look to see that his temper was not good.


    Su Jingyu wore a dark green brocade robe with a crystal jade belt. He had a bright handsome face, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, but at the moment, his eyebrows were tightly knitted into an unpleased expression.


    The crown prince bursted intoughter after seeing the small fire: ¡°Jingyu, what is your manor doing? Isn¡¯t this just ying with fire?¡±


    This was not limited to just the crown prince. The younger male generation of various noble families that were behind the crown prince also began tough immediately afterwards.


    Because what was before them was a truth that was indeed worthy of being called a joke. Not only that, it only took a nce to clearly see that it was deliberately done on purpose.


    Where was the fire here? It was clearly a hoax.


    What was present before their eyes now, was just a medium sized bonfire. It was burning atop a pile of withered grass that was easilybustible, and was covered with ayer of fresh green leaves. It was known to all that if wood was notpletely dried in the sun, the plume of smoke would be especiallyrge after a period of ignition. And in doing so, it was obvious that the other party had done this to lure them here.


    At this time, Su Jingyu also had some suspicions in his heart. The pretty space between his eyebrows opened up as he broke into a smile and said to the crown prince, ¡°It¡¯s probably a servant who identally started this.¡±


    The crown prince stroked his chin as his gaze swept back and forth at the scene before him: ¡°Oh? The General Manor¡¯s servants are actually this heaven-daringly audacious?¡±


    Su Jingyu¡¯s heart stopped, and then hurriedly exined: ¡°It could also be the result of my younger sister¡¯s yful mischief. Since it is alright now, let¡¯s go back? Jingyu is a bit unsure of the homework Teacher assigned today, and it just so happens that I could ask Your Highness, the crown prince, for a bit of guidance.¡±

 Chapter 8 – The Hot Lingering Breath

    Chapter 8 ¨C The Hot Lingering Breath


    Su Jingyu sensed a feeling of wrongness in his heart. This matter was too strange. He had a hunch that if he stayed here any longer, something he wouldn¡¯t want to see would ur.


    The crown prince and him both studied at the imperial captial¡¯s Advanced Institute and were even in the same department. The two were in the wind element department. With that added to Su Jingyu¡¯s painstakingly ass-kissing, he and the crown prince had be close as a result and was already in the crown prince¡¯s clique.


    The crown princeughed bleakly: ¡°To have the impertinence to y this kind of prank in the Great General¡¯s Manor, they truly have a heavens amount of nerve to do so. Jingyu, you must investigate this closely.¡±


    The five surrounded the highest tree¡¯s forking branch as the lush vegetation hid Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figures. The two¡¯s breathing were extremely light, so they had not discovered them yet.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt warmth at her nape. A hot lingering breath near the edge of her earlobe.


    Before she had time to react, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s low voice yfully asked: ¡°Do you want to see an even more marvelous scene?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo shifted her body forward and looked up at him from a distance as she turned her head around to look at his shiny glittering eyes that glinted with resplendent starlight.


    His phoenix-like eyes now resembled the luster of seawater, calm and serene. The delicate skin on his face was as beautiful as porcin china. It was as if he was one of Shangri¡¯s exiled immortals; allowed to look at, but not allowed to be trifled with.


    Nangong Liuyun sized up the girl before his eyes at a close range.


    Bright eyes white teeth, creamy white skin, a small face without any makeup that could defeat one that wore it, looks as if she was the morning dew of spring¡¯s sunshine and was a refreshing person. Especially those eyes that contained a stream of sparkling water; when her beautiful eyes wandered, they brimmed with a touching vividness.


    Her eyes were clear and indifferent while her expression had an even more prominent apathy to it. The corner of her mouth was curled into a cold arc like a white cloud that had transformed into misty nothingness. She was like the calm tide without the slightest ripple or wave.


    A thought suddenly shed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind. If I smash this deep tranquility in her eyes, wouldn¡¯t that be quite amusing?


    All of a sudden, he raised his strong and powerful slender arm, and used the other white and smooth finger to lift Su Luo¡¯s pointy chin as the thick shadow of vegetation covered Su Luo.


    And it was at this critical moment that Su Luo used a mere palm to separate his and her lips.


    ¡°The game¡¯s oue has not been decided yet, why are you so anxious?¡± With a smile that was not yet a smile, Su Luo took a sidelong nce before asking that in a low voice.


    ¡°Oue? That would only take a thought.¡± The edge of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pink lips perked up into a yful smiling expression. He slightly raised his dense sword-like eyebrows and stopped moving. Suddenly, a screech came from not too far away.


    At this moment, the crown prince and Su Jingyu had already turned around. But they had only walked a few steps before hearing a sharp painful shout from the lotus pond area that momentarily stopped every one of their footsteps.


    Su Luo was puzzled. She looked into the distance and saw a clear vision of fresh blood on Su Wan¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied in ce for a moment. Afterwards, she turned to re at Nangong Liuyun as she gritted her teeth in extreme anger with a pause in each word: ¡°You. Cheat. Ted!¡±


    ¡°Was there a rule that said we can¡¯t cheat?¡± Nangong Liuyun started to shamelessly act dumb.


    Su Luo helplessly rolled her eyes at Nangong Liuyun, but the guy actually let out a resplendent lightugh. The handsome face that was beautiful beyondpare was simr to a Queen of the Night in full bloom, an alluring rare sight.


    The Su Wan who had been hit by a pebble subconsciously screamed out loud. She covered her bleeding head as her entire body almost jumped up from the shock.


    She¡¯s seriously a pig! And was the most stupid one too!


    Su Xi was so angry that she wished she could p this Third Elder Sister, who had attracted trouble after trouble to her, to death. She originally believed that today¡¯s misfortunes had be enough, but never expected that the god of bad luck would still be so kind to her!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Su Jingyu asked in a loud voice towards the empty lotus pond.

 Chapter 9 – The Game’s Outcome Has Yet To Be Decided

    Chapter 9 ¨C The Game¡¯s Oue Has Yet To Be Decided


    The crown prince revealed a face full of wonder and appeared to have an extreme interest in this matter. He stared unblinkingly at the lotus pond with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Come out! If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll attack!¡± Su Jingyu stood in front of the crown prince to protect him, ready to attack the enemy at anytime.


    As expected, this kind of action gained a favorable impression from the crown prince. He patted Su Jingyu on the shoulder, indicating that he could deal with this by himself.


    Inside the lotus pond.


    At the moment, Su Xi was at aplete loss. If she came out now in front of the crown prince, she would lose too much face. She had coveted the title of Crown Princess for a very long time. If she came out now, she would never possess it.


    Fine, since this disaster had been caused by Third Sister, then she¡¯ll have to personally go settle this herself.


    ¡°After they leave, remember to give me that cloak! Or else I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± After being in the water for so long, Su Xi¡¯s lips somewhat trembled. After saying that, she lifted Su Wan¡¯s belt and tossed her ashore.


    Su Wan¡¯s ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± was simr to a dying pig¡¯s screech. She carried water droplets on her body as she flew across the sky in an arc until finally falling to the ground with a bang. Her jade bodyid in a disarray on the bank as shepletely wet the ground¡¯s soil.


    What was even more unfortunate was that her belt had been pulled out by Su Xi. She was originally rxed but now that she had encountered such a loss andnded on the ground for a period of time, her belt dispersed as the front of her clothes immediately opened to suddenly reveal the bright red undergarments inside her clothing and her slender jade legs.


    The undergarment that covered her chest was opened wide in exposure as the jade peaks of her bosom¡¯s mountains became faintly discernible, and invited crime.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. It was simple unbelievable! His mouth was opened so wide that even an hen¡¯s egg could be stuffed in.


    No matter what, he never would¡¯ve expected why his third younger sister would suddenly appear on the bank, and would even appear in such a humiliating way. What¡¯s more, she appear like this in front of the crown prince.


    Could it be that she was expressing her feelings of affection for the crown prince this way?


    This is simply just... simply just.... too shameless!


    Blue veins popped up on Su Jingyu¡¯s forehead. He took off his outer clothing and tossed it onto Su Wan¡¯s body and covered up that shameless body as he roared coldly: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet?¡±


    He felt like he had never lost this much face in front of the crown prince before and now, he felt like his face hadbusted.


    Unfortunately, Su Wan did not answer his words. She stillid in the same ce in front of everyone as they stood in a circle and watched, because at the moment, Su Wan had already fainted.


    ¡°Your Highness, my younger sister¡¯s mischief has stirred up trouble and has identally offended you. By all means, please do not be offended.¡± Su Jingyu gnawed his back teeth and forced himself to adopt a rigid smiling expression as he tried to mediate the situation.


    He said that on one side as he gestured at his servants to hurriedly carry his third younger sister on the other.


    The crown prince heartilyughed and appeared to be in a joyful mood. He pped Su Jingyu on the shoulder like an older brother and smiled: ¡°That was your family¡¯s astonishingly gifted little sister? The way she came out was quite.... Hmm, special?¡±


    The crown prince had actually seen Su Xi before, but because Su Wan had been flung up, her face had been covered with disheveled hair. Since she had crawled up like a water ghost, the crown prince had not distinctively seen her face before Su Jingyu covered Su Wan¡¯s face with his robe.


    So the crown prince did not actually see which Su Manor¡¯s young Miss it was.


    But the words the crown prince had said, had their own intentions.


    The words the crown prince had said made Su Xi, who was in the lotus pond, be so depressed that she raged with fire! She angrily stomped her foot in the water.


    What¡¯s wrong with the crown prince¡¯s eyes, that was obviously Third Elder Sister alright? How could it be her, Su Xi! Even though she was secretly happy that the crown prince had remembered her, how could she forgive that he had mistaken that sorry of a figure for her.

 Chapter 10 – What An Awesome Big Brother!

    Chapter 10 ¨C What An Awesome Big Brother!


    Su Xi really wanted to jump over there and loudly announce that it wasn¡¯t her, wasn¡¯t her.... but under these circumstances, she had no other choice but to remain hidden behind the lotus flowers.


    But she still had an awesome big brother.


    Seeing that his most precious little sister had been misunderstood, he hurriedlyughed and exined: ¡°Crown prince your highness, the one there a moment ago wasn¡¯t my fifth younger sister. My fifth younger sister is gentle anddylike with an extraordinary innate talent. She doesn¡¯t even have enough time to cultivate so how could she be mischievous enough to cause trouble.¡±


    A peculiar light shed through the crown prince¡¯s eyes: ¡°Oh? Then who that was the one earlier?¡±


    Su Jingyu was at a loss. He secretly scolded himself for being a dumbass, why did he say that it was one of his family¡¯s sisters and not just randomly me one of the servant girls? Now that the crown prince is looking into the matter, how was he going to respond?


    Father always regarded Third Sister highly. Not only that, Third Sister was always close with his mother and sister. If it was possible to not sacrifice her, he mustn¡¯t offer her up to be ughtered.


    All of a sudden, a bright light sparked in Su Jingyu mind as he realized a way in which he could get the best of both worlds. Due to his emotional excitement, he slightly raised his voice: ¡°Actually.... I won¡¯t keep Your Highness in the dark, that girl is in fact.... actually....¡±


    ¡°You talk and break off again as if you¡¯re unwilling to speak the truth. Don¡¯t tell me that girl is actually....¡± The crown prince¡¯s deep abyssal eyes flickered as his voice lowered and appeared to carry some sort of suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness is brilliant. That girl is in fact my good-for-nothing Fourth Sister!¡± After Su Jingyu said those words, he immediately rxed and felt as if the sky had brightened. Even the gently blowing wind had a fresh and clean smell to it.


    Fourth Sister?


    The Su Luo who sat atop the forking branch seriously wanted to explode and burst into obscenenguage.


    Her rigid elder brother, who was suppose to be a person of high morals, was actually this shameless! To actually me this on an innocent, dragged her into it, and made her a scapegoat! And even said that the scandalous person was actually her!


    Now she finally understood where her notorious reputation came from. As long as any one of the sisters made an error, they would tell outsiders that it was her fault and fasten the culprit hat on top of her head.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes glittered with frost and snow. They were infused with a deep cold radiance. Good, very good. Su Jingyu you have been put into memory by thisdy. Thisdy here is extremely petty. As for this vengance, just you wait.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the girl¡¯s flickeringplexion in amusement as his rosy-red lips perked up into a smile. His abnormally enchanting low voice carried a hint of sensuality: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not going out there to clear up the misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°If I go out now, that big brother of mine would certainly be startled, then dismiss me as if I was a servant girl. Would you believe that?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower while her white teeth glinted with a cold radiance.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t go out, this crown princess position of yours would never be considered. Would you believe that? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips were the color of blood; it was a bright dazzling color. His eyes clear and deep eyes could directly prate one¡¯s heart.


    Crown princess? Su Luo went deep into thought and finally discovered the truth from the memory of the former owner of this body.


    It was actually real. Because it had been said that the original Su Luo was the reincarnation of a bird god, as a result, the empress engaged her to the crown prince. After all these years, even if her reputation was so poor that the wedding contract was so shaky that it was about to copse, it still had not yet been officially terminated


    So Su Jingyu¡¯s lie, which framed her in front of the crown prince, first brushed away any suspicions about Su Xi and Su Wan¡¯s involvement on one hand, second, settled the difficult problem the crown prince raised, and third, naturally helped his precious sister in opening a path to her future.


    Because only when she, Su Luo, made way on that road, would Su Xi have the chance to be crown princess.


    Su Jingyu ah, Su Jingyu.... Tell me, what am I going to do with you?

 Chapter 11 – He’s Prince Jin?!

    Chapter 11 ¨C He¡¯s Prince Jin?!


    Even though I really don¡¯t like the method you used, the triggered results are pleasing to me. She seriously had no interest in being this prince¡¯s crown princess.


    If you really want topare, although this self proimed prince standing before my eyes is devilish, strong, overbearing, rude, and enjoys taking advantage of a situation..... He still gave Su Luo a better impression than the crown prince.


    ¡°Poor girl, you¡¯re about to be the sacrificialmb.¡± Nanqong Liuyun pretended to be sympathetic as he tapped Su Luo¡¯s delicate pink nose. Although he remainedexpressionless, a smile of satisfaction shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Do you need a friendly reminder?¡± The corner¡¯s of Su Lou¡¯s mouth curled with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°The person you are currently holding is your future sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Nanqong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he slightly exposed his white teeth. ¡°The person this king is holding is my future princess consort.


    Su Luo silently looked to the sky: ¡°Such a t joke, it¡¯s not even a little bit funny.¡± She was the legendary good-for-nothing from the rumors and was born from a concubine. Furthermore, her position of the crown prince¡¯s fiancee was on the verge of being withdrawn. How could this lowly prince dare marry her?


    Up until now, Su Luo still did not know the powerful background of the man holding her. She still thought that Nangong Liuyun was one of those little lords.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the heated exchange between the two in front of the lotus pond, after the crown prince discovered the truth that Su Luo was that shameless girl, his whole demeanor brightened as his eyes shed.


    Having learned this truth, nothing else mattered.


    The crown prince happily left taking the good news with him. With a wave of his sleeves, not even his shadow was left.


    The people in front of the Lotus Pond had already left.


    A gentle breeze made ripples on the water¡¯s surface


    In the lotus pond stood a shivering Miss Su Xi.


    Waiting from afternoon till dusk, then from dusk to nightfall, Su Xi waited until her face be pale, lips turned purple, but her third sister still did note to bring her clothing.


    Poor Su Xi did not know that when she pushed Su Wan, she used too much force and thus knocked Su Wan out into a dead faint.


    Su Xi in the lotus pond be so angry that she almost start stomping her feet. In her heart she started to hate Su Wan. She silently vowed that after she goes back she will not let Su Wan off.


    Waiting until the night becamepletely ck, using the cover of darkness, Su Xi finally jumped out of the lotus pond and onto the ground.


    Suddenly, nearby a bloodcurdling scream cried : ¡°Ghost!!¡±


    Following the sound of the scream, Su Xi slowly turned her head toward the sound, her face hideously distorted, eyes crimson from anger.


    She had been picked on enough for today!


    She turned around and was about to unleash her anger at the luckless footman when she realized that the footman had already passed out after being scared silly by the ¡°ghost¡±. Now with no way to unleash her frustration, Su Xi turned her eyes away and used the cover of the darkness to quickly flee toward her courtyard.


    The remotest small courtyard in Su Manor.


    Su Luo had a sliver of grass in her mouth, with both hands behind her head, as sheid on the roof with both feet propped up, giving off a leisurely rxed impression


    She leisurely reviewed what happened this morning. When thinking about how both Su Xi and Su Wan was embarrassed she be happy. Thinking about future fights and grievances between the two made her even happier.


    While thinking, suddenly an unparalleled face shed across Su Luo¡¯s musing


    Especially that pair of bewitching eyes, ck as ink, with bright light shining from the obsidian iris full of pride.


    Although hisugh seemed to be careless, it hid the strength and majesty of an eagle;pelling, disdainful yet at the same time, gave off a strong domineering attitude.


    She described the guy to Lu Luo, who immediately be so excited that the bowl in her hand started to shake.


    She excitedly said: ¡°Mistress, if my guess isn¡¯t wrong, then the one you meet is His Highness Prince Jin! Yes it must be Prince Jin!¡±

 Chapter 12 – Submit to me and prosper or oppose me and perish

    Chapter 12 ¨C Submit to me and prosper or oppose me and perish


    ¡°Is Prince Jin really famous?¡± Su Luo asked, even her body¡¯s previous spirit didn¡¯t know much about Prince Jin.


    ¡°Of course Prince Jin is famous, in this world there is no one more famous than Prince Jin. It is said that Prince Jin¡¯s talent is number one on the continent and in thest 5000 years, his talent is ranked second. Miss, what do you say.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Listed as number two in thest 5000 years? Isn¡¯t it too exaggerated?


    ¡°Obviously its not only because of this. Right now, Prince Jin is a tri-elemental mage. Three elements! Most people don¡¯t even have one element, but Prince Jin is cultivating all three elements at the same time!¡± Lu Luo¡¯s face was full of worship. With starstruck eyes, she continued. ¡°It has been said that tri-elemental mages have many opportunity to achieve divinity. The number one talent had long ago achieved divinity and obtained eternal life.¡±


    Prince Jin, Nangong Liuyun, is that powerful? If that was true, then ¡°winner bes king, loser bes queen¡± is not something he would careless throw around. With his talent, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to steal the throne.


    While Su Luo was still engrossed in these thoughts, a magnified face suddenly appeared before her eyes.


    The narrow and elegant face, under the perfectly shaped eyebrows with a pair of ck godlike eyes, looked like the work of a master sculptor.


    She recently saw this perfect face this afternoon, so she could not have mistaken this person.... Unless this was an illusion?


    Su Luo was thinking about using her hands to rub her eyes but arge pair of hands grabbed hold of her delicate hands. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of obsidian eyes observed Su Luo with a hint of mysterious smile. ¡°What, do you not recognize this king?¡±


    ¡°Nangon Liuyun?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, this king is already in your heart, otherwise you would not impatiently inquire about this king. Am I right?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin masculine red lips bent into a silly smile.


    Su Luo stared at him unblinkingly as she stressed each sentence. ¡°It is said that Nangong Liuyun is coldly arrogant, haughty, cruel, stern, and obsessive about maintaining his personal space. If anyone touches his hand, no matter who it is, he will cut off their hand. If someone idently bumped into him, no matter whom, he would make mincemeat out of them.... Are you really that Prince Jin?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gorgeous eyes gazed at therge hand holding her own. Her voice was crystal clear as the corners of her mouth tilted into a rxed smile.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely nced at Su Luo with a pair of piercing eyes that glowed like the eyes of a wild wolf; frigid and searing.


    At the moment, he was unlike thezyidback person from the afternoon. Now, he seemed more serious and vignt.


    At this moment, a gust of freezing wind started to surround the courtyard all the way up to the roof. This wind seemed to condense the surrounding air into ice and made it hard for people to breath.


    His forbidding atmosphere containing a barely suppressed killing intent, chilling bloodthirsty, and a ¡°submit to me and prosper or oppose me and perish¡± kind of domineering air. It seemed like if he stamped his foot, this entire Eastern Ling Empire would be shaken by a level three earthquake.


    Under his forceful and domineering gaze, Su Luo¡¯s gaze was as clear as water. Its surface was as calm as ice; cid, tranquil andposed.


    Suddenly, his mouth curved into a bemused expression and then the weather immediately changed from hazy frost to clear blue skies. The ice seem to melt into bubbling spring water full of blooming flowers.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯sugh was like the cherry blossoms in March; gentle, beautiful and intoxicating.


    His smooth white hands gently held her delicate jade-like hands as he smiled tenderly. ¡°Girl, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not as if this king is going to eat you.¡±


    In this staring contest of shing wills, no one was able to get the upper hand in this silent war. Nangong Liuyun was pleasantly surprised by this result. He thought that he had perhaps identally discovered a rare pearl, or a jadeite within a pile of rocks.

 Chapter 13 – Her heart went ba-thump ba-thump

    Chapter 13 ¨C Her heart went ba-thump ba-thump


    Su Luo wanted to retract her hand but Nangong Liuyun was far too strong. The more she struggled, the stronger he gripped her hands.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Luo exasperatingly asked. In this contest of strength, she could only helplessly admit defeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect on the bet. Girl, are you conveniently pretending to be forgetful?¡±


    ¡°What bet?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes zed over and looked slightly confused.


    ¡°Girl, are you deliberately lying to me, what about this afternoon¡¯s bet?¡± Nangong Liuyun said in an indulgent tone.


    Su Luo coldly threw him a nce, and lightly said: ¡°Su Wan was discovered while Su Xi safely escaped detection, so in regards to this afternoon¡¯s bet, there is no winner or loser. We are even.¡±


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun would stick out his slender forefinger, and started to firmly shake it in front of Su Luo¡¯s eyes whileughing evilly. ¡°No, it¡¯s more correct to say that you beat this king and this king beat you.¡± After saying this he indulgently rubbed her hair.


    ¡°You are purposefully being unreasonable. No one would interpret the result of the bet that way.¡± Su Luo angrily responded.


    ¡°In the beginning, you didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t interpret the result of the bet this way.¡± In actuality, the one being unreasonable really was Prince Jin.


    Su Luo tried to suppress her anger. This ruthlessly cunning fox, if he was living in modern era, how many people would be trapped by him?


    ¡°Be good,e here.¡± Prince Jin beckoned with his elegant slender fingers.


    She wasn¡¯t a little dog! Su Luo calmly crossed her chest, as her lips began to curve up into a faint smile.


    As Prince Jin watched her actions, he raised his beautiful eyebrows. A pair of dark eyes like a bottomlesske fervently gazed at Su Luo.


    Just when Su Luo was about to frown, she suddenly felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she had already dropped into his arms. Her eyes lifted upwards and was caught by his pair of alluring eyes.


    When she meet that pair of outrageously gorgeous eyes, her heart suddenly started to skip in ba-thump ba-thumps.


    That pair of outrageously gorgeous eyes, was unbelievably calm and even more unspeakable intense.


    It was as if the gaze held in for 10,000 years.


    Su Luo¡¯s throat seem to be blocked; it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    It took her a while to gather her bearings and she secretly warned herself about it in her heart.


    Prince Jin leaned forward. His hot breath lingered around her sensitive earlobe as his pair of cold falcon-like eyes that contained a hint of mystery, started to shine with a dazzling and beautiful light.


    ¡°What...¡± before Su Luo could finish saying ¡®what are you about to do¡¯, Su Luo felt a shadow move toward her lips. It was aggressive, fast and unstoppable.


    ¡°Uu¡ª¡ª¡± Her lips had been seized by a hot and soft sensation. Su Luo¡¯s could only feel her mind going nk, followed by a dizziness....


    In front of her eyes was a magnified face. This outrageously handsome man was uninhibitedly kissing her with his eyes closed.


    His strong and overbearing kiss was like an attacking thunderstorm that plundered her mouth.


    Su Luo tried to resist by attempting to remove his hands, but she was unable to do so. Instead, the opposite urred. Prince Jin¡¯s steel-like grip be even tighter that she almost cried out in pain.


    The fervent kiss was earth-shattering, overbearing, and intense, but was at the same time, tender and gentle.


    Su Luo almost lost herself for a moment when she melted into his gentle, yet passionate embrace.


    Theck of oxygen forced her lips open as she gasped for breath. Her eyes were hazy from intoxication... When she finally recovered her mind, the light in her eyes sharpened!


    ¡°p¡ª¡ª¡± She heavily pped him across the face.


    This guy, who does he think he is, how could he forcefully kiss her like this?


    An angry aura that filled the air came from somece hidden nearby. But with a casual wave of Prince Jin¡¯s hand, the outrage in the air became tranquil.

 Chapter 14 – Staring until the heart grew fearful

    Chapter 14 ¨C Staring until the heart grew fearful


    Ling Feng clenched both of his fists as he coldly measured up Su Luo with eyes full of fury but also a hint of admiration.


    How precious is the existence of Prince Jin? And how extraordinary was his talent? Su Manor¡¯s strongest elder was only a 5th step expert, but their master Prince Jin is only 18 years old and was already at the 6th step!


    From infancy till now, His Highness Prince Jin had never been so ill-treated before! Yet now, somebody actually hit him! This good-for-nothing girl without a trace of spiritual power actually dared to be so arrogant and belligerent!


    Nangong Liuyun stretched out his slender fingers to slowly rub the cheek that was pped as his pair of haughty, frigid falcon-like eyes gave off a threatening air.


    In the hidden depths of his eyes, there was a diabolical glint that was as smooth as a mirror, unusually cold, and unfathomable when he intensely gazed at her beguilingly.


    Because of his stare, her heart grew fearful.


    A sense of panic shed across Su Luo¡¯s heart, but quickly it calmed down. With her head held high and chest out, she meet his eyes refusing to yield.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s frighteningly handsome countenance changed when his mouth slowly begin to tilt up and burst open into a smile simr to a blooming Queen of the Night; flirtatious and magnificent.


    ¡°p¡ª¡ª p¡ª¡ª p¡ª¡ª¡± The crisp sound of apuse surrounded her until Nangong Liuyun¡¯s used his pair of pretty hands to pull Su Luo into his arms with just a tug.


    ¡°Girl, your fierce self confidence makes it hard for people to figure out how to deal with you. Should this king apud your courage orugh at your stupidity?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of devilishly enchanting eyes held a hint of frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that in this country, attacking a 5th step expert would get you the death penalty? You have already been sentenced to death, do you understand that?¡±


    What the heck? She can¡¯t protest against being forcefully kissed? What kind ofw is this? Why is it so biased for the strong elite?


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to understand her unspoken words and vaguely smiled. ¡°In this world that respects the powerful, the fist isw. It¡¯s not fair right? But who told you to be a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Su Luo clenched her fists, unwilling to let go.


    Nangong Liuyun gave her a harsh lesson in reality. Gave her a clear understanding that in this world, only a powerful fist would allow someone to have the right to speak.


    Nangong Liuyun slightly narrowed his eyes; his nefariously alluring eyes scanned Su Luo from top to bottom. Then, he stroked her hand and touched her head.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Did he think that she was a doll?


    Under the moonlight, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of beautiful ink-ck irises held a hint of mystery. He suddenly stood up, pulled on Su Luo¡¯s hands, and charmingly said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Luo looked at him with a perplexed expression.


    At this moment, his eyes shone brightly with traces of flickering excitement. It was almost like he had suddenly found an exnation to something he was puzzling over.


    ¡°The Spirit Testing Temple.¡± Nangong Liuyun swiped aside a fine silken strand of ck hair from her forehead. His perfect jawline was clearly distinct while his charming voice forcefullypelled her, making it impossible to refuse.


    ¡°The Spirit Testing Temple? What are we going to do there?¡± Su Luo knew this ce, because that day when she received her results from the spirit testing temple, was when her life had drastically changed.


    ¡°What do you think people do at the Spirit Testing Temple?¡± Nangong Liuyun suddenly released the sound of a warm chuckle. His voice was friendly and rxed; the sound was extremely beautiful, especially in the silence of the night sky.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the Spirit Temple only allow people to enter on the first of the month?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun yfully chuckled a few times. While poking at her smooth forehead, he indulgently said. ¡°Silly girl, you must get used to the fact that some people, like this king, were born to receive such privileged treatment.¡±

 Chapter 15 – The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (1)

    Chapter 15 ¨C The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (1)


    His jet-ck hair poured down his back in silken threads in an indescribably stunning way. His tall, well-defined stature was elegant, and his slender body carried such noble bearing. Dressed in loose robes that gracefully danced in the air while the jade belt around his waist fluttered along with the wind, it was as if he was floating like an immortal.


    His eyes filled with confidence and arrogance, as he emitted the noble and domineering air of a towering aloof god while his entire body exuded a brilliant light that dazzles the eyes.


    It seems as if just by standing there, he could control the entire world, with its majestic mountains and endless rivers, in the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Why are you taking me there?¡± Su Luo mumbled. She always believed that the motive behind the seemingly innocent courting behavior was used to either rob or rape. She was always wary of such behavior.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go?¡± Prince Jin sucked on his crimson lips as his charming nefarious eyes drew her in. ¡°This king has already collected his bet, you don¡¯t want to collect yours?¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo recalled that she could still suggest a condition.


    So she may as well participate in this game of words, since it¡¯s not as if she was the one who put forth that condition out loud, right?


    ¡°Lets go!¡± Before Nangong Liuyun finished speaking, he had already hugged Su Luo to his chest. His body seem to grow wings as he rapidly flited through the air, almost as if his foot never touched the ground. He was like a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface that only left a reflection.


    The wind rushed by her ears. Su Luo became curious and decided to open her eyes. She saw the passing scenery while flying through the air. Looking downwards, it seemed as if she could see the entire capital.


    ¡°Not afraid?¡± While effortlessly carrying her in the sky, Nangong Liuyun could actually talk smoothly without gasping for breath. Evidently, the level of his martial arts was high, high enough to be at an unfathomable peak, and unfathomable enough to be bottomless.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Su Luo truly enjoyed this kind of soaring across the horizon type of feeling. It was as if she could see every living thing in her vision as she looked down. She took a deep breath as her hand balled into a tight fist.


    Unfortunately, she was a natural good-for-nothing, doomed to be unable to achieve the same height as Nangong Liuyun.


    It seemed as if Nangong Liuyun could understood her silent wishful thoughts when he charmingly smiled and spoke with his enchantingly deep voice, ¡°Once the test results are out, who says there wouldn¡¯t be a reversal in the oue?¡±


    ¡°If only!¡± Su Luo secretly encouraged herself in her heart.


    In the distance, the outline of the temple could finally be spotted.


    The temple was established at the very core of the imperial capital and its location was even more orderly than the imperial pce. From top to bottom, one could only see sharp pointed roofs, a wide za with a fountain at the center, and in front of the fountain were rows of master ranked sculpted statues.


    Tiger, leopard, jackal, wolf.... Even the continent¡¯s magic beast sculptures could also be found here.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Nangong Liuyun gently floated down with Su Luo and the two directlynded in front of the temple¡¯s entrance.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even need to show his title te because the elderly gate-keeper had already respectfully saluted him before concentrating on opening the temple gates.


    In ordance to what Nangong Liuyun had said, his face was the best name te.


    He led Su Luo into the hall on the third floor.


    The first floor was wheremoners were assessed.


    The second floor was where military officials were tested.


    And those who could enter the third floor were extremely few, for only members of the imperial family were entitled to enter there.


    The third floor¡¯s lights shone with a mysteriousness feeling. It was rich and luxurious, exquisite and beautiful, with a huge jade table in the center of the wide hall. And atop of the table, was a crystal ball merely the size of a grapefruit.


    The crystal ball flickered with sparkling fluorescence. It was clear, translucent, and its brightness was simr to an eye¡¯s, as if it was able to reflect the deepest part of a person¡¯s heart.


    Innate spiritual strength was separated into seven different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. Red was the weakest, and purple was the strongest. Since the beginning of the continent¡¯s history, it was so rare to possess purple colored innate talent that you could count them using your fingers and it probably only happened once every several hundred years.

 Chapter 16 – The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (2)

    Chapter 16 ¨C The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (2)


    And it was from a person¡¯s innate spiritual strength, could one see how far he was capable of reaching and how high his potential was in this world that worships the strong.


    Which was why the innate talent examination often decided a person¡¯s destined fate.


    ¡°Put your hand on the crystal ball.¡± Said Nangong Liuyun to Su Luo.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, then determinedly stepped forward, and slowly put her hand onto the crystal ball.


    She¡¯s already the legendary good-for-nothing with zero innate spiritual strength, so it¡¯s not like there would be an even worse oue, right? If she still didn¡¯t have it, there¡¯s no reason at all for her to be disappointed.


    The crystal ball¡¯s radiance was simr to that of translucent spring water, and it radiance even allowed nervous people to calm down.


    ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t think of anything. Just go find the spiritual energy residing inside yourself.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep voice was as gentle as the slowly flowing stream of water from a little brook, that gives her a sort of delightful feeling.


    Su Luo nodded her head as her expression became calm and peaceful, she entered into a different kind of unconsciousness.


    Behind the crystal ball were seven crystal pirs that were roughly around ten meters tall and as clear as water located in ake where the bottom can be seen.


    At the moment, they were devoid of any colorful pigments but if someone¡¯s innate spiritual strength was high enough, these crystal pirs would begin to change color starting from the first.


    The colors on the seven crystal pirs were separated into red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. Only when the first red colored pir waspletely filled would the second orange color begin to show.


    At the moment, Su Luo felt her spiritual energy flowing out of her palm like the rushing tides.


    The crystal ball began to glow and even became more and more radiant, more and more dazzling, and was so bright that it almost pained one¡¯s eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun simply stood by Su Luo and his eyes froze for only a moment¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A zing red ray of light hit the first crystal pir.


    In less than a second¡¯s worth of time, the first crystal pir whooshed and was already filled with red colored spiritual energy.


    The second pir also whooshed, and waspletely filled.


    Nangong Liuyun was originally standing in a rxed position with his arms across his chest while wearing a mysterious smile but now, his posture somewhat faltered as he became stunned at the unceasingly brilliant colored pirs!


    Wasn¡¯t this speed a bit too fast!?


    Based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s former knowledge, even if your innate talent was extremely good, this crystal pir will still continue to be filled at the speed of a little brook, slow and unhurried. He had never before seen the immediate whooshing he was seeing now that was like a rocket¡¯s lift off into space.


    Red.....


    Orange.....


    Yellow.....


    Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh. In less than a minute, Su Luo had already passed through three crystal pirs. Furthermore, judging by her face that wasn¡¯t red from panting for breath, she had not even reached her limit.


    Nangong Liuyun stood still and stared at the girl in the midst of the dazzling aurora of brilliant light as his eyes revealed a hint of odd fascination.


    Currently, her body was enveloped by ayer of pure brilliance. Her long, jet-ck hair glittered with a glossy luster and seemed as if it would break the delicate skin that resembled beautiful porcin chinaware.


    She calmly stood there for a long time, wearing a content smile as she radiated brilliant rays of light like spring morning¡¯s dew, refreshing and moving. She was so enchanting that it seem as if she stole a person¡¯s soul thus holding their gaze in enthrilled


    Su Luo waspletely unaware of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thoughts, and was alsopletely unaware of the fact that her innate talent had bbergasted Nangong Liuyun to such an extreme extent. At this time, she was still unceasingly releasing her spiritual energy.


    Green... The green colored crystal pir had also bepletely full.


    It was as if the spiritual energy could not be stopped, for it quickly climbed up to the cyan pir!

 Chapter 17 – The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (3)

    Chapter 17 ¨C The good-for-nothing is actually a super genius! (3)


    Effortlessly crossing to cyan....


    Although the speed of the transformation started to slow down, there was no indication that it would stop!


    Blue.....


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze fixated on that crystal pir, and watched the slowly turning blue spiritual energy.


    A thoughtful look shed across his eyes.


    To be capable of illuminating blue spiritual energy already implied exceptional talent and outstanding innate spiritual strength. Because even on this continent, very few were able to reach blue ranked innate spiritual strength.


    However..... What left Nangong Liuyunpletely speechless was that her spiritual energy acted like a naughty child. It climbed slowly but surely while trying to reach the summit and actually¡ª¡ª


    Actually lit up that crystal pir.


    The purple colored crystal pir¡ª¡ª In the history of the Eastern Ling Empire the number of people who lit up that color could be counted on one hand, but this girl Su Luo, actually reached purple colored spiritual energy!


    Yet this kind of girl had been treated as a good-for-nothing for the past decade; bullied, abused, and neglected. It was simply a tragic waste of talent!


    At this moment, if not for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s noble upbringing, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back the curse words.


    What happened years ago? Why did such a talented girl getbeled as a good-for-nothing? This matter must be thoroughly investigated. A freezing cold expression shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Ten minutes, thirty minutes, and one hourter.... The spiritual energy she sent into the crystal ball was like the endless sea. Even after so long, her expression showed no trace of fatigue.


    In this world that only respected the strong, talent and innate spiritual strength determined everything... Each of these seven colors represented a person¡¯s future levels of sess.


    Purple was subdivided into high ss, middle ss and low ss.


    Overtime, the purple spiritual energy slowly rose pass low ss to reach middle ss, and finally reaching....


    High ss!


    High ss purple!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s normally serene and unppable face, now carried a dumbfounded expression.


    Originally he thought that Su Luo reaching blue colored spiritual energy was not bad, but in the end, she reached purple colored high ss. It was too inconceivable and that innate talent was so strong to the point of being frightening.


    However.... However, that purple colored spiritual energy was still slowly rising and continuing its freakish climb. Its silent climbing speed wouldn¡¯t overtake an ant, but he had never heard of this happening in reality.


    It was getting close, getting closer to the summit....


    However, at this moment, the situation suddenly changed!


    Just when the crystal ball was about to bepletely filled, the seven colored crystal pirs suddenly became ck, as if they had crashed, and all the colors dissipated.


    At this moment, the seven crystal pirs returned to their original transparently clear color, and not a hint of color was left to be seen.


    Su Luo suddenly felt a metallic sweet taste in her throat as a stream of blood burst from the corner of her mouth¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun seemed like he teleported in front of Su Luo, his speed was as fast as dispersed smoke. He held Su Luo in his bosom, with an anxious and panicked expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Luo leaned into his embrace and weakly shook her head. ¡°What happened earlier? What exactly was the result of the test? Is it still the same good-for-nothing result?¡±


    After all, she was still concerned about her good-for-nothing innate talent.


    A crooked smile perked from the corner of Nangong Liuyun mouth. He yfully tapped her smooth forehead and answered with his low voice. ¡°If you are a good-for-nothing then everyone under the heavens are idiots.¡±


    ¡°So.... I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mood suddenly became less tense as her electrified gaze looked expectantly toward Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± At the moment, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know how to break the news to Su Luo. ¡°Ah, actually, there might be a little problem with this crystal ball....¡±

 Chapter 18 – Talent to become an Apothecarist

    Chapter 18 ¨C Talent to be an Apothecarist


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Luo quizzically asked.


    Nangong Liuyun also could not tell where the problem surfaced. He gently knocked Su Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody can deny that you are definitely a genius among geniuses, but proving this point may be difficult. Since you have already waited these past 10 years, waiting an extra few days should not matter much, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo determinedly stared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this unexpected withdrawal is a special case?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun sympathetically gazed at her and solemnly nodded.


    Su Luo slumped to the floor while holding her head in anguish. Why was her fate this miserable?


    ¡°Let me tell you some good news.¡± Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. So he leaned close to her grinning with his unique blend of devilish mysterious charm.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Su Luo replied curtly.


    ¡°Your talent really is quite formidable. Did you see the bright rays surrounding you? Do you remember what color it was?


    ¡°Green with a hint of orange?¡± Su Luo unsurely replied.


    Nangong Liuyou gently rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, his movements were simr to petting a puppy. His mouth held a hint of tenderness that even he didn¡¯t realize: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you know that the green color represents the wood element while orange color denotes the fire element?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Correct, you have two elemental attributes and they are wood and fire.¡± A touch of envy appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.¡± A lot of people worship the dual elementalbination of earth and fire.¡±


    ¡°What are you so jealous of?¡± Su Luo asked, perplexed. She already heard from Lu Luo before that the legendary Prince Jin is a tri-elemental practitioner, then why would he envy her dual elements?


    ¡°Girl, you really don¡¯t know how blessed you are.¡± Nangong Liuyun considerately helped her off the floor and resettled her onto a cushioned lounge to the side. To clear up her confusion he started to exin. ¡°If it were any other elements, even having two is nothing special, but the appearance of both wood and fire elements in the same person, do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo nkly stared him. She really knew next to nothing about this world that respected the powerful.


    ¡°When the wood and fire element appear together, it heralds the emergence of Apothecary talent. Girl, do you know about Apothecaries? Her lost expression look so adorable that he furtively stroked her little pink cheeks.


    Su Luo red at him and indifferently said: ¡° Please exin.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughed heartily: ¡°People with multiple elements are already rare, but the condition of having dual wood and fire elements to be an Apothecarist is even more scarce. Thus, Apothecaries are rare existences in this world with extremely exalted status. Take you as an example, if your father knew about your talent he would utilize everything to support you. Let alone have the courage to bully you, people would even be afraid to criticize you.¡±


    ¡°Apothecaries are that useful?¡± Su Luo tilted her delicate face and carefully asked.


    Of course, ever heard of the Limit Breaking Immortal Pill? With just one pill, one would be able to breakthrough the bottleneck to reach the next level. Now do you still think Apothecaries are useless?¡± Nangong Liuyun gently rubbed her head.¡± Now do you understand how awe-inspiring your talent is? Does your heart feel a little better now?


    ¡°But...¡± Su Luo looked at hands, then nced at the clear transparent crystal ball. Her spiritual strength was way too weird.


    ¡°Wait for me for three days.¡± A rarely seen serious expression appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face as his ink ck eyes burned with brilliance. ¡°I will give you an answer after three days.¡±


    Looks like it is necessary to visit Sinking Sunset Peak. Aplex expression shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes....

 Chapter 19 – My heart had been broken long ago

    Chapter 19 ¨C My heart had been broken long ago


    The recoil from the crystal ball did not seriously injure Su Luo but her head felt muddled and would asionally twitch from pain. However, she did not mention this matter to Nangong Liuyun.


    After returning to the Manor, Su Luoid on her bed and thought about today¡¯s events.


    The scheme that made Su Wan fall in the water, which also dragged in Su Xi, made the two sisters fight with one another, and made them suffer tremendously.


    As she drifted into thought, a handsome face suddenly popped up in her mind for no reason at all.


    An iparably handsome appearance, extremely high innate talent, extremely strong martial arts, and was even the empire¡¯s respected prince. He didn¡¯t treat her that badly, and figuratively speaking, Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t be that bad of a partner.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth unfolded into a faint and bitter smile.


    So what if Nangong Liuyun was serious about her? Her heart had been broken long ago, and was nearly destroyed. How could she fall in love with another once more?


    Yun Qi, how are you doing in that world? I had swallowed the Dragon Ring so you would never be able to find it, heh. Would Sister Ming forgive you?


    Without warning, a sparkling teardrop tumbled down her fair delicate face and moistened her cotton pillow.


    Yun Qi had given her an unprecedented blow and ruthlessly smashed her faithful devotion into pieces. Su Luo knew that if she fell in love with another in this lifetime and trust another in that way again, that would be a truly difficult feat.


    Nighttime. It seemed as if the sky had been wrapped by ck armband. As for the time before daybreak, the night sky was at its most darkest of ck, as if thick ck ink had been spilled on it.


    The Su Luo who had sunk into deep sleep did not know the speed of how this day arrived so fast.


    Early morning, the first appearance of the red sun unhurriedly climbed upwards in the distant eastern sky. As daylight surfaced, the whole sky was tinged in red hues, evidently prophesizing a clear and bright day. However, many felt that today, was Su Luo¡¯s most disastrous day.


    After having breakfast, Lu Luo suddenly rushed over in an urgent manner, with tears in her eyes and a face full of panic.


    ¡°Miss, how could you still be so calm and rxed? Something major has urred!¡± Due to her rushing here as quick as possible, she gasped for breath.


    Su Luo poured a cup of water for her and faintly smiled. ¡°Different situations call for different actions, take your time. Slowly drink this water and then talk.¡±


    How could Lu Luo possibly have time to drink water? She was so anxious that her forehead was littered with beads of sweat. In a panic, she said: ¡°Miss, how could this be a good thing? At dawn, the crown prince personally brought men here and said that he wanted to annul your engagement!¡±


    Oh? So it¡¯s like that? And she thought something bad had happened. Su Luo calmly poured water for herself and unhurried drank it as if she was currently sampling the world¡¯s most valuable tea.


    Seeing her calm and collected expression, Lu Luo became angrier, ¡°Miss! Hurry up and think of a way. You were originally engaged to the crown prince yet was still bullied to that state. If this engagement was annulled, what would the future hold for you...¡±


    Lu Luo still did not know that her former cowardly owner had already been switched with a more stronger soul and was so worried that she was about to start crying.


    Su Luo smiled at her and secretly spoke to herself. This marriage thing would sooner orter be annulled. If the crown prince doesn¡¯te in to annul the engagement, she would personally go to annul itter on. The crown prince wanting to annul the engagement fits well with her n, so why would she go out to prevent it?


    At this moment, chaotic footsteps came from outside the door. A middle aged woman came in, looked down at Su Luo with a disgusted nce, and coldly said: ¡°Fourth Miss, Madam requests that you go to the main hall. She wants to discuss an important matter with you.¡±


    This woman was Madam¡¯s most efficient nanny. Known as Nanny Gui, she was at the second step of the Warrior so she was always aloof even in front of Su Luo. Just by facial indications alone, it was as if she was the master and Su Luo was the inferior one.

 Chapter 20 – Simply unbelievable

    Chapter 20 ¨C Simply unbelievable


    Su Luo coldly smiled, ¡°If I go whenever you tell me to, wouldn¡¯t I lose a lot of face?¡± In Su Luo¡¯s impression this Madam Su is not benevolent. The original soul that inhibited Su Luo¡¯s body suffered countless losses at the hands of Madam Su and and Nanny Gui.


    Nanny Gui coldly smiled and scornfully said. ¡° Fourth miss, you¡¯re joking right?¡±


    ¡°This Miss never jokes.¡± Su Luo replied seemingly crossed her arms over her chest and seemed serious replied.


    Nanny Gui narrowed her eyes and a vicious light shed across her eyes. ¡°Since Fourth Miss does not appreciate my kindness, then this servant will no longer be polite.¡±


    Although she said she was the servant, there was no trace of respect in her expression and her actions were even more ruthlessly disrespectful. She casually took a few steps forward and appeared by Su Luo¡¯s side. Her strong hands, like those used to catch baby chickens, extended toward Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes contained a frigid light.


    Even a servant dare to hit her? Looks like Nanny Gui is impatient to die.


    Right at this time of imminent peril, when the burly hands were about to seize Su Luo as Nanny Gui¡¯s eyes shed with victory, the situation suddenly reversed!


    ¡°AHHHH¡ª¡ª¡± A miserable scream broke from Nanny Gui¡¯s mouth and she looked as if her right arm was in pain as she covered it. The pain was so fierce that cold sweat started dripping off Nanny Gui¡¯s face.


    Of course Nanny Gui was in extreme pain. Since Su Luo was knowledgeable about human anatomy, when she fought, she directly hit the critical points on Nanny Gui¡¯s right arm. Her movements were clean and neat without a hint of sloppyness.


    Su Luo crossed her arms across her chest and calmly looked at her with a taunting, cold smile on her face.


    ¡°H-how do you know.... this isn¡¯t possible!¡± Nanny Gui looked astonished and was obviously aghast.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo faintly sneered.


    Nanny Gui painfully took a deep breath. She secretly cried to herself; illusion, it must be an illusion. Forth Miss is a good-for-nothing who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts. How could she possibly beat me?


    Thinking up to here, Nanny Gui released a evilugh. ¡°Since Fourth Miss refused my polite request unless I force you to, then don¡¯t me this old servant for being impolite!¡±


    Nanny Gui used her other hand, curved into a steel w, and reached toward Su Luo¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t believe that she could not grasp the weak Fourth Miss, who did not know martial arts, with this method.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow shed across Nanny Gui¡¯s eyes. Su Luo¡¯s figure had already disappeared from her line of sight.


    However, in that short time, Su Luo aimed her foot at Nanny Gui¡¯s butt and kicked.


    It was this exact Buddha Mountain Shadowless Kick, that kicked Su Wan into the lotus pond yesterday. This kick was even more powerful now; it directly sent Nanny Gui into the wall three meters away.


    Afterwards, a loud violent crash resounded.


    The wall had not been repaired for many years now. Thus, it wasn¡¯t very solid. The wall shook violently a few times and did not copse, but some powdered mud broke from the wall and dropped to the ground. At this time, Nanny Gui had already passed out from hitting the wall.


    Su Luo¡¯s disy of power stunned Lu Luo so much that her jaw dropped to the floor.


    ¡°M-M-Miss?¡± Lu Luo was so surprised that she could not speak inplete sentences.


    Looking at the Miss who, with one kick, sent Nanny Gui into a dead faint, Lu Luo firmly rubbed her eyes. She still could not believe her eyes.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo softly sighed. With one hand under her chin, she pondered over how she was going to deal with this old witch.


    From Su Luo¡¯s previous memories, she recalled that these past years, Nanny Gui continuously bullied her. Even worse, she deliberately asked the kitchen to send pig feed for her to eat! When she was sick, instead of giving her medicine, she reced the medicine with urine! The original Su Luo angrily protested but Nanny Gui actually usedrge needles to poke her!


    This kind of old witch, it¡¯s best she dies!


    Just based on that hit, she should be out cold for a few days.

 Chapter 21 – The long awaited day

    Chapter 21 ¨C The long awaited day


    At that moment, Su Xi quickly entered into the courtyard from the doorway. Her face brimmed with joy.


    She was wearing a wide crimson sleeved flowing fairy top with a loose grass green pleated skirt decorated with misty flowers. Wrapped around her waist was a golden silk belt that blinds the eyes. She was like a freshly blooming lotus; youthfully delicate, lovable and charming.


    Everything was beautiful except for one small ring mistake; there were too many gold and silver jewelries on her body. It seemed as if she was wearing all the beautiful jewelry from the jewelry box; it was mboyant, vulgar and tacky.


    Today was the day Su Xi looked forward to for a long time.


    Early in the morning, she was excitedly sitting in the main hall, shifted from left to right, but Su Luo still had not arrived. She finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and personally went looking for Su Luo.


    She was just about to ridicule Su Luo, when she saw Nanny Guiying on the floor, uncertain if she was dead or alive. An rmed feeling shed through her heart; her wide eyes red at Su Luo and angrily said. ¡°Nanny Gui kindlye to invite you, what exactly did you do to her?¡±


    Su Luo innocently spread her hands. ¡° I didn¡¯t touch her at all.¡± But I did kick her with my feet.


    Su Xi didn¡¯t hear the deception in Su Luo¡¯s words. She wrinkled her eyebrows in displeasure.


    ¡°Then how could she have ended up this way without reason?¡± Su Xi angrily asked.


    In her eyes, her mom¡¯s right hand Nanny Gui was obviously more important than this Fourth Elder Sister Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s innocent face, containing an expression of ¡®you ask me who am I to ask¡¯, gently moved her lips. She thought about it and hesitantly said. ¡°Just when Nanny Gui was walking she identally hit the wall. After that, she fainted. It was really weird.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! Fourth sister, when you lie, don¡¯t you even write a rough draft?¡± Su Xi sneered again as her shady eyes stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo helplessly replied: ¡°Who really knows? Even if you don¡¯t believe me, there is nothing I can do. But recently a lot of unlucky things happening in the manor is real. This morning, I heard the servants outside saying that a ghost came out of the lotus pond. They say that the ghost, looks ferocious, with a wide bloody mouth....¡±


    Lotus pond being haunted.... These words stabbed at Su Xi¡¯s heart. Because if it was really haunted, than that ghost was her, Su Xi.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± As Su Xi thought about yesterday¡¯s embarrassment, her face start to color with anger. She quickly change the subject. ¡°Okay, since Nanny Gui wants to faint, then let her faint. Quickly. ome with me to the main hall to greet the crown prince.¡±


    Su Xi did consider the possibility that Su Luo did the deed, but not even a single trace of battle was in the room. Also Su Luo was a good-for-nothing, how can she possibly be a match for Nanny Gui, who was a second step Warrior? So she directly ruled out the possibility that Su Luo was the attacker.


    SInce it couldn¡¯t be exined clearly, then she¡¯ll just ignore it and drop it.


    Su Xi allowed no exnation and dragged Su Luo out with her. She was afraid that Su Luo would run away if she let go. If that happened, then the person who would suffer a loss would be her, Su Xi.


    Because breaking off this engagement required Su Luo to be physically present; it required her to hear the imperial decree with her own ears toplete the ceremony.


    Su Luo coldly turned her head and nced at Nanny Gui.


    She originally worked hard for Su Xi, but in the end, didn¡¯t she just get casually discarded? She wondered how Nanny Gui would feel after waking up and finding out about how Su Xi easily abandoning her.


    Su Manor Main Hall.


    The main hall was extremelyrge. The floor was covered in red carpet. There were two rows of eight seats on each side, each was made from the precious Purple Fir Wood and gave off a natural gorgeous, luxurious and expensive air.


    The reason why the Purple Fir Wood was expensive, was because it only grew in the Dark Forest, where many magical beasts roamed. Thus, the transportation cost for the wood was prohibitively expensive.


    Only simrly powerful and wealth families like the Su Manor could extravagantly afford to make furniture out of the wood.

 Chapter 22 – Give you the position of concubine (1)

    Chapter 22 ¨C Give you the position of concubine (1)


    At this time, a few people were already sitting in the main hall.


    Sitting at the most honored position was none other than the crown prince Su Luo had encountered yesterday ¡ª¡ª Nangong Liujue.


    He seem to like the color yellow. Today he was dressed in a yellow brocade robe, patterned with six golden dragons that ferociously bared their fangs and brandished their ws.


    The crown prince was wearing a t rectangr crown with nine tassels. Each tassel wasposed of a golden string threaded through with small silver pearls. The light from the tasseled crown revealed a wild, frivolous and tyrannical face.


    His lips were puckered as if sucking on something sour, and his nose was hooked like an eagle¡¯s beak. His seemingly calm gaze hid a sharp eagle like deadly edge.


    From the beginning, his pair of matchless indifferent eyes never nced at Su Luo. It was as if just ncing at Su Luo, would dirty his honorable eyes.


    Holding a cup of fragrant tea, his posture was elegant and noble. Perfectlyposed, he coolly sipped the fragrant tea with a lofty attitude and indifferent demeanor.


    Sitting beside him at a lower seating was Great General Su, Su Zian.


    This was the first time Su Luo saw the father of her body¡¯s original owner.


    She only saw a forty year or so person covered in an ink colored robe who had a cold and frigid expression. This person gave off a piercing imposing and detached aura; especially his stern eyes that contained an endless harsh chilliness.


    He turned his severe imposing face and shouted at Su Luo. ¡°How can you be socking in manners? Why aren¡¯t you saluting the crown prince?¡±


    At this time, Su Xi had already sweetly given the proper ceremonial salute to the crown prince. She had already intimately walked to the crown prince¡¯s side, affectionately and sweetly saying crown prince brother this and crown prince that.


    The crown prince lifted his eyes, a dismissing ncended on Su Luo¡¯s face. He indifferently asked. ¡° You are Su Luo?¡±


    To be honest, the girl standing in front of him didn¡¯t look too bad.


    Clothed in a white butterfly muslin gown that swept the floor, which showed off her shapely figure; ink ck hair tied with a light purple ribbon, and a few strands of escaped hair yfully draped across her shoulder. Her face devote of cosmetics, was so fresh that it was even moving.


    Su Luo softly replied. ¡° Yes.¡± Her clear voice was calm and collected, cold and agile, with not a single superfluous word.


    She bravely held the crown prince¡¯s gaze with her dark iris that looked like dotted ink.


    The crown prince slightly frowned, because Su Luo¡¯s eyes were too pure and too bright. The gaze that was as pure as water, seemed to be like a blinding light that could instantly see through all the secrets hidden in his heart.


    The crown prince sulked, silently taking her measure, and tightly wrinkled his forehead. As his hands held the teacup, his mouth hooked up into a nefarious sneer. ¡°Because of you, this king has been ridiculed for more than ten years. Tell me, what sort of punishment do you deserve?¡±


    She never thought that this crown prince would be so unscrupulous and shameless. He was ridiculed by others for more than ten years, but what did that have to do with her? He even threw all the me onto her.


    If it was the past weak and powerless Su Luo, then this matter would have been dropped. But would the current Su Luo suffer such a loss? Obviously not.


    Su Luo coldly smiled. ¡°Then may I ask the crown prince, back then was it Su Manor who pushed for this engagement?¡±


    Obviously it was your dear Queen mother who saw Su Manor¡¯s Fourth Miss¡¯s good omen and hastily decided on the engagement. For fear that Su Luo would be stolen by others. If you want to find a culprit to me than you should go look for the Queen, why are you looking for me?


    This is like picking up soft persimmons and nitpicking it for being soft. Did he really believe that she would not rebel?


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± The color on Su Zian¡¯s face begin to change as he violently shouted.


    What¡¯s wrong with this girl? She didn¡¯t have such courage before and every time she saw the crown prince, she would be submissive and could barely breath. Now she even dared to talk back to the crown prince? Who give her this right?


    The crown prince¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile as a pair of beautiful piercing eyes held a deep iciness and austerity. ¡°Shrewish sharp mouth, a crafty and skillfully argued speech, and every word spoken is vulgar and rude.¡±

 Chapter 23 – Give you the position of concubine (2)

    Chapter 23 ¨C Give you the position of concubine (2)


    Su Luo¡¯sugh was joyful and sunny. ¡°Crown prince is saying that, the crown prince is wise with amazing martial arts, speaks with eloquence, distinguished and carefree, never picks on others, never bully the weak, and never used power to oppress the people? How could this subject evenpare?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly as his eyes filled with annoyance and another bone chilling coldness.


    He carelessly yed with the thumb ring on his finger, and shot a smile that was not quite a smile at Su Zian, and said. ¡° The Great General really did educate a such great daughter. She really knows how to praise this king, this king really admires that.¡±


    Although his words sounded like praise, those words were like a sharp sword that brutally stabbed toward Great General Su¡¯s chest.


    Su Zian¡¯splexion changed as he waved his hands toward Su Luo and angrily thundered. ¡°Why are you not quickly apologizing to the crown prince?¡±


    Su Luo revealed a terrified expression, and at the same time, looked despondent. She nced at the raised hand, raised her small palm sized face, innocently asked. ¡°Father, is daughter¡¯s praise of the crown prince wrong? Is the crown prince not wise with amazing martial arts? Not eloquent in speech? Not distinguished and carefree? Are you implying that the crown prince picks on others, bully the weak, and oppress the people?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s face darkened a little bit after each sentence Su Luo uttered, until the very end when his face could be described as being covered by a dense ck cloud.


    It could be said that every word Su Luo used, if alone, was correct but put together, it had the opposite meaning. This was Su Luo ying words games. How could Su Zian, a military man, win against her, who was an experienced veteran?


    At this time, Su Luo snorted in her heart. Break off the engagement? Even though thisdy also wants to break off the engagement, thisdy is still in a bad mood because you were the one who mentioned it.


    You wanted to break this engagement, but do you think it¡¯ll just break like that because you want it to break?


    ¡°p.. p.. p..¡± The crown prince suddenly stood up, and steadily, step by step, slowly walked to Su Luo¡¯s side. His condescending manner, eyes full of nefarious light, looked at her up and down.


    While carrying a evil and callous atmosphere, a touch of interest suddenly shed in his gaze. Outside of his expectations, Su Luo indifferently stared back at him.


    But Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly be more alert. This crown prince was suspicious and capricious; if she mishandled him, then she will suffer a loss.


    ¡°Hahaha, amusing. This is really interesting.¡± The crown prince suddenly started tough loudly. He turned toward Su Zian and said. ¡° Great General Su, this king did not speak wrongly. You really did raise an interesting daughter.¡±


    What could Su Zian possibly say? He could onlyugh along with the crown prince. In the end, whatever the crown prince says, would always be right.


    Su Xi and Su Jingyu¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    What does the crown prince mean? He praised Su Luo as amusing and looked at her with interest. Could it be that this engagement won¡¯t be cancelled?


    Although Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly on guard, she was still confident about her judgement. Regarding the crown prince¡¯s feminine and viscous type of person, he was only interested in what benefit him. He would never give up Su Xi, a piece of fat meat that was about to reach his mouth, on ount of Su Luo.


    At this moment, Su Jingyu took a step forward. His tone was a bit gloomy as he said. ¡°Your highness, the crown prince¡ª¡ª¡±


    The crown prince waved his hands, revealing that faint half smile, and that flirtatious threatening, yet matchless handsome countenance. ¡°This king understand your meaning. Rest assured, today this engagement will be canceled, but¡ª¡ª¡±


    He condescendingly said to Su Luo. ¡° You must really want to marry this king, right? This king is not that unreasonable. I can give you a chance right now.¡±


    Su Luo coldly throw him a nce as she secretlyughed in her heart.


    The crown prince nobley sat down on the luxurious soft cushion, and arrogantly continued. ¡°If you can answer the question asked by this king, this king promises you, to give you the position of concubine.¡±

 Chapter 24 – The crown prince unexpectedly… can’t raise it up

    Chapter 24 ¨C The crown prince unexpectedly... can¡¯t raise it up


    If she didn¡¯t even care for the position of the crown princess, why should she care for this false position of a non existent concubine. In her heart, Su Luo secretlyughed at this crown prince¡¯s self-righteousness.


    She feigned a smile and cast a sidelong nce at the crown prince. ¡°Your highness the crown prince, since the position of concubine is so precious to you, you can keep it. It can not be awarded to just anyone, and your subject¡¯s daughter is afraid that she can¡¯t assume the responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°What an audacious woman!¡± Before the crown prince could speak, the imperial bodyguards at the crown prince¡¯s side, had already furiously shouted as the tip of their long swords pointed straight at Su Luo¡¯s vital point, the throat. As long as the crown prince give the order, the sword point would, without difficulty, pierce her throat.


    Su Luo¡¯s back was perfectly straight. Her eyes remained cool as she calmly stared at the crown prince, and tauntingly said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? In the presence of so many people, is our wise, good at martial arts, clever and farsighted crown prince trying to intimidate his subject¡¯s daughter? Easy to say but not good to hear.¡±


    The crown prince was humiliated into anger. He coldly snorted: ¡°Intimidate my subject¡¯s daughter? You¡¯d need to be worthy of it first! Since you failed to appreciate my kindness, why should this one give you face?¡¯


    That said, the crown prince coldly waved his hand, and issued an order.


    Very quickly, a pce eunuch walked forth while holding an imperial edict in his hands, and loudly started to read: ¡°From heaven¡¯s mandate, the Emperor¡¯s imperial order says... The Fourth Miss of Su family behaves improperly... and was not brought up virtuously... Thus, it is impossible for her to assume the position of the crown princess. This thereby invalidates the engagement set years ago. Henceforth, there is no mutual responsibility for them to participate in this wedding, please rise¡ª¡ª¡±


    An imperial decree, was even more difficult to alter.


    At this time, it was rare that both Su Luo and Su Xi breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The crown prince coldly red at Su Luo, leaned near her ear, clenched his teeth, and said in a low voice: ¡°Girl, in the future, do not appear in front of this king!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo seems to be shocked and scared silly enough to repeat: ¡°Your highness the crown prince, your reason for breaking off the engagement, it¡¯s because, it won¡¯t... won¡¯t raise up?¡±


    Once the words left Su Luo¡¯s mouth, a deafening silence instantly surrounded the air. Everyone quickly stopped breathing, casted their eyes down, and did not dare to look at the crown prince.


    But the corner of her eyes and the tip of her eyebrow, were unable to conceal her smiling expression that clearly exined everything implied within those words.


    What a great clever and eloquent loathsome girl!!! The crown prince¡¯s face looked as if it had been whipped and was terrifying as dark clouds; it was as if a storm was imminent.


    This really was nothing more than Su Luo¡¯s scheme to nder. It was the so-called open conspiracy. As the name implied, it was to openly, without tricks, arrange a conspiracy.


    If the crown prince was to punish her, it would clearly show that he was trying to cover it up and thus, make it more conspicuous. Was it really because hecked the confidence and stamina?


    But if the crown prince did not punish her, he would lose face.


    No matter what the crown prince did, he did not have any ground to stand on. No matter how he answered, he would not be able to clear up this misunderstanding.


    It¡¯s like yellow mud dropping from inside his pants from the crotch area. Even if it was not poop, it was still considered to be poop.


    The crown prince¡¯s face went from blue to red. He fiercely stared down at Su Luo, until finally, he harshly flinged his sleeves and strode away.


    Su Jingyu admonished Su Luo with displeasure: ¡°Terrible girl, how could you speak like that? How can you speak to the crown prince like that? The crown prince did not punish you because of him being merciful, you should reflect on it!¡¯


    After he finished speaking, Su Jingyu pacified Su Xi with a nce, then quickly followed the departing crown prince.


    As for what exactly he was trying to pacify, perhaps only he knew.


    ¡°How... How could you... ¡± Su Zian unwaveringly red at Su Luo. He stared at her like he wanted to swallow her whole, ¡°How could you be this shameless!¡±


    Su Luo sneered in her heart. On the surface, her lips were t, as if she had been wronged, ¡°But... But honorable father, the crown prince he, he really said that... ¡±


    When the crown prince leaned close to her ear and said something earlier, only the two of them knew what had been said. If the crown prince wanted to deny it, hahaha, there¡¯s no chance of that now!

 Chapter 25 – Stop indulging in your wild fantasies!

    Chapter 25 ¨C Stop indulging in your wild fantasies!


    Su Zian grinded his teeth. He wanted to be angry, yet he had no grounds to be angry. In this situation, on the surface, it seemed as if Su Luo did nothing wrong. She only repeated the words after being scared.... But unfortunately, why did the person have to be the crown prince?


    Su Zian could only mercilessly lecture her. ¡°How did your mother educate you everyday? Don¡¯t you know even a little propriety? You can¡¯t even restrain any of your words. It serves you right that the crown prince canceled the engagement.


    Su Luo¡¯s coldly smiled in her heart.


    You can¡¯t even restrain any of your words? Doesn¡¯t that mean he also thought that the crown prince... Pfft, Su Luo felt that it was hriously funny. Presumably, this rumor regarding the crown prince would quickly spread everywhere.


    However, this father¡¯s heart was truly bias, huh.


    He already knew that an engagement with Su Xi would be set up soon after the crown prince broke his engagement with her. What was the point of deliberately putting on an air of the dignified patriarch now? Was he really taking her for a fool?


    Pretending to have been wronged, Su Luo looked at Su Zian. ¡°Father, is it because I don¡¯t know propriety that the crown prince doesn¡¯t want me? If I learned propriety then the crown prince will want me?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s expression suddenly be tense.


    The reason why the crown prince wanted to cancel the engagement was not only because of this, the other reason was easy to say, but it did not sound good...


    Su Zian¡¯s aged face hardened. He heavily flung his sleeves as his expression became angry due to shame. ¡°If you worked harder, how could you have ended up in this position? Who can you me?


    What was wrong with this daughter today? The words she said were as cowardly as usual, but these words could actually make him choke.


    ¡°What if my innate spiritual talent now reaches the purple rank? Will father value me then? And would the crown prince still break off the engagement?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face had a naive romantic expression. Those vivid eyes seemed to be full of expectations and yearning.


    ¡°Purple rank?¡± It was as if Su Zian had heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. He bursted into loudughter.


    After a long time, he mockingly scoffed at Su Luo. ¡°Do you even know what having purple ranked innate talent means? Not to mention purple rank, just a blue rank, no, even cyan. If you really have cyan talent then I, your father will personally kneel down before you and pour water for your tea!¡±


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s spiritual talent, it was the most humiliating topic for Su Zian.


    At that time, because of this good-for-nothing Su Luo, he was mocked by his colleagues for half a year. This matter became his nightmare; even now, when this affair gets mentioned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deep hatred.


    Su Luo raised her palm sized small face that looked lovely and pitiful, and weakly asked. ¡°But father, if I idently be a wood and fire dual elementalist, and also incidentally be an Apothecary, would you treat me very well?¡±


    ¡°Wood and fire dual element?¡± Su Zian stared at Su Luo as if observing an idiot. He did not have the heart tough at this stupid daughter of his.


    But she was still quite pitiful to be born a natural good-for-nothing.


    He could only reply, ¡°Wood and fire dual element? Luo Luo, ah. You really want to be so strong that you became crazy just from thinking about it, right? Do you even know how rare it is for a wood and fire dual element to appear? The reason why our Su family can achieve such a position we have now, could be because of your grandfather¡¯s Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle, but the most important reason, was because our Su family had a wood and fire dual element Apothecary. Do you understand? Also, about bing an Apothecary, stop indulging in your wild fantasies!¡±


    Although the Apothecary in the Su family was still only an Intermediate Apothecary, he was still someone that various powerful families were trying, with utmost effort, to win over. The reason why the royal family wanted to woo the Su family was mostly because of the Su family¡¯s Apothecary.


    This Apothecary was none other than Su Zian¡¯s biological older brother.


    He was infatuated with refining medicine all year round, and worked hard for a few decades, only to finally ascend to be an intermediate Apothecary.

 Chapter 26 – I really must thank you!

    Chapter 26 ¨C I really must thank you!


    Indulging in wild fantasies? Su Luo¡¯s vision fell upon the center of her fair hands. The results of the assessment told her that the talent within these hands were no less inferior than anyone else¡¯s. Not only that, it was actually the talent of a genius among geniuses, a kind that rarely appears once every few hundred years.


    Even though.... a slight problem had appeared at the moment. But she would definitely find the reason.


    Her innate talent must not be left buried. She wanted to stand on top of the world and let those people who trampled over her regret raising their head to look down at her.


    Seeing the dazed Su Luo, another fit of anger emerged inside Su Zian¡¯s heart.


    This disappointment of a daughter, I seriously suffocate from anger every time I look at her.


    ¡°There is nothing more for you here, leave quickly.¡± This father impatiently waved his hands, like he was chasing off a beggar, and dismissed Su Luo.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo walked a few steps, then stopped to turn around and stare deeply at her father. Suddenly, a smile manifested on her face, a smile like the sweet and alluring Queen of the Night that was dazzling to the eye. ¡°Honorable father, today you told me to leave, but you must not regret it afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Father indeed has regrets; Father¡¯s deepest regret was that he allowed you, a shameful good-for-nothing, to be born back then.¡± Su Zian did not speak and it was actually Su Xi who answered. She taunted her by sneering with her lips as she arrogantly raised her chin.


    Su Xi sneered with a towering arrogance as she observed Su Luo. Her arrogant expression looked as if she had been observing a little ant. ¡°Su Luo, it is important to know one¡¯s own limits. Since you are the lowest of all losers, then scram and go back to your lowly livelihood that¡¯s no different than a dog¡¯s. Hurry up and scram! Just seeing you makes me angry!¡±


    Without the crown prince present, Su Xi¡¯s gentledylike mannerspletely disappeared as she exposed her spoiled and unreasonable true nature.


    Even though Su Xi hurled abusive words at Su Luo and said that she was a dog, Su Zian did not refute a single word. This was sufficient to illustrate where Su Luo¡¯s existence in this family ced in his heart.


    Su Luo did not bother to trade insults with Su Xi. She only took a deep nce at Su Zian. The deep meaning in her eyes fixed onto Su Zian until his heart grew nervous.


    Just when Su Zian was about to speak, Su Luo immediately turned around without hesitation. With big strides, she left this coldly indifferent and suffocating ce.


    While walking, she secretlyughed grimly in her heart. Su Zian, since you chose this today, don¡¯t even think about borrowing my, Su Luo¡¯s light in the future.


    Su Zian waspletely unaware of what he had lost after his previous cold apathy towards Su Luo.


    If he knew that he would be losing a purple ranked innate spiritual strength genius of a daughter, a wood and fire dual elemental Apothecary, perhaps he would regret it until his intestines became greenish ck.


    Sadly, the world did not have medicine for regret. He used cold detachment and neglect to make this bitter fruit and he could only personally swallow it himself.


    In thepany of Lu Luo, Su Luo slowly walked out of the Main Hall.


    At this time, the sun outside was at its strongest, ring and dazzling to the eye.


    Su Luo¡¯s face carried a nd smile. The engagement had finally been cancelled. She could also finally release a breath of relief. As for the crown prince¡¯s hatred toward her... Presumably, the crown prince would be very busy, so he should not have time to look for her.


    Suddenly, Lu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at the side of an underbrush where a dazzling jade pendantid. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a purple fish jade pendant over there.¡±


    Lu Luo picked it up and handed it to Su Luo.


    Su luo looked at the purple fish jade pendent and felt that it was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, an epiphany shed within her mind as a sly and narrow smile slowly appeared. Her eyes shined with starlight, and the corner of her mouth also curled into a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Miss?¡± Lu Luo did not understand. While staring at the purple fish jade pendent, why was her Mistress smiling so treacherously?


    ¡°Good Lu Luo, I really must thank you!¡± Su Luo gave her enormous praise.

 Chapter 27 – Three days flashed by in an instant

    Chapter 27 ¨C Three days shed by in an instant


    Three days shed by in an instant.


    Tonight was the appointed day Nangong Liuyun had promised to meet her.


    The night was as ck as ink. A few remaining stars hung in the deste sky as they produced a weak radiance.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared through the night sky and approached like the wind. His robe elegantly fluttered, like a beautiful fallen immortal.


    In a short time, this human shadow quietlynded in the remotest courtyard of the Su Manor.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Very quickly, an unsurprised clear and cold voice came from the room.


    When Nangong Liuyun entered, he saw Su Luo with a book in hand. She was earnestly reading in the candlelight.


    Today she wore a white muslin gown; it was simple and in. It seemed as if she was pure and impervious, but also outstandingly sharp.


    The hazy candlelight shrouded her body, as if it was covered in a faintyer of radiant mist. She looked blurred, cold and pure as well as noble and faint.


    Due to her killer instinct, even before the door was pushed open by Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo had already detected his presence.


    While Nangong Liuyun, step by step, walked toward her back, it seemed as if Su Luo¡¯s had eyes behind her back. She calmly put down the book in her hand and gestured. ¡° Sit.¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth curled into a devilish enchanting smile. If he sat after being told to sit, wouldn¡¯t he be losing face?


    Thus, Nangong Liuyun refused to sit down on the perfectly good chair. Instead, he chose to sit on the tiny space by Su Luo¡¯s side, and closely squeeze in next to her.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, behave. Don¡¯t get fresh with me.¡± Su Luo¡¯s shapely eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She did not like to be in physical contact with people, so she wanted to push him away.


    But her hand was stopped in mid-air, because Nangong Liuyun was already using hisrge hands to wrap it around hers.


    Men and women were born with a disparity in their physical strength.


    Su Luo peevishly red at him, but his face beamed with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, I¡¯m really worn out.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender and smooth finger hooked onto Su Luo¡¯s bright and clean tapered chin. The corner of his mouth was set into a roguish and enchanting smile as he spoke in a deep and husky voice. ¡°For you, this king could be said to have rushed past a thousand li, or even travelled ten thousand li, and this is how youpensate this king?¡±


    (TL: li = Chinese mile = .5 kilometers)


    Three days ago during the test at the Spirit Testing Temple. Su Luo¡¯s body had been covered in a mysterious, and freakishly abnormal spirit force.


    At that time, Nangong Liuyun left after escorting Su Luo home. He only left behind a few words, that after three days, he woulde back and give her an exnation.


    Su Luo knew this matter would be difficult, so she already remembered this favor in her heart. She would definitely return this favor in her own way.


    With him lifting up her chin, Su Luo¡¯s vision coincidentallynded on his face.


    Suddenly, she stared at him nkly.


    His description of rushing past a thousand li, and traveling a distance even further that could possibly reach ten thousand li, did not seem to be an exaggeration.


    The Nangong Liuyun from three days ago was full of god like charm, was vibrantly handsome, pretty with extraordinary beauty, leisurely amorous, with iparable grace.


    Though the him now still was as pretty as before, and was still extraordinarily handsome, he lookedpletely travel worn and grimness coated his face. Looking carefully, his lower eyelids had a hint of a blue-green color, and traces of exhaustion could be seen all over his face.


    Even when exhausted, the depths of his eyes still rippled with devilish charm and an enchantingly light smile. His obsidian-like eyes glistening with light, and every leisure gesture exuded the highest quality of a king¡¯s domineering air. What was also difficult to hide, was his extremely refined elegance and charisma.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    To say that her heart waspletely unmoved at this time, would obviously be impossible. After all, she was not made out of wood andpletelycked emotion. But to say that it was love would truly be out of the question.


    In fact, Su Luo had yet to realize how difficult and dangerous this thousand li trip Nangong Liuyun made to Sinking Sunset Peak truly was. It was simply beyond what the current her could imagine.


    But Nangong Liuyun still continued to roguishly and enchantingly smile. Not a hint of these hardships could be seen on his face, to the point where Su Luo could not even guess at the real difficulty of this trip.

 Chapter 28 – At this moment, time seemed to have stopped

    Chapter 28 ¨C At this moment, time seemed to have stopped


    Su Luo looked at him and raised her eyebrow: ¡°Then thank you for your hard work, but I hope you did notbor in vain.¡±


    While smiling, Nangong Liuyun tapped her lovable and charming upright nose. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really heartless. This king personally lifted his foot to fish around for information but your expression is still neither cold nor hot. How can this be allowed? Come, give this king a kiss first.¡±


    While Nangong Liuyu was speaking he already took the opportunity to lean into her.


    Not waiting for the touch of his soft lips, Su Luo immediately pushed him away: ¡°Nangong Liuyun. You are the dignified, stately Prince Jin, the rumored legendary outstandingly talented genius. How can you be so shamefully? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being made fun of if this were to be leaked out?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, this king only treats you like this, so how could other people know?¡± Nangong Liuyun happilyughed while pinching Su Luo¡¯s pink cheeks.


    This girl¡¯s fuming expression was so adorable and so lovable, that he had to pinch her again.


    Su Luo red at him unhappily. ¡°Sit properly, stop trying to touch me.¡±


    But Nangong Liuyun had been running around for three days, so he didn¡¯t have a chance to get intimately close to her then, how could he so easily let go of such an opportunity? The corner of his mouth hooked into a nefarious smile as his enticingly enchanting deep and beautiful eyes captivatingly stared at Su Luo.


    This demon!


    Su Luo¡¯s face had a speechless expression. Suddenly, the corner of her eyes bent slightly as it shed with cynicism. ¡°Nangong Liuyun, is it because you didn¡¯t find an exnation that you are purposefully trying to distract me?¡±


    Goading him was really useful.


    ¡°Really, clever girls are no fun.¡± Nangong Liuyun sighed. Although he did not win an inch while wanting a mile, he also did not n on releasing Su Luo. He suddenly became serious, looked at Su Luo cautiously, and slowly stressed each word. ¡°Girl, tell me, recently, do you often get dizzy spells?¡±


    Su Luo saw a never before seen serious expression on his face and her heart faintly trembled with fear. What¡¯s going on? The formerly harmonious smiling expression had now be this deadpan. She was still not used to such an abrupt shift .


    Su Luo thought about it, nodded her head, and answered: ¡°Indeed, sometimes I get headaches.¡±


    Not only that, she would also get very dizzy and sleepy to the point that she really wanted to go sleep... and after falling asleep, it was hard to wake her up.


    Su Luo suddenly had a feeling that it was as if she might have a serious illness.


    ¡°Does your dantian feel bloated? Does it feel hard when you touch it?¡± Nangong Liuyun hastily followed up with another question.


    (TL: Dantian ¨C a point below the navel where one¡¯s qi/energy pools at.)


    But he had a strange andplicated expression on his face. Su Luo had never seen this earnest and serious concentration on his face. This serious expression also seem to hold a touch of hope in it.


    Hisrge hands that were holding Su Luo suddenly tightened. It was sufficient to prove that he was anxious in his heart.


    Something that could make the legendary Prince Jin anxious to this extent should not be a trivial matter. Then, what exactly is happening to her body?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart felt as if it was being pressed down upon by heavy boulders. Suddenly, it felt somewhat suffocating.


    But then, she thought about it again.


    How much worse could it get? She was already a good-for-nothing. At worst, she just won¡¯t be able to practice martial arts in the future.


    Su Luo slowly exhaled her muddy feelings. She calmly looked at him, casually said. ¡°Yes, sometimes I feel bloated, what does that mean?¡±


    Previously, she just assumed that her menstrual cycle was about to begin so she did not pay it too much thought. After all, this body was about 15 years old, getting her period was normal.


    But now, it seemed to be clear that they were not rted.


    Momentarily, their surroundings became really quiet, quiet to the degree that a falling leaf could be heard.


    At this moment, time seemed to have stopped.


    Even the surrounding air seemed to contain an apprehensive stiffness.

 Chapter 29 – This king is wholeheartedly willing

    Chapter 29 ¨C This king is wholeheartedly willing


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of prating eyes purposefully watched Su Luo and did not speak for a long time.


    He opened his mouth, then closed it. Only after quite some time did he slowly ask another question. ¡°Have you seen a ring before, a ring with an engraved dragon on it?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Ring?¡± Su Luo abruptly cried out in surprise.


    Of course she had seen the Dragon Ring, how could she forget the Dragon Ring?


    In her previous life, the Dragon Ring was herst assignment. And it was also because of this Dragon Ring that she could ruthlessly thwart Yun Qi onest time.


    Back then, when she had been shaking the brocade box in front of Yun Qi, the box actually contained wedding rings. She had personally bought them with the intention of marrying Yun Qi.


    But unfortunately, Yun Qi had mistaken it for the Dragon Ring, and carelessly fell into her trap.


    At thest moment, before death, Su Luo swallowed the Dragon Ring, and immediately jumped off the cliff. Underneath the cliff, were the turbulent ocean waves.


    Even if she died, she would never give Yun Qi the opportunity to obtain the Dragon Ring.


    But why did Nangong Liuyun know about the existence of the Dragon Ring, enough to even ask about it?


    Back then, a wealthy guest had spend three billion US dors to set up an assignment to look for this ring. What is so wonderful about this ring?


    Was her spirit traveling through space and time rted to the Dragon Ring?


    All of a sudden, Su Luo became somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°You know about the Dragon Ring?¡± Aplicated emotion shed within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pupils. His gaze closely watched Su Luo seemly afraid to miss any trace of emotion on her face.


    ¡°Indeed, I have seen it before, so what?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression had be cautious when she callously replied.


    But now, if asked to take out the Dragon Ring, it would be impossible.


    And even if they dissected her body, they still may not find the Dragon Ring. After all, the body that swallowed the Dragon Ring was not this current body.


    ¡°You have swallowed it before, right?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression had a touch of excitement.


    She never thought that with one phrase, Nangong Liuyun would be able to go straight to the crucial point.


    But why is he so excited?


    Su Luo warily looked at him. The corner of her mouth upturned into a smile, her hands linked into her arms, as her pair of liquid eyes held a frosty expression.


    She could only uneasily smile while observing him, and did not saying a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, how could I harm you?¡± Nangong Liuyun yfully squeezed her cheeks.


    This girl¡¯s cheek is pink and tender; with skin that glistened like amber, snowy white with spot of pink, it seem as if water can be squeezed out. It really feel good in my hand.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s frown, his pair of phoenix eyes brimmed with devilish allure and a charming smile. ¡°Silly girl, what kind of wild things are you imagining? The Dragon Ring has spiritual protection. If it is swallowed by the host and the host did not die from immediate bodily explosion, this means that the Dragon Ring has already recognize this host as its master. Even if others dissected this master, they still would not get the Dragon Ring because the master and the Dragon Ring would have already merged together.¡±


    Observing the pleasantly smiling Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo spread out her hands. ¡°Sorry, but being cautious and prudent is part of my nature, it may be hard to change that.¡±


    ¡°Being cautious and prudent is appropriate and would never need to be changed. Moreover, this king likes your ice-cold indifference that could repel a person a thousand li away.¡± Nangong Liuyun overindulgently tapped her lovable and charming nose.


    ¡°Are you deliberately looking to be abused?¡± Su Luo seemed puzzled. He doesn¡¯t want the ones delivered to his doorstep and rather pester her?


    ¡°It¡¯s because you did not realize how captivating you are to people, silly girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep ck cold pupils exuded a faint luster. He took hold of Su Luo¡¯s hand whileughing devilishly andnguishly with charm. ¡°If you are the one abusing, then this king is wholeheartedly willing.¡±

 Chapter 30 – The Dragon Ring’s approval

    Chapter 30 ¨C The Dragon Ring¡¯s approval


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Su Luo realized that her own thoughts had been steered far from the main topic. She quickly returned to the main topic, and continue to question him. ¡°How do you know about the Dragon Ring situation? Also, what¡¯s happening in my body actually has something to do with the Dragon Ring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted, it¡¯s strongly rted.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gentle voice was also tinted with a hint of roguish charm. He indulgently reclined on the chair and stared at Su Luo like an idling Lord. ¡°So thirsty.¡±


    This was clearly getting to the crucial point, and then putting on an air.


    Su Luo could not stand this guy¡¯s behaviour and snorted. But her face was overflowing with a smile that be increasing more brilliant. She cheerfully poured boiling water into a decrepit porcin teacup. ¡°I don¡¯t have tea leaves, only boiled water, please make do and drink it.¡±


    ¡°Let whom drink water?¡± Nangong Liuyun crossed his legs while smiling coarsely and charmingly.


    This stupid arrogant show off was really hard to wait upon.


    Su Luo cursed him in her heart, but her smile became even more dazzling. ¡°Your highness Prince Jin, please drink some water.¡±


    Who would have expected that Nangong Liuyun would be so petty to even bother. He arrogantly waved his hands and childishly tilted his head away while carrying a tone of dislike. ¡°Not intimate enough.¡±


    This guy...!


    Su Luo grinded her teeth. Her smile became even more dazzling as she stressing each syble. ¡°Nangong Liuyun, will you drink now?¡±


    ¡°Liuyun or Yun.¡± Nangong Liuyunzily threw out a suggestion.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand fold into fists, and dropped the teacup on the table with a ¡°thump¡±. She crossed her hands over her chest andnguidly shoot him a nce. ¡°Finish ying yet?¡± Does he really think that he wass her lord?


    Seeing that Su Luo was no longer cooperating, Nangong Liuyun unexpectedly moved closer with impatience and happily smiled as he hugged her. ¡°This Luo Luo girl is really stingy. Not even a bit of fun.¡±


    ¡°Then go find some girl who¡¯s fun.¡± Su Luo ignored him, and then turned her head away.


    ¡°How could that be possible? This king will only pester you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire face smiled foolishly with a shameless ¡°I won¡¯t retaliate when hit and won¡¯t retort back when cursed¡± look on his face.


    Him acting this way, made it impossible for Su Luo to get mad.


    She instantly nced back and fixedly stared at Nangong Liuyun.


    Was this really that rumored legendary callous, devilishly charming, powerful, and despotic Prince Jin?


    Was this really that Nangong Liuyun who could effortlessly annihte anything?


    Was this also the second prince of Eastern Ling who had developed an advanced stage of mysophobia where a stranger could not get close? Where a light punishment would be a chopped hand, and a heavy punishment where they would be mincemeat?


    This alluring and devilish charming,zy and lecherous, all smiles, sloppy appearance, was truly truly, that aloof and remote super talented person?


    This was not logical!


    Has this guy¡¯s soul also been switched? Su Luo spected and was unable to stop herself from staring at him.


    Due to Su Luo¡¯s unblinking gaze, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart be apprehensive. He shivered a little and weakly asked: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to dissect you and have a look to see if your soul has been switched.¡± Su Luo sullenly replied.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What are you ehing about? Can you start exining it now? What exactly is the rtionship between the Dragon Ring and what happened to my body? You are not allowed to keep me in suspense.¡± Su Luo, who was always being lead by his pace of changing the subject, lookedpletely at a loss.


    Nangong Liuyun also felt that he teased her enough for today. If he continued teasing this girl, this girl would definitely go ballistic.


    He moved to Su Luo¡¯s side and stared at her with eyes that contained a hint of envy. ¡°In fact, speaking of this matter it is reallyplicated. There really are stupid people with stupid luck.¡±


    Ifparing luck, under the heavens who could say that their luck was better than Su Luo¡¯s?


    Looking at Su Luo¡¯s expectant gaze, Nangong Liuyun mysteriously smiled. ¡°Girl, do you even know what the approval of the Dragon Ring means?¡±

 Chapter 31 – An ordinary man is innocent, but having a cherished item would get him into trouble

    Chapter 31 ¨C An ordinary man is innocent, but having a cherished item would get him into trouble


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± As Su Luo raised her palm sized small face and beautiful eyes that seemed to be filled with sparkling water, it looked very adorable.


    In fact, she still had not fully grasped an understanding of this world where only the mighty were respected. She had simply gleaned some knowledge from asking Lu Luo in the past few days.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of dark translucent eyes glistened. His lips were dark red and moist. Moreover, its devilish charm and soft attractiveness was as red as the bloody red color of the Japanese rose. He carefully restrained her shoulders and stressed each word. ¡°It means that you, Su Luo, in addition to the dual elements of wood and fire, you also possess the space element, now do you understand?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had a face that was practically full of defeat. He had truly been defeated by Su Luo¡¯s luck.


    Space element huh. How rare was it in this continent? It could be described as extinct.


    ¡°Space element mage?¡± Su Luo was somewhat confused. She looked like a curious doll as she earnestly asked. ¡°In this world, wasn¡¯t there only five major elements: wood, fire, wind, water, and lightning? How could there be an additional space element?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because, space mages had already disappeared from the continent a few hundred years ago. Soter on everybody would just omitted the space element. Thus, what was originally the six major elements became the five major elements.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was speechless, how could a person¡¯s luck be so good to such an extent?


    Innate spiritual talent at the high ss purple rank.


    Elemental mage of dual attributes.


    With the great luck of them being the wood and fire dual elements. Now she could proudly practice to be an Apothecary.


    Moreover, she also was a long-lost mage of the space element!


    Ah, space element.... just thinking about it would definitely make one drool.


    Although there were spatial rings still being passed down in this continent, the spatial ring, a storage device, simply could not bepared to a space mage¡¯s own space. They were twopletely different concepts.


    Spatial ring was only a device for storage, but if one were to talk about a spage mage, his space is contained within his body. It would beparable to making their own world. Additionally, this small world would gradually growrger along with its owner¡¯s cultivation. In the end, nobody could tell to what extent it could be.


    Another point was that in this world, only space mages were about to produce spatial rings.


    Since space mages disappeared from the continent, the spatial rings were currently exceptionally expensive.


    Take Eastern Ling Empire for example. In the entire Eastern Ling Empire, only his majesty the Emperor had a spatial ring that only had a small area for storage.


    This was the so-called an ordinary man is innocent, but having a cherished item would get him into trouble.


    If people were informed that this girl was actually a space mage, in all probability, the continent¡¯s numerous powerful forces would act at once upon hearing this news, and vie to be the first to snatch her.


    And it was not only the well known and influential forces, there were some hidden aristocratic families who would not be able to resist the temptation of monopolizing her.


    After all, if they had a space mage, then it would mean the birth of new spatial rings. Although this is a matter further in the future, the thing these aristocratic families do notck are time and patience.


    Su Luo literally has a mountain of treasure at her disposal but was currently powerless to defend it. Fortunately, the only people who are currently aware of this matter were the two of them.


    Nangong Liuyun solemnly said to Su Luo. ¡°Girl, this Dragon Ring matter, you absolutely can not let anyone know. Otherwise, even this king would not be able to protect you.¡±


    Su Luo was an assassin in her previous life, so it was natural for her to know about theplexity of human nature and their greed. She nodded her head and seriously replied. ¡°I will naturally not speak about it. But what is the rtionship between the Dragon Ring and my problem with my wood and fire dual elemental power?¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between them isplicated. Simply put, your space element is excessively potent, thus it suppressed your dual elements. So right now, there is no way for you to cultivate. Once your space appears, this ought to be resolved.¡±

 Chapter 32 – What a sharp girl

    Chapter 32 ¨C What a sharp girl


    ¡°What are the conditions that will make my stupid space appear?¡± Su Luo was extremely confused and anxious.


    If it does not appear in this lifetime, then doesn¡¯t it mean that she couldn¡¯t cultivate for her entire lifetime?


    It looks like disaster and good luck would always go hand in hand. It is impossible for one to repeatedly get good things.


    Nangong Liuyunughed crookedly. Thisugh had a crafty and sinister quality in it. ¡°To say that this matter is difficult is not difficult. To say it¡¯s easy, is not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense.¡± Su Luozily raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°To open your space, you must have three things. One, Spatial Grass. Two, Celestial Spirit Water. And three, the blood of a dragon.. If you collect all three items, then you can open your space.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep gaze started to give off a demonic gleam that was dazzlingly beautiful and devilishly charming.


    Su Luo¡¯s fine eyebrows tightened.¡°What are these three items? Where can they be found?¡±


    Where could she, the unfavored daughter of a mistress, find a spatial whatever grass and the blood of a dragon?


    ¡°I have already brought the spatial grass. As for the dragon¡¯s blood, there are Armored Back Dragons in the Sunset Mountain Range. We¡¯ll find some time to go y a dragon. As for this Celestial Spirit Water...¡± Nangong Liuyun paused a little as a nefarious and charming smile appeared, enticingly stared at her with a hidden meaning. ¡°It is in fact as far away as the end of the earth, yet is also right in front of your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could it be in Su Manor?¡± Su Luo¡¯s curly, thick silky ck eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. She looked as beautiful and naughty as a fine porcin doll.


    She did not even have half a favorable impression of the Su Manor. If really was here, then it would just be simple and convenient.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile seemed to be able to charm all living things; it was enchanting and wild. He looked confident and at ease as he waved a fan. ¡°What a smart girl. You hit the mark with one guess. The Celestial Spirit Water just happens to be inside your Su Manor, and it¡¯s also Su Manor most heavily guarded treasure.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s actually here, what are we waiting for? There¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Su Luo¡¯s clear eyes lightly smiled again.


    Since it¡¯s Su Manor¡¯s precious treasure, then she won¡¯t be impolite and kindly ept it.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to find your honored father to ask for it?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful pair of eyes harbored a sinister charm.


    A breeze gently brushed away Su Luo¡¯s beautiful jet ck hair, making her seemed almost gentle, beautiful and sweet tempered. But the expression in her eyes was as iparably apathetic as before. The words she said matched her expression. ¡°Ask for it? How could I asked for it? I¡¯m obviously going to steal it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually not necessary. You can just tell your honorable father that you have wood and fire as dual elements and is a future space mage. Once he knows that, he¡¯ll be happy for you. Then wouldn¡¯t the Celestial Spirit Water would be handed to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously stupid or are you pretending to be stupid?¡± Su Luo hit him without reservation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re actually stupid but I¡¯m certainly not stupid. My family¡¯s honorable father is cold, detached, unkind, and selfish without regard for others. Forget about whether or not he would actually believe my words, so what if if he believed them? In his heart I¡¯m only a tool to be exchanged at for his benefit. As long as someone is wealthy enough to give an offer that can tempt him, he would not hesitate to sell me. Also, Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t use this method to incite me. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°What a sharp girl.¡± Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gentleugh appeared. The sound was kind, indolent, and extremely pleasant to hear. Whileughing, he used his fan to gently tap Su Luo¡¯s bright forehead.


    As expected, this girl did not disappoint him.


    If it was a normal girl who had been bullied for more than ten years, who woke up one morning to find out that her innate talent was actually extraordinary and peerless under the heavens, the first thing she would do was announce it to the whole world.


    But Su Luo, she was the same,


    Yet with her kind of unwavering determination and patient nature, he was certain that she would walk very very far in the distant future...

 Chapter 33 – As expected, she was clever enough

    Chapter 33 ¨C As expected, she was clever enough


    ¡°What a stupid prince.¡± Su Luo rudely riposted with zing spirit and eyes as bright as stars.


    Prince Jin in other people¡¯s eyes is insufferable arrogant , was merely a paper tiger in front of her. When facing him, she never knew what one would call mercy. Who told him to be such a scoundrel?


    ¡°Since you understand, then this king¡¯s heart is at ease.¡± Nangong Liuyun patted her head, with his eyes containing a simile not yet a smile sort of meaning.


    He really was worried that this girl momentarily could not contain her excitement and speak about this matter to Su Zian.


    After all, he was very clear about what kind of person Su Zian was.


    Fortunately, even though this Su girl had been bullied for so many years, she was not timid, nor did she have an inferiorplex. Instead of being spoiled or disgraced, shocked or perturbed, she was calm. It even seemed like if Mt. Tai were to copse, her expression would remain the same.


    This kind of temperament should not have appear in a fifteen year old girl, but she was able to do it.


    She was indeed worthy of being the girl that he, Nangong Liuyun fancied. As expected, she was clever enough.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, with aforting expression.


    ¡°There is no need to dy. Since I have already decided to steal the Celestial Spirit Water, then another day may not be as good as today, is today good enough?¡± Su Luo said with a calm and elegant expression. Her white muslin robes danced gracefully, making her look like a quietly elegant beautiful celestial being, as her fair skin shined with the luster of ice and gems.


    She tilted her small palm sized face and fixed her gaze on Nangong Liuyun. With her beautiful eyes that had the expression of tempest tossed water, lips that seemed to contain red powder, she was indescribably alluring.


    Facing such a charming and captivating small face, Nangong Liuyun discovered that he could not utter a word of refusal to participate in her scheme. He closed his fan and tapped it on the table. ¡°Okay, whatever you say goes.¡±


    In his eyes, Su Manor was not an imprable fortress. The most powerful existence in Su Manor was the guardian of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion who was merely a sixth step expert.


    And he, was currently also at the sixth step. They should be equally matched, and neither should overpower the other.


    Consequently, the two discussed the appropriate strategies and started their preparations.


    They put on pitch-ck clothing appropriate for the night and stuffed their hair into a ck scarf. Even their faces were covered with ayer of ck cloth.


    Their bodies were entirely shrouded in ck, for only a pair of fresh, quick-witted and tempest tossed eyes were exposed.


    Just when they were about to leave, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow smile, as a crafty and sinister expression glowed from her eyes.


    She retrieved the purple fish jade pendant from under her pillow, and raised her slender eyebrows with a particr excitement. After that, she stuffed the jade pendant close to her bosom, and then turned to blink at Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This jade pendant actually belonged to Su Jingyu. If it was idently left in the Hidden Treasure Pavilion... Ouch! Just thinking about it would make one¡¯s blood boil wildly; with 10,000% excitement!


    Even if she didn¡¯t get anything from this trip, with just this jade pendant, she would earn back her initial investment.


    She just happened to want to anger her selfish and greedy father to death. Who told him to be so cold, detached and heartless?


    She just happened to use this to frame Su Jingyu. Who told him to bully and frame her?


    Since he started it first, then don¡¯t me her for finishing it.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯s eyes jump with excitement and a smile shed from the depth of his eyes.


    Even though at this time, he could not guess at what this girl was thinking of doing, he still knew that this girl liked to toy with people she had a grudge on. It was unknown who would be out of luck this time.


    It looks like, if he wanted to chase this girl into his hands, then he would have to expend a lot of effort.


    Sure enough, really smart and clever girls were hard to fool. Nangong Liuyun was itching to beat his chest and stomp his feet.


    No matter what, this girl would eventually be sleeping in his bed in the future. If chasing fails, then he would use deception. If deception fails, then he would continue to chase... After all he had plenty of time. In the future, he would justtch onto her.

 Chapter 34 – The Guardian of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion

    Chapter 34 ¨C The Guardian of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion


    The night sky was like a heavy navy blue curtain. The few remaining stars hanging upon it were dim. The moonlight was obscured by very thick clouds, with feeble light seeping through.


    In brief, it could be summarized into one short phrase: a moonless high wind night. It was the best day tomit a crime.


    In the dark of night, two ck silhouettes quietly disappeared from the farthest and smallest courtyard in Su Manor with a leopard¡¯s gracefulness.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was like lightning. Even though he was carrying Su Luo, he was still extremely fast.


    The heavily guarded Manor of Great General Su, the protector of the country, was a ce that made others flinch in fear. Yet he actually appeared to look casual, confident, and at ease; as if he was taking a leisurely stroll through his own back garden.


    Nangong Liuyun was at attention, was sober and calm, and was also on sharp alert. He seem to be capable of anticipating danger in advance.


    He lead Su Luo; sometimes they walked, and sometimes they stopped here and there. They asionally hid in the shadows, hid in flowering shrubs once in a while, and sometimes flew on the top of trees. He was always one step ahead of the guards and was always well hidden when the patrol walked by.


    Su Luo carefully memorized the route they walked in and the patrols they encountered with narrowed eyes and pupils dted from the exhration.


    It had been a long time since she felt this kind of blood boiling excitement.


    What ¡°leave the organization and live in seclusion within the forest and mountains¡±? As expected, in her bones, she really liked this type of crisis ridden dangerous situation; it truly made a person¡¯s heart elerate.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth tiled into a smile of exhration.


    Soon they arrived at the Hidden Treasure Pavilion.


    The Hidden Treasure Pavilion was forbidden ground built in Su Manor¡¯s backyard. This ce was not an area that a normal person could get close to.


    The Hidden Treasure Pavilion was only three stories high. The outside looked very in and old; itpletelycked any magnificent and luxurious feelings.


    At this time, the interior of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion was pitch-ck. Not a trace ofmplight could be seen, and its main entrance was locked with a special mysterious iron padlock.


    The mysterious iron padlock shone with a sliver of cold light under the moonlight.


    The gate was not protected by a guard and was also soundless.


    Nangong Liuyun made a simple gesture towards Su Luo, signaling that he would lure the opponents out for Su Luo to take the opportunity to enter and plunder.


    In her previous life, Su Luo did a lot of simr stuff like this, so Su Luo clearly understood and nodded her head.


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently patted her head. Under Su Luo¡¯s glowering gaze, he lifted his mouth into a devilishly charming smile, took the lead, and walked out.


    His movements were very fast. He was like a sh of light and onlookers could scarcely see his figure. Even if they could see it clearly, they would only see a clump of shadows, and perhaps believed that their vision had be hazy.


    His footsteps were even more agile. He was like a dragonfly that skipped on water; his footsteps seemed as if they never touched the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun turned his body around like a sparrow hawk; his foot stepped off the ground and flew towards the second floor of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion. But right at this moment, in the depths of the darkness, a strong wind suddenly headed directly toward him.


    He¡¯s here!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face that was hidden behind the mask spread out into a smile. He did not retreat. From the pit of his stomach, he raised together a red-hot halo directly into his palm. Borrowing the power of the wind to strongly strike, he maneuvered it to mount a sneak attack against that person.


    The sneak attack was mounted against none other than the guardian of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion.


    This was a ck robed elderly man. Only a body enveloped in the ck robe could be seen; even his head was covered by a ck mantle, and his face could not be clearly seen. But one could feel his ice-cold and murderous eyes.


    If one spoke about seniority in the family hierarchy, this was Su Luo¡¯s second great uncle.


    He was Su Luo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s second little brother. Since he was a child, he grew up immersed in martial arts. When he was young, he wandered the world but now came back, returned to the family, and guarded the Hidden Treasure Pavilion all year round.


    It was also because of this sixth step expert for a guardian that there were only visitors and no sessful robberies of any kind. Instead, they all lost their lives.


    Therefore, from then on, the Hidden Treasure Pavilion only had this sixth step expert for a guardian.


    This was Su Manor¡¯s secret. Outsiders were not aware of this, but naturally, Nangong Liuyun was an exception.

 Chapter 35 – Strong intent to kill

    Chapter 35 ¨C Strong intent to kill


    The moonlight was hiding within the thick clouds; it only revealed a slight trace of light, making it hard to see clearly.


    In the shadows of the night, Su Luo, who was hiding behind the pirs could not see clearly, but she didn¡¯t dare impudently look. She could only use her peripheral vision to see a little.


    Su Bowu coldly stared at Nangong Liuyun as a trace of murderous intent shed across his eyes: ¡°The Treasure Pavilion is sacred ground. Unauthorized people should turn around and leave immediately.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughed but his eyes were freezing cold. His manner waspletely different from how he acted in front of Su Luo, ¡°And if I insist on entering?¡±


    ¡°Kill without regard!¡± Su Bowu¡¯s voice was heartlessly grim and unfeeling. It faintly prated the dark night with a hair raising feeling of horror.


    His voice revealed his self-assured confidence.


    Over the years in the Su Manor, the Hidden Treasure Pavilion was always very safe because it was protected by this sixth step elder. Throughout the entire Eastern Ling Empire, there were very few who were stronger than a sixth step expert; they could all be counted on one hand.


    This was why Su Bowu could have such confidence.


    Prince Jin¡¯s entire body was hidden beneath ayer of ck garments; the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile as his eyes shed with an insolent fierceness: ¡°Kill without regard? Then let¡¯s see who will kill whom.¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance! Since you want to die so much, then this old man will grant your wish!¡± Su Bowu¡¯s mouth curled into an icy sneer, as his eyes now brimmed with murderous intent. A pair of eyes with a sinister gaze stared at Nangong Liuyun as if he was looking at a dead man.


    After guarding the Hidden Treasure Pavilion for so many years, it was not as if he had never seen a thief before, but he had ever guarded against such an arrogant thief before.


    Su Bowu had just barely finished speaking when a pair of scorching hot Iron Sand Palms was sent to attack Nangong Liuyun. The wind send by the palm carried a ming ze that was hot enough to roast a person.


    Su Bowu was a fire attribute mage. As a young man, he travelled across the entire world and his Iron Sand Palms were famous throughout the entire Eastern Ling Empire.


    He was obviously infuriated by Nangong Liuyun since his first move was a killing strike.


    Each move was heartless and unfeeling with a strong intent to kill.


    Nangong Liuyun did not panic; the corner of his mouth slightly smirked as his eyes coldly pressured. His entire body was covered in thick unyielding power and awe-inspiring dignity.


    The Iron Sand Palm brought a ming ze that aggressively headed toward him with threatening heat.


    Nangong Liuyun turned both of his hands and sped them together. As soon as he separated them, a huge round ball of water was pulled from the center of his palm and ejected forward¡ª¡ª


    When the Iron Sand Palm meet the ball of water, it was immediately extinguished.


    A touch of astonishment shed across Su Bowu¡¯s eyes. He never thought that this thief would have such high martial skills; unexpectedly, the thief was able to break through his most famous move.


    ¡°Good, since you¡¯re wholeheartedly begging to die, then have a taste of my Hell Fire!¡± Su Bowu¡¯s voice barely ended before both his hands sessfully agglomerated individual fireballs. One after another, the fireballs attacked Nangong Liuyun andpletely surrounded him in all directions.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun was unable to suppress a sudden cry of pain. His right hand held onto his left arm as he fiercely red at Su Bowu. ¡°As long as the mountains stand and rivers flow, till we meet again!¡±


    The sound of his voice had not dropped and he simply withdrew using a strange skill. But there was clearly a trace of shakyness to his stature, and he seem to be heavily injured.


    ¡°You want toe and go as you please? What kind of ce do you think Su Manor is? Stay!¡± Su Bowu coldly snorted a few times and countless number of small fireballs shot towards Nangong Liuyun.


    But it seemed as if Nangong Liuyun had eyes on the back of his head. He strangely dodged and side-stepped, and just couldn¡¯t get hit.


    This time, he really angered Su Bowu!


    He coldly snorted a few more times, and immediately moved his body to give chase!


    But outside of his expectations, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed did not seem to slow down as he aimlessly fled all over Su Manor.

 Chapter 36 – The stratagem of moving the tiger from the mountain

    Chapter 36 ¨C The stratagem of moving the tiger from the mountain


    For a long time, Su Bowu could not chase him down. His heart be even more furious as he fiercely vowed to capture this shameless little thief and give him some serious punishment.


    But how could he possibly know that Nangong Liuyun was not wounded, and was merely just initiating the stratagem of moving the tiger from the mountain.


    The two person in pursuit were not quiet, and attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    Poor Su Bowu closely pursued without letting go, so he did not know that Su Luo on the other corner began to move.


    Su Luo saw that all around her was quiet. There was not even a trace of a human shadow, and the corner of her mouth slowly raised into a sly smiling expression.


    Indeed, this was the great Nangong Liuyun; his use of moving the tiger from the mountain was really entertaining.


    At first Su Luo thought that Nangong Liuyun really did get hurt, but after seeing him having the rxed frame of mind to throw her flirtatious nces while running away, she was reassured.


    The mysterious iron lock was made by the number one cleverest craftsman in Eastern Ling; the lock¡¯s core wasplicated and hard to solve, but this was merely to resist and unnerve others.


    Having opened a variety ofplex modern locks, Su Luo could not be stumped by this lock.


    She retrieved a small thin hairpin and use it to fiddle around within the keyhole, both eyes vigntly watched her surroundings, ears listening for movements in all directions.


    Caution and prudence was her entire body¡¯s instinct.


    She wholeheartedly used all three of her senses; her hand movement did not seem to slow down for she was quite familiar with this fiddling movement.


    ¡°Click....¡± in less than ten seconds, the legendary unconquerable mysterious iron lock fell into ruin in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Thus, Su Luo quietly opened the lock, then hung it back on the door, and entered the room. Then she quietly closed the door with an movement that resembled moving clouds and flowing water, and smoothlypleted in one go.


    This lock was said to be made by the world¡¯s number one cleverest craftsman, but under Su Luo¡¯s omnipotent ability to open all locks, it copsed at the first blow, and it was quickly cracked.


    Entering the first floor of the Hidden Treasure Pavilion, Su Luo would not dare to light amp, because once amp gets lit in the room, assuredly, it was telling people: thieves are here, quickly catch them!


    Fortunately Su Luo¡¯s vision was superb; to others this scene was pitch-dark, but for her, the line of sight was only slightly blurred.


    The first floor lobby contains lots of shelves made out of pear tree wood. Every nook was also lined with small iron boxes and trunks.


    Su Luo looked at it one by one. She discovered that they justmon gold, silver, and pearl jewelry, while the iron boxes were full of gold and silver bars.


    Although this stuff was very useful, she was only one person, and essentially cannot take them away.


    Su Luo sighed with some regret and several reluctant-to-part backward nces at the valuable gold and silver treasure. Finally, she firmly turned around and nimbly stepped on the staircase, walking up step by step.


    The stuff on the second floor was a little better than those on the first floor. It was full of rare medicinal herbs; Ginseng as thick as the back of one¡¯s hand, thousand year old Lingzhi Mushroom, Sky Mountain Snow Lotus and other types of very old medicinal herbs.


    The air permeated with a dense herbal aroma.


    Su Luo felt around for a long time at that ce, but still did not find the Celestial Spirit water that she need.


    She secretly be anxious; she did not know where this treasure is hidden.


    After much contemtion, the possibility that it was on the third floor was the greatest.


    Su Luo¡¯s foot briefly touched the ground. With lithe agility, she reached for the staircase and after one sweeping movement, her figure shed pass and arrived at the entrance to the third floor staircase.


    She knew that now she needed to increase her pace.


    Don¡¯t know how much longer Nangong Liuyun can stall Su Bowu.


    If Su Bowu were to mentally recover, he would clearly see through this stratagem of moving the tiger from the mountain and return. She would then bump into him head on and this good-for-nothing would not be able to beat him.


    Or if her father Su Zian heard the movements inside Su Manor, with meticulous care woulde and inspect the Hidden Treasure Pavilion. Then she really will be exposed, at that time she won¡¯t even know how to cry.

 Chapter 37 – Acquired too easily

    Chapter 37 ¨C Acquired too easily


    Su Luo quietly got to the third floor.


    Throughout the Hidden Treasure Pavilion, there were only three floors. If it was not here, then she did not know what else she could do


    The space on the third floor was much smaller than the two floors below.


    Also, the shelves were crowded with books. This gave Su Luo much more work to do.


    When Su Luo took a closer and more careful look, she realized that they were not martial art secrets, but some general history of the continent and as well as some of the principles and practice of the six major elements.


    How strange, these weremon books, why treasure them enough to put it on the third floor?


    Logically, wouldn¡¯t the third floor have the most precious treasures?


    Su Luo was a bit confused.


    Eh?¡ª¡ª As Su Luo¡¯s eyes fell off the shelves, her body suddenly paused and her eyes shed with a trace of excitement.


    With her carefully honed killer instinct, she noticed that the books in the front of the shelf seemed amiss.


    This collection was ced in a purple wooden box, a total of nine were standing vertically on the shelf.


    The reason why it was so strange, was because the other books were covered in dust. But these books...


    They seemed to be touched often by somebody; the surface of the book was smooth and clean.


    It was also possible that the owner cherished it a lot and would wipe it often


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth dropped into a sly smile.


    This was it.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand yed around with the box. However, there was not the slightest reaction.


    Howe?


    Su Luo slightly wrinkled her eyebrows as she thought about it, and then decided to take the books out one by one.


    She would move one book out, stop, then carefully listen if anything happened.


    When she got to the sixth book, she suddenly felt the book was stuck. But no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get it out.


    When she took another careful look over the book, she suddenlyughed. As expected, this book was the most important.


    Suddenly, the book she was holding had been abruptly taken out.


    ¡°Wooosh¡ª¡ª¡± A small sound suddenly resounded in the dark, Su Luo discovered that the sound came from below her feet.


    Su Luo faced the direction the sound came from and took a look.


    At this time, one meter in front of her, the floor slowly opened, revealing a small ck hole about the size of ten square centimeters; something that you wouldn¡¯t see if you weren¡¯t looking carefully.


    Su Luo went over, crouched down, and was surprised to see a small palm-sized box.


    The small box was made of rosewood, surrounded by a faint rosewood fragrance.


    The small box was not locked, so Su Luo could easily open it.


    Inside the box was a small jade bottle.


    Su Luo looked at it carefully. It was a wlessly white jade bottle, with nobels on its surface; just from its exterior, it was fundamentally impossible to see anything.


    Su Luo slowly opened the bottle and sniffed it. Suddenly, an unknown fragrance spread out.


    It was fresh and elegant; this smell made people rx.


    This kind of fragrance was exactly the same as what Nangong Liuyun had described.


    Turns out this was Celestial spirit water.


    It was really acquired too easily.


    But this was also thanks to Su Luo¡¯s professionalism from the past. If she wasn¡¯t so careful in all aspects, even if she searched the entire Hidden Treasure Pavilion, it would¡¯ve been impossible to find.


    Su Luo took the small bottle of water together with the box into her arms.


    It was not because she liked the rosewood box, but because she had another use for it. Not only that, it would be very useful too.


    Now that she had already gotten what she wanted, it was natural to quickly leave.


    But before withdrawing, that purple fish jade pendant shall be of great use.

 Chapter 38 – When meeting face to face on a narrow path, the brave will be victorious.

    Chapter 38 ¨C When meeting face to face on a narrow path, the brave will be victorious.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips turned into a nefarious and charming sneer.


    Su Jingyu, wasn¡¯t it you who wrongly used me? Framed me? Then I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s really like to be wrongly used and to be framed!


    Giving him a taste of his own medicine; Su Luo was very familiar with this type of thing.


    Looking at that tiny ck hole, Su Luo¡¯s mouth tilted into a smirk, and then ruthlessly tossed the jade fish pendant into the hole. Moreover, she did not even bother to close the mechanism and immediately prepared to leave.


    But at this time, suddenly from outside the sound of hubbub could be heard.


    Faintly, torch light could be seening closer.


    Su Luo moved close to the window and looked out, her heart tensed.


    What bad luck. Su Zian really did bring people over.


    Looks like he was not that stupid. He finally thought to check on the Hidden Treasure Pavilion.


    Originally, if she did not find the Celestial Spirit water in the Hidden Treasure Pavilion, Su Luo nned to conceal herself in the hidden corners on the third floor.


    Humans had innate habits. If Su Zian saw the disorder on the third floor, his first reaction was to check on the most precious treasure in his collection and look to see if it was stolen. This way, Su Luo who was hiding in a dark corner could clearly see the ce where he stashed the treasure.


    But now, since she had already obtained the Celestial Spirit water from the box, she did not have to waste more effort.


    But Su Luo could totally imagine it. When her cheap father walked up to the third floor and sees the disordered scene in front of him, it was very likely that he would be so furious that he might even die from anger.


    Just thinking about this made Su Luo¡¯s mood especially happy.


    Seeing that the pursuing force was about to arrive, Su Luo did not panic then. Many years as an assassin had trained her to possess formidable courage and wisdom.


    She did not go downstairs. Rather, she nimbly climbed out the window, and with a leopard cat grace and quickness, quietly slid down the pir.


    With an effort thatsted a blink of an eye, she now stood at the foot of the wall.


    At this time, she did not flee in the direction of her distant courtyard, but towards Su Jingyu¡¯s courtyard.


    On the pathway not far from Su Jingyu¡¯s courtyard, Su Luo unfortunately came across a person. This person was none other than the person Su Luo ruthlessly kicked into the wall three days ago, until she fainted dead away, Nanny Gui.


    Nanny Gui had just regained consciousness today. She struggled to get up because she want to go to Madam¡¯s courtyard, tattletale to the Madam about who severely wounded her, and also had to tell Madam to carefully guard against that Fourth Miss.


    So at this time, Nanny Gui, with the support of a maid, slowly walked toward Madam¡¯s courtyard step by step.


    Madam¡¯s courtyard was very close to Su Jingyu¡¯s courtyard. This narrow cobblestoned path was the only route, so she and Su Luo met face to face on this narrow path.


    As a result, when Su Luo violently charged out of the side path, she saw Nanny Gui at first nce.


    ¡°AHH¡ª¡ª¡± When the little maid saw the masked person in ck cloth, she subconsciously shouted out loud.


    Nanny Gui originally could resist for a while, but who told her not to heal first from her serious wounds? Her head was knocked until it was confused and dizzy; her butt ached to the point that it felt as if it would cracked wide open. Thus, she did not have the strength or time to put up any resistance. Su Luo chopped towards her with a knife in hand and immediately killed off Nanny Gui.


    Originally, Su Luo did not wish to kill Nanny Gui, but she could see at a nce that Nanny Gui was unsettled and this old witch was currently heading toward Madam¡¯s courtyard; she was going there to tattletale.


    The current Su Luo did not have the slightest spirit strength, so on this continent, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to protect herself. Consequently, she had keep a low-profile at the moment. She had to conceal her strength and bide her time.


    If Madam knew of her talent and shrewdness, it would perhaps not be as convenient when conducting such ndestine actions in the future.

 Chapter 39 – The wicked sneer

    Chapter 39 ¨C The wicked sneer


    Su Xi was easy to deceive, but that Madam Su may not be. Thus, Su Luo made a preemptive strike to kill Nanny Gui, and the death would end all her troubles.


    In any case, Nanny Gui¡¯s offense was the former mistreatment of this body¡¯s original owner, so she should have died long ago!


    Moreover, since she was now dead, this would also get rid of Madam¡¯s right hand man. Acting upon her own matters would be much easier in the future.


    This was a move that would let her gain many benefits, which was why Su Luo in one strike hacked Nanny Gui to death without the slightest of hesitation .


    However, Su Luo let the little maid go and only knocked her unconscious.


    Because it was useful to leave the maid alive, as at a future time, she might be expected to testify.


    After disposing those two, Su Luo rapidly sped up as her figure shed away like lightning.


    Her footsteps temporarily stopped, then darted toward Su Jingyu¡¯s Heaven and Earth courtyard. Her small body was like that of an leopard cat, light and nimble.


    Not long after, she arrived at the Heaven and Earth courtyard.


    Tonight, Su Jinyu did not go out, and instead stayed in his room to cultivate.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Su Luo lowered her voice and deliberately shouted out.


    She purposefully created a racket outside so the people in the courtyard could see a ck shadow leaping in.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin, capture the assassin!¡±


    There was no end to the people swiftly calling out the same warning.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s brows tightly knitted because in his eyes, this noise disturbed his cultivation.


    But the mor outside seemed to have the tendency to only get bigger and bigger.


    He had no choice but to stand up and walk out his door.


    And at the exact time he walked out, Su Luo nevertheless, took advantage of the confusion and quietly shed into the interior of the room.


    Seeing that not a soul was in sight, the corner of her mouth raised into a wicked sneer. In regards to the next item in this program, she was really really enthusiastically looking forward to it.


    Su Jingyu ah, Su Jingyu. You were the one who walked out to give me this opportunity. When that timees, you can¡¯t really me me.


    Su Luo swiftly removed the small box from her bosom and picked up the bottle of Celestial Spirit Water. She was just about to close the box when right at that time¡ª¡ª


    Borrowing the bright candlelight, she saw a slip of old-fashioned paper pressed underneath the box. She picked it up to get a closer look and discovered that the paper looked like a map. But it had crooked lines and was hard toprehend.


    And also this map was iplete. It ought to be only a quarter of the original map.


    What kind of map is this? It¡¯s also suffused in yellow. It seems to be really old. Su Luo frowned as a trace of uncertainty shed across her eyes.


    But it was ced together with the Celestial Spirit Water so presumably, it was also something precious. After all, she could not let Su Jingyu off so lightly.


    Based on her ¡°take any advantage presented and not taking would be stupid¡± moral principle, Su Luo simply collected the map into her bosom.


    Then she took off her ck cloth, the cloth wrapped around her face and hair, and even the brocade box. All of it were stuffed together under the bed.


    Her actions were extremely fast; the matter waspleted before the time it takes a flint to light a fire.


    As she looked at the things stuffed underneath the bed that deliberately exposed a little bit of ck cloth, Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    Su Jingyu, is it fun to wrongly use someone? Then I¡¯ll let you really have fun ying this game. Hopefully, you won¡¯t y to death this time, because your little sister still has a lot of fun tricks waiting for you.


    Su Luo took onest nce at the room. After confirming that she did not leave any errors, she lept out the window and her small body rapidly vanished into the ckness of the dark night.


    On the other side, after Nangong Liuyun received Su Luo¡¯s signal, he quickly followed behind her in a spontaneous fashion and the growing tail of people headed toward Su Jingyu¡¯s Heaven and Earth courtyard.


    Since this was a framing, then she clearly must let this y be acted out fully.

 Chapter 40 – Arrogant brazen thieves (1)

    Chapter 40 ¨C Arrogant brazen thieves (1)


    Su Zian did not know that Su Luo had already fled. At this moment, he was just about to enter the Hidden Treasure Pavilion.


    However, when he saw the chains hanging on the door, his facial expression became very ugly.


    This chain was made by the best craftsmen in the capital. It could only be opened by the key hanging on his body.


    But right now, this lock had been opened by someone else. Moreover, it was hanging in an obviously mocking manner.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression now became abnormally stiff. He pushed opened the door and loudly shouted with anger: ¡°Light themps!¡±


    Very quickly, the guard at his side handed him antern. Soon after, he lit the candles in the room.


    The first floor looked messy and was in disorder. It only took a nce to clearly see that someone had rummaged through it.


    This thief was iparably arrogant and brazen; he didn¡¯t even bother to put stuff back in ce!


    He stepped onto the second floor.


    It was obvious that the second floor had also been rummaged through but it didn¡¯t seem as though anything was missing.


    But if this was the case... Su Zian¡¯s countenance became even more unsightly, because he knew that this thief must be an expert. If he was not impressed with the first and second floor, then his goal pointed to the third floor.


    Sure enough!


    When Su Zian walked to the third floor and saw the situation in hall, his brain immediately buzzed with noise. A sweet taste entered his throat and a mouthful of blood had almost been spat out on the spot.


    It only took him one nce to see the small ck hole in the floorboard! It was the ce where the Celestial Spirit Water was stored.


    Aside from his ancestors, only he knew about this ce, but now it had been opened by someone else!


    Su Zian could only feel his limbs go numb, and he was almost unable to stand properly.


    Steadying his mind, he boosted his spirits to look forward and discovered that the wooden box stored there disappeared without a trace.


    So hateful, so aggravating!


    Su Zian was so infuriated that he threw up a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    The Celestial Spirit Water ced in that small box was the Su Manor¡¯s most precious treasure!


    But what angered him even more in addition to the Celestial Spirit Water, was the hidden treasure map. That hidden treasure map was actually the most precious thing!


    It was a map to open the legendary Secluded Necropolis of the Gods. Even the most powerful experts on the continent were searching for it. Although it was only a fragment, if this hidden treasure map were to appear, then the entire country will be in chaos.


    And now it had been stolen along with the Celestial Spirit Water.


    Su Zian¡¯s entire body trembled with fury and could not say anything for a while. He felt like he was going to go crazy.


    ¡°Search! We must find the thieves!¡± Hack them into pieces! Su Zian was so angry that he trembled from head to toe.


    Suddenly, his eyes saw something in the ck hole. After picking it up, he saw a purple fish jade pendant.


    Could this purple fish jade pendant be left by the thieves?


    What is this? Steal something and leave something as a calling card? What arrogant brazen thieves!


    Su Zian believed that if this thief was standing in front of him right now, he would definitely strangle him to death.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that the thief he hated until his teeth itched, was actually his good-for-nothing daughter who did not know any martial arts.


    ¡°Take this jade pendant to the Mercenary Union. Ask them to find all the information regarding this jade pendant as soon as possible!¡± Su Zian believed that if he found the origin of this jade pendant, then tonight¡¯s thieves would not be able to hide.


    He must find the thieves and let them see that Su Manor was not a ce where they coulde and go as they pleased!


    But at this time, the guard¡¯s manner seemed hesitant. It seemed as if he wanted to speak but stopped.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet!¡± Su Zian angrily roared.


    ¡°Great general, this jade pendant.... This, this humble servant has seen it before.¡± The guard hesitantly hummed and hawed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before? Where have you seen it before?¡± Su Zian¡¯s entire body was startled with excitement and inconceivably stared at the other party.

 Chapter 41 – Arrogant brazen thieves (2)

    Chapter 41 ¨C Arrogant brazen thieves (2)


    ¡°It¡¯s at.....it¡¯s at....¡± The guard was afraid to speak the truth. If he wronged the young master, then that would mean... At this time, he was so regretful that he want to p himself in the face. If only he did not say anything a moment ago.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Su Zian kicked toward the guard and heavily flipped him to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s.... It¡¯s the young master!¡± The guard spat out a mouth of blood because of the kick. He covered his stomach and loudly eximed, ¡°This jade pendant belongs to the young master!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Su Zian severely kicked him again, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have named anyone? To actually say this jade pendant belongs to the young master? Impossible!¡±


    At this moment, a person loudly reported back.


    ¡°Great General! That thief entered the young master¡¯s Heaven and Earth courtyard and then disappeared!¡±


    This sentence that fell like sweet rain, immediately saved the guard¡¯s life.


    ¡°What did you say? That thief disappeared after entering young master¡¯s courtyard?¡± Su Zian¡¯s cold expression became terrifying. He grabbed the servant¡¯s cor with a cruel and fierce expression, ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡±


    This guard did not know what had happened here; he was only here to report what had happened so when Su Zian lifted him up by the cor, he had a puzzled expression on his face, but he still disjointedly repeated. ¡°This servant is not lying, that thief really did disappear in young master¡¯s courtyard. Also... Also Nanny Gui was killed on the path not too far from Young Master¡¯s courtyard, there is also a maid as proof....¡±


    Now, almost all of the evidence pointed to Su Jingyu.


    However, Su Zian still would not believe it.


    Su Jingyu was the son he highly regarded. He was none other than the Su Manor¡¯s sessor; he simply did not have a reason to do this!


    Not possible, this is absolutely impossible!


    No matter what was said Su Zian could not believe that the son he had personally educated would betray him.


    But the thief really did disappear into the Heaven and Earth courtyard, so he had to personally go and clear up this matter.


    Su Zian took a group of people and the grandiose parade of people darted towards the Heaven and Earth courtyard.


    As they arrived at the Heaven and Earth courtyard, he found Su Bowu confronting Su Jingyu.


    ¡°Jingyu!¡± Su Zian coldly stared at him, ¡° What do you think you are doing? Deceive your teacher and wipe out the tribe?¡±


    Su Jingyu was just about to fight with Su Bowu, but after seeing Su Zian, he hurriedly said toward Su Zian: ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally here, you must help and make the decision! I really don¡¯t know what happened, but Second Grand Uncle keeps on vigorously insisting that I am a thief.¡±


    Su Zian looked at Su Bowu.


    Su Bowu sneered : ¡°If it¡¯s not you then who? That thief is hiding in your courtyard. If you are innocent, then why won¡¯t you let people search it?


    ¡°Second Uncle...¡± Su Zian was just about to speak, but was interrupted by Su Bowu.


    ¡°Zian, Second Uncle personally saw the thief run into the Heaven and Earth courtyard. Even if Jingyu is your son, he can not escape this responsibility.¡± That thief was heavily wounded and walked with wavering steps; he simply could not have run far. If not for Su Jingyu strongly blocking the path, then he would have already caught the culprit.


    Su Zian¡¯s entire face filled with grief as he finally closed his eyes, and painfully said: ¡°Second uncle... The Hidden Treasure Pavilion was robbed.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Su Bowu¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed. It be ugly, ¡°What was stolen?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Spirit Water, and also... the hidden treasure map....¡± Su Zian was so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall!


    Su Bowu¡¯s expression be even more ugly. He unsteadily swayed and almost spit out a mouth full of blood.


    He only realized now, that the opponent had used the stratagem of moving the tiger from the mountain!


    The opponent tricked him away and afterwards, another person took the opportunity to sneak into the Hidden Treasure Pavilion. After thinking this far, Su Bowu wished he could harshly pound his own head.

 Chapter 42 – Arrogant brazen thieves (3)

    Chapter 42 ¨C Arrogant brazen thieves (3)


    Su Bowu frigidly nced at Su Jingyu, he said coldly, ¡°Go in and search!¡±


    ¡°Honorable father!¡± Su Jingyu had a lost expression; he didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. What Celestial Spirit Water, what hidden treasure map, he really didn¡¯t understand, alright?


    ¡°Guards, tie up Su Jingyu!¡± Su Bowu¡¯s expression is livid, without any mercy.


    ¡°Honorable father!¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s eyes shed with rm.


    Su Zian coldly nced once at Su Jingyu and bitterly said, ¡°A real article can not be faked, a fake can not be real. If you are proven to be innocent, then nobody can wrongly use you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hands, expression full of dignity: ¡°Go in and search!¡±


    At the sound of the order, a troop of over twenty guards immediately flocked in and quickly dispersed to search each of the rooms in the Heaven and Earth courtyard.


    Su Zian and Su Bowu were also not idle; the two¡¯s gazes swept over the courtyard like lightning, afraid of missing any information.


    After searching the outer courtyard rooms, Su Zian followed the guards and stepped into the inner bedroom.


    They searched once but nothing was found.


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes held aplex expression. He was grateful since this matter had nothing to do with his son, but was depressed because he couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    But right at this moment, a guard suddenly shouted out loud: ¡°What is that?¡±


    His finger pointed towards under the bed. There was a faint ck shadow there; it was faintly discernable under the gloomymp light.


    ¡°Take it out and let¡¯s have a look!¡± At this time, Su Zian¡¯s expression became ashen.


    That guard obeyed themand and quicklyid on the ground. He stretched out his hand and pulled the thing out.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Zian saw the bundle of ck clothing and his facial expression be as dark as the ck clothing; so ck that his original color could not be seen.


    At this time, his mind echoed with a buzzing sound, as he crumbled even faster than a lost battle would make him.


    He never would have thought, that this search actually found something...


    His line of sight lowered, and he actually saw a familiar small wooden box.


    Suddenly, Su Zian and Su Bowu¡¯s facial expression¡¯s instantly turned pale.


    Because both of them recognized it; this little box was the box that the Celestial Spirit Water was stored in.


    But now the box waspletely empty. Not even mentioning the Celestial Spirit Water, even the hidden treasure map that was tucked underneath disappeared without a trace.


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes fixated on Su Jingyu like a viper. In a single move, he clutched his throat and loudly shouted with anger: ¡°Unfilial son! Quickly speak, where did the Celestial Spirit Water go? Also, where is the hidden treasure map? Quickly speak!!¡±


    At this time, all the evidence and all the coincidences pointed to Su Jingyu. Even if he had a hundred mouths to argue, it was beyond his ability to deny.


    Su Jingyu was extremely innocent, and was also very much at a loss: ¡°Father, what are you guys talking about? What Celestial Spirit Water? What hidden treasure map?¡± How could he recognize every word when apart, but did not understand when they were put together?


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be innocent in front of this daddy, speak! Where is the Celestial Spirit Water? Was it not you who drank it? Quick speak, if not, your daddy here will choke you to death!¡± At this time, Su Zian was truly infuriated.


    That Celestial Spirit Water was a treasure that could promote a cultivator¡¯s rank, his old father wanted to use it to break through to the seventh step, but kept saving it. And now, it had actually been stolen by another!


    If his old father could break through to the seventh step rank, then their Su Manor would jump up to be Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s number one family.


    But right now it was gone... Everything was gone. He wasn¡¯t sure if his old father, aftering out from closed door practice, would be angry enough to spit blood.


    ¡°Father... I really don¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth continued to shout that he had been wronged.


    In fact, he really was innocent. But who told him to offend the spiteful Su Luo?

 Chapter 43 – Hidden treasure map fragment appears (1)

    Chapter 43 ¨C Hidden treasure map fragment appears (1)


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Zian silently endured the pain as he tossed that purple fish jade pendant to him.


    ¡°Purple fish jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this yours?¡± Su Zian¡¯s overcast eyes surveyed him. He continuously sneered as he watched Su Jingyu¡¯s pair of trembling legs.


    ¡°It indeed belongs to this son, but this son had carelessly lost it three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Lost it? Now you¡¯re saying that you lost it?¡± Su Zian repeatedly sneered and drew closer, step by step.


    ¡°Lock him up and thoroughly interrogate him! Even if that thief is not him, the thief can not be unrted to him.¡± Su Bowu picked up the now warm purple fish pendant as his eyes shed with viciousness.


    Su Manor¡¯s small remote courtyard.


    The entire Su Manor was brightly light up and was iparably noisy. Only this remote small courtyard was as silent as the depths of the night.


    After Nangong Liuyun got rid of the people tailing him, he grinning happily as he ran off to find Su Luo.


    At this time, he had already changed out of the night clothes covering his body.


    He was dressed entirely in a fast flowing soft gorgeous robe made of golden silk. The soft golden silk robe was embroidered with fragments of gold that glittered with the luster of gems. The luxurious soft robe¡¯s hem was like a warm cloud spread out in an arc,yer uponyer, it flowed with light that restrained the shadows.


    The soft breeze brushed by, and the wind-borne light tassels under his jade belt willfully danced about.


    Both of his hands encircled in his arms. He wasid-back, confident and at ease while reclining under a very tall and straight Chinese snowball viburnum tree.


    April was overflowing with the beginning of spring; this great big cherry tree proudly stood upright in the courtyard. Sections of captivating red snowball viburnum flowers fluttered about. The sweet fragrance overflowed in four directions and the dense mist was mesmerizing.


    The him at this moment, was as handsome as the main male character walking out of a painting. His silhouette was like a sculpture from ancient Greece; sharp, and distinct. It was gentle andnguid. His enchanting light smile held such devilish charm.


    ¡°How was it? This king¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t that bad right?¡± Nangong Liuyun reclined under the Chinese snowball tree. His slender hands encircled in his arms and he lightly smiled as he enchantingly stared at Su Luo.


    ¡°Barely passable.¡± Su Luo sat on the stone chair in the courtyard. A pot of clear tea was ced on the stone table in front of her. Tea fragrance curled upwards and lingered into a dense mist.


    This time, she was dressed in a pure white bright robe with a butterfly ying on daffodils. Her jet ck hair was held back with a light purple ribbon and a few silken strands of beautiful hair mischievously hung down from both shoulders, revealing a sparkling and translucent gloss. The garment lining blew by teasingly, touching the delicate beautiful skin that seemed to be made of porcin.


    Facing her neither warm nor cold attitude, Nangong Liuyun not only did not mind, but instead raised his face and leaned in. He leaned in to the closest distance possible. Hot air fluttered to her ears with a deep and affectionate voice: ¡° Good girl, did you get the Celestial Spirit Water?¡±


    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you see who set out on this campaign?¡± Any missions Su Luo went on, never had a record of failure. Even if it was now the olden times and the difficulty had been increased numerous times, it was still not too difficult for her.


    She handed him the Celestial Spirit Water. The expression in her eyes seem pleased with herself, ¡°I actually thought it would be heavily guarded, but it¡¯s only like this.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently pampered her and used his long and smooth slim fingers to poke her forehead: ¡°Keep bragging. If not for this king having drawn away that old man, do you really think it would have been this simple?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, what kind of map is this? Have you seen it before?¡± Su Luo sulkily rolled her eyes. Then, she handed that inundated yellow piece of paper to Nangong Liuyun.


    She had no idea what the crooked weird words on it meant.


    Nangong Liuyun took it and carefully looked at it.


    His expression originally held a hint of crooked smile, but after a quarter of an hour, his expression began to slightly change.


    Something that can change the expression on Prince Jin¡¯s face was presumably not a simple thing.


    Su Luo curiously blinked her beautiful vividly touching eyes: ¡°What? Could it be a real hidden treasure map?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked in a rare and serious tone of voice.

 Chapter 44 – Hidden treasure map fragment appears (2)

    Chapter 44 ¨C Hidden treasure map fragment appears (2)


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I was specifically searching for, it was hidden in the box with the Celestial Spirit Water. I originally wanted to use the box to frame Su Jingyu, but after seeing this piece of paper, I pulled it out right away, as to avoid letting Su Jingyu off lightly.¡± Su Luo very innocently, blinked her eyes; she even shrugged her shoulders.


    Nangong Liuyun was so excited to the point of being speechless as he stared at Su Luo. A short timeter, he used a little more force to rub her head: ¡°Girl what did you eat when growing up? How could you be so lucky? Went to steal Celestial Spirit Water and can alsoe out with a hidden treasure map.¡±


    Although he was the legendary prideful son of heaven, God¡¯s favorite,pared to Luo girl¡¯s luck... He really felt all kinds of great admiration and envy.


    Within these short few days of interacting with her, it looked like, not only was her innate spiritual talent of the high ss purple rank with wood-fire dual elements to cultivate as an Apothecary, she was also a space mage, and now, she actually coincidentally fished out a piece of hidden treasure map to the Secluded Divine Shrine!


    Thinking about that really made him have the urge to run into a wall.


    Nangong Liuyun could not help but secretly guess: This girl, could she be the illegitimate daughter of the Goddess of Fortune?


    As Su Luo was stared at by his deep eyes, she grew a little hesitant. Her slender fingers poked him in the arm: ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Quickly, speak, could it be that this is a real hidden treasure map?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s undeniably the real deal.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with certainty, his tone seemed tock strength; it was very clear that he still had not recovered his thoughts from the blow.


    ¡°Then it is really valuable?¡± Su Luo raised her palm sized small face as her beautiful eyes reflected the flowing water¡¯s radiance.


    ¡°How could the word valuable be used to describe it?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial expression did not agree, ¡°This is simply a priceless treasure. The Celestial Spirit Water can¡¯t even be mentioned on equal terms with it.¡±


    ¡°Is that true or fake?¡± Su Luo immediately be exhrated. She doubtfully looked at her own pair of white tender hands. These hands¡¯ luck was really that godlike?


    ¡°How could I lie to you? This fragment is one piece of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods¡¯ map. Secluded Necropolis of the Gods... That is an existence which transcended endless years. Rumor has it, peopleing out of there, even those considered most ordinary, can exterminate a country on this continent in one move.¡±


    ¡°One of the most ordinary of persons from there, could destroy a country in only one move?¡± No matter how calm Su Luo was, she still cannot avoid opening wide her beautiful misty eyes.


    This, how could this let people live? Su Luo simply could not imagine it. Even if an extremely strong person came over, how could he annihte a country with only one move? This is simply... unimaginable!


    ¡°This is indeed what the legends say.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes became deep and mysterious. He faintly said. ¡°It has been said that there was a struggle between experts of the Secluded ce many years ago. They all died in the final charge; the bodies of the extremely strong practitioners were buried in the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun paused. A pair of beautiful abstruse eyes seriously gazed at Su Luo, ¡°Including all the divine artifacts they had on their person; those were also buried in the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.¡±


    Divine artifacts carried by extremely strong practitioners....Su Luo sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    Let¡¯s first not speak of extremely strong people; if speaking about even one random ordinary person that came from the Secluded ce, that person could annihte this entire city¡¯s strongest experts in one move.


    And now, divine artifacts of extremely strong practitioners were buried there in the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods... Even thinking about it would make one¡¯s mouth water.


    ¡°I really want to go there and dig for treasure, ahh.¡± Things like unearthing treasure was something she really loved to do.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you have to wait for.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s jet ck eyes faintly glowed like obsidian. He smiled lightly as he rubbed her head, as if stroking a pet, ¡°For the current you, forget about the first step, you don¡¯t even have the most basic of spiritual power. How could you get there?¡±


    Fine. Su Luo admitted it; the blow hit her where it counted.

 Chapter 45 – A tiger doesn’t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (1)

    Chapter 45 ¨C A tiger doesn¡¯t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (1)


    ¡°Besides, there are three other hidden treasure map fragments. Who knows where they¡¯re hidden.¡± Nangong Liuyun silently looked at Su Luo, ¡°Girl, your luck makes me speechless. I really suspect, that one day when your eyes are closed, the hidden treasure map will voluntarily fly in front of you. Looks like this important task can only be assigned to you.¡±


    Butter in the future, Nangong Liuyun really did look on helplessly as a piece of the hidden treasure map voluntarily flew into Su Luo¡¯s hand. At that time he thought back to the words he said today with a tearful expression... and directly said that he was the emperor of predictions.


    ¡°Whether someone has good luck depends on a person¡¯s character.¡± Su Luo vaguely taunted Nangong Liuyun with those words, ¡°Oh yeah, since I now have Spatial Grass and Celestial Spirit Water, then at what time will we go look for the dragon¡¯s blood?¡±


    As a result of tonight¡¯s fight between Nangong Liuyun and Su Bowu, Su Luo understood that in this world, having real strength was the way of a king.


    Dying the opening of her space would dy her wood-fire dual element cultivation, which would really making things difficult for her.


    This kind of feeling was like being fully aware that you had a treasure mountain but did not have the key. It was really depressing.


    Nangong Liuyun stroked her head, his phoenix-like eyes slightly narrowed as he spoke in a slightly doting and indulgent tone: ¡°When do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after this matter settles down a little.¡± Su Luo sighed; she seriously gave herself a difficult problem.


    Sunset Mountain Range was not that close; a round trip, even if it was a smooth one, would still take a month toplete.


    If she was to suddenly disappear now, her cheap father would switch his suspicious gaze onto her; that was anything but reassuring.


    Looks like she had to think of a way, to secretly disappear for a period of time.


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, lost in contemtion....


    But Su Luo never would have thought that before she could think of a solution, there was already someone who had voluntarily delivered themselves to her door and helped her solve the problem.


    This person was not a stranger; it was Su Luo¡¯s third elder sister, Su Wan.


    On that day, Su Luo went for a walk after eating lunch.


    Coming back, she discovered her courtyard had been smashed into smithereens by someone. Her only maid Lu Luo was smacked until herplexion was red and swollen, and her body was beaten ck and blue.


    And at this time, Su Wan was still there showing off her martial prowess onesh after another, whipping Lu Luo as if she was whipping a dog!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed as she loudly shouted.


    Su Wan turned her head around and saw Su Luo. She disdainfully swept her over and then used her whip tosh toward her!


    Su Luo clenched her hand and grabbed the tail of the whip as her eyes shed with a hint of coldness: ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    The corner of Su Wan¡¯s mouth revealed a mocking expression: ¡°Su Luo, a noble person should know her stuff. How can you, an ordinary person, speak like this to me? Are you thinking of courting death?¡±


    Su Wan was now a first step martial artist. Although it wasn¡¯t sufficient to be near the top, she felt superiorpared to the good for nothing Su Luo.


    Su Luo coldly smiled: ¡°Then can I ask this noble first step marital artist, your eminenceing to my small courtyard, is to get rid of anger against whom?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, you¡¯re still trying to hide it even now? Humph! That day at the lotus pond, you saw it didn¡¯t you?!¡± Since that day, Su Wan was continuously humiliated and insulted by Su Xi; she really was unable to live through those kind of days.


    Later on, she identally learned that day Su Luo actually passed by that ce from the mouth of a maid. When she recalled how sorry she looked and was seen by Su Luo, a whiff of anger could not be suppressed and belched out.


    But Su Wan would never think that not only had Su Luo passed by that ce, she was actually the originator of the incident.


    If Su Wan knew, then perhaps she might even have have the heart to kill Su Luo.


    In front of others, Su Wan was gentle and kind, but in front of Su Luo, she would undoubtedly reveal her true nature. She was just simply toozy to pretend!

 Chapter 46 – A tiger doesn’t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (2)

    Chapter 46 ¨C A tiger doesn¡¯t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (2)


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into a sarcastic arc. ¡°That day, the matter at the lotus pond? Oh, third elder sister, are you talking about that day when you fell into the lotus pond? During that time, you rushed out, but suddenly encountering the big fire, you jumped in again. In the end, you got thrown out by someone, and as a result, embarrassed yourself in front of countless people from the aristocratic families¡¯ younger generation. Was it this matter you were referring to?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª you really saw that,¡± Su Wan angrily shrieked.


    ¡°Yes, I was also looking at it freely and honestly. What¡¯s it to you? Third elder sister, since it¡¯s something you did, why would you be afraid of it being seen by others?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a taunting grin. Her beautiful eyes were emitting bursts of frigid rays of light.


    A person¡¯s evil nature could really be frighteningly hideous, and she specialized in picking up a soft touch to pinch.


    When Su Xi bullied her in this way, she dared not to resist, because in Su Xi¡¯s eyes, she was just a good-for-nothing. If her heart became angry she would unleash it on Su Luo. This could only be called really ¡®intolerably bullying¡¯!


    But this was not the first time. In fact, this kind of stuff had urred many times in the past!


    ¡°Su Luo! You deserve to die! You wretched good for nothing bitch!¡± Everything she had experienced that day, had be pain that would be carved into Su Wan¡¯s heart for a lifetime. When she recalled what happened that day, she really want to choke Su Xi to death.


    Su Wan, no matter what, could not pull back her whip.


    When the whip drew close enough, Su Luo grabbed the whip¡¯s tail, and stressing each syble she said, ¡°Su Wan, you are nothing but a first ranked martial artist. You are also born of a concubine, yet you always act like a stuck-up in front of me, feeling superior and harshly lording over me. A first-ranked martial artist, what¡¯s so great about that?¡±


    ¡°A good for nothing like you will never understand the world of practitioners. Go die!¡±


    Su Wan abandoned the whip, then with one palm, very harshly pped toward Su Luo.


    Su Luoughed coldly in her heart. She stook a step back and avoided the surprise attack. Afterwards, the whip in her hand turned over, changing directions, and very harshly whipped toward Su Wan¡¯s face.


    Swoosh...


    The crisp sound of the whip resounded.


    Thissh not onlynded on Su Wan¡¯s face with ferocious strength, it even send her flying away for a few meters.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s facial expression was very cruel and ice-cold, simr to a demon from hell, that could make a person¡¯s heart tremble.


    Slowly her mouth arched into an ice-cold sneer. ¡°Being an ordinary person and striking the face of a first ranked martial artist... it feels very invigorating.¡±


    At this moment, she quietly and motionlessly stood there for a long time. The wind gently raised her garment. The corner of her skirt fluttering like the dazzling cherry blossom.


    Su Luo¡¯s cruel and ice-cold words, when posed in such cold and threatening manner, sounded near Su Wan¡¯s ear.


    Su Wan, who was whipped flying, smashed very heavily into the corner of the wall. She immediately issued a miserable scream.


    A distinct whip mark appeared on her face. The whip mark cracked open and blood kept flowing. The wound looked horrible.


    Su Wan touched the wound with her hands. Her eyes were full of astonishment, but she unwaveringly stared at Su Luo, full of hatred. ¡° You....¡±


    Watching Su Luo¡¯s cold eyes was like looking at a thousand-year-old cold ice; they werepletelycking in emotion. A hint of fear shed through her heart, like a small part of a cold idea frantically initiating from the bottom jumped up.


    How can it be like this? Su Luo she....she is only a good-for-nothing. How could....how could she have such a cruel expression in her eyes? Her deterrent force at this time unexpectedly is stronger than even our imposing grandfather¡¯s, this, how was this possible?


    Su Wan¡¯s heart became bewildered and unsettled.


    Also at this time, Lu Luo waspletely shocked.


    This was awe-inspiring. It made people want to revere the youngdy. Her ck hair was adrift from being wind-borne. Her small face may have been extremely beautiful, but it was also full of callousness and the determination to vanquish; This released an imposing manner that made people afraid to look at directly.


    At this moment she was dazzling like the convergence of all the sunlight.


    This person...this person is really the mistress? She really served this person from childhood to adult? Is she really that idiot mistress that allowed others to bully her?


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a first ranked martial artist, if she was still whipped flying by this good-for-nothing? So, over the years, what were you so proud off?¡± Su Luo crouched down, eyes full of arrogance; while speaking she was ying with the whip and mercilessly mocking Su Wan.

 Chapter 47 – A tiger doesn’t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (3)

    Chapter 47 ¨C A tiger doesn¡¯t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (3)


    ¡°You...,¡± Su Wan bit her trembling lips, after recovering some of her spirit; her eyes boiled with rage, full of disbelief, ¡° You dare to hit me!¡±


    Su Luo very innocently shrugged with her hands spread. ¡°How could this world have such a stupid person? Obviously you have been hit, but to still continue to ask,¡¯you actually hit me?¡¯¡±


    Such a brazen insult, caused Su Wan¡¯s lungs to almost explode from anger. Her face trembled, and stressing each syble through gritted teeth, she said: ¡° You¨Ccourt¨Cdeath! ¡°


    ¡°The one courting death is you!¡± Su Luo took out the whip, and mercilessly whipped her body,sh bysh. Her eyes were shining with a brilliant light that could leave a person in a state of terror. ¡°This whish is for the previous Su Luo! This whip isshed for Lu Luo! This whip isshed for the ants that were crushed to death by you....¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s justifications was full of fantastic oddities of every description, but she could always find a reason to whip Su Wan. It¡¯s like at a wine table, people will always find a justification to force the other to drink until they be drunk.


    In almost no time, Su Wan¡¯s body was covered withsh marks; her clothes had be ragged, worse than a beggar¡¯s.


    ¡°Su Luo! I will never let you off! Absolutely never!¡± Su Wan crawled up. While hugging her exposed body, she urgently began to take steps to run out.


    As she made her way, she staggered along. She fell down and then crawled up, crawled up and then fell down. She looked like a very sorry figure.


    Watching Su Wan¡¯s figure from the back as she ran away, Su Luo¡¯s pupils manifested a sneaky, crafty grin.


    ¡° Miss, this, this is not good right?¡± Before, Su Luo would always act in the role of the bullied. Today however, it¡¯s reversed, with her whipping another. Lu Luo was not used to this type of change, so it was also a little terrifying.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? Bullying others is always better than being bullied.¡± Su Luo sat at the stone table set in the courtyard. And with a calm manner, unruffled in the midst of chaos, she poured herself a cup of tea.


    ¡° But, but this...¡± Lu Luo stammered as she said, ¡°The third miss left to tattle to the master. What can we do?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the mistress afraid of the master before? In front of him, she would always be a yes-man, almost unable to speak aplete sentence; now however, it seem as if she is not even a little afraid?


    ¡°My cheap father, right now, won¡¯t be in a rxed enough frame of mind to deal with other people¡¯s business. He has something keeping him busy at the moment.¡± This matter was also something Su Luo found for him.


    Besides, her father may be cheap and old, but he was also not stupid. In this world where the strong were respected, Su Wan was a first rank martial artist who couldn¡¯t even beat an ordinary person. Under these circumstances, what¡¯s the use of supporting this daughter? Wouldn¡¯t it just be a waste?


    Her cheap,old father can calcte very well in regards to this matter. It was really unnecessary for her to worry about anything.


    Sure enough, Su Wan, while covering her face full of whip wounds and weeping endlessly, ran to find the great Su general Su Zian. However, she encountered being given the cold shoulder that she had previously never before experienced.


    Su Zian impatiently suppressed his temper and listened to Su Wan¡¯s tale of receiving unjust treatment. He exhaustedly rubbed between his eyebrows to relieve the stress, but, in the end, he was unable to tolerate any more; he settled it straightforwardly with one sentence, ¡° You are a first rank martial artist and unable to defeat a good for nothing, yet you still have the face toe here to cry?¡¯


    Su Wan was suddenly startled. She raised her small, crying face like the rain bearing pear blossoms. Face full of disbelief, she stuttered, ¡° Father....but this.....but this....she hit me....¡±


    Su Zian was busy trying to catch the thief that stole the hidden treasure map, so how could he have the frame of mind to manage a struggle between daughters of the family, ¡°Okay, all right, Su Luo was really wrong in this matter, but you are wrong too. If there was no business, what were you doing in her courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Zi Wu!¡± Su Zian wearing a cold expression, thundered out amand.


    From outside of the door a guard came in. He was Su Zian¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    Su Zian¡¯s cold voicemanded. ¡°Go tell Su Luo, that within the next three month, she will stay in her courtyard and not take a single step outside the door. If she takes one step outside of her courtyard then just break her leg. Let her reflect carefully in her courtyard!¡±

 Chapter 48 – A tiger doesn’t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (4)

    Chapter 48 ¨C A tiger doesn¡¯t show its might so you treat me like a sick cat (4)


    Zi Wu with a cold face, tersely agreed. His gazended upon Su Wan¡¯s face and a sh of astonishment shone from his eyes. Afterwards, with some disgust, he turned his face away and finally left following themand.


    Isn¡¯t it merely solitary confinement? To let her go this lightly? This is absolutely inconceivable!


    Su Wan was so angry that she almost cried. She shouted and crawled toward Su Zian and was even about to hug his thigh.


    It was a pity that her face was smeared with blood coupled with tears, sweat, body clothed in rags. And when she had rolled around the floor before, it had be truly filthy. Her entire being looked no different from that of a malicious spirit.


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes shed with loathing.


    This daughter is also a useless tool!


    Only knowing how to stir up trouble, but never thinking of a way to help lessen his burdens!


    A touch of anger shed across Su Zian¡¯s heart as he recalled that, just a few days ago, this was the very same Su Wan who had heavily lost face in front of the crown prince.


    Although everyone outside said it was Su Luo, but as for the actual truth, as a father, how could he not know?


    Su Zian turned his back on her by withdrawing his thigh and in a cold voice said. ¡°You will also go back and stay in your yard for three month, carefully reflect upon yourself, study well from your fifth younger sister¡¯s example!¡±


    Isn¡¯t this locking her in confinement? Su Wan¡¯s expression was full of unwillingness and discontent.


    And to also learn from Su Xi example? In this Su Manor, the most arrogant and willful person who still took rash actions, isn¡¯t it actually Su Xi? Su Wan was so despondent that she almost spit out blood.


    ¡°Daddy...¡± Su Wan still desired to beseech him while weeping.


    But Su Zian waved his hand. In a cold, furious voice, he said, ¡° Zi Xi! Drag the third Miss back to her courtyard and carefully watch her!¡±


    Each and everyone of them won¡¯t save me from worrying! Su Zian¡¯s fist heavily smashed towards the table made from pear-tree wood. Immediately the deep imprint of a fist appeared on the table.


    The veins on Su Zian¡¯s forehead were beating, like his heart was jumping around.


    Father is about toe out of closed-door practice, but the Celestial Spirit Water haspletely disappeared; and also that piece of hidden treasure map. Where exactly could it be?!


    Jingyu, that stinking brat. He won¡¯t confess even facing death, and from his mouth Su Zian was unable to obtain any useful information.


    Su Zian was so vexed that his full head of ck hair was almost all pulled out.


    A thief in the family is really hard to guard against. It was a pity that Su Zian did not know, this thief from the family was not Su Jingyu, but was in fact the one whom he firmly believe to be a good-for-nothing fourth daughter.


    Su Zi Wu with his cold, dark face walked into the courtyard and passed on the Su generalsmands.


    Su Luo sweetly and obediently demonstrated that she would properly stay in her courtyard to contemte. Everyday she would appear to properly think things over, and learn from her fifth sister Su Xi.


    Su Zi Wu mmed the door shut, then heavy locks were used to keep the door sealed.


    Afterwards, even delivering her meal would be done by passing it over the wall.


    ¡°Miss... this... ¡°Isn¡¯t this punishment a little light? If it was the way it was in the past, the master would have definitely made people whip the mistress.


    ¡°I told you earlier, you don¡¯t need to worry alright?¡± Su Luo gave off an appearance of a prophet with supernatural uracy. Shefortablyy down on the soft couch, eating dessert in one hand and flipping through the book of the history of the continent in the other hand.


    These days, Su Luo had flipped through all the books on the history of the continent, she also read some books about herbs.


    After all, in the future her cultivation would have to include apothecary skills. Moreover she would soon enter Sunset Mountain Range. Based on the luck of her hands, she felt she would have extraordinary opportunities.


    Lu Luo whose face was full of happiness took care of Su Luo. ¡°Miss, these next few days we need to properly stay in the courtyard, so do not stir up trouble, okay?¡±


    This time her father had given her a rather light punishment, though it was not known why. The next time, surely, it would not be so simple.


    Who knew that Su Luo would toss the book into Lu Luo¡¯sp. With a gaze that was all smiles, she said to her ¡° This Miss officially informs you, Lu Luo girl, these three months, you will have a good stay in this courtyard and reflect in ce of your mistress. When this Misses back, I will definitely bring you something good to eat.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Luo¡¯s face was full of shock


    However, Su Luo did not stop to rify what she was going to do, and with a mysterious wave of her hand, she waved her away.

 Chapter 49 – A strong and overbearing kiss (1)

    Chapter 49 ¨C A strong and overbearing kiss (1)


    When Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun decided on a meeting ce, she obediently waited under a big tree on the outskirts of the town.


    Not long after, clouds of dust rose, from far away, and one could hear the waves of sounding from a beast¡¯s roar.


    Su Luo looked ahead.


    She saw a strangely shaped horse dragging an exquisite carriage and galloping towards her in a fast, vigorous manner. In a blink of an eye, it had arrived.


    The gorgeous, extravagant carriage had the curtains surrounding it were cut from real silk and iid with an obscure red plum blossoms embroidery.


    The carriage was made from pear tree wood, and it¡¯s two walls were engraved with golden flowers. The gilding was iid with jade that were formed into, exquisite carvings along with other cut gems. From the top of the carriage rows of pink tassels, that surrounded the gig, dangled and spun around in the wind creating a gorgeous atmosphere


    What made more people turn around was the white horse.


    This was not just any insignificant, ordinary horse.


    If one looked closely, it could be seen that his body was covered in greenish-blue scales, yet its body was still like that of a horse. It looked like an unusual divine spirit horse. Furthermore it¡¯s running speed was faster than a Thousand Li Blood-Perspiring Treasure-Horse* by several folds.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, it stood quietly not moving in front of Su Luo.


    The greenish-blue scales on its body gleamed. Nodding its head and shaking its tail, the horse raised both hooves and whinned toward the sky, giving off the appearance of a true divine spirit horse.


    ¡°Could this be a Dragon Scaled Horse?¡± Su Luo eximed in surprise.


    These days she had been focused on studying the history and general knowledge of this continent, so she currently had some knowledge aboutmon species.


    ¡°How could it not be?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s indulgent, devilish, charmingly-low voice carried a hint ofughter.


    His sedan chair was obscured by a curtain of jade beads, but she could faintly see Nangong Liuyun gracefully reclined on the soft cushion inside the horse carriage. She could see that he was dressed entirely in a gorgeously flowing, soft robe made of golden silk threads It¡¯s hem was curved like a warm cloud, twisting and turning, draped across the edge of the soft couch withyers folded uponyers. Even the flowing light dispelled all of the shadows and created a pretty flirtatious andpelling atmosphere.


    Even for a moment, Su Luo found it hard to believe her own eyes.


    ording to her knowledge, the Dragon Scaled Horse was a type of demon beast, with extraordinary strength. Even the most ordinary, run of the mill Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s strength was equivalent to a person of fifth ranked martial artist.


    What kind of strength was someone of a fifth rank? Take for example, Su Xi. This little genius was still only at the second rank. Su Jingyu is merely at the third rank, and, as for the grand general that protects the country, Su Zian, he had not even passed the fifth rank.


    Just with this single small Dragon Scaled Horse, one could bepared to an important general that protects the country. Among all the powerful people, only Nangong Liuyun had this horse in the entire Eastern Ling Empire! Nobody else had one, ah.


    Not only that, he did not raise this Dragon Scaled Horse as a battlepanion but instead used it as he wished to draw a carriage.


    Its use was extremely extravagant. He was indeed deserving of being called his legendary highness, Prince Jin.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Nangong Liuyun beckoned with his slender, pale-white fingers from within the carriage. a hypnotic smile as intoxicating as blooming cherry blossoms in March, appeared on his face.


    His words were unhurried and careless but held a kind of strength that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Su Luo, who wanted to test the speed of a Dragon Scaled Horse, voluntarily lifted the jade bead curtain and sat inside.


    Compared to the carriage¡¯s gorgeous extravagant exterior, the interior space was much more delicate, beautifully detailed, and refined.


    The interior wall was iid with all kinds of gemstones:, amber, pearl, and high quality crystals that were priceless and unique. These gems emitted a faint luster, which generated the excess light that sweep away the haze and blur of any shadows.


    ¡° Such an extravagant carriage room. You must have milked many people dry of their blood, sweat and tears. Am I right?¡± Su Luo while admiring the luxurious carriage interior, clicked her tongue in wonder.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was like the full moon of Mid-Autumn , pure white and sleekly smooth, were entuated by a pair of beautiful eyes like resplendent obsidian jade. He muffled a lightugh, ¡° what about it? Are you going to y the part of the righteous heroine thates to the aid of those suffering injustice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much spare time.¡± Su Luo waved her hands. She sat and, doing as she pleased, picked up the white jade teapot and gracefully poured herself a cup of fragrant tea. As she finished pouring she gave praise, ¡°as expected of his highness, Prince Jin. you really know how to live life to the fullest. Sitting in the most ostentatious horse carriage; drinking the most concentrated and fragrant green tea.¡±


    ¡°Also discovering the most obstinate woman.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯snky arms went fishing, andpletelycking any warning sign, Su Luo had already fallen into his embrace.


    *Thousand Li Blood-Perspiring Treasure-Horse: A special type of normal horse raised with parasites in them. The horse runs very fast due to the parasite; they will also sweat blood around their neck thus, getting their name sake. (Chinese Li = ? of a mile)

 Chapter 50 – A strong and overbearing kiss (2)

    Chapter 50 ¨C A strong and overbearing kiss (2)


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his head. His handsome face, like white jade with exquisite luster, was slowly getting closer... centimeter by centimeter. He sensually puffed warm air near her sensitive earlobes


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Su Luo tried to push him away with one shove.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands were strong and powerful. His long arms tightly imprisoned Su Luo near his chest. His palm touched Su Luo¡¯s pink tender cheek, and his thumb gently caressing her lips; like a lipstick gentle and smooth, meticulously contouring the shape of her lips.


    Su Luo opened her eyes wide. She wanted to resist, but she soon discovered that she was helpless in his grasp.


    Suddenly....


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palms appeared on the back of her head, locked itself there, and heavily seized her petal-soft lips.


    His tongue was hot and soft, but also seemed to contain a formidable strength. It sharply entered to explore the inside of her mouth and closely chased after her tongue.


    Earnest yet persistent.


    He closed his ck as ink eyes and stood fast, as he evenly drank in her sweet vor.


    Since the beginning, she had been resisting. Even under such overwhelming assault, she still passionately resisted.


    But he secured her hands behind her back. The back of her head was once again powerfully in his grasp, and her entire body be weak and limp, unable to move a single step.


    This kiss was full of burning lust and strongly felt of honeyed desires.


    Perhaps it was due to a body¡¯s instinctive chemical response; or maybe it was because of his superb skill. Whatever the cause, slowly, her stiff body started to soften, and steadily began to harmonize with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forceful, wantonly plundering kiss.


    Currently, Su Luo¡¯s brain activity had t lined.


    The past betrayal she experienced in the other world... the pain that tore her heart and split her lungs...she couldn¡¯t think of anything. All rational thoughts had fled, and her body vishly listened to themanding kiss and feedback this signal to her brain.


    After what seemed like an eternity..... their lips parted. The corner of his mouth held a sliver of white, silken thread. Giving off a coarse and wildly erotic appearance.


    All along, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s vision was locked onto Su Lu. It was hard to read anything from the midst of his beautiful eyes. However, they seemed to still hold remnants of passion.


    Su Luo¡¯s fair and delicate face, without any warning, had be red.


    Her subconscious mind wanted to push him away. Nangong Liuyun, however, suddenly gave off a wickedugh.


    Once again, his lips, like swan feathers, gently yed across her cheeks, her earlobes, her eyes....


    Both of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips resembled a zing ball of fire,wantonly setting everywhere ame. Where ever he kissed, a fervent ze, that could scorch anything it touched, would spread there.


    Su Luo¡¯s temperature increased little by little until it finally engulfed her entire body. Su Luo suddenly felt as if she had been set on fire.....


    Memories from her previous life came back thick and fast. On top of the cliff, that impossibly hard to forget sense of betrayal rushed forth like the tide....


    A sense of panic suddenly shed across Su Luo¡¯s heart. Subconsciously, she abruptly used all her strength to push Nangong Liuyun away¡ª-


    Nangong Liuyun, who was immersed in the passion and desire, waspletely taken aback. He did not expect Su Luo would take such an action, so, without the slightest bit of guard, he heavily fell backwards....


    ¡°Bang....¡± a loud sound echoed, as the back of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head knocked against the hard interior wall, producing an echoing sound that was sharp and clear.


    The surrounding area be very quiet all of a sudden. The air was saturated with a feeling of awkwardness.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was covered with haze, like tranquility before a tempest. His pair of eyes, ck and deep as ink, seemed cold and overcast with a somewhat scary, deadly look. These eyes locked onto Su Luo, and his handsome appearance condensed into a thickyer of frost.


    Su Luo was dumbfounded. She unconsciously covered her red lips, wanting tough but afraid tough. Within her there was not only embarrassment but also a thread of regret


    How could she have known that this strong and overbearing man was so frail, with one push he would fall?


    ¡°That uhmm....Are you okay?¡±


    Su Luo saw him firmly ring at her. He seemed to want to stare until he reached the bottom of her heart. This made her be apprehensive. She could only feebly stand by her question.


    Her response was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s silence and that pair of cold ck and fierce eyes.


    Su Luo slowly moved closer to him, and somewhat awkwardly, scratched her head. She even shook his sleeves with a hint of embarrassment. Being at a loss, she continued to ask, ¡°....Does it hurt?¡±


    It should have been very painful, right? Just now, the sound from the impact was so severe that it could scare people.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep dark eyes were cold and remote, and moodily measuring and watching her he replied. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 51 – A strong and overbearing kiss (3)

    Chapter 51 ¨C A strong and overbearing kiss (3)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Su Luo saw although his face was gloomy, the depths of his eyes held a childish feeling of being thwarted. She couldn¡¯t help but think it was ridiculous. She slid a few steps back to be far from where he sat.


    ¡°Come here¡ª¡ª,¡± said Nangong Liuyun with one hand supporting the back of his head. The other lush and jade-like hand beckoned towards Su Luo.


    But the gaze he fixed upon Su Luo was with his deep enchanting and boundless pupils. His light, phoenix-like gaze narrowed. It seemed to hold a touch ofughter inside of it. From its disappearing, beautiful nature their hidden depth revealed an insufferably arrogant and noble haughtiness.


    That effortlessness exuded the highest quality of a tyrannical king. It was a gaze that, just by seeing it, people would find it hard to defy such elegance and charm that resemble nature itself.


    Su Luo perceptively shook her head.


    She was not a fool. If she went over now, then wasn¡¯t it voluntarily delivering herself to his door for him to ravage? Of course she didn¡¯t want that!


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful, elegantly thin, rosy-pink, lips started to rise His mouth suddenly issued out a whistling sound. It was a crisp whistle that was loud and resounding.


    Suddenly, the Dragon Scaled Horse galloping at lighting speed, by scattering open its four hoofs, abruptly raised up both front hoofs. It followed up with a mighty whine.


    However because of the stop, the horse carriage suddenly began to twist, and, not in the least bit on-guard, Su Luo got violently thrown back¡ª¡ª


    Without the time to react, she had again fallen back into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    Before she could sit back up, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender, powerful hands dared to mp like steel around Su Luo¡¯s wrist. His enchanting and devilishly sly lips turned upwards, carrying a trace of arrogance and haute.


    His pair of dark, obsidian-like eyes, shone luminously and firmly locked onto Su Luo¡¯s face. The corner of his mouth raised into a wickedugh. Such augh made Su Luo somewhat scared within the depths of her heart.


    ¡°You, what are you doing!¡± Su Luo unconsciously hugged her plump, well-endowed bosoms. Her stammering tone betrayed her guilty conscience.


    ¡°You said you won¡¯te over. Yet didn¡¯t you just take the initiative to deliver yourself into my arms?¡± His eyes contained an evil and stern smiling expression.


    ¡°Obviously this is due to the fact that you cheated!¡± Su Luo bitterly threw him a nce.


    He and his Dragon Scaled Horse had conspired to set her up . So instead of distancing herself, she could have been said to have thrown herself into his arms. It really was truly preposterous!


    ¡°So what?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was really infuriating His eyes turned into peach blossom as they started to shine brightly, ¡°If you have the ability you can also go and catch such a horse. Ah, but right now you should bepensating this king for his time.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Luo felt she was extremely unlucky at this point.


    Nangong Liuyun supported his forehead with one hand, and allowed his soft fine ck hair to flow down swiftly. He really did carry such a devilish charm that despite acting wild and rash, it was making him out to be the ultimate lure.


    He unhurriedly spoke with a deep and alluring voice. His beautiful, dark eyes resembled a sinister pit of darkness and profoundly mysterious that did not allow people to see into his thoughts.


    ¡°How about serving this king.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark eyebrows raised slightly. As he nced around: inside of his eyes shed prettily and flirtatiously, with a touching smile.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of snow-white hands gracefully swirled the wine cup made of jade cdon. While taking a light sip from time to time, his appearance was happy and content.


    ¡°How do you want to be served?¡± Su Luo expressed that shepletely did not know.


    Nangong Liuyun with a joyful expression shot her a quick nce. His entire body leaned on top of the soft cushion, giving off anzy impression. From his long and narrow elegant almond-shaped eyes emerges a smiling expression. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Luo thought about it, picked up the white jade wine jar, artfully poured a cup of wine, and handed it to Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Once you drink this cup of wine, with one stroke we¡¯ll write off what happened in the past! Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, unable to take his eyes off Su Luo, used his beautiful eyes suspiciously to size her up. Suddenly, his mouth formed into an extremely charming, devilish smile, and using Su Luo¡¯s hands , his red lips inhaled the amber colored grape wine in one mouthful.


    But, his pair of gloomy deep eyes were always burningly fixed on Su Luo.


    The corner of his mouth was perfectly curved, and a scarlet drop of wine rolled down it. This gave off a pretty and flirtatious charm but also cold and blood-thirsty.


    Being watched attentively by such a wild and coarse wolf-like stare, Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly shouted to herself, ¡°not good!¡± She turned around wishing to retreat, but who would have known that Nangong Liuyun already single-handedly sped onto the back of her head, immobilizing her body. After that, a dense shadow came to envelope her.

 Chapter 52 – A strong and overbearing kiss (4)

    Chapter 52 ¨C A strong and overbearing kiss (4)


    His arms were stronger than a steel mp. They firmly imprisoned Su Luo, and under theirmand she was unable to budge


    ¡°Let go....wuhhh....,¡±Su Luo just opened her mouth when a full-bodied strong alcoholic drink was forcefully poured into her mouth.


    The bright-red grape wine was following the corner of her mouth, and drop by drop, it tumbled down.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance, from head to toe, emitted a majestic and imposing manner. No matter how much force Su Luo employed, he still had not moved a whisker¡¯s width.


    Su Luo¡¯s struggle in front of him was as negligible as dust.


    The feverish kiss was earth-shattering strong and overbearing.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind became an area of nk space, and in a split second, she almost lost herself.


    Forcing Su Luo to swallow that mouthful of red wine, Nangong Liuyun intimately closed in. He tenderly touched the edge of her lips and wandered there, lingering.


    The soft kiss was as if a feather was caressing along her mouth.


    The tip of his tongue¡¯s scorching heat burned her, and removed any resistance to the red-colored drops of wine at the corner of her from mouth being sucked clean.


    Both of their extremely beautiful faces were almost within reach; close enough to feel one another¡¯s scorching, hot breath.


    All around them, there was nothing but quiet and silence.


    The only thing that could be heard was the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s rapidly running gallup that gave rise to a biting, cold sound of the wind.


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly cupped the palm sized small face in front of his eyes, scrutinizing every delicate detail, with his obsidian eyes radiating a fascinated expression while leaving behind a strong sense of passion.


    This kind of passion and intimacy made Su Luo feel very ufortable. It made her involuntarily think about the betrayal in her previous incarnation.


    Su Luo clearly and coldly turned her head, suppressing the severe waves of nausea in the pit of her stomach. Little by little she adjusted to the extreme ****


    Nangong Liuyun, however, did not let her go. A pale, moist finger detained her bright, clean, and tapered lower jaw. His voice carried unprecedented seriousness, stressing each syble to asked, ¡° Am I that loathsome?¡±


    His gaze from the beginning was firmly locked upon her face. As a result, he couldn¡¯t have missed the disgust that flitted around inside of her eyes and her feeling of distress, just a moment ago.


    Abruptly the mood dropped until it had reached the freezing point.


    Su Luo slowly pushed him away. Her gaze went through the window curtains that had been tossed aside...Looking towards the distant and remote sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, am I really that loathsome,¡± Nangong Liuyun asked persistently from behind her back.


    Was he loathsome? Su Luo asked herself honestly. Ever since waking up in this world, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s assistance toward her has been an undoubtedly enormous boon.. Although he sometimes liked to ¡®raise and lower his hand¡¯*, towards her, there was never any malice.


    But, how could she tell him about that matter from her previously life.


    That matter, that person, she really doesn¡¯t want to mention it.


    A trace of sadness, difficult to perceive, emerged from Su Luo¡¯s dimly lit eyes as she said, ¡°My broken heart has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    She did not expect that this sentence would act like a fuse, as all of a sudden, it had ignited Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fury.


    He pulled Su Luo in one grasp, an action that was rude and unreasonable, seized her chin, and let her look at him face to face. He very fiercely interrogated, ¡°If your broken heart had nothing to do with me, then who was it rted to?¡±


    A moment ago, as the sadness that flited by her eyes, he seemed to understand but also not understand. But what he was confident of was, that those words to Nangong Liuyun, definitely was not a good thing.


    Su Luo¡¯s certainty and air of arrogance was aroused. Her stare obstinately forged ahead, ¡°Nangong Liuyun, who are you to me? Isn¡¯t your control rather too wide?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled instead of being angry. a pair of beautiful, star-like eyes were cold as ice. As he resumed detaining her lower jaw, he stressed each syble, making a vow. ¡° You are this king¡¯s wife. This point will never change!¡±


    ¡°Did I agree to this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows had been incited, and her eyes held a shallow, mocking smile.


    Su Luo¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind. Her face faintly smiled. Her meaningful ncecked both stormy waves and swelling water. Neither joyful nor sad, the depths of her eyes hid a horrifying expression.


    Nangong Liuyun stared nkly, as he became stumped for words. After just a moment, a mysteriously cold look emerged from its serene and hidden depth. A resplendently light smile appeared from a pair of brilliant red fulsome lips, which emitted a gem like luster. The corner of his mouth hooked up into devilish ttery. He emphatically and self-confidently said, ¡°You, Su Luo this lifetime must be mine, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wife!¡±


    A pair of glittering obsidian eyes, shed an expression. That disdainfully look at all living things, revealed a regality, insufferable arrogance and overbearing haughtiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Walking to the end of this road, what the final result will be.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pink lips rose up a little.


    **** Author left out a word? Found it like this online¨CJune


    ¡®raise and lower his hand¡¯ ¨C an idiom meaning conspiring to defraud

 Chapter 53 – To save people from calamity (1)

    Chapter 53 ¨C To save people from cmity (1)


    The Dragon Scaled Horse was really worthy of its des. The entire way it traveled at lightning speed, so what originally would have been a ten day journey, unexpectedly ended when they arrived within two days instead.


    The Sunset Mountain Range was the Eastern Ling Empire¡¯srgest forest containing magical beasts. It was located in the northwest part of Eastern Ling Empire, and covered an area approximately asrge as the size of a province.


    Inside the forest, trees have undergone countless years of nourishment. These ancient trees were not only lush and flourishing, they also reached high into the sky. The magical beasts roamed thisnd, without fear, and people without martial art skills would not dare to enter inside.


    But the Sunset Mountain Range¡¯s arteries were notpletely devoid of life. Inevitably there were martial artists who went inside. Perhaps to learn through experience and cultivate, or maybe even to hunt magical beast or to forage for medicinal herbs.


    The extravagantly gorgeous horse carriage slowly came to a halt. Stopping at a small vige on the northern edge of the Sunset Mountain Range called Bridgehead vige.


    Normally people who wanted to enter the Sunset Mountain Range would rest for a night in Bridgehead vige. Here they could replenish and prepare the supplies necessary to enter Sunset Mountain Range.


    ¡°Eat more green vegetables, because once we go in, there will only be roasted meat .¡± In a private room, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chopstick picked up slices of chicken and ced it in Su Luo¡¯s bowl. Inside his eyes, they were nearly overflowing with a dazzling smile.


    The argument from two days ago, as far as he was concerned, already seemed like a puff of wind. Once it had been blown then it was gone like a puff of smoke. After the events of that day, he quickly returned to acting the way he was before, scheming about the hunting trip, such that Su Luo could not lift her face.


    Su Luo nced at him and said, ¡° you should also eat.¡±


    ¡°If you get it for me, then I will eat it.¡± Nangong Liuyun leaned close to her, with a shameless smile on his face.


    However in that very moment, a noisy scuffling sound came through from the outside. Among the noise was also apanied along with the yells and cryings of a little girl, who seem to have lost her head out of fear.


    Su Luo looked down from the open window.


    At that time a dispute was breaking out on the first floor lobby.


    One could only see a thirteen to fourteen year old girl really crying miserably. And at her side, her white-bearded grandfather had just been grabbed by the cor and hoisted high into the air.


    ¡°You guys let go of my grandpa. You guys quickly release my grandpa. Grandpa will quickly be strangled to death by you guys...waaaa....¡± The little girl was crying so hard that she almost was unable to breath.


    Yet the person choking her old grandpa was a wealthy young noble. Though his entire body clothed in splendid brocade garment, it was a pity he had been born a sharp beak and monkey cheeks on his face.


    He dragged on the final sound of a syble, and leisurely sneered. With a face that held a very ferocious appearance, ¡°Dead old man, you see clearly right? Our te of food has a fly in it. Come now, tell me, how will you deal with this?¡±


    That elderly man being strangled was already around 70 to 80 years old. His hair white as frost, and he had a face full of wrinkles. With his eyelids drooping, his answer did note quickly.


    Misery filling his eyes, he trembled, swayed, while he entreated the man, ¡° My lords, our inn is always clean, how could we have flies? This...this surely was a mistake somewhere.¡±


    ¡° A mistake? Is this not a fly? Speak you! How are you going to deal with this?¡± That wealthy young noble, with one foot on top of the bench was still grasping the old man¡¯s cor with one hand.


    Behind him was a row of hired thugs, each and every one of them with a dragon¡¯s vitality and a tiger¡¯s ferociousness. Their gazes opened wide as a circle. They were extremely formidable. So much so that they gave off a powerfully deterring aura.


    ¡°These dishes....just regard it as this little old man¡¯s gifts to all of you, free of charge. What do you think?¡± The old man¡¯s face had an unspeakable sadness.


    ¡°Gifted to me free of charge? What do you mean? Is this not acting as if we are freeloading?¡± That wealthy young noble was very dissatisfied. ¡°You see clearly it¡¯s your house¡¯s dish that has a fly! Ah, See? Did you see it?¡±


    He lifted the elderly man¡¯s head and pressed it down onto the table, almost burying his entire face into the dish full of food.


    Misery filling the elder man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you lords say how it should be handled, and it will be done in that way...¡±


    The frequent sound of the wealthy young noble¡¯s coldughter could be heard as it resounded. ¡°You know, this is not because we deliberately extorted you. It¡¯s because your food had a problem. So, upon seeing that you provide 50 tael* of silver, then this matter will end from this point on.¡±


    ¡°50 taels?¡± An expression of such shock shed across the elderly man¡¯s entire face that it was almost hard to believe.


    *1 tael = 50 grams (very heavy)

 Chapter 54 – To save people from calamity (2)

    Chapter 54 ¨C To save people from cmity (2)


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t pay out for that amount?¡± The wealthy young nobleughed maliciously while casting sidelong nces at the old man.


    The elderly man grimaced in response.¡± Young master Zhao, I beseech you. Please be magnanimous ah... Even if you were to sell both grandparent and grandchild, I still wouldn¡¯t have 50 taels.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have it? Hey, hey.¡± That young master Zhao began to make a groping motion towards the girl¡¯s face, ¡°This girl looks pretty good. White and tender soft. Hmmm... after growing up a little more she will probably be an incredible beauty. Well, since this is the case, then just let this girl stand in for the 50 tael. Seeing that you are so poor, we¡¯ll just let it pass and take a little loss.¡±


    Young master Zhao was clearly taking convenient advantage of the situation, and yet, in speech, he still tried to unt how well-behaved he was. He nauseatingly emphasized his own charitable kindness.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze be cold. Seeing the elderly man¡¯s expression and the surrounding people¡¯s reactions, this young master Zhao must be the number-one, local tyrant. There must have been a frighteningly powerful man behind him.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows wrinkled. However she did not n to take action ande to their aid at this time.


    At this moment, from the corner of the lobby, a loud shout suddenly rang out. The sound of a lovable voice seemed to arise throughout the floor.


    ¡°You guys are these shameless and disrespectful to the elderly. All you do is specialize in bullying and humiliating the small and weak. Forcefully snatching woman from ordinary families. You are all truly extremely vile!¡± In the wake of the young master¡¯s exploits, the voice barley just dropped in like a ssh of cold water. A slender silhouette stood up from its seat and came out. A youngdy, in the prime of her youth, was holding the shaft of a flexible double-edged sword in her hand. The sword de glittered like frost and snow, issuing cold, austere energy.


    This youngdy was about fifteen to sixteen years old. Her upper body covered in blue with green jade and a smoky colored jacket with open slits. The bottom was a light-blue, pleated skirt patterned with flowery water and mist.


    The skin on her small face was like a clear, crystalized amber. The snow-whiteplexion revealed a trace of pink still carrying a little baby fat. It was offset by a pair of arge, pea-sized dimples, a refreshingly clean look that was capable of charming any person it was directed at.


    On the table behind her, sat five to six young men and youngdies of the same age. They gave off an image of an organized group from a school that was sent out to learn from experience.


    Moreover, Su Luo felt that the youngdy in front of her eyes seemed a bit familiar. Her surname should be Liu.


    She appeared to have yed very well with Su Xi. Before with Su Xi she had even acted jointly to cause her harm.


    Su Luo, with one hand supporting her chin, was full of interest, as she watched the development of the y below. She actually didn¡¯t expect that Miss Liu, with the same character as Su Xi, could be so willing to perform such a good show as to save a person.


    This, after all...what reason could there be for this?


    Young master Zhao stroking his lower jaw and full of interest, began sizing up the youngdy in front of his eyes. ¡°Oi, little beauty, are you demanding to throw yourself into my arms?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Miss Liu shouted, and with one thrust of her long double-edged sword she whooshed over.


    Miss Liu gracefully disyed her long, double-edged sword dance naturally, causing it to glitter like frost and snow. The sword thrusts appeared like blooming flowers in all directions with a vigorous and strength-born presence. This aura seemed to be teeming with the desire to kill.


    Young master Zhao¡¯s originally teasing expression very quickly became motionless. A serious expression began to appear on his face. The two people intertwined to fight, unable to distinguish who¡¯s better.


    Even though downstairs was bustling with noise and excitement, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze had, since the beginning, always been locked onto Su Luo. Smiling and tweeting like he was singing a song, ¡°You see? now the limelight was snatched by someone else.¡±


    He could see Su Luo¡¯s sympathy towards that granddaughter, and this was the reason why hisment carried a teasing air to it.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, in your eyes, am I just an idiot?¡± Su Luo exasperatedly rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of bright, resplendent diamond-like eyes were fixed on Su Luo.


    ¡°That young master Zhao... With one look you could already determine that he was the local gang leader. That Miss Liu may be able to save them once, but what about a second time or a third time? She can not protect them, once she leaves. So, when she does leave, those thugs will bring more people to tear down this restaurant. This is not called rescuing people but to bring them more harm.


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes roamed around, with an indifferent expression, the corner of her mouth hooked into a distinct cold arc, like the splendidly gorgeous firework fading faintly into nothingness.


    Pausing a bit, she once again sneered. ¡°Besides, even more so, when looking at her current status; it would be pretty good, if she end up not inviting more trouble for that pair of kinsfolk.


    Nangong Liuyun humorously watched Su Luo, and an expression full of appreciation shed across the depth of his eyes.


    His Luo girl definitely does not know that her manner of speaking, frankly and with assurance, was so radiant it illuminated her entire persons with a colorfully splendid light.


    Also only with such a clever mind as hers, could at the moment of rescuing someone, thoughtfully consider the entire situation. Only then will a person truly seed in helping another in solving their trouble, rather than bring about a more difficult problem.

 Chapter 55 – To save people from calamity (3)

    Chapter 55 ¨C To save people from cmity (3)


    While the conversation between the two was still in progress, below them, the situation had suddenly reversed¡ª¡ª


    Because Miss Liu was beginning to see that her attacks had been going on for a long time without sess, as well as the fact that young master Zhao keep adding oil to her fire: her fury reached a peak. Her other hand sessfullypleted the motion of drawing an arc in the air, and together a rain of arrows, hiding the sky and covering the earth, attacked toward the body of young master Zhao.


    Quite clearly, this Miss Liu was not only a martial artist but also a water element mage.


    Due to the nature of the intense close-quartersbat, young master Zhao still hadn¡¯t set up any defenses. An ominous woosh of the wind sounded, as no less than seven water arrows, simr to sharp swords, pierced every part of young master Zhao¡¯s body.


    Young master Zhao had an incredulous expression on his face. When he had toppled to the ground, he died while refusing to close his eyes*.


    Miss Liu joyfully threw a nce in the direction of the second floor, and afterwards with a conceited manner, she walked away and returned to her team members.


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    The row of bodyguards behind young master Zhao had just seen their own young master killed, so each and everyone of their eyes were bloodshot from rage. Baring their teeth, they truly wished to split in their enemy¡¯s eyes and pop their veins until it exploded with their own two hands.


    All of them did not give any regards to their lives and threw themselves toward the young Miss Liu. Having pledged with their lives to eviscerate her with their machetes, they attacked with the hope of avenge their own young master!


    However, the schoolmates in Miss Liu¡¯spany were not vegetables. They were all brilliant students from the best Imperial Mage school. They could all hold the title of legendary geniuses.


    Consequently, a battle royal was about to unfold .


    The restaurant¡¯s owner, was that pair of grandfather and grandchild. Their eyes were full of rm mixed with despair, when they saw young master Zhao go down.


    At this time, the restaurant¡¯s door had already been closed by someone. When the patrons in the lobby saw the situation was going to run amok, at any second; as fast as they could, each and everyone of them run upstairs.


    They all gathered at the entrance of the staircase on the second floor. Those few who knew about young master Zhao¡¯s background, felt they had really encountered cmity and expressed mutual faces of those who were truly out of luck.


    But not everyone knew about young master Zhao¡¯s background, so among them, one piped up and asked.


    A middle-aged fellow¡¯s face, who knew the truth about young master Zhao, forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Because of this situation, we can only be considered to have thoroughly encountered bad luck. You outsiders wouldn¡¯t know. Young master Zhao was the local provincial governing official¡¯s son. His only son. We never thought he would die this way.¡±


    A person interrupted saying, ¡° his merely a senior provincial official¡¯s son. What¡¯s so amazing about that?¡±


    In Eastern Ling Empire, if all of the senior provincial officers were added together one would find there were no fewer than 20 or 30 of them.


    The middle-aged fellow continued tough bitterly. ¡°This ce is a small town on the edge of an artery of Sunset Mountain Range. Someone who is the senior provincial officer here, how could he be an ordinary useless official, who would normally only be fit for gorging and boozing? This honorable senior provincial official¡¯s martial art ability is deep and unmeasurable. It¡¯s said that he is at least above the fifth step! ¡±


    ¡°Fifth step....¡±


    The bystanders immediately be mutes.


    Fifth step... how many fifth step expert could be found in the entire Eastern Ling Empire? Even the great general that protects this country, the Su general, is only at the fifth step.


    ¡°Ai, that youngdy is also really...!!! If you¡¯re going to save people, then just save them! Why did she also have to go and kill young master Zhao?!?¡±


    ¡°If this type of scum in themunity is not to be killed, could it be that you wanted to leave him alive to continue to endanger other fellow vigers?¡±


    ¡°Then you could have still killed him in secret. Right now, the old uncle and his granddaughter is implicated in this debacle, and Zhao Official also likes to cover up for his son. This begs the questions of how those two kinsfolk could live day to day in the future, ah? Is this really saving them or harming them?


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. That youngdy looks so beautiful and smart. How could she act so impulsively? She and herpanions, however, are better off. When the timees they can slip away and leave the town. But then again, what can those two kinsfolk live on?¡±


    However, at this time, the two kinsfolk that everyone was talking about were crying on each other¡¯s shoulders, with faces full of suffering and despair.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were pure ice, faintly breathed out a sigh. ¡°Me and my big crow¡¯s beak*, all that I said has hit the mark....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head, a pair of deep beautiful eyeszily watching the people below fighting as if their lives depends on it. Turned back his line of sight and narrowing his light phoenix eyes, a satisfied smiling expression began to creep over his entire face. ¡°My Luo girl is always so smart. Now, how¡¯s it going to be dealt with?¡±


    *he died while refusing to close his eyes ¨C figuratively saying he died with grievances.


    *crow¡¯s beak ¨C figuratively saying a person who has made an inauspicious remark.

 Chapter 56 – To save people from calamity (4)

    Chapter 56 ¨C To save people from cmity (4)


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®how¡¯s it going to be dealt with¡¯?¡± Su Luo tilted up her fair, delicate, small, palm sized face and her pair of beautiful, vivid, moving eyes.


    ¡°Not easy to deceive, eh,¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slim, white, glossy forefinger curled toward her exquisite nose.


    If it were concerning other women, he, Nangong Liuyun, just had to know how many women he wanted, and he would get that many. With a simply motion of his fingers, he could have countless youngdies voluntarily delivering themselves to his door. Only this girl, without exception, would not be taken in by his deception.


    But this way was even better, as it further aroused his determination to chase after her. He must get her.


    Su Luo irritatedly threw him a nce.


    Honestly speaking, Nangong Liuyun had an extraordinarily beautiful and youthful appearance.


    A pitch-ck and profound set of pretty, arrogant eyes. He had bright eyes and white teeth, one distinctly light, thin pair of lips, which seemed as if they were plumped from the taste of cinnabar. There was also his highest quality ofnguid, devilish charm. He had a seemingly unsurpassed grace and bearing, priceless beauty, and was both leisurely and romantic.


    ¡°Then carefully watch the y, and don¡¯t let your mind randomly wander off.¡± Su Luo with a somewhat reluctant expression shot him a cold stare. She then turned her face away from him, thus she did not see the wry smile that shed through the depths of his eyes .


    At this point in time, the fight in the lobby had long gone past its climax. And only now, it had came to an end.


    Those people who chose to be bodyguards, generally did not have a high level of martial arts skill, so this very fight had already been predetermined to be Zhao family¡¯s defeat.


    Even though they had many men and great strength when swarming with these numbers, but how can they hope tost against these little geniuses from the Imperial school: that had came out to improve through experience?


    Very quickly, the bodyguards from Zhao family had all been decapitated. One could call them so dead that they could never die again.


    At this time, the blood flowed through the lobby like a river, from the mess of about a dozen fallen corpse. The tragic sight was simply a spectacle too horrible to endure.


    Miss Liu ran over, pulled up the pair of kinsfolk that were crying so hard that they could no longer stand on their own. Wearing an excited expression, she said. ¡° Rest assured, in the future nobody will dare to bully you guys! Quickly, stop kneeling and stand up. Get up!¡±


    Miss Liu on one side believed she had conferred her kindness to these people; and on the other side, her meaningful gaze had not forgotten to aim itself towards the second floor where Su Luo was.


    Her expression was noticed by Su Luo right away, but Su Luo did not say anything. She only used the corner of her eyes to nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    Looks like it¡¯s another disaster that wille out because of this evildoer Nangong Liuyun.


    It went without saying, sometimes the uracy of a woman¡¯s intuition was really scary.


    Miss Liu saw the two kinsfolk from before, nkly kneeling in the original ce with a numb expression. She can¡¯t help stomping her foot! ¡°I told you not to keep kneeling. Rooting out the strong to give people peace is the duty of us martial artist. You guys don¡¯t have to be so grateful towards me.¡±


    ¡°Pah¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo could not hold back any longer, as she had almost spitting out a mouthful of water.


    It turned out, this Miss Liu actually thought that those people kneeling and refusing to get up were because they were too grateful for her actions. However, they really didn¡¯t know of a good way to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Who?¡± Miss Liu¡¯s ears were sharp, and hearing the sound of ridicule, thump, thump, thump, she ran up. Her eyes directly locked onto Su Luo. ¡°Was it you, before, who wasughing at me?¡±


    However, by the time she saw Su Luo¡¯s face, her eyes opened really wide, as if extremely shocked.


    ¡°You, you are....¡± Miss Liu simply could not believe it.


    ¡°Do I know you? ¡° Su Luo innocently blinked her eyes. Her clear and attractively beautiful eyes seemed to show traces of being perplexed.


    Miss Liu seeing the Su Luo infront of her eyes, only saw swathes of three che* length white misty muslin gown tailing on the floor, and her face without a touch of cosmetics. Frankly, even by adding cosmetics, one would still be unable to cover up her absolutely stunningplexion, which was like an otherworldly fairy floating on top of the earth.


    No, not possible.


    This person was definitely not Su Xi¡¯s good-for-nothing fourth elder sister. It must be a person that resembles her. Besides just based off on that idiot Su Luo, how could she have the qualifications to sit by the side of his highness Prince Jin?


    That¡¯s right, in fact when Miss Liu saw the Dragon Scaled Horse outside the doorway, she already recognized his highness Prince Jin who was perfect beyondpare. It was actually the case, that in order to give his highness Prince Jin an ideal impression, she had quite uncharacteristically acted to help that pair of kinsfolk.


    She believed, that this kindness from her will definitely grow into a favorable impression in his highness Prince Jin¡¯s heart. Afterwards.....she would have pretended as if she idently encountered his highness Prince Jin. She believes she can only rely on this method to get close to the male god of her heart.


    Also as a result, when Su Luo let out a derisiveugh; she was able to seize the opportunity, directly dashing to arrive on the second floor.


    *che word for Chinese foot is equivalent to ? of a meter

 Chapter 57 – Coldly arrogant, distinctively remote, with an indomitable air that terrorized all

    Chapter 57 ¨C Coldly arrogant, distinctively remote, with an indomitable air that terrorized all


    Miss Liu had already pushed Su Luo to the side, her small, bright, and beautiful face exuded rays of light like the luster of gems. She somewhat bashfully stared at Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Prince Jin, is your highness also going to the Sunset Mountain Range?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was clothed in a azure brocade robe with the wings of golden serpents embroidered on its cloth. His pair of long, slender, white hands gracefully swirled the wine cup made of jade. From time to time, he would take a sip, with a happy and content demeanor; it was almost as if Miss Liu did not even exist in front of his eyes.


    Even when Liu Ruohua saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s icy expression and dismissive manner, she was still not discouraged, she hurried said, ¡°Prince Jin, your, your highness doesn¡¯t remember me? I am Ruohua ah, Liu Ruohua. That time at the Imperial Mage school, your highness gave me pointers on how to cultivate ....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed and swept her a slight nce. Although he was smiling, the depth of his matchless eyes seem to be indifferent. After quite a while an icy voice delivered, ¡°Are you finished speaking?¡±


    Liu Ruohua nervously nodded her head, and prudently observed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression.


    ording to Su Xi¡¯s remarks, Prince Jin was the Nine Pagoda Pce¡¯s celestial being. Even looking at him once was sphemy. Now that she could stand, face to face in front of him, Liu Rouhua felt extremely nervous. Her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her throat.


    The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth curved up. His eyes were obviouslyughing, but their pupils were ice-cold and indifferent. With a trace of impatience in his tone, ¡°then scram.¡±


    He stingily did not provide her with any superfluous word.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s face immediately turned red. She was floundering as she stood there, not knowing what to do.


    This was such a rare opportunity to get close to his highness, Prince Jin. How could she so easily let it go? By the next time they meet, who knows if there will be such a chance?


    Liu Ruohua made a fist, inwardly trying to muster up some encouragement for herself. Her stiffed face squeezed out a glittering, bright and beautiful smile. ¡°Prince Jin. Is your highness also nning on going to Sunset Mountain Range? My team is also heading there, so perhaps it would be better if we go together.....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender white, jade-like fingers idly fiddled around with his ruby thumb ring. Having heard what was said, his eyes lifted slightly, throwing a dismissive nce her way.


    This nce, coldly arrogant and distinctively remote yet also with an indomitable air that terrorized all before him; like a sharp sword¡¯s murderous aura, strong enough to make people tremble with fear.


    That nce made Liu Ruo¡¯s eager heart shrink and clogged to the point where it felt as if a huge boulder was blocking its flow. Unfinished words were swallowed back through her throat and into her stomach. She did not dare to even speak half a phrase more.


    Her ashen-white face could only feel the cold sweat flowing down, drop by drop.


    Nangong Liuyun returned his gaze back to watching Su Luo; the smiling expression from the depths of his eyes was dazzling and alluring. His pale hand, smooth as jade, picked up a chopstick full of green vegetables and ced them into Su Luo¡¯s bowl, with a smile that was eagerly attentive and fawning. ¡° How could you attend to the y on such an empty stomach. Now, be obedient and eat another stalk of vegetable.¡°


    Su Luo really wanted to roll her eyes.


    Thinking, she really wanted to ask. ¡®Dear beloved Prince Jin were your royal highness trying to draw more enmity towards me? Did you not see, just across from me, the veins on that youngdy¡¯s pair of hands rose up, itching to strangle me?¡¯


    But Su Luo deserving to be called Su Luo, under Liu Ruohua¡¯s dagger-shaped eyes filled with jealousy. She very calmly and collectedly picked up that stalk of vegetable; unhurriedly nibbling on it, as if it was the most delicious delicacies in the world.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw that she did not refuse, his face was happy like a blooming flower. Once again he personally held a bowl whiledling the Wild King Mushroom soup into the bowl, with an integrating and sharine smile. ¡° Come, you should also drink this soup. It¡¯s tasty and nourishing, and it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Opposite of them, like a lonely pestle shaped bundle of wood-pile, Liu Ruohua was so stunned that she almost fell to the floor. She simply could not believe it¡ª¡ª


    She even wanted to rub her eyes to clearly see this perfect example of male god smiling with such a silly expression in front of her eyes. Is this guy really the rumored callous prince of legend? He who dealt fatal blows to others and possessed some advanced stage of mysophobia? Can this really be his highness, Prince Jin?


    There must be some kind of mistake somewhere!

 Chapter 58 – Unexpectedly it really was her!

    Chapter 58 ¨C Unexpectedly it really was her!


    ¡°Jin, your highness Prince Jin?¡± Liu Ruohua sheepishly asked.


    Nangong Liuyun, once again, threw an indifferent nce at her. His frosty eyes were like a pool of ice, remote and cold as he turned his back on her and knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you scrammed yet?


    To Nangong Liuyun, there were only two kinds of people: there were people he liked, and the others, who were all considered outsiders.


    If you were able to be incorporated by him into his universe, he would absolutely shield you and be partial without any need for justification.


    If you were unable to enter his world, he would always seem courageous but also very scathing, callous, cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Currently in his eyes, there is only Su Luo. Everybody else was just fleeting like floating clouds.


    Liu Ruohua bowed her head with respect before his majesty , but her hands were clenched into a fist.


    Yes, there was no mistake! This gloomy, cold, indifferent person was like Asura, that seemed toe straight out of the center of hell. He was definitely his highness Prince Jin..


    But, how could he......


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were extremely harsh, and most normal women would have already been crying and sent fleeing by now; but Liu Ruohua was different. She already knew about Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and callousness, so even if Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were extremely offensive, she still would not budge.


    Su Luo looked at Liu Ruohua in a calmposed manner. A thread of admiration shed across her eyes.


    She never thought that a person¡¯s face could be so thick-skinned. No matter what happened to her, she could not be driven away. At the same time, she was also a little curious, to what degree of outstanding had Nangong Liuyun reached, in order to make this youngdy so persistent? .


    ¡°Are you full yet?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice sounded simr to nature, like the babbling of running water that warms the heart.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± In fact Su Luo could not eat anymore. But in order to watch this spectacr show, she pretended that she still wasn¡¯t full yet.


    How could Nangong Liuyun not know what she was thinking about? His distinctly jointed slim hand stroked toward her nose like fine jade. He gave a spoiled and indulgent smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat more, then don¡¯t force yourself. If you want to watch the y, then this king will order them to perform it for you to watch¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Su Luo gave a simple refusal . With one shove, she pushed Nangong Liuyun away from being so close to her.


    Liu Ruohua was dazzled by his smile.


    She could never have imagined that the ice-cold cruel highness Prince Jin couldugh. Nor could she believe that hisugh would be so tender-hearted that there would even be a hint of fawning feeling.


    But, but that damn woman dared to reject him. She had even pushed his Royal Highness away.


    Oh Heavens ! @$^er! Was she really this ignorant, or had this world just gone mad? To think there would exist a woman who would want to push his royal highness, Prince Jin away?!? Was she retarded?


    At this moment, Liu Ruohua was about to copse from jealousy. Her eyes earlier were pure and bright. But now it was glowing red from jealousy andced with a bloodthirsty killing intent. She murderously red at Su Luo, whom she wished she could hack into itty bitty pieces.


    Su Luo hardly took it lying down and weed her murderous stare. Her mouth hooked into a distinctly cold arc, like indescribably brilliant fireworks that faded into misty nothingness.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows declined slightly, cynically staring back at Lu Ruohua as if to taunt her.


    Liu Ruohua, aren¡¯t you very capable? Didn¡¯t you rely on the fact that you are this country¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, and together with Su Xi, treat the past Su Luo as a dog?


    What about now? You must be very jealous right? Going mad huh? Really want to kill someone eh?


    Liu Ruohua bit her lower lip, stressing each syble, she asked furiously, ¡°who are you?¡±


    Su Luo shrugged, like Nangong Liuyun, she aired an identical attitude of disregard.


    Liu Ruohua rushed forwards. She grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hands and looked at her wrist. Suddenly her eyes widened, with cruel and cold eyes like the edge of a de, gritting her teeth said. ¡°You are Su Luo! You can not deny it. The knife wounds on your wrist were ones I caused!¡°


    Su Luo did not deny it, she faintly smiled, ¡°the third Miss Liu, pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°How could it be you!¡± Liu Ruohua would never have thought that filthy harlot, who looked like Su Luo, would actually be Su Luo.


    Recalling earlier how his highness, Prince Jin was eagerly attentive while trying to curry her favor; this made Liu Ruohua almost crumble on the spot.

 Chapter 59 – Cut off at the wrist

    Chapter 59 ¨C Cut off at the wrist


    Because of her rattled emotions, Liu Ruohua was tightly clutching Su Luo¡¯s hands with such strong force, that she looked like she was about to rip off Su Luo¡¯s wrist from her still functioning arms.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression darkened, and out of the corner of her eyes, she shot a quick nce at Nangong Liuyun. All of a sudden, she let out a muffled groan.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial expression became brash and ruthlessly tyrannical in a sh. His sharp, hawk-like eyes erupted with a dense air of fury and a prating, icy-coldnes. If one were to look at him in that instant, they would not be able to tell what he did but would only see the overbearing shadow of his sleeves as they flew past¡ª¡ª


    As for afterward, well... there really weren¡¯t any afterwards.


    Because at this time, Liu Ruohua was already gone from this private room on the second floor.


    The only thing anyone could see was her meager, thin body, simr to a feathered arrow being shot, jettisoned towards the first floor lobby. She crashed hard and tumbled in excess to the ground, diving face first from the sky. All four of her limbs were tangled together, as she almost passed out from the pain.


    It was not known if Nangong Liuyun intentionally did it. But when each and everyone of Liu Ruohua¡¯s schoolpanions attempted to perform a mid-air interception, with both of their hands extended, not a single one of them was able to catch her.


    Moreover, at the time that Liu Ruohua was hurled down; she, by chance,nded on top of young master Zhao¡¯s corpse. She opened her eyes and meet eye to eye with young master Zhao¡¯s wide, open eyes that were full of grievance and a sinisterly twisted expression.


    ¡°AaahhhHHHH¡ª¡ª.¡± Liu Ruohua was so frightened that she shrieked. Her entire persons jumped up, forgetting about her foot, which was engulfed in fresh blood; dyed her from being freed from its viscous and stickiness.


    So it came to pass that the sole of the unfortunate Liu Ruohua¡¯s foot kept on slipping. Once again, having awful luck, she fell to the ground....


    At the time she was falling down, a long double-edged sword just happen to be standing there, at her side.....


    Presently, her whole body, face, and hair were covered entirely with blood...Filthy and with a putrid odor that made people very unwilling to be near her.


    ¡°Ruohua, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Three to four young man immediately rushed forth and surrounded Liu Ruohua in a group, like the stars that cup themselves around the moon*. Each and everyone of them was nervously twitchy.


    ¡°My hand....hurts so much....¡± Liu Ruohua was in so much pain that her face nched pure white, as she was almost about to pass out.


    ¡°Heavens, the hand....¡± When Liu Ruohua¡¯s good friend, Li Wan, saw her hand, both of his own hands covered his mouth and nose. His eyes werepletely filled with shock.


    Currently, Liu Ruohua¡¯s right hand was severed off at the base of the wrist, and fresh blood continuously gushed out of the wound. It was extremely frightening to look at.


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes were serene and deep. A trace of bemusement shed across her pupils. With a smile that was not quite a smile, she nced at Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Oh... How terribly cruel, neatly severed at the wrist. This way... isn¡¯t it too extreme for not having any tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex?¡±


    Despite herments, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sophisticated scheme were much deeper than he led on.


    When he had thrown Liu Ruohua down from the second floor, without exception, all of the subsequent reactions were within his calctions.


    Including when she had sprung up from being frightened, fell, and had her own right wrist fail toward the cold double-edged sword....Every single step, was all supetively urate and it was practically calcted without a w.


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun was, no doubt, supremely terrifying.


    To chose him as an enemy, was the most stupid decision one could make.


    A secret trace of concern shed from the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart....If he sincerely must have her, then how should she deal with it?


    ¡°Simple, kindhearted, good girls should not take joy in other people¡¯s misfortune eh?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fine white fingers gently stroked her right wrist. A trace of pity shed through his eyes, and his devilishly charming voice sounded downcast. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    His deep eyes were only fixed upon her. The depths of his pupils were like the an untouched spring pool on top of a snowy mountain: lustrous and translucent, permeating with a desire towards her that was almost too hard to bear.


    Su Luo was afraid to look into the deeper meaning in his eyes and very quickly turned her face away while faintly saying. ¡°It has already stopped hurting.¡±


    She want to draw back her hand, but Nangong Liuyun, in one grasp, had already restrained it. Taking her fair-as-jade hands and tightly sping them between therge, warm middle of his own thick and broad palm. Slowly and gently he caressed them as if touching a matchless treasure.


    The hollow between his palms felt deep and profound, giving Su Luo a sense of security that she had never experienced before.


    Everything around them seemed to be very quiet. So quiet, that it was as if they were the only two people in the whole world.


    However, at that very moment, the door to their private room was kicked open!


    *stars cup themselves around the moon- Chinese idiom describing a group around a revered leader.

 Chapter 60 – To tell you a secret (1)

    Chapter 60 ¨C To tell you a secret (1)


    Su Luo saw, these people were not strangers, but Liu Ruohua¡¯s schoolmates.


    Su Luo¡¯s facial expression remained as steady as a statue, and with a rxed manner, she unhurriedly withdraws her hands from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palms. She looked nonchntly towards Nangong Liuyun only to be meet with his dark, unweing expression.


    ¡°Who wounded Ruohua? Quickly get your ass out here¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Weiming loudly shouted. However when he saw Nangong Liuyun, his throat suddenly seized up as if being choked by someone. His looked as if they would pop out of their sockets from staring too hard. In the end, he swallowed thest part of the sentence and was unable to make another sound.


    J-J-Jin, his highness, Prince Jin....How could it be him?


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely leaned on the wooden chair. From his extremely stern, noble, and handsome face an expression of toying with someone slowly emerged. A nefarious and demonically alluring smile appeared as his gaze became dense and overcast with ice that could prate into the very bone marrow of the people who saw it. ¡°This king caused the injuries. What about it?¡±


    He was currently issuing a kind of iparable imposing manner, like a giant taking one step and making the earth tremble and mountains shake. Such an insufferably arrogant manner and unrestrained ego.


    Liu Wei was suffering from shock and terror. He had never thought that he would actually encounter his highness Prince Jin here. Moreover, just a moment ago he had gone so far as to loudly insult his highness. He was really... truly damned!


    As he considered all these factors, his forehead became covered with sweat, flowing down drop by drop. His face was so ashen-white that it was frightening to behold.


    Nangong Liuyun looked disdainfully out of the corner of his eyes, his gaze shone with cold electric light. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    At this very moment, he seem like a giant with a head that carried the sky and feet on the ground. High beyond belief, while at the same time,possessing a seemingly regal grandeur.


    How could Liu Weiming dare to sputter even half a word more? His rigid face nevertheless squeezed out a smile, the depth of his eyes full of rm, eagerly answered. ¡°No, nothing your highness please don¡¯t mind me and enjoy your meal... take your time....¡±


    In front of Prince Jin, he was scared to even exhale audibly. He lowered his eyelids, very quickly bowed and retreat out of the room. He also very mindfully closed the door after himself.


    Behind him there were people who did not recognize Prince Jin. They still hot-bloodedly wanted to rush in but were restrained by Liu Weiming¡¯s firm death grip.


    Because Liu Weiming quite clearly understood, if the action was taken by Prince Jin, then he was afraid that Liu Ruohua¡¯s wrist was severed in vain. Even if her own father personally sought out redress, he would also return without sess.


    Besides, having offended his highness Prince Jin but to only lose one arm. That should be considered getting off lightly, no? Liu Ruohua had no other choice than to take this as a lesson in demanding too much good fortune for oneself.


    Out of all the people she could have offended... against all expectations! Who told her to go and rile up the living version of the Hell King, Yama, his highness Prince Jin?


    Seeing Liu Weiming straight away retreat out with deference, Su Luo was somewhat surprised.


    She knows that Prince Jin¡¯s reputation was quite great. It had even, at some times, appeared to be quite scary. However, she could never have believed that he would actually be terrifying to such a degree.


    The other side had their wrist chopped off and was so afraid that they couldn¡¯t even breath heavily, so where would they find the courage to dare to demand justice?


    Was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reputation always this frightful? Su Luo, with one hand supporting her bright and cleanly tapered chin, curiously looked at Nangong Liuyun from top to bottom. She carefully took his measure, as if it was the first time that she meet him.


    ¡°You want to look at me that much? Want a more in-depth look?¡± Nangong Liuyunugh was really infuriating. He pulled Su Luo¡¯s hand to touch inside the cloth covering his chest.


    No... it was the exact same. Not even a tiny bit terrifying. Su Luo subconsciously shooked her head.


    ¡°Are you shocked,¡± said Nangong Liuyun as he ruminatively rubbed her head.


    He knew what she was thinking about. His tender and gentle side was only disyed in front of her, so how could she ever possibly imagine his savage side in front of others.


    ¡°In the end which side your is real self? Su Luo¡¯s face held a quiet, content, and untroubled smiling expression, like the dewy pear blossom: refreshingly clean and alluringly beautiful.


    ¡°Which side do you like?¡± Nangong¡¯s thin, pink lips, with a quisitive demeanor raised somewhat slightly. A serious expression shed past the depths of his eyes, so fast that normal men and women wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch it.


    This question was very difficult to answer. Regardless of which side you picked to answer, both included the word like. Nangong Liuyun, this cunning old fox, would be so bold as to use innocent words as a trap for her to jump into.

 Chapter 61 – To tell you a secret (2)

    Chapter 61 ¨C To tell you a secret (2)


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes were like water, but her speech held icy-coldness. It seemed as if she could see through everything. As she gazed at the sky outside of the window, she smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know that I like myself the most.¡±


    ¡°Girl, I also like you the most too.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes resembled clear ocean water on their surface, but a half smile seemed filled with half truths like the murky depths below.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you be suffering a huge loss?¡± Su Luo¡¯s words secretly held a double meaning.


    ¡°This king never invests in a losing business.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smiled like a sly fox that had been cultivating for a millennium. Phoenix eyes narrowed again, and his entire person give off an indolent impression. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Hmm... How about we make a bet then?


    ¡°Not betting!¡± It certainly would be another case of the winner is king and the loser warms the bed. Su Luo was not going to y the fool again.


    Just then, a fit of noisy quarrelling could be hearding from the first floor lobby.


    Numerous soldiers had encircled the entire restaurant and formed a densely packed, imprable formation such that not even a fly could escape.


    After the senior provincial official Zhao found out the news about his son¡¯s death, his entire body almost copsed. He secured a pike to his back, then straddling the back of a horse, he sped over to the restaurant at a whirlwind¡¯s speed.


    Just when Liu Weiming and hispanions were discussing when they should take their leave, the troops Official Zhao brought just happen to conveniently arrive to detain them at the door.


    Both sides were at a standoff, as neither was willing to yield.


    Liu Ruohua carried the weight of young master Zhao¡¯s murder such that even her death could not wipe out the crimes.* Official Zhao¡¯s heart was already set on getting revenge for his son!


    He obstinately clung to one course of action; today he must fetch Liu Ruohua¡¯s head which sat on top of her neck... Even the fact that her father was the Prime Minister could not change Official Zhao¡¯s original intentions.


    But how could Liu Weiming and hispanions agree to this? Each and everyone of them was from one of therge and influential families of the imperial court. The elders¡¯ governmental positions of everyone of their families, when presented, were all higher than Official Zhao¡¯s.


    Thus, both sides started to battle it out.


    Official Zhao could not bepared to his useless, spineless-coward of a son. He was after all a formidable fifth ranked martial artist. Just one masterful feint from hisnce would be very difficult for even a few people to withstand.


    In the end, because of this domineering strength, Liu Ruohua¡¯s party finished having suffered a crushing defeat.


    Official Zhao¡¯s long pike rested on top of Liu Ruohua¡¯s shoulder, as its sharp tip murderously glittered like frost and snow.


    Official Zhao¡¯s grim appearance was simr to a demon¡¯s that hade from Hell. His face was covered with a dense aura of death as he ominously said, ¡° kill yourself or be killed, pick one.¡±


    At this time, Liu Ruohua¡¯s blood from her severed wrist had already stopped flowing. Her face was ashen-white like a piece of white paper, and she could barely even stand upright. However, she was not even a bit panicked. Coldly smiling, she said, ¡°you, but an insignificant official, dare to threaten this youngdy? Believe it or not, in no time at all, this youngdy will have you in shackles and thrown in jail!¡±


    Official Zhao¡¯s expression remained somber, and his whole persons was ice-cold and violently ruthless. ¡°Will you kill yourself or do you want to be killed?¡±


    His expression was terribly frightening. It could even bepared to a devil that had fought its way out of a blood-soaked arena of purgatory, frigidly cold without a trace of emotions.


    Official Zhao had spent his whole life obsessed with practice and cultivation, thus he had neglected to discipline his son, leading to this tragic event. Consequently he med himself. Still to shield his pride from own shorings, he absolutely would not let the murderer of his son escape.


    Even if she was a woman, even if she was the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter!


    Liu Ruohua saw the merciless killing intent on Official Zhao¡¯s face, and a trace of fear red from her heart. But she calmly remained unyielding and maintained a cold expression ¡°You want to kill me? Have you asked his highness Prince Jin, yet?¡±


    His highness Prince Jin? Suddenly a thread of shocked terror appeared on Official Zhao¡¯s face, who had been caught up in the frenzied circumstances.


    His highness Prince Jin was absolutely a stunning existence in the hearts of martial artist.


    Since the beginning of the continent¡¯s history, his innate skill was counted as number two. At less than twenty years of age, he had already advanced to the sixth rank. Rumor has it that he was already at the peak of the six rank, and not far from entering the threshold of the seventh rank.


    Such a genius who wouldn¡¯t worship? Moreover, who would dared to be his enemy?


    ¡°His highness Prince Jin?¡± Official Zhao frowned, repeating thest sentence. Was it because his useless sonmitted an offense against his highness Prince Jin, that had provoked his death?


    *death could not wipe out the crimes ¨C dreadful crimes that rankled even after the perpetrator is dead.

 Chapter 62 – To tell you a secret (3)

    Chapter 62 ¨C To tell you a secret (3)


    ¡°Exactly, his highness Prince Jin!¡± for the time being Liu Ruohua could not worry much more about this lie anymore, she spoke calmly, ¡°We and Prince Jin were both going to the Sunset Mountain Range. He is currently upstairs. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check yourself!¡±


    It seemed there were times when even Liu Ruohua could use her brains.


    If you examined each individual word she had said, you would find that everyone of them had been true. But if put together it would create nothing short of a suspicious misunderstanding by implying that his highness Prince Jin and her group were travelling together as part of the same party.


    Liu Ruohua only wanted to take advantage of Prince Jin¡¯s *tiger skin*, so Official Zhao would have no other option than to relinquish his enmity and let her go.


    This could only work, because she understood clearly what his highness Prince Jin¡¯s status was in the hearts and minds of martial artist.


    Sure enough, Official Zhao¡¯s expression appeared to loosen a tiny bit.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s gaze darted towards the tightly closed window, and doors on the second floor. She persisted in her deception, ¡°if you were to kill me, his highness Prince Jin would never let you get away with it! You don¡¯t get it?!? My father and his majesty the emperor already have a secret mutual understanding. Before too long I will be Prince Jin¡¯s imperial concubine. Hump...you dare to kill me!??¡±


    Once these words were spoken, everyone was in an uproar.


    There was a multitude of people standing in a circle watching. Each and everyone of them started to frown. They certainly did not wish for his highness Prince Jin to take such a brain-dead, bossy , handicapped with a severed-hand woman as wife.


    Official Zhao¡¯s wrinkled brows became even more tight. The pike resting upon Liu Ruohao¡¯s neck was trembling slightly.


    Su Luo waszily reclining on the chair. A pair of clear and bright eyes were fixed on Nangong Liuyun. The tip of her eyebrows rose slightly in a provoking manner.


    She somewhat tauntingly said, ¡°yo, your highness Prince Jin. It¡¯s your highness¡¯s turn to be the hero and rescue the beauty now. Why isn¡¯t your highness quickly rushing down to save your future princess? If you don¡¯t go now the beauty¡¯s head will surely only be able to reside away from her body.¡±


    But Nangong Liuyun only pulled Su Luo into his embrace, as the corner of his mouth lifted into a devious arc. A zing hot breath puffed near her ears. ¡°What is wrong? Are you feeling jealous because of this king?¡±


    ¡°I, Su Luo eat sweets, eat salt, but never do I*drink vinegar*.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was like a smile but not a smile. Her meaningful nce was just as it had been before; matchless beautiful and indifferent. ¡°Could it be your highness Prince Jin really won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Go, how could this king not go?¡± Nangong Liuyun tugged Su Luo up from her seat. ¡°If this king did not go now, the future princess of this king will get angry.¡±


    Su Luo was walking by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side but could not see his expression. At this moment Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin lips were narrowed in a cold, demonic manner. A pair of beautiful eyes that were bothpellingly pretty and flirtatious. seemed to release an intense and harsh killing intent


    Two people, one on the left and another on the right, leisurely took the staircase down.


    The entrance to the staircase was originally crowded full of people. But at this time the people automatically made a path for them.


    Nangong Liuyun acted as if they were alone, all the while guiding Su Luo along. Step by step treading on the wooden staircase, his bearing was rxed and carefree. The crowd was watching on either side, but in the eyes of Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, they were nothing but single heads of Chinese cabbages.


    ¡°Your highness Prince Jin!¡± Liu Ruohua saw Prince Jining down, and aplex expression darted across her eyes. It was not just a look of being pleasantly surprise. It was also filled with expectancy, apprehension, and every vor of uneasy emotions. But her final expression was very firm.


    It was because she did not lie, and her father definitely had said this exact sentence before, that she was betrothed to his highness Prince Jin. Furthermore his majesty the Emperor seemed to have given his consent by nodding.


    Official Zhao watched as his highness Prince Jin step by step walked down.


    Although he had never seen him with his own eyes, but he was definitely certain. The outstanding youth in front of his eyes, was absolutely the legendary rumored Prince Jin.


    Presently his highness Prince Jin was just like a dragon that had hidden away inside the abyss. His usually hid away so deep there was not a chance of him being seen. But once he showed himself, he certainly would startle the heavens and move the earth!


    Official Zhao frown tightened even more. He must avenge the death of his only son, but also does not want to offend his highness Prince Jin.


    ¡°Is his highness Prince Jin here to urge peace?¡± Official Zhao¡¯s expression was cold. His gaze, like electricity, was unwaveringly fixed on Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°This king has no other meaning.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly said. ¡°However, open your eyes wide and look clearly. The person here is this king¡¯s future princess, so develop your brain and don¡¯t believe what anyone says. You didn¡¯t even know that you had just been swindled.¡±


    *tiger skin ¨C reputation


    *drink vinegar ¨C the Chinese characters apart literally say eat vinegar, together the characters represent being jealous. Basically Su Luo is ying words game with Nangong Liuyun, saying she never gets jealous.

 Chapter 63 – To tell you a secret (4)

    Chapter 63 ¨C To tell you a secret (4)


    Once Nangong Liuyun had spoken those words, everyone once again was in an uproar.


    This was especially true for Official Zhao¡¯s appearance, as it seemed to have loosened.


    However his sentences was indeed really unerring. All of a sudden it was as if it had pushed Liu Ruohua into the abyss of Hell.


    ¡°Your highness Prince Jin!¡± Liu Ruohua was so anxious that her tears flowed like a river, ¡°Your highness you can¡¯t do this, please your highness can¡¯t... I beseech your highness to save Ruohua, I beseech your highness....¡±


    Only Prince Jin could save her now, but it was quite obvious that his highness Prince Jin had never ever shown any benevolence. Infact, it was because of this that he was widely known as being ice-cold and cruel.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes seemed to be embedded with a thinyer of frost. His lightly colored lips evoked a disingenuous, demonic smile. His tone was soft and gentle yet carried a strong air of harsh killing intent. ¡°In the future, you shouldn¡¯t run your mouth so as to confuse other people with your lies. Otherwise this king¡¯s future princess will be very unhappy...then the consequences will really be quite severe.¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes toward the sky. This man! Would it kill him for once if he did not try to take advantage off her?


    Liu Ruohua nevertheless at once apparently understood something critical. She abruptly kneeled down and vigorously kowtowed in front of Su Luo. ¡°The honorable fourth Miss Su, Su Luo.Before, it was me whose actions were inexcusable to you. I now kowtow to you and I implore you to please save me. I beg you.¡±


    She was a daughter from the Prime Minister¡¯s stately residence, a person who had always been in the heart of thousands- no tens of thousands of peoples. How could she have ever been subjected to such insults? This was indeed a tiger fallen out of the grasnds and being taken for a fool by a dog. Once she returns to the imperial capital, at that time she will never let these people get away with this humiliation! Liu Ruohua secretly held these grudges deeply within her heart.


    But, what kind of person was Su Luo? While others had been studying in elementary school, she had already killed people with her own hand.


    And what was the most important part that a person learned after having trained to be an assassin? It was, of course, their state of mind.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was now calm and elegant. Her eyes contained clear spring water that spread in ripples. She was dressed in a graceful snow-white gown that entuate her simple elegance, like that of an immortal.


    She only had a very apologetic smile, then without saying a word, she was pulled away by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Ruohua, seeing that Su Luo was about to leave, her expression suddenly became stiff, and a trace of panic passed through her heart. She immediately yelled loudly towards what she could see of Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Su Luo stopped her footsteps but did not turn her head.


    From the back, her shoulders seem to be curved by a knife. Her waist naturally well bnced, flesh shone like polished amberstone and her aura was like a serene orchid. Her whole persons was refined and gorgeous just like an immortal fairy that was above themon popce.


    ¡° I can tell you a secret, so you have to let me live!¡± Liu Ruohua¡¯s tone suddenly became lofty and arrogant, once again.


    ¡°No need,¡± Su Luo faintly smiled, then, once again, she slowly strode away.


    ¡°W-wait! It¡¯s rted to your personal background!¡¯ Liu Ruohua coldly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are not interested in knowing your own background? Do you really think that the Su general is really your true, biological father? Do you really feel that the Su family really are your roots? Let me tell you the truth, because it¡¯s not!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes werepletely neutral and pure. Her pink lips hooked into a minute sneer.


    In her previous life and this life, the thing that she loathe the most was being ckmailed.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing this to my attention. However even if you die, the people of the Su family are not dead. I will naturally go and ask them.¡± Su Luo¡¯s facial expression remained motionless, but a trace of suspicion zed through her heart.


    ¡°Bah! In this world, outside of me, nobody will tell you! The Su family, the people in the Su family simply do not know!¡± Liu Ruohua¡¯s expression was full of confidence and certainty.


    Su Luo frowned slightly. She recalled the original owner of her body¡¯s bitter experience in Su Manor. That was basically an inhuman way to live. Su Wan had also been given birth by a concubine, and her talent was also very poor; but her treatmentpared to Su Luo¡¯s werepletely opposite.


    Could it be, that there had been some other reason in the universe that was rted to her background?


    Nangong Liuyun, step by step, walked toward Liu Ruohua. His star like eyes overflowed with treacherous cunningness and grim radiance, so frigidly cold that the area around them reached subzero temperatures..


    ¡°Okay,¡± his alluring red lips curved up into a cold expression full of demonic insincerity, ice-cold and heartless. ¡°Now you can say it.¡±


    Nobody knew what Liu Ruohua whispered close to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ears, because Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression from start to finish was indifferent and ice-cold. Only Su Luo caught a spark of shock within his eyes that quickly died.

 Chapter 64 – Sunset Mountain Range (1)

    Chapter 64 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (1)


    The Sunset Mountain Range was extremely vast, with mountains that extend forever into the distance. Ancient trees reaching high into the sky, and all kinds of rare birds, animals and exotic beasts; that, at any given time, were being born or dying.


    The mountain ranges covered an area the size of a province. Close to the deepest part of the mountains near its center, there were also countless varieties of precious and rare medicinal herbs.


    All magical beast were aware of their territories. The more powerful a magical beast was, the closer theirir and territory would be to the center of the mountain ranges. Thus, very few people could get close to the center. Because this went on for tens of thousands of years, it allowed the numerous rare and precious medicinal herbs to umte.


    Nangong Liuyun was guiding Su Luo into the forest through a winding path on the east side.


    ¡°How much longer will it take before we get to see an Armored Back Dragon?¡± Several fine locks of hair on Su Luo¡¯s forehead were curved slightly, emphasizing a pair ofrge, vividly fresh eyes that were as sparkling and translucent as jade. They gave off an indescribable feeling that was both touching and full of life.


    Two days had already passed since they arrived in the mountains. But in these two days the only magical beasts that they encountered were weak ones. If it hadn¡¯t been rabbit types then it had been deer types. This means they were still circling around the outer periphery of the forest.


    ¡°The Armored Back Dragon is near the center of the forest. It will take another three or four days to get there.¡± Nangong Liuyun lovinging rubbed her head. His pair of beautiful eyes hid a touch of tenderness. Then he was asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired now?¡±


    He was dressed in arge, white embroidered robe. The Chinese-styled robe was simple and elegant imprinted with patterns of obscure crescent moons. That tempting flowing robe set off his body as an invitation to the pearls among the womanly flowers. He was enticingly charming to all things living.


    Being so close to him, Su Luo could smell the light fragrance of the jasper flower on his body. A kind of gentle vor that held the summer heat. It was an extremely nice scent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Su Luo somewhat regretfully pointed to the medicinal herbs around them. ¡°Look, hundred year-old Lingzhi mushrooms and hundred year-old Ginseng are everywhere, but we can¡¯t take any of them along. It¡¯s such a waste. If only my space was opened, then I could definitely take all of these precious medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°The effectiveness of these herbs is just too low.¡° Nangong Liuyun shooked his head, with a disdainful expression and then said. ¡°Wait until we enter the center of the forest, then you will understand. At that time, this king guarantees that you can collect to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the group of people that have been constantly following behind us: It won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes roamed around and the corner of her mouth lifted into a decidedly cold arc. It resembled a dazzling fireworks that had faded into something faintly discernible, and then to nothingness.


    Two days ago, after Nangong Liuyun saved Liu Ruohua. In response, that small group followed tightly behind them as they entered into the Sunset Mountain Range.


    However, they followed neither near nor far behind. They also did note forth to greet them*.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of suspicion.


    She still had no idea what Nangong Liuyun was thinking. Why would he unexpectedly acquiescence to having them following behind? Even though, they did left a distance of about one hundred meters in between them.


    But ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s previous disposition, shouldn¡¯t he have already, with a bored expression, driven those people away?


    ¡°Even though they are waste of lives, they also may have their uses. Therefore it¡¯s best to make the most use out of them while we can, so as not to randomly squander such an opportunity for exploitation.¡± This was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s response.


    This response only served to make Su Luo even more confused.


    He enjoyed the view of this girl¡¯s beautiful eyes wandering around like rushing water in front of his eyes. After much thought, her expression remained ever perplexed. Nangong Liuyun felt that this expression was really cute.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a mysterious smile, as he touched her head fawningly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out very soon.¡±


    His tone of voice was gentle,indolent, and quite nice to hear.


    In the forest, ancient trees reached high into the sky, surrounded by verdant and lush vegetation. The area of this ancient, primordial forest was a sight to behold.


    From far away, you could hear the deafening sounds of magical beasts roaring through the tress.


    The cause of Su Luo¡¯s befuddlement, was that Nangong Liuyun did not walk in a straight line toward the center of the forest. Rather he kept strolling around in twisty circles, as if he was looking for something.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes shone like the sunlight, reflecting off a bright luster as clean as the clearest pond. It was as if some glorious stones had gathered together all the brilliance while simultaneously carrying a hint of gentleness and warmth.


    Even though Su Luo had an astonishing amount of talent, at this moment, she was nothing more than an ordinary person that had zero spiritual strength. In the midst of this primordial forest, where magical beasts run amuck, who knew what things one could encounter.


    *them* ¨C refers to Su Luo¡¯s group

 Chapter 65 – Sunset Mountain Range (2)

    Chapter 65 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (2)


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was clear and dainty, as she gave a superficial smile. ¡°What is there to fear? Don¡¯t tell me that you think I don¡¯t have even the slightest capacity to protect myself?¡±


    Right now she did not really have any spiritual strength, but her previous life had provided her with more than ten years of hellish training. Moreover her career as an assassin wasn¡¯t just some useless walk in the park either.


    The kind of blood-thirsty instinct to ughter had perfected a single-minded, fearless, and tenacious heart


    Suddenly, a meaningful smile that was not quite a smile surfaced from the depth of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. He was currently hand in hand with Su Luo, when he suddenly pulled her behind his back and stopped in his tracks, not moving.


    His beautiful lily-white hands were holding Su Luo¡¯s hands. His gaze wasnguid and devilishly charming, yet it seemed to continuously hold a look of a ruthless tyrant.


    All of a sudden, his mouth elicited a sinister smile and he unhurriedly let loose but two words. ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    What wasing?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of curiosity. From his tall, straight, and well-favored back, she peaked out, following his gaze and looked toward the front.


    From a distance about more than one hundred meters away, she saw an enormous coiled python.


    The python was no less than ten meters long; its lower body was coiled into a crude crater. The scales that covered its body was a gorgeous rainbow color. Its bloody mouth gaped wide open, like a sacrificial bowl; and its split tongue was the size of an averaged-sized snake, which gave off a vengeful and malevolent impression!


    ¡°Wild Serpent, fourth ranked magical beast with a very strong attack power and highly poisonous.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips softly informed, giving Su Luo the detailed exnation.


    If it were any other, he naturally would not have said a word.


    ¡°Hiss....hisssss¡ª¡ª.¡± Therge python¡¯s mouth hissed its snake-like tongue, then its mouth let loose a dense green fog.


    At this time, a spotted deer, momentarily passing through without checking, became contaminated by the miasma. Not long after it hade in contact with the poison, the entire body of the spotted deer started to seize.


    It was as if its body was covered in some kind of corrosive, for even the naked eye could watch the rapid rate of decay as it slowly imed the deer. By the time it finally copsed, there was only a white skeleton left.


    On the ground the dense green ink like substance was simr to a carbonated juice, continuously releasing small air bubbles. The air still had a strong stench of rot.


    From start to finish, the spotted deer¡¯s decay -which started from being robustly alive to being a corroded puddle of melted flesh and bare bones-, took no more than ten minutes.


    ¡°Such a toxic poison,¡± Su Luo suddenly had a feeling of absolute horror.


    This poison was absolutely more terrifying than the most concentrated sulfuric acid. Despite this, the snake venom could indeed be great stuff for wiping out any trace of corpses. This function was why people would often journey far from home to obtain it.


    Su Luo asked herself honestly, in the event that she came across such arge python. If she wanted to beat it. It would nearly be impossible.


    Of course, if she fought with the thought of mutual destruction, it¡¯s not like she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to battle against it.


    In a brief moment, this giant python had given her a vivid lesson.


    The existence of the Wild Serpent taught her, that once she entered Sunset Mountain Range, she must think of how to proceed carefully by adapting to the matters at hand. If she want to walk out safely and intact. In the forest she must take care with each and every step with constant vignce.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of deep eyes were like a night-ck pearl in the middle of the deep sea, shimmering with luminous radiance. He smilingly said. ¡°Girl. Neglect the fundamentals and concentrate on the details. The most useful part of this Wild Serpent is not really its poison.¡±


    ¡°Could it be its central monster core?¡± Isn¡¯t it said that a snake¡¯s inner core can solve the riddle of hundreds of poisons?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips curved up into a mysterious smile. His eyes were overflowing with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. ¡°Very soon you will know.¡±


    The person who loved to keep people on tenterhooks the most was him. Su Luo somewhat frustratedly pouted her red lips.


    Before, what Liu Ruohua told him regarding her background, he had unexpectedly kept it a tightly held secret. He wouldn¡¯t even reveal even half a sentence to her.


    At this moment, the Wild Serpent had already discovered their presence.


    Its mouth, splitting out a snake-like tongue, slithered and crawled toward them, with fangs bared giving off a sinister appearance.


    However, what astounded Su Luo the most, it had unexpectedly....unexpectedlypletely ignored her and Nangong Liuyun. It directly passed them and moved towards their rear.


    This in turn made Su Luo, who had been looking forward to Nangong Liuyun battling it out with the Wild Serpent, somewhat disappointed....

 Chapter 66 – Sunset Mountain Range (3)

    Chapter 66 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (3)


    That was the ce where Liu Ruohua¡¯s team was standing.


    But why?


    Could it be that the Wild Serpent knew that Liu Ruohua had a very ck heart? But when discussing ck hearts, whose could be more sinister than Nangong Liuyun¡¯s?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were as clear, bright and dazzling as cut diamonds. Their appearance was extremely good at hypnotizing people¡¯s wills with an unusually violent, ruthless, and tyrannical power. He patted Su Luo¡¯s head, and a sly nefarious smile smile started to form from the depth of his eyes. ¡°Obediently watch the y. It will be absolutely marvelous, and this king guarantees that


    Satisfied? Really? Then I must watch carefully. Su Luo crossed both of her arms over her chest. Calmly and at ease, she leaned on one side of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body with a pondering smile in her eyes.


    When Liu Ruohua and her team saw the Wild Serpent, an expression of wild ecstasy shed across their eyes!


    The reason they hade to Sunset Mountain Range had been to collect items, and one of their tasks was the acquisition of a Wild Serpent¡¯s monster core core.


    Consequently, before they had entered Sunset Mountain Range, they spent arge sum of money to buy some Crimson Hearted Flower. Nothing was better than the Crimson Hearted Flowers to attract Wild Serpents.


    What they don¡¯t know was that this was the reason why Nangong Liuyun had allowed them to continuously followed him.


    Because Nangong Liuyun knew that if only relying on his own luck, he may not have good enough luck to bump into a Wild Serpent. But since Liu Ruohua¡¯s group brought with them the Crimson Hearted Flowers, the chances that they would encounter one were near definite.


    Wild Serpent¡¯s inner core could neutralize hundreds of poisons, especially the miasma in the air around the forest. Therefore Nangong Liuyun must prepare this item for Su Luo.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s team had a total of six people: two women and four men. Their cultivations levels was around the second to third ranks.


    The six of them together attacked the Wild Serpent.


    In a matter of moments, water arrows, fireballs, wind des...countless attacks were concentrated on the Wild Serpent¡¯s body.


    The Wild Serpent spit out its venom, and a dense, dark-green fog saturated the air in all directions. These bursts of loathsome noxious gas spread towards them.


    Its speed wasn¡¯t really that fast, but its face appeared to emit a malevolent smile, giving off a calm andposed serpent¡¯s hiss.


    Both sides¡¯ strength were seeminglyparable . Thus, they fought each other for a long time without sess. No one side could prevail over the other, so for the moment, it was extremely difficult to determine the victors and the defeated.


    Suddenly under the sunlight, the flowery crown of top of the Wild Serpent started to shine and flicker. The multi-colored rays of light it seemed to sh, were as bright as the moon and would bring anyone an absolutely horrifying feeling of rm and panic.


    ¡°Not good,¡± loudly shouted Liu Weiming with an ashen face. ¡°This Wild Serpent is about to have a breakthrough. Everyone, quickly increase your efforts to kill it. We can¡¯t wait until it have advanced to the fifth rank, otherwise the only road left for us is death!¡±


    The Wild Serpent was very vengeful, so if you attacked it and didn¡¯t kill it, it would always give chase after you until it had finally killed you.


    Whenparing the strength of a fifth ranked versus a fourth ranked Wild Serpent, the difference was like heaven and earth, a distance that was just too huge.


    A fourth ranked Wild Serpent they could still fight. However, once the fifth rank was reached, they would only be tyrannized.


    But, his discovery was a step toote.


    The entire body of the Wild Serpent was shrouded by golden rays of light, and the dark-green fog continued to fill the air in all directions. Once again, a loathsome stench of poison floated around the forest in disarray.


    In an instant, the flowery crown on its head seemed to transform into a jade horn.


    The jade horn was exceptionally dazzling, and, under the sunlight, it glistened so much that it lit up its surroundings. It existed as a continuous flow of brilliance like an infinite number of lightning strikes .


    ¡°Heavens! This Wild Serpent actually knows lightning magic!¡± Liu Weiming face became pale. He felt like he was about to go mad.


    The lightning system¡¯s attack and firepower was the strongest among all the elements, and it was also very rare. Also among magical beasts the cultivation of the lightning element was even more rare. Who would have known? One of their tasked items would be a freak of nature of such an extent!


    ¡°Hiss....Hisssssss¡ª¡ª.¡± The jade horn on the Wild Serpent¡¯s head shed with brilliant rays of light with traces of thunder and lightning.


    Liu Weiming shouted loudly, ¡°Retreat! Quickly retreat!¡±


    However, it was already toote.


    They could only watch as the jade horn on the head of the Wild Serpent¡¯s strong firepower, pointed at its target and instantly struck home.

 Chapter 67 – Sunset Mountain Range (4)

    Chapter 67 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (4)


    At the locations where the jade horn pointed to, brilliant, snake-shaped seeds would shoot towards there with astonishing quick speed.


    At this time, its jade horn was like machine gun. Bing..bing..bing...sprayed the bullets. Sparks flew and dragon-snakes danced in the air; the battlefield situation was extremely fierce.


    Liu Weiming was the first one to be hit and could only see him momentarily stunned. His entire body was as rigid as steel, his hair was charred ck and standing straight up. He was truly a very sorry figure at the moment. .


    The second person to be hit was none other than Liu Ruohua. Because she had been wounded before, the marks of blood on her body were still not dried yet. Thus the Wild Serpent¡¯s attention was even more attracted to her.


    Very quickly this team was being taken advantage of by the Wild Serpent.


    The Wild Serpent was not in a hurry to kill off this team. Itughed malevolently, as its remote and icy-cold expression locked on to them. Its eyes was so eerie that they prated into the depth¡¯s of their souls.


    A pair of icy eyes red at this team making everyone of them absolutely horrified. They were shivering in terror, and their hearts were extremely panicked.


    ¡°Team...Team leader. Quickly think of an idea!¡±


    ¡°Team leader, Save us!¡±


    At this moment, almost all of them were urging Liu Weiming to act. After all, he had spoken with his highness Prince Jin. It was for this reason that he was viewed the most suitable to speak on their behalf.


    Liu Weiming was still very anxious; seeing the two people watching the y not far away, aplexed expression shed across his eyes.


    He knew, with his highness Prince Jin¡¯s cold and detached personality, he probably would watch them all get swallowed up by the Wild Serpent. Afterwards, he might even turn around confidently and with ease walk away.


    Compassion, sympathy, benevolence...these virtues would not appear on his body.


    At this time, the Wild Serpent was splitting out scarlet snake bombs , Liu Weiming¡¯s neck went back and forth. Finally, Liu Weiming¡¯s feet weakened at the knees, and he anxiously shouted, ¡°Your highness Prince Jin, save us! I beg your highness please! If your highness don¡¯t take action now, we will definitely die!¡±


    Nangong Liuyunnguishly reclined against an ancient tree. His phoenix eyes narrowed and the corner of his mouth lifted into a resplendent demonic smile. His bright blood-red lips shone like they were scattered throughout with glossy and shimmering gems. However, it remained silent not saying a word.


    Seeing that his highness hadn¡¯t the slightest thought of taking action, Liu Weiming and hispanions were bing very anxious.


    There was only one life, so once they were dead, there was nothing. Each and everyone of them was an arrogant, spoiled child of the heavens. How could they just die in such a helpless manner?


    One after another, each and everyone of them shouted for help towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Suddenly a desperate cry bursted out from among the crowd.


    As it turned out it was from a youngster among the team. His entire right leg had been swallowed by the Wild Serpent in one bite.


    Immediately his leftover half of leg¡¯s blood rushed forth like spring water. It was so painful that he was rolling around on the ground.


    Furthermore, the tooth of a Wild Serpent contained highly toxic poison, it possessed violently strong corrosive properties.


    One could only see the youngster rolling around on the ground grabbing his right leg, as fresh blood was covered in countless tiny poisonous bubbles that burst forth. It seemed as though it was spreading from the bottom up.


    His entire body was in pain from the corrosion; it ought to be more painful than lingering at death¡¯s door from receiving a thousands cut or at least not far behind.


    As this youngster rolled around on the ground, he let loose another terrifying screaming. Finally he just couldn¡¯t stand it, he pulled out a dagger and thrust it straight into his own heart.


    Watching the youngster who had immediately be a white skeleton after hisst breath. Then recalling how just moments ago he had been so vividly alive among them, Liu Weiming andpany momentarily had a sense of sympathy for their like-mindedrades in distress.


    Even though it concluded this way, Nangong Liuyun deep, dark eyes were just like the quiet ocean under the white clouds, tranquil and unfathomable.


    It was as if the death of the youngster was not even a bit gruesome to him.


    Only until this moment, did Liu Weiming andpany truly understood how cold-blooded and heartless his highness Prince Jin really was.


    In the beginning they fancied the notion that they were lucky to be following behind his highness Prince Jin. Even more, they earnestly hoped that at the time, when they came across danger then they can obtain his helping hand.


    Naive, they were truly too naive.

 Chapter 68 – Sunset Mountain Range (5)

    Chapter 68 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (5)


    With expectations that those two cold-blooded people might have actually had a merciful heart, Liu Weiming andpany were truly navie.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s naturally diabolical face, shed with waves of beautiful amethyst like luster on ake. His expression was like the deep blue ocean under white clouds; they were so profoundly mysterious, that nobody could guess what he was thinking about in his heart.


    However, Su Luo, who was of a simr type to him, realized his intentions, and her beautiful eyes vividly began to analyze the situation in full. A trace of interest shed from their depths.


    ¡°Name a price. Everyone should be able to say how many silvers each of their lives is worth.¡± Su Luo had an indifferent expression.


    Nangong Liuyun evoked an expression that was like a smile yet not a smile. His handsome countenance was pretty yet threatening.


    Sure enough, the person who had understood him the most was his Luo girl.


    ¡°Uhhh....¡± Liu Weiming would never have thought that the reason his highness did not lend a hand was because he was waiting for them to offer him money. This was too....


    ¡°If you want to live then quickly give me a quote, otherwise, who knows which of you next will be eaten alive by the Wild Serpent.¡± Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed and an unspeakable cunning evil smile appeared in its depth.


    At the same time her heart was being filled with secret curses and unspoken criticism.


    Nangon Liuyun you are too much. He obviously was targeting the jade horn on the Wild Serpent¡¯s head. No matter what they did, he would have killed the Wild Serpent. But still he insisted on letting these people spend money on purchasing their lives.


    What¡¯s even more, this Wild Serpent had onlye out because Liu Weiming andpany drew it out. Nangong Liuyun was really *grabbing feathers from a flying goose*, calcted to the end.


    Sure enough, he had said he never invested in losing businesses; at least this point was indeed true.


    ¡°Under my name I have five stores, I can offer you all of it¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will use two Manors withrge gardens to exchange¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°I, I have one thousand taels¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Ruohua saw the Wild Serpent kept rotating around her, trembling with fear she shrieked loudly.


    ¡°So in the end your life is only worth one thousand taels? it¡¯s so very cheap.¡± Su Luo with both hands encircled around her chest, with a smiling expression that was not quite a smile, the wordsing out of her mouth had a double meaning.


    ¡°One, one ten thousand tael! ahh¡ª¡ªmy foot¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Ruohua was so scared that she started to cry loudly.


    It was unknown if Nangong Liuyun was satisfied with the ten thousand tael, or if it was because he felt that leaving Liu Ruohua alive had a little more use. In short, just when the Wild Serpent was about to bit off Liu Ruohua¡¯s thigh....


    He acted.


    You could only see that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body started to shine with golden rays of light. After that, it rapidly spread to the center of his palm. Finally it followed along his fingers and shot outwards.


    Like the golden tip of a double-edged sword.


    ¡°swoosh¡ª¡ª¡±The sound rung, the golden tip ruthlessly pierced toward the Wild Serpent¡¯s heart.


    It passed right through the heart, leaving a cup sized wound on its heart.


    Beforehand, Liu Weiming andpany had released their strongest magical powers together. All types of fireballs, water arrows, wind-des techniques had smashed toward the serpent but could not break through the Wild Serpent¡¯s defense; nor, could it get through the creature¡¯s scales to cause even a trace of injury to its skin.


    Yet Nangong Liuyun could so easily dispatch it with merely a shot of golden double-edged sword tip.


    Like a knife cutting through tofu, it pierced straight through the very center of the Wild Serpent¡¯s heart, and left through its back.


    The Wild Serpent let out a loud painful howl, and then its enormous serpentine body segment by segment tumbled heavily to the ground. It produced a huge noise thatsted for a long while, as it kicked up a giant cloud of dust from the ground.


    When it fell to the ground, it eyes refused to close, and even in death, it seemed to still be holding grudges within its expression.


    The serpent head appear to be malevolent and terrifying.


    One- one move?


    But he just used only one move?


    And it was just a slight wave of his sleeves?


    Liu Weiming, Liu Ruohua, and the rest of theirpany had opened their eyes wide. Staring firmly at Nangong Liuyun, their mouth opened in an ¡®O¡¯ shape and could not say a word.


    They all knew that Nangong Liuyun was very powerful, but they couldn¡¯t have imagined he would be so strong to such an extent.


    Together, with the six of their strengthsbined, they couldn¡¯t even wound the Wild Serpent, yet Nangong Liuyun with just a wave of his hand was able to kill the Wild Serpent.


    *grabbing feathers from a flying goose* ¨C a Chinese idiom meaning to seize any opportunity.

 Chapter 69 – Sunset Mountain Range (6)

    Chapter 69 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (6)


    Everyone was watching Nanong Liuyun with eyes full of worship and adoration. Especially Liu Ruohua and another girl Li Wan, whose eyes, in addition to being filled to the brim with vigor, also emitted infatuated obsessiveness from their expressions when looking at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Cut it off.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance was picturesque, and his eyes were like a cold heavenly body; its depth appeared to let loose icy rays of indifference. His nonchnt voicemanded.


    The crisis had been removed, so everybody let loose sighs of relief.


    Liu Weiming wiped off a handful of perspiration from his forehead. Cheerfully and diligently, he ran up to carefully cut off the jade horn, and differentially presented it to Nangong Liuyun with both of his hands. Somewhat indecisively he once again hesitated as he said. ¡±Your highness, do you want this jade horn?¡±


    With regards to such a high level expert like his highness Prince Jin, this jade horn won¡¯t be considered very useful right?


    Nangong Liuyun lifted an eyebrow and shot him a quick nce.


    A pair of icy eyes, whose depth was able to mesmerize people, slowly made their intentions clear. Suddenly his scarlet, blood-red lips lifted into a devilishly alluring sneer.


    Liu Weiming¡¯s lungs felt as if they had been blocked by a boulder. An oppressive feeling, to the point where he couldn¡¯t breath.


    He cowered, trembling from head to toe and covering his chest in fear. He was unable to speak a single word.


    Nangong Liuyun threw him a faint, sideway nce and handed the jade horn to Su Luo. His eyebrows gently rose, carrying an limitless indulgent spoiling manner. His smile was full of tender feelings. ¡°It looks quite nice, take it and y with it as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of clear and bright eyes unenthusiastically looked at him. She nevertheless quite bluntly refused. ¡°Without effort the rewards is undeserved.¡±


    Don¡¯t want it! Liu Weiming and his group of people were practically weeping blood from their heart!


    Was this youngdy¡¯s brain scared stupid? This was the Wild Serpent¡¯s jade horn. Its JADE HORN!


    Numerous people, in an attempt to obtain it, had risked their lives and died trying; but she had actually said that she didn¡¯t want it!


    In this case, it was even more true that constantlyparing oneself to others will only make one angry.


    How could his highness Prince Jin unexpectedly and biasedly treat her so well? Liu Ruohua bit her lower lips, nearly chewing the gums of her mouth to pieces. She was so envious that she nearly went insane.


    Nangong Liuyun still had the indulgent spoiling smile that filled his eyes. He gently rubbing her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it then just throw it away. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s some valuable stuff.¡±


    Throw.... throw it away?!?!


    In a split second, almost all of their eyes were concentrated on the jade horn lying on top of Su Luo¡¯s white slender palm. Their eyes clearly were expectantly waiting for her to throw it away without dy.


    Su Luo saw their eager expressions turn expectant to the point where they began to salivate. Her heart secretly felt that it wasughable, but her mouth only said. ¡°Since this being the case...then well.... I¡¯ll first help you take care of it. Whenever you think of it then I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was nomittal.


    But once the words were spoken, Liu Weiming¡¯s type of people¡¯s disappointment was one that you could imagine.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body showed a cold, indifferent intention. His expression was alienating and unsympathetic, coldly looking in disgust at Liu Weiming. ¡°Inner core.¡± .


    Liu Weiming¡¯s expression was as usual, however his heart was secretly whining about his bitter luck.


    With his highness Prince Jin¡¯s type of strength, how could he still cared about the inner monster core of the Wild Serpent? He originally thought to take advantage of the confusion to remove the inner core, because this was one of their tasked item.


    But since his highness Prince Jin mentioned it by name, how could he dare to even covet it silently?


    He dug out the inner core and after washing it cleanly, he ced it into a box made of white jade. Only then did Liu Weiming differentially presented it to Nangong Liuyun.


    Liu Weiming got up his nerves, took courage and weakly asked. ¡°Your highness, this inner core....Does your highness want to sell it?


    However, what made them envious was Nangong Liuyun again directly handed the small jade box to Su Luo.


    Keeping silent nevertheless provided the best answer.


    ¡°But....but that is our tasked item, and also the Wild Serpent was drawn out by us!¡± Liu Ruohua felt aggrieved and argued noisily in a loud voice.


    She felt it was really unfair. Su Luo did not even lift a finger. Instead she just stood there and watched the show. In the end all the spoils of war just ran into her arms. How could you asked her to swallow down such indignation.

 Chapter 70 – Sunset Mountain Range (7)

    Chapter 70 ¨C Sunset Mountain Range (7)


    ¡°Not fair?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips raised slightly into a nefariously charming smile. His pair of star-shaped eyes contained an intense killing intent, as he stared at her scornfully with icey cold eyes. ¡°Fair? What kind of thing is that?¡±


    He doted on little Luo Luo because she will be a part of his family. Who needed others to make thoughtless remarks? Was it because these people were tired of living?


    Liu Weiming threw at Liu Ruohua a harsh re and said in a stern voice. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? If it weren¡¯t for his highness Prince Jin lending a hand, we would have already beenpletely wiped out. You still think that you can take the spoils of war for free?¡±


    Su Luo secretly pondered: This Liu Weiming was actually not so foolish. He was able to *judge the hour and size up the situation*. Also his words left some leeway.


    If he didn¡¯t think of taking it for free, then was he going to use some means to exchange for it?


    Su Luo was shaking the inner core inside the jade box, with a smile yet not a smiling expression that contained some self-evident meaning.


    Liu Weiming with a cajoling smile, asked. ¡° Miss Su, this inner core is something that we have a reason to acquire and must insist on obtaining it. I don¡¯t know if you would be willing to be parted from it?¡±


    However, before even waiting for Su Luo to reply, Nangong Liuyun directly seized the jade box. Then he picked up the sparkling and translucent inner core that could shone through flesh or bones and ced it into his mouth.


    ¡°Huh....¡± At that moment, everybody was unable to make sense of what they were seeing and also, what was the intent behind his highness Prince Jin¡¯s act.


    However in the next moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unyieldingly powerful palm took hold of the back of Su Luo¡¯s head. His other hand was wrapped around her slender waist. A dense and heavy shadow started to loom ever closer to Su Luo.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡±


    In the next instant Su Luo was being kissed, the type that was like an electric shock that rendered her limp and numbed her limbs when it swept through her entire body.


    The kiss had came too suddenly, it also seemed to have been timed perfectly.


    The surrounding area had be silent with only the gentle sound of the wind. Only the roars of dragons and whistles of the tigers sounded from afar, could be heard.


    Liu Ruohua had almost chewed her lips to a pulp.


    Li Wan¡¯s meaningful re was about to bore a hole through Su Luo.


    With His highness Prince Jin...How could this be possible!


    His highness Prince Jin was a matchless noble existence, he was liken to the gods of heaven in their nine pagoda pce. How could Su Luo this slut, be worthy of him!?


    Everyone had their eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    Yet at this moment, Nangong Liuyun was kissing Su Luo with reverence and was dragging it on lingeringly, unruffled by their sentiment.


    Thus the inner core of the Wild Serpent was delivered directly into Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    Su Luo was choking on it and she started to cough, in a panic she pushed Nangong Liuyun away.


    Nangong Liuyun did not try to prevent her from doing it, he only heart-warmingly and tenderly watched the slightly panicked Su Luo.


    His mouth had hooked into a smugg and toying with someone for amusement kind of smiling expression.


    His star shaped eyes, below his sword like eyebrows held a devilish enchanting charm and seemed to be covered with ayer of haze. It was hard to make out, but it was still glistening and dazzling in a way that brightens up a room.


    Su Luo very fiercely red at Nangong Liuyun, but those eyes gave off a beautiful mist: making people who see them founding it to be clever, and to give them a special feeling.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wicked hands stroked toward the side of his own lips, wishing to use his fingers to continue caressing her abdomen.


    Su Luo had lifted her skirt and heavily stepped on his foot.


    Nangong Liuyun was loudly begging for mercy. His face brimming with a resplendent and careless smile. His bright and clearughter was echoing around.


    Su Luo heard hisugh and was even more humiliated into anger.


    ¡°Luo girl, this time you are mistaken about this king¡¯s action.¡± Nangong Liuyun immediately lifted up his hands in surrender, showing off his obedience and said. ¡°The Wild Serpent¡¯s inner core¡¯s poisonous nature is extremely fierce, only by using this method will you be prevented from being harmed by it.¡±


    It seemed somewhat reasonable, Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes was moving around. She menacingly arched her eyebrows. ¡°This time I¡¯ll let you go! Next time I¡¯ll pay more attention and take note of it!¡±


    Between the two of them, they seemed to be at *swords drawn and bows bent*. However in another¡¯s eyes it seemed as if they were having a flirtatious exchange, this scene was extremely ambiguous.


    Liu Weiming with an extremely disappointed look gazed at Su Luo.


    The inner core was already swallowed by her, it could never be taken back.


    In fact, how could he have known, that Nangong Liuyun since the beginning had calcted and nned for getting his hand on the Wild Serpent¡¯s inner core. Otherwise with regards to his personality why would he have let those people follow behind him?


    So till the end, no matter what, this inner core would eventually be delivered into Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    Just at this time, from the distant horizon, waves of melodious heavenly music could be heard.


    *judge the hour and size up the situation* ¨C figuratively meaning: to take stock of the situation.


    *swords drawn and bows bent* ¨C figuratively meaning state of mutual hostility or at daggers drawn

 Chapter 71 – A pair of Jade Annulus (1)

    Chapter 71 ¨C A pair of Jade Annulus (1)


    Around a dozen or so maidens with lily-white hands like the long and delicate lotus roots were holding baskets full of blooming flowers. They were divided into two rows and were quickly treading towards them in the air.


    A rush of wind, like the clear sound of moving water, brushed by. Swathes of captivating red cherry blossoms, floated down like a snowfall being carried by a breeze. Fluttering about and sprinkling behind sparkling and translucent snow-like petals. This scene was exceptionally beautiful and aesthetically pleasing.


    Everyone of them was clothed in a white silken dress, with straight and proper postures. Although their individual features were by no means considered beautiful: each and everyone of them was slender, simple, and neat. Too elegant and exquisite to be from this earth; their entire bodies seemed not to have been touched even a little by the vulgarness of the mortal world. They seemed like immortal beings flying by in a realm high above themon popce.


    Their ten fingers were slender, their waists were slim, and their footsteps were lithe and lively like an approaching wave of ageless fairies. They also looked like elfin spirits who just started to dance so beautifully that they could mesmerize one to the point of not being able to turn away.


    In their midst, there was a flowery litter so refined andvish that it would stifle people into silence. It was carried by four maidens in a nimble and lively manner.


    In almost no time, this flowery litter gentlynded. It steadily and securely halted in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Such a grand show gave off an imposing loftiness that was the mark of high status. Who knew which divine ce was the person in the flowery litter from? Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly curious.


    She lifted her eyebrows and looked at Nangong Liuyun. She saw the corner of his mouth at this moment started to raise slightly. Inside that smile contained a gorgeous resplendent brilliance, as if the corner of his eyes and the tip of his eyebrows were both carrying a smiling expression.


    Su Luo could say with certainty that this person was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s old acquaintance. Moreover he was very happy to see this person.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed, but her face remained calm and collected. As time passed in her heart, she became even more interested in the person in the flowery litter.


    The flowery litter halted and was lowered. A slender, fair hand lifted itself to part the hanging curtain of green jade beads that surrounded the litter.


    From the interior, a fairy-like girl in the prime of her youth unhurriedly strolled out.


    One could only see her body, clothed in white that was as pure and holy as snow. Her dress stood against the wind with the skirt flying naturally like a winter snow fairy that drifted above the mundane world of man. Also there were splendid lights that radiated from her; its brilliance could blind someone.


    Her long hair dangled down to her ankles. The fine ck hair danced carelessly along with the breeze, simr to an immortal fairy on the verge of leaving with the wind. She rode the wind evanescently, like a dying firework slowly fading into nothingness..


    Her eyshes were just like butterfly wings, sweeping up and down while painted in a thick and rich ck color. Her eyes resemble misty water droplets and maintained an unmatched grace and peacefulness. Her neck was delicate and graceful, her skin like crystalized amber with ice colored flesh and bones formed from jade.


    This was a woman at the pinnacle of feminine beauty, as if she was a beautiful spirit emerging from an orchid hidden away in an empty valley. It was as if thousands of living things collected their best features and integrated into her entire body: in an attempt to shame the people in front of her, into feeling the helpless nature of their inferiority.


    Currently, she stood filling the surrounding with her presence. Her lips were like a puckered red cinnabar, with a simple and neatplexion that disyed such a rare beauty. As she silently watched Nangong Liuyun, she seemed to be holding in a thread of lightughter.


    Her eyes seemed to be apathetic and alienating, but they were also covered in ayer of watery mist. Behind the watery mist was an expression full of tender-hearted feelings.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s always chilly and cruel icy eyes appeared to have be like a thin seam that cracked open. His beautiful eyes were pitch-ck as ink and serene. With its hidden depth that held his source of demonic charm, his smile widened with an overflowing exuberance.


    He treated her very familiarly and also seemed to hold her very close and dear;pletely different from the approach he used on Su Luo.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s snowy eyes appeared to show a slight concern.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you alsoe?¡± Her smile was very pretty. Her butterfly wing like eyshes gently blinked, sweeping up and down. Her beautiful eyes were hazy like watery mist, I could still see the pity.


    The two of themughed and spoke quietly as if in their own world and other people were just superfluous.


    Liu Ruohua stood by Su Luo¡¯s side, now the sneer on her face was very much oblivious. She attempted to cruelly taunt Su Luo. ¡°You really think that his highness Prince Jin will like you? Did you not examine whether you match up to him.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s dark ck eyes under the sunlight illuminated a clear reflection of cold, gorgeous color and luster. She threw a quick nce at her with a smile that was not a smiling expression. ¡°The result of meddling in other people¡¯s business wouldn¡¯t be very wonderful.¡±


    While speaking, her line of sightnded on Liu Ruohua¡¯s right hand that was cut off at the wrist and wrapped up in gauze.


    The depth of Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes was full of a vicious hatred. But soon, she gave a cold and darkugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The two of them are a true match, made by Heaven and arranged on Earth (1). You...are merely the mud under the soles of his feet! Not even worthy to lift his highness Prince Jin¡¯s shoes!¡±


    1) made by Heaven and arranged by Earth- Chinese idiom meaning: ideal and perfect match made in heaven or made for one another.

 Chapter 72 – A pair of Jade Annulus (2)

    Chapter 72 ¨C A pair of Jade Annulus (2)


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luozily smiled.


    When had the words, ¡°I like the god-like, noble Prince Jin described by them,¡± evere out of her mouth?!?


    Boringmoners were always soughable. Despite the notion that you don¡¯t care about something, others seem to stubbornly insisted that you do. What¡¯s more, at the same time, they tried to deride you for not caring.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look closely. That person is the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s young princess. People call her Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Regardless of whether its innate talent, aplishments in martial arts, or even family background, none of it is something you a good-for-nothing canpare. You still don¡¯t get it right? In everyone¡¯s eyes those two were made for one another like a pair of Jade Annulus. There won¡¯t exist a even more suited pair then them.¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes were filled to the brim with maliciousness and a mocking disdain that seemed to take joy in cmity and delight in disaster (1). If she couldn¡¯t be with him, then Su Luo, this lump of mud, even more shouldn¡¯t think about it!


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was indifferent, apparently unconcerned.


    She nonchntly seized up the the immortal fairy not far from her. This was the most suitablepanion in the legendary rumor?


    They stood facing each other, and it seemed like a painter¡¯s masterpiece of being in love and inseparable in the human world inked on a picture scroll.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes were narrowed, his features were picturesque with red alluring lips. A head of fine, jet-ck hair poured down in torrents. A faint, flirtatiously fiendish charm exuded from his entire persons, which was currently giving off a verynguid air.


    Clothed in a dark, mysterious robe traced with hidden patterns of bright embroidery. The hem of his brocade robe was lifted gently by gusts of wind. It was elegantly and gracefully dancing in the breeze like a brightly-colored butterfly.


    The Jade Lake fairy¡¯s features were fine and slender like sculpted gems. Her lips were a frosty cherry color and emitted a bright, glossy sheen. Her neck was delicate and graceful. Her skin was like ice that glowed with the luster of gems. Dressed in an snow-white, inviting skirt she gave the appearance of a simple and elegant immortal with a manner that was exceedingly untouched and above themon people.


    One individual was handsome and outstandingly talented. The other individual was devastatingly beautiful capable of causing the downfall of a city or state. One was devilish charming and the other rose from the perfection of nature.


    Although Liu Ruohua was annoying, but her words were not false. Nangong Liuyun and the Jade Lake fairy were indeed the perfect match like a pair of Jade Annulus made by Heaven and arranged by Earth (2).


    Su Luo folded both her arms and narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. Just in this way, she unconcernedly stood in her original ce for a long time, motionless while quietly watching them.


    Currently, it seemed as if suddenly Nangong Liuyun just thought of something. He nced back and beckoned to Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo only raised her dainty, slender eyebrows, returning his look with a smile that was not a smile.


    What was the meaning of this? Does he think that merely by summoning her with just a wave, that she would just go to him? Was she, Su Luo, in his eyes just so contemptible?


    That Jade Lake¡¯s holy maidenughingly looked over. Her shapely eyebrows resembled crescent moons. The ck painted eyebrows against the backdrop of her white powdered face, gave off a gem like luster of someone inseparably in love.


    Her shoulder seem to be carved like a sculpture with a naturally bnced waist. Her flesh was glowing like crystalized amber and had a serene presence like that of a secluded orchid. A pair of limpidly bright and intelligent eyes watched Su Luo.


    It was so beautiful that it was practically earth-shaking and made people suffocate. It made people feel inferior such that they were unable to bear it, thus lowering their head in terror.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose slightly in wee and betrayed not a bit of weakness in any regard. A pair of beautiful pure and deep eyes was so clear as to be moving, as if it can see through everything.


    Considering her imposing manner, why would Su Luo who walk out from the middle of foul wind and bloody rain (3) for more than ten years be afraid of her?


    The two of them silently looked eye to eye.


    For a while, the surrounding area was quiet, and the spectacle seemed to hold a little awkwardness.


    However just at this time, an unforeseen event was suddenly born!


    Suddenly from the depths of the mountain range came an extremely sharp burst of chirping. As this sound pierced through the sky, it resembled gold grinding on stone. To hear it made people¡¯s eardrum sting with extreme pain. A buzzing sound echoed through the area. Their heartbeats throbbed violently with the blood vessels bursting open so energetically that it caused people to almost faint.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked. Everyone all looked toward the direction where the sound came from.


    In the distance a mysterious force seemed to circte. The earth and sky radiated with brilliance. All of a sudden a ming red-colored lightning streaked across the horizon, and the sh quickly passed.


    Afterwards, vast stretches of me soared like a raging ze emitting resplendent light. It was as if it desired to envelope chunks of the entire sky and burn them fiercely.


    ¡°Phoenix! Fire Phoenix!¡± Nobody knew who pointed to the horizon at the brutal image that quickly shed by, while excitedly shrieking loudly.


    ¡°Dragon! There is also a divine dragon!¡± Again someone else immediately followed with a excited shout.


    1) took joy in cmity and delight in disaster ¨C Chinese idiom for to rejoice in other people¡¯s misfortune / Schadenfreude.


    2) made by Heaven and arranged by Earth ¨C Chinese idiom for of an ideal/perfect match made in heaven or to be made for one another.


    3) foul wind and bloody rain ¨C Chinese idiom for reign of terror or carnage.

 Chapter 73 – A pair of Jade Annulus (3)

    Chapter 73 ¨C A pair of Jade Annulus (3)


    Both the Phoenix and Dragon race had almost all but disappeared on this continent. Who would have thought that their silhouettes would actually simultaneously appear today?


    The so-called dragon that Su Luo had to kill was only an Armored Back Dragon. That kind of dragon and this divine dragon of legend were fundamentally two different concepts.


    The appearance of the Phoenix and Divine Dragon excited everyone greatly, but their current situation was extremely unfavorable.


    This was because the bloody battle being carried out by the two divine beasts was causing trouble for the magical beasts in the Sunset Mountain Range below them.


    At this moment, almost all the magical beasts were wildly dashing outwards in order to avoid any troublesome idental encounter and attempting to keep away from the two divine beasts locked in battle.


    Currently, there were countless number of magical beasts violently charged towards them at full speed like the tide. It was aggressive and impossible to block.


    ¡°This situation isn¡¯t good.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tempting purple eyes held a dense coldness.


    ¡°Indeed, a wave of magical beasts ising.¡± Jade Lake¡¯s holy maiden answered indifferently.


    ¡°A wave of magical beasts!¡± The expressions on each and every other person¡¯s had changed greatly, and their eyes were filled with terror.


    Even though they had never experienced a magical beast stampede, they had already been warned by their teachers about how terrifying it was.


    Whenever a magical beast wave appeared, martial artists at the scene would almost always barely escape, but at the same time, this fortuitous encounter was an urrence that happened once in a century.


    Because whenever a magical beast wave happened, a peerless treasure would always inevitably appear.


    It was extremely possible that what those two almost-extinct divine beasts were fighting over, was a heavenly treasure.


    ¡°At the center of the forest...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s holy maiden¡¯s beautiful eyes were indifferent as she suddenly turned her head. She wished to continue talking, but then stopped. She tilted her head as her beautiful eyes exchanged meaningful looks with Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s charming eyes looked at Su Luo, and the bright radiance in the depths of his eyes dimmed for a split second.


    Every time a magical beast wave urred, although it was dangerous, it was still a rare, hard toe by opportunity.


    If it was in the past, he would naturally go onwards and explore. However, the one next to him was Su Luo who had no spiritual power. He could guarantee his own safety if he had to withdraw, but he could not say that she would certainlye out unscathed.


    Su Luo had on apletely carefree expression. With her clear eyes that could vividly see everything, she casually nced at him. ¡°You can go, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    After saying that, a trace of loneliness suddenly shed through her heart.


    Even though Liu Ruohua was hateful, what she had said was right. With her current strength, she didn¡¯t even have the qualification to stand by his side.


    He and the Jade Lake¡¯s holy maiden were the ones in their own world. Their strengths were appropriately equivalent and their identities werepatible. And she, seemed to be an disregarded tiny insignificant existence that could only look up towards them from an extremely low point of view in their presence.


    This kind of feeling was extremely unpleasant.


    A trace of sympathy shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clear and intelligent eyes. He rubbed her little head. ¡°How can I not care about you. What nonsense.¡±


    After finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled towards the Jade Lake¡¯s holy maiden. ¡°Be careful. No matter what, a mere treasure is not as important as your life.¡±


    He said it in a warm and gentle tone of voice,pletely unlike the ice-cold cruel way he uses with others.


    ¡°Thank you for the warning.¡± Jade Lake¡¯s holy maiden¡¯s pure eyes were touching and her faintugh was like a cool breeze gently passing by; without any startling ripples or extremely varying emotions.


    As light as water, her gaze gentlynded on Su Luo¡¯s face, yet a terrifying piercing cold feeling suddenly went down Su Luo¡¯s back?


    Is this woman...really as she¡¯s portrayed herself: like lifeless water? Without sorrow or joy, and free from mortal vulgarity?


    A hint of suspicion shed through the depths of Su Luo¡¯s heart as her heart sensed a sort of bad premonition.


    Su Luo did not dare to say that her sixth sense was infallible, but it had never been wrong for all these years.

 Chapter 74 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (1)

    Chapter 74 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (1)


    Countless magical beasts rushed toward them in a violent surge with an imposing manner and a scathing murderous killing intent!


    Two feet simply could not hope to outrun four-legged magical beasts; and even if they managed to outrun it also doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they woulde out unscathed.


    The depths of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes contained a thick chill. He picked up Su Luo and whirled his body around, flying towards the nearby small wooden house on top of a tree.


    Liu Ruohua and herpanions imitated Nangong Liuyun one after another. Everyone of them used both their hands and feet together to quickly climb up the millennium old ancient trees. They tightly hugged the tree branches, hopping that they could escape this wave of magical beasts.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy turned her body around and looked toward Nangong Liuyun with a detached expression. She saw his silhouette carrying Su Luo in his arms. Her elegant and vibrantly beautiful eyes seem to be covered in ayer of watery mist, nobody understood the meaning hidden in the depth of her eyes that were as pitch-ck as ink.


    Her facecked expression, and her red lips slightly opened into an arc, evoking a trace of an impassive smile. Her jade arms clenched at her thin, misty green, full-length, muslin gown that swept the floor as if it was leaving behind a trail of running water. Immediately, the light muslin danced in the breeze like fireworks that be faintly discernible before fading into nothingness.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy whirled and immediately flew away in a graceful and naturally rxed manner.


    Around a dozen maidservants by her side were shrouded in icy-cold expressions as they coldlyunched their gazes at Su Luo. Soon after, they too, followed her and flew away.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows hesitantly knitted. Her intuition told her that this Jade Lake¡¯s fairy smile was somewhat... mysterious?


    Sure enough, just when she had flown a short distance away, numerous vultures suddenly surrounded them in a circle.


    The vulture king seem to be fixated on the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, and each maneuver was filled with malicious ruthlessness.


    The vulture king was a seventh ranked magical beast. It was also a flying type magical beast;pared to simrly rankednd type magical beast, it was even more difficult to handle.


    At this time, Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s circumstances appeared to be extremely dangerous.


    The vulture king was in hot pursuit of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, as it followed tightly behind her. It seemed that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was about to lose her life under the sharp ws of the vulture king¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s star shaped eyes held aplicated light, and his expression fluctuated between brightness and darkness, while being profoundly mysterious.


    Suddenly, he hugged Su Luo to him, and left a passionate kiss on her bright and clean jade like forehead. His serious expression condensed into an austere stare directed toward Su Luo. ¡°Be good. Just stay here and wait for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    Before the wordspletely left his mouth, and without waiting for Su Luo¡¯s reply, his body had already elevated to midair. Fast as lightning, he rushed toward the ce where the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun you keep on saying that you like me, but when all¡¯s said and done, in your heart she is still more important.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a faint and bitterugh such that even she did not realize. A poignant and acerbic meaning was mixed within her bitterughter.


    Now Su Luo finally understood why the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was smiling before with such a hidden meaning.


    This woman, her appearance and martial arts, were both viewed as at the top. In addition, her sophisticated shrewdness and scheming was also very deep. And on top of that her extraordinary family background... Gods were truly generous in their treatment of her, providing her with a gifted advantage.


    As expected, this kind of talented person was really Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfect match. How could she, Su Luo, the unfavored, good-for-nothing,mon woman from a Great General¡¯s Manor be considered as something?


    Su Luo coldly smiled, set aside all her negative mood and started to size up the small tree house.


    The small tree house was very clean, roughly about ten square meters of space. Inside the tree house, besides the woven mat spread on the floor there was nothing else.


    Su Luo motionlessly and quietly sat in the small tree house.


    Perhaps it was because of the loneliness of a person being isted in the way she was, but Su Luo¡¯s thoughts had a strong feeling of disappointment.


    In her previous life, she had been a renown assassin, who was the cause of the sentencing and the obliteration of numerous people. The vast majority of the people were just a mark to her.


    But ever since having arrived in this world, she frequently felt as though she was being thwarted by the gods.


    Here she was, only a member of the ordinary people. She could rely on her previous incarnation¡¯s skills to defeat a first ranked Su Wan. However, if she were to genuinely battle it out with the second ranked Su Xi, she may not necessarily be able to win.

 Chapter 75 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (2)

    Chapter 75 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (2)


    Let alone daring to challenge someone as strong as the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Yes, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy continuously smiled at her, with an ordinary expression whichcked emotions. But from within her smile, Su Luo could clearly read her state of mind; and it showed a kind of¡ª¡ªdisdain.


    She had exuded an air of contempt. As if to say, just by a slight move of her finger; she could squish Su Luo like a bug.


    This type of impression made Su Luo feel extremely out of sorts.


    Within her heart a raging fighting spirit had been ignited!


    She, Su Luo was not a good-for-nothing; on the contrary, she was a super gifted genius with an affiliation for three elemental systems. If she was only given a chance, her future aplishments would not be any bit inferior to others!


    Su Luo made a fist!


    This time, she must find dragon¡¯s blood in order to open up her space element. This way, her wood and fire dual systems wouldn¡¯t be firmly suppressed, giving her the opportunity to start cultivating.


    Otherwise, no matter how great her innate talent, it would still be useless.


    The person she was right now could be considered the richest individual under the heavens. There were mountains of gold and silver within her grasp, but, up until now, she couldn¡¯t find the keys to open the door. She could only gaze at the ocean andment her inadequacy (1) from outside the door.


    Time passed slowly, bit by bit.


    However, Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    She was not sure what had happened, because all of the magical beasts had run away. For at this time, the surroundings were very still and quiet. The stillness was strangely eerie, like the calm before the storm.


    Suddenly, the storm winds began to rise.


    The powerful gale whistled and screamed with sts that made the entire earth tremble. The small tree house swayed and tottered in the wind¡¯s midst.


    Su Luo leaned forward and looked out the window.


    Laid before her was the scene, of a tornado as ck as ink, moving rapidly while roaring towards her exact location


    It was simr to a giant creature that extended its bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl (2), with thunderous snarls, while baring its fangs and brandishing its ws (3). It was as if both heaven and earth allowed it to do whatever it pleases. Nobody could possibly prevent it.


    The tornado came hurtling past.


    The small wooden house teetered on the verge of copse.


    In order to not be blown away flying, Su Luo tightly clutched a pir.


    Suddenly, Su Luo became aware that under her foot she sensed bouts of earth quaking and the mountains shaking (4). She looked out the tiny window and couldn¡¯t help be somewhat bbergasted.


    She discovered that her entire person, oh, it should be more urate to say the entire small tree house had actually been lifted from the ground.


    Very quickly, the small tree house broke away from the thousand year old ancient tree trunk. It was uprooted and the tornado swept it up into midair


    However it could be deemed fortunate that the small tree house hasn¡¯t copsed and fallen apart, rather it still stood firmly.


    But still, Su Luo¡¯splexion had turned somewhat pale.


    She visually estimated that her current distance from the ground was roughly about a hundred meters. If she was to fall from such a height, she would be nothing but torn body and crushed bones (5) not even crumbs would remain.


    She have yet to cultivate flying techniques. If she fell down, then there was only one word...death.


    Su Luo aggravatedly scratched her head.


    That damned Nangong Liuyun! He only knew how to be concerned about the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, while leaving her as he pleased in a random spot at the original ce.


    And also that damned tornado! Why sweep up the small wooden house where she was? Obviously there were still other small tree houses over there....


    Like this, she could also be chosen? In the end what kind of luck was this? Su Luo was hit by a moment of extreme speechlessness....


    The surrounding gale of the tornado rages on; however in the eyes of the tornado the breeze was still, and waves were quiet (6). At present, Su Luo sat in the faintly fluttering small tree house, just as if she was sitting in a hot air balloon.


    Now if someone was to see this, they would certainly be stupefied such that their chin would drop to the ground.


    Because the people of this world had never seen a house flying in the sky....Could this be considered the first time since the beginning of history?


    Just when Su Luo had became all too nervous, suddenly, a tiny spherical body was thrown into the small wooden house. It tumbled to the floor and rolled about until it finally stopped by Su Luo¡¯s feet.


    This spherical object....


    Su Luo meticulously looked it up and down. In her heart a trace of misgivings shed through, it looked like a type of egg, moreover it was a veryrge egg.


    Could it be that even flying in the sky, she could still pick up an egg?


    Was it possible for the mother bird to be flying andying an egg at the same time?


    At that moment, three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    1) gaze at the ocean andment her inadequacy ¨C idiom: to feel powerless and ipetent (to perform a task)


    2) bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl ¨C idiom: ferocious mouth of beast of prey; greedy exploiter; rapacious aggressor.


    3) baring its fangs and brandishing its ws ¨C idiom: to make threatening gestures.


    4) earth quaking and the mountains shaking ¨C could also mean: tremendous battle


    5) torn body and crushed bones ¨C figuratively meaning to die horribly; to sacrifice one¡¯s life


    6) breeze was still, and waves were quite ¨C idiom: tranquil environment; all is quiet; a dead calm (at sea)

 Chapter 76 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (3)

    Chapter 76 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (3)


    She pulled back her train of thought that was indulging in flights of fancy (1). Su Luo¡¯s attention was, without exception,pletely concentrated upon the egg.


    This egg was no less than the size of a ser ball. The outer shell was white and glossy with colored rays of light like the luster of gems shining through. asionally a stream of light would also streak across the top.


    It gave off a dense and mysterious air.


    Suddenly, rustling noises could be heard from inside the egg, as if the small creature within was trying to break out of its shell and enter the world.


    Su Luo was immediately struck dumb.


    Impossible, right? How could this egg, against all expectations, just happen to hatch out of the blue like this in the sky?


    However, as if in response to her amazement, the top of the egg promptly split open and a thin crack appeared on the surface. Afterwards, the crack be wider and wider until crisp bump, bump, bump noises could be heard.


    Su Luo held her breath in rapt attention and her eyes opened wide while watching the spectacle before her


    She saw, from the fragmented pieces of eggshell on the topmost part of the egg, a tiny head covered with some shattered pieces of eggshells, slowly but surely make its way out. It naively, adorably and unsteadily, rotated its tiny head.


    What kind of creature is this? Su Luo had never seen one like it before.


    But this little thing looked too adorable.


    A round puffy little head, simple and strong, that was absolutely adorable. Both of its eyes were closed tightly like a newborn, the corner of its mouth was dribbling out a lot of tiny little bubbles.


    It seemed somewhat dejected because, apart from its head, the rest of its body was still in the eggshell.


    She could only see its eyes were still closed. It had a rosy red moist little mouth which was very small, but its nibbling speed was very fast.


    The little thing looked like it was nibbling on arge piece of round bread. It first nibbled away at the eggshell near its mouth, then slowly extended to the surrounding area.


    It finally finished eating the entire eggshell, then used its nose to sniff around as if looking for something else.


    Throughout the entire process, its eyes remain closed, giving it a charmingly innocent impression.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became curious. What is this little thing that just broke through its eggshell looking for?


    In the midst of her curious musings, the little thing took some shaky steps with its thin, delicate legs; and swayed drunkenly about, tottered to the side of Su Luo¡¯s feet. It extended two small paws and grabbed the lower corner of Su Luo¡¯s clothing. Its small body trembled and quivered while climbing into herp....


    The whole time, Su Luo¡¯s body waspletely stiff. She stared at this little guy with an extremely dumbfounded expression.


    At the moment, this little guy¡¯s plump and chubby little body was alreadyying on its back in herp. Its little belly moved up and down with every breath, eyes still closed as it started to make tiny snoring noises.


    Its pair of paws still firmly sped a piece of Su Luo¡¯s clothing. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pry its paws open.


    This... this little guy was a little too unselfconscious. Wasn¡¯t approaching her out of its own ord already acting a little too familiar?


    Does it think that she is its mother?


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. Three strips of ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead. Drip, drip drip. Her cold sweat poured down.


    Her eyes were fixed on this little guy that trustingly came of its own ord. She meticulously and carefully looked at it up and down.


    Speaking of which, what kind of species is this little guy?


    Say, is it a dog? It looks a little like it could be, but it didn¡¯t have fur.


    Say, is it a baby dragon? However, it was born to look like a plump ball with a foolish, nk expression that was too adorable. Entirely unlike the image of a divine dragon that would bare fangs and brandish ws (2) with a terrible and fierce malevolence.


    The most important thing is this: that egg just now, how did it roll to here in the first ce? Was it caused by man or was it the Will of Heaven?


    Also, her small wooden house, how did it remain intact when it was in the middle of a roaring tornado? This was simply too unbelievable.


    In the midst of Su Luo¡¯s contemtion, the small wooden house suddenly began to tremble. She was shaken until the sky spun and the earth went around (3). Her head was woozy and her vision was spinning, making her dizzy. Finally, she felt the entire small wooden house fall straight down.


    ¡°Oh damn it!?¡± Su Luo secretly cursed in her heart as she firmly held on to the small wooden house.


    Next to her ear, the wind whistled loudly.


    Right now the situation was even more terrifying than being in a falling elevator!


    It was through great difficulty that she, Su Luo, had once again been reborn. How could she fall and die again, in this era?


    1) indulging in flights of fancy ¨C Chinese idiom: to let one¡¯s imagination run wild; to have a bee in one¡¯s bo; unrealistic utopian fantasy


    2) bare fangs and brandish ws ¨C Chinese idiom: to make threatening gestures


    3) sky spins and the earth goes around ¨C Chinese idiom: giddy with one¡¯s head spinning, figuratively meaning huge changes in the world.

 Chapter 77 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (4)

    Chapter 77 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (4)


    When the small wooden house fell down, it fortunately by chance, smashed down onto the branches of another thousand year old ancient tree.


    Lush branches continuously resisted the downward pressure of the fall. During the descent, although the small wooden house was thrown about until it shattered into tiny pieces, Su Luo, a step ahead, had already rolled out of it hugging the little guy tightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s movements were very nimble. She tucked the defenseless little guy next to her bosom; used both hands to grab a tree branch; and light as a feather, floated past. Her movements were graceful, lithe and agile.


    Because of her ability to quickly dodge, when the shattered pieces of wood from the little wooden house fell down, it was unable to cause her the slightest bit of harm.


    However, this did not mean she was safe yet. Quite the opposite, there were other dangers that awaited her.


    Currently, not far from Su Luo¡¯s location, there was an extremely bitter battle taking ce.


    One was a creature that looked very simr to the little guy; the divine dragon that Liu Ruohua andpany previously shouted about.


    As for the other one, it could only be the phoenix bird, burning from head to foot in a raging inferno of mes.


    The two were fighting against each other to the point where it seemed that both sides would suffer from this winless situation.


    Dragon? Suddenly a thought shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Her brain suddenly light up, she ruefully hit herself in the head.


    She had suffered untold hardships (1) to arrive at the Sunset Mountain Range, eliminated countless difficulties, and all for what? It was, of course, for dragon blood!


    Since the one that was just fighting was a dragon, then ..... Su Luo¡¯s gazended on the charmingly naive little guy who wasfortably asleep in her arms.


    This guy should also be a dragon right? That¡¯s right. There could be no mistake. This was definitely a dragon! From before... that ser ball sized egg was absolutely a dragon egg.


    While she can¡¯t get the divine dragon¡¯s blood, but this little divine dragon.....was currently in her hands!


    hey, hey!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth brought forth a sinister smile. This was indeed a perversion of ¡°searching everywhere, far and wide,¡± given how easy it was to find.


    She realized that her luck was so good that it could only be described as defying Heaven¡¯s Will. She never expected that a dragon¡¯s egg would just coincidentally be dropped in front of her. Moreover it also spontaneously hatched. And what¡¯s more, it even reflexively volunteered to climb into herp.


    Su Luo started to smile with pride.


    Her slender finger poked the little divine dragon in her arms. The corner of the little dragon¡¯s mouth began to froth and bubble as it, sleepily wheezes and snored in a sound sleep. It waspletely unaware that it was being marked by someone.


    If the mother dragon knew about Su Luo¡¯s thoughts, it really would want to vomit blood.


    Just when her little dragon, that she had nurtured with great difficulty, was about to hatch, she ran into a phoenix that was seeking revenge. She could do nothing, and had no other choice than to randomly select a tiny ce to store her little dragon egg.


    But how could she have known, that the random small wooden house she had selected was actually harboring such a person. Furthermore, by sheer chance, what the person needed most was dragon¡¯s blood?


    If the mother dragon knew of this, it very likely would be insane with anger. What was this called? This was practically called voluntarily delivering her child to the door of a tyrant and begging for it to be oppressed.


    Su Luo took out a dagger from within her boots, which glittered like frost and snow, radiating deathly cold rays of light.


    However, right when Su Luo was pondering where she ought to start cutting, the little divine dragon unexpectedly woke up.


    It opened its misty, watery little eyes; and its little paws started to rub the blurred drowsiness out of them. Its little face was filled with confusion.


    This stupidly cute expression, seemed to be able to enthrall any person with its adorable, bewitching sense of cuteness.


    Naturally when she saw it, even Su Luo¡¯s iron-hard heart also softened.


    Suddenly, the adorable little dragon opened its round eyes wide and instantly fixed its gaze onto Su Luo.


    Su Luo also silently gazed back at it.


    When it saw Su Luo, the little divine dragon seemed to be very excited. Its little mouth opened, issuing forth a sweet-sounding dragon cry.


    ¡°Weng¡ª¡ª¡±


    The dragon cry rang out next to Su Luo¡¯s ear, jolting her forehead with extreme pain and giving her a splitting headache.


    But also because of the sound of this dragon cry, her ns had been ruined.


    1) suffered untold hardships ¨C Chinese idiom: trials and tribtions; with difficulty; after some effort.

 Chapter 78 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (5)

    Chapter 78 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (5)


    The mother dragon and the fire phoenix¡¯s fight was at the peak of ferocity for the battle, but it still found the time to turn its head. Only to see its treasured little baby was actuallyying in the arms of a person from the insignificant human race. Moreover, that human was even wielding a dagger and making motions towards the baby with it!


    Oh, my god!


    The mother dragon let out a ear-piercing sound that resonated loud and clear. The sound volume sted straight through the clouds into the sky.


    The mother dragon thought that it would be best to immediately release a dragon¡¯s breath to burn Su Luo to a crisp, until there would almost be nothing left. When the transformation to ashes wasplete, the residual would float away light as a feather.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s good luck rested on the dragon hostage she held in her hands as this ced her in an advantageous position. Therefore, none of the mother dragon¡¯s long range attacks could be used.


    The mother dragon was afraid that while wounding the rat, it would hit the fragile jade vase.


    So, it refrained from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking vases (1).


    Suddenly, Su Luo saw the enormouslyrge body of a divine dragon leaped in her direction. Such an awe-inspiring, dignified, powerful dragon jolted her heart and caused it to throb violently.


    A startled expression passed through her eyes. It was toote to think clearly. She hugged the adorable little dragon close, turned around, and just ran.


    This was definitely an unconscious action.


    Run, run, run¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo knew that if the mother dragon was to catch up to her, any hope of getting dragon¡¯s blood would be dashed.


    Not only that, her life would cease to exist beneath the flying ws of the violently raging mother dragon.


    The divine dragon¡¯s bursts of dragon roar, shocked Su Luo, making her blood rush forth. The power of the dragon roar was deafening, like a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses (2) surging forward.


    While the divine dragon was chasing after Su Luo to kill her, the fire phoenix behind was also chasing after the divine dragon. It was also because of the fire phoenix¡¯s interference that Su Luo had a slight chance to escape.


    It appeared like a zing path that pierced the vast sky. Ten thousand thunder ps started to echo across the sky, its power to destroy also contained an endless murderous intent.


    Su Luo while running also took the time to look back. She only saw the dragon¡¯s malevolently cruel and vengeful expression. The light of bloodlust shining out from the dragon¡¯s eyes. The ser ball sized scales glittered like snow and frost as if each piece contained an inexhaustible strength.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Su Luo. Her expression changed slightly when she saw the distance between the divine dragon and herself shrinking.


    The divine dragon had long ago be enraged. If she was captured by it then her end would absolutely be quite tragic.


    Su Luo elerated her pace. Her footsteps seemed to give birth to the wind. With powerful jumps, she rushed forward without looking back.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was very agitated.


    With her current speed, she was sure that halfway down the road, the dragon will overtake her.


    How can she escape from it?


    The divine dragon chased her until she had to go up to Heaven or down to Hades (3) fleeing and still couldn¡¯t escape.


    In the meanwhile, the little guy in her arms was also restless. It apparently felt that they were ying a game. It stretched out its round, plump head and joined with its mother dragon in issuing dragon roars up here, down there (4).


    Su Luo was frustrated to death. She half threatened and half menacingly patted its head. ¡°Do not call out!¡±


    The adorable little dragon did not seem to understand the meaning of Su Luo¡¯s words. Its round, circr eyes were full of confusion. However, after seeing Su Luo¡¯s cruel and sinister expression, it weakly withdrew its neck and silently contracted its little head back into Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    However, after a short while, the little dragon reverted to its old ways. The little head once again came out to explore.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to yell, go back!¡± Su Lu said while tapping its head. The little dragon once again did what it was told and very obediently pulled back into Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    As a result, every time the little dragon would spring out, Su Luo would flick it back in.


    It woulde out to explore and then once again be bounced back in.


    Due to this back and forth, the adorable little dragon was under the impression that Su Luo was ying a game with it. Ha, ha, ha, itughingly chortled while ying along happily.


    Later on, Su Luo was toozy to poke the little dragon so it became upset. The little dragon started to wail awooo awoo loudly. An expression of being wronged appeared on its little face, its eyes were gleaming with tears.


    The three ck lines on Su Luo¡¯s forehead once again appeared.


    All she wanted was a little dragon¡¯s blood. It should have been easy, right? In front she had an adorable little dragon stirring up trouble, behind she had arge divine dragon pursuing closely and unwilling to let go...


    The divine dragon¡¯s speed was like lightning. Wherever it goes all the grass and trees would fall to both sides, as if to open a path.


    1) refrained from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking vases ¨C idiom: to not act against an evil so as to prevent harm to innocents.


    2) magnificent army with thousands of men and horses ¨C idiom: impressive disy of manpower; all the King¡¯s horses and all the King¡¯s men.


    3) go up to Heaven or down to Hades ¨C idiom: whichever way, I don¡¯t care; to decide to go ahead without foreboding.


    4) up here, down there ¨C idiom: to rise and fall in session; no sooner one subsides, the next arises; repeating continuously; urring again and again (of apuse, fires, waves, protests, conflicts, uprisings etc)

 Chapter 79 -- To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (6)

    Chapter 79 -- To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (6)


    The rumbling echoes of tumbling rocks seemed to grow, and the trees that were blocking the path were immediately transformed into ashes by Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    After a long chase it was still unable to catch up. The divine dragon was so infuriated, that both its eyes were red with anger. However it was still afraid of injuring the little divine dragon, so it won¡¯t dare to fire off a Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    Therge divine dragon¡¯s eyes continued to burn with mes of fury. The huge dragon tail resembled a chain of thickly linked iron swinging dangerously around. In one spot it had swept, it snapped all the forest trees within ten meters of its body.


    Flying leaves swirled in the air as a giant cloud of dust rose.


    Although Su Luo was not swept up by the dragon tail, she was hit by flying fragments of wood.


    A piece of broken wood ruthlessly knocked against her back. When it did, Su Luo felt as if her back was about to split wide open. She felt as if a huge boulder had been pressing down on her chest, so heavily that made it nearly impossible for her to breath.


    She felt that the qi and blood in her entire body rolled over in waves. A sweet coppery taste materialized in her throat. Unable to keep it in, she sprayed out a stream of blood.


    ¡°Phoo¡ª¡ª¡± The soles of Su Luo¡¯s feet swayed, almost unable to stand.


    Just at this time, a sense of an impending crisis rushed through her mind.


    This was caused by the divine dragon behind her, who was unexpectedly preparing to unleash Dragon¡¯s Breath. An awe-inspiring radiance streaked by, and the brilliant rays were like sharp swordsunched toward Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion had immediately undergone a major change.


    She spared no effort (1) in rushing towards the tilting thorns, her speed was so quick that only an iplete shadow was left behind.


    That sh of intense radiance was like the tip of a double-edged sword, that directly turned the trees within a hundred meters ahead of it into ashes. Even the ground waspletely split open leaving a terrifyingrge fissure in the earth. The soil and mud were also turned into fine dust.


    Su Luo dangerously avoided this killing move. Yet an icy chill emerged from her heart, and her forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat.


    She was almost at the end of her rope and was barely hanging in by a thread.


    But fortunately, at this time the fire phoenix had already caught up with the divine dragon.


    Consequently, these two divine beasts¡¯ blood feud resumed. This provided Su Luo with a little opportunity that she could take advantage of.


    If the divine dragon did not fear of trouble in the rear (2), Su Luo knew she simply would not have been its opponent. Very likely she would have already been shed to death by the divine dragon¡¯s ws without being able to run for more than several hundred meters.


    However in the recent past Su Luo seemed to be cared for by the goddess of fortune.


    Against all expectations, on the back heels of this divine dragon, the fire phoenix followed up and continued its battle with the dragon. Moreover, this fire phoenix had narrow-mindlessly (3) taken advantage of its difficulties. As a result the divine dragon had no other alternative than to face Su Luo with hateful regret while gnashing its teeth (4).


    Whenever the divine dragon was about to kill off Su Luo, the fire phoenix that had been following close behind woulde out and cause a disturbance. This kind of situation repeated itself again and again, enraging the divine dragon until it nearly spat out blood.


    But now, even Su Luo also had a kind of urge to spit out blood.


    It¡¯s over!


    When Su Luo saw the barren cliffs and the precipitous rock faces ahead, she immediately wanted to start to cry butcked the tears to begin.


    At this time, all three directions moving forward were blocked by an overhanging cliff and behind her the mother dragon pursued feverishly, unwilling to let go. Now she basically had nowhere to escape!


    What to do? Could it be that her hands were practically tied and set to be captured?


    Out of the question! Even if she was to return the adorable little dragon now, the divine dragon will absolutely not let her get away.


    At present she still had not arrived at the dead-end road, so surely there was still another chance to save herself.


    Sure enough, heaven never barred one¡¯s way (5).


    Su Luo¡¯s sharp eyes saw a perfectly straight dark green creeper vine hanging down the cliff.


    Su Luo gave it a few tugs and found that this rope-like creeper vine was apparently frequently used by people before her. She need not worry about the firmness aspect of the vine.


    It seems as if the Heavens really don¡¯t want me to die!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately rejoiced.


    She tucked the adorable little dragon into her bosom, afterwards she used her hands to nimbly grab the creeper vine. She used both her hands and feet to rapidly climb up the tall overhanging cliff. It took her less than a quarter of the hour to reach the top.


    On top of the cliff was a t ne covered by a meadow. A gentle breeze passed by and rustled a tidy area of the field into a rising and falling motion, like a jade green wave that rippled. This sight gave her the sensation of an untroubled heart, pleased spirit (6).


    Standing on top of the precipice and gazing into the distance. Su Luo could clearly see the feverish fight between the divine dragon and the fire phoenix not far way.


    It was as if they had imed an area of heaven and earth for themselves. Fiery ocean patches spread endlessly, with soaring mes boiling over likeva.


    1) spared no effort ¨C idiom: to do one¡¯s utmost


    2) fears of trouble in the rear ¨C idiom: family worries (obstructing freedom of action); worries about the future consequences; often in negative expressions, meaning ¡°no worries about anything¡±


    3) narrow-mindlessly ¨C idiom: petty; ungenerous


    4) gnashing its teeth ¨C idiom: disying extreme anger; fuming with rage between gritted teeth


    5) heaven never barred one¡¯s way ¨C idiom: don¡¯t despair and you will find a way through; never give up hope; never say die.


    6) untroubled heart, pleased spirit ¨C idiom: carefree and rxed.

 Chapter 80 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (7)

    Chapter 80 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (7)


    Good, very good, extremely good!


    If she didn¡¯t take advantage of this fortunate timing, she wouldn¡¯t get another chance.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart rejoiced. Using one hand, she brought out the adorable little dragon from within her embrace while the other hand searched within her bosom for the jade box that she had prepared.


    The Celestial Spirit water she stole from Su Manor and the Spatial Grass she received from Nangong Liuyun were both stored in the jade box.


    The jade box had the ability to keep things fresh that resembled refrigeration. Even if the Spatial Grass was stored for a few decades, when it¡¯s taken outter, it would be as tender and fresh as if it had just been picked.


    However, at this moment, a look of astonishment shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    Where was the jade box? Where was her jade box? Su Luo¡¯s face immediately be puzzled and unconvinced.


    She remembered very clearly that when she was alone in the small wooden house before, she had personally taken out the jade box to check. How could it have disappeared?


    Did she lose it when she fell down the ancient tree?


    Not possible. She clearly remembered the jade box was in her arms when she tucked the adorable little dragon in there, too. How could it have suddenly disappeared between that time and now?


    Could it be that she had dropped it on top of the overhanging cliff? Su Luo looked down and began to search everywhere from left to right and in all directions. Ultimately, she ended upying on the ground and rummaging through the soil, but she still could not find a trace of the jade box.


    This could truly be called...having picked up a sesame seed while losing a watermelon!


    Su Luo just wanted to cry butcked the tears.


    Undoubtedly the dragon¡¯s blood is right in front of her, but the Spatial grass and the Celestial Spirit water had actually disappeared. What could be worse?


    While Su Luo was in the midst of dismay and going around in circles, the adorable little dragon from the beginning had been looking up at Su Luo with a pair of eyes which contained a bewildered and foolishly stupid expression. Its thin and delicate little paws grabbed onto Su Luo¡¯s trouser leg and a pair of small, short legs followed Su Luo in continuously circling around. Furthermore, it seemed as if it was chewing something in its mouth.


    A sh of insight appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind; she suddenly remembered the scene of the adorable little dragon eating the eggshells from before.....


    She couldn¡¯t be that unlucky right?


    A kind of ominous premonition emerged from within Su Luo¡¯s heart. She picked up the adorable little dragon and with slender fingers pried open its tiny dragon mouth.


    Following a close examination, three lines of bursting veins formed on Su Luo¡¯s forehead. For a split second she even had the desire to strangle the adorable little dragon.


    What did she see? She actually found pieces of the jade box in the adorable little dragon¡¯s mouth that had yet to be swallowed.


    She absolutely could not have mistaken that bright green characteristic of the jade.


    This little thing! It...it actually ate the small jade box!


    Su Luo had a strong urge to flip the little dragon on its stomach in herp and spank its butt.


    After a while of being mad at herself, Su Luo unhappily fixed her gaze on the adorable little dragon, as if attempting to kill it with her meaningful re.


    However, the adorable little dragon seemed to bepletely unaware of her re. Instead, its head weaved to and fro, its sleepy eyes were drowsy from dozing off, the corner of its mouth was even splitting out tiny blue bubbles...


    Su Luo was so infuriated that with a swish, she took out her personal dagger. She threateningly gestured everywhere along the small body of the adorable little dragon with the dagger and very fiercely said. ¡°Celestial Spirit water and the Spatial grass were swallowed but it shouldn¡¯t have been digested yet, right?¡±


    The adorable little dragon opened its misty eyes. Its face had a sluggish look of having just woken up. She only saw its little mouth move closer and then afterwards ¡ª¡ª


    A crisp chomp sound rang out.


    Su Luo was once again dumbfounded.


    She rigidly fixed her eyes on the dagger handle used for self-protection and once again had a feeling of being driven irascibly mad!


    Damn it! Nangong Liuyun had said this dagger was made from top grade iron and also bragged about how exceptionally sharp it was. Unexpectedly...unexpectedly it had be lunch for this little guy who in one bite chewed it apart.


    The adorable little dragon was munching away as if eating something very delicious like a cookie, with crisp crunching noises that gave off a sweet and vorful impression.


    Su Luo was about to hit her forehead again.


    She felt that if she was to continue to stay together with the adorable little dragon, either she will be driven mad by this silly little dragon, or she will cut this silly little dragon into pieces. These were the only two possible roads she could take.

 Chapter 81 – To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (8)

    Chapter 81 ¨C To subdue a foolish, adorable, pampered spirit (8)


    Just what had she walked away with? Originally she thought it was a treasure from the heavens; but she never would have expected that she had actually carried back a tiny demon!


    Before she believed that she was the goddess of fortune reincarnated as a mortal, but, now she felt that she was a viin that had killed the goddess¡¯s father and led to her decline.


    How did it end up like this? Spatial Grass and Celestial Spirit water were gone, doesn¡¯t this mean that she will never be able to open her space?


    The adorable little dragon apparently could detect Su Luo¡¯s anxiety, and it tilted its tiny head.


    Su Luo worriedly paced around with the dragon¡¯s swaying little legs following closely behind. It wobbled and shook while it fumbled after her from here to there. If strangers were to see this scene, they might be unsure whether to tough or cry.


    In the end, Su Luo crouched down, picked up the silly little dragon, looked it in the eye, and fiercely asked, ¡°Little guy, you tell me. Should I stew you, or roast you, or stir-fry you?


    The silly little dragon waspletely unaware it was about to be food.


    It tilted its head, and a pair ofrge, limpid, amber eyes foolishly watched Su Luo with a deep sense of puzzlement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how to speak right? Then I¡¯ll just take it as you agreeing with whatever I choose?¡± Su Luo smiled while fishley surveying it. Holding her broken dagger and gestured over its little paws.


    As her mind became clear she began to realize something. Since Nangong Liuyun had obtained a de of Spatial Grass, it should be the case that there was a second one.


    As for the Celestial Spirit water, since the Su family had been able to obtain it before, then there was sure to be more in this world. As long as she spend some time searching, then she definitely will find it.


    As for this dragon¡¯s blood, if not for a coincidence by chance, it would have been even harder toe by.


    What¡¯s more, this was actually divine dragon¡¯s blood, and much better whenpared to the whatever inferior blood that came from the Armored Back Dragon.


    However, looking at the silly little dragon in front of her, Su Luo had her worries.


    This little thing, that had just hatched, was so thin and feeble, with delicate arms and legs. How could she take action?


    She had no desire to kill it; she only wanted to take a little blood from it. But she was worried that with one strike of her dagger would the adorable little dragon die?


    Just when Su Luo was indecisively wavering, suddenly the adorable little dragon leaned closer to her bosom, with eyes closed it reflexively sniffed around in her embrace like a piglet seeking milk to drink.


    Su Luo immediately became speechless.


    With one grab she pulled out the little guy and unhappily scowled, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not your dragon mother, so don¡¯t even think about poking around.¡±


    The silly little dragon opened its misty eyes, and it stupidly looked at Su Luo. Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    She only saw it opening its little mouth, a sharp and clear dragon¡¯s cry was uttered like a soft whistle¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo was immediately caught off guard, and her eardrums were in extreme pain from the shock. Her qi and blood rolled over into the pit of her stomach. She almost spitted out another mouthful of blood again.


    However, without waiting for Su Luo¡¯s reaction, the silly little dragon immediately opened its mouth and bit Su Luo¡¯s wrist!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± A burst of acute pain almost made Su Luo jumped up.


    Although it had just hatched, dragon seeds are still dragon species, gifted and super strong. Its baby teeth were sharp, hard and strong. Su Luo¡¯s blood madly rushed forth from the bite wound on her wrist.


    She discovered that if she continued to stay with the silly little dragon, she sooner orter, would be spitting out blood. If she wasn¡¯t busy being infuriated to the point of spitting blood, then she would be jolted by its roars to spit blood, or just bleeding from its bite.


    Su Luo scowled at the silly little dragon, but it employed both of its limpid, waterclogged eyes and returned her gaze with a woebegone, pity-me expression. Moreover, both of its paws were clenched into tiny fists under its chin in an irresistibly cute posture.


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of the silly little dragon, Su Luo¡¯ breath was trapped in her lungs and was unable to explode out.


    Just at this moment, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A band of intense, golden radiance enveloped the silly little dragon. She merely saw a small round lump of blood flew out of the silly little dragon¡¯s mouth. This blood had Su Luo¡¯s blood within it and also contained the little foolish dragon¡¯s own blood.


    She only saw that ball of blood unexpectedly take the form of a strange pattern of symbols. This design emitted an intensely dense and ck air of mystery.


    Su Luo was dumbfounded as she watched this scene, she simply was unable to react.


    ¡°This...This really is....¡± Previously, she had flipped through all the books on this continent¡¯s history and general knowledge, therefore a faint spection appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 82 – You have been abandoned (1)

    Chapter 82 ¨C You have been abandoned (1)


    She saw that ball of blood quickly split in two, half flew into Su Luo¡¯s body, the other half flew into the adorable little dragon¡¯s body.


    While Su Luo was was still standing there astonished, a burst of pain suddenly prated through her brain. Afterwords, an enormous amount of knowledge immediately rushed into her head like a tide.


    The adorable little dragon had actually formed a contract with her? Moreover, it was a contract between equals, not one of subjugation.


    ¡°Adorable little dragon, what are you called?¡± Su Luo could sense a thread of spiritual connection with the adorable little dragon, as if she can conduct a telepathic exchange with it.


    ¡°Mah, Mah...¡± The young dragon¡¯s words weren¡¯t clear.


    ¡°MahMah? What kind of name it that? Forget it, I¡¯ll just call you Meng Meng (1) from now on, okay?¡± Su Luo¡¯s slender figures rubbed the round and chubby head of the adorable little dragon.


    ¡°Ha, ha...¡± The adorable little dragon seemed to be overjoyed. Itughed until its eyes be narrow lines.


    Without using any power, she had managed to subdue a little divine dragon. This gave Su Luo a feeling of being blessed, akin to the sensation of pies magically falling from the sky.


    Anyways, it was obvious that the goddess of fortune once again favored her.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of her eyes blurred. Su Luo dodged, but she had already entered apletely unfamiliar ce.


    Su Luo carried the adorable little dragon and inquisitively looked around.


    Don¡¯t tell me, could it be....that this was her space?


    But this space was really small and only about ten square meters in size. Moreover, it only had a small fountain-like spirit spring and there was nothing else?


    Also, what made Su Luo even more depressed was that the adorable little dragon¡¯s body can enter. But as for her, only her spirit can enter.


    Her spirit entered the space, but her body was still outside.


    This made her somewhat depressed. It proved that her space was different from the legendary rumored space in one¡¯s body.


    The space spoken of in legendary rumors stated that the owner can enter with their physical body. This way, when in danger, the person at any time can avoid harm by entering their space. This indeed was the best treasure to bypass being killed for property while on a journey away from home.


    The reason why Su Luo dared to kidnap the adorable little dragon wasrgely in part due to her certainty that when the momentes, she would have her space. When the divine dragon that chased and wanted to kill her arrived, she could hide in her space and thus her safety would be guaranteed.


    However looking at the current situation, she would have to take her time making a decision (2).


    Su Luo quietly examined this difficult toe by space.


    At this moment, the adorable little dragon had already taken some steps with its little short legs. Its entire body was on its stomach by the side of the spirit spring, with its little head leaning in to enthusiastically drink the spring water.


    The mouth of the spring was merely the size of a wooden barrel and the spring water was so clear that you could see the bottom. It also issued a faint but sweet fragrance.


    Su Luo drank a mouthful from the spirit spring and immediately felt as if the filth in her entire body had washed away, leaving nothing behind. Her entire body was rxed and invigorated, her bright expression was full of crisp vital energy.


    But, this was not right...


    Su Luo suddenly realized that this spirit springpared to the Celestial Spirit water she stole from the Su Manor was exactly the same!


    She previously had tasted a tiny bit of the Celestial Spirit water, so now with just one drink she could determine it.


    Su Lu immediately felt as if a stone was lodged in her throat making her speechless.


    Before, in order to get that Celestial Spirit water, she had suffered untold hardships to steal it. She had been chased after by that conveniently cheap old father which caused her to run around the entire Manor. However, she never expected that after opening her space, the Celestial Spirit water avable did not amount to mere bottles but instead contained an entire fountain of spirit spring.


    Wasn¡¯t the goddess of fortune smile down upon her too much? There was no way she could return the favor.


    While Su Luo was in the midst of her narcissistic thoughts, suddenly she had a very bad premonition. She became awared of a scathing murderous aura that was closing in from afar.


    She exited her space and tilted her head up to look. That divine dragon who was pursuing closely without letting go had arrived!


    Now, it sprayed a mouthful of Dragon¡¯s Breath directly towards her!


    Su Luo was so scared that herplexion quickly changed.


    She turned and just ran, simr to a cunning rabbit running at lightning speed.


    1) Meng Meng ¨C Chinese pinyin for the character adorable. She named the dragon adorable, adorable ??


    2) to take her time making a decision ¨C idiom: to consider at length

 Chapter 83 – You have been abandoned (2)

    Chapter 83 ¨C You have been abandoned (2)


    Maybe it was due to drinking the Celestial Spirit water, but Su Luo suddenly that felt her whole body had be light and graceful. She felt as lithe as a swallow, and her speedpared to before was faster by arge margin.


    Previously she was shaken until she spat out blood. She had run until utter exhaustion, but under a mouthful of spirit spring, these symptoms had now all disappeared.


    Run, run, run.


    Su Luo ran to the other side, grabbed the creeper vine and jumped off to swung all the way to the other side of the cliff.


    The divine dragon was tightly pursuing behind her, unwilling to let go.


    It breathed out a Dragon¡¯s Breath towards her, half of the cliff suddenly copsed, numerous rocks began to rain onto Su Luo.


    Su Luo fell like a flexible Flood dragon (1), jumping right and left as she continued to dodge.


    When the chase got extremely close forfort, Su Luo suddenly had a sh of insight that made her firmly pped herself in the head.


    Her space had been opened already, so the adorable little dragon¡¯s blood held no more use for her. She can just return the adorable little dragon. How could she have been so stupid? How could she not have thought of this earlier?


    Su Luo¡¯s thoughts were well developed, but reality was very different.


    When she hade out, the adorable little dragon had been thrown into her space, so currently, Su Luo could clearly see the adorable little dragon with its tiny butt raised and its whole body lying in front of the fountain. It had its face in the spirit spring glup, glup, drinking it down. Slowly, the ces where the spirit spring was located began to disappear.


    Inside Su Luo her mind and heart were in great pain.


    She hastily summoned the adorable little dragon in her mind, ¡°little Meng Meng, good boy, nice boy, quicklye out now.¡±


    ¡°.........¡± the adorable little dragon continued to drink.


    ¡°Your home¡¯s master is about to be beaten up by your mom! Quicklye out!¡± Su Luo dodged left and right, while she continued to call anxiously.


    ¡°.......¡± the adorable little dragon clutched the earth at the side of the spirit spring with its two small paws, dipped its head and continued to drink.


    On Su Luo¡¯s head, three lines of veins burst out.


    This disobedient little guy, when she escaped this, he¡¯ll see how she¡¯ll spank his little ass.


    On this road, Su Luo was being chased by the divine dragon while constantly zig-zagging and scurrying around in all directions. Finally, even she did not know where she had ended up.


    Suddenly, Su Luo sensed that there were people in front, and they were even people she was familiar with.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a secretive and evil look; then, with no guilt at all, she guided the divine dragon in their direction.


    Leading the trouble to the east (2), this was a trick Su Luo was very skilled at.


    Soon, Su Luo had gotten so close that she could see a five-person group


    The group was not just any random group. It was none other than Liu Ruohua¡¯s group.


    When Liu Ruohua turned her head to see Su Luo whole body¡¯s battered and exhausted appearance, obviously she looked very happy.


    She looked up, down and all over Su Luo; atst with an unbridledugh she grinned, ¡°Su Luo, so it was you? We were only separated for so long, yet how did you be this embarrassingly disheveled?¡±


    Su Luo absent-mindedly looked over at her, she ndly responded with one sentence, ¡°and you¡¯re not unkempt?¡±


    Currently, Liu Ruohua¡¯s clothing was filthy and tattered from head to toe. Her face was covered in scars from being scratched by tree branches, bloody all over, she was aplete mess.


    Her face was probably injured by the tornado from before.


    Liu Weiming looked at Su Luo, his eyes shed with aplex look. Heughed with enthusiasm, ¡°Miss Su? Howe his highness Prince Jin is not with you?¡±


    Su Luo let out a sigh, ¡°His highness Prince Jin had some business and left for a while, he will be back soon. Do you have some business that need him?¡±


    When she heard this, Liu Ruohua let out a huge, maniacal mockingugh. She pointed at Su Luo and said, ¡°You little credit iming whore! You think we don¡¯t know? His highness Prince Jin had already left chasing after the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. He abandoned you, yet you still don¡¯t understand? You¡¯re just his highness Prince Jin¡¯s ything, a pawn that he can always discard at anytime!¡±


    1) Flood dragon ¨C legendary dragon with the abilities to control rain and floods


    2) Leading the trouble to the east ¨C idiom: meaning redirecting the trouble onto someone else

 Chapter 84 – You have been abandoned (3)

    Chapter 84 ¨C You have been abandoned (3)


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Su Luo feigned anger and red at her with eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°What I said was nonsense? Ha, ha, ha, I¡¯mughing to death. I¡¯m really dieing ofughter!¡± Liu Ruohuaughed until tears came out. In her heart, her crazy envy of Su Luopletely dispersed into haze due to Su Luo having been discarded.


    Only Liu Ruohua¡¯s tauntingugh could be heard. She then sneered, ¡°how about you tell me. Didn¡¯t his highness Prince Jin go looking for the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?¡±


    Su Luo smiled coldly.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Didn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun really leave to go look for the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?


    He deserted her, left her in the small wooden house. Wasn¡¯t it precisely because he wanted to look for the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?


    Seeing theplicated mood on Su Luo¡¯s face, Liu Ruohua was happy to the extreme. She covered her belly whileughing heartily. She wasughing so hard that she could barely breathe. ¡°Su Luo, ah, Su Luo. Here I was under the impression that you had a lot of skills. After all, his highness Prince Jin was so loving towards you. You probably didn¡¯t expect that you being favored wouldst for a mere two days. Ha, ha, ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo only watched herugh quietly, a secretive light appearing in her eyes. However it wasn¡¯t possible to see any changes on her face as it remained inscrutable.


    Liu Ruohua had enough ofughing, turned towards Liu Weiming and said. ¡°The Wild Serpent¡¯s inner core is still on her body. Shouldn¡¯t we take it back?¡±


    Liu Weiming frowned slightly, a trace of hesitance flickering across his eyes. After awhile, he finally said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she already swallow it?¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s face showed contempt for his idiocy while her eyes red at Liu Weiming. ¡°Are you stupid?! How can the inner core of the Wild Serpent be so easily digested? Maybe it¡¯s still in her digestive track undamaged and intact! Being uncertain, why not just cut open her belly and then we¡¯ll know for sure, right?¡±


    Liu Weiming was somewhat hesitant. After all, previously his highness Prince Jin had disyed a very caring manner towards Su Luo.


    Liu Ruohua let out a sneeringugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? His highness Prince Jin has already abandoned her. Otherwise, why would his highness Prince Jin chase after the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? Could it be that you think this slut can even bepared to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? If you were asked to choose, would you choose the precious, gloriously flowery fairy or this good-for-nothing? Don¡¯t tell me you feel that his highness Prince Jin¡¯s vision can¡¯t bepared to yours?¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s words coaxed at every step, prating deeply through eachyer of resistance.


    Liu Weiming¡¯s expression had a frightful hidden depth. It issued a nebulous, deadly threatening air.


    He was aware that Liu Ruohua wanted to avenge a personal grudge, so she was trying to bewitch him, but he was still unable to refuse.


    The inner core of the Wild Serpent was indeed very important to him.


    As long as he could get the inner core, he would have the opportunity to be the personal disciple of Grandmaster Lan Hai. In that case, his cultivation road in the future would have propitious wind throughout the journey (1) aspared to harsh challenges one after another.


    A trace of a smile slowly emerged on Liu Weiming¡¯s face. It was an icy-cold and extremely dangerous smile.


    The dagger he hid in his sleeves suddenly moved.


    A trace of a sneer shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    A bunch of idiots!


    ¡°What are you guys thinking of doing?!¡± Su Luo deliberately shouted out loudly and anxiously. ¡°If his highness Prince Jin found out that you guys killed me, then he will never let you guys go!¡±


    ¡°Bragging like you have a tiger¡¯s pelt and actually hoisting it as a banner!¡± Liu Ruohua measured her with a cold and threateningugh. ¡°His highness Prince Jin? First, let¡¯s not even talk about whether or not his highness Prince Jin would seek revenge on your behalf. Granted, even if he wanted to avenge you, he won¡¯t find you. Here in the Sunset Mountain Range, it¡¯s full of magical beasts. After the magical beasts have gnawed on your bones, I don¡¯t know if his highness Prince Jin will even recognize that chunk of bones is you, Su Luo!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo¡¯s words had yet to bepleted, when she felt a sinister human shadow already standing behind her back. The deeply cold handle of the dagger was headed towards her throat.


    Assassin!


    She would never have thought that Liu Weiming was like her, someone proficient in assassin techniques.


    A very dangerous and icy-cold smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    1) propitious wind throughout the journey ¨C idiom: in sailing; to go smoothly; have a nice trip!

 Chapter 85 – The lovable, adorable, little dragon (1)

    Chapter 85 ¨C The lovable, adorable, little dragon (1)


    Liu Weiming could only watch as Su Luo¡¯s feet slid away, her entire body slipping from his hand like a mudfish. Before he could react, her figure was already ten meters away (1).


    Liu Weiming¡¯s dagger promptly met with empty air.


    A thread of surprise shed through his eyes.


    He could feel that Su Luo¡¯s body did not contain a shred of spiritual power. This was sufficient to illustrate that she was simply an ordinary person that could not be moremon and a waste of space.


    On the other hand, he, himself was already a third ranked mage.


    However, his sneak attack actually did not seed? This gave him a strong feeling of having been thwarted.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth evoked a smile that was nearly impossible to catch sight of.


    She smiled coldly. With her feet not even touching the ground, Su Luo turned her body and just ran. She could feel that the battle between the divine dragon and the fire phoenix was over. Now, the divine dragon is free to chase after her again in order to kill her.


    ¡°If you have the ability then don¡¯t run!¡± Liu Ruohua shouted then immediately gave chase!.


    ¡°If you have the ability then don¡¯t chase!¡± Su Luo turned her head around and made a face at Liu Ruohua.


    Telling her not to run, do they think that she was an idiot?


    A strong killing intent shed through Liu Weiming¡¯s eyes.


    If a moment ago he had not made a move, then the matter would be over. Since he had already attempted an attack, he must nowplete the task and eliminate all evidence.


    Otherwise, if Su Luo was to make sinister usations in front of his highness Prince Jinter on, their lives would be forfeit.


    Even though his highness Prince Jin had tossed her aside and left, God knows when the temperamental Prince Jin would change his mind and go look for her again?


    At this moment, Liu Weiming eyes held a sinister blood-lust, overflowing with killing intent. The others watched as he ran so fast he seemed to be flying, tightly nipping at Su Luo¡¯s heels. He followed her closely, not giving her a chance to escape.


    Behind him, those four people without exception also chased after Su Luo to chip away at the task without abandoning it (2). Even if they were to die, they must behead her with their own des.


    The distance between the two parties be shorter by the second as the chasing party drew closer with each step.... closer and closer....


    ¡°Hey, something is wrong¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Weiming suddenly frowned. He sensed a dangerous atmosphereing from behind them.


    He turned his head to look and hisplexion immediately became pale white as paper. Both of his legs went limp, making it nearly impossible for him to stand.


    Seeing him like this, everyone turned their heads around to look¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Heavens, oh heavens....is that, is that a snake type beast?¡±


    ¡°You stupid airhead, thinking that it¡¯s a type of snake beast! That¡¯s a dragon! A divine dragon!¡±


    Once he said those words, everyone present stopped talking and were as silent as the dead.


    A divine dragon that legend said could destroy a city with a stomp of its feet, the Venerable divine dragon!


    It was simply too frightening.


    Even more terrifying was the fact that the divine dragon, behind them, was tenaciously chasing after them. Its eyes were full of a violent hatred and enmity as if they had stolen its child.


    But what caused the Venerable divine dragon to even feel that they were worth chasing, let alone chasing them with intent to kill?


    At this moment they simply did not have time to think, their brains just weren¡¯t functioning. They only knew to step forward and run, run, run¡ª¡ª


    Each ran as fast as they possibly could.


    If one of them could run past theirpanions, then that person would have a better chance of surviving.


    At this time, everyone was iparably disheveled and unkempt.


    Running in front of them was Su Luo who was smiling with sinister treachery.


    Since Liu Weiming and the divine dragon both wanted to kill her, in that case, let them first massacre each other. After the winner has been decided, the survivor could then seek her to battle it out.


    Leading the trouble to the east (3), borrowing someone else¡¯s knife to kill another. These were tricks that Su Luo was most skilled at.


    In any case, Liu Weiming andpanions had sinister and very savage intentions. Regarding this matter, she didn¡¯t feel even a tiny bit of guilt.


    Poor Liu Weiming and hispanions who still didn¡¯t know that this divine dragon had been lured here.


    If they only knew that as long as they ran separate from Su Luo, they would escape being chased by the menacing divine dragon.


    However, people in times of danger will inevitably only have one thought: must firmly hold on to the target ahead and never let go.


    As a result, this doomed them to a tragic y.


    In contrast, Su Luo was very perceptive of human nature. She was certain that Liu Weiming andpanions will make a move against her. Su Luo was also confident that they weren¡¯t aware that she had lured the divine dragon here. She was even more certain that when Liu Weiming andpanions tried to escape the divine dragon, they would follow right behind her and be her protective shield.


    1) The author used three zhang: 1 zhang = 10 Chinese foot (chi) or 3.3 meters


    2) chip away at the task without abandoning it ¨C to chisel away at sth; to persevere; ungging efforts


    3) Leading the trouble to the east ¨C idiom: meaning redirecting the trouble onto someone else

 Chapter 86 – The lovable, adorable, little dragon (2)

    Chapter 86 ¨C The lovable, adorable, little dragon (2)


    When it came to astute schemes or sophisticated shrewdness, Su Luo would absolutely not lose to anyone.


    ¡°Poof¡ª¡ª¡± The divine dragon sprayed out a mouthful of Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    Dense ck as ink fumes enveloped the few people running at the rear and covered them in a round sphere.


    In the divine dragon¡¯s eyes, these insignificant humans running together with Su Luo were herrades, and they all deserved to die! She was afraid that by killing Su Luo she would hurt the little dragon, but in regards to these tiny ants she had no such misgivings.


    Consequently, she did not control her Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± A desperate cry came from the group of people that had fallen behind.


    It was uttered by a person from Liu Weiming¡¯s team.


    This youngster had a huge crush on Liu Ruohua, thus he was very amenable to her. However at the most critical moment when the Dragon¡¯s Breath arrived, he gave Liu Ruohua a helping push, whereas Liu Ruohua had simultaneously pushed him towards the back. She took this opportunity to escape¡ª¡ª


    This youngster¡¯s face was full of despair as he got caught up within the Dragon¡¯s Breath. He watched with an incredulous face as Liu Ruohua¡¯s back became ever more distant. His eyes were full of surprise.


    He would never have thought, that he, who gave Liu Ruohua a helping hand, would have been pushed back by such an opportunistic Liu Ruohua....


    Even as he died he still couldn¡¯t understand, why did she do it....


    This was just human nature!


    Selfish and cold-blooded, forgetful of favors and vitors of justice (1) that bite the hands that feed them!


    This originally was a team of six people; however, in the beginning, a person had died because of the Wild Serpent. Now another had been killed by the divine dragon, so now there were only four people left in the team.


    The captain Liu Weiming, Liu Ruohua, Li Wan, and another youngster.


    The divine dragon kept getting closer, as if it was almost within a hand¡¯s reach¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Another tragic cry sounded out.


    It was that of yet another youngster being consumed by the divine dragon¡¯s wrath in one mouthful, leaving not even a scrap behind.


    Su Luo was flying and running at lightning speed, but even she was unable to keep her heart from trembling.


    As she turned to see each and everyone of the human meatshields behind her about to be swallowed, she could only dread when it would be her turn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and run! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Liu Weiming was worthy of being named captain, for once he calmed down, he very quickly found the only solution.


    There was only one divine dragon, so as long as everyone scattered in all four directions, then at least three of the people could have a chance of escape.


    Liu Weiming sent Su Luo a quick re full of hatred. He knew, Su Luo must die within Sunset Mountain Range. If she was to walked out alive, Heaven knows how his highness Prince Jin will deal with them once he learned the news that they had wanted to kill her.


    Even if they died, they wouldn¡¯t want his highness Prince Jin as an enemy.


    Therefore the best way was to get someone else to do his dirty work. He was going to borrow the might of the divine dragon to eradicate Su Luo!


    Having thought about this point, Liu Weiming, Liu Ruohua, and Li Wan exchanged nces. He made a hand gesture, consequently all three darted toward three different directions.


    She had no choice but to say Liu Weiming¡¯s method was truly correct. He had seeded by a lucky stroke, and saved his own life and maybe even the lives of Liu Ruohua and Li Wan.


    Watching as those three people scattered, Su Luo¡¯s heart had a sense of loss. s, the human shaped meatshields were gone.


    Now her only hope was ced on the body of the adorable little dragon.


    The divine dragon gave chase and was getting closer and closer. Finally it cornered Su Luo at the base of an overhanging cliff.


    Three sides were sheer cliffs and a precipitous walls of rock. There were absolutely no routes of escape.


    Su Luo raised both of her hands, turned around. Her face had a very ttering smile, ¡° Heya, Venerable divine dragon, are you tired? Would you like to rest a bit?¡±


    The divine dragon¡¯s malevolently fierce face shed, an unsympathetic and ice-cold pair of eyes had brought the atmosphere to a subzero temperature. It was fixated on Su Luo as if watching a dead person.


    It looked everywhere around Su Luo¡¯s body but was surprised when she couldn¡¯t find her little treasured baby. In a short while she became furious.


    Do not, do not, do not¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo was so anxious that she was sweating.


    1) forgetful of favors and vite justice ¨C idiom: ingratitude to a friend; to kick a benefactor in the teeth

 Chapter 87 – The lovable, adorable, little dragon (3)

    Chapter 87 ¨C The lovable, adorable, little dragon (3)


    She continuously called out to the adorable little dragon with her mind. She shouted mentally until her brain almost cramped up.


    However, the adorable little dragon continued to lie firmly on its belly beside the spirit spring. Its little face looked up, showing a pair ofrge winsome eyes with crocodile tears flowing down its face. It gave Su Luo a pitiful and wretched expression as if she had caused it to feel aggrieved.


    Within the space, Su Luo¡¯s spirit form red at the little dragon with a fierce expression. ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, your mother dragon will kill me with one spray of Dragon¡¯s Breath! At that time you will also die! Let¡¯s y this game together!¡±


    She could not understand. Clearly on the other side was its birth mother, but the little dragon incorrectly kept looking at her and would not leave the space.


    Could it be that its own family was not as appealing as someone else¡¯s family? No wonder some kids, for whom exotic delicacies were the norm in their own family homes, preferred to eat ordinary vegetables dishes from other families.


    The adorable little dragon continued to use those pitiful eyes to look at Su Luo.


    Su Luo faked a fierce appearance and single-handedly picked up the adorable little dragon preparing to return it.


    But, both of the adorable little dragon¡¯s paws had a death grip on the edge of the spirit spring and refused to let go. Crocodile tears were falling from its eyes, as if to say that Su Luo was a human trafficker who kidnapped and sold children!


    Su Luo propped up her head with one hand. Whose family did this spoiled child really belong to? Pleasee and quickly carry it home because she couldn¡¯t afford to raise it.


    She merely want to return the little dragon to its original owner, so what was so wrong with that? The little dragon was making it seem as if she was sending it to the execution block.


    Finally, Su Luo was left without any other option. If the little dragon didn¡¯t show its face now, the divine dragon will definitely kill her with a mouthful of Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    As a result, Su Luo cajoled the little dragon using a gentle tone and disyed a friendly appearance. She clenched her teeth, put on a warm, tender smile and said. ¡°How about I fill arge bucket with the spirit spring and you can take it home with you?¡±


    The adorable little dragon shook its head. ¡° ....¡± That wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough...


    Su Luo was frustrated, but she, once again, put on a coaxing smile and said. ¡°Then how about....let¡¯s first go greet your mother dragon and politely ask about her health, okay? After all, she has not seen you since you hatched.¡±


    The adorable little dragon shook its head. ¡° ....¡± It was certain it would be be carried away!


    Su Luo only felt the space between her eyebrows burst with aggravation. Finally, she gave a secretive calcting smile and quickly picked up the adorable little dragon. ¡°You think I won¡¯t be able to pick you up? Harumph, humph!¡±


    It came to Su Luo that within her space, she was the boss!


    When the adorable little dragon was lifted out of her space and appeared in her arms, the divine dragon had been in the midst of brewing a second Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    ¡°Your eminence, hurry and take it back.¡± Su Luo cupped the adorable little dragon with both hands and hastily rushed forward to gave it back.


    She ced the adorable little dragon on the ground and motioned the little guy to hurry up and pay its respect.


    It should be said that the divine dragon had also suffered bitterly. After many trials and tribtions she birthed the egg then had to incubate it for a long time. Once the adorable little dragon was born, in spite of everything it refused to go home. It forced this new mother to chase after it and had seeded in embarrassing her to death.


    The adorable little dragon, with wobbled and swaying steps, turned its head back every step and shuffled to the front of the divine dragon.


    The angry mother dragon used a water bucket-sized forefinger and poked its head causing the adorable little dragon to bend over like a roly poly and, with a loud thumping sound, fall backwards.


    That sight wasically funny andughable, such that Su Luo almostughed out loud.


    However, the divine dragon just indifferently swept her eyes toward Su Luo.


    That expression was cold as ice, and a frosty air started to climb up from the soles of her feet. All at once, Su Luo could notugh anymore.


    The eyes of the divine dragon contained an endless killing intent, and its ferocious expression gave off a violently irate mood. It was about to let loose a wave of Dragon¡¯s Breath towards Su Luo.


    However just at this time, the adorable little dragon clutched at the divine dragon¡¯s finger and followed the path up its arm, wobbling and swaying as it climbed up. Finally its tiny buttocks sat on top of the divine dragon¡¯s nose, cleanly dispersing the Dragon¡¯s Breath its mother was brewing.


    In that moment, the divine dragon and the adorable little dragon had an appearance of mutual affection for one another, of a mother and child.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart moved. If she didn¡¯t leave now then what was she waiting for?


    If the divine dragon discovered that the adorable little dragon and her had formed a contract, she¡¯s afraid it would squash her to death with one p of its ws.


    Hence, Su Luo walked quietly on the tips of her toe and retreated a few steps. After she had made some ground, she turned her body around and stealthily slipped away.

 Chapter 88 – To come back from death’s door (1)

    Chapter 88 ¨C Toe back from death¡¯s door (1)


    Su Luo walked cautiously through the mountain range, hoping to find a way out.


    Right now her strength was very low, and she wouldn¡¯t dare indiscriminately dash around everywhere, bumping into things. As a result she was very careful while making her way along the roads.


    She had already aplished her goal for entering this mountain range. Although the process was very thrilling, her luck had been exceptionally good. There had been plenty of unforeseen perils and no shortage of danger. Not only had her space opened, she had also formed a contract of equals with the little divine dragon by a sheer ident among many imusible causes.


    However it was a pity, that the little divine dragon had been carried home by its mother dragon.


    Su Luo sighed, slowly searched for a path to leave the mountains. However what she did not know was, that on the other side, Nangong Liuyun was about to go mad in his search for her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was pale and unwaveringly fixed on the trunk of the thousand year old ancient tree. His tightly clenched fist was nched white!


    The ancient tree stood as before, but the wooden house that had been on the top had disappeared without a trace. For Nangong, it was as if someone had walked away, taking with them even the pots and pans, without even leaving a speck behind.


    As Nangong Liuyun stared rigidly at that thousand year old ancient tree, his eyes were ruthless, tyrannical and cold enough to freeze everything within his gaze. On his handsome face that was normally nefarious and devilishly charming, something had changed. Now his face was a wave of astral frost. His stare was violent like that of a wild beast¡¯s and filled with a cruel bloodlust.


    Nangong Liuyun could only feel a sharp pain bursting from the area near his heart. The ache was so painful that he almost suffocated.


    By his side, stood an exquisitely beautiful woman that was elegant and quiet, seemingly above themon popce.


    She was dressed from head to toe in only a snowy white gown. A graceful neck, a slender waist, and, just below, a skirt that seemed to flow with the breeze, as if wishing to transform into a beautiful wisp then disappear like snow melting into spring.


    This person was not a stranger. She was none other than the rumored Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    In a deeply concerned manner, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy ced her hand on Nanong Liuyun who was kneeling on the ground. Her red full lips gently and humbly stated. ¡°Third senior brother (1), it¡¯s all Yao Yao¡¯s fault. Imposing on you until you sustained injuries, and also tiring you out until Miss Su disappear without a trace....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was like a sheet of ice. He hadn¡¯t spoken a word, but his eyes were full of self-loathing and guilt.


    All of a sudden, he severely pped himself hard, quickly followed by another p!


    The strength his hands used could frighten people, and with only these two ps, he was able to make himself vomit blood.


    ¡°Third senior brother!¡± A thread of anguish shed across Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly pulled at his hands to prevent him from doing further harm to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I didn¡¯t leave her, she wouldn¡¯t be....¡± A thread of tormented pain shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face which had lost all of its original devilish charm. His strained voice hinted that he was being choked by his own emotions.


    What happened here? How could Luo girl have disappeared? It was all his fault. He shouldn¡¯t have abandoned her in that moment of peril. If he didn¡¯t abandoned her, how could this have had a chance to ur!?!?


    In the midst of ming himself, Nangong Liuyun ruthlessly smashed his clenched fist towards the trunk of that thousand year old ancient tree.


    The ancient tree, which had a width equivalent to ten people that were wrapped arm in arm, fell to the ground with a bang. Arge cloud of dust rose concluding its thousand year lifespan.


    A trace ofplex emotion crossed through the eyes of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Her cloudy eyes were like a sublime mist, partitioning the darkness in the innermost part of her heart. She held a deeply concerned expression on her face as she said to him, ¡°third senior brother. Don¡¯t worry too much. Who knows what happened to Miss Su? Maybe even now she is having a fortuitous meeting?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She doesn¡¯t any spirit strength in her body.¡± A touch of despair passed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    His Luo girl absolutely do not know how to harness spirit power. Alone and being left behind, how could she survive in this Sunset Mountain Range when the entirety of its length and breath was filled with wild beasts? Maybe even now...Every time he thought about it, Nangong Liuyun would feel waves of tormenting pain gripping his heart.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do! I must go look for her now!¡± Nangong Liuyun struggled to stand up because of insufficient strength he almost fell.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body faintly tremble, as if he could not even stand; but he still insisted on going to search for Su Luo. She was almost unable to conceal theplicated expression in her eyes


    1) Third senior brother ¨C Chinese literal trantion is third brother from the same teacher. Students under the same teacher can call each other brothers, sisters etc. often seen in martial art sect.

 Chapter 89 – To come back from death’s door (2)

    Chapter 89 ¨C Toe back from death¡¯s door (2)


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy pulled on Nangong Liuyun who was the tottering on the verge of copse. Her beautiful eyes moving cleverly around, her voice sounded justifiable and honest as she said. ¡°Third senior brother, looking at how badly injured you are, how can you go search for her? Even if you could find her, if she really was in danger, would you be able to save her?¡±


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s words were reasonable and irrefutable. She had hit the nail on the head.


    Nangong Liuyun truly had suffered severe injuries.


    In order to save the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, his abdomen had been shed heavily by the king vulture¡¯s ws and had bled profusely. Once he was able to finally stop the bleeding, Nangong Liuyun had rushed here to look for Su Luo, only to find that she had disappeared.


    ¡°Third senior brother, right now your first priority is to recover from your wounds.¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy gazed at him in concern, ¡°Believe in me, okay? I¡¯ll send people to look for her right now. I trust they¡¯ll find this Miss Su and bring her back quickly.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun struggled to get up, his wounds that he had worked so hard to close had re-opened. Suddenly, fresh blood spurted from the wounds like spring water wildly rushing forward.


    Due to excessive blood loss, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips had turned white as paper while his face disyed a haggard appearance.


    Nangong Liuyun firmly grabbed the hand of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Although weak, he maintained his dignified manner and very seriously stated. ¡°We must find her!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Jade Lake Fairy squeezed out a smile and solemnly nodded her head.


    Even Nangong Liuyun failed to notice the sh of frost that passed through her eyes.


    After he finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun sat down cross-legged and began exercising his powers to heal himself. He needed to nurse his body back to full health, his Luo girl was still waiting for him somewhere.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had sessfully appeased Nangong Liuyun. Seeing him begin the healing process, her beautiful watery eyes showed a look of deep anticipation while her red lips disyed a slight superficial smile.


    Then, she turned to leave.


    Beside a cliff covered with a bottomless drop covered in dense fog.


    The magnificent Jade Fairy stood on the edge of the cliff. Her long hair which flowed down to her ankles was dancing in the wind, giving the illusion that she was on the verge of taking flight, like a fairy. However, at this time, she had an indifferent and icy expression on her face.


    Behind her stood a row of four young women led by a woman named Qin Ning. Qin Ning was the magnificent Jade Fairy¡¯s most trusted attendant.


    The magnificent Jade Fairy¡¯s beautiful, simple, and neat face had a shallow smile, ¡°Did all of you hear third senior brother¡¯s words? Now, the only task for you is to look for this Miss Su.¡±


    Qin Ning¡¯s reply was very direct. ncing at the magnificent Jade Fairy¡¯s beautiful, cold, and expressionless face, she murmured. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Remember, if still alive, I must see the person. If dead, I must see the corpse.¡± The magnificent Jade Fairy unhurriedly spit out those words while stressing thest four. She continued to smile gently and gorgeously as before, so otherworldly beautiful that just a nce could drive all living things mad.


    Qin Ning had grown up together with the magnificent Jade Fairy, so once she heard the words she immediately understood their hidden meaning.


    A barely perceivable treacherous chill shed in Qin Ning¡¯s eyes as she responded. ¡°This servant will not fail toply with the Young Mistress¡¯smand, if living then must see the person, if dead then must see the corpse!¡±


    The master and servant simultaneouslyughed together, with mutual understanding.


    Qin Ning led the other three people and quickly walked away while sneering in her heart endlessly.


    A toad that wants to eat swan flesh! An insignificant idiotic girl dares to try to snatch a guy away from the Young Mistress. Is she looking to court her own death?


    That little slut! If she is dead, then it was over. If she wasn¡¯t dead, hehe, when the timees, they will torment that slut until she wished she was dead. They will make her regret that she was ever born into this world.


    Qin Ning and the three women flew through the mountain range, following the crushed nts while flying as fast as lightning.


    When the divine dragon had previously chased after Su Luo, it had left behind a trail of destruction, making the route fairly obvious.


    Qin Ning moved along this road, continuously searching.


    Qin Ning andpanions were rather lucky as they soon ran into Liu Ruohua.

 Chapter 90 -- To come back from death’s door (3)

    Chapter 90 -- Toe back from death¡¯s door (3)


    Qin Ning knew that Liu Ruohua had been with Su Luo before. After a little bit of questioning, she discovered that Su Luo had indeed been lucky enough to survive. She had even escaped from that tornado!


    Qin Ning gave her a sly and cold smile. It looks like their moment to earn some merit from the young princess was finally here.


    As a result of the directions provided by Liu Rouhua, Qin Ning was able to retrace the path that Su Luo had used when fleeing for her life. She was determined to hunt this Su Luo down. .


    Su Luo still didn¡¯t know that Qin Ning had brought people to chase after her with the intent to kill. Right now she was in the middle of cooking a few stolen magical beast¡¯s eggs over an open fire.


    During this entire afternoon, she had been constantly running away from those who wanted to kill her. Because of this, she had consumed a huge amount of her stamina; therefore she had to fill her stomach first. Besides, in this Sunset Mountain Range, who knew when her next meal would be at.


    Her journey¡¯s bitter experiences, after entering Sunset Mountain Range, made Su Luo realize that, in this world, strength was the most important thing to have. So she urgently needed to find a peaceful ce to start her cultivation practices.


    Seeing her dual wood and fire elements encircling her body, Su Luo bit off a mouthful of magical beast¡¯s egg. Her heart was ted, she nned to find some basic wood, fire element books to practice with after leaving this ce.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s hand that was holding the magical beast egg paused, a feeling of impending crisis assailed her thoughts.


    She had spent her entire previous life working as an assassin, so naturally Su Luo was most sensitive to this kind of murderous intent.


    She was absolutely sure she was not wrong about this!


    This was not the killing intent emitted by a magical beast but from a person!


    Su Luo saw the other few eggs still being cooked, without even having to think she picked them up and threw them into her space. She immediately headed into the forest and slipped away very quickly.


    Su Luo ran in a hurry for a full four hours (1). When she finally stopped, she quickly hid behind a sheer cliff.


    Now the sky had gradually darken towards night, the moon was casting its hazy shadow.


    Su Luo slowed down and quieted her breathing, she also slowed down her heartbeat. Her entire person was hidden in darkness blending in with the cliff within the dark night.


    Even master martial artist wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish her from the face of the cliff.


    At that very moment, a maiden seemed to fly over from afar. Her clothes was white like snow, with a simple and neat appearance, a light blue-colored diaphanous outeryer covering her clothing. Her body gave off an exceedingly refined manner.


    Su Luo recognized her. She was not a stranger but one of the maids standing by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s side.


    Su Luo had an excellent memory. As long as she saw them before, even after a few years, she would be able to recognize them at once. This was especially true for someone she meet only half a day ago.


    ¡°Su Luo, I know you are over there,e out, no need to hide.¡± This person was called Cui Yu, her call was cold and devoid of any mercy. In the darkness of the night, it conjured up quite a horrifying feeling.


    Su Luo sneered in her mind: if she really knew where Su Luo was then why was she still looking around in all directions?


    How could this be considered knowing where she was?


    Was she underestimating her as a good-for-nothing greenhorn who knows nothing?


    However, Su Luo thought this was odd. Why had this maide looking for her? And also why was she carrying a strong killing intent on her body?


    Was it because....


    Su Luo thought of a possibility.


    That kind of person, clear as ice and clean as jade (2), a woman seemingly not profaned by the worldly dust. Would she actually order her underlings to kill her? Although it was unreasonable, it was also not impossible.


    Ke Nan (3) said it best, if you rule out everything that was impossible, then the remaining reason must be the truth, no matter how crazy it sounded.


    It seem that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy....was also human!


    She originally thought that she was so temperate, so lofty and unsoiled, so exceedingly refined, and so above themon people. But as it turned out she was also a woman that would go frantically crazy over a man.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart smiled coldly.


    She must capture this girl and confirm her own guess, so she can determine who her her real enemy was.


    She, Su Luo was never a person to sit and wait for death, if others want to kill her then they must pay with their lives!


    Su Luo motionlessly hid somewhere below the cliff.


    Waiting for Cui Yu to get closer.


    1) Chinese divided our modern 24 hours cycle into 12 shichen. So 1 shichen = 2 hours. Su Luo ran 2 shichen here. So from now on I¡¯ll just calcte the time without mentioning the shichen.


    2) clear as ice and clean as jade ¨C idiom: spotless, irreproachable, incorruptible


    3) Ke Nan ¨C is the Chinese name for detective Conan from the Japanese anime/manga Meitantei Conan otherwise known in America as Case Closed. Thank you readers for pointing out that Ke Nan or Conan is the middle name of Sir Arthur Ignatius Conan Doyle author of Sherlock Holmes original source of this quote and inspiration for the anime/Manga. Pretty sure the author was referring to Case Closed.

 Chapter 91 -- To come back from death’s door (4)

    Chapter 91 -- Toe back from death¡¯s door (4)


    Suddenly!


    In the darkness of the night, the silvery tip of a dagger shined brightly. Su Luo¡¯s body shifted as quick as lightning and within seconds had already arrived at Cui Yu¡¯s back. Su Luo¡¯s half broken dagger was wielded with deadly aim towards Cui Yu¡¯s throat.


    Su Luo¡¯s movements were precise and nimble, merciless and blood-thirsty, there wasn¡¯t a single wasted motion.


    Cui Yu proved to be a second ranked martial artist. She sensed danger approaching and slid to the left while attempting to stab the person behind with her sword.


    However, she was already a step toote.


    While Cui Yu was leaning left to avoid the dagger aimed at her throat, Su Luo had already anticipated Cui Yu¡¯s actions and had moved the dagger there in advance. Therefore, when Cui Yu leaned to the left, she ran directly into the dagger.


    A ¡°Sshhluck!¡ª¡ª¡± sound lightly echoed and a stream of blood rushed out like spring water


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Cui Yu did not die immediately, but the pain caused her to roll around on the ground.


    The instant kill failed because Su Luo¡¯s dagger had lost half of its effectiveness. Half of the dagger had been chewed off by the adorable little dragon previously, therefore it was not sharp enough to kill Cui Yu instantly.


    Su Luo coldly watched Cui Yu rolling around on the ground in pain and quietly asked, ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?


    ¡°You must die!¡± Cui Yu¡¯s facial features were malevolent, her expression twisted, but her chin was still unbending and arrogantly raised.


    ¡°Just tell me the truth and I¡¯ll release you from your suffering. How do you feel about this deal?¡± Su Luo said with a bargaining tone as she squatted down and gave Cui Yu a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Cui Yu coldly turned her face away, not paying any attention to Su Luo¡¯s threats.


    In Cui Yu¡¯s eyes, Su Luo was just an ant. She would never admit that Su Luo was stronger than her.


    ¡°Very courageous of you!¡± Su Luo pulled out the blood encrusted, half-broken dagger. Her smile was genial, like a warm breeze. It did not contain even a hint of anger. ¡°As you already know, my dagger is very dull. It can¡¯t kill a person in one strike.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Cui Yun firmly spat out.


    ¡°Very good! I admire your courageous spirit. I hope you can keep it up as we continue.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face held a faint yet sly smile. She smiled with ease while the dagger mercilessly zoomed towards Cui Yu¡¯s finger.


    A finger was forcibly cut off.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± Cui Yu was in so much pain that her tears and mucus flowed out together. The agony almost made her pass out.


    Without waiting for Cui Yu to speak, the second finger was quickly severed and went flying off.


    The third finger....


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± A trace of startled surprise shed through Cui Yu¡¯s eyes.


    She did not understand. Even though Cui Yu is a practitioner of martial arts, she would not be able to use such a cruel method. How was Su Luo able to do it so skillfully and with such a gentle and soft smile, at that?


    It was as if what she was slicing off were not fingers but pieces of bread.


    This person was simply a monster!


    ¡°You need not be so anxious. I haven¡¯tpletely chopped them all off yet.¡± Su Luo gestured with her hand as if to say she still wished to continue cutting off more.


    Cui Yu reluctantly but loudly said, ¡°It was the Young Mistress that told us to kill you! For every grievance, someone is responsible. For every debt, there is a debtor. If you have the ability, then go look for the Young Mistress to seek your revenge!¡±


    ¡°Why would she want to kill me?¡± As expected, it was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who wanted to kill her.


    Cui Yu stared at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot. ¡°Do you really not understand? Our Young Mistress from when she was little until now is deeply attached to his highness Prince Jin! They grew up together and since childhood, their mutual affection was unlike others! In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Young Mistress and Prince Jin was like a pair of Jade Annulus. As for you, his highness Prince Jin actually kissed you. Therefore, you can not be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Just because he kissed me, thus your Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wants to kill me?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled. Her guess was indeed correct.


    ¡°Yes! Because his highness Prince Jin does not allow others to get close to him. The only person who can even touch him is our Young Mistress! Now, there is a third wheel and that is you. Therefore, you must die!¡±

 Chapter 92 -- To come back from death’s door (5)

    Chapter 92 -- Toe back from death¡¯s door (5)


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± A thread of frost appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and a barely visible smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    What bullshit title, ¡®fairy¡¯. More like ¡®exceedingly refined¡¯ cow dung; what ¡®being above themon popce¡¯s dirty emotions¡¯, they were all a bunch of dog shit!


    Nangong Liuyun was so stupid, that it made her want tough. He always bragged about being highly intelligent, but was unable to see clearly that the woman by his side had the heart of a snake and the methods of a scorpion.


    ¡°What about Nangong Liuyun? How is he right now?¡± A hidden meaning passed through Su Luo¡¯s huge eyes, which sparkled and were translucent like jade. The corner of her mouth had a faintly mocking expression.


    ¡°His highness Prince Jin and our Young Mistress are together!¡± These words were correct but Cui Yu had not told the whole truth.


    Su Luo nodded her head.


    Nangong Liuyun, when you saw that the little treehouse had been wiped out, was your heart able to feel guilt and remorse?


    Being you were unsure of whether I am dead or alive, were you worried?


    Why was it that the one that was looking for me is not you?


    So once you have your Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, do I no longer matter to you?


    If I think about it this way, then the vow you previously made to me -and all that you said- are reallyughable.


    As expected. If ever she depended on a mountain for support, then the mountain would copse. If she leaned on a person, the person would run away. People ah...she could only rely on herself.


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes were like water, but she had an icy-cold expression that was intent on hearing the truth, ¡°Talk, how many people did your Jade Lake¡¯s fairy send out to kill me?¡±


    Since they were already dispatched, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wanted topletely eliminate her. It seemed like this time, she really was surrounded by perils. It was extremely dangerous.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Could it be because her character wascking?


    It had only been half a day, yet she had already encountered three cases of being chased by groups trying to kill her.


    She felt as if she should personally visit a temple and burn a stick of incense, pay respect to Buddha, or do anything to try and get rid of this rotten fortune. She simply had the worst luck.


    However, Cui Yu face¡¯s became unresponsive, and she turned her head away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk? Very good, extremely good.¡± A sinister sneer appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Right now Su Luo¡¯s mood was really gloomy, and here was a person not afraid of death, delivering herself for Su Luo to vent on. This was really the only good thing going for her at the moment .


    Without as much as a hint of hesitation, her dagger directly chopped down!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ªMy hand¡ª¡ª¡± Cui Yu could only see that her entire wrist had been cut off with blood pouring out and spraying madly everywhere.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even finished when Su Luo¡¯s dagger chopped down again!


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Cui Yu¡¯s other hand was also severed, blood simrly madly rushed forth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk.....I¡¯ll talk!¡± Cui Yu was in so much pain that she almost died. Herplexion was as pale as paper, and cold sweat was falling down like rain.


    ¡°Actually, you can still wait for a moment.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was as friendly as a warm breeze, but in Cui Yu¡¯s eyes, she was like a demon from Asura¡¯s Hell, with an expression full of a terrible sinister intent.


    ¡°Apart from me, there are three other people.¡± Cui Yi was in so much agony that she could only grasp roughly for air. Her eyes unwaveringly red at Su Luo, full of fierce, malicious curses. ¡°Everyone of their strength is stronger than mine, and they definitely will avenge me!!!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Su Luo stood up, towering above her and disdainfully looked down at her. ¡°Upon the fact that you revealed everything. I¡¯ll give you a chance, finish yourself off.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± Cui Yu desperately shook her head, at the moment when she was really at death¡¯s door. She finally be aware that she really will forever depart from this world.


    Afterwards, there won¡¯t be any breaths, won¡¯t be able to smell the air, won¡¯t be able to open her eyes again...Blue sky, white clouds, she won¡¯t be able to see anything anymore.


    ¡°If I was to do it, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help but to slice off your flesh piece by piece from your body.¡± Su Luo indifferently looked at her own hands, smilingly said. ¡°I have yet to kill a person, don¡¯t want to dirty my hands because of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Cui Yu was very wrathful, but she thought about Su Luo¡¯s ruthless methods, so she closed her eyes and furiously flung herself head-first to a nearby rock.

 Chapter 93 -- To come back from death’s door (6)

    Chapter 93 -- Toe back from death¡¯s door (6)


    Bang...The sound resounded, Cui Yu¡¯s head cracked open. She immediately died and couldn¡¯t have been more dead.


    ¡°It was you whomitted suicide, I certainly did not make a move to kill you.¡± Su Luo smiled while showing off her snowy white teeth.


    After that, she quickly began to clean up any traces that may be left behind.


    Wasting no less than one hour, she had erased all traces. Then, she advanced deep into the mountains.


    She knew that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wanted to kill her, so she only had three possible roads she could take.


    One way was to avoid the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy and find Nangong Liuyun.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her in front of Nangong Liuyun, but this method had a high degree of difficulty. In addition, she really didn¡¯t want to see him right now.


    The second way was to hide deep within this mountainous ancient forest, making sure that the other side could never find her.


    As for the third way, it was to kill everyone that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had sent after her.


    However thatst option, with regards to the current Su Luo, was too unrealistic.


    The towering, majestic mountains extended endlessly into the distance.


    Su Luo continuously dove into the forests of the deep mountain. Along the way, she carefully erased any trace of her passing, hoping she would not be found by the other side.


    She walked for about two hours, when a sense of danger assaulted her mind. Su Luo now had a tingling feeling along her back.


    She knew, she was being followed by someone.


    Also the person this time, like Cui Yu had said, had martial arts that were at a much higher level than Cui Yu¡¯s.


    Su Luo hid deep within the ancient trees, and coldly looked towards the front.


    There was a woman wearing a light yellow-colored slip over her garments. Her breath was stronger than Cui Yu¡¯s, so she was probably a third ranked martial artist.


    Su Luo was able to kill Cui Yu because of her sneak attack, but this person was already at the third rank. This time, it would be difficult to handle!


    Su Luo blended herself into the night, as much as possible, reducing her presence.


    However.


    All of a sudden, she could only see this maiden called Er Huang smile coldly. Subsequently, she directly came at Su Luo with an attack.


    She had actually been discovered!


    The strength in that sword strike was not something Su Luo could block right now.


    Su Luo dropped to the ground and rolled away, evading that fatal attack.


    Right after, she lengthened her steps and dashed ahead.


    Su Luo knew that if she was to fight one on one, this person could easily and effortlessly knock her out.


    The current her could only evade and hide.


    Su Luo saw the creeper vine in the forest, and her heart rejoiced. She lifted up the creeper vine and entered a secret hidden cave.


    The cave was very narrow, with only a square meter of space. Su Luo¡¯s back pressed up against the cave¡¯s wall. She controlled her breathing and suppressed her heartbeat to its lowest speed, like a cold-blooded animal during hibernation. It could be sensed that she only had a trace of presence.


    Through the creeper vine, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit. At the same time, her heart was full of wrath.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, if you want a man, don¡¯t you know how to win him over by yourself? What kind of ability is it to kill an outsider like her!?!?


    Su Luo clenched her fist firmly, a furious intent shing through her eyes. She vowed to wait until her strength rose. She would absolutely bnce this ount and properly return thepliment!


    However, right now, Su Luo could only rage inside and endure it silently.


    However, her attempt to forbear was toote.


    Because her emotions had been too stirred up, therefore, her vitality rose too vigorously. Consequently, that Er Huang maiden was finally able to detect a thread of difference.


    Seeing that the sword was about to strike towards her with a killing intent, Su Luo rolled on the ground, rushing out and leaving the small cave.


    She managed to escape this time¡¯s extremely close and thrilling death chase.


    However, a good thing didn¡¯tst forever. Very quickly, halfway on the road, Su Luo again detected that she had been locked on by Er Huang!


    This indeed, was the soul of the deceased having not dispersed (1)!


    Su Luo hid herself in a swamp. Her entire body was buried in the muddy ooze. She was covered in dried up dposing tree leaves, with only a pair of eyes exposed at the surface.


    She stopped her breathing, and wished that this time she could escape.


    However, this Er Huang maiden stood at the edge of the swamp. There was an unkind fury on her face, like that of someone who had long endured, but was still unable to catch that person.


    1) the soul of the deceased having not dispersed ¨C idiom: figuratively meaning the influence still lingers on; the spirit (of some doctrine) is still alive.

 Chapter 94 – To come back from death’s door (7)

    Chapter 94 ¨C Toe back from death¡¯s door (7)


    Every time Er Huang was close to catching Su Luo, the opponent¡¯s movements would resemble a mud fish and slip through her fingers. Su Luo took advantage of her every careless mistake to escape, causing Er Huang to be extremely frustrated and unhappy!


    Just like now, right when Er Huang was about to lock onto Su Luo, Su Luo¡¯s entire person once again seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Er Huang vented her anger byunching sword attacks at the swamp, the tip of her double-edged sword sparkled with golden lightning as it flipped endless pieces of mud into the sky.


    Within the sword tip, spirit strength umted. The light that came from the sword strike was strong enough to take a life.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± A band of golden rays shed by Su Luo¡¯s right side, striking her right arm. Su Luo felt a sudden acute pain. It was so agonizing that cold sweat broke out on her face.


    At that instant, Su Luo was under the impression that her right arm had been severed.


    It took another two hours before Er Huang¡¯s deranged venting of her fury had finally ended.


    Su Luo clenched her teeth while crawling out of the swamp. Her right arm was drenched in blood, the intense pain almost made her pass out.


    The magnificent Jade Fairy, you did well! This hatred has been engraved into my heart!


    Su Luo dragged her exhausted body forward until she found a creek to wash clean her wound. At the same time, she also washed her clothes that were covered with mud.


    Due to excessive blood loss, Su Luo felt that her head was spinning, her vision was bing blurry, and her body was about to faint. She inwardly cried about the hardships in her heart. Right now, she really could not run anymore. If things continued this way, sooner orter, she would be captured by Er Huang.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head, as Su Luo remembered that she had her own treasured space.


    Although there was nothing in the space, it still contained the spirit spring. This spirit spring was a sacredmodity that had the ability to heal.


    Su Luo cupped her hands, drew the water from her space, and drank. The spirit spring water was like ambrosial nectar; rich, mellow, and full-bodied. Its pure aroma enticed and beckoned.


    Su Luo¡¯s previous weak mental state became a lot stronger. Her thought processes recoveredpletely and she no longer felt dizzy.


    After drinking her fill, Su Luo again withdrew a handful of water and sprinkled it on her wounds.


    Although the wounds were not healed immediately, the bleeding slowly stopped.


    Su Luo released a sigh of relief. At longst, she hade back from death¡¯s door. She had survived.


    However, before Su Luo couldplete her sigh of relief, she suddenly felt danger approaching from behind.


    Su Luo rolled on the ground and avoided a vicious sword strike.


    The attacker was not Er Huang but Nen Lu.


    She was among the four people that were chasing Su Luo with the intent to kill.


    ¡°Vile girl, so you were hiding here, causing your mother to search for you for a long time! Eat my sword!¡± Without saying another word, Nen Lu directly thrust her sword at Su Luo.


    The long double-edged sword became numerous rays of light. In a manner of hiding the sky and covering the earth (1), itunched towards Su Luo.


    Momentarily, an unnatural gale which was not caused by the weather erupted.


    Su Luo simply could not deflect the attack, she could only rely on her speed to dodge.


    However, her body had suffered a severe injury and had also lost arge amount of blood, so she wasn¡¯t as nimble as before.


    ¡°sh¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo was too slow to dodge, so she was hit with a piercing blow by the double-edged sword. The sharp pain that exploded almost made her faint on the spot. The wound that she had with great difficulty stopped from bleeding, once again burst open.


    Overwhelming pain washed over her.


    Su Luo clenched her teeth. She bit her bottom lip so hard that blood began to seep out.


    Su Luo could not fall. If she fell down now, she would definitely die!


    In front of her was an overhanging cliff. The drop from the cliff was deep, so deep that you could not see the bottom. It was also surrounded by heavy fog.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with relentless determination!


    Even if she were to die, she will pull the other person down with her!


    However, Su Luo did fall down....


    She weakly fell to the ground, motionless as if she had died. Her bodycked even the tiniest sign of life.


    A cold smile appeared in Nen Lu¡¯s eyes. She walked to Su Luo¡¯s body, crouched down, and sneered. ¡°Little slut, you have the impertinence to seduce his highness Prince Jin. Even if you die a hundred times it won¡¯t be enough! Rest assured and go. His highness Prince Jin will be well looked after by our Young Mistress.¡±


    After saying this, she hoisted up Su Luo¡¯s corpse and quickly threw it over the cliff¡¯s edge.


    Big sister Qin Ning had said before: destroy not only the corpse, but also the evidence.


    However, at this moment, misfortune unexpectedly urred.


    1) hiding the sky and covering the earth ¨C idiom: figuratively meaning earth-shattering; omnipresent; of universal importance

 Chapter 95 – To search for hidden treasures (1)

    Chapter 95 ¨C To search for hidden treasures (1)


    When she hoisted up Su Luo¡¯s corpse, an ice-cold, cruel smile could be seen at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    She twisted her body around and grabbed onto Nen Lu¡¯s sleeves, cing her entire weight on Nen Lu¡¯s shoulders. Her body was hanging upside down, with her head facing the ground. That broken dagger ruthlessly stabbed towards Nen Lu¡¯s heart from her back!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Nen Lu let out a wretched scream, the fury in her heart was at its peak. She endured the intense pain and used all her strength to throw Su Luo off the cliff.


    However, Su Luo was stuck to her body like Niupi candy (1). No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t threw Su Luo off.


    At the same time, Su Luo unceasingly stabbed her with the dagger.


    In less than a second, countless numbers ofcerations appeared on Nen Lu¡¯s body.


    However, Nen Lu wouldn¡¯t let Su Luo have an easy time of it either. She finally sent a heavy palm strike towards Su Luo.


    The pit of Su Luo¡¯s stomach was hit by that palm. Su Luo only felt a metallic sweetness in her throat, and then a huge stream of blood wildly sprayed out.


    At this moment, both of them were at the edge of the cliff. The bitingly cold wind screamed through the mountains, blowing on the two bruised and battered people, who were on the verge of copse.


    The sound of Nen Lu¡¯s grimugh echoed, as she sent one foot kicking towards Su Luo.


    This kick contained all of her strength. She had already calcted that this kick was enough to send Su Luo down the cliff, as a way to destroy the body while erasing all the evidence.


    However, just at this critical juncture, Su Luo grabbed onto and tightly hugged Nen Lu¡¯s leg which was kicking her.


    Because of the effect of gravity, both of them fell off the cliff.


    While they were falling, Su Luo used her strength to keep pulling and twisting, until she was on top, while Nen Lu was beneath her.


    Nen Lu was so angry that she wanted to do the same by imitating Su Luo¡¯s actions, but Su Luo¡¯s foot heavily kicked her downwards.


    Nen Lu¡¯s heart was so enraged that she swore, if there was a next life, she would definitely dismember Su Luo¡¯s body and chop it into ten thousand pieces!


    But there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to think much more. Now, the two of them had already dropped close to the bottom of the abyss.


    ¡°Ssh¡ª¡ª¡±Both of them fell into the water, the deafening sound of water being disced resounded, like being shot out of a geyser, water flew high into the sky. At that moment, both of thempletely lost consciousness.


    Both of their bodies were brutally pulled by the current of the creek, continuously colliding with obstructions in the water. Nobody knew where this water flowed to.


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Su Luo¡¯s eyshes, which were thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, trembled slightly. She slowly opened her eyes, and saw a rock above her head.


    She now discovered that the illuminations in all directions were very dim, and that she had been washed ashore by the creek water.


    Su Luo found that her entire body was in pain. It was so agonizing, that it was as if her body had been torn into tiny little pieces. The pain was so great that she was almost numb.


    Su Luo fetched a handful of water from within her space, and with much difficulty, she drank it. After a long while, she was slowly able to recover.


    She staggeringly stood up, and suspiciously took measure of her surroundings.


    This ce was a crescent-shaped cave.


    A cave that had been abandoned for many years.


    Su Luo was so weak that she could barely stand, but she clenched her teeth and stood up. She swayingly staggered towards the inside of the cave.


    She supported herself using the cave¡¯s wall. With great strain, she walked more than a hundred meters into the cave, yet she still hadn¡¯t reached the end.


    This strip of dark tunnel was pitch-ck and gloomy, as if leading to a borderless underworld. Everything was covered in darkness.


    However, without knowing why, it seemed as if a mysterious power was beckoning to her. It continuously coaxed her to continue walking deeper inside.


    She roughly walked about another three hundred meters. Su Luo kept breathing in mouthfuls of cold air. Where did this tunnel actual lead to? Could it be that there was no end to this path?


    She really didn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Luo¡¯spetitive heart was aroused. She dragged her exhausted body, step by step shuffling further into the cave. She walked a full thousand meters, when all of a sudden, her sharp ears heard the sound from the bubbling water of a creek.


    When Su Luo walked to the ce where the sound wasing from, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but open wide, scanning the scene in front of her.


    At this moment, she thought her own eyes were seeing things.


    The dark tunnel ended in an unexpectedlyrge, circr space, which was no less than the size of a basketball court. This empty space appear to be very spacious.


    At the center of this ce was a purple furnace shaped standing cauldron (2). Workbenches formed a circle surrounding the cauldron. Some crystal stones and medicinal herbs were sparsely arranged on the workbenches.


    1 Niupi candy is a sticky, stretchy caramel like candy usually cut into rectangles and covered in sesame seeds. Here is a Chinese site that shows how you can make it.


    2 The Chinese character is Ding ¨C an ancient Chinese standing cauldron used for cooking, serving and storage vessel. Smaller version of it was used to hold wine and food during religious rituals. The Ding can have three or four standing legs. See wiki link

 Chapter 96 – To search for hidden treasures (2)

    Chapter 96 ¨C To search for hidden treasures (2)


    Not far from the workbenches, there was a bookshelf with a few books randomly ced on the shelves.


    However, this was not the cause of Su Luo¡¯s astonishment. What amazed her was that there were about seven to eight corpses lying in various positions surrounding the workbench. Every corpse was air-dried and withered, as if the owner had passed away a long time ago.


    It was very clear that these people had been in a very intense fight.


    Su Luo was in the midst of frowning when suddenly, she sensed danger behind her. Su Luo immediately dropped and rolled on the ground to dodge.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that your survival skills were so great. Even the fall couldn¡¯t kill you!¡± Nen Lu said as she leaned on the corner wall for support. Her face disyed a duplicitous and furtive smile, full of strong killing intent.


    In the beginning, Nen Lu was only following orders to kill Su Luo when she attacked the other. However, at this moment, Nen Lu was itching to dismember Su Luo into ten thousand tiny pieces for her own benefit.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also still alive?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was as light as a cloud and gentle like the wind. Nevertheless, a trace of apprehension appeared in her heart.


    The opponent was a third ranked martial artist, while she herself had no spiritual strength. They were both injured, but by observing Nen Lu¡¯s attack a moment ago, Su Luo realized that Nen Lu¡¯s injuries were much lighter than hers.


    Nen Lu was about to seize this opportunity to kill Su Luo when suddenly, her line of sight turned towards the interior of the room.


    With just this one look, she was so amazed that her mouth fell open. Then, an ecstatic expression appeared on her face.


    Nen Lu quickly walked into the room, full of excitement and with an incredulous expression.that looked at everything inside. She kept mumbling to herself. ¡°This. This can¡¯t be real, right? Could it actually be Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron? Is it really Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron?¡±


    ¡°What is a Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron?¡± Su Luo asked, full of curiosity.


    At this time, Nen Lu already viewed Su Luo as a dead person, so she felt no need to conceal anything from her. Right now, Nen Lu really needed to let out the ecstasy in her heart or else she would go mad from holding it in.


    ¡°I told you you were a good-for-nothing but you refuse to ept it. You haven¡¯t even heard of Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron. Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron is a top-notch divine artifact pursued by all the Apothecaries in the world. If they use this medicinal cauldron to refine medicine, then the rate of sess will increase by a hundredfold! Never mind, talking to you is simply like ying a lute to a cow (1). You don¡¯t even know what an Apothecary is, right?¡±


    Confronted by Nen Lu¡¯s belittling expression, Su Luo coldlyughed in her heart. Sorry to embarrass you, but this great one actually has a wood-fire dual system and was preparing to level up as an Apothecary.


    At this moment, Nen Lu looked at Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron in wonder. Her sword was emitting mysterious rays of light as she murmured to herself. ¡°It was said that during that time, Elder Zi Huo went into seclusion. Could it be that he finally died here?¡±


    ¡°Elder Zi Huo?¡± Su Luo again asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Nen Lu rolled her eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Elder Zi Huo? This renowned Elder was the world¡¯s only Grandmaster level Apothecary. Do you know how many famous families and noble ns under the heavens wanted to curry favor with this renowned Elder? Yet you have actually never heard of this Elder Zi Huo. Your stupidity can¡¯t be cured. I really have nothing more to say to you.¡±


    Su Luo knew that the continent¡¯s Apothecaries were divided into levels: Elementary Apothecary, Intermediate Apothecary, Advanced Apothecary, Elite Apothecary, as well as Grandmaster Apothecary.


    It was extremely difficult to advance to the next Apothecary level.


    However, Apothecaries were rare, thus making every Apothecary extremely precious.


    Su Manor¡¯s Apothecary was only an Elementary Apothecary, but due to his existence, he was able to ensure that Su Manor did not topple for the past few decades.


    She never expected that the Elder Zi Huo was the legendary rumored Grandmaster Apothecary. It was indeed hard to imagine.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Nen Lu, who was lingering in front of the bookshelf ahead, suddenly loudly shrieked, ¡°Primeval pill recipes! Unexpectedly, ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·(2) is also here! Oh heavens! Jackpot, I really hit the jackpot!¡±


    ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡· was Elder Zi Huo¡¯s personal notes. It was a written record of his life¡¯s knowledge and experience regarding medicinal recipes. Inside, it also had a lot of primeval pill recipes which had not been passed on and were thought to be lost for eternity.


    1) ying a lute to a cow ¨C idiom: figuratively meaning offering a treat to an unappreciative audience; to cast pearls before swine; caviar to the general; to preach to deaf ears; to talk over somebody¡¯s head.


    2) ¡¶¡· we are going to use the same brackets that the author used for highlighting titles.... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll eventually find the underline function in WordPress but the brackets looks cooler ??

 Chapter 97 – To search for hidden treasures (3)

    Chapter 97 ¨C To search for hidden treasures (3)


    Including Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, these were all treasures that Apothecaries would yearn for in their dreams.


    Countless experts on the continent have sought this¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·in order to curry favors with Apothecaries. However after having flipped over the entire continent in their search, no one was able to find it. Yet, she would never have imagined that in her hunt for Su Luo she had unexpectedly lucked out. She found ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·, and even Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron.


    At this moment, Nen Lu almost went mad with joy!


    She trembled with jubtion and extreme excitement. She almost jumped up for joy in her tion .


    She reached out for the¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·, but very quickly she withdrew her hand.


    She didn¡¯t dare, she was afraid of death.


    This was because the corpses lying haphazardly on the floor told her that Elder Zi Huo was definitely a poison expert. His belongings definitely could not be encroached upon by just anyone.


    ¡°You,e here!¡± Nen Lu raised her long sword to Su Luo¡¯s neck, coldly ring at her as if looking at a dead man.


    ¡°You want to kill me to silence me?¡± Su Luo lifted the corner of her lips in a slight smile that was not truly a smile.


    ¡°Kill you to silence you?¡± Nen Luughed out loud. ¡°I definitely will kill you to silence you. Otherwise, if even half a word of what happened here were to spread from your lips, great trouble will befall our Jade Lake Pce. Therefore, you must die.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo faintly smiled. Just great, she too had a simr notion.


    ¡°But right now, you can¡¯t die yet.¡± Nen Lu used the long sword to threaten Su Luo and bellowed, ¡°Bring that¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·over here.¡±


    Nen Lu wanted to appropriate everything here for herself, but she would not even dare to touch them.


    Obviously, she was being used as ab rat! Su Luo felt a chill shed across her heart; her gaze fell upon the corpses on the floor, one had a dagger stabbed into it.


    Icy-cold light reflected off the dagger.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Su Luo did not refuse. She walked over step by step, with a harmless smile on her face.


    ¡°Quickly pick it up!¡± Nen Lu coldlymanded.


    She wanted to use Su Luo to test for poison, to see if this¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·had any poison on it.


    Right now, at this crucial moment, she must not die. Discovering Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave, what other achievement couldpare to it? Having this achievement, in the future, even Qing Ning that bitch, would be beneath her.


    Perhaps, she could take those things and escape to faraway ces. This also was not a bad idea, such thoughts quickly shed through Nen Lu¡¯s mind.


    Su Luo watched Nen Lu¡¯s constantly changing expressions, and a hint of sneer appeared in her eyes.


    An inexperienced naive idiot.


    But the expression on Su Luo¡¯s face remained unchanged, and when her hand touched the book, she silently mouthed, ¡°Collect.¡±


    Suddenly, in an instant, the book vanished from the bookshelf.


    ¡°Huh¡ª what happened? Where¡¯s the book?¡± Su Luo pretended to be surprised, and with a expression of having lost her head out of fear, she screamed out loud.


    Nen Lu¡¯s whole face had a look of utter disbelief.


    She had kept a very close eye on it just now. Her line of sight never once leaving Su Luo¡¯s hand, yet she could only helplessly watch as that book, in an instant, vanished without a trace.


    What actually happened? The book was fine, how could it just disappear?


    This time, I must have seen a ghost!


    Nen Lu could confirm that during such a short time, Su Luo had no chance to pull off any tricks. It was a pity that no matter how much she spectes, she could never have guessed that Su Luo was unexpectedly a space mage, with her body carrying a portable space.


    That was why, Nen Lu¡¯s first reaction was to leap to the bookshelf and search for it continuously.


    At this time, Su Luo was bending over pretending to search for it, but she furtively pulled out the dagger.


    Seeing that Nen Lu¡¯s whole attention was focused on searching through the¡¶Primeval Pill Recipes¡·, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into an ice-cold, unrestrained, demonic and sly smile.


    No sooner said than done ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 98 – To search for hidden treasures (4)

    Chapter 98 ¨C To search for hidden treasures (4)


    With a barely perceivable movement of Su Luo¡¯s hand, that dagger had already vanished into her sleeves.


    All of Nen Lu¡¯s attention was focused on finding ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·, so she did not notice Su Luo¡¯s covert movements.


    ¡°Where did it go? Why can¡¯t I can¡¯t find it?¡± Su Luo questioned with a puzzled look upon her face, firmly gripping the dagger in her sleeves as she stealthily approached Nen Lu.


    ¡°Was it because¡ª¡ª¡± Nen Lu frowned. She was about to turn around when she noticed a shadow rapidlying towards her. Nen Lu subconsciously tried to block the attack with her hand, tragically causing her right hand to be severed neatly at the wrist. The ce of the cut was t and smooth.


    Immediately, blood wildly gushed out from the open wound as if it wasn¡¯t vital to Nen Lu¡¯s life!


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Only after seeing the severed hand that had fallen on the ground did Nen Lu finally realize what had happened! She screamed out loud in agony.


    Su Luo was equally unsatisfied with this result.


    Originally, Su Luo had a well thought out n: directly stab Nen Lu¡¯s heart through her back. With Su Luo¡¯s speed and uracy, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for Nen Lu to escape death. Still, who would have known that at thest moment Nen Lu would manage to retain her life.


    If Nen Lu did an about face and ran right now, she would merely lose a hand but would preserve her life.


    It¡¯s a pity that Nen Lu was so blinded by her hatred of Su Luo at the moment so she was itching to make mincemeat out of Su Luo to appease the hatred in her heart. Consequently, Nen Lu didn¡¯t even take the time to think before picking up the long sword that had fallen with her dismembered hand while ignoring the pain she felt. She directly charged at Su Luo with a murderous strike.


    A cold smirk shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She took out a book from her space and tossed it toward Nen Lu with a smile on her face. ¡°Catch it! Don¡¯t lose it again.¡±


    ¡°¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·?¡± Nen Lu¡¯s eyes opened wide. She stared with stunned amazement at the ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·that appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand from out of nowhere. Her attention was momentarily distracted.


    However, this short split second of carelessness was enough for Su Luo!


    Immediately after she threw the ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·in Nen Lu¡¯s direction, Su Luo had quickly shifted her body and arrived at Nen Lu¡¯s back like a ghost. While Nen Lu¡¯s attention was momentarily distracted, like a demon from hell, Su Luo raised the new dagger she had picked up and shed Nen Lu¡¯s neck¡ª¡ª


    Immediately, blood gushed forth!


    Nen Lu was staring nkly at the ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·in her hand. Her nails had whitened because she was ready to explode with rage.


    However, Nen Lu could only watch the unstoppable blood pour out of her neck. She red at Su Luo with an expression of having suddenly realized something. ¡°Space, space....mage....¡±


    Afterwards, with an unreconciled expression, Nen Lu fell backwards. Her eyes were wide open with malevolence. Even in death, they wouldn¡¯t close due to residual resentment.


    Su Luo grabbed the ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·from Nen Lu¡¯s clenched fingers, patted off the dust, and was all smiles as she said. ¡°Correct, this youngdy is a space mage. It¡¯s a pity you only realized it as you were dying. It. Was. Too. Late!¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo was very thankful for her space. In the beginning, she had felt that it was weak. Now, she had slowly discovered its exceptional qualities.


    After eliminating Nen Lu, Su Luo started to look around for treasure.


    She stood in front of the bookshelf. The shelves were full of advanced pharmacology books, many of which Su Luo couldn¡¯tprehend.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter. She will take all the books back and slowly study them. Su Luo did not grab the books one by one. Instead, she ced the entire bookshelf into her space.


    Afterwards, Su Luo held her chin and started to circle around Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron. While circling, she took its measure by looking it up and down. She pondered this medicinal cauldron was nothing special but why was it so heavy?


    Yes, it was definitely quite heavy. Su Luo had already tested its weight a moment ago.

 Chapter 99 – To search for hidden treasures (5)

    Chapter 99 ¨C To search for hidden treasures (5)


    Su Luo wanted to shift the medicinal cauldron, but found that no matter how much strength she used, it wouldn¡¯t budge. It was as if the thing was rooted to the ground.


    If others wanted to take away the medicinal cauldron, it would be extremely difficult. Who knew Su Luo would have the greatest treasure for traveling that others would kill for on her body?


    Su Luo ced her hand on the edge of the medicinal cauldron and murmured, ¡°collect.¡±


    Thus, Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, weighing over five thousand kilograms (1), vanished on the spot.


    Su Luo extended her senses into her space and be somewhat worried.


    She discovered that after circling the cave and taking everything, that little ten square meters of space had been stuffed full, with barely any space left for her to stand in it.


    How could she do this? That corner still had a pile of ck rocks. She had neither an idea of what it was nor its purpose.


    Since she couldn¡¯t pack it, then she would just abandon it. She would wait until she was fated toe back here and collect it in the future, Su Luo thought sadly.


    Hence, she bent over to pick up a few pieces, nning to find someone to analyze it.


    After all. it was left behind by Elder Zi Huo, something left behind by him, how could it be simple?


    After throwing exactly three rocks into her space, all of a sudden, Su Luo felt a wave of dizziness. It was a pain that she couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, and that almost knocked her off her feet.


    But this kind of stinging pain left as quickly as it came, it was gone in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Su luo checked her space, and suddenly, her mouth formed an ¡°O¡± shape.


    Unexpectedly, this was also possible?


    Su Luo discovered that her space had grown bigger, even though the change was not obvious. However, at the corner her space, it had actually grown by square meter.


    This kind of discovery made Su Luo ecstatic.


    The space can actually getrger?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze fell upon the pile of round ck stones.


    Just now, she had put in the medicinal cauldron, books and other materials, and yet the space did not change. However, after putting in those three ck little stones, her space changed.


    Could it be that these rocks were able to increase the size of her space?


    Whether it was true or not, she could find out by trying again.


    Su Luo picked up a ck rock and threw it in, one piece, two pieces, three pieces...


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt her head started to ache, it hurt so much that she broke out in cold sweat. But after she opened her eyes, she found that her space had indeed grown bigger by another square meter!


    It turned out to be true!


    This discovery allowed Su Luo to put her heart at ease.


    Without hesitation, she promptly swept up the remaining ten or so stones from the ground into her space, sweeping the floor clean.


    Hence, her space had widened again by another five square meters.


    Su Luo was secretly delighted. If there was an opportunity, she would go search for more of these ck stones.


    At this moment, Su Luo had yet to find out what kind of energy actually resided in these ck rocks, and how advantageous they would be to her cultivation in the future.


    However, just as Su Luo was about to leave, she realized that another person was at the entrance. That person was hugging her sword and reclining against the entrance, lips in a sneer, with eyes as cold as a viper unblinkingly staring at her.


    Su Luo felt her heart jump, silently bemoaning trouble.


    Just now,she had recklessly swept up all those treasures in the room. Had it possibly been witnessed by her opponent?


    Since Su Luo could not sense the other¡¯s presence when she arrived, this already proved that that person¡¯s martial skills were a lot better than hers.


    ¡°Su Luo, your cheap life still has such great luck in surviving!¡± Er Huang held her double-edged sword, sneering nonstop as she approached Su Luo.


    Ever since Er Huang had lost Su Luo¡¯s trail, she had continuously searched. Later, she found traces of a fight at the edge of a cliff. Without another word, she shimmied down the creeper vine and searched enroute. Unexpectedly, she had discovered this cave that was apletely different world.


    However, the most important discovery was of Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Er Huang would never have imagined, that the legendary good-for-nothing, was actually a space mage that was considered to be extinct on the continent!


    1) A Chinese Jin = 0.5 kilogram or 1.1 pounds. Here the author stated 10,000 jin, which then equals 5,000 kilogram. We will be converting all measurements to the International System of Units .

 Chapter 100 – In enemy hands (1)

    Chapter 100 ¨C In enemy hands (1)


    Moreover, Su Luo¡¯s space wasn¡¯t small either!


    Although Apothecaries are rare, weighed against the almost extinct space mages, how could they evenpare?


    If the matter of a space mage appearing was to spread, in all likelihood, wouldn¡¯t the entire continent be stirred up by this?


    Unbelievable! Er Huang really couldn¡¯t have imagined it. This vile girl was actually a space mage. Originally, she wanted to kill Su Luo but now she couldn¡¯t. She believed that the Young Mistress would be overjoyed to give this slut to the Venerable Master as an offering. After they had ced Su Luo¡¯s mind under their control, she could only helplessly throw her life away in service to the Jade Lake Pce!


    The more Er Huang thought about it, the more she gleeful she became. Her smile had a sinister measuring look as she step by step walked towards Su Luo. Her hand swung the long sword, aiming its sharp tip straight at Su Luo. ¡°Little slut, let¡¯s see where you can run to now.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s thoughts were indeed currently suppressed to the point that she felt she was about to die.


    During the five thousand kilometer Long March (1), she had ovee so much and walked so long (2). Just when she saw the end of the road, at this final juncture, she was intercepted by the enemy forces.


    This was truly the story of the praying mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the ck-Naped Oriole bird behind. Moreover, she was the unfortunate hateful praying mantis.


    Nangong Liuyun had exhorted and warned Su Luo a great number of times before to be cautious and prudent. She must not let the matter of her being a space mage be revealed. Otherwise, her life would be in constant danger.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s greatest hidden trump card had been discovered by the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s maid...if this was to leak out....


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A homicidal determination to obliterate all evidence of her unwitting disclosure appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    However, her expression remained calm and collected. Icy rays from the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes shot a quick nce at Er Huang. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you have the leeway to choose?¡± Er Huang condescendingly said while casting disparaging nces at Su Luo.


    Er Huang¡¯s current situation was like the Venerable Queen up high while Su Luo was merely a ant that she could easily trample on. Su Luo was just a lowly ant thatpletelycked the strength to fight back.


    But, when Er Huang¡¯s visionnded on Nen Lu¡¯s body that was on the ground with eyes full of unresolved resentment staring sightlessly in death, a trace of shock passed through her eyes.


    Nen Lu had actually been killed?


    She and Nen Lu had grown up together. They had practiced martial arts together, so Er Huang was very familiar with Nen Lu¡¯s martial arts abilities and knew it was on par with hers. Never in a million years could she have imagined that Nen Lu would die under the hands of the good-for-nothing Su Luo.


    Nen Lu really had died with unresolved grievances.


    ¡°Looks like I really underestimated you, slut.¡± Er Huang cast sidelong nces at Su Luo, gnashing her teeth as her rage burst forth.


    Er Huang was itching to finish off Su Luo with one sword strike. Regrettably, she could not kill Su Luo now. Su Luo was this continent¡¯s almost extinct space mage. Furthermore, she was also a space mage that did not have any power to protect herself.


    Er Huang secretly spected that if she was to take Su Luo to an auction house and sell her, on the basis of this little slut¡¯s innate gift and appearance, shouldn¡¯t she be able to sell for an unpresented sky-high price?


    It would indeed be a fortune that could tempt a person¡¯s heart.


    Su Luo examined Er Huang¡¯s constantly changing sinister expressions and also turned her head to look at the corpse of the fallen Nen Lu. A bitter look appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Her secret having been discovered was disastrous. Due to this, Er Huang would certainly increase her vignce. Su Luo¡¯s small tricks from before could not be used again.


    With a bitter smile on her face, Su Luo raised both of her hands in surrender. Er Huang had learned a lesson from Nen Lu¡¯s mistake and as a result had be very cautious.


    Er Huang took out a dark red blood-colored rope and tied both of Su Luo¡¯s hands behind her back. Er Huang had bound Su Luo so tightly that the joint looked seamless.


    ¡°Behave. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Er Huang warned with a stern voice.


    Su Luo only made a slight movement. When Er Huang¡¯s icy-cold long sword sliced at her neck, a thin thread of blood slowly seeped out of the cut.


    Su Luo knew that if she resisted, on ount of having killed two of the opponent¡¯s sister-in-arms, Er Huang would probably without a second thought either break or cut off her arms and legs.


    1) Five thousand kilometer Long March written in Chinese was ten thousand Li (2 Li = 1 kilometer) ¨C This is a reference to the historical one made by the eventualmunist leader Ma Zedong in October of 1934. Before World War II, China had a civil war/internal struggle for power between the Chinese National Party led by Chiang Kai-Shek and the Chinese Red Army of the Communist Party. Chiang Kai-Shek was about to eliminate the red army at Jiang Xi when Ma Zedong and Zhou Ei led the long march to escape the encirclement. The march was a bitter one thatsted a year with only 10% of the original troops surviving till the end.


    2) The Chinese characters stated twenty five thousand Li = 125,000 kilometers; I took the figurative meaning here because the Long March was only 9000 kilometers.

 Chapter 101 – In enemy hands (2)

    Chapter 101 ¨C In enemy hands (2)


    She definitely didn¡¯t want that kind of tragedy to ur to her own body.


    Since that was the case, all she could do was to wait and see.


    She was pushed to the front by Er Huang. While walking slowly, Su Luo¡¯s thought process was like electricity. n after n rapidly went through her head, as she thoroughly searched for a way to escape her predicament.


    She struggled to break free of the ropes that bound her hands behind her back, but sadly found that the red rope actually became even tighter. The rope tightened so much that it practically cut into her flesh. Su Luo sucked in a cold breath and immediately abandoned this method.


    ¡°Tch¡ª¡ª¡± Er Huang scoffed, ¡°You think it¡¯s just an ordinary rope? Trulyughable! That is the Restraining Spirit Rope! Someone who has no spiritual power actually wants to force it open? Dream on!¡±


    Spirit strength, was it? After her sealed space had been opened, Su Luo was no longer that good-for-nothing without a bit of spirit power!


    However, Er Huang once again opened her mouth and interrupted Su Luo¡¯s sweet dreams, ¡°Even if you have spirit strength, without knowing the method, then you are only trying to no avail!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly became frustrated.


    Alright, this method could also not be used.


    While walking, Su Luo pretended to trip over her own feet and fell to the ground, with her back against the wall.


    In an instant, she pulled out the new dagger from her space to cut the rope. To her displeasure, she discovered that the rope couldn¡¯t be cut!


    Okay then, she had to think of other ways.


    Er Huang with a sneer, looked at her: ¡°Stop trying, you can¡¯t escape! Obedientlye with me to the Jade Lake Pce!¡±


    ¡°Even though you know that I¡¯m a space mage, you still use this method to invite me? You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll cken your name in front of your master?¡± Su Luo tried to use words to divert her attention.


    ¡°cken my name? You really think that you¡¯re a notable person?¡± Er Huangughed mockingly, casting a sidelong nce at Su Luo, with a face full of disdain, ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know that there is a magical technique called Control Intentions? It can directly control the human mind, making people into walking corpses. Do you really think that after you arrive at the Jade Lake Pce, you are able to choose?¡±


    Control Intentions? Like walking corpses? Su Luo¡¯s heart was palpitating with fear.


    On the surface, Su Luo kept a wronged and lonely expression, but in her heart, she was secretlying up with ideas.


    This Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s maid must be killed before she meets up with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy! Su Luo absolutely could not let Er Huang leak out her secret, or else her life in the future would not be peaceful.


    They eventually reached the end of the long secluded tunnel, and they had already walked past the long, winding underground river. Although Su Luo had racked her brain, she still had not thought of an escape n. She could not help but be secretly anxious.


    Now, speaking of the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s side.


    At the side of Nangong Liuyun, there currently stood the figure of a tall man dressed in ck clothing. His entire body was wrapped in a ck robe. He was standing rigidly straight, giving people a cold and harsh kind of feeling.


    Nangong Liuyun received him. His gaze was devilishly charming and ruthless, revealing an ice-cold majestic light: ¡°Are they all present?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck -clothed man was very respectful. ¡°Three thousand members of the Tigerwolf regiment have all been gathered, awaiting Your Highness¡¯smand.¡±


    ¡°Search the Sunset Mountain Range with full force, you must find her!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was a bit pale. Underneath his seemingly unperturbed eyes, was concealed a hawk-like prating sharp edge. His body was covered in a solemn and murderous aura. ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, then there¡¯s no need to return to this king!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The ck-clothed man¡¯s straight and tall body bent down in a bow. He paid his respects and then turned around.


    He lifted his hands. Immediately, three thousand people, shrouded in ck robes, split into groups of ten, scattering in all directions to search.


    Standing nearby, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had her fists clenched, looking at Nangong Liuyun once again speaking his desires, her serene and undisturbed face had a trace of fury that was difficult to conceal.


    She never would have thought that Nangong Liuyun would actually send the Tigerwolf Regiment into the Sunset Mountain Range!

 Chapter 102 – In enemy hands (3)

    Chapter 102 ¨C In enemy hands (3)


    Others would not know, but she knew. The lowest level in the Tigerwolf Regiment was at the third rank. Their average strength was at fourth rank. With such a strong team entering the forest... ... She hoped that Qin Ning had already killed that slut and destroyed both the corpse and the evidence. Otherwise, this affair would be problematic.


    Even more infuriating to the Jade Lake fairy was that this Tigerwolf Regiment had been secretly trained with painstaking effort, personally by Nangong Liuyun. These were his secret troops and one of his greatest trump cards. She had never thought that Nangong Liuyun, because of Su Luo, would reveal these troops.


    This spoke volumes of Su Luo¡¯s position in his heart!


    This discovery, almost made Jade Lake fairy grind her teeth to dust!


    ¡°Third senior brother, is there a need tounch such arge campaign? Maybe Qin Ning has already found Su Luo. After all, the Tigerwolf Regiment is formed from five years of your blood and sweat.¡± Jade Lake fairy had a perfect smile, simr to a warm summer breeze.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes were bright as stars, his face pallid yet resolute: ¡°If the Tigerwolf Regiment can be exchanged for Luo girl¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t mention one troop, even if it¡¯s all of them in the regiment, why would I be unwilling to part with them?¡±


    As long as his Luo girl was safe, regardless of the price, he would pay it.


    A malicious expression shed across Jade Lake fairy¡¯s eyes. She was only nearly able to continue maintaining her gently smiling face, except for a slight stiffening at the corners of her lips.


    However, Nangong Liuyun was no longer looking at her, he had closed his eyes and started to heal his injuries through cultivation.


    He had to quickly recover his strength, his Luo girl was still waiting for him.


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side, she still did not know that Nangong Liuyun had already sent men out searching for her.


    Being escorted by Er Huang like a criminal, Su Luo did her best to stall for time enroute, but eventually, she still needed to face the inevitable conclusion.


    Seeing that they would be reaching that thousand-year-old ancient tree in another hour, Su Luo¡¯s heart grew extremely anxious.


    She guessed that the Jade Lake fairy would be at that thousand-year-old ancient tree. If Su Luo waited until she was in the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s grasp, the situation she faced would be far different from the present. By then, it would be even harder to escape.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly worried.


    Suddenly, just past the mountain peak, Er Huang¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    Her eyes coldly gazed at Su Luo, sneering: ¡°Damnable girl, with your eyes circling around, still thinking to escape?¡±


    Su Luo smiled sweetly and bluntly replied: ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard it before? Fugitives who don¡¯t want to run aren¡¯t good fugitives.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then you must be really disappointed.¡± Er Huang raised the back of her de and gestured at herself.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart had a faint sense of dread.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about rming everyone by shouting when we are near the camp, with the notion of attracting his highness Prince Jin¡¯s attention, right? Say, how can I possibly give you such a chance?¡± Er Huangughed treacherously. ¡°So Miss Su, I will just have to work a little harder and carry you back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m very heavy!¡± Su Luo panicked.


    ¡°No problem, I can carry you.¡± Er Huangughed shadily with a measuring look.


    With her words barely finished, Er Huang struck without warning towards the back of Su Luo¡¯s neck with the blunt side of her de.


    If she were to be knocked out, she would really be fish meat on the chopping board, to be taken advantage of. Su Luo started to panic in her anxiety, but she could note up with any solution.


    Presently, both her hands were bound by a red rope made of an unknown material, with the slightest movement causing it to constrict even tighter. By now, it had already cut into her flesh. If she moved again, it would probably slice off her hand.


    Extreme anxiety filled Su Luo¡¯s heart, yet there was nothing she could do.


    However, the goddess of fortune had always stood on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Even though she let Su Luo experience numerous catastrophes, even being hunted down by countless people, she would always deliver a pleasant surprise at the veryst moment. Just like right now.

 Chapter 103 – Shaken to the core (1)

    Chapter 103 ¨C Shaken to the core (1)


    Just at the crucial moment when Er Huang¡¯s sword was about to cut into Su Luo¡¯s back, suddenly, the vast silhouette of a divine beast emerged from behind Er Huang.


    Abruptly, a ck whirlwind arrived.


    Immediately, the sandstorm left pebbles in its path, and dust covered the sky. A deste and harsh aura rapidly spread in all directions, even the night had gained a savage, bloody atmosphere.


    A familiar omen, an ominous premonition, Su Luo turned around and ran!


    ¡°You still want to run!¡± Er Huang let out a coldugh, raising the sword and stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely anxious.


    Er Huang was enough trouble, why had the Venerable divine dragon also came back to, join the action? Didn¡¯t she and her treasured son already return home?


    This situation was really that when it rains, it pours! All the misfortune had been encountered by her. Su Luo felt her heart crying out that it was unfair.


    Er Huang¡¯s sword fiercely struck out, however, the moment it came within twelve centimeters (1) of Su Luo, it stopped.


    The sword tip sat there frozen in midair, unable to advance even another centimeter forward.


    Moreover, in this life, Er Huang would never be able to advance forward a single centimeter more.


    It was because at this moment, her body seemed to be held in ce. Her entire body was stiff as iron, standing there like an ice sculpture. Her jaw could not stop shuddering, cold sweat pouring down her forehead. She seemed to be enduring a great deal of pain.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Only the sound of a loud ¨CBOOM¨C could be heard.


    Su Luo used all her strength to thrown her entire body forward, protecting her head and firmly lying on her stomach on the ground.


    It was only after the noise had ended that she had unsteadily stood up and looked back.


    With this one look, even she, who had seen countless bloody scenes, could not help but be speechless.


    Er Huang¡¯s entire body had exploded. Her limbs were scattered all around, and blood was sttered all over the ce. The flesh on her body was charred to a crisp, even her skeleton had almost turned into powder. The ground was drenched in blood, marked with smears of guts and gore. This was a scene that could make anyone seeing it to throw up.


    Su Luo turned around and wanted to run, but the divine dragon had already appeared in front of her.


    Facing the divine dragon¡¯s pair of ice-cold eyes that were like an ancient abyss, Su Luo¡¯s heart involuntarily trembled. A chill that she had never felt before slowly rose from the soles of her feet to the rest of her body, to her limbs and through her bones.


    She even felt that her back was trembling.


    Just now, Er Huang¡¯s body exploding was clearly the divine dragon¡¯s handiwork.


    It only had to wave a w, and Er Huang had exploded tragically, not even leaving behind a skeleton. Thinking about how from the start she had kidnapped its treasured son... Su Luo felt her forehead covered with cold sweat.


    All of a sudden, the enormous divine dragon in front of her changed shape, before Su Luo¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly appeared the uttermost beautiful and handsomest man!


    A head of silvery, snow-white hair that poured down in torrents, lightly and wantonly dancing in the wind. It curved lovingly and was inseparable from that beautiful face, poetic and picturesque like a painting.


    A noble and stern face, with an expression clearly written in four characters: I alone am supreme.


    This, this person... could this be the Venerable divine dragon that was chasing her and trying to kill her earlier? Actually, it was not a dragon mother, but a dragon father?


    Su Luo felt as if her throat was being choked, unable to say a word.


    ¡°Insignificant human.¡± The Venerable divine dragon¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed, a murderous aura shed from the depth of his eyes.


    Su Luo had all along kept a close watch on the eyes of the Venerable divine dragon. Upon seeing the murderous intent, without having to think, she immediately dropped down in a protective posture and rolled into a big hole beside her.


    1) one cun = 3.715 cm or 1.46 inches. It measures the width of a person¡¯s thumb at the knuckle. Here the author used three cun, so about 12 centimeters.

 Chapter – 104 Shaken to the core (2)

    Chapter ¨C 104 Shaken to the core (2)


    Surrounded by deafening noise, Su Luo felt a murderous air sailing over her head in passing.


    Half of her head peeked out from within the hole. Su Luo was astonished when her eyes met with the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s icy-cold eyes.


    After one deadly attack by him, she was miraculously still alive! The Venerable divine dragon frowned in displeasure. ¡°Shameless human, you dare to rob me of my son!¡±


    Since the silly little dragon was not around, with a wave of the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s hand, her life would end.


    Su Luo nced at what little remained of Er Huang¡¯s body. She nervously swallowed and changed her expression to a ttering smile. Her starry eyes looked at the divine beast, silently made a solemn vow, and clenched her fist. ¡°Your Venerable divine dragon sir! That was a misunderstanding, aplete misunderstanding! It was absolutely not what you think! I certainly had no intention of kidnapping the little dragon from Your Eminence!¡±


    Su Luo was determined to never divulge the truth about what happened. The consequences of admitting her guilt came down to one word: death!


    The highest level of deceit is not to fool another, but to fool even yourself! Su Luo made a fist. She was going to lie at a level approaching the celestial realm.


    The Venerable divine dragon lowered his eyes, sweeping her with a look of disdain: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡±


    The next few words would determine whether she would live or die. She hurriedly inverted right from wrong in her mind and began to speak. In summary, the story was that in order to let the divine dragon concentrate on defeating the phoenix, she had taken away the little divine dragon to protect him. Finally, Su Luo said wholeheartedly, ¡°In the end, the little divine dragon was returned to you without a single hair harmed on his head.¡±


    The Venerable divine dragon¡¯s cold eyes were filled with deadly stillness. He disdainfully nced at Su Luo. ¡°Despicable human, you dared to make an equal contract with my son!¡±


    Divine dragons were very distinguished while despicable humans were insignificant, yet both sides had entered into a contract of equals. How could the Venerable divine dragon ept this?


    At this time, the Venerable divine dragon had one hand behind his back. From within his sleeve, something small began to move. A small provocative head poked out as if desiring to get out. However, with just a pat by the Venerable divine dragon, it became confused and disoriented, thus tumbling back into the sleeve.


    Su Luo began to cry inside her heart. If she said that it was the little divine dragon who had initiated the contract, she spected that the Venerable divine dragon would definitely kill her with one p. However, the Venerable divine dragon might not know all of the facts of the matter.


    Su Luo wiped her sweat. She could only try to divert the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s attention.


    Su Luo pointed to Er Huang¡¯s mutted body with a look of indignation. ¡°The Venerable divine dragon. When this shameless disciple saw me holding the little dragon before, she tried to force me to surrender the little dragon. She tied me up, the results of which you can clearly see. When I told her that the little divine dragon had to be returned to you, she attempted to kill me to vent her anger! Fortunately, we encountered you, the Venerable divine dragon! Your Eminence descended like the immortal god of justice. Your prestige and might are as vast as the oceans, your mighty dragon appearance is formidable.......The Venerable divine dragon had the kindness to save me, I.....will engrave it into my heart. Even if I were to die ten thousand times, I won¡¯t speak of this!¡±


    The Venerable divine dragon let out a ¨Chumph¨C sound, lifted his chin, and knotted his brows. ¡°Graceful words, definitely the flowery speech of humans.¡±


    Su Luo silently thought: you knew that the words were elegant but insincere, yet weren¡¯t you very pleased to hear it?


    The Venerable divine dragon looked at the shattered pieces of the corpse and also looked at Su Luo¡¯s thin and weak body. His brows once again wrinkled. ¡°Incapable human, even such a tiny ant dared to take unfair advantage of you.¡±


    Okay, Su Luo conceded. This Venerable divine dragon was very literate and aplished, every word was full of condescending sarcasm.


    Despicable human, shameless human, incapable human,...¨CXX¨Chuman, the space before human could be filled with a million derogatory words ording to his whim.


    It actually should not be too surprising. Confronting the human race, the dragon race had a natural superiorityplex.


    The dragon poption grew very slowly. However, each baby dragon that was born had outstanding innate talent. Even if they did not cultivate while maturing and just spent time eating and sleeping, they can still stand shoulder to shoulder with the strongest humans.


    However, the ant that the Venerable divine dragon referred to was Er Huang, right?


    Su Luo defended herself, ¡°That was because earlier my spiritual power was sealed. Of course I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her. Once I¡¯ve learned some magical techniques, naturally I will be far better than her!¡±

 Chapter 105 – Shaken to the core (3)

    Chapter 105 ¨C Shaken to the core (3)


    Suddenly, a slender hand was ced on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Was he about to swat her dead?


    While Su Luo was at a loss, a sudden burst of throbbing pain rushed through her head.


    With just a moment¡¯s effort, the Venerable divine dragon withdrew his hand, and reluctantly expressed his satisfaction. ¡°The Dragon Ring actually recognized you, a shallow, crippled human, as its owner. What a waste.¡±


    First, excluding whether she was shallow or not, but a cripple... the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Fine, this world was one where strength ruled, whatever the person with the hardest fist said was the truth.


    Just when she was in the midst of being depressed, she felt the Restraining Spirit Rope binding her loosen. Once more, she raised her head, and saw that the Restraining Spirit Rope which was in the venerable divine dragon¡¯s hand, had been reduced to fine powder.


    Really worthy of being called the mighty and powerful Venerable divine dragon...


    Just as Su Luo was sighing ruefully, she suddenly saw a dark shadow being thrown towards her arms, which she subconsciously caught.


    ¡°Awoo awoo~~~~¡± The adorable little dragon looked up at her with his cute little face. Hisrge watery and clear eyes looked at Su Luo with a aggrieved expression.


    This is... Su Luo was confused by the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s action. Why would he throw his family¡¯s treasured son to her? Didn¡¯t he spend a great deal of effort chasing after the little dragon before recovering him?


    ¡°Take good care of him.¡± The Venerable divine dragon frowned. Subsequently, he tossed a jade piece at her in a haughty and dismissive manner.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Luo carefully sized up that white piece of jade. It was smooth and glossy, like crystallized amber. Her beautiful eyes observed the amber alertly with a very perplexed expression.


    Could the divine dragon really be this nice? He actually gave her something?


    ¡°Ignorant human.¡± The Venerable divine dragon¡¯s lowered eyebrows expressed his dissatisfaction, both hands tucked behind his back. In a rare moment, he made a lengthy statement. ¡°Contained inside the jade piece is my spirit strength, condensed into a virtual image of me. In case little Meng encounters danger, after you crush the jade, this virtual image wille out to help.¡±


    The Venerable divine dragon¡¯s virtual image formed from his spirit strength? Since His Venerableness was so confident in himself, then it would be very powerful, right? Then from now on...


    ¡°This piece of jade can only be used once.¡± The Venerable divine dragon lifted an eyebrow and shot her an indifferent nce, ¡°Inside, there is a manual of Dimensional Imprint instructions, whether you can learn it all depends on your ability and luck.¡±


    Su Luo was dumbfounded. In other words, if she still hasn¡¯t finished learning the Dimensional Imprint when she crushes this piece of jade that could save her life only once, then wouldn¡¯t she be unable to learn Dimensional Imprintter? This was indeed a difficult choice to make.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s confused and conflicted appearance, the Venerable divine dragon was extremely pleased. He used his absolute superiority as an advantage to look down on her and apathetically said: ¡°If my son has an ident, you will die.¡±


    The Venerable divine dragon gave the adorable little dragon a re that conveyed the feeling of hating the iron for not bing steel. However, the adorable little dragon took no note of it as he shed his huge limpid and bright eyes at Su Luo. His pair of paws tenaciously grabbed onto Su Luo¡¯s sleeves and refused to let go.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to respond, the Venerable divine dragon used a little strength to rub the adorable little dragon¡¯s head. He decisively flung his sleeves, his tall figure then vanished without a trace.


    After the Venerable divine dragon disappeared, golden rays of light shed from the adorable little dragon¡¯s body. While Su Luo was looking on, the adorable little dragon¡¯s body unexpectedly underwent a huge change!


    The originally fang-baring and w-brandishing young dragon had turned into a cute, lovable puppy. Furthermore, his body was enshrouded in white velvety fur that meekly drooped to the ground.


    This type of whole body transformation caused Su Luo to bepletely dumbfounded. The little dragon had actually turned into a puppy?


    However, this way was also good. Su Luo had originally been worried that after taking the little dragon into human society, with her current strength, she would not be able to protect him. Now that the Venerable divine dragon had turned him into a puppy, this relieved her of countless burdens.


    It seemed that although the Venerable divine dragon looked indifferent and heartless, he had thought over this situation very thoroughly and meticulously.


    ¡°ah hu, hu, hu~~~¡± The adorable little dragon squirmed around in Su Luo¡¯s embrace, like a little piglet.


    ¡°You little hot potato, s...¡± Su Luo red at the little thing in front of her and used her slender fingers to poke his head.

 Chapter 106 – Shaken to the core (4)

    Chapter 106 ¨C Shaken to the core (4)


    Recalling the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s warning, Su Luo just wanted to spit out blood. Now, her life was inseparably linked with the adorable little dragon¡¯s. If the adorable little dragon was harmed in any way, then she would lose her life.


    Su Luo became aware of her body¡¯s fatigue and the grumbling soundsing from her own stomach. After a restless night of being chased by people intent on killing her, Su Luo was so famished that her rib cage was almost visible.


    She ced the adorable little dragon on the ground, letting it run around and y.


    Su Luo took out the magical beast eggs left over from yesterday¡¯s meal. She dug a pit, ced the eggs inside, and covered them. Then she used a small fire to slowly bake the eggs.


    Having finished setting everything up, Su Luo now had time to check up on the adorable little dragon.


    After seeing the adorable little dragon¡¯s actions, Su Luo had a strong urge to throw her hands in the air or p her own forehead in mortification¡ª¡ª


    Couldn¡¯t this little guy y with anything else? It had actually decided to go and chase after butterflies!


    If the adorable little dragon was simply chasing after butterflies then that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, the way the little guy went about it was anything but ordinary.


    Its thin little legs wobbled and swayed as it bounced after the butterfly. Seeing that the butterfly was about to fly out of its line of sight, a mouthful of Dragon¡¯s Breath containing fire puffed out. Immediately, the pitiful butterfly was reduced to ashes and blown away.


    But, the little guy didn¡¯t seem to understand what had happened.


    The adorable little dragon looked in all directions searching for the butterfly that had already been toasted by his Dragon¡¯s Breath. The little guy looked until he became quite desperate but still couldn¡¯t find the butterfly. Consequently, the adorable little dragon¡¯s pair of huge limpid and bright eyes contained a pitiful expression. It ran with trembling and staggering steps into Su Luo¡¯s embrace toin.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even have enough energy to scold the little dragon. She could only extend two fingers and poke its head without much strength while saying only three words. ¡°You little idiot!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it said that when baby dragons were hatched, their minds already contained inherited knowledge? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be very intelligent, full of wisdom and foresight? Why was it that her contracted little divine dragon seemed like an ignorant infant that hasn¡¯t even been weaned yet?


    A gloomy thought appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind. Could it be that this little guy¡¯s intellect was so low that his dragon father wasn¡¯t being generous when abandoning him in her care?


    The little guy was unaware of the doubts going through his new owner¡¯s head. At this moment, his little paws had dug out a magical beast¡¯s egg that was bigger than his head. The little dragon simply opened its mouth wide and swallowed the entire egg in one mouthful.


    By the time Su Luo noticed this, it was already toote....


    ¡°My¨Cmorning¡ªmeal!¡± Three lines of veins burst out from Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Whimper, whimper~~~~¡± The adorable little dragon¡¯s pair of huge eyes had a bewildered and lost expression as it looked at Su Luo. His little tongue was still licking its lips while the little dragon grumbled in Su Luo¡¯s head. ¡°Hungry, eat.¡±


    Su Luo recalled the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s decree. Her heart suddenly felt guilty as if she hadmitted a crime.


    After all, the Venerable divine dragon had given her a piece of jade as payment for raising this little guy. How could she let his son go hungry?


    Su Luo very quickly hunted down a rabbit and bought it back. After skinning and washing the rabbit clean, she stuffed its abdominal cavity with Red-root Gromwell and other types of voring herbs. She also rubbed ayer of cumin on the rabbit¡¯s skin before finally piercing it with a twig so she could slowly roast it over the fire.


    While Su Luo was roasting the rabbit, she was also instructing the adorable little dragon. ¡°Be good and wait a little bit. It will be ready to eat soon.¡±


    ¡°Awooo, awoo~~~~¡± Little Meng Meng in a human-like manner sat on Su Luo¡¯sp. Both of his little paws was ced on each side of its chin, sniffing the fragrant scent of barbecuing meat and watching the meat making sizzling sounds. Its pair of star-like eyes were filled with great anticipation and expectation.


    ¡°Oh, almost ready.¡± Su Luo watched the oil sizzling on the roasting rabbit with a very good mood.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo~~~~~¡± A silvery line of saliva hung at the corner of little Meng Meng¡¯s mouth. The smell was very appetizing, the little dragon really wanted to eat the meat....


    Suddenly, little Meng Meng¡¯s nose began to itch. It became more and more itchy...


    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡ª¡± A stream of Dragon¡¯s Breath puffed out without warning.

 Chapter 107 – Shaken to the core (5)

    Chapter 107 ¨C Shaken to the core (5)


    Three fireballs shot towards the delicious-smelling roasting rabbit, and in a split second, that shiny, browned roasting rabbit was turned into a ck ashy lump.


    The roasting twig holding up the rabbit broke, a- snap ¨C sound rang out. That ck ashy lump dropped to the ground, disintegrating into fine powder which then scattered to the wind.


    ¡°...¡± The veins on Su Luo¡¯s hands bulged.


    ¡°...¡± Little Meng Meng¡¯s face seemed dumbfounded.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to exert her authority as the owner, little Meng Meng had already rolled to the ground and started to wail: ¡°awoo awoo¡±. He looked heartbreakingly at the powderized ¡°rabbit,¡± crocodile tears flowed down and misted over his eyes. He turned his head around, and in a very wronged and innocent manner, stared at her usingly.


    Su Luo: ¡°...¡± Why did it seem as if she was the one who did something wrong?


    Just when Su Luo was still speechless, suddenly, she felt the danger of a human¡¯s presence. She picked up little Meng Meng and turned around to run, but found that it was already toote.


    She didn¡¯t know when it had happened, but now, all around her was a troop of ten people; who tightly surrounded her.


    Every member in this troop had their entire body shrouded by a ck cloak; it was impossible to see their features clearly. They had a cruel and bloodthirsty aura that gave off a cold and detached impression to people.


    Could it be that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had again sent people to murder her?


    Hugging little Meng Meng to her, Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly cried out bitterly. Previously, those people hade at her separately, so she could still use her wits to bravely fight each opponent one by one. But now, she was suddenly swarmed by about ten people. It would be difficult for her two fists to withstand their four legs.


    Just as a bitter expression started to take over Su Luo¡¯s face, suddenly, the leader of those people, with his deep cold voice, issued out: ¡°Could your distinguished self be Miss Su?¡±


    Su Luo suspected even more that these people were sent by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Able to send out such a team, among the prominent people she had offended, other than the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who else was there?


    Could she deny this? Very clearly she could not.


    This was because the leader of these person actually took out a picture scroll from within his chest area. He looked back and forth,paring Su Luo to the image on the picture scroll. Finally, he rolled up the picture scroll and ced it back. His pair of dark, solemn eyes looked towards Su Luo without a trace of warmth. ¡°Come with us.¡±


    They weren¡¯t going to kill her on the spot?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly on guard. Rationally speaking, Er Huang had already died, so the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t know her secret now, thus they had no reason to leave her alive.


    Could it be, they weren¡¯t people sent by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? Then who could that person who sent them be?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart be more alert, she softly asked. ¡°Who sent you guys?¡± They actually had a picture scroll!


    ¡°Noment.¡± Responded the leader of the group of people, whose indifference was like an Asura that came from hell. His appearance was of a person who had lived for a long time in the dark shadows, giving off a brooding, bloodthirsty, icy aura.


    Other people might view this type of person with mind-numbing fear. However, Su Luo had also lived in that dark world as a gold medal level assassin, in her previous world. Thus, she knew this feeling well, and it gave her a feeling of familiarity andfort.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Since resistance was futile, she could only go with them.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s expression was indifferent, her heart had rxed some.


    The ten people surrounded her, with her in the center, so as to keep a close watch over her, while also protecting her. Even though she felt a bloodthirsty, cold atmosphere from their bodies. That was their aura from having resided in the dark world for a long time, not a killing intent aimed at her.


    At this time, hiding behind an ancient tree was Qin Ning, who was so angry that she nearly spit out blood.


    She had followed the tracks looking for Su Luo, but what she couldn¡¯t believe was that along the way, she could only find Cui Yu and Er Huang¡¯s corpses. In all likelihood, Nen Lu had probably ended up in the same disastrous state.


    While that Su Luo was actually safe and secure. She was even so carefree as to leisurely roast a rabbit!


    This discovery caused Qin Ning to almost grind her teeth into dust!


    Qin Ning didn¡¯t know that those ten people in ck robes were his highness Prince Jin¡¯s secret troops. However, she had a hunch that if Su Luo was taken away by them, information about Young Mistress wanting to kill Su Luo would be divulged. Then this matter could definitely affect the feelings and trust between the Young Mistress and Prince Jin.


    Therefore, this time, Su Luo had to die!


    Qin Ning was concealed within the lush leaves on top of the ancient tree. Her arms pulling the string of a bent bow. A sharp feathered arrow emitted a dim radiance in the dark night.

 Chapter 108 – Life and death at stake (1)

    Chapter 108 ¨C Life and death at stake (1)


    Suddenly, a whoosh sound erupted as a meteor-like arrow flew towards Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    Qin Ning held a cruel sneer at the corners of her lips. Her eyes glowed with a vicious, malicious light as the bow in her hands continuouslyunched arrows nonstop. The whoosh, whoosh, whoosh sounds were endless as cold arrows flew out.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Among the bodyguards protecting Su Luo, the ck robed leader was the first to notice an anomaly in the air and loudly raised the rm before heading in front of Su Luo to block the arrow.


    When it came to weapons, Qin Ning¡¯s expertise was in using the bow and arrow.


    Her archery skills came from having been personally taught by the Archery God Elder Shou Wu. Vicious and bold, the archery technique was awe-inspiring. The strength disyed with the bow made it seem as if the wielder couldunch a powerful arrow that would even pierce the sky!


    If it was a direct confrontation, Qin Ning might lose. However, when it came to sniping using icy arrows, she definitely had cause to be proud.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh, nine stars shot in session ¡ª nine arrows bursting with a sinister, lethal aura.


    Ten ck-robed men surrounded Su Luo, putting her in the center. Their weapons were deployed vigorously and their skillful movements were quick like the wind. They had enclosed Su Luopletely, their protection was wless.


    These people... ... Su Luo¡¯s eyes held a sh of doubt.


    Looking at their battle formation, their priority clearly was to protect her, even if they had to sacrifice their own lives.


    But why? Who would sacrifice these strong killers for her protection? Su Luo¡¯s heart zed with heavy suspicion.


    Earlier, when the ck-robed men had located Su Luo, they had released a burst of blue fireworks into the sky.


    When the signal sounded, Nangong Liuyun was at the most crucial moment of his healing regimen yet he decisively forced himself to cease the process. Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes, revealing an expression of profound fondness in their depths.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s personal bodyguard Ling Feng stood nearby. With both hands holding his sword to his chest, Ling Feng was vigntly observing their surroundings in a state of readiness.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly stood. His hawk-like eyes gazed sharply at Ling Feng and with eyes full of tion asked. ¡°They¡¯ve found her?¡±


    Ling Feng worriedly looked at Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Please rest easy, Your Highness. The eleventh group sent back the signal, stating that they have already found Miss Su and that she is safe and sound. She does not seem to be injured.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s demonically magnificent lips that were as red as blood suddenly spread into a perfect smile ¡ª so iparably alluring that it could charm all living things. Ling Feng could only look on as Nangong Liuyunughed heartily: ¡°Good! Very good! I knew that Luo girl would be fine...... *cough* *cough* *cough*......¡±


    He loudly coughed then covered his chest, forcibly suppressing his roiling qi and blood before resolutely ordering. ¡°Lead the way¡±


    Ling Feng worriedly nced at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wound and hesitatingly said. ¡°Master, group eleven is currently escorting Miss Su here. Moreover, the remaining groups are on their way to meet up with group eleven. How about......¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze turned malicious and blood-thirsty. His cold anger red and a thickyer of ice encased Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chiselled face. He dispassionately red at Ling Feng. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    ¡°But......¡± Considering that his Highness had injured his internal organs by forcibly stopping the recovery process, he really should not be moving about. Besides, Miss Su has already been found and was on her way here... Ling Feng did not understand what the rush was.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes exhibited a strong tyrannical air. From head to toe he was encased in ayer of frost that isted him from the rest of the world.


    He raised his sleeve. A critical palm strikeshed out and Ling Feng¡¯s body abruptly flew backwards. By the time Ling Feng managed toe to a stop and crawl up to a kneeling position, a trail of fresh blood was flowing down from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body emitted an intense chill. Cold as ice, his entire person resembled a destructive, ruthless cier.


    Ling Feng covered the painful gash. He reluctantly but solemnly nodded before staggering up and heading forward, taking the lead.

 Chapter 109 – Life and death at stake (2)

    Chapter 109 ¨C Life and death at stake (2)


    ¡°Third senior brother...¡± The Jade Lake fairy¡¯s footsteps were lithe and graceful, like that of the immortal fairy Ling Bo (1). She floated to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    She stood there with an elegant and graceful posture. Her beautiful calm face had a touch of concern. Her beautiful eyes were clouded like liquid mist. They appeared to silently gaze at Nangong Liuyun with traces of pity.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips slowly lifted. His deep, glittering eyes were shining like the lively, colorful rays of sunlight, ¡°Luo Luo was found, I¡¯ll go bring her back right now!¡±


    Jade Lake fairy¡¯s hands, which were hidden within her sleeves, clenched into fists. She was barely able to maintain the perfect smile on her face.


    He would rather hurt himself and forcefully stop the recovery process to go look for her! He would rather injure his personal bodyguard, who had been with him for more than ten years, in order to go look for her!


    ¡°Third senior brother, if that Miss Su knew of your current situation, she would certainly not me you. It¡¯s better if you remained behind to recuperate from your injuries.....¡±


    However, before the Jade Lake fairy could finish speaking, Nangong Liuyun had brushed her aside and left with staggeredrge steps. He left her with only these vague words. ¡°Wait for us toe back.¡±


    ¡®Wait for us toe back¡¯, it was not, ¡®wait for me toe back¡¯....


    Behind him, the veins of the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s pair of slender hands suddenly burst out, her matchless beautiful face became extremely hideous and distorted, and her eyes shone with a vicious insanity.


    Why was that little slut still not dead! She had even been found by the Tigerwolf Regiment!


    The otherworldly Jade Lake fairy punched the ten thousand year old ancient tree beside her, and the ancient tree immediately turned into dust!


    How in the world did Qi Ning not aplish such a task! She couldn¡¯t even kill a good-for-nothing who was without a touch of spirit strength! What a piece of trash! They were all useless garbage!


    No! She couldn¡¯t let third senior brother find Su Luo before her!


    The Jade Lake fairy¡¯s eyes shed with malicious light. She brandished her long sleeves and flew towards that direction.


    Speaking of Nangong Liuyun.


    When he saw Su Luo¡¯s silhouette once again, at that instant, he experienced a change like going from heaven to hell.


    His Luo girl was really alright! She stood there with her entire body unharmed. At first, he was ecstatic, but almost at the same time, his heart dropped back down into hell again!


    This was because from a long distance away, he saw an arrow containing the inexhaustible power of Heaven and Earth tearing through space flying ruthlessly towards Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    The arrow approached with the momentum of a torrential rush, extremely urate and impossible to avoid!


    The person who shot the arrow had at least the strength of a fifth rank!


    In a split second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart almost leaped out of his throat.


    Both of his eyes started to smolder like a red hot t iron. The temples on both sides of his head violently throbbed. Hisplexion hazed over with an oppressiveness that was on the fringe of almost devouring people.


    He was simply too far away, basically, the water from afar that couldn¡¯t be used to quench the fire!


    Fortunately, at thest second, a ck-robed killer saw the threat, and without the slightest hesitation, he stood ramrod straight in front of Su Luo to shield her!


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun rxed his breath, but abruptly, he felt the umted power of Heaven and Earthing from that darting arrow.


    He had a very bad feeling.


    Sure enough, that flying arrow actually went through the ck-robed killer¡¯s body, piercing through like hot knife through butter. It then proceeded towards Su Luo¡¯s heart again. What was freakishly strange was that the speed and strength of the arrow was unabated.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial muscles violently fluctuated up and down, there was a frighteningly bleak expression on his face!


    Su Luo¡¯s view was blocked by the ck-robed man, his back was also very close to her, therefore she did not discover the still approaching arrow. When she found out, it was already toote to evade it.


    The arrow darted with extraordinary sharpness, with the sound whistling through the wind, thrusting firmly towards Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    However, when it was a handwidth (2) away from Su Luo¡¯s heart, all of a sudden, something unimaginable, and unbelievable urred, leading to a huge reversal!


    Just when everyone was about to witness Su Luo meeting a tragic end¡ª¡ª


    A huge urrence took ce !!!!


    1) Immortal fairy Ling Bo ¨C She was a beautiful fairy that served the Emperor in Heaven from Chinese fables. The story I remember is a tragic love story of her being the water goddess of ake and falling in love with a mortal, resulting in daffodils being disyed on New Year¡¯s to symbolize this story.


    2) Handwidth ¨C The Chinese words were three cun, as mentioned before, one cun equals more than three centimeters. Traditionally, three cun measures the width of all the fingers side-by-side on one hand, so this measurement was used in the trantion.

 Chapter 110 – Life and death at stake (3)

    Chapter 110 ¨C Life and death at stake (3)


    A deranged, malicious light shed within the eyes of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Everyone could only stare as the puppy covered in pure snow-white fur sitting on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder ying with her finger casually extended a little paw, and actually¡ª¡ª


    It actually, effortlessly, firmly caught that bizarre changing arrow!


    It should be said that this arrow contained the might of Heaven and Earth, its strength was so great that it would pass through a body without losing momentum. Even Su Luo would not be able to avoid it. However, this type of arrow was actually caught by a puppy?!?


    Furthermore, he had grabbed it so effortlessly, making it seem as if he casually caught the arrow in passing.


    What kind of a situation was this?


    Practically everyone present had their eyes wide open in disbelief. They were all dumbstruck, stupidly staring at little Meng Meng without blinking.


    Little Meng Meng¡¯s action could be said to have made everyone¡¯s jaw drop!


    With a pair ofrge misty eyes, Meng Meng adorably sat on top of Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. His two little legs were crossed with his two little paws holding the arrow on both ends. LIke eating a stalk of sugar cane ¨C ¡°crunch crunch crunch¡± bite after bite, he gnawed on the arrow as if it was incredibly delicious.


    Momentarily, everyone was stunned and in shock...


    That arrow had been made from extracted ancient ck iron ore. It was ssified as a top-grade weapon, iparably hard and durable. Ordinary swords were simply incapable of even scratching it.


    However, this puppy... he had almostpletely gnawed through all of it. Furthermore, he was chewing with such delight, as if it was the most delicious food in the world.


    At this point, other than feeling that it was hard to believe what was happening in front of their eyes, the people present could only remain speechless.


    What kind of teeth were those? Chewing so hard that ¡°crunch, crunch¡± sounds resulted? Even just watching this scene made their teeth feel sore on the puppy¡¯s behalf.


    It was only at this moment that little Meng Meng noticed that he had be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Meng Meng was still holding the half-eaten arrow in his paws and had a mouthful of iron that had yet to be swallowed. With such a ridiculous appearance, he returned everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Suddenly, Meng Meng seemed to havee to his senses. He quickly discarded the arrow and very bashfully threw himself into Su Luo¡¯s arms. Meng Meng covered his little face with his two little paws and very shyly tucked himself into her embrace.


    Su Luo felt the corner of her mouth twitch as three ck lines appeared on her forehead!


    She had a strong urge to grab the little guy¡¯s ear and scold him.


    Please! Where is your domineering attitude? Why don¡¯t you disy some of that legendary dragon race¡¯s autocratic demeanor?


    Even though your dragon father changed your outer appearance to that of a puppy, but inside you are still a dragon, ok? Furthermore, in your veins runs the blood of the mighty and awe inspiring divine dragon! How can you give off such a bashful manner? You are destroying the dignity of your dragon race, don¡¯t you think?


    Su Luo, with three ck lines on her forehead, speechlessly patted the little thing that was squirming around in her embrace.


    Why did she suddenly have the feeling that she had be a mother? Would this end well?


    While Su Luo and little Meng Meng were having their silent exchange, Nangong Liuyun had already takenrge strides to stand in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun and the corner of her mouth slowly curved up into an ironic smile. Without any hesitation, she turned around and walked away.


    However, not allowing Su Luo to take a single step, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure shed and quick as lightning seized her wrist.


    His hand was as cold as ice.


    Su Luo started to fiercely struggle free.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hold was like an iron mp, rock-firm and unyielding. She waspletely unable to shake it off.


    In contrast, Nangong Liuyun only stared attentively at Su Luo. His pearly eyes were as deep and pitch-ck as ake. Centimeter by centimeter, he scanned Su Luo all over, looking at every pore on her body in an extremely careful and serious manner.


    Su Luo returned his gaze, looking into those beautiful pupils that were as dark as an abyss containing a veryplicated expression in its depths. She didn¡¯t understand his actions, nor did she want to understand.


    Suddenly, the cold cid look in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes turned into a tempest, releasing a fierce frosty light. ring at her, he furiously said. ¡°Where did you run off to for an entire day and night? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave?! Why didn¡¯t you remain at the original ce and wait for me?¡±

 Chapter 111 – A bitter kiss (1)

    Chapter 111 ¨C A bitter kiss (1)


    Day and night, despite being constantly hunted down, constantly escaping and facing several dangerous, life-or-death situations, Su Luo had never felt depressed. But when faced with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s repeated interrogation, the softest spots near her heart suddenly throbbed with pain.


    It was a faint, gradual and dull pain.


    Su Luo¡¯s unwavering and experienced well-like eyes gazed back at Nangong Liuyun, lightly and dimly. The corners of her lips lifted into a breezy smile, indifferently spitting out two words: ¡°Let go.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun grip locked onto Su Luo¡¯s hand. Not only did he not let up, his grip tightened even more. Ink-ck eyes stared with an overbearingly imposing chilly vigor. There was also a faint wavering emotion that Su Luo could not read.


    In the end, it was still Su Luo who conceded first. Her nose twitched slightly, and taking a deep breath, she batted her jet ck eyshes insincerely at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin, I¡¯m very sorry for having troubled you. But please don¡¯t worry, Su Luo will not be troubling you again in the future!¡±


    Su Luo worked hard to restrain her turbulent emotions. Her tone was steady and unwavering, and her beautiful eyes held a hint of sarcasm.


    He was alway telling her that he would treat her well; but upon meeting his childhood sweetheart, was she not still immediately discarded?


    However beautiful the promise, in the end it was only like this.


    Su Luo-ah-Su Luo, in the end what are you feeling so sorrowful about? Was being hurt by Yun Qi in your previous life, not enough? To actually be so naive as to hope that someone who would wholeheartedly treat you well? Howughable!


    Nangong Liuyun quietly watched as Su Luo deliberately distanced herself from him. His expression grew terrifyingly somber, as if he was holding back an invisible anger. However, when he observed her closely, he saw her almost hysterical self-deprecatingugh that made it seem that she was simultaneously crying andughing. His red lips parted a little as his eyes grew deeply frightening.


    In the end, his Adam¡¯s apple moved a bit, and he gazed deeply at Su Luo with a frown. ¡°Howe you couldn¡¯t make others worry less? If anything were to happened to you, how will this king be able to exin this to your Su Manor?¡±


    Su Luo remained where she was, as refined as an ancient Greek sculpture, she emitted a subtle chill from her whole body.


    She lifted her gaze towards Nangong Liuyun, coldly smilingly with veiled ridicule. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Highness Prince Jin not know about the situation in Su Manor? If something happened to me, wouldn¡¯t it be really advantageous to certain people? They wouldn¡¯t have been able to thank you fast enough for it, so how could they even me you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gazed deeply at Su Luo. His lips parted and closed slightly as a solemn, suffocating atmosphere surrounded them in their silence.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arm swooped in and brought Su Luo tightly into his arms.


    His arms were strong and forceful, his chest was warm and hard, holding her tightly in his embrace. The hold almost squeezed out all of the air from her lungs, nearly suffocating her.


    His action was wild, tyrannical and intense; rejection was not an option.


    Coming from nowhere, the tight embrace caught Su Luo unprepared. By the time she recovered herposure, she was already imprisoned in his arms, unable to make the slightest move.


    He hugged her very, very tightly, and hisnky physique trembled slightly; a hard to suppress moving emotion as if having found the precious treasure he had lost before.


    But, was it really possible? The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips lifted in faint irony.


    She wanted to push away from him, but found her own strength before this man wasparable to an ant trying to shake a giant tree, unable to move it a single jot.


    Nangong Liuyun took unfair advantage of her body and began to kiss her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly zed with a wave of rage and indignation.


    She struggled and turned her face aside, his lips brushing past her cheek.


    Angered, Nangong Liuyun bit at her lips again, in a punitive, overbearing manner.


    As she gasped in pain, his lively tongue forcibly pried open her teeth and probed the depths within, besieging and plundering her mouth in a willful and ravaging manner.


    This kind of kiss, under the watchful eyes of many, made Su Luo feel exceedingly... ufortable!

 Chapter 112 – A bitter kiss (2)

    Chapter 112 ¨C A bitter kiss (2)


    What kind of rtionship did they have? What made Nangong Liuyun think that he could do whatever he wanted with her? Her heart bursting with fury, Su Luo heavily stomped on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s foot.


    Nangong Liuyun smothered a grunt and his arms encircling her tightened even more. His lips sucked and nibbled hers. Nangong Liuyun continued kissing Su Luo, unmoved by the pain.


    Su Luo was so infuriated, she bit him in retaliation!


    Scarlet droplets of blood dripped from his lips.


    The blood erotically dropped from his thin lips tond on her petal-like ones.


    She could taste the scorching heat from the passionate emotions contained within that blood****There were also some hard to describe feelings.


    They separated slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes that were serene with hidden depths narrowed dangerously. They were fixated on her.


    Su Luo coldly widened her own pair of eyes and refusing to back down, confronted the clearly cold and cruel expression within the depths of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes directly.


    Two pairs of eyes looked at each other, wordless and unspeaking.


    Suddenly, like an eagle swooping down from up high, Nangong Liuyun vigorously andmandingly held the back of Su Luo¡¯s head, using arge slender hand to forcefully lift up her chin.


    He leaned down and forcefully kissed her!


    His hot tongue ardently invaded her mouth frantically wreaking havoc, causing the blood to mix and spread within her mouth.


    The metallic and sweet vor overwhelmed Su Luo¡¯s senses. It was as if Nangong Liuyun wanted to use the blood to leave proof of his existence inside her. It also seemed to convey some kind of oath and affidavit of ownership.


    His actions were domineering and thoughtless. He kissed her with adamant intensity.


    When Su Luo was finally able to liberate her lips,cking oxygen, she gasped for air using deep breaths. Her cheeks were scarlet. Su Luo felt as if the air she was breathing carried a scalding temperature that was abnormally hot.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fine, bony hand lifted Su Luo¡¯s white jade-like chin. His deep eyes were blurred and carried a trace dejection. ¡°Luo girl, never think about trying to leave this king. Even you won¡¯t be able to withstand the consequences of such an action.¡±


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a slight smile. ¡°Leave you? Please enlighten me, Your Highness Prince Jin. When did we get together?¡±


    Her dark eyes were obstinate and unconcerned, as if the kiss just now never happened, leaving her unaffected.


    She was still strongly resisting him and wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge the rtionship between them. This point made Nangong Liuyun especially incensed!


    Nanong Liuyun¡¯splexion hazed over, his eyes were menacing, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. He used even more strength to grasp Su Luo¡¯s hand. However Su Luo¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    Pain!


    ¡°You were injured?¡± A caring expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold, star-like eyes. He hurriedly released Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun finally noticed that Su Luo¡¯s hands had been forcefully bound before, leaving several traces of bruising. The bruises were quite deep, as if the binding had embedded into her flesh. In addition, both her face and body disclosed line after line ofcerations.


    These injuries were sufficient to illustrate that within the past day and night, Su Luo had spent the time facing various dangers.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s icy cruel eyes that easily captivated people were permeated with an intense rage.


    These injuries were clearly man-made and not the work of magical beasts! The fury on his face increased, issuing forth a strong aura of death. His entire person immediately gave off a ruthless, blood-thirsty air like the alluring, cold-blooded Asura shrouded with the darkness of the night.


    He was so furious. Was he really concerned about her? Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes gave off lights that were like the restless tossing of watery waves, cleverly revolving.


    Should she take a risk and bet on it?


    ¡°It was....¡± Su Luo was thinking about telling the truth when she saw the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy soundlessly appear behind Nangong Liuyun.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was still as devastatingly beautiful as before.


    She was clothed in a white dress, the color as pure and holy as snow. The hem of the dress lightly danced with the wind. The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy stood there, showing a strong presence. With misty eyes that were like liquid fog, she clearly and calmly looked at Su Luo. Her elegant and extremely beautifulplexion revealed lips pursed in a flowing, shallow smile.

 Chapter 113 – A bitter kiss (3)

    Chapter 113 ¨C A bitter kiss (3)


    She looked at Su Luo, and though her smile was broad and her voice clear as she spoke, she still chided Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Third Senior Brother, Miss Su has yet to heal her injuries. It¡¯s better to release her first, and let me take care of the rest.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s star-like eyes held a touch of tenderness, elegant rity and gentle kindness as he nodded and replied, ¡°Yaoyao is right, it was this king who was too impatient.¡±


    Yet, despite having said so, his hold on Su Luo¡¯s hand did not loosen.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was like a cold star that stared at those tight interwoven hands in front of her, a cold light shed within her lovely eyes.


    Her simple and neatplexion blossomed with a faint smile, ¡°Oh right. Did Miss Su see any of my maids along the way?¡±


    Su Luo looked at her with a smile full of undisguised mockery.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy tactic of making the first move, trying to trap her with this dilemma was very clever.


    If she admitted that she had seen those maids, then, where were they now? Why did they not appear together with Su Luo?


    If she did not admit to seeing them, then, when there was enough evidence to prove that she killed those maids; how would she be able to defend her stance?


    Those few words were akin to cing Su Luo on a burning grill while Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, this perpetuator of malicious acts, was simply specting on the side as she leisurely sipped tea.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart grew vignt. This Jade Lake¡¯s fairy before her not only had extraordinary looks, her shrewdness in scheming was also by no means average. Otherwise, why would Nangong Liuyun trust her so or give her preferential treatment?


    ording to Cui Yu, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had dispatched a total of four maids. The first three had all died in front of Su Luo. As for thest person, she should be the archer, but Su Luo didn¡¯t know what had happened to her...


    However, before Su Luo could respond.


    Suddenly, a ck-robed shadow appeared in front of Nangong Liuyun. He reverently and respectfully reported, ¡°Reporting to Master, we found a suspect within the depression on a mountain not far from here. He was carrying this longbow.¡±


    The ck-robed killer stood with his eyes downcast. He deferentially offered the longbow to Nangong Liuyun with both hands .


    This was an exquisitely handcrafted upper grade curved bow, the bow was glowing with a faint luster. One nce and you could tell that it was of considerable value.


    ¡°Detain him, and bring him here!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body exuded a strong, imposing, august aura. The depth of his eyes broke out in rage, suffused with evil demonic radiance. His whole person had the appearance of a blood-thirsty monster, savagely cruel and cold. ¡°


    Once she saw the person lying down on the ground with eyes tightly shut, Su Luo¡¯s eyes slightly creased.


    This person turned out to be Liu Weiming.


    How could it be him? Su Luo looked towards Jade Lake¡¯s fairy with a smile that was not a smile. While the other side merely returned her look with a soft, sweet-tempered smiling expression.


    It was as if she was saying that she, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, waspletely unaware of the situation regarding the matter of hunting her down, and it was not her doing.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of icy eyes, the depths of which mesmerized people, radiated a dense killing intent.


    ¡°Yes, by the time we found him, he was already dead.¡± The ck-robed person deferentially responded.


    Nangong Liuyun stroked the longbow, probing for traces of the owner. He confirmed that the killer definitely used this bow to kill people, but....


    ¡°What could his motive have been to kill her?¡± Nangong Liuyun had a ferocious appearance, solemn and blood-thirsty.


    Qin Ning, who had silently appeared by the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s side, suddenly interjected. ¡°This servant once heard Miss Liu say that they had chased Miss Su to kill her. Miss Su, was this true?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this implying that only Su Luo would know the motive of why Liu Weiming would want to kill her?

 Chapter 114 -- A bitter kiss (4)

    Chapter 114 -- A bitter kiss (4)


    Su Luo gazed at Qin Ning, a grim smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. The maid at Jade Lake fairy¡¯s side was also not so simple.


    ¡°Were they hunting you?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark eyes became increasingly malicious. His entire person seemed arrogant and aloof, emitting a dense majestic aura.


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was helpless and stark. ¡°They were not the only group of people that was hunting me.¡±


    What Su Luo just said had a double meaning. She raised an eyebrow and looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy with a smile that was not quite a smile. Her gazended on the fairy¡¯s white, pointed and extremely clever hands.


    That final arrow with world-shaking force, could it really have not left a single trace on those pretty hand that were upied with schemes?


    Within just this one day and night, it could be said that she had been surrounded by perils. If it weren¡¯t for the goddess of fortune standing on her side; she would have died eighteen thousand times by now.


    Today¡¯s hatred from being hunted, in the future, she, Su Luo, would absolutely return it tenfold!


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had a warm, soft and genial smile on her face. That smile was tranquil and serene,cking even a ripple on the surface arge body of water, as if she was a fairy from the heavenly realm.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful icy eyes had a ruthless and savage light, it gazed deeply at Su Luo. Stressing each word he asked. ¡°Who else were among the people trying to kill you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, this was what you demanded. It was not something I had voluntarily tattletaled.


    ¡°If I were to say that the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s people were also among them, would you believe me?¡± Su Luo employed a rxed and mocking tone, while staring at him with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    However, an earnest and cautious expression very quickly passed through Su Luo eyes.


    If Nangong Liuyun believed her, then she would decide not to conceal the truth from him. She would reveal everything to him and tell him that his Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was a snake with a scorpion¡¯s vicious poison.


    If Nangong Liuyun did not believe her.....Su Luo bleakly forced a bitter smile.


    An icy light swifty flitted through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hawk-like eyes. He rubbed her head, that pair of red phoenix eyes bing even more joyous and demonically alluring as they gazed at her. With an indulgent and spoiling manner he said. ¡°Do not joke around, you must tell this king the truth.¡±


    In a split second, Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately dropped to the bottom, it was so cold as to reach the freezing point.


    Sure enough, she had expected too much.


    As expected, how could a few short days of associationpete with the mutual trust developed from growing up together since childhood?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy used a sweet-tempered smile to look at her. That pair of sparkling and translucent, jade-like beautiful eyes had a self-satisfied, boastful, gloatingugh in their depths.


    As if to say to Su Luo: So what if I dispatched people to kill you? Nangong Liuyun doesn¡¯t believe you. He¨Cabsolutely¡ªwon¡¯t¡ªbelieve¡ªit!


    Yes, he did not believe it.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised with a hint of irony, she forcefully pushed Nangong Liuyun away, in a very light tone and low volume said. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡±


    Now, what was the point of saying even more? Anyhow, he believed in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy without any doubt.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that she was in a bad mood. He thought it was because she was tired from this one day and night away. So he followed her wish and gently said. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll rest for one night here, and do our task tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Su Luo coldly refused.


    The task he was referring to was ughtering an Armored Back Dragon. Since her space was already opened, there was no need go and kill a dragon.


    ¡°Believe in this king, this king will definitely find the culprit!¡± Nangong Liuyun watched her back as she determinedly walked away, his sharp eyebrows were low. His voice was firm as if swearing an oath.


    Su Luo mouth rose with a slight bitterness,


    Find the killer? I had even told you who it was, yet you won¡¯t believe me. How will you find the killer then?


    Su Luo¡¯s footsteps paused. She nced back with a shallow smile, her smile was like that of March¡¯s fireworks, dazzling and lonely. In a clear and indifferent voice, she said ¡°Really, then I¡¯ll first thank you¡±


    Nangong Liuyun firmly watched her leaving figure from the back. His face was indeterminately flickering between clear and overcast, suddenly dark then bright. The veins of his knuckles tightened until they burst.


    ¡°Third senior brother.......¡± the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s charmingly gentle and beautiful eyes were like mist moving slightly, she somewhat hesitantly stared at Nangong Liuyun.¡± Do you believe me?¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    message from the REAL Chineses author: As for this emotional drama scene, after it is done, my speed in writing will rapidly speed up


    ¡ªmessage from Muffin (to readers): this isn¡¯t a message from trantors, it¡¯s the A-U-T-H-O-R, not us, so don¡¯tin if you don¡¯t see 1500 chapters a day. Bye bye and yeah in other words we will continue normal pace.

 Chapter 115 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (1)

    Chapter 115 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (1)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of star-shaped eyes were as cold as ice. He shot a piercing, prating nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. The chilly and deste air emitting from his body was very thick. After a long pause, the corner of his mouth lifted into a brilliant but still thinly cold smile. He merely said, ¡°go back.¡±


    He had already turned to leave before the sound of his words reached her.


    ¡°Third senior brother...¡± the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy bit her lips and tugged on the hem of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wide cloak. Her eyes were misty with tears, giving off a lovely yet woeful appearance.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand covered her slender white hands and harshly dislodged them.


    Without even turning his head, usingrge strides he departed. His figure from the back was very decisive and determined.


    Concealed by her sleeves, the veins in the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s hands violently started to burst. Her beautiful eyes also became malicious and a fierce, venomous killing intent shed within their depths.


    ¡°Young Mistress. Tonight, do you want this servant to¡ª¡ª?¡± Qin Ning whispered while making a slitting throat gesture as she quietly approached the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s side.


    The Jade Lake fairy¡¯s eyes erupted like a volcano spewing out moltenva. Her palm directly pped Qin Ning¡¯s face. ¡°The best opportunity was wasted by you. Once we return, go to the Punishment Hall to receive your penance.¡±


    This p contained the force of Heaven and Earth, it was so severe that it had sent Qin Ning flying. Once she tumbled to the ground, Qin Ning immediately passed out.


    The Jade Lake fairy flung her sleeves then walked off with an formidable aura of death.


    That same night, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy took her group of people and left. They decamped, leaving everything so clean and neat it was as if they had never been.


    That group of ck-robed people had also evacuated neatly without leaving a trace behind.


    On the horse carriage that was returning, one more person had been added. The added person was Ling Feng.


    He was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hidden bodyguard. Normally, he would stealthily protect Nangong Liuyun.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse ran like the wind.


    Su Luo was seated inside the carriage in a resting position with her back facing Nangong Liuyun and eyes closed.


    This type of posture was a deliberate snub, rejecting all conversation.


    Her expression was nonchnt, like clouds on the horizon. It was so remote and distant, making Su Luo seem unreachable.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was brooding. as hisplexion slowly darkened.


    Su Luo was attempting to straighten her body when suddenly arge shadow enveloped her entire person.


    She unconsciously opened her eyes.


    Before Su Luo could focus, unexpectedly she was confined within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace. His slender fingers glided over her face and paused between her lips.


    Her lips were exceptionally beautiful. They were light in color, moist and plump, evoking the phrase ¡®suitable to be kissed¡¯.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned down. His beautiful, perfect, and thin lips kissed Su Luo¡¯s lightly colored lips.


    But, Su Luo firmly pushed him away.


    ¡°Are you still ming this king?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked in a low voice, his scorching gaze fixated on her.


    Su Luo was wordlessly silent.


    ¡°Angry at this king for abandoning you that day?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was clearly cold.


    Su Luo remained silent.


    Within the carriage, there was a period of silence.


    After what seemed to be a long time, Nangong Liuyun delivered some words in exnation. ¡°She and this king grew up together. She saved this king¡¯s life once. There are some matters that you don¡¯t understand and are unlikely to understand...¡±


    Su Luo opened her eyes and shot him an offhand nce. All of a sudden, the corner of her mouth hooked into a taunting smile and she asked in a contrary manner, ¡°Right, how could I me you?¡±


    What Nangong Liuyun intended to say was choked off by her words. A look of astonishment containingplicated feelings shed across his eyes. This prompted him to return to his frequent habit of staring at Su Luo.


    Su Luo lifted her eyebrows, giving him a smile that was not a smile. ¡°What qualifications do I have to me you? Like you said, the two of you have been together since childhood. You are childhood sweethearts with mutual trust. You have saved each other¡¯s lives. We are only strangers who came together by chance and have between us a few short days of friendship. Therefore, how could I me you?¡±

 Chapter 116 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (2)

    Chapter 116 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (2)


    In a split second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion became exceptionally unsightly. His ten fingers were intercrossed together, entire body was icy-cold and blood-thirsty. He was seething with anger.


    ¡°Could it be what I said was wrong?¡± Su Luo heedlessly watched him, the corner of her mouth perked up in a light, nonchnt smile. ¡°You guys are childhood sweethearts, while we are merely nodding acquaintances. It¡¯s obvious which is important and which is not with just a nce. How could it be wrong that you elected to save her? If I were you, I would choose to save her too.¡±


    ¡°Acquaintances?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Or are we not even considered acquaintances?¡± Su Luo seem to be infuriating him for her own enjoyment.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rage burned up, his face became grim. His long and thin fingers pinched at her neck even though his smile was tender and soft as water (1). His single-minded devoted expression was simply touching. ¡°Su Luo, do you believe that this king will put you to death?¡±


    The man leaning over was like Satan and could make one¡¯s heart full of fearful thoughts. However Su Luo knew she could not yield. Once she gives in, it would be like being submerged in an endless abyss. She wouldpletely lose herself.


    Su Luo stubbornly meet his eyes head on. The corner of her mouth rose and a vague flowery smiling countenance appeared. ¡°Just because I refused you, was that the reason you want to put me to death? His highness the legendary Prince Jin still amounts to nothing more than this!¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, you better not challenge the bottom line of this king¡¯s patience.¡± Nangong Liuyun bent one knee, semi-kneeling leaning into her. Tenderness, dizziness, and puzzlement in a blink of an eyes, those emotions passed through the eyes fixed on her. ¡°That kind of consequence is not something you will be able to bear.¡±


    ¡°Really? What type of consequences? I really would want to try it.¡± She confronted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tender and soft as water expression that concealed a vengeful blood-thirstiness. A touch of fear passed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, nevertheless she unhesitantly counterattacked.


    ¡°Su Luo don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. This king had already decided that Prince Jin¡¯s wife and princess is you. I will never let you go.¡± As if Nangong Liuyun was making a vow, his beautiful eyes were tender and soft as water. A gorgeous smile on his face his voice was gentle and soft like a feather floating by. ¡°Therefore don¡¯t try to refuse or even flee, or you can only get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Haha, really funny.¡± Su Luo focused on his gaze, as if wanting to know how he will hurt her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s authority had suffered a provocating blow, yet heughed in a matchless gorgeous manner.


    He was at the pinnacle of pure, sinister darkness, from the moment he meet her. He never intended to set her free. This was a type of obsession.


    He had an obsession and the formidable capital to carry out his desires.


    He even started to consider, if he should, in order to keep her by his side, break off her wings or join in helping her soar higher with her talent.


    A choice, at this point, with no foreseeable oue.


    Right now, she could only see that his face and everything else was being turned upside down as quickly as lightning. He cruelly bit her lip!


    This time¡¯s Nangong Liuyun seem to be possessed by the soul of a devil, remote and wildly ruthless.


    He fiercely dug open her teeth, and violentlyid siege to the gap between her lips and teeth (2). Arousing the strong passions like those experienced during a perilous situation!


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo had no time to react before being assaulted. Once she came to her senses, she discovered that he had a iron grip on the back of her head, and her entire body was covered by his. She couldn¡¯t move the slightest bit.


    This was too much! What gives him the right to do whatever he pleases with her? Obviously the one who abandoned her was him. Clearly he choose to believe his childhood sweetheart. Now what reason does he have to show off such love towards her and pressured her so she can¡¯t reject it?


    If Su Luo was a regr woman than fine, but she definitely wasn¡¯t.


    In her past life, she was a famous gold metal level assassin, she dealt with the underground dark world all year round. The words being wronged and bullied can not possibly exist when talking about her.


    1) tender and soft as water: Chinese idiom for deeply attached to someone.


    2) lips and teeth: Chinese idiom with figurative meaning of close partners or interdependent.

 Chapter 117 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (3)

    Chapter 117 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (3)


    Fury shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart. She swung a fist containing all the power in her body and smashed it with as much force as she could toward Nangong Liuyun¡¯s five viscera and six bowels (1)!


    This fist contained all her strength!


    Nangong Liuyun let out a groan and suddenly loosened his grip.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of indignation and fury, so she did not carefully looked at him. She ruthlessly pushed him away. She turned around, lifted the curtain and jumped out of the carriage in a rage!


    His horse carriage was not the only one on the road back to the capital. Even if it was the only one, she, Su Luo, would rather use her own pair of legs to walk back. She would definitely not trouble him again!


    Panting with rage, Su Luo turned on her heels and walked away.


    She had not noticed the peculiarity of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance then.


    After being pushed aside, Nangong Liuyun hit the carriage wall, and hisplexion became as pale as paper. His right hand was pressed to his chest. His smooth and slender fingers could not stop trembling...


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± He opened the carriage curtains, and sickly called out.


    Su Luo did not even bother to turn her head. Her back was cold and determined.


    Suddenly she heard the sound of a heavy weight fall to the ground behind her, along with Ling Feng¡¯s anxious cry.


    Su Luo stopped her footsteps, thought about it, and ultimately decided to nce back.


    Just one look made her deeply purse her brows.


    She unexpectedly saw the god-like Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entirely battered and exhausted body tumble to the ground.


    On his white brocade robe, his chest area was full stained with fresh blood. His originally handsomely-sculpted, tall and straight body now seem extremely weak, like ss that would shatter with one touch.


    His former dark red lips were tainted with blood, it was devilishly alluring and wildly untamed.


    Now with difficulty he propped himself up, a pair of beautiful eyes dim as frost. Even though he was pale and weak his stared deeply at Su Luo with a demonically charming expression.


    His pair of eyes were fixed straight at Su Luo since the beginning, and he remained silent not speaking a word.


    His pitch-ck inky eyes held a deep meaning, making Su Luo¡¯s heart throb incessantly.


    Nangong Liuyun, what is wrong with him....how did he suddenly be so weak?


    Su Luo looked at her own pair of hands with a confounded expression. Right now she shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to hit Nangong Liuyun until he spit out blood right?


    Suddenly Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body seem to be possessed by a litany of evil, vampiric spirits. Cold sweat poured from his face, hisplexion immediately became deathly pale.


    His entire body began to shake and tremble. His scarlet, snowy lips instantly became purple and bruised. He grinded his teeth and tightly shut his mouth as if unable to suppress arge power was about to surge out!


    ¡°Not good! His Highness is about to go into Recoil of Madness (2)!¡± As His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s personal bodyguard, Ling Feng was so terrified that his hands and foot had gone soft.


    His Highness Prince Jin was someone they all worshiped and believed in. If he lives, then the Tigerwolf Regiment lives. He dies, then the Tigerwolf Regiment would be exterminated!


    Therefore, nothing must happen to high highness Prince Jin!


    Ling Feng¡¯splexion changed fluctuated, one moment it was pale and another it was ashen. He looked back and fiercely red at Su Luo and sternly said. ¡°His Highness is about to into Recoil of Madness, quicklye back and help!¡±


    This woman! She actually hit His Highness until he was about to into Recoil of Madness! Right now Ling Feng was itching to kill Su Luo with one palm strike.


    A touch of confusion appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. How could she have the strength to hit Nangong Liuyun into Recoil of Madness? How powerful was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strengthpared to how powerful her strength was?


    This person was speaking nonsense!


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s disbelief, Ling Feng was about to die from anger. He loudly shouted at Su Luo. ¡°Because His Highness wanted to save you, he broke protocol and sent the signal to summon the Tigerwolf Regiment toe. Because His Highness wanted to see you earlier, originally he could have break through and advanced another rank; but by forcibly stopping the process, he maimed his own body to the point where his five viscera and six bowls were nearly dislocated. Not to mention His Highness¡¯s battle with the vulture king, where his internal injury was so heavy that he almost died from the wounds.¡±


    1) five viscera and six bowels is used for Chinese medicine studies. The five viscera refers to heart, liver, lungs, spleen and kidney. The six bowls are the hollow organs such as; galldder, stomach,rge intestine, small intestine, the triple focus (probably the cavity) and dder.


    2) The Chinese phrase is ×ß»ðÈëħ literally tranted as enter fire and pass magic. This happens when something goes wrong during cultivation or practice of martial arts. The person with this condition goes insane or die. Thank you all for vote...Decided tobine the best suggestion and top votes into Recoil of Madness.

 Chapter 118 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (4)

    Chapter 118 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (4)


    Ling Feng¡¯s pair of eyes were red with rage, it was as if he wanted to swallow Su Luo whole. He pointed at Su Luo and loudly snarled. ¡°His Highness in order to not make you anxious continuously pretended that nothing was wrong with him. You, however! You actually returned all his good intentions with such a heavy blow! I really don¡¯t understand why His Highness would love such a malicious woman!¡±


    Su Luo was dazed by Ling Feng¡¯s denunciation.


    She nkly stared at Ling Feng. Every sentence and every word that he said whirled around in her mind.


    Nangong Liuyun in that battle had unexpectedly suffered a serious injury. Furthermore, in order to save her, he had repeatedly sustained even more injuries? How could this be....


    Ling Feng¡¯s bloodshot eyes quickly red at Su Luo. His hands wiped away the liquid that had squeezed out of his eyes.


    ¡°ugh¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun could not suppress it anymore and a mouthful of blood wildly sprayed out.


    Su Luo was terrified to the point of bing paralyzed.


    She quickly walked forward and with one knee bend kneeled in front of him. An apprehensive panic that never appeared before, shed through her eyes.


    ¡°What to do? What should we do?¡± Su Luo gazed at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest. That area was blooming like a red spider lily, the pretty and flirtatious red color was spreading. It rapidly saturated the white brocade robe, leaving a dark pattern.


    Scarlet liquid drop by drop fell from his lightly-colored thin lips in quick session.


    The vicious, dense blood on his chest saturated the air. The smell of blood immediately assaulted her nose as it engulfed his entire body.


    However, Nangong Liuyun seemed to bepletely unaware of the pain. His eyes were diluted like the mist. A smiling expression was hanging from the corner of his mouth. Within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck eyes was an endless, deep abyss. His entire body gave off a flirtatious and enticing manner that was strangely pessimistic and full of despair at the same time. He carried a strong air of self abandonment and self destructiveness while still being iparably handsome.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current state terrified and rmed Su Luo, but it also made her heart beat faster.


    The rims of Su Luo¡¯s eyes gradually be moist....


    How could this have happened? This was not what she wanted. Su Luo had never thought that she could injure Nangong Liuyun so severely. She had been enraged when she had smashed him with her fist. She had never imagined that he could be wounded so profoundly!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes misted over and she repeatedly shook her head. She wanted to tell him that she had not done it on purpose. In a moment of rage, she had spoken irresponsibly and hit him. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again.


    Unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun dropped down on one knee and kneeled in front of Su Luo. He wrapped his hands tightly around hers. Because he was doing his best to ignore the pain, the blue veins on the back of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smooth white hands popped out. His hands trembled faintly.


    Nangong Liuyun was quite unaware of how scary his current appearance was. His pair of beautiful and flirtatious eyes gazed at Su Luo in a tender and soft manner. He started to smile even though hecked body heat. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s demeanor sent a message, that even if the entire world copsed in front of him in the next second, he would not even furrow an eyebrow.


    He determinedly and gently looked at Su Luo. ¡°This is yourst chance, Luo Luo. If you stay, from now on you will never be able to leave.¡±


    Su Luo could only shake her head. She wanted to apologize. She wanted to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, but it was if her throat had been pinched closed. No matter how she tried, she could not make a sound.


    ¡°Have youpletely vented your anger?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was very light. It resembled the clouds on the horizon, unattainable and out of reach.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to answer, Nangong Liuyun once again started to speak. ¡°In the event that your heart is still incensed...I will give you another opportunity.¡± From his sleeves, he unexpectedly took out a dagger. He stuffed it into Su Luo¡¯s hand and determinedly looked at her.


    Ling Feng was immediately scared out of his mind.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± That dagger could kill with a single blow. In addition, it was coated with a highly toxic poison. With just a slight touch on skin, a rot will spread through the entire body. Anyone affected would be entirely beyond saving.


    ¡°Who allowed you to speak?! Scram!¡± Nangong Liuyun had always treated other people without the slightest restraint, his behavior always oppressive and unpredictable.


    In a split second, it seemed as if time froze.


    Regarding His Highness Prince Jin, Ling Feng was already ustomed to following his orders. Prince Jin¡¯s every word, sentence, and action had already been ingrained as orders in the minds of his followers since long ago to the point thatplying without question had be a reflex.

 Chapter 119 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (5)

    Chapter 119 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (5)


    Toply with him, to obey him, it seemed to have already be intuitive. An instinct, so natural that it seemed have been carved into one¡¯s flesh and blood.


    To resist His Highness Prince Jin required a great deal of courage.


    Ling Feng bit his lip. Furious, he closed his mouth and stood aside.


    Since ancient times, beautiful women have been the source of numerous cmities! The ancients were right in this regard, they didn¡¯t deceive me! Lin Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and both of his hands were clenched into fists. With his eyes as cold as ice, he heartlessly stared at Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun stuffed the dagger into Su Luo¡¯s hand, hisugh which was like a soft cloud and a gentle wind in the clear sky, it was also flirtatious and threatening. His finger pointed at his own chest, and he softly coaxed her: ¡°Come, stab here, stabbing here will let you vent your anger. Be obedient.¡±


    His facial expression was unperturbed andcked any emotion. His hands unyieldingly detained Su Luo¡¯s hand, not allowing any room for resistance.


    Su Luo was both scared and angry, and involuntarily cried out. ¡°Nangong Liuyun, enough! Seriously enough! Quickly stay your hands!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, with a deathly tight grip, held her hand. The corner of his mouth rose as heughed in a flirtatious and enticing manner, tranquil and intoxicating like the cherry blossoms in March. He wouldn¡¯t let her refuse, gripping the wrist of her hand that held the dagger, the de tip was directed towards his own heart.


    ¡°You know, when I, Nangong Liuyun, do things, there has never been a person who would dare utter half a sentence of criticism, and I have also never cared about other people¡¯s opinions. However, you, Su Luo, are an exception.¡± Nangong gripped her hand securely, his eyes gave off an ice-cold aura, ¡°You can retaliate. Come. Come, vent your anger.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared at her, looking deep into her eyes. He took her hands, with the dagger de tip aimed towards his own heart, and positioned it at the most fatal point.


    No matter how high your martial skill was, the heart was always the the most fatal location. With one knife stab at it, even the most powerful martial arts expert will die.


    He tightly clutched her hand. His demeanor was calm, his expression nk, drawing nearer bit by bit. He was very overbearing, forcing her to kill him.


    Su Luo repeatedly shook her head, and she did everything to pry away her hands from his hold. She was mouthing I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry that I treated you badly, I¡¯m sorry... Su Luo¡¯s heart repeated these ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯s¡¯ ten thousand times, but she was unable to speak a single word.


    However, Nangong Liuyun turned a deaf ear, and justughed indifferently. His smile was like the fireworks in March, gorgeous yet lonely.


    The depths of his eyes were clearlyughing, but his pupils outwardly showed iparable indifference.


    He caressed Su Luo¡¯s face, calling her name. ¡°I, Nangong Liuyun, have never been sincere towards anyone, except for you...¡±


    After barely finished speaking, his eyes shed with a ruthless light. He strongly pressed down on her hands and thrust towards his own chest!


    Tears suddenly rushed out of Su Luo¡¯s eyes with a -sob- sound.


    This person was really a demon!


    Being ruthless to others was one thing, but he was actually also so heartless to himself!


    At thest moment, Su Luo used all her strength to make the thrusting dagger nt sideways. It stabbed towards an indentation on his shoulder where his corbone was, barely avoiding the fatal location of his heart.


    She watched him copse and saw he was close to being suffocated. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep his eyelids open, yet he was still using his deep and intense eyes to unblinkingly stare at her while smiling.


    Su Luo tightly clenched her fist; in a sh, she understood.


    Nangong Liuyun was using his life to scheme against her, little by little pressing harder, constantly trapping her!


    He was taking a gamble!


    He was betting that at thest crucial moment, she would force him to avoid the fatal point. He was betting that she, Su Luo, could not bear to see him die. He was betting that she, Su Luo, actually had a thread of affection toward him!


    He was this kind of man. His heart was scheming, sophistically shrewd, and calctive. He also had formidable power as well as endless capital. The type of man that he was, even if he gave a certain woman an opportunity, she would never be able to escape.


    He said that she was an exception.


    Could it be that even after so many years, she was the only one who had been given this choice?


    In Su Luo¡¯s mind, suddenly lightly floated the image of that simple and neat beautiful woman who could overturn a country.


    Could it be that he never gave the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy a chance?

 Chapter 120 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (6)

    Chapter 120 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (6)


    ¡°Apparently you still have not vented all the anger in your heart girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at her while smiling. He saw her expression continued to change, and his eyes were gentle, flirtatious andpelling. ¡°Is it still not enough? Then do you want to try again? Will you stab it in from here? Or there? Or maybe here?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, stop acting crazy! Hurry up and release my hand! Do you hear me!¡± Su Luo stared at him with aplicated look. If he was not so weak and pale, she would have definitely pped him like how she did before.


    Why was he using his own life to pressure her?!


    If it was possible, she really wanted to turn around and leave. To abandon this man who dettached any value from his own life. Let him fend for himself, self-destruct through madness and then perish.


    But she couldn¡¯t, because she had saddled herself with the guilt of causing him to go into Recoil of Madness in the first ce.


    ¡°Do you forgive me now?¡± Nangong Liuyun was panting. His handsome countenance was sweating profusely, but he still looked at her seriously.


    ¡°I.......¡± Su Luo red at him coldly. Her eyes swept across the bloody dagger, the blood color emitted a strange cold light under the sun. Su Luo¡¯s heart throbbed in an unexpected coincidence, she roared at him. ¡°Forgive! I forgive you!¡±


    She knew, if she dared to say ¡°I never med you¡± those words, next time, if it wasn¡¯t him strangling her, then it would be her forcefully strangling him.


    Because those two sentences, the meaning contained within was not the same. ¡°I never med you,¡± meant, ¡°I never cared about you in the first ce,¡± which is why she wouldn¡¯t med him.


    This man, in regards to reading people¡¯s intent throughnguage, was likely to nitpick her answer down to the tiniest details.


    ¡°Then....that¡¯s....good...¡± A trace of satisfaction shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waning but smiling expression. It seem as if he was forcefully enduring everything until this moment. He finally rxed and afterwards immediately copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Su Luo hastily caught and held on to him while frantically shouting out loud.


    Cold sweat covered Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face who had copsed into her embrace. His lips were purple and ck. His entire body appeared to have been immersed in icy water and was covered in ayer of sweat. Su Luo was clearly able to sense he had already lost consciousness. However his body still repeatedly shivered from head to toe and remained unable to suppress the repeated trembles.


    Just now, even though he was in this condition he had still stubbornly propped himself up topel her to kill him!


    Su Luo was not afraid to meet a fiercely cruel person. However a person who could be so fiercely cruel to such an extent, even on themselves was a person worth dreading!


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If it was not for you, his highness would never end up this way!¡± When Ling Feng saw Nangong Liuyun faint, he ran to his side without dy. While scrambling to snatch Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body from her he was also raised his head and loudly bellowed at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s blood and qi was boiling from being yelled by him, a mouthful of blood almost bursted out.


    She clenched her teeth and was finally able to swallow the sweet and metallic taste. Coldly responded to Ling Feng. ¡°What¡¯s the point of yelling at me now! The most important thing is to think of a way to save him! I¡¯m not familiar with this ! Now it all depends on you!¡±


    Ling Feng¡¯s pair of eyes were crimson and bloodshot, simr to a trapped ferocious beast. He threw a deadly re at Su Luo. Hugging Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, he got on the Dragon Scaled Horse. He sat on top of the carriage, raised his horsewhip and was just about to leave.


    He thought about it, still in the end his patience he shouted towards Su Luo. ¡°Time is running out. Quickly, get in the carriage!¡±


    If he considered only his original desires, he would naturally want to abandon Su Luo. The further he left her the better. However Ling Feng was not a fool. He had realized deep-down that Su Luo had a special status within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart. That area was a ce that even the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had never touched before.


    If his highness was to wake up and not see Su Luo, this evildoer, what terrible things would happen if he went out, once again, to find her!


    For the time being, Su Luopletely disregarded Ling Feng¡¯s nasty attitude. She was only worried about Nangong Liuyun. If he met any misfortune because of her, she would me herself and be mournful for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, without another word Su Luo jumped into the carriage and said to Ling Feng. ¡°Quickly, lets go!¡±

 Chapter 121 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (7)

    Chapter 121 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (7)


    It seemed even the Dragon Scaled Horse had sensed its owner¡¯s weakening breath and it neighed agitatedly. Casting out its hooves, it bolted forward.


    At that moment, the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s running speed wasparable to flying.


    Within the carriage, Su Luo tightly hugged the unconscious body of Nangong Liuyun which was starting to stiffen. Her heart was filled with extreme regret!


    If... if she had not punched him with her fist, would the result have been different?


    Nangong Liuyun, nothing bad must happen to you...


    A single teardrop silently fell onto and rolled down Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bloodstained face, leaving behind a clear white streak.


    In less than two hours, the Dragon Scaled Horse pulled to a stop at the entrance of avish manor.


    Ling Feng hurriedly jumped off the carriage.


    Having seen the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s approach, a steward had already excitedly rushed out from within the manor.


    The steward was around fifty years old. He had eyes that were both bright and alert, and a physique that was straight and strong. One could tell at a nce that he was a martial artist, and not a weak one at that.


    He saw Ling Feng and his expression shed a trace of excitement. ¡°Has His Highness arrived?¡±


    Ling Feng anxiously shouted: ¡°His Highness is injured! Stop tarrying and quicklye help!¡±


    Obviously, thisvish and ornate manor was for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s private use.


    Hearing this, Steward Xu was instantly horrified!


    His Highness Prince Jin was injured? His Highness Prince Jin could actually be injured? With His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s level of martial arts proficiency, how could he be injured? Steward Xu felt that this was simply too preposterous.


    However, when he saw Ling Feng hurriedly jump out of the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, while carrying the bloodsoaked body of Prince Jin, he felt his heart would stop beating.


    ¡°What- What happened to His Highness? Who was it!¡± Steward Xu¡¯s eyes shed with rm and anger.


    Ling Feng bitterly red at Su Luo but kept his silence. He lengthened his strides to dash into the house instead.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was covered with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s blood, and thus at the moment, looked a little pitiful. Calmly, she nodded towards Steward Xu: ¡°Hurry and get the best doctor toe. His Highness Prince Jin has gone into the Recoil of Madness.¡±


    When Steward Xu saw Su Luo, his prideful ability to keep calm disappeared, he could not help widening his pair of eyes in shock.


    All who served by His Highness¡¯s side knew that His Highness was extremely fastidious, and that no one was allowed within one meter of his whole body, especially women!


    This Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, other than Ling Feng who drove it, no one else was allowed to enter.


    However, when he lifted the carriage curtain earlier, he clearly saw His Highness copsed in her arms... ... His Highness had actually allowed this Miss to get close to him? To ride in the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, which even the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was not allowed to enter?


    Immediately, the way Steward Xu looked at Su Luo changed. It no longer contained a guarded precaution towards outsiders. His present gaze even held a thread of deferential humility.


    ¡°Miss, how may I address you?¡±


    ¡°Su.¡± Su Luo replied inly.


    ¡°Miss Su, sorry to trouble you, but please enter and take care of His Highness. Ling Feng may not be able to give him proper care with his rough manner. This old servant will now go and invite the best Apothecary!¡± Steward Xu nodded solemnly towards Su Luo before he turned away and left taking great strides.


    To suffer Recoil of Madness during cultivation, a general doctor, no matter how brilliant, could do nothing. He could only seek an Apothecary¡¯s help in this matter.


    Within this Nanming prefecture, lived an Advanced Apothecary.


    Not to mention in the small Nanming prefecture, even within the entire Eastern Ling Empire and on the whole continent, Advanced Apothecaries were very rare.


    Steward Xu knew that this legendary Advanced Apothecary was entric, arrogant and temperamental, almost to the point of making people bitterly detest him.

 Chapter 122 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (8)

    Chapter 122 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (8)


    Unless one had a heavenly treasure that could move him, such as the precious and rare Primeval Pill Recipes, getting him to act would be, difficult... extremely difficult.


    If his highness Prince Jin¡¯s name was used to aplish this... no, it would be inappropriate. He would not even dignify to the King¡¯s request with an answer, much less entertain His Highness Prince Jin. Not to mention, with so many enemies out there after His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s life, if the news of his Highness¡¯s injury were to leak out, that would far from being good!


    If it was in the capital, Prince Jin¡¯s manor had countless rare treasures. But here in the Nanming Prefecture, the treasures that could be counted were far from sufficient.


    Steward Xu¡¯s heart was anxious and apprehensive, yet he could only retrieve the most precious treasures from within the warehouse. He left in a hurry with an escort party towards the Apothecary¡¯s estate.


    Su Luo tailed after Ling Feng in the direction he flew with a surprisingly fast speed.


    When she arrived, she saw two rows of uniformed guards outside the room. Every one of them bore a simr expression and movements; solemn, majestic, their imposing manner was intimidating and emitted a fully oppressive atmosphere.


    Su Luo was stopped outside the door.


    Ling Feng hollered out. ¡°Throw her in here!¡±


    Even though Ling Feng was very worried, he had notpletely lost his mind yet. Although he was very unwilling to let Su Luo near his own master, it was already obvious that only with her around, would his Highness fight to live.


    Such a discovery would drive people mad! ordingly, Ling Feng had be so depressed that he started to pull out his own hair!


    Su Luopletely was unaware of Ling Feng¡¯s inner conflict. When she entered, she discovered that Ling Feng had already ced Nangong Liuyun in bed.


    On the sickbed, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were tightly closed.


    His eyes when open were sharp and abstruse, cold and steady; but now they were tightly shut. Despite his vulnerability, his current appearance still gave off a strong enough aura to make people tremble with fear.


    His red lips were alluring and formed a picturesque face that could grace a painting.


    Hot, fresh blood dyed his white robe, and the outside of his cheeks, from his neck down, was dotted with bloodstains.


    The him right now, although frail and pale, still leaked out the same formidable domineering air as before.


    ¡°You do it!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s hands held a piece of embroidered cloth, and, with a with a trace of anger, he tossed it to Su Luo.


    His highness Prince Jin was very mysophobia. Even though he had followed at his highness¡¯s side for more than ten years, he still had to maintain a distance of one meter from his highness¡¯s body. Just now, when he carried his highness inside, it was due to a moment of desperation and because he saw no other option.


    However, this evildoer, Su Luo, was different. His Highness would probably be more than eager to have her get closer to him, right?! Ling Feng hatefully thought.


    Su Luo held the soft, clean towel and slowly walked to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side. Sitting by his bedside, she silently gazed at him.


    The ever noble, conceited and icily-cold Highness Prince Jin now appeared to be painfully suffering in a deep abyss. He appeared to be very pitiable and his current condition could not help but make people¡¯s hearts soften.


    Her cool, jade-like slender fingers brushed away a few strands of hair on his forehead and delicately, using the soft towel, wiped clean, centimeter by centimeter, the blood that covered his skin. That pure white jade like radiant skin, little by little regained its glittering splendor in the wake of her towel.


    But, he remained unconscious, and his body was like an block of shifting ice, entirely stiff as iron and continuously shivering. As if he was so cold, he could pass away at any moment.


    ¡°Why has the Apothecary note yet?! His Highness can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Ling Feng was so worried that both his eyes became red. He then resolutely spoke to Su Luo, ¡°Take good care of His Highness! I¡¯ll go out return quickly!¡±


    He said what he needed to say, and without waiting for Su Luo¡¯s reply, his silhouette had already disappeared from where he was standing.


    Su Luo secretly reasoned that, Ling Feng was an expert, and not just any expert; but one who was second only to Nangong Liuyun.


    Suddenly, she felt something lock around her hand. Looking down once more, she discovered Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bony and smooth hand tightly griped around hers.

 Chapter 123 – Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (9)

    Chapter 123 ¨C Infuriated to the point of discarding all rational thoughts (9)


    Therge pool of blood on his chest was like an extremely beautiful decoration, gaudy and unpleasant to her eyes. It painfully stung her vision and left traces of moisture upon the rims of her eyes.


    He tightly gripped Su Luo¡¯s right hand. His joints used all its strength to press down. Just a little more and the strength of the grip could almost cut off her wrist.


    Painful; it really was painful.


    Su Luo pursed her lips. It was so agonizing that Su Luo felt as if his grip would tighten until all her veins burst. She lowered her head and looked down. She saw the color of her veins rapidly retreat leaving the skin nched white. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s grip was so tight that his fingers seem to have entered her flesh.


    To use such strength.


    Su Luo was in so much pain that she waspletely numb.


    However, her mouth was tightly closed, and she dared not speak a word, let alone to risk reminding him to release her hand.


    Su Luo understood that right now he was in a lot of pain.


    He was in so much pain that he had fainted, but he continued to suffer in agony.


    The amount of pain he was currently enduring was greater than hers by thousands- no ten thousand times. And she knew she was the cause this evil that gued him. How could she cry out andin about pain in front of him?


    If it could ease some of her guilt then she wished the pain would be even more fierce and severe.


    Therefore her pure white wrist was almost squeezed until the bones shattered, and her entire body trembled from the agony, however she remained motionless. Her other hand steadily moved slowly, and little by little it wiped clean the jade-like skin on his face. She wiped away therge amount of cold sweat that were pouring out.


    Whenever she finished cleaning off the currentyer of sweat anotheryer would swiftly cover his face.


    His jaw was tightly clenched, and his lower lip was being bitten until the blood slowly flowed down.


    A trace of pain crossed Su Luo¡¯s heart. Such thin, good-looking lips shaped to perfection. It¡¯s such a pity to damage it.....without thinking Su Luo extended her finger to prop open his jaw.


    Pain....in a split second Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows tensed, her body however was still fixed in ce, motionless.


    Only until this moment was she able to deeply feel how deep was his pain.


    When Ling Feng entered, this was the exquisite scene that stood frozen in time for him to see.


    He saw Su Luo¡¯s hand that was nched white from being squeezed, with wrist bones close to shattering, as well as her other hand that was bitten until it was dripping blood. A thread of astonishment shed through the depths of his eyes, and it was followed by a clear understanding of what had really transpired.


    Since the first time they met he had always been harsh, unreasonable, and critical of Su Luo. Her very appearance would cause his eyebrows to stand and furrow at her. However he no longer had the malice and the provocation as before. This was something that was spread afterwards.


    When Ling Feng quietly retreated outside, he saw Xu San hastened over. Behind him followed an elderly man with white hair. Following closely at the heels of the elderly man was a small child with a medicine box.


    A chill shed through Ling Feng¡¯s eyes, he grabbed Xu San the third¡¯s shirt cor. ¡°Where is the one with surname of Leng?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they go to invite the Advanced Apothecary Leng Yan? Howe the person that came was not him?


    Xu San¡¯s entire face was pale, he felt sad and helpless. ¡°Steward Xu stayed behind at Master Leng¡¯s manor, but nobody even saw a trace of Master Leng! Steward Xu was helpless and had no other choice but to send us to invite Apothecary Zuo here first.¡±


    Apothecary Zuo was an intermediate Apothecary, which was one level lower than Leng Yan. However now they could only invite him first to have a look, Steward Xu was still trying to think of ideas over at Leng manor.


    After Apothecary Zuo entered, he checked his pulse, then meticulously and carefully examined him. He frowned, then said to Ling Feng and Su Luo. ¡°This is too serious, this old man has not the slightest confidence of a cure. It¡¯s better to invite Apothecary Leng over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°If we were able to invite him over, why would we invite you!?¡± Ling Feng did not give him any face and immediately became angry.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s injury almost drove him insane, like the roars of a trapped beast. At any time, he was prepared to pounce toward an enemy.


    Apothecary Zuo was also a little helpless. Who told him that he would be socking in ability before the current situation?


    Su Luo watched Nangong Liuyun continuously shivering on the bed, frowned and asked. ¡°What would we need to invite that Apothecary Leng over here?¡±

 Chapter 124 – To adapt to one’s taste (1)

    Chapter 124 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (1)


    ¡°Difficult, very difficult.¡± Apothecary Zuo sighed. ¡°Unless the treasure you gave could move Apothecary Leng¡¯s heart, otherwise, based on how entric and proud Apothecary Leng is, he would definitely not personally help to save a life.¡±


    ¡°Even His Majesty the emperor¡¯s royal edict won¡¯t work?¡± Su Luo frowned, the position of a Apothecary could reach such a height?


    ¡°Yes, even if His Majesty were to send an imperial edict, it still won¡¯t be able to invite him. Afterall, Apothecary Leng is only the third Advanced Apothecaries to appear in the country of Eastern Ling.¡± Apothecary Zuo stroked his beard, eyes filled with admiration.


    Since Apothecaries were extremely rare, the royal family regarded Apothecaries as extremely important. They were even orded with an unusually high degree of freedom.


    You could even say that if an Apothecary wanted to serve the empire, they could just report their name and they would get a high post with a generous sry. A mountain of gold or silver, beautiful women andnd grants, as long as their demands didn¡¯t threaten the stability of the empire, they could simply name their price.


    It could thus be seen, what kind of transcendent status an Apothecary had on this continent?


    Su Luo stood up. She silently nced at Nangong Liuyun and then turned her head to Ling Feng to say. ¡° Looks like I have to personally make a trip to Leng manor, Nangong Liuyun will be in your care.¡±


    Ling Feng¡¯s brows tightly knotted. ¡°If Steward Xu could not invite him over, what kind of method could you have? It¡¯s better that I go!¡± He turned around to leave.


    If polite words can¡¯t invite him over, how about being invited by force ? Others may fear to offend Leng Yan but he, Ling Feng, was not afraid!


    Su Luo stopped him, her expression was calm and collected. Her tone was very firm. ¡°Believe in me, only I can invite him toe here.¡±


    Finished speaking she spoke to Apothecary Zuo. ¡° I still need to further impose on Apothecary Zuo to lead the way. Time is limited, Apothecary Zuo, please.¡±


    Apothecary Zuo was curious about what kind of method this Miss had to be so confident and boast that she could invite Apothecary Leng toe. Therefore, he readily agreed.


    Although Ling Feng did not approve, he also did not block Su Luo. After all, this was also a chance at hope.


    If Su Luo was unable to invite him toe in the end, then he would stake his life and go, even if he had to kidnap Leng Yan to get him here. Who cared about his shitty advanced Apothecary title!


    Leng manor was located at a secluded ce west of the city. It was close to the southern mountains, and there was no sign of human habitation. The surroundings were quiet, secluded and refined.


    Su Luo got out of the horse carriage, when she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    In front of Leng manor¡¯s door was a wide open space, but a lot of people now kneeled in that space, like a sea of ck. From a rough estimate, there were unexpectedly more than a hundred people.


    What was even more shocking was that even with so many people kneeling on the ground, none of them were making a sound. Each and every one of them was like the sculptures in temples, motionless, without words, like a pile of wood.


    At this moment, the dark red doors opened with a ¨Ccreak¨C sound. From the door walked out a person in an embroidered robe, at one nce, you could tell he was a fair- and clear -skinned middle-aged man that lived like a prince. He had both hands sped behind his back, as he arrogantly, slowly strolled out. He critically scanned the crowd of kneeling people.


    Whenever he passed in front of a person, the kneeling person would reverently raise up high the tray they were holding with both hands while bowing their heads. The red painted tray held the precious gift that they brought with them.


    Some were medicinal herbs that were difficult to find, some were medical books, and some were pearls of jade and crystals. The only thing that was simr was that these stuff, without exception, were not ordinary goods.


    However, this Steward of the Leng manor¡¯s gaze was as cold as the manor¡¯s namesake (1). He was haughty and picky. He directly walked pass three rows and still hadn¡¯t seen anything he fancied.


    The ces he passed, those people had difficulty covering up the despair in their eyes.


    Since the Leng household Steward had no indication of being pleased, this told them that they had no chance....


    While the Leng household Steward unhurriedly strolled among these people, he also indifferently sneered. ¡° Trash, all of this is trash! How dare all of you bring these garbage here to fool our master? Ha ha, let me tell all of you, not a chance! Hurry up and scram!¡±


    1) The Chinese character for Leng is cold in English. So the author is implying that the family¡¯sst name of cold is appropriated to describe his manner.

 Chapter 125 – To adapt to one’s taste (2)

    Chapter 125 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (2)


    When he had finished speaking, Steward Leng flunged his sleeves into the air and went back inside.


    All of a sudden, a figure rushed from among the crowd of people. This child was around five or six years old. She had two pigtails, and she hung onto Leng household steward¡¯s leg and wailed. ¡°Steward Leng, I beg of you. Please, I beg you to give some medicine. My mother is about to be sick ....wahh...waa...begging you...¡±


    The little girl¡¯s words seem to resonate with everyone, and soon an unbroken session of wailing sounds rose into the air.


    The sounds of weeping rose and fell in session; each was more mournful and miserable than the one before.


    However, Steward Leng¡¯s face remained impassive as cold as his family name. He shook off the little girl as if discarding a rag, conveniently tossing her aside. He also brushed off his trouser leg as if her touch was filthy. With a cold snort said. ¡°You want the medicine you seek? Only if you can provide our master with some treasure. You think he¡¯ll treat a patient and make medicine for free? Dream on!


    When he finished speaking, he coldly flung his sleeves to the side and left.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. So having such a master as this Leng character would gave rise to such a servant. This Steward Leng¡¯s words, actions and mannerisms were too arrogant. Then Apothecary Leng would probably also be extremely troublesome to deal with.


    However, even if you¡¯re an advance Apothecary, so what? Don¡¯t tell me that you could be better than the legendary Elder Zi Huo? His elder spend a lifetime of his own heart¡¯s blood to write ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·. The book was now in her hands. Furthermore she also had that world famous Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron. How could Apothecary Leng have something of equal value?


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow to hint at Apothecary Zuo.


    A wry smile shed through Apothecary Zuo¡¯s eyes.


    Apothecaries also had a ridged ranks among themselves. He, as an intermediate Apothecary, waved his status about in front of others. However in front of an advanced Apothecary, he could only be amodating.


    And as everyone knows, this Steward Leng had apanied Apothecary Leng since childhood till now. They were very close, and while Apothecary Leng was wholeheartedly immersed in the study of medicine, he would leave everything else in the care of Steward Leng. Therefore it was always Steward Leng being arrogant in front of others, and nobody dared to be arrogant in front of him.


    Even take him Apothecary Zuo as an example, when meeting steward Leng he also could not straighten his spine.


    Apothecary Zuo put on a smile, called out to steward Leng who was just about to go back in.


    Steward Leng turned his head and saw Apothecary Zuo, he frowned slightly. His face had no sign of respect. ¡°Apothecary Zuo, why did youe again? Our master have no time to instructed you in those hideous messy recipes of yours.¡±


    When he was done with his lecture, Steward Leng didn¡¯t even pause before walking into the doors, indicating to the servants that they should close it after him.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a taunting sneer.


    You think that an advance Apothecary could be that extraordinary? A simple steward from your household could be so rude to an intermediate Apothecary? Would even dare to close the doors in front of his face? How could he pay so little respect to his counterpart?


    ncing again at Apothecary Zuo, she only saw him stroke his own beard. There was no sadness nor joy on his face, as if he had already anticipated the scenarios in front of him. He was not even a little mad by steward Leng¡¯s manner.


    As if ustomed to such a scenario.


    It was easy to see Yama the king of hell, but little demons were hard to deal with.


    No wonder, it¡¯s not surprising that even Steward Xu couldn¡¯t request Apothecary Leng toe.


    Su Luo coldly smiled, one hand preventing the doors from closing. Her voice firmly stated. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Unexpectedly there were actually someone reckless enough to block the door? Steward Leng thought this was inconceivable, and he revealed a face that had a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks. His pair of shrewd and haughty eyes were somber and cold while he opened them to stared at Su Luo. He arrogantly raised his chin and cast sideway nces at Su Luo. ¡°From where did this silly little girl run out of? Don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    Such a vulgar and rude steward!


    However even though he was so capricious and mule headed, there were still countless number of people kneeling and begging him to ept the gift their family carefully bought and selected using the entire family fortune. This fact again proved to Su Luo that on the continent, the upation of an Apothecary was case for how great a reverence.

 Chapter 126 – To adapt to one’s taste (3)

    Chapter 126 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (3)


    Su Luo lifted her eyebrows with a smile that was not a smile: ¡°May I ask, is Steward Xu in?¡±


    Steward Xu? Aplicated expression shed across Steward Leng¡¯s face; Steward Xu¡¯s identity was mysterious, and was not someone he could casually offend.


    He stared at Su Luo, turned around, then walked away, but he still left behind a single sentence: ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Even though he was merely a steward, he was actually arrogant to this extent ... Su Luo shook her head, she would not bother with this type of person. However if hemitted such offense within her hands, then he better beseech good fortune for himself.


    With a servant leading the way, Su Luo was very quickly reunited with Steward Xu.


    Although Steward Xu did not experience that kind of difficult situation of kneeling outside the doors, he was not much better off.


    Steward Leng had ced Steward Xu in room located in a side wing of the manor. A young maid was standing on the side waiting for orders; if hungry, there were pastries on the table, if thirsty, there was tea that was neither hot nor cold, fulfilling the basic requirements mandated by etiquette. However, he still wouldn¡¯t let Steward Xu meet with Apothecary Leng.


    Steward Xu¡¯s entire face was full of anxiety. ¡°We can endure it but master can¡¯t, this won¡¯t do! I must personally look for Apothecary Leng. I don¡¯t believe that based on master¡¯s prestige, that he, Leng Yan, would dare to utter the word ¡®no¡¯!¡±


    Although this manor was the Tigerwolf Regiment¡¯s secret base, in order to save His Highness, this kind of risk was worth taking.


    Su Luo frowned, was he preparing to inform Apothecary Leng of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s identity?


    He could only see Su Luo blocking his path., Lowering her voice, she said. ¡°The matter has not reached such an extent. How about this, let me give it a try.¡±


    Along the way, Su Luo had observed and heard everything, she already had a good grasp of Leng Yao¡¯s temperament. She merely lifted her hands to summon the servant toe, and softly instructed. ¡°Bring me brush, paper and ink-stone.¡±


    Although the servant was puzzled, she nevertheless brought all the items Su Luo asked for.


    Sitting in front of the table, Su Luo¡¯s hand dipped the brush with ink. It seemed as if she was deep in thought.


    But in actuality, her spirit was already in her space.


    She remembered that when she was in the cave, in addition to picking up Elder Zi Huo¡¯s ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·, there were also another dozen yellow pages of short notes, with densely-packed symbols and words. At that time, Su Luo¡¯s was in an urgent situation, and thus had no time to carefully examine it, only guessing that it could be Primeval Pill Recipes.


    A moment ago, she heard Apothecary Zuo say that you could only move Apothecary Leng Yan, if you could give him Primeval Pill Recipes.


    Therefore, Su Luo immediately thought of that stack of yellow papers left in the corner of her space.


    Su Luo picked it up and carefully flipped through it. Sure enough, every sheet of paper was a pill recipe. Also, it was clearly written on top of every sheet the words Primeval Pill Recipes.


    Although Su Luo had never seen what other Primeval Pill Recipes looked like, but Elder Zi Huo¡¯s reputation was nevertheless a trustworthy guarantee. Anything that Elder Zi Huo viewed as valuable enough to be put together with his¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·could absolutely not be a fake.


    Su Luo randomly pulled one out, looked at it, and found that it was a recipe for ¡¶Rebirth of Flesh Pill¡·.


    Rebirth of Flesh Pill, as the name implied, was the idea of regenerating new flesh. If someone had their hand or foot cut off, with the Rebirth of Flesh Pill, it would be possible to regrow the limbs as before.


    This sheet of Primeval Pill Recipes had been lost from the continent for a long time. Nobody would have predicted that it would once again appear in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    Su Luo closely studied this sheet of Primeval Pill Recipe.


    Not only were the required ingredients listed in detail, but it also sessively listed every step in the procedure, every detail, and any possible problems that coulde up, as well as the solutions to those problems. All of it had been painstakingly clearly recorded. Moreover, to refine this Rebirth of Flesh Pill required the services of an Advanced Apothecary or higher.


    Su Luo was currently very far from an Advanced Apothecary, and it would require her to walk a long road to get there. Therefore, she did not care about this pill recipe.


    Naturally if this sheet of pill recipe was still unable to move Apothecary Leng, then Su Luo would consider offering him the Zi Huo medicinal cauldron. After all, with regards to her thoughts, the Zi Huo medicinal cauldron was merely a dead object, while Nangong Liuyun was a responsibility that she could not shift to anyone else.


    Although Su Luo knew that the Primeval Pill Recipe was very precious, but the facts afterwards proved that she had still excessively underestimated its worth...

 Chapter 127 – To adapt to one’s taste (4)

    Chapter 127 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (4)


    Su Luo decided on this¡¶Rebirth of Flesh Pill Recipe¡·, after she memorized the words, she withdrew from her space and returned to reality.


    Because only her spirit went in, even if the task was aplished in front of everyone, nobody would be able to see any w among her actions to be suspicious off.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand grasped the brush and, with a focused expression, she effortlessly started to write. Once she wrote about one third of the recipe, the corner of her eyes perked up and her lips formed a devious and sly smile.


    She stopped writing and picked up the paper that could move the heart of Apothecary Leng. She blew on the paper to dry the ink-marks left by the brush. She quickly blow-dried the ink-marks.


    Su Luo called to a servant that was passing by with a look that screamed don¡¯t question my order and said. ¡°Deliver this to your master Apothecary Leng.¡±


    The servant frowned.


    Ordinarily there inevitably would be guests who want to see Apothecary Leng. They would secretly pass their business card through the servants to deliver to Apothecary Leng. However ording to his knowledge, none of these people ever seeded, furthermore they had to do it shouldering a huge risk.


    Therefore that servant without a second thought refused.


    However Su Luo only gave an enigmatic smile and said. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly, don¡¯t you know, your chance to achieve meteoric sess of a lifetime is certainly depended on what¡¯s written on this paper.¡± After she finished speaking, Su Luo immediately stuffed a heavy silver nugget in the servant¡¯s sleeves.


    cing the icing on cakes, regardless of it being modern or ancient times would always be applicable.


    The servant was also very bold, he didn¡¯t have to think very long before nodding his head. He securely folded his sleeves together and quickly left.


    Watching his back as he left, Su Luo¡¯s smile harbored some malicious intentions.


    In the midst of this encounter, Steward Xu had a puzzled and unconvinced expression while watching Su Luo. Only now, did he doubtfully inquire. ¡°Miss Su, you have such certainty of the oue?¡±


    What exactly was written on that piece of paper? Steward Xu was very intrigued.


    Su Luo lifted the teacup while showing no signs of nerves, she took a sip of tea. After putting the cup down, her eyelids dropped slightly while her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not me with the assurance, rather that sheet with the pill recipe is determined. Does Steward Xu know what the most precious treasure is to Apothecary Leng?¡±


    Steward Xu earnestly said. ¡°This is not difficult to guess, it definitely is Primeval Pill Recipes.¡± With regards to Apothecaries, all of them had a strong longing for Primeval Pill Recipes.


    However, Primeval Pill Recipes had already been lost on the continent. Even the parts that were not lost, was hidden within the control ofrge and influential families. It certainly would not exist within the hands of ordinary Apothecaries.


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled, her smile was profoundly mysterious.


    Just when Steward Xu was hesitating on what to say, suddenly the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside. Following that the door to the room was urgently pushed open.


    The person that came was none other than Steward Leng who had previously nced at Su Luo with dislike.


    Only gloom could be seen on his grumpy face, those arrogant and critical eyes swept Su Luo a quick nce, while haughtily asked her. ¡°Was it you who delivered a slip of paper to our master?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was unperturbed. Her snow white skin gave off an icy and distant impression. She raised an eyebrow at him, not denying nor admitting anything.


    Steward Leng coldly smiled and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you, such a girl, would have such a scheme nned. Let me tell you. You are very lucky, for our master had agreed to see you. Nowe with me!¡±


    Steward Leng¡¯s attitude toward Su Luo was full of disdain and even seemed to hold her in contempt.


    Now his condescending manner was like a noble giving charity to Su Luo who happened to be poor.


    Although Steward Xu was furious at Steward Leng¡¯s attitude, after hearing that Apothecary Leng had agreed to see Su Luo, the corner of his eyes and eyebrows crinkled into a joyful expression. This means it was entirely possible that Apothecary Leng could potentially personally act to save a life.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s behavior made his eyes pop open.


    Su Luo¡¯s face remained calm, her icy ss like beautiful eyes indifferently nced at Steward Leng. She turned toward Steward Xu and serenely said. ¡°We have been here for quite some time and don¡¯t know how the sick person is doing in our family. Let¡¯s go back home and take a look first.¡±

 Chapter 128 – To adapt to one’s taste (5)

    Chapter 128 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (5)


    Having finished speaking, she unhurriedly turned around and walked away, her footsteps were exceptionally firm, the view of her back gave an extremely decisive feeling.


    Steward Leng would never have thought that Su Luo would walk away. Moreover, when she said she would leave, she had directly and efficiently left,, without a trace of dragging her feet.


    For a period of time, he was somewhat stunned. Among the people who came to seek treatment, who wasn¡¯t grovelling or trembling with fear? This loathsome girl had no discerning eyes, unable to tell good from bad!


    Steward Leng had a gloomy look on his face, and coldly sneered at Su Luo. He loudly threatened: ¡°Once you walk out of this door, you¡¯d better not expect our master to personally undertake the task of medical treatment! You¡¯d better think carefully!¡±


    This type of threat, for one hundred tries, was one hundred percent effective.


    But, this time was an exception.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure paused, she nced back and smiled in a charming and touching manner. ¡°Steward Leng, I look forward to seeing you again.¡±


    Finished speaking, with an indifferent expression, Su Luo turned around and resolutely walked out.


    In fact, Steward Leng really wanted to grab Su Luo and drag her to see Apothecary Leng. However, he didn¡¯t know why this calm and tranquil Su Luo gave him a strong feeling of deterrence. It made him acknowledge her, a reverence that prevented him from even resisting her.


    Steward Leng coldly snorted, darkly cursing her: ¡°You loathsome girl who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, if you have the guts to walk out of these doors, then you¡¯d better note back crying and begging to enter again.¡±


    Since he was done cursing at her, while heading towards Apothecary Leng¡¯s refining room, he also tried toe up with ideas to tattletale on this loathsome girl to get her in trouble.


    Su Luo walked out of the door. She saw Steward Xu manner, which indicated he was hesitant to speak, and she just gave him a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, rx. We will just wait here for Apothecary Leng.¡±


    Wait for Apothecary Leng? Miss Su, you could actually say that, even now? Was Apothecary Leng someone who, when a person wanted to see, would actually get to see? Much less even expecting him to personallye out?


    It was said that for more than ten years, Apothecary Leng hadn¡¯t taken even half a step outside of his manor, okay? Steward Xu really wanted to yell at Su Luo, but seeing her pretty and delicate manner, he really hadn¡¯t the heart to do so.


    Such an opportunity like this that was hard toe by, was wasted by her! Steward Xu panted with rage and turned his face away.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth arched up slightly, a smiling expression shed through her eyes.


    Her heart was very certain.


    Since the haughty and arrogant Steward Leng could personally invite her, then it was enough proof that ¡¶Rebirth of Flesh Pill Recipe¡· had already fallen into Apothecary Leng¡¯s hands.


    Since that half a page of only a third of Primeval Pill Recipe had already fallen into Apothecary Leng¡¯s hands. With Apothecary Leng¡¯s gaze, why should she worry that the other side wouldn¡¯t know what it was?


    Currently, as the seller at the marketce, she, Su Luo, was the real boss. No matter how rude and unreasonable Apothecary Leng was, what could he possibly do to her? He would definitely stille and beseech her!


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth turned up into a cold and cruel smile. She was looking forward to the raging tempest that Steward Leng was about to encounter.


    Speaking of Steward Leng who was rejected by Su Luo. Afterwards, he had takenrge strides towards Apothecary Leng¡¯s refining room. However, before he could even knock on the door to ask permission to enter, those eternally closed doors abruptly opened. At the door was an impatient and deeply worried face.


    This was a forty to fifty years old middle-aged man. He had a scrawny figure, and his hair and eyebrows were aplete mess. He had a manner that showed he didn¡¯t care about his appearance. The white robe on his body had stains all over it. He looked somewhat dishevelled and unkempt.


    Before waiting for Apothecary Leng to speak, Steward Leng had already started toin. ¡°Master, that loathsome girl doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. This servant, under your orders, went to invite her, but who would have thought that she would unexpectedly stand up, turn and leave! She was beyond hateful!¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyes suddenly became severe, he grabbed Steward Leng by the cor, while grinding his teeth, asked. ¡°What did you say!?!?!¡±


    Steward Leng thought Apothecary Leng was infuriated because his pride had been provoked. He was overflowing with joy, which increased his courage to make up something more sinister, even though initially there was nothing toin about. ¡°That loathsome girl also said... She said that there was nothing amazing about you. Not wanting to meet is fine, but she never ced you in her eyes as being worthy of respect!¡±

 Chapter 129 – To adapt to one’s taste (6)

    Chapter 129 ¨C To adapt to one¡¯s taste (6)


    ¡°Truly hateful!¡± Apothecary Leng cursed loudly.


    Steward Leng¡¯s heart was overjoyed, however, before his smile could reach his eyes, he was thrown to the ground by Apothecary Leng, who then harshly scolded. ¡°It must be you, you repulsive servant, who arrogantly and rudely slighted her! Humph! If that Miss disappears, see how I will fix you!¡±


    Even though he had finished speaking, Apothecary Leng¡¯s fury had not subsided, thus he kicked Steward Leng¡¯s face with his foot. He immediately rushed out in his dirty and stained work clothes.


    Steward Leng held his head that was dizzy and confused from being kicked. He was so depressed that he was about to go insane.


    Up to now, he still wasn¡¯t clear why such a small piece of paper would have such great charm. It actually made his master immediately run out, abandoning the medicinal pill which he had been working on for seventy-nine days, without a thought.


    Since Steward Leng was able to keep his position for many years, he could not be aplete idiot. He crawled up and staggered along, chasing after Apothecary Leng¡¯s silhouette to the manor¡¯s gate.


    Apothecary Leng dashed to the doorway, and saw a sea of people dressed in ck in front of the gate. However, he didn¡¯t know who among them was the miss that had written the Primeval Pill Recipe.


    As for the dense mass of people in front of the gate who hadn¡¯t ever met Apothecary Leng, they thus were unable to recognize that the dirty, unkempt old man in front of them was the one they had been crying and begging to meet.


    Exactly at this time, Steward Leng also came out, takingrge strides towards Su Luo. His expression hadpletely changed. He was no longer arrogant, rather, he now had a fawning manner.


    He tteringly smiled and stood in front of Su Luo, blocking her path. ¡°This Miss, please wait. My master has personallye, look there....¡±


    Su Luo serenely shot him a quick nce, and turned to the direction he was looking at.


    ¡°Rebirth of Flesh Pill Recipe...¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s face had an excited and moved expression as he opened his mouth to inquire.


    Su Luo only smiled and handed him another piece of paper.


    Su Luo had already divided the Rebirth of Flesh Pill Recipe into three parts, the first part had already been given to Apothecary Leng, now, she handed over the second part.


    Su Luo calmly watched Apothecary Leng. She didn¡¯t believe that this wouldn¡¯t entice him.


    Sure enough, as Su Luo had expected, Leng Yan, this person, was a pure medicine fanatic. He had characteristics simr to an artist. He didn¡¯t care about his appearance, nor could he be bothered with trifles. His entire body and mind was engrossed in the upation of refining medicine, because of this, he was willing to struggle for a lifetime. Everything else in his eyes were total ****.


    ¡°I want to invite Apothecary Leng to save a person, I don¡¯t know if Apothecary Leng wille?¡± Su Lu faintly smiled when she saw Apothecary Leng burying his entire face in that piece of paper.


    ¡°What about thest part of the recipe....¡± Apothecary Leng had an excited expression that was hard to conceal.


    ¡°If you can cure the person, then naturally I will offer this recipe with both hands.¡± Su Luo smiled while watching him. ¡° However, if Apothecary Leng isn¡¯t certain of your ability to cure him, then just pretend that I never said these words.¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo turned and started to walk away.


    ¡°Fine! This old man will go with you to save the person!¡± Apothecary Leng was strung along by the two-thirds of that Primeval Pill Recipe until*********, his heart itched terribly. He was itching to get theplete recipe and to thoroughly study it for seven days and nights.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng is indeed a person who knows what¡¯s what. Unlike some people, ha, ha.¡± Su Luo red at Steward Leng with a smile that was not a smile.


    Now, a distinct footprint could be seen on Steward Leng¡¯s face, clearly indicating that he had been stepped on by someone.


    Apothecary Leng coldly red at Steward Leng: ¡°Once I return, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± When he was done speaking, he took the initiative to climb up into the horse carriage. He incessantly urged Su Luo.¡° Hurry, quickly get on. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Obviously, Su Luo¡¯s two-thirds of the Primeval Pill Recipe had seeded in inciting his interest, to the point that he was pulling his ears and scratching his cheeks. He wished that he could promptly cure this sick person and get theplete pill recipe.


    Nangong Liuyun, wait for me. I will definitely have someone cure you! Su Luo secretly clenched her hands into fists.

 Chapter 130 – Wearing iron shoes could break what you’re searching for (1)

    Chapter 130 ¨C Wearing iron shoes could break what you¡¯re searching for (1)


    On the horse carriage, Apothecary Leng continuously questioned Su Luo and tried to get more information about the Primeval Pill Recipe. But Su Luo was always evasive about that subject.


    How could Apothecary Leng who spend years refining medicine be her opponent? His queries could only end in defeat.


    The carriage¡¯s speed was very fast.


    After about an hour, they had returned to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s manor.


    When Ling Feng saw that Su Luo actually invited Apothecary Leng over, his eyes shed with surprise; but he quickly recovered. He grabbed and then pulled Apothecary Leng over to where Nangong Liuyun was, anxiously saying. ¡°Quickly, take a look at our Master!¡±


    Apothecary Leng was just about to blow up in anger, but Su Luo merely shook that thin, yellow piece of paper. Afterwards his eyes began to shine,and he instantly suppressed his darkening mood.


    Holding their breath and attentively watching him take Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pulse. After about half an hour, Apothecary Leng finally opened his eyes


    From the very beginning, Su Luo was focused on the Apothecary¡¯s face so as not to miss a single reaction or expression.


    When she saw him opening his eyes, Su Luo stepped forward a few steps, ¡°Apothecary Leng, how is it, is it serious?¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyebrows knit together, from his face emerged a dignified expression, he waited a long time before ncing in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°His five visceras and six internal organs all shifted, the visceras are bleeding profusely, there are disorders throughout the whole body, and the meridians asphyxiated unable to be moved, wanting to go up but unable toe back down, wanting to go down yet not being able to. So you tell me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s serious?¡±


    To think it was this serious!


    Su Luo¡¯s facial expression remained the same, but in her heart was a hint of helplessness.


    Apothecary Leng and Ling Feng¡¯s words from before corroborated each other, seamlessly. Before, the words Ling Feng spoke were all true. Nangong Liuyun for her really had forcefully stopped the recuperating process, and even suppressed promotion to next rank, making an already serious set of injuries on his body even worse.


    But on top of that, she had even given him such a harsh blow on his weak body, which made it worse and resulted in his current situation.


    Su Luo clenched her fist tightly, while at the same time looking dignified and not blinking for an instant. She stared at Apothecary Leng, ¡°Tell me, how can he be cured?¡±


    Apothecary Leng thought for a long time before saying slowly. ¡°Curing him will be difficult, very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Su Luo and Ling Feng said in unison.


    Only, to make Apothecary Leng say it is very difficult, very difficult these words meant.... Su Luo and Ling Feng were both very nervous, exactly how difficult would it reach?


    Apothecary Leng rubbed his smooth chin, pondering for a while, before responding. ¡°We need crystal stones, a lot of green-ranked crystal stones. Of course, if it was higher than green-ranked it would be even better, within three days, can you guys do it?¡±


    ¡°Green-ranked crystal stone? Or higher ranked?¡±


    Su Luo still had not fully processed those words, before Ling Feng shouted out loud in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, they must be at least green-ranked crystal rocks, otherwise it will be difficult to unblock the blood vessels; and if not then even cured, His Highness Prince Jin will remain at sixth-rank, even many yearster, no matter how hard he tries his cultivation won¡¯t advance an inch.¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s expression was frosty, stressing each syble.


    When he was feeling the person¡¯s pulse, he found that his strength was at sixth-rank, and after a little thought, it was obvious. Such a young person in the entire empire that had entered the sixth-rank and was almost at the seventh-rank could only be His Highness Prince Jin.


    After discovering this fact, no matter how calm Apothecary Leng appeared he could not help but be a little nervous. His Highness Prince Jin was the empire¡¯s hope. If he doesn¡¯t give treated then it ends there. If his treatment was leads to an iplete recovery then there would be big trouble.


    Ling Feng¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, he anxiously paced around in the room, ¡°Where can we find some green-ranked crystal stone? Also we even need a lot of it!¡±

 Chapter 131 – Wearing iron shoes could break what you’re searching for (2)

    Chapter 131 ¨C Wearing iron shoes could break what you¡¯re searching for (2)


    ¡°It really is difficult.¡± Apothecary Leng frowned.


    Su Luo waspletely mystified and was in a perplexed state. She quietly walked to the side and asked Steward Xu. ¡°What are green-ranked crystal stones?¡±


    There were actually people who had never heard of green-ranked crystal stones? Steward Xu was stunned, and with an astonished expression, looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is not knowing so strange?¡±


    Steward Xu first nodded his head, then shook his head. Afterwards, he quietly coughed before answering Su Luo. ¡°As everyone knows, if you want to quickly promote your cultivation, there are two ways. One way is to focus and concentrate on practicing, the other way is to absorb the spirit force from a crystal stone. Also, people who follow the first path will definitely not have ess to crystal stones, so they can only depend on themselves and practice. It can be said that crystal stones are extremely important to people who practice cultivation.¡±


    There was actually such a thing? Su Luo frowned without a word.


    No wonder, before, she was the rumored good-for-nothing,so naturally she would know nothing about practicing cultivation.


    Steward Xu continued to say. ¡°It¡¯s said that crystal stones are also divided into seven types based on their characteristics. It follows closely with the spirit strength system, and is divided into: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple, altogether seven types. However, there are very few crystal stones on this continent. Moreover, the most abundant are the three types- red, orange and yellow. There are very few green-ranked crystal stones. As for the three types after that; cyan, blue and purple, they are even rarer.¡±


    Therefore, wanting to find green-ranked crystal stones within such a short period of time, how could it not be an extremely difficult matter?


    ¡°With the imperial family¡¯s strength, there ought to be some in the Great Inner Storehouse for materials. However, this ce is a great distance away from the imperial capital. Even if you were to ride on the Dragon Scaled Horse, there still won¡¯t be enough time.¡± Steward Xu was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles in the room.


    Su Luo was also worried and anxious.


    What crystal stone? In the end, what kind of stuff was it! Let alone asking her to search, she had never even seen it before.


    Ling Feng suddenly stood up and directly ran out., leaving behind only one sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll go search!¡±


    Ling Feng took Prince Jin¡¯s writ te (1) to the garrison within the city. He turned the warehouse there upside down, almost making the provincial governor suffer an anxiety attack. Even then, he was only able to collect three green-ranked crystal stones.


    There were a lot of red, orange and yellow crystal stones, but these were only treasures to ordinary people. Whereas to Nangong Liuyun, as a sixth-ranked martial artist, these crystal stones were already useless.


    Ling Feng immediately ran to the Mercenary Union and issued a task to collect green-ranked crystal stones.


    One green-ranked crystal stone could be exchanged for one hundred thousand gold coins!


    This exchange ratio was extremely high, therefore, the entire city became lively from excitement. Countless people began to transmit this information.


    Finally, Ling Feng escorted a carriage of stones and returned to the manor.


    When Su Luo came out, she coincidentally saw Ling Feng, carrying a basket full of rocks that weighed two thousand kilograms, hurriedly walking into the courtyard.


    ¡°Quickly, everyone get a basket of source stones, if anyone can cut out a green-ranked crystal stone, the reward is five hundred kilograms of gold!¡± Ling Feng heroically said.


    Once the order was spoken, suddenly, all the subordinates within the manor were filled with passion.


    People, because of wealth, could receive Heaven¡¯s punishment and get wiped out from the earth.


    What¡¯s more, this wealth could be gained in an upright and proper manner.


    ¡°These are the stones?¡± When Su Luo¡¯s gazended on these stones, she couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat distracted. Why did she feel that these dense mass of stones were somehow familiar-looking, as if she had seen it before in some ce?


    ¡°These are the source stones for crystal stones.¡± Ling Feng lowered his voice to exin. ¡°Source stones are very strange, no matter how strong the martial artist, they still cannot see into the stone at a nce. Within these source stones, some only contain regr rocks, while other, once cut, would reveal red ,orange, even yellow and green crystal stones. Without cutting into the source stones, nobody can tell.¡±


    Su Luo fixed her gaze on these dense mass of stones, and a light shed in her mind. ¡°These are the source stones for the crystal stones?¡±


    1) A writ te from the royal family is usually a gold, handheld te that has words carved on it. People holding one from the royal family, basically identifies them and their power. The te given by the emperor himself represents his words, so everyone would kneel and obey when they see it.

 Chapter 132 – Wearing iron shoes could break what you’re searching for (3)

    Chapter 132 ¨C Wearing iron shoes could break what you¡¯re searching for (3)


    ¡°Yes. All of it came from the nearby specific crystal stone mining sites and I picked up only the ones with most potential. But to cut out a green-ranked crystal stone is still very hard.¡± Ling Feng¡¯s forehead was wrinkled since the beginning. His entire attention was focused on the scene of a crowd of people cutting stone. His gaze was like an eagle¡¯s, unblinkingly watching.


    However, ording to Ling Feng and Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, green-ranked crystal stones were really rare. Even if over ten thousand orange crystal stones were cut out, you still may not find a single green-colored crystal stone.


    Although this bunch of source stones were all of the best quality with the highest potential, however, after an afternoon of cutting, a total of five hundred red-colored crystal stones, one hundred orange-colored crystal stones, and five yellow crystal stones were cut out. As for green-ranked crystal stones, not even a shadow of them was seen.


    After seeing the oue, Ling Feng¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    ¡°Go bring back another batch of stones! I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even cut out a single green-colored crystal stone!¡± Ling Feng loudlymanded. He was so anxious that his entire palm was sweating. His heart was clearly worried clearly, he was full of fear and dread.


    Su Luo asked Apothecary Leng. ¡°In the end, how many green-colored crystal stones will be enough?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t you at least give a range, after all?


    Apothecary Leng thought about it and said. ¡° The more the better, however, at the very least, fifty green-colored crystal stones.¡±


    ¡°Fifty?¡± Su Luo was depressed. Ling Feng had flipped the entire city upside down and had found three green-colored crystal stones. Apothecary Leng opened his mouth and immediately asked for fifty, wasn¡¯t the difficulty too extreme?


    Apothecary Leng answered. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t necessarily require green-colored crystal stones. If there were cyan-colored crystal stones, then ten is enough. For blue-colored crystal stones, only two will be enough. If there is a purple-colored crystal stone, not to mention one, just a little piece will contain enough spirit strength.¡±


    Su Luo be despondent.


    Green-colored crystal stones were already hard toe by, not to mention the rarity of finding cyan-, blue- and purple-colored crystal stones on the entire continent? This was impossible.


    She saw Ling Feng running over to cut stones, and Su Luo¡¯s mind lit up.


    How could she have forgotten? There were more than ten dark-coloured mass of source stones in her space! At that time in Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave, she had nearly abandoned them, but she swept them up when she found that they could expand her space.


    Su Luo found a secluded ce and with a thought, her spirit entered her space.


    The space was a little crowded, but in that crowded space, what did Su Luo see?


    She unexpectedly saw little Meng Meng, her contracted spirit pet which was originally a dragon, but had his body changed into a puppy. He used a human-like manner to sit on the floor with legs crossed, in front of a pile of source stones the size of a small mountain. But the him right now was unexpectedly cupping a source stone with both hands. He....


    Su Luo thought her eyes were seeing things. so she rubbed her eyes. But the scene in front of her eyes did not change.


    Her cute and adorable to the point of making people burst, little spirit pet, like peeling a banana, was, from top to bottom tearing strips off from the source stone.


    Yes, even if it was a master like Ling Feng, he would still need specialized tools to cut the source stone, because source stones were unusually hard. Even a master would have a difficult time destroying the stone.


    However, her adorable little Meng Meng could peel it like a banana or an orange, petal by petal, pulling it apart. Afterwards, he would stuff the peeled crystal stone into his own mouth, chewing with ¡®crunch, crunch¡¯ sounds as if it was very delicious!


    Wait, wait!


    What did she just see?


    Su Luo only felt a sh of green pass by her eyes, this familiar green color was something she had only recently seen.


    This was definitely not real!


    Ling Feng had turned the city upside down looking for green-colored crystal stones, yet the result was that her little spirit pet would swallow the green-colored crystal stone as if they were snacks!?


    Unexpectedly, how could he just casually peel out a green-colored crystal stone?


    Su Luo suddenly had the feeling that she was facing the wind, causing her cheeks to stream with tears. This luck stuff, was too fucking important! This must be the characteristics of a person!


    Su Luo rushed over, with one hand, she picked up her little spirit pet, her smile was sinister and sly. ¡°Looting, huh! If you value your life, immediately spit out the stuff you just swallowed.¡±


    The adorable little dragon, with his wet, wretchedrge eyes looked at Su Luo. His two paws desperately covered his little mouth, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t relent and open his mouth.

 Chapter 133 – To have come about with no effort (1)

    Chapter 133 ¨C To havee about with no effort (1)


    Looking at those eyes, even Su Luo¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Okay, okay, that piece can just be your payment, but for the rest of these, you are not allowed to eat them on the sly.¡±


    Su Luo looked down at the scattered pile of source stone waste products, and her heart felt a dull ache of pain. She directly knocked on the adorable little dragon¡¯s head, ¡°You spendthrift!¡±


    Those weren¡¯t melon seeds or peas, but green-ranked crystal stones, okay? Ling Feng had announced that one could be traded for a hundred thousand gold coins.


    The adorable little dragon waspletely oblivious as to why his master had a painful expression as he chewed on his gourmet food with ¡®crunch, crunch¡¯ sounds. He was bouncing up and down, looking very cheerful.


    Su Luo picked him up and ced him into her arms. Then, she made him sit cross-legged in front of her .


    Looking at the pile of stones in front of her, Su Luo wanted to try her luck. Therefore, she selected carefully and chose a stone to give to the adorable little dragon. This baby¡¯s manualbour skills was much faster than the tools used for cutting. Not utilising freebour was such a waste of resources, and it was also a shame.


    The adorable little dragon acted as freebour on his own initiative . He received that piece of melon-sized stone, and suddenly, he turned his head, using those pair ofrge eyes, which were clear as water, to look at Su Luo. It was as if he was a bit confused on why Su Luo would choose this piece of stone.


    Su Luo rubbed his forehead, urging him. ¡°This piece will certainly be able to produce a green-ranked crystal stone. Okay, stop dawdling, just like how you peel oranges, open it, it will be fine.


    Ok. The adorable little dragon was still a little puzzled, but with his master¡¯smand, he firmly carried out the order.


    Su Luo sucked in a breath, her eyes wide and unblinking as she carefully stared at the piece of source stone in the adorable little dragon¡¯s hand.


    She watched that slightly brown source stone being peeled apart piece by piece, slowly revealing the crystal stone within.


    Yellow???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t believe it, she snatched it with one hand and studied it carefully. Confirming that, it really was a yellow-ranked crystal stone!


    Although yellow-ranked was pretty good, it was useless to Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo depressingly threw the yellow-colored crystal stone aside. After looking around for quite a while, she picked a striped, grayish colored source stone. She solemnly handed it over to the adorable little dragon.


    ¡°Come, good boy, put a little bit of effort into your little paws, peel out a green-ranked crystal stone.¡± Su Luo coaxed little Meng Meng. Whether or not a green one woulde out, would all depend on those cute little paws.


    Poor little Meng Meng was unconsciously weighed down with a heavy burden.


    Little Meng Meng epted the source stone, suddenly lifting that pair of big, limpid eyes. The depth of his eyes which were clear as waves with Su Luo¡¯s inverted image in them. He bafflingly looked at the source stone, and then looked back again at Su Luo.


    ¡°What is this little kid confused about? Hurry up and peel it.¡± Su Luo patted his head.


    The adorable little dragon was looking at Su Luo as if she was an idiot. He lowered his head and resolutely began to peel the piece of source stone Su Luo had picked.


    After it was peeled, with a single look at that color, Su Luo¡¯s face immediately fell.


    Her luck was really bad! It was even worse than the first time.


    At least the first time she had gotten a yellow-colored crystal stone, this time it wasn¡¯t even yellow, but orange.


    Su Luo rubbed her temples, she was a bit annoyed, but finally, she managed to cheer up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe my luck can continue to get worse and worse! Come, peel this one!¡±


    This time, Su Luo did not carefully pick and choose, she directly picked up the nearest source stone, that was about as big as a watermelon. She energetically handed it over to the adorable little dragon.


    Since it depended on luck, then there was no point in picking carefully. If there was luck, you could even find a good one with closed eyes, if there was no luck, even if you had a piece of purple-colored crystal stone in your hand, it would be swindled by somebody else.

 Chapter 134 – To have come about with no effort (2)

    Chapter 134 ¨C To havee about with no effort (2)


    This time the adorable little dragon still used that pair of dark colored eyes to look at Su Luo. Only this time, the sympathy in his eyes was even more obvious, to the point that even Su Luo could almost see it.


    The result, when it was peeled, she checked.


    Su Luo nearly knelt down, almost giving up!


    What kind of shitty luck did she have today? Her luck was simply disastrous to possess!


    The results had gotten worse each time!


    The first time wasn¡¯t bad, a yellow-colored crystal stone came out. The second time, she had peeled out an orange-colored crystal stone, and the third time.....it turned out to be a red-colored crystal stone! It was such a big piece of red colored crystal stone too, she really wanted to cry butck the tears.


    Su Luo thought, if she picked another one, would it end up with nothing inside of it?


    Su Luo¡¯s hand supported her forehead, she sat there looking depressed. She dispirited looked at her pair of hands that had bad luck.


    The adorable little dragon looked confusedly at his dispirited master, crooked his head pondered for a bit. He had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t help, consequently he sat on top of the pile of source stone to obediently y by peeling more stones.


    That lovable appearance was like a little child ying in must, just looking at the scene would make anybody¡¯s heart soften.


    Su Luo was in the midst of being depressed, when suddenly, a piece of green thing appeared in front of her. She subconsciously lifted her eyes and looked up, and was surprised to see a piece of green-colored crystal stone. Moreover it even turned out to be as big as a fist in size!


    Su Luo looked nkly at that piece of green-colored crystal stone, then following the stone she looked up. She saw a pair of furry little paws, and further up, was the adorable little dragon¡¯s cute little face.


    Okay, Su Luo felt jealous.


    Why was it, that when she had spent so long picking stones, she couldn¡¯t even get a single green-colored crystal stone. However, the adorable little dragon soon after would grab one? And howe it was even such a big piece?


    It really made people feel jealous, don¡¯t you think so?


    But, just being able to find it was great! Su Luo excitedly rubbed the adorable little dragon¡¯s head. Her mood immediately lifted like the clear skies after the rain. ¡°Quick, help master find a few more pieces of these.¡±


    Su Luo felted her luck was terrible, so she would just not use her own hands. She let the adorable little dragon to directly pick and choose.


    Making her happy, but also a little depressed was that the adorable little dragon¡¯s luck was simply too good.


    Good luck couldn¡¯t even be used describe it, he was simply bursting with luck!


    The first piece, when peeled out, was a green-colored crystal stone!


    The second piece, when peeled out, was a green-colored crystal stone!


    The third piece, when peeled out, was another green-colored crystal stone!


    This-this-this.....this, what kind of luck was this? Su Luo was excited that her cheeks were streaming with tears, both eyes were red.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s mind shed with an idea. She realized that previously, she had missed something!


    Previously, when the adorable little dragon was looking at her with his clear watery eyes, they were full of sympathy! He was full of sympathy towards her.


    What could this mean? This meant that even when he picked up the source stone, he had already known if there was a crystal stone inside or not. He could also tell what color the crystal stone inside was thus he would use that perplexed and sympathetic eyes to looked at Su Luo.


    To have been pitied by this little guy, Su Luo felt like she wanted to cry again.


    Whether or not this was true, there needed to be proof. However to prove it, was actually really simple.


    Su Luo smilingly ced the adorable little dragon in front of the pile of source stones, coaxing him, saying. ¡°Good boy, help master look for a cyan-colored crystal stones, okay?


    Cyan-colored? The adorable little dragon wrinkled his nose a bit from the difficulty of it, but he still strictly followed the orders of his owner. His pair of petite little paws seemed to contain strength to lift five hundred kilograms. Piece by piece he threw aside the source stones on top, digging straight to the bottom of the pile.


    Finally, he urately grabbed a small, fist-sized source stone and handed it to Su Luo.


    ¡°Inside this is a cyan-colored crystal stone?¡± Su Luo half-believed and half-doubtful while pondering about this piece of source stone.

 Chapter 135 – To have come about with no effort (3)

    Chapter 135 ¨C To havee about with no effort (3)


    ¡°Un!¡± The adorable little dragon¡¯s artiction wasn¡¯t too clear, but he nodded firmly. He still couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only use this way tomunicate.


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s peel it to find out.¡± Su Luo handed the source stone back to him.


    The adorable little dragon obediently took it. He quickly stripped down the source stone, in a showing off manner he handed the crystal stone inside to Su Luo.


    He had a cute look that was clearly seeking praise, his little tail was cocked up high, continuously running around Su Luo.


    Cyan color! To think it was actually cyan-colored! Su Luo looked at the hazy, fluorescently glowing cyan-coloured stone in her hand. She was both happy and astonished, which was then followed by excitement!


    She was as happy as could be, Apothecary Leng had said, only ten cyan-colored crystal stones were needed to heal Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wounds.


    She was as astonished as could be, that the adorable little dragon could see through the surface to the inside of the stones.


    She was excited as could be because she could go source stone gambling, using the lowest prices to bet and won all the ones with crystal stones in them!


    However, currently the most important thing was to save Nangong Liuyun.


    So, based on her unlucky little ck hands, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t even dare to touch those source stones. She let the adorable little dragon to peel all of the source stones.


    After all, his speed was even faster than a cutting tool, not using him was a waste.


    Also, though she did not know what the adorable little dragon¡¯s ws were made of, they were probably made of the same material as his teeth. So, as they say, dragons had a natural advantage, although on the outside he was a little puppy, his teeth and ws were far stronger than that of human¡¯s.


    Just when Su Luo was indulging in flights of fancy, the adorable little dragon had already peeled all of the source stones.


    Since this group of source stones came from Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave, therefore the probability of source stones having crystal stones were extremely high.


    There were approximately thirty stones, apart from those eaten by the adorable little dragon as snacks in the beginning, and those touched by Su Luo¡¯s darkly unlucky hands, the rest all had crystal stones. Moreover, the worst were yellow-colored crystal stones.


    Among them, there were ten yellow-colored crystal stones, five green-colored crystal stones, and there were even three cyan-colored crystal stones. Finally, and unexpectedly, even a blue-colored crystal stone was peeled out. This probability was simply going against the Heavens.


    This was calcted ording to five times the original green-colored crystal stone conversion given by Apothecary Leng.


    One piece of blue-colored crystal stone was equal to twenty-five pieces of green-colored crystal stones.


    One piece of cyan-colored crystal stone was equivalent to five pieces of green-colored crystal stones.


    Therefore, in Su Luo¡¯s hands, she had twenty-five plus fifteen, and adding another five pieces, giving a grand total of forty-five pieces of green-colored crystal stones!


    Before, Ling Feng had carried back a lot of source stones, saying they were the ones with the highest probability from the mines. However, from so many source stones, not even a single piece of green-colored crystal stone was found. But, her own source stones, which numbered at a few dozen, would contain so many crystal stones!


    Su Luo had a strong suspicion that Elder Zi Huo from that time, may have had the same skills as the adorable little dragon. He was probably also able to see through source stones and the situation within, at a nce.


    Otherwise, there was simply no other way to exin the high probability of such arge number of high-grade crystal stones appearing in these source stones.


    However, it was fortunate that, at that time she had tossed these stones into her space. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what ought to be done about Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injury.


    After Su Luo appeased the adorable little dragon, she left her space.


    She arrived at the practice area, this ce, before, was indeed a practice area. However now, it was a ce for cutting source stones.


    The mood at the site was full of enthusiasm. Everybody was in the midst of enthusiastically cutting source stones.


    Even Steward Xu was also personally cutting stones, but his luck clearly wasn¡¯t very good. Su Luo saw him cut open three to four stones and found them to bepletely empty, not even a sliver of crystal stone could be seen.


    When Steward Xu saw Su Luo came over, he inevitably let out a groan and said. ¡°This entire afternoon, although a few crystal stones have been found, not a sliver from the side of a green-colored crystal stone could be seen. Ling Feng has be so anxious that he is about to go mad.¡±


    ¡°Not even one was found?¡± Su Luo was so astonished that her eyes opened wide.


    This entire afternoon, gold coins had been used like running water spilling out, but to actually not find a single green-colored crystal stone?


    Was it because Ling Feng¡¯s luck was too terrible, or that green-colored crystal stones were truly difficult to find in this world?

 Chapter 136 – To have come about with no effort (4)

    Chapter 136 ¨C To havee about with no effort (4)


    No green-colored crystal stones had been cut out from the source stones. However, news hade from the Mercenary Union, and Ling Feng spend two hundred thousand gold coins to buy two pieces of green-colored crystal stones.


    He looked at the merely five pieces of green-colored crystal stones in his hand, and he was angry enough to be driven mad. He impatiently paced around in the room.


    He had spared no expense and used all the manpower and physical resources, and yet he had barely managed to obtain five pieces... Apothecary Leng had demanded fifty pieces! How could this be enough? It was not enough to even scratch the surface of what was required.


    Su Luo saw Ling Feng¡¯s appearance, which seemed as though he was about to fall apart. She squeezed her fist tightly, wanting to walk up to him, but finally had to stop her footsteps.


    Passing through the fragments of wasted stone scraps on the ground, she deeply understood the value represented by these crystal stones. Even having a few pieces wasparable to having a mountain of gold and silver.


    Yet, by what means could she take out the crystal stones smoothly without making herself look suspicious? This was a difficult problem.


    Suddenly, a bulb lighted up in her head.


    Hadn¡¯t Ling Feng given an request at the Mercenary Union? Couldn¡¯t she just drop off the crystal stones at the Mercenary Union? At that time, she would receive a huge amount of gold coins.


    However, upon closer scrutiny, she could not do it.


    Without even first considering the consequences of the Mercenary Union leaking her identity, just thinking of those several tens of millions of gold coins, she had no way to transport it all away.


    Although she had her space, it also wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Right now, it was already practically filled to the brim and would be unable to fit all those gold coins.


    Then, how could she give these crystal stones to Ling Feng? Su Luo somewhat anxiously wondered around the courtyard, holding little Meng Meng in her arms.


    Others were worried about not finding crystal stones, while she was worried about having too many crystal stones.


    If others were to find out, they would be so infuriated to the point of spitting out blood.


    Su Luo thought about it, and in the end, she still couldn¡¯t find an absolutely safe n. She might as well just straightforwardly throw it out there, since a broken jar wasn¡¯t worth smashing anyway. She stuffed the crystal stones into a cotton sack, handed it all over to Ling Feng, who was so worried that both of his eyes were red, and said, ¡°here, take it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ling Feng¡¯s forehead knotted, with an annoyed look, he said said. ¡°Why are you giving me a bag? The high and mighty Miss Su, I don¡¯t have time to y with you right now!¡±


    Saying this, Ling Feng tossed the bag back to her, his actions were rough and rude.


    Frightening! He had issued a task to buy each green-colored crystal stone for one hundred thousand gold coins, and now, he actually threw the entire bag of stones out?


    Su Luo was dumbfounded, she looked up, down, left and right at this dumbass. She seriously asked. ¡° You really don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around! If you have time to go stroll around the Mercenary Union, maybe like a blind cat, you can also run into a dead mouse, and purchase a green-colored crystal stone.¡± Ling Feng impatiently waved his hand with a manner that told her move to the aside.


    Ling Feng, ah, Ling Feng, how did your master raise such a blockhead like you? You don¡¯t want the ones delivered to your door, but insist on taking huge amount of money from your pocket to buy it?


    This miss really didn¡¯t want to make a profit from your master His Highness¡¯ money, but it honestly was that this child didn¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness. Su Luo secretly thought.


    ¡°Mercenary Union? Oh right, is the assignment you issued for purchasing green-colored crystal stones still count? The assignment for purchasing one green-colored crystal stone for one hundred thousand gold coins.¡± Su Luo again verified with him.


    To not make use of convenient advantages was the action of a damn idiot, Nangong Liuyun, you could only me yourself for raising such an idiotic subordinate.


    ¡°Naturally, it absolutely counts! If you can hand over a green-colored crystal stone, then I will absolutely offer up the gold coins with both hands.¡± Ling Feng disdainfully swept Su Luo a nce. ¡°Can you take out even one? If you can, then I, Ling Feng, will from now on work really hard as your ve!¡±


    Since it was gettingte and a single green-colored crystal stone still couldn¡¯t be found, therefore, Ling Feng¡¯s natural ice-cold temperament had now appeared to be very irritable.


    Taking Ling Feng whose strength was of the sixth rank as a ve? What a great idea!

 Chapter 137 – To have come about with no effort (5)

    Chapter 137 ¨C To havee about with no effort (5)


    ¡°A man of character once said that promises must be kept.¡± Su Luo smiled slyly.


    ¡°Fine, whoever renegades on the promise is a little dog!¡±


    A devious smile appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, sheughingly opened the sack and unhurriedly pulled out a green-colored crystal stone. She proudly waved it in front of Ling Feng. ¡°See here, such a beautiful green-colored crystal stone. Someone actually said that he doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Such a verdant and glistening green, the green was dazzling to the eyes.


    Ling Feng stared with astonishment at the sparkling and translucent green-colored crystal stone in Su Luo¡¯s hand. In the next second, a joyful ecstasy shed through his eyes. He snatched the green-colored crystal stone from Su Luo¡¯s hand, and unable to contain his joy, said. ¡° It truly is! It actually is a green-colored crystal stone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even you admit it? I say, Ling Feng you ve, shouldn¡¯t you now be carrying over some tea and start pouring some for me, your master?¡± Su Luo leisurely sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, her face smiling with a manner showing that she had gotten away with an evil scheme.


    Since the beginning, Ling Feng had an attitude towards her of finding fault from her nose to her eyes. Now it was all well and good, he was trapped by his own words.


    Embarrassment shed across Ling Feng¡¯s ice-cold face, however, emotionless cold people deserved to be called thick-skinned. He automatically ignored Su Luo¡¯s words and yelled loudly at her. ¡°Only one? Is there more? Where did you get it?¡±


    Su Luo merely fiddled around with the bag, not saying a word and just smiled.


    Ling Feng was naturally a wise person, he snatched the bag from her hand, and directly opened it to look inside.


    With just one nce, he immediately became dumbfounded!


    How, how could it be! How could such an ordinary cotton bag be stuffed with such priceless crystal stones?


    It was not limited to just green-colored crystal stones, but it even contained cyan-colored crystal stones? No, no, no, that was clearly blue-colored...it couldn¡¯t really be a blue-colored crystal stone right?


    Ling Feng felt that his brain was about to quickly explode. He stupidly stood there and idiotically stared at those exceptionally rare crystal stones. Once again, he dazedly lifted up his head to stare at Su Luo.


    Even such an ice-cold and cheerless man, couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡° This, all of this, all of this is from, where is it from?¡±


    From this, it was sufficient to see how moved and excited he was.


    Su Luo casually waved her hand, she calmly shot him a quick nce, while even putting on an appearance that showed she did not care even a bit. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few worn out stones? Look at you, how can you be so excited to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°Worn, worn out stones!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s first reaction was to cut open this fourth miss from the Su family¡¯s head to have a look inside. How was her brain constructed? She had actually said that these crystal stones were worn out stones!


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t they worn out stones?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was very infuriating, it was the very model of someone having taken convenient advantage and unting it.


    ¡°Do you know, by adding together all the crystal stones in here, it is enough to buy an entire city!¡± Ling Feng reproached her loudly. ¡°Do you know, His Highness, in order to obtain one blue-colored crystal stone, how much had he spent on manpower and physical resources, and yet he still couldn¡¯t get one. You can actually say that it is a worn out stone! Do you know, just this one blue-colored crystal stone, is sufficient to cause a lot of sects to fight over it? Do you know....¡±


    ¡°Stop¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo made a ¡®stop¡¯ hand gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, but I only know one thing, if you continue to yell loudly, then you won¡¯t be able to safeguard these crystal stones.¡±


    Immediately, Ling Feng¡¯s excitement came to a grinding halt.


    He inhaled deeply, he controlled his excessively excited mood. Afterwards, with trembling hands, he counted one by one the crystal stones in the bag.


    He counted no less than ten times before finally confirming. ¡°One piece of blue crystal stone is equivalent to twenty-five pieces of green-colored crystal stone. Three cyan-colored crystal stone is equivalent to fifteen green-colored crystal stones. Moreover there was an additional five pieces of green-colored crystal stones...¡±

 Chapter 138 – To have come about with no effort (6)

    Chapter 138 ¨C To havee about with no effort (6)


    This was too much of a coincidence right? Adding in the five pieces that he had spent an enormous sum to buy, how did ite out to be exactly fifty green-colored crystal stones?


    Just at this moment, Steward Xu hurriedly walked over. His face had a rarely seen smiling expression, and he excitedly said to Ling Feng. ¡°Good news! Extremely good news! The Mercenary Union has passed along some information saying that there is a client with quite a few green-colored crystal stones in his hands. However, he wants you to double the original price before selling.¡±


    ¡°Even this is good news?¡± Su Luo stroked little Meng Meng¡¯s soft white fur, andughed lightly.


    ¡°If it can save His Highness, then gold coins are not a problem!¡± Steward Xu had be beyond worried due to having found zero green-colored crystal stones even after cutting all afternoon. Now, he wished that he could exchange mountains of gold and silver for green-colored crystal stones.


    A look of disgust shed across Ling Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Before, they would not sell a single one, but now, they have even started to try to raise the price? Steward Xu, go and remove that announcement.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Steward Xu became agitated.


    ¡°Be at ease, we have found the required number of green-colored crystal stones.¡± Su Luo said with a smile. As for where she had obtained them, Ling Feng didn¡¯t dare to interrogate her. At most, they could just wait for Nangong Liuyun to wake up and exin it to him, and then let him deal with it.


    Inside the room.


    When Apothecary Leng saw that huge sack of crystal stones, he couldn¡¯t stop being fearful for a long time. The moment he saw that crystal stone shining with a deep blue radiance, his pair of eyes was almost sucked into the eye sockets. For a very long time, his pupils couldn¡¯te out.


    The always cool-headed Apothecary Leng, the aloof and remote Apothecary Leng, like Ling Feng, also started to stammer. ¡° Is it, is it really a blue-colored crystal stone?¡±


    In his life, he had only gotten to nce at it for a short time, since it was always in others¡¯ hands!


    He didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to touch it!


    For a moment, he felt moved, then excitement followed. He felt that this trip was truly worth it!


    That blue-colored crystal stone radiated a rich, pure spirit air, that permeated throughout the room. It made him feel as if his spirit was had been cleansed.


    Ah, a blue-coloured crystal stone...


    How could this be possible? In spite of everything, they had really been able to collect so many crystal stones within the short period of one day. Moreover, it also contained a blue-colored crystal stone, which was extremely rare and coveted by people everywhere. This was truly inconceivable.


    At this moment, Apothecary Leng had surmised that His Highness Prince Jin had an unimaginable amount of mysterious manpower and resources.


    Su Luo saw that Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyes were so mesmerized by the blue-colored crystal stone, so much so that they couldn¡¯t leave it. She curiously asked. ¡° Apothecary Leng, can a blue-colored crystal stone rece green-colored crystal stones? There won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±


    ¡°There are problems, of course there are problems!¡± His train of thought was interrupted. If it was switched to the normal Apothecary Leng, he would have started yelling at her a lot earlier. Right now, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid of profaning that pure, blue-colored crystal stone.


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡± Su Luo and Ling Feng both became anxious.


    ¡°Of course there are problems! Putting such a good piece of blue-colored crystal stone in, at that time, the resulting refined medicinal pill will have double the effectiveness!¡± Apothecary Leng chuckled while stroking his few strands of his goatee. He wasughing, and was very pleased with himself. ¡°Throughout this old man¡¯s entire life, I have never received such great material. This time, I will be able to refine a pill that will be unrivaled.¡±


    This old guy¡¯s talk really made people¡¯s heart jump in rm.


    But at the same time, both Su Luo and Ling Feng let out a breath of relief.


    It looked like, Nangong Liuyun could be saved right?


    ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you leaving to quickly refine it now?¡± Su Luo urged without dy. The earlier Nangong Liuyun could be saved, the quicker her feeling of guilt would be eliminated.


    ¡°Good, good, good, this old man will go now, will go now!¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s mood could not be described by only the one word for ¡®good¡¯.


    The pill refined from this process, aside from helping His Highness Prince Jin, it also had great benefits to himself.

 Chapter 139 – Dark mist (1)

    Chapter 139 ¨C Dark mist (1)


    He had been trapped at the Advanced Apothecary level for many years because hecked the chance. Now, the opportunity for advancement hade out of nowhere, how could he let it go?


    Even if Su Luo forbade him from refining the pill, he would yell and cry until she allowed him to refine it.


    When Su Luo saw Apothecary Leng¡¯s unconstrained excited mood, she very slyly and cunningly opened her mouth to say, ¡°wait.¡±


    Although Apothecary Leng turned his head around, he had a death grip on the sack of crystal stones and stood in a posture as if trying to prevent Su Luo from running over and snatching the sack away.


    Su Luo secretlyughed inside.


    I wasn¡¯t worried that you wouldn¡¯t cherish it, I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t know its value.


    If an elder such as yourself doesn¡¯t like it, then what could I use as a bargaining chip to negotiate conditions with?


    Su Luo pretended to take back the sack by reaching for it, but Apothecary Leng¡¯s speed was surprisingly fast. She had no idea what mysterious steps he used as he slipped away through the side. Su Luo wasn¡¯t even able to catch a corner of his clothing.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, those are my crystal stones!¡± Su Luo shouted, feigning anger. Her facial expression looked very pained.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Apothecary Leng subconsciously blurted out. He hadn¡¯t realized that just by asking, he had revealed his desperation.


    How could someone who spent years peacefully refining medicine be Su Luo¡¯s opponent?


    He saw Su Luo slowly throw him a nce. Her hands holding little Meng Meng unhurriedly caressed the puppy¡¯s fur. She slowly and serenely said. ¡°I suddenly changed my mind. I want to keep that piece of blue-colored crystal stone.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Apothecary Leng unhesitantly and absolutely refused. ¡°I can¡¯t return the blue-colored crystal stone to you!¡±


    ¡°Why? Those stones were mine to begin with. Besides, I have other uses for it.¡± Su Luo acted as if she was troubled. ¡°This piece of blue-colored crystal stone will be very useful when I want to level up my cultivation in the future.¡±


    To have such an opportunity to take advantage, only an idiot would pass it up. Su Luo would never give up such a rare opportunity. The opponent was Apothecary Leng Yan, this empire¡¯s only third Advanced Apothecary. If she didn¡¯t extort some goods, then in the future, wouldn¡¯t she not feel ashamed when saying she had met Apothecary Leng?


    ¡°It is possible to stimte your cultivation by using immortality pills! Whatever immortality pills you need, this old man can exchange with you. No, no need for exchange. This old man will give it to you directly. Well, what kind of immortality pills do you want?¡± Apothecary Leng was worthy of being called single-minded, he directly jumped into Su Luo¡¯s trap.


    Su Luo while holding the upper hand did not even think twice before trying to set the price. She looked at Apothecary Leng for a while with a ¡®you are making it difficult for me¡¯ expression before slowly saying. ¡°What kind of immortality pills do you think could be equal to this blue-colored crystal stone? What kind of price do you feel is worthy of this blue-colored crystal stone? Such a generous Advanced Apothecary like yourself won¡¯t take advantage of a junior like me, right?¡±


    At the side, Ling Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. She was truly worthy of being the object of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s infatuation. Su Luo was as two-faced, cunning, and devious as His Highness.


    Ling Feng really wanted to remind Apothecary Leng that the blue-colored crystal stone had been provided for His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s benefit. Apothecary Leng still had not mentioned his own fees yet.


    However, Ling Feng didn¡¯t understand Apothecary Leng as well as Su Luo did. In Apothecary Leng¡¯s straightforward ck and white world, this blue-colored crystal stone could be the deciding factor to help him advance to the next level of Elite Apothecary. This level of advancement to such a medicine fanatic could not be exchanged for any amount of gold coins or immortality pills.


    Furthermore, with regards to Apothecary Leng, he may not have a lot of other things, but he had an abundance of immortality pills.


    Apothecary Leng thought about it and very shamefully said. ¡°How about I give you half of all the immortality pills that I have refined?¡±


    From Apothecary Leng¡¯s point of view, he had taken huge advantage of Su Luo.


    After all, that blue-colored crystal stone from years ago, he had only the qualification to see it from a distance. Now, this piece of blue-colored crystal stone was already in his hands.

 Chapter 140 – Dark mist (2)

    Chapter 140 ¨C Dark mist (2)


    Half of all of the pills he refined? Even Su Luo was so shocked that it took a while for her to wake up.


    The amount presented really was worthy of being offered by Apothecary Leng; it was indeed a cost of massive proportions. As expected of a spendthrift!


    ¡°Half...¡± Su Luo was well-versed in methods of haggling over the price, so she muttered out half a phrase not agreeing yet not disagreeing; all the while she still gave her opponent enough space to think.


    The biggest weakness of people like Apothecary Leng, who spend their entire life immersed in research on medicine, were their single-mindedness and impoliteness. An apothecary was the best model for this type of person. .


    He saw Su Luo¡¯s hesitation and couldn¡¯t help but be worried and hurriedly said. ¡°If half is not enough then two third! The stock of refined immortality pills that this old man has umted from many years , two thirds of it will be given to you. How about it?!¡±


    Such a wealthy and overbearing Apothecary Leng! This bold, imposing manner and extravagance almost even made Su Luo choke.


    However, what kind of person was Su Luo? She was a model of treacherous miss trying to take advantage of someone while trying to sell an obedient front to others.


    They only saw her face revealing having an incredibly small, pained expression, half-heartedly and undecidedly looked at Ling Feng, then looked at Apothecary Leng as if still unable to make a final decision.


    Ling Feng immediately turned his face away. He really didn¡¯t have the heart to see a person of good moral standing and reputation like Apothecary Leng being led by the nose by this little girl.


    Apothecary Leng with a very serious and deadly earnest expression stared at Su Luo. Both of his hands had a death grip on the sack with crystal stones, as if saying if you dare steal the bag then I will start yelling at you expression.


    ¡°Then...Okay. Since it¡¯s Apothecary Leng who asked then of course I will give you face. Then this is thus settled.¡± Su Luo hesitated for awhile before agreeing.


    She would never tell Apothecary Leng that she actually wanted to extort knockout drugs, poison, **** such type of pills. Who knew that Apothecary Leng would be so sincere. If she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to rip off even more then she would have felt that she had let down this golden opportunity bestowed by the Heavens.


    If there are convenient advantages that I don¡¯t take then the fury of heaven¡¯s will may split me in half with lightning.


    At this time Apothecary Leng released a breath of relief and wiped at the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead. Momentarily he felt that this girl was more difficult to handle then even the most profound immortality pill recipe.


    Immediately Apothecary Leng wanted to return to his manor and start refining this immortality pill.


    After three days of refining, Apothecary Leng personally came over cupping a delicate little embroidered box.


    At the same time, in his horse carriage there was also a ten centimeter long wooden box.


    He handed the wooden box to Su Luo. ¡°This old man¡¯s collection for many years are mostly in here, quickly take it!¡±


    They had been collected for so many years and in a moment were given away. Apothecary Leng had been somewhat unable to cope with his feelings. However his expression was very joyful; could this old man really seeded in bing an Elite Apothecary?


    Su Luo had asked, and Apothecary Leng, with only a few strokes of the whiskers of his goat like beard, had happilyughed straight away.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart clearly understood. This old man certainly did get promoted, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so generous. But when she see the inside of that box....


    ¡°This is what you called two third of your stuff? So little?¡± Su Luo was somewhat dumbfounded.


    Howe it was so different from what she had imagined? Two third ah, shouldn¡¯t it be at least a trunk of stuff? How could it be such as small case?


    Apothecary Leng red at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot, blew at his beard, scowled and angrily rebuked. ¡°Such a girl, what kind of stuff do you think this old man refines? Do you think it¡¯s the three types of indiscriminate knockout drugs, poison,and **** like?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly had an urge to cry...


    Who knew that Apothecary Leng would proudly continue to say. ¡°All the things this old man refined were unique secret recipes. Didn¡¯t you see those people kneeling in front of this old man¡¯s manor door? Even one of the pills in here could make those people scoop out their hearts and hand it to you. You girl who don¡¯t even know the good from the bad could even dare to look down on it.¡±


    ¡°But....¡± What does she need those hearts for!

 Chapter 141 – Dark mist (3)

    Chapter 141 ¨C Dark mist (3)


    Her home manor was a mess with a bunch of things that needed to be settled. Dealing with so many corrupt and sinister people, she needed those indiscriminate knockout drugs, poisons, and aphrodisiacs for self-protection.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want these immortality pills, then what do you want?¡± Apothecary Leng was very confused. All the people he hade across longed for these immortality pills until they almost went insane.


    Su Luo simply and honestly told him the truth regarding what she really needed.


    The result was that Apothecary Leng became infuriated. He widened his eyes and red. With an attitude of wanting to eat her and panting with rage, he said. ¡°How could this old man refine those?! Only Elementary Apothecaries would refine such dirty, indiscriminate types of pills. How could you look down on this old man so much?! Do you know that every single immortality pill in this box could be exchanged for a carriage-full of the pills you want?!¡±


    Facing Apothecary Leng¡¯s ¡®you don¡¯t know crap¡¯ expression, Su Luo felt deeply inferior.


    It turned out that a single immortality pill in the box could be exchanged for an entire carriage of knockout drugs. She really didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    Apothecary Leng snorted, tossed his sleeves, and entered the room.


    Su Luo founded a deserted corner and prudently ced that small box of immortality pills into her space.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s products must be extraordinary goods. Before she could progress to the Advance Apothecary stage, this small box of immortality pills will be very useful to her.


    Within the chamber, Nangong Liuyun quietlyid on the bed.


    Even though he was unconscious, his expression was still stern and gloomy due to the pain. Both of his hands were tightly clenched into fists with blue veins bursting out as Nangong Liuyan was using a lot of strength to hold on. His face emitted a blood-thirsty and murderous air.


    ¡°Make him swallow this bottle of medicine.¡± Apothecary Leng said after inspecting Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injuries, nodding his head towards Su Luo.


    Under Apothecary Leng¡¯s directions, Su Luo helped Nangong Liuyun to sit up. She leaned his ice-cold and stiff body onto hers and with great difficulty fed the bottle of ck medicine into his mouth.


    When the medicine first entered, Nangong Liuyun had no particr reaction.


    After about an hour, the medicine started to take effect on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Open up his clothing.¡± Apothecary Leng loudly instructed.


    Su Luo untied Nangong Liuyun¡¯s purple colored belt. His breathing had be shallow and hurried. His porcin white as jade chest rapidly rose and fell, giving off a one hundred percent wild and sexy appearance. This madeSu Luo who was looking on scorching hot and she swallowed mouthful after mouthful of saliva.


    Su Luo gave Apothecary Leng a puzzled look. Apothecary Leng nodded his head and said. ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡®s exceptionally good natural aptitude is truly worthy of praise. Even in the unconscious state, he could advance to the seventh rank based on the cirction of his meridians.¡±


    He advanced to the seventh rank this way? Su Luo¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes moved around, an inconceivable shock shed through their depths.


    Suddenly, Apothecary Leng bleakley said. ¡°Not good!¡±

 Chapter 142 – Dark mist (4)

    Chapter 142 ¨C Dark mist (4)


    Su Luo looked nervously at Nangong Liuyun.


    She only saw his originally white as jade skin had ck-colored mist rising out of all his pores. This dark mist became increasingly dense, and it almostpletely shrouded his entire body.


    At the same time, Apothecary Leng¡¯s expression now had a sudden, huge change!


    In an instant, a brilliant light soared, tearing apart that dark mist. The entire sky was filled with shooting star-like lights that fell down.


    They circled around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body and then spread out in all four directions.


    The ground violently shook, like the violent bellowing rage of an ancient beast that came from underground. It was as if something had awoken.


    Brilliant lights soared,unching in all directions, and bringing along a dark force bent on destruction, as if it could devour everything in its path.


    Apothecary Leng, who was closest to Nangong Liuyun, was shaken until he copsed and immediately lost consciousness.


    There was nowhere for Su Luo to run. At this critical moment, a burst of sharp dragon cry came from the adorable little dragon¡¯s mouth. A golden ray of light covered Su Luo, helping her avoid this dangerous attack.


    But, the people outside were not as lucky.


    Wherever the brilliant light passed, wretched and miserable cries could be heard. Immediately, blood rained everywhere, with more swirling in the air. The blood mist continued to spread, dropping off slices of dismembered body parts.


    In a moment, a dark force that could destroy the heavens and wipe out the earth caused a period of violent quakes that shook the earth and mountains. In a sh, the entire manor was almost shaken into ruins.


    People could only hear the sounds of houses crashing down, like the autumn leaves drifting in the rain and wind, tottering on the verge of copse.


    And soon, these structures that were being shaken werepletely razed to the ground. The entire manor seemed as if an aircraft bomber had devastated it, thoroughly destroying everything. It was an area that withered away until it became dust.


    Almost everyone in the manor was shaken until they became unconscious.


    However at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body rose and sat in the lotus position. His face was like autumn, bright as the stars, both hands intertwined in front of his chest, making strange hand gestures.


    Su Luo rubbed her eyes, thinking that she must be seeing things.


    In all directions, everything was in ruins.


    However, in the middle of the ruins.


    Nangong Liuyun sat in the lotus position, his entire body was shrouded in a mysterious, dark mist, unfathomable and strange.


    At the same time, there was also an air of a king lording over the entire world, that made people revere, kneel and worship.


    And then, an even more incredible and unbelievable thing!


    Behind his back, a mysterious shadow appeared, it resembled a dragon but was not a dragon, it resembled a phoenix but was not a phoenix. It was terrible, frightening and strange. It had a kind of domineering aggressiveness that was formidable enough to destroy the sky and wipe out the earth, with a look of disdain that lorded over the world!


    What-what was that thing?


    How could it appear on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back as a shadow?


    What did those fifty green-colored crystal stones trigger in Nangong Liuyun?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bloodline.... was he really just a simple prince of this empire?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was deep, she unblinkingly stared at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s solemn expression. That handsome, outstanding and mysterious appearance, her heart and thoughts were inplete chaos, full of questions.


    At the same time.


    The Dark Forest, Sinking Sunset Peak, on a hilltop.


    An elderly person of indeterminate age, with white eyebrows and hair, sat cross-legged. He was in the midst of cultivating, and perhaps because a long time had passed, his body was covered in a thickyer of dust.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, they were clear and shone brightly. He then looked towards a ce in the east.


    He looked for a long, long time.


    Finally, his brows wrinkled, and he muttered to himself. ¡°A prophecy from a thousand years ago, could it possibly be true? Darkness and chaos, the heavenlyws are hard to fathom, even this old man can¡¯t see it clearly, s.¡±


    Ultimately, he just sighed and did nothing. He merely closed his eyes tightly and entered into a state of cultivation.


    As if he had never woken up, never said a single word....

 Chapter 143 – His Highness Prince Jin (1)

    Chapter 143 ¨C His Highness Prince Jin (1)


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was tottering as if he was about to fall to the ground.


    Before Su Luo could react, there was already a figure flying as fast as lightning towards Nangong Liuyun. He caught Nangong Liuyun¡¯s limp body that was about to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ling Feng anxiously yelled out loud. At the same time, he exasperatedly roared at Su Luo. ¡°How could you just stand there and watch as His Highness fell to the ground and not help him?!¡±


    A faint feeling of guilt bubbled forth from Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Because Nangong Liuyun was very close to her, all Su Luo had to do was reach out and she would have been able to support him. However, she had been distracted and did not notice him falling.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s demonic charming beauty was at its peak. This made him seem almost gentle and reserved.


    After pushing the responsibility of holding Nangong Liuyun to Su Luo, Ling Feng rushed away. He very quickly and forcefully pulled Apothecary Leng by the shoulder and dragged him over. Ling Feng shoved Apothecary Leng right in front of Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Quickly check on His Highness!¡±


    Apothecary Leng was still dizzy from being hit by that assortment of brilliant rays of light. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to nap before being shaken awake by Ling Feng. Ling Feng did not even give Apothecary Leng time to fully wake up before dragging him over.


    At this moment, Apothecary Leng¡¯s face was bruised and there was bloodstain on his forehead. It was quite clear he had been injured by the falling building debris.


    However, Ling Feng did not give him any time to breathe or recover before pulling him towards Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Quickly! Quickly check over His Highness!¡±


    Apothecary Leng grudgingly red at him, like a schr encountering a soldier. Even if what he wanted to say was justified, Ling Feng would not be able toprehend. This type of military personnel only knew how to speak with brute force.


    Although Apothecary Leng was very arrogant, in front of an expert martial artist like Ling Feng, he could not be haughty or arrogant.


    What¡¯s more, Apothecary Leng was also curious about what kind of profound mystery happened on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s body. How could his body be surrounded by a ck-colored mist? Moreover, how had Prince Jin advanced to the seventh rank? He had never heard of anyone that could release such a formidable stream of aura or of anyone who could sessfully shake all the buildings near his body into fine powder.


    When Apothecary Leng checked Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pulse, his eyebrows rose slightly. He had a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Seeing that Apothecary Leng had finally finished checking Nangong Liuyun, Ling Feng asked with a nervous expression. He unblinkingly stared at Apothecary Leng, afraid of missing any change of expression on his face.


    ¡°Strange, s, very strange.¡± Apothecary Leng stroked his sparse goat-hair-like beard, his face full of bewilderment and iprehension. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. How did it turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this? What did it turn into?¡± Su Luo concisely andprehensively caught the main point.


    Apothecary Leng frowned and said. ¡°Currently His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s entire body is full of power as if it was about to surge out, he should be weak instead.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that High Highness Prince Jin had entered the seventh rank. Moreover, his seventh rank was much stronger than other people¡¯s seventh rank...it really was unimaginable for other people.


    ¡°Will there be problems?¡± Ling Feng fiercely red at Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Right now, there aren¡¯t any problems, as for in the future...this old man can not say.¡± Apothecary Leng had aplicated expression as he looked Nangong Liuyun up and down. His pair of eyes were radiant and sparkling as if he wanted to dissect Nangong Liuyun for research.


    In any case, he could recognize and was aware that the person before his eyes was not just any person, but rather the unrivaled His Highness Prince Jin. So, he could only heave a sigh and suppress this restless way of thinking. He didn¡¯t even dare to mention it.


    Since there were no problems at the moment, then she does not need to worry excessively. Su Luo was relieved and lifted her eyes to Ling Feng. ¡°This situation will require you to go and personally handle it.¡±

 Chapter 144 – His Highness Prince Jin (2)

    Chapter 144 ¨C His Highness Prince Jin (2)


    With such argemotion, how could the senior provincial officer not know? He would definitely dispatch troops over at the fastest speed.


    Ling Feng looked at the disorderly surroundings. Mutted corpses were wildly strewn about the ce, it was indeed unsuitable for His Highness¡¯s recuperation. He nodded and said: ¡°Indeed, considering that His Highness is still very weak at present, there¡¯s no need to meet with those outsiders.¡±


    Ling Feng carefully helped Nangong Liuyun onto the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, before allowing Su Luo to get on board. Then he personally drove the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage towards apletely different direction in a rush.


    His Highness Prince Jin had numerous assets. Even in this city alone, he had no less than three estates.


    After about the length of time needed to burn a stick of incense, the Dragon Scaled Horse stopped at the entrance of a hot spring vi.


    Magnificent Mountain Vi.


    Built on the hillside, its courtyard was secluded and quiet.


    Within the mountain vi was ake, although very small, it was crystal clear upon viewing.


    Ivy was sprawled all over its shores, dense and flourishing, appearing very fresh and delightful to the eye. There were rock garden made of piled up stones which possessed a natural charm.


    Beside theke, built near the water, was a loft, actually enshrouded in dense and hazy mist. Nestled between centuries-old trees and obscured by fog, it¡¯s faintly discernible appearance was fairytale-like.


    Su Luo entered, following behind Ling Feng.


    The strange thing was, they had encountered not even a single person along the way here.


    Opening the doors of that hazy loft, what appeared before Su Luo¡¯s eyes was an inner chamber as wide as a temple hall.


    Within the huge inner chamber, mist floated about due to the dense heat, with white ivory screen made from elephant tusk to separate the inside and outside.


    Walking around to behind the screen, Su Luo was inevitably surprised, secretly praising: Nangong Liuyun indeed lived up to his name! Such great expenditure! Such extravagantfort!


    That nearly hundred square meters bath actually was made from white jade tiles, and it could be seen at a nce that the water came from a hot spring, giving off waves of heat, tempting people to submerge and swim in it.


    Each of those descending steps, were actually made of rare suet white jade! Not any other kind of green or yellow jade, but the really, really rare suet white jade!


    Su Luo secretly became speechless!


    In her previous world, just a small piece of suet white jade was already worth thousands of millions, yet here, Nangong Liuyun had actually used it to tile the stairs and step on it.


    What kind of feet were his? Really, this was too, too extravagant! Even the sophisticated Su Luo could not help shaking her head.


    Ling Feng ced Nangong Liuyun beside the hot spring and turned to Su Luo, looking stern before he spoke seriously: ¡°It is now up to you to care for His Highness!¡± With that said, he coldly red at Su Luo and turned to leave.


    Su Luo was just about to agree when her mind suddenly jolted ¨C eh, something¡¯s not right!


    If it was anywhere else, it would still be fine, yet what location was this? Hot springs! A single man and woman sharing a bath, something was definitely not right!


    Su Luo loudly shouted at him: ¡°Stop where you are, Ling Feng! Just where are you going?¡±


    In any case, Ling Feng should remain here, should he not? If not... ... Su Luo nced at the unconscious and faintly breathing Nangong Liuyun. Although his weak breaths made him seem rather harmless, somehow, she still not dared to think of sharing the same room with him.


    Ling Feng paused and nced at Nangong Liuyun with aplicated expression. Yet, when he turned his gaze to Su Luo, his icy tone allowed no refusal as he aggressively asked: ¡°The Fourth Miss Su, may I ask if the reason why His Highness went to Sunset Mountains, was it not for you?¡±


    ¡°... ...¡± Su Luo could not help but admit that it was true.


    ¡°Was it not for you that His Highness forcefully stopped his recovery, thus making his injury even more serious?!¡± Ling Feng spoke in a browbeat manner.

 Chapter 145 – His Highness Prince Jin (3)

    Chapter 145 ¨C His Highness Prince Jin (3)


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo was unable to refute this. Clearly it was a fact.


    ¡°His Highness¡¯ original injury was under control and would have remained so, wasn¡¯t it you who punched him until he spat out blood?!¡± Ling Feng step by step closed in on Su Luo, as if itching to swallow her.


    ¡°......¡± The veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead was throbbing, it was in fact this way, however...


    ¡°Just now when His Highness was about to fall, the person closest to his side was you, the Fourth Miss Su. Wasn¡¯t it you, who didn¡¯t even try to help His Highness a little?¡± Ling Feng aggressively stated.


    ¡°.....¡± Su Luo heart was about to yell out she had been wronged but she choked it down. It was not because she didn¡¯t want to help, but she was distracted by the shadow behind Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, okay?


    Howe after listening to Ling Feng¡¯sints, even she herself felt that she was loathsome and deserved to be thrown into the eighteenyers of hell? Why had Nangong Liuyun became the model for the lofty figure of heroism who had sacrificed himself for others, huh?


    Just when Su Luo appeared to be twisted up in confusion, Ling Feng had a sympathetic gaze as he nced at her. He also silently looked at his master, His Highness, who was pretending to appear weak and harmless. The corner of his mouth moved silently and calmly turned around to leave. He also very kindly closed the thick ck iron door while passing.


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing the ck iron door was about to close, Su Luo suddenly feel like crying butcked the tears.


    This is just great, such a huge pce, with curtains flying, gorgeous, extravagant white jade, hot spring bath the size of a pond. The water from the pond size bath shone clear and crystalline, such that you could see the bottom.


    A dense, hot steam, floated vaguely around as if extending everywhere within the air.


    Su Luo hesitantly stood in her original spot, unable to turn around yet.


    All of sudden, Su Luo heard a heavy weighted object falling into the water. She immediately turned around and could not find Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure. She only saw the surface of the hot spring water continuously bursting with bubbles while the water ripples reflected the sunlight.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be!¡± Su Luo hastily rushed to the ce where Nangong Liuyun was located.


    The pool of water was crystal clear, so Su Luo immediately saw the apparently sleeping Nangong Liuyun sinking to the bottom.


    Had he rolled into the hot spring water?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even think. She stripped off her outerwear and gracefully dove into the beautiful hot spring water, striving to swim to where Nangong Liuyun was.


    Very quickly she found him, Su Luo wanted to drag Nangong Liuyun out of the water.


    When did Nangong Liuyun became so heavy? Su Luo inwardly grumbled bitterly in her heart.


    She sank underwater while trying to tow Nangong Liuyun, but unfortunately she discovered that now his weight exceeded five hundred kilograms. No matter how she exerted her strength she could not move him the slightest.


    Furthermore making her heart even more rmed was that he held his breath underwater until hisplexion turned purplish, as if any moment he would suffocated to death.


    This man, he was fine, but how did he just roll into here?


    Su Luo gave a depressed sigh in her heart! Today, howe so many strange things have happened? First was the weird shadow that appeared behind Nangong Liuyun, next, such a fine manor was destroyed sessfully bing pieces of trash. Finally, his body suddenly seem to weigh five hundred kilograms? It really was a strange day.


    Su Luo felt that she really should find some time to go to the temple and pray.


    But in front of her eyes, how could she watch helplessly as Nangong Liuyun suffocate to death?


    Although Su Luo was almost suffocating from holding her breath, after some quick thought, she finally closed her eyes and very fiercely took the initiative to deliver her sweet lips to help pass some much needed air to Nangong Liuyun.


    At the bottom of the crystalline hot spring, on the white jade that was used as tiling, there was a pair of immortal looking beautiful man and woman whose lips were locked lovingly and inseparably.


    The close-eyed Su Luo didn¡¯t notice, Nangong Liuyun who was close at hand had raised his eyebrows. An amused and interested smile shed across his face.


    He had clearly regained consciousness a long time ago! He clearly fell into the hot spring pool on purpose! He obviously calcted that Su Luo would try to save him!


    But Su Luo does not know. Right now she was silently cursing him while passing air to him through the lips.

 Chapter 146 – High Highness Prince Jin (4)

    Chapter 146 ¨C High Highness Prince Jin (4)


    After Su Luo had satisfactorily passed enough air to Nangong Liuyun and was about to leave, in a split second, his passive body unexpectedly moved. He seized both of her lips, his nimble and hot tongue entered her mouth to besiege and plunder.


    The surging passion burst into mes as their lips and tongues connected. Nangong Liuyun drunkenly kissed her, hisrge hands sliding down to loosen Su Luo¡¯s belt. He caressed her skin that was smooth as silk and white as snow.


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s lips were plump, enticing him to intensely suck on them even more. Her body had be weak and boneless,pletelycking any strength to resist.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt something was not quite right and immediately regained her senses.


    Nangong Liuyun....He was actually not unconscious!


    It was only now that Su Luo realized she had been yed by this man! She had been so concerned about him that in order to save his life, she had taken the initiative to give him air to breathe. However, he had actually used her concern to deceive her!


    Really, her efforts had been eaten by a dog. Good intentions had not received goodpensation, it was like a dog biting the hand that fed it!


    Su Luo furiously pushed Nangong Liuyun away, panting with rage as she swam to the surface. She was so angry that she walked directly towards the shore.


    At the bottom of the pool, Nangong Liuyun let out a sigh. His Luo girl was truly not easy to deceive.


    ¡°Luo girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun surfaced from the water, calling out to stop the raging Su Luo from leaving.


    His voice was like the sound of nature, charming and deep, with a touch of frustration.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure stopped for a split second, but then continued to leave withrge strides.


    ¡°Just like this, you think you can escape this king?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice had a touch of self mockery and sorrow at being abandoned.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure stopped, giving him only a view of her indifferent back.


    Nangong Liuyun had obviously yed a trick on her, why was he making it seem as if she was the loathsome and unpardonable party?


    ¡°Be good,e here.¡± Seeing her pause, Nanong Liuyun¡¯s mood improved. He shallowly smiled and beckoned to her with his hand.


    However, Su Luo merely gave a cold hump while still stubbornly presenting her back to him.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that he was failing to convince Su Luo to return so he changed his tone of voice. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice became demonically charming and deep with sadness as he dejectedly said. ¡°This king felt that he had slept for quite a while. I thought that I will never wake up again. I also thought that I would never see Luo girl again. Don¡¯t you want to see this king¡¯s appearance after sessfully waking up?¡±


    His tone was miserable and wretched, like a little puppy that had been discarded by his owner begging for a trace of pity from his master.


    Su Luo was immediately infuriated to the point that she wanted tough.


    Please! You are the legendary His Highness Prince Jin who looked disdainfully down at the world, okay? A grand majestic seventh ranked expert, okay? How could you act so weak and beseech someone like me? How could you act so cute and shameless towards me?


    But damn it, when she had heard that sentence of never waking up, Su Luo felt pain squeezing the deepest part of her heart for a while.


    Su Luo recalled these past few days when she had been by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side taking care of him, how she had felt apprehensive and rmed because of him. She had also felt ashamed and remorseful. Su Luo had repeatedly med herself for that punch. She suddenly felt the rims of her eyes begin to ache and experienced a kind of unprecedented feeling of being wronged.


    How could he tease her like this?!


    However, how could Su Luo who habitually concealed her feelings in the depths of darkness show her weakness in front of others?


    After settling her emotions, Su Luo unhurriedly turned around and disyed a tranquil expression that did not contain a single ripple.


    She step by step approached Nangong Liuyun, finally crouching down by his side. The corner of her mouth lifted into a taunting and sarcastic smile. ¡°His Highness Prince Jin seems to have such peculiar interests, like using one¡¯s own life to y jokes. It¡¯s a lot of fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Herugh was very dark and terribly sinister.

 Chapter 147 – His Highness Prince Jin (5)

    Chapter 147 ¨C His Highness Prince Jin (5)


    Nangong Liuyun pretended that he had been wronged. ¡°If I didn¡¯t use these tactics, then how could I get Luo girl to notice this king?¡±


    Su Luo gritted her teeth, itching to skin him alive. ¡°When did you regain consciousness?¡±


    She should have realized it earlier. Why else would Ling Feng have be so talkative all of a sudden, forcing her to stay behind to take care of Nangong Liuyun? If he didn¡¯t have Nangong Liuyun¡¯s order, how could he dare?


    Nangong Liuyun knew he could not fool such a clever girl, so he tried to change the topic. ¡°Extremely smart girls are not cute. Luo girl, help this king take a bath, okay?¡±


    ¡°When have you ever seen this miss being cute?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled.


    Act cute? Help him bathe? Did he want her to take a knife to scrub him with during his bath? It¡¯s amazing that he had the gall to say this!


    Sure enough, he had already regained consciousness in that ruined manor. He deliberately pretended to be weak to deceive her!


    ¡°You are even more cute like this.¡± Immediately after he finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s abruptly closed his hand. In the next moment, the steps that Su Luo had been standing on disintegrated. She didn¡¯t even have time to evade when her entire body suddenly flew backwards. Su Luo fell into the hot spring pool with a loud sshing sound.


    By some strange coincidence, both of her legs ended up wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waist with their eyes facing each other.


    With such a posture and such an environment, if others were to enter, how could their imagination not run wild?


    ¡°Sharp mouthed and soft hearted girl, look around. Your body doesn¡¯t lie. It already threw itself at this king.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth turned up into a demonic and ttering smile that was extremely hateful.


    This Nangong Liuyun! Su Luo gritted her teeth. She felt that being together with this man, if there was a day she was not infuriated with him, then that meant she had already died from being mad at him! In short, she would eventually die from being continuously angered by him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s enchanting face was rosy and shone like gems from being steamed by the water. With a demonically charming smile, he said. ¡°Obedient Luo Luo, what are you mad about? Could it be that what this king said is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Release me.¡± Su Luo clenched her teeth to calm down her emotions and indifferently opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°It was you who threw yourself into my arms and refused to let go.¡± Nangong Liuyun hoisted his chin and said this with a straight face. Instead of releasing Su Luo, his hold on her became even tighter.


    Su Luo grabbed a snow-white ice-cold dagger from her space. She pressed the dagger against his ivory white chest, coldly smiled, and said. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay for this king to use his mouth, right?¡± Nangong Liuyun blinked his beautiful eyes innocently at her, seeking her approval.


    From their first meeting when he had set the betting terms with her of victor would be king and loser had to warm the bed, she knew that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words had a double meaning. He absolutely did not mean he intended to use his mouth to speak.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion darkened and she threateningly said. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I wouldn¡¯t dare to take action, since this miss can hit you until you spit out blood. I¡¯m not afraid to use this to kill you!¡±


    God knows why, Nangong Liuyun started to smile. His smile was exceedingly enticing to all living things. That smile on the edge of his lips made his entire body even more enchanting. His smile drew people¡¯s gazes to him, making them unable to look away.


    Nangong Liuyunpletely ignored that ice-cold dagger at his chest. He extended his slender white hand to pick up Su Luo¡¯s ink ck hair that was soaked by the hot water. With a sinister air that had the power to make people tremble, he said. ¡°Adorable Luo girl, this king likes you more and more. What¡¯s to be done? From now on, I will never be willing to part with you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun paid no attention to the sharp dagger pressed against his chest. It was as if he was ignoring the fact that with just a little push, the dagger would thrust into his heart, piercing it like paper.


    He merely unhurriedly moved his lower body, slowly approaching Su Luo.


    Both people met face to face, nose to nose and red lips to red lips.


    They were so close, each could feel the air that the other person was breathing out.


    An ambiguous atmosphere started to solidify in the air.

 Chapter 148 – His Highness Prince Jin (6)

    Chapter 148 ¨C His Highness Prince Jin (6)


    ¡°Release me!¡± A thread of helplessness shed across Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Damn it! How could she have forgotten? This man was ruthless towards others but even more toward himself!


    Before when he forced her to use a dagger to pierce himself, it should have been sufficient to illustrate this point. So hateful, she had actually forgotten and she dared to hold a dagger to threaten him again! Damn it!


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth was still lifted into a careless smile. He lowered his head, his distance to Su Luo was decreasing, getting closer and closer. Seeing her vexed expression, he gave a knowing, demonically charming smile. Then once more he seized her breath.


    Damn it, this guy should just go and die!


    Right now Su Luo had provided a cage to entrap someone else, but instead she maneuvered around so much while leading the prey, that she had ended up trapping herself inside.


    Could she be so ruthless as to stab him? Clearly she couldn¡¯t do it.


    It had been very difficult for her to save him, so how could she once again injure him?


    Therefore the dagger in her hand quietly fell to the floor.


    Nangong Liuyun released her. Heughed wantonly with a demonic charm.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that dagger sink underwater. When it hit the ground, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood seemed to have be extremely good. His entire persons seem to be radiating with health and vigor as if he had obtained his life¡¯s greatest desire. It was so great that that the atmosphere around him also brightened.


    He found that he had discovered Su Luo¡¯s weakness. His Luo girl was truly cute, really cute.


    Just at this time.


    All of a sudden a ruthless, cold expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    What Su Luo did not know was right now, outside on top of that thousand year old ancient tree a sharp feathered arrow was being aimed at her vital point.


    This was a master whose entire body was shrouded in ck cloth, with not even a strand of hair exposed.


    He was hiden in the tree branches, concealing his figure among the lush leaves, motionless, like a hidden snake waiting for the right time to spray out its poison to kill a person.


    Suddenly his hand loosened, and the feathered arrow split the sky, bursting out as it was murderouslyunched toward Su Luo.


    This arrow, due to it being blocked by the window, had gonepletely undetected by Su Luo. Even if she became aware of it she still couldn¡¯t have avoided it with her level of skill.


    This was because the person whounched the arrow had high martial arts skills, absolutely above the sixth rank,pletely not someone Su Luo could stop.


    Due to Su Luo¡¯s instinct that guard against danger, her body slightly trembled. She instinctively wanted to dodge.


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun lowed his head and once again seized her red lips. He wrapped her entire body within his embrace. He protected her by wrapping her so tightly that they were joined seamlessly.


    Just then, that bright silvery arrow broke through the window and entered, carrying with it the sound of thunder, five thousand kilograms of force, and a murderous air.


    If Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t advanced to the seventh rank, then he would either have had to use his body to block this arrow or let Su Luo die; these would have been the only two possible choices.


    The enemy was forcing Nanong Liuyun to choose: either choose to save his own life or save the woman who was a good-for-nothing!


    It was clearly obvious that the enemy figured that Nangong Liuyun loved himself and his own life the most. It was also evident that the other party wanted Su Luo to look on helplessly and clearly see how cruel Nangong Liuyun will treat her by letting her die.


    The person whounched the arrow had calcted all these details, included all the possible circumstances into this n. Now the ck masked person¡¯s gloomy and cold expression had a cruel smirk, as if victory was insight.


    However, the reality made him frown.


    Because he would never have anticipated that in such a short time that even with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s serious internal injuries, he would advance to the seventh rank.


    Could only see Nangong Liuyun caused the pool of water to stir up like a geyser, the white colored water changed into a dragon in midair, silently roaring and swallowed that arrow.


    Swift like the wind, quick like lightening.


    Moreover, when Nangong Liuyun counterattacked, he was unruffled as before still kissing Su Luo. His figure was as steady as a boulder, with not a bit of tremor.

 Chapter 149 – Secrets revealed (1)

    Chapter 149 ¨C Secrets revealed (1)


    Therefore, even as murderous intent surrounded them and under circumstances where a moment of carelessness could prove fatal, Su Luo waspletely protected within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace. Confused from theck of air and with her vision blocked, Su Luo waspletely unaware of the truth despite sensing that something was not quite right.


    It was only after the battle had settled that Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly released her. Seeing Su Luo repeatedly inhalingrge mouthfuls of air, he smiled with demonic charm. ¡°Do you like this king kissing you?¡±


    Su Luo was infuriated to the point that she was speechless. In the end, she just red at him and picked up her dagger to leave. However, all of a sudden, her figure stood still.


    When did such arge amount of fine powder umte in the hot spring pool? Moreover, it looked like the powder was actually ck iron?


    Additionally, its original shape could be vaguely seen to resemble that of an arrow.


    Su Luo¡¯s line of sight shot towards the window.


    A finger-sized hole could be seen there. Its notch was smooth and round, not too big or small and just the right size for an arrow to enter.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes and fixed them decidedly on Nangong Liuyun. She stared at him coldly and solemnly, yet she did not speak a single word.


    Nangong Liuyun stood up from the hot spring pool,pletely exposing his slender and youthful body before Su Luo.


    Conspicuously messy long hair as pitch ck as ink draped over his broad shoulders, dripping rivulets of water droplets. Crimson Cornelian cherries decorated that refined white porcin-like chest. Broad shoulders, narrow buttocks and a pair of straight and slender legs drew a perfect outline, tempting others to sin. He was so captivating that it was almost criminal.


    His unique and iparable face bore an enticing smile that could only have been made by heaven and beautiful profoundly mysterious eyes as pitch-ck as an abyss. When these orbs gazed into Su Luo¡¯s eyes, they were filled with intense tenderness that was hard to describe. It waspletely intoxicating. He caressed her white and porcin-like face and with a charmingly deep voice and demonic smile carrying a touch of yfulness, he said. ¡° Are you satisfied with this king¡¯s body?¡±


    He had changed the subject!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth perked up into a shallow smile of distinct meaning and lightly pushed away his hands. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression sunk and be slightly dark. His eyes carried a hint of cold-blooded cruelty. ¡°Luo girl, what are you angry about? This king will give you justice, okay?¡±


    Simply hypocritical!


    A taunting and sarcastically coldugh shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    He clearly knew that the opponent had been aiming for her, but persistently pretended nothing had happened right to her face and tried to mislead her. Did Nangong Liuyun think that she was an idiot? Did he really assume that she could not see that the arrowunched through the window had been shot at her? Did he mistakenly deem her as a good-for-nothing that understood nothing?


    Who was he protecting? Who was he defending? Did he really believe that she knew nothing?


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, right now I won¡¯t look into this because I don¡¯t have the ability. However, don¡¯t you dare go overboard with bullying me!¡± Su Luo did not want to be entangled with this issue.


    He could protect that person without distinguishing between right and wrong, but he should not assume an adoring manner in front of her to lure her in.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion momentarily darkened and although those eyes contained a callus and stern expression, they could not conceal that passing sh of doting. Why couldn¡¯t his Luo girl just be slightly stupid, a little less intelligence would be good?


    ¡°Luo Luo, do you trust me?¡± They were tender and soft words that though cruel, carried a hard to describe hopefulness.


    Nangong Liuyun stared at Su Luo, his deep and bottomless eyes contained so many words he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t.


    Nangong Liuyun knew this proud and independent woman in front of his eyes was strong. She was proud and aloof. She clearly distinguished between love and hate with a non-sentimental cold-bloodedness. She was intelligent, wise, and farsighted. She had thorough and careful observation skills. Her pair of eyes shone too brightly, as if she could see through to a person¡¯s heart. All secrets in front of her would be exposed.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun. His pair of bright eyes revealed too much, too much information, almost too much for her to bear.

 Chapter 150 – Secrets Revealed (2)

    Chapter 150 ¨C Secrets Revealed (2)


    He treated the Jade Lake Fairy with such an indulgent, doting manner. Did he truly love her or was there a hidden reason?


    Everybody had a right to their own secrets.


    He did not exin and she did not ask.


    Hidden in Su Luo¡¯s eyes was a sh of pride. ¡°You want me to believe you? Keep working hard.¡±


    Thisdy¡¯s trust, how could it be given to just anybody?


    Hearing that, Nangong Liuyun was surprised momentarily. An instantter, he gave a heartyugh and looked extremely pleased. ¡°Good, good. This king will continue working hard, you just wait and see.¡±


    After the incident that had previously urred, his Luo girl did not tly refuse him. She had given him some leeway. This was excellent, it was very good.


    After Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had stayed at the hot springs for ten days, they headed towards the Capital.


    The Capital.


    Due to being dyed by the incident with Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo still had not returned home. However, Liu Ruohua had already arrived back at the Capital.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s team had beenpletely annihted and she had also lost an arm. This made Liu ChengXiang particrly angry.


    Liu Ruohua told her father everything. After she mentioned what had happened with His Highness Prince Jin, Liu ChengXiang¡¯s face turned ugly. His eyes flickered and were unsettled.


    Finally, with a pale face, hemanded, ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is cunning and unfathomable. If he takes action to help, it¡¯s out of friendship. When he doesn¡¯t take action, then that¡¯s to be expected as that is his normal behavior. Even if you bring the issue right in front of His Highness¡¯s face, it would still get the same response. Forget it, go back and sequester yourself at home. From now on, be good and stay at home. Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble.¡±


    When Liu ChangXiang¡¯s eyesnded on Liu Ruohua¡¯s cut-off arm, his eyes shed with a cold, cruel look.


    Losing that arm, how could she still marry into the royal family? This daughter......has already been abandoned by him.


    In the manor, Liu Ruohua who had lost all future prospects began a life of being bullied by her sisters. Living through such days was driving her mad. Her originally troublesome heart grew angrier by the day.


    When Liu Ruohua remembered that the person beside His Highness Prince Jin was Su Luo, it made her missing limb ache with jealousy!


    Su Luo, if I can¡¯t enjoy good days anymore, you had better not dare to think about living well! If I¡¯m going to hell, I¡¯ll drag everybody along with me!


    That same day, Liu Ruohua made an appointment with Su Xi. She thought to inform Su Xi about Su Luo and His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s rtionship.


    However, Su Xi had been sent away by her school to learn through experience. Therefore, it was Su Wan, the third Miss from Su family, that arrived at the restaurant.


    Liu Ruohua did not beat around the brush and got straight to the point. ¡°Su Wan, has your family¡¯s Su Luo returned home yet?¡±


    Su Wan felt this was a strange question. Su Luo clearly was grounded at home and not allowed to set foot outside. How could she return when she had never left?


    Just mentioning Su Luo, Su Wan wanted to grind her teeth.


    Last time, it was clearly Su Luo who injured her. In the end, her own father did not take her side. He had even grounded her along with Su Luo. If not for her past few days of good behavior, it would be hard to say whether or not she would have been grounded for the entire three months.


    Su Wan only coldly smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, your words areughable. My family¡¯s fourth little sister behaved improperly and was grounded as punishment by our father. Unless three to five months have passed, it would be impossible for her to leave home. Where could she havee back from?¡±


    Liu Ruohua heard what was said and immediately became stumped. She stared nkly at Su Wan. Suddenly, Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes glistened radiantly. She excitedly grabbed Su Wan¡¯s hands, then urgently and loudly asked. ¡°Is what you have said the truth? Su Luo really was grounded by the Great General Su?!¡±


    Liu Ruohua, with her entire body trembling continuously, had stood up in excitement. When Su Wan saw this, she felt that this situation was exceedingly strange, so for a period of time could not reply.


    Liu Ruohua was so anxious that she had started to stamp her feet. ¡°Reply quickly! Was Su Luo really grounded by the Great General Su? Is this true?¡±

 Chapter 151 – Secrets revealed (3)

    Chapter 151 ¨C Secrets revealed (3)


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true. Moreover, it¡¯s already been this way for about a month.¡± Su Wan frowned and looked at Liu Ruohua with a baffled expression. She then nced at Liu Ruohua¡¯s cut-off wrist. A look of disgust and contempt shed through Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    However, Liu Ruohua suddenly started tough uproariously. Sheughed so hard that her eyes teared up and was so excited that she continuously banged on the table.


    Could this person have gone insane? Su Wan watched Liu Ruohua¡¯s crazy appearance with disdain and secretlyined.


    Liu Ruohua normally gave off a noble, graceful, and very respectable appearance. However, at this meeting, why was there such a huge change in herportment? It was as if she had fallen from high above the clouds into a pile of mud.


    ¡°Su Luo, you will definitely die! You will definitely die!¡± Liu Ruohua was in the middle of a bout of insanity. She was so hysterical that she started to cry.


    Su Wan¡¯s expression changed. She also wanted Su Luo to quickly encounter some bad luck. If Liu Ruohua could eliminate Su Luo, then Su Wan naturally would endorse her actions with both hands.


    Therefore, Su Wan asked. ¡° What happened? You should start talking.¡±


    A malicious light radiated from Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes. She stared fixedly at Su Wan and word by word said. ¡°Su Luo was never locked away at your manor to ponder over her mistakes. She went to the Sunset Mountain Range!¡±


    ¡°Not possible!¡± Without even stopping to think, Su Wan vetoed Liu Ruohua¡¯s statement by saying, ¡°Su Luo is a natural-born good-for-nothing. How could she possibly go to the Sunset Mountain Range? You must have mistaken her for someone else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! That person really was Su Luo. I absolutely was not mistaken!¡± Liu Ruohua was so excited that her hands started to wave around. She malevolently red at Su Wan. ¡°She went there together with His Highness Prince Jin, this I am certain of!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! She doesn¡¯t even know High Highness Prince Jin, how could she go there with him? Moreover, what kind of person is His Highness Prince Jin? How could he be together with Su Luo? You are talking about twopletely different stations, likeparing a celestial immortal from the heavens with a pile of mud on earth. What kind of evil intentions do you harbor? This is simply too absurd!¡±


    Su Wanpletely forgot about herdylike image and also started to bang on the table as she loudly rejected everything.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but facts are facts. Su Luo went to the Sunset Mountain Range with His Highness Prince JIn. Also...hey, hey! Do you think she really is a good-for-nothing?¡± Liu Ruohua smiled sinisterly, full of maliciousness.


    In the beginning, she had also thought that Su Luo was a good-for-nothing. However, when Liu Ruohua and herpanions attempted to kill Su Luo to silence her, she had run away faster than a rabbit during the chase. If even Liu Weiming couldn¡¯t catch Su Luo, how could she possibly be a good-for-nothing?


    That loathsome girl was a tiger pretending to be a pig. She had fooled everyone.


    But, this matter was rted to His Highness Prince Jin and was also connected to the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. Therefore, Liu Ruohua knew where to draw the line and did not let out any irresponsible remarks.


    Su Wan clenched her fist and anxiously walked around the room in circles. After a long while, she stopped. She firmly looked at Liu Ruohua. ¡°You are certain that the person you saw in the Sunset Mountain Range was Su Luo? You are not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no mistake! I injured her wrist before and the scars are still there. Furthermore, His Highness Prince Jin clearly called her Luo girl. She herself also admitted that she is Su Luo! Therefore, I absolutely can not be wrong!¡± Liu Ruohua stated firmly and unhesitantly. She was very resolute.


    His Highness Prince Jin....Su Wan¡¯s eyes were full of maliciousness with murderous intent. That slut of a girl! Even though Su Luo had her engagement broken off, she had still managed to catch the crown prince¡¯s attention. Now, she had transferred her attention to having a rtionship with His Highness Prince Jin? Good, very good. It was clear that Su Wan needed to give Su Luo a generous gift.


    ¡°Furthermore, your family¡¯s fourth Miss also offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. You guys should be very careful. If the Jade Lake Pce refuses to let the matter drop, then your family will get destroyed together with all of Su Manor!¡±

 Chapter 152 – Secrets revealed (4)

    Chapter 152 ¨C Secrets revealed (4)


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy?¡± Su Luo had even managed to offend that immortal fairy-like person from above?


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy and His Highness Prince Jin are the perfect immortal couple. Su Luo inserted herself in between them. If it was you, wouldn¡¯t you be mad?¡± Liu Ruohua mixed some truth into the false information to mislead Su Wan.


    If it was true, then Su Luo will definitely die! That Jade Lake Pce had an existence as high as the imperial family, yet she dared to offend them!


    ¡°Very good, I¡¯m extremely grateful that you gave me this information. If any actions were taken, I will personally inform you.¡± Su Wan lifted up her skirt and hurriedly left.


    If the information was urate, this time, she will definitely get father to kick Su Luo out of the family.


    Seeing the back view of Su Wan who couldn¡¯t wait to leave, Liu Ruohua¡¯s smile was iparably malicious.


    Su Luo ah Su Luo, do you like the gift thisdy sent you? If the Great Su General knew that you snuck out secretly and also offended the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s Fairy, well then....


    Su Wan was also smart. She didn¡¯tpletely trust Liu Ruohua¡¯s words. Therefore, she would personally check out the situation first. Once she had confirmed this information, she would then invite her father over to witness Su Luo¡¯s deception.


    Su Wan and her maid unhurriedly walked towards Su Luo¡¯s decrepit courtyard.


    The Courtyard.


    Lu Luo right now was sitting in the courtyard sunbathing while sewing. Lu Luo was striving to make a new garment for the Miss before she returned so that Su Luo would be pleasantly surprised.


    Basking in the sunlight while doing needlework, that appearance would seem very leisurely and content. However, only Lu Luo knew how apprehensive her heart was.


    It had been more than a month since the Miss left. Without any news, she didn¡¯t even know where the Miss had gone. She would sometimes secretly think, perhaps the Miss had taken the chance to run away?


    While the restless Lu Luo was sewing, the bang, bang, bang, sounds of knocking on the door resounded.


    Lu Luo was so startled that the entire thick, long needle pierced into her flesh. The pain almost made her cry out loud.


    She nervously and uneasily looked at the door that was knocked on until it shook. Her heart was thumping like a deer caught in headlights. She was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    For the past month, nobody had knocked on this door. Even the meals had been delivered through a small hole on the edge of the wall, she had to go over to pick it up. This door hadn¡¯t been opened since Su Luo¡¯s punishment started.


    Didn¡¯t the Great General say the Miss would be locked in for three months? How could it be so fast...


    What had happened? If it was discovered that the Miss was not in the courtyard, then at that time...this result was too terrible to think about. Lu Luo was so scared that her face became pale. Her body started to tremble, she was so nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Since she was locked in, this proved that they had to be in here. Then, should she open the door?


    To open or to not open the door?


    Lu Luo anxiously watched the door that had dust falling down from all the knocking. She hoped that the other party would automatically leave after not getting a response. However, she was disappointed in this respect.


    Su Wan knocked for a while. The longer this went on without any response from the inside, it made Su Wan who was initially dubious now believe Liu Ruohua¡¯s news close to eighty percent.


    If Su Luo was not guilty, then why would she be afraid to open the door?


    The corner of Su Wan¡¯s mouth turned into a cold smile and shemanded her servants. ¡°Knock on the door, strongly bang on it. Even if it is smashed into pieces, thisdy will be responsible for the consequences!¡±


    Su Wan rarely got the chance to be so aggressive at the Manor, but in Su Luo¡¯s courtyard, she could always be as unrestrained as she wanted.


    Lu Luo was worried until she ran around in circles, wishing her Miss would literally drop from the sky and appear now. She only heard a huge noise, a boom sound, then the originally not-so-stable door loudly toppled over, breaking into pieces.

 Chapter 153 – Secrets revealed (5)

    Chapter 153 ¨C Secrets revealed (5)


    From the doorway, Su Wan¡¯s face disyed malicious intent.


    Su Wan unhurriedly walked in and looked everywhere. She could not find Su Luo¡¯s figure, so her already eighty percent certainty went up to one hundred percent.


    In regards to Su Luo¡¯s recent temperament, she would not be very easy to bully. However, her door had been smashed to pieces yet she still hadn¡¯te out. The only possibility left was that she really was not here!


    Su Wan leisurely took the measure of the insistently trembling Lu Luo. With a smile that was not a smile she asked. ¡°Lu Luo girl, what are you afraid of? Does this Miss look that frightening?¡±


    ¡°No, no! The third Miss looks as beautiful as a flower, rarer than any under the heavens. You absolutely are a beauty among the beautiful people!¡± Lu Luo earnestly praised while her heart secretlyined. What was up with the third Miss? Why hadn¡¯t she left yet?


    Su Wan was all smiles as she looked at Lu Luo. She coldly smirked and said. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, howe you can¡¯t even look at thisdy? Could it be that you have done something shameful?¡±


    Lu Luo was so scared that her face went pale. She continued to quiver while she tried to maintain an unyielding tone. Lu Luo released a hollowugh. ¡°The Third Miss really likes to joke around. This servant, how could this servant have done something shameful? No way, I absolutely have not!¡±


    Lu Luo clearly was not adept at lying. Her parched tone of voice and bodynguage revealed too much, especially her insufficient voice andck of confidence.


    Su Wan was even more pleased. She sneered even more coldly. ¡°Really haven¡¯t? How about your Miss? She has not done anything shameful, has she?¡±


    Lu Luo secretly bitterlyined in her heart. Could it be that the third Miss hade prepared? Her words clearly meant to insinuate something.


    ¡°The fourth Miss also has done nothing wrong!¡± Lu Luo stated with a deadpan expression, her tone was resolute and decisive. In the end, she even solemnly nodded her head.


    ¡°Tell your Miss toe out. As sisters, the two of us should spend time together. Perhaps she can coax thisdy into a good mood, then thisdy will have mercy and say something good in front of father to release you guys from this courtyard.¡± Su Wan darkly pressured Lu Luo even more.


    Lu Luo¡¯s heart became even more wretched.


    If her Miss coulde out, she would have appeared already. Why would she need to watch you, the third Miss, strut around?


    Miss, ah, Miss, if you don¡¯te out now, there won¡¯t be another chance toe out again. Also, you will never get another chance to see your servant Lu Luo again....


    Su Wan sinisterly swept Lu Luo a nce, her footsteps never stopped and she unhurriedly walked around. She looked in all directions while walking and finally walked into Su Luo¡¯s inner room.


    Lu Luo¡¯s heart became extremely nervous, her body was also trembling uncontrobly.


    She will definitely die, maybe today she would be flogged to death....


    Lu Luo¡¯s sweat kept dropping down from her forehead, her chest and back were soaked through with cold sweat.


    Su Wan had a boastful and proud smile on her face as her slender white hand pushed open the bedroom door¡ª¡ª


    Lu Luo closed both eyes as if waiting for death to arrive.


    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    It was a huge bedroom, a quick nce showed the room contained a few very old-fashioned and broken pieces of furniture. Simply looking, a person could take everything in at once but there wasn¡¯t a trace of Su Luo¡¯s silhouette.


    Good, very good. That slut Su Luo was definitely not here!


    At this moment, Su Wan ¡®s entire body seemed to rx. She appeared to be as cheerful as the clear and boundless sky. She turned her head and with a face full of smiles looked at Lu Luo. Her smiling expression was sinister and cold-blooded. As sharp as a sword tip, it pierced at Lu Luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ah ha ha ha, good, very good!¡± Su Wan did not say another word. She simply turned and left.


    Su Luo had dared to secretly sneak out of the family home during her confinement period. This offense was more than sufficient to get her kicked out of Su family.


    After confirming the facts, Liu Ruohua¡¯s words were eighty percent trustworthy.


    In that case, added to Su Luo¡¯s crime was that she had dared to offend the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy....chuckle...Su Luo, ah, Su Luo. After you return, you¡¯ll have to suffer and just wait for father to tie you up and bring you to the Jade Lake Pce to apologize for your crimes!

 Chapter 154 – Secrets revealed (6)

    Chapter 154 ¨C Secrets revealed (6)


    ¡°Honorable Father! Fourth little sister has disappeared. I have also heard that she has brought shame to our family while outside. We have been unaware of her actions.¡±


    Su Wan had run enthusiastically towards the Great General Su¡¯s study. She covered up the excitement in her eyes and as much as possible tried to employ a tranquil tone.


    The writing brush in the Great General Su¡¯s hand stopped. He raised his eyes. His sharp eyes like lightning stuck Su Wan and with a strict tone he said. ¡°What rubbish are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Honorable Father, what I have said is the truth! That slut Su Luo...Honorable Father, you think that my fourth little sister is still locked in her courtyard as punishment. However, she had already left home a while ago. I have heard rumors from outside that she had even gone so far as to offend the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy!¡±


    In order to lure Su Zian to personally check on Su Luo, Su Wan without any qualms dropped the bomb regarding the matter of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression changed.


    Of course he knew of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s background.


    He understood more than anyone else the influential force behind the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    Su Luo had actually offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy? Where had this rumore from?


    However, even if it was baseless there could still be a reason. If nothing had happened, then why would others spread such a rumor?


    Su Zian tossed aside the brush and stood up. ¡° Is what you have said true?¡± In regards to this matter, even though he had doubts, he had already halfway believed it to be true.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the truth! Honorable Father, when this daughter heard the news, I initially also did not believe it. However, in order to secure the safety and reputation of this family, this daughter had gone to fourth younger sister¡¯s courtyard. This daughter swears that fourth younger sister was really not there!¡± Su Wan wanted to immediately make this vow.


    If Su Wan managed to persuade Su Zian to go look, this will force him to personally witness that Su Luo was not there. Then, at that time, even if Su Luo had not offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, the crime of escaping her punishment would already have been ced on her body.


    Su Zian¡¯s calm manner changed slightly. He thought about it and solemnly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s already this way, then let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Because this may involve the Jake Lake Pce, Su Zian¡¯s heart was also somewhat worried.


    The Jade Lake Pce in this empire existed as a superpower simply due to their ancestral elder. This ancestral elder who had been in closed door cultivation for many years was a tenth-ranked expert. You could count the number of a tenth-ranked experts in the entire world on one hand.


    It was said that he was Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle. With him present, there was no way to wipe out the Eastern Ling Empire. With such a status, who wouldn¡¯t fear and revere the Jade Lake Pce?


    Under such conditions, who would dare to offend the Jade Lake Pce? Who would dare to offend the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s favorite child, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy? Wouldn¡¯t it be like courting death?


    If Su Luo really had dared to offend the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, then Su Zian¡¯s first action would be to tie up Su Luo and personally escort her to the Jade Lake Pce. He would present her to the other party, allowing the Jade Lake Pce to handle the punishment. No only would he not feel sad, he would even apud and praise the punishment.


    Su Zian quickly trotted toward Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    Following behind him, Su Wan¡¯s heart jumped with excitement. Such enthusiasm in her eyes could not be covered up.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go in. Fourth younger sister really is not in there.¡± When she saw Su Zian indeterminately standing outside the door, Su Wan tried to persuade him with these words.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Su Zian lifted up his robe. His footstep was steady as he entered the courtyard without any announcement.


    His expression was solemn, respectable, coldly strict, and contained an unknown gloominess.


    Lu Luo nervously came out to wee them. When she saw Su Zian, she hurriedly kneeled down to pay her respects to the Great General Su.


    Su Zian threw a quick, cold nce at the kneeling Lu Luo. With both hands behind his back, he had an arrogant appearance. ¡°Where is the fourth Miss? Is she still in the room?¡±


    Lu Luo trembled with fear but did not dare to raise her head. Her voice was thin and feeble like a mosquito. ¡°Present, present. The Miss is in her room.¡±


    Su Wan sneered out loud. ¡°Death is at hand and yet you still dare to quibble. Fourth younger sister is clearly not in her room. Such a lowly girl like you dares to speak so casually. You actually don¡¯t want to live?¡±

 Chapter 155 – Secrets revealed (7)

    Chapter 155 ¨C Secrets revealed (7)


    Lu Luo¡¯s entire body was trembling, but she still firmly insisted. ¡°The Miss really is in her room. This is the absolute the truth. The Miss these days never steps foot outside of the door. She had been copying the sacred scriptures inside her room as blessing prayers for Lord Su. How could the third Miss nder the Fourth Miss in such a manner?¡±


    ¡°Sneer¡ª¡ª,¡± Su Wan let out a sneer. She could not be bothered to waste her breath with this girl¡¯s nonsense..


    ¡°Honorable Father, whether the Fourth younger sister is present or not. Why should we believe the words of a servant girl? This is what is called don¡¯t believe what people tell you until you see if for yourself. If we go in and have a look, then wouldn¡¯t the whole truth be revealed?¡± While speaking Su Wan pushed open Su Luo¡¯s bedroom door.


    At this time, Lu Luo lifted her eyes. She had a having been wronged expression, crying with a tone ofining. ¡°The Third Miss, it is reasonable to say that this servant can not say anything against you. However this servant is still so bold as to ask this sentence on behalf of the fourth Miss. The Third Miss, do you harbor any ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°What did you a loathsome servant girl say? Dare so far as to say this to a master of the house. Don¡¯t want to live right?¡± Su Wan thought this was inconceivable,Ò»the always cowering Lu Luo dared to oppose her in front of her face as if she was striking the drums and calling for a challenge. .


    ¡°The third Miss, just a while ago, you broke and entered, destroying the door to this courtyard. Now you also brought Lord Su here full of rage. What is your n? What kind of offense did the Fourth Missmit against you that you would treat her like this?¡± Lu Luo¡¯s red rimmed eyes had tear drops rolling out.


    ¡°You, a mere servant girl dares to speak such nonsense!¡± With victory in her grasp, she was being dyed by this servant girl¡¯s excuses. Su Wan¡¯s eyes were like sharp swords that pierced toward Lu Luo. She made a firm decision once she had taken care of Su Luo afterwards she would definitely not let this servant girl live.


    Ha ha, could it be that this servant girl actually thought by stalling for time Su Luo would actuallye back? Dream on.


    ¡°The third Miss, the fourth Miss is already so pitiful. Why would you maliciously nder her? How would such unwanted nder benefit you? Please let go of the fourth Miss, alright?¡± Lu Luo raised her eyes full of tears but firmly and determinedly stared at Su Wan.


    ¡°As expected. The servant girl taught by the fourth younger sister is also rude, vulgar and unreasonable.¡± If it was in the past, Su Wan naturally would order people to beat Lu Luo to death with a wooden stick. However because Su Zian was present she could not reveal her wicked nature.


    Therefore she only sneered. ¡°Saying thisdy maliciously ndered her master? Ha, ha, Lu Luo servant girl. If your Miss really is inside than thisdy will kowtow to her and pour her some tea as apology!¡±


    Barely finished speaking, her hand already touched the door to the inner bedroom.


    The door was heavily pushed open.


    Su Wan with her face full of confidence entered behind Su Zian. Her face was brimming with a victorious smiling expression. Because after today¡¯s event, the Great General¡¯s Manor Su Luo would already have ceased to exist here. This person would became history.


    However when she saw clearly saw the situation within the room, the glorious smiling expression on Su Wan¡¯s mouth immediately froze. It was so stiff that she almost pulled a muscle.


    She look as if seeing a ghost at Su Luo who sat at the desk with an upright posture, her hands holding a brush conscientiously writing. She heard a exploding sound in her mind and then it became nk.


    Really saw a ghost!


    How could this be possible!


    Su Luo her, how could she be here!


    Furthermore like Lu Luo said, she sat upright in front of her desk, brush by brush earnestly correctly copying the sacred scriptures. A huge pile of paper was ced by the side of her desk, those fine and neat words at a nce could tell took a lot of effort.


    Clearly, clearly a quarter of an hour before Su Luo was not here....


    Su Wan immediately became dumbfounded. She felt that she was as stupid as a pig. She was also the stupidest and most foolish of all pigs....

 Chapter 156 – Secrets revealed (8)

    Chapter 156 ¨C Secrets revealed (8)


    Su Luo lifted her eyes up and looked at them. She then put down her brush and got up.


    Su Zian¡¯splexion in a split second became unsightly. His cold gaze swept past Su Wan in a quick nce. He turned his head toward Su Luo, frowned, and then opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Thesest few days, you have remained here, never leaving once?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression wasposed. Without any indignation or heat she faced her father and with a rather puzzled expression said. ¡°Daddy, wasn¡¯t it you whomanded that this daughter was forbidden to go out? How could this daughter go anywhere?¡±¡¯


    Such a simple sentence, but it caused Su Zian to choke until hisplexion changed.


    This daughter¡¯s words were ordinary, but why did they feel as sharp as a sword? Moreover, the sentence struck at the most crucial points, cutting people off until they had nothing left to say?


    Su Zian felt somewhat awkward.


    Right now, Su Wan hadnded in a quandary.


    Privately in Su Wan¡¯s heart, she had believed Liu Ruohua because Liu Ruohua had no reason to deceive her. Furthermore, Liu Ruohua previously had not known that Su Luo had escaped from her forced confinement. Therefore, Liu Ruohua¡¯s words had a certain amount of authenticity.


    However, in actuality, Su Wan had no choice but to suspect that the reason she couldn¡¯t find Su Luo in her courtyard before was because Su Luo and Liu Ruohua had arranged to set her up. They had made her jump into a trap.


    Currently, Su Wan¡¯s expression fluctuated indeterminately. It was suddenly bright then dark for a while, it was as if she was unable to make a firm resolution on her feelings.


    Su Zian originally had thought that this daughter would say something and save him from embarrassment. However, he had never thought that Su Wan would be so useless. He lightly coughed and deliberately frowned. While staring at Su Luo,he said, ¡°You truly have never left this ce?¡±


    ¡°These past days, daughter has continuously copied the sacred scriptures. I have spent countless hours meticulously copying every page. Granted, even if I could go out, this daughter wouldn¡¯t have the time to.¡± Su Luo said this very innocently, her dark pair of eyes were like limpid, watery mist. She looked at her cheap old man with an expression of having been wronged.


    Sure enough, Su Zian was again deceived by such behavior. His expression eased and he asked another question. ¡°What about that Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy? You really have never offended her?¡±


    Su Luo feigned innocence and asked, ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy? Did shee to the capital? Such a pity. All along, this daughter had been locked up in her courtyard, couldn¡¯t even take a single step outside. Otherwise, I could have secretly run over catch a glimpse of her. I heard that the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy is very beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Su Zian felt that his face had started to turn red.


    Su Luo obviously had never even seen the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, how could she offend someone she had never seen? Besides, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was at Sinking Sunset Peak which was hundreds and thousands of kilometers away from here. How could Su Luo in such a short time have run over to see the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy and then even offend her?


    Simply absurd!


    That huge pile of sacred scriptures, without a month of two ofbor, how could it have been transcribed? Look at this girl, she had even lost some weight.


    His thinking had been too muddled. He had actually one-sidedly believed only Su Wan¡¯s words and in a rage had run over to interrogate Su Luo.


    Once he recalled this, Su Zian felt an unprecedented shame towards Su Luo. In contrast, he felt an unprecedented disgust in regards to Su Wan. This Su Wan, recently she had be more and more outrageous. It seemed that letting her out of her courtyard had been the wrong decision.


    ¡°That being so...¡± Su Zian just wanted to let this spectacle pass and pretend as if it had never happened.


    However, how could Su Wan let Su Luo go. ¡°Father, where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire! This daughter is telling the truth. This news was not ryed to this daughter by a stranger, but by Prime Minister Liu¡¯s family¡¯s third Miss Liu Ruohua. From her own mouth, this daughter heard that Liu Ruohua came across fourth younger sister at the Sunset Mountain Range!¡±

 Chapter 157 – Secrets revealed (9)

    Chapter 157 ¨C Secrets revealed (9)


    After much deliberation, Su Wan eventually decided to trust Liu Ruohua. She firmly believed that Su Luo was just lucky. She must have came back during the short time when Su Wan went looking for Su Zian. Then she pretended that she had been in the room copying the sacred sculptures.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose with ice-cold murderous intent.


    Liu Ruohua, apparently you had not died? Once you returned to the capital you actually dared to gossip? It seems thatst time I didn¡¯t kill you really let you off cheaply.


    Right now Su Zian¡¯s trust already started to lean towards Su Luo. He red at Su Wan and furiously with a cold, severe tone said. ¡°Preposterous! Other people may not know, but how could you not know about your little sister¡¯s broken body? Yet this is the type of lie you dare to even speak; it seems like the servant girl¡¯s words were right. You deliberately directed this against your little fourth sister.¡±


    Su Luo appeared as if having been wronged, both eyes were hazed over with a watery mist, seemingly lovely and pitiful. ¡°Third older sister, why are you acting this way against me? This way, how would it benefit you? If you were to say I had offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. Then, then go invite the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy over. You could then ask her, if I Su Luo did anything to offend her. No, you should actually ask the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy if she has ever even seen me, Su Luo.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s open and candid appearance faced her opposition.


    That is because Su Luo understands, based on Su Wan¡¯s status, how could she be capable of inviting the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy toe?


    Su Wan was so furious that her eyes almost rolled out. ¡°Is the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy someone you want to see can see?! Who knows where she is right now?!¡±


    Su Luo with a deadpan tone smoothly added. ¡°Since the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy is not someone that we are able to see, first not mentioning me being locked in, even considering just my status and aptitude, where could I have seen her? And how could I have offended her?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Wan was trapped by her own words and was interrogated by Su Luo until even a hundred mouths would not be able to dispute what had been said.


    Yes, since the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was not someone who could merely be seen on a whim, then based on Su Luo¡¯s qualifications and status, how could she even see the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. And then how could she have offended her? Su Zian¡¯s mind was increasingly at ease and believed that Su Luo was innocent. He also felt that Su Wan was causing trouble without reason.


    Fortunately Su Wan¡¯s mind was not stupid. She rapidly recalled what Liu Ruohua said. In the end at this time she would not needlessly conceal anything. She coldly smiled. ¡°Naturally you would not see her, but with His Highness Prince Jin present then naturally you would have seen the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy!¡±


    ¡°How did this even get linked with His Highness Prince Jin?¡± Su Zian¡¯s brows knotted.


    First it was the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy; now it was His Highness Prince Jin. These people were all huge Buddha-like figures and his tiny little general¡¯s manor simply could not afford to offend any of them.


    ¡°Daddy you ask her. You ask her if she went to the Sunset Mountain Range with His Highness Prince Jin? Humph, Su Luo don¡¯t even think about denying, Liu Ruohua actually saw everything.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s expression fluctuated, and he bewilderedly looked at Su Luo. Even if it was hard to believe, however.... if it was real...


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a faint smile. her eyes were as clear and peaceful as the wind. ¡° His Highness Prince Jin? Ha, ha, third elder sister, honorable father. What kind of person is His Highness Prince Jin? He is an immortal being from the ninthyer of heavens, iparably noble. One nce of him from themon people makes them feel as if they hadmitted sphemy. Do you guys really think that he would fancy me a good-for-nothing idiot?¡±


    Even though what Su Luo said were the facts, however Su Wan still firmly refuted. ¡°Probably...probably because His Highness Prince Jin suddenly was in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Okay, His Highness Prince Jin was in a good mood, let¡¯s assume that was the case. In that case, may I ask how could I have made a trip from here to Sunset Mountain Range and back in a period of only one month?¡±

 Chapter 158 – Secrets revealed (10)

    Chapter 158 ¨C Secrets revealed (10)


    ¡°This...¡± Now, even Su Wan had difficulty justifying her words. After a long while, she finally thought of something to say. ¡°His Highness Prince Jin has a Dragon Scaled Horse. A Dragon Scaled Horse can travel five hundred kilometers in a day. To make a round trip within ten days would be a cinch.¡±


    ¡°Since third older sister mentioned the Dragon Scaled Horse¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo coldly smiled, her eyes unblinkingly stared at Su Zian. ¡°Then honorable father, you have also heard of the Dragon Scaled Horse. Do you think such a magical beast as the Dragon Scaled Horse, besides His Highness Prince Jin, would allow others to ride in it? I heard that the crown prince had tried to ride in the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage before and was thrown out. He almost suffered a serious mishap. Do you feel that your own daughter would have the ability to ride in the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage? Is my station more respectable than the crown prince¡¯s? Is my martial arts higher than the crown prince¡¯s? Or is it something else?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words were reasonable and woven seamlessly together, making them impossible to refute. Not a single strand of fault could be found.


    Unless the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy appeared in front of her to expose her lies, otherwise, who would believe that she, Su Luo, was together with His Highness Prince Jin. And had also rode in the same Dragon Scaled Horse carriage. These things were unthinkable and nobody dared to even imagine it.


    Even the crown prince and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy weren¡¯t able to touch the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage. How would it let Su Luo ride in it?


    Since the conjecture that she rode the Dragon Scaled Horse could not have happened. Then, the possibility that Su Luo went to Sunset Mountain Range would naturally be false too.


    In that case, from this, it could be seen that the one who lied was Su Wan, not Su Luo.


    After Su Zian contemted this information, his eyes fiercely and strictly red at Su Wan. He coldly left a sentence. ¡°Go back to your courtyard and carefully reflect, save your effort ofing out all day to stir up trouble and create something from nothing!¡± Before he finished speaking, the Great General Su Zian tossed his sleeves, turned and resolutely left.


    Hepletely believed Su Luo¡¯s words and deduced her to be innocent. He was also convinced that Su Wan had tried to stir up trouble.


    Su Wan was so furious that her face became red. Her appearance was dark and dejected. Her slim finger pointed at Su Luo, with a twisted and sinister expression, she said. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, and also can¡¯t imagine how you made the round trip from home to Sunset Mountain Range. However, I believe what Liu Ruohua told me!¡±


    Finished speaking, she turned and left.


    She would definitely find the evidence to prove that Su Luo¡¯s words were all lies.


    However, Su Luo onlyzily leaned on the door frame, both hands crossed over her chest. Her face was glowing and spirited, the corner of her mouth lifted in a cold smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Third older sister, you are indeed forgetful. Just like this you think you can leave?¡±


    The Su Luo right now was already not the timid and delicate-mannered one that had faced Su Zian. The her right now seemed very careless and indifferent. Her words and actions had the manner of one who had victory within their grasp. Not arrogant, or impatient and neither strict nor slow.


    Su Wan paused, she turned around and red at Su Luo, sneeringly said: ¡°What? Want your third older sister to stay and apany you for dinner?¡±


    She had already prepared to let Su Luo go this time. How could Su Luo still be dissatisfied?


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. It¡¯s merely that I vaguely heard before what third older sister had said. If I, Su Luo, was here, then she would kneel and pour me some water for tea, right?¡± Su Luo pretended to pick at her ears. Her pair of beautiful eyebrows rose slightly, a taunting smile with a cynical intent appeared.


    Food perhaps could be eaten indiscriminately, but words could not be spoken irresponsibly. You should be responsible for the words that were spoken.


    However, Su Wan merely sneered. ¡°You heard wrong. Such a thing never happened!¡±


    Finished speaking, she lifted her skirt and hurriedly walked away. Afraid that should she be too slow, then she would be grabbed by Su Luo and forced to kneel and pour tea for her in apology.


    Su Luo saw Su Wan¡¯s the rushing rear view, trying to escape, and her mouth lifted in a shallow grimugh.


    Su Wan, you thought that this gate was so easy to pass through? You think that I, Su Luo, would be so easy to bully?

 Chapter 159 – The final craziness (1)

    Chapter 159 ¨C The final craziness (1)


    Su Wan angrily left.


    She sat in her room and frowned for half a day.


    Outside her door stood her two personal maids, one was Xia Qing, the other was Dong Xue.


    Both of them had their heads lowered, asionally looking at each other in dismay. Neither dared to take a step forward to trouble the Miss. Clearly, both of them knew that whoever took the first step forward to soothe the Miss, would be cannon fodder for the third Miss¡¯s rage.


    They knew Su Wan¡¯s temper better than anyone else.


    Su Wan suddenly stood up, she impatiently and furiously paced around her room. She clenched her fist and discovered that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t swallow being humiliated in such a way.


    Why was she the one who always got scolded and cursed at?


    Last time, Su Luo had beaten her to such extent, yet father merely said one scolding sentence that was light as a feather. Ultimately, Su Luo was only locked in her courtyard to reflect, and because of her own bad luck, Su Wan received the same punishment.


    This time was also the same. Clearly, Su Luo had snubbed the family and left home. Su Luo freely and yed unfettered around for about a month outside. Once Su Luo returned home, instead of being reproached, father actually med her instead?


    Since when did Su Luo start to strive for things and be a step ahead of her?


    This was absolutely impossible!


    She must investigate this matter regarding Su Luo thoroughly. She must expel her from the family, or else afterwards, how could she have any status in this Manor?


    With a sh of insight, Su Wan stood up and charged out, full of rage.


    At this moment, the servant La Mei came in, carrying a hot bowl of lotus seed soup. She had originally thought to use it to ease Su Wan¡¯s temper. However, by chance, when she entered, Su Wan had rushed outside without any warning. Both people coincidentally collided together.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Wan was scalded by the soup and started to shriek. She harshly pped La Mei in the face, making the servant spin around.


    ¡°Even such a slut like you dares to bully me! I¡¯m going to die from anger!¡±Su Wan, panting with rage, kicked her. Afterwards, without any hesitation, she turned around and left.


    In front of these servants, Su Wan never bothered to cover up her spoiled, rude and unreasonable manner. Only in front of Su Zian, that delicate, kind-hearted, well-behaved and benevolent Su Wan would appear.


    This time, Su Wan directly went to Prime Minister Liu¡¯s Manor to look for Liu Ruohua.


    Liu Ruohua was in a very good mood today.


    Because by chance, she had discovered that Su Luo had left her home in secret, and afterwards, she had ingeniously borrowed Su Wan to get rid of Su Luo. She had incited both sisters to start an internal strife, while she could watch safely from a distance and then reap the rewards when both sides became exhausted. She was extremely satisfied with herself.


    Therefore, the corners of her mouth smiled radiantly non-stop, without breaking off for an entire day.


    However, her expression of smiling from ear to ear on her face shocked all the servants.


    This was because, when Liu Ruohua had returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, afterwards, she would rage or break things daily. The only thing she never did was to smile.


    Only when Liu Ruohua saw Su Wan did her fine, long eyebrows rise slightly.


    What kind of expression was on Su Wan¡¯s face? Could it be that she didn¡¯t seed?


    Su Wan made the prompt decision to strike first and asked. ¡°Did you just y me?!¡±


    Liu Ruohua set down the half eaten pastry, her eyes staring seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you go home to tattletale on Su Luo?¡±


    With Su Wan¡¯s appearance of panting with rage, Liu Ruohua¡¯s heart had a slightly bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Su Wan angrily sat down. She lifted up the teacup and took a drink of green tea. She swallowed it in one mouthful and heavily mmed it onto the table. She dropped her entire body onto a purple lounger, with her head lifted to the sky.


    Her gaze zingly stared at Liu Ruohua, with a tone as frosty as ice, she asked. ¡°You better tell me the truth, did Su Luo really go to Sunset Mountain Range?¡±


    ¡°How could I lie to you about this? It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Without even having to think, Liu Ruohua decisively and firmly stated.


    ¡°Swear it on your life!¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes were serious and cautious, unblinkingly staring at Liu Ruohua. She gave off an imposing and forceful manner.

 Chapter 160 – The final craziness (2)

    Chapter 160 ¨C The final craziness (2)


    ¡°Okay then, I swear on my life! At the Sunset Mountain Range, I, Liu Ruohua, indeed really did see Su Luo together with His Highness Prince Jin. This is absolutely true, if there is a thread of falsehood, I shall suffer Heaven¡¯s thunderous mandates and be split by lightning!¡± Liu Ruohua¡¯s expression was steadfast, her right hand was raised as she made the vow. Her eyes were full of sincerity.


    Su Wan had originally believed in Liu Ruohua, now, she waspletely convinced. Her expression started to ease up and she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°However, Sunset Mountain Range is separated by thousands of mountains and manykes rom here. How did Su Luoe back within such a short period?¡±


    ¡°What! Su Luo really came back?¡± Liu Ruohua¡¯s pair of eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, just now when I went to find her, she was there!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t want to mention the awkward situation she hadnded herself in today because of this. She didn¡¯t want to be ridiculed again.


    ¡°She really came back...¡± Liu Ruohua eximed in admiration, in a kind of ¡®as expected¡¯ manner.


    Sure enough, her premonition was not wrong. At that time when they were chasing after Su Luo trying to kill her, they didn¡¯t seed. Then the time after that, she was also unlikely to be so easily killed off.


    At the Sunset Mountain Range, thest time she saw Su Luo was when her team was chasing after her to kill her.


    At that time, because of the sudden appearance of the Divine Dragon that had started to chase after them to kill them, they had to disperse and run away in all directions.


    And afterwards, it was the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s personal maidservant who found her. They wanted her to lead them to where they could find Su Luo.


    Even though that maid did not say anything, through a woman¡¯s intuition, Liu Ruohua clearly felt her murderous intent towards Su Luo.


    It was also because of this that she led the others to find Su Luo without any objections.


    She originally thought that Su Luo would be killed by those people. Now, it appeared that Su Luo¡¯s ability to live was truly strong. She even came back with all the hairs on her tail in ce .


    Su Wan frowned. ¡°Give it some thought, how did Su Luo so quickly make this round trip?¡±


    ¡°Was it because of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s Dragon Scaled Horse?¡± Liu Ruohua somewhat disbelievingly spected.


    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± Su Wan rejected itpletely. ¡° It is said that the Dragon Scaled Horse wouldn¡¯t even recognize the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. How could it possibly acknowledge Su Luo? You should know, she doesn¡¯t even have the strength of a first ranked martial artist. She is just a good-for-nothing!¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s mouth formed a mocking smile.


    ¡°You guys were all deceived by Su Luo. Whether she really is a good-for-nothing with zero innate talent or not, I don¡¯t know. However, Su Luo¡¯s fighting skills were fast, nimble and agile, absolutely not to be trifled with. At that time, Su Luo even dodged Liu Weiming¡¯s assassin skills. Do you feel that she really is a good-for-nothing?¡± After some thought, Liu Ruohua finally told Su Wan the secrets she had uncovered.


    ¡°What did you just say?! Su Luo was able to dodge Liu Weiming when he attacked with his assassin skills?¡± Liu Weiming at that time, had the strength level of a third or fourth ranked martial artist. Even when he used all his strength, Su Luo was still able to avoid it?


    This, how could this be possible...


    Only, supposing this conjecture held water...


    Suddenly, Su Wan recalled that day at the lotus pond when she was mysteriously kicked!


    That day, that kick had sent her into the water, and even brought Su Xi in too. Finally, there was also a fire that drew the crown prince and a group of people over....


    This was clearly man-made!


    Things that were closely linked and joined seamlessly together, this was definitely man-made. Otherwise, no matter how coincidental it seemed, it still could not have urred together in so timely a manner.


    Could it be...All this was nned and executed by Su Luo?


    If Su Luo really was hiding her strength, then it was possible that she had really done it!


    It couldn¡¯t be avoided that with this sentence, Miss Su Wan actually came upon the truth. That crisp, efficient Buddha Mountain Shadowless Kick was sent by Su Luo, moreover, she didn¡¯t do it just once.

 Chapter 161- The final craziness (3)

    Chapter 161- The final craziness (3)


    The more Su Wan thought, the more enraged her heart became, more and more hateful of Su Luo. She was so furious that she gritted her teeth, almost ready to remove Su Luo¡¯s skin, peel off her tendons and hack her into tiny little pieces.


    ¡°What should we do now? Don¡¯t tell me that we should look on helplessly as Su Luo lives on and growsfortably? Should we be bullied like this and forced to choke back our suffering?¡± Su Wan especially could not ept it.


    If she had to watch Su Luo live well, then she might as well be told to go and die.


    Liu Ruohua wrinkled her brows, pondering deeply for a long time. Suddenly, a light shed in her brain, the sound of the pping of her hand echoed. ¡°I got it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Wan leaned in with a single-minded, expectant expression.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce and malicious light. ¡°This idea, even though it could inflict serious damage to Su Luo, however, it¡¯s evil and harmful. I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.¡±


    Su Wan coldly smiled and said. ¡°So what if it is evil and harmful? What things did Su Luo do which were not also evil and harmful? Speak!¡±


    ¡°Okay then, lend me your ear.¡± Liu Ruohua whispered into Su Wan¡¯s ear some words.


    ¡°This....isn¡¯t it too big...¡± A hesitant expression appeared on Su Wan¡¯s face, as if she was wavering.


    ¡°So soft-hearted! If you don¡¯t dare to do this, then don¡¯t even think of getting revenge on your enemy!¡± Liu Ruohua repeatedly sneered, she even employed words to incite her.


    Apparently inciting her was a very useful method against Su Wan.


    After hearing these words, Su Wan¡¯s expression became serious. Suddenly, she solemnly nodded her head. ¡°Okay! I will do it ording to what you¡¯ve said!¡±


    Su Luo, you heartlessly dealt me such injustice. Since you treated me this way, don¡¯t me me for being so vicious and merciless!


    Poor Su Luo who waspletely unaware that she was being targeted by these two women.


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    After seeing Su Wan grandiosely left with a bunch of people, only at this moment did Lu Luo genuinely released the breath she was holding.


    She pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves with excitement and some bitterness, pitifully entreating her. ¡°Miss! This time it was too thrillingly close. Your arrival was very timely, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable! From now on, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t go out, okay? Even now, your servant¡¯s heart is jumping around like mad making thumping sounds.¡±


    Su Luo knocked on her forehead to stop her trembling and unhurriedly smiled. ¡°Only you are so timid.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡± Su Luo started to walk towards the outside, Lu Luo pitifully followed behind at her heels. She pitifully pleaded with Su Luo.


    ¡°Be at ease, your Miss, for the time being, will not go out.¡± Su Luo voluntarily sat on a recliner and contentedly squinted her eyes to sunbathe.


    Right now she wouldn¡¯t go out, this means that afterwards.... Lu Luo wrinkled her small face which had a helpless expression on it. However, she had no means to keep the Miss at home.


    Since awakening from thea that time, it seemed as if the Miss had be another person. She had be more lively and open-minded, full of self-confidence. Furthermore, she had be more decisive with her own ideas.


    Only this was good, in the past, they were always bullied by others. Now they had the ability to bully right back!


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes, concentrating on and recalling repeatedly that cold arrowunched towards her on that day.


    Was it you? The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy?


    Su Luo¡¯s lips arced into a sneer, aplex light appeared in her eyes. These were proof that she was excited, the tion of having found a target.


    Repeatedly chasing after to kill her, this hatred, Su Luo would never forget for a lifetime!


    If there appeared an auspicious time, she would inevitably return it a hundred fold.


    Su Luo closed her eyes, her spirit had already gone into her space.


    Recently, Su Luo found that her space had another fantastic property. This discovery simply made her wild with joy.


    Before when she was sleeping, her spirit would automatically enter her space to practice martial arts. She attempted to practice the volume of the great ¡¶Dimensional Imprint¡· that the Venerable divine dragon had tossed to her. Even though it had only been seven short days, the results however, were very pleasing.

 Chapter 162 – The final craziness (4)

    Chapter 162 ¨C The final craziness (4)


    A gift from the Venerable divine dragon was naturally not an ordinary item. Although it was a very short volume, moreover, it was only the beginner¡¯s introduction part. However, this volume of the great ¡¶Dimensional Imprint¡· had astonishing might, the results were remarkable.


    The great Dimensional Imprint, as the name implied, was divided into three stages: Width, Virtual and Space.


    Width, referred to the imprint gettingrger andrger, until it became limitless.


    Virtual, referred to a virtual shadow. After the second stage boundary, the imprint would became a virtual shadow, a formless way to injury people.


    Space, referred to the gravity in a certain space. Once the third boundary had been reached, the imprint of the virtual shadow would change into an area where the space had gravity. In this area of space, she was the master!


    And right now Su Luo....


    Within her space, Su Luo watched her own sessfully condensed imprint in her palms. Three ck lines formed on her forehead and she was rendered speechless.


    Because that so-called imprint was only the size of a tadpole.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, it really was only the size of a tadpole...


    However,pared to a few days ago, this was already considered pretty good. Now she had already condensed out something, a few days ago, she couldn¡¯t even see a shadow of an imprint.


    Furthermore, this method of cultivation was effortless. At any time or anywhere, and even when sleeping, her spirit could enter her space to practice. Therefore,pared to other people, in terms of time and ce, she would have the absolute advantage.


    It was also because her innate talent and mental power were both super strong. Thus when she started to cultivate, she had to put in half the effort to get twice the result.


    What Su Luo did not know was that the great Dimensional Imprint¡¯s most difficult part was to enter the door of this cultivation.


    An outstanding aptitude like Su Luo¡¯s actually entered the threshold of this cultivation in less than seven days. She was able to condense an imprint in the palm of her hand, although small, it had still actually appeared.


    A slow-witted person¡¯s aptitude, even if granted seven months or seven years, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to condense out an imprint the size of a melon seed.


    Deep, dark night.


    Not a sound could be heard all around.


    The night sky appeared to be covered by a thin, cotton-likeyer of dust. In the middle of the lonely sky hanged a few remnant stars. The clear and cold moonlight was bleak, devoid of any brightness.


    Su Luoid on the bed sleeping soundly. However, her spirit had already entered her space to practice the great Dimensional Imprint.


    Since that day when she was able to condense out the tiny tadpole-sized dimensional imprint, afterwards, Su Luo had a gut feeling. She felt as if she had already set foot onto the first rank of a martial artist. Moreover, her distance to the second rank didn¡¯t seem all that far away.


    This discovery immediately made her ecstatic.


    These few days, what she did the most was to lie on her bed and sleep.


    Lu Luo had the mistaken impression that her own Miss was tired out from going out this time. Therefore she was sleeping a lot to recuperate her body.


    How could she ever even imagine that there was a fortunate person who could self-cultivate in their sleep.


    She was perfectly content with Su Luo obediently staying in the courtyard and not attempting to go out. As a result, she did not bother to urge her to get up, making Su Luo happy, rxed and at ease.


    This evening, Su Luo, just like before, had already finished washing her face, rinsing her mouth and climbed onto her bed to sleep.


    Early in the morning, around three o¡¯clock, the darkness before the dawn.


    This short period of time was very special, it was the darkest time of the day. It was also the time when tired people¡¯s sleep was the deepest. It was usually the most difficult time to wake people up with noise.


    In the darkness of the night, a strong and energetic figure, quick as a ravenous wolf, quietly approached Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    He stood at the entrance of the courtyard, speechlessly curling his lips.


    There was such a broken down house in the great General Su¡¯s Manor?


    The wall was worn-out and broken as if a gentle blow from the wind would copse it. The most marvelous thing was that there was no door. He didn¡¯t even need to climb over the wall, he could just directly enter.


    Was this really the fourth Miss Su¡¯s home?


    A touch of puzzlement shed across the eyes of the ck-clothed person. However what does it have to do with me? As long as he finished this task, he would pick up one thousand pieces of gold coins.

 Chapter 163 – The final craziness (5)

    Chapter 163 ¨C The final craziness (5)


    He quietly found his way into the inner courtyard. He urately walked towards the room where Su Luo was sleeping.


    If nobody had secretly told him, how could he in a short time distinguish which room was Su Luo¡¯s?


    Who was he?


    Coming over in the dead of the night, what did he want to do?


    Inside of the room, Su Luo, who was in deep slumber, suddenly opened her eyes. In the dark, a pair of beautiful eyes glistened brightly, with ruthless rays of light.


    In her previous life, Su Luo was a top gold medal assassin. Having resided in the dark underworld for a long time, she had an instinct for danger residing in her body and vignce.


    Even though the martial arts of the ck-clothed person at the door was a lot higher than hers, however, she was still awakened by her instincts. .


    The ck-clothed person was probably warned by someone, therefore his actions were unusually cautious. He did not take Su Luo to be someone without a bit of martial arts, a good-for-nothing.


    One could only see him wordlessly poke a hole in the paper part of the window and very carefully, blow sleeping gas into the bedroom.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a cruel and bloodthirsty sneer.


    Sleeping gas! Unexpectedly, he had used sleeping gas worth a hundred gold coins against her. They really thought she was worth it.


    Sleeping gas could only be refined by Apothecaries. People who inhaled the gas would go limp from head to toe. In addition, the sleeping gas wasposed of a strong hallucinogen and an aphrodisiac. After breathing it in, the body would be seeped in an extremely fierce desire. To get rid of this drug, the affected person must have sex.


    Su Luo faintly smiled, she slowly, little by little, approached that small pipe


    Fixated on that small tube, Su Luo leaned close, and with all her force, blowed into it.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±


    How could the ck-clothed person ever imagine that inside the room, Su Luo would be awake, moreover, she would blow the sleeping gas in the small pipe back towards him? Temporarily, he didn¡¯t discover it and inhaled a mouthful, immediately choked and started to cough violently.


    Fortunately, when he entered, he had already knocked Lu Luo out. Therefore, the servant girl was not awakened by the coughing sound. So she couldn¡¯t shriek loudly and raised an rm.


    Taking advantage that he didn¡¯t take her life! This opportunity only knocked once!


    Su Luo also did not open the door. She took out a small incense-length pipe from her space. She quickly used this small pipe to poke through the paper part of the window and suddenly blew towards the ck-clothed man.


    The ck-clothed person¡¯s sleeping gas was refined by a mere Elementary Apothecary. However, Su Luo¡¯s sleeping gas was something she roped Apothecary Leng into personally refining for her. It was colorless, odorless and the effect was wonderfully strong!


    Su Luo used her martial arts to inhale, aimed at the small pipe, and blew three mouthfuls of air in a row!


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough....cough, cough, cough....¡± The ck-clothed man was choked by the suddenly rise of smoke that covered his mouth and nose. He repeatedly coughed, as if he was about to cough his lungs out.


    Su Luo sinisterly and coldly smiled. Only at this time did she open the door. She kicked her foot out and sent the ck-clothed man to the ground.


    Su Luo crouched down and nimbly pulled off the ck-clothed man¡¯s face mask.


    Right now hisplexion was flushed, both eyes were red, and in its darkness hid a strange radiance.


    It was quite obvious that he was infected by the sleeping gas and its poisonous effects.


    This face was unfamiliar, and also very average. Such an average look among a crowd of people would be hard to pick out. It was indeed a face perfectly suited for a hitman.


    Unfortunately, if it was the Su Luo before, perhaps he had a chance to win. However, the current Su Luo was almost at the second rank, plus all of her previous life¡¯s fighting skills. The ck-clothed man in front of her would only be suppressed.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was deep and frightening. It emitted a threatening and deadly aura.


    She smiled sinisterly: ¡°Speak, who sent you here?¡±


    Coming to her room in the dead of the night, what were they trying to do?


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s face was malevolent. His entire body emitted a green light. His palm striked towards Su Luo.

 Chapter 164 – The final craziness (6)

    Chapter 164 ¨C The final craziness (6)


    His body was currently affected by the sleeping gas, but the ck-clothed man still had not lost all rational thought. Some of his martial arts skills still remained.


    He was a grand third-ranked martial artist. In his organization, the ck-clothed man was also ranked near the top. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take on this task.


    No matter how outsiders regarded her, Su Luo had always been the Su family¡¯s fourth Miss. She still represented the Great General Su¡¯s Manor.


    This palm strike contained all the ck-clothed man¡¯s formidable power, he had used all his remaining strength.


    The ck-clothed man had originally thought that even if this palm strike couldn¡¯t kill the opponent, it would still inflict serious damage.


    However, the reality stunned him.


    He could only look on as Su Luo moved to the side to avoid his strike. At the same time, the hollow of her palm suddenly had a tiny ck dot. This ck dot was very strange. It seemed to glitter with a tiny halo. It carried a trace of virtual shadow as it smashed ruthlessly on the head of the ck-clothed man!


    Who would have thought that such a tiny ck dot would be so hard. Only the crisp sound of the strike was heard, then the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes immediately shrank to mosquito size. He swayed, feeling somewhat dizzy and confused.


    When Su Luo saw this, her heart became overjoyed.


    She had never thought that such a tiny ck dot would be so miraculous. Seeing the effects, this small dot¡¯s actual might was not small at all.


    Also, it came and went without a trace. It could appear and disappear unexpectedly and change rapidly. It was simply impossible for the enemy to guard against.


    She had taken out the tiny ck dot to put it through a practice run to test it a out. Now, she was really satisfied with the result of the test.


    Su Luo with a delighted disposition observed the ck-clothed man. In her hand, she held a handful of red pills. She counted each one in front of his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, but I do want you to swallow something. Look here, this is a heartbreak pill, this pill disperses five poisons, this is a hold back the heart pill, this is...¡±


    These bright red medicinal pills were all violent and slow poisons. All the pills had been made especially for Su Luo by Apothecary Leng grudgingly after she had pestered him non-stop.


    Each time Su Luo said a name, the ck-clothed man¡¯s body would shiver once.


    As a hitman, he was not afraid of death nor pain. However, he was afraid of being tortured to the point that he wanted to die but still could not. These medicinal pills were all toxic but not fatal. There were no antidotes to these pills. Moreover, the poison would strike intermittently, bringing random bouts of continuous pain.


    He was simply very baffled. Every single one of these pills were priceless. How could the fourth Miss Su in this run-down courtyard have them? If she sold only one, it would be sufficient to buy a manor bigger than the Su Manor.


    Therefore, this situation was very hard for him toprehend.


    Su Luo looked at him. The corner of her mouth lifted into a sneer that was cold and extremely dangerous. ¡°You can choose not to tell. However, the consequences of this choice, I hope you will be able to bear it.¡±


    She had specifically asked for these poisons from Apothecary Leng. The purpose of the poisons was for when she met with a situation like today where they could be used to extort a confession. Therefore, each poisonous pill had been carefully selected by Su Luo.


    She believed that medicinal pills was useless against someone of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s level of expertise, someone that had firm willpower. However, regarding the overwhelming majority of people, a hundred tries would result in a hundred percent sess.


    Sure enough, the ck-clothed man¡¯s sinister appearance red at Su Luo with rm. He stated one word at a time. ¡°You must guarantee that after I finish speaking, you will absolutely not force me to swallow any of those poisons!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth shifted into a sneer.


    Apparently, the person behind the scenes was just so-so. The so-called expert he or she had invited over was only amon martial artist. Moreover, the integrity of the hitman was very weak.


    ording to principle, hitmen had harsh upational ethics. Even if they died, they absolutely could not reveal any of their client¡¯s information. This was the standard practice and an unbreakable rule in the world of the hitman.


    ¡°You said it before, these poisons are all very expensive. Do you feel that thisdy is a wasteful type of person? Speak! In the end, who hired you?¡± Su Luo had both arms crossed in front of her chest andzily casted sidelong nces at him while speaking.

 Chapter 165 – The final craziness (7)

    Chapter 165 ¨C The final craziness (7)


    She had anguid expression, like a cat bathing in the sun, and also like a king that had everything under control


    The ck-clothed man bit his lower lip, hesitating for awhile before finally gritting his teeth and said: ¡°It is your family¡¯s third Miss. This task was issued by her!¡±


    The third Miss? Su Wan?


    Sure enough, it was that person as expected.


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s first guess was her but shecked strong evidence as proof.


    A smiling expression slowly emerged on Su Luo¡¯s face. It was an ice-cold and dangerously threatening smile. ¡°The third older sister? How could it be her? You are simply saying nonsense!¡±


    When the ck-clothed man heard what was said, he became somewhat anxious. ¡°I have proof!¡± Saying this, he took out a piece of paper from the Mercenary Union from his clothing. Trembling, he handed it over to Su Luo. ¡°You see, this is your family¡¯s third Miss¡¯s own handwriting for the contract of this task and her signature. If you don¡¯t believe it, go ahead and carefully look at it!¡±


    Su Luo used the weak moonlight to sweep a nce at it. Indeed, the handwriting on the contract was Su Wan¡¯s.


    It really was her!


    ¡°So what did she invite you over to do? Kill me?¡± Su Luo calmly slipped that piece of paper into her own bosom. She watched the continuously trembling ck-clothed man with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    ¡°No, not that....¡± The ck-clothed man somewhat timidly turned his face away.


    ¡°Speak the truth, or...¡± Su Luo took out a red heartbreak pill and waved it in front of his face. That action naturally had a threatening overtone.


    A touch of panic shed across the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes, he stammeringly said. ¡°It is to kill you. However, first, I must rape you before killing you....and also...¡±


    ¡°And also what?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression remained unchanged but her eyes had a matchless ice-cold light.


    ¡°And also...take your corpse and leave it out in the wilderness for wolf-dogs to gnaw on...¡± The ck-clothed man really didn¡¯t want to say it, but under Su Luo¡¯s menacing and imposing manner, he didn¡¯t dare to hide the truth. He confessed to everything he knew without leaving anything out.


    First rape, then kill, and then leave the corpse in the wilderness for wolf-dogs to gnaw on? Su Wan, ah, Su Wan. Originally I thought your heart was a little malicious, but didn¡¯t expect you to have the heart of a snake and the sting of a scorpion!


    Which time was it not you who first struck at me while I, Su Luo, only passively counterattacked? In all respects, I exercised forbearance. But on the contrary, I gave you an inch and you wanted a mile. Could it be that you really think I¡¯m that easy to bully?


    You were even able to use such a sinister move.


    Good, very good, excellent!


    If I don¡¯t uproot you this time, then how could I, Su Luo, have peaceful days in this manor from now on?


    I¡¯ve only heard of a thousand nights of being a thief, but never heard of every night guarding against a thief.


    Since you are so heartless, then don¡¯t me me for being unjust.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were full of ice-cold, bone-chilling murderous intent.


    This was the first time, she had the urge to kill someone.


    ¡°You...¡± The ck-clothed man saw Su Luo¡¯s expression suddenly change. Immediately, he had a bad kind of premonition.


    This was a killer¡¯s innate kind of intuition, a type of normally terrible intuition.


    Sure enough, he only saw Su Luo¡¯s hand chop down towards him like a knife. In a sh, it knocked the ck-clothed man unconscious.


    Seeing the ck-clothed man softly fall to the ground, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a cold, bloodthirsty sneer.


    First rape, then kill and expose the corpse to the wilderness, right? Su Wan, since these were the rules you drew up for this game, then let us y ording to the rules of your game.


    But before we start, allow me, your younger sister, to first send you a major gift.


    The moon hanged on the tip of a willow branch, the night was as cold as water.


    This was a moonless night with high winds, perfectly suited tomit murder.


    Su Luo changed into all ck clothing, suitable for nocturnal use. She carried the ck-clothed man and jumped over the wall.


    Her delicate and nimble body rushed with great speed in the vast dim night.


    Su Manor¡¯s security was regarded as tight, however, wherever Su Luo went, not a single guard sensed her existence.


    Previously, having gone through the process of stealing the Celestial Spirit water, Su Luo became extremely familiar with the terrain of Su Manor.

 Chapter 166 – The final craziness (8)

    Chapter 166 ¨C The final craziness (8)


    Su Luo hid in the vast dim night, quickly heading towards Su Wan¡¯s Hibiscus courtyard.


    Her acute vision, allowed her to see in the night as if it was daytime.


    Her keen insight and perception of danger to her body, allowed her to always be a step ahead in finding patrolling soldiers and avoiding them.


    Su Luo still hadn¡¯t learned the exquisite footwork of the people here, but her ability to hide was something the people here did not possess.


    Along the way, she was very cautious and prudent. Su Luo very quickly felt her way to Su Wan¡¯s Hibiscus courtyard.


    Su Wan¡¯s Hibiscus courtyard,pared to Su Luo¡¯s run-down courtyard, was like night and day.


    This Hibiscus courtyard was close to the main courtyard. The residence was exquisitely designed, paying close attention to luxury and refinement, giving off a gorgeous ornate appearance everywhere.


    Right now, it was already the crack of dawn.


    ording to convention, the oilmps should have already been snuffed out.


    However, now in Su Wan¡¯s room, a lonelymp was still lighted. The window had a reflection of Su Wan¡¯s clever, long silhouette.


    Su Luo quietly approached, she cautiously and carefully poked through the paperyer of the window. Through the window screen, she looked inside.


    Right now, Su Wan was reclining on a soft couch, on a mental journey exploring the heavens.


    Her mood was apparently very good. The corner of her mouth would unconsciously expose a joyful smile. At the same time, she also seemed somewhat nervous and expectant.


    It was unknown what she was happy about, looking forward to, and also what she was nervous about....


    However, Su Luo seemed to understand her thoughts at this moment.


    A sneer stered onto Su Luo¡¯s mouth. Su Wan, ah, Su Wan. You should properly enjoy yourst moment. After tonight... You will be confronted with this life¡¯s most embarrassing day. Moreover, it would never end and you could never escape from it.


    Su Luo retrieved that sleeping gas pipe from her space.


    She originally wanted to return a tooth for a tooth. She wanted to use the ck-clothed man¡¯s sleeping gas that had been burned halfway, but after further thought, she abandoned this idea.


    Because that quality really couldn¡¯t avoid detection. It had color and smell, and was very likely to be discovered by Su Wan.


    Therefore, Su Luo, without the slightest hesitation, chose to use Apothecary Leng¡¯s product, the colorless, odorless, high grade sleeping gas.


    Poking through the window screen, Su Luo slowly blew the sleeping gas into the room.


    It couldn¡¯t be said enough, the sleeping gas¡¯s effect was extremely good.


    In less than a moment, Su Wan felt that her entire body was dry and difficult to endure the heat. The area around her heart seemed to have countless ants nibbling on it. The scratching gave her an oddly iparable itch, that was also abnormallyfortable.


    This kind of wonderful, novel feeling, was something she had never encountered before.


    Herplexion very quickly became scarlet, both eyes were also very red and glossy. Her vision was blurred.


    She unconsciously began to peel off her clothing.


    One piece, and another piece...


    Finally, only a thin undergarment remained.

 Chapter 167 – The final craziness (9)

    Chapter 167 ¨C The final craziness (9)


    Su Luo saw that the time was ripe. The corner of her mouth perked up into a sinisterly cold smirk.


    Su Wan, the time to enjoy yourself is finally here. Are you ready?


    Su Luo did not remain hidden, she pushed open the door and directly tossed the unconscious ck-clothed man towards Su Wan.


    Su Wan was hit by the heavy weight. Originally, she was very annoyed. However, something fantastic happened when she came into contact with the other person¡¯s fervent skin. A hard to describe feeling of heat started to rise up from the soles of her feet.


    Her body tingled, numbed, and itched but an unusuallyfortable feeling also rose.


    Su Wan was already somewhat delirious now. She waspletely immersed in the dreand of her own weaving. That ce was a charming, gentle, and fantastic world.


    She unconsciously, instinctively, and wildly tore apart the ck-clothed man¡¯s outer robes.


    She seemed impatient and urgent. Her movements were wild, coarse, and crude.


    The ck-clothed man right now could not be called the ck-clothed man.


    All the clothing on his body from top to bottom had been peeled off by Su Wan.


    He remained unconscious as heid on top of Su Wan¡¯s soft couch.


    Su Wan instinctively climbed up on the ck-clothed man¡¯s body though she still did not know how to relieve her own body¡¯s suffering.


    The ck-clothed man had already inhaled some sleeping gas before and at the moment, the entire room was filled with hints of sleeping gas. He opened his eyes. They were scarlet red, as if a raging inferno had been ignited.


    His reasoning had long ago abandoned him.


    Su Wan was in so much pain that cold sweat kept pouring down. However, no matter what she did, she could not stop the pain.


    With a taunting smile stered across her mouth, Su Luo burningly watched thisvish, lively exercise show that was urring in front of her.


    Su family¡¯s third Miss had lost her body¡¯s purity to a ck-clothed man of unknown origin. If this matter was to spread out...it was indeed something good to look forward to.


    Such a good-looking action movie was being enacted on the bed. Su Luo was a very generous person, how could she enjoy it alone?


    Su Luo thoughtfully gathered all the clothing they had taken off aside. The bed sheets, quilted cover, and everything that could be used to cover up the body were all without exception lit on fire by Su Luo.


    Once the me rose, the hint of sleeping gas would be swallowed up by the fire.


    Star-like speckles of me jumped up, shining upon Su Luo¡¯s face which was suddenly dark then light. At this moment, her expression was hard to see.


    Because it was all mmable material, the fire rapidly began to expand.


    Su Luo ultimately left just an ice-cold smile to remember her by. She locked the door, turned around, and flew over the wall.


    The fire spread endlessly to the surroundings. However, the male and female on the bed whose bodies were red like fruit were as tightly intertwined together as before. They were stubbornly pursuing the most primitive joy. The action was explicit and intense, wildly coarse like a bomb setting fire to the earth.


    They were both totally oblivious to the spreading fire. Nevertheless, this did not mean that other people wouldn¡¯t notice.


    These two people were not the only ones in the Hibiscus courtyard. There were many servant girls and old women stationed in the courtyard to wait upon Su Wan.


    Within the room, the fire was fierce and intense. From the beginning when the mes were star -like speckles to when they burst into a violent ze afterwards, the time that had passed did not exceed the brief period required to burn a stick of incense.


    A servant girl saw the lively mes in the night and immediately started to yell out loud.


    ¡°Fetch water! Fetch water! Quickly put out the fire¡ª¡ª¡± Having been scared out of her mind, the servant let out a prating scream that ripped through the quiet night sky. It woke up everyone that was fast asleep.


    Consequently, each and every one of them, with dishevelled hair and without time to properly put on clothing, had all rushed out.


    Most people in the Great General Su¡¯s Manor practiced martial arts.


    The patrolling guards had also discovered the particrs over in the courtyard. The captain led the troops and rushed over. They joined the procession of rescuers.


    La Mei kept watch at Su Wan¡¯s doorway. Towards the captain of the patrol troops, she anxiously spoke. ¡°Captain Li, quickly go and save the third Miss. The third Miss is still locked inside!¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s door was locked. It may have been melted by the fire into another shape. Therefore, no matter what, La Mei was unable to open it.

 Chapter 168 – The final craziness (10)

    Chapter 168 ¨C The final craziness (10)


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the third Miss know martial arts? Why is she still in there?¡± The fire inside wasn¡¯t that huge, why was it that the third Miss still hadn¡¯te out? Captain Li felt this was iprehensible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, anyway, there¡¯s no time to deal with such matters, hurry and go save her!¡± La Mei was so worried that both of her eyes were red.


    If something were to happen to the third Miss and nothing had happened to the servants; the Great General would definitely use military punishment to beat them to death.


    Yet, at this moment inside the bedroom, it was a tangled and rushed mess.


    Because therge fire burned away traces of the toxic sleeping gas, therefore Su Wan very quickly awoke from the drug¡¯s effect. She discovered that her entire body ached. It was so painful that she almost cried out.


    She bitterlyughed secretly in her heart. She never thought that she could have such an erotic dream. Moreover, such a domineering erotic dream.


    However, the subsequent rubbing movement thoroughly sobered her up.


    Afterwards. she abruptly became clear-headed!


    This was not a dream, but was reality. Moreover, it was still taking ce!


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Wan suddenly shrieked loudly. She immediately smashed her fist towards the ck-clothed man.


    The ck-clothed man had temporarily lowered his guard and was pounded until his head bleed. Because of this, he also became clear-headed in an instant.


    Su Wan and the ck-clothed man looked at each other in dismay.


    This was not the first time they had met, so with just a nce, they recognized each other.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, why is it that you are here?¡± Both of Su Wan¡¯s hands covered her chest, wanting to wail loudly. She wanted to scream loudly at the sky, but discovered that apart from leaking out a line of tears, she could do nothing else.


    The her right now had lost her head from fear, almost to the point of falling apart.


    She, she actually....Oh heavens! Who coulde and tell her, what kind of situation was this? How could it turn out like this!


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s mind slowly recalled the scenes starting fromst night.


    He took on the task to harm Su Manor¡¯s fourth Miss, but who would have thought that he would be captured by her. Afterwards....what happened afterwards?


    Just when the ck-clothed man was holding his head in pain trying to remember, Su Wan severely swung at him with the palm of her hand. ¡°You idiot! Bastard! Hoodlum! I spent money for you to rape Su Luo, why did youe and find me!? I already told you I am the Su family¡¯s third Miss, the third Miss!¡±


    Su Wan was about to copse and was on the verge of passing out.


    The ck-clothed man originally thought to retort back, but he discovered that it was best he didn¡¯t retort back....


    At the doorway, when everyone heard Su Wan¡¯s sharp cries of fear, they were all terrified until theirplexion went pale.


    La Mei¡¯s shouting and continuous banging on the door became even more urgent. ¡°Miss! Miss! Are you alright? Quicklye out!¡±


    Patrol Captain Li used his body to bang against the door unceasingly.


    The not-so-solid door issued a sound of being rammed. Tottering on the verge of copse, it was as if in the next second, it would broke apart from the ramming.


    A trace of terror shed across Su Wan¡¯s heart. She was itching to choke the ck-clothed man to death, but right now...


    Su Wan saw the continuously spreading fire. A thread of rm shed across her head and she loudly yelled. ¡°Quickly get out. You, quickly get the fuck out! Run for it!¡±


    If the people knocked down the door, came in and saw them like this, then the consequences... Just thinking about it, Su Wan became extremely dismayed.


    ¡°But...¡± The ck-clothed man saw the scarlet fingernail scratches left on his naked body and also became anxious immediately afterwards.


    ¡°Where¡¯re the clothes!¡± Su Wan anxiously shouted. However, no matter how much she looked, even when she checked under the bed, she still couldn¡¯t find a single stitch of clothing.


    Moreover, the matter more insulting than there being no clothes, was that she couldn¡¯t even find any embroidered bed sheets!

 Chapter 169 – Schemes within a scheme (1)

    Chapter 169 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (1)


    ¡°Go? Where can I go?¡± The ck-clothed man had a tense expression, he looked around in panic.


    What made him feel the most despair was that any cloth in the room that could be used for cover was without exception, all set on fire. Even the tablecloth was not exempted!


    Su Wan was also equally desperate. She anxiously and urgently paced back and forth in the room.


    Suddenly, she saw the intact wardrobe and immediately beckoned to the ck-clothed man. ¡°Quick! Quickly hide in there!¡±


    The ck-clothed man by now had already lost his head from fear. Seeing a wardrop where he could hide, without out having to think he went in.


    At this time, more and more people surrounded the courtyard. Finally. even Su Zian was startled enough toe over withrge strides and an icy expression. He saw the bustling crowd of people andmanded. ¡°What are you guys standing around for? Where is the third Miss?!¡±


    After Captain Li saluted to Su Zian, he hurriedly said. ¡°The third Miss should still be inside. Just now we heard her voice.¡±


    ¡°Move back!¡± Su Zian gave a cold grunt, both hands only used thirty percent strength before a snap and cracking sounds could be heard. Afterwards, with a bang, the door that was heated scarlet red was pushed open.


    Inside the room, Su Wan was so anxious that she nearly started to hop about.


    She wanted to loudly shout at them to stop, telling them not toe in.


    However, on second thought, the fire was bing more and more intense. In the end, she still had to get out....


    After hearing the crashing sounds of the door, Su Wan became extremely anxious. Without thinking, with a swoosh sound, she also went into the wardrobe. With a bang sound, she mmed the wardrobe¡¯s door close.


    Now, Su Wan made the same mistake as before when she jumped into the lotus pond.


    Whenever Su Luo did a job, she always thought through the next three or four steps. However, Su Wan could only think about the present predicament and could not imagine the second step, the third step...Consequently, this determined her doomed tragedy.


    With a loud bang, the door was knocked open. Because of the violent shaking, the thick and solid beam on top of the room could not support its own weight. With a loud rumble, it copsed...


    Such a small change caused a butterfly effect.


    People only heard a violent crashing sound, a fiery ball of spark radiating all around.


    Finally, the thick and solid beam smashed down on top of the wardrobe. The two people within the wardrobe were pounded until they started to bitch endlessly. They were knocked around until they became dizzy and could only hear rumbling sounds in their ears.


    However this was just the beginning of their tragedy.


    In the begining, Su Wan had selected this wardrobe mainly because it was somewhat far from the starting ce of the fire and could not easily catch on fire. However, after being smashed by the already burning beam, the fire rapidly spread towards the wardrobe.


    Yet, Su Wan and the ck-clothed man hidden inside were still unaware of the danger. They still believed that they were very safe.


    Su Zian did not realize the strength he used to push open the door was excessive and had brought enormous trouble to Su Wan. He was the first to step into the room, continuously fanning away the ck smoke and loudly calling. ¡°Wan¡¯er (1)! Wan¡¯er! Quicklye out!¡±


    Even though recently, Su Wan had time after time disappointed Su Zian, but blood was thicker than water. In addition, Su Wan had continuously and painstakingly fawned on Su Zian to win his favor. Therefore, Su Zian still had a little father and daughter mutual affection towards her.


    How could Su Zian look on unfeelingly as Su Wan met with such a mishap?


    Thus, he entered the room together with Captain Li. Everyone was shouting out Su Wan¡¯s name continuously.


    The intensity of the fire inside was already hard to contain.


    Fire was everywhere and there was also thick smoke everywhere.


    The thick smoke rolled on surrounded by mes, and the temperature was also extremely high. Standing inside was like being inside of a steamer. It was so hot that it made a person¡¯s entire body be drenched in sweat.


    The ck smoke made the eyes astringent and ache, exceptionally difficult to bear.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er! Wan¡¯er!¡± He continuously called out Su Wan¡¯s name. His heart became uneasy. Could it be that...Wan child had already met with a mishap?


    1) Wan¡¯er: The direct trantion for er is child or son. In this case it¡¯s used as an affectionate nickname like saying Danny instead of Dan. So from now on will just use Wan¡¯er instead of Wan child (which I personally like since it showed more affection).

 Chapter 170 – Schemes within a scheme (2)

    Chapter 170 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (2)


    ¡°Third Miss! Third Miss, where are you!?¡± Captain Li and his subordinates were all dispersed in the room searching for her in a block pattern.


    However what made them despair even more was that within this condemned room, how had Su Wan disappeared into thin air?


    But they were quite certain Su Wan should be in this room. This was because at the beginning, they had heard the sounds of her screaming.


    ¡°Master, look here, this...¡± Captain Li pointed at the mess on top of the soft couch. His expression was heavy with iprehensible misgivings.


    Su Zian followed his gaze and looked, immediately traces of rage shed through his eyes!


    On top of that soft couch was some scarlet blood and disheveled ceasings...


    It was clearly inplete shambles, at a nce, a perceptive person could obviously recognize what happened.


    The muscles on Su Zian¡¯s face twitched uncontrobly, both of his eyes hadbusted into a raging inferno. His pair of hands clenched tightly into fists, the blue veins on the back of the hands throbbed with his heartbeats.


    Impossible, this was definitely not possible!


    His Wan¡¯er (1) would never ruin the family¡¯s traditions by doing such things!


    Now, Su Wan was also feeling ufortable within the wardrobe.


    In the wake of the fire getting more and more intense, the ck smoke within the room had also be more dense. The air became thinner and was very scarce.


    On top of that, they were shut within the wardrobe where the air was even more pitifully thin.


    She could still deal with the thin air. but the more terrifying thing was the thick smoke. It wasing in through the thin crack and the entire wardrobe was filled with smoke from the fire. It was suffocating her until she almost couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    What made Su Wan more depressed was that the surroundings of the wardrobe had also caught fire. The fire was fierce, making the temperature suddenly soar up.


    Outside of the wardrobe was a ming fire. Inside the wardrobe, both of them were like roasted suckling pigs in an oven. They were being baked until they almost passed out.


    Su Wan endured and continued to endure. Atst, she could not bear it any longer and loudly started to cough.


    The loud sound of fierce coughing echoed in the quietness of the indoors and broke the silence.


    Without waiting for Su Zian¡¯s orders, Captain Li took his subordinates and rushed towards the sound¡¯s origin. They manually removed the beam on top and quickly opened the wardrobe.


    The wardrobe was opened and they both rolled out.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...cough, cough, cough...¡± Su Wan. who was lying on the ground, could actually breathe in fresh air. She desperately breathed it in deeply, resulting in it choking part of her lungs. Her coughing became increasingly severe.


    The ck-clothed man was also lying on his back on the ground, gaspingrge breaths of air. Now his vital energy seem incredibly weak,pletely different from his strong manner of an expert martial artist before.


    Su Zian, including everyone present, were all dumbstruck by the scene in front of their eyes...


    This strange picture had surpassed all of its predecessors and had no sessors.


    Captain Li, at a nce, could recognize that naked person as the third Miss, Su Wan. He was absolutely sure!


    The raging fire continued to burn, on top of the soft couch....


    If everything was put together, it was enough to give everyone unlimited space to imagine what urred.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Wan lifted her head, saw her father and everyone¡¯s figures. She lost her mind from fear, subconsciously cing both hands over her bosom and shrieked loudly.


    How, how could there be so many people? Furthermore, even her father was amongst the crowd?


    Her body....Oh heavens!


    Right now, Su Wan wished that she could immediately pass out, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    If she was to do so now, it was obvious already toote.


    Su Zian was so enraged that both of his eyes were about to explode. His entire body was shaking, itching to use his fist to kill this daughter. This daughter who was without a sense of honor and brought ruin to the family traditions.


    1) See chapter 169 for the footnote... Wan¡¯er is an affectionate nickname.

 Chapter 171 – Schemes within a scheme (3)

    Chapter 171 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (3)


    Under the light from the mes, his formerly mighty face was suddenly bright then gloomy. It was as ck as the bottom of a pot. His mood was unclear and indistinguishable.


    However, the people closest to him could clearly feel the approaching storm clouds reeking of blood.


    It was quite obvious, the Great General Su Zian¡¯s fury was already at the peak.


    Right now, Su Zian was itching to choke this living daughter Su Wan to death! He would rather have never had such a disgraceful daughter!


    If this were to spread out, afterwards, where could they ce Su Manor¡¯s face?


    However, in the presence of so many people...Su Zian only clenched his fists tightly and hisplexion was ashen.


    Su Zian ultimately said nothing, only his face was dark. The temple on his forehead bulged and throbbed incessantly. Both of his eyes were hazed over with bloodlust. He swept a quick nce at the surrounding people.


    People that were swept by his machine-gun like gaze, each and every one of them kept quiet out of fear. They reverently lowered their eyes, even the sound of their breathing was slowed down.


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter, if anyone dares to mention it, they will be killed without a chance of being pardoned!¡±


    A heavy murderous intent shed through Su Zian¡¯s eyes.


    Su Manor doesn¡¯t only have Su Wan as the only unwed daughter. If today¡¯s matter were to spread outside, how could the other daughters henceforth get married? Not to mention the daughter preparing to wed the crown prince to be the crown prince¡¯s imperial concubine, Su Xi?


    ¡°Deal with this!¡± Su Zian scornfully and disdainfully red at the two weak figures on the floor in front of him.


    After he finished speaking, Su Zian tossed his sleeves and left. His footsteps were firm and decisive.


    Captain Li, who had stood behind the general since the beginning, looked at Su Wan crying uncontrobly on the floor with aplex expression.


    The third Su family Miss was graceful, noble and iparably beautiful. He would admire her daily numerous times.


    Now that he saw this disgusting side of hers, he finally realized. It turned out she was this kind of fickle and loose woman.


    He subconsciously took off the cloak from his own body and gently ced it on top of Su Wan¡¯s body.


    Su Wan appeared to be grabbing at thest straw that could save her life. Her cries were mournful and intense: ¡°I am innocent! I have been wrongly used! It¡¯s Su Luo. It¡¯s Su Luo that slut who framed me! It is her who harmed me!¡¯


    With the light from the mes, her appearance was sinister and twisted. Her pair of eyes were scarlet red, filled with maliciousness and were very spiteful. She had a crazy expression like a mentally deranged fool. Her condition was terrifying like a lunatic.


    In a short while, Captain Li¡¯s original feelings of pity dropped by more than half. He calmly said. ¡°Third Miss rest assured, the general will use his own wise judgement.¡±


    Captain Li held Su Wan who was tightly wrapped with his cloak, with aplex expression on his face, as he left with her.


    ¡°Deal with this!¡± Captain Li left only these three words.


    People could only see the swords in the soldier¡¯s hands swing down. Slice after slice appeared on the ck-clothed person¡¯s body. Fresh blood sprayed out wildly, continuously spraying out...


    Soon, his corpse was kicked into the raging fire and afterwards, was cremated into ck smoke.


    As if he had never existed before.


    Captain Li¡¯s troops followed behind him and also filed out.


    Within a moment, everyone walked out, leaving behind apletely empty courtyard.


    The same evening.


    The night was pitch-ck as ink.


    Su Zian sat inside his study, themp flickered brightly, then darkened. It shined upon his hazy and fierce appearance, revealing a ruthless expression. His overcast mood was clearly indeterminable.


    Madam Su came in, holding a bowl of lotus seed soup. Seeing Su Zian¡¯s unstable mood and absent-minded appearance , she sighed.


    The passing years seemed to have left no traces on her face.


    ¡°General, you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. You should eat something at least.¡± Madam Su¡¯s voice was gentle and sweet-sounding, very pleasant to listen to.


    ¡°Not eating, take it away.¡± Su Zian frowned and stubbornly refused.

 Chapter 172 – Schemes within a scheme (4)

    Chapter 172 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (4)


    ¡°Is the general¡¯s spirit still wounded with regards to Wan¡¯er¡¯s matter?¡± Madam Su softly asked.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Su Zian let out a strong sound of agreement.


    No matter what was said, that was a daughter he had seen growing up from childhood. After all, blood was thicker than water.


    At that time, he was furious and in a difficult position. He had to consider the reputation of the Su family n, thus he was itching to put Wan¡¯er to death. However, now, after much careful reflection, there seem to be many fishy urrences in this matter.


    Madam Su was the most adept at discerning his thoughts from his bodynguage. With one nce, she could tell what Su Zian was thinking. She followed with a sigh, her expression was disappointed and frustrated: ¡°General, this matter was rather too odd. Can¡¯t say for sure...maybe Wan¡¯er was wrongfully used...¡±


    Madam Su knew that this was what Su Zian was thinking, so she deliberately said it this way. She made it appear as if she happened to hold the same opinion as him. Just as if their two hearts beat as one.


    Sure enough, Su Zian¡¯s pair of eyes opened wide. ¡°You think so too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the more this wife thought about it, the more I don¡¯t understand. How could Wan¡¯er do something like this? Normally, Wan¡¯er is gentle, soft and dignified. She knows her etiquette and understands human interactions. Even if she was birthed by a concubine, when everyone mentions the Su family¡¯s third Miss, they would express the sound of their approval and praise. You tell me, this kind of Wan¡¯er, how could she do such a thing that dishonors the family traditions?¡±


    ¡°You mean this matter has some hidden secrets?¡± Su Zian¡¯s appearance changed slightly. He indeed had some suspicions. He was suffering from ack of evidence.


    ¡°Yes this wife feels that Wan¡¯er¡¯s matter....Someone secretly set this up to frame her.¡± Madam Su¡¯s eyes were ck as ink, so deep as to be bottomless.


    Every one of her sentences was ordinary, but step by step, it controlled Su Zian¡¯s mood. Leading him in the direction she desired.


    Madam Su, for so many years, was unstoppably favored, making Su Zian trust her unconditionally. It was impossible without her having some outstanding talent. This type of imperceptible influence, like the breeze amongst the drizzling rain, was her strength.


    ¡°Framed?!¡± Su Zian suddenly stood up, he impatiently paced around the room. He continuously rubbed both hands, disying his heart¡¯s unease and worries.


    ¡°Yes, it should be a set-up.¡± Madam Su¡¯s appearance was equitable with a slight frown. ¡°See, how on earth can there be such coincidences? The ck-clothed man could so coincidentally enter Wan¡¯er¡¯s courtyard? Once the fire started, why was it that both of them did not discover it? The fire burned their clothing and beddings, they still didn¡¯t feel it? This seems fishy, enormously wrong!¡±


    Su Zian pped his hands!


    Correct, at that time, he was so furious, he became confused. How could he not realize the truth of such a simple matter?


    Granted, even under an extremely passionate embrace, the fire was quickly spreading towards their butts, why didn¡¯t they extinguish the fire? Why didn¡¯t they run away earlier? Ultimately, they were trapped in the room, waiting for people to catch the couple in the act?


    This was simply impossible.


    What Madam said was right, this matter was extremely fishy!


    Su Zian¡¯s pair of thick eyebrows knotted tightly, his expression was serious. His eyes bursting with mes, hatefully said: ¡°Who framed Wan¡¯er?! If this general were to find out, then I will have him dismembered into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    Under his raging temper, Su Zian pped down his hand. The table made of pear flower wood immediately turned to dust.


    Now, his expression had hazed over, both eyes were murderous and radiating with violence.


    Madam Su pondered for a short while, afterwards, she frowned slightly and slowly said. ¡°Wan¡¯er has always been well-behaved and abided by etiquette. She never had a dispute with another person and never incurred other people¡¯s hatred. Why would someone frame her?¡±


    Su Zian only coldly smiled: ¡°You only know the well-behaved and proper Wan¡¯er, but you don¡¯t know how arrogant and despotic she is behind people¡¯s back. Let¡¯s not talk about outsiders, just talking about how she treats Luo¡¯er....¡±

 Chapter 173 – Schemes within a scheme (5)

    Chapter 173 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (5)


    Suddenly, Su Zian¡¯s expression changed and his speech abruptly stopped.


    It was not that Su Wan had no enemies. She and Su Luo definitely had old grievances. Moreover, their rtionship was very strained.


    Last time, Wan¡¯er had ndered Luo¡¯er and had even dragged him over to investigate. It was tough to say if Luo¡¯er would not harbor hard feelings.


    When Su Zian thought of this, his expression indeterminately cycled between overcast and clear.


    He was immersed in his own world,pletely unaware of Madam Su nearby. The corner of her mouth lifted into an obvious smiling expression.


    Madam Su had spent a lot of effort to make Su Zian fix his suspicion on Su Luo. She would naturally continue to persist.


    He only saw her frown, and quietly said. ¡°Luo¡¯er...it shouldn¡¯t be? They are both siblings, how could they have enmity? It¡¯s not that this wife is biased, rather, Luo¡¯er¡¯s natural disposition is timid and gutless. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t even have any spirit strength, then how could she possibly frame Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Su Zian waved his hand.


    His wife was too kind-hearted. She never thought that people could be bad. How could she be aware of the sinisterness of people¡¯s hearts.


    He already knew that Luo¡¯er and Wan¡¯er had a feud between them.


    As to Luo¡¯er¡¯s natural timid and gutless disposition...in Su Zian¡¯s mind suddenly appeared the scenarios from the recent few times he saw Su Luo.


    The Su Luo before was perhaps really gutless, low-profile and timid. However, that day when the crown prince came to withdraw the engagement, her behavior waspletely without inferiority nor weakness. On the contrary, she even dared to provoke the crown prince!


    On top of that, adding that recent matter, when she was wrongly used by Wan¡¯er. Afterwards she was neither servile nor overbearing. She was rational and acted ordingly to help herself refute the usations. Her words were sharp, every sentence was reasonable. Even he, himself, was choked off by her.


    Was this Su Luo really that low-profile and timid Su Luo from his wife¡¯s mouth? Apart from not having any spirit strength, her temperamentpared to before was simply changed beyond recognition.


    Madam Su saw Su Zian¡¯s brows knot tightly, and sheughed grimly in her heart. Her face, however, didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid and said. ¡°General, Wan¡¯er was incriminated and framed to such an extent, herter life has already been ruined. You shouldn¡¯t also ruin Luo¡¯er, ah. Even if we consider this matter to be done by Luo¡¯er, we should.... also pretend as if we saw nothing.¡±


    After being married for many years, Madam Su could urately grasp Su Zian¡¯s pulse.


    These kind of words, she used retreat to advance.


    As expected, Su Zian did not disappoint her.


    ¡°How could this be allowed! Absolutely out of the question!¡± Su Zian had an indifferent expression, not allowing another opinion and said. ¡°If this matter was indeed Su Luo¡¯s doing, then she must pay the price for this matter. This general absolutely will not be swayed even a little bit by personal rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± Su Zian loudly roared.


    The imperial bodyguards keeping watch at the doorway immediately came in.


    ¡°From the ck-clothed man¡¯s person, start to investigate, you must investigate this thoroughly until it bes clear!¡± Su Zian loudlymanded. ¡°No, this matter must not be investigated openly. You need to remember to investigate this secretly, absolutely cannot check on this with great fanfare.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Zi Mo bowed, epted the order and left.


    The suspicion was already nted, she just needed to wait for it to grow roots and bud. Madam Su looked at Su Zian¡¯s gloomy expression, her mood actually became very good.


    She returned to the main house. Her mood was exceptionally good and she ate an extra bowl of lotus seed soup.


    At Madam Su¡¯s side, Nanny Zhao tteringly moved close to her, lowered her voice and said: ¡°Madam, I have already sent down the instructions, they will make their move tonight.¡±


    Madam Su smiled a smile that was not quite a smile, and said. ¡°Fine, remember, this matter must be done carefully. Not even a bit of sound should be leaked out.¡±


    Seeing the back of the leaving Nanny Zhao, a crazy and cruel light shed through Madam Su¡¯s eyes.


    These concubine¡¯s daughters, seeing even one of them offends her, made her feel sick.

 Chapter 174 – Schemes within a scheme (6)

    Chapter 174 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (6)


    Their existence, repeatedly reminded her of Su Zian¡¯s unfaithfulness to her.


    Formerly, in order to preserve her face, she could tolerate them hanging around in front of her eyes. However, now that Su Wan was already ruined for the greater part, she could ignore her. For the rest of Su Wan¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to crawl back up.


    However, she still had a final worth that could be exploited.


    Right now, only Su Luo was left.


    Thinking of Su Luo, the maliciousness in Madam Su¡¯s eyes became even more intense.


    Back then, when the general admitted that woman into Su Manor. Everyday, they were a loving affectionate couple and that woman had been unfailingly favored.


    If it weren¡¯t for her finally taking action to personally put that woman to death, maybe the position of the general¡¯s wife would already be that slut¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t know if Su Luo¡¯s, that little slut¡¯s daughter, luck could be considered good or bad.


    If Su Luo had grown to look somewhat like that little slut, then Madam Su would have already taken action to have her killed.


    Maybe it was also because Su Luo did not grow to look like that little slut, so she could not obtain the general¡¯s favor.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a girl, she would really be suspicious that the child had been switched by that slut.


    There were actually mother-daughter pairs that grew up to lookpletely different, it was truly hard for people to believe.


    Madam Su leisurely and unworriedly sampled the fragrant tea. Whenever she thought about how she would get rid of both concubine¡¯s daughters in one shot, her mood became extremely carefree.


    That same night.


    The night was pitch-ck like ink.


    In Su Luo¡¯s dpidated courtyard.


    Su Luo was not affected at all by Su Wan¡¯s incident. She also had no idea that she was being targeted by Madam Su.


    As before, she continued to sleep, regardless of day or night, sleeping from when twilight lighted up the sky to the darkness of the night.


    Meanwhile, her spirit was in her space, arduously practicing to cultivate the great Dimensional Imprint.


    Ever since shest used it on the ck-clothed man, Su Luo was extremely optimistic about this great Dimensional Imprint.


    She continuously engaged in practice drills, and now, that originally tadpole-sized little ck dot had grown a lot. This time, when it was condensed out, it was the size of an apple.


    Su Luo experimented with it, the powerpared to when she had previously used the little ck dot had as much as doubled.


    This discovery immediately made her ecstatic.


    However at the same time, she was also grieved to discover that her crystal stones had almost all been consumed.


    The source stones taken from Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave, at that time were peeled open by the adorable little dragon. Afterwards, the majority of the top-notch crystal stones were then used to save Nangong Liuyun¡¯s life.


    By then, only a few tiny pieces remained in her hand.


    Moreover, these few pieces were not exclusively for her use. She had to leave some for the adorable little dragon to eat as snacks.


    Su Luo discovered that the adorable little dragon could also grow and advance in levels through gobbling up the crystal stones.


    Therefore, what she nowcked the most were crystal stones. If she had more crystal stones, then the speed of her cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds.


    If she didn¡¯t have crystal stones, then her cultivation speed would greatly decrease and eventually be stagnant.


    However, how could crystal stones be so easy to obtain? Couldn¡¯t you see that all those great influential families were reluctant to use it?


    If she were to buy it, the price would simply scare her to death.


    Therefore, the only method was to gamble on source stones.


    However...Su Luo sighed. Currently, she was absolutely the poorest beggar among beggars. Because from the top to the bottom of her body, she didn¡¯t even have a single gold coin.


    Without gold coins, how could she go and gamble on stones?


    It truly was that a single mary coin could confound a hero.


    Su Luo tossed and turned on her bed, having a hard time falling asleep. She continuously pondered on how to earn her first pot of gold.


    Once she had her first pot of gold, then relying on the adorable little dragon¡¯s ability to find treasures, she would absolutely win a bundle from gambling stones. Nobody would be able to match her sess rate.


    The night gradually became darker.


    All around, not a sound could be heard. There were only the sounds from the blowing wind passing by.


    All of a sudden, the adorable little dragon appeared. Who knew from which hole he popped out of, in his mouth, he had a sparkling and shiny thing.

 Chapter 175 – Schemes within a scheme (7)

    Chapter 175 ¨C Schemes within a scheme (7)


    Su Luo snatched it away and looked at it, immediately, she was struck dumb.


    Could it be that the gods especially favored her?


    Was she really the bastard daughter of the goddess of fortune?


    At this moment, even she herself somewhat believed it.


    The thing being held in the adorable little dragon¡¯s mouth was none other than a gold coin. It glittered with golden light, authentic-looking, it was a gold coin cast by the imperial government.


    What was strange was that this gold coin had some moist soil on it.


    ¡°Where did ite from? Is there more?¡± Su Luo turned over and got off her bed, and in high spirits, held the adorable little dragon. She poked at his head.


    This baby was simply too cute. Everytime shended in a predicament, he would always lend a helping hand.


    Su Luo discovered that he had astonishing insight with regards to treasures.


    In a nutshell, he had the instinctual ability to hunt down treasure.


    Within the range of his body¡¯s ability, as long as there was a treasure, it wasn¡¯t capable of escaping his exceptionally sensitive nose.


    He could actually find a gold coin in this dpidated little courtyard. His ability was really too formidable.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Both of the adorable little dragon¡¯s eyes shone, he bit Su Luo¡¯s trouser leg, indicating that she should follow after him.


    This gold coin had moist soil on it, quite clearly, it had been dug out of the ground. Could this dpidated little courtyard really have some buried gold coins?


    Countless questions shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart. Her footsteps automatically followed after the adorable little dragon, leaving him ahead to show the way.


    The little thing only ran for a short while before stopping. He lowered his head towards the little hole and started wailing ¡°awoo, awoo...¡±


    Here, there was a huge Locus tree and it was also in Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Luo went closer and looked, both of her eyes shone like the adorable little dragon¡¯s.


    Sparkling, shining gold coins were piled full in a trunk. She visually estimated that there were about ten thousand gold coins in there.


    How could there be so many gold coins in this ce? Su Luo did not let the riches go to her head. She continued to think and felt that something about this seemed fishy.


    She cautiously picked up some soil and ced it under her nose to carefully sniff at.


    Again, she picked up that single gold coin to scrupulously examine it.


    There was no problem with the soil, nor any problem with the gold coin...However, when Su Luo saw the number for the year on the back of the gold coin, her mouth hooked into a non-existent cold smile.


    The wooden trunk was clearly made to look old, it even had a faint odor of decay. Everything about this seemed to indicate that this wooden trunk had been buried for a long time.


    However, the year on the back of the gold coin...ha, ha, it was actually cast this year. This, how could it be possible?


    In her courtyard, a pile of gold coins of unknown origins had appeared...For what purpose?


    Who arranged this? Also, who had designs on her?


    Su Luo looked at these gold coins, her mouth curving into a very dangerous sneer.


    These gold coins, it was a waste to not take it.


    Su Luo had originally thought to ce all these gold coins within her space. However, she suddenly recalled the previous time when she was being chased by Er Huang...The space matter, she should still be more cautious of such a wonderful thing. If she was not careful and other people found out, then she would never experience another peaceful day.


    As a result, Su Luo deliberately made a few roundtrips. She slowly moved the gold coins in small batches into her own courtyard.


    Finally, she took a shovel and filled the little hole, then ttened it, restoring it to the previous condition.


    Behind the wall, a sharp pair of eyes silently gazed at Su Luo. Watching her when she discovered those gold coins and her eyes shone with greed. Then, watched her as she split the gold coins into small batches to be carried away time after time....


    Her eyes shed with a sinister radiance, a cruel and cold smirk emerged at the corner of her mouth.


    Afterwards, she quietly turned and left.


    One could only see her figure rapidly sh by and quickly arrive at a dignified and grand courtyard.


    This was the central housing where Madam Su resided.

 Chapter 176 – Irrefutable evidence

    Chapter 176 ¨C Irrefutable evidence


    ¡°Reporting back to Madam. The fourth Miss really did dig out all the gold coins and take it back. She didn¡¯t leave a single gold coin behind.¡± The mysterious young woman who was standing in front of Madam Su stated with reverence.


    ¡°Very good, continue to keep a close watch on her. You absolutely must not give her the chance to ship out all the gold coins.¡± Madam Su¡¯s beautiful eyes had a cruel and evil smile within them.


    Su Luo, as expected, was still too inferior to be shown in public. She could be taken in by only a little bit of gold coins.


    Ha, ha, Su Luo, ah, Su Luo. These ten thousand gold coins, you should take it as apaniment for your burial. In any case, you won¡¯t be able to live for much longer.


    Whenever Madam Su recalled that after this matter was settled, she would never see these two concubines¡¯ daughters, her mood would be especially good. The corner of her mouth tilted into a joyful arc.


    After a few days passed in a row, those days were all very tranquil.


    On this day in the study.


    Su Zian looked at the results of his investigation. His sharp eyebrows was deeply wrinkled and hisplexion was exceptionally ugly.


    On top of the thick pile of investigation reports, it was neatly and clearly written that Su Wan¡¯s matter was rted to Su Luo, and linked to her in countless ways.


    Su Luo had the motive to harm her.


    Because previuosly, Su Wan was aiming for her, therefore, Su Luo harbored hard feelings. It was to the extent that she would take her revenge against Su Wan.


    Moreover, on this investigative report, it had included strong conclusive proof!


    Su Luo had actually issued a task at the Mercenary Union and the details of the task was for a man to go rape Su Manor¡¯s third Miss, Su Wan!


    Seeing the mboyant handwriting on the contract, Su Zian¡¯s calm expression was abruptly covered with dark clouds.


    This was Su Luo¡¯s handwriting, there was no mistake.


    Originally, he would not be able to recognize it, but the previous time, he had nced at those sacred scriptures which Su Luo had copied for him. He discovered that Su Luo¡¯s letters were unexpectedly strong and energetic, so he had an impression of her handwriting.


    Madam Su looked at the Great General Su and again looked at the ck and white investigative report. She frowned and softly said. ¡°Is this investigative report true? This wife feels that no matter how bad Luo¡¯er¡¯s heart was, she could not do this. General, you mustn¡¯t so easily make a decision, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are too kind-hearted. You simply do not understand the viciousness of a person¡¯s heart, Madam.¡± After Su Zian consoled Madam Su, speaking of Su Luo, hisplexion became ashen. His eyes were like two mes leaping out. ¡°The investigative report was personally inspected by your husband. How could it be false?¡±


    Madam Su¡¯s expression remained calm and collected, secretly, she disagreed while sneering repeatedly in her heart.


    How could it not be false? This investigative report was undoubtedly manipted from behind the scenes by her.


    She could absolutely prove that this investigative report waspletely false.


    However, as the boss that pulled the strings from behind him, Madam Su was naturally not stupid enough to say it out loud. Moreover, she had to add more oil and vinegar to inme Su Zian¡¯s rage even more.


    ¡°But, Luo¡¯er she... should be unlikely do it?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Come, go tie up Su Luo for this general and bring her to the main hall!¡± Su Zian raised his head and angrilymanded.


    This matter must be made clear, otherwise, keeping such a ruthless-minded girl, then Su Manor wouldn¡¯t get to pass a single good day!


    Inside the main hall.


    On top of a luxurious, beautiful imperial styled chair was Su Zian, with his eyebrows knotted and looking coldly solemn. He sat on the seat of honor with awe-inspiring dignity.


    Madam Su, with an amiable expression, sat by his side. Her delicate face had a faintly worried and helpless expression.


    Su Jingyu stood under them, his serene appearance made it hard to see his expression.


    Su Luo was brought to the main hall by guards.


    ¡°Treacherous woman! Quickly kneel down!¡± Su Zian¡¯s ice-cold voicecked even a trace of heat. His eyes seemed to harbor two mes.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows wrinkled slightly, conforming with the norms of society, she made her salutations. Afterwards, her eyes swept around and with a light voice, asked. ¡°Daddy, adopting this pose for the situation and also used such a heavy hand to invite daughter toe. Don¡¯t know what you have to instruct?¡±

 Chapter 177 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (1)

    Chapter 177 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (1)


    Su Zian¡¯s face was dignified, there was no sign of anger due to his position. His eyes were ice-cold without a trace of warmth. ¡°Loathsome girl, what more do you have to say?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression did not change, but her heart secretly became alert. Able to make Su Zian this angry, it really was not easy, but she really didn¡¯t know what matter they were yelling about.


    She had an indifferent and calm expression, and without any waves of rm, asked. ¡°Daddy, what are you angry about?¡±


    To have done such a thing, and afterwards still able to usepletely unfeeling and unsuspecting eyes to look at him! Su Zian furiously growled. ¡°Speak! Your third older sister¡¯s matter, wasn¡¯t it caused by you?¡±


    So it was Su Wan¡¯s matter? Su Luo¡¯s mind shed with traces of misgivings. She remembered very clearly, when she started the fire, there weren¡¯t any witnesses nor evidence to prove she did it. So her cheap father made a solemn vow and ced the criminal charges on her body. Could it be that he was scaring her?


    Su Luo shed a pair of bewildered pitch-ck eyes, with a confused expression. ¡°Third sister¡¯s matter, how could I have done it? Daddy, you also couldn¡¯t help looking at me with too high of a regard?¡±


    Currently, she was weak but remained standing. Her brows were without a trace of guilty conscience and she looked at a loss. It also looked incredulous...She acted not too cold nor too hot, but just right.


    Su Zian gave a heavy and cold grunt. With a scattering sound, he threw a stack of papers towards Su Luo where it rained over her!


    The paper from Cheng Xin Tang (1) were sharp, its edges were as sharp as a knife. If not careful, her delicate cheeks would very easily be cut.


    Su Luo avoided it without batting an eye and with poise, she picked up the scattered papers from the ground. She collected all of it together in her hand and flipped through it page by page.


    Her happy and content expression, flipping through the pages of a book as if nobody was there...She took this ce as if it was a library and not a court where cases were trialed!


    Simply, simply so arrogant that no one else mattered!


    Su Zian held back a breath full of anger in his chest, it couldn¡¯t go up nor down. He really held it back until he was red in the face.


    His pair of bell-shaped eyes unwaveringly stared at Su Luo.


    After looking through it page by page, Su Luo held that stack of paper in her hands. She lifted her eyes and looked towards Su Zian, eyes sparkling with radiance. ¡°Daddy, you trust the words on this report?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Zian gave a heavy snort, ¡°Now what more do you have to say?!¡±


    He had already voiced his meaning very clearly. He believed in this investigation report and he had hundred thousands percent confidence in it.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s expression was indifferent, his treacherous eyes stared at Su Luo. His face was full of endless condemnation. ¡°Su Luo! How could you do such a vicious and ruthless thing? Even if Wan¡¯er was in the wrong, she is still your big sister! You did such a thing, which has already ruined the rest of Wan¡¯er¡¯s life. Haven¡¯t you realized it?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze ndly shot towards Su Jingyu.


    If he hadn¡¯t said anything, she would¡¯ve forgotten this older brother.


    Madam Su who was nearby, tenderly and softly scolded: ¡°Jingyu, how could you speak? Everything is to be decided by your father.¡±


    Madam Su worriedly looked at Su Luo: ¡°Luo Luo, don¡¯t be afraid. This matter may have been started by somebody spreading rumors to create trouble. As long as you say what you know, your father would not treat you unjustly.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s facial expression did not change, but she secretly sneered in her heart.


    Madam Su had such a smooth-talking mouth.


    Even though on the surface, she chided Su Jingyu and appeared to appease her. However, every word and every sentence did not deviate from her cheap dad. She deliberately tried to provoke his rage, just waiting for it to explode.


    Masterful, she really was a master.


    Su Zian indeed followed her expectations and heavily pped his armrest. ¡°Su Luo! Do you admit it or not!¡±


    1) Cheng Xin Tang is one of the best quality and durable paper made by Hans during the the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms era.

 Chapter 178 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (2)

    Chapter 178 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (2)


    If she were to admit to this charge, Su Luo knew it would not be as simple as just being driven out of Su Manor.


    ording to Madam Su¡¯s methods, how could she let Su Luo live?


    Furthermore, carrying this type of charge, how could it sound well? Su Luo was not an idiot, she naturally would not admit to it.


    When she had acted on this matter, she had clearly understood and envisioned all the causes and effects step by step. However, she simply could not have imagined that Madam Su would insert herself into this matter from another direction. To the extent that it had made this simple matter unexpectedly moreplex.


    Anyway it didn¡¯t matter, she wanted to properly contend with Madam Su to take a look at thetter¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, how would I admit to it? Admit to what?¡± Su Luo was neither servile nor overbearing, her expression was tranquil and calm.


    ¡°Still a dead duck, being reluctant to admit to your mistake!¡± On the contrary, Su Zian was so infuriated that he started tough. ¡°Good, good, good! Since you are so reluctant to admit to your mistake, then let the witness approach. Let¡¯s see how you will object!¡±


    ¡°Come, let Mr. Mo approach!¡± Su Zian¡¯s cold and sober gaze stared at Su Luo. His eyes were full of murderous intent that was almost about to overflow.


    Mr. Mo was about fifty years old, clothed in a medium-ssed light garment. He had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, a pair of eyes that spun and darted around, giving off a shrewd light.


    Allowing this type of man to testify? Cynical light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr Mo, what happened that day, you should carefully tell us.¡± Su Zian, in order to ferret out the troublemaker Su Luo with regards to this matter, had be somewhat devilishly insane.


    Mr. Mo was the overseer at the Mercenary Union, the release of assignments was managed by him.


    Mr. Mo, gazed straight ahead, after deferentially giving Su Zian a salute, then clearly stated. ¡°Reporting to the Venerable General, in ordance with the Mercenary Union¡¯s rules, it¡¯s not allowed to casually leak out a customer¡¯s information. However, since it is the great general who demanded the investigation, the Mercenary Union would not dare do anything but to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do not hesitate to speak, this general will naturally go greet your union¡¯s president.¡± Su Zian waved his hands, indicating that he rx his mind and simply just speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes dropped and respectfully said. ¡°On that day, ady came to issue a task with rewards. The great general also knows the Mercenary Union allows any task to be released. Only it remains to be seen if anyone dares to take it. When thatdy¡¯s task appeared, almost no one dared to take it. But a member in desperate need of money finally took on the task.¡±


    ¡°What was the task?¡± Su Zian duly asked.


    Mr. Mo hesitated for a short time, he stole a nce at Su Luo, with a sly spirited appearance of wanting to speak but not daring to do so. Finally, as if he had decided atst, he determinedly, tightly clenched his fists. His expression became very serious and his tone following after became more cautious. ¡°It¡¯s...to tarnish Su family¡¯s third Miss!¡±


    ¡°Thedy that issued the task....who was it?!¡±


    Su Zian gritted his teeth and asked Mr. Mo, emphasising every word. His pair of eyes which was bursting with a millennium-old ice that were like swords, was fixated on Su Luo.


    He inwardly guessed, the unsophiscated Su Luo, in this kind of situation, no matter how she tried to disguise it, she was bound to lose her head out of fear.


    However, what made him disappointed was not only did Su Luo not panic, but her expression was like before, without a ripple or a wave. That pair of pitch-ck eyes even had a curious radiance.


    What was she curious about?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be more apprehensive?


    Su Zian was speechless.


    Su Jingyu and Madam Su¡¯s hearts inwardly became alert.


    Originally they thought that Su Luo, this loathsome girl, would be easy to deal with, however now, it seemed as if it would be a little troublesome.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed. Sheughed grimly and repeatedly in her heart.


    It really was indeed a bother to them. In order to deal with her they enacted such a brilliant y in front of her.

 Chapter 179 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (3)

    Chapter 179 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (3)


    She pitied her cheap father, who believed everything was under his control. How would he know he was merely a de in another¡¯s hand. He was the borrowed knife used to help another to kill her. Not only did he not know, but he even believed himself to be infallible. He truly was pathetic but someone who was pitiful could also have a hateful aspect!


    Bystanders might not have noticed, but Su Luo, who always observed everything thoroughly, noticed. When Mr. Mo was speaking, his gaze would asionally shoot towards Nanny Zhao at Madam Su¡¯s side. There seemed to be an unknown tacit understanding between the two.


    In the end, what kind of tacit understanding...It really made people somewhat puzzled, ah, puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, do not hesitate to speak. On that day, who was thedy that issued this task!¡± Su Jingyu saw that Mr. Mo appeared somewhat hesitant. Suddenly, Su Jingyu¡¯s expression became apprehensive, and standing for upright justice and righteousness, he spoke.


    Mr. Mo looked at Su Jingyu and then nced at Su Zian. Unexpectedly, his eyes meet with Su Luo¡¯s.


    Momentarily, it seemed as if he had received a fright, and his eyes unconsciously avoided hers.


    ¡°It is....It is...¡± Mr. Mo since the beginning had his head lowered, not daring to lift his eyes, and his voice was also intermittent.


    ¡°You should feel assured, you will have this general to give you justice for everything! This matter will also not be spread out. With regards to your job at the Mercenary Union, it will also absolutely not create anyplications for you!¡± Su Zian guaranteed.


    He was the Great General, having had the position for a long time, his body had a kind of calm, self-assured domineering aura.


    ¡°p, p p¡ª¡ª¡±The sounds of apuse suddenly came from the doorway of the main hall. That sound was intermittent, as if it was rather interested.


    Su Zian¡¯s sharp eyebrows rose and roared toward the outside. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?!¡± His next sentence was roared at the guards protecting the doorway. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hadn¡¯t I instructed not to allow anyone inside?¡±


    This matter, no matter what, could be said to be the Su Manor¡¯s family scandal. Su Zian would absolutely not allow this matter to spread outside. However, now an outsider had actuallye in?


    Yet, in the wake of the sound of the arriving footsteps, Su Zian¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    A group of people escorted that god-like man, who slowly set foot inside the main hall.


    He was ustomed to standing in the front, with a pair of purple eyes that was iparably apathetic.


    One could only see his body, which appeared graceful and honorable.


    The crown prince?


    It turned out to be the crown prince!


    Why did hee here at this time?


    Furthermore, following behind him were two females in the prime of their youth. Su Zian recognized them, one of them was Su Xi and the other one was...


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you came out?¡±


    Su Zian hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak, when Madam Su already excitedly stood up. Her body appeared to tremble slightly, the reason being that she was too happy.


    The Qing¡¯er from Madam Su¡¯s mouth was Su Qing. She was Su family¡¯s second Miss, Su Xi¡¯s fully blood-rted older sister.


    Because she had exceptionally good talent, from a very young age, she had been epted by Grandmaster Lan Hai as his personal disciple. She was instructed with great care while following alongside her teacher.


    Half a year ago, she arrived at the third rank¡¯s bottleneck phase, and heeding Grandmaster Lan Hai¡¯s instructions, then went into seclusion to cultivate.


    Now that she hade out, could it be?


    Madam Su and Su Zian both stared at Su Qing, full of expectations. At this point in time, they hadpletely forgotten Su Luo¡¯s matter.


    Compared to the always proud Su Qing, why would Su Luo even matter?


    ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Su Qing stepped forward to pay her respects to her parents.

 Chapter 180 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (4)

    Chapter 180 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (4)


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, You....¡± Su Zian and Madam Su both bit their lips. They nervously and expectantly looked at Su Qing. Awaiting news about what they were hoping for, from her mouth.


    Su Qing lightly smiled and nodded her head slightly, ¡°Qing¡¯er was lucky and did not dishonor her name. This time¡¯s seclusion into closed door cultivation helped me advance to the fourth rank.¡±


    Her words were clear and nonchnt. However, it possessed a kind of arrogance of looking down on people that was proud and aloof.


    Indeed, being able to advance to the fourth rank at her age, her prospects were simply beyond measure.


    It was important to note that apart from His Highness Prince Jin, whose formidable and abnormal innate gift allowed him to advance to the seventh rank before twenty years old, even surveying the entire Eastern Ling empire, people who were capable of advancing to the fourth rank at her age could be counted on one hand. Only a very few people could be counted.


    Having heard what was said, Su Zian was immediately surprised but ecstatic!


    ¡°Good! Good, good, good! Simply great! I, Su Zian, having really amassed a lot of fortune and virtuous deeds for most of my life, only then the wonderful daughter that I was longing for hade! Hahahahaaa¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian was so happy that heughed heartily. He had an expression of being extremely proud of himself.


    Madam Su was even happier. She held onto Su Qing¡¯s hand and smiled unceasingly. She nodded her head and repeatedly praised her daughter.


    Out of the corner of Su Qing¡¯s eyes, she nced at Su Xi who was at her side. Seeing her lovable and charming little face with her red lips starting to pout, Su Qing¡¯s gaze casted towards Su Zian and smilingly said. ¡°Congrattions to Father and Mother for two simultaneous happy events in the family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Besides your news, there is an additional happy asion?¡± Su Zian said with a gentle voice.


    Right now, he simply dearly loved Su Qing to the bones.


    ¡°Daddy still doesn¡¯t know, right? This time, Xi¡¯er¡¯s luck is even better. She had a fortuitous meeting on the road. Now, she is already at the third rank.¡± Su Qing smilingly said.


    ¡°Third rank? Xi¡¯er, is this true?¡± Regarding this matter, the happiest was none other than Madam Su.


    Each and every one of her children had be a person worthy of respect, allowing her to be very satisfied.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes concentrated on her own body, Su Xi¡¯s originally prideful expression suddenly became somewhat shy. She put on the appearance of ady, lowered her head and nodded.


    ¡°Good! Very good! Simply great! Indeed, the heavens have really assisted my Su family!¡± Su Zian was unable to suppress being proud of himself and started tough heartily: ¡°Really worthy of being my, Su Zian¡¯s, daughter. Really capable of earning face for your father!¡±


    He nted his head towards Madam Su with a yielding andughing voice and said, ¡°Madam wife, you gave birth to good daughters. Each and every one of them is worthy of respect. This general is overjoyed. Unlike those two concubine¡¯s daughters. Onepared to the other, is even more useless and good-for-nothing; annoying and bothersome. Haha. The ancients truly did not deceive me. The fruits from the first wifepared to the concubine¡¯s are indeed as different as the sky and earth!¡±


    Su Zian nowpletelycked any misgivings about Su Luo¡¯s mood. In front of everyone, he hardly tried to mask his show of love and bias towards the other two daughters.


    A thread of previously absent mocking expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    A third ranked Su Xi?


    A fourth ranked Su Qing?


    It really was indeed formidable, ah. Their cultivation practice spread was really fast, ah. She was really about to die from envy, ah.


    Compared to them, she really was a second-rate little loser, in the family, the one with her head was at the lowest position.


    However, if Su Zian knew, that Su Luo had merely used a month¡¯s time to advance from nothing to the second rank, it would very likely scare him to death.


    Because even Su Xi, the little genius that he had alwaysbeled as gifted, had started her cultivation practice at five years old. She had cultivated for the entire eight years and merely reached the pinnacle of the second rank. If it was not for a coincidental opportunity this time, who knew when she would break through to the third rank.


    However, Su Luo had reached the second rank only using the short period of a month, exactly thirty days.


    This kind of cultivation speed, not merely surveying the Eastern Ling empire, even surveying the entire continent, one would not find another¡¯s cultivation speed that couldpare to hers.

 Chapter 181 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (5)

    Chapter 181 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (5)


    It was a pity that besides Su Luo herself, nobody else knew about her dramatic rise in cultivation speed.


    Her cheap father was even more in the dark.


    However, Su Zian¡¯s remark contrarily linked back to Su Luo, and so the crown prince once again redirected the topic to the main discussion. One could see him lightly smile, ¡°The Great General Su, your residence appears to be very lively?¡±


    With the crown prince present, Su Zian didn¡¯t want to continue hearing the case.


    Because you don¡¯t wash your dirty linen in public.


    If the crown prince were to find out the stuff that urred to Su Wan¡¯s body, then....it may implicate his and Su Xi¡¯s affair.


    After all, even though they were interested in each other, but there still wasn¡¯t a real imperial decree to confirm the marriage.


    Su Zian could only be seen dry coughing twice to cover up his awkwardness and gave a hollowugh, saying: ¡°Allowing His Highness the crown prince to see something ridiculous. Actually, it really isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s merely the noise from the fighting among daughters in the family, seeing it is tough at it.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s hints were already quite clear. He didn¡¯t want this matter to continue, at least not when the crown prince was present. He wanted to end it here early.


    However, the crown prince appeared to not have heard his hints. He could only be seen sitting upright at a high position, and raised an eyebrow at Su Luo while smiling not quite a smile, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the residence¡¯s fourth Miss again? Looks like the Great General Su¡¯s education of a daughter still has somepses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, allowing His Highness the crown prince to see such aughable thing.¡± Su Zian rushed to take over the subject of the conversation, right now he just wanted to change the subject.


    Who would have thought, that the crown prince was a step ahead to speak. ¡°Just now, this Highness, at the door, heard Mr. Mo appear to testify against someone? This Highness couldn¡¯t have misheard right?¡±


    It was obvious that His Highness the crown prince had grabbed onto this matter and wasn¡¯t going to let go.


    Su Zian had miscalcted.


    He never expected that the crown prince would be so narrow-minded.


    It was because of one sentence by Su Luo at that time, ¡®the crown prince couldn¡¯t lift it up¡¯. Consequently, His Highness the crown prince¡¯s anger had thoroughlynded on Su Luo.


    Normally not seeing her daily, he could forget it. Now, he just happened to run into her, not taking advantage to hit her while she was down, then it wouldn¡¯t be His Highness the crown prince.


    Su Zian¡¯s forehead was covered in a drizzlingyer of cold sweat. His gloomy face hinted towards Mr. Mo. He hoped that Mr. Mo could evade the issue, then everything would be well.


    But, what kind of person was Mr. Mo?


    He was an opportunist best adept at weighing people¡¯s words and observing their facial expressions.


    The Great General Su¡¯s government position originally could scare him, but now,pared to His Highness the crown prince, the Great General Su¡¯s rank was lower.


    Moreover, unaware of what thoughts stemmed from Madam Su, unexpectedly, she also didn¡¯t block Mr. Mo¡¯s idea.


    Hence, Mr. Mo pretended to not have received hints from the Great General Su, bowed to His Highness the crown prince and said: ¡°Reporting to His Highness the crown prince, the person this lowly person is testifying against is... is the person just now spoken of, the fourth Miss!¡±


    Su Luo? It was really her!


    The crown prince¡¯s pair of elegant eyelids lifted up, his solemn and cold eyes were filled with a murderous aura. He was only seen leisurely saying, ¡°Oh? You will testify against this fourth Miss? What are you testifying about?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was so depressed. He knew that now, no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t conceal it.


    Since he couldn¡¯t conceal it, then it was also fine, he could take advantage of this chance to tidy up the family.


    In any case, he didn¡¯tck daughters. He didn¡¯tck naturally gifted daughters that brought him pride.


    Therefore, Su Zian¡¯s expression was merely indifferent, maintaining his silence.


    Mr. Mo saw everyone¡¯s gaze focus upon his body. He lifted his eyes which were clear and determined. He firmly stated. ¡°Your Highness the crown prince is unaware, previously, a person came to the Mercenary Union issuing a task to tarnish the third Miss Su. And also, the person who issued the task is the fourth Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡ª¡ª¡± Mr. Mo had just finished speaking.


    One could only hear the sound of simultaneous breaths being released from all around.

 Chapter 182 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (6)

    Chapter 182 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (6)


    The Su family¡¯s fourth Miss had actually gone to the Mercenary Union to issue a task. The task was to tarnish the Su family¡¯s third Miss? This, if this were to spread out...


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, a few days ago, already...¡± Madam Su, appearing to be frightened, resulting in the suspense building thereby adding more fuel to the fire.


    ¡°What? Third older sister had already been...¡± Su Xi was absolutely shocked!


    Even though thest time, Su Wan caused her to fall into the water, however, her careful apologies for a long time had alreadypensated her loss. The ill-feelings between her and Su Wan had already been eliminated.


    Now, Su Xi¡¯s heart only thought of all of Su Wan¡¯s good sides, how could she even consider her bad sides?


    One could only see her rushing in a rage towards Su Luo, pointing at Su Luo furiously and yelling out: ¡°Speak! Is this really true!? You really went as far as to issue a task asking people to tarnish third older sister?!¡±


    Too malicious! Really too malicious!


    Under numerous denouncements, ridicules, derisions and despising looks that gathered together, Su Luo¡¯s face could unexpectedly maintain an unwavering smile. People couldn¡¯t help but admit that her mental abilities were really formidable.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose slightly into an arc, slowly shaking her head. ¡°If you want to condemn someone, you don¡¯t have to worry about the pretext.¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it? The Mercenary Union¡¯s administrator of this matter could actually wrongly use you?¡± Su Jingyu had a resentful look, and a manner of things having failed to meet his expectations. He pointed to Su Luo andmented bitterly, ¡°Su Luo, ah, Su Luo. When did you be this vicious and merciless? How could you do this? No matter what is said Wan¡¯er is still your older sister!¡±


    Su Qing did not say a word, however, the corner of her eyes were lifted very high and could not conceal what was shown. She despised and disdained this younger sister born from a concubine.


    She was merely the concubine¡¯s daughter that she barely looked at. Merely an ant that she could step on as she wished. She couldn¡¯t draw an iota of interest from this ice-beauty Su Qing.


    ¡°Originally, it was not something I did, so how could I admit to it?¡± Su Luo spread out her hands and very helplessly shrugged her shoulders.


    What she said was not false, the person who issued the task was Su Wan, ah. As for whatever reasons that finally led the retribution tond on Su Wan¡¯s body, as for this...it could only be said that the heavens above had eyes.


    ¡°Good! Good! Death is near at hand and you still won¡¯t admit to it! There was evidence given against you, and you still dare to not admit!¡± Su Jingyu was so angry that almost his entire body was trembling. The finger he had pointed at Su Luo continued to tremble non-stop. His anger seemed to have reached the peak and turned his head towards Mr. Mo. ¡°Mr. Mo, whenever tasks are issued at the Mercenary Union, there should be a record, right?¡±


    Mr. Mo sighed, nodded his head and silently took out a book from his chest area. He lifted up both hands to hand it over to His Highness the crown prince.


    His Highness the crown prince took it under Mr. Mo¡¯s prompt, his slender and sculpted finger unhurriedly flipped to the designated page.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it really is here. However, this handwriting seems to be quite elegant and spirited. As expected, the personalitypared to the writing is very different.¡± The crown prince tossed the book to Su Jingyu, staring at Su Luo with a smile. His eyes radiated an evilugh that could devour a person.


    The expression that he looked at Su Luo was simr to looking at a prisoner locked in the cell on the eve of her execution with nowhere to escape to.


    Not needing to do the job himself in order to deal with this loathsome girl to give vent to his anger was also pretty good.


    After everybody had seen and passed it around, finally, the book ended up in Su Zian¡¯s hand. In a rage, he tossed the book at Su Luo. ¡°Human testimony and material evidence are all here. What more do you have to say?¡±


    The human testimony was naturally from Mr. Mo.


    The material evidence...


    Su Luo had a smile that was not quite a smile and loudly read, ¡° The person who signed, Su Luo...¡±


    All of a sudden, she burst into loudughter. She wasughing so hard that she held her stomach, as if she was unable to breathe.

 Chapter 183 – A hundred mouths can’t be refuted (7)

    Chapter 183 ¨C A hundred mouths can¡¯t be refuted (7)


    Everyone in the room speechlessly looked at Su Luo. Su Zian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and he thundered, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart secretly thought, perhaps this loathsome girl knew her capital offense was impossible to escape from, thus she was scared senseless?


    Su Luo, with great difficulty, finally stoppedughing. She waved the book. Her eyes sweeping everyone present one by one, and finally, her ck as ink eyes met Su Zian¡¯s.


    Her eyes had an obvious mocking expression.


    ¡°Honorable father, since you¡¯ve seen it, whose name is it that is signed on this?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrow, her voice unhurriedly asked.


    It was as if, in the room, the martial artists deliberately exuding a strong overbearing pressure did not faze her at all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize your own name?¡± Su Zian frowned, ¡°Su Luo, I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s useless to y the fool. You had best stop while you can.¡±


    Su Luoughed and shaking her head, slowly said, ¡°Yes, the two words on this paper are Su Luo, however, the biggest w also lies in these two words.


    w????


    There was actually a w?


    Mr. Mo and Madam Su both frowned slightly at that moment, in their opinion, the evidence prepared had beenpletely foolproof, how could there be a w?


    ¡°What w?¡± Su Zian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple reasoning. Let¡¯s say it this way, honorable father. If you were to go to the Mercenary Union and issue a task to assassinate somebody, would you sign the three characters of Su Zian?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrow and smiled faintly at them.


    This was an error in thinking.


    The opponent wanted to frame her, therefore had deliberately wrote her name, treating it as proof that she was the criminal.


    However, they forgot about a normal human heart¡¯s logic. When doing bad things, who would dare to openly write their real name? Let alone when ordering such a nasty task as tarnishing the third Miss Su¡¯s innocence?


    Su Zian was suddenly stumped by the question.


    In fact, what Su Luo had said waspletely right. If you were to go and do bad things, who would dare to openly write their own name? Who wouldn¡¯t go and do it secretly?


    Asking himself honestly, if he were to go and issue this type of task, even if he were to die, he would not write down his real name.


    That being said, Su Luo was actually innocent? Could it be that somebody was trying to frame her?


    At this moment, Su Zian¡¯s expression became unsettled, suddenly dark or suddenly light, making it impossible to know what he was really thinking.


    How could the crown prince let Su Luo escape this cmity so easily?


    One could only see the corner of his mouth lift as he spoke coldly: ¡°Maybe it was because you have nothing to fear, therefore you openly wrote your own name?¡±


    Su Luo almost rolled her eyes.


    Was her IQ that low? Who was dumb enough to do that?


    Her habit of doing things was to have every step calcted. If she hadn¡¯t nned out everything afterwards, then she wouldn¡¯t take any action. She wasn¡¯t like that stupid Su Wan, with so many ws that the n copsed.


    However, Su Luo did not expect that a few words could clear her reputation so easily.


    Those words were capable of swaying Su Zian¡¯s heart and had already achieved the desired effect.


    ¡°Also¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo¡¯s ancient well-like eyes did not even ripple as she unhurriedly looked around. Finally, her eyes fixed on Mr. Mo, and she coldly and clearly asked, ¡°Mr. Mo, let me ask, that day at the Mercenary Union, was it really me? Did you personally see me?


    Mr. Mo did not expect that Su Luo¡¯s ordinary, serene eyes would be so overbearing. Under a gaze of such aggressive strength, he had an irrepressible feeling of guilt.


    How could it be like this? Didn¡¯t Nanny Zhao say that Su Manor¡¯s fourth girl was a good-for-nothing, and was very easy to deal with?

 Chapter 184 – Confrontation at the scene (1)

    Chapter 184 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (1)


    Mr. Mo took a deep breath and pressed down the indescribable fear that arose. He lifted his eyebrows and his deep gazended upon Su Luo¡¯s body, then lightly said. ¡°The fourth Miss Su, you must not continue to object, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Then, you admit that you personally saw me?¡± Su Luo shallowly smiled, unblinkingly staring at him.


    ¡°The fourth Miss Su, why should you once again court disgrace? That day, if I didn¡¯t personally see you, then how would this lowly person dare to testify against you?¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s expression was bitter and grieved.


    Su Luo suddenly smiled, her smile was like the Queen of the night that bloomed, so beautifully alluring that it could not be reproduced.


    ¡°Then the me that day you spoke about, was I wearing a cloak or just as I am now?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly and asked him.


    She didn¡¯t do it, therefore she was not afraid to confront him.


    The more thoroughly she probed, then the more ws the opponent would reveal.


    Because made-up evidence, after all, was not really true and simply couldn¡¯t bear any scrutiny. This was also one of the reasons why, under thousands of eyes, she was secure in her knowledge since the beginning.


    Was she wearing a cloak or as she was now? Mr. Mo hesitated. This detail had never been talked about before.


    Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze secretly looked towards Nanny Zhao. Nanny Zhao stood behind Madam Su, her expression remained calm, however, almost imperceptibly, she nodded her head slightly.


    After Mr. Mo obtained her prompt, he once again put on a proper and righteous expression, ¡°That day, the fourth Miss Su didn¡¯t have any cover on, she came as she is now. She merely requested that this lowly person not spread this matter.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s just pretend that I, Su Luo, is as stupid as a pig, and doesn¡¯t know to mask her appearance when doing bad things. Also, am careless enough to sign my real name. In that case, I now ask you. On that day when you saw me, was I wearing a jasmine or Chinese peony fragrance?¡± Su Luo faintly smiled.


    Only her pair of profoundly clear eyes which could distinguish between right and wrong, watched Mr. Mo. Those eyes were like an ancient well, without a ripple on the surface, however their vigor could intimidate a person. A person dared not look straight at it.


    Jasmine fragrance or Chinese peony fragrance?


    This Mr. Mo really did remember, thedy that came on that day seemed to have the jasmine fragrance on her body. That smell did not scatter for a long time, therefore his impressionpared to others was rather deep.


    However, how should he answer it now? The Chinese peony?


    Mr. Mo lifted his eyes and looked at Su Luo¡¯s mocking and ridiculing eyes. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t respond.


    Even though he was a worldly person who administered things at the Mercenary Union, he didn¡¯t know why. In front of Su Luo, his heart unconsciously seemed to emit a kind of unprecedented panic and dread.


    Obviously, this girl was merely a good-for-nothing. But, why was it that every single one of her sentences was hard for him to answer, almost forcing him to spill the beans?


    Mr. Mo wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead, unsure how to respond.


    At this time, Su Xi angrily glowered at Su Luo and inserted a sentence. ¡°The fourth older sister is reallyughable. Just relying on you, how could you even afford to buy rouge powder? Or even wear some fragrance, reallyughable!¡±


    These words, coincidentally reminded Mr. Mo. The corner of his mouth evoked a stiff smile, ¡°This question by the fourth Miss Su, it¡¯s hard for this lowly person to answer. Because after so many days, this lowly person cannot clearly remember whether the fourth Miss was wearing a fragrance.¡±


    Mr. Mo¡¯s reaction was pretty fast, he didn¡¯t fall into his own first trap.


    However, he could escape the first question, let¡¯s see how he would escape the second question.


    Su Luo indifferently shot a quick nce at Su Xi, and once again cast her eyes upon Mr. Mo¡¯s old face, which was now overflowing with cold sweat.


    ¡°What the fifth younger sister said is right. As a concubine¡¯s daughter that couldn¡¯t even afford to buy fragrant powder, how could I have the gold coins to issue a task at the Mercenary Union? Oh, that¡¯s right, Mr. Mo, how many gold coins were spent on that task?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was unperturbed andcked a single ripple. The corner of her mouth slightly lifted up.

 Chapter 185 – Confrontation at the scene (2)

    Chapter 185 -- Confrontation at the scene (2)


    From beginning to end, she had an expression of watching a y with a touch of mockery, as she watched the people around her.


    Now the surrounding people¡¯s expressions were also not very good. They also followed the logic and came to a sudden realization.


    Indeed, seeing the old-fashioned clothing on Su Luo¡¯s body and that natural face without any cosmetics. Above, her head appeared to have never worn any jewelry. Looking at her, one could only see a clean face and an impoverished appearance. How could she have enough gold coins to issue a task at the Mercenary Union?


    This was impossible, right?


    Even His Highness the crown prince started to frown.


    Even though he had experienced this loathsome girl¡¯s clear eloquence the previous time. However he never expected that she could be clever and collected to such a degree.


    At present, everyone at the scene was stronger than her. Regardless of which person was pulled out, that person could easily swat her to death with the palm of a hand.


    Under this kind of ambiance, a situation where almost everyone was hostile to her, she could still speak frankly with assurance. She advanced gradually step by step while setting up traps everywhere, calmly and unperturbed, she washed away the injustice against herself.


    This kind of Su Luo was really the rumored good-for-nothing?


    If this kind of her was a good-for-nothing, then what should this entire group of people that was forced to retreat step by step, and was powerless to resist her, be called?


    His Highness the crown prince¡¯s sharp eyebrows lifted slightly. A contemting expression shed across his eyes...frankly speaking, he was a little interested in this kind of Su Luo.


    Just at this moment, the distinct sounds of footsteps could suddenly be hearding from outside.


    From the doorway, a red-robed, peerless youngster leisurely walked in.


    Such a beautiful and handsome young man!


    Su Luo sucked in some cold air.


    He was dressed in a red brocade robe, his exquisite face was wless without a trace of blemish. He had a pair of pitch-ck, beautifully clear eyes. Above his nose and between his eyebrows, was an exotic beauty mark, making him appear even more mysterious and pretty handsome.


    What was even more unusual was that his body gave off a temperament as pure as a child.


    He had been smiling since the beginning. Since the time he came in, the corner of his mouth was lifted into a radiant arc that hadn¡¯t gone down.


    When the crown prince saw this person, his eyebrows wrinkled. A dark color shed across his eyes as if restraining himself, it seemed he was rather afraid of this person.


    When Su Zian saw this youngster, hisplexion darkened momentarily, but quickly restored to its original state. Afterwards, he put a smile on his face and went up to wee this person.


    Truly, the biggest change in expression belonged to Mr. Mo, who was overflowing with cold sweat. He looked at the red-robed youngster at the door and his foot slipped. Both of his legs seemed to have gone limp fromck of strength and he directly sank to his knees.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that president Beichen would honor us with his presence. Please excuse me for not going out to greet you and hope you will forgive me, forgive me.¡± Su Zian, wearing a smile, cordially cupped his hands in greeting.


    Beichen Ying came from the mysterious Beichen n. Right now, he was the president of the Mercenary Union in the Eastern Ling Empire.


    He always had a smiling appearance.


    Of course, the fiercer he was when killing people, the more gorgeous his smile became.


    The only people who were aware of this habit of his was not his closest brothers, but the countless corpses that had died with their eyes wide open.


    Beichen Ying had both hands behind his back and calmly stood within the main hall. After looking around once, he faintly smiled while casting a nce at Su Zian and nodded his head slightly, ¡°General Su, no need to be so polite, ha ha, your luck is really pretty good! You gave birth to a great daughter, in the future, you will achieve meteoric sess. Your future prospects are beyond measure, congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, Beichen Ying very optimistically pped Su Zian¡¯s shoulder.


    This was the posture of a superior to a subordinate.


    In the Empire, the president of the Mercenary Union and the Great General that protected the country was of the same rank, there wasn¡¯t one was of a higher or lower rank, so to speak.


    However, due to Beichen Ying¡¯s family background, his status was a lot higher. Even though Su Zian¡¯s heart was unsatisfied, he still would not dare to resist.


    Because the Beichen family was really mysterious, was extremely high in status, too high to reach....Thisst name, once it appeared was an existence that made people despair.

 Chapter 186 – Confrontation at the scene (3)

    Chapter 186 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (3)


    Su Zian thought that Beichen Ying was referring to the crown prince and Su Xi¡¯s matter. A smile appeared on his solemn and cold face: ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m indebted to His Highness the crown prince¡¯s undeserving kindness, this really is Xi¡¯er¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Who knew that Beichen Ying would frown, he was used to speaking directly and annoyedly said, ¡°What does this have to do with the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Zian stared nkly at him.


    Before, he had said he would achieve meteoric sess, could it be that he was not referring to the crown prince and Su Xi¡¯s matter? Then....what could it be?


    Beichen Ying catingly pped Su Zian¡¯s shoulder: ¡°The number one person in the capital, did you forget who it is?¡±


    ¡°Jin, His Highness Prince Jin?¡± Su Zian subconsciously blurted it out. His speech even begin to stammer.


    But after speaking this sentence, he immediately felt that something was not quite right. Because in this great hall, the person seated at the highest position was His Highness the crown prince...


    The crown prince had always been secretlypeting with His Highness Prince Jin. Although everyone knew that every quality he had couldn¡¯t bepared to His Highness Prince Jin, nobody dared to say this to his face.


    For a moment, Su Zian saw His Highness crown prince¡¯splexion turn dark in an instant, his regret made his intestines turn green.


    Madam Su saw that the atmosphere was amiss, and she hurriedly stepped out to resolve the embarrassment. She smiled in a sweet-tempered manner and softly spoke, ¡°The Venerable Beichen Ying really likes to crack jokes. His Highness Prince Jin and our Su Manor never had any dealings. Don¡¯t know which family¡¯s good news you are congratting about?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin was ced on a pedestal, he was like an exiled immortal from the nineyers of heaven. Ordinary people could only profane him.


    Su Manor always had a clear view of things and knew it was hard to be his Highness Prince Jin¡¯s follower. Therefore in this world, they could only follow in His Highness the crown prince¡¯s footsteps.


    With just this one sentence by Madam Su, she clearly stated that there was no rtionship between Su Manor and His Highness Prince Jin.


    Also because of this, His Highness the crown prince¡¯splexion, which was as ck as the bottom of a pot, gradually started to recover. Even though it was still stiff, but it was not as ruthless as before.


    However, it seemed as if Beichen Ying had enmity towards His Highness the crown prince.


    From the time he entered until now, he didn¡¯t even bother to say hello to the crown prince. Hepletely took the empire¡¯s crown prince as invisible. Considering Beichen Ying¡¯s mysterious and terrifying family background, His Highness the crown prince could only suffer this humiliation and swallow it.


    Beichen Ying faintly smiled and cast a quick nce at the crown prince. He turned his head towards Su Zian and smiled, ¡°The Great General Su, Madam Su, your news is reallycking. Could it be that you don¡¯t know His Highness Prince Jin, towards a Miss in your family...¡±


    His gaze swept around, seeing everyone¡¯s interest and attention was hooked by him. It seemed as if Beichen Ying had let something slip, and giving a few ¡®hey hey¡¯ dryughing sounds, ¡°Chuckle, chuckle, chuckle, cannot say, cannot say...The mysteries of the heavens must not be revealed.¡±


    Even though he stopped the conversation in time, however, the first half of the sentence was obviously enough of a hint.


    His Highness Prince Jin towards a Miss in your family...in addition to Beichen Ying¡¯s congratting left and right. What did this signify? Surely even an idiot hearing it could understand.


    Could it really be true? Su Zian and Madam Su¡¯s heart momentarily rose to their throat.


    If His Highness Prince Jin really fell in love with their daughter, how great a fortune was that? Capable of enticing his Highness Prince Jin, for Su Manor it was simply like reaching heaven in a single bound!


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Su Zian became excited.


    Madam Su also became excited.


    Consequently, both of their eyes simultaneouslynded on Su Qing standing at the side.


    The second Miss from the Su family was born from the first wife, her status was honorable and she was absolutely beautiful to look at. Even more hard toe by was that she was amazingly gifted. Her cultivation speed in the entire Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s younger generation was among the top five.


    What was more, Su Qing was a disciple of Grandmaster Lan Hai.

 Chapter 187 – Confrontation at the scene (4)

    Chapter 187 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (4)


    In the capacity of protecting the Empire¡¯sws, Grandmaster Lan Hai enjoyed great rights to speak in front of His Majesty the emperor. His Majesty would look for Grandmaster Lan Hai to consult on many things. This hard toe by opportunity could be from Grandmaster Lan Hai ying the matchmaker from within.


    Based on the above mentioned statements, if His Highness Prince Jin really fancied a Su family Miss, then it could be none other than Su Qing.


    As a result, Su Zian and Madam Su¡¯s pair of eyes concentrated on Su Qing¡¯s face. Their expression wasplex, there was hope, with expectation and longing mixed in, simply not even trying to conceal it.


    With Su Zian and Madam Su leading, everyone followed their gaze to look at Su Qing...


    Was it her? It should be her right? If it was real, then from among the Su family¡¯s few Misses, the one worthy was none other than the second Miss Su. Heavens, this was none other than His Highness Prince Jin!


    Now Su Qing, under the many pairs of radiant and glittering watchful gazes, her normally cold, proud and aloof pair of eyes dropped down slightly. On her white as jadeplexion appeared a distinctly visible scarlet blush.


    She could feel that both of her own cheeks were boiling hot, but her eyelids could not conceal her happy expression.


    His Highness Prince Jin...Recalling that perfect, immortal-like male, hearing that he had fallen in love with her, Su Qing felt as though she was about to suffocate. She was so nervous that she forgot how she should arrange her hands and feet.


    ¡°You, why are all of you looking at me this way!¡± Su Qing originally thought to utter an angry rebuke but her voice unexpectedly carried a touch of happiness that she was unable to conceal.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you....you and His Highness Prince Jin...¡± Su Zian rubbed his hands, he nervously and expectantly asked.


    ¡°All of you...are too hateful, I¡¯m going to ignore all of you!¡± Su Qing shyly lifted her skirt and rapidly ran out.


    She never thought, a glimpse of her graceful figure at Fei Du bridge would make His Highness Prince Jin continue to think about her and never forget. On the first day she came back, he would send someone in his ce to announce this... this, this was simply too shameful!


    While Su Qing was running, her heart was as sweet as honey, the corner of her mouth perked up, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t turn the arc down.


    With Su Qing running out, this only confirmed her and His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s not-so-innocent rtionship.


    However, Su Zian and Madam Su looked favorably on this. They also could not conceal the smiling expression from the corner of their eyes.


    Only His Highness the crown prince¡¯splexion darkened again in such a short time!


    His solemn and cold gaze swept towards Su Zian. Su Zian¡¯splexion immediately became stiff and he forcefully masked the joy on his face.


    Certainly, the people with a change in theirplexion at the scene were not only these individuals.


    Among them, the main focus that needed to be mentioned was the Venerable president of the Mercenary Union.


    He dumbfoundedly watched Su Qing shyly lifting her skirt to flee, and with the same nk expression, watched Su Zian and Madam Su¡¯s repeatedly cheerful expression...His forehead wrinkled and an annoyed expression appeared on his face.


    It seemed like he... with a good heart had done a bad deed, what should be done?


    What was Su Qing doing? This didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Why would she shyly run away? It was very easy for people to misunderstand, okay?


    Now with her running away, it would only confirm that between her and Nangong Liuyun, there was an ambiguous rtionship?


    Then, then...Beichen Ying apprehensively, nervously, quietly and furtively shot a nce at Su Luo.


    He was guilty, ahhh, and really didn¡¯t have the courage to look at her expression.


    However...


    How could it be?


    Beichen Ying now discovered that Su Luo appeared to not be affected at all by this matter.


    She stood there indifferently, with an expression that was light like the wind. The corner of her mouth formed a shallow smile. Her pitch-ck, ancient well-like eyes were rippleless, their depth was undetectable.


    Seeing this with his quick nce, Beichen Ying was even more remorseful. He-He really had a cheap mouth ah. This time, he would never be able to exin this clearly.

 Chapter 188 – Confrontation at the scene (5)

    Chapter 188 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (5)


    Based on his many years of rolling around among crowds of women, his experience told him that Su Luo was the unperturbed type of Miss, the more her heart cared, the calmer her expression.


    This was the same as him, when he killed people, the more excited he was, the more brilliant the smile that would appear.


    Seeing Su Luo unruffled and maintaining a cool-headedplexion, Beichen Ying tried to console his little heart while grieving for the thousandth time.


    Finished, finished, finished... She was definitely mad, she would definitely let her anger loose on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body. Nangong Liuyun would transfer any suffering onto his own body.


    Now Beichen Ying became so depressed that he wanted to run into a wall.


    Su Luo inadvertently saw this Venerable Beichen¡¯s suddenly bright then gloomy expression, changing like a mix of colors. Inevitably, she became somewhat baffled.


    Beichen Ying discovered that Su Luo was staring fixedly at himself. He secretly winked at her, his eyes seemed to say: Sister-inw, a misunderstanding, it was purely a misunderstanding! In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart, apart from you, there is no one else! You must, by all means, not misunderstand this!!!


    However, not everyone could form a mutual understanding with him.


    Su Luo saw both of his eyes full of watery light, winking at her non-stop. In her heart, she secretly muttered: could this Venerable Beichen have an eye twitch problem? Or perhaps his brain was convulsing?


    Seeing Su Luo caught up in contemtion, Beichen Ying thought that she understood his meaning. He thought she was pondering if she should forgive Nangong Liuyun about this matter. Consequently, he once again winked towards Su Luo. His eyes were saying: Sister-inw! It was all this little cheap mouth¡¯s fault. You mustn¡¯t provoke Nangong Liuyun, if you provoke him, then he would oppress us, ahhhhhhhhhh~~~


    Su Luo saw Venerable Beichen¡¯s pair of eyes once again wink at her. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t stop. Inevitably, her face was full of sympathy; such a beautiful face, why was it ruined by those pair of eyes? It was really a shame.


    If Beichen Ying was capable of hearing Su Luo¡¯s mind, in all likelihood, he would have spit out blood from anger.


    As a result, so to speak, casting amorous nces and whatnot when running into an unreliable person, it really could make a person vomit blood.


    In fact, today¡¯s general assembly to interrogate Su Luo was really unsessful.


    It was first interrupted by His Highness the crown prince, subsequently, Beichen Ying also inserted in another thick pole. An originally proper interrogation was halted again and again, deliberatelyplicating the issue.


    However, Beichen Ying didn¡¯te today because he had nothing to do and was out for a stroll. He was here under someone¡¯s order to help Su Luo, he was going to give biased help.


    He did not wait for Su Zian to invite him to sit. He just coolly and collectedly sat down. He happily and contentedly sat on Su Zian¡¯s seat.


    His movement was so smooth and confident, it was as if that seat originally belonged to him.


    This Beichen Ying, relying upon being from the Beichen family, his arrogance was greater than even the crown prince¡¯s!


    One only saw him reclining upon the red sandalwood chair, both legs sticking up, carelessly waving his hand and with all smiles, changed the conversation back to the initial topic: ¡°General Su, let¡¯s stop gossiping. Weren¡¯t you investigating a case just now? Please continue, it just so happens that this lord could also listen in.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was very angry, but he dared not let it show on his face. He inwardly endured this and his face only disyed a smiling expression, ¡°This matter, let¡¯s just end it here...¡±


    ¡°How can this be okay? This won¡¯t do, it must be investigated. Moreover, it must be investigated thoroughly!¡± Beichen Ying did not agree.


    He came burdened with the boss¡¯s order, if he returned without any achievement, then where could he ce his own face?


    ¡°This....¡± Su Zian thought about it, and his heart inevitably became somewhat upset.


    This matter, so many people inside the main hall now knew, even if he wanted to cover it up, he couldn¡¯t keep it in the dark. Now, with regards to this matter, he could only fasten all the criminal charges on Su Luo¡¯s head. Finally, he would step out and act righteously to punish her if justice demanded it. Perhaps then, he could still redeem some of his face back.

 Chapter 189 – Confrontation at the scene (6)

    Chapter 189 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (6)


    Thinking of this, Su Zian restrained himself, red at Su Luo and sternly said: ¡°Even as the matter stands now, you still dare to argue. Come, drag her out of here!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into an almost non-existent sneer.


    She could clearly see that Su Zian had flown into a rage out of humiliation. He wanted to use her as a sacrificialmb to settle this matter. So much so that he wouldn¡¯t even give her a final chance to defend herself.


    This kind of father was simply too vile.


    This type of official residence, even smelling the air made her nauseous.


    If it weren¡¯t for her need to secretly investigate her background in Su Manor, she would have already waved her sleeves and left this wolf¡¯sir earlier.


    However before Su Luo could speak, Beichen Ying¡¯s brows knotted. He waved his hand, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    You could have made a move against anyone else, but to touch the person at the bottom of Nangong¡¯s heart, you must not want to live, right?!


    Beichen Ying turned his head to Su Zian, and frowning, said: ¡°The Great General Su, this is where you are wrong. Just now, the fourth Miss Su inly said that she doesn¡¯t have any gold. Then how could she go to the Mercenary Union to issue a task? Pertaining to this point, you still haven¡¯t rified it yet. Then how could you directly just add these charges onto her body? This seems rather too arbitrary! Don¡¯t tell me General Su normally investigates cases in the military in this way?¡±


    It was okay when Beichen Ying didn¡¯t speak but once he spoke, he stupefied Su Zian.


    Now, even though he had a faint smiling expression on his face, but everyone could see that this Venerable president of the Mercenary Union was unhappy.


    The usation Beichen Ying mmed down was really too big. If it stuck, then the usation could cost him his noble title and official job. How could Su Zian dare to take on this charge?


    He could only wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead and hurriedly stretched his smile even wider. Forcing augh, he responded, ¡°The Venerable Beichen is joking. This is merely a small matter within my own family, therefore...¡±


    Yet, it seemed as if Beichen Ying wanted to argue strongly with him. One could only see him coldly raise his eyebrow, ¡°Such a minor family matter and you can¡¯t even try the case clearly. Then what qualification do you have to be in charge of the empire¡¯s military forces? General Su, wouldn¡¯t you say I¡¯m right?¡±


    A thread of rage shed through Su Zian¡¯s eyes!


    Everyone should be at the same ranking position, if it weren¡¯t for me giving the Beichen family some face, then I, your daddy would have already not paid any fucking attention to you. Now you have actually dared toe and lecture such a venerable man like me!


    However, these were merely Su Zian¡¯s mental thoughts. His appearance only had a smile that was more good-natured than anyone else¡¯s. He continuously nodded his head: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, what the venerable Beichen said is right.¡±


    With that said, Beichen Ying then let him go. He turned his head around and smiled at Su Luo, as if currying for a favor from her, and said: ¡°The fourth Miss Su, now you can defend yourself to right the wrongs. You should rest assured, you only need to say it and nobody inside this hall would dare to bully you. ¡°


    Without waiting for Su Luo to respond, His Highness the crown prince disyed his displeasure first. He coldly smiled, letting out a few ¡®hum, hum¡¯ sounds, ¡°Venerable Beichen should not be so partial.¡±


    Beichen Ying had a self-satisfied smile and waved his hand uncaringly: ¡°Be at ease, this official never uses public office to avenge private wrongs. I also never rely on my strength to mistreat the weak, and I never bully frail women. Presumably, His Highness the crown prince would also not do such senseless things right?¡±


    These three separate ¡®never¡¯s...were very clearly the sentences Su Luo had used to set up the crown prince that day when he came to Su Manor to break off the engagement.


    These three ¡®never¡¯ sentences didn¡¯t matter much, but that final sentence left unsaid...that ¡®not raise up¡¯ phrase was the true meaning of Beichen Ying¡¯s words.


    ¡°Humph!¡± His Highness the crown prince was jabbed right at the center of his matter with Su Luo. He resentfully red at Su Luo, then coldly snorted and turned his face away.


    It was all this loathsome girl¡¯s fault, causing him to became theughingstock of his opponent! He absolutely would not let her off so easily!


    He had never gotten along with Prince Jin, whereas Beichen Ying was Prince Jin¡¯s number one henchman. Both of them had already strived against each other for a long time, merely bickering over differing opinions. How could the conceited status of the crown prince be the thick-skinned Beichen Ying¡¯s opponent? Consequently, every time they crossed swords, the crown prince could only re at him.

 Chapter 190 – Confrontation at the scene (7)

    Chapter 190 ¨C Confrontation at the scene (7)


    Su Luo shot a considering nce at Beichen Ying. By directly relying on her perception, she could tell that Beichen Ying, this person, would be all smiles towards anyone. However his smile never reached his eyes, sometimes he seemed like a profoundly mysterious old fox.


    However he didn¡¯t seem to have any evil intent towards herself, instead he seemed to be interested in helping her? Why was this?


    Though, if she didn¡¯t take the small advantages, then she was a damn fool. Su Luo would never let such a good opportunity slip by.


    One could only see Su Luo salute towards Beichen Ying and lightly smile: ¡°Venerable Beichen, do you feel that the way I am dressed, is that of a person who can afford to issue a task?¡±


    Beichen Ying very tactfully yed along. He stroked his chin and looked at Su Luo from top to bottom, shaking his head and said: ¡°I have seen that task, it costs three thousand gold coins. To sell, even ten times of the you right now would still not cover the price.¡±


    Naturally, it also depended on who dared to buy her....Beichen Ying could pat his chest and pledge. Whoever dared to buy Su Luo, he guaranteed that person would encounter the cmity of having their entire family exterminated in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Nobody had noticed, but Beichen Ying would only use the word ¡®I¡¯ to refer to himself in front of Su Luo, whereas in front of everyone else, he would refer to himself as ¡®this lord¡¯.


    Both person echoed one another, it seemed that they were about to wash clean the charges against Su Luo.


    Now, Su Jingyu interrupted and said, ¡°Humph, god knows if she is pretending to be poor in front of people? In my opinion, it¡¯s better to go to that courtyard and search around. Maybe a pile of gold coins could be hidden within that room!¡±


    It turns out, it turns out that the pile of gold coin of unknown origin from that day was to be used for this. Su Luo repeatedly sneered in her heart.


    However on the surface, Su Luo did not bat an eye and looked at him. A hard to perceive thread of rm shed across her eyes: ¡°With no cause or reason, and you want to search my courtyard? Humph! What kind of reasoning is this!¡±


    It was quite clear, the fear in Su Luo¡¯s eyes from losing her head and the feigned calm on her face allowed Su Jingyu to catch it just in time at the end. One could see himugh nastily and say: ¡°Since you said you are innocent, why would you be afraid of everyone searching? Humph! Your courtyard evidently had hidden money of unidentifiable origins!¡±


    ¡°One can always trump up a charge against someone!¡± Su Luo argued for what was right. However her body appeared to tremble slightly from fear.


    Su Jingyu was even more pleased with himself. He solemnly saluted towards Su Zian and raised his head to sternly say: ¡°The honorable father, since Su Luo won¡¯t confess even if she were to die, so now, the only method is to search her courtyard! To demand a search or not, will ask Father to make a decision!¡±


    The crown prince suddenly stood up and indolently said: ¡°Having sat for so long, going out for a walk is also pretty good.¡±


    This was to express his consent.


    Su Zian once again looked at Beichen Ying. Who knew that Beichen Ying who always made it his business to oppose the crown prince would also stretch his body: ¡°Since the crown prince wants to take a walk, then this official would apany on this walk. ¡°


    Both Lordly persons had spoken, how could Su Zian have the status to still refuse?


    His dark and fierce gaze stared at Su Luo. He frostily said. ¡°Good, now we will go search! Once the result of the search hase out, afterwards let¡¯s see how you would argue!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo shouted and halted the crowd of nobility preparing to take a step out, and sneeringly asked: ¡°If you searched the stuff, then what? If you can¡¯t find anything, then what?!¡±


    Want to search for gold? Ouch, she truly found it embarrassing to say. Those gold, thisdy had already dug out. However, it was all piled up in thisdy¡¯s space. Even if you wanted to search, dream on?!


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gaze focused upon Su Zian¡¯s face.


    Su Zian pondered for a short while, his expression was frosty and he sternly said, ¡°If we search and find it, then from now on your name Su Luo would be removed from the Su family. If we find nothing in the search, then...¡±

 Chapter 191 – Unexpected surprise (1)

    Chapter 191 ¨C Unexpected surprise (1)


    ¡°If the search doesn¡¯t produce any results, then all the Su family members present will pour tea and apologize to me! Nobody is allowed to renege!¡± Su Luo¡¯s beautiful pitch-ck eyes swept everyone around her. Her eyes were filled with a faint taunting overtone.


    Su Zian¡¯s footsteps stopped. He never imagined that Su Luo would raise such a disrespectful condition. He wanted to refute it immediately.


    However, Beichen Ying only faintly smiled and nted a quick nce towards Su Zian, then smilingly said: ¡°What the fourth Miss Su said is correct. How can a youngdy¡¯s bedchamber be a ce where anybody that wanted to could enter? On top of that, how can it also be a ce where anyone who wanted to can enter and perform a search whenever they wanted? If it were allowed, then doesn¡¯t thew exist anymore? The Great General Su, how do you feel?¡±


    Beichen Ying gave off a careless appearance, but his entire body issued out a powerful pressure that bore down on Su Zian, making his heart palpitate. The corner of Su Zian¡¯s mouth stiffened and was pulled into a smile. ¡°What the Venerable Beichen said is absolutely right.¡±


    He nted his head towards Su Luo and with a cold smile said: ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll do it ording to what you said. If our search does not find anything, the Su family members present will all pour you tea and apologize! Furthermore, you will be paid ten thousand gold coins inpensation! Now, do you still have something you are not at ease about?¡±


    There could be a ten thousand gold coins gain? Then it really couldn¡¯t be better.


    Su Luo expressed her satisfaction with the result of this negotiation. ¡°Having both the Venerable Beichen and His Highness the Crown Prince to bear witness, Su Luo feels assured.¡±


    The implication was that in regards to her cheap father, she didn¡¯t feel assured.


    This sentence infuriated Su Zian to the point that hisplexion became ashen, but he didn¡¯t dare to let his face re up with rage. He ferociously threw his sleeves and tookrge strides to leave the room.


    A delegation of people arrived at Su Luo¡¯s courtyard on the far side.


    Beichen Ying nced at the battered low wall with lime falling off from the top of it. The bare wall exposed the shabby yellow mud inside. Furthermore, the customary door at the entrance of the courtyard unexpectedly did not exist!


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Beichen Ying pointed at the courtyard and said: ¡°The Great General Su, I never would have thought that your home manor would have such a shabby courtyard. Do you keep it as an antique to provide a ce for people to tour?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s stern eyebrows knotted, a trace of blush from shame shed across his ashen face. He smothered a humph sound. ¡°The Venerable Beichen truly loves to crack jokes.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of storm tossed watery eyes feigned a serious expression. ¡±Oh? Don¡¯t tell me...people can actually live here?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s face revealed an embarrassed color. He masked his difiture by using his fist to cover the edge of his lip and coughed a few times. ¡°We are here.¡±


    Beichen Ying had a bbergasted expression when looking back at Su Zian. A pair of beautiful eyes were opened wide. With an incredulous expression, Beichen Ying pointed at the courtyard. ¡°This...the fourth Miss Su actually lives here? This can¡¯t be true,right?¡±


    No one could deny that Beichen Ying had a very great gift for acting. He had a blend of shock, surprise, and disbelief on his face. In contrast, Su Zian disyed the most awkward countenance.


    Su Zian distinctly coughed once and avoided Beichen Ying¡¯s topic as it caused him some embarrassment. He lifted his robe and took the lead to walk into the courtyard.


    His actions were already quite obvious. It was clear that if he wasn¡¯t heedful of Beichen Ying¡¯s powerful family, he would have fallen out with Beichen Ying on the spot.


    However, just who was this Beichen Ying? He had a reputation in the capital of being the number one hedonistic son of rich parents. How could he be made to leave so easily?


    Moreover, in order to redeem his mistake made inside the hall previously, he naturally must properly taunt Su Zian well for a turn. He had to allow a certain stingy man¡¯s sharp heart¡¯s beloved youngdy to vent her anger.


    Consequently, everyone could only look on as Beichen Ying intentionally stood by Su Zian¡¯s side. His beautiful eyes evaluated the circumstances within the courtyard in every direction. He repeatedly shook his head and sighed. ¡°This is really such a huge shock. It really is too hard to believe. It is extremely hard to imagine. This is just too, too, too extremely insulting. Such a famous and stately aristocratic family. Such a stately Great General¡¯s manor. To go as far as allowing one¡¯s own daughter to live in this kind of house that would copse from one blow of wind. This simply, simply is....maltreatment. Yes, this is maltreatment!¡±


    When Su Zian heard what was said, he felt the veins on his forehead burst out throbbing.

 Chapter 192 – Unexpected surprise (2)

    Chapter 192 ¨C Unexpected surprise (2)


    The hands at the side of his body clenched into fists.


    What he really wanted to do now was to tten Beichen Ying with one punch!


    How could there be this kind of person! Being a guest at another person¡¯s home and not saying anything pleasant to hear, only picking out the most offensive things to say.


    The pitiful Su Zian didn¡¯t know, now the most august person in his eyes, the Venerable Beichen¡¯s, number one goal was to curry favor with Su Luo. Ridiculing Su Zian was the best method to curry favor with Su Luo. As a result, the pitiful Su Zian was destined for a tragic end.


    One could only see Beichen Ying with both of his hands behind his back, unhurriedly strolling around within the courtyard. While walking, he was also shaking his head and had his long, slim forefinger pointed at Su Zian, gesturing. His face had a dissatisfied expression: ¡°General Su, it¡¯s not that this lord wants to chide you. You ahh, this heart is too prejudiced. So partial that there doesn¡¯t seem to be a limit.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s expression became increasingly ck, like that of the bottom of a pot.


    His breathing became heavy and coarse, then was stretched out for longer. It was obvious that he was doing his utmost to suppress the rage.


    An annoyed mood appeared in Madam Su¡¯s heart, but she also knew that Beichen Ying was not someone she could offend. Therefore, with her sweet-tempered and gentle smile, she softly said: ¡°Venerable Beichen shouldn¡¯t say it this way, Luo¡¯er living here, it was really because there was no alternative due to difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Having no alternative due to difficulties? Living here?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile seemed to contain a deep meaning to expose the truth, ¡°Madam Su, what kind of difficulties existed that gave you no alternative?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Madam Su had just carelessly said some nonsense, where could such difficulties exist? Why would she have thought that Beichen Ying could win an inch and unexpectedly wanted a foot? Momentarily, she stared nkly back at him.


    Beichen Ying suddenly gave a smile of having clearly understood. He shook his head and sighed: ¡°s, Madam Su. In fact, everyone is able toprehend, after all, the fourth Miss Su was not birthed by you. You dispatched her to this ce where people wouldn¡¯t live, letting her to emerge or perish on her own. This is also pardonable¡ª¡ª¡±


    The content of his words, immediately made the smile at the corner of Madam Su¡¯s mouth became rigid. It no longer allowed her to smile.


    Madam Su¡¯s hands, hidden in her sleeves, clenched into fists. Biting her teeth, she squeezed out an extremely stiff smile: ¡°Venerable Beichen....¡±


    ¡°Madam Su, you really don¡¯t need to exin. After all, there is a difference between the first wife and the concubines, right? Everyone understands.¡± Seeing Madam Su¡¯s expression was the same shade of ck as the Great General Su¡¯s, Beichen Ying once again added another sentence: ¡°However, don¡¯t me this lord for chiding you. No matter how your heart may be unwilling, on the surface, shouldn¡¯t you make it look a little better? Now you even disdain to make efforts on the surface, fancy that the Emperor actually bestowed you the title of first-rate traditional wife. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Only Beichen Ying dared to speak so unrestrainedly, if he was reced by any other person, the Great General Su would have alreadymanded people to beat him to death with wooden boards!


    Now, the Great General Su and Madam Su were both not lightly angered. Both of them did their utmost to endure it so they wouldn¡¯t explode. However, they were very close exploding, onlycking thest straw.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly curious, where was this divine being Beichen Ying from? His words were without the slightest scruples, yet Su Zian and Madam Su unexpectedly didn¡¯t re up?


    However, what made Su Luo feel even more baffled was that this person, in all respects, unexpectedly supported her. Every word and every sentence was used to fight for justice on her behalf. Why would he do this?


    Moreover, when he had finished ridiculing Su Zian and Madam Su, afterwards he would often make eyes towards her. A cute appearance and one of taking credit for his own achievement, making people simply being unable to help butugh.


    Who was this person? Had she meet him before? Su Luo touched her chin and sank into contemtion.


    The crown prince swept a quick nce at Su Zian and Madam Su. He also red at Beichen Ying, with displeasure, he brushed at his sleeves and said: ¡°Only you could be this long-winded. say a few sentences less, no one would think you were mute.¡±

 Chapter 193 – Unexpected surprise (3)

    Chapter 193 ¨C Unexpected surprise (3)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s favorite hobby in life had always been to pick fights with the crown prince. Since the crown prince took the initiative to provoke him, if he didn¡¯t counter-attack, then wouldn¡¯t he be losing face?


    The corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth rose into a careless smile, his liquid eyes flickered with a mocking overtone: ¡°His Highness the crown prince is not long-winded, but you only do things and not speak of them, having done all kinds of misdeeds to exhaustion. You should take care that after you birth a son, nothing would happen to him.¡±


    ¡°You court death!¡± The crown prince did not speak but the imperial bodyguard at his side pulled out his long sword and thrust towards Beichen Ying.


    However, before that imperial bodyguard could get close to Beichen Ying, a ck-clothed person shed out from behind Beichen Ying. Both of his fingers were like iron mps, pinching towards the throat of that imperial bodyguard.


    In merely a split second, that imperial bodyguard¡¯s body folded onto the ground. Both of his eyes were tightly closed, his body was stiff, forever unable to wake up.


    The ck-clothed man noiselessly withdrew to behind Beichen Ying¡¯s back, so faint as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Killing a person without a trace, killing a person as if it was nothing...killing a person without regard for life and without any scruples, unrestrained, uninhibited!


    Beichen Ying smiled with great sincerity and kind-heartedly. His manner was so happy and content, as if the person on the ground was just sleeping, not that he had lost his life.


    His Highness the crown prince was so angry that his face became red. However, he was self-aware. Even adding all the people behind him together was not enough to kill the ck-clothed man.


    Also, Beichen Ying¡¯s methods were very ruthless, he really would kill every one of the crown prince¡¯s subordinates without any qualms.


    Su Zian hurriedly came to smooth things over. He said a lot of words and was finally able to get the crown prince to step down while getting back a little of his face.


    Su Luo¡¯s gazended on Beichen Ying¡¯s body. At this moment, she started to became a little interested in this sunny youngster, whose red-robed body seemed to be possessed by the devil. She was very curious about what kind of stuff he would do next to stupefy everyone.


    ¡°Venerable Beichen,, since we are here to search, then can we start now?¡± Su Zian indifferently asked.


    He repeatedly had to lower his face, even if Su Zian wanted to curry favor with Beichen Ying, it was also hard for his heart to take it.


    A smile appeared on Beichen Ying¡¯s handsome face which was white as jade. His smile had a tint of mystery within. He was only seen opening his sleeves widely and carelessly saying: ¡°This is the General¡¯s manor, when to start the search, naturally General Su has the final say. Why would youe and ask this lord?¡±


    Su Zian was almost infuriated to the point of falling t on his face.


    What kind of person was this! Since he entered Su Manor and until now, when did he act like a guest? Now contrary to expectations, he considered himself to be a guest!


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was very angry, but a smile appeared on his face: ¡°Then since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s start now.¡± So that he could make this murderous star leave at the earliest time and have Su Manor¡¯s peace be restored earlier.


    Under Su Zian¡¯smand, a group of grandiose soldiers charged into that dpidated courtyard.


    The corner of Madam Su¡¯s mouth lifted into a sneer that was seemingly not there.


    Today she had suffered quite a bit of anger, but if she could eliminate Su Luo in one stroke, why should she care about this little bit of anger?


    There were about thirty soldiers that went in. They thoroughly searched Su Luo¡¯s stuff in her room. They even dug out the corner wall, however¡ª¡ª


    Very quickly, all the soldiers came out. Headed by that captain Zhao whoseplexion was evidently, at a nce, not so good. With a few steps, he arrived in front of Su Zian. The corner of his eyes however, made contact with Madam Su¡¯s eyes. He shook his head slightly, almost indiscernible to others.


    Madam Su¡¯splexion immediately became ugly!


    Su Zian didn¡¯t notice Captain Zhao and Madam Su¡¯s dialogue. His bearing was imposing, and in a cold voice, he said: ¡°Did you find anything from the search?¡±


    Even though Captain Zhao was reluctant to say it, nevertheless he still shook his head: ¡°Reporting back to the Great General, there are no gold coins in the room.¡±


    ¡°Then are there any valuable treasures?¡± Madam Su inserted a sentence.

 Chapter 194 – Unexpected surprise (4)

    Chapter 194 ¨C Unexpected surprise (4)


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Captain Zhao¡¯s heart was somewhat sympathetic to Su Luo. Within that broken-down home, all the valuable items added together were not worth even ten taels of silver. This was still one of the Great General¡¯s Miss ah.


    Madam Su¡¯s expression became ugly, how could it be like this!


    inly...Madam Su shot a nce at the maid Jian Mei who stood behind her. The frosty rays bursting from those eyes made Jian Mei shiver from the cold.


    ¡°Madam...¡±


    Jian Mei was just about to exin, but she only heard Madam Su lowering her voice to admonish her: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Here, there were many people with high martial arts cultivation that Jian Mei might not have discovered. No matter how much she lowered her voice, she still couldn¡¯t guarantee that someone couldn¡¯t overhear...Especially that Venerable Beichen Ying, who was enigmatic but full of enmity towards Su Manor.


    Madam Su sent her gaze towards Beichen Ying, unexpectedly at this moment, Beichen Ying just so happened to look at her


    His beautiful pitch-ck eyes were like ink, as clear as a spring the, water so clear you could see all the way through to the bottom. Now, inside that pair of liquid eyes contained a barely concealed deliberate ridicule.


    Madam Su¡¯s heart was abruptly shocked!


    The deep anticipation in his eyes....what was the meaning?


    Such a clear and bright pair of eyes, like a sharp sword that could pierce through the secrets in the deepest abyss of a person¡¯s heart.


    This was the first time that Madam Su had an unfathomable, mysterious gut feeling of terror, that started at the soles of her feet and slowly crawled up.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression was somewhat indeterminately switching from overcast to clear. At this moment, he was repeatedly repenting. He regretted listening to Su Jingyu¡¯s words anding to search Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    Now that there was nothing here, it made it seem as though he had been very ferociously pped in the face.


    If it was any other normal day then fine, but presently, the Venerable Beichen Ying was here and it also seemed as if he was here for revenge. He grabbed onto every trivial matter and wouldn¡¯t let go, every single time embarrassing him...At this point of time, Su Zian was suffering bitterly and could not speak out.


    Perhaps even the Heavens also could not stand by and watch idly.


    All of a sudden, among the soldiers searching in the courtyard, one of them let out a slightly surprised sound.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Zian could not bear the taunting expression Beichen Ying cast upon his body and quickly walked over there.


    ¡°Reporting back to the General, there seems to be something odd under here!¡± That round-faced soldier pointed at the ground and responded full of certainty.


    Su Zian looked at the ground, then looked again at that huge locust tree, a touch of pleasant surprise appeared in his eyes.


    About a hundred years ago during that war and the chaos in the capital, Elder Su had ordered some gold to be buried in the ground, to guard against the unexpected. He prepared it for use in times of need. After the war and chaos ended, the gold was dug out in session, inevitably, some might have been overlooked. .


    The huge locust tree?


    Yes, that¡¯s right! In that same year, it was marked by a locust tree!


    Could it be...there really was gold buried under here?


    Su Zian immediately became excited. He waved hisrge hand and loudlymanded: ¡°Dig!¡±


    Consequently, a group of soldiers brandished shovels and iron picks started digging around that several hundreds of years old locust tree


    Very quickly, this event made Su Zian extremely excited.


    That round-faced soldier could only be seen loudly yelling out: ¡°Something is here! There is something under here!¡±


    ¡°Take it out! Quickly take it out!¡± Su Zian loudly said.


    Yet now, a trace of worry appeared on Madam Su¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know why, she seemed to have a premonition that did not bode well. She had the nagging feeling that something odd was going on.


    Because ording to Jian Mei¡¯s report, at that time, Su Luo had moved all the gold coins into her room, so there should not be any gold coins left in this hole.


    Therefore, Madam Su tried to secretly stop this and said: ¡°General, this...it¡¯s better to use caution before bringing it up.¡±


    Su Zian waved hisrge hand and pushed Madam Su away: ¡°What could happen? You are too soft-hearted!¡±

 Chapter 195 – Unexpected surprise (5)

    Chapter 195 ¨C Unexpected surprise (5)


    In fact, Su Zian was somewhat angry with Madam Su. There was one point that Beichen Ying had mentioned that was correct. Everything about the Madam was great, except that her heart was too biased. She actually made Su Luo live in such a dpidated courtyard for so many years. No matter how much you may not like it, she was still his, Su Zian¡¯s, daughter!


    Su Zian had never once doubted his own first wife, but now in his heart, for the first time, a crack appeared in his trust towards Madam Su.


    Once the seed of doubt was nted, as for when it would grow roots and germinate, would depend on how the bystanders watered and fertilized it. It was also very evident that Su Luo was an expert at this line of work.


    She observed Su Zian¡¯s and Madam Su¡¯s interaction. Her eyes narrowed and a contemtive smile appeared in their depths.


    ¡°General! We have dug something out!¡±


    ¡°Quickly bring it up!¡± Su Zian stood at the side of the hole, his eyes, revealing his deep worry, stared attentively at the bottom of the pit.


    This was a major event rted to his face, he could not be sloppy.


    However, when he saw that small box made of red sandalwood and lined with brocade, a thread of misgiving shed across his eyes.


    He had only heard that back then Elder Su buried gold, he had never heard of him having buried some precious stones...


    When Madam Su saw that brocade lined small box, a trace of unease appeared in her eyes...This brocade small box was definitely not the one she hadmanded people to bury. In the end, what odd thing was in it?


    In fact, a look of astonishment also shed across Su Luo¡¯s face.


    It was very obvious that this matter was also outside of her expectations.


    Yes, after she had guessed Madam Su¡¯s intentions, she actually did bury a few things again. However she did not use this particr brocade small box, evidently the stuff she buried had been switched with something else.


    In the end, who was it that had done this? What stratagem did the opponent use? Who was supposed to be drawn in?


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes dangerously, even though her heart hadyers of doubt, her face remained calm and collected, as unperturbed as before.


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo¡¯s behavior, and an appreciative expression appeared in his ck eyes.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s ck, ancient well-like eyes, with their unperturbed surface, shot a prating nce at Beichen Ying. Her gaze met his head on in midair, scaring Beichen Ying into skipping a step.


    However, Beichen Ying¡¯s manner very quickly returned. He smiled towards Su Luo with a few ¡®hey, hey¡¯ughs. His smile held the meaning of taking credit for an achievement.


    Taking credit? Could it be, the person that had switched in the brocade-lined small box....was him?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned. She faintly smiled while shooting him a quick nce. She really wanted to see what kind of game this Venerable Beichen was ying.


    The soldier respectfully offered up the small box, momentarily unsure as to who to hand it to.


    Normally, it should be handed over to Su Zian, as he was the master of this house.


    However in theory, among the crowd of people at the scene, the most royal in position could not surpass His Highness the Crown Prince.


    Yet in theory, the most arrogant and publicized person perfectly described Beichen Ying.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s indifferent eyes glimpsed at Beichen Ying, both hands crossed at his back and his mouth rising into a faint sneer.


    Beichen Ying made the exact same movement and posture as the Crown Prince, he even imitated the Crown Prince¡¯s facial expression. His actions once again infuriated the Crown Prince, making him almost re up.


    Su Zian thought about it and said: ¡°Bring it up.¡±


    He received the small brocade box made of red sandalwood from the soldier¡¯s hand.


    Momentarily, the eyes of everyone present at the scenended upon this small brocade box made of red sandalwood.


    The small brocade box was approximately the length of two adult person¡¯s hands, and the width was about one hand size. On the surface of the box was carved exquisite ornate artwork, with the drawing of the phoenix painted in gold. At a nce, people could tell that this box was worth a considerable amount.


    Could it be that inside it indeed contained precious stones?


    With expectant thoughts, Su Zian¡¯s hand slowly opened the sealed up, small brocade box. When he saw the item within the box, a suspicious expression appeared on Su Zian¡¯s face.


    Inside, there were no precious stones, but ...a very thin book.


    The book was one of the mostmon kinds, with a blue leather cover. There was also no title on the cover.


    Could it be a book on secret martial arts manual?


    Su Zian opened the book, he only flipped through one page, before a huge change urred on his face!

 Chapter 196 – The final truth (1)

    Chapter 196 ¨C The final truth (1)


    Page after page, written in ck and white, was actually...


    The Crown Prince saw the huge change in Su Zian¡¯s expression, and a trace of doubt shed through his eyes. He walked up a few steps and stood by Su Zian¡¯s side, leaning in sideways to look.


    However, Su Zian¡¯s actions were like a bird startled by the twang of a bow. He rapidly sprang back with movements that were faster than lightning.


    His Highness the Crown Prince was disgruntled!


    The paranoid Crown Prince¡¯s gave a re full of dark maliciousness and displeasure at Su Zian. An angry resentfulness appeared in his heart.


    This Su Zian was simply too brazen!


    Su Luo was also staring somewhat inquisitively at the blue leather book in Su Zian¡¯s hands. However, it was a pity that she was too far away from Su Zian¡¯s position and was unable to clearly see the words written in the book.


    Now, the only unperturbed person at the scene was none other than the Venerable Beichen.


    His beautiful pair of liquid eyes burned with radiance. The corner of his eyes were slightly raised, carrying an expression that showed he had expected it, and with the appearance of watching a y.


    However, he seem to dislike this y as not being wonderful enough, and one only saw him gave a meaningful nce at the ck-clothed person by his side.


    The ck-clothed man understood and nodded his head. Afterwards, his body immediately disappeared from where it stood.


    When his body reappeared, he was already only an arm¡¯s length away from Su Zian.


    The knife-like thin hands of the ck-clothed person was quick as lightning, pinched straight towards Su Zian¡¯s throat.


    In Su Zian¡¯s mind, the image of the Crown Prince¡¯s imperial bodyguard being exterminated by the ck-clothed man¡¯s two fingers appeared. He subconsciously and instinctively sent a palm attack towards the ck-clothed man.


    However, the ck-clothed man¡¯s move was merely an empty maneuver. His intent was not to kill Su Zian, but rather to steal the blue leather book in his hand.


    So, just when Su Zian counterattacked, he leaned sideways and avoided it. Two fingers like iron mps hit Su Zian¡¯s pulse, holding him in ce.


    Su Zian¡¯s hand immediately lost all its strength, and the fingers holding the blue leather book became powerless as the book slid down.


    Who knew what the ck-clothed man was thinking, he single-handedly caught the blue leather book. It seemed like he had identally snapped the string that bound the blue leather book together. Naturally, apart from the instigator of this, Beichen Ying, and Su Luo who had paid close attention to the ck-clothed man, nobody else noticed.


    ¡°Quickly return it to me!!!¡± Su Zian immediately became anxious!


    The things inside that book absolutely must not be taken away by Beichen Ying. Otherwise, not only him, but also the entire Su Manor would die without a burial site!


    The ck-clothed man used his silence as answer, he quietly stood behind Beichen Ying. His entire body was enveloped in the shadows, unsympathetic, as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Su Zian saw that his words were ineffective against him, he turned his head and red at Beichen Ying with utter discontent: ¡°Venerable Beichen! That is my Su family¡¯s...secret martial arts manual! The secret manual can¡¯t be passed on to others! It absolutely cannot end up in others¡¯ hands. So please, you must return this book to me! Otherwise¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Beichen Ying had both hands crossed behind his back. With an arrogant manner of someone in a higher position, he nted a nce at Su Zian. His expression was rather like that of a person who had made an exception for Su Zian.


    ¡°Otherwise....¡± Su Zian bit down on his back mrs, his ashen-colored face was unswervingly determined. He was only seen coldly shouting out, word by word: ¡°Otherwise, my Su Manor will certainly hunt all of you down and kill you all in the end!¡±


    Before, Beichen Ying was so arrogant in not giving him face and Su Zian had still endured it all. However, now because of a very small book, he would go to war, inside this...there was something extremely fishy going on.


    What was it that was written in that little blue leather book that could make Su Zian so worried to such a degree?


    As for Su Zian¡¯s im of the so-called secret martial arts manual, no matter what, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Now Su Luo was somewhat curious, what was really written in that little blue leather book?


    When Beichen Ying heard what he said, he started tough uproariously. He wasughing so hard that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe, with great difficulty, he finally restrained hisughter: ¡°Hunt down and kill in the end? Ha, ha, ha, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Everyone could tell that Beichen Ying¡¯s words were sarcastic.

 Chapter 197 – The final truth (2)

    Chapter 197 ¨C The final truth (2)


    Yet unexpectedly, Beichen Ying only raised his sleeves and waved his hand, carelessly saying: ¡°Mei Ying, since it¡¯s already like this, you should send it back.¡±


    Mei Ying (1) the person, was like his name. His figure was ghost-like and he also made no sound, maintaining his manner as though silence was golden.


    One could only see the afterimage of his right hand¡¯s action, then the blue leather book shot towards Su Zian in a parabolic arc.


    Everyone¡¯s anxious gaze was locked in midair on the blue leather book. Pair after pair of eyes containedplex rays of light, burning with radiance, each with their own thoughts.


    However¡ª¡ª


    The next second, an unexpected event urred.


    The string binding the blue leather book was snapped in midair, resulting in countless snow white pieces of paper fluttering about like snowkes, gently falling to the ground...


    As far as Su Jingyu¡¯s type of person was concerned, he dared not rob, but since it had already spread to the ground, if he took the opportunity to pick it up and by chance happened to take a peek, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Therefore, Su Jingyu bent down to scoop up the paper.


    However¡ª¡ª


    However, before his fingers could touch the paper, he saw a stream of me suddenly rush towards his hand! The momentum of the me was like a rushing torrent, with nothing held back!


    Su Jingyu whirled his body to avoid it, and turned his body around to look back. He discovered that the person that had attacked him was not an outsider, but rather the person he respected the most, his honorable father!


    ¡°Father!¡± Su Jingyu was simply in disbelief!


    He would never have imagined, that the person that had attacked him would be Su Zian, his own biological father!


    Su Zian angrily roared: ¡°Don¡¯t move! Nobody is allowed to move!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Su Zian¡¯s berserk behavior, without exception, they stupidly looked at him.


    However, the Su Zian right now seemed not to care the least bit about everyone¡¯s gaze. His mission was to make sure that not a single piece of paper remained in this world.


    Numerous small balls of fire condensed in Su Zian¡¯s palm and swept towards the ground.


    The fluttering pieces of paper on the ground were immediately transformed into light smoke, and disappeared into the air.


    Seeing the pieces of paper being destroyed, Su Zian¡¯splexion eased a little. He slowly rxed and let out a soft, long breath of air.


    However at this point in time, if there were no onlookers, he wanted to burn it then no one would object. But now, on top of His Highness the Crown Prince, there was also the Venerable president Beichen. Su Zian¡¯s actions were too excessive. His attempts to hide it made it even more conspicuous. Therefore, Su Zian still needed to face a series of interrogations.


    The Crown Prince was the first to show displeasure on his face. Hisplexion was hazed over with an ashen color, his pair of dark eyes unblinkingly stared at Su Zian.


    In his view, Su Zian had ignored this master and was too arrogant!


    Su Zian¡¯s entire face was full of bitterness, but he could only swallow the bitterness and stuff it in his stomach. How could he exin it? What could he use to exin?


    Beichen Ying saw Su Zian and the Crown Prince being at odds, and his heart had already opened up with happiness. However, his face still had to feign anger and said: ¡°General Su! What do you mean by this? What things cannot be seen by us? You would actually deliberately destroy it in front of the Crown Prince? In your eyes, do you still have His Majesty the Emperor? Do you still have His Highness the Crown Prince?!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was suffering bitterly from anger!


    In regards to who was the most arrogant, if you, Beichen Ying, resigned yourself to being second, nobody else would dare to be known as first. Now, you have reversed everything and fastened this criminal charge on Su Zian¡¯s body.


    Although Beichen Ying¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, however, itpletely struck at the Crown Prince¡¯s weak spot. His malicious and sharp eyes red at Su Zian. Hisplexion was like condensed austerity, so gloomy as to be terrifying.


    Su Zian grinded his teeth and hurriedly kneeled down. Suddenly, his brain was hit by inspiration, but his face only revealed a terrified expression: ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, that thing really had rumors that would spread a cold. This old man is afraid it will dirty the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes. Therefore, I hurriedly destroyed it.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Crown Prince threw his sleeves skeptically.


    Would Beichen Ying let Su Zian so easily pass this test? Quite clearly, he would not.


    1) Mei Ying ¨C literally tranted as phantom or shadow.

 Chapter 198 – The final truth (3)

    Chapter 198 ¨C The final truth (3)


    One could only see his eyes wide open, with an exaggerated incredulous expression: ¡°General Su, how can you lie to His Highness the Crown Prince? Just now you clearly said that it was your Su Manor¡¯s secret martial arts manual. Howe in a blink of an eye it transformed into a book of pornographic drawings? You shouldn¡¯t lie without even batting an eyelid.¡±


    In this split second, Su Luo felt that the Venerable Beichen Ying was quite adorable. At least in front of Su Zian, that ability to wound was something simply no one could withstand.


    A book of drawings that would harm public morals was dug up in Su Luo¡¯s courtyard. Very obviously if this was to spread out, it would harm Su Luo¡¯s womanly reputation. It would make her theughingstock of the entire capital.


    Very clearly, Su Zian intended to bluff his way out. However hepletely forgot to worry about how much harm this would cause Su Luo.


    In his heart, perhaps only someone he could make use of and could benefit from was of interest to him...When hended in a such a predicament, would Madam Su also end up as an easily discardable chess piece? With regards to this point, Su Luo had expectant thoughts.


    Speaking of Su Zian.


    This sentence spoken by Beichen Ying was obviously a p to Su Zian¡¯s face. Moreover it was said in front of everyone as he had ruthlessly pped him with those words.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression momentarily hazed over. His pair of prating eyes ignited into two mes. He red coldly and darkly at Beichen Ying.


    Now he waspletely certain, Beichen Ying definitely came to Su Manor to pick a quarrel.


    Seeing the Crown Prince show displeasure, Su Zian hurriedly stated: ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, that really was a book with drawings that could damage a person¡¯s decency. If it was truly a secret martial arts manual, how could I be willing to burn it? The reason why I was so deeply worried, was, was because if this was spread out, then it would be detrimental to my family¡¯s Luo¡¯er.¡±


    Once these words were spoken, around more than half of the people present believed it; including the Crown Prince. Because this justification was quite sufficient and also necessary.


    A father, in order to protect his own daughter¡¯s womanly reputation, had be so deeply worried that he had anxiously set all traces on fire.


    Ah, it really was a very dignified justification. A faint mocking sneer appeared at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    Su Zian was truly not stupid, he could pull this out at the most critical moment. It was sufficient to illustrate his viciousness, mercilessness and shrewd reaction. However, obviously he underestimated the strength of a certain youngdy that he just framed.


    He still had not had a chance to directly experience Miss Su¡¯s sinister cunningness.


    Only, Su Luo intended to allow him to carefully observe it this time.


    Everyone¡¯s identical gaze concentrated upon Su Luo¡¯s. Those gazes contained disdain, derision, scorn and so on, with all kinds ofplex overtones. The Crown Prince used an even more deep gaze full of meaning to make fun of Su Luo while seizing her up and down. That sort of gaze made Su Luo very ufortable.


    But Su Luo only faintly smiled.


    She looked at her cheap old man with a smile that was not quite a smile. Suddenly, an extra thin piece of paper actually appeared in her hand. On the paper was something written out in ck and white. However they were too far away, so everyone could not see it very clearly.


    Su Luo leisurely waved that piece of paper around with a careless smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Honorable father, that thing that you just said had morally corrupt drawings, was referring to the stuff on this piece of paper, right?¡±


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian felt the blood from the sole of his feet rush up to his forehead in a split second. For a short period of time, his mind became stupefied.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s mocking and derisive manner, Su Zian¡¯s entire body immediately became stiff.


    How, how could there be one more page? When did this loathsome girl pick it up?!


    Such a dramatic development unexpectedly appearing caught everyone unprepared!


    Just now, almost all the sheets of paper were destroyed by Su Zian instantly. Consequently everyone had no choice but to listen to his nonsense.

 Chapter 199 – The final truth (4)

    Chapter 199 ¨C The final truth (4)


    However now, there was still one piece of paper left in Su Luo¡¯s hands. Then there was still another opportunity to find out the truth, right?


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s execution of her n had been beautifully done.


    She merely had to wave that piece of paper in her hand to be able to wash clean the dirty water that Su Zian had spilled onto her.


    It was because she dared to brazenly take it out in front of everyone, this demonstrated that the stuff was not the nonsense of immoral things that Su Zian had said.


    After all if it was true, then the first person who would want to destroy that paper the most would not be Su Zian but Su Luo herself.


    Su Zian red at Su Luo, his appearance was imposing, cold and solemn: ¡°Luo¡¯er, be obedient. Quickly destroy that stuff!¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Daddy, why are you so anxious? Your daughter is really curious. Was it this stuff that will harm public morals... in the end what is it?¡± Saying this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes swept around her surrounding once. Then, she looked at Su Zian again and softly said: ¡°Seeing everyone¡¯s expression, it seems as if everyone is very curious. Daddy, how about we let everyone have a look at it and let them judge? What do you think?¡±


    These remarks, infuriated Su Zian until he almost fell down.


    Was this not an unfilial and rebellious daughter! It truly infuriated him to death!


    Su Zian was so angry that he almost directly went up to choke Su Luo to death. However in reality, he was not allowed to do something like this.


    Madam Su and Su Zian had been married for so many years that she could clearly understood his thinking. With a smile, she used a soft-spoken voice to say to Su Luo: ¡° Luo¡¯er, don¡¯t be mad at your father. How could there be enmity between a father and a daughter from before? Besides, what your father did is for your own good, isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    While Madam Su was speaking, she also tried to get closer to Su Luo.


    Now everyone who was at the scene had their gaze concentrated on Madam Su and Su Luo. Almost no one saw Su Zian surreptitiously give a meaningful look at Captain Zhao.


    Captain Zhao understood at once, he was hidden behind Su Luo. He silently tried to get closer to Su Luo...


    Three steps, two steps, one step....


    Just when his hands reached out to snatch away the paper from Su Luo¡¯s hand. Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A ck shadow gave rise to an eerie and cold wind. The wind was like the edge of a de, following along Captain Zhao¡¯s hand and slicing towards the wrist!


    In a sh, Captain Zhao¡¯s wrist was cut from his arm!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Because of the acute pain, Captain Zhao¡¯s body dropped to the floor. He painfully cradled his arm which continued to spurt out blood. His facial features were twisted hideously due to pain.


    Blood gushed out onto the ground.


    Drops of various sizes and shapes could be see.


    The air was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    Su Luo¡¯s fine eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Her gaze frankly looked at Su Zian. The sneer at the corner of her mouth was very obvious, ¡°Honorable father, you wouldn¡¯t kill your daughter to silence her because of this little piece of paper, right?¡±


    Su Zian was so furious that hisplexion became ashen, and he angrily rebuked: ¡°What rubbish talk! Anyway, quickly shut up!¡±


    Beichen Ying only rubbed his hands and smiled: ¡°General Su, this y really is extremely fascinating. This lord is very interested in watching it.¡± Saying this, he walked towards Su Luo step by step. He raised an eyebrow and smiled at her: ¡°The fourth Miss Su, would it be convenient for you to let me see that piece of paper? I am very curious about it...¡±


    Su Luo looked indifferent, her gaze shot to Su Zian. Seeing his ck face and him repeatedly shaking his head with eyes like a sharp sword, sharp enough to pierce through her heart.


    If the expression in someone¡¯s eyes could kill, then Su Luo¡¯s body would by now have been sliced into many pieces.


    Meeting that pair of sharp and hawk-like eyes, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted slightly when answering Beichen Ying: ¡°The Venerable Beichen wants to see, however, it seems as if my honorable father is not willing...¡±


    Besides, the brocade box was clearly ced there by you, Beichen Ying. You clearly knew what was inside better than anyone else.

 Chapter 200 – The final truth (5)

    Chapter 200 ¨C The final truth (5)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s gift for acting was something he was born with. He nced at that piece of paper in Su Luo¡¯s hand. With only a quick nce, his brows knotted tightly. Then he looked at Su Zian with aplicated expression.


    That kind of serious stare with an incredulous expression simply frightened Su Zian until he was scared witless. His heart continuously jumped with ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯ sounds.


    Furthermore, with Beichen Ying¡¯s appearance of desiring to speak and his hesitation that showed he was about to say something, but was unsure of how to do it; it practically resembled a w that scratched at Su Zian¡¯s secure body, making it itch everywhere.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth stretched back and forth, he simply made her speechless.


    s, how could she say it?


    In fact, Su Zian¡¯s actions just now were really fast. When he was destroying the evidence, it was so fast that nobody had enough time to react.


    Moreover, she was far from the book, so logically speaking, she basically had no chance to grab at the scattered pieces of white paper. Of course in reality, it should also be this way.


    Then, why would another piece of paper appear in her hand? Actually, this was all credited to Su Luo¡¯s innate conman characteristic.


    This piece of paper was one that she took from her space. Additionally this piece of paper was presumably one Su Zian would be familiar with, because on top of it was written the sacred scriptures she copiedst time.


    Since she had it pinched in between her fingers, nobody discovered that this was a fake.


    The most pitiful would be her cheap father, who was staring at this piece of paper, with his eyeballs almost about to pop out. If he knew that in fact, this piece of paper was a fake...Surely his expression would be extremely marvelous to look at, right?


    ¡°Luo¡¯er! Quickly bring that piece of paper over here!¡± Su Zian anxiously said.


    Actually, Su Luo¡¯s heart was genuinely curious, in the end, what secrets were written on the real pieces of paper that made Su Zian this worried?


    However, Su Luo naturally would not return this piece of paper. If she returned it, wouldn¡¯t everyone know that she was running a con?


    One could only see Su Luo frowning, she looked at Beichen Ying then at Su Zian, as if very uncertain. After quite a while, she indecisively said: ¡°In fact, shouldn¡¯t today¡¯s main topic be the theft of stolen goods? Honorable father, wouldn¡¯t you say so?


    Since Su Zian could crawl up to the position of a great general, then how could he be that stupid?


    He promptly understood and said: ¡°What stolen goods? Rubbish talk! Your courtyard is clean and neat, there is nothing here!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s appearance once again became hesitant: ¡°But...Mother, older brother and fifth younger Sister, didn¡¯t all of them denounce this daughter as the person who tried to find someone to frame third older sister?¡±


    Su Zian broadly waved his hand and sternly responded: ¡°There is absolutely no such thing! That was your mother and them talking rubbish, causing mischief due to selfish reasons! Making you suffer from being wronged. This point, Daddy will make them provide you with a formal apology.¡±


    Why...Madam Su merely felt that today¡¯s sunlight was zing so fiercely. It shined on her until her mind felt waves of dizziness, nearly making her fall over.


    Married for so many years, she truly didn¡¯t expect he would criticize her in front of so many people, saying she spoke nonsense, and had caused mischief from selfish motives....This, this how grave of an usation was this? Clearly, every decision had been made by him.


    Not limited to Madam Su, Su Jingyu and Su Xi¡¯s expressions were also not very good. They red at Su Zian with disbelief and also angrily red at Su Luo.


    Who would have thought, that even though Su Zian had lowered his posture thus far, Su Luo was still not satisfied.


    One could see her looking at the messy house that had been thoroughly searched, as she faintly sighed a few times: ¡°s, now this courtyard has been tossed about into this appearance. It will take a long time to tidy up...¡±


    ¡°No problem! Daddy will order people to help you...¡± Su Zian saw that the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth had a faint sarcastic meaning. He abruptly came to realize her meaning. He waved his big hands, in a heroic manner as though reaching to the clouds: ¡°Daddy will immediately order people to tidy up the east side Wisteria Park for you to live in. You should be at ease, as at that time, everything you need will be avable. What your fifth younger sister has, you would notck.¡±

 Chapter 201 – The final truth (6)

    Chapter 201 ¨C The final truth (6)


    Standing beside Su Luo, Beichen Ying really wanted to p the table and shout out praises for her.


    This girl was capable, she was simply too capable!


    Originally, he thought he would have to shoulder the burdensome task of creating a cozy living environment for Su Luo.


    He never expected that this girl would merely use a piece of worn out paper from who knows where that she had found on her body to settle everything.


    Too great, ah! People simply couldn¡¯t help but to admire her. It was no wonder the proud, aloof and picky Nangong was crazy about this girl, to the point of infatuation and even being head over heels in love.


    Now, Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze at Su Luo could be called as being full of starlight and radiating with lights of devoted worship.


    It was unfortunate that the girl he was worshipping didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. She was still standing there secured in her backing, like a lion with her mouth wide open for more. Her worried expression was all feigned: ¡°Sometimes, this daughter wants to go out for a walk, but the guards at the gate...s...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing! You take this piece of writ te, from now on, wherever you want to go, then just go. Absolutely no one will impede or hinder you from going!¡± Su Zian pulled down the writ te from his waist and directly tossed it to Su Luo.


    Good stuff! Su Luo secretly praised in her heart.


    However, if the dear readers thought that Su Luo would stop at this point, then all of you were gravely mistaken.


    If there were convenient advantages that she didn¡¯t take, then she would be a damn idiot. Su Luo always believed in this saying.


    If you have the power and did not use it, then once it expired, it was wasted. This were also words of wisdom that Su Luo believed in.


    Now, all those that she had demanded were far from reaching Su Zian¡¯s bottom line.


    Su Luo pretended to be hesitant and said: ¡°Honorable father promised before, if you can¡¯t find the gold during the search, you will return me my innocent verdict. Do those words still count?¡±


    Right now, Su Zian was eagerly waiting for Su Luo to raise her conditions, because as long as conditions exist, then there would be room to maneuver.


    ¡°Naturally it counts!¡± Su Zian answered hastily. He impatiently stared at that piece of paper, itching to throw himself over there to tear it up.


    ¡°In that case...Shouldn¡¯t all the people from the Su family at the scene pour tea and apologize to this daughter?¡± Su Luo saw Su Zian¡¯splexion darkened, and secretly thought about it. The Crown Prince and Beichen Ying were both present. Lowering Su Zian¡¯s face too much would not be good. Therefore, she corrected herself and said: ¡°Without a doubt, Daddy used all his might on behalf of this daughter to rify the facts. Thus, giving back this daughter her innocent verdict. Naturally, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    Su Zian was just waiting for these words, after having heard what was said, just as he about to speak.


    But, who would have thought, that Su Jingyu rushed in first.


    One could only see Su Jingyu spitting with anger, ring at Su Luo apoplectically, he said: ¡°Su Luo, you shouldn¡¯t be too greedy from winning an inch and then wanting a mile. Be careful that once you eat it, you would spit it all out!¡±


    A threat, it really was a naked threat.


    Before Su Luo could react, Beichen Ying struck a posture to go and take that piece of paper from Su Luo¡¯s hand: ¡°Just now. this lord did not carefully look, bring it here, and once again, let this lord have a good look.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s expression immediately underwent a huge change. He loudly berated Su Jingyu: ¡°Unfilial son! Obey your father and shut up!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s furious expression seemed extremely terrifying. The next word intimidated Su Jingyu and he came to a halt.


    Su Jingyu was angry from the bottom of his heart, but could only hatefully kick the pir. He dared not issue another objection.


    Consequently, under Su Zian¡¯s supervision, beginning from Madam Su, to Su Jingyu, and then Su Xi, even though they were extremely unwilling, nevertheless, they were unable to resist Su Zian¡¯s side re, which was just like a tiger watching his prey.


    So to speak, people with trump cards in hand were really cool.


    Madam Su was not too bad, even though her heart was full of wrath, but her face was all smiles.


    However, Su Jingyu and Su Xi were not very proper, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, they tossed their teacup onto the table. The tea flew in all directions.


    The Venerable Beichen Ying¡¯s eyebrows knotted, and General Su Zian promptly started to berate them.


    As a result, Su Jingyu and Su Xi, no matter how unwilling, still had to put on a good face and put in the effort. They had to respectfully invite Su Luo to have tea and apologize to her.


    Su Zian impatiently watched Su Luo: ¡°Now, can you return that piece of paper to Daddy?¡±


    Whoever would return it was an idiot.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth evoked a calm smile. She unhurriedly tore apart that piece of paper until it was nothing but fine powder...

 Chapter 202 – A new beginning (1)

    Chapter 202 ¨C A new beginning (1)


    Seeing the paper being torn into fine powder, Su Zian¡¯s heart could finally rx.


    In fact, how could he have known that the piece of paper was something Su Luo had brought out to scare him.


    This farce of a y finally ended.


    Before she left, Su Xi intentionally walked to the front of Su Luo. Her appearance was wrathful and malevolent: ¡°Su Luo, you just wait for it! Later, there will be a time when you will be humiliated!¡±


    Today¡¯s matter was a huge psychological blow to Su Xi.


    She was the ssy daughter of the first wife, normally, in front of Su Luo she was as arrogant as a princess. Yet today, she had to pour tea and apologize to her in front of so many people!


    And not only her, but also her older brother, her mother...


    This was humiliation!


    It really was pure humiliation!


    This kind of humiliation, in the future, she would absolutely return it to her one hundred, no , a thousandfold!


    Su Xi very fiercely red at Su Luo. That meaningful re of hers was like a vengeful mother wolf. It was as if she would pounce upon Su Luo at anytime and devour her until even the bones would not be left behind.


    However, faced with her threat, Su Luo merely smiled faintly. Her smiling expression was disregarding: ¡°Good, I¡¯m waiting. I wee you, the fifth Miss Su, anytime to take your revenge.¡±


    Su Xi, this kind of spoiled Miss High and Mighty, was in fact the easiest to handle. She never even entered Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Instead, if it was Su Qing...she must treat with caution.


    Su Xi coldly snorted repeatedly: ¡°Good, very good! Su Luo, these are the words you said yourself! When the timees, don¡¯t bother kneeling to beg for forgiveness! Humph!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, Su Xi haughtily turned around and left. She left Su Luo the conceited view of her back.


    Beichen Ying still hadn¡¯t left, his smile was not quite a smile as he shook his head: ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, living in this kind of surroundings, really made you suffer. Little Luo Luo.¡±


    Su Luo, with both hands crossed over her chest, leisurely nted him a nce: ¡°Little Luo Luo? Is this a name you can call?¡±


    Alike, really alike! This expression, this tone, and also this posture, was printed from the same exact mold as Nangong. He couldn¡¯t help but to say that these two were indeed simr.


    It was unknown from where Beichen Ying managed to extract out a folded fan. He carelessly fanned it while lifting his chin, tilting his head towards her and arrogantly asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I continuously helped you?¡±


    Su Luo saw his arrogant and pampered appearance, she thought he looked ridiculous, but her face remained indifferent saying: ¡°Not curious, but if you can tell me the secret in that blue leather book, maybe I could listen with respectful attention.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Why did he feel as though their positions were reversed? She obviously should be incessantly questioning him closely instead. She truly was not a cute girl.


    ¡°Perhaps in the future I could used it to threaten a certain person.¡± Su Luo calmly said.


    As it turned out, her curiosity was for this purpose.


    Beichen Ying grudgingly closed his fan. He knew that if he wanted to pull out her and Nangong¡¯s gossip from this girl¡¯s mouth, it clearly was not possible.


    ¡°Want to know?¡± Beichen Ying was all smiles as he leaned close to Su Luo, revealing two snow- white canine tooth and shallow dimples. He gave the impression of being very wily but exceptionally adorable at the same time.


    ¡°Now you can tell me.¡± Su Luo nodded her head.


    ¡°Hey, hey, unfortunately I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Beichen Ying pulled back his arrogant, pampered and show-off face and lifted his chin: ¡°Want to know, then go ask Nangong. That stuff that could harm people was provided by him.¡±


    ¡°It truly turned out to be him...¡± Su Luo had a faint guess, because a person who could ask Beichen Ying to set out in the capital was almost non-existent. Of course, His Highness Prince Jin was an exception.


    ¡°Remember to go look for him.¡± Beichen Ying ¡®he, he¡¯ughed, waved his fan while swaying like a dandish lord, and walked away.

 Chapter 203 – A new beginning (2)

    Chapter 203 ¨C A new beginning (2)


    Should I go look for him? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful, demonically alluring face appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind and also his forceful, overbearing temper.


    That day when she came back, he apparently had some words to say, but she changed the topic. Ultimately, she had to hurriedly rush back to her courtyard.


    It had already been quite a few days that she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    However, should she go look for him?


    Su Luo shook her head, right now, she still could not stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Even if she went to look for him, what was the use?


    Simr to the affair that urred today, why would Su Zian and the Crown Prince be afraid of Beichen Ying? It was because of his own strength and his family background.


    So to speak, in the end, it was still strength.


    Currently, she should not be tangled up in the question of whether to see Nangong Liuyun or not. What she ought to do was to raise her cultivation level. To strive to stand at the summit of the strong as soon as possible.


    Only at that time, would she have the chance to choose and also the strength to safeguard her happiness.


    Su Zian¡¯s actions this time were considered very fast.


    In less than two hours, Wisteria Park was tidied up.


    Lu Luo also moved in together with Su Luo.


    Once she entered the courtyard, Lu Luo¡¯s eyes simply could not handle what she was seeing. A pair of eyes full of stars blinked, as if extremely moved.


    ¡°Miss! This is where we will live in from now on?¡± Lu Luo was so excited that she hadpletely lost her normalposure. Even though she was speaking to Su Luo, her eyes however were looking all over the ce with joyful surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a residence, what¡¯s there to be excited about? Wait untilter...¡± Su Luo suddenly stopped her mouth.


    Because she saw a row of four maids as pretty as flowers standing in front of her.


    Each and every one of them was fertile, thin as a swallow and had an elegant countenance. This looked like the scene of a beauty contest, and not as if they were here to serve a person.


    ¡°Good day to the fourth Miss.¡± The four maids said simultaneously.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    When she was at the courtyard far from here, there was just Lu Luo and her, mutually depending on each other to live. Everything was also very simple, but now that there were these extra maids serving her, moreover...Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept around once.


    Without having to think, within these four maids there was certainly Madam Su¡¯s people.


    After instructing Lu Luo to grow more cleverness, Su Luo looked after herself and entered the bedroom.


    At night, Su Luoid on the bed, her mind was thinking of many things.


    Now that she had cultivated to the second rank bottleneck, if relying on her own efforts, she didn¡¯t know how long she would stagnate at this stage. However, if she had crystal stones to help, then it was another cup of tea altogether.


    Crystal stone...Su Luo¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes became more and more bright.


    With the adorable little dragon that could automatically hunt for any treasure present, why would she be afraid of losing when betting on crystal stones?


    What¡¯s more, the gold coins dug out from the hole was still hot. Since it was delivered by people with kindness, then not using it would be a waste.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth perked up into a sarcastic smile.


    Madam Su, Su Xi, Su Jingyu...Wait for it. Later on, your daily lives will absolutely be exciting!


    The second morning, Su Luo had already gotten up earlier.


    After she finished making herself presentable, Su Luo, in front of all the servant¡¯s faces, established Lu Luo¡¯s unique and unmatched position as the head maid. Afterwards, she held the adorable little dragon and walked out.


    Because of the secret of her space, Su Luo therefore had no intention of taking Lu Luo girl with her.


    In the garden, hundreds of flowers strived for beauty.


    A burst of cool breeze slowly arrived. The fragrance assailed the nostrils, ddening the heart.


    Seeing the beautiful, wonderful butterflies fluttering among the flowers, the adorable little dragon struggled to get down from Su Luo¡¯s embrace.


    The foolish and silly, adorable little dragon¡¯s thoughts were easiest to guess. Su Luo recalled that butterfly being pounced on from before and with the body identally destroyed without leaving a trace, and the corner of her mouth moved. She rubbed his head: ¡°s, stop making a disturbance. Later when we go out, you can then y, all right?¡±


    If other people caught sight of a snow-white puppy puffing out fire...Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but touch her forehead. Towards that kind of oue, she would be somewhat speechless.

 Chapter 204 – A new beginning (3)

    Chapter 204 ¨C A new beginning (3)


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The adorable little dragon rolled about in Su Luo¡¯s embrace, acting like a spoiled child rolling around. However, his small paws excitedly pointed at that tiny butterfly.


    Just when a person and a spoiled pet were noisily ying around, all of a sudden, Su Luo sensed a dangerous gaze locked onto her.


    This gaze seemed to contain a hatred that was carved in the bones and engraved in the heart. It burned into her back until it became burning hot.


    Who could it be?


    Su Luo deliberately turned her head around.


    Not far away, Su Xi¡¯s hand was pulling at an elegant and exquisite female while walking over.


    Today¡¯s Su Xi was dressed in a red silk gown that wound lovingly along her body. Her face was white as beautiful porcin with a pair of jet-ck, limpid eyes iid on top. She was vivacious and pretty.


    If she hadn¡¯t revealed her spoiled and headstrong side, she looked remarkably like a young beautiful woman that would invoke tender affectionate feelings in others.


    The name of that elegant and exquisite female was Su Qing.


    One merely saw her appearing indifferent, giving people a kind of clear, cold and noble feeling.


    Su Xi walked in front of Su Luo, and arrogantly lifted her chin, looking up and down. Then she haughtily and fussily nted a nce at Su Luo: ¡°Oh, not bad. Just having moved into a new courtyard, yet you have the carefree and leisurely thought toe out for a stroll?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was serene, she only faintly smiled while taking a quick nce at her. She was holding the adorable little dragon in her arms while leisurely stroking his fur.


    The adorable little dragonfortably sprawled on his back in Su Luo¡¯s arms, showing off his plump belly. The him in a sleeping haze gave of tiny sounds of snoring, looking charmingly naive and unspeakably cute.


    Su Xi saw that Su Luo did not respond, as ifpletely ignoring her words. An angry color momentarily shed across her face. Her fine and slender forefinger pointed at Su Luo: ¡°You are merely a good-for-nothing that was stepped on by the soles of people¡¯s feet. What are you so proud of? Don¡¯t think that just because Daddy bestowed a courtyard to you it would mean that he regards you highly. Hey, hey, Su Luo, I want to see how many days you can stay in that courtyard!¡±


    Su Luo indifferently shrugged her shoulders and lightly replied: ¡°Finished speaking?¡±


    Being cursed at with a finger pointed at her nose and she was still this calm? Su Xi¡¯s heart was stunned, yet she couldn¡¯t help admitting that the Su Luo now was more difficult to deal with then the her before.


    The her before, she merely had to harshly re at her and Su Luo would be a yes-man. She wouldn¡¯t even know where to ce her hands and feet.


    The present her, in the end, what great ambition and leopard guts did she eat? That she would dare to be so emboldened?


    Su Xi¡¯s face became red and pointed at Su Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to deal with you! I tell you, I can do anything to you!¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°I wee you anytime.¡± A dog able to yell out wouldn¡¯t bite people, real dogs that normally bite people would not yell.


    Su Qing¡¯s gaze was light as a feather as it was cast at Su Luo. She once again frowned and her eyes widened.


    From her point of view, even just ncing at Su Luo was already enough of a good fortune that Su Luo would pray for with eight lives.


    As for speaking, she seemed to feel that speaking to Su Luo would bring down her own status.


    However, how could Su Qing let Su Luo bully her own younger sister?


    Su Qing was only seen faintly smiling while pointing at the adorable little dragon in Su Luo¡¯s arms. Her voice was clear and cold while showing a trace of dignity: ¡°Merely a good-for-nothing, unexpectedly. you actually learned to y with contract beasts from other people. Laughable!¡±


    Su Xi¡¯s gazended on Su Luo¡¯s arms. When she saw that little puppy sleeping sprawled on its back, she immediatelyughed. Sheughed until her body rocked back and forth, simply unable to stop.


    After a long time, she finally gasped out a breath, inartictely saying: ¡°Su Luo, ha, ha, dying ofughter. Only you, a good-for-nothing, would raise a dog, the same kind of good-for-nothing animal. Ha, ha, ha, indeed, what kind of owner would have that kind of pet. Ha, ha, ha, makes meugh to death!¡±

 Chapter 205 – A new beginning (4)

    Chapter 205 ¨C A new beginning (4)


    Su Xiughed so loudly and arrogantly that she had woken up the adorable little dragon who with great difficulty had fallen into a deep slumber.


    The adorable little dragon rubbed his sleepy eyes as he lethargically sat up in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, Su Xi said to Su Qing: ¡°Second older sister, we should let this good-for-nothing Su Luo see what a real spirit pet looks like, right?¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s spirit pet was a fourth ranked fierce panther. Its wild nature was difficult to train, quite cold and proud. However, its fighting strength was very powerful.


    Su Qing shot a quick nce at Su Luo. She felt it was necessary to give this concubine¡¯s daughter who was unable to distinguish between good from bad andcked proper respect for her seniors a lesson. Consequently, she lightly nodded her head and closed her eyes to mouth the words to the spell.


    Very quickly, from far away, a formidable majestic panther ran over.


    One could see an abnormallyrge body that seemed not to yield to an elephant in size. Its entire body was covered in a brownish-ck fur that was smooth and stuck to its body, giving off a dim gloss. Its hunting teeth were sharp and pointed. They shed with an intimidatingly cold light.


    That pair of eyes which were apathetic and ice-cold, as if watching a dead person, stared at Su Luo.


    Su Xi had an extremely-proud-of-herself smile on her face. She pulled at Su Qing¡¯s hand and provokingly said: ¡° Older sister, we should allow Su Luo to experience and know what¡¯s a real spirit pet. This will also let her expand her horizons, right?!¡±


    Her remarks about experience were not quite as simple as the literal meaning.


    Su Xi saw that Su Qing was nomittal, so she once again pulled at Su Qing¡¯s sleeves and acted coquettishly as she said: ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t it because we are doing this for Su Luo¡¯s own good? We are allowing her to see some aspects of society so as to prevent her from going out and bringing shame to our family.¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s pair of coldy clear haughty eyes were once again cast upon Su Luo¡¯s body. It could clearly be seen that she nodded her head: ¡°There is another benefit. After my fierce panther returned home, it hascked a person to amuse itself with.¡±


    Lacked a person to amuse itself with? Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyebrows rose slightly while the corner of her mouth hooked into a mocking arc.


    Su Qing was indeed named correctly. Like her name, she was so proud, virtuous and aloof that there was no limit.


    Whatever the case, Su Luo was also nominally Su Qing¡¯s younger sister. With just one sentence, Su Qing had given Su Luo to the fierce panther to toy with? A real human had been given to a fierce panther to y with? This was indeed an extraordinary spirit pet!


    Su Luo was not furious. On the contrary, she smiled. She shot a contemptuous nce at Su Qing. ¡°Lacked a person to amuse itself with? What if it was destroyed while ying with other people, are you going to demandpensation?¡±


    Before Su Qing could speak, Su Xi once again covered her stomach and started tough uproariously. ¡°What are you saying? Destroy a panther by ying with it? Ha, ha, ha, haaaaaa, you really want to make meugh to death. The panther is a fourth ranked magical beast, fourth rank! Who do you think you are? You are nothing but a good-for-nothing without any spirit strength!¡±


    Su Qing shot a scornful nce at Su Luo. She was toozy to waste words with people that were beneath her.


    ¡°Fierce panther, go. Apany her and y with her properly.¡± Since this loathsome girl Su Luo wanted to court death, then she, Su Qing, shouldn¡¯t be med for whatever happens.


    As it happened, just yesterday mother and her siblings had suffered embarrassment due to this girl. Now, she just so happened to be able to help them vent their anger. She believed that once father found out, he would also not say anything more.


    After the fierce panther heard its master¡¯smand, immediately its four sturdy legs dug into the ground as it moved. A pair of unsympathetic eyes momentarily ignited with blood-thirsty light. Its majestic and imposing manner saturated the air around its body.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡±The fierce panther immediately issued a howling sound that shook the sky. Its huge and well-built body abruptly pounced towards Su Luo.


    Thick shadows hid the sky and covered the earth with an aura of death. With a pair of ice-cold blood-thirsty eyes and its ferocious mouth opened wide...


    Su Luo believed that the fierce panther would absolutely not be lenient!


    There was nothing left to be said, she may have no choice but to reveal the fact that she knows martial arts.


    Just at this critical moment, the adorable little dragon that was woken up by the noise rubbed its drowsy, sleepy eyes and suddenly lifted his head. That pair ofmonly foolish and silly limpid eyes all of a sudden were enveloped in ayer of golden light.

 Chapter 206 – New Beginning (5)

    Chapter 206 ¨C New Beginning (5)


    With him standing on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, they faced the panther lunging at them head on. He had a dignified and austere expression, and released a howling sound that echoed to the sky and prated through the earth: ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ªAwoo¡ª¡ªAwoo¡ª¡ª¡±


    His serious little face and appearance was stretched taut. His tiny w furiously pointed at the fierce panther, as if saying it should be facing him with the right posture, and made it seem like the one pouncing over was not a fourth-ranked magical beast, but an insubordinate servant.


    Seeing the little divine dragon¡¯s deadly serious appearance, Su Xi instantly convulsed withughter.


    Dear heavens, that puppy and his master were really made from the same mould, both were overestimating themselves. Did the puppy really think that it could challenge a fourth-ranked magical beast, the fierce panther?


    The corners of Su Qing¡¯s lips were simrly raised in an arrogant and aloof sneer.


    Blockhead! An ant trying to shake arge tree (1), overconfident!


    Whether or not they were truly overconfident, the matter very quickly became apparent.


    Just when the panther was about an arm¡¯s length away from Su Luo, its immense body suddenly and forcibly twisted around at the scene.


    However, to twist an enormous body in midair, it was easier said than done?


    As a result, only a loud ¡®thump¡¯ sound could be heard. The massive panther inevitably fell to the ground, raising a cloud of yellow y dust, knocking itself dizzy and confused.


    This action instantly stunned everyone.


    Shouldn¡¯t the panther be pouncing on Su Luo? Why would it fall down for no reason? Moreover, tossing itself down into such a sorry state?


    Seeing it unable to rise for a long time, Su Qing¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot . Her eyes which were full of rage, in a sh red at Su Luo: ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Su Luo nonchntly spread her hands: ¡°Did you see me do anything?¡±


    She really was innocent. She did not do anything. Speaking of the culprit, shouldn¡¯t it be the little divine dragon that did something? Unfortunately, in the eyes of everyone, the grand little divine dragon was just a puppy who hadn¡¯t even grown its fur yet.


    Su Qing was stonewalled immediately.


    Indeed, previously she had kept a close eye on Su Luo. Her expression was serious and on guard, but she also never made a move... Then, in the end, how could this happen?


    It couldn¡¯t be that the panther suddenly lost its mind?


    If Su Qing was to believe that it was because of the puppy¡¯s angry rebuke that the panther would take such action, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she was beaten to death (2*).


    At the same time, Su Xi was also astonished, with her mouth gaping wide open. For a long time, she could not regain herposure.


    What-what really happened? This panther was fourth-ranked, fourth-ranked!


    How many fourth-ranked magical beasts could be found in the whole of the Eastern Ling Empire? However.... however, how did this loathsome girl aplish this? This was really seeing a ghost.


    In fact, regarding this kind of result, it was also beyond Su Luo¡¯s expectations.


    She knew that the adorable little dragon was the most noble ss of divine dragon among the dragon race. Although she knew its dragon prestige was extremely awesome, but she had also never thought that its effect would be this shocking.


    Su Luo rubbed the adorable little dragon¡¯s head, while thetter affectionately licked her fingers.


    Both person and spirit pet looked extremely affectionate together.


    ¡°Panther! Get up! You better stand up!¡± Su Qing furiously yelled. How could her panther lose to Su Luo? How could she, Su Qing, lose to Su Luo, that pile of mud? This was even harder for her to ept than being killed.


    The panther had thrown itself until it was dizzy. Shaking its head, it staggered to its feet.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± With round, angry eyes ring and a cold frown, the adorable little dragon snapped at it.


    Posing with that little face and that imposing majestic manner, it was like a haughty little prince angrily reprimanding a servant.


    So loftily up high, as if it should be rightfully his.


    Hearing that sound, the panther, which had gotten itsrge body to stand with much difficulty, swayed on the spot, almost falling again.


    1) An ant trying to shake arge tree: an idiom for a person overrating one¡¯s own strength.


    2*) Comment from trantor Neverim: She will be >_> ; Neverim: Really pity the panther...

 Chapter 207 – Skyrocketing Luck (1)

    Chapter 207 ¨C Skyrocketing Luck (1)


    The fierce panther managed to stand up with great difficulty. However, even if it stood up, in front of Su Luo, no, it would be more urate to say, in front of the adorable little dragon. Its enormous body appeared to be cowering with two forelegs lowered beneath it. Its appearance was one of prostrating in worship and being extremely deferential to the master that it served. .


    This... This was simply.... Humiliating! Su Qing stared at her panther, her pair of eyes were practically spitting out fire.


    After many trials and tribtions, expendingrge amount of manpower and resources, in the end she even had to ask her teacher for help so she could tame this panther. Who would have thought that it would be an idiot of a panther!


    What was that over there? A puppy, ah, it was a puppy! A normal puppy that still hadn¡¯t grown all its teeth! What was it afraid of? And even shivering from head to toe? Don¡¯t tell me it actually thought that it was a dragon? A golden divine dragon?


    Su Qing was really infuriated to death by this stupid panther. No matter how much she thought of it, she could not understand how this kind of reversal could have happened.


    Yet, here there was someone at her side pouring salt into her wound.


    Su Xi could be seen moving closely to Su Qing, tugging at her sleeve with a face full of iprehension and asked: ¡°Elder sister? Your panther... it¡¯s not an idiot, right?¡±


    An idiot? A panther, which could cultivate to the fourth rank among the magical beasts; could it be considered an idiot panther?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Qing was obviously in a bad mood. Her beautiful eyes was aze as itnded on the panther¡¯s body, she concentrated all of her spiritual power within them. Pointing at Su Luo, she was heard, though only faintly, giving an order in an imposing voice: ¡°Go, rip her apart!¡±


    Even the pampered and willful Su Xi would not dare to go overboard with her in public. Yet Su Qing directly ordered the panther to rip Su Luo apart?


    Tsk, tsk, Su Qing was Su Qing. Nobody would think that whenparing viciousness and ruthlessness, among her brothers and sisters, she could be considered number one.


    Su Luo casually gazed at the panther, believing that even without her needing to act, the panther would help in avenging her.


    Sure enough, the panther did not disappoint Su Luo.


    Its misty eyes looked back at Su Qing with a sh of confusion within them, as if it could understand her order.


    ¡°I said¡ª¡ªbite her to death!¡± Su Qing raged from being humiliated, pointing at Su Luo and stressed each syble between gritted teeth.


    Whether or not Su Luo died was not important to her. Anyway, in her eyes Su Luo was just an ant, there was no need to be concerned about.


    However the panther she had spent so much sweat and blood to tame now had a problem. This was the reason for her disy of pend up frustration and irritability.


    Although the adorable little dragon was still an inarticte, infant dragon. However, understanding the humannguage was his innate gift. He naturally could understand what he heard.


    When Su Qing pointed at Su Luo and repeatedly ordered the panther to bite Su Luo to death over and over again. As Su Luo¡¯s spirit pet, the adorable little dragon expressed great anger.


    And to make a divine golden dragon angry, even if it was an infant one, the consequences would be very severe.


    The little adorable dragon could be seen climbing onto Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. His tiny face was pinched and his tiny paw pointed at Su Qing. He angrily barked at the panther: ¡°AWOO! AWOO! AWOO! AWOO!¡±


    No one understood what nonsense this little thing was shouting, but clearly the panther could.


    Yet on the other side, Su Qing still continued to scold the panther,manding it to stand and attack, until even Su Luo¡¯s chewed up bones were not left behind.


    The orders from the little divine dragon and Su Qing both came at the same time, intermingled in the panther¡¯s mind.


    The panther¡¯s expression gradually grew anxious, its breathing became heavier and heavier. It appeared more brutal and ferocious. The dangerous atmosphere on its body grew increasingly dense, and increasingly more terrifying...


    ¡°ROAR¡ª¡ª¡± A deep and heavy dragon cry came from the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth. His little body swayed around before he copsed into Su Luo¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 208 – Skyrocketing Luck (2)

    Chapter 208 ¨C Skyrocketing Luck (2)


    The little divine dragon limply fell down as if he had used up all his strength with that howl just now. .


    Su Luo worriedly hugged him. Taking advantage of the fact that they were caught off guard, she hurriedly took out a cup of Celestial Spirit Water from her space and fed it to the little divine dragon.


    After feeding him the cup of Celestial Spirit Water, the little divine dragon¡¯s spirit clearly began to recover.


    However, in the wake of the little divine dragon¡¯s howl, a dazzling golden radiance suddenly red from the fierce panther¡¯s body. Now the panther¡¯s appearance was exceptionally malevolent, with sharp fangs shining as if it had lost all rational thoughts. It looked ruthless and vengeful!


    In a split second, it suddenly pounced forward¡ª¡ª


    In front of it was not Su Luo, but Su Qing.


    Su Qing was startled into taking a step back from this sudden surprise attack. She instinctively threw out a counterattack.


    Her heart was immediately stunned!


    But this fierce panther was her spirit pet! How could it be possible that a spirit pet would attack its own master? Not to mention in the Eastern Ling Empire, even on the entire continent there was no such precedence!


    Su Qing was furious as well as anxious, shepletely lost her virtuous, proud and aloof appearance from before. Now, she had lost her head out of fear and was on the verge of falling apart.


    The fierce panther right now seemed to have lost its mind. It appeared to have sunk into a deranged state. Su Qing¡¯s counterattack decisively removed its hostility to others. As a result, even though there were many people present, the fierce panther only bit Su Qing tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Su Qing was so furious that she almost fell, she had no choice but to counterattack in self-defense.


    She had been chased by her own spirit pet until she was battered and exhausted. This was indeed the most ridiculously amusing scene under the sky.


    Losing a priceless fourth-ranked magical beast was still tolerable, but now, this magical beast had turned around and attacked her! This simply...simply made her gnash her teeth in hatred. She nearly vomit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Qing was fourth-ranked, and the fierce panther was also fourth ranked. Speaking in ordance with the continent¡¯s customary convention, the same ranked magical beast would be stronger than their human counterpart by a level.


    And what was more, the current fierce panther was in a berserk state. Its strength had sessfully multiplied, climbing up even more.


    How could Su Qing be its match? One could only see her entire body fall from being heavily pounced upon.


    The fierce panther who was close at hand, with that huge head nearing and that blood mouth opened wide suddenly bit towards Su Qing¡¯s head¡ª¡ª


    Su Qing was scared into shrieking, the sound of her shriek ripping throughout the vast sky. It resonated throughout the entire Su Manor and its courtyards.


    The Su Qing at this moment had her hair in disarray, clothing ragged, giving the impression of being battered and bedraggled. How could she still have a trace of that distinctly cold grandeur left?


    Seeing this, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help pping her hand and shouting out!


    This skill of the little divine dragon was simply too wonderful. His final howl had destroyed the fierce panther¡¯s spirit record. The panther, having lost the spirit record, already could not remember who its master was. His attack was entirely dependent on its instinct.


    Therefore, Su Qing who was the closest to it became its tragic victim.


    Seeing Su Qing¡¯s head was just about to be unprotectable, Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly speed up.


    With regards to this snake-like, scorpion of a beauty, who since the beginning wanted to take her life, she didn¡¯t have even a little bit of a good impression. Consequently, she naturally wasn¡¯t likely to lend a helping hand, besides, she also didn¡¯t have that kind of ability.


    This proud and aloof peacock-like Su Qing, if she was to lose her head...tsk, tsk, tsk.


    However, before Su Lou could finish sighing with regret, she suddenly saw an extra person appear at the scene. This person was not a stranger but was none other than Su Luo¡¯s cheap old man, Su Zian.


    Su Zian caught up in a timely manner, and at thest minute, he rescued Su Qing who had passed out from being scared.


    Su Luo knew that with Su Zian present, this time, Su Qing wouldn¡¯t die.


    However, the berserk panther was also not easy to deal with, even the fifth-ranked Su Zian would also need to expend a lot of strength. To say nothing of the fact that now, this panther had already gone insane. Within the entire Su Manor, it charged and dashed about in all directions. Whatever stuff it saw, it would destroy, infuriating Su Zian until he almost hopped about with rage.

 Chapter 209 – Skyrocketing luck (3)

    Chapter 209 ¨C Skyrocketing luck (3)


    This kind of disorderly battle, it was better that she didn¡¯t get involved...


    Once Su Luo thought this far, her footsteps slowly moved back in withdrawal.


    Taking advantage of Su Zian being engrossed in battling the fierce panther, fuel was added to the soles of her feet as she rapidly slipped away.


    Capable of making that haughty Su Qing disheveled and miserable to such a degree, surely it was more difficult to bear than killing her, right? Recalling this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pointed up even higher. Evidently, her mood had be quite good.


    Within the Su Manor, the panther¡¯s rampage resulted in scenes of devastation. In contrast, Su Luo strutted out the door with the little divine dragon in her arms.


    Su Luo thought of that pile of gold coins in her space heaped up into a small hill, and she decided to directly go and bet on crystal stones.


    When the crystal stones were extracted from the mines, it was wrapped up in a thickyer of weathered rocks. Even people with high cultivation weren¡¯t able to sense whether a crystal stone existed through theyer of rock. Only after cutting it open would you find out.


    As a result, the industry of gambling on crystal stones was born.


    In the regions with crystal stone mines, the odds in these gambling halls were slightly higher, at about a thousand to one.


    However, at regions further away from the crystal stone mines, the odds of the bets would be very low. It probably wouldn¡¯t even reach the odds of ten thousand to one.


    This job of gambling on crystal stones, if you win, you could get rich overnight. If you lose, you might squander the family fortune and go bankrupt.


    As to gambling on crystal stones, it was basically ten bets with nine losses. Even if you win it might not necessarily be a huge windfall. However Su Luo was very self-confident, her self-confidence was not because of herself, rather, it originated from her belief in the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon had an automatic treasure hunting ability. He could sense if the source stone contained a crystal stone or not, as well as its grade.


    Su Luo was not fond of gambling. However, she urgently needed crystal stones for cultivation purposes. Therefore, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let this kind of easy pickings to slip by.


    Along the way, she asked for directions. Su Luo directly arrived at the capital¡¯s biggest source stone marketce.


    The marketce was huge, it was about ten times bigger than a ser field.


    Whenever a new batch of source stones were shipped over, the marketce would be the liveliest. There would be arge number of people moving about like a never-ending stream.


    And today, by a lucky chance, was the day new source stones would arrive.


    Su Luo had really caught this opportunity by chance.


    Su Luo felt out a gold coin from her clothing, while walking, she would fiddle with it. She nned to use this single gold coin to win a source stone that could support her cultivation for a period of time.


    However, a single gold coin could only let her enter and stroll around in themon small stores. She couldn¡¯t even enter therger shops with just a single gold coin.


    Su Luo looked around along the way, there were many small stores. In addition, there were some shop owners that directly arranged their goods on the ground.


    ¡°Youngdy, want to buy some rough stones? These source stones are all transported directly from the southwest mining area. It didn¡¯t make any stopovers along the way. Look here, with this red-colored mark on top, it¡¯s extremely likely that this will have a red crystal stone inside.¡±


    When Su Luo passed by a street stall with goods on the ground, a plump middle-aged man called out and Su Luo stopped. He didn¡¯t lose any time trying to sell his source stones to her.


    His ce here was a little out of the way, and his supply of goods was also notplete. Many wealthy people would directly go to therger shops, a rare few would stop by.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s footsteps stopped, because the little divine dragon in her arms had all of a sudden woken up from its rest.


    ¡°Red¡ª¡ªred¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon pointed at the yellowish source stone in the middle-aged fellow¡¯s hand and called towards Su Luo. But his eyelids were still drooping, as if not very interested in it.


    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s a red-colored crystal stone?¡± Su Luo became excited all of a sudden and urgently asked the little divine dragon in her head.


    The little divine dragon unconcernedly nodded his little head.


    Su Luo was excited, not because of that red-colored source stone, rather...that the little divine dragon could actually spit out human speech. Although it was simply just jumping out word by word, stillpared to the ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ before, it was a vast improvement.

 Chapter 210 – Skyrocketing luck (4)

    Chapter 210 ¨C Skyrocketing luck (4)


    Why would he be able to speak at this time?


    Could it be, don¡¯t tell me, it was somehow rted to thatst howl when hemanded the panther?


    If that was the case, then she really did profit from a disaster. Su Luo¡¯s thoughts became joyful and she use more force to rub his little head.


    The little dragon being able to talk was really great. Now, it would be more convenient for her to gamble on stones. Otherwise, they would be like chickens speaking with ducks, having a hard timemunicating.


    ¡°Youngdy, seeing as you are this beautiful, your luck should also be as pretty. How about cutting one open to test your luck? Maybe it really will have a red-colored crystal stone. This piece of source stone is not expensive. It will cost you no more than one gold coin.¡± The middle-aged fellow saw that Su Luo had halted her footsteps, so he put more energy into selling it.


    Su Luo lightly smiled and said: ¡°Since this elder brother is so optimistic, why don¡¯t you yourself cut it open and check? Maybe inside there really is a red-colored crystal stone, then you would make a huge profit.¡±


    Even though red-colored crystal stones were the lowest grade among crystal stones, because there weren¡¯t much of it, so the price was still not cheap. The starting price was at least one hundred gold coins.


    The middle-aged fellow sighed:¡± My hand is too ck (1). Previously other people who bought source stones from me could cut out a crystal stone. I bought source stones for myself for decades, but couldn¡¯t cut out a single one. Wouldn¡¯t you say that my hand is ck?¡±


    ck, moreover extremely ck, so ck that it was limitless.


    Su Luo held the little divine dragon in one hand and used the other to hand the middle-aged man a single gold coin: ¡°Okay, then just this one, then I will trouble uncle to cut out for me.¡±


    That piece of source stone weighed more than five kilograms, and was not very convenient to carry along. Consequently, Su Luo chose to cut it open on the spot.


    Seeing that he had seeded in doing this business, the middle-aged man naturally was all smiles. But he looked at Su Luo with a sad air: ¡°Youngdy, you really want me to cut it open? My hand is truly very ck.¡±


    The implication was for Su Luo not to me him if he couldn¡¯t cut out a crystal stone.


    Su Luo smiled, carelessly waved her hand and said: ¡°No matter, if you cut something out, as long as uncle doesn¡¯t keep it, then everything will be fine.¡±


    It was merely a piece of red crystal stone, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to use her own hand to cut it out.


    ¡°How could I do that? Look, it¡¯s all here written in ck ink on the white piece of paper. Money for the goods have now been received and the bill settled.¡± The middle aged man gave Su Luo a receipt.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Then time to cut it open.¡± The little divine dragon said that inside it there was a red-colored crystal stone, then she was absolutely assured that there was one.


    The middle-aged fellow adjusted the positing of the stone a little. He first made a vertical cut, and immediately, a puff of dust filled the air.


    The part of the source stone that was cut was still greyish-white in color, without even a trace of containing a crystal stone.


    The middle-aged fellow looked at his own pair of hands and then lifted his head to look somewhat apologetically at Su Luo.


    ¡°No problem, continue to cut, I believe in your luck.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was unperturbed, her eyes carried a touch of encouragement.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t because she believed in his luck, but it was that she believed in the little divine dragon¡¯s treasure hunting ability. This time, she hade out to cut source stones and could also in passing, wash off the man¡¯s ck hands.


    At this moment, a person on the side suddenly went closer. He was wearing a robe made of cloth, and was wearing a Chinese skullcap on his head. A face with a shrewd mouth and monkey cheeks. At a nce, people could tell that he was not good to get along with.


    He coldly looked at the middle-aged man and sneeringly said: ¡° Liu Qi, you still dare to cut source stones? Aren¡¯t you afraid of giving your bad luck to the customer?¡±


    Finished speaking, this shrewd mouth and monkey cheeks fellow with a bantering smile said to Su Luo: ¡°Youngdy, is this your first time here? You may not know, Liu Qi, this stand, hasn¡¯t cut out a crystal stone in a year already. People who understand a little of this business wouldn¡¯t buy from him. Youngdy, you were fooled.¡±


    Liu Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly, his hand holding the source stone faintly trembled. He angrily red at that man¡ª¡ª


    1) ck: I kept the literal Chinese trantion: It really mean bad luck or unlucky. So Chinese people who are unlucky usually say their hands are ck.

 Chapter 211 – Skyrocketing luck (5)

    Chapter 211 ¨C Skyrocketing luck (5)


    Ultimately, he didn¡¯t say anything, slumping with his hand hanging down. In fact, his hands were truly ck.


    Su Luo shot a nce at the man who had caused a disturbance, then her gaze returned to Liu Qi¡¯s body. Her smiling expression was easygoing and unperturbed: ¡°Uncle Liu, why did you stop? Please continue. So what if you don¡¯t cut out a crystal stone? Isn¡¯t it just a single gold coin? This miss will consider it as spending money to ask people to demonstrate stone cutting.¡±


    That shrewd mouth and monkey-cheeked man red at Su Luo, and secretly cursed: ¡°Unable to tell good from bad!¡±


    Su Luo was toozy to bother dealing with this kind of nasty person. After the facts were revealed, was the moment when he would really get pped in the face.


    Liu Qi concentrated his thoughts, and from the side, made two separate cuts.


    What made people disappointed was that after the cuts, it still only had the same greyish-white color. Not a trace of any other color could be seen.


    ¡°Snort¡ª¡ª¡± The shrewd mouth and monkey-cheeked man let out a jeering sound: ¡°I already said, Liu Qi¡¯s ck hand, in this lifetime, he won¡¯t be able to cut out a crystal stone. If he could cut out a red-colored crystal stone....¡±


    ¡°If he could cut out a crystal stone, what are you going to do?¡± Su Luo cast a sidelong nce at him. Regarding this kind of nasty character that would run over to other people¡¯s family door topete for business, she had always disliked.


    She was unlikely to go and deliberately deal with this kind of person, but if this person doggedly ran into her, then don¡¯t me her for being rude.


    The shrewd mouth and monkey-cheeked man merely said it flippantly, but unexpectedly, was caught and countered by Su Luo. He was also a person who worried about losing face and firmly believed that Liu Qi wouldn¡¯t cut out a crystal stone. On the spot, he pped the table and said: ¡°If he cuts out a crystal stone, even if it¡¯s only a red-colored crystal stone; I, Hou San, will immediately swallow this source stone!¡±


    Su Luo followed along Hou San¡¯s gaze and looked. His finger pointed at a source stone that was about the size of a basin used for washing faces.


    To swallow this piece of source stone?


    ¡°Okay, this is possible. Since it¡¯s like this, I ask all the people present to act as witness.¡± Su Luo saw the crowd gradually approach to surround them. Herugh was evil and cunning, ¡°Of course, I also cannot let you be at a disadvantage. If Uncle Liu can¡¯t cut out a crystal stone, then this Miss will immediatelypensate you with one hundred gold coins.¡±


    Don¡¯t assume that just because Su Luo, without much action, had easily happened upon gold coins when needed, that she would feel that gold coins had little value.


    In fact, with regards to ordinary citizens, the value of gold coins were still very high. Many ordinary citizens wouldn¡¯t have a single gold coin in their hands, what they always used were either silver or copper coins.


    ¡°Good! I, Hou San, take this bet with you! Everyone present will act as witnesses!¡± Hou San was so delighted that it went to his head.


    Liu Qi, that shop, had for exactly one year been unable to cut out a crystal stone from a source stone. How could he be so fortunate this time that he would cut one out today? Moreover just a moment ago, he had already made three cuts, and not a fart could be seen. No matter how you looked at it, he couldn¡¯t possibly cut out a crystal stone.


    One hundred gold coins, ahhh, as long as he agreed then he would get a full one hundred gold coins. It was enough for him to spend extravagantly for quite a while. Only if he was a fool would he refuse such a good business.


    Now, Liu Qi had became somewhat tense, even his hands were trembling. He truly had no confidence in his ck hands: ¡°Youngdy, how about, how about you... yourself do it?¡±


    Who would have thought that Su Luo merely smiled and waved her hands. Her smile was casual and unruffled: ¡°No harm. You should continue to cut. Maybe following this your fortune will change for the better. Your luck may not be good, but this Miss¡¯s luck has always been exceedingly great.¡±


    ¡°If only it was possible.¡± Liu Qi forced a smile, but his heart didn¡¯t really believe it. Forck of a better option, he made the final cut.


    After making so many cuts and still nothing, there was no need for hope and expectation in this final cut.


    Liu Qi put down his cutting knife and was just about to apologize to Su Luo. But unexpectedly, when he lifted his head, he saw that the surrounding people without exception had all released a mouthful of cold air in amazement.

 Chapter 212 – The scene of gambling on stones

    Chapter 212 ¨C The scene of gambling on stones


    Liu Qi followed along everyone¡¯s gaze and looked and discovered that under his own cut, a trace of light red color was revealed.


    Although this trace of red line didn¡¯t attract people, however that flexible, sleek feel was very strong.


    At the scene, there were excited people who started to shout loudly: ¡°A winning bet! A winning bet!¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled, her eyebrows rose towards Hou San on one side. Seeing that he was just about to stealthily slip away, she raised her voice and said a phrase: ¡°Oh? Where is that person who just made the bet?¡±


    The people that came and gathered around were for the most part, people who loved rowdy events. Normally, they were not fond of Hou San¡¯s personal conduct. Seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but to follow each other to heckle him.


    ¡°Hou San, don¡¯t go anywhere, this bet isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Right! The red already appeared and now you want to go, toote.¡±


    ¡°A monk can run away but the temple cannot. Hou San, if you leave, we will take whatever stuff we want from your shop.¡±


    There were sounds of taunting, derision and also rowdy jeering.


    Momentarily, Hou San¡¯splexion was scarlet red and the people watching in a circle deliberately trapped him in the middle. Even if he wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t walk out.


    Liu Qi very carefully cut out that piece of red-colored crystal stone. His pair of eyes shone with radiance from being emotionally moved. The hands cupping the source stone was even trembling slightly.


    Even though it was a red-colored crystal stone worth one hundred gold coins, he nevertheless and without the slightest hesitation, delivered it into Su Luo¡¯s hands. He earnestly said: ¡°Youngdy, your red-colored crystal stone. You must be careful to safeguard it.¡±


    Su Luo casually epted it, without waiting for her to put it in her chest pocket, a few people on the side loudly started to ask: ¡°Youngdy, are you going to sell that piece of red-colored crystal stone?¡±


    Seeing that there were people inquiring, afraid of speakingte and not being able to grab it, some people immediately followed after and shouted: ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll give you one hundred gold. You should sell this red-colored crystal stone to me!¡±


    A red-colored crystal stone, with regards to the cultivation of people third-ranked or below, was very useful. Only, even if it was a red-colored crystal stone, there still weren¡¯t many of them on the entire continent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred and ten gold!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred and twenty gold!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred and fifty gold!¡±


    Immediately, the price of this red-colored crystal stone started to climb up, little by little.


    Even though the market price for a red-colored crystal stone was one hundred gold, yet, it couldn¡¯t match the free market price. It simply could not meet the demand, and as a result, a red-colored crystal stone¡¯s price at an auction was greater than one hundred gold.


    Su Luo faintly smiled and was just about to speak, however, without waiting for her to speak, someone called out loudly: ¡°Our family¡¯s young master offers three hundred gold! Who still dares to follow up!¡±


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look over there.


    From up ahead, came a juvenile-aged young master dressed in a magnificent brocade garment. He was about seventeen to eighteen years old, with a pair of bright and intelligent eyes. His peach blossom facial features were extremely handsome. One could see his whole body issuing out a superior air of arrogance. At first nce, he made Su Luo feel somewhat dissatisfied.


    The servant by his side was also arrogant and bossy; his haughtiness was out of bounds.


    Following the arrival of the magnificently dressed young master, all the people present were silent without words. Nobody dared to make further bids, and some people had already quietly slipped away.


    Now, Liu Qi also used a somewhat concerned gaze to take a quick look at Su Luo.


    Su Luo merely smiled faintly and cast a quick nce at that magnificently dressed young master. She briefly and clearly said: ¡°Sorry, this Miss is not selling the red-colored crystal stone.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t sell? Do you know who our noble young master is?¡± That arrogant servant had his chin lifted up high, scornfully sweeping Su Luo a nce. Whatever their noble young master fancied, wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t obtain.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept around her surroundings once, all of a sudden, she shallowly smiled. ¡°As it turned out, this source stone marketce boasting the freedom to buy and sell, was it merely said to fool people? Is the true state of affairs here actually in forcing people to buy or sell?¡±

 Chapter 213 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (1)

    Chapter 213 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (1)


    The expression of the young master dressed in brocade stiffened. He arrogantly swept Su Luo with a contemptuous nce. He condescendingly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Loathsome girl, you have a very ferocious little mouth. However, could it be that you came here and haven¡¯t asked around about who the master of this raw material marketce is?¡±


    Who was the master of this raw material marketce? This, she sincerely hadn¡¯t made any inquires, anyway, was this of any importance?


    A touch of ridicule appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes as she smiled: ¡°Oh, perhaps it is opened by your family?¡± If it was really opened by his family, then why would he force her to sell a small piece of red-colored crystal stone? This basically didn¡¯t make sense.


    The brocade-dressed young master smiled with disdain. His folding fan opened with a ¡®flip¡¯ sound. His chin lifted in an immensely proud manner. He arrogantly shot a nce at the doglikecky at his side.


    Thatckey understood the knowing nce, and immediately, he became high and mighty again. He pointed at Su Luo with a cold smile and said: ¡°Ha, ha, lift up your ears and listen closely! Even though this raw material marketce was not opened by our young master¡¯s family, however, it¡¯s almost the same as being opened by our young master¡¯s family!¡±


    Almost the same? It looked like the difference might be huge instead. Su Luo coldly smiled: ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph! I¡¯ll tell you! This raw material marketce was opened by the Mercenary Union!¡± That doglikeckey had a ¡®you should be rmed, terrified and kneel down¡¯ expression.


    The Mercenary Union? Who knew, when Su Luo heard these two words, she immediately started to smile. If it was opened by other people, maybe her heart would have a bit of fear to restrain her, but since it was Beichen Ying¡¯s Mercenary Union, then...


    Su Luo cast sidelong nces at the brocade-dressed young master with a smile that was not quite a smile: ¡°Oh? It turns out to have been opened by the Mercenary Union. I respectfully salute them. Only, don¡¯t know if this young master is what kind of person at the Mercenary Union? Are you the division president? The vice president? Or ... the Venerable president?¡±


    Su Luo cunningly without any good intentions, tried to pin all the big titles onto the head of the young master dressed in brocade.


    Immediately, the brocade-dressed young master became anxious. He shot a quick re at that doglikeckey, and that doglikeckey at once followed by ring at Su Luo. He pointed at her and furiously said: ¡°Ignorant and loathsome girl. Don¡¯t tell me you are not aware that our family¡¯s young master is good friends with President Beichen Ying? This raw material marketce was opened by the Venerable Beichen Ying, also equivalent to being opened by our young master. Speaking to your type of ignorant, idiotic, loathsome girl, truly lowers our status!¡±


    Small shrimp? Speaking to her would lower their status? Su Luo suddenly felt that her thoughts were somewhat disorderly....


    ¡°Oh? Since this raw material marketce was opened by President Beichen, and your family¡¯s young master is good friends with the Venerable Beichen, then presumably, you should have lots of crystal stones. So it¡¯s unlikely that you would be interested in my little piece of red-colored crystal stone, right?¡± Su Luo used the main point to counterattack the opposition.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± He never expected that this loathsome girl¡¯s words were this sharp. That doglikeckey¡¯s words were choked off. He furiously red at Su Luo and turned his head to that brocade-dressed young master to appeal for help.


    The brocade-dressed young master¡¯s face now was somewhat hard to maintain. However, since the matter had already reached this point, if he conceded, it would look as if he was afraid. Then in the future, how could he stand up tall in this raw material marketce? One could only see the brocade-dressed young master¡¯s ice-cold eyes stare at Su Luo, condensing into frost: ¡°This young master¡¯s home¡¯s crystal stones are piled up like a mountain. Still, so what, this young master just wants to buy that piece in your hand. Are you going to sell it or not?¡±


    Now, one could feel an invisible power spreading from his body and pressing down on Su Luo.


    This belonged to a third-ranked martial artist¡¯s pressure, with regards to ordinary citizens, it was simply an existence that defied the natural order.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s face was rmed and they retreated far away from the scene. They were afraid that they would be roped in for no reason at all.


    A touch of frost shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 214 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (2)

    Chapter 214 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (2)


    A touch of frost shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    Was he trying to use martial strength to coerce her intopromising? Did he take her for an easily bullied good-for-nothing without the strength to retaliate?


    Su Luo stood motionless in ce, her gaze was as clear and cold as water. Her slender eyebrows were folded into an austere appearance, with chilling airing through her pupils.


    She only faintly smiled in that way, with her ice-cold gaze watching the brocade-dressed young master. Although her body was attacked by his spirit strength, on the surface, she appeared as if nothing had happened. She was still unruffled andposed, as if unaffected.


    A startled expression shed across the brocade-dressed young master¡¯s face. He never imagined that this loathsome girl also had a little real ability. However, it was because of this that his interest in Su Luo started to increase.


    However, just at this time, a ck-clothed middle-aged man suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    His unbending gaze faintly swept a nce at the brocade-dressed young master. He raised his hand slightly,and therge formidable pressure emitted by the brocade-dressed young master immediately dissipated into nothingness. The cold and oppressive atmosphere returned to its original state.


    When the brocade-dressed young master saw the ck-clothed middle-aged man, immediately, his pupils shrunk. A trace of reverence appeared on his face.


    ¡°The raw materials marketce absolutely does not allow forced buying or selling.¡± The ck-clothed middle-aged man looked at Su Luo. His expression was undisturbed as he said that sentence. Afterwards, he turned his head to look at the young master dressed in brocade. His expression was rather displeased: ¡°Even more so, we don¡¯t allow the use of martial strength for intimidation.¡±


    Before his words faded, a thinyer of cold sweat appeared on the brocade-dressed young master¡¯s forehead. As if at this moment, he was in the middle of enduring a high pressure that was difficult to describe. Both of his legs seemed as if someone had severely kicked it, they unable to bear the pressure and were about to kneel on the ground.


    However, he tenaciously gritted his teeth to bear with it. He strongly endured, not allowing himself to kneel. He gnashed his teeth until the grinding sounds burst out loud, the people who heard it felt their teeth ache.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The brocade-dressed young master¡¯s entire body trembled as if he could not bear it anymore. He bit his teeth tightly and squeezed out one word.


    ¡°Quickly get lost now.¡± The ck-clothed middle-aged man frowned, as if he was very annoyed. However, in the time he lifted his hand, that powerful pressure concentrated on the brocade-dressed young master¡¯s body that wouldn¡¯t let him resist, dissipated.


    The young master dressed in brocade looked like a person that had been dragged out of a pool. He was drenched in cold sweat from head to toe. Even more sweat was dripping down from his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The brocade-dressed young master weakly answered. In a sh. he brought his group of hateful servants with him and ran away with his tail between his legs without looking back.


    Just like this....without turning back his head.... he ran away...


    Everyone saw that this brocade dressed young master was made to leave with just a few words. Some people were stunned, some were confused, but even more were full of disbelief!


    Correct, it absolutely was hard to believe.


    Why?


    The matter was very simple. Based on their many years of experience strolling through this raw materials marketce. That brocade-dressed young master had done evil deeds many times before in this raw materials marketce. However, there was never a ck-clothed person who would personally appear to put a stop to him. Even more improbably, to directly force him to run away.


    Because everybody was aware of that brocade-dressed young master¡¯s identity. That kind of aristocratic family was not something anyone would dare to offend.


    However today, the ck-clothed man appeared so fast. Moreover, he showed no quarter moving against the brocade-dressed young master... In that case, was it a coincidence? Or was it deliberate?


    If it was a coincidence, then forget it. If it was deliberate...Everyone¡¯s gaze without exception concentrated on Su Luo¡¯s body. If it was done deliberately, then this youngdy¡¯s identity was perhaps very influential.


    Momentarily, everyone looked at Su Luo in a daze. The mood in their hearts were constantly changing withplicated or nk expressions.


    Now taking advantage of everyone being in a daze, a person added fuel to his feet, wanting to run away.


    Su Luo loudly yelled out: ¡°Hou San, stand still for thisdy! You want to run now? It¡¯s toote!¡±

 Chapter 215 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (3)

    Chapter 215- ying tricks on the pretty-boy (3)


    Hou San, was the one who had previously made a bet with Su Luo, if he lost, he would have to eat the entire piece of source stone. Now, he had actually seen that Su Luo could force the brocade-dressed young master to run away, and he immediately thought to escape. However, who let Su Luo¡¯s eyes be so sharp?


    ¡°Ha, ha, youngdy, what are you saying? I, Hou San, mean what I say, who wants to flee?¡± Seeing that his path was blocked in all directions by the crowd, Hou San could only grudgingly stand in ce. He turned his head and smiled tteringly towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo had both hands crossed over her chest, and her foot stepped on the piece of source stone that was part of the bet. She cast sidelong nces at Hou San with a faint smile: ¡° You mean what you said? Then it couldn¡¯t be better,e, quickly eat this source stone.¡±


    Really going to have to to gnaw a source stone? His teeth weren¡¯t that strong, okay? Hou San¡¯s face looked like he was suffering. He repeatedly bowed with hands in front, begging for forgiveness from Su Luo: ¡°Youngdy, your Venerable person has great magnanimity. Please be charitable and spare this lowly person. This lowly person really can¡¯t gnaw this source stone to pieces. If this lowly person can gnaw on it, then why would I need tools to peel this stone?¡±


    Su Luo also really didn¡¯t n on letting him gnaw on it. After all, the surface cover of the source stone was not something human teeth could make a scratch on. What was more, ording to the little divine dragon¡¯s probe, the stuff inside this source stone was not bad. She would hate for Hou San, this kind of lowly person, to take it away for nothing.


    However, asking her to let Hou San get away in this manner? Grievances must be settled. For Su Luo, whose merciful thoughts were smaller than a pinhole, how could she possibly agree?


    One could only see her unhurriedly lifting up her foot, and weighing that lump of source stone in her hand. She yfully tossed it up and down, the corner of her mouth had a mocking smile: ¡°Then, you say, what should be done?¡±


    Hou San heard a possible softening intention in Su Luo¡¯s words,and immediately, he was all smiles. His smile was fawning and trying to get on her good side: ¡°Youngdy, your luck is so good, you should not waste it. How about I give this source stone to you to settle our bet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Like this to settle the bet so easily? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Wanting to satisfy Su Luo who was like a lion with her mouth wide open, it was not an easy thing to do.


    ¡°Then...then what does the youngdy feel should be done? You say it, if I could do it and it¡¯s not something that would vite my conscience and ethics, I, Hou San, promise to do it!¡± Hou San patted his chest with a righteous and virtuous appearance. A youngdy that could even force the brocade-dressed young master to flee, how could she be simple? If she insisted on forcing him to swallow the stone, what could he possibly do?


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that would vite your conscience and ethics.¡± Su Luo faintly smiled, ¡°This lump of source stone weighs about ten kilograms. Let¡¯s do this, I will pick another nine stones from your pile of stones, altogether making up ten pieces of source stones. Then, this debt, we¡¯ll call it settled, okay?


    To give away ten pieces of source stones for free? These materials were worth five to six gold coins! However, in order to honor his bet, Hou San had no other alternative. He could only agree: ¡°Okay! Just do it ording to what the youngdy said!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face looked indifferent, but her heart became cheerful.


    Poor Hou San, how would he know that she had the little divine dragon as a super cheating tool present. Su Luo had already checked out all of the source stones in Hou San¡¯s booth. Letting her choose, she would naturally pick all the good ones and take it away. Those that were left over were all garbage.


    Hey, hey, didn¡¯t you, Hou San, mock Liu Qi for not cutting out a single crystal stone for a year? Then, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of not being able to cut out a single crystal stone in a year. Let¡¯s see if afterwards, you still dare to indiscriminately cken people¡¯s name.


    ¡°Okay, then just these ten pieces.¡± It seemed as if Su Luo carelessly pointed at another nine pieces of stone. However, as a matter of fact, Su Luo had already picked out all of the source stones that contained crystal stones.

 Chapter 216 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (4)

    Chapter 216 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (4)


    But truthfully speaking, Hou San¡¯s stones¡¯ quality could be regarded as pretty good. In the thousands of pieces of raw material, unexpectedly, she found two crystal stones.


    As for the remaining eight pieces, Su Luo wanted to use them to y dumb. The reason why she selected this waste material was because she wanted to keep a hand up her sleeve.


    When Hou San saw Su Luo had actually gone to select among the higher quality materials, his heart was full of regret and he almost ran over. He continuously bowed with hands in front as he begged for mercy: ¡°Youngdy, please be lenient. Please, by all means, show mercy...¡±


    That center position which originally only had five to six pieces, she had rashly picked out four pieces. It indeed made his heart bleed almost to death.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed and she carelessly said: ¡°Okay, then just this many. Come. Since you bragged about your good luck, Hou San, cut open all of them.¡±


    Su Luo boldly used her foot to kick at that pile of source stones. If she had to carry everything home to cut, she wouldn¡¯t have that much time or manpower. Moreover, she still had other things she needed to do.


    Hou San¡¯s heart hurt sorely. It wrenched in agony until he was half dead and had lost most of his life energy.


    This was because Su Luo had given him an age-old difficult problem.


    She wanted to make him personally cut these source stones. If he cut out a crystal stone, how could he not go mad from jealousy?


    If he was unable to cut one out, then wouldn¡¯t he be bringing ck luck to his store?


    As a result, whether he could cut one out or not, his heart would not be happy with either result. Hou San really couldn¡¯t understand. This Miss seemed to be merely fourteen to fifteen years old. How could her brain be so weird and cunning? Was she trying to plot against him? To conspire against him openly and aboveboard?


    Hou San was frustrated and depressed for quite a while. However, the surrounding heckling crowd was really noisy and bustling with excitement. Added to that was Su Luo¡¯s mysterious identity. Hou San had no choice but to lift up his spirit and cut the source stones for Su Luo.


    Nevertheless, he should look forward to cutting out a crystal stone. This way, the source stones in this store could all be sold for a good price. Hou San finally came around to the idea. He continuously prayed that he could cut out a crystal stone. His hand lifted and the knife cut down. The first cut was like cutting a watermelon starting down from the middle.


    The exposed two halves were all a grey dusty color, not a trace of a crystal stone¡¯s color could be seen.


    Hou San was unwilling to believe it. Slice after slice, he cut everything into silk-like bands... However, as before, no trace of crystal stone could be found.


    ¡°Hou San, little fellow, your luck is not as good as Liu Qi¡¯s. Look here, today he just now cut a source stone and was able to cut out a crystal stone. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Hou San, you should work a little harder. If you cut out a crystal stone, the source stones in your shop, I, old Zhao, will buy them all!¡±


    The surrounding people all liked to join in on the fun and heckled on for no reason. They unceasingly gave Hou San more pressure.


    Hou San¡¯s heart was getting angry, but he had no way to let it out. He picked up the second piece and started to cut. However, despite the fact that he had cut it into fine powder, still there was nothing.


    The third piece, the fourth piece....still no trace of a crystal stone.


    Hou San started to get anxious. Drop by drop, cold sweat appeared on his face.


    He took a furtive nce at Su Luo and only saw that she was the same as before, an appearance of being unmoved by any winds that blew. She casually stood, with a careless gaze that seemed indifferent.


    The fact was, cutting these source stones had no negative impact on her funds! If he cut one out, she would make a profit. If he didn¡¯t cut one out, then his own reputation would suffer a loss. Whatever happened, she was unlikely to lose out in the end. It was no wonder that she had this appearance of being secure. Once Hou San thought to this point, he again felt a burst of suffocating anger. His heart was full of endless regret.


    This young Miss appeared to be pure and dim, who knew she would be this cunning! Afterwards, even if he gained ten thousand more times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose this little witch.


    Hou San¡¯s heart suffered from pent-up frustrations, but his hands didn¡¯t stop. The hand lifted and the knife lowered, the fifth piece....still nothing.


    The sixth piece...Hou San started to waver.

 Chapter 217 – Playing tricks on the pretty--boy (5)

    Chapter 217 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty--boy (5)


    It shouldn¡¯t be this way, in theory, this youngdy¡¯s choice was from a pretty good raw material. How could there not be a single crystal stone? This was really too unbelievable.


    ¡°Quickly cut it, what are you doing still staring distractedly about?¡± Someone anxiously said.


    ¡°If it has it, then it is there. If it doesn¡¯t have it, then it¡¯s not there. Even if you hesitate for a short period of time, a crystal stone not being inside it would unexpectedly change to there being one. So don¡¯t dy and cut down with your knife.¡± This person¡¯s meaning was clearly that the earlier his demise, the earlier his rebirth.


    Hou San¡¯s heart was still very tangled and confused. However, under the pressure and force of thousands of eyes, he continued to cut the stones....


    ¡°Nothing...Cutting six lumps of pretty good raw materials in session and still can¡¯t find a single crystal stone.¡±


    ¡°Right, if we were to buy these from Hou San¡¯s shop, then we would have lost really badly. Fortunately, this old man was just looking around and didn¡¯t randomly make a purchase.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like this batch of Hou San¡¯s raw materials aren¡¯t very good.¡±


    The numerous sounds of discussion spread to Hou San¡¯s ears. It made him so angry that he almost started to shout out loud. The person here who was restraining the most aggravation was him, Hou San, okay?


    You guys don¡¯t spend money and are only here to watch the fun. But this uncle spent money to invite you all to watch the fun and still has to listen to your derision. Who did this uncle provoke and stir up for things end up like this!


    Naturally Hou San only dared to say these words in his heart. If you really wanted him to say it out loud, as if he was courageous enough?


    Now, Su Luo wrinkled her brows, as if she was unhappy. She waved her sleeves and casually said: ¡°Forget it, forget it. Your luck is really bad. Such good source stones in your hands, and couldn¡¯t even cut out a single crystal stone. Forget it, don¡¯t cut it. I don¡¯t want to cut more.¡±


    Hou San immediately became worried, with a sobbing voice, he said: ¡°Great aunt, it¡¯s not my hands that have bad luck. It¡¯s this source stone that just don¡¯t have any crystal stones. What can I do!¡± He was also innocent okay?


    Su Luo mockingly and sarcastically raised her eyebrows, and unhurriedly said: ¡°Oh, then your meaning is that your batch of source stones¡¯ quality is not very good?¡±


    Hou San was immediately at a loss for words, how could this youngdy¡¯s words be so sharp?


    Finished, once again, he had been sessfully attacked. This youngdy was indeed attacking with a spear while defending with a shield. No matter what was said, the one out of luck was him, Hou San!


    ¡°But, Miss....you must let this lowly one finish cutting the rest of the stones, all right?¡± Now, Hou San was not afraid if Su Luo took advantage of him. He only seeked to cut out a crystal stone, trying to retrieve some confidence for the customers of his shop.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows moved slightly: ¡°Cut all of them? If it was all cut to nothing by you? Forget it, forget it. Seeing that you are not living well, just cut another one then.¡±


    Su Luo used her toes to kick a source stone that rolled into his arms: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t gripe so much, just cut this one. If it has it, it¡¯s there. If it doesn¡¯t have it, then it¡¯s not there.¡±


    Holding this good quality source stone, Hou San¡¯s heart became delighted: ¡°Good! Then it¡¯s agreed!¡± This source stone had all kinds of spots, bands and colored patches. Also, the lines were clear at first nce, and you could tell it had a high probability of having a crystal stone. This piece was clearly selected by that girl from among the highest grade raw materials pile.


    Hou San right now became a little more cautious and careful. His gaze was serious and cautious as he looked at this piece of source stone for a while. Then, he fixed the stone onto the cutting machine.


    He measured it once in all directions. Finally he decided to follow along the band to start cutting from the upper left.


    Normally, following the direction of the band was the direction of the crystal stone.


    All the surrounding people were also infected by Hou San¡¯s caution and seriousness. Everyone held their breath in rapt attention, both eyes full of lively spirit. All of their expectations were ced on this piece of source stone. .


    The knife descended and the dust flew upwards.


    After waving aside the dust particles, almost everyone¡¯s gaze was concentrated on that evenly cut opening.

 Chapter 218 – Playing tricks on the pretty--boy (6)

    Chapter 218 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty--boy (6)


    ¡°s...¡±It was followed by a period of sounds expressing great pity.


    The cut was smooth, but what made people disappointed was that even though the cut followed the band, this source stone unexpectedly, like before, still had nothing. Both sections were greyish-white, seeing it made a person¡¯s heart feel suffocated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have...How could...how could it be like this...¡± Hou San was beside himself as he looked at the two simr-sized halves of the source stone. Hisplexion gradually became pale. He never expected that even after cutting seven pieces in session, all of them were greyish-white stones without any worth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Hou San, with a deep breath, swept down the cutting tool in his hand and diced those two halves of source stone into dust. However, inside, not even a fingernail-sized crystal stone could be seen.


    Seeing Hou San¡¯s hand once again reach for the source stones on the ground, Su Luo spoke to intercept: ¡°Hold it!¡±


    The crisp yell woke up the drunken Hou San. He had a stupid and nk expression as he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s tone was not good as she said: ¡°You already wasted seven of my source stones and now you still want to continue cutting? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    A mouthful of blood was blocking his throat.


    How could it be called her source stones? These were all shipped over from far away in the southwest using his gold coins, okay?


    Su Luo let out a cold ¡®humph¡¯ sound. She unhurriedly put the three fist-sized source stones in her embroidered bag, afterwards hanging it around her waist. Finally, she swept Hou San with a slighting nce: ¡°The feng shui in your shop is not good, this miss will bring it hope and slowly cut it.¡±


    Don¡¯t joke, these three pieces all had genuine crystal stones in them. How could Su Luo let Hou San cut them? How could she set aside an opportunity for him to make aeback?


    Therefore, like the old saying went, I would rather offend a person of noble character than one with a nasty character. Especially Su Luo, this kind of small-minded woman whose philosophy was hatred, would certainly seek vengeance.


    Hou San looked on helplessly at that small embroidered bag at her waist as Su Luo strutted away. He wanted to call out to stop her, but discovered that his words had all been exhausted. The more Hou San thought, the more regretful he was. He had truly pped himself in the face this time.


    The crowd watching this entertainment on the side immediately dispersed and left.


    Hou San became anxiously worried. If he allowed these people to leave, then today¡¯s news that he had cut seven source stones in session without finding a single crystal stone would spread. This would be extremely unfavorable to his shop¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you guys don¡¯t go¡ª¡ª¡± Hou San continuously tried to stop these people: ¡°I still haven¡¯t finished cutting it all! You guys have a look, maybe a piece of crystal stone could be cut out.¡±


    ¡°What, Hou San, young fellow, you still dare to cut more?¡± The old man being pulled unceasingly shook his head and advised him: ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your decisions. Your luck today is truly bad.¡±


    No way, he couldn¡¯t let them go like this!


    Hou San loudly shouted: ¡°Halt! I, Hou San, will cut ten source stones today and see if there is a crystal stone inside!¡±


    Hearing that there was entertainment to see, the sound of everyone¡¯s footsteps stopped. Their gaze once again returned to Hou San¡¯s body.


    Hou San summoned his courage. He personally ran over to the shop and picked out a source stone. He pped at the source stone and heroically said: ¡°Betting on source stone, betting on source stone. Since we are gambling on source stones, then by all means, bet on it. Now, let¡¯sy down the bet. Buying the bet that the source stone has a crystal stone. the payout is one to one hundred. The bet that there is no source stone, payout is one to one. Buy quickly ce your bets, and no thanks necessary.¡±


    Hou San lost those three source stones to Su Luo. His wishful thinking returned and suddenly thought of this method to gamble.


    However, the pitiful him waspletely unaware, because of the existence of the little divine dragon, the only three pieces of source stones within his shop that had crystal stones had all been fished out by Su Luo. The remaining were all...waste materials!


    If he knew, he definitely would not choose this way to gamble, because this was absolutely losing with no possible chance to win. Only, it was a pity...he didn¡¯t know.


    As a result, as the saying went, you truly couldn¡¯t offend a younger sister (1), especially an intelligent younger sister that loved to hold grudges.


    1) ÃÃÖ½ ¨C I tranted it as younger sister, but the characters said ¡®younger sister on paper¡¯, probably a y on words that might mean ¡®beautiful paper¡¯, based on how it sounds in Chinese. I am guessing it could be a ng to describe someone shallow or petty.

 Chapter 219 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (7)

    Chapter 219 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (7)


    Su Luo had already left earlier, naturally, she did not know about Hou San¡¯s self-styled genius idea that he came up withter to recover his losses. If she had known, she would very likely beughing until her body rocked back and forth. Because she could entirely predict that after all the bets were ced and the source stone was cut Hou San¡¯s face would be like a colorful palette.


    This raw materials marketce was huge. This, however, was Su Luo¡¯s first time here. As she was unfamiliar with theyout, she could only leave it to her luck.


    Only that in Su Luo¡¯s point of view and from her experience, every profession would have their own circle and regtions.


    Such as gambling stones, if she didn¡¯t have a referral from people in the profession, she wouldn¡¯t know where the few hidden shop of experts were located. Even though she had the little divine dragon who could sense crystal stones in her space; if she wasn¡¯t even allowed to enter their shop, then it was still useless.


    Just when Su Luo was worrying while walking around, suddenly, two little boys ran towards her, trying to catch up with her.


    However, Su Luo was on guard and turned sideways to avoid them.


    Those two little boys hadn¡¯t expected Su Luo to react in that way, they had a somewhat stunned expression, but very quickly, their expression was restored. They were y-fighting and being noisy, and continued to run until they were far away.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a shallow smile. Even if she had ended up in ancient times, she was still as proud as before of her urate sixth sense.


    Just now, she felt that the two little boys that were noisily y fighting were fishy, so she turned sideways to avoid them. Soon after, their reaction wholeheartedly confirmed her suspicion.


    Those two little boys were deliberately pretending to fight yfully in order to get nearer to her side to steal her purse.


    As expected, she would have to be careful everywhere she went in this raw materials marketce.If she didn¡¯t pay close attention, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her purse. Even such young kids knew to form groups to steal. Su Luo just smiled and proceeded to walk forward. Only, she didn¡¯t take more than a few steps before her figure halted.


    This was because a boy wearing old-fashioned clothes which was clean and neatly washed, stood in front of her. With a deadly earnest tone, he started to speak to her.


    ¡°Most noble Miss, do you need a guide? Don¡¯t just look at me being young, my home is only ten meters away behind this marketce. From when I was little, I grew up in this gambling stones marketce. I¡¯m familiar with everything within here, whatever information you need, I could tell you everything. In addition, I could also take you to the hidden shops.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s clothes were old-fashioned and his proper pants had been worn until it was mostly tearing apart. The cloth-made shoes were worn out, with a hole exposing his big toe.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s gaze sweep his pair of shabby shoes, he was somewhat anxious, and shifted his foot to the back. However, no matter how he shifted, under the shortened pants, he couldn¡¯t conceal that big toe of his.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze once againnded on the little boy¡¯s face. Looking at his age, this child was definitely no older than ten years of age.


    Who would have thought that this poor and embarrassed little boy could have such a pink face that looked like it was carved from jade? Simply owing to experiencing a life of suffering and hardship, this little face was stretched taut into a dead serious expression. It had a little grown-up, mature appearance.


    However, this was indeed simr to when a drowsy person was handed a pillow, it was just in time to suit her needs.


    Just a moment ago, Su Luo had been pondering how to get a person familiar with this market to take her to the hidden shops in the inner part of the marketce. The reason was that frequently, only those shops would have stored good quality raw materials for a long time. Those other little small shops were unable to enter her eyes and be deemed as worthwhile.


    Right now, it just so happened that the little boy had delivered himself to her door.


    However, Su Luo was also not someone who would wee just anyone. She indifferently took a nce at that little boy and lightly asked: ¡°Why is it that you didn¡¯t join those two? Looking at their appearance, they live a much better life than you.¡±


    Su Luo was referring to those two little boy thieves who had tried to bump into her before.

 Chapter 220 – Playing tricks on the pretty--boy (8)

    Chapter 220 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty--boy (8)


    The little boy in front of her was shaking his head in disagreement: ¡° Once you enter the door to thievery that¡¯s deeper than the ocean, from then on, your conscience bes a stranger. Mother always taught me that regardless of when and regardless ofnding in whatever circumstances, I must adhere to the basic conscience of my heart. I must be upright and frank. I cannot do work that is against my own conscience.¡±


    Seeing the little boy¡¯s deadly earnest preaching appearance, Su Luo suddenly felt that this was very funny. She had an impulsively strong desire to pinch his pink and tender cheeks. She continued to ask another sentence: ¡° Oh? You really have never stolen anything? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I... I only stole one thing and it was a loaf of bread! That was when my little sister was so hungry she was gnawing on the corner of the table. I had no other choice...¡± The rim of the little boy¡¯s eyes were a little red. He was also afraid that Su Luo would spurn him and cause him to lose this job. He anxiously exined: ¡°However the next day, I earned some money and paid back the money for the stolen bread. Really, I am telling the truth!¡±


    Su Luo saw him be so anxious that his face was flushed and couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Why are you so anxious? It¡¯s not like I am that person who was selling bread. Okay, tell me your price. This Miss want to see if you are suitable.¡±


    Su Luo could tell that this little boy¡¯s genes were excellent. Maybe the cause was his family suffered a reversal of fortunes. Even though his living situation had be poor, but his character was still as good and honest as before. Just as he himself had said, he adhered to the ethical principles. Someone who could adhere to the basic principles during poverty, let alone a child, this point was exceptionally hard toe by.


    The little boy didn¡¯t know that Su Luo¡¯s assessment of him was pretty good. He was afraid of being spurned by the employer, so with a red little face, he anxiously said: ¡°I-I am very inexpensive! I only charge ten copper coins per day.¡±


    Seeing that Su Luo didn¡¯t reply, thinking that she believed it to be too expensive, he anxiously changed his answer: ¡°Five copper coins, five copper coins is enough! Mother¡¯s medical prescription needs at least four copper coins and I need to buy some thin wheat for little sister to eat. She is young and her throat is small, if she drinks coarse grains she would throw it up.¡±


    His pair ofrge, dark and clear eyes unblinkingly looked at Su Luo. Inside of them, there was pleading, longing and also hope...It was veryplicated and heavy; just looking at it made a person¡¯s heart feel sad.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart inevitably felt some sentiments.


    At such a young age, he needed to take care of a sick mother and a frail younger sister. That he could still adhere to the basic principles was really not easy.


    Su Luo patted his little head: ¡°Okay, ten copper coins then, it¡¯s settled at ten copper coins. If today Older Sister reaps some profit, then I will give you more as an additional reward.¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand reached into her sleeves and originally thought to pay him five copper coins as down payment to boost his enthusiasm.


    However, she suddenly recalled thatpared to this little bit of money, she really was too rich. Because the only currency in her hands were gold coins, she didn¡¯t even have a single copper coin.


    Nevermind, let¡¯s discuss it when the timees. If he passed her test, she could award him not merely ten copper coins or ten gold coins, but rather the boundless prospects for this little boy¡¯s future for the rest of his life.


    Even though Su Luo hadn¡¯t given him a down payment, the little boy was already very thankful for her kindness.


    The little boy was extremely happy, he was bowing and also giving thanks at the same time: ¡°Many thanks Miss, thanks a lot Miss, you are a good person! A very good person!¡± Because very few customers would hire a child like him. The customers either wanted tender and beautiful women with great bone structure, or an agent with numerous connections.


    He was already satisfied with just being hired.


    Su Luo saw that he didn¡¯t mind it, so she also didn¡¯t mention it: ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, what are you called?¡± She wanted to observe this child more carefully, to see if he was worthy of being cultivated by her.


    ¡°Su Xiaoyuan, Miss, can call me Su boy, Xiaoyuan or Dumpling, whichever one you want to use is okay.¡± Su Xiaoyuan was smiling until both his brows and eyes curved upwards, appearing very excited.

 Chapter 221 – Playing tricks on the pretty--boy (9)

    Chapter 221 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty--boy (9)


    ¡°Yourst name is also Su? Hehe, maybe five hundred years ago, we were from the same family.¡± Su Luo smiled while patting his shoulder, ¡°Okay, go to the front and lead the way. Today, the time is still early. We should properly roam around this raw materials marketce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Did you also see my and that brocade-dressed young master¡¯s conflict just a moment ago?¡± While walking, it seemed Su Luo suddenly thought of something and she carelessly asked this to Su Xiaoyuan.


    ¡°Yes, indeed I did see it just now and also recognized that brocade-dressed young master. Does Miss want to ask about his identity?¡± Xiaoyuan asked seriously.


    Sure enough, this child was not stupid. With regards to his customers, he filtered them carefully through diligent observation. He did not just recklessly rush up to them to ask.


    ¡°Okay, tell me his information.¡± Su Luo softy said.


    He couldn¡¯t make out the client¡¯s mood, so with a firm expression, Xiaoyuan replied: ¡°Speaking of that brocade-dressed young master, his background is indeed very powerful. I heard hisst name is Liu. He is the second son of Prime Minister Liu, called Liu Chengfeng. Miss, in the future, you should carefully avoid him a little, reportedly, this person is very petty and will certainly avenge any hatred.¡±


    From his perspective, a son of the Venerable Prime Minister¡¯s family was the highest and most noble existence. It was an existence that he could only look up at from afar.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, Liu Chengfeng? Prime Minister Liu¡¯s family¡¯s second young master?


    Prime Minister Liu, these three words, why were they so familiar?


    Suddenly, a light bulb went on in Su Luo¡¯s head, finally, the answer appeared.


    Liu Ruohua!


    Wasn¡¯t Liu Ruohua the third Miss from Prime Minister Liu¡¯s residence? Then wouldn¡¯t Liu Chengfeng be her older brother?


    Hehe, sure enough, people marry because they share the same traits. Two of the Prime Minister Liu¡¯s family¡¯s younger generation had be her enemy. It looked like her and the Liu residence were unable to get along.


    However, speaking of Liu Ruohua, Su Luo suddenly recalled a matter rted to her.


    That day when she returned to her own remote courtyard. Su Wan had brought their cheap father and hurriedly arrived. At that time, Su Wan was certain that she hadn¡¯t returned yet. Then, who was it that told Su Wan the news that she still hadn¡¯t returned?


    Moreover, how could she confidently say that Su Luo and His Highness Prince Jin went to the Sunset Mountain Range? And also say that she and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy had a conflict?


    Who was this person...simply someone who called out with such passion.


    Liu Ruohua, besides her, there simply was no one else.


    Hehe, then, the matter of when Su Wan invited the ck-clothed hitman to rape her in the middle of the night, to what extent did Liu Ruohua participate in it? It looked like when she returned, she really needed to properly admire the moon and have a heart to heart talk with Su Wan who was locked in the Clear Thinking Courtyard. Having thought up to here, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    Speaking of which, Su Xiaoyuan was indeed the local boss of this area. After seven to eight turns into very small streets, he brought Su Luo to an old street with simple, unadorned, old-fashioned houses.


    He pointed to an old-fashioned residence with a courtyard and said to Su Luo: ¡°Miss, this is the home of Elder Chen. Elder Chen¡¯s family¡¯s hidden shop is among the most abundant in supply of raw materials and with the most variety of highest grades material. Naturally, the price is also very high.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings once.


    This ce appeared somewhat remote and deste. It didn¡¯t look lived-in and very few people passed by here. The area had a quiet and deserted appearance.


    However. this did give off a little of the atmosphere of a hidden shop.


    Just like in Su Luo¡¯s previous world, the most authentic delicious food was not at the noisiest city center, but was often located at unremarkable ces. A tourist with a fleeting nce in passing and without a person guiding them, often wouldn¡¯t be able to find these ces.


    Su Xiaoyuan¡¯s little knuckles went ¡®knock, knock, knock¡¯ on the door, in a pattern of three long and two short knocks.


    Not long after, the door opened with a creaking sound.


    At the doorway, a very old face, like the skin of an orange peel, appeared. His entire face was full of wrinkles, with turbid eyes and grizzled hair. He appeared to be an elderly man of eighty or ny years old.

 Chapter 222 – Playing tricks on the pretty--boy (10)

    Chapter 222 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty--boy (10)


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I brought over a customer for you.¡± Su Xiaoyuan reverently bowed with hands held in front of him. He had a differential expression; his eyes were clear and pure.


    Old Chen¡¯s sharp eyes were like the point of a knifeunched towards Su Luo, in just that straightforward way, staring at Su Luo.


    Su Luo hardly took it lying down and returned the stare. Her back was straight and her gaze was chilly without a single ripple. Her imposing manner was not in the least going to back down.


    Both of them stared at each other face-to-face for a long time, neither sides willing to give way.


    Finally, it was still Old Chen who lost the staring contest first.


    Only, Old Chen neither nodded nor shook his head. He turned around and with hands behind his back, went in. He softly spit out merely three words: ¡°Open the door.¡±


    With this, she had passed the test? Su Luo, with a somewhat speechless expression, looked at Su Xiaoyuan.


    Up until now, Su Xiaoyuan had been holding his breath, and he was finally able to let it out. He patted his stomach and took a breath, but his smile was radiant: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle Chen agreed to let us go in.¡±


    ¡°This ce would actually drive customers away?¡± Su Luo felt that this was somewhat unfathomable.


    Xiaoyuan proudly raised his little head and said to Su Luo: ¡°Of course, Uncle Chen¡¯s temper is entric. Normally, he doesn¡¯t like to see strangers, that¡¯s why he is not fond of being bothered by strangers. People who cane here normally are people who had done business with him for a few times and the coboration was a pleasant one. People like Miss, who ising here for the first time and is weed to go inside are very few, very few.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I relied on your fortune?¡± Su Luo smilingly replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, I also brought clients here a few times before, but without exception, they were all driven away by Uncle Chen.¡± Xiaoyuan¡¯s expression was serious as he continued: ¡°There are three types of people that could enter this courtyard. One type is the business people that had pleasant coborations with him. Another type is people Uncle Chen say that brought them together through fate. And thest kind is...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°Foolish spendthrift.¡± Xiaoyuan covered his mouth as he smilingly responded.


    ¡°Foolish spendthrift?¡± Su Luo had a hard-to-ept expression: ¡°Then you tell me. Do I belong to the second type or the third type?¡±


    Xiaoyuan was all smiles as he nced at Su Luo: ¡°Older sister, naturally, you are the type which fate brought you together. As for the foolish spendthrift, take him for an example¡ª¡ª¡± Su Xiaoyuan¡¯s finger pointed towards a brocade-dressed pretty-boy youngster. However, when he saw that guy¡¯s face as he turned around, the smile at the corner of his mouth immediately stiffened. It transformed into a sobbing tone: ¡°Miss, I really didn¡¯t do this on purpose...I really didn¡¯t know he would be here....¡±


    The person that scared Xiaoyuan stiff was none other than the person who had wanted to forcefully buy Su Luo¡¯s red-colored crystal stone from before. The brocade-dressed young master who was driven away from the raw materials marketce by the supervising guards. He was also Liu Ruohua¡¯s older brother, Liu Chengfeng.


    Seeing this face, a short saying shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart: This truly was enemies on the same narrow road. Such arge raw materials marketce, so many hidden shops, and against all expectations, she once again ran into him.


    Now, this Liu Chengfeng young master was right in the middle of cutting a stone, piece by piece.


    Su Xiaoyuan saw those stones and couldn¡¯t help stared wide-eyed with a somewhat incredulous expression: ¡°Oh heavens. These source stones are all of the highest grade. Every piece was more than fifty gold, and he actually cut it like cutting a vegetable, cutting randomly and negligently. If he was to break the crystal stone from this cutting method, then it would be a pity.¡±


    A broken crystal stone from cutting would have its spirit force dispersed outwards. If it was not refined for cultivation and following a period of time in postponement, the spirit force would be less and less, until it all fade away. Therefore, the price of a broken piece of crystal stone generally wouldn¡¯t sell for very high.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands encircled her arm. She contentedlyid against the mahogany pir. She indifferently watched as Liu Chengfeng cut the stones.


    Now, as for Liu Chengfeng, he still hadn¡¯t discovered Su Luo¡¯s presence. His entire attention was concentrated on the source stone in his hand.


    Seeing piece after piece of source stone, he was full of hope, but after cutting it open, it had thoroughly disappointed him, and an angry expression shed across Liu Chengfeng¡¯s face.

 Chapter 223 – Playing tricks on the pretty---boy (11)

    Chapter 223 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty---boy (11)


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s luck didn¡¯t seem to be very good. He had cut nine source stones in a row, without even mentioning higher grade crystal stones, even red-colored crystal stones hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Now, ced in front of Liu Chengfeng was an oval-shaped source stone about the size of a ser ball. Just looking at its exterior, it should perform very well. There were spots and snake-like stripes, clearlybeling it as having great potential to produce a crystal stone. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been picked by Liu Chengfeng. .


    Only, didn¡¯t know if the inside was as promised.


    After all, regarding the human race, even if they were the most formidable experts, they still weren¡¯t able to prate through the outeryer of the source stone to determine what¡¯s inside.


    This was thest piece of source stone he had purchased.


    Liu Chengfeng was hesitantly holding the source stone, uncertain where he should start cutting. He measured the stone up, down, left and right, he was reluctant to start cutting.


    Today, he had spent one thousand gold coins and had carefully selected these ten lumps of source stones. However, after cutting the preceding nine stones, they had all contained nothing but waste materials. If thisst piece still didn¡¯t seed, then his ten thousand gold coins had only bought the sound of water floating away.


    One thousand gold coins, that was equal to ten thousand silver coins. Even though he, Liu Chengfeng, was the second son from the most noble Prime Minister¡¯s family, this amount of money was also not something he could easily throw around.


    Now, Liu Chengfeng was undoubtedly nervous and apprehensive. Heid down the stone cutting knife and from the side, took out a sharpening knife. He carefully and gently started from the left, slowly following along the direction of the snake-like banding polishing into the stone.


    After polishing the stone for about ten minutes, Liu Chengfeng clearly became somewhat impatient. He directly changed back to the stone cutting knife and without gesturing, he immediately cut down in the middle, starting to slice towards the sides.


    A ¡°crack¡± sound echoed, the source stone split down the middle into two pieces. The cut was neat, even and smooth as if it was tofu. It was a pity that the inside was all greyish-white, not even the shadow of a crystal stone could be seen.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Liu Chengfeng angrily threw down the stone cutting knife. His eyes just happened to catch sight of Su Luo who was directly facing him, with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Enemies meeting on the same narrow road.


    When enemies came face-to-face, their eyes zed with hatred.


    Even more so when meeting under these kind of circumstances.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Chengfeng recognized Su Luo with one nce. A pair of darkened eyes now were covered with even more haze. They red at Su Luo with a very vicious and cold expression.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into an unsympathetic smile, her eyebrows rose slightly and she carelessly said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s thisdy, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Liu Chengfeng hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak before the doglikecky at his side had already rushed forward. He arrogantly said to Su Luo: ¡°Do you know the status of our young master? You actually dare to use this kind of attitude to speak to our family¡¯s young master?¡±


    Such a minor servant, Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like wasting words on him and directly ignored him. She merely shook her head and looked down upon Liu Chengfeng. ¡°Second young master Liu¡¯s luck, tsk, tsk, tsk....¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Just now, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mood was not so good, and to also be confronted with Su Luo¡¯s taunting banter, a ball of firebusted into a raging me in his heart.


    ¡°This is the Chen residence, not your Liu residence. Put away your son of Prime Minister¡¯s behavior, unless you¡¯re not afraid of losing face.¡± Su Luo leisurely said while sitting on a deck chair under a wisteria tree on the side. Her gaze indifferently swept a nce at Liu Chengfeng. The expression in her eyes was full of disregard.


    Liu residence, the Prime Minister¡¯s son...As it turned out, she actually knew he was Prime Minister Liu¡¯s family¡¯s second young master. Then, why would she dare to act this way towards him? What was her background? Where did she get the confidence to dare disregard himself in this way? Liu Chengfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a thread of stunned surprise shed through his eyes.


    Right now, Su Luo was stroking the little divine dragon who was sleeping charmingly and naively in herp.


    The little divine dragon wasn¡¯t even a little bit conscious of his nobleness as a golden divine dragon. He was sprawled on his back,ying down in Su Luo¡¯sp. His little belly swelled and released continuously, while a thread of saliva hung at the corner of his mouth. Evidently, he was in a deep sleep.

 Chapter 224 – Playing tricks on the pretty---boy (12)

    Chapter 224 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty---boy (12)


    However, taking into consideration of his instinct for security; his little paws had tightly grabbed onto Su Luo¡¯spel, afraid of being discarded.


    ¡°Your little puppy actually seems pretty good.¡± Liu Chengfeng discarded that useless source stone, he was not going to cut anymore. With both hands behind his back, he leisurely walked over to Su Luo¡¯s side. He arrogantly looked down while sizing up the little divine dragon in herp, ¡°Tell me, how much is this little thing, this lord wants to buy it.¡±


    Wanted to buy the little divine dragon? The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly split at the seams into an arc. She shot a pondering gaze at Liu Chengfeng.


    Was the little divine dragon something a person who wanted to buy could buy ah? I¡¯m afraid that even if the Prime Minister worked for one hundred lifetimes as a Prime Minister, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to collect enough money to buy a single hair on the little divine dragon.


    Su Luo lightly said: ¡°Not selling.¡±


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Our family¡¯s young master wanting to buy your puppy is considered him favoring you! How dare you fail to appreciate his kindness!¡± Didn¡¯t know from where that doglikeckey came out once again. He arrogantly pointed at Su Luo¡¯s nose and cursed.


    All of a sudden, white-colored rays of light appeared in front of their eyes, then a bloody mist sprayed out¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡± That doglikekey saw his own right hand neatly severed at the wrist, at the moment, he still hadn¡¯t reacted to it. As soon as his reaction caught up. the pain immediately made him screech out loud like a ughtered pig. His pain made him run around the courtyard haphazardly.


    ¡°You, you, you¡ª¡ª¡±Liu Chengfeng didn¡¯t expect that this loathsome girl would be this vicious. Before she even said anything, she would strike and had already attacked. He loudly roared with anger, saying: ¡°How can a woman like you be so malicious! Too vile!¡±


    ¡°What? Young master Liu also wants this miss to cut off his repulsive tongue?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly gestured towards the dagger covered in dripping blood. She shot Liu Chengfeng an indifferent nce.


    This woman...Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart trembled a little, but his face had an expression of enduring this while he angrily said: ¡°Since you know who I am, then very good. You dared to injure someone from the Liu family, then wait for the Liu family¡¯s retaliation! People from the Liu family will absolutely not be bullied like this in vain!¡±


    Su Luo looked down at him and smiled: ¡°You keep saying using the Liu family name to retaliate. Liu Chengfeng, are you still a little kid who would go home to ask the older generation for help?¡±


    She actually dared to look down on him! Liu Chengfeng was almost choked half to death by Su Luo¡¯sst half of her sentence. He furiously said: ¡°Good, very good, you are very good! If you have the guts, then report your real name!¡±


    When Su Luo came to the raw materials marketce, she was afraid of things that would emerge that she couldn¡¯t gain control of. Therefore, she intentionally made over herself to look only thirty percent like her real appearance. It was assured that even if Su Xi stood in front of her, she may not necessarily recognize her.


    She currently came here concealing her real appearance, why would she report her real name? Was this Liu Chengfeng¡¯s brain burned until he was confused?


    Just at this moment suddenly, the little divine dragon in Su Luo¡¯sp woke up.


    He opened his misty eyes, those sleepy eyes drowsily looked at Su Luo. His right little paw was rubbing at his eye socket. That face had am innocent and bewildered expression which was really too adorable for people to ignore.


    Su Luo, when faced with his expression, her heart immediately went soft. Such an adorable little thing, really didn¡¯t want him to grow up.


    Liu Chengfeng saw that Su Luo¡¯s attention was now attracted to the puppy,pletely ignoring the Prime Minister¡¯s son in front of her. Suddenly, he flew into a rage over this humiliation. His hand grabbed towards the little divine dragon and coldly said: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then this puppy will be considered your offer of apology. Now, he belongs to me!¡±


    You-Actually-Dared-To-Snatch-Away-The-Little-Divine-Dragon!


    Tired of living?


    Before Su Luo could take action, one could only see the hand reaching towards the little divine dragon suddenly blow out a bloody mist. Afterwards, were the desperate cries of an utterly difited Liu Chengfeng: ¡°Aaahhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡±

 Chapter 225 – Playing tricks on the pretty---boy (13)

    Chapter 225 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty---boy (13)


    How sharp was the little divine dragon¡¯s teeth? At that time, the arrow from the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy which had contained the strength of heaven and earth was also gnawed to bits by him, as if chewing on a sugar cane. To say nothing of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s human body made of flesh and blood.


    However, the little divine dragon was still in a drowsy state, therefore his actions were much gentler than when awake. So, he only took a tiny bite of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s flesh.


    Liu Chengfeng saw that the back of his hand was missing a mouthful of flesh, with blood violently spurting out. Immediately, he furiously yelled: ¡°Loathsome girl! Today, you are toast! Don¡¯t you even think about walking out of this door!!!¡±


    The sounds of activity here were too loud, arousing the attention of Old Chen inside the room.


    Now, his eyebrows wrinkled, with his body straight and tall, and both hands behind his back, step by step, he strolled out into the courtyard. A trace of annoyance and impatience shed across his eyes: ¡°Stop making so much noise! If both of you keep this up, then get out!¡±


    If Old Chen was a proprietor of a regr hidden store, then no problem, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t. Everybody knew that behind the scenes, Old Chen, in this raw materials marketce, was linked to countless connections. Hence, in Old Chen¡¯s residence, nobody dared to be impudent.


    If you were to offend Old Chen and be put on the cklist, then afterwards, you wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to go through the entrance of this raw materials marketce.


    So, even though Liu Chengfeng was infuriated until he was screaming, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to take action in front of Old Chen.


    Only his treacherous gaze was full of viciousness, sinisterly staring at Su Luo. Thus, this confirmed how strong his wrath was in his heart.


    Su Luo only faintly smiled as if unconcerned about his ire.


    Just at this time, suddenly, the little divine dragon in Su Luo¡¯sp started to move about.


    He jumped out of Su Luo¡¯sp like a graceful leopard and onto the ground. One could see him run quickly towards where Liu Chengfeng was cutting source stones. Finally, he stopped at thest source stone Liu Chengfeng had cut before.


    That lump of oval-shaped source stone had already been split into two pieces by Liu Chengfeng. It was divided into two equal-sized half spheres.


    And the little divine dragon jumped on top of the right half of that source stone while barking ¡°awoo, awoo¡±.


    Su Luo was delighted!


    What was the little divine dragon? He was a mobile crystal stone detector. A crystal stone that could make him excited, how could it be inferior?


    However, just when Su Luo was in the midst of being excited, Liu Chengfeng had also recovered his thoughts. He tookrge strides to walk towards that piece of source stone and was about to brush the little divine dragon away.


    However, the little divine dragon merely bared his fangs at him.


    Su Luo¡¯s footsteps stopped, she worriedly held up her forehead.


    Not of the human race really not human like, even if you are from the noble divine dragon race, this IQ...really made people worry about him.


    This source stone was originally Liu Chengfeng¡¯s, now, with the little divine dragon¡¯s fervent performance, anybody would know that there was a problem here. Although Liu Chengfeng didn¡¯t know that the little divine dragon could detect crystal stones, he could tell that this was a good omen. Anybody would look at the cut source stone more closely to get to the bottom of it.


    As expected.


    Now, Liu Chengfengughed evilly again and again. He summoned his subordinates: ¡°Drive this puppy away! Afterwards, ce this half of the source stone onto the cutting device. This lord will properly cut it, and check to see if there is or isn¡¯t a crystal stone inside.¡±


    Su Luo somewhat regretfully sighed. It looked like this time she had made the clothes for other people.


    Only, letting Liu Chengfeng snatch away this small advantage for free. Originally, he had already discarded it as something he didn¡¯t want...s, this feeling of lost was damn stifling.


    However, just at this time, something happened that startled the heavens and reversed the situation.


    One could only see the little divine dragon hugging that half of source stone tightly. He was unwilling to let go. Seeing everyonee towards him and about to encircle him, he immediately became anxious. He was so anxious that he frantically circled around on top of that half of the source stone.


    Finally, the him that was quick-witted in an emergency¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 226 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (14)

    Chapter 226 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (14)


    He stuck his little butt up high, his thin right hind leg lifted up and aimed at that half of source stone. With a twinkle sound, he let out a stream of yellow pee...


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed, not being able to bear anymore, she turned her head away....As his master, how could she not feel embarrassed okay?


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth pumped* a few times, and he had a constipated expression on his face. His brows knotted in disgust.


    At this time, even Old Chen¡¯s sharp-as-a-knife expression also pursed slightly. His ancient, well-like deep pupils which were normally cid now had a thread ofughter.


    Because this little guy really was too...it just made people speechless.


    Other family¡¯s little animals would protect their food, however, nobody had ever heard of one that tried to snatch a source stone...it really was an offbeat puppy that was full of mystical characteristics.


    Following a period of silence, Liu Chengfeng was the first to react. He red at Su Luo sinisterly, the corner of his mouth perked up into an evil sneer: ¡°That half of source stone was sullied by your pet. Now, you tell me what should be done.¡±


    Hearing his tone...it was as if the fault lied with her? However, things ending up this way was not so bad.


    Nobody discovered her gaze wandering over with a greedy light, that had disappeared faster than a wink.


    Su Luo frowned, she didn¡¯t have a worried expression and threw a quick re at the little divine dragon. Again, she frowned and said to Liu Chengfeng: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some urine on the surface of the source stone? Just cut it away and it would be fine.¡±


    Since Liu Chengfeng had already decided to ce the me on her, how could he be made to let go so easily? He was already prepared to extort a lot of money from her and earn back all the money he had lost today from buying source stones.


    One could only see that Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression was not agreeable, as he coldly smiled: ¡°You tell me to cut it away, so then I¡¯ll just cut it away?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Want me to ask a person to clean it before returning it to you?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression appeared to be angry in an instant, she fought back with her reply.


    ¡°Humph! The surface can be washed clean, but what about luck? Maybe inside it was a green crystal stone worth five thousand kilograms of gold. Since your obnoxious puppy peed on it, all of the luck disappeared. This debt, how do you want to settle it!¡± Liu Chengfeng arrogantly raised his chin and said forcefully.


    ¡°You, your type of person, how can you be so capricious and mule-headed! If there was one inside it, then it has one. If it doesn¡¯t have it, then it really doesn¡¯t have it. This crystal stone was formed several thousands of years ago. How could it be made to disappear by my puppy¡¯s pee? Who are you trying to kid? If you want to extort from me, you should at least make up a good reason!¡± It seemed as if Su Luo had not been lightly angered. Her face had turned red, and she was stamping her feet in fury.


    Yet, the more Su Luo acted this way, the more pleased Liu Chengfeng became. One could only see himughing evilly repeatedly, pointing at the little divine dragon who was still howling ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ at half of the source stone: ¡°Isn¡¯t it your family¡¯s puppy?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head.


    Liu Chengfeng seized this opportunity to pressure her even more: ¡°Did he or did he not just pee?¡±


    Su Luo once again nodded her head.


    Liu Chengfeng said with relish: ¡°Then, these gold coins, are you going topensate for them or not?¡±


    Su Luo frowned, shook her head and said: ¡°That half piece of source stone was already something you discarded and didn¡¯t want. How could you ask me forpensation, it¡¯s too unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Humph, who said this lord doesn¡¯t want that half piece of source stone? This lord spent money to buy source stones, why wouldn¡¯t I want it? You think this lord is wealthy enough to burn money?¡± The more Liu Chengfeng said, the more he gave off a victorious, imposing manner. Step by step, he pressured Su Luo, ¡°Are you going to pay or not? If you are not going to pay, then this lord will pluck the hair off your puppy one strand at a time and make barbeque dog meat steamed buns out of him!¡±


    Su Luo seemed to have been greatly infuriated, but she had no alternative. Finally, she clenched her teeth and said: ¡°In the end, what do you want to do!¡±


    ¡°One thousand gold coins.¡± With a ¡®flip¡¯ sound, Liu Chengfeng opened his folding fan and fanned himself in a satisfied manner. He conceitedly raised his chin and shot a nce at Su Luo from the corner of his eyes, ¡°One thousand gold coins, the money to settle the debt for the goods delivered. Not taking credit for payment.¡±

 Chapter 227 – Playing tricks on the pretty-boy (15)

    Chapter 227 ¨C ying tricks on the pretty-boy (15)


    He had spent one thousand gold coins here at Old Chen¡¯s ce and had bought ten lumps of source stone. However, he had not reaped any gains from those source stones. Now, it just so happened he had bumped into an enemy with more money than sense. If he didn¡¯t ckmail her, who else was he going to extort money from?


    Liu Chengfeng fanned himself, his face had an abnormally sinister smile


    Su Luo¡¯s brows were tightly creased with a bullied and anxious appearance. ¡°One thousand tael? No way! At most one hundred tael!¡±


    ¡°The price is fixed at one thousand gold coins!¡± Liu Chengfeng coldy snorted and arrogantly lifted his eyebrows.


    ¡°How could you just open with a random price like this? Clearly the previous nine source stones were all cut open and not even a fart could be seen! How could you ask me to also pay your bill for those! Do you really regard me as a fool?¡± Su Luo red at him, not at all convinced.


    Liu Chengfeng fanned himself and unhurriedly said: ¡°This lord concedes that you said a lot. However, this lord wants you to hand over one thousand gold coins now. Otherwise, that obnoxious puppy of yours will be this lord¡¯spensation. Humph, humph, now you choose.¡±


    Su Luo appeared to be at a loss, she hesitated for a while and finally feebly asked: ¡°Couldn¡¯t you make it a little less expensive?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± The more Su Luo¡¯s manner weakened, the more imposing and strong Liu Chengfeng¡¯s manner became. He was overbearing and forceful as he waited for Su Luo¡¯s response: ¡°One thousand gold coins, the price is non-negotiable! Now reply quickly, are you going topensate me in gold coins or give me that obnoxious puppy?¡±


    At this moment, Liu Chengfeng really believed that Su Luo was afraid of him.


    Su Luo smirked in her head, but her face only revealed an appearance of someone who was about to sob. She thought it over again and again. In the end, she reluctantly handed over her purse to Liu Chengfeng.


    Before Liu Chengfeng could take it, Su Luo withdrew her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Liu Chengfeng angrily said as he red at Su Luo with eyes wide open.


    Su Luo merely turned around to look at Old Chen and said to him: ¡°Will Uncle Chen act as a witness for me, please?¡±


    When the time came and the crystal stone was dug out of that source stone, what was to be done if Liu Chengfeng changed his mind and reneged on this deal? There was no doubt Liu Chengfeng was this type of immoral character, doing this kind of thing would indeed be a piece of cake for him.


    Just now, Old Chen was able to intimidate Liu Chengfeng to stop with just one sentence. Su Luo was clearly able to understand that Old Chen was Liu Chengfeng¡¯s nemesis.


    Old Chen took a slight nce at Su Luo. A pair of eyes that had became cloudy with the passage of the years all of a sudden had a fleeting sh of coldy clear rays of light.


    He was just like that, unmoving as he quietly sized up Su Luo. His eyes had aplicated expression.


    This kind of examining gaze made Su Luo¡¯s heart a little upset from fear. She had a faint feeling that since the time she had first taken a step into this residence, Old Chen had an attitude of probing and examining her the entire time. This made her heart be secretly curious.


    Sizing her up for quite a while, it was not known how many circles Old Chen¡¯s forceful mind revolved around. Finally, he agreed and nodded his head. He indifferently said: ¡°Fine, agreed¡±


    Liu Chengfeng momentarily was stumped for words. This was simply too hard to believe.


    Su Luo was unaware of Old Chen¡¯s origins, but Liu Chengfeng knew a little bit about it. Otherwise, he as the second young master from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of the consequences of offending this old man from the marketce.


    From his own impression, this rotten old man was always unsmiling andconic. For a long period of time, Liu Chengfeng had believed that this rotten old man was mute because he had never seen the old man talk to anyone.


    Afterwards, he hade more often and asionally would hear a word or two from the old man¡¯s mouth. However, the majority of the time, Old Chen wouldn¡¯t take notice of other people even if that person the Mercenary Union¡¯s President, the Venerable Beichen.


    However...However this loathsome girl...she would actually invite this rotten old man to act as a witness?


    And this rotten old man had actually agreed?


    Regarding this issue...Liu Chengfeng be somewhat confused.


    In the end, what was the origin of this loathsome girl?

 Chapter 228 – Speechless on the spot (1)

    Chapter 228 ¨C Speechless on the spot (1)


    To say she was from a noble background, but she obviously looked like a waste. Moreover, herplexion was a waxy yellow with average features. On her body, he really couldn¡¯t make out any of the telling mannerisms and aloofness a person from noble family background would have.


    To say she was from amoner background, but against all expectations, in the raw material marketce, even the Captain of the guards woulde over to stand up for her. Moreover, this rotten old man also gave her special treatment.


    Therefore, Liu Chengfeng was perplexed.


    ¡°Then just write a document of proof.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    ¡°Document of proof?¡± Old Chen shot a nce at Liu Chengfeng, his muddy eyes narrowed dangerously. It had a kind of raw cold aura of a sword being unsheathed.


    ¡°No, no, no need, no need. There¡¯s no need for something like a document of proof. Having you, the Elder ,vouching for this exchange, who would dare to renege. Who doesn¡¯t want to continue mingling in this raw materials marketce?¡± Liu Chengfeng repeatedly waved his hand while forcing out a pretend smile.


    Old Chen then turned his gaze to face Su Luo. He nodded his head and coldly said: ¡°Rest assured, even if you cut out a piece of green crystal stone, nobody would dare to covert what¡¯s yours.¡±


    A smiling expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Since Uncle Chen said it, then someone as humble as me naturally will believe it.¡±


    Su Luo had barely finished speaking when she immediately took out a bag from her wide sleeves. With the next movement, she tossed it to Liu Chengfeng. ¡°One thousand gold coins, no more no less. Now we are even. right?¡±


    Liu Chengfeng thought that Su Luo had given in because of his own threat. So he was ted and in a very cheerful mood.


    Because in this way, he had earned back all the gold coins he lost today.


    Liu Chengfeng weighed the bag full of gold coins, smiling with a belittling expression while looking at Su Luo, and waved his hands. ¡°Okay, now that piece of urine-covered, waste of a rock material is now yours.¡±


    Speaking of this girl, she really was stupid. He had merely used a little intimidation on her, but unexpectedly, she really took out one thousand gold coins. Just looking at her forehead, he saw eight words; Foolish person with too much money,e quickly!


    Liu Chengfeng was extremely happy, humming a ditty, he contentedly sat down under the


    wisteria tree¡¯s blossoms. He had one leg crossed over the other, contemptuously looking down at Su Luo.


    And also at this time, Su Luo was simply ecstatic.


    One thousand gold coins, she had merely used one thousand gold coins to exchange for that piece of source stone. This was simply too worthwhile. The little divine dragon¡¯s ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ speech was something nobody else understood, but she actually did. Earlier, she had already made up her mind to do whatever it took to get this piece of source stone.


    Su Luo swept a quick nce at the still feeling blissful Liu Chengfeng. Seeing that right now, he had an expression of unting the fact that he had gotten the better end of the deal and had taken advantage of her. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that he wasughable.


    Liu Chengfeng didn¡¯twant to leave? Extremely good, then she¡¯d just let him see with his own eyes his missed opportunity. Let him regret until his intestines were green.


    Su Luo was just about to go and cut open the source stone. However, she never expected that Old Chen would be a step faster and walk right in front of her. He snatched that half of the source stone from her with a serious expression and said: ¡°Miss, this time, let this old man cut open the source stone for you, alright?¡±


    Su Luo somewhat embarrassedly said: ¡°Uncle Chen, you wanting to cut the stone for me can¡¯t be better. However, this source stone was peed on by my puppy, how could I have the nerve to ask you to cut it open for me?¡±


    Old Chen faintly smiled as he quickly nced at Su Luo. He lowered his voice, and stressing every word, said: ¡°Being able to get the little divine gold dragon¡¯s pee should be an honor for this piece of source stone.¡±


    Huh? Su Luo was speechless on the spot!


    This Old Chen....He, he, how did he know that the puppy was not a real puppy, but rather, from the dragon race. Moreover, he could readily point out that he was from the most respected royal family of the dragon race, the divine gold dragon race?


    This was simply too formidable!


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s entire face be stunned from surprise, the corner of Old Chen¡¯s mouth seemed to lift into a shallow arc. He gave a ¡®humph¡¯ and coldly said: ¡°What are you afraid of? Old Chen doesn¡¯t have the time to prattle this everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 229 – Speechless on the spot (2)

    Chapter 229 ¨C Speechless on the spot (2)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, why would you, an elderly person think... ¡°In the end, how was he able to see through the disguise? Su Luo picked up the little guy and looked at him from top to bottom. ording to her own eyes, this clearly was a pure white-colored little puppy! Where has it leaked the appearance of a little divine dragon?


    Old Chen merely smiled and didn¡¯t respond. He merely looked deeply at Su Luo and the little divine dragon. Afterwards, he turned his entire attention to concentrate on that piece of source stone that was soaked in urine.


    Old Chen, from the start, didn¡¯t choose to use the cutting knife, but instead used the stone sharpening knife. From the surface, he slowly polished towards the interior.


    During this entire process, his expression was serious and very focused. He was very careful and cautious, afraid that because of a coarse action, he would cause an abrasion that would ruin a high quality crystal stone.


    And now, apart from Su Luo, there was another person watching at Old Chen¡¯s side.


    This person was none other than Liu Chengfeng, who was extremely happy just a moment ago.


    In the beginning, he was indeed deliriously happy. However, when he saw Old Chen take the stone from Su Luo to personally cut it, afterwards, he became somewhat unsure and perturbed. Hastily, he stood up and voluntarily ran over to observe.


    Old Chen¡¯s pair of hands that was cutting the stone flowed gracefully, giving off an extraordinary sense of beauty.


    It was just that the source stone gradually got smaller and smaller from polishing. When it finally was the size of a goose egg, a trace of a crystal stone still could not be seen. .


    The breath Liu Chengfeng was holding suddenly loosened. He saw Su Luo¡¯s expression bing downcast, immediately, he smiled and was overjoyed: ¡°Hey, hey, you couldn¡¯t have thought that there really is a piece of crystal stone in here, right? Really made meugh to death. I already said it was just waste material. How could it have a crystal stone inside? Look here, you made Old Chen work so hard for you in vain.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s hands was looped around her arms, her eyes swept across him coldly: ¡°What? You think there¡¯s no crystal rock inside? Do you want to make a bet?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze stayed on that purse hanging on Liu Chengfeng¡¯s waist.


    One thousand gold coins was not a small sum of money. Spending it on source stones was not altogether inexcusable. However, if Liu Chengfeng got to keep the coins from Su Luo, then she would certainly not feel very pleased about this oue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet, who is afraid of whom?¡± Liu Chengfeng couldn¡¯t wait to cheat more gold coins from Su Luo¡¯s body. Because when he looked at Su Luo, he didn¡¯t have a good feeling. Whenever he saw her out of luck, he was sincerely happy.


    ¡°Then okay, let¡¯s just bet with the bag of gold coins from before.¡± Su Luo raised her hand and unconcernedly said: ¡°If there is nothing inside that goose egg-sized source stone, then it¡¯s your win, the converse result is my win. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Chengfeng threw that bag of gold coins on the table.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t fall behind, she raised her hand and conveniently, another bag of gold coins appeared on the table.


    Afterwards, both of their gazes transferred to Old Chen¡¯s direction, their eyes staring fixedly on Old Chen¡¯s skillful hands that were wrinkled like an orange peel, but still nimble.


    Following that, the source stone gradually became smaller and smaller. It finally ended up being only as big as a chicken egg.


    The corner of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth curved into a magnificent, proud smile. He contemptuously swept a nce at Su Luo, ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to lose.¡±


    ¡°The oue hasn¡¯t been decided yet, so be patient and wait for it.¡± Su Luo looked at that piece of source stone as she responded with humble-sounding words.


    A crystal stone that could make the little divine dragon this excited, it was definitely not a low grade crystal stone. Most likely, it was of a higher grade than a green-colored crystal stone, right? Su Luo held her chin and silently pondered.


    ¡°Humph, a dead duck mouthing off, just wait a bit, you will be humiliated!¡± Liu Chengfeng gave a cold snort. Inside of a source stone that small would have a crystal stone? Who were you trying to fool? He sure wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    However, very quickly, reality gave a resounding p to Liu Chengfeng¡¯s face.


    Liu Chengfeng wasn¡¯t able to smile again, there was no time for it to retreat, so momentarily, the smile at the corner of his mouth be stiff. .

 Chapter 230 – Speechless on the spot (3)

    Chapter 230 ¨C Speechless on the spot (3)


    Because he unexpectedly saw, on the edge of that chicken egg-sized source stone, a faint trace of a greenish-blue color had actually emerged...


    Was it green- or cyan-colored? It was hard to tell apart, but regardless, having any color was great!


    Also at this moment, Old Chen¡¯s gaze became even more focused. He slowed down the speed he was using to polish the stone. He very carefully rubbed away at this corner and that corner.


    Soon, the crystal stone that was concealed beneath the greyish-whiteyer emerged in front of everyone¡¯s eyes¡ª¡ª


    Crystal stone, a cyan with some green, colored crystal stone?


    This, this, this...was simply too frightening!


    Originally, even a green-colored crystal stone was extremely rare; on this continent. it was difficult to get one with simply ten thousand gold coins. Yet, before everyone¡¯s eyes, this piece was not only green, but it even had a bright cyan color.


    A cyan with some green, it could be treated and sold as a cyan-colored crystal stone. This was worth fifty thousand gold coins!


    Liu Chengfeng only felt his legs go limp, with his vision turning dark. He almost fainted.


    How was this possible! It was simply too inconceivable, it was beyond a person¡¯s imagination! This clearly was waste material that he didn¡¯t want and then discarded!


    Heavens, he had actually sold a source stone containing a cyan and green-colored crystal stone worth fifty thousand gold coins, for merely one thousand gold coins to another person....Presently, Liu Chengfeng really was regretful to the extent that his intestines were green. He was itching to pounce over and snatch that crystal stone back into his own arms.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you have such skilful hands. Such formidable luck, if you didn¡¯t personally undertake this task, and I were to try to cut out this crystal stone, then for sure, I would have broken and ruined it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was unperturbed, her smile was the same as before, not changing even a little bit because of the appearance of a high grade crystal stone.


    Old Chen saw Su Luo¡¯s unruffled and calm expression and contrasted it against Liu Chengfeng who was pounding his chest and stomping his feet. His eyes narrowed: ¡°Put it away carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo carefully received this piece of crystal stone and started to admire it in great detail.


    This cyan with green-colored crystal stone was only the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. Laying in the palm of her white hand, under the light of the sun, it shone with brilliant rays. Moreover, you could feel the distinct rich spirit aura flowing above it.


    Liu Chengfeng firmly fixed his gaze on Su Luo, that pair of eyes which were previously rejoicing in her misfortunes now were filled with a chilly frosty haze .


    Su Luo lifted her eyes, indifferently took a quick nce at him and didn¡¯t say a word. In front of his face, she put away the two bags of money that was on the table. ying down her actions, she said: ¡°You lost.¡±


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression became even uglier!


    The one thousand gold coins that he had won back with great difficulties was so easily once again taken away by this loathsome girl.


    What¡¯s more...Liu Chengfeng¡¯s rigid gaze stared at that cyan with green-colored crystal stone. He was itching to snatch it back with one grab and take it for himself.


    This source stone was his.... No, it was originally his!


    Liu Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Miss, name a price for this crystal stone.¡±


    ¡°Whatever for?¡± Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Sell it to me, no matter how much your asking price, sell it to me!¡± Liu Chengfeng bit down on his teeth, stressing each word until he spit out this sentence. That pair of red eyes containing a raging inferno fixedly stared at Su Luo. As if, once Su Luo refused, he would unhesitantly rush over and choke her to death.


    Su Luo impatiently let out a sigh and speechlessly looked at Liu Chengfeng: ¡°I say, the second young master Liu, what is the problem with you? Why is it that you always want to buy things from me?¡± .


    Su Luo stretched out her hand and started to count on each finger: ¡°First, you wanted me to sell you my red crystal stone. Then, you wanted me to sell you my spirit pet. Now,nding here, you once again threatened me to sell you my cyan-colored crystal stone. I say, the second young master Liu, for good or bad, you are still a legitimate son of the Prime Minister¡¯s home. How could you have such a never-seen-the-world manner?¡±

 Chapter 231 – Speechless on the spot (4)

    Chapter 231 ¨C Speechless on the spot (4)


    Su Luo¡¯s words immediately became concise and sharp as she got to the main point straightaway.


    These remarks, in a bantering tone carried a strong ridiculing undertone, since her tone was not necessarily strict. However, it enumerated Liu Chengfeng¡¯s shorings from start to finish, which immediately made him flush with anger. He gasped as his breathing became coarse. He was infuriated until he was hopping mad.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s body was shaking and his finger pointed at Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo seemed to be very disdainful of him. She carried the little divine dragon and unhurriedly said: ¡°Oh? So what I said just now was all nonsense? Before, didn¡¯t you, second young master Liu, threaten me to sell the crystal stone to you? Maybe I heard wrong, if so, then indeed, I am very sorry.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo carried the little divine dragon, turned around and proceeded to leave.


    The Liu Chengfeng behind her was infuriated till he was half-dead. The one breath he stifled in his throat moved up and down, not knowing if it should snarl out or be swallowed down.


    Su Xiaoyuan, who was behind Su Luo, had an extremely worshipful gaze as he stared at Su Luo. His pair of eyes was sparkling with light, as if he was watching the idol he most adored.


    Cool! She was simply too cool!


    That was the second young master from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. The Miss had actually showed no quarter when criticizing him, showering him with abuse. Not only did she scold the opponent until he was dejected and covered in dirt, she also made the opponent unable to voice his bitter suffering. This ability was truly at the pinnacle when it came to scolding someone.


    Su Xiaoyuan¡¯s admiration was so great that he was about to kneel down in worship.


    ¡°Su Xiaoyuan, what are you thinking about? Quicklye and lead the way. Today, I still haven¡¯t selected any source stones.¡± Su Luo patted this little guy¡¯s head. Just a moment ago, she had seen Old Chen. But after the crystal stone was cut out, he had disappeared without a word or sound. Now, she could only rely on her little guide.


    ¡°Eh, oh, okay!¡± Su Xiaoyuan said. With this, his thoughts returned. His pair of eyes was still sparking with a worshipping light like before while gazing at Su Luo.


    Su Xiaoyuan seemed be very familiar with this ce. He guided Su Luo through many twists and turns as they walked towards the inner area. Very soon, they arrived at a shabby remote courtyard in the residence.


    This remote courtyard was empty and bare, inside, there wasn¡¯t even the basic furnishing. It only had piles and piles of source stones.


    The source stones were properlybeled and separated based on their grades. Every pile had a clearlybeled corresponding price tag. And also, on the side were stone cutting tools provided free of charge to customers who wanted to cut open the stones.


    Just after Su Luo and Su Xiaoyuan left, Liu Chengfeng suddenly convulsed and woke up from his stupor.


    His gloomy gaze stared fixedly at the stone fragments on the ground, his thoughts gradually bing clearer.


    Today, in total, he had only seen that loathsome girl twice, and both times, she had been able to cut out a crystal stone....what did this indicate?


    This indicated that it was not because of her good luck, but she had a precious treasure on her body. This was a treasure that could distinguish whether a source stone had a crystal stone inside it or not. Yes, it must be like this, no doubt about it!


    No! I must follow after her.


    Even if she ate meat, he should at least snatch away some soup to drink. He couldn¡¯t let her monopolize all the convenient advantages.


    Thinking up to here, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression was restored. He brought his servant and walked withrge strides towards the remote courtyard where Su Luo had gone.


    When Liu Chengfeng arrived, Su Luo was crouched on the ground, carefully examining the source stones, looking at it one by one.


    Of course, she was merely faking it, the one who truly knew if a source stone had a crystal stone was the little divine dragon, and not her.


    However, she could not simply reveal the little divine dragon¡¯s skills. Otherwise, relying on her current puny strength, not only was she unable to protect him, she would instead bring him harm.


    Suddenly, Su Luo sensed a fervently hot and sinister gaze focused on her back.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t need to turn her head around to guess that this pair of hate-filled eyes certainly belonged to Liu Chengfeng.

 Chapter 232 – Speechless on the spot (5)

    Chapter 232 ¨C Speechless on the spot (5)


    What was he doing following after her here?


    Was he still thinking to forcefully buy the cyan-colored crystal stone from her hand? Su Luo thought about it and shook her head in denial. At least within the Chen residence, Liu Chengfeng wouldn¡¯t dare to brazenly mess around.


    Then, what was his purpose in following her now?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept towards the little divine dragon who was rolling and bouncing around on top of the source stones. Suddenly, her gaze turned to frost, that¡¯s right, he might have guessed at a clue and ran over to add more pressure to her. Since it was like this, then wouldn¡¯t it be better to...


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth evoked into a sinister sneer: Liu Chengfeng, ah, Liu Chengfeng, since you were unwilling to give up and still wanted to y, then this Miss will toy with you to death.


    Su Luo feigned a very serious examining manner. She looked at the source stone that weighed over hundreds of kilograms in front of her inch by inch. Then, she rubbed and tapped it, suddenly, a happy surprised look appeared on her face.


    However, it seemed as if she was also afraid of people seeing her expression, so she exerted her will to purse her lips instead. It looked as if she was trying to control her own excited expression.


    After a moment, she furtively lifted her head and her eyes circled around. After she found that nobody took notice of her, she then softly released a breath.


    The scenario mentioned above, all of it entered Liu Chengfeng¡¯s gaze.


    Su Luo took out an ink stick and was just about to write on top of the source stone. However all of a sudden, a hand extended over from the side. Quickly, he wrote down hisst name on that over hundreds of kilograms source stone.


    Old Chen¡¯s rule was that whoever wrote their name first on top of the source stone, that source stone would then belong to that person.


    Su Luo turned her head and looked. She discovered that the person who came was actually Liu Chengfeng. She couldn¡¯t help being agitated and indignantly roared: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Where did youe from? It was obviously me who settled on this one first. When other people look at stone materials, bystanders are not allowed to interfere. Such a simple rule and you couldn¡¯t even understand?¡±


    Who knew, Liu Chengfeng only swept her a cold and quick nce then arrogantly said: ¡°This source stone, this lord had already settled on it earlier. Only due to urgently leaving to cut stones, that¡¯s why it was temporarily set aside. As to saying who was earlier, then I was also before you.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo seemed to have not been very lightly angered. Her little face was flushed from anger, with an attitude of itching to rush over to choke the opponent to death.


    ¡° ¡®You¡¯, what ¡®you¡¯? If you have the ability, then you should have acted faster. Your actions were so slow, who are you trying to me?¡± Liu Chengfeng contemptibly rolled his eyes at Su Luo. He only excitedly directed hisckeys to carry away that source stone.


    ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯ll let you have this lump of stone. However, you can clearly see that this lump of source stone is three thousand gold coins. Don¡¯t you regret it!¡± Su Luo seemed to be very indignant. She stomped her feet and very unhappily walked away.


    Three thousand gold coins? Only now had Liu Chengfeng clearly seen the marked price on top, suddenly, he felt his heart jump.


    Such an expensive source stone?


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, since that loathsome girl wanted to buy this source stone so badly, then that proved that a crystal stone was inside this source stone. It was surely like this! That loathsome girl must be bluffing, she probably wanted him to transfer the source stone to her.


    Liu Chengfeng only coldly snorted. He wasn¡¯t going to fall for it.


    After that.


    Su Luo concentrated her attention as before, she carefully and meticulously tapped the stones. Afterwards, every time when she was just about to choose a stone, Liu Chengfeng would seize the opportunity and snatch it away.


    Finally, Su Luo exploded in anger: ¡°Liu Chengfeng, what is the meaning of this?!¡±


    Liu Chengfeng triumphantly said: ¡°These source stones are not your family¡¯s. If this lord wants to buy, he will buy. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Then you can buy all of these, hope you don¡¯t go bankrupt!¡± Su Luo panted with rage and stomped her feet.


    Seeing Su Luo was infuriated until she was hopping mad, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mood increasingly soared up. What if inside those source stones there were no crystal stones? If that were so, how could this loathsome girl be infuriated to this point. It was obvious that this loathsome girl was flying into a rage out of humiliation.


    Liu Chengfeng calmly waved his fan and blindly followed Su Luo¡¯s actions behind her back.

 Chapter 233 – Speechless on the spot (6)

    Chapter 233 ¨C Speechless on the spot (6)


    ¡°Those seven pieces of source stones should help you earn enough profit. Why are you still following me?¡± Su Luo unhappily red at him. She used her maximum lung capacity and yelled out loud: ¡°Uncle Chen, Liu Chengfeng would not abide by the rules for gambling stones. You shoulde over quickly and take care of this!¡±


    Liu Chengfeng was so angry that he almost sprained his neck. This loathsome girl really thought that Old Chen was her real uncle, for her to even call him over?


    However, Old Chen, who usually appeared and disappeared unpredictably, actually really did show up this time. His pair of dark moody eyes gazed at Liu Chengfeng with deadly stillness. His voice was stern and cold: ¡°Not abiding by the rules, then get lost.¡±


    Afterwards, under Liu Chengfeng¡¯s incredulous gaze, Old Chen once again quietly andcking any interest, disappeared.


    ¡°......¡±Liu Chengfeng opened and closed his mouth and choked back his saliva with great difficulty. His gaze slowly shifted up to Su Luo¡¯s face. Could this loathsome girl and Old Chen really have a previous rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Su Luo enthusiastically swept him a nce. She picked up a few lumps of source stones. After she paid gold coins for them, she ced them in front of the stone cutting tools and started to cut the stones.


    Right now, the time of the day was still early. However, a few frequent visitors also came to Old Chen¡¯s residence. Gradually, the surroundings started to be livelier.


    Su Luo took the cutting tools with her own hands and then fixed the source stone in ce. She didn¡¯t expend much strength before removing the outeryer of the stone. The stone now was a shining white color without any marks, indicating that it could have a crystal stone inside.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was the same as before as she unhurriedly continued to cut the stone.


    In Old Chen¡¯s ce, very few people would cut open a source stone. Su Luo¡¯s actions immediately attracted a crowd of people toe over. Gradually, she was surrounded by a group of people.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s attention was also attracted to Su Luo who was cutting stones on the side. He couldn¡¯t help joining the crowd around her and surreptitiously watched her.


    He felt that this loathsome girl¡¯s luck was extremely good. Maybe this time, she would cut out a high grade crystal stone again.


    When Su Luo saw Liu Chengfeng¡¯s silhouette from the corner of her eyes, her eyes dropped down. Nobody paid attention to that unfathomable and obscure deep meaning in her eyes.


    Kao Pi (1) crystal stone. The piece of source stone in Su Luo¡¯s hand definitely contained a crystal stone. However, it was the lowest grade of crystal stone called Kao Pi crystal stone.


    Kao Pi crystal stone, as its name implied, was a crystal stone with just a very thinyer under the surface of the source stone. Beneath the thinyer of crystal stone, the inside was empty of any crystal stone. This type of Kao Pi crystal stone was used to cheat and fool people. .


    Before, Su Luo had originally fancied this piece of source stone, however, then the little divine dragon said ¡®Kao Pi crystal stone¡¯, these four words, to her. Just these four words immediately made Su Luo change her ns. Since this Kao Pi crystal stone was used to cheat people, then not to defraud Liu Chengfeng, this kind of foolish spendthrift, who else would she save it for?


    Therefore Su Luo decided to cut the source stone containing the Kao Pi crystal stone open at the scene.


    Based on the little divine dragon¡¯s directions, Su Luo slowly cut away at it using the stone cutting tool. Cut after cut.


    This source stone in front of her was worth five thousand gold coins, and she was treating it as if it was an ordinary stone. One could see that her hands were as firm and steady as a boulder; with speed that was fast as the wind; gentle and beautiful movements that were natural and unforced. Her hands didn¡¯t tremble even a tiny bit.


    Su Luo¡¯s slender and pale fingers lifted up the thin outeryer that was cut open.


    Everyone followed her gaze and looked at that source stone. Seeing what was underneath, suddenly, everyone inhaled a deep breath in shock¡ª¡ª


    Heavens!!!


    What was happening here?


    A crystal stone appeared. This was for certain. However, unexpectedly, it was actually a cyan-colored crystal stone!


    Wasn¡¯t this youngdy¡¯s luck rather too good? Cyan-colored crystal stone, ah! How precious was this? Hadn¡¯t it been awhile since news of cutting out a cyan-colored crystal stone in the imperial capital came out?


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s mouth was open wide, their expression when looking at Su Luo was as if they had seen a ghost. For a very long time, they were stunned and couldn¡¯t return back to reality.


    1) ¿¿Æ¤ Kao Pi ¨C Is the Chinese spelling meaning thinyer like sheepskin or leather. The author is describing a paper thinyer made of crystal stone with nothing inside. So when you cut it open it looks like it could be a solid crystal stone but inside there is nothing.

 Chapter 234 – Speechless on the spot (7)

    Chapter 234 ¨C Speechless on the spot (7)


    As Liu Chengfeng¡¯s pair of eyes watched Su Luo, he almost spit out blood.


    This, this loathsome girl, how could she be so great! Just a minute ago, she had cut out a cyan-colored crystal stone, now once again. it was a cyan-colored crystal stone. She, she, she... In front of her, could these crystal stones be merely cabbages in the field that she could randomly pick one and find one?


    Right now, Liu Chengfeng was so envious that he almost spit out some blood.


    Even Old Chen, whose movements were always mysterious, had now quietly appeared behind Su Luo. He gazed at Su Luo¡¯s figure with aplicated expression.


    The area that was cut open wasn¡¯t big, to say it more urately, it only exposed a section that was the size of a baby¡¯s palm. However, that cyan-colored radiance that everyone would be delighted with, seemed to gush out. It was clear and sparkling, with a rich spirit power that refreshed the mind.


    ¡°Thirty thousand gold!¡± Nobody knew who first yelled out this sentence from the crowd.


    That person, while speaking, was also trying to squeeze into the crowd with all his might. The government official¡¯s hat on his head had be somewhat askew when he finally squeezed to Su Luo¡¯s side. Without saying a word, he squatted down to carefully observe that piece of source stone.


    Yes, no doubt about it. This spirit power that could refresh the mind couldn¡¯t possibly be faked. It undoubtedly was a cyan-colored crystal stone. .


    Right now, Su Luo had only cut out a little piece, what was hidden inside the source stone behind this section, nobody knew. So this Old Li person started to bid without dy. Because, once Su Luo cut out aplete piece of crystal stone, then its worth would basically be hard to predict.


    However, nobody present at the scene was a fool.


    Since Old Li could see though the situation, how could they also not understand? What was more, it resembled a cyan-colored crystal stone. This kind of high grade crystal stone, on this continent, was always amodity in high demand. Something that was rarely discovered but highly sought after, with a matching pricelessness in the market. .


    ¡°Forty thousand gold!¡± Another person did his best to squeeze into the crowd towards Su Luo while loudly shouting out a price, ¡°Little Miss, this old man will give you forty thousand gold, do you want to sell it?¡±


    ¡°Forty-four thousand gold!¡± Before Su Luo could respond, another person followed closely behind with another offer.


    ¡°Forty-five thousand gold!¡± Immediately, another person rushed in with a bid.


    ¡°Forty-six thousand gold!¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand gold!¡± Old Li pped his hands and loudly shouted out, ¡°Everyone, cutting out a cyan-colored crystal stone, the market price is set at fifty thousand gold. This hasn¡¯t beenpletely cut out, nobody knows what¡¯s in there. It¡¯s best that everyone doesn¡¯t let their emotions affect their decisions.¡±


    From the corner of her eyes, Su Luo nced at Liu Chengfeng, who was standing on the side with an excitement-filled expression. The corner of her mouth hooked up slightly.


    Liu Chengfeng, just waiting for you to bid. While thinking this, Su Luo followed the previous cut and took another slice along the side.


    After the knife sliced down, lifting up that small piece of the outeryer, indeed, it was still a cyan-colored crystal stone.


    Momentarily, everyone be excited. They became impassioned and created amotion.


    Yes, it really was a cyan-colored crystal stone! It was absolutely not wrong! Since this slice could cut out a cyan-colored crystal stone, then naturally. the next cut would also have it!


    Su Luo saw Liu Chengfeng¡¯s pair of eyes emitting a red light. Both of his hands were tightly clenched into fists. He was excited until his heart was bursting with joy.


    Good, very good, Liu Chengfeng, the person I want to defraud is none other than you,e quickly.


    Not outside of Su Luo¡¯s expectations, Liu Chengfeng walked towards Su Luo withrge strides. He took a quick nce at that cyan-colored crystal stone and straightaway opened his mouth to say: ¡°Eighty thousand gold coins!¡±


    The market price of a cyan-colored crystal stone was originally fifty thousand gold. However now, Liu Chengfeng had forcibly raised the price to eighty thousand. This made everyone look at each other in dismay for a moment.


    Old Li frowned. After carefully examining that opening again, he clenched his teeth and announced another price: ¡°ny thousand gold coins.¡±


    Liu Chengfeng arrogantly raised his chin: ¡°A cyan-colored crystal stone is rarely found and much sought after. I, Liu Chengfeng, representing Prime Minister Liu¡¯s residence, bid one hundred thousand gold!¡±

 Chapter 235 – Speechless on the spot (8)

    Chapter 235 ¨C Speechless on the spot (8)


    The Elder in the Liu family had been stuck at the sixth rank for many years, he was at the point of time when he needed crystal stones the most. This cyan-colored crystal stone would probably be extremely helpful to him, helping him ascend to the seventh rank. At that time, the entire Liu family would jump ahead to be the most powerful noble family in the capital. When the timees, he, Liu Chengfeng, would be greatly rewarded for contributing to the elevation of the Liu family.


    In this case,pared to the Liu family¡¯s future prospects, this insignificant one hundred thousand gold wouldn¡¯t be too high a cost, right? Liu Chengfeng arrogantly thought of this.


    ¡°One hundred thousand gold, ah...¡± Su Luo¡¯s forefinger thoughtfully tapped at her chin with a somewhat awkward expression: ¡°Young master Liu, you know, this Miss previously didn¡¯t like to sell crystal stones...¡±


    The implication was that even one hundred thousand gold wasn¡¯t enough for her to look upon?


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression stiffened, a dark haze shed through his eyes.


    However before he could yell out loud in anger, Su Luo¡¯s tone of voice had already changed: ¡°However, Young Master Liu¡¯s price persuaded me. Then, with one hundred thousand gold, I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±


    Liu Chengfengughed smugly.


    He was under the impression that this loathsome girl¡¯s bones were made of unshakable iron. So before, it was because the price he gave was inadequate. It just wasn¡¯t enough to move her. Sure enough, the stuff on this earth all had a price. Everything could be bought with gold.


    Underneath everyone¡¯s gaze, after Second Young Master Liu handed over one hundred thousand gold, that piece of source stone would then belong to him.


    Today, Liu Chengfeng could be said to have spent a lot of money on this matter.


    First, he was cheated out of a cyan with green-colored crystal stone by Su Luo. Then, he lost one thousand gold coins to Su Luo. Afterwards, because he was snatching source stones from Su Luo again, he had spent close to fifty thousand gold coins. And now, he had given her another one hundred thousand gold coins.


    In one day, Liu Chengfeng had spent nearly the entire yearly ie from Prime Minister Liu¡¯s residence. It could truly be said that this was throwing money away recklessly. However, with regards to thisrge sum of money, Liu Chengfeng, at this moment, felt it was well worth spending.


    Then, what did he really receive in return?


    Now, Liu Chengfeng was squatting on the ground, happily looking at this cyan-colored crystal stone that refreshed the mind. His brain was full of delusional fantasies. He imagined that when he went home and when he offered this cyan-colored crystal stone, the surrounding people would admire him. Also, the Elder would have a gratifying, smiling expression.


    While happily thinking about this, Liu Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help letting out augh with a ¡®pfff¡¯ sound.


    The surrounding people became somewhat impatient from waiting. Some who were impatient started to loudly urge him: ¡°Could this Second Young Master Liu be stupid from being too happy? However, this crystal stone still hasn¡¯t beenpletely cut out. Who knows if after the following cut, underneath is really a cyan-colored crystal stone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Young Master Liu, stop being so happy. Quickly continue cutting, it¡¯s not toote to be happy after cutting it out.¡±


    With this, Liu Chengfeng finally returned to reality from his sweet daydreams. He wiped away the saliva that had unintentionally leaked out at the corner of his mouth. He gave a slight cough and seriously said: ¡°Okay, okay, this lord will personally cut this stone, allowing you guys to see with your own eyes how dazzling a cyan-colored crystal stone is.¡±


    Liu Chengfeng held the handle of the knife with rapid attention as he held his breath and looked at the source stone in front of his eyes. His expression appeared somewhat indecisive.


    Su Luo was disinclined to once again take notice of him.


    In any case, no matter how he cut, once this knife sliced down, from inside out, without exception, it was all greyish white-colored waste. No matter what angle he started to cut, the result would be the same.


    Because the only ce with crystal stone had already been cut open by her.


    Moreover, this piece of cyan-colored source stone, was merely a thinyer no thicker than the skin. As to its value, it probably wouldn¡¯t exceed several thousand gold.


    Having once again sessfully defraud Liu Chengfeng, Su Luo¡¯s mood started to greatly improve. She crooned a little ditty and with Su Xiaoyuan, walked inside the residence.


    Because just now, before Old Chen disappeared, he left her a few words. He asked her to go to the basement to look at the goods.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know, that even after such a long time, there was only one person who was asked to go to the basement to look at the goods, and it was only her.

 Chapter 236 – Speechless on the spot (9)

    Chapter 236 ¨C Speechless on the spot (9)


    When she asked Su Xiaoyuan, this child simply did not know that Old Chen still had a basement warehouse in his home.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand held a candle, as she walked down along the meandering flight of steps. Su Xiaoyuan, meanwhile, had been blocked from entering by another person at the basement¡¯s entrance.


    When Su Luo entered the basement, Old Chen was just using his hand to stand up. He calmly sized her up.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but getting looked over by that kind of gaze, Su Luo suddenly felt like she had been seen through. It was as if all of her secrets had already been exposed in front of him.


    Old Chen merely gave her a sweeping nce, then turned his gaze away. After which he indifferently narrated: ¡°Curious about why this old man treats you so favorably?¡±


    His voice was dark and deep. The huskiness carried many years of hardships.


    Su Luo nodded her head, and could not deny it. Compared to Liu Chengfeng, Old Chen had indeed always, intentionally or otherwise, stood by her side. Not only that, with a single nce, he had even managed to detect the little divine dragon¡¯s secret...... This point made Su Luo extremely curious.


    Old Chen¡¯s expression was as indifferent as before, and he merely said: ¡°In here, there is a piece of blue-colored crystal rock; if you can truly pick it out, naturally, this old man will tell you.¡±


    Finished speaking, he looked deeply at Su Luo, and then turned around and exited the basement.


    What a mysterious old man. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter, she was unable to pick out the source stone, but the little divine dragon could, ah.


    Inside the basement, Su Luo scanned her surroundings, doing a full circle. Following her slowly moving gaze, a strange feeling emerged from her eyes.


    The basement¡¯s lighting was a bit dim, but to Su Luo, this wasn¡¯t much of a hindrance.


    She looked around closely, yet was once again shocked. Because the basement in front of her eyes, regardless of the area or the arrangement...... Unexpectedly, was an exact copy of Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave dwelling!


    At that time, it was at Elder Zi Huo¡¯s residence where she obtained her first batch of source stones. It was also the first time she had found out about the existence of source stones.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the disys arranged here, unexpectedly, resembled those in the cave dwelling.


    In the end, just what was the rtionship between Elder Zi Huo and Old Chen? Old Chen had given her special treatmentpared to others. Was it because he had discovered that she had inherited Elder Zi Huo¡¯s legacy, so he would act this way? Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of questions.


    There weren¡¯t that many source stones in the basement, they were all piled up in a corner.


    The little divine dragon, following Su Luo¡¯s direction, picked out all the source stones in the basement that contained a crystal stone. This selection process unexpectedly shocked Su Luo.


    Wasn¡¯t the proportion of crystal stones here too high?


    Among the thirty source stones, there were twenty pieces that had crystal stones. Furthermore, even the worst grade of crystal stone was orange-colored, and the best...was actually blue-colored.


    There really was a blue-colored crystal stone? Old Chen didn¡¯t deceive her?


    ¡°You actually did find the blue-colored crystal stone.¡± Old Chen quietly appeared, when he saw the source stone containing the blue-colored crystal stone, an odd expression shed through his eyes.


    Su Luo stared at him with a guarded expression, this old man appeared and disappeared abruptly. She also didn¡¯t know what was currently going on here.


    Old Chen merely waved his hand, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t be nervous: ¡°Little Miss, you need not be afraid, this old fellow isn¡¯t going to harm you.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s wrinkled brows, a smiling expression appeared in Old Chen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Doesn¡¯t the little Miss feel that this ce seems very familiar?¡±


    Sure enough! Su Luo held the little divine dragon, gently stroking his soft and yielding fur. She nonchntly looked at him: ¡°Is Uncle Chen quite familiar with Elder Zi Huo?¡±


    Elder Zi Huo, these three words, seemed to be a kind of miraculous magical power. In a sh, it made Old Chen¡¯s turbid pair of eyes burst out with an odd and astonished radiance.


    Even though he did the utmost to keep it down, Su Luo, however, was able to sense it. Old Chen¡¯s excitement right now was because he had heard Elder Zi Huo, these three words. That was the reason why he became so excited.


    Su Luo saw that Old Chen¡¯s hands, which were concealed by his sleeves, tremble slightly.

 Chapter 237 – Speechless on the spot (10)

    Chapter 237 ¨C Speechless on the spot (10)


    ¡°Did you perhaps inherit the teachings of Elder Zi Huo?¡± Old Chen¡¯s pair of old, yellowish grey eyes stared intensely at Su Luo. It shed with a peculiar expression.


    Su Luo was able to perceive Old Chen¡¯s esteem and reverence for Elder Zi Huo, which came from the depths of his heart. Subconsciously, she felt that there was no need to continue concealing the truth. So, she nodded slightly and asked: ¡°Yes, I identally burst into his cave dwelling and obtained Elder Zi Huo¡¯s legacy. But, how could you tell?¡±


    In fact, this point was what Su Luo was most curious about.


    How could Old Chen tell that she had inherited Elder Zi Huo¡¯s legacy? She simply had not exposed anything.


    Right now, Old Chen waspletely immersed in his own world. Raising his head, you could faintly see the glistening of tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I waited for many, many years, Before, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for it to arrive in my lifetime. I didn¡¯t expect that during the final moments, I really waited and saw its arrival.¡± Old Chen let out a long sigh, his expression was engrossed in remembering the past.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Luo became even more puzzled.


    ¡°Back then, my great grandfather was at Elder Zi Huo¡¯s side as his personal servant boy.¡± Old Chen faintly watched Su Luo, ¡°Elder Zi Huo, aside from being the best Apothecary on the continent, was also among only a handful of master stone gamblers. This was still not the most mystical thing. The most mystical thing was that Elder Zi Huo had actually refined a one of a kind drug. A kind¡ª¡ª¡±


    Saying up to here, an oddly fantastical light shed through Old Chen¡¯s expression, but all of a sudden, his expression once again dimmed: ¡°This kind of unusual mystical drug, after you take it, it will allow people¡¯s eyes to see through the heavens at certain times. The so-called eyes that could see through the heavens is just the ability to see through the outeryers of a source stone into the interior, and determine whether it contained a crystal stone or not.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo was shocked enough to jump up.


    A kind of drug like that actually existed? After taking it, you could see the internalposition of a source stone? How could such a drug that defied nature exist on this earth? Wasn¡¯t that against the naturalws of the heavens?


    Old Chen looked at Su Luo dully and said: ¡°The most mystical part doesn¡¯t reside in its effect, but lies in the fact that, since then, the Chen family had passed on this ability through their bloodline. Moreover, every directly-rted descendant all have the ability to see through the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Su Luo became even more incredulous. How powerful of an evildoer was Elder Zi Huo? He could actually....


    Subsequently, Old Chen¡¯s expression gradually became bleak: ¡°In this world, such a nature-defying drug fundamentally should not have existed. Therefore, the Chen family was doomed through time to suffer the recoil from this drug.¡±


    ¡°Recoil?¡± Su Luo was puzzled.


    ¡°The offspring of every generation from the Chen family must serve as Elder Zi Huo¡¯s disciple or descendants¡¯ side for all generations without ever betraying them.¡± Old Chen paused at every word, clearly stating the reasons, ¡°If the Chen family don¡¯t serve at their side, s, they can¡¯t live past one hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°How could it be like this...¡± Su Luo was unable to understand.


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to believe me, however, my grandfather and father both really did die on their one hundredth birthday. There has been no exception to this rule.¡± Old Chen¡¯s turbid eyes became dim for a split second. He then added another sentence. ¡°At the time of their death, their faces were serene without a touch of bruising, just like that, they died in their sleep. It was exactly the same as what our ancestors told us.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s eyes wide open in disbelief, a trace of a wry smile shed through Old Chen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Therefore, the greatest wish for every generation in the Chen family is to find Elder Zi Huo or the person who inherited his legacy. And afterwards, to serve by their side.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Su Luo somewhat frustratedly and helplessly motioned with her hands: ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not even an Apothecary. I don¡¯t have the ability to undo the curse on your body.¡±


    ¡°No, no need to undo the curse.¡± Old Chen kneeled down on both knees with a solemn expression, saying: ¡°I beseech you. If the Miss could ept Old Chen, then Old Chen already couldn¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

 Chapter 238 – Speechless on the spot (11)

    Chapter 238 ¨C Speechless on the spot (11)


    When she saw Old Chen who could easily intimidate Liu Chengfeng kneeling in front of her, momentarily Su Luo¡¯s mood was somewhatplex.


    If it was really like what Old Chen said, wouldn¡¯t it be that she had obtained a huge helping hand for free? Old Chen¡¯s influence and strength were not low.


    However, Su Luo still had a small point that she couldn¡¯t figure out, so she straight out just asked: ¡°How did you recognize that I was the one who inherited Elder Zi Huo¡¯s legacy?¡±


    She consciously felt that she herself hadn¡¯t revealed any ws.


    Old Chen smiled bitterly as he handed over a piece of jade, saying: ¡°Back then Elder Zi Huo had left behind a piece of jade. He said that if the person who inherited his legacy came, this piece of jade would shine. When Miss arrived, this piece of jade really did shine.¡±


    There was really something this mystical? Su Luo took the offered blue jade pendant. She looked at it from left to right, up and down, carefully taking its measure. No matter how she looked at it, it looked like a regr jade pendant.


    Su Luo returned the jade pendant: ¡°Then you should carefully put it away.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better if the Miss takes good care of it.¡± Old Chen¡¯s face had an emotionally moved color. ¡°Since I have already found the Miss, this jade pendant is now useless to me. Maybe it will be useful for the Miss.¡±


    Since Su Luo couldn¡¯t decline it, she had no alternative but to ept.


    ¡°These source stones were intentionally saved for the master and I hope the master won¡¯t dislike them.¡± Old Chen had already voluntarily changed the forms of addressing people. His manner now also carried a touch of respect.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t try to refuse and very naturally received his good intentions.


    Since Old Chen was already one of her people, Su Luo also didn¡¯t keep him in the dark. In front of him she waved her hand and took all the source stones into her space.


    Old Chen¡¯s pupils contracted, incredulously staring at Su Luo: ¡°Space, space mage? Master is actually a space mage?!¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly and nced at him: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem, absolutely no problem. I merely didn¡¯t expect that master is the rarely seen space mage.¡± Old Chen still somewhat disbelievingly said.


    To be capable of obtaining Elder Zi Huo¡¯s legacy, the person must be of wood and fire dual elements. However, his family¡¯s master in addition to these two was also a space mage that was almost extinct on this continent...When all was said and done, this was how formidable of a talent? Truly, just thinking about it, he was filled with expectation.


    Originally, Old Chen had felt a little bit ufortable at having to serve such a young Miss. But after Su Luo revealed this skill, he wholeheartedly acknowledged her as his master.


    He was looking forward to seeing what height his family¡¯s little master would reach in the future when she grew up.


    After she had sent all the source stones into her space, Su Luo ced the little divine dragon in her space to peel out the crystal stones. Su Luo along with Old Chen walked out of the basement.


    Arriving at the front courtyard, she found that it was morous and bustling with excitement. It seemed very lively.


    Among the crowd, Liu Chengfeng was standing there dumbstruck. He dumbfoundedly stared at the source stone in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing was real.


    Kao Pi crystal stone! He actually spent one hundred thousand gold coins to buy back a piece of cyan-colored Kao Pi crystal stone?!


    One was worth merely a few thousand gold and the other was worth one hundred thousand gold. The gap between the two prices was too big. It was so big that Liu Chengfeng was unable to react.


    ¡°How can it be like this....how....how can it be a Kao Pi crystal stone...¡± Liu Chengfeng¡¯s pair of bloodshot eyes rigidly fixated on that fragment. His mouth mumbled words directed at himself. His person was almost entirely stunned into a stupor.


    The few people surrounding him continuously shook their heads. Some of them were d, some sympathized with him, and still more ridiculed him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think this was actually a Kao Pi crystal stone. Fortunately, this old man didn¡¯t win the bid. Otherwise, I would have lost miserably right now.¡± Old Li said with some lingering fear over this close call. ¡°Therefore, people would say when gambling with stones: one cut to poverty, one cut to riches, truly hard to tell.¡±

 Chapter 239 – Speechless on the spot (12)

    Chapter 239 ¨C Speechless on the spot (12)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, only this for one hundred thousand gold is really too high a price. You should know that even if it was an already cut out cyan-colored crystal stone, ording to the market price, it is only worth fifty thousand gold.¡±


    ¡°Right, this price is indeed ridiculously high, only an idiot would offer this kind of high price.¡±


    ¡°The mostughable thing was that in the end, he cut out a Kao Pi crystal stone.¡±


    Everyone was acting as if they were a genius with hindsight. Everybody unceasinglymented, even though the horse had already bolted as they chased after the horse.


    However, thesements were like sharp thorns that stabbed at Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart, making it hurt sorely time after time.


    No, no way, he must not go down like this, didn¡¯t he still have a few pieces of source stones that he had bought? Those had all been snatched away from under that loathsome girl¡¯s nose. They were unlikely to becking. I certainly will cut out a high quality crystal stone from them.


    Yes, cut, I must cut!


    Liu Chengfeng waved his hand andmandingly instructed: ¡°Take out the seven pieces of source stones I bought before, this lord wants to continue cutting stones!¡±


    He still wanted to cut some more? The surrounding people all started to whisper, but Liu Chengfeng ignored it all. Now, he must cut out a cyan-colored crystal stone, otherwise, how could he exin this to his family?


    He had spent money as if it was running water. Today, in one day, he had spent about one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins!


    The first piece of source stone, with one cut straight down...nothing.


    The second piece of source stone, with one cut across...nothing


    The third piece of source stone, with one vertical cut...nothing.


    The fourth piece of source stone...


    ...The seventh piece of source stone, was almost chopped into dust by Liu Chengfeng, but it was still as empty as before. It didn¡¯t contain even a tiny bit of crystal stone!


    At this moment, Liu Chengfeng was about to go insane.


    One hundred and fifty thousand gold coins, an entire one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins! He had spent all of it and got nothing, but instead had watched it float away like water! A tiny piece of crystal stone, he couldn¡¯t obtain even a tiny bit of a red-colored crystal stone!


    At this moment, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. He nearly lost all rational thought. This was impossible! That loathsome girl, at that time, has clearly picked these after a long time! She even had a secretly delighted expression!


    And just at this time, Su Luo, apanied by Old Chen, was slowly strolling towards there.


    Su Luo, in the position of a master, walked in front, while Old Chen exhibited the status of a servant, walking half a step behind her....This kind of order, looked very odd to everyone who saw it.


    People who coulde here, who didn¡¯t know Old Chen? Who didn¡¯t know that back then, he was the famous and brilliant king of crystal stones? Him being someone¡¯s servant, how could this be possible?


    Therefore, simply no one could guess the master and servant rtionship between Su Luo and Old Chen.


    Liu Chengfeng didn¡¯t crazily rush towards them. Now, his pair of red, bloodshot eyes had already gradually settled down. However, when he looked at Su Luo¡¯s back, that cold and shady expression was full of sinister light. The corner of his mouth was hooked into a strangely grim smile.


    He lifted his hand, beckoned over a servant, and muttered something into his ear.


    That servant epted the order and quickly left.


    This entire process, Liu Chengfeng aplished it very secretively. Almost no one was aware of this petty little act of his.


    Su Luo gave Su Xiaoyuan ten gold coins, and smilingly said: ¡°Take it, buy some good stuff for your mother and sister. Also, don¡¯t deprive yourself, either.¡±


    ¡°Gold, gold coins?¡± Su Xiaoyuan excitedly looked at the ten pieces of gold coins in his palm. His mouth was opened wide in disbelief. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t we originally agree on ten copper coins?¡±


    ¡°Your conduct and deeds today were worth this price. ept it and don¡¯t let others steal it. At that time, your little body won¡¯t be able to take it back.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    ¡°But, but...I didn¡¯t do anything today.¡± Su Xiaoyuan very dismayingly said. Today, besides taking the Miss to Uncle Chen¡¯s ce, he didn¡¯t do anything else. He received so many gold coins for no reason. He was ashamed to ept it.

 Chapter 240 – Speechless on the spot (13)

    Chapter 240 ¨C Speechless on the spot (13)


    ¡°No, today you took me to Old Chen¡¯s ce. This matter alone was worth the price.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    With regards to Su Luo, this was merely ten gold coins. Having met Old Chen, the king of crystal stones, this matter was of even greater benefit to herself. If it were not for Su Xiaoyuan leading the way, she herself wouldn¡¯t havee to the door of Old Chen¡¯s residence.


    ¡°But...:¡± Su Xiaoyuan was still afraid to ept it.


    Without waiting for Su Xiaoyuan to decline, Su Luo nced at him sideways: ¡°Rest assured, in the future I still have stuff that I want you to do. You have alreadypleted your task today, quickly go home.¡± In the future, there were still areas where she will need to employ Su Xiaoyuan.


    After she finished speaking, Su Luo left without looking back.


    This was because she could feel a pair of boiling hot eyes that were fixed on her back.


    After turning east then west and then into a dead end alley, Su Luo halted her footsteps. She turned around and smilingly said: ¡°Friends from the Liu family, are you personally sending me home? Now that I have arrived at my family¡¯s doorway, do you want toe in and drink a cup of tea?¡±


    Once Su Luo finished speaking, abruptly two figures appeared in front of her.


    These two individuals had extremely cold expressions, their eyes were full of murderous light. Step by step, they walked towards Su Luo until finally with one on the left and another on the right they sandwiched her in the middle.


    ¡°You guys want to kill me? Why?¡± Su Luo lifted an eyebrow at the two people.


    ¡°You know too much.¡± The very tall guy actually let out a cold snort.


    ¡°Voluntarily hand over the cyan-colored crystal stone and we¡¯ll leave you a whole corpse, otherwise...¡±The shorter guy now let out a cold humph sound.


    These two¡¯s appearance were very nondescript. ced in a crowd, they would blend in, making it extremely difficult to find them. However, their strength was not low. They were actually at the third rank.


    Su Luo was only at the peak of the second rank.


    If both were to attack her at the same time, then she absolutely wasn¡¯t their match. The only way was to kill off one of them first, then make other ns.


    In a short time, Su Luo had thought up of a good n. She faintly smiled at the shorter guy: ¡°Want the cyan-colored crystal stone? What¡¯s so difficult about it? Catch¡ª¡ª¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a small piece of crystal stone streaked through the air, shooting towards a distant ce.


    This toss contained all of Su Luo¡¯s strength, therefore that piece of crystal stone flew very, very far.


    Su Luo had thrown it in the direction where the shorter guy was, so the shorter guy rapidly ran backwards trying to catch that piece of crystal stone.


    How could the taller guy just sit around and watch? His silhouette was like a phantom as he also threw himself into chasing after the crystal stone.


    However, he had overlooked that the corner of a certain person¡¯s mouth had lifted into a weird smile.


    Just when the taller guy¡¯s figure passed by Su Luo¡¯s side, suddenly a hand imprint appeared out of the blue right in front of him. Thisrge, stable, and steady dimensional imprint smashed toward the taller guy¡¯s head.


    The unguarded taller guy¡¯s head was struck in a sh, he only felt that everything had turned ck in front of his eyes. His entire person became somewhat dizzy.


    Even though this hand imprint hadn¡¯t caused him any real injuries, this sudden attack however had made him pause for just a split second.


    Just in this split second, a ringly cold dagger appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    While you are sick, I¡¯ll take your life!


    This phrase had always been one of Su Luo¡¯s principles.


    While the taller guy was still dizzy and confused, the dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand unhesitantly sliced toward the vital ce on his throat. Immediately, a band of dark red blood burst out from his throat...


    ¡°Ahhhh...¡± The taller guy looked on helplessly as a mist of blood flew out from his throat. He was incredulous as he used his own hand to touch it. With this touch, he froze like a block of ice.


    He felt his own life was now flowing quickly away, there wasn¡¯t enough time to even do a countdown.

 Chapter 241 – Speechless on the spot (14)

    Chapter 241 ¨C Speechless on the spot (14)


    ¡°You...¡±His throat was cut, so he couldn¡¯t sound out half a word. He could only use a resentful and unreconciled gaze to stare at Su Luo. His body fell heavily backwards, producing a violent sound when it struck the ground.


    A third ranked martial artist, just like this, was killed by Su Luo¡¯s sneak attack.


    ¡°Third Brother (1)!¡± A loud shouting from behind Su Luo could be heard. In a sh, that short guy rushed over, looking on with disbelief at his third brother who was on the ground, with blood gushing out of his throat.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you dare to deceive me! And to also kill Third Brother! Go die!¡± The short guy was extremely irate, his hands moved in aplicated fighting style, hacking towards Su Luo. It wasbative, and each move was meant to take a life.


    Just now, the crystal stone Su Luo had tossed far away was simply not a cyan colored one, but merely a red-colored crystal stone. However, it had sessfully diverted the short guy away.


    ck fog shrouded the sky, covering Su Luo underneath it, letting out rumbling sounds.


    Just at this time, Su Luo made her move. Arge, gold-colored palm pped towards the short guy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Just relying on this poor hand imprint technique, and you dare toe out, really disgraceful!¡± The short guy didn¡¯t really think that Su Luo¡¯s great dimensional imprint was worthy in his eyes. His body only moved slightly and he was able to avoid it.


    However, who would have thought that this was merely Su Luo¡¯s fake maneuver.


    Just at this time, a ck shadow suddenly leaped towards the ck-clothed man. He fiercely bit into the guy¡¯s leg!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The short guy let out a tragic cry.


    Because the little divine dragon was really too ruthless. Just that one bite of his had broken the short guy¡¯s leg in half!


    He was only left with one leg standing on the ground, resisting the sharp pain. The longsword in his hand harshly sliced at Su Luo!


    Today, even if he was to die here, he must first avenge Third Brother! Third Brother absolutely must not just die in vain like this!


    However, what made the short guy almost pass out was that he never anticipated that the speed of the puppy that bit him would be this fast. He wasn¡¯t aware when that little body hadnded on the longsword he sent out.


    Just when the longsword was about tond on the opponent¡¯s body¡ª¡ª


    Eh, the longsword had already disappeared.


    How could the longsword just suddenly disappear?


    The short guy¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. He was totally andpletely unable to imagine this...what did he just see? He actually saw a puppyying on the sword and swallowing the longsword in a split second.


    Just when the short guy was at a loss, Su Luo¡¯s great dimensional imprint once again smashed down from above.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The unprepared short guy¡¯s head was split open, blood violently bursting out.


    Now, the short guy seemed to have recovered his thoughts. Even though he had difficulty moving about freely, however, his movements were still nimble. He took out a murderous-looking dagger from his boot and thrusted it towards Su Luo,


    Just at this time, the little divine dragon that was standing on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder puffed out a mouthful of Dragon¡¯s Breath¡ª¡ª


    Good! Su Luo let out an enthusiastic shout. Once a Dragon¡¯s Breath went over, would there be anything left of this short guy? Didn¡¯t you see the butterfly that was turned into ashes by a puff of the little divine dragon¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Breath?


    However, in the next second, Su Luo¡¯s smile froze on her mouth.


    What!


    What was the little divine dragon doing?


    How was it that this time, what he sprayed out wasn¡¯t fire? But was ¡ª¡ªwater?


    Having his head sprayed with water, the short guy stared at the little puppy as if looking at a ghost. He really did not understand just what kind of creature it was? What other mystical thing was on this creature¡¯s body?


    Could it be that the little puppy was also a water element practitioner? Was this still a dog? It simply had be a mythical spirit!


    At this moment, Su Luo almost lifted her face up to shout at the sky: ¡°Please! Puffing out water is useless. You must use fire, FIRE!¡±


    1) ÀÏÈý ¨C literally tranted as Old Three, I tranted here as Third Brother because that should be their rtionship. So he should be the older brother, not necessarily blood-rted, could be just good friends or had the same teacher.

 Chapter 242 – Fleeing from the city center (1)

    Chapter 242 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (1)


    The little divine dragon¡¯s mouth turned into a somewhat chagrined pout. He hadn¡¯t expected it either.


    Obviously he wanted to puff out some fire, who knew he would spit out water instead? Even if he wanted to control it, he wasn¡¯t able to control it~~


    ¡°A mythical beast! This is a mythical beast! Definitely a mythical beast!¡± Suddenly, the short guy appeared as if he had discovered a huge secret and started to yell out loud in excitement. Abruptly, he came to his senses and red at Su Luo with his cold and gloomy eyes: ¡°Since it¡¯s this way, then I¡¯ll let you live an extra day!¡±


    Because of the sudden appearance of an unounted for mythical beast from out of nowhere, the short guy wasn¡¯t certain he could kill the opponent under these circumstances, and to also snatch away the mythical beast. The most dependable method was to bring this news back and let the leader deal with it.


    If the leader knew there was such a mythical beast, presumably he would be extremely happy! The short guy¡¯s heart was full of tion.


    The short guy had barely finished speaking before his body was like an arrow shot out of a bow, flying forward rapidly.


    ¡°Absolutely must not let him escape, otherwise, this will cause trouble to no end!¡± A touch of uneasiness appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart. The opponent knew about the little divine dragon¡¯s existence. If this news were to spread out, it would be very troublesome for her. Then in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have any peaceful days


    Thinking up to here, a desire tomit murder appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, which shot out a cold aura.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Su Luo¡¯s speed reached her limit, the dagger in her hand held high as she threw it at the short guy¡¯s back. Trying to kill him with one hit.


    However, the disparity between their levels in cultivation became obvious at this time.


    The short guy seemed to have grown eyes behind his back, his body rapidly leaned to the left, easily avoiding this move. The dagger fell to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯ sound.


    The short guy¡¯s thoughts returned, he contemtively and disdainfully said: ¡°Want to kill I, your daddy? In the next life! Hahahahaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡±


    Once he finished speaking, before he could turn around and continue running, all of a sudden, a frightening thunderbolt struck down from the empty and clear sky. Just by chance, it struck him on the head.


    In a split second, the short guy appeared to have been fixed in ce. His body was rigid like a wooden stake.


    Originally, the short guy would have been fine. However, who told him to have been covered with water sprayed on his head by the little divine dragon. At this moment, his entire body was soaking wet, from top to bottom. Therefore, when the scorching lightning hit him, his whole person was electrocuted. He began to shake from head to toe, moreover, ck smoke puffed out continuously from his head.


    ¡°Good! This is great, quickly continue, continue to release more!¡± Su Luo originally was worried, seeing this, she immediately became excited. She urged the little divine dragon, while cheering him on.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Just a moment ago, that thunderbolt was shot by the little divine dragon on behalf of the Heavens, as punishment for the short guy¡¯s hubris.


    In fact, after hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, the little divine dragon wanted to spit out fire, who knew that he would have no control and carelessly spit out a thunderbolt?


    Who told him to be a baby dragon, human infants also have control issues with using the toilet and whatnot. Him spitting out the wrong element was also normal.


    Originally, he had still been harshly ming himself. Who would have thought that by a stroke of luck, he sessfully electrocuted the short guy. This time, he truly made a profit in the end.


    Seeing the viin frothing at the mouth with his entire body shaking, the little divine dragon was exceedingly excited. His mouth started to continue spit out elements non-stop.


    One moment it was water, then it was fire, and another minute, out came a thunderbolt!


    One could only see the crackle and rattling. Fire sparks flew in all directions endlessly.


    And now, the short guy¡¯s entire person seemed to be convulsing. His body was unable to stop shaking, the foam in his mouth spurted out continuously, unable to be suppressed. Every single hair on his head stood straight up towards the sky. His entire body was charred ck like charcoal, and one almost couldn¡¯t make out his real features.


    Today¡¯s short guy had encountered a lifetime¡¯s worth of blood feud and bad luck. He could have chased after and tried to kill anybody else, but he had to go offend Su Luo. Offending Su Luo could be forgiven, unfortunately, either through good luck or bad luck, he ran into the little divine dragon that was flipping out. Therefore, he was doomed to a tragic ending.

 Chapter 243 – Fleeing from the city center (2)

    Chapter 243 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (2)


    Atst, the short guy¡¯s entire body was charred ck like a piece of charcoal. He stiffly fell straight to the ground. His entire body broke into fragments.


    Finally got rid of this short guy, too!


    The huge boulder pressing down on Su Luo¡¯s heart finally dropped to the ground.


    Today¡¯s result was really thanks to the little divine dragon¡¯s help. If it was only her, this short guy would very likely have escaped. Su Luo, with lingering fear in her heart, decided that she must cultivate her martial arts to higher levels without dy. Otherwise, in the future, there will be times when she will suffer losses. In the future, the enemies will be more and more formidable.


    Su Luo searched the short guy¡¯s body and took back her red-colored crystal stone. Soon after, she rewarded the little divine dragon the red-colored stone as a snack. The little divine dragon¡¯s performance was very good today. She really ought to award him properly.


    She tidied up the scene and after having swept away any traces she may have left behind, Su Luo carried the little divine dragon and walked quickly towards Su Manor.


    She had been out for a long time and didn¡¯t know what the inside of Su Manor looked like right now.


    She still remembered at the time when she had left, Su Qing¡¯s fierce panther had gone mad. It had charged around violently in Su Manor and destroyed a countless number of structures. It had sent the entire Su Manor into turmoil. She didn¡¯t know if it was now under control or not.


    If the great show was still ying, then it would be very amusing. She wouldn¡¯t mind participating in it once again to kick it up a notch. While thinking this, Su Luo was humming a ditty as she took rxed steps towards Su Manor.


    Just when she was about one hundred meters away from Su Manor¡¯s entrance, Su Luo suddenly had a bad premonition. She started to slow down her footsteps.


    Stemming from her previous instincts as an assassin, Su Luo discovered that she was very unfortunately being followed by someone.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when the opponent started to follow her, but Su Luo was certain that the martial arts level of the person following behind far exceeded her own.


    Fortunately, fortunately she hadn¡¯t taken a step into Su Manor. Otherwise, her own identity as Su Manor¡¯s fourth Miss, the good-for-nothing, would have been exposed.


    The hands she used to hold the little divine dragon tightened slightly. Seeing the majestic and formidable stone lions guarding at Su Manor¡¯s gate, Su Luo¡¯s footstep did not stop. She didn¡¯t even turn her head as she continued to move forward.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Su Manor.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal her identity as Su Manor¡¯s fourth Miss, she could not let it be exposed right now.


    Moreover, Su Luo really wanted to know who was the person following her. Was this person part of the same group as the two guys who tried to kill her just now?


    Su Luo had been walking at an unhurried pace. The person behind her also followed at a distance that was not too close nor too far. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to get closer to rob her.


    Along the way, Su Luo attempted many times to shake off the opponent. She used the techniques for countering being followed from her previous life. However, regretfully the level of disparity was toorge. She simply was unable to shake off the figure following her.


    What should she do now? She couldn¡¯t fight the opponent nor was she able to shake him off... Su Luo¡¯s lowered eyes shed with a chilling cold expression.


    Ahead of her was East Street, part of the city center.


    People wereing and going on this street in an endless flowing stream. All kinds of calls for selling their bodies rose and fell in session. This ce was exceptionally noisy.


    East Street had the city¡¯s biggest guest house.


    When Su Luo saw this, crafty rays of light passed through her eyes. She held the little divine dragon and entered the guest house. With aposed expression, she called over the concierge and paid for a room.


    After entering the guest room. Su Luo locked the door. After putting the little divine dragon into her space, she quickly took out a set of men¡¯s clothing and changed into it. Simultaneously, she also stood in front of the mirror and started to use makeup to change her appearance.


    In a short time, the originally yellow waxyplexion of a young woman quickly changed into an average looking young male. .


    One could see he was wearing a light blue robe, with ordinary looks. ced into a crowd, he would be drowned out. Even if you wanted to find him, it would be very difficult.


    Su Luo was very satisfied with the reflection in the mirror. She carefully examined herself onest time. After she couldn¡¯t find any faults, she started her n.

 Chapter 244 – Fleeing from the city center (3)

    Chapter 244 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (3)


    Su Luo didn¡¯t go out from the front door, rather, she opened a window. She leaped from her window, to the opposite room about six meters away.


    Her skills were agile with nimble movements. Her actions were natural and unforced, flowing smoothly.


    A schr lived in the room opposite of her. Now, he was rotating his head in a circr motion while reading a book of history out loud;pletely unaware that a person had burst into his room.


    Su Luo softened her footsteps, noiselessly making a detour around the schr. Afterwards, with a calm expression, she opened the door of the room and walked out.


    During this process, she was at ease, as if strolling through her own rear garden.


    The martial artist keeping a watch at Su Luo¡¯s door waspletely unaware that Su Luo had already left. He was like before, with both hands holding a sword, keeping watch as still as a boulder.


    After about a quarter of an hourter, Liu Chengfeng led a crowd of people over in a grandiose fashion. With one foot, he kicked open the door of her room and discovered that the person had already disappeared.


    Liu Chengfeng was so furious that he almost stamped his feet. One hand pped towards the guy who had followed Su Luo before: ¡°Moron! Didn¡¯t you say you followed her here? Where is the person? Where is she?!¡±


    In that loathsome girl¡¯s hands was a cyan-colored crystal stone! Moreover today, he had been cheated repeatedly by her. He wasn¡¯t about to let this ount go! He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her escape just like this!


    The person who was previously following Su Luo was called Liu San, he was the Liu family¡¯s high-ranking bodyguard.


    He looked at the empty room in disbelief, and at a loss, said: ¡°Young Master, before, that loathsome girl had really stayed in this room! I merely didn¡¯t expect that girl to be this cunning, to even slip away unnoticed!¡±


    However, when did that loathsome girl slip away?


    ¡°Slip away? Hehe, she really believes that she could slip away?¡± A cold smile appeared at the corner of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth. With a wave of his hand, a servant immediately came forth, carrying a soft-furred Fox dog.


    Liu Chengfeng took out a single strand of hair and let the Fox dog sniff it. He also gave a single medicinal pill for the Fox dog to swallow. Finally, heughed evilly while patting its head: ¡°Be obedient, quickly go find this person for this lord! After you find her, I will reward you well!¡±


    That single strand of hair was one he had pulled from Su Luo¡¯s head when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Because he didn¡¯t pluck it out from the root, so Su Luo simply didn¡¯t discover it.


    In fact, since the beginning, he hadn¡¯t thought to let Su Luo leave.


    The Fox dog before everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be bought for one thousand gold. Its strengthy in its very sharp sense of smell. After eating the Smell-Enhancing pill, a Fox dog¡¯s sense of smell would be increased by tenfold. And now, because Liu Chengfeng wanted to catch Su Luo, he had actually fed the spirit Fox dog a Smell-Enhancing pill that was extremely hard toe by. It could clearly be seen how great his determination to catch Su Luo was.


    After the Fox dog devoured that Smell-Enhancing pill in one mouthful, its very small body ran all over the ce in the room. Seeming as if it was constantly looking for something.


    Suddenly, one could only see its small bodyunch towards the window facing this room.


    It really did find Su Luo¡¯s escape route!


    ¡°Give chase!¡± Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth hooked into an evil smile. He waved his hand and everyone immediately followed behind him, this grandiose crowd chased after the Fox dog.


    On the street, having thrown off the person following her, Su Luo hadn¡¯t returned to Su Manor in a rush. The her right now just so happened to be leisurely strolling in the street, enjoying the city center of this world.


    All of a sudden, she sensed danger approaching, moreover, it was getting closer and closer.


    She turned her head and looked back, she immediately thought, not good!


    With just one nce, she saw Liu Chengfeng bringing a group of strong and menacing people and rushing towards her. Also, running in front of everyone was a small Fox dog.


    Originally, Su Luo was very calm, because now she did not look the same as before. Even if she stood in front of Liu Chengfeng, he might not be able to recognize her.

 Chapter 245 – Fleeing from the city center (4)

    Chapter 245 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (4)


    But!


    That Fox dog¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and dashing towards her, this posture...clearly, it recognized her and was rushing straight at her!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart abruptly jumped!


    Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, only that the Fox dog had identified her, and that was a fact.


    If it was only Liu Chengfeng alone, then she could still risk a direct fight. However now, Liu Chengfeng had obviouslye prepared, at his side, he brought a countless number of experts. She, herself, was unapanied, how could she contend and win against him?


    What¡¯s more, in this kind of situation, even sneak attacks or feints were useless.


    At such a critical juncture, there was no benefit to thinking too much, the only way out was to: RUN!


    Run past the danger this time first, then discuss things after!


    Now Suo Luo couldn¡¯t even describe how wronged and stifled her heart felt.


    No matter how she analyzed it, she couldn¡¯t figure out why even after she had changed her clothes and altered her appearance, Liu Chengfeng was still able to track her down. Thinking along this line, the two times she was tailed before should also have been the work of Liu Chengfeng.


    Su Luo surreptitiously clenched her fists tightly. This person truly wouldn¡¯t just disappear, his influence still lingered. Wait until there was an opportunity, then she must get rid of him, otherwise he would cause trouble to no end.


    Su Luo ran as if she was flying, her body moved fast like lightning. Yet, behind her, Liu Chengfeng and his group of experts pursued relentlessly, unwilling to let her go. The chase became closer and closer.


    Looking on as it happened, the distance between both sides was pulled closer, drawing nearer...


    The originally bustling and lively East Street¡¯s main road, because of this dramatic pursuit, was now thrown into disorder, with people sent flying and hopping about. It was aplete mess, everyone was afraid of being dragged in, and tried to keep away or flee.


    Inwardly, Su Luo¡¯s heart was anxious. Not good. If she didn¡¯t make some changes, sooner orter they would catch up to her!


    If Liu Chengfeng merely wanted the cyan-colored crystal stone, then that¡¯s okay. However, he had mustered such arge force, this clearly meant that he fancied her as a cash cow. If she was captured by him, then very likely, she wouldn¡¯t have any good days to live in the future!


    Cold dread shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, she saw not far from her, a horse carriage was dashing over here.


    Dragon Scaled Horse!!!


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s heart rejoiced.


    What did the Dragon Scaled Horse represent? Su Luo understood this more than any other person.


    At this time, should she loudly appeal to Nangong Liuyun for help?


    No way, that would lower her self-worth too much.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed, she was set on her decision. Before she had spared no effort and tried everything, she absolutely must not request his help. Owing debt to others was tolerable. If she was to owe Nangong Liuyun a personal favor, then when the time came, she would have to pay with her own flesh. What would she do then?


    While Su Luo¡¯s heart was fluctuating, she had already made a decision.


    Under the cover of a wall, she waited until the Dragon Scaled Horse rushed past. Then, she quietly hooked onto the carriage¡¯s wall. She turned around and secretly slipped underneath the carriage. Both of her hands were extended and stuck to the red sandalwood boards on the bottom of the carriage. Her body was parallel to the bottom of the carriage.


    And Liu Chengfeng who was pursuing closely behind her, unwilling to let her go didn¡¯t expect that in a blink of an eye, not a trace of Su Luo could be seen. Immediately, his expression became exceptionally ugly.


    A servant with good eyesight promptly went to stand next to him, lowering his voice, in Liu Chengfeng¡¯s ears, he said: ¡°Second Young Master, this servant saw that youngster hide in the horse carriage just now.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you stopped that horse carriage without dy? Want to die!¡± Liu Chengfeng was angered so much that he directly hit him with his whip.


    ¡°But that is...:¡±


    Before the servant¡¯s words werepleted, he was pped back by Liu Chengfeng: ¡°Regardless of whose horse carriage it is, you must keep it here for this lord. Did you hear me loud and clear? No matter whose horse carriage!¡±


    Thest sentence, Liu Chengfeng had said while grinding his teeth and emphasizing every word.


    That cyan-colored crystal stone, with regards to the Liu residence, was really too important. Just now, Elder Liu had passed on a message stating that he must get a hold of that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone. He should not spare any means to get it. Therefore, with the support of Elder Liu, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s confidence now was naturally quite excessive.

 Chapter 246 – Fleeing from the city center (5)

    Chapter 246 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (5)


    That servant who was pped by Liu Chengfeng now really wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey. He could only go and g down the Dragon Scaled Horse.


    ¡°Stop! Quickly stop this horse carriage!¡± The Liu residence¡¯s servant, with both hands ced at his waist and an unafraid-to-die attitude, stood directly in the middle of the street to try to stop the Dragon Scaled Horse.


    But, how could the Dragon Scaled Horse be that easy to stop?


    Seeing a person who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him blocking the road ahead, the bold and powerful Dragon Scaled Horse raised its pair of front hooves and unhesitantly kicked at that person.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡± Immediately, the body of that Liu resident¡¯s servant was kicked, flying high into the sky and making an arc in mid-air. Finally, with a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, he fell to the ground. When hended on the ground, his body had already broken into pieces that were beyond recognition.


    ¡°Gasp¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just in this split second, the originally bustling and noisy broad street became silent. Without exception, everyone inhaled a mouthful of cold air. They stared at the sparking scales covering the entire body of the Dragon Scaled Horse that was shining under the sunlight with stupefied expressions.


    Liu Chengfeng was also dumbfounded by this fast-changing scene that arose abruptly, but in the next instant, he very quickly returned to his senses. He took a deep breath and started to curse and spew out abuse. However, he only saw the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage driver¡¯s unsympathetic face. He coldly swept Liu Chengfeng a nce: ¡°Daring to block the Dragon Scaled Horse, he deserves to die!¡±


    Underneath the carriage, Su Luo immediately rolled her eyes.


    Ling Feng, in front of Nangong Liuyun, was as obedient as a kitten. She didn¡¯t expect that in front of other people, he had such an awe-inspiring, authoritative manner.


    Dragon, Dragon Scaled Horse? Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was given a huge shock. Just now, he finally recognized that the horse standing proudly in front of him was none other than His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s Dragon Scaled Horse.


    Surveying this entire world, this unique and unparalleled Dragon Scaled Horse was a symbol of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s noble identity.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s breath was suddenly stuck in his throat, it couldn¡¯t go up ore down. He could only choke on it until he was flushed red in the face. Just a moment ago, he really had...ahhh, to actually let someone obstruct His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s Dragon Scaled Horse!


    Very quickly, Liu Chengfeng returned to his senses. His face had a fawning expression as he moved up to the carriage, brimming with enthusiasm. He had a ttering smile on his face: ¡°Didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t expect that His Highness Prince Jin is here. Yes, yes, this humble servant was too impulsive. Hope your Highness Prince Jin won¡¯t take offense, please by all means, do not take offense.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s posture was lowered subserviently.


    Inside the carriage was quiet, not a trace of sound could be heard. However, there was a kind of oppressive pressure that people couldn¡¯t ignoreing from within.


    He hoped it would be so, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was trembling in fear. He was scraping and bowing, with cold sweat constantlying out of his forehead. His body was shuddering non-stop.


    After a seemingly long time, only then did a muffled, demonically charming voicee from within the carriage: ¡°What are you people busy doing?¡±


    This sound was mild and gentle like nature, it was unhurried, demonically charming and deep.


    Everyone without exception was specting, with such a demonically charming andnguid sound, what kind of outrageous face would go with this voice? It was a pity that His Highness Prince Jin had always stayed in and gone out without much fanfare. Thus, very few people ever saw his real appearance.


    At this moment, everyone present at the scene were all holding their breath, watching with rapt attention. They were afraid that if they spit out a mouthful of impure air, they would profane the one and only iparable person in this world, His Highness Prince Jin.


    The people around couldn¡¯t help but to voluntarily bend at the waist and kneel down. In front of His Highness Prince Jin, who dared to be bold enough to have their head high and chest out?


    Prince Jin would look at the world disdainfully from the corner of his eyes, like a lord looking over thends he reigned over.


    Even when he was merely sitting within a horse carriage, that formidable, domineering, kingly aura was also impossible for people to ignore.


    Liu Chengfeng did his best to restrain the panic in his heart, lowered his voice and said: ¡°Reporting back to Your Highness Prince Jin, a thief entered our Liu Manor. We lost an extremely precious treasure. This humble servant, under the order of the family¡¯s lord and master, is tracking down to arrest the thief. I never expected that this would trouble His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    ¡°Thieves?¡± Inside the carriage, the corner of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s mouth hooked into a thoughtful smile, his entire person looked very indolent.

 Chapter 247 – Fleeing from the city center (6)

    Chapter 247 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (6)


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Chengfeng (1) added more exaggerated details as he spoke, ¡°This thief stole away the treasured cyan-colored crystal stone from our Liu Manor, so this one is duty-bound to arrest them. Also, I hope Your Highness Prince Jin will help out by allowing us to continue.¡±


    ¡°Such a great Liu Manor could allow a single burr to steal away the manor¡¯s treasure, tsk, tsk. Liu Manor¡¯s strength has actually weakened to such a degree.¡± This single, offhand sentence from His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s was like a p that struck heavily on Liu Chengfeng¡¯s body.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s face reddened and he stammered speechlessly; the present him was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Return.¡± His Highness Prince Jinmanded casually; the him right now was not only arrogantly aloof, but also overbearing.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse neighed, both of its hooves surged forward as it dashed off.


    Yet right at this moment, that little Fox dog was recklessly jumping around on top of the carriage, as if something in there was attracting it.


    ¡°Young Master, we searched all of the surrounding area and found no trace of that person.¡± At this time, a servant from Liu Manor returned to Liu Chengfeng¡¯s side and reported in a whisper.


    Liu Chengfeng watched the constantly pouncing Fox dog and his eyes shed with aplicated light. It was not difficult to guess, that if the person could not be found in the surroundings, it was because the person was in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s carriage!


    But it was His Highness Prince Jin... ...Due to the instinctive reverence for Prince Jin, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart soured. But then, he suddenly recalled that his family¡¯s great grandpa¡¯s breakthrough into the seventh rank was already in sight. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be worse than Prince Jin in strength. By then, they would not need to treat His Highness Prince Jin with such reverence, fear and trepidation.


    Moreover, he must obtain this cyan-colored crystal stone!


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s revolving thoughts had already reached a decision. He strode forward a step, barring the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s way and loudly proimed: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin, that thief might have hidden on your carriage. In consideration for your safety, you should still disembark for us to examine your carriage thoroughly, lest the thief cause you harm.¡±


    Liu Chengfeng brought a bunch of martial artists who were from his side. The group of people stood fixed in ce ahead, encircling the Dragon Scaled Horse in the middle. Even though his tone was polite, he assumed a forceful attitude, coercing His Highness Prince Jin to get out of his carriage.


    Within the carriage, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s dark red thin lips raised faintly, carrying an air of unbridled arrogance. He gave a deep and demonically charming chuckle: ¡°Liu family¡¯s boy, are you threatening this king?¡±


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was unsettled but he carried on with the same expression,ughing along with him: ¡°I don¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare. This one only wanted to invite His Highness Prince Jin out of his carriage to rest a little. This will give this one a chance to offer your highness a cup of tea, how about it?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin did not speak.


    It seemed very quiet inside the carriage.


    After a long while, a mild ¡®humph¡¯ sound came from within the carriage.


    Only a light ¡®humph¡¯, intimidated everyone at the scene. No one dared to make a sound and everyone had their heads lowered in fear and trepidation, including Liu Chengfeng.


    ¡°You still insist?¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s voice was natural, indolent yet bearing a chill, demonically-refined and unfathomably enigmatic.


    ¡°Yes, will your Highness Prince Jin please get out of the carriage.¡± Liu Chengfeng clenched his fists and forced his own legs not to tremble.


    His Highness Prince Jin seemed to find this situation veryughable. He raised his voice and uttered augh: ¡°Drink tea? ¡®chuckle¡¯. Ling Feng, offer them some of Prince Jin Royal Manor¡¯s blood tea to drink, see if it suits their taste.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Feng¡¯s reply was crisp and immediate.


    Before his words even reached them, his longsword was already out of its scabbard.


    Su Luo. who was hiding underneath the carriage, did not know not what maneuver Ling Feng attacked with. However, she could still hear the unending sounds of the longsword slicing through the air, constantly spewing out a blood mist. The broken limbs were like debris flying in all directions, along with mournful, shrill screams crying out non-stop... ...


    In fact, all of this actually took ce within a split second.


    1) Noticed by Neverim: Liu Chengfeng¡¯s given name in Chinese sounds the same as Liu Bing Insane, which is what we see in this chapter... who in their right mind stops that guy¡¯s car- I mean carriage...

 Chapter 248 – Fleeing from the city center (7)

    Chapter 248 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (7)


    However, time seemed pass very slowly.


    By the time Su Luo¡¯s consciousness returned, the fight had already ended.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s head, face and body were all covered in blood. His eyes were lifeless, his hair was in a mess and his clothing was ragged. The him right now looked extremely pathetic, simply unbearable for people to look at.


    He was the only one left standing from Liu Manor, and also the only one that was not injured. Yet, the unharmed him now seemed to be in a more horrible state than those that were injured.


    He could be seen standing there in a daze, stupidly staring at the carriage. Both of his eyes were opened wide like circles, as if his whole person had be an idiot. No matter what, he was unable to regain consciousness.


    In an instant, all the experts he brought along were disposed of. Until the very end, he still didn¡¯t know how the opponent attacked... This, how could it be like this...


    The most terrifyingly thing was that the one who took action this time was merely His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s personal bodyguard. It was said that His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s strength was even more formidable, more terrifying and even more profoundly mysterious...


    As legends had it, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s most terrifying trait was not his martial arts, but rather, his temper.


    Legends had it, His Highness Prince Jin was temperamental and capricious, cruel and tyrannical... ... One moment smiling as if it was clear skies and light breezes, then the next second, his longsword was already unsheathed.


    Legends told that, there were only times when His Highness Prince Jin was toozy to take action. There was no one he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill...


    Legends told that, the martial world had countless legends regarding His Highness Prince Jin. He obviously knew it yet he still deliberately vited them. He really was idiotic and thoroughly foolish! At this very moment, Liu Chengfeng regretted everything until his intestines turned green.


    Ling Feng slowly and methodically wiped clean the longsword in his hand. He nced indifferently at Liu Chengfeng and said to His Highness Prince Jin within the carriage: ¡°Your Highness, there is still one left alive.¡±


    ¡°Humm¡± His Highness Prince Jinnguidly inclined on the jade seat, fiddling with the white jade thumb ring in his hand and leisurely spoke, ¡°Leave it, he still has to return to Liu Manor to deliver the news.¡±


    As if nobody else was around them, the master and servant¡¯s conversation almost made Liu Chengfeng roar in rage!


    He was not just any stray cat or dog; he was Liu Manor¡¯s second young master. The second young master born of the first wife. The second young master who at this point in time was already a martial artist at the third rank! Could it be that in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes, he was no different from amoner? In his eyes, was he so intolerable? Liu Chengfeng restrained his anger until his face grew red. His gaze was fixated on the carriage.


    However, Ling Feng and the Dragon Scaled Horse did not even bother to nce at him and they directly left. Even more so His Highness Prince Jin within the carriage, who had never revealed himself since the beginning.


    The streets were covered in a bloody mist, with a deathly silence all around. The surrounding people had all tried avoiding it by staying far away.


    Only Liu Chengfeng¡¯s dazed figure stood by his lonesome self.


    Liu Chengfeng recalled piece by piece of what had happened here.


    He still could not understand why, he had only wanted to invite His Highness Prince Jin to get off the carriage. Why did he decide to kill them all so mercilessly? Why?


    Did all these high-level experts from the Liu family die for nothing?


    And there was still that cyan-colored crystal stone. It definitely must not end up in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hands.


    Wasn¡¯t His Highness Prince Jin a sixth rank martial artist? Their family¡¯s ancestor was also sixth rank and might not necessarily lose to him!


    Thinking of this, Liu Chengfeng gathered his legs and ran towards Liu Manor.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse leisurely trotted on the road to Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    Underneath the carriage, Su Luo finally released a relieved sigh.


    That annoying Liu Chengfeng was finally driven away. She finally escaped this crisis.


    Hiding under the carriage was never a long-term solution from the start. In addition, Nangong Liuyun...If it was possible not to meet this person, all along, Su Luo did not want to see him.


    Su Luo had originally nned to soundlesslynd on the ground, then wait for the Dragon Scaled Horse to leave before getting up to return to Su Manor.


    Though her idea seemed well-developed, however in reality, it was full of holes.

 Chapter 249 – Fleeing from the city center (8)

    Chapter 249 ¨C Fleeing from the city center (8)


    Presently, Su Luo was extremely dismayed to discover that her palms which were tightly gripping the carriage shaft were stuck!


    It was as if the bottom of this carriage had superglue, tightly sticking to her palms. No matter how much strength she used, her palms could not move!


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat rmed and fearful. .


    What just happened? Just now when Ling Feng and Liu Manor¡¯s men were fighting, she obviously could still move her hands. Why couldn¡¯t she move it now?


    Moreover, it was not just both of her hands, even her legs were as if they had grown from the bottom of the carriage, unable to move an inch, much less run away!


    Su Luo continued to struggle non-stop, twisting around in an attempt to break free, but all her efforts were futile. At this point, she really was starting to get anxious.


    In contrast to this.


    Within the carriage, His Highness Prince Jin was lounging on the jade seat. His cascading ck hair was as smooth as silk, loosely tied with a ribbon made of red silk. He was idly turning the pages of a book in his hand.


    It appeared as if he was thinking of something fun. His long, shapely eyebrows painted in jet-ck dye were like morning dew on silk threads. The corners of his lips suddenly hooked up into a bewitching smile that could steal a person¡¯s soul. It was as dazzling and eye-catching as the cherry blossoms in March.


    His well-defined and slender long fingers continuously tapped on the tabletop. His phoenix eyes were tilted up, with a sh of a yful smile passing through his gleaming eyes.


    Struggling to no avail for the entire trip, the Dragon Scaled Horse carried His Highness Prince Jin and Su Luo who was beneath the carriage back to Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor together.


    At the manor¡¯s entrance, His Highness Prince Jin stepped out of the carriage, and under the escort of a group of people, headed towards the inner courtyard.


    At this time, Su Luo suddenly was astonished to discover that she had recovered her normal ability to move around like before.


    Su Luo secretly considered, if she did not leave now, then she would she wait until when? If she waited until Nangong discovered her, then her situation would turn sour.


    Su Luo sneakily rolled out from underneath the carriage, just as she got up and was about to flee, all of a sudden, His Highness Prince Jin turned around. His enchanting phoenix gaze burned into that furtive figure.


    ¡°You, are you a neer?¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s voice was natural, not powerful, angry or intimidating.


    Hearing those words, Su Luo¡¯s body immediately froze on the spot. Fuck! Why must she be discovered at thest moment? How could she break away?


    However, Nangong didn¡¯t recognize her right? Su Luo lowered her head. That¡¯s right, at this moment, she was disguised as a man. It was reasonable that Prince Jin would not recognize her.


    ¡°His Highness is asking you, are you a new servant recruited to the manor?¡± Seeing Su Luo being slow in replying, Ling Feng coldly swept a nce at her. He stepped forward to grab Su Luo and delivered her before His Highness Prince Jin.


    Ling Feng¡¯s speed was as fast as the wind, the gap in their levels was too great. Su Luo really had no time to resist.


    Currently, Su Luo was mentally crying with resentment. No matter how ufortable she was feeling, on the surface, she still faked a submissive yes-man appearance.


    Su Luo groveled with fear and trepidation: ¡°Yes, this little one is new here, doing odd jobs in the kitchen, just now went in the wrong direction. This little one will go back right now!¡± Having said such, Su Luo¡¯s feet prepared to slip quickly away.


    Who knew, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s ck pupils shone with a dark light that rippled uncannily as he nonchntly said: ¡°Seeing that you appear to be quite clever, from now on, stay by this king¡¯s side and personally serve me.¡±


    Personally, personally serve him? Su Luo was immediately dumbstruck.


    What was Nangong Liuyun doing? Was he doing this on purpose? Did he see through her disguise and was deliberately ying with her? Why was she, who was doing just fine, suddenly was asked to personally wait on him?


    Ling Feng unhappily swept a nce at Su Luo: ¡°Why are you still dallying around? Don¡¯t dy, go catch up and wait upon him!¡±


    But Su Luo thought it over again, since her own face had been altered so much, by right, Nangong Liuyun should not have seen through her disguise.

 Chapter 250 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (1)

    Chapter 250 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (1)


    Then, in the end, did he or did he not see through her? Su Luo¡¯s inner conflict worsened until even her thoughts became knotted together.


    His Highness Prince Jin was encircled by more than ten maids, who clustered around him. escorting him as he moved farther and farther away.


    On one hand, Su Luo was letting her imagination run wild, while on the other hand, she was depressedly holding her forehead. She slowly caught up to that huge procession.


    Ling Feng gripped his sword with both hands. His eyes were narrowed suspiciously as he sized up this young male servant.


    To be chosen by His Highness to serve at his side, this kid¡¯s future prospects would be limitless and immeasurable. It was just that, Ling Feng suddenly thought that this slippery and evasive-eyedd felt very familiar...


    Along the way, Su Luo discovered that Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor was simply covered with gold and jade in glorious splendor, the ultimate luxurious and gorgeous pce.


    A new scenery every ten steps, with a person at every five steps. The security of the manor was exceptionally tight.


    From her viewpoint, His Highness Prince Jin was dressed from head to toe in a loose gold-edged ck gown, with an embroidered hem that swayed and moved like warm clouds. It looked like a foggy mist among the rays of light and shadows. It was the same as his status, so loftily up high and held in awe by the people.


    Until this very moment, Su Luo finally realized, that the man before her eyes was His Highness Prince Jin, a legendary noble existence that gathered innumerable praise.


    And was not the usual Nangong Liuyun who smiled ingratiatingly and frivolously at her, who was always beseeching and chasing after her, disregarding his own dignity.


    From out of nowhere, Su Luo suddenly felt a sense of a small loss. The faint sourness passed by in a sh, such that even she wasn¡¯t able to catch it.


    After a short while of effort, everyone had escorted His Highness Prince Jin to his main hall.


    With the suede white jade flooring, imperial green jade bead curtains and red corals as tall as adult men disyed on either side, the wealth disyed lent a magnanimous, luxurious atmosphere.


    His Highness Prince Jin took a step into his bedchambers, the serving maids immediately surrounded him, subserviently removing his crown.


    However, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s deepmanding voice sounded: ¡°Withdraw.¡±


    All the maids and bodyguards present knelt in obeisance to His Highness Prince Jin. Afterwards, they respectfully left, with a speed almost faster than a person could react to.


    At this time, Su Luo pressed herself against the wall, trying to minimize her presence. Hearing His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s order, she prepared to slip away the moment her toes touched the ground.


    However, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s gaze, which was as deep as the heavens, steadily set on Su Luo. With a genteel and charming voice, his hand beckoned her over: ¡°Come here.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s half-fleeing body abruptly paused and red in annoyance. However, in someone else¡¯s territory, she had no choice but to bow her head. Su Luo stiffly turned her head around, and with her right hand pointed at herself, she squeezed out a false smile: ¡°Your Highness, you called for me?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin had a cold expression, with his long ck hair pouring down over his shoulder like a waterfall, he gave off an uninhibited and elegant air.


    His head turned slightly. He cast his gaze towards Su Luo with eyes that were as bright as obsidian. His thin lips raised delicately: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    What was her name? Su Luo grew somewhat vexed.


    In the end, had Nangong recognised her? Had he recognised her or not?


    ¡°Still need this king to repeat it once more?¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s pair of deep, beautiful eyeszily watched her, carrying a touch of unbridled arrogance.


    No, it ought to be that he had not found out! Su Luo secretly encouraged herself. The normal Nangong Liuyun was not like this.


    Having thought of this, Su Luo¡¯s heart steadied a little. She bowed her head and lowered her eyelids and thought for a long time. Then Su Luo, who was ipetent ating up with names, softly replied: ¡°This humble one... this humble one is Su Yun.¡±


    Su Luopletely did not notice the sh of amusement in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes while he was staring at her head.


    After a while, His Highness Prince Jin lightly coughed and finally spoke up once more: ¡°Thest name¡¯s not that good but the given name is not bad.¡±

 Chapter 251 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (2)

    Chapter 251 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (2)


    Su Luo covertly rolled her eyes. What did he mean by saying the name was not bad? Didn¡¯t it just have an additional ¡®Yun¡¯ letter? Look at that narcissistic manner of his.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to finish her mental criticism, His Highness Prince Jin once again threw out yet another bomb: ¡°Help this king disrobe.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Luo eximed in surprise.


    The cry sounded very abrupt, it caused His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s gorgeous pink lips to raise with amusement. He leaned down as his slender white finger lightly traced and lifted Su Luo¡¯s fine white jaw.


    This frivolous action, when done by him, somehow held a kind of sensual charm born from natural talent.


    This, this could count as being molested right? Su Luo blinked, momentarily stunned.


    His Highness Prince Jin met her gaze. His sparkling eyes were bright as the stars while the corners of his lips beguilingly tilted up into a captivating smile: ¡°Are you...afraid of this king?¡±


    When he spoke, the warmth of his breath lingered on her face before drifting to her sensitive earlobe. It gave her a kind of melting tickle that seemed to have even made her four limbs itch. In the end, this sensation also seemed to have infected her heart.


    Before her eyes was that face of his with its utmost beauty which could make anyone fall head over heels. It could even cause indignation among both humans and gods. Her nose was filled with his masculine smell, as if every breath she took his scent would permeate and fill every corner of her heart and chest.


    At this moment, Su Luo seemed to have fallen into a trance, with charming colors everywhere. It was as if there was tangled web spread in all four directions and she was the sparrow stranded in the middle of it, constantly struggling to break free.


    However, this poor sparrow would struggle fruitlessly only to tragically discover that there was nowhere to escape to.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was filled with wild ideas and her small face turned crimson, as if it was extremely hot.


    From an angle unseen by anyone else, a satisfied smile shed across the corner of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of this king?¡± His voice remained natural, yet it seemed to have grown a little more human-like, with warmth and a touch of yfulness.


    ¡°How can that be possible!¡± Su Luo instantly lifted her head, her small face fixed with determination.


    His Highness Prince Jinnguidly and charmingly nodded before he stretched out his arms. His voice was melodious and clear: ¡°Help this king undress.¡±


    Just why was this man so persistent like this! Su Luo silently cursed without end, yet powerlessly made a sound of agreement.


    She slumped as she moved a little closer to His Highness Prince Jin and with a bitter face clumsily grasped the four-finger-width wide darkly embroidered ck belt and immediately pulled it off with a whoosh.


    Originally, this kind of servant, His Highness Prince Jin would have already bestowed them ten feet of red (1).


    Yet at this time, he seemed to have great patience as he stood properly and waited, smiling vaguely while he watched the little girl who barely reached his shoulder height grope him.


    His Highness Prince Jin was very tall, so Su Luo could not help but be on tiptoe. During this affair, her fingers would inevitably touch his fine hair, neck and skin. ncing up, his pair of cold but seemingly smiling eyes met hers and Su Luo¡¯s heart started to grow irritable.


    Had this bastard finally recognized her or not? In the end, had she been exposed or not? The little devil inside Su Luo was biting her nket and rolling around on the bed fretting.


    But, Su Luo definitely could not ask straight out, right? Wouldn¡¯t she be exposing herself that way?


    It was not possible to bring up the subject, right? With Nangong¡¯s intelligence, a careless sentence would just arouse his suspicions.


    Thus it could be said, it was difficult to do. This matter was really very, very difficult to aplish! In the end, of all the thousand and ten thousand things she should not have done, she should not have used Nangong¡¯s carriage to hide from Liu Chengfeng¡¯s pursuit. This was just like escaping the wolf¡¯s den to immediately enter the tiger¡¯s den (2). Sigh. Su Luo made a bitter face and slumped as she thought about it.


    Finally removing an outer robe after much difficulty, Su Luo was about to breathe a sigh of relief when who knew, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s cold face frowned again: ¡°Continue with the disrobing.¡±


    1) Ten Feet of Red, is an ancient punishment where a two-inch thick and five feet long board is used to hit the bottom of convicts, hitting countless times until both flesh and bone were bloody pulp. When seen from afar, it is a sheet of red, hence the term ¡®Ten Feet of Red¡¯


    P.S. These days, we just give out a pink slip


    2) Escaping the wolf¡¯s den to immediately enter the tiger¡¯s den: Chinese version of ¡°jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire¡±.

 Chapter 252 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (3)

    Chapter 252- Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (3)


    He was only left wearing a thin white inner robe, what else was there left to take off! Su Luo be furious, she was ring at His Highness Prince Jin with both eyes.


    His Highness Prince Jin slightly inclined his head. His iparably handsome face was expressionless, arrogantly towering over her and looking down at her: ¡°Are you going against this king¡¯s orders, Su Yun?¡±


    His tone was very level, very steady and very serious, as if judging this matterpletely without any emotion.


    Su Yun... Hearing such a pain in the ass name, Su Luo was full of resentment.


    This situation would overwhelm any person.


    There was nothing she could do about it. Su Luo stepped forward with a bitter expression.


    However, the first button of the Chinese-style robe was at his Adam¡¯s apple.


    With just one nce, Su Luo could see His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s bulging Adam¡¯s apple. It was moving up and down erotically; so wild and coarse that made her unable to bear it, as her face blushed from her speeding heartbeat.


    Su Luo discovered her hands were disappointingly trembling.


    If it was anyone else, Su Luo would naturally not have such arge reaction. However, this person unfortunately turned out to be Nangong Liuyun.


    With regards to Su Luo, he was special.


    She clenched and unclenched her fist, Su Luo¡¯s fair, slender hand slowly wandered over his beautiful, fine, porcin-like neck.


    Su Luo consciously sucked in a deep breath, but unexpectedly, this breath that she inhaled was too sudden and too quick, making her unable to suppress a loud cough froming out.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo started to cough really violently, and it took quite a while for her to stop it.


    Such a clumsy chambein, if it was any ordinary person, he would have already been dragged out and beheaded. It was only Su Luo that would not be treated as an ordinary person. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s oblique gaze that was full of deep meaning unblinkingly stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo somewhat embarrassingly lifted her eyes, meeting His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes that were as unperturbed as a clear spring. Only, behind his eyes, he was not at all calm.


    ¡°Are you afraid of this king?¡± A trace of curiosity shed across His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes. Those star-like ck pupils unblinkingly gazed at Su Luo.


    ¡°No way! Absolutely not!¡± How could she be afraid of him? Su Luo, whether in the previous life or this life, did not fear anyone.


    ¡°Then...Why did you be so nervous like this? Could it be...you like this king?¡± His Highness Prince Jin pretended to be worried, without any indignation nor anger, he looked straight at her. His tone was gentle andzy, extremely pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Cough Cough Cough¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo choked on her own saliva, ¡°I¡¯m a man! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a man? Could it be that His Highness Prince Jin has an interest in men?!¡±


    In an instant!


    The surrounding temperature dropped to the freezing point!


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s ruthless gaze fiercely swept across Su Luo¡¯s appearance!


    In a split second, Su Luo felt as if a sharp sword was stabbing towards her chest, it was extremely terrifying!


    The surroundings became very quiet, neither of them spoke.


    Now, Su Luo wished she could p herself! How could she just...Right now, she wasn¡¯t at the Sunset Mountain Range, but at Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor!


    She was not Su Luo, but rather a little servant called Su Yun. This mouth, she couldn¡¯t stop it...Su Luo was so vexed that she could just die.


    Just at this time, Nangong Liuyun shot her a frosty nce: ¡°This is the first and also the veryst time!¡±


    Although His Highness Prince Jin did not say it clearly, Su Luo was very clear about the meaning in his words. This was thest time he allowed her to speak thoughtless words.


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± In the end, Su Luo could only brace herself and agreed.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s better to watch what you say.¡± His Highness Prince Jin sneered.


    Su Luo started to undo the buttons on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s clothing.


    The first button......


    The second button......


    The third button......


    Finally, it was all unbuttoned.


    Su Luo let out a huge breath in relief. This breath carried with it a little sound, drawing His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s tranquil pair of eyes to sweep towards her.


    Now, his inner robe had slipped open on both sides, exposing the beautiful, exquisitely-sculpted porcin skin inside. The two buds on his chest was faintly discernable, giving off an alluring and enticing radiance.

 Chapter 253 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (4)

    Chapter 253 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (4)


    Su Luo was stupefied by the beautiful scene in front of her, temporarily, she could not return to her senses.


    ¡°Wait upon this king during my bath.¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s voice was demonically charming andnguid. Inadvertently, a faint smile full of roguish meanings surfaced in his eyes.


    A pity Su Luo was gaping nkly at the beautiful scene in front of her. Thus, she was unaware of the corner of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s mouth evoking a slight self-satisfied smug smile.


    ¡°Wait upon this king during my bath, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s pair of pupils had the luster of gems. He turned around and walked towards a side wing in the manor.


    His handsome body was sculpted and tall, giving off an outstanding and noble aura. Even the view of his back was just like the gods, so distinguished that it made people look up to him worshipfully.


    To bathe? These two words spread to Su Luo¡¯s ear, was transmitted to her central nervous system, then the brain, to process. Finally, information was sent back to her consciousness, in the next instant, Su Luo¡¯s entire body was unable to move.


    To bathe? Wait upon him while he was bathing?


    Nangong Liuyun,this bastard...was he teasing her? Was he ying with her? Su Luo clenched her hands into tight fists, she was silently cursing him in her heart.


    At this time, although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Su Luo had a faint suspicion: Could it be that this bastard really had an inkling and had made out that it was her?


    Should she wash her hands of this and immediately leave? Or should she directly flip her lid at him?


    In Su Luo¡¯s head, the rational part of her and the impulsive part of her fought again and again. They fought until it was hard to separate them, and also difficult to determine the oue of this battle.


    While she was having difficulty making a decision, His Highness Prince Jin suddenly stood still. His beautiful eyes turned back, calmly andposedly casting a quick nce at her, with his dark red lips curving upwards: ¡°The result of going against this king, you could automatically imagine.¡±


    A threat! This was indeed a naked threat!


    If she was indeed going to be dragged out and punished with caning, then in the end, wouldn¡¯t she have exposed her own identity?


    Rather than weeping bitterly and begging for forgiveness at that time, it was better to grin and bear with it now and carefully wait upon him just this once.


    When she found an opportunity....wait until she was out of Nangong¡¯s line of sight. She would immediately look for an opportunity to escape from Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. That¡¯s right, she would promptly flee far away.


    Su Luo made a fist on the sly to encourage herself. She squeezed out a stiff smile on her face, and in a ttering manner, she took a few small quick steps to catch up to him: ¡°What kind of thing is His Highness saying? How could this lowly servant dare to disobey you? I have nowe immediately to wait upon you.¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin nodded slightly, as if he was very satisfied with Su Luo¡¯s reaction.


    Such a huge ptial room in the side wing, with steam rising in spirals leading to a dense mist.


    His Highness Prince Jin wasn¡¯t wearing a stitch of clothing on his body. His jade-like body was soaking in the hot springs water. His pitch ck hair as ck as ink was loosely tied with a band of red silk. He looked sensually alluring and wildly coarse.


    Small drops of water rolled down his beautiful back that was as smooth as jade. The clear and translucent droplets dripped onto the water surface, setting off tiny ripples with every drop.


    The exquisite, beautiful, porcin-like skin amongst the dense steam was suffused with a faint pink color. Water droplets continuously dripped down, even though it was only a beautiful back, it was already enough to birth an appetizingly steaming sexy work of art that could suffocate a person.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she saw it, Su Luo still felt some tightness in her throat. She slightly turned her face away.


    Evildoer ah, evildoer.


    He was an evildoer from the ninthyer of the heavens, why would hee to earth to wreak havoc on humanity? This kind of evildoer, who was able to withstand against him?


    ¡°Come here.¡± Just when Su Luo was in the midst of indulging in flights of fancy, His Highness Prince Jin turned to the side and looked at her. A pair of beautiful pupils that was like the ck pearls in the deep sea gleamed dazzlingly, unblinkingly staring at her.


    Just two short words, yet they carried a king¡¯s powerful prestige that would not tolerate any opposition.


    Su Luo secretly raised an eyebrow. You want me to go over, then I¡¯ll go over. In any case, the person who was being looked at all over wasn¡¯t her. Besides, this rarely seen beautiful scenery in the world, if she didn¡¯t enjoy it properly, wouldn¡¯t it be such a waste?


    Better yet, give her a camera to take some shots of his nudity, presumably, it would sell for a high price,right?


    Su Luo, while silently cursing him, walked over to His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s side. She crouched down respectfully: ¡°Your Highness, what orders do you have?¡±

 Chapter 254 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (5)

    Chapter 254 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (5)


    Originally as a chambein she was required to kneel and stoop low in humble respect towards His Highness Prince Jin, but Su Luo took this opportunity to take a shortcut and merely kneeled on a single knee.


    And His Highness Prince Jin also pretended to not see it, as if he was still unaware.


    ¡°Give this king a back massage¡± His Highness Prince Jin calmly tossed Su Luo a loofah clothing, as if by rights he should naturally enjoy the service provided by her.


    Now, his beautiful back had been steamed by the heat till the water on his skin was giving off a glossy luster, effused with faint pink fluorescence. It was simply seductive enough to make a personmit a criminal offense.


    Evildoer ah, evildoer...... Su Luo¡¯s heart silently cursed, although her hand never stopped. Through the soft loofah clothing she started to carefully scrub his back clean.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, carrying a trace of mistiness from the water vapour, seemingly very content.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile full of an indiscernible meaning.


    Back massage? Nangong Liuyun, you are really enjoying this huh. It¡¯s a pity, you left your back unguarded andpletely exposed to others, you were truly audacious.


    One of Su Luo¡¯s hand was carefully rubbing his back, it kept on scrubing his back, while her other white and slender hand noiselessly approached His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s snow white neck. She lifted that hand and skillfully chopped down at that ce!


    In such close proximity, thepletely unguarded His Highness Prince Jin...... in a normal course of events, it was a strike that would certainly seed.


    However, the disparity in their levels was too big and their strengths far too distant from each other. To the extent that the action His Highness Prince Jin took could only be seen as a blurred and lightning fast moment.


    It was like his back grew eyes and his fine boned, slenderrge hand deftly gripped Su Luo¡¯s hand that was striking down like a knife. He easily spun Su Luo to be in front of him with a tug.


    All that could be heard was a ¡°bang¡± sound.


    Su Luo¡¯s whole body had been whipped into the water¡¯s surface. Then before she could react, His Highness Prince Jin had already sat her onto his thigh. He unhurriedly tidied up her ck hair that had been drenched and disheveled by the water.


    That calm andposed appearance of his, made Su Luo really want to send a punch his way.


    Moreover, as he slowly tidied up her hair for her, he also let out a gasp of surprise.


    Su Luo angrily red at him, but His Highness Prince Jin merely began tough bewitchingly: ¡°Strange, it¡¯s strange! How did this king¡¯s little manservant turn into a woman?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s makeup disguise was very simple; after being soaked in water, her original appearance would appear.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, that¡¯s enough from you!¡± Su Luo angrily red at him. She felt that she had lost a great deal of face.


    Not only did her sneak attack fail, she was even caught red-handed. This by itself wasn¡¯t much, but unexpectedly, even her disguise had been uncovered and her identity was exposed on the spot.


    With this situation, wasn¡¯t her previous patience and endurance all for naught? Moreover, with this vile man Nangong Liuyun¡¯s character, she doesn¡¯t know in the future how he would make fun of her.


    See, wasn¡¯t he mocking her right now?


    Seeing the little girl in front of him huffing and puffing angrily. Then recalling the act she had just put on disguised as his manservant, Nangong Liuyun suddenly felt that it was really very funny.


    The more he thought, the funnier he felt it was. Suddenly, heughed so hard that his whole body slouched against the suet white jade wall with both of his hands pounding the water surface. It seemed as if he had tough so badly that he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    ¡°Hey! Nangong Liuyun, that¡¯s enough from you, stopughing! If you keepughing, be careful that I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The more heughed, the more humiliated Su Luo felt. Therefore she stood up flying into a rage because of the humiliation. Her hands were at her waist in a threatening posture.


    ¡°Okay, okay, no moreughing, no moreughing.¡± Nangong Liuyun held back hisughter with great difficulty, before raising his eyes to meet Su Luo¡¯s angry little face. A split secondter, he let out a ¡°pffft¡± sound and startedughing all over again.


    ¡°Nan, Gong, Liu, Yun!¡± Su Luo pounced at him to try to pinch his cheeks.


    However, just as she was approaching, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender calf that was submerged in water hooked over ever so slightly. Suddenly, Su Luo who was standing became unsteady and directly threw herself towards his rock solid strong chest¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 255 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (6)

    Chapter 255 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (6)


    A ¡®bang¡¯ sound echoed.


    Su Luo was under the impression that she would have been knocked until she was ck and blue all over. However, she discovered she had tumbled onto a strong and robust chest. Nangong¡¯s pair of hands was at her lower back steadying her, making the impact of her knocking against it not as hard.


    Could there be a more suggestive action that carried more weight than throwing herself into someone¡¯s arms? Su Luo¡¯s face had a long suffering expression, wishing she could hit her chest just once.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, let go!¡± Su Luo seethingly scowled as she angrily said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at the little servant¡¯s fuming appearance, the more he looked, the more adorable he thought she appeared. He couldn¡¯t help but to extend a hand to pinch those fuming, pink, tender cheeks, ¡°Such a pretty little servant girl, why should you disguise yourself as a little manservant that¡¯s not worth keeping? What a pity, it is a pity.¡±


    Mentioning this, Su Luo¡¯s heart became even more infuriated.


    ¡°You already knew right? Just now you were just making fun of me, am I right? Nangong Liuyun tell me the truth now!¡± Su Luo fastened onto his neck. The expression on her face was clearly that of flying into a rage from humiliation.


    Nangong Liuyun was calm andposed with a faint smile on his face. He grabbed onto her slender waist and guided her straight in front of his body. Thepletely unguarded Su Luo¡¯s body ended up sitting upon his thigh.


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s matchless handsome face was brimming with an extremely devious smiling expression, ¡°My foolish Luo child, you are just too cute. Even your acting skills...Okay, it was a little bit on the clumsy side.¡±


    Su Luo had a mouthful of blood stifled in her throat, not going up nor down, suffocating her until it made her feel extremely unwell.


    She just knew it!


    Nangong Liuyun this evildoer had already known her true identity. Starting from when she squeezed underneath the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s carriage, he knew!


    That¡¯s right, what the Dragon Scaled Horse loathed the most was the approach of strangers. She was able to squeeze underneath the carriage without being driven away, wasn¡¯t this just like directly exposing her identity? How many people could get the recognition of the Dragon Scaled Horse?


    Fancy that before, she had all along thought her own performance was very good. Her acting even fooled Nangong, now that she thought about it....Su Luo shamefully covered her face, how humiliating!


    Nangong Liuyun patted her little head, as the corner of his mouth lifted into smile full of a devilish air: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. Even this king doesn¡¯t mind it, why do you care about it? Rest assured this king won¡¯t disregard you, okay?¡±


    ¡°I beg you not to say more.¡± Su Luo wanted to weep but had no tears. She turned away with her hands covering her face, she just wanted to run away.


    Embarrassing, truly embarrassing!


    Nangong Liuyunughingly hugged her to him: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, no matter how much face you lose. you are still this king¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Teasing me is really fun right?¡± Su Luo stood up, from her high vantage point, she looked down at him, meeting with that handsome face brimming with a devilish charm. The anger in her heart couldn¡¯te out, ¡°Would it have killed you to admit earlier that you recognized me?¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t you feel it was really fun?¡± Nangong Liuyun followed after and stood up from within the bathing pool. His white, jade-like, tall andnky body waspletelyid bare right in front of Su Luo.


    His ink-ck hair with water droplets rolling down drop by drop. The two flower-like buds on his strong and brawny chest shone with an enticing gloss, while the contours of his waist were perfect. Two long and slender legs stood ramrod straight...This body was simply God¡¯s most perfect masterpiece, another one didn¡¯t exist.


    This man, damn his erotic sex appeal! Damn his enticing attractiveness!


    Su Luo somewhat embarrassingly turned her face away but her mouth unyieldingly said: ¡°Very fun, fuck no! Isn¡¯t it you who found it amusing?¡± She was the one that was being toyed with okay?


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Nangong Liuyunughingly begged for forgiveness. Hisnky but powerful legs step by step closed in on Su Luo. Finally, he stood directly in front of her, his pair of deep, star-like eyes firmly locked her in ce. Both of his hands held onto her slender shoulders, the corner of his mouth curved into a devilishly charming smile: ¡°Such an obedient Luo child, you tell me, how do you want to punish this king, so your anger will be appeased?¡±

 Chapter 256 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (7)

    Chapter 256 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (7)


    Not waiting for Su Luo to answer, Nangong Liuyun chuckled roguishly again as he leaned close to Su Luo¡¯s ears and leisurely exhaled a breath before he added another sentence: ¡°Or else, this king can warm your bed as an apology instead?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s small face reddened as she glowered at him: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, is it even possible for you to be more shameless?¡±


    As expected, Nangong Liuyunughed even more shamelessly. He bewitchingly hooked up the corners of his mouth as he reached out a hand to brush the tip of Su Luo¡¯s nose. The corners of his phoenix eyes raised slightly: ¡°You prefer being on top? This king can also lower his pride a little and voluntarily lie down for you, yes?¡±


    This person was certainly shameless to an extreme! There was simply no limit!


    If she had a contest with him of who was more thick-skinned, she herself would definitely be the loser.


    Once Su Luo realized the situation, she resolutely decided to change the topic.


    She pulled a bathrobe from the rack and threw it fiercely at his face. She raised her brow and coldly said: ¡°Speak only after you¡¯re dressed. Being His Highness Prince Jin and behaving this way, what kind of scandal would this cause?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was startled at her words. After a nk stare, he started tough uproariously, while he expressed extreme delight, ¡°Little Luo Luo, don¡¯t you feel that talking this way¡ª¡ªis more frank?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gestured at the situation between them right now.


    Nangong Liuyun was undoubtedly naked and the current Su Luo, due to falling into the hot spring pool, was drenched from head to toe. Her clothes were stuck onto her body, revealing and entuating all her exquisite curves.


    The fifteen year old Su Luo was already disying some qualities that were worth looking at.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of charming flirtatious eyes firmly locked onto Su Luo¡¯s. He imprudently eyed Su Luo¡¯s softly drenched chest and his gaze darkened, a lecherous atmosphere brewed...


    This person...... Su Luo regretted that she couldn¡¯t use a single p to knock him unconscious!


    Huffing angrily, Su Luo snatched away the bathrobe in his hands and immediately tightly wrapped herself in it.


    Therge robe wrapped her entire petite yet fine and delicate body. Only a very small head and that pair of clearrge eyes were exposed, which made her appear rather innocent.


    Nangong Liuyun chuckled before he pulled Su Luo and had her sit down beside the pool. He scooped up water in both hands and gently began to wash her ink-ck hair.


    Seeing such, Su Luo¡¯s eyes wrinkled. Being pampered like this felt very unfamiliar, very strange, but also felt rather nice.


    His sudden tenderness was a little bit too much for her, but Su Luo did not interrupt his thoughts because she understood Nangong Liuyun.


    Everything this man did always had a motive.


    As expected, while Nangong Liuyun tenderly washed Su Luo¡¯s soft ck hair, his fingers moved in slow, indescribably gentle and meticulous strokes. The corners of his lips once again curled with devilish severity as he said: ¡°Silly girl, you didn¡¯t even realize that someone had imprinted you, so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo lifted her head and her puzzled eyes met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of heavenly ck eyes, she inquired soundlessly.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that no matter how you disguised yourself or hid, you were still found by that Liu family¡¯s boy?¡± A murderous intent shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, yet therge hand that stroked through her hair was still exceedingly gentle.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Su Luo was indeed extremely curious. To be honest, during this whole time, she had been constantly analyzing this problem. Why was it that regardless of how she disguised herself or hid, Liu Chengfeng could always find her? This question had indeed perplexed her greatly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge heated palm brushed over her soft white skin as his charming eyes lowered a little and the corners of his lips lifted into a bloodthirsty sneer. However, his gentle voice bore not a thread of smoke nor fire from his anger: ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t even know about tracing imprints, how are you even going to survive on this continent?¡±

 Chapter 257 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor(8)

    Chapter 257 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor(8)


    There were actually people who dared to put a tracking imprint on his girl! Good, very good, extremely good. Even though Nangong Liuyun was smiling, his smiling expression never reached his eyes. People who understood him knew that at this moment, he was truly angry.


    And once His Highness Prince Jin became angry, the consequences would absolutely be exceptionally grave!


    ¡°Tracking imprint? What kind of thing is that?¡± Su Luo¡¯s head was raised like a curious baby.


    In her memories, this kind of high level information indeed didn¡¯t exist.


    Nangong Liuyun was tenderly washing her hair, as a grim and murderous expression shed through his eyes. However, his voice was still iparably soft and gentle: ¡° Tracking imprint ah. It is a kind of tool, and only a seventh rank or higher expert could make such an imprint mark.¡±


    ¡°Liu Chengfeng¡¯s family had a seventh rank or higher expert?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly startled.


    ¡°That they don¡¯t have. However, this tracking imprint in fact can be purchased at an auction with a lot of gold coins.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender fingers gently wrung her hair dry. Afterwards, he used a clean embroidered towel to wipe Su Luo¡¯s jet-ck long hair, ¡°Do you know where the opponent had ced the tracking imprint?¡±


    A light bulb suddenly lit up in Su Luo¡¯s mind, with a distracted and stunned expression, she pointed to her own hair: ¡°Here?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently and in a spoiling manner hooked her nose a few times, his eyes were filled with tender sentiments: ¡°You are still not considered very dumb.¡±


    Su Luo helplessly sighed: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder! It¡¯s no wonder that Liu Chengfeng could dispatch people that followed my trail. As it turned out, it was because of this. But since now it¡¯s washed off, would it be fine just like this?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on who is washing it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of flowery eyes were giving off soft waves of an intoxicatingly spoiling expression that could drown a person, ¡°If you were to wash it yourself, it would take you until you reach the seventh rank before you can wash it away.¡±


    What?!


    At this moment, Su Luo was practically fuming with rage between gritted teeth!


    Damn you Liu Chengfeng, you actually nted such a malicious tracking imprint on thisdy! If thisdy didn¡¯t reach the seventh rank, if she didn¡¯t have the seventh ranked Nangong Liuyun¡¯s help in washing it off, then even if she was buried under the mud, she would still have been found?


    At this moment, with regards to this unknown world, Su Luo had a kind of unprecedented reverence in her heart.


    ¡°No need to be afraid, you have this king here.¡± Nangong Liuyun stood up while speaking, his strong arms bringing her into his embrace. His eyes were firmly locked onto her, resolutely not allowing her to escape, ¡°With this king present, who dares to not grow eyes and bully you? Wants to court death?¡±


    Su Luo lightly returned his look, the corner of her mouth rose slightly. She quietly and coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t need your borrowed kindness, my own hatred, I will avenge personally.¡±


    The light in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes dimmed for a split second, but very quickly, it once again restored its dazzling luster: ¡°This king actually forgot, You, this girl¡¯s talent is at the pinnacle of the best. Come over, let this king have a look. How much progress has this king¡¯s little princess made in her cultivation.¡±


    Before Su Luo could react, her wrist was already being held by him.


    She also didn¡¯t know how long Nangong Liuyun was going to test her. He merely ced his white, jade-likenky finger on her wrist.


    In merely a split second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful pair of eyes which used to looking down on the world, became serious, then started nkly as if inplete disbelief....


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. After taking a deep breath, he then fixed his gaze on Su Luo. His eyes were full of shock: ¡°You...you are already now at the second rank?¡±


    She was not only at second rank, but also at the peak of the second rank. It was very possible that in the next second, she would break through to the third rank.


    This, how could this be possible? Obviously just half a month ago when they parted, she was still a little good-for-nothing. She didn¡¯t have a bit of spirit strength back then.


    How could there be a person who, in such a short period of half a month, from nothing to having it, from zero, immediately jumping up to the second rank?

 Chapter 258 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (9)

    Chapter 258 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (9)


    Even the genius among geniuses, the legendary His Highness Prince Jin, was stunned stupid by Su Luo¡¯s kind of promotion speed.


    ¡°In the end, how did you practice?¡± A touch of astonishment passed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s normally indifferent gaze.


    Even Nangong was surprised by this, so her cultivation speed was really so amazing? Thinking up to here, Su Luo inevitably became somewhat proud of herself. She raised an eyebrow, smiled and very innocently said: ¡°Just causally practiced some and was promoted, was it supposed to be very difficult?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun speechlessly patted her head. A faint tender expression appeared on his face, he let out a sigh: ¡°Exceptional talent is only just like this. I really want to know, girl once you grow up, what kind of rming and extraordinarily splendid person you will be.¡±


    Su Luo looked at him with an somewhat inquisitive expression, her beautiful pupils lit up and quickly roamed around: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my cultivation speed is faster than yours?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun really didn¡¯t want to speak to her anymore. His poised and noble handsome face had aplex expression. He finally answered after a long time: ¡°This king cultivated to the second rank using a period of six months. Still remembered at that time the teacher said that this king¡¯s cultivation speed, since time immemorial, is ranked first. Now you have smashed this record.¡±


    His straight, ink-ck hair gave off a slight gloss. His body had a faint aromatic fragrance. He unblinkingly stared at her with a mysterious and bewitchingly hypnotizing gaze that was as bright as the starlight.


    Even Nangong used a period of six months before reaching the second rank, she herself merely needed about half a month...the arc at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth started to expand. It continued to expand until finally she simply couldn¡¯t suppress her happiness anymore and almost let out cheering sounds.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun lightly tapped her head, his deep ck eyes carried a touch of seriousness and prudence: ¡°Girl, no matter how you did it, but bear in mind, you must followed the right path. Cultivation is not something that happens overnight and it requires endless years of time. The further you go, the harder the demons in your heart will be to ovee, do you understand?¡±


    Could it be that Nangong thought she had strayed to the demonic path of cultivation? In fact, she was clearly practicing the Great Dimensional Imprint given to her by the Venerable divine dragon. Furthermore, she had matched it with the slowed time in her space to achieve such a fast practice speed.


    Su Luo once again stopped her words, should she tell him the matter concerning the Venerable divine dragon? If she told him, then she might not be able to protect the little divine dragon¡¯s identity...Nangong Liuyun, did he deserve her wholehearted trust?


    At this moment...Su Luo hesitated.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dazzling star-like eyes dimmed for a split second. Hiszy expression also had a touch of hurt, he vigorously rubbed her head. His tone was brisk and blithe: ¡°What are you thinking about? You can be at ease, would this king really covet your cultivation methods?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± In a split second, Su Luo almost blurted out the words, however suddenly, an iparably beautiful and delicate face flickered through her head.


    That was his childhood sweetheart, his cherished girlfriend that he indulgently pampered.


    She really wanted to ask, if she told him, then if one day the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy interrogated him, would he tell her?


    In just a split second of time, the words on the tip of Su Luo¡¯s tongue stopped.


    She really didn¡¯t want to think a person¡¯s heart would be so sinister, and she also couldn¡¯t bear to use this secret to probe Nangong because it would be too cruel.


    She still couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly give her trust to him, ah....Nangong Liuyun turned his head away.


    Outside, the warm spring had arrived with flowers blooming, the sunlight was just right. But he was unable to feel the warmth, this him that was feeling dejected had his mood instantly hit the bottom.


    ¡°Nangong...¡± Taking note that his mood was not good, Su Luo wanted to step forward tofort him.


    ¡°Silly girl, tidy up your things, then you can go out so as to not catch a cold.¡± Nangong¡¯s pleasant manner was like a temperate cloud and gentle wind as he rubbed her head. His actions were as gentle as before and his eyes still carried the same indulgent spoiling manner. However, this made Su Luo¡¯s heart tightly clench in pain.

 Chapter 259 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (10)

    Chapter 259 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (10)


    Watching the scene of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back as he tookrge strides to walk away, Su Luo¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists.


    She knew, her split second of hesitation hurt him. However, was she wrong?


    If Nangong Liuyun was simply Nangong Liuyun, based on him protecting her and her trust in him,there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of misunderstandings and doubt between them.


    However, in reality, facts weren¡¯t always that simple.


    At least from what she knew, that Jade Lake¡¯s fairy could influence Nangong Liuyun...Even though he knew the other party sent people to chase after her to kill her, he was still able to fool her without changing his expression. This kind of him, how could he ask her to bet all her trust on him?


    She could believe him, but she could not guarantee her secrets between Nangong Liuyun and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Therefore, in order to protect herself, she hold to fast to her secret. This way, she wasn¡¯t wrong... She shouldn¡¯t have done something wrong right?


    The great bathing hall had a dense mist with rising steam. Taking into ount Su Luo¡¯s current mood, the denseyers of mist confused her and she couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    Since her fake identity was already unmasked by Nangong, she didn¡¯t need to act as a fawning lowly servant again. Now, there was have no need for her to stay at Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    Su Luo shook her head to wake herself up, afterwards, she began to tidy up her own clothing.


    Here, there weren¡¯t any women¡¯s clothing, just Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spacious embroidered robe.


    No choice, Su Luo could only wear his clothes for now.


    The clothes were made from the highest quality of heavenly silk. It was extremely soft and silky. Furthermore, it contained a little of the warmth that belonged only to him.


    Su Luo felt somewhat ufortable, but since the situation that appeared now was like this, so she could only leave it as it is.


    After she put on a hat, Su Luo directly walked towards the exit. However, before she could walk out of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Manor, she was stopped by the people at the gate.


    At the manor gate, stood a row of armored guards. Every one of them had a dense cold and harsh expression, giving off a powerful deterrent force.


    ¡°Miss, please stop.¡± The chief guard among them said coldly with a solemn expression.


    ¡°I want to go out now.¡± Su Luo frowned, why could she not go out? Who set up this rule?


    Daring to directly say His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s real name that was a taboo? The chief guard stared at Su Luo with rm and trepidation. His face revealed nothing but merely blocked her path: ¡° Without His Highness¡¯s orders, people without tasks and such are not allowed toe and go from the manor as they please. Please, Miss Su, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    Su Luo smiled: ¡° Didn¡¯t I, a person without anything to do, juste in? Now I want to go out, please step aside. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you people.¡±


    The chief guard¡¯s face was grave, not tolerant of any haggling: ¡°Without His Highness¡¯s written order, nobody coulde and go as they please. Miss Su, you had better go back. If you insist on going out, then you only need to get His Highness¡¯s written order.¡±


    If she could get Nangong Liuyun¡¯s written order, then why would shee here to try her luck? Simpleton!


    Su Luo secretly grinded her teeth!


    When she entered, she was disguised as a lowly manservant, now going out, she had changed back to her real appearance. If it weren¡¯t for Nangong Liuyun letting them know earlier, how could the chief guard recognize her?


    And to still say this wasn¡¯t a sly plot by Nangong Liuyun?


    ¡°If I insist on leaving, will you people use force?¡± Su Luo glowered at them coldly.


    ¡°Then we could only offend, we will personally knock you unconscious and drag you back to deliver you to His Highness Prince Jin.¡± The chief guard lowered his eyes but responded matter-of-factly. Moreover, his attitude appeared to be very firm.


    Knocked unconscious, then dragged back to be handed to his Highness Prince Jin? Su Luo was so furious she made a fist!


    Without strength, then she couldn¡¯t be firm! Even such a small captain of the guard could firmly say out loud to knock her unconscious, such disgraceful words!


    Su Luo pointed at them, practically fuming with rage between gritted teeth: ¡°Don¡¯t you people know, you must never casually offend a woman!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± The guards said in unison!


    Su Luo almost fell over!

 Chapter 260 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (11)

    Chapter 260- Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (11)


    Nangong Liuyun, this debt, I will carefully calcte for you. Su Luo bit down on her teeth, with an expression like she was on the verge of exploding.


    After asking a servant, she found out that Nangong Liuyun was in the dining hall. Su Luo walked directly towards the hall.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo, the corner of his mouth was curved into a demonically enchanting smiling expression, and he briskly beckoned with his hand: ¡°Little Luo Luo, quicklye over here. Coming early is not as good asing here in a timely manner, you came just in time.¡±


    Su Luo stood firmly in front of him and indifferently cast a nce at him.


    Nangong Liuyun appeared not to be aware of Su Luo¡¯s anger. He seemed to be in a cheerful mood as he pulled her over, pressing the taciturn her to sit down on a chair made from red sandalwood. He spoke to the respectful servant standing on the side: ¡°This king¡¯s little Luo Luo is hungry, why have the dishes not been served yet?¡±


    Faced with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s enthusiasm, Su Luo seemed to be speechless.


    This man was really strange, before, he was coldly scowling at her in the bathing chamber until they finally parted on bad terms. He had a sad expression back then, but now it seemed as if that had never happened.


    All the servants standing on the side had an incredulous expression as they looked at their master, His Highness. Their gazes clearly expressed how unimaginable they found the situation, to the point that they almost didn¡¯t hear Nangong Liuyun¡¯s order.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly left?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was clear and moderate, but it had a slightly furious might that was powerfully threatening.


    The servants looked at each other in dismay with terrified expressions. They nervously and tensely withdrew to bring the dishes without dy.


    It was also no wonder they would forget themselves in this way. After all, they had served His Highness in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor for more than ten years. They had never seen His Highness treat someone this enthusiastically. He was so enthusiastic that he had lowered his tone to seem almost humble.


    Moreover, he was treating a woman this way.


    Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor had always prevented women from entering. Even Her Highness the Princess would wait at the manor¡¯s door, not daring to take half a step into the door. However... now, they unexpectedly saw a woman sit at the same table as His Highness. Moreover, His Highness was actually unexpectedly also coaxing her!


    Was this still His Highness Prince Jin, the one they respected as a god from the ninthyers of heaven?


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t aware of her special treatment in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. She also wasn¡¯t aware that the servants looked at her with an expression as if watching an immortal fairy. She only felt that she was almost about to be infuriated to death by Nangong Liuyun.


    What was the matter with this guy? Why was he incessantly picking up various foods and putting them into her bowl?


    ¡°Okay, okay, quickly eat your own food. The stuff in my bowl have almost piled up into a small mountain.¡± Su Luo had no alternative but to shield the bowl in front of her and resentfully re at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Nangong Liuyun, do you want to fatten me to death?¡±


    The circle of servants standing on the side, without exception, inhaled a breath of cold air...Had this youngdy lost her mind? She actually dared to speak like this to His Highness?


    They sympathetically closed their eyes. They were able to forecast that afterwards, on top of the table, it was sure to change into purgatory, it would be covered with a river of blood...


    Because His Highness would absolutely, never ever, tolerate someone angrily rebuking him.


    People still remembered thest time in the imperial pce, Marquis An family¡¯s third Miss, because she admired His Highness, had said a few extra words in front of His Highness when he was eating. That pitiful Miss was sent directly flying by one palm strike from His Highness and spit out blood on the spot. Afterwards, she took three full months to heal from her internal injuries.


    However, what made them all taken aback was¡ª¡ª


    In their eyes, the callous and heartless His Highness Prince Jin, who was like Asura from hell, he-he was actually smiling in a devilishly charming manner non-stop. Moreover he-he actually took the opportunity to lean in close to that youngdy. His hand which was as fine as white jade lifted up her clean and fair tapered chin. His gaze was filled with an intoxicating gentle feelings with a touch of seductiveness when looking at her.


    Seductive, a touch of seductiveness...even though using these kind of words to describe His Highness¡¯s expression seemed to be odd,however in fact, there didn¡¯t seem to be another word that would be a better fit.

 Chapter 261 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (12)

    Chapter 261 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (12)


    Moreover, their Highness Prince Jin actually used that sort of tempting and coaxing tone, a soft, misty rain-like voice, to speak: ¡°Luo Luo, be obedient, you are so thin, eating a bit more will help you grow up faster.¡±


    Heaven, heaven, heavens, ah....The circle of servants collectively hyperventted. They were simply in chaos at his manner.


    Was this still that unwavering killer that cut down everyone, killing people as if cutting up vegetables, His Highness who, due to a brief disagreeable remark, would be fond of cutting off a hand or foot, that Prince Jin? Who had possessed the body of their family¡¯s Highness?


    This was simply too, too terrifying!


    However, the present Nangong Liuyu,n as far as Su Luo was concerned, was someone she was best familiar with.


    Because all along, in front of her, Nangong Liuyun had always been in this frivolous, devilishly charming and alluring mode. Therefore, she was not even a bit unable to adapt to this.


    Su Luo single-handedly pried off his finely jointed finger, and angrily shot him a re: ¡°When eating, you should eat it properly, stop groping around, you don¡¯t even understand even a little bit of the rules.¡±


    Once these words were spoken, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t seen to have any reaction, but the circle of servants were all scared silly.


    They simply could not imagine that in this world, the Miss in front of their eyes would dare to rush forward to throw away her life. How could she dare to speak those words to His Highness? She deserved the greatest praise for courage and she was too iparably brave!


    They deeply sympathized with the bitter experience Su Luo was about to suffer.


    How-however, they were astonished again!


    Their family¡¯s Highness unexpectedly wasn¡¯t angry. Not only was he not angry, but instead, he openly started tough heartily. He wasughing so hard that his body started to rock back and forth.


    Once he finishedughing, wouldn¡¯t he execute the punishment?


    Nope, he didn¡¯t, their Highness not only didn¡¯t penalize this Miss, but he was actually pleased as a punch and hugged her. He was continuously trying to exploit any chance to get closer to her, the more that Miss tried to resist, the more enthusiastic he became. The style was simply like that of a lecher.


    Finished, finished, His Highness¡¯s body was definitely possessed... If it were not so, then this Miss would have already died eight to ten times. Then, how could she still be sitting at the dining table eating her meal?


    No matter how shocked, incredulous and mind-boggled the servants were, Nangong Liuyun was just like so, forcing Su Luo to swallow down that enormous bowl of food.


    Su Luo, without much choice, was finally able to put down her bowl and chopsticks. Her cold gaze looked straight at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Okay, now that I have also eaten a meal, shouldn¡¯t you let me return to my manor?¡±


    She had alreadye out for a while now, if she returned toote, she couldn¡¯t guess what other things might happen in the manor. Su Qing and Su Xi were both covetously watching her courtyard.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly ced a hand on the table, nted his head, and faintly smilingly nced at her: ¡°Little Luo Luo, you really want to go back?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression tightened.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfectlyposed expression while watching Su Luo made her heart feel somewhat scared.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows knotted, then a smile appeared on his handsome face and opening his arms, his hands beckoned towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo suspiciously threw a nce at him, but couldn¡¯t contain the curiosity in her heart. She took a few small steps to walk towards him until she stood firmly in front of him, and said with a frown: ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t be so mysterious and secretive.¡±


    Able to use this kind of tone and attitude to speak to His Highness Prince Jin, in the entire world, there was only one person, Su Luo.


    Only Su Luo herself didn¡¯t know it.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t seem to mind the tiniest bit with regards to Su Luo¡¯s attitude. He stretched out his hand and with one pull, encircled Su Luo in his embrace. When Su Luo started to struggle, he was unruffled and calmly said one sentence: ¡°Little Luo Luo, based on your intelligence, could it be that you have never thought about the current situation?¡±

 Chapter 262 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (13)

    Chapter 262 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (13)


    ¡°Situation?¡± Su Luo frowned and didn¡¯t speak further.


    ¡°Okay, put yourself in his shoes and think it over. If you were that despicable boy from the Liu family, right, what would you do afterwards?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s warm and heated breath puffed out near Su Luo¡¯s sensitive ear, messing with Su Luo until she started to itch from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Luo pushed that handsome face far, far away, and lowered her head to start pondering this deeply.


    If she was Liu Chengfeng, since he had set down such a huge capital to track her, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Since he had clearly followed the other party along and knew that she had entered Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, then....


    Su Luo suddenly lifted her head, unaware that Nangong Liuyun was in the process of moving closer to her.


    The ¡®bang¡¯ sound rang loudly.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead hit Nangong Liuyun¡¯s nose, it became so sore that the rim of his eyes was slightly red.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was remorseful, feeling embarrassed, she helped him massage his nose: ¡°You...nothing wrong right? Is it serious?¡±


    Seldom would she get to see Nangong Liuyun suffer defeat in front of her. On her face, her expression was worried, but her heart was already flipping over inughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s important, very important! It¡¯s serious, very serious!¡± Nangong covered his nose and swept a nce at her with a intive expression.


    Hearing this, Su Luo rightfully smiled coldly. She never thought that His Highness Prince Jin would act like a child and throw a tantrum. It was indeed really amusing.


    She was seldom in such a good mood, so she used a happy voice to coax him: ¡°Then you say, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Help me blow on it.¡± Nangong Liuyun wrinkled his brows, pointed to his red and swollen nose.


    Just a moment ago, when she saw the nose, it wasn¡¯t this red, pretend, pretend, continue pretending. Su Luo very disdainfully swept a nce at him and said: ¡°Is His Highness Prince Jin still a child? You actually believe this stuff? Just blowing on it and it would heal?¡±


    Really naive just like a little kid, wasn¡¯t he afraid that people wouldugh at him.


    Sure enough, that circle of servants, each and every one of them had bowed their head with eyes lowered, their faces were red from restraining theirughter.


    With one sweep of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes, immediately, it was as if the hottest days of summer were covered with snow and frost. Their expressions all of sudden became frozen stiff. Every one of their heads lowered in shame, an appearance of being stiff and not daring to move. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Supreme dominance! Power was authority! Su Luo silently cursed in her heart, she sincerely sympathized with the servants standing on the side. To have to wait upon His Highness who was Satan-like, with temperamental and indeterminate gloomy mood swings. Weren¡¯t their toil way too hard?


    Unexpectedly, when Nangong LIuyun turned his head towards her, he looked lost with a pitiful expression. He usingly looked at her: ¡°Painful, it really is very painful!¡±


    Such a childish manner! Su Luo bit down on her teeth, she really wanted to shake off this pretending-to-be-adorable His Highness Prince Jin. However, once her eyes met that pair of limpid, misty and lovely pair of eyes, she was defeated in a moment.


    ¡°Okay! Help you blow on it, I¡¯ll help you blow on it!¡± Su Luo distastefully cast him a nce, with one hand pulling his hand away from his nose. She stooped down, took a deep breath and blew on his nose.


    She perfunctorily blew on his nose two times, then with one hand, she pushed him away and bluntly stood up saying: ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    ¡°You are not taking responsibility.¡± Nangong Liuyun had an using expression while covering his nose. When he said this, his posture was like that of a spoiled child.


    ¡°How am I not being responsible?¡± Su Luo had an expression full of misgivings.


    Nangong Liuyun really did immediately sit down, looking at Su Luo: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be cupping the other¡¯s face, speaking softly andforting me? Afterwards, shouldn¡¯t you tenderly and softly blow on it?¡±


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun really made her feel like wanting to weep butcking the tears. Su Luo let out a loud yell: ¡°You really have too many requests!¡±


    Nanong Liuyun¡¯s face had an innocent expression, half-reclining on the chair made of red sandalwood. He nced at Su Luo and leisurely said: ¡°The other stuff, I won¡¯t demand it from you. However, you should at least blow on it a few more times, right? This is the most basic thing and you weren¡¯t able toplete it.¡±


    When he said this, he actually had an appearance of being somewhat wronged.

 Chapter 263 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (14)

    Chapter 263 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (14)


    The veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead were about to explode! She tightly clenched her fists, and red at him furiously. She simply gave up on talking sense into this evildoer!


    ¡°Why must it be me who does it? Thest thing youck at your residence are servants. In all likelihood, just onemand from His Highness Prince Jin and an innumerable number of servants would crawl to wait upon him!¡± Su Luo sent a re his way while speaking the truth.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s serene and unperturbed gaze swept the circle of servants whose heads were bowed from embarrassment. Just a light, casual sweeping nce.


    However, as far as the surrounding servants were concerned, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s faint nce immediately gave them the feeling of an icy autumn gale sweeping away the fallen leaves, it was harsh and deste.


    ¡°Highness, His Highness...We will first, first take our leave.¡± The circle of servants all kneeled with respect and trepidation. Their entire body was trembling in fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Nangong Liuyun had one hand raised to his forehead, and lightly hummed, seemingly in answer.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you guys leave so urgently.¡± Su Luo watched helplessly. When these servants left, then wouldn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun be even more intent on wanting a mile when given an inch?


    However, Su Luo¡¯s voice to these servants was like a sign pressuring them to continue. At the beginning they were still walking, when Su Luo spoke, then practically all of them ran. In a split second, all of them disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Su Luo simply wanted to cry but had no tears. She said to Nangong Liuyun with a dumbfounded expression: ¡°Does every one of your servants know the martial arts move Ling Bo Wei Bu (1)?¡±


    It was simply too fast.


    ¡°Fleeing for one¡¯s life at the critical juncture, their potential would naturally be unlimited.¡± Nangong Liuyun lightly snorted, and once again changed the subject, ¡°Come here, beg for forgiveness for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you better not push your luck.¡± Su Luo stood determinedly at a distance and red at him in displeasure.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes drooped down, after a long time, it once again silently lifted up to nce at Su Luo: ¡°Others say that having benefited from someone¡¯s small favors, it should be doubly repaid. Why don¡¯t you consider it as repaying a small favor?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear his faint sigh and dejected manner. Su Luo conceded defeat and slowly walked to in front of him, softly asking: ¡°In the end what do you really want?¡±


    Actually, what he said was right, when she hid under his horse carriage, indeed, she really ought to thank him. If it weren¡¯t for him showing up just in time by chance, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped Liu Chengfeng¡¯s pursuit, because of the tracking imprint he had ced on her.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his head to look at her, his tone had a touch of a spoiled child throwing a tantrum: ¡°Tonight, you should stay and keep mepany.¡±


    This man was truly reaching for the mile when given an inch. He would seize such a small favor to coerce her. He had also made the use of coercion seem so righteous and proper.


    However, how could she agree to stay behind? This promise would represent her making a certain degree of concession.


    Her staying overnight at Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, if it were to be spread out by other people, then how would they view this? What would people think about this? How could she get back her innocence? In the future, how could she righteously and confidently pursue her own happiness?


    Therefore, faced with his request, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Stay behind to keep mepany.¡± He repeated again.


    ¡°This matter, I¡¯m afraid, is not possible.¡± Su Luo softly replied, her gaze steadily fixed on his.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t speak. Suddenly, after quite a while, the corner of his mouth pulled slightly apart and he started to smile in a devilishly charming manner: ¡°Foolish Luo Luo, you are simply too slow-witted. Without this king¡¯s consent, how could you leave this royal manor?¡±


    After all, his soft manner and humble air, pretending to be pitiful and cutely beseeching her just a moment ago, it was merely just one type of tactic. The thing he set his mind to and the person he was determined to have, he would never let go.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are shameless.¡± Su Luo naturally knew of this point. It was not like she hadn¡¯t tried to go out. She simply could not exit the gate of even the Qin Pce section of the manor, she had been immediately blocked at the gate.


    ¡°Shameless huh? This king could even be a little more shameless, do you want to experience it?¡± Nangong Liuyun had a proud expression on his face, while smilingly watching her.


    1) Ling Bo Wei Bu is a superior martial arts move from Jin Yong¡¯s books. It¡¯s a light body (Qing Gong) footwork that avoids all enemy attack. P.S. Jin Yong is one of the most famous writers of martial arts and most of his books were made into Kungfu movies or TV series more than once.

 Chapter 264 – Prince Jin’s Royal Manor (15)

    Chapter 264 ¨C Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor (15)


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± Su Luo furiously red at him.


    ¡°Obedient Luo Luo, don¡¯t be angry. In fact, you have also thought that Liu Chengfeng has surely sent a countless number of people to hide by my manor¡¯s gate to wait for you. Little Luo Luo, once you go out, you will walk into a trap. My family¡¯s little Luo Luo wouldn¡¯t be that dumb right?¡± Nangong Liuyun had both hands crossed in front of his chest, with a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°If Your Highness Prince Jin were to issue a few words, how could Liu Chengfeng dare not withdraw his people?¡± Su Luo grinded her teeth and coldly responded.


    Nangong Liuyun innocently shrugged his shoulders with his arms open and hands facing up, and he obstinately shook his head: ¡°Foolish Luo Luo, one favor after another, you still haven¡¯t repaid my kindness yet. How could this king continue to do more favors for you? If there are too many favors, then you will have to repay them with your flesh. This wouldn¡¯t be fair to you.¡±


    This man didn¡¯t seen to have any limit! Su Luo made a fist while being speechless: ¡°What you said is right, too many favors are indeed hard to pay back.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gracefully nodded his head, replying as if it was only logical: ¡°Yes, therefore tonight, you should first return some interest.¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly asked: ¡°How do you want to be repaid?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly started to smile in a devilishly charming manner, his smile could enchant all living things, ¡°Obedient Luo Luo, this I have to ask you. How much are you prepared to pay back? Repay only the interest? Repay the capital amount? Or pay back both the capital and interest together?¡±


    Su Luo was still speechless. She never thought that his head would have so many tricky twists and turns. She red directly at him: ¡°How to pay back the interest? How to pay back the capital? And also what methods should be used use to repay both the capital and interest?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes drooped down halfway and leisurely said: ¡°This, there are many details to pay attention to. However tonight, this king will exin it to you one at a time. You shouldn¡¯t be so impatient, we have plenty of time.¡±


    Who was impatient! Su Luo swept him a very despising nce and said: ¡°Your thinking had better be a bit purer!¡±


    In fact, this sentence was full of many meanings, it also made her attitude very clear.


    Tonight, she really had to stay here.


    Without Nangong Liuyun¡¯s order, she really couldn¡¯t leave Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. Even if she was able to leave Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, she still didn¡¯t know how dangerous it was outside of the manor.


    Only, tonight was doomed to not be peaceful.


    Su Luo had already been somewhat mentally prepared, but the final development in this matter had gone beyond her expectations.


    Night.


    The sky appeared as if draped in a ckyer of light muslin. In the lonely sky hung a few remnant stars, giving off a dim and bleak luster.


    Su Luo came to her senses from her contemtion, ncing at the color of the sky, she discovered it was prettyte.


    ¡°Where is my room?¡± Su Luo asked with a frown after pulling a maid who was hurriedly passing by to a stop.


    Half of the night had already passed, and yet no one hade to inform her where she should sleep tonight. Su Luo¡¯s expression said she couldn¡¯t understand this.


    When that maid heard the question, her body immediately jumped and she was rmed. At once, she kneeled down and begged for forgiveness: ¡°Young-youngdy, this matter, this servant doesn¡¯t know. You should go and ask His Highness yourself. I beg you, beg you to spare this servant...¡±


    Was her appearance that scary? Why was it that when the servant saw her, it was as if she had seen a ghost?


    Su Luo somewhat dumbfoundedly touched her own delicate and beautiful cheeks. This face ought to be quite pretty. Once she grew up a bit, she ought to be aplete, devastatingly beautiful little belle.


    However, the maid kneeling on the ground continuously begged for forgiveness. She was beseeching Su Luo to let her go.


    Su Luo was simply out of ideas and bluntly said: ¡°Okay, okay, tell me where your family¡¯s Highness is, I will go ask him myself.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is at a bedroom in the Qin Pce courtyard.¡± The maid very carefully said.


    ¡°Fine, you can go now.¡± Su Luo waved her hand and sent the maid away.


    In Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor for a brief half day period, Su Luo didn¡¯t discover anything else, but she found that the reverence of the servants here for His Highness Prince Jin came from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 265 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (1)

    Chapter 265 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (1)


    Each and every one of them kept quiet out of fear in front of Nangong Liuyun. They were even afraid to breathe out loud, simply trembling and shivering as if having caught sight of Yama, the king of hell.


    Su Luo was somewhat bewildered, although Nangong Liuyun, this person, despised following convention sometimes, and acted like a hooligan other times, why would the servants be scared of him this much?


    Su Luo remained perplexed as she continued to ponder this while walking. Very soon, she arrived at his bedroom.


    Su Luo noiselessly pushed open the door and looked inside.


    Presently, Nangong Liuyun had his hands behind his back and was standing quietly in front of the window that had been pushed open. His pair of ck eyes was looking out at the horizon which was sparsely popted with remnant stars.


    His gorgeous soft robe was made of golden silk embroidered with pretty and flirtatious flowers of north India. His jet-ck, silky, soft hair flowed down, carrying a kind of refined, wild and rashness manner that was the ultimate in attractiveness. His face which was nted to the side was perfection, like an ancient Greek sculpture of an exquisite god, flirtatious and threatening.


    Hearing a noise, he unhurriedly turned his head. A pair of ck eyes full of smiles looked at Su Luo.


    His smile was as gorgeous and dazzling as the blooming cherry blossoms in March.


    At this time, Su Luo only felt her own heart skip a beat, a kind of unprecedented exotic feeling made her chest area closest to her heart be limp and numb. Her pulse started to speed up and was hard to control.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Nangong Liuyun gracefully crooked his finger towards Su Luo, every movement of his was pronounced, respectable, and intense.


    Su Luo merely looked at him, not speaking, but also not moving.


    Nangong Liuyun cast a bantering nce towards her: ¡°Dilly-dallying, what, afraid?¡±


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow, ring at him: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Why should I be afraid? Do you look very frightening?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body turned around and moved, in the blink of an eye, Su Luo had alreadynded in his embrace. He lowered his head and looked at her, his indolent and deep voice, in the tranquil night, had a thread of deep huskiness: ¡°Yeah, this king¡¯s Luo Luo is the bravest. How could you be scared?¡± .


    While he was speaking, he used his slender finger to caress her fair and tender cheeks which were like water.


    ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t get fresh with me.¡± Su Luo threw him an annoyed nce.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrow rose slightly, his nce was deep, flirtatious and moving: ¡°We can talk on one hand while touching each other on the other hand, it doesn¡¯t hinder anything. Little Luo Luo, what are you being so bashful about?¡±


    Su Luo only felt that surrounding her body was a male smell that was distinctively his. The breath she inhaled into her lungs all had his smell. Her face was slightly red, she pushed him away with one shove. Her face became serious and firm as she said: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t change the subject. I want to ask you, since you forced me to remain behind, where should I sleep tonight?¡±


    A touch of doubt shed through his beautiful eyes, afterwards, as if it was right and expected, he said: ¡°Foolish Luo Luo, do you really need to ask this question? Naturally, you would be sleeping here.¡±


    Su Luo felt her breath being stifled in her throat, and her eyes started to narrow dangerously. She red at Nangong Liuyun, saying and emphasizing each word: ¡°What. Did. You. Just. Say?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun fluidly and gracefully moved to pour two cups of amber-colored red wine, with his eyes drooping down, he leisurely swirled the wine.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, clearly tell it to me!¡± Su Luo was a little flustered and exasperated as she let out a snort. She was forced by circumstances to remain behind. However, this did not mean she would sleep in the same room with him!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s drooping eyebrow rose slightly. His serene and flowing eyes secretly stared at Su Luo. The corner of his mouth, little by little, stretched into a smile that was seductive and moving. It was also as noble as the gods.


    ¡°Humph! Not going to tell me clearly huh? Then I will leave right now.¡± Su Luo, panting with rage, turned around and was just about to leave.


    However, she had barely passed by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side before her arm was pulled to a stop by him.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his head, his sexy throat moved, in one mouthful, he swallowed the amber-colored red wine.


    When he was drinking the wine, his pair of deep ck eyes was continuously giving off a burning light that was motionlessly fixed on Su Luo.

 Chapter 266 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (2)

    Chapter 266 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (2)


    At the corner of his bright red lips, a dark red droplet was rolling down. He immediately gave her the impression of being devilishly charming, alluring but also brutal, savage and bloodthirsty. He also gave off a sensation of a blood-sucking, noble vampire from the Middle Ages who was handsome, elegant and seductive.


    Nangong Liuyun in this state was handsome beyondpare, luring people to simplymit a major crime of passion.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Meeting with a wolf-like, coarse and wild gaze that was fixed on her, Su Luo¡¯s heart was inevitably a little fric. Her body¡¯s natural instinct for danger made her want to turn around and flee. Trying to escape far away from his control.


    However, before she could shake off Nangong Liuyun, the opposing party took unfair advantage of her proximity and advanced.


    His arm was like an iron mp, unyielding and powerful, firmly stopping her and holding on to her slender waist.


    A magnified,rge handsome face appeared in front of her.


    His slightly narrowed phoenix eyes with hidden depths were like the undisturbed sea. Once again, wind appeared to give rise torge waves in them, emitting a disdain for the world that was overbearing and tyrannical.


    ¡°Nangong...¡± This kind of meaningful expression would simply startle people¡¯s hearts. Su Luo had spoken just two words, before he bent down and seized the corner of her soft lips.


    Now he was like a bold and powerful cheetah from an African prairie, erotic, coarse and wild. He fiercely nibbled and bit at his own most beloved prey.


    He transferred a full mouthful of red wine to Su Luo. The sudden assault of the wine choked her until she coughed. She started to struggle as if her life depended on it.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong and powerfulrge palm suddenly imprisoned her into his chest. The otherrge palm was holding the back of her head. From top to bottom confining her in ce, making Su Luo¡¯s struggle and resistance to no avail.


    The feverish kiss that was earth-shattering, was also tyrannical and emphatic, not allowing refusal.


    Their lips and tongues intertwined, charming, romantic and natural.


    His kiss was iparably overbearing, strategically besieging the inside of her mouth, pressing on her until there was nowhere to flee to. She had no choice and was forced to respond to his passion.


    The surroundings were silent and quiet. An ambiguous aura burst forth into the sky of the deste night.


    The faint, warm, summer grass smell that was distinctively from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body drew near her nose, carrying an opium-like, sinfully strong allure, making her entire spirit tremble.


    At this time.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind waspletely nk, she forgot to resist and lost all rational thoughts. She lost herself and practically lost all control, bing intoxicated with the tender, homey feeling he wove. She sank deeply into it and could not free herself.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s coarse, wild and overbearing gale-like stormy kiss began to calm down. It softened and became a breeze-like drizzle that was soft and silky. It was also as gentle as the touch of a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface.


    As if a long, long time had passed.


    Only then did Nangong Liuyun reluctantly leave the corner of her lips that made people want tomit a crime. Only his pair ofrge hands was still tenderly cupping her very small cheeks. He was earnestly and carefully staring at her. That pair of demonically charming, red-rimmed phoenix eyes blurred in passing for a split second.


    The surrounding were quiet.


    There was only the sound of their slightly chaotic gasps for breath.


    The bright moonlight cast a disproportionate shadow on the ground. The wind outside the window blew gently. Now, inside the room, there was a strange, flirtatious feeling of the calm before the storm.


    No one was willing to break this quiet mood.


    ¡°You...went too far!¡± Su Luo angrily uttered in rebuke with a displeased expression of having been vited.


    Originally, she thought her voice would sound wrathful, but the matter that made it even more difficult for her indignation was that her voice now sounded soft, weak andcking strength. It was hoarse, deep and low, as if trapped by lust and hard to extricate from herself.


    Rather than sounding like an angry rebuke, it sounded more like wanting to resist while still weing the me.


    This kind of tone made even Su Luo herself unable to continue listening to it, she turned her head away and gradually adjusted her disordered mood.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, he unhurriedly tidied up her conspicuously messy hair. Hisnguid movement seemed a little blurred, ¡°Silly Luo Luo, are you this fond of this king kissing you?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s previous breath choked back in her throat.

 Chapter 267 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (3)

    Chapter 267 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (3)


    This was what you call her liking it? It was clearly forced on her okay?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were as cold as the water in autumn, and full of indignation. She grinded out everything word by word: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you better not be unting it just because you got away with taking cheap advantage of me.¡±


    Having already gotten away with taking cheap advantage and being secretly happy was enough, but to actuallye and unt it, this would just provoke more fury.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong and powerful arms took the opportunity to encircle her, drawing Su Luo in front of him into his embrace. He had a pleased-with-himself expression and his tone was smooth: ¡°You still aren¡¯t willing to admit it? Just a moment ago, who was it that clung to this king and wouldn¡¯t let go? Such a bashful little thing.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face was scarlet from holding back. Her fist smashed towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest with a fiendish and monstrous expression: ¡°If you are seeking death, just say so. Don¡¯t be so subtle.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch ck eyes shed with a trace of being pleased with himself. He hugged Su Luo even tighter to him, pasting her entire body to his and not leaving a tiny seam in-between them. He calmly andposedly said, ¡°My family¡¯s Luo Luo is the one who would hate to let go. If this king dies, then you must apany this king to die together.¡±


    Su Luo coldly snorted: ¡°Such beautiful wishful thinking, who would apany you to die together? In any case, that person is not me.¡±


    ¡°Being hard-mouthed.¡± Nangong Liuyun leaned over and kissed the edge of her soft lips. Inch by inch, he lightly, gently and softly kissed her.


    His actions were exquisite and tender,pared to before, which was the kind of plundering like the st of torrential rain, they werepletely different methods.


    Su Luo instinctively wanted to dodge, but anything that Nangong Liuyun wanted to do, how could he leave it unfinished?


    One could only see Nangong Liuyun cing both of her hands behind her back. His other hand cupped the curvature of her fair, soft and lovable chin. He greedily sampled the smell that belonged only to her.


    There was nowhere for Su Luo to escape to.


    In all fairness, her heart consider his smell to be amazing. That kind of smell which was like the warm spring grass when cherry blossoms bloomed in March could intoxicate a person. Dazzling, giddying and swoon-worthy, twisting and turning to nibble away deep into her bone with its ecstasy. It was as if just by touching, it would taint you and make you an addict, never willing to stop.


    Slowly, he let her go, caressing her prominently outlined, ravished red lips. The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth curved up in satisfaction. His phoenix eyes were content andzy like a leopard¡¯s: ¡°This is the first time this king has the benefit of enjoying, afterwards, only this king will be able to enjoy it, memorized it yet?¡±


    Seeing the satisfied Nangong Liuyun with his phoenix eyes slightly closed, a furious feeling of having choked back being wronged for a long time, all of a sudden streaked across Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Then she sneered and said: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are rather too naive, okay?¡± Su Luo pointed to her own ravished red lips which started to curve into an enigmatic grim smile: ¡°This here, how could it have been enjoyed only by you alone?¡±


    Once these words were out, the tranquil atmosphere was as if cold frost had descended. In a sh, the temperature dropped to as low as an icehouse¡¯s.


    The air in the atmosphere immediately condensed into ice and frost, it was bone-chillingly cold.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep and distant eyes momentarily squeezed out icy and strict rays of light. His iparably handsome face became clouded and shrouded in ayer of icy frost. From head to toe, he was producing and scattering a terrifying aura.


    His serene expression now embodied a scathing aura of death, savage and reeking of blood. He ruthlessly and very darkly red at Su Luo. That pair of eyes that was brimming with cockiness just a moment ago now burst forth with a chilliness that would stop a person¡¯s beating heart.


    In this split second, a feeling of vexation shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    However, she really never expected that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reaction would be thisrge...It was merely a kiss, he would actually care about it this much? If he knew about her joining the romantic dating scene in the modern era and ying ording to those rules, wouldn¡¯t he have gone insane from fury?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was a little uneasy, suddenly, she felt that shecked some confidence.


    However, what was she to be afraid of? Also, who was she to him? Why should she allow him to control her every move?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo became full of confidence. She bravely confronted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s murderous-looking gaze.

 Chapter 268 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (4)

    Chapter 268 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (4)


    At this moment, both were sharply opposing each other, with neither prepared to give an inch. They were both fiercely ring at each other, neither was willing to be outdone.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes were half-narrowed dangerously. His eyes had a kind of chilliness that would stop a person¡¯s heart from beating. A pair of bloodthirsty pupils firmly stared at Su Luo, like a berserk beast.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was a littlecking in confidence, but her face hardly showed any weakness. She bravely retorted back: ¡°Why would it concern you? Is it something you can control?¡±


    This sentence was as if she had suddenly poked at a ho¡¯s nest!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like a sharp de curved from a millennium old block of ice, ruthlesslyunched at Su Luo. His furious thoughts grew without restraint, stressing each word, he said: ¡°You, say that again one more time.¡±


    Su Luo had a little guilty conscience, but having arrived at this juncture, whoever showed weakness would stand on the losing side. Therefore, Su Luo bravely lifted up her chin, she unblinkingly returned his re with a re: ¡°My affairs have nothing to do with you. Before it was unrted to you, now it¡¯s unrted to you, and in the future, it will be even more unrted to you!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s darkening face was about to explode like a tempest at any moment, and his eyes shed with a bloodthirsty frost.


    Now, the moon in the sky was hidden among a thickyer of clouds. All of a sudden, a sh of lightning streaked past. Following close behind, the rumbling of thunder started to sound in the silence of the night.


    The weather at this moment suddenly changed.


    A gale-like wind bellowed and heavy torrential rain poured down.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, the sky that was clear suddenly be cloudy, shining upon the side of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s matchless handsome face. It made him look even more malicious and sinister. He looked so cruel that people wouldn¡¯t dare to look straight at him.


    Suddenly, hisnky and jade-like fingers grabbed and pinched Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    A kind of panic-stricken feeling of having her breathing cut off started to spread through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    However, Su Luo did not beg for forgiveness. She merely tried to break open his hand through sheer obstinacy, using all her strength.


    However, the level disparity was that obvious, the contrast in strength could be seen at a nce. How could the second ranked Su Luo be the seventh ranked Nangong Liuyun¡¯s opponent?


    Still even more so, the Nangong Liuyun right now had sunk straight into a rash, ruthless state of mind. He was even more unwilling to back off and let go.


    No matter how hard Su Luo tried, she could not pry apart his hand. On the contrary, because of Su Luo¡¯s stubborn resistance, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong and powerful five fingers were like an iron hook, the more she struggled, the tighter it became!


    It got so tight that it could almost cut off Su Luo¡¯s neck.


    Her throat continued to ache as if it was burning, she couldn¡¯t breathe in fresh air and her entire face swelled, turning red. She painfully gasped for breath but could not inhale even a thread of air. It waspletely cut off by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair ofrge hands.


    Her consciousness be more and more fuzzy...Su Luo felt that her entire body was light as a feather, floating to and fro as if her soul was about to fly away.


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s vision became fuzzy, a thick shadow leaned over and bent down. With an unparalleled gesture, he strongly and overbearingly upied her red lips. A mouthful of fresh air, like strands of silk, slid into her suffocated lungs.


    The delirious Su Luo clutched at the final straw that could save her life, why would she be willing to let go?


    He strongly, wantonly moved around in her mouth. She indifferently replenished the air essential for her survival from his mouth.


    She allowed him toe and go freely, no matter what, she could not oppose him.


    The two of them hugged tightly close together, each taking what he or she needed.


    It was only after a long, long time, did that pair ofrge,nky hands tightly pinching at her throat finally start to shift away. Only, his expression was still as bloodthirsty as before. It was merciless and icy cold to the bone.


    ¡°Luo Luo, be obedient from now on, you mustn¡¯t be this naughty again.¡± Nangong Liuyun slowly caressed Su Luo¡¯s red, swelling lips that had been sucked on. The corner of his mouth, little by little, hooked into a devilishly charming and alluring smile. However, that smile never reached his eyes, his eyes were as ice-cold as before, so inhumane.


    This man....was simply too terrible.

 Chapter 269 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (5)

    Chapter 269 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (5)


    Su Luo, with trepidation and lingering fear, looked at this man, and unable to suppress it, she took a step back.


    This step was like stepping away from the abyss.


    The smile at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth be increasingly gorgeous. He caressed Su Luo¡¯s pair of pink tender cheeks, as if exining something for Su Luo to listen to, but also seemed to be speaking to himself: ¡°If I snap off the wings of a phoenix, would it still be a phoenix?¡±


    His voice was like a breeze and gentle rain, ying down everything. However, when it reached Su Luo¡¯s ears, she felt fearful and rmed in the face of disaster.


    She would rather see him vent in violent fury and use a murderous gaze full of ice to look at her, than see him like this with a smiling expression that never reached his eyes, trying to fool himself with words. This kind of him made her rmed and scared.


    She cannot provoke him further, she really must not.


    Su Luo silently looked at him, not saying a word.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled, his smile was as tender and gentle as water. He briskly pulled on Su Luo¡¯s hand, leading her to walk towards the bed. He lovingly and indulgently rubbed the ck hair on her head, ¡°The time iste, Luo girl, you should keep this kingpany in the same bed.¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t allow her to refuse and put her on top of the bed. Soon after, he turned himself over and also got onto the bed.


    His movements were gentle, but also carried a strong force that would not tolerate resistance.


    Su Luo attempted to refuse, but discovered she was simply unable to decline.


    This temperamental man with huge mood swings! Just a moment ago, he was violently raging as if he wanted to kill everyone in the entire world. Now, his expression was once again all smiles, she really didn¡¯t know which was the real him.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart let out a sigh of aggravation.


    Since she was unable to refuse, then she had no other choice but to ept. After all, it was not like anything would really happen in bed. It was merely sleeping on the same bed and nothing more.


    Su Luo simplyy t on top of the embroidered quilt, afterwards, she rolled around and wrapped herself in the quilt like a plump, cocooned silkworm. Then she rolled on the bed towards the wall and inclined towards the side. She faced inside, with her body stretched out straight.


    Su Luo¡¯s actions were done smoothly, without a half second pause. In a blink of an eye, she hadpleted her movements.


    Nangong Liuyun was simply dumbstruck as he watched this scene in front of him.


    A long timeter, he finally leaned over her body and started to chuckle.


    The more he chucked, the less he was able to repress hisughter. Finally, he wasughing so hard that tears almost came out.


    His little Luo Luo was simply too cute, she would go as far as bundling herself up to resemble a cocooned silkworm~~~


    Su Luo irritatedly rolled to a ny degree angle to be face-to-face with him as she red at him, ¡°The night is getting darker, why haven¡¯t you quickly lie down to sleep? What are youughing at!¡±


    However, since Nangong Liuyun couldugh out loud, Su Luo¡¯s could rx her highly alerted heart from before.


    Compared to the sinister Nangong Liuyun from just a moment ago, who was like an Asura that had walked out of hell, the him right now, although he was abominable, seemed much cuter.


    Nangong Liuyun spoilingly and lovingly rubbed her little head, his tone appeared to be careless, ¡°Little girl, you think that being bundled like this, then this king would be unable to deal with you?¡±


    If he really wanted to deal with her, why would he regard this very small embroidered quilt as a hindrance? In the time it took him to lift his hand, he would have torn it.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart went ¡®thump¡¯, she be somewhat afraid of the consequences. She shakingly and falteringly extended out her little head and sent a quick re at Nangong Liuyun. This asshole wouldn¡¯t really want to do something right?


    Probably because there was something in her expression, or it could have been that the manner she extended out her head was too ridiculous, theughter in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes became even stronger. He stretched out his hand, those slender fingers flicked once on top of her head.


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s hands were wrapped in the quilt and could not rub her head that hurt from his flick that could explode a chestnut. She could only use her watery eyes to re at him usingly: ¡°The high and mighty prince unexpectedly would be this stingy? Didn¡¯t I only use one of your quilts? Way too stingy!¡±


    This girl¡¯s ability to avoid the important details and dwell on the minor ones was really not a little skilled. Nangong Liuyun took pity on her and his slender fingers rubbed her forehead. His finger seized the opportunity to lightly brush her lips.


    Su Luo was stumped for words.

 Chapter 270 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (6)

    Chapter 270 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (6)


    His finger was warm and soft as jade, it lightly brushed by like a feather. It was numbing and tingling, making her itch from the soles of her feet to her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun saw her reaction, and the smile in his eyes became even more concentrated. He lowered his head, with his lips almost touching hers.


    Su Luo wanted to move back, but discovered to her sorrow that her entire body was bundled in the quilt, unable to move.


    The hot air that Nangong Liuyun breathed out,nded onto her face, almost as if it was touching her lips. He said in a low voice: ¡°A dead duck¡¯s mouth is hard, here, apart from this king, no one had ever touched it before.¡±


    Ultimately, he still lightly pecked at Su Luo¡¯s soft, red lips.


    Once again, he took advantage of her!


    Su Luo glowered at him.


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow in a phnder manner: ¡°Just this, and you are impatient? Now, it is still the prelude, tonight, the night is very long¡ª¡ª¡±While pinching both of Su Luo¡¯s pink tender cheeks, his smile became even wider.


    Although his tone seemed careless, the idea it conveyed was nakedly dripping with blood.


    Hearing this, Su Luo only felt her hair stand on ends, with her back going cold.


    This man with evil taste! He would torment her in this way and had actually told her that this was merely a prelude and nothing more. Nothing more...then what would follow this? Su Luo wished that tonight would be over in a hurry, so change woulde with breakfast in the daytime.


    Just as the saying went, whatever you owe, you must not owe a debt for a favor, because this demanded repayment in flesh.


    No wonder when the servants in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor saw him, it was as if every one of them had seen a ghost, they were so afraid that they were terrified. They were not only afraid of him, but also of his influence and strength, right? This man, by birth alone, had the capital to make people despair and be panic-stricken.


    Tonight...What would he do?


    Instinctively, Su Luo was a little scared. She wanted to turn around and shrink back into her quilt, like a turtle withdrawing back into its shell.


    However, Nangong Liuyun was a step ahead of her, she also didn¡¯t know how he moved. He merely grabbed the corner of the quilt firmly and casually tugged, then Su Luo¡¯s entire body was like a meatball, automatically rolling into his embrace.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to turn and leave, Nangong Liuyun had already lowered his body and seized her lips. His breath assaulted her senses like a dense mist around her, teasing her heart.


    Once Su Luo became aware, she used all her strength to push him away. What she never expected was that this push actually made him reel away.


    When did Nangong Liuyun be this weak?


    The sound of thunder erupted outside the window. Pea-sized droplets of rain came down in buckets. The sound of pouring rain echoed violently during this period.


    Lightning shed, thunder rolled and the rumbling sounds were never-ending.


    The lightning that shed by, in an instant, lit up the room like daytime. It shone upon Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, and Su Luo saw that his eyebrows and forehead were slightly knotted.


    Su Luo watched him, thought about it, and her entire body curled back into the embroidered quilt. She withdrew her entire body into the quilt, only leaving her pair of clear, ck andrge eyes unblinkingly watching Nangong Liuyun.


    This asshole cared most about his reputation, having been pushed away by her like this, perhaps he would fly into a rage out of humiliation?


    Yet, outside out Su Luo¡¯s expectations, Nangong Liuyun not only didn¡¯t once again ruthlessly pounce on her, he slowly turned over and instead half-reclined down on the side. He pulled up the quilt to cover himself with both hands behind his back, andzily cast her a quick nce: ¡°Do you feel that you could escape me tonight?¡±


    Su Luo pursed her lips, as if thinking about it while looking at him.


    Something was wrong.


    This asshole had always been the action type, actions were more powerful than words. At this moment, he was actually speaking arrogantly. Although actions-wise, he had clearly already given up...What was going on?


    Su Luo, who examined things down to the smallest details, could make out something doubtful at once. When the lightning shed by, Su Luo¡¯s gaze was looking at Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion. She clearly saw that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were wrinkled ferociously, appearing as if he was suffering a lot of pain.


    But he hasn¡¯t been injured... Su Luo secretly felt this was strange in her heart.

 Chapter 271 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (7)

    Chapter 271 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (7)


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo looking at him, lifting his eyebrows, he devilishly charmingly smirked at her. Hezily said: ¡°Want the woman to take the lead? Okay, this king will give you a chance,e.¡±


    Shameless! A man without boundaries! Would not taking advantage of her when speaking kill him?


    Su Luo fiercely red at him, but the Nangong Liuyun right now suddenly blinked his eyes, his forehead was coated in ayer sweat.


    ¡°Nangong, Are you¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo felt that something was fishy, she unrolled the quilt and shifted towards where Nangong Liuyun was.


    Nangong Liuyun waved his hand, and his smile widened. He downyed everything, saying: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little old illness. Once it¡¯s here, it will be sore for a short while.¡±


    Old illness? Making Nangong Liuyun call it an old illness, what kind of old wound would it be?


    When the timees it would hurt for a while. When the timees, don¡¯t tell me, after a period of time, it would start hurting, something thates chronically?


    A touch of doting feeling shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart. She could not imagine the kind of pain that could change Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion, how painful must it be...Momentarily, she was at aplete loss, she wasn¡¯t sure what she should do that would be good.


    Nangong Liuyun was on his side, being supported on one hand. He smilingly watched her.


    However, Su Luo could clearly see the cold sweat on his forehead rushing out to form droplets. His chest and back were both soaked through with cold sweat. He smiled just like in the past, but the smile felt kind of lifeless.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo wanted to ask him if he had painkiller drugs or something simr, but on second thought, even with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, if he was still unable to restrain the pain, then what was the use of painkillers?


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly shut his eyes, he turned around and pulled the quilt to cover himself, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t want to sleep here, then go out and look for Ling Feng. He will arrange everything well for you.¡±


    His tone sounded somewhat rushed, as if enduring something silently. He used the quilt to cover his entire person, so his voice sounded muffled.


    Su Luo was unable to see his expression clearly, but seeing his curled up body, with his back arched and the quilt appearing to be shaking, it seemed as if it was very painful.


    Su Luo had a distracted and amazed expression, her heart had a fit of unrest.


    In the end, what was wrong with Nangong Liuyun? Such a strong, overbearing and insufferably arrogant man, how could he suffer so much pain until he was like this?


    Moreover, seeing him like this, it was as if this old illness had always caused himplications, ring up periodically.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t left since the beginning, she sat up with both hands linked together, holding her knees. Her face was nted and was watching Nangong Liuyun all along.


    Nangong Liuyun sank into a deep sleep, the quilt that covered his face slid to the side. It revealed that handsome, sweat-covered, pale face.


    Outside, the gale storm erupted, in this kind of weather, if the sweat was not wiped dry, it was very easy to catch a cold.


    Su Luo thought about it, climbed down the bed, and walked out quietly on tiptoe.


    Outside the door, there was always servants standing there, waiting. Under Su Luo¡¯s instructions, a basin of hot water was very quickly fetched, in addition to a folded, snow-white, embroidered towel.


    ¡°It will be fine, I will go in by myself. You people continue to keep watch here.¡± With one short sentence, Su Luo dismissed the servants. She personally carried the basin of hot water into the room.


    Nangong Liuyun, this kind of strong-minded man, certainly wouldn¡¯t want others to see this weak side of himself.


    Su Luo set the jade basin on top of the table, wrung the towel dry, and gently wiped clean Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face that was covered in sweat.


    Nangong Liuyun brows were pinched tightly, and hisplexion was terrifyingly pale.


    Even though before, she was itching to swat him dead, now seeing him like this, a trace of care and concern streaked across Su Luo¡¯s heart. Her finger involuntarily stroked his face, gently sliding towards the space between his eyebrows.


    He seemed to have rxed a little.


    Doing something within her abilities for him, Su Luo felt very happy.

 Chapter 272 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (8)

    Chapter 272 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (8)


    However, there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to be happy before her hands were grabbed by the him who was sleeping. He pulled her to him. Even though he was still in pain and still fast asleep, his strength was as astonishingly great as before.


    Su Luo simply had no time to react, before her entire body had already fallen into his embrace. She was heavily pressed on top of his body.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a muffled groan as she knocked into him, but he once again firmly hugged her to him. He then turned over and went back into a deep sleep.


    This time, Nangong Liuyun merely hugged her, holding her close, and didn¡¯t make any other movements.


    His arms were strong and powerful, as hard as iron mps. Several times, Su Luo wanted to pry open his fingers but her efforts were to no avail. She waspletely unable to move him even the slightest bit.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to be submerged in a deep sleep. His breathing was long and continuous, only his eyebrows were still slightly pinched.


    Su Luo stopped struggling, a trace of a tender sentiment that she herself wasn¡¯t aware of shed through the gaze she used to look at him.


    This man, suffering so much pain like this and still being able to sleep, was very rare. How could she have the heart to startle him awake with noise?


    Su Luo pulled up the quilt and wrapped it around himpletely. Afterwards, in his embrace, she found afortable position and raised her head to look at his face.


    Long, thick eyshes, handsome straight nose, thin red lips, and his facial features were exquisite. He was like a masterpiece sculpture delicately carved by a grandmaster-level sculptor. He was so handsome, it was beyondpare.


    Even though he was asleep as before, it was peaceful one now. His forehead sessfully knotted into the Chinese character for river. Recalling his iparable strength; eminence, and unapproachable identity and status, the ce nearest to Su Luo¡¯s heart would sh with a trace of cherishing affection.


    Suddenly, a divine light shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    She suddenly remembered that she had forgotten a very important thing.


    Still remember that time when the little divine dragon looked at her, not wanting to let go, and was innocently deceived by her to be by her side? That¡¯s right, the Celestial Spirit Water.


    Since the Celestial Spirit Water had such a huge attractiveness for the little divine dragon, then it was sufficient to illustrate that top-of-the-line treasure. Only, she didn¡¯t know if it would be helpful in treating Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pain.


    However, his situation couldn¡¯t be worse than what it was right now.


    Su Luo took out a very small cup of Celestial Spirit Water from her space. She held it very carefully, then she whispered in a very, very soft voice: ¡°Nangong, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged her tightly, sleepily letting out a sound of agreement.


    Su Luo, once again, very, very carefully pushed him: ¡°Come, drink a little water. Maybe it will make you a little morefortable.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, in a state of half asleep and half awake, cutely and obediently opened his mouth.


    Su Luo carefully fed him half of the little cup of Celestial Spirit water for him to drink.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to give him too much at once. She was afraid something would go wrong.


    After drinking all the water, Nangong Liuyun once again went back into deep sleep. Only, he was still hugging Su Luo as before, not letting go.


    Su Luo used her sleeves to gently wipe away the water stain at the corner of his mouth a few times. Again, she carefully observed hisplexion.


    Didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but his pinched eyebrows finally started to smooth out. Suddenly, his expression didn¡¯t seem to be in that much pain anymore.


    Seeing this, Su Luo was very happy. She single-handedly supported her chin and was all smiles as she looked at him.


    Outside, the rain came down increasingly heavier.


    The thunder rumbled continuously.


    In this man¡¯s embrace, Su Luo unconsciously fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleep, Su Luo slept very heavily. By the time she woke up, it was alreadyte morning.


    Opening her eyes, she calmly looked at the ceiling. Last night¡¯s memories rose like the tide and rushed out.


    Nangong¡¯s teasing, Nangong¡¯s fury, Nangong¡¯s pain...One scene after another came thick and fast, stuffing her sober head full almost to the point of bursting.


    Thest memory was of his smoothed out handsome face.


    Su Luo suddenly sat up, when she turned her head to look, the bed already didn¡¯t have that man¡¯s silhouette.

 Chapter 273 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (9)

    Chapter 273 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (9)


    This man was born into high status, and his martial arts cultivation was unparalleled. His power almost overflowed into the heavens, while his entire body was an enigma. This made people puzzled and also gave birth to a sense of curiosity in their hearts.


    Su Luo stretchedzily. She dilly-dallied for a good while before getting up to leave the bed.


    She asked a servant, and found out Nangong Liuyun had indeed left very early this morning. He had only made it clear that she should obediently stay inside the manor.


    He had left first thing in the morning? Don¡¯t know if his body was still in pain or not...Su Luo thought while eating breakfast.


    After finishing breakfast, Ling Feng automatically appeared in front of her.


    Ling Feng saw Su Luo, his mouth lifted a little. He shot her a nce that was neither cold nor hot. He held his sword and silently stood at the side.


    Ling Feng never expected that the boy servant from yesterday, after washing clean, was actually Su Luo. Now, he was somewhat speechlessly looking at the sky. He was just saying that that secretive little boy servant was giving him an odd feeling. So, as it turned out, his gut feeling wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    ¡°Where did Nangong go? When will he return?¡± Su Luo turned sideways while walking to ask Ling Feng.


    ¡°His Highness¡¯s whereabouts have always been kept secret. It¡¯s better that Miss Su doesn¡¯t ask.¡± Even asking was a waste of time, the normally indifferent Ling Feng added this sentence in his heart.


    Su Luo was just about to roll her eyes when Ling Feng once again added another sentence in a timely manner, ¡°His Highness said, if the fourth Miss Su woke up in the morning and missed him urgently, might as well take her to the Western Grove courtyard to sit around a while. That courtyard has His Highness¡¯s portraits.¡±


    A breath was stifled in Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    This Nangong Liuyun! Who missed him? She was merely asking casually without thinking about it!


    Su Luo unhappily red at Ling Feng: ¡°Such a conceited and arrogant guy. He really think he is a peacock, spreading his tail, bewitching everyone. And also to miss him urgently, I truly have nothing to say to that, not going.¡±


    Ling Feng¡¯s mouth rose a little, in the end he did not respond.


    Able to assess his home¡¯s Highness this way without endangering their life, there was only this person in front of his eyes, that didn¡¯t even know or appreciated it, the fourth Miss Su.


    Ling Feng¡¯s expression remained unperturbed: ¡°Since Miss Su won¡¯t go to the study, then you should deal with these ount books.¡±


    Ling Feng waved his hand, immediately, a row of servants approached in a line. Every one of them had both hands holding very thick ounting books that were piled up so high, it was blocking their line of sight. Their footsteps were shaky and swaying, it looked as if it was very dangerous.


    Su Luo looked at those ount books, then lifted her eyes to look at Ling Feng with suspicion, opened her mouth and stammered: ¡°What do you mean deal with these ount books? Speak humannguage.¡±


    Both of Ling Feng¡¯s hand was holding onto his sword, his indifferent face was calm as he deemphasized what he said: ¡°His Highness made clear, these things are all matters his future princess must do. Since you now have nothing to do, then just deal with all of this.¡±


    Su Luo smiled a smile that was not quite a smile, and while casting him a nce, she unhurriedly said: ¡°You also said that this things are matters the future princess must handle. Why should this Miss look after it? I¡¯m not going to meddle in affairs that are not part of my position.¡±


    Ling Feng¡¯s face that always seemed to be have nerve paralysis was now hooked into a rare, faint smile. Towards the servants holding the ounts books swaying left and right, he coldly snorted, saying: ¡°Before His Highness left, what he instructed, do you still remember?¡±


    A row of six servants all said in unison: ¡°We remember His Highness said that Miss Su is already His Highness¡¯s woman. She is the future Princess Jin, her position is guaranteed and should get sincere treatment in this house!¡±


    Ling Feng satisfiedly nodded his head. His gazended on Su Luo¡¯s face, light as a feather. He merely raised an eyebrow and did not speak.


    A breath seemed to be stifled in Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    That guy who ruined her reputation!


    Why say she was already his woman? Clearly they hadn¡¯t done anything okay?!


    Fancy thatst night, she was still worried about his illness, so extremely worried that even in the middle of the night, she still couldn¡¯t sleep. Later, she even took out Celestial Spirit Water for him to drink. Was this how he repaid her?

 Chapter 274 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (10)

    Chapter 274 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (10)


    ¡°Princess, these ount books...¡± There were many ount books, it was very heavy, and the six servants carrying them were panting. Their hands and foot swung to and fro, but without Su Luo¡¯s orders, they simply wouldn¡¯t dare to put down these ount books.


    Su Luo snorted heavily: ¡°What princess? Don¡¯t just shout out something erroneously. Don¡¯t you know it will ruin a person¡¯s innocence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, without His Highness¡¯smand, we wouldn¡¯t dare to call out inappropriate names.¡± The six servants replied in unison, ¡°However...imperial concubine princess, these ount books...¡±


    Su Luo simply had nothing more to say. They had just agreed to not shout out titles erroneously. What did these mouths call her again?


    ¡°Move all of these ount books out, who likes to look at them, then let them look at it. In any case, I won¡¯t look at them.¡± Su Luo impatiently waved her hand, it was not like she was Princess Jin. Why should she be a stand-in and help him take care of the misceneous stuff in the manor?


    The six servants¡¯ gaze simultaneously looked at Ling Feng.


    Ling Feng waved his hand, indicating that they should leave.


    The six servants uniformly bowed and said to Su Luo in unison: ¡°We solemnlyply with Princess¡¯s orders. Us servants ask to be excused.¡±


    Su Luo was about to scowl at them.


    Without waiting for her to re-up, the six servants, carrying the ount books which were half a person in height, quickly slipped away. Where was that trembling and swaying that they had before, a feeling as if they were frail and about to fall over any second?


    Su Luo inevitably was dumbfounded. This Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, every single one of the servants all had practiced the martial arts move Ling Bo Wei Bu, right? How could their kung fu skill at running for their life be this powerful?


    ¡°Princess...¡± Ling Feng said one sentence and was interrupted by Su Luo¡¯s wave of a hand.


    Su Luo snappily red at him: ¡°What? Even you havee to make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Even though Ling Feng imed that he wouldn¡¯t dare, his indifferent expression still didn¡¯t have a trace of humility that a bodyguard ought to have.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrow rose slightly, she smiled faintly while casting Ling Feng a quick nce. She calmly said with a slight anticipation: ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling Feng, do you still remember thest time we made a bet?¡±


    She did not believe that even this wouldn¡¯t scare Ling Feng into leaving.


    Sure enough, Ling Feng¡¯s expression immediately changed. He anxiously looked at Su Luo, saying: ¡°The fourth Miss Su should y nicely in this manor. All of a sudden, I remembered before His Highness left, he had instructed me to handle a few things that were urgent. Thus, I ask to be excused first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, thest time¡¯s bet was about¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Ling Feng¡¯s figure had already disappeared from inside the room. His speed was as fast as lightning, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Ling Feng¡¯s scared and anxious rear view fleeing, Su Luo let out a ¡°pffft¡¯ sound ofughter.


    Last time, because they had urgently needed green-colored crystal stones to save Nangong Liuyun, in a moment of desperation, Ling Feng had made a bet with Su Luo. If she could collect all fifty or equivalent green-colored crystal stones, then Ling Feng would go and be her personal bodyguard.


    The result was that she naturally won the bet, however Ling Feng, this asshole, seemed as if he hadpletely forgotten about this bet. His face was as taut as before and continued to ignore paying this bet,ing and going freely.


    The people inside the room had all fled, leaving only Su Luo behind, by herself.


    Here was the inside of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s study, normally, other people were not allowed to enter. Only Su Luo was not subjected to this restriction.


    On top of the bookshelf were rows and rows of books.


    Su Luo, who was deeply bored, picked up a book in passing. She swept a nce at the cover and it was actually ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·.


    In a split second, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly shone brightly.


    She still remembered that before, inside Elder Zi Huo¡¯s cave dwelling, she obtained that book that all the Apothecaries in the world dreamed of finding, the ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·.


    That ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡· was Elder Zi Huo¡¯s personal work. It recorded his lifetime¡¯s knowledge and experience in refining pills from recipes. Inside, it also contained an appendix with Primeval Pill Recipes that had already been lost in this era.


    It was a pity that although ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡· was great, yet, it ended up in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    During that time, Elder Zi Huo was the continent¡¯s only Grandmaster level Apothecary. His level was so high that people could only look up with admiration, worship and deep reverence, making it hard for people to forget this predecessor.

 Chapter 275 – Romance in Prince Jin’s Manor (11)

    Chapter 275 ¨C Romance in Prince Jin¡¯s Manor (11)


    The ¡¶Obscure Pill Recipes¡·left by Elder Zi Huo included his lifetime worth of studies, but because he was too great, it was to the extent that the book he left behind was very abstruse. At the very least, she needed to be an Intermediate Apothecary to be able to understand a little of what was written.


    Not to mention, Su Luo was a novice who hadn¡¯t even set foot into the threshold of an Apothecary. The her right now possessed a mountain of treasures, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t find the key to enter it. This kind of taste like that of a castle in the air was really difficult to bear.


    However, now this ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡· right in front of her just so happened to be able to resolve the predicament that Su Luo was faced with.


    Recalling Nangong Liuyun suffering from that kind of painst night, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly had a notion. If she could raise her Apothecary level, maybe she could cure Nangong Liuyun¡¯s old illness.


    Having thought of things up to here, Su Luo, with single-minded devotion, started to thumb through that ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·.


    This type of basic book paid more attention to exining the theory and analyzing the Apothecary system. Su Luo had always been smart with practically a photographic memory, and adding her single-minded devotion on top of that, time passed in a sh while she was studying.


    When Su Luo rubbed her tired and dry eyes while standing up to stretch, she discovered a man was standing at the doorway.


    Today¡¯s Nangong Liuyun was dressed in a ck brocade robe, his figure was tall and lean. His phoenix eyes were narrowed slightly, dark as ink and deep as a bottomless pool. It was domineering, and at the same time, full of a noble aura. His thin lips were dark red, moist and hooked into a demonically charming smile like a scarlet cluster of amaryllis, so alluring and enticing.


    He stood unmoving at the doorway, the sunlight shone onto his whole body, making it radiate a faint halo. Even though he was just silently watching her, part of his inherent arrogance, nobility and domineering aura basically made it impossible for people to ignore his existence.


    He merely watched Su Luo with an amiable manner that was light as clouds and gentle as the wind. However, he still gave off a kind of indiscernible oppressive feeling. Encountering that pair of charming,beautiful eyes that hypnotized all living things, Su Luo found that her own heart was throbbing uncontrobly.


    Evildoer, he indeed deserved to be called an evildoer!


    Just by appearing, he would capture all the brilliance from the surroundings, as if all the splendor would gather on his body at this time.


    Nangong Liuyun, dressed in an elegant, ck-colored brocade robe, slowly walked towards Su Luo.


    Finally, his tall body stopped in front of Su Luo. A devilish radiance started to float to the surface of his beautiful pair of eyes. With a dazzlingly beautiful and devilishly charming manner, he unmovingly stared at Su Luo. From the beginning, the corner of his mouth had a wicked smile, ¡°Looking until you are struck dumb? You like the king this much?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly returned to her senses and irritatedly rolled her eyes: ¡°What rubbish are you saying? Who likes you?¡±


    Would this guy die if he didn¡¯t make fun of her? Every time, it was the same trick.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled shallowly, his gaze cast a look at the book in her hand, ¡°Elementary Apothecary book? That¡¯s right, our family¡¯s Luo girl indeed has the figure of a gifted Apothecary. Not cultivating it would be a pity.¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly moved, she quietly stared at Nangong Liuyun, then with a clear and cold voice, said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with youst night? Old illness....is it very serious?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arm, in one move, encircled Su Luo to his chest. He lowered his head and smilingly looked at her. ¡°Is this king¡¯s little Luo Luo concerned? Am I right?¡±


    Su Luo turned her face away and muttered: ¡°Who¡¯s concerned? It was only because previously, I didn¡¯t know and was suddenly scared by your illness. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s it all about in the end? Aren¡¯t you Prince Jin? Couldn¡¯t you find an Apothecary to treat you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips were pursed while he smilingly looked at Su Luo. Strands of bright and beautiful sunlightnded on his bright eyes, like the light and shadows now flowing smoothly. It was resplendent and gorgeous.


    ¡°Speak ,ah, what are you looking at.¡± Su Luo annoyedly pushed at his strong-as-iron body.

 Chapter 276 – Elementary Apothecary (1)

    Chapter 276 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (1)


    Nangong Liuyun smiled until sound came out: ¡°Hard-mouthed girl, still saying you don¡¯t care about this king. Look at you being so anxious, you just said a bunch of words, and normally, when this king wants to talk to you, it¡¯s difficult.¡±


    Su Luo also realized that she was actually anxious on his behalf. A blush from shame shed across her face. She feigned calmness and nted her head away, pretending as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Nangong Liuyun loved this kind of bashfulness of hers to death. His expression was like the cherry blossoms in March, splendid and bright, as he deeply and charmingly looked at her. The corner of his mouth contained a light smiling expression. His Luo girl was just this stubborn and cute, truly, he liked her more and more.


    Both figures were nestled up against each other, standing quietly, and time seemed to have stood still.


    Time was good and still, life was peaceful.


    This kind of ambiguous scene, it appeared as if between them, there was really some kind of rtionship.


    A fric feeling shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, she unconsciously pushed away Nangong Liuyun. Her gazended on the ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡· on the ground. Her eyes moved slightly and decided to divert Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, your illness really can¡¯t be treated?¡± Su Luo softly asked.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at her deeply and charmingly, understatedly saying: ¡° It¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be treated, only these chatans are too useless. My family¡¯s little Luo Luo, on the other hand, is determined to treat the old illness of this king¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Stop rambling on incoherently, what level of Apothecary is needed to cure you?¡± Su Luo knew he usually wasn¡¯t serious, even when talking about an old illness. He was still smiling like before, light as a cloud and gentle as wind.


    ¡°This, hum...should be at least a Grandmaster¡¯s level?¡± Nangong Liuyun said somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°Grand, grandmaster level?¡± Su Luo suddenly had a feeling of looking up at a high mountain.


    It was important to know that Apothecary levels were divided into Elementary Apothecary, Intermediate Apothecary, Advanced Apothecary, Elite Apothecary, Master Apothecary and then after, was finally Grandmaster Apothecary (1).


    Apothecary levels were very strict, every promotion to the next grade was extremely difficult. Now, she still hadn¡¯t even felt her way to the doorway of an Apothecary. Wanting her to rise to the Grandmaster level Apothecary, oh heavens, in contrast being hacked by lightning seemed simpler.


    Nangong Liuyun also clearly didn¡¯t seem to ce his hope on Su Luo¡¯s body. However, he merely wrapped himself around her and resolutely handed over the responsibility to her: ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Apothecary, this king¡¯s Luo girl must strive very hard. You must strive to cure this king¡¯s illness earlier. Speaking of which, every month, it res up once to torture me. This king is quite impatient.¡±


    Su Luo was simply speechless: ¡°It¡¯s better that your hope is not ced on me. The me in this lifetime might not be able to reach that height.¡±


    You must know, on this entire continent, during that time, there was only Elder Zi Huo who was promoted to the Grandmaster level of Apothecary. Even though she obtained this renowned Elder¡¯s legacy, yet how far she could walk on this path, she really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, you must cure this king.¡± Nangong Liuyun nevertheless pig-headedly insisted on relying on Su Luo no matter what, ¡°Besides you, this king will not allow anyone else to treat it. I will just wait for you. Luo girl, for the purpose of curing this king, you must try very hard to raise your level as an Apothecary.¡±


    How could there be this kind of headstrong person, though granted, even if he was picky about the doctor when seeking medical help, it was okay. But he had actually picked her who was now still a zero level damn rookie. He really, indeed, did add a huge pressure on her.


    ¡°You are not allowed to be this unruly!¡± Su Luo unhappily red at him. This man, in front of others, was powerful and unparalleled. However in front of her, he was like an unruly child that made trouble without reason, making her feel even more speechless.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips were grumbling. His bright and intelligent,rge eyes pitifully and usingly watched her....


    Su Luo was simply about to be defeated by Nangong Liuyun being like this.


    1) Note: the author changed the order of the Apothecary rankings, before, the Grandmaster level was before the Master. To make it less confusing, I am going to go back and change Apothecary¡¯s level ording to today¡¯s rankings and that would make him Grandmaster Apothecary Zi Huo. So if you see me calling Apothecary Zi Huo as Master level, please let me know so I can change it to Grandmaster.

 Chapter 277 – Elementary Apothecary (2)

    Chapter 277 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (2)


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I promise you I will study hard to be an Apothecary. However, you should also promise me, if in the future youe across a Grandmaster Apothecary, you are not allowed to refuse treatment from them.¡± Su Luo had no choice but to agree to his demand.


    Nangong Liuyun wickedly and unscrupulously blinked his eyes, mumbling a sentence to himself: If this king was to walk in a roundabout route, then how could I run into one?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice was very soft, Su Luo couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°Luo Luo¡¯s thoughts are for the sake of this king. This king¡¯s heart is veryforted. You should rest assured that this king will certainly marry you and take you as wife. I will save the position of main wife, Princess Jin, for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun said in high spirits.


    Once he said this, Su Luo at once recalled the manor¡¯s servants actions earlier today. If it weren¡¯t for the evildoer in front of her secretly issuingmands, then how could those servants dare to address her with that title?


    ¡°The position of Princess Jin, humph, you should keep it, this youngdy is not interested.¡±


    ¡°But this king wants only you to take that position.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes showed dense tender feelings, he grabbed hold of and pulled Su Luo, who was turning and just about to leave, to a stop. His face that charmed all living things, had an unprecedentedly serious, earnest stare, ¡°The position of Princess Jin, apart from you, will eternally not be filled by another person!¡±


    Then, what about the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? This sentence was almost blurted out by Su Luo. However, in the end, she stiffly restrained herself.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy...This was an eternal taboo between them that would not let her be at peace and even-tempered. Often, when she was touched by his dedication to her, that iparably beautiful face would always emerge in her head. That extraordinary and refined fairy who was above themon popce.


    This was a thorn in her heart, it normally didn¡¯t hurt nor itch until at a critical time, then it would make the heart sore.


    Su Luo quietly and unmovingly gazed at Nangong Liuyun. Finally, she turned her head away.


    That name, she never wanted to say it again.


    If one day in the future, she didn¡¯t need to say it and Nangong Liuyun would automatically stand by her side defending her, protecting her, in that case, maybe she really would give her heart to him and together with him, build the river of love. Together in this different world, hand in hand, they would conquer a slice of bright heaven for themselves.


    Now, she must not give him any promises, because she was afraid of being hurt again. In her previous life, being stupid once was enough. In this world, she must live for herself and to live marvelously well!


    Nangong Liuyun was very intelligent, how could he not understand what Su Luo wanted to say, but once again didn¡¯t say? However, the him right now could not say anything...He silently looked out the window, slowly releasing a deep breath.


    An understanding but lonely smile shed on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    The atmosphere inside the room was now somewhat heavy and dense.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly let out a sigh and heavily rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Luo girl want to practice to be an Apothecary? Come, this king will take you for a stroll around the medicine garden. If there are medicinal herbs that you need, we will pick it from there.¡±


    ¡°Medicine garden?¡± Su Luo curiously looked at him, ¡°You actually have a medicine garden?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nonmittally smiled with a should-be-expected manner as he led Su Luo by hand and walked out.


    Along the way, they came across the manor¡¯s servants. Each and every one of them had seen His Highness Prince Jin from a distance away, so they had already moved to the curbside, bowing while waiting.


    Yesterday, those that had waited upon them in the dining room were merely a small number of people. As a result, today they actually saw with their own eyes their family¡¯s Asura-like, deeply cold Highness unexpectedly acting like a child. He was in an exuberant mood while leading along a youngdy, holding her hand.


    For a moment, there were people dropping tes, walking and twisting their ankles, spraining their necks, and the greatest number of people, were the ones whose chins dropped to the ground...


    Su Luo was somewhat embarrassed, and she wanted to shake off Nangong Liuyun. However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, which seemed as if it was lightly holding hers, his wrist was in fact as hard as an iron mp. No matter what Su Luo did, she was unable to throw him off.

 Chapter 278 – Elementary Apothecary (3)

    Chapter 278 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (3)


    Nangong Liuyun acted as if nobody else was present, ignoring all kinds of people. In high spirits, he led Su Luo along, and on the way, showed her off as he passed.


    Su Luo intivelyined in her heart: She was done for! If this was to spread out, did she still have a reputation to keep?


    Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor was veryrge, the courtyards were arranged irregrly, resulting in a charming effect. Didn¡¯t know how long they walked for, eventually, Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo to a garden that was overflowing with the aroma of medicinal herbs.


    When Su Luo went inside this medicine garden and saw the scenery in front of her, it immediately made her eyes shine brightly.


    Su Luo identified everything one by one and found that the medicinal herbs in this medicine garden wasplete. All the medicinal herbs mentioned in that¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·were practically all here.


    In this case, it was easier to manage. It also helped her avoid going everywhere to search for these medicinal herbs.


    However, for her first time refining medicine, what kind of medicinal pill would be good to refine?


    Su Luo¡¯s fingers was on her chin in a pondering position, her brain was rapidly thinking about this question.


    After thinking for a while, Su Luo finally decided to refine an elementary level Spirit Restoration Pill.


    Spirit Restoration Pill, as the name implied, was a pill that replenished a person¡¯s spirit power.


    A person¡¯s spirit power was limited, after a battle, it would be used up. However, if a person swallowed a Spirit Restoration Pill on the spot, then it was possible to restore their spirit power.


    Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills could only restore a person¡¯s spirit strength by ten percent. Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pills could restore a person¡¯s spirit strength by twenty percent, and so on.


    However, on this continent, there were very few Apothecaries, moreover, the sess rate for refining Spirit Restoration Pills was not very high. Therefore, the market price for Elementary Spirit Restoration Pill was still not very low. Themon market price for one pill was one hundred gold coins.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s body contained the wood element system, she naturally had a familiar feeling with regards to medicinal herbs. She closed her eyes and was able to clearly feel the distinction between the simr types of medicinal herbs. Which stalk of herb was most active and strong, and which stalk of herb was withered and listless.


    Su Luo, without the slightest hesitation, naturally picked all the vital and active herbal ingredients.


    In the medical garden, she harvested more than ten types of herbal ingredients, which she needed to refine the Spirit Restoration Pill. Su Luo threw all of the herbal ingredients into her space at once.


    Nangong Liuyun had already guessed that Su Luo was able to unlock her space. Now seeing this, as expected, she really did unlock it. Since she was able to use her space in front of him, it was sufficient to prove her trust in him.


    Thinking up to here, a smiling expression appeared at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Luo girl, you couldn¡¯t have also already prepared the medicinal cauldron?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and also, to tell you the truth, my medicinal cauldron is difficult to purchase with even ten thousand gold coins. You absolutely cannot imagine how great it is.¡± Su Luo, with a lofty and strutting manner, cast him a nce.


    Her medicinal cauldron was called Zi Huo medicinal cauldron, which was actually the one used by Elder Zi Huo back then. The sess rate for refining pills was fully doubled. This was not something that those other medicinal cauldrons outside couldpare to.


    ¡°Then this king will look forward to it, however, for the first time refining pills, it is hard to avoid failure. If so, then Luo girl must not cry and snivel.¡± Nangong Liuyun spoilingly and indulgently looked at her. As long as she was happy, no matter what she was doing, he would keep herpany in the same ce. He was merely afraid that she would be disappointed when she failed, therefore Nangong Liuyun warned her in advance.


    Cry and snivel? What kind of person did he take her for? Su Luo exasperatedly rolled her eyes at him. She will make him open his eyes wide to have a good look. She, Su Luo, not only could cultivate martial arts at an astonishing speed, but also in the way of refining, she absolutely would not lose to others.


    After she chased Nangong Liuyun out, Su Luo closed the door and her spirit entered her space in a sh.


    Su Luo did it step by step ording to the procedure in ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·.


    First of all, step one required that the more than ten types of medicinal herbs be soaked in spring water.


    Su Luo, in her space, also did not need to collect other types of water. What she had the most of in her space was Celestial Spirit Water. Also, the Celestial Spirit Water¡¯s usefulness had already passed one person and one divine dragon¡¯s verification, it was absolutely great.


    Su Luo retrieved some Celestial Spirit Water and soaked the medicinal herbs one by one.

 Chapter 279 – Elementary Apothecary (4)

    Chapter 279 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (4)


    She didn¡¯t know that precisely because of thiszy action, this gave her an unexpected result. Moreover, this brought about a huge impact to her future refining career.


    In the process of soaking the medicinal herbs, Su Luo, with interest, sized up the Zi Huo medicinal cauldron in front of her.


    The Zi Huo medicinal cauldron was a full half a meter high, the whole cauldron appeared to be reddish-purple in color. On the medicinal cauldron were carved four dragon heads with their mouths wide open. The dragon heads seemed malevolent with mouths wide open, as if the mes that reached the sky were gushing out of the dragons¡¯ mouth.


    The four dragon tails were coiled together, taking the shape of an unusual-looking cauldron lid. Lifting open the cauldron lid, it was a washbasin-sized, first-rate iron pot. This was where the medicinal herbs were to be ced, and on top of the iron pot, was a piece of smooth, t divider where the medicinal pills would appear on top of it.


    The Zi Huo medicinal cauldron could not only amplify the me, but would also double the sess rate during the refining process, because of the rare metals mixed in when creating the cauldron.


    Su Luo ced the pre-soaked medicinal herbs one by one into the iron pot, and used the copper lid to cover the cauldron tightly. She lightly patted the mechanism underneath the cauldron.


    A me....Su Luo was indeed a fire system mage, moreover, she could already condense out a small ball of me by now. However, she always felt that shecked a little something.


    Su Luo¡¯s round eyes cleverly turned around as she pondered.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo pped her hands, she finally remembered!


    Got it!


    How could she have forgotten that treasure!


    The little divine dragon, ah! The true fire he sprayed out of his mouth was much strongerpared to her own small ball of fire. The strength of his fire was stronger than hers by innumerable fold.


    Su Luo fished up the little divine dragon that was lying on his back on top of the source stone, with his little belly rising and falling in the midst of a deep sleep. The little divine dragon moved his little mouth and rubbed against Su Luo¡¯s chest. Both of his little paws were tightly clenching herpel, and he once again sunk into deep slumber. He also let out a little snore.


    Su Luo suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    However, because it was important to her cultivation, she nevertheless had to borrow a little bit of the little divine dragon¡¯s me.


    Su Luo pinched the little divine dragon¡¯s nose. For a short while, it was tolerable, but after a period of several breaths, the little divine dragon started to slowly wake up. His sleepy eyes were drowsy, looking at Su Luo with a bewildered and innocent expression.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t sleep yet. First, spray out a little fire for your master.¡± Su Luo held the little divine dragon and aimed his little mouth at one of the opened dragon mouths on top of the medicinal cauldron¡¯s lid.


    Su Luo impatiently wanted the little divine dragon to assist with the source of the fire, but wasn¡¯t aware that now, the posture of her holding two of the little divine dragon¡¯s legs looked like she was holding a peeing little kid.


    Fortunately, when the little divine dragon saw the carvedrge dragon design on top, his sleepy and drowsy eyes be mostly awake.


    In fact, Su Luo was still a little worried, because the little divine dragon, this child, in the recent past, was a card that woulde out and do things outside of expectations. Recalling before, in order to eliminate that pursuer following her, she took the risk and let him undertake the task. The result was that he first sprayed out water, which almost led to a huge ident. Fortunately, the second time, he idently sprayed out lightning, that directly roasted the guy chasing her to kill her into charcoal. .


    Su Luo warned him over and over again: ¡°Remember, you must spray out fire. Don¡¯t spray out water nor lightning. By all means, you must not spray out water...¡±


    If water was to go in, then this whole thing would be ruined.


    Maybe it was because the Gods were standing on Su Luo¡¯s side, her luck could be considered good. What the muddle-headed little divine dragon sprayed out was fire, genuine fire.


    After borrowing the fire source, Su Luo allowed the little divine dragon to lie down and continue sleeping. She started to refine the pill.


    The true fire in Su Luo¡¯s palm, under her control, entered the wide open dragon mouth. The temperature at the top of the medicinal cauldron gradually rose little by little.


    The more time passed, the more focused Su Luo¡¯s powerful mind became.


    This was the first time she refined a pill, moreover, the pill being refined was also not a high level one. However, she inevitably would have a kind of obsessive feeling.

 Chapter 280 – Elementary Apothecary (5)

    Chapter 280 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (5)


    Having added Celestial Spirit Water, along with the help of the little divine dragon¡¯s true fire, then drawing support from Zi Huo medicinal cauldron, if she still failed to refine the pill, even she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    Therefore, no matter what, she didn¡¯t want failure to ur in this situation.


    Su Luo slightly narrowed her eyes, the spiritual force in her body started to circte slowly. The me in the center of her palm, under her spiritual power, ze after ze coiled into the medicinal cauldron. The me inside the medicinal cauldron continuously rolled around and burned.


    Su Luo squinted her eyes, she very carefully and cautiously controlled the unruly me in the Zi Huo medicinal cauldron. She appeased the me as if pacifying a naughty, unruly, little fire baby.


    Under her cating, those mes that were scattered in all directions and doing as they pleased, meekly gave in. They obediently and neatly arranged into one me.


    She really could control the me now? Su Luo, with a pleasantly surprised expression, looked at the center of her palm. The corner of her mouth rose and her mood became pretty good.


    ording to the teachings in the ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·, people that haven¡¯t entered the doorstep of Apothecary, through countless practices to shape their refining skills, that allowed them to feel the process, would gain understanding after many failures. Finally, they would be able to casually control the me as they wished. In addition, the ability to control mes was a basic skill that an Elementary Apothecary needed to achieve.


    Yet, unexpectedly, just a moment ago during her first experiment, she actually was able to learn how to control the me.


    This would mean that she had now already felt her way to the doorstep of an Elementary Apothecary. Su Luo was secretly delighted in her heart. However, she strictly told herself to calm down, because this was nothing more than a mere beginning. Later, there were still things that were even more difficult waiting for her to do, so she must not rx in the slightest.


    Slowly, Su Luo started to experience this Zi Huo medicinal cauldron¡¯s merit.


    This Zi Huo medicinal cauldron seemed as if it was very familiar with her spirit power. After her spirit power entered the cauldron, it caused an extremely small hindrance, and almost seemed not to hinder the flow.


    Su Luo concentrated her attentionpletely on controlling the me¡¯s temperature and extracting the active ingredients from the herbs.


    Under Su Luo¡¯s sensing of the medicinal herbs in the Zi Huo medicinal cauldron, the Celestial Spring Water, as well as the true fire which was right in the middle of changing, this allowed a fantastical thing to ur.


    All kinds of different activated medicinal herbs were shaped and refined by the me, all sorts of changes were taking ce in the absolute silence. All categories of medicinal herbs¡¯ active chemicals were pressed out one by one, and like this, were assembled together. The herbs seemed to mutually exchange their essence whenbining. Su Luo continuously concentrated her attentionpletely on extrapting the intrinsic order of the medicinal herbs.


    Finally, Su Luo roughly calcted, that there was as many as one hundred ways to fuse these medicinal herbs.


    This was merely an Elementary Spirit Restoration Pill, and it would actually have so many subtlebinations. If it waster, only heaven would know howplicated it would be. Grandmaster level Apothecary, it was indeed an existence that people hope for but could not reach.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t even rx for a second, her pair of eyes were slightly closed. She condensed all of her spirit power and poured it into the medicinal cauldron. She was constantly observing the situation inside the medicinal cauldron.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo sensed that something was not going well because she could sense the originally cooperative herb essences inside the medicinal cauldron, in a split second, seemed to have been startled. Each and every one of them migrated in all directions in a very frightened manner, fleeing in disarray. This simply made Su Luo wearily rush to and fro.


    Su Luo made herself calm down, carefully felt about and carefully appeased. She had a kind of feeling that the reason ought to be because the me inside the medicinal cauldron was too weak.


    She had always respected her own intuition. Also, her intuition had never been wrong.


    Just in this split second, Su Luo made her choice.


    She reached out her hand and used all her might to p the dragon mouth on the medicinal cauldron. Concentrating all of her spirit power, the me in the center of her palm rushed out. The me rapidly rushed into the middle of the medicinal cauldron. The me inside the entire medicinal cauldron rose in a sh and the temperature doubled.


    Very quickly, Su Luo felt that the spirit power in her own body was almost exhausted.


    Could it be, that the first time she refined a pill must end up in failure?


    She refused to ept it!


    Su Luo clenched her teeth and persisted.

 Chapter 281 – Elementary Apothecary (6)

    Chapter 281 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (6)


    Because she was on the brink of exhausting her spirit power, her forehead was now covered with closely-packed beads of sweat. Herplexion was terrifyingly pale, and both her hands that were pressed on top of the medicinal cauldron couldn¡¯t keep from trembling slightly continuously.


    If Nangong Liuyun was here, his heart would absolutely ache for her and would carry her away without the slightest hesitation. Because the Su Luo right now, looked as if she was tottering on the verge of copse and in extreme pain.


    However, Su Luo refused to give up. She clenched her teeth and persisted onwards as before. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t relinquish her grip.


    Gradually, Su Luo was aware that she could sense something vaguely in her dazed state, just at the final moment when her spirit power was about to be exhausted.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s forehead suddenly became clear and a whiff of hot energy slowly rose from within her Dantian (1). It wandered in every direction within her body, and this kind of energy became hotter and hotter.


    A beam of light shed through Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes.


    She was very familiar with this kind of feeling, thest time when she promoted, this was how she felt. She had been hovering around the peak of the second rank for a long time. Originally, she justcked an opportunity to advance, could it be that refining pills was just such an opportunity?


    She actually guessed right.


    Just a moment ago, all her concentration was condensed and focused within the medicinal cauldron. She identally actually broke through the barrier, and in one go was promoted to the third rank. It truly was profiting from disaster, even the heaven was unusually partial to her.


    In twenty short days, she started at zero and directly advanced to the third rank. This cultivation speed, if it was to spread out, would right away scare a bunch of people to death.


    Su Luo restrained her excited frame of mind and calmed down. The her right now, because of being promoted to the third rank, had her spirit powerpletely refilled. It was also the reason why her control of the herb¡¯s nature inside the medicinal cauldron was even more adept and easy.


    Not long after, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth finally showed a relieved smiling expression.


    She knew that this first time she refined a pill, she had seeded.


    Also, she faintly felt that the pleasant surprise from refining the pills this time was not limited to such a simple thing as breaking through to the third rank.


    After letting it cool, Su Luo slowly lifted the medicinal cauldron¡¯s lid.


    Immediately, a rich, sweet scent rushed towards her nose, it diffused everywhere within her space, lingering for a long time.


    Su Luo had knowledge about and hade across Spirit Restoration Pills before. At that time when she extorted medicinal pills from Apothecary Leng, among them one kind was the Spirit Restoration Pill.


    She took a deep breath, and the corner of her mouth lifted into a smile of satisfaction. This was due to the fact that this kind of sweet scent smelled even richer than the Spirit Restoration Pill Apothecary Leng refined.


    After the smoke dispersed, Su Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on what was inside the medicinal cauldron.


    With this one nce, it couldn¡¯t help but make her stare somewhat nkly.


    Why was there more Spirit Restoration Pills than expected?


    Remembering the writings in the ¡¶Elementary Apothecary Book¡·, it stated that when refining Spirit Restoration Pills for the first time, to have three pieces of Spirit Restoration Pills in one medicinal cauldron was already considered especially good. Most of the people with general talent could only produce two pills, or even just one pill.


    However...Su Luo looked upon the t, mirror-like surface within the medicinal cauldron, on the surfacey ten pieces of plump pills. Each and every piece was plump and glowing with health. They looked sleek and cute, making people feel very happy.


    She actually, in one medicinal cauldron furnace, refined ten pieces of pills...this sess rate, this refining quantity, made even Su Luo herself inevitably somewhat speechless.


    However, no matter what, as long as it was a good thing, then it¡¯s all right.


    Su Luo very satisfiedly took out a jade bottle. She very carefully collected the ten pieces of Spirit Restoration Pills into the jade porcin bottle, before finally stuffing the opening close with a cork. This stored all of the sweet scent inside the jade porcin bottle.


    After she had carefully put away these pills, Su Luo carried the jade porcin bottle. Her spirit shed out of her space and joined together into one with her body that was sleeping outside of her space.


    The Su Luo outside of her space faintly squinted her eyes, holding the jade porcin bottle, she pushed opened the door and went looking for Nangong Liuyun.


    Such good news, she couldn¡¯t wait to share it with him.


    However...


    When she pushed open the door, what Nangong Liuyun saw was a weeping and sobbing little face.


    1) Dantian ¨C Is an energy center on the human body important for meditation and martial arts practice. Please see wiki for a more detailed exnation.

 Chapter 282 – Elementary Apothecary (7)

    Chapter 282 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (7)


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s pursed lips and crestfallen appearance, Nangong Liuyun spoilingly and indulgently rubbed her little head. He reached out and hugged her to him, consolingly saying: ¡°The first time refining pills and seeding, in the records of this continent, there is only Elder Zi Huo alone and no other. You mustn¡¯t be too broken-hearted.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo became silent, as she secretly said in her heart, so as it turned out, Elder Zi Huo also seeded in refining pills on his first try. No wonder the renowned Elder wouldter be able to reach the Grandmaster level as an Apothecary.


    However, she was also notcking in this. She had also seeded in her first time refining, moreover, she was very sessful.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that Su Luo¡¯s little face was still dejected, taciturn and not speaking. He thought she was in a depressed mood, so his slender finger hooked her straight, charming and lovable nose: ¡°If you really want to study refining pills, this king will take you to find a teacher. Guaranteed, I will have you enter the refining Apothecary ranks within a month. Okay? You mustn¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo continued to be umunicative. She suddenly thought that the Nangong Liuyun before her eyes was very amusing. Originally, he was aloof and removed, as if everything was within his control, never having lost control of anything. But now, he was working hard at spoilingly and indulgently trying to console her.


    ¡°This is also no good? Then you speak, what do you want to do? Could it be that you will insist on this king marrying you today for you to be happy?¡± Nangong Liuyun feigned embarrassment as he tapped her forehead.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo could not hold it back anymore, uttering a ¡®pffft¡¯ughing sound. She also very quickly turned her head away and pushed at Nangong Liuyun, warning him saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who wants to marry you? Stop being so narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°Apart from little Luo Luo, this king will not marry anyone else.¡± Nangong Liuyun seized this opportune moment to express his desires.


    ¡°Humph, this youngdy is someone you want to marry, want to marry and so you can just marry?¡± Su Luo tossed her chin up, letting out two snorts. Afterwards, a white jade bottle appeared in her hand and she stuffed it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Nangong Liuyun curiously examined the bottle.


    ¡°Open it, take a look and you will find out.¡± Su Luo urged him to open it without dy.


    Nangong Liuyun suspiciously took a quick nce at Su Luo. He hesitated for a moment, before cautiously and slowly pulling out the cork from the mouth of the bottle.


    Immediately, a never-before-present sweet scent permeated into his nose.


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun let out a sound of surprise.


    From the jade bottle, he poured out a few medicinal pills. Now theyy properly and unmoving in the center of his palm.


    His knowledge with regards to medicinal pills was stronger than Su Luo¡¯s by a lot. With only a quick nce, he was able to recognize that these were Spirit Restoration Pills. However, after carefully sniffing and observing it, he also found that this was not merely a Spirit Restoration Pill, because a Spirit Restoration Pill¡¯s aroma wasn¡¯t this rich.


    ¡°These medicinal pills....where did theye from?¡± Nangong Liuyun had a faint trace of a guess in his heart, as a pair of beautiful eyes closely gazed at Su Luo.


    Su Luo smugly watched, then threw Nangong Liuyun a nce. If even Nangong Liuyun was this surprised, presumably other people would be even more stunned.


    Su Luo had both hands linked behind her back, chin raised, and her whole face had a self-satisfied expression. She turned her face away and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Even though she had turned her face away, however, the corner of her mouth was pursed in a smile. The corner of her mouth was raised in a huge arc that she was unable to cover up.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart shook, with a gaze kind of like looking at a rare treasure, he stared at Su Luo. A bright luster floated faintly to the surface of his beautiful eyes. He took a deep breath, with both hands holding on to Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. He pulled her back to him and their eyes met.


    ¡°Luo girl, tell me, was this really something you refined?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice had an unheard-of seriousness. His pair of eyes roamed around in light and shadows, they were overflowing with light and color, resplendent like starlight.


    ¡°Uh-huh, who else could it be?¡± Su Luo, with both hands behind her back, cast quick sideways nces at Nangong Liuyun

 Chapter 283 – Elementary Apothecary (8)

    Chapter 283 ¨C Elementary Apothecary (8)


    Nangong Liuyun appearance was always one that was in control, seldom would his appearance change even slightly. Naturally, she must enjoy this to the fullest. She really wished she had a camera in her hand now and could capture this second when he appeared astonished. Then in the future, she could take it out and make fun of him, Su Luoughingly thought of this.


    Nangong Liuyun unblinkingly stared at Su Luo. His pair of deep ck eyes had a strong, spirited expression. His beautiful Adam¡¯s apple moved in a sh as if he wanted to devour Su Luo and swallow her whole.


    Being stared at with this kind of gaze, all of a sudden, Su Luo had a kind of feeling of being stung by thorns. She let out a dry cough, casting a nce at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Isn¡¯t it merely just a few pieces of medicinal pills? Do you need to be like this?¡± She still hadn¡¯t told him the matter of her being promoted to the third rank. If she was to say it, what kind of expression would Nangong Liuyun have?


    Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t heard what she said, the corner of his mouth was pursed slightly. Could it be that this girl didn¡¯t know, that a variant medicinal pill was worth a lot more than a basic medicinal pill?


    Nangong Liuyun took out a single pill and without hesitation, swallowed it.


    He closed his phoenix eyes slightly, as he carefully sensed the release of that plentiful spirit strength.


    Very quickly, he opened his eyes, his phoenix eyes were stormy and full of meaning. His devilishly charming gaze was fixed on Su Luo, staring at Su Luo until her heart was somewhat anxious.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to ask, the clear and smooth sound of hisughter burst out, spilling from the corner of his mouth. The sound was roguish, magical andnguid, as if he was in an excellent mood.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun is there a problem with this Spirit Restoration Pill?¡± Just a moment ago, Su Luo was still immensely proud of herself, now she was somewhat doubtful as she looked at Nangong Liuyun. Ever since he swallowed that Spirit Restoration Pill, he seemed a little strange.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips hooked up, the fine ink-ck hair floating on his shoulder carelessly moved with the wind. He looked extremely tempting to everyone¡¯s heart.


    His pair of handsome eyes was as beautiful as the stars, staring deeply at Su Luo. After a long while, he sighed and sluggishly said: ¡°Luo girl, you really are a treasure. A unique and unmatched treasure in the whole world. I, Nangong Liuyun, am very fortunate to be able to walk hand in hand with you.¡±


    Some doubt shed through Su Luo¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes, ¡°Why are you sighing all of a sudden? Is this Spirit Restoration Pill very strange?¡± Su Luo asked with some disbelief, then she took out a Spirit Restoration Pill and swallowed it herself.


    When the Spirit Restoration Pill entered her stomach, Su Luo could distinctly detect the rapid rise of spirit power in her Dantian.


    ¡°Now do you understand how umon the Spirit Restoration Pills you refined are?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep ck eyes were like the quiet ocean under the white clouds, tranquil and deep. They serenely gazed at Su Luo.


    ¡°Growth of...twenty percent in spirit power?¡± Su Luo said somewhat disbelievingly.


    Even though she was a novice and illiterate with respect to refining medicines, but she also knew that Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills were only able to increase the spirit power by ten percent. However, her Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills were able to increase spirit power by twenty percent.


    This clearly was no longer an Elementary Spirit Restoration Pill, rather it was an Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pill.


    This was not only a question of increasing the spirit power by twenty percent but rather...that she could use elementary medicinal herbs to refine an intermediate level medicinal pill. This was the real crux of the problem.


    In a simr fashion, didn¡¯t that mean that when she reached the Elementary rank, she has the strength of an Intermediate rank? When she reached the Intermediate rank, she would have the strength of an Advanced rank?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo was simply stunned by her own brazen guess.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth evoked into a devilishly ttering smile, a pair of beautiful eyes slyly smiled, looking at Su Luo: ¡°Luo girl, don¡¯t forget your promise from before. This king¡¯s old illness will depend entirely on you now.¡±


    Using the old illness to hang onto her, this way, she would often think of him and worry about him. At least when she was refining pills, the first thing she would think about would be him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips were pearl-like, pure, sparkling and translucent. This contrast against his skin made him even more bewitchingly handsome, full of a devilish aura.

 Chapter 284 – To come knocking for a fight (1)

    Chapter 284 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (1)


    Su Luo rolled her eyes towards the sky: ¡°Grandmaster level Apothecary, how many years and months must you wait? Who knows when it will be, must I still have to see you everyday until then?¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph, once Su girl gets promoted as an Apothecary, she is already thinking about kicking this king to the side? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged her in an incorrigibly shameless manner. His entire body was leaning against hers.


    Su Luo was simply speechless.


    This man¡¯s ability to invert the truth from ck to white was pretty good. She was merely a very small Elementary Apothecary, while he was an unparalleled, seventh ranked martial arts expert. When all¡¯s said and done, who ought to be disdainful of whom?


    Nangong Liuyun grabbed onto Su Luo¡¯s wrist, in the next split second, his eyes suddenly gleamed with a sh of light.


    ¡°Luo girl...¡± Nangong Liuyun was almost choked by his own saliva.


    This evildoer of a girl...unexpectedly, she was third ranked? This...how could it be possible?


    Su Luo saw that he already understood and did not continue to conceal it from him. With an immensely-proud-of-herself attitude, she cast him a quick nce, ¡°How about it?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun turned his body away, inhaling a deep breath before turning back to her. His thin andrge palm was ced on her head as he let out a heavy sigh: ¡°Looks like this king must go into seclusion to cultivate.¡±


    He had really never seen an evildoer that was more gifted than Su Luo.


    How long had it been, not more than twenty days right? From zero to the third rank, simply a triple jump and directly taking off.


    Su Luo, with both arms looped before her chest, smugly raised an eyebrow.¡° You must be convinced now, on this earth there exists a real, gifted genius.¡±


    And also, the real gifted geniuses were the ones exploding with luck.


    Nangong Liuyun speechlessly rubbed her head and urged himself on in his heart. Don¡¯t look at seventh rank as exceedingly high, but who could say urately after one year if this girl would reach the seventh rank?


    Just at this moment, Steward Li¡¯s voice could be hearding from outside.


    Steward Li deferentially and respectfully waited at the side, with a serious expression, said: ¡°Your Highness, people from Li Manor havee. In your view, how should we deal with them?¡±


    Able to make Steward Lie personally and also to disturb Nangong Liuyun, it could clearly be seen that the people who came from Li Manor were not weak.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned, casually waving his hand: ¡°Let Ling Feng go and handle it.¡± He turned back and was just about to hug Su Luo once again.


    Steward Li also didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, but he was forced by the circumstances. So he had no choice but to forced himself to finish saying everything in one breath: ¡°Reporting back to your Highness, the Elder Ancestor of the Li Manor personally brought the second son of Li Manor toe for a visit. Do you think you ought to go meet them?¡±


    Li family¡¯s Elder Ancestor Li Potian was a martial artist at the peak of sixth rank. By his strength alone, he had propped up the entire Li family and made it thrive. He was one of the top martial arts experts that could be counted on one hand in the capital. Normally, even when his Majesty the Emperor met him, he would treat him with a smiling expression.


    Li family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had personallye knocking on his door? A peculiar expression passed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ink-ck eyes. He hugged Su Luo and held on to her slender waist, trying to please her by asking, ¡°Girl, do you want to go and see for yourself?¡±


    Su Luo was also pondering this question at this time.


    She never expected that the Li family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, because of a piece of cyan-colored crystal stone, would personally drop by for a visit. Furthermore, this was also at the door of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s Manor.


    She could not hold out against the hundred-year-old aristocratic Li family. However, this was what was called underneath arge tree was a good ce to cool off in the shade. She had Nangong Liuyun, thisrge tree, present, she presumably wouldn¡¯t eat a loss. To say nothing of Liu Chengfeng continuing to nder her by saying that she stole his cyan-colored crystal stone. Humph, humph, not giving him a lesson to see, then he would still think that the Gods were number one and he was number two.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow, absent-mindly casting a nce at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°That old man from the Li family, could you beat him?¡±


    Such a sharp girl, not leaving even a little leeway or face for him. Having heard what she said, Nangong Liuyun started tough out loud. He lovingly and indulgently pinched Su Luo¡¯s nose,ughingly nodded: ¡°My family¡¯s Luo girl will watch with her own eyes, no matter what, this king won¡¯t lose.¡±

 Chapter 285 – To come knocking for a fight (2)

    Chapter 285 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (2)


    ¡°Then Iet¡¯s go see him and y with him properly.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of smiles, as she gave Nangong Liuyun a push, ¡°You go first, I will follow soon after.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave Su Luo a considering nce, with his understanding of this girl, for sure, she was about to con someone. However, he really like this kind of sinister and cunning little girl, indeed, he was liking her more and more.


    ¡°Then good, this king will leave the people for you, waiting until youe and slowly y with them.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled happily while rubbing her head. His Luo girl was seldom in the mood to toy with people. The youngster from the Li family really did have good fortune.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back gradually get further away, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The corner of her mouth lifted into a crafty smile.


    The main hall of Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    His Highness Prince Jinnguidly and nonchntly leaned against the imperial chair made of red sandalwood. His hands unhurriedly, one at a time, gripped the armrest of the chair. He indifferently cast sideways nces at the person sitting at the head seat under him.


    Liu Potian, Liu Manor¡¯s Elder Ancestor, at the same time, he was also Liu Manor¡¯s pir. Actually, at this moment, he was also secretly measuring up Nangong Liuyun.


    Liu Potian earlier had already heard about His Highness Prince Jing being the present-day talented genius. At a very young age, he was already a sixth ranked expert. Among the younger generation, he was simply the person with the most outstanding talent. No one could hold a candle to him, if it was the past, he naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to offend His Highness Prince Jin, this type of gradually rising superstar.


    However now, humph...The corner of Liu Potian¡¯s mouth raised into a self-satisfied smile. Recently, his luck had been extremely good, simply as if he was helped by the Gods. Yesterday, he unexpectedly, in one move, broke through the sixth rank and reached the seventh rank that people yearned for in their dreams!


    Seventh rank, now in the empire of Eastern Ling, who would dare to be arrogant and despotic in front of him, Liu Potian? Even His Highness Prince Jin who was royalty, must now also defer somewhat to him!


    Because of his cocky mindset after advancing, from Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth, he learned that originally, he almost took possession of a cyan-colored crystal stone but it unexpectedly vanished all of a sudden. This made him now full of high fighting spirit, at anytime wanting to look for a person to fight with to show off his formidable strength. How could Liu Potian endure and swallow this insult?


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t demur, bringing Liu Chengfeng along and had aggressively arrived at Nangong liuyun¡¯s doorstep to seek an exnation. He had said he was here to seek an exnation, but in fact, he was just here to demand the crystal stone.


    However, it seemed he still had a little intellect left, because he was afraid of the consequences. Since His Highness Prince Jin was so gifted strength and powerful, therefore his words, actions and bearing were still regarded as him exercising some restraint.


    In fact Liu Potian was engrossed in his own excitement so how could he know that His Highness Prince Jin a long time ago had entered the boundary of the seventh rank a step before him. As a result this time he was doomed to fall down and flip over very hard.


    However, Liu Potian was unaware, therefore when he faced His Highness Prince Jin, he used the tone of an elder speaking down to a junior.


    One could only see him with an apathetic expression, staring fixedly at His Highness Prince Jin, coldly saying: ¡°Your Highness, I heard on that day, the thief that stole Liu Manor¡¯s cyan-colored crystal stone was brought to Your Highness¡¯s residence. Did this happen?¡±


    Liu Potian¡¯s manner and tone was condescending, notcking the arrogance that manifested in his capacity as a seventh ranked expert.


    Nangong Liuyun merely cast him an indifferent nce, his expression was calm. ¡°Liu Potian, who lent you the courage to daree and question this king?¡±


    Liu Potian haughtily raised his eyebrow. Liu Chengfeng, this henchman, on the side said: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin, my grandfather is already a seventh ranked expert. Even His Majesty treats my grandfather with extreme politeness. Your attitude should also lose some of the elegant demeanor of an imperial prince.¡±


    Liu Chengfeng, this opportunist, before, he was super afraid of Nangong Liuyun. Now that he knew that his grandfather had been promoted to the seventh rank, his manner immediately did a huge 180 degrees turn.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fair fingers, with the bones clearly outlined, lifted up a cyan-colored, flowery porcin teacup. His eyes dropped slightly as he drank a mouthful, afterwards, he contentedly narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly.


    The vapors that rose in spirals concealed the gleam of light that flitted through his beautiful pitch-ck eyes. Nobody was able to clearly see the deep meaning within his beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 286 – To come knocking for a fight (3)

    Chapter 286 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (3)


    Nangong Liuyun lifted his eyebrows slightly and coldly snorted out a sentence: ¡°Seventh rank?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my grandfather is now a seventh ranked expert!¡± Liu Chengfeng arrogantly lifted his head, and stuck out his chest in an extremely proud manner. It seemed as if that seventh ranked expert wasn¡¯t his grandfather, but he himself.


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s next sentence would make Liu Chengfeng mad enough to spit out blood.


    One could see Nangong Liuyun merely leisurely set down his teacup and saucer. The corner of his mouth hooked into a smile that was as light as clouds and breeze. He unhurriedly, casually asked a sentence. ¡°Liu Elder Ancestor is around a hundred years old, right?¡±


    The implication was that, at around one hundred years old before reaching seventh rank, you have the nerve to unt it in front of this king? Weren¡¯t you even a little embarrassed?


    The more Nangong Liuyun¡¯s behavior seemed light as the clouds and breeze, the more clearly he showed his contempt and disdain.


    Liu Potian heard what was said, immediately, one of his breaths stifled in his throat.


    His pair of eyes red at Nangong Liuyun very fiercely, until they were the shape of copper bells. His pair of hands firmly clenched into fists, cursing secretly in his heart. Not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth, little youth who hasn¡¯t even grown out all your hair! He was looking down on seventh rank? Could it be that he had also reached the seventh rank?


    For years on end, Liu Potian had always had an eminent status due to his order in strength among others being regarded as pretty good. He forcibly did his utmost to restrain his surging anger. Afterwards, the corner of his mouth lifted into a taunting sneer: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin¡¯s vision is very high, even a cultivator at the seventh rank isn¡¯t qualified in your eyes. Ha ha, perhaps His Majesty himself doesn¡¯t even have a ce in your eyes!¡±


    These words simply hit too close to the heart!


    If the reply was not good and it was spread out, then it would not only be the crown prince taking precautions against Prince Jin. On His Majesty¡¯s side, will also most likely be... deeply afraid of the consequences. After all, Prince Jin was too outstanding.


    Nangong Liuyun heard what was said, then brilliant and vibrant lights appeared gleaming from within his eyes. The corner of his mouth slowly rose into a nefarious, demonic, alluring and shallow smile. His tone was soft and rxed like goose feathers, but every word reeked of blood: ¡°Liu Potian, truth be told, this king indeed hadn¡¯t noticed you.¡±


    When Liu Potian heard what was said, his expression became rigid. Afterwards, his expression became ashen as his anger surged up.


    This hateful Prince Jin! He actually dared to say these words in front of his face, this was the same as pping him in the face on the spot!


    A very red blush rose on Liu Potian¡¯s face, he suddenly stood up. He red at Nangong Liuyun in a rage. Yet, before waiting for him to speak, Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled and lifted an eyebrow, then unhurriedly said: ¡°However, Liu Potian, you, as a very minor martial artist, would dare to mention yourself as on par to this king¡¯s emperor father? Or has your heart long ago had the desire to seize the throne?¡±


    If Liu Potian¡¯s words intended to put a person¡¯s heart to death, then Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words would simply put a person¡¯s heart and lungs to death; all five viscera and six bowels would be put to death.


    This kind of huge criminal charge descending down on him, how could Liu Potian hold himself back? If these words were to spread out, even if he was a seventh rank, so what? With the power of him as a single person, he was also unable to protect the entire Li n¡¯s peace.


    ¡°Your Highness! Don¡¯t speak nonsense! This kind of huge usation, the Liu family is unable to assume!¡± A raging inferno was ignited in Liu Potian¡¯s eyes as he frostily red at Nangong Liuyun!


    Compared to Liu Potian¡¯s utterly difited expression, Nangong Liuyun still seemed indifferent. He leisurely crossed one leg over the other, indulgently leaning back on the seat made out of red sandalwood. Using a kind of disdainful-of-the-entire-world gaze, whichnded on Liu Potian¡¯s body light as a feather. ¡°Oh? You cannot assume the responsibility, then are you saying this king could? Such a seventh ranked expert, who said words are their bond, yet lenient when treating their own words.¡±


    Liu Potian swallowed a mouthful of blood that got stuck in his throat, unable to go up nor down. The feeling of being wronged choked him and was extremely difficult to bear.


    Who was it that told him that His Highness was coldly detached with killing intent and was ruthlessly cruel? Why was it that they didn¡¯t inform him that this evildoer had such a poisonous tongue? His mouth seemed to be dripping with poisonous juices, as every sentence stabbed straight through a person¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 287 – To come knocking for a fight (4)

    Chapter 287 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (4)


    Liu Potian hade with an aggressive and overbearing attitude. However, with a few sentences said by His Highness Prince Jin, he was beaten into the dust. This made him very out of sorts, in an extremely bad mood.


    He must get this situation back under him, a seventh ranked expert¡¯s dignity must not be trampled upon!


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste so many words, Your Highness should order that person who stole Liu Manor¡¯s cyan-colored crystal stone toe out!¡± A sinister expression shed through Liu Potian¡¯s eyes. A pair of eyes that sparkled radiantly red at Nangong Liuyun.


    However, thetter was still calmly reclining on top of the red sandalwood chair and leisurely casting sideway nces at him: ¡°Stole the cyan-colored crystal stone from Liu Manor? When did Liu Manor even have a cyan-colored crystal stone? Why is it that this king didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Liu Potian was immediately choked by this, his expression became exceptionally unsightly.


    A cyan-colored crystal stone, how rare and precious, even if they really did have it, many families would be unlikely to tell outsiders about it. Because if the news were to spread out, it was the same as looking to beckon thieves to their own family. Moreover, on this continent, where robbers ran amok, no one could say with one hundred percent certainty that their own residence was imprable.


    However, Liu Manor in recent years indeed didn¡¯t have a cyan-colored crystal stone. A few years ago they had some, but all of it was used by Liu Potian to promote to the next level. Now, although he had advanced, however it was still not very stable. Therefore, he urgently needed a cyan-colored crystal stone to stabilize his cultivation.


    Liu Potian used the corner of his eyes to cast sidelong nces at Liu Chengfeng.


    Liu Chengfeng jumped out, loudly shouting exaggerated half-truths: ¡°Your Highness may not know, that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone is one that I got through gambling on stones at the raw materials marketce. But who would have thought that that thief would be so devious and sly. He actually took advantage of me when I was unprepared and stole it. And also, that thief really did follow Your Highness in entering Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. Your Highness Prince Jin, what more do you have to say now?¡±


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s every words were intended to punish. Every sentence was aimed at His Highness Prince Jin.


    The person was taken away by him. Then, that cyan-colored crystal stone naturally would also be in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hands. Otherwise, ording to His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s perverse and cruel temperament, would he save a person out of kindness?


    Not only did Liu Chengfeng think this way, but Liu Potian naturally also had the same thought.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a smile that was not quite a smile while raising an eyebrow. He unhurriedly said: ¡° Leaving aside whether your Liu family really has a cyan-colored crystal stone or not. Not mentioning if he really did or didn¡¯t steal away you people¡¯s cyan-colored crystal stone. Only speaking of saving a person, whether this king wants to save or not save a person. What do you people consider yourselves as, that you would dare toe offer your opinion to this king?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin was His Highness Prince Jin. When he spoke, he really was insensitive and didn¡¯t leave them any face. When he hit someone, he concentrated on pping their faces.


    No only was Liu Chengfeng choked, even Liu Potian was also choked by his words. The grandfather and grandson pair only now understood, that His Highness Prince Jin really didn¡¯t take the seven rank Liu Potian seriously nor saw him as worthy.


    Liu Potian¡¯s ashen face glowered at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Your Highness! Taking into consideration His Majesty¡¯s face, this Elder won¡¯t bother about your part in this. However, you must hand over the person. That piece of cyan-colored crystal stone, you must also hand it over!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stood up and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If this king won¡¯t hand it over, then what are you going to do?¡±


    Liu Potian¡¯s face was hard and cold. He was panting with rage as he stared at Nangong Liuyun. His pair of malicious eyes had a vengeful expression: ¡°Then Your Highness Prince Jin shouldn¡¯t me this Elder for being impolite! This Elder shall also stroll around for a visit in this Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor!¡±


    Having heard what he said, Nangong Liuyun very casually gestured with his hand: ¡°Okay then, go.¡±


    Nobody would have foreseen that Nangong Liuyun would let them go so casually. Liu Potian was even more bewildered and uncertain as he fixedly watched Nangong Liuyun. Originally, the pair of feet that stomped out was once again retrieved back.


    Who wasn¡¯t aware that His Highness Prince Jin was treacherous, crafty, had high IQ and was widely known as two-faced? God knows what kind of plot he had arranged that was waiting for him? Liu Potian thought up to here and instead stopped moving.


    ¡°What? Afraid to go?¡± With one sentence, Nangong Liuyun was able to expose Liu Potian¡¯s weak spot.

 Chapter 288 – To come knocking for a fight (5)

    Chapter 288 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (5)


    The muscles in Liu Potian¡¯s cheeks jerked, would speaking nicely kill His Highness Prince Jin? Every phrase was as sharp as the edge of a sword, jabbing straight at a person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your Highness! May I offer you a word of advice, it¡¯s better that you hand over the person and crystal stone without dy. Otherwise, if this disturbance were to get to his Majesty, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t look good.¡± Liu Potian sat down, coldly ring at Nangong Liuyun. He was saying this by relying on unting his influence.


    This time, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even bother to take notice of this seventh rank expert. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and in an indifferent tone,unched a question at Liu Chengfeng: ¡°You are certain that that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone is yours?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s words were as sharp and icy as the edge of a de. He only looked at Liu Chengfeng understatedly, but Liu Chengfeng still felt as if he was ced into an icehouse. A whiff of icy air shot up rapidly from the soles of his feet. It spread to all four limbs and numerous bones of his body, until his entire body became so stiff that he was practically unable to move.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes were too bright and too clear, and with only one nce, the deepest and darkest ces in his heart were nearly all illuminated. It was as if all the secrets he had were spread out in front of him.


    Under the watchful and indifferent eyes of His Highness Prince Jin, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart felt weak. He quietly turned his head away.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Liu Potian let out a heavy snort sound. His pair of eyes were full of fire, shooting towards Liu Chengfeng.


    Liu Chengfeng suddenly returned to his senses!


    Right, now that Grandfather was already a seventh rank expert, he was stronger than His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s sixth rank. At this point of time, hepletely didn¡¯t need to be afraid of His Highness Prince Jin, totally didn¡¯t need to.


    After providing courage to strengthen his heart, Liu Chengfeng suddenly lifted his head up. He firmly looked at Nangong Liuyun with a deadly earnest expression. Stressing each word, he said: ¡°Yes, that cyan-colored crystal stone is mine. That day, it was cut out from a source stone I had bought at Old Chen¡¯s ce in the raw materials marketce.¡±


    ¡°Who can bear witness to this?¡± A clear and resonate voice came from behind a screen. Taking a look after blinking, it actually turned out to be from a young man wearing arge, blue, Chinese-styled robe.


    This young man¡¯s facial features were prettymon,pletelycking any distinguishing quality. He was the kind that couldn¡¯t be found when submerged in a crowd of people. However, his pair of eyes shed with a distinct, spirited manner. They were liquid-like, glossy and quick-witted, once seen, they were hard to forget.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo made up like this, he silently turned his face away. He had already guessed before that when Su Luo made him leave first, it was precisely because she wanted to disguise herself like this. Didn¡¯t expect that he had really guessed correctly.


    However, with regards to this kind of oue, Nangong Liuyun was not at all very happy.


    Why? In fact, the exnation was very simple. Su Luo appearing and choosing to use this disguise clearly expressed her desire not to expose her real identity in front of other people. And she had even concealed her true gender, preventing Nangong Liuyun from holding her hand openly and aboveboard, and thus dering that Luo girl was his people.


    He knew this girl was fond of disguising herself as a pig that could devour a tiger. He also knew that her heart had some misgivings, therefore he had indulged her all along. He had spoiled and pampered her, regardless of what choices she made, he would support her.


    Completely opposite of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reaction, when Liu Chengfeng saw Su Luo, he was extremely happy. He jumped up and loudly shouted: ¡°Humph! You shameless thief, you actually have the courage to show yourself. Quickly hand over the cyan-colored crystal stone!¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly and shot Liu Chengfeng a nce, with an innocent and perplexed expression, she said: ¡°Why should I hand over the cyan-colored crystal stone to you? Do I owe you something?¡±


    Although Liu Chengfeng kept on telling others that that cyan-colored crystal stone was what he got when gambling on stones. However, in his and Su Luo¡¯s heart, they both understood that piece of crystal stone had been won from gambling by Su Luo and had nothing to do with Liu Chengfeng.


    Therefore, under the gaze of Su Luo¡¯s pair of clear ck eyes, both of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s cheeks burned hotly, and his heart had some self-doubt.

 Chapter 289 – To come knocking for a fight (6)

    Chapter 289 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (6)


    When Liu Potian saw Liu Chengfeng¡¯s cringing appearance, his heart became somewhat angry. Even though he could also see that something was amiss with Liu Chengfeng. Since the matter had already blown up to this degree, they must continue until the end, even if it could be considered highway robbery in public. Therefore, he let out a heavy cough.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression recovered, his eyes opened wide as he red at Su Luo, letting out a few heavy ¡®hum, hum¡¯ sounds. ¡°That cyan-colored crystal stone was obviously won by me through betting. It was undoubtedly you who stole it from my hand. Now, you are trying to pretend to be innocent. This really is ridiculously funny.¡±


    Su Luo pushed back without the slightest hesitation: ¡°Ridiculously funny? The most ridiculous one is you, Liu Chengfeng, right? That cyan-colored crystal stone, I clearly won from betting. How does it even have half a hair rting to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Liu Chengfeng choked back a breath in his chest and red at Su Luo while spitting in rage.


    ¡°You, what you? Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that if it was good stuff and you, as the young master of the Liu family took a fancy to it after a nce, then that stuff would automatically belong under your name? You really think that Gods are number one and you are number two? This really makes meugh to death.¡± Su Luo unceremoniously whirled around and circled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side before taking a seat. She fetched the teapot, and without regard for others, poured a cup of tea for herself, and unhurriedly drank it.


    She actuallypletely ignored him! Liu Chengfeng was infuriated until he almost stomped his foot, and with his finger pointed at her: ¡°You, you are simply talking nonsense, that piece of source stone originally belonged to me. If you don¡¯t believe it, we can go and ask Old Chen. However, he personally handed over that piece of source stone to me during our transaction!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this point is actually correct.¡± Nobody expected that after drinking a mouthful of tea, Su Luo actually followed along with Liu Chengfeng and admitted it.


    ¡°Then, how dare you say that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone is not mine?¡± Liu Chengfeng triumphantly raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°That piece of cyan-colored crystal stone, of course, isn¡¯t yours.¡± Su Luo used an expression of looking at an idiot when casting Liu Chengfeng a nce.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±Liu Potian suddenly burst into loudugher. He sneered repeatedly as he red at Su Luo. His whole body emitted a powerful pressure that was particr to a seven rank expert. That powerful deterrence waspletely directed at Su Luo, ¡°Mentally deranged loathsome boy, just now, you frankly admitted that that piece of source stone is Liu Chengfeng¡¯s. Why would you refuse to admit to it afterwards? You are simply contradicting yourself.¡±


    When Liu Potian released his power to pressure Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were motionless, as was his body, but he easily hindered and returned that powerful pressure.


    At the same time, Su Luo also started tough heartily: ¡°Liu family¡¯s old grandpa, the mentally deranged person is you, right? Could it be that your family¡¯s treasured grandson didn¡¯t tell you? When he cut that source stone in half, his brain convulsed and he sold it to me, okay?¡±


    Liu Potian¡¯splexion immediately became ashen!


    His Highness Prince Jin scorning him could be ignored, naturally because that person had the strength to. Now, a very small youngster actually dared to use that kind of attitude to speak to him? Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that he was a seventh rank expert? Seventh rank!


    In fact, Liu Potian was also a little dejected, before, his impression of a seventh rank expert was that of a very formidable existence. It was a powerful existence that was above almost all the people and cultivators. However, in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, he, as a seventh rank, kept eating losses and being quelled!


    Elder Ancestor Liu¡¯s anger quickly attacked his heart, to the extent that he didn¡¯t take notice of the meaning in Su Luo¡¯s words.


    Still, it was Nangong Liuyun who couldn¡¯t put up with it any longer, and he let out a clear cough. He advised Elder Ancestor Liu: ¡°Liu Potian, did you clearly hear what Su Yun just said? Your family¡¯s wastrel personally sold that half of source stone to Su Yun. This, you cannot me it on others.¡±

 Chapter 290 – To come knocking for a fight (7)

    Chapter 290 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (7)


    Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor originally was just about to burst with rage. After having heard what was said, all of a sudden, he quivered from head to toe.


    What? It was actually Liu Chengfeng who had personally sold the source stone to this youngster? This was not possible!


    Elder Ancestor Liu¡¯s eyes was like electricity as it shot towards Liu Chengfeng. Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was extremely nervous. He was one of the people involved, how could he not know the truth?


    Under Elder Ancestor Liu¡¯s menacing gaze, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s tough attitude rose as he very fiercely red at Su Luo: ¡°At that time when I had cut it in half, if it was not for your puppy that came and urinated on it, how could I have sold you a source stone that I had only cut in half? Stop dreaming!¡±


    Su Luo carelessly said: ¡°At that time, who was it that had spent one hundred gold coins to buy a source stone? You obviously had already cut it in half, but because of my spirit pet urinating on it, you forced me to spend one thousand gold coins to buy it? Liu Chengfeng, don¡¯t tell me you have amnesia and don¡¯t remember these things.¡±


    So as it turned out, there was this part of the whole story, Nangong Liuyun, having heard what was said, in his heart he secretly felt that this wasughable.


    The matters on this earth, the first time was a coincidence, but the second time might not be.


    A little spirit pet, for no rhyme or reason, would go pee on it? Liu Chengfeng wanted to extort Luo girl using ckmail, but instead, he lost a watermelon when picking up a sesame seed. Where would there be such a coincidence in this world? Through his understanding of Luo girl, if you were to say that this trap was not nned by her, he would never believe it.


    However, just for this reason, he liked his family¡¯s Luo girl more and more. She was smart, two-faced, cunning and treacherous, practically identical to him. On this earth, he would never find another youngdy like her that fit him so perfectly.


    A myriad train of thoughts were going through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind. The only thing left in Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s brain was rage.


    ¡°Grandpa...it¡¯s not! It¡¯s not like that!¡± How could Liu Chengfeng admit that he had wanted to extort the other party through ckmail, but instead the other party seeded, this kind of meaning? He grasped hold of and pulled at the corner of Liu Potian¡¯s clothing, almost kneeling, ¡°Grandpa, this clearly is a n he set up from the start. Otherwise, if everything was fine, then why would that little puppy run over and piss over it!¡±


    Liu Potian usually had a condescending and arrogant temper, and he was most biased when covering up errors, to the point where you simply could not reason with him.


    One could see him coldly snorting repeatedly: ¡°Since that is the case, then also offer up that puppy. One thousand gold coins was it, Chengfeng, give him one thousand gold coins.¡±


    When Liu Chengfeng saw his grandfather with this kind of attitude, he promptly straightened his back. He smugly took out a small bag of gold coins from his chest pouch and threw it at Su Luo. Afterwards, he stretched out his hand: ¡°Take it, in here is about one thousand gold coins, let you off lightly. Quickly return the cyan-colored crystal back to me! Furthermore, also hand over that vile puppy!¡±


    Su Luo looked at Liu Chengfeng as if looking at an idiot.


    This person¡¯s head was ill right? First, not even mentioning the cyan-colored crystal stone which was worth fifty thousand gold coins, just considering her little divine dragon, he was a priceless treasure. Even if you sell off the entire capital of Eastern Ling Empire, it was not enough to quell the Venerable divine dragon¡¯s anger. This Liu Chengfeng had actually only taken out a thousand gold coins, and wanted to obtain both the cyan-colored crystal stone and the little divine dragon?


    Should it be said that he had an illness or that he was delusional?


    Su Luo sneered as the corner of her mouth lifted: ¡°One thousand gold coins? What is it for? Money to buy tea as an offer of apology?¡±


    ¡°Hey, a word of advice to you, don¡¯t go too far. This sky in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor might not be able to cover the top of your head forever.¡± Liu Chengfeng¡¯s threat was already exceptionally clear.


    Nangong Liuyun single-handedly held Su Luo in his arms. He unsympathetically cast him a sidelong nce: ¡°This king¡¯s people, you are certain you want to move against?¡±


    If he were to move, Nangong Liuyun absolutely would make him forever lose that chance to go against Su Luo, even before he started to move.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was immediately startled!

 Chapter 291 – To come knocking for a fight (8)

    Chapter 291 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (8)


    His Highness Prince Jin....How could he...Liu Chengfeng was simply incredulous. Didn¡¯t all the rumors say that His Highness Prince Jin was cruel and unfeeling? How could he care this much about this person. Moreover, this person is a young male...


    Liu Potian took a step forward, shielding Liu Chengfeng by cing him behind, ¡°Your Highness, hand over that person. Otherwise, if this was to arrive in front of His Majesty, nobody would look good.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good for you, it doesn¡¯t matter to this king.¡± Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled while saying: ¡°Why would this king care if you tell him nderous usations?¡±


    Liu Potian had a breathful of air choked back in his lungs, he knew then that negotiating with reason wasn¡¯t feasible. If so, there was only the use of force to settle this issue!


    ¡°Since it is like this, then let the Gods decide!¡± Liu Potian, since a moment ago after Nangong Liuyun had blocked him, a restrained fear was born in his heart for Nangong Liuyun.So he took advantage of this situation and suggested: ¡°Then, let Chengfeng and that young manpete with each other in martial arts. See who will win and who will be defeated. Whoever wins will be given the cyan-colored crystal stone!¡±


    This obviously was an unfair deal. The cyan-colored crystal stone clearly belonged to Su Luo. If she was to lose, then the crystal would vanish.


    How could Nangong Liuyun let Su Luo agree to this unfair deal? He was just about to let out a few ridiculing words, but was pulled to a stop by Su Luo.


    Liu Chengfeng had ndered her and Liu Elder had aggressively brought people over, looking for a fight. Su Luo was always fond of holding a grudge, how could she let them off this simply? Even if her martial strength wasn¡¯t good, she still must make them cry until they ran out of tears through hidden means, before she would let them go.


    Su Luo carelessly smiled. She looked at Liu Elder, the mockery in her eyes extremely obvious: ¡°Your scheme was calcted really well. If you lost, you won¡¯t suffer even a tiny bit of loss. If you win, not only can you retaliate against me, you will also obtain the cyan-colored crystal stone free of charge. This business transaction you set up is indeed profitable and with no loss. Liu Elder, you can really calcte, ah. You proved worthy of being able to buy such a huge estate for Liu Manor. Admirable, admirable.¡±


    Those kind of remarks, while speaking, carried satire. The speech directly made Liu Elder practically unable to lift his head up.


    He, a respected Elder, had been cultivating in seclusion for ten years. He never expected that once he came out, he would immediately eat a huge loss. His reputation was cut away by such a minor young man, without leaving him even a little bit of face.


    He had a suspicion whether he might or might not have shed with Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor due to an offense. Why was it that there was one, no, two people who both had sharp mouths full of pointed teeth. It seemed as if their lips were smeared with poisonous juices, and every word they spoke was extremely ear-piercing.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifted into a satisfied smile. His Luo girl would never let him be disappointed. He had an exuberant smiling expression as he gazed at Su Luo. An intoxicating expression, like a gentle wave, shed through his pair of peach blossoms-like, limpid eyes. Usually, if women took a quick nce at this, they would very likely miss their wedding.


    However, Su Luo turned a blind eye to his expression. With one move, she pushed him to the side, because she disliked him blocking her line of sight.


    Nangong Liuyun helplessly sighed. Why was his Luo girl this hard to chase after?


    Seeing Liu Elder furiously ring at his Luo girl, Nangong Liuyun was dissatisfied with this. He let out a few ¡®humph, humph¡¯, clearing his throat. Nangong Liuyun raised his eyes and cast sideway nces at him, ¡°What? Liu Potian, could it be you want to fly into a rage out of humiliation?¡±


    Liu Elder held back a mouthful of blood in his throat to the point that hisplexion was red.


    Nangong Liuyun appeared to have not seen it and indifferently said: ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, then use a fair deal for thispetition. The cyan-colored crystal stone in Su Yun¡¯s hand is worth fifty thousand gold coins. Your Liu Manor is also not a pauper, take out fifty thousand gold coins to bet. Whoever wins, both the crystal stone and the gold coins will all go to the winning party. Now this is fair.¡±


    Liu Potian thought, indeed, it was fair this way.


    In addition, just a moment ago, he had already sensed him. The opposing young man basically didn¡¯t even have a little bit of spirit strength. He was aplete little waste material. How could Su Luo win against his family¡¯s treasured grandson?

 Chapter 292 – To come knocking for a fight (9)

    Chapter 292 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (9)


    In fact, how could he have known that due to Su Luo being a space mage, her spirit aura was understated. If you were not at the peak and one of the most outstanding experts, you basically could not clearly see the strength of her spirit power. ording to Liu Potian¡¯s strength, he was not strong enough to make out her spirit strength.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s do this ording to what His Highness said.¡± Since this was apetition that waspletelycking in suspense, if he didn¡¯t take advantage of this, then Liu Potian felt as though this would be a wasted throwaway.


    However, who would carry fifty thousand gold coins on them all the time? Liu Potian was an impatient person, so he took out a very dark bronze que from his chest pocket and passed it to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Fifty thousand gold coins will take too much time and effort. It¡¯s not necessary. The stuff on this piece of bronze que is worth some money, this elder will use it as coteral for that fifty thousand gold coins.¡±


    This piece of bronze que was...Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes dropped down when he heard what was said, an astute expression rapidly passed through his fluid gaze. However, the speed was too fast, so no one else noticed it, even Liu Potian, who stood opposite of him, wasn¡¯t able to catch it.


    Just because of this quick expression that he overlooked, Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, in the near future, would hammer his chest non-stop because of this matter. He would also vomit blood, and for almost half a year, could not leave his bed.


    Right now, Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor still didn¡¯t know that he had arrived on the verge of misfortune. His face was disdainfully casting sidelong nces at Su Luo,pletely disregarding this little waste material.


    Liu Chengfeng also thought this way.


    Su Luo very contemptuously shot a nce at that bronze que, with a frown, she said: ¡°What is this ckish stuff, is it worth fifty thousand gold coins? Could it reallypare to my cyan-colored crystal stone?¡±


    Liu Elder¡¯s pair of bronze, bell-sized,rge eyes red at her, indignantly denounced: ¡°Loathsome young boy, since you won¡¯t bet, I, your big daddy...¡±


    ¡°s.¡± Nangong Liuyun very kind-heartedly patted Liu Elder¡¯s shoulder. He retrieved that bronze que from his hand and firmly gripped it in his hand, before opening his mouth to speak, ¡°Elder, why would you lower yourself to this child¡¯s level? On top of this is carved Liu family¡¯s Spirit Dance Steps. Even though this generation of the Liu family doesn¡¯t have the aptitude to learn it, however, it really is worth a few gold coins.¡±


    Liu Elder, having heard what was said, his thick-skinned face became red and let out a few snorting sounds.


    Nangong Liuyun again smilingly said, ¡°Enough, enough, changing it back and forth is too inconvenient. Just settle on this piece of bronze que. It¡¯s a bet.¡±


    Originally, Su Luo was still somewhat disdainful, but she and Nangong Liuyun had a strong mutual understanding. Both of them were the same kind of people, sinister, deceitful and believed that if they didn¡¯t take advantage of a given opportunity, then they were damn idiots. How could he let her be at a disadvantage? Therefore, once she saw Nangong Liuyun, this kind of behavior, Su Luo immediately understood.


    This bronze que was good stuff, at least, with regards to her, it was absolutely good stuff.


    As a result, Su Luo assumed an appearance of being awfully reluctant: ¡°Okay, okay, since His Highness Prince Jin guarantees it, then let¡¯s just bet on this piece of bronze que.¡±


    At this moment, within Su Luo¡¯s space, the little divine dragon seemed to have sniffed the smell of treasure. Both of his forelegs were leaning forward on the space¡¯s wall, standing up erect, with his little paws pping at the walls in her space, itching to fly out immediately.


    This little thing that was always coveting treasures, however, this also proved that that darkish bronze que was indeed good stuff. Since it was a treasure, then why would she let it return back into the Liu family¡¯s hand again? Naturally, it must be part of her possessions.


    Yet on the surface, Su Luo still cast a very disdainful nce at that piece of bronze que. Afterwards, she shallowly shook her sped hands at Liu Chengfeng in a mocking salute: ¡°Are we going to fight or not?¡±


    Liu Chengfeng never thought that this loathsome little boy actually had suchrge guts. He actually dared to challenge him, who was a third rank martial artist. Immediately, his eyes opened wide, he lifted up the bottom of his Chinese-styled robe and tucked it into his waist. He then assumed a fighting position: ¡°Come!¡±


    Liu Chengfeng had already been a third ranked martial artist for a long time.


    Su Luo just so happened to have also been promoted to the third rank today, however, she had just promoted and still hadn¡¯t stabilizedpletely. Therefore, this bout of fightingpetition, still had some uncertainty to it.

 Chapter 293 – To come knocking for a fight (10)

    Chapter 293 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (10)


    Liu Chengfeng looked towards Su Luo, sneeringly saying: ¡°Give you onest chance, if you bow down to kowtow and admit defeat, I can still spare your life. Otherwise, if you wait until I personally do the job, then it would be hard to say what will happen to your life!¡±


    ¡°In a martial artspetition, it¡¯s life and death. The second young master from Liu family, be careful, so as to avoid your head being removed from your body while you are still jabbering on over there.¡± How could Su Luo be a person who lost to others, immediately she mocked back at him in a smart-mouthed manner.


    Liu Chengfeng sneered repeatedly. ¡°Saying such a things as ¡®in a martial artspetition, it¡¯s life or death¡¯! Such a shameless, boastful, loathsome little boy! Good, you are not afraid to die, thene and receive death!¡±


    Having finished speaking, Liu Chengfeng. with a slight stroke, his sleeves was set adrift. A halo sessfully condensed out from both of his hands that were in front of his chest. Very quickly, the air around his whole body was filled with water vapor. In the center of his palm, a thin, diaphanous ice saber appeared.


    Liu Chengfeng, an ice system, was also a third rank mage and an expert in Ice Saber techniques.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes hesitated, if it was a contest of magical power, she had just been promoted to the third rank, so the odds of her sess were too small. Only with a fight at close proximity, by relying on her previous world¡¯s assassination methods, would she have a great chance of winning thispetition.


    Not waiting for Liu Chengfeng to send out the ice saber, Su Luo had already taken the initiative to strike first. Her figure was as fast as lightning, during the time her blurred image shed by, she had already charged straight towards Liu Chengfeng.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed was too fast, it was so fast that it somewhat startled Liu Chengfeng.


    From Liu Chengfeng¡¯s impression, Su Luo, all along, didn¡¯t have spirit power fluctuations. As a result he had always felt that Su Luo was easy to deal with, and that all he needed to do was to release an ice saber to proim the conclusion of this battle.


    However, reality ruthlessly gave him a p in the face.


    Su Luo rapidly closed in on him while Liu Chengfeng actually fell back repeatedly.


    At this moment, it was not only Liu Chengfeng, even Liu Potian now was also frowning somewhat. He didn¡¯t expect that the little waste material of an opponent would actually have additional tricks. However, he was full of confidence in Liu Chengfeng.


    And at this moment, Su Luo was like an relentless shadow following after Liu Chengfeng. This was because only a fight in close proximity would her odds of sess be great. It was where she would be able to create an opportunity to win.


    Before, when Liu Chengfeng fell back, it was a subconscious movement on his part. Nevertheless, immediately after, he recovered his senses. The opponent had merely taken advantage of his speed to rush over, a useless person with only speed and no spirit power. What did he have to fear?


    Having thought of this, Liu Chengfeng coldly snorted: ¡°Not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth, you really think I am afraid of you!¡±


    Before he had even finished speaking, a row of three des of ice sabersunched from his hand towards Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    The ice sabers glittered like frost and snow, moving as fast as light and were ten times sharper than the sharpest sword!


    The three des of ice sabers were arranged like the Chinese character Æ·. One above and two below, due to their speed being too fast, they issued ¡®zing, zing¡¯ sounds that split the air.


    Two des of ice sabers flew towards Su Luo¡¯s eyes. The top de of ice saber shot straight towards Su Luo¡¯s vital point between her eyebrows!


    The distance between the two was very close, and the ice saber had an ice-cold aura of death. It had a heavy force, if pierced by it, you would be blinded and promptly die on the spot!


    Just at this critical moment, from Su Luo¡¯s feet upwards, she curved gracefully into the shape of a bow. Her figure suddenly shortened by a chunk. Those three razor-sharp sabers grazed very close to Su Luo¡¯s cheek as they passed.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to recover, another five des of ice sabers appeared within Liu Chengfeng¡¯s hand. Each of them glittered like frost and snow, full of awe-inspiring desire tomit murder.


    ¡°You were able to avoid it the first time. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll avoid it the second time!¡± Liu Chengfeng¡¯s disorderly hair flew up, a deranged killing intent appearing in his eyes, ¡°Ice Saber technique,unch!¡±


    Immediately, the air seemed to be confined by a gust of formless cold air.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Five des of thin and diaphanous ice sabers shed by like white rays of light. Their speed reached the peak, a sense of horror sweeping past in the blink of an eye.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Liu Chengfeng, who seemed like a soft, weak, hedonistic son of rich parents, would have practiced the skill of Ice Saber technique to such a high degree.


    When Su Luo saw this, her heart jolted a little, but she was still not afraid.

 Chapter 294 – To come knocking for a fight (11)

    Chapter 294 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (11)


    Ice, using fire it could be ovee.


    Su Luo sent out five fireballs in session. Each of the fireballs charged forth formidably, in mid-air, they bound the ice sabers within them. The energies from the ice element and the fire element went berserk.


    At the same level, there was no distinguishing between which element was stronger or weaker. However, nature clearly had elements that could subdue each other. Ice could be thawed by fire, it was like this naturally, and as a result, in a split second, the burning ze very quickly melted the ice sabers into water droplets. Before the transformation waspleted, a light smoke faded away into the atmosphere.


    Fireball technique! Liu Chengfeng somewhat incredulously red at the juvenile in front of his eyes. His expression became rather odd: ¡°You are actually a fire system mage!¡± Unexpectedly, he was not a waste of a person. He had really underestimated him!


    ¡°Of course, specialized in subduing you, who is an ice system mage. What, afraid?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a sneer, an unbroken session of fireball technique attacked towards Liu Chengfeng.


    In the beginning, because she was unustomed to it, the fireballs she created were very small. She was moreover very flustered when handling the fireballs, however, as the duration of the battle got longer Su Luo, became increasingly skilled with the technique. Her release of spirit power also became more agile.


    Liu Chengfeng was caught unprepared by Su Luo¡¯s strikes, and he repeatedly stepped back. Nevertheless, he had stayed at the third rank for a long time and was basically at the peak of the third rank. His ice saber technique was naturally a little stronger than Su Luo¡¯s technique.


    Once Liu Chengfeng returned to his senses, he easily released a continuous stream of ice sabers.


    Five des, ten des, twenty des...


    Liu Chengfeng right away saw that the ice saber technique had no effect on Su Luo. An insidious expression shed through his eyes, as all of a sudden, he pped his hands together in a praying stance while murmuring something in his mouth. Finally, he shouted loudly: ¡°Snow Blizzard Globe technique!¡±


    Immediately, the center of Liu Chengfeng¡¯srge palm zed with magnificent rays of light. An enormous snowball arose at this opportune time and suddenly smashed directly towards Su Luo!


    The snowball was unsurpassably massive, and its surface seemed to be throbbing with spirit rays, extremely dazzling and almost made it impossible for people to open their eyes. It carried an ice-cold, bone-chilling frigidness that allowed people to imagine just how powerful this palm strike was. However, if you were crushed by that snowball, it was certain that not even your skeleton would be left behind.


    The Snow Blizzard Globe technique required an enormous amount of spirit power, after Liu Chengfeng released this technique, the spirit power inside his body would be on the brink of being exhausted. Regardless, he didn¡¯t regret it even a little bit because he firmly believed that the huge snowball, with its absolute dominance, would crush his opponent. It would definitely crush his opponent into a meat patty.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was slightly shocked.


    It was very evident that the little fireballs were already incapable of blocking the Snow Blizzard Globe technique! And also, right now, she simply could not condense out such arge fireball technique tobat her opponent¡¯s technique!


    Must she ept being defeated in this way?


    Certainly not! When had she, Su Luo, ever conceded defeat?


    The fire element system was merely one portion of her strength. She still hasn¡¯t used one of her hidden trump cards the great Dimensional Imprint. Who would win and who would lose still hadn¡¯t been decided!


    Just when the huge snowball weighing ten of thousands of kilograms smashed towards Su Luo with a thunderous sound and an imposing manner, Su Luo quietly released the great Dimensional Imprint.


    Following Su Luo¡¯s promotion to the third rank, the originally ser ball-sized handprint had now multiplied in size by almost tenfold.


    The ck, huge handprint seemed to have flown here from the outer boundary of the sky. A ckish mass pressed down from the sky above the huge snowball, and then it heavily smacked down!


    For a moment, the ck and white mass collided, in a sh, the energy exploded frantically. The great Dimensional Imprint immediately transformed into nothingness, while the huge snowball also, in this moment, copsed and fell apart. It split into a pile of snow, falling and scattering on the ground.


    Handprint! Arge palm had actually appeared out of nowhere in the sky! This loathsome young boy actually had this skill kept in reserve.


    Could it be that handprint from just a moment ago was the great Dimensional Imprint? It shouldn¡¯t be, the great Dimensional Imprint teachings had already vanished from this world. Even he had merely heard about it and had never really seen it before, how could this loathsome youngster possibly know it?


    Only, Liu Potian¡¯s expression was still as serious as before, because he discovered that he actually couldn¡¯t see through this youngster.

 Chapter 295 – To come knocking for a fight (12)

    Chapter 295 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (12)


    Now, Nangong Liuyun had a smile on his face, joyfully gazing at Su Luo.


    His Luo girl was just like a magical treasure chest, normally silent, but at a crucial moment, would produce a treasure that would make a person¡¯s eyes brighten. She really was a precious gem of a girl.


    The person who felt the most stifled was Liu Chengfeng.


    Just a moment ago, that Snow Blizzard Globe technique had nearly consumed all of his spirit power. Since he had firmly believed that it was capable of crushing his opponent, he had therefore extravagantly used his spirit power without holding any back. However now, the Snow Blizzard Globe technique was actually pped into pieces by the opponent. This almost made him want to weep butcking the tears.


    Su Luo coldlyughed, ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t have any spirit strength left, right? Let¡¯s see how you can be arrogant now!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Su Luo once more condensed a ck, great Dimensional Imprint in mid-air. For a moment, its imposing manner towered majestically like a veryrge, ckish mountain pressing down from above Liu Chengfeng¡¯s head.


    Now, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression quickly changed. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent could use this skill!


    Liu Potian¡¯s expression had also became unusually stiff. If this palm was to descend, Liu Chengfeng, who had consumed nearly all his spirit power. was simply incapable of withstanding it. Not only would his life be in danger, but he would also lose this fight!


    This fight, the Liu family absolutely must not lose!


    He had originally thought that it was a guaranteed win, and since Liu Potian resented the inconvenience, that was why he took out that piece of dark bronze que. He basically never thought that he would lose that bronze que.


    That, however, was the Liu family¡¯s most precious treasure, although the children from this generation in the Liu family didn¡¯t have the aptitude to practice it. Still, only God knows if a surprisingly amazing person would appear in the next generation?


    If the treasure was lost while in his hands, then how could you ask him to go and see the forefathers who established the Liu family?


    Momentarily, Liu Potian¡¯s pair of eyes emitted a sly light. Suddenly, with a shake of his sleeves, a little, emerald green, porcin bottle shot directly towards Liu Chengfeng¡¯s face.


    Liu Chengfeng caught the little porcin bottle, opened it and looked inside.


    Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills! One piece was sufficient to restore ten percent of his spirit power! To the him right now, this was the best cure and most miraculous medicine.


    When Liu Chengfeng saw the pill, immediately, his heart was ted. He took out a pill and swallowed it in his mouth, at the same time, he loudly sneered at Su Luo. ¡°Ha ha ha, want to beat me? In your next life! Now, receive death!¡±


    After he finished speaking, Liu Chengfeng then roared towards the sky. His ck hair stood on its ends, and just as the great Dimensional Imprint was about tond, he focused all of his spirit strength into his right fist. He sent a huge fist towards the sky, momentarily, the earth shook with the sounds that echoed like the rumbling of drums!


    Liu Chengfeng had ripped apart the great Dimensional Imprint with his bare hands!


    ¡°You cheated!¡± Su Luo pointed at Liu Chengfeng and angrily rebuked in a loud voice.


    Liu Chengfeng smugly sneered: ¡°During a fight, having the support of a spirit pet and using a panacea pill has always been reasonable and fair. If you have the ability, you can also use Spirit Restoration Pill. It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t have it! Therefore, you loathsome boy, today you are toast!¡±


    A sinister cold smile shed through the depths of Liu Chengfeng¡¯s eyes.


    Just now, his Elder grandfather had given him a porcin bottle and he had gauged that there were around five pills. Now that he had these Spirit Restoration Pills, if he still couldn¡¯t beat his opponent to death, then he really must go jump into a river.


    A cold smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Spirit Restoration Pill, is it? It is merely a few Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills, you really believe that on this earth, only you have it?¡± While Su Luo was speaking, she also fished out a white, jade porcin bottle from her chest area. She poured out a single plump Spirit Restoration Pill.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±Seeing the Spirit Restoration Pill lying in the center of Su Luo¡¯s palm, Liu Chengfeng uncontrobly started tough uproariously, ¡°Ha ha ha, really makes me die fromughter. You have the nerve to call that a Spirit Restoration Pill? It is probably a scrapped pill that some apprentice who hadn¡¯t even entered the threshold of Apothecary refined by mistake and was picked up by you, right? Idiot, genuine Spirit Restoration Pill look like the ones I hold!¡±

 Chapter 296 – To come knocking for a fight (13)

    Chapter 296 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (13)


    Following his speech, Liu Chengfeng even benevolently disyed his Spirit Restoration Pill in front of Su Luo, insinuating that his pill was the real product and that the one Su Luo had was just inferior imitation goods.


    Su Luo was already toozy to waste her breath with his nonsense. Ignorant people were always tooughable. Just wait until she brings her enhanced version of Spirit Restoration Pills to the auction house to sell. At that time, when word about it spread far and wide, then Liu Chengfeng would know how ridiculous he seemed today.


    Su Luo nonchntlyughed before she casually swallowed that piece of Spirit Restoration Pill that could help her recover by twenty percent.


    In just a short period, Su Luo felt the spiritual energy burgeoning within her body, apanied by a wave of heat that rapidly circted throughout her entire body. It seemed as if she was filled with strength all over in her body, her mind also became clear and her agility increased.


    Great! Liu Chengfeng¡¯s porcin bottle was so small that even if it was filled to the brim, it would have no more than five or six pieces. Supposing that this battle entirely depended on pills, then she, Su Luo, would still securely win without any chance of a loss!


    Sure enough, Liu Chengfeng thought that his own victory was certain and thus, once again, he faithfully used the Snow Blizzard Globe technique.


    However, when he was just about to copse from exhausting his spiritual power, he unexpectedly saw that huge snowball being smacked away by that huge ck handprint yet again.


    And what was even more frustrating, to the point of making him vomit blood, was that whenever he took a Spirit Restoration Pill, his opponent would also swallow one too. Not only that, he somehow felt that the spiritual energy supplied by his pills was endless, as if it would never run out... ... could it be that his were actually Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pills?


    Impossible! Liu Chengfeng immediately denied his own guess. This was because Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pills were rarely avable, once it surfaced at an auction house, it would be sold out immediately. How could it be possible for that loathsome boy over there to possess Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pills? Moreover,ing in the amount of a bottle?


    Until the very end, Liu Chengfeng swallowed thest Spirit Restoration Pill and resolutely threw away the porcin bottle without hesitation.


    And yet, what depressed him to the point of vomiting blood, was the fact that his opponent also followed up and swallowed a pill. In addition, as if to spite him, she quickly continued to swallow another pill...


    This, this was simply intolerable bullying!!!


    Su Luo purposefully swallowed two Spirit Restoration Pills in a row in front of Liu Chengfeng, it was exactly for the sake of being spiteful to him. She wanted to disturb his state of mind and cause him inextricable pressure.


    Besides, although Spirit Restoration Pills were hard toe by for others, to her, it was just a matter of spending a little time, and she would produce ten highly effective pills. What was so difficult about that? Thus, she ate them without feeling a thread of loss or regret.


    As expected, Liu Chengfeng was still affected by Su Luo¡¯s little strategy.


    The great Dimensional Imprint was summoned once again and suspended high above Liu Chengfeng¡¯s head. It appeared as if it was a spread of darkness, simr to a ck cloud overhead.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Liu Chengfeng¡¯s fist struck upwards, unstoppable. The vast ck handprint was immediately shaken apart by him, suddenly transforming into nothingness.


    However, Su Luo immediately fired multiplerge fireballs, harassing Liu Chengfeng until he could not dodge them. At the same time, sheunched a huge handprint with a thundering force weighing tens of thousands kilograms towards Liu Chengfeng¡¯s back.


    This great Dimensional Imprint was summoned with all of Su Luo¡¯s spiritual energy. It pierced through the air, its vigorous momentum alone could make people¡¯s hearts and bodies jump in rm.


    ¡°Again, it¡¯s a handprint, and yet another handprint! Don¡¯t you know anything else other than big handprints?¡± Liu Chengfeng was simply about to be angered to death by Su Luo.


    The opponent was like a rookie who had just learnt how to cultivate. It was just either summoning the huge handprint orrge fireball over and over; if it was scattered, she would gather it again. Once it was gathered, it then got scattered again, and this repeated over and over!


    But, damn it!


    This huge handprint had nearly forced him into desperate straits, with no way to retreat in sight.


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s battle techniques were really so few to the point of being pitiful. Besides knowing the great Dimensional Imprint, she truly had only this one other move.

 Chapter 297 – To come knocking for a fight (14)

    Chapter 297 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (14)


    The great Dimensional Imprint was number one in smashing.


    She only knew how to smash.


    But stupid methods also had their stupid advantages, she was just going to knock against Liu Chengfeng head on. Were they notpeting with spiritual power? Were they not contesting on swallowing pills? This Miss still is not afraid of you.


    Therefore, once Liu Chengfeng bit thest Spirit Restoration Pill and had none left, then the stage would belong to Su Luo alone.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A loud boom sounded.


    The great Dimensional Imprint heavily smashed down, Liu Chengfeng, who had exhausted his spiritual strength, was basically powerless to stop it. He howled and brandished his fist, wanting to break apart that ck shroud of a giant palm.


    But, the him right now, without any spiritual strength, seemed so powerless.


    The darkness pressed on his head and severely struck down, submerging Liu Chengfeng all at once.


    Seeing his own precious grandson just about to lose, Liu Potian¡¯s eyes glinted viciously. He gathered power in his palm, suddenly thrusting a streak of zing red-hot fire towards Su Luo.


    This loathsomed! Only by killing him on the spot, could the Liu family regain its dignity and retain the bronze que.


    ¡°Heinous me.¡± Nangong Liuyun snorted heavily as his face hazed over with displeasure. Liu Potian had actually used such a move as Heinous me!


    He actually dared to interfere with the fight and even dared to use the seventh rank killer technique Heinous me to deal with his Luo girl. He simply must have eaten an ambitious leopard¡¯s galldder(1) to court death!


    ¡°Ten Thousand Oceans Combination!¡± Though Nangong Liuyun waste in joining, his attack was faster. A massive waterball wrapped up the Heinous me.


    Two great seventh ranked experts eachunched a move.


    Huge fierce collisions rumbled across and shook both the sky and the earth.


    The waterball outside, with the flickering mes within, both elements were ipatible and fought with each other in an intense battle.


    In the end, the crystal blue waterball annihted everything, obviously proving that Nangong Liuyun was a cut above the other.


    At the same time, that waterball continued to smash directly towards Liu Potian. Evidently, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s anger had not yet been appeased.


    Liu Potian¡¯s eyes shed with wrath! He never would have expected that the young Highness Prince Jin was actually already a seventh rank expert!


    That¡¯s right, in order to annihte his Heinous me, then, his Ten Thousand Oceans Combination must also be seventh rank. If not, it was definitely impossible.


    No wonder, no wonder when encountering the same seventh rank as himself, Liu Potian, he could be so rxed and contemptuous of him.... A seventh rank expert who was not even twenty years old, this sort of cultivation speed, was rare since ancient times. And those few who were such geniuses, had all left thickyers of ink in history, bing existences admired and worshiped by theter generations.


    Seventh rank Prince Jin, could he truly be so difficult to defeat? Liu Potian did not believe it!


    He followed up with another move!


    Nangong Liuyun narrowed his eyes, which shed with a touch of bloodthirsty cruelty. Those that dared to bully his Luo girl, no matter who they were, better not even think that they could escape so easily.


    The two people were each executing their best moves, battling in mid-air.


    Nangong Liuyun smashed a solid punch into Liu Potian¡¯s chest, beating Liu Potian back, resulting in him staggering about. However, because Liu Potian wanted to maintain his dignity, he did his utmost to endured it without falling back. He smothered the sound of a groan and desperately forced the fresh blood that had bubbled up from his throat back down.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands joined behind his back, shooting a cold re at Liu Potian.


    If he had gone with the momentum and retreated just now, easing the heavy bombardment on himself, then his internal injuries would still not be so serious. Yet, Liu Potian wanted to maintain his dignity to thest breath and swallowed down that mouthful of fresh blood. In that case, what awaited him would be the start of a nightmare. For this internal injury. if he didn¡¯t recuperate for a year or so, he could forget about walking out of the great doors of Liu Manor.


    Liu Potian¡¯s hands were clenched into fists as he stared at Nangong Liyun in shock. He didn¡¯t understand why, despite both of them being at the same seventh rank, his strength was far from matching His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s! He could not ept this, he really could not ept this!


    1) Eaten an ambitious leopard¡¯s galldder ¨C be fearless / courageous to the point of overconfidence.

 Chapter 298 – To come knocking for a fight (15)

    Chapter 298 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (15)


    However...A loss was a loss.


    Furthermore, this internal injury, at first it didn¡¯t seem that serious, but the longer he stood, he was able to detect the powerful energy Nangong Liuyun had shot into his body was fierce and unyielding. Inside his body, it scattered in all directions, now he who was seriously injured, practically could not continue to suppress it.


    Now, Liu Potian was someone who couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, where would he find the energy to care about Liu Chengfeng?


    Since Liu Potian didn¡¯t take action to help him, then Liu Chengfeng personally was about to face tragedy.


    He was heavily smashed down by Su Luo¡¯s great Dimensional Imprint, powerless to stop it, his entire person was swatted t. On the surface of the ground, you already couldn¡¯t see his body. The him right now had sunk deep underground.


    Originally, the ground was level and smooth, but now, an extra pit in the shape of arge handprint had appeared. And Liu Chengfeng was face down in the yellow dirt, lying on his stomach in the pit, vomiting blood non-stop.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Liu Chengfeng felt that he had been swatted by Su Luo¡¯s final palm strike until his head was buzzing with sounds. Nearly all of his five viscera and six bowels had shifted position, he would wail loudly from the pain at the slightest movement.


    However without waiting for him to crawl up, Su Luo once again released a ck handprint that hovered above his head.


    Confronted with thisrge handprint, Liu Chengfeng was almost infuriated to the point of spitting out blood! It was another handprint, why was it still arge handprint! Was he going to be hit and recoiled by therge handprint?


    He just didn¡¯t understand why the opponent¡¯srge handprint was so strong, did it not need spirit power? Or maybe it was the opponent¡¯s source of spirit power that was somehow endless. It seemed as if, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t bepletely exhausted!


    Seeing that ckrge handprint about to smash down again, Liu Chengfeng was immediately scared stiff, like his soul had flown away, scattering in all directions.


    Just a moment ago, he had looked on helplessly as his own grandfather was seriously injured by Prince Jin¡¯s strike. He also recalled the opponent saying this sentence, ¡®on the battlefield, it¡¯s life or death¡¯. He absolutely believed that if the opponent had an opportunity, he would certainly be killed in cold blood. And also, he would not be pardoned just because of his status as Liu Potian¡¯s grandson.


    Having thought of things up to here, Liu Chengfeng was scared until he be pale, he loudly screeched: ¡° I ¡ª¡ª¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finish saying ¡®admit defeat¡¯, these two words¡ª¡ªbefore experiencing Su Luo¡¯s ruthless attack.


    Su Luo was enraged at his action of chasing after her to kill her from before, how could she let him off so easily? Last time, if it was not for Nangong Liuyun showing up just by chance, and if it was not for him being able to undo the tracing technique on her body, what kind of ending would she have now? She simply could not imagine it.


    Without waiting for Liu Chengfeng to say another word, Su Luo seized the opportunity to throw out the dagger in her hand with awe-inspiring momentum!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The dagger reached an inconceivable speed, that kind of peak strength split the sky with echoes of ¡®zing, zing¡¯ sounds. Itunched directly towards Liu Chengfeng¡¯s throat.


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s expression had a huge change all of a sudden, he used all the strength he had left to roll towards the side!


    The dagger approached closer and closer with aggressive momentum, full of the intent tomit murder. Its momentum would scare people, and it was brimming with a destructive strength that was extremely terrifying.


    Heavens, the opponent simply just wanted to kill him!


    Liu Chengfeng¡¯s heart was frightened, he did his utmost to jump, so as to avoid that dagger¡¯s attack. However, the dagger that could cut through iron like it was mud, ended up entering his arm. It severed his left hand below the wrist!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± A bitter and pain-filled roar came from Liu Chengfeng¡¯s mouth. He was rolling around in the bottom of the pit, suffering from extreme pain.


    His face, body, and hands were without exception, covered in fresh blood. His wrist was still spraying out blood unceasingly...It seemed extremely frightening to the people watching.


    Liu Potian¡¯s pair of eyes was like gale-force winds and torrential rain, as cruel and vengeful as a wild beast. He tenaciously stared at Su Luo, wishing he could kill her immediately!


    However, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth only lifted into an ice-cold smile as she indifferently said: ¡°The fight hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    Even before she finished speaking, she once again released another extremely powerful ck handprint that everyone was familiar with over Liu Chengfeng¡¯s head.

 Chapter 299 – To come knocking for a fight (16)

    Chapter 299 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (16)


    Humph, it was merely a wrist, that¡¯s all. Compared to those things that Liu Chengfeng did, her methods were still considered fairly light.


    But this was also good, Liu Ruohua¡¯s right hand had been cut off while Liu Chengfeng¡¯s left hand was cut off. The pair of siblings together lost one right and one left hand, seemed like the same family, together they areplete.


    Liu Chengfeng had already been scared out of his mind by Su Luo¡¯s ckrge handprint. Now he was so scared that he screeched loudly: ¡° I concede! I concede! I concede! Stop! Quickly stop!¡±


    Along with his tragic cries, his mucus and tears were both rolling down simultaneously. They were mixed with thin streams of blood, his whole person appeared disheveled and crazy, cutting a very sorry figure. He simply looked worse than a beggar.


    Liu Potian thought this was extremely humiliating and angrily roared at Liu Chengfeng: ¡°Quickly stand up now!¡±


    Afterwards, he turned around and red at Nangong Liuyun. His tone was harsh, using strong power to force down the Heinous Fire in his chest: ¡°Your Highness, you also saw it. Liu Chengfeng¡¯s hand was severed at the wrist by that loathsome boy. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Faced with Liu Potian¡¯s aggressive questioning, Nangong Liuyun still appeared unheeding. He calmly and withposure, cast a nce at him in return, unhurriedly saying: ¡°What to do?¡±


    ¡°Humph! What is Your Highness prepared to do? Don¡¯t tell me Liu Chengfeng¡¯s hand is cut off like this in vain?¡± Liu Potian now had already found out His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s unparalleled strength. He wouldn¡¯t dare to be as rash as before. However, he still insisted on demanding an exnation.


    Otherwise, if Liu Chengfeng¡¯s hand being cut off by another person in front of him was to spread out now, it was very detrimental to his own reputation. Because, as the Elder Ancestor of the Liu family, but unable to protect his own descendant, how would other people look at him after this?


    Nangong Liuyun nced at Liu Potian as if looking at an idiot, he thenzily said: ¡°On the battlefield, it¡¯s a matter of life and death, could it be you were deaf just a moment ago?¡±


    Ouch, my Highness Prince Jin. Could you not speak with more tact and hold back a little? That person is, for all intents and purposes, still Prime Minister Liu¡¯s dad....Su Luo turned her face away, and could not bear to watch it anymore.


    ¡°He is a direct descendant from my Liu Manor!¡± Liu Potian had an indignant expression as he shouted out loud.


    Nangong Liuyunzily let out a sigh and unhurriedly said: ¡° Now, what he lost was merely only a minor thing such as a hand, nothing more. Why are you making a fuss about nothing? Nobody died yet. Besides, even if the person died on the battlefield, swords have no eyes. That is also a matter where nothing can be done.¡±


    It was very clear, he nned to shield Su Luo until the end.


    ¡°Since that is the case, humph, humph!¡± Liu Potian was so infuriated that heughed grimly repeatedly: ¡°This matter will not be forgotten just like this! If you have the ability, this loathsome boy will never leave Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. Otherwise, humph, humph¡ª¡ª¡±


    Finished speaking, Liu Potian reached out to grab the dark bronze que that was ced on a tray. However, a thin and long fair hand was a step ahead of him in taking away that bronze que.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Liu Potian, of course, had nned to swallow this mistreatment. He would wait untilter, and take his time making a decision about this. He had nned to take the bronze que and leave Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor afterwards. However, the bronze que was first taken away by His Highness.


    Nangong Liuyun, with some contempt, frowned: ¡° Liu Potian, you are not a child anymore. The words you said is like some fart you let out, after finished farting, then it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Request Your Highness to speak cautiously!¡± Liu Potian was infuriated to no end!


    He was originally pped by one of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm strike until his qi and blood were unstable. Now, he was again derided by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s every word and every sentence. That mouthful of blood that had been forcibly repressed had already begun to stir and was about to gush out once again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be this way? Just now, this bronze que was brought out as a stake in this bet. Since you people lost, you ought to ept the loss and pay. ¡° Nangong Liuyun, in a very matter-of-fact manner, looked at Liu Potian.

 Chapter 300 – To come knocking for a fight (17)

    Chapter 300 ¨C Toe knocking for a fight (17)


    Seeing the muscles on Elder Ancestor Liu¡¯s face twitching from fury, Nangong Liuyun innocently asked: ¡°Could it be that this king misspoke?¡±


    How could it be wrong? Obviously it¡¯s right! The stake indeed was like this!


    However, what made Liu Potian vomit blood was that before, he had felt that Liu Chengfeng had one hundred percent chance of winning, thus he had put down the bronze que as a stake for the bet. In actuality, if that bronze que had ended up in the hands of an exceptionally talented genius, not to say fifty thousand gold coins, even if it five hundred thousand gold coins, he would definitely buy it without blinking.


    But now, what could he say? Say he was not going to let it be? He couldn¡¯t set this person aside...Liu Potian was about to bang his head against the ground.


    Originally today, they came knocking on his residence to seek justice, he wanted justice. Before, he thought that even if he couldn¡¯t capture that thief, he could still demand back that cyan-colored crystal stone!


    But who would have anticipated that a grand seventh rank expert, in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor and in front of His Highness Prince Jin, was nothing but trash! He wasn¡¯t even worth a fart!


    Today, not even mentioning demanding back the cyan-colored crystal stone, he had just advanced to the seventh rank today and should be overbearing and arrogant, but instead brought back a severe injury. Demons know when he would recoverpletely.


    His healthy grandson had his hand severed at the wrist by the opponent, yet he was powerless to prevent it! Moreover, he was also powerless to avenge it! In addition ,that bronze que was a treasure passed on for generations in the Liu family, and like this, was lost in a bet by him...


    The more Liu Potian thought about it, the more frustrated and angry he felt. The more he thought about it, the deeper his hatred. It was to the point where he could no longer hold it in and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡ª¡±Liu Chengfeng, with great difficulty, stopped the bleeding from his wrist. He had just raised his head when he witnessed his household¡¯s Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle, the most respected elder, throwing up blood non-stop. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and he flew over.


    Now, Liu Potian wished he could throttle this rotten child Liu Chengfeng to death!


    If he hadn¡¯t coveted that cyan-colored crystal stone and lied in front of him, everything that happened today would not have urred, most definitely not!


    In fact, Liu Potian also did not want to think, that if he himself hadn¡¯t lusted after that cyan-colored crystal stone, all this would not have happened.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡ª¡± Faced with Liu Potian¡¯s fiendish pair of eyes, Liu Chengfeng was nearly scared out of his mind. He could almost foresee...in the future, at Liu Manor, there was no ce for him to stand and establish himself.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu Potian stuck out a foot to kick Liu Chengfeng.


    When Liu Chengfeng was kicked flying, at the same time, Liu Potian once again couldn¡¯t suppress it and another mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth.


    The floor was now covered in blood, all of the bloodstains were contributed by the Liu family¡¯s pair of grandfather and grandson.


    Su Luo frowned, wasn¡¯t the smell of blood too strong? The odor really didn¡¯t smell that good.


    Nangong Liuyun impatiently held his nose: ¡°Guardse, quickly drag them away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor¡¯s guards, who had already been standing on the side, approached and dragged the pair of grandfather and grandson pair from Liu household away.


    The grand and stately Prime Minister Liu¡¯s father, a majestic and stately seventh rank expert, in this sorry and pitiful manner, left the field. It was truly sad, pathetic andmentable....


    As a result, Liu family¡¯s grandfather and grandson hade aggressively, but left with their whole body spraying out blood.


    This morning, when the Liu family¡¯s pair of grandfather and grandson came, they had made a ruckus, this therefore caused the surrounding people to watch on the side.


    The crowd of people standing in a circle watching naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to enter Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. However, they seeded in surrounding the perimeter of Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, waiting to watch a good y. This matter was still allowed.


    Before Liu Chengfeng entered, he had unted loudly, showing off that his grandfather Liu Potian was a magnificent and grand seventh rank expert. His strength, inparison, had already surpassed His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s in every way.


    Thus, the surrounding crowd of people were all very curious. They were all guessing as to the result of Liu Elder Ancestor entering this way, whether he would he win or lose.

 Chapter 301 – Returning to Su Manor (1)

    Chapter 301 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (1)


    There were actually people who took out a dish to start betting on His Highness Prince Jin and the seventh rank Liu Elder Ancestor from Liu family, to see who would win and who would lose.


    On ount of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s many years prestige and being a super gifted genius¡¯ fame¨C


    The overwhelming majority of people bet that His Highness Prince Jin would win.


    As a result, people who bet money, people who didn¡¯t bet, those that were enjoying watching a show, everyone, without exception, all crowded on the street where Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor was. All of them surrounded the safe area three hundred meters outside of the residence, animatedly waiting to watch the show.


    Sure enough, as they had expected, not long after, the Elder Ancestor from the Liu family, who hade to the gate in a rage, ready to go all out in a battle, was unexpectedly carried by people and thrown out. At the same time, they also threw out the second young master from the Liu family who had strutted around the imperial capital backed by his family¡¯s influence.


    Crash¡ª¡ª


    When they saw the Liu family¡¯s grandfather and grandson pair again, the crowd of people watching all inhaled a mouthful of cold air.


    Tragic, simply too tragic.


    The Liu Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s clothing around his chest area was covered in blood. Hisplexion was as pale as paper, with both hands trembling and shaking. He was tossed to the ground and couldn¡¯t even crawl up. This person was actually a seventh rank, ah! A grand and majestic seventh rank expert was actually tossed out as if tossing out garbage...His Highness Prince Jin was simply not human, he was naturally a god!


    Compared to the Elder Ancestor from the Liu family, the Liu family¡¯s second young master was simply even more tragic.


    One could only see that the clothing on his body were rags. His head and face was covered in dust and blood, mixed with sweat. His entire person looked no better than a beggar. Nowhere did he still have a little of that normally jade-faced yboy appearance that was distinguished and confident. It simply was as iparable as night and day.


    Everyone was extremely stunned, their admiration for His Highness Prince Jin became even greater, like the waves of major rivers, continuous and endless.


    ¡°Hey, like I said, Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor isn¡¯t worth a damn. He would even dare to bring the fight to Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. Ha ha, see, this time, wasn¡¯t he thrown out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that second Liu young master, just a moment ago, was still boasting by saying that his grandfather had broken through to the seventh rank. Why is it this seventh rank seems so weak? Perhaps he was only talking big?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, maybe he wasn¡¯t bragging. Can¡¯t say for sure if that Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor is indeed a seventh rank? The only thing that can be proven is that His Highness Prince Jin has formidable strength that is unsurpassed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a seventh rank expert was beaten like this and sessfully driven out in a clean sweep. Heaven knows how deep and profound His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s strength is. It simply is too terrible, he isn¡¯t even twenty years old yet!¡±


    At that moment, everyone was spiritedly discussing this, numerous words of praise were heaped upon the body of His Highness Prince Jin. They practically lifted him onto the altar of Gods with their praises. As for Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, he was naturally trodden into the dust.


    Ignoring the spirited discussions and hubbub from outside, within Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, the follow-up was still developing.


    Su Luo curiously fiddled with the dark bronze que in her hand.


    This bronze que was approximately the size of a child¡¯s palm. It was square-shaped, with an outward appearance that was ck as ink. There were only three words carved on top, and the font was mboyant. Even if you carefully considered it, you would also not be able to recognize it. Apart from this, there was nothing else that could be made out.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t tell what it was, so she lifted her eyes to ask Nangong Liuyun: ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    After Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor lost it, he had an upset appearance. It was sufficient to prove that this thing was a treasure. She still really couldn¡¯t make out what was so mysterious inside this.


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°Really don¡¯t know what to say to you, this girl, that would be good. Yesterday, you refined Spirit Restoration Pills that areparable to Intermediate level¡¯s medicinal pill. You also broke through to the third rank. Today, you obtained another treasure from that old, coarse fellow from the Liu family. Hey, hey, this is indeed the Liu family¡¯s secret cultivation method that isn¡¯t spread out. Do you not see what words are written on top?¡±


    ¡°What words?¡± Su Luo gazed attentively at the front side of that piece of bronze que with its mboyant, illegible, wild and rash words, ¡°Spirit Dance Steps?¡±

 Chapter 302 – Returning to Su Manor (2)

    Chapter 302 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (2)


    ¡°Right, it is precisely the Spirit Dance Steps.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a devilish smile, ¡° The Liu family¡¯s Spirit Dance Steps, this is the most outstanding martial arts teachings under the heavens that became extinct. That you can use such a manner to obtain it, it can really be said that your luck is so good as to defy the natural order of heaven.¡±


    Su Luo expressed her puzzlement: ¡°Since the Liu family¡¯s Spirit Dance Steps is so prominent in the world, why is it that Liu Chengfeng and them seemed unable to learn it? Is it because to learn this there still needs some other condition?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly pinched Su Luo¡¯s little face, nodded his head and with a smile, said: ¡°A child that is also teachable, Lou girl is indeed smart. Just talking and you are able to see the main point.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it was you who at the beginning when attacking said that this generation of the Liu family did not have anyone qualified to learn it.¡± Su Luo massaged the cheek that was pinched until it was a little sore by him. With puffed up cheeks, she red at him, ¡°Quickly tell me, in the end what is the matter?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smothered augh, on one hand teasing her, and on the other hand exining to her to clear up the confusion: ¡°If you want to learn this shadow-like dance steps, the first prerequisite is a powerful and strong mental focus. Do you still remember your mental strength? When you tested it, you reached the purple color. Only this kind of gifted talent could practice Spirit Dance Steps. As to this generation in the Liu family, there is absolutely no one in the younger generation with this aptitude.¡±


    ¡°So it was like this. No wonder just a moment ago, before when Liu family¡¯s Elder made the bet, he regretted it and wanted to take it back. As a result, he was conned by you and stopped.¡± Su Luo smiled very proudly and flipped a nce at him, ¡°You, such a two-faced, sinister guy, since the beginning, you were scheming against them. Their old man also does not have it easy in life.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was hooked by Su Luo¡¯s nce until he was head over heels infatuated. He grabbed and held Su Luo in his arms and started tough heartily: ¡°No better or worse than you. Luo girl, even though I do not know the reason, but didn¡¯t you still assist and pretend together with this king? Who else would have this kind of rapport with you? How about Lou girl just marry this king now?¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± Su Luo let out two snorts and pushed him away, ¡°Now that the Liu family¡¯s grandfather and grandson pair have been carried out, those people that were lying in secret waiting to ambush outside the residence should also have withdrawn right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nomittally let out a ¡®hum, hum¡¯.


    ¡°I have already gone out for a few days, and still don¡¯t know what is happening in Su Manor. I ought to go back and have a look.¡± Su Luo somewhat helplessly sighed and said, ¡°Really hope that there wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Once he heard that Su Luo wanted to go back, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire face was unhappy. With a disagreeable expression, he turned his face away.


    ¡°What are you doing.¡± Su Luo impatiently pinched his cheek, this guy who looked very outstanding and formidable, why was it that sometimes, he would seem so childish. She helplessly said: ¡°For no cause or reason, why are you getting angry? You really look very childish, okay stop being mad.¡±


    ¡°Then you must not go back!¡± Nangong Liuyun grabbed her hand and pulled it to a stop, his pitch-ck eyes fixed their gaze on her. His eyes had an expression full of hope and strong expectations.


    Not mentioning what Su Luo felt, now the servants in Prince Jin¡¯s residence that were standing below, collectively, simply all of them seemed to be swept by the wind into disarray!


    Heavens ahahahahaha~~~~


    Was this person really their brilliant, with amazing martial arts and insufferably arrogant, His Highness Prince Jin? This acting like a spoiled child, rolling around, pretending to feel wronged and acting cute little appearance, clearly was like a brat asking for candy to eat from an adult, don¡¯t you think? Compared to the Prince Jin like this, they were even more used to that ¡®at the slightest thing would cut off a person¡¯s limb, blood flowing thick like a hurricane¡¯ type of His Highness Prince Jin, don¡¯t you think so too?


    A crowd of people, with their eyes wide open, all freakishly stared at Nangong Liuyun. They were itching to throw themselves up there and check to see if their family¡¯s Highness had been switched with another person.


    Su Luo was a more sensitive person, all at once, she was able to perceive the peculiar light in the servants¡¯ gaze. She recalled that right now, they were in a public ce with numerous people present. She casually feigned a light cough: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are His Highness Prince Jin, however, what about your image?¡±

 Chapter 303 – Returning to Su Manor (3)

    Chapter 303 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (3)


    Why was it that this guy didn¡¯t appreciate her good intentions even a bit, and instead directly pounced on her and embraced her. He even leaned close and breathed into her ear, spurting out hot fervent breaths while leisurely saying: ¡°Ever since I meet you, my image had left home. Do you want to find it and bring it back?¡±


    Su Luo was simply speechless to an extreme point. She somewhat flusteredly pushed Nangong Liuyun away: ¡°A lot of people are watching, for my benefit, you should act more decent! Don¡¯t ruin my pure reputation!¡± In the future, she still wanted to marry and be someone¡¯s woman in the traditional role of a good wife!


    Nangong Liuyun was like a scoundrel sticking to her body, no matter how she pushed, his body would not move a jot. The strength of his arms were as powerful as an iron mp.


    It seemed as if only just now did he notice the many gazes that were as bright as daylight from the unwanted guests at his side. Consequently, His Highness Prince Jin, who was just now smiling at Su Luo almost salivatingly, turned his head and faintly swept them a nce.


    This nce that he swept them with seemed ordinary and calm, but after those servants were swept by that gaze, without exception, they were full of fear and trepidation, as if facing a disaster.


    This expression was too frightening!


    Couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t be wrong! This person was indeed their Highness Prince Jin. That expression, that aura of death, that awe-inspiring dignity, clearly it was him!


    His Highness was still that Highness, very terrifying....A herd of servants promptly scattered like birds and beasts. In the blink of an eye, they skillfully left,pletely not leaving even a single trace.


    This was already not the first time Su Luo saw such a scene. However, she was still not used to it, letting out a dry coughing sound and somewhat speechlessly, turned her face away.


    Who knew that now, Nangong Liuyun would actually fawningly pull at her sleeves while trying to win her favor. His face had a smiling expression with a wheedling undertone: ¡°Well, now that the idling people et cetera have all cleared out, can we continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue what?¡± Su Luo expressed her confusion.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡± God knows why Nangong Liuyun would re at her with a face full of usation and hidden bitterness. That little appearance was simply adorable to the extreme.


    ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Su Luo blinked innocently towards him.


    Such a huge reaction from this guy, people who didn¡¯t understand would have the impression that she had ruined his purity.


    Nangong Liuyun let out two ¡®humph¡¯ sounds, saying resentfully and usingly: ¡°Just now, you had obviously disliked the offending stares of many people, thus were unwilling to be affectionate towards this king. Now that the people have all left, why haven¡¯t youe over quickly to kiss this king yet!¡±


    Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead! This person was young, but he should not be this childish! He was still a prince!


    She just knew that Nangong Liuyun, this guy, didn¡¯t have a bottom line, if you took him seriously, you would lose.


    ¡°Enough, not going to y with you, now, I want to go home.¡± Su Luo fiercely sucked in a deep breath. She constrained the fire in her chest and said it with a deadpan expression.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that Su Luo had already decided to go back. He could only pull at her sleeves: ¡°This king will apany you and go back together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, by all means, don¡¯t!¡± Su Luo made a quick decision and declined right away, ¡°If you and I go back together, what would it be regarded as? Everyone would think that the married off daughter had returned home! This absolutely, definitely, must not be done!¡± If it was done like this, the consequences would certainly be grave.


    This was also out of the question, that was also met with refusal. The hidden bitterness in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes was bing increasingly obvious. He spread open a pair of vivid and bright eyes like peach blossoms, not speaking a word. Just like this, he looked at Su Luo. Always watching, watching continuously...watching until Su Luo¡¯s scalp felt numb.


    ¡°You...I will return first. You do as you see fit, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect me, then it¡¯s good!¡± Before she finally slipped away, Su Luo, in the end, still threw out such ambiguous words.


    However, Su Luo did not know, that just because of these ambiguous words, Nangong Liuyun was about to bring her what kind of ¡®pleasant surprise¡¯.


    If she knew, very likely, she would ruthlessly tie up Nangong Liuyun and not let him take a step out of Prince Jin¡¯s Royal manor, okay?

 Chapter 304 – Returning to Su Manor (4)

    Chapter 304 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (4)


    Su Luo washed off her disguise and changed back into what she normally wore everyday. She quietly and without rest slipped back into Su Manor.


    Seeing Su Manor¡¯s current condition, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to suck in a breath of cold air.


    She hadn¡¯t left for that long, counting with her fingers, it was only one night and nothing more. However, wasn¡¯t Su Manor¡¯s change rather toorge?


    Originally, Su Manor had a towering, majestic and luxurious atmosphere, but owing to the berserk fifth rank fierce panther going crazy, more than half of Su Manor had been destroyed. Now, what appeared before her eyes was an ash-gray scene of devastation that made people unable to bear to look.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s luck was still considered pretty good.


    Because the fierce panther was cored by Su Qing, therefore its hatred for her was the greatest. So it had only attacked the courtyards surrounding Su Qing¡¯s. Su Luo¡¯s courtyard, meanwhile, was separated from Su Qing¡¯s courtyard by a huge distance, therefore, it had avoided the main disaster area. Her courtyard appeared to be undamaged.


    Originally, when she saw this kind of situation, Su Luo¡¯s mood was still very good. However, when she entered Wisteria Park, in a split second, her face pulled down.


    At this moment Lu Luo¡¯s hand and foot were being forcibly held down by two maidservants. And in front of her, Su Xi was just standing there, strutting around while blustering to the servant Xiao Yu at her side: ¡°Beat her, heavily beat her for this Miss! Today if this loathsome girl is not beaten to death, then this Miss won¡¯t go back.¡±


    While speaking, Su Xi was also satisfiedly sitting on a chair holding a little teacup leisurely and contentedly sipping tea.


    As she listened to the crisp and melodious sounds produced from Lu Luo being pped, her mood became even better. It seemed that her face was simply glowing and she was even leisurely crooning a little song.


    When Su Luo took a step to walk into her courtyard, the first thing she heard was the sound of Lu Luo being pped.


    Her long, shapely eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as she coldly shouted: ¡°Stay your hands!¡±


    Seeing that Su Luo had appeared, Su Xi seemed to be somewhat surprised. But very quickly, the corner of her mouth was brimming with a mysterious sly grin, ¡°Oh? Take a look, who is it that hade back? You still know this is your home? Still know to return to the manor?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes indifferently swept a nce at her, her thin eyebrows knotted. She also swept a nce at that Xiao Yu: ¡°Thisdy told you to desist, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Who knew that Xiao Yu would lift her head and mockingly smiled at Su Luo: ¡°Is the fourth Miss speaking to this servant? This servant is not your servant girl. Naturally. I do not need to listen to your orders.¡±


    Even though she kept using the courteous ¡®you¡¯ for Su Luo, yet at the same time. Xiao Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t have a little bit of respectful deference. While returning Su Luo¡¯s words in a subversive manner, at the same time, she lifted up her palm to p towards Lu Luo¡¯s cheek!


    She was certainly not a good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t know any martial arts. Not to mention, even she was a first rank martial artist, which was far more impressivepared to this good-for-nothing fourth Miss.


    Just when Xiao Yu¡¯s hand was only a tiny distance away from Lu Luo, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into an apathetic sneer. Not knowing how she moved, one could only the brutal afterimage of a leg float pass. Then afterwards, was only a violent blood-curdling shriek that came from Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, the Xiao Yu who hadn¡¯t had time to react was kicked flying by Su Luo. After that, her back heavily smashed on top of the wall, finally, she slid down tumbling to the ground, motionless from passing out.


    Momentarily, almost everyone stared at Su Luo with an incredulous expression...with a kind of expression like seeing a ghost, they appallingly staring at her. Their eyes were opened wide into huge circles.


    Wasn¡¯t Su Luo a good-for-nothing? Wasn¡¯t it that she didn¡¯t have a little bit of cultivation strength? When all was said and done, how did she aplish this? How could she directly kick a first rank Xiao Yu flying and unconscious?


    Was this still a good-for-nothing?


    Su Xi¡¯s reaction was thergest, first she stared nkly, then a sinister expression shed through her eyes and she angrily ranted: ¡°Su Luo you slut, you dare to hit my servant girl? I will kill you!¡±


    Hardly finished speaking, Su Xi directly pped towards Su Luo with her palm.

 Chapter 305 – Returning to Su Manor (5)

    Chapter 305 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (5)


    During the time it took for the force of Su Xi¡¯s pping palm to arrive, Su Luo whirled her body and avoided it. She nimbly circled around to Su Xi¡¯s back and severely kicked at her tender, charming and plump buttocks!


    The matter happened so unexpectedly, Su Xi waspletely unguarded, this¡ª¡ª


    Being kicked by Su Luo like this, thanks to the effect from gravity, her entire body facing forward abruptly dashed forth. She simply could not stop the forward momentum.


    Just as well, in front of her just so happened to be a very round and sturdy, iron-like wooden pir.


    Only a huge ¡®thump¡¯ ramming sound could be heard, Su Xi¡¯s head had close contact with the iron-like wooden pir. Her entire head was pasted onto that pir.


    Such an enormous force of impact mmed her whole head until it was dazed and confused. For a long while, she couldn¡¯t recover her senses because she was knocked stupid.


    When the surrounding flunkies and servant girls saw this scene, they were all stupefied. Each and every one of them had a dumbstruck expression as they looked at Su Luo. Then, once again, they turned around to shockingly stare at Su Xi. who had almost fainted from the pain of the collision.


    Didn¡¯t the fifth Miss a few days ago just say that she had been promoted to the third rank? But how could she be so easily kicked flying by the legendary good-for-nothing fourth Miss? This world was too crazy, too chaotic...


    Su Xi returned to her senses with great difficulty. She threw off the dizziness in her brain and turned around to look at Su Luo with a stupid expression. Very quickly, her expression recovered and she covered her sore forehead. In her eyes burned a raging inferno!


    ¡°Su Luo! You slut! You actually dare to kick me! Simply courting death!¡± Su Xi¡¯s fury soared. Basically, she hadn¡¯t realized where was the unreasonableness in being kicked flying by a good-for-nothing. Shortly after, one could see her palm pping towards Su Luo¡¯s face!


    Su Xi¡¯s full strength was in this strike, her palm¡¯s strength was so powerful that it scared people.


    At this very moment, a contemptuous smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    She didn¡¯t dodge nor avoid it, and her right hand was firmly clenched into a fist. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, her fist met the force of Su Xi¡¯s palm head-on, connecting and joining together.


    The fist and palm intersected, producing a violent hitting sound. Afterwards, what astonished everyone was that originally, they thought that Su Luo would be pped flying by Su Xi, but instead, she was able to receive that palm strike while firmly standing her ground. Su Luo steadily stood in her original ce, in contrast to Su Xi who had retreated back seven continuous steps with ¡®thump, thump, thump¡¯ sounds.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Such an intense contrast in power made Su Xi immediately stupefied.


    No matter what, she didn¡¯t believe that this good-for-nothing was actually able to receive the power of her palm strike. In addition, she was able to send her retreating from the aftershock.


    She could clearly sense the surging spirit power within Su Luo¡¯s body.


    How was this possible? She was undoubtedly a good-for-nothing, for so many years, she had never cultivated. How could it be possible that all of a sudden, she would surpass her, this young gifted genius? This was impossible!


    Su Xi¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, angry thoughts shing across her ashen face. She gnashed her teeth and repeatedly humphed.


    Even if you, Su Luo, was not a good-for-nothing, so what? Even if you have also reached the third rank, don¡¯t even think about fighting with me, Su Xi!


    ¡°Netherworld sword!¡± Soon after, Su Xi burst out with a shout, from her sleeves appeared the handle of a flexible sword. The light seemed to flow and shine on top of the sword, and like a ray of light, it ruthlessly thrust towards Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    On ount of having been defeated by Su Luo twice already, Su Xi had a sense of crisis that she had never felt before. Now, her heart already had killing intent towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Netherworld sword is the Miss¡¯s most aplished skill, this time, the fourth Miss is screwed!¡± Having regained consciousness, Xiao Yu had her hand protecting her chest and sat leaning against the wall. She watched the fight in front of her, looking at Su Luo with vicious rays of light bursting from her eyes.


    The Netherworld sword divided into two, then the two subdivided into four. When it reached Su Luo¡¯s throat, it had already divided into eight sharp des.


    The eight sharp des formed into a circle, with the head of the des pointing straight at all the vital points on Su Luo¡¯s body.

 Chapter 306 – Returning to Su Manor (6)

    Chapter 306 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (6)


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was cold and calm as she watch those eight, cold double-edged swords quickly fly towards her.


    Even though Su Xi¡¯s Netherworld sword technique¡¯s prestige was great and had a flourishing style with an extremely fast speed, but in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, it seemed full of mistakes. To Su Luo, its speed was slow, like a rey in slow motion.


    A ridiculing smile appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    A third rank Su Xi, if it was a few days ago, she would have had to use assassin methods if she was to defeat her.


    But now, too bad, she had also been promoted to the third rank. Third rank versus third rank, she was even capable of defeating Liu Chengfeng, why would she fear a very minor person like Su Xi?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, not holding back any longer, she condensed eight small fireballs that wrapped up all the sharp des.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The small fireballs crashed into the double-edged des. The double-edged des that were originally illusionary were now made formless, leaving behind only that cold sword heading straight for Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    Su Luo threw out her dagger that could cut through iron-like mud. The dagger shot towards that sharp sword, and both weapons met in mid-air!


    Immediately, there was a burst of fireworks, with lightning sounds echoing endlessly.


    Soon after, the dagger that was currently winning, pierced through the sharp sword and ruthlessly stabbed towards Su Xi¡¯s throat!


    Seeing that hellish-looking dagger rapidly approaching, a panicked expression shed through Su Xi¡¯s eyes. She was overwhelmed with terror as she became aware of an aura of death sweeping towards her own throat. It seemed as if she saw the silhouette of the death god.


    With the dagger getting closer, the terror in Su Xi¡¯s eyes became increasingly clearer. She even forgot to dodge it.


    Just at this critical moment of life and death, a gold coin shot swiftly towards the dagger. One could only hear a crisp ¡®whizz¡¯ sound.


    The dagger collided with the gold coin, and it shook a few times before finally falling to the ground powerlessly.


    However, before it could fall to the ground, it ended up in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Second older sister!¡± Su Xi turned her head around, seeing the beautiful image of that woman appear, immediately, her face was full of jubtion. Holding her arms, she was practically crying tears of joy.


    When the surrounding servants saw Su Qing¡¯s arrival, all of their expressions changed. Their eyes held reverence but they shrinked their bodies moving backwards to avoid her, praying they could evade Su Qing¡¯s line of sight.


    Su Qing, the rumored legendary gifted genius, was Grandmaster Lan Hai¡¯s personal disciple. At such a young age, she had already broken through to the fourth rank. Her future prospects were simply limitless and immeasurable.


    Su Qing had always been pure and cold as a lotus. She was known as an ice beauty. She would never berate a servant, but would kill people. She would show no mercy when killing people and her methods were savage. As a result, the servants¡¯ fear of her in their minds was even deeper.


    Su Qing was dressed in a light green, unadorned skirt which clenched at her slender waistline. That exquisite little face had an austere expression. Her long, shapely eyebrows wrinkled, evidently, she was not in a very good mood.


    ¡°Second older sister! You finally came! Boo-hoo boo-hoo¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing Su Qing, it seemed as if Su Xi immediately got a backbone. Just a moment ago, both of her eyes were hazy with watery mist due to having received a fright, but now, they suddenly had two sparkling and translucent teardrops sliding down. She held on to Su Qing, sobbing and unable to say a word, but was furiously pointing at Su Luo. She was still sobbing spasmodically, though she alsoined in a loud voice: ¡°Second older sister! Quickly avenge me! Su Luo, this slut, wants to kill me!¡±


    Su Qing tenderly wiped away that string of teardrops on Su Xi¡¯s face, saying with a nd tone of voice: ¡°Foolish girl, you can¡¯t even defeat a good-for-nothing. You are an expert at bringing disgrace to Father and Mother. Now, see if afterwards you still dare to bezy.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow, secretive, ridiculing smile.


    These words spoken by Su Qing were very interesting. She said that Su Xi specialized in bring disgrace to Father and Mother. Thispletely did not take her, Su Luo, to be part of the family.


    However, it was also correct, in Su Qing¡¯s innocent, lotus flower-like eyes that were pure and icily arrogant; how could it turn out to have a sense of Su Luo¡¯s existence, since she was a good-for-nothing?

 Chapter 307 – Returning to Su Manor (7)

    Chapter 307 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (7)


    As expected, after cating Su Xi, Su Qing¡¯s pair of ice-cold beautiful eyes were like sharp swords hurtling towards Su Luo. She used a scrutinizing gaze to cast a quick sidelong nce at Su Luo. With an impassive expression, she frowned and said: ¡°You are that Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what advice second older sister has?¡± Su Luo inscrutably met her probing gaze.


    Su Qing cast a cold nce at her. It was quite clear that she still hadn¡¯t ced Su Luo¡¯s existence in her eyes. She merely gave a light but cold snort: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you girl was able to conceal it so deeply.¡±


    Su Xi¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t at allcking. Able to sessfully force Su Xi to be like this, then Su Luo¡¯s cultivation was definitely above the third rank. However, what was baffling was that she couldn¡¯t sense even a little bit of the spirit aura on her body. This point, Su Qing was unable to understand even a little bit.


    ¡°Such a negligible cultivation of mine, how could it enter a cultivation expert¡¯s eye like second older sister¡¯s?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze was se, the corner of her mouth moved slightly, and with a smile that was not quite a smile, cast a quick nce at Su Qing.


    Su Qing¡¯s, that kind of arrogant aura of looking down at everything, was everywhere. Even though she already knew that Su Luo was not a good-for-nothing, still, the current Su Luo in her eyes was still the same existence as before, that of an ant. She basically didn¡¯t feel that Su Luo was worthy of her notice.


    Naturally, Su Luo also didn¡¯t have a good opinion of her.


    However, although Su Qing¡¯s expression was cool,pared to Su Xi¡¯s, it was much more horrible. Even though Su Xi was spoiled, rude and unreasonable, but her strength was shown right there. In addition, all of her emotions were exhibited on her face, at one nce, you could see through its depths.


    In contrast, Su Qing regarded everything with an impassive expression. Herplexion was smooth and tranquil with an apathetic expression. However, she seemed like an enigma, nobody could guess what she was thinking.


    Su Qing bitingly nced at Su Luo, the corner of her mouth moved slightly: ¡°You actually have some self-knowledge.¡±


    Her eyebrows lifted a tiny bit and was nonmittal.


    Su Qing coldly said: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then kneel down and kowtow to Su Xi, acknowledging your mistake. Kowtow nine hundred and ny-nine times, and I will spare you from death.¡±


    Kowtow nine hundred and ny-nine times? Su Qing indeed was heartless.


    Su Luo nced at her with an unmoved expression, then she coldly said: ¡°Second older sister, you are unaware of some things, the first person that made a move to injury someone was not me, but Su Xi.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Qing clearly nodded her head and coldly said: ¡°She lost, naturally I will lecture her. As for you, you must kowtow and apologize.¡±


    She knew and yet still dared to be so demanding with her. It was truly twopletely different standards. Su Qing was really emboldened by her backing. Su Luoughed grimly in her heart, but it didn¡¯t show on her face as she coldly asked: ¡°If not?¡±


    Su Qing impatiently frowned: ¡°Since just now, you disregarded sisterly rtionship and even dared to try shooting Su Xi dead, in that case, then have a taste of my dagger.¡±


    She just finished speaking, and without waiting for Su Luo to respond, the dagger in her sleeve abruptly flew towards Su Luo. It targeted straight at the vital point on her throat!


    The dagger split the air and came like a strong wind, didn¡¯t know how many times stronger it was whenpared to Su Xi¡¯s move from before.


    A fourth rank martial artist was really deserving to be called a fourth rank martial artist. Too far above whenpared to a third rank.


    However, a fourth rank martial artist wasn¡¯t someone Su Luo hadn¡¯t killed before. Herplexion sunk down, a sneer shed through her thoughts.


    Since Su Qing dared to strike, then today, let¡¯s have a look and finally see how difficult she was to deal with. See what kind of means and ability she had that let her be this arrogant!


    Su Qing made a move before her words had even faded. That sharp dagger immediately aggressively shot directly towards Su Luo. Its movement followed a strange trajectory, simply impossible for a person to guard against.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands intertwined together in front of her chest, condensing out arge ck handprint. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, it smashed towards that dagger!


    The huge, ck handprint and the dagger rammed into each other. Immediately, Su Luo felt a burst of acute paining from the web between her thumb and forefinger...

 Chapter 308 – Returning to Su Manor (8)

    Chapter 308 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (8)


    A portion of qi and blood rushed up from her chest, and Su Luo spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    At the moment, she dared not be rash, with ¡®clunk, clunk, clunk¡¯ sounds. her footsteps hurriedly fell back from the recoil. She directly moved back a distance of more than ten steps. Finally, her back severely hit the wall.


    This collision directly knocked her qi and blood into turmoil. A metallic and sweet taste came from her throat, and suddenly, she spurted out another mouthful of blood.


    Su Luo simply swiped away the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth, a pair of bright eyes stared at Su Qing.


    Sure enough, third rank and the fourth rank was as different as the sky and the earth.


    In addition, seeing the manner in which Su Qing struck just a moment ago, she clearly was not at the beginning of fourth rank. Instead, it appeared as if she was at the middle of the fourth rank.


    Because when she was at the Sunset Mountain Range being hunted by the subordinates of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy in order to kill her, the ones trying to kill her, if not at the third rank, then they were at fourth rank. As a result, with regards to martial artists at this rank, Su Luo was rtively more familiar with them.


    At this moment, Su Qing shot Su Luo a nce, that pair of clear and attractive eyebrows actually wrinkled.


    With regards to Su Luo being able to block that dagger from before, she was clearly extremely dissatisfied, owing to the fact that that dagger consumed seventy percent of her strength. She believed from the bottom of her heart that she could directly kill Su Luo on the spot.


    However, even if it was like this, again, so what? Su Luo was simply not her opponent.


    A ridiculing expression appeared within Su Qing¡¯s clever eyes: ¡°Since you insist on courting death, then I will help youplete this wish.¡±


    Perhaps before, Su Qing still thought that Su Luo wasn¡¯t worth consideration. She only considered her to be a disposable ant, but now, she clearly had her attention fixed on Su Luo. She didn¡¯t n on letting her go at this point.


    She coldly humphed and once again struck towards Su Luo.


    This time, she didn¡¯t use a weapon, rather, she condensed her spirit force into her right palm. Her right palm pped directly towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    A moment ago, Su Xi had used this exact move and was kicked by Su Luo. Su Qing had seen it very clearly.


    Now, since it was to help her younger sister retrieve back her dignity, naturally, using this strike was the best possible method.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed and a cold intent appeared in her pupils.


    Within this Su Manor, Su Qing and Su Xi would just treat her with such aggressiveness. Saying it bluntly, it was even to the point of wanting to kill her. They were truly bold, could it be that they were not even afraid of Su Zian?


    No, a ridiculing, grim, smiling expression passed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Usually, Su Zian wasn¡¯t happy with her, and to add on top of that, withst time¡¯s affair, he was even more unhappy with her. If Su Qing really killed her, then he would immediately look for an excuse for Su Qing to be exonerated, right?


    It was just like this, so Su Qing could have this kind of confidence and keep repeating the statement of wanting to kill her?


    Facing the approaching momentum from that tumultuous palm strike, Su Luo once again released arge ck handprint in midair. Staking it all today because of her serious injury, she absolutely also wouldn¡¯t let Su Qing have an easy time.


    Just at this time, an angry voice sounded from outside of the door.


    ¡°Now, everyone just stop!¡±


    Because of this voice, Su Qing¡¯s palm strike slowed down, then she withdrew it.


    Su Luo also followed by withdrawing her ownrge handprint.


    Both of them looked towards the ce where the sound wasing from.


    They only saw Su Jingyu walking quickly towards them from outside of the courtyard. His forehead was full of sweat. His nervous expression still carried a thread of worry, furiously saying: ¡°What are you two doing right now? Still think the inside of the manor wasn¡¯t damaged enough?¡±


    Su Qing frowned and was just about to speak, but was interrupted post-haste by Su Jingyu. One only saw Su Jingyu pull at Su Qing¡¯s hand and immediately start to walk away: ¡°Second younger sister, your older brother has been looking for you for a long time and finally found you. Quick, quicklye with second older brother to the reception hall.¡±


    Su Qing unconcernedly shook off his hand, and in a cold, clear voice, said: ¡°Older brother¡¯s temperament seems a little too anxious.¡±


    Unexpectedly, not only did Su Jingyu not listen to her input, instead, he was so anxious he nearly started to stomp his feet: ¡°Second younger sister! You really can keep yourposure. Do you know who came to our residence?¡± .

 Chapter 309 – Returning to Su Manor (9)

    Chapter 309 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (9)


    ¡°No matter whoes to our residence, older brother ought to be calm and unperturbed. You shouldn¡¯t be this worried and anxious, otherwise, how could father dare to hand over such arge ce like Su Manor to you in the future?¡± Su Qing frowned, clearly, she was dissatisfied with Su Jingyu¡¯s conduct.


    Su Jingyu was so anxious that he almost stomped his foot: ¡°Why still be calm and unperturbed? His Highness Prince Jin! His Highness Prince Jin hase to our residence!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Qing¡¯splexion immediately became sluggish as she gazed at Su Jingyu with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Who do you think it is? On this earth, can there be a second His Highness Prince Jin in existence?¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s anxious tone carried a touch of excitement, ¡°Second younger sister, you are really too much. You and His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s rtionship have already reached this stage, why did you conceal it from us this tightly? It even caught Mother and Father somewhat totally unprepared.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Qing was somewhat puzzled. Apart fromst time when she found out from the Venerable Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth that His Highness Prince Jin had a favorable impression of her, recently, she hadn¡¯t even seen His Highness Prince Jin ah....


    Su Jingyu was so excited that he was nearly ready to dance in circles. He happily said: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin brought over a lot of gifts. Saying he heard that a small matter had happened in our manor, so came to visit with this purpose in mind. In fact, we all know that His Highness Prince Jin for sure came here in order to see you. Let¡¯s go, why waste your time with a good-for-nothing. We should go see His Highness Prince Jin now without dy.¡±


    Su Jingyu disdainfully swept Su Luo a nce, then he pulled Su Qing away and left immediately.


    Now, even though Su Qing¡¯s face was still as cold as frost as before, however, her eyebrows and eyes were hanging low, giving off a nervous, bewildered and bashful appearance. No matter how you look, she resembled a youngdy yearning for love. Where would she still have a little bit of the manner of an ice beauty.


    Seeing older brother pulling second older sister along as they quickly left, a touch of resentment shed through Su Xi¡¯s eyes.


    His Highness Prince Jin, how could His Highness, that kind of god, start to like second older sister? Even though second older sister was indeed very good, but...originally, she thought that because she was marrying the crown prince she would be the happiest and most noble woman in the world. However,pared to His Highness Prince Jin, the position of an imperial concubine for the crown prince seemed to be of little value or interest.


    If she was able to choose, of course she would also choose His Highness Prince Jin!


    But, everyone knew that His Highness Prince Jin and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was a couple. How could he all of sudden fall for second older sister?


    No matter how much Su Xi pondered, she was unable to understand. The more she thought about it, the more unreconciled she be. Finally, she hatefully red at Su Luo and loudly cursed: ¡°Blockhead! His Highness Prince Jin treats second older sister with deep devotion, totally infatuated. In a few days¡¯ time, second older sister will be Princess Jin. You must be dying from envy! Humph!¡±


    Su Luo, with her hand on her chin in a thoughtful posture, she thoughtfully watched the pair of brother and sister as they gradually walked further away. Then, she swept a ridiculing ze at Su Xi who was in front of her.


    This matter would indeed be extremely interesting.


    Through the disturbance Beichen Ying madest time, Su Qing had actually really believed that Nangong Liuyun harbored feelings for her? ording to her interaction with Nangong Liuyun in the past few days, she never saw even a little bit of association between him and Su Qing. He simply didn¡¯t even ever bother to mentioned her.


    Inside this zigzagging misunderstanding, it was indeed extremely amusing. If Su Qing knew that this was actually merely a mishap created by Beichen Ying, that indeed was...really looking forward to the fast change on her face.


    Su Luo thought up to here and couldn¡¯t help uttering a ¡®pfff¡¯ sound ofughter.


    Su Xi incredulously red at Su Luo, using a looking-at-a-lunatic expression to re at her: ¡°You, such an idiot! Why are you foolishly giggling? Don¡¯t tell me you are not jealous or envious. That is His Highness Prince Jin, His Highness Prince Jin ah! Which girl in this entire world doesn¡¯t dream of being married to His Highness Prince Jin? You are still actuallyughing? You are indeed an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 310 – Returning to Su Manor (10)

    Chapter 310 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (10)


    Su Luo leisurely cast a nce at her: ¡°Aren¡¯t you fooling around with the crown prince right now? What, you also fell for His Highness Prince Jin?¡± Didn¡¯t expect Nangong Liuyun, that guy, would have so many fans. Look, the little Lolita in front of her had the crown prince as a fiance but was still his devoted fan.


    Su Xi¡¯splexion became stiff, nting her face away in annoyance: ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not going to speak to you! Humph!¡±


    After a heavy snort, Su Xi picked up her skirt, turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Just like this, you are leaving? Not going to drink a cup of tea before leaving?¡± Su Luo asked coldly at her figure from the back.


    Su Xi turned around and heavily red at Su Luo, she then turned back furiously and left withrge strides.


    Even second older sister was gone, if she didn¡¯t go, what could she do by staying behind? She couldn¡¯t even beat her in a fight! This really could make her die from fury. When did this good-for-nothing¡¯s strength already surpass hers?


    Su Xi decided that once she returned, she would go into seclusion and cultivate properly. Next time, she must beat Su Luo until not even a disk of armor was left. To weaken and kill her drive.


    Su Xi, the leader, had already left, what were the remaining people still staying behind for? The herd of people following close behind ashamedly fled in defeat.


    Su Xi was walking angrily, suddenly, she returned to her senses and hatefully red at the servants behind her. Her pale finger pointed at them: ¡°You guys, remember this from this Miss! Today¡¯s matter, nobody is allowed to mention it! If even one person was to spread it outside...¡±


    Today, she was simply disgraced all the way to her maternal grandmother¡¯s home!


    The herd of servants were all like yes-man. with their head shrinking back and nodding, indicating that they would not spread it out.


    Xiao Yu covered the smothering pain from her chest, in a low voice, asked: ¡°Miss, the matter of the fourth Miss knowing martial arts...This matter would be hard to conceal, right?¡±


    ¡°Humph! If she had wanted to go in front of daddy to be awarded for her achievement, she would already have told him, why should she wait until now? You guys, remember this from me, the matter of her knowing martial arts, nobody is allowed to mention!¡± Since Su Luo, this slut, wouldn¡¯t say it herself, then wasn¡¯t it just perfect?


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The herd of servants hastily nodded their heads.


    The fifth Miss, when handling matters, was ruthless and unreasonable. Her methods were cruel and she kept her word, who would dare to disobey hermands.


    Speaking of the reception hall.


    On top of the chair, at the master¡¯s position up high, Nangong Liuyun sat upright and tall. Evidently, he was holding a teacup made of white jade in his hand, unhurriedly tasting the tea.


    And below, Su Zian and the others sat in fear and trepidation, keeping himpany. Under this oppressive atmosphere, nobody dared to even breathe out heavily.


    Even though in the beginning, Su Zian learned from Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth that His Highness Prince Jin was interested in his family¡¯s Qing¡¯er, however, he had merely smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that it would be true. His Highness Prince Jin, who had never visited Su Manor, unexpectedly brought gifts while dropping in.


    His Highness Prince, would actually visit the home of a state official...If this was spread out, who would believe it?


    Su Zian trembled with fear as he took a quick peek at His Highness Prince Jin. Seeing his pair of enigmatic eyes, with the corner of his mouth perked up slightly, he was clearly in a pretty good mood. With this nce, Su Zian also felt reassured.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely drank a mouthful of tea, his phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. He cast Su Zian a faint nce: ¡°The Great General Su has good fortune, such a spectacr and splendid good daughter, in the nation of Eastern Ling, how many people wouldn¡¯t envy you.¡±


    His Luo girl was not only gifted enough to astonish people, in addition, she was also a wood and fire dual system Apothecary. An Elementary Apothecary that could refine Intermediate level medicinal pills, a genius that was difficult to encounter in a millennium. This still said nothing of her being a space mage that had been lost on this continent for a long time. Every item in this pile, just randomly picking one to go out was enough to amaze and make people awestruck. And his Luo girl gathered all these advantages into a single person.


    Really, having such a daughter, on this earth, whose fortune was better whenpared to Su Zian¡¯s?

 Chapter 311 – Returning to Su Manor (11)

    Chapter 311 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (11)


    How could Su Zian think of the so-called daughter from His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s mouth being Su Luo?


    In his eyes, Su Luo was merely an abandoned good-for-nothing. Therefore, when Nangong Liuyun said this sentence, the first person who appeared in his mind was Su Qing.


    Bright rays of light shed through Su Zian¡¯s pair of eyes. He humbly smiled, apanying him while saying: ¡°Your Highness¡¯s praise is erroneous. Although that girl¡¯s gift is pretty good, however,pared to Your Highness¡¯s, she is merely like the dust on the ground, basically unable to bepared to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Liuyun was surprised.


    This Su Zian and the Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had one point that was really simr. They were both strict in treating other people but lenient towards themselves.


    Luo girl¡¯s gifted talent, in his eyes, would actually be mere dust on the ground? He himself, at his old age, was no more than a minor fifth rank. He actually still didn¡¯t consider Luo girl¡¯s gift at the apex of talents as worthy?


    If others were to say this about his talent, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t pay it any attention, but disrespecting his Luo girl, a touch of frost momentarily shed through his pair of beautiful, vibrant and bright eyes.


    The two people were totally unaware that they were talking at cross purposes. The person they were talking about simply was not the same person.


    Su Zian,pletelycking any awareness, seeing that His Highness not batting an eyelid while fiddling with the teacup, was still under the impression that he spoke correctly. And he still continued to talk non-stop in a self-deprecating manner: ¡°That girl, it is also thanks to her good luck. At a very young age, she paid her respects to a good teacher, otherwise, she also wouldn¡¯t have her current achievements. However, these aplishments,pared to your Highness¡¯s, falls far too short, the distance is too far...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun frowned with displeasure. She paid respects to a good teacher? When did his Luo¡¯er formally be an apprentice to a master? Why was it he didn¡¯t know? Which master was it? Was the master a male or female? Was the master good-looking or not?


    Sure enough, men¡¯s IQ, when caught in the snare of love, were all unlikely to be very high, including His Highness Prince Jin. He immediately overlooked everything else and made a beeline for the main subject, bing entangled in the question of Su Luo¡¯s teacher.


    He was just about to ask when the rushing sounds of footsteps came from outside the door. Right after, Su Jingyu¡¯s face that was full of smiles emerged.


    ¡°It has alreadye to this, why still be so bashful? Stop dawdling, quicklye in.¡± Su Jingyu, with one step, entered the hall, but discovered that today¡¯s female lead, his treasured second younger sister Su Qing, had fallen behind. He turned his head for a look and just so happened to see the spreading crimson on Su Qing¡¯s little face from modesty. Therefore, he urged her on with aughing expression.


    Qing¡¯er this girl, had always been cold and cheerless by nature, but once His Highness Prince Jin was mentioned, she would change entirely into a bashful youngdy. It could clearly be seen how great His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s charisma and allure was.


    Su Qing nodded her head, controlling the colors on her face, she gave a clear cough. She forcibly retrieved the bashfulness from her face, only after that did she lower her head and drop her eyes to enter the hall.


    Once Su Qing entered, Su Zian finally exhaled a breath of air from nervousness.


    Okay, good, good, with Qing¡¯er present, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s attention would certainly not be ced on his body right? Su Zian rxed a little and wiped away the cold sweat that he wasn¡¯t sure when, had climbed out onto his forehead.


    However Su Qing¡¯s speed was somewhat slow. She took small quick steps, every step seemingly giving birth to a lotus flower, with the posture of a graceful woman swaying gently towards His Highness Prince Jin. Though her movements seemed a little stiff from nervousness.


    Within the reception hall.


    Madam Su, Su Zian, and including Su Jingyu, the three people all had smiles at the corner of their mouth when watching Su Qing. This girl was normally very cold and pure. Now atst, she also knew how to be bashful? It ought to be this way.


    The smile on Madam Su¡¯s face was even more magnificent. Her smiling face was like a flower. She was extremely pleased with the current state of affairs.


    Su Xi being able to climb up to the crown prince¡¯s high branch already made her very happy. Now. Su Qing¡¯s ticket,pared to Su Xi was even more of a victory. She unexpectedly made His Highness Prince Jin feel anxious and infatuated because of her, thus consenting to lowering his noble image to pay his respects bying to Su Manor.

 Chapter 312 – Returning to Su Manor (12)

    Chapter 312 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (12)


    Madam Su secretly thought with delight: She was definitely the daughter she gave birth to, as expected, extraordinarily charismatic.


    All the people present had their betting gaze on Su Qing¡¯s body. She paid no attention to the bystander¡¯s gazes, but.... Su Qing covertly raised her eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Seeing his pair of beautiful, ck as ink eyes staring at herself, the crimson color she had curbed with great difficulty, with one brush once again appeared on top of her fair face. The sudden contrast of bashfulness against her skin repeatedly appearing was as gorgeous as the blooming cherry blossoms in March.


    When Su Zian saw Su Qing¡¯s bashful, taciturn little appearance, he immediately started tough openly: ¡°Ha ha ha, Qing¡¯er, quicklye over to meet His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    Su Qing bent her knees with eyes lowered, curtsying daintily towards His Highness Prince Jin: ¡°Meeting with His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clear gaze cast her a shallow nce, his profoundly mysterious phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. Then he casually said, ¡°Rise.¡±


    Nobody minded His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s coldness, they all felt it was very normal. Moreover, they also felt his manner was unusually amiable.


    Madam Su smilingly looked at the people in front of her like a pair of jade annulus. The male was extremely handsome, the female was iparably beautiful, they simply were an ideal couple, a match made in heaven. There wasn¡¯t anyone else that was even more suited. Good, good, it was really indeed exceedingly good.


    The corner of Madam Su¡¯s mouth started to split open, her face had such a pleased smile that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t suppress it. It was truly like a mother-inw watching her son-inw, the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    Su Zian unceasingly cast meaningful nces at Su Qing. Su Qing knew that this was her father signaling her to be on more intimate terms with His Highness Prince Jin. However, they simply were not that familiar. His Highness Prince Jin came for a visit, shouldn¡¯t it be him that took the initiative? How could they ask her to do it? Truly shaming a person to death.


    She furtively shot a nce at His Highness Prince Jin, and saw his matchless handsome and eminent face which was like a Greek god of war. There was still his pair of eyes that was brighter than the stars, from its depths radiated faint rays of resplendent light. It revealed a peerless and exceptionally proud expression...


    That she could be adored by this kind of man, it truly was good fortune umted from many of her lifetimes.


    Never mind, since he took the initiative toe to her door, then she also ought to take the initiative to respond back, as was proper. After all, His Highness Prince Jin was someone from high above her, that he was able toe to her door was already way beyond her expectations.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart was being very bashful, naturally. a little of it also appeared on her face. She shyly stepped forward and took the teapot. She poured tea into the white jade teacup that His Highness Prince Jin had set aside on the table, ¡°Your Highness, the tea in the manor naturally is not as good as the ones in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. Please pardon its quality a bit.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun once again cast Su Qing a nce and with an indifferent tone, said: ¡°Put it down, go sit on the side.¡±


    This woman was Luo girl¡¯s sibling, right? s, marrying Luo girl was really not easy. He still needed to restrain his temper and endure feigning civility with these random people. Nangong Liuyun thought somewhat impatiently.


    Yet, when Su Zian saw this, his heart was ted. Yes, yes, sure enough, His Highness Prince Jin definitely had deep feelings and intention towards Qing¡¯er. See, ever since His Highness entered the residence, he was the most pleasant towards Su Qing. He even granted her a seat, all these were sufficient to prove everything.


    Before, Madam was still worried that what the Venerable Beichen had said was nonsense. Now, gathered together, it should not be false right? Thinking up to here, Su Zian raised a smug eyebrow at Madam Su. Madam Su pursed her lips and smiled, secretly nodding.


    The husband and wife pair made eyes with each other under the gazes of everyone present. All of this was seen by Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned with some annoyance.


    Rumor has it that the natural disposition of the Great General that protected the nation was solemn, dignified and cold. Who could have anticipated that he would be this frivolous?


    In addition, there was that Su Qing something, one heard that she was very noble and coldly elegant. However, just now from what he saw, how was she different from those starry-eyed, infatuated, idiotic women that were outside?

 Chapter 313 – Returning to Su Manor (13)

    Chapter 313 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (13)


    Su Jingyu took note of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s expression, and immediately gave off a distinct coughing sound in an attempt to divert his attention, ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin is too polite. You bringing along these gifts is enough even as a bride¡¯s gift. If other people do not know, they would think you came to our home to bring the betrothal gifts. Ha ha ha.¡±


    Su Jingyu saw that His Highness Prince Jin promptly stared at him unblinkingly, all of a sudden, he felt a little awkward and gave a forced smile.


    Once he finished speaking, he became aware that his words were simply too rash.


    Who was His Highness Prince Jin? Was his affair something he could just randomly say? Having thought of this, Su Jingyu immediately quivered from head to toe in fear. He had a terrified expression at once, nearly kneeling down.


    Who would have imagined that once Nangong Liuyun heard it, not only was he not displeased, on the contrary, his dark red lips tilted up, carrying a touch of a smile. It also had a bit of hidden bitterness as it released a sigh: ¡°Those words you said, this king likes to hear. Only, it¡¯s a pity that even if this king brought over a mountain of gold and silver as bridal gifts, that certain person would also not agree.¡±


    His Luo girl was indeed very hard to pursue. He also didn¡¯t know how far he still had to walk on this road to chase after his wife before he could hug a beautiful wife. Sometimes, when he thought about this, he truly wished he could just kidnap her to his home and let it be.


    Su Jingyu never expected that His Highness Prince Jin would let out such a sigh. Immediately, he started to n and thought deeply, soon after, he thought he understood. He smiled very amusingly: ¡°Your Highness, you are thinking too much. On this earth, how can there be a person who won¡¯t agree to marrying you. Qing¡¯er, what do you say?¡±


    Originally, because of the sentence about bridal gifts from just a moment ago, Su Qing¡¯s state of mind was disordered. Then, encountering Su Jingyu¡¯s question, her eyes dropped low from shy modesty. Her voice was soft as mosquito: ¡°Yes...I, I , I agree.¡±


    Saying this, a cloud of red flew onto her face, both hands nervously crossed and uncrossed. She bashfully lowered her head, simply not daring to raise her head.


    Once Su Qing said these words, Su Zian and the other members were immediately so happy that they nearly flew up, especially Su Zian. He burst into loud, happyughter, heughed to his heart¡¯s content.


    His Highness Prince Jin took a fancy to his Qing¡¯er, surely very quickly, she would be Princess Jin. It looked like very quickly, his position would shift up once more, he was indeed very happy.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hearing ability was really good, no matter how soft Su Qing said it, it was impossible for him not to hear. Only, he was somewhat unclear why this youngdy would abruptly have a brain seizure to speak out to agree or not agree with these words. It was not like the person he wanted to marry was her.


    Did the brains of everyone in Su Manor seized up? Could it be that aside from his Luo girl, there wasn¡¯t another normal person?


    He was still a Great General that protected the nation, how could a person with brain seizure protect the country? Looked like this position must be moved around a little.


    Nangong Liuyun, having waited, had be a little impatient. He had always handled matters as he pleased, absolutely unrestrained. Today, him being able to restrain his temper to wait in Su Manor¡¯s reception hall, was all because of his Luo girl. Because these were the people from her family, therefore, his temper was able to endure enough for him to sit there peacefully.


    However, having waited for a while and still not seeing his Luo girl despite all this waiting, Nangong Liuyun was suddenly annoyed. His pair of remote and cold phoenix eyes swept towards Su Zian. ¡°General Su, where is the person this king wanted to see? Why is she still not here yet?¡±


    Once these words were spoken, Su Zian¡¯s joyfulughter suddenly came to an end. He somewhat bewilderedly looked at His Highness Prince Jin. After a long time, he finally came to his senses: ¡°Your, Your Highness, isn¡¯t Qing¡¯er already standing in front of you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knotted coldly, letting out a cold snort in displeasure: ¡°Qing¡¯er? What kind of thing is it? Does it have any rtion to the person this king wanted to see?¡±


    Once these words were spoken!


    Immediately, all the people present became cold and respectful, everyone inhaled a mouthful of cold air. Without exception, they all stared nkly at Nangong Liuyun with a disbelieving, stupefied expression¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 314 – Returning to Su Manor (14)

    Chapter 314 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (14)


    However, in a split second, Su Qing¡¯splexion became deathly white. Wherefore would she still have a trace of bashfulness? That pair of clear, cold and beautiful eyes were opened wide, rigidly staring at His Highness Prince Jin. Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    ¡°What, what are you saying? The person your Highness wanted to see, isn¡¯t it Qing¡¯er?¡± The corner of Su Zian¡¯s mouth stiffened, muttering the words.


    He felt his own brain goingpletely nk. He was as stiff as an iron rod, simply incapable of thinking anymore.


    Nangong Liuyun harshly tossed the teacup onto the table, with a frown he coldly said: ¡°This king doesn¡¯t care about your Qing¡¯er or Zhuo¡¯er (1). Do you still remember what this king said before?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness said, ¡®you should call your daughter toe over¡¯...¡± Su Zian rigidly recalled, only he found that his brain¡¯s reaction was very slow, it was wooden and nk.


    ¡°In that case, what was it that you did?¡± Nangong Liuyun impatiently berated, ¡°The person this king wanted to see is a certain youngdy in your home. You called over a random, starry-eyed, infatuated flower to deal with this king? Su Zian, you have great courage.¡±


    Disordered, random, flower, starry-eyed infatuated? Su Qing¡¯s normally pale face immediately became so white as tock all color. Her body was as stiff as iron, like a wooden board sticking out from a pile, unmoving.


    His Highness Prince Jin had actually said she was starry-eyed and infatuated...starry-eyed and infatuated...


    These two words circled around in Su Qing¡¯s mind uninterrupted, they expanded then magnified endlessly, and again they erged...


    Su Jingyu and Madam Su were also stupefied. They foolishly and nkly stared at His Highness Prince Jin. Seeing His Highness¡¯s anger, even a trace of chill appeared in their hearts .


    Su Jingyu summoned up his courage and trembled uncontrobly as he asked: ¡°Your, Your Highness, isn¡¯t Qing¡¯er the person you wanted to see? Aren¡¯t you and Qing¡¯er...¡±


    ¡°Are we what?¡± A frosty light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Su Jingyu nervously swallowed some saliva, atst summoning his courage, he asked in a whisper: ¡°The person you want to marry...Could it be she isn¡¯t Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Having heard what was said, Nangong Liuyun at first was startled, then he was once again irritated.


    With a ridiculing and sarcastic manner, he pointed at Su Qing, saying in genuine disbelief: ¡°Are you all insane? Bringing this kind of starry-eyed, infatuated idiot to be ced on equal terms with this king? In you people¡¯s eyes, this king is just like a blind person? Su Zian! You have great courage!¡±


    Having heard these words, Su Zian didn¡¯t have the mind to bother with other stuff, as he immediately kneeled in fear and trepidation: ¡°Your Highness, please calm down, Your Highness, please calm down ah! It was all because this useless person is ignorant. Having heard some nonsense from outside, and just took it as truth. I hope Your Highness will be magnanimous, you must by all means calm down.¡±


    Momentarily, Su Qing¡¯s entire person was stupefied.


    If was said that just a moment ago she still had a little delusion regarding His Highness Prince Jin, then now, her beautiful dream was thoroughly smashed into pieces. Moreover, it would never be put back together.


    She thought it over countless times, no matter what, she could not imagine that in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly, she was this kind of person....starry-eyed, infatuated, idiot, a waste...Weren¡¯t thesebels belonging exclusively to Su Luo? How did it get stuck onto her body?


    Su Qing wanted to cry, but found her own brain dazed and stunned, not even one tear would fall out. She merely felt stupid and stood there nkly. The surrounding atmosphere made her feel suffocated, it was so oppressive that she nearly fainted.


    She stupidly stared at His Highness Prince Jin, whereas the receiving party regarded her as a pair of worn out shoes. In his eyes, she was actually nothing...But just a moment ago, she still was hoping that this callous, fickle man would love her at first sight.


    Ha ha, she really was too stupid and had too high an opinion of herself. This kind of man, why would he stop and stay because of a woman? How could it be possible!


    Nangong Liuyun stingily didn¡¯t even nce at Su Qing, his indifferent expression swept towards Su Zian.


    1) Qing¡¯er or Zhuo¡¯er ¨C is a y on words. Qing in Chinese is clear while Zhuo is Chinese for turbid/muddy.

 Chapter 315 – Returning to Su Manor (15)

    Chapter 315 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (15)


    This nce, although cursory, yet it frightened Su Zian¡¯s heart and made him jumpy beyond flustered.


    Su Zian urgently bellowed at Su Jingyu in fury: ¡°Why are you still staring nkly? Go and fetch all of your younger sisters now without dy!¡±


    Su Jingyu had a somewhat stupefied look with aplicated expression. He silently took a quick nce at His Highness Prince Jin, lowering his voice to nervously ask: ¡°Who should I fetch?¡±


    ¡°All of them!¡± Su Zian saw His Highness Prince Jin sipped a mouthful of tea with his indifferent expression. This made his heart all the more terrified. God knows once this Yama, King of Hell, was annoyed and provoked, what kind of crazy stuff he would do?


    Su Jingyu muttered apprehensively to himself: ¡°Is this necessary? Isn¡¯t just asking fifth younger sister toe fine?¡±


    In any case, Su Wan was already a fallen woman and Su Luo was basically a good-for-nothing, what¡¯s the point of asking these two toe?


    Su Zian saw His Highness Prince Jin frown, and he panicked. The palm of his hand hit towards Su Jingyu¡¯s forehead, while angrily roaring: ¡°I ordered you to go, so you should quickly scram for your daddy!¡± While speaking, Su Zian heavily kicked towards Su Jingyu¡¯s ass and directly kicked him out the door.


    Su Jingyu massaged his thoroughly aching buttocks. He had a gloomy and malicious expression, extremely unhappy, but regardless of his mood, His Highness Prince Jin was still sitting in the reception hall. None of them could afford to offend him.


    If they caused His Highness Prince Jin to be unhappy, Su Manor¡¯s entire residence would be wiped out to disappear in the vastness of history. This was also not something that was hard to imagine. After all, it wasn¡¯t like His Highness Prince Jin hadn¡¯t done something like this before.


    s, the pitiful second younger sister, heartfeltly studying for such a long time, in the end it was all wasted effort. Ultimately, she still let fifth younger sister take the cheap advantage right? Only the fifth younger sister...Su Jingyu was once again tangled.


    Fifth younger sister and the crown prince already had a vague rtionship, father and the emperor also already reached an understanding. Within the next few days, the imperial edict would arrive to grant them the marriage. Now, His Highness Prince Jin came to make this move, catching thempletely unprepared. This also made it difficult for them to choose.


    In addition. there was still His Highness the crown prince...Su Jingyu fidgeted as he kneaded his throbbing and jumping temple.


    Even though he himself felt that His Highness Prince Jin was someone the crown prince was unable to reach, however on the surface, he was clearly still a man on the crown prince¡¯s side.


    The crown prince also hated His Highness Prince Jin, to the point of gnashing his teeth. He and His Highness Prince Jin could not coexist. This point was one he understand clearly better than anybody. However now, this situation... just thinking about it would give anyone a headache.


    At once, Su Jingyu subconsciously determined that the person His Highness Prince Jin wanted to see was Su Xi.


    Because from his point of view, Su Wan¡¯s body was already ruined, in this lifetime, it was impossible for her to turn it around. As for Su Luo, she was simply an idiotic good-for-nothing. Even he wouldn¡¯t nce at her, let alone His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s type of god from the ninthyer of heaven, okay?


    If he was to bring Su Luo in front of His Highness Prince Jin, that would be dirtying His Highness¡¯s eyes.


    However, even though Su Jingyu was very unwilling to ask Su Luo, while following Su Zian¡¯smand from before, he had no choice but to go and ask. Consequently, he instructed two servants to go and invite Su Wan and Su Luo. He personally strolled towards the courtyard Su Xi resided in.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª£¡¡±The crisp sound of porcin hitting the ground echoed within the room.


    Again, it was followed by the sharply clear, crackling and rattling sounds of things smashing to the ground. Hearing it made a person¡¯s heart panic and body jump in fright.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s eyebrow knotted slightly, he had an annoyed expression, so with quick steps, he walked inside. When he saw the scene inside, his sword-like eyebrows wrinkled into the Chinese character ´¨.


    Now on the ground inside the room, were broken pieces and fragments of porcin. Every kind of thing that could be smashed was all smashed, even the table, chairs and furniture were all shattered into pieces. It almost looked like it had gone through arge earthquake.


    ¡°Su Xi, why are you again throwing a fit of anger?¡± Su Jingyu red at Su Xi with extreme displeasure.

 Chapter 316 – Returning to Su Manor (16)

    Chapter 316 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (16)


    Now, the whole family was messed with by His Highness Prince Jin until they were in terrible shape. And she was still here smashing antique and chinaware to vent her feelings. What did you call this?


    Su Xi turned her head around to re hatefully at Su Jingyu, she fumingly said: ¡°You, leave me alone! You go and kiss up to second older sister! She will be flying up to the top branch in the position of the phoenix! All of you should go fawn up to her, that will be good. Whye to look for me!¡±


    Su Xi was pampered and spoiled since childhood by Madam Su and other enabler. She had always been unable to hold back her words, all of her emotions would be disyed on her face.


    Merely hearing her words, Su Jingyu immediately understood. It turned out this girl was drinking Qing¡¯er¡¯s vinegar. Unfortunately, this girl didn¡¯t realize how difficult Qing¡¯er¡¯s situation was right now.


    Su Jingyu, with both arms crossed, coldly cast a nce at Su Xi: ¡°She is your second older sister, if she can be Princess Jin, our entire family will rise along with her like the tides. Besides, aren¡¯t you and the crown prince exchanging flirting nces? You can be the crown prince¡¯s imperial concubine and still not content?¡±


    ¡°Before His Highness Prince Jin appeared, the crown prince is not bad, but now, how can the crown princepare to His Highness Prince Jin? Can he? Older brother, you use your own conscience and speak, can he?¡±


    Su Xi was very forceful, drawing closer step by step, a pair of almond-shaped eyes ring until they was huge. Both of her cheeks were puffed up, giving off a panting with rage appearance.


    ¡°You are such a bad girl, indeed really crafty and unruly.¡± Su Jingyu poked her forehead and took her hand, ¡°All right,e walk with older brother.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Su Xi clearly was unhappy, with one move she shook off his hand.


    ¡°Reception hall, a certain someone wants to see you.¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s smile was somewhat enigmatic.


    ¡°Not going!¡± Su Xi fumingly sat on the headboard of her bed while hugging the bed¡¯s pir with her head leaning on it, ¡°I¡¯m not going! Not happy going! Not willing to go! Who likes it, is who should go!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really not going?¡± Su Jingyu felt that teasing this little girl was extremely amusing. The messy chaos in his heart was swept clean. In any case, whether it was Qing¡¯er or Xi¡¯er, both of them were his younger sisters, moreover, both of them liked His Highness Prince Jin. It was better that he as their older brother to not control so much.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t want to go. Older brother, go quickly, quickly go. Just seeing you irritates me!¡± Su Xi impatiently waved her hand.


    Su Jingyu lifted his foot and was just about to leave. When he walked to the doorway, he unhurriedly gave a sigh: ¡°s, His Highness Prince Jin doesn¡¯t want such an outstanding Qing¡¯er, how could he have fallen for you, such a bad girl? Really iprehensible for people. Fine, since you won¡¯t go...¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ahhhh!!!¡± Su Xi immediately jumped up about a meter high, her head knocked against the bed pir. It hurt so much that tears were about toe out.


    However, she simply did not have the time to deal with the pain. She threw herself directly towards Su Jingyu. Her face was so excited that the muscles were trembling: ¡°Older, older brother! What did you say just now? What was it that you said?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Jingyu spread out both hands and innocently shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Older brother!!!¡± Both of Su Xi¡¯s hands clutched towards Su Jingyu¡¯s neck. She looked fierce and feigning anger, said: ¡°Quickly speak, quickly speak, you want me to go mad from being so worked up!¡±


    Su Jingyu somewhat helplessly let out a sigh.


    How could His Highness Prince Jin have such great charisma and allure?


    These girls from his family, everyday, each and every one of them was aloof, icily arrogant, high and mighty to an extreme. They wouldn¡¯t buy anyone¡¯s ount, but once theye across His Highness Prince Jin, every single one of them would curl up like a little kitten that was exceedingly cute and well-behaved.


    Sure enough, that phrase was said correctly. Seeing His Highness Prince Jin, they would avoid previously arranged marriages.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only these girls, even Father, Mother and including him, would also not dare to breathe heavily in front of His Highness Prince Jin, right?


    It was clear, there was a type of people, at birth, their body had a kind of charisma that would make people acknowledge and serve them.

 Chapter 317 – Returning to Su Manor (17)

    Chapter 317 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (17)


    ¡°Older brother! If you don¡¯t tell me then I¡¯ll choke you to death!!!¡± Su Xi¡¯s face was sullen, ring very fiercely at Su Jingyu. She was so anxious that ck smoke was nearlying out of her forehead.


    Su Jingyu helplessly let out a sigh: ¡°Okay, okay, older brother won¡¯t tease you anymore. His Highness Prince Jin really didn¡¯t fall for Qing¡¯er. Everything from before was a misunderstanding. But the only thing that is certain, is that His Highness Prince Jin really took a fancy to a youngdy from our residence.¡±


    Every sentence Su Jingyu said, the light in Su Xi¡¯s eyes would shine a little more. She was so excited that her little face was the crimson color of blood, her lips were trembling non-stop.


    Su Jingyu spoilingly and indulgently rubbed her head, he continued to speak: ¡°You tell me, in our home apart, from Qing¡¯er and you, who else is there? That is to say, since Qing¡¯er has already been eliminated, therefore the only possibility is you, now do you understand?¡±


    Su Xi was dumbfounded. She was stupefied for a long time before regaining her senses. The corner of her mouth cracked open into a smile. Her smile gotrger andrger, more and more brilliant...It appeared as if she was so happy she became an idiot.


    ¡°Older brother, are you telling the truth? Prince Jin really fell for me? He really wants me to be Princess Jin? Oh heavens!!!¡± Right now, Su Xi¡¯s heart was bursting in joy, she felt that the entire sky was sunny and cloudless. The whole world all of a sudden became beautiful.


    ¡°Of course, apart from you, who else is there?¡± Su Jingyu said, full of zest.


    As far as he was concerned, these two younger sisters, no matter who became Princess Jin, he would receive the same benefit.


    ¡°Oh heavens, oh heavens~~The Gods are too good to me right? Oh heavens!!!¡± Su Xi happilyughed in tion. She continuously twirled around in circles inside her room, so excited that she nearly went insane.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡±All of a sudden, a burst of miserable yell came from Su Xi¡¯s mouth. Right after, her whole body twisted and fell to the ground. The ground was covered in broken pieces and fragments of chinaware she had thrown. Immediately, her entire butt was pricked full of numerous cuts, fresh blood seeping out.


    ¡°Little Xi¡ª¡ª¡±Su Jingyu, with an aching heart, pulled her up with a solemn expression as he scolded her: ¡°You, this girl, how can you be so careless? Does it hurt?¡±


    Su Xi was still smiling, she was smiling and grinning from ear to ear. She hurriedly waved her hand and said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt, doesn¡¯t hurt, it didn¡¯t hurt a bit. Hee, hee, hee¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°You, this girl. kept smiling until you are stupid.¡± Su Jingyu exasperatedly poked at her forehead.


    ¡°Hee, hee, hee¡ª¡ª¡± Su Xi, with one hand, pushed Su Jingyu away and turned around to immediately run towards the outside door, ¡°Older brother I¡¯m going to go see His Highness Prince Jin, take your time.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª Little Xi, wait for me!¡± Su Jingyu called out loudly. However, before waiting for him to turn around, even the shadow of Su Xi¡¯s figure was already gone.


    Su Jingyu could only helplessly shake his head.


    Seeing Su Xi looking like this, Su Jingyu secretly sighed in his heart. His Highness Prince Jin had rejected Qing¡¯er, not sure if this was a good thing or not.


    Speaking of Su Xi, she ran so fast, she was like a wisp of smoke and fast as lightning as she rushed towards the reception hall.


    Standing outside of the door, Su Xi very firmly inhaled a breath of air. She calmed down her excited frame of mind. Only then did she purse her lips and cover up the happy expression at the corner of her eye, and strolled right in.


    When Su Zian and Madam Su saw Su Xi enter, their hearts were especiallyplicated. Both of them gazed towards Su Xi with a troubled, heart-aching expression.


    Su Qing¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes rigidly red at the approaching Su Xi, who was swaying gently with a womanly grace. That pair of eyes was as cold as a millennium old block of ice, and also like a thousandyers of the edges of icy des. If her gaze could kill people, the Su Xi right now would have already died a million times.


    Taking note of Su Qing¡¯s hateful and jealous gaze, Su Xi raised an eyebrow and nted her a nce.


    Humph, since childhood, second older sister¡¯s gift,pared to hers, was always better. Even more, at such a young age, she had also paid her respects to a great teacher. If she hadn¡¯t returned, then it was tolerable, but once she returned, she immediately snatched away all the attention and the gazes that belonged to her. She still believed that she was a real peacock spreading its tail and that everyone would like her!

 Chapter 318 – Returning to Su Manor (18)

    Chapter 318 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (18)


    Humph, since His Highness Prince Jin liked her, let her be jealous! Su Xi, who had always secretly hated Su Qing, now seemed to have made aeback. Shepletely ignored Su Qing¡¯s feelings, on the contrary, the more painful it was for her, the morefortable Su Xi¡¯s heart would be.


    Originally, a pair of blood sisters from the same father and mother normally was also on the same page in a very close rtionship. However, because of one guy, animosity was born in the hearts of this pair of sisters.


    Su Xi swayed gently with glowing beauty as she moved in front of Prince Jin and made her salutations cutely.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently continued to drink his tea, basically giving no indication that he even noticed her.


    Su Xi¡¯s heart became anxious, didn¡¯t older brother say His Highness Prince Jin was interested in her? How could he have this kind of attitude? Could it be that older brother had guessed wrong?


    No, it¡¯s not like this! It absolutely could not be like this! His Highness Prince Jin belonged to her!


    Su Xi hastened to squeeze out a trace of a smile on her stiff face. She cutely and kitten-like sashayed to in front of His Highness Prince Jin. She reached out her slender pale hand, wanting to hold His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hand¡ª¡ª


    However¡ª¡ª


    Before you know it, one could only see the sh of a shadow and Su Xi¡¯s figure was already hit all the way out the door. After a long while, a distant miserable shriek of pain could be heard from outside.


    Su Zian, Madam Su, Su Jingyu and also Su Qing, now, all of their eyes were opened very wide. They all stared in shock at that figure that was sent flying, and they were speechless for a very long time.


    Madam Su was very worried about the condition of Su Xi¡¯s injury. However, with His Highness Prince Jin present, everyone in the reception hall was enveloped in his qi field. She basically wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly,, not to mention even leaving here halfway through.


    But, His Highness Prince Jin actually...He unexpectedly hit Su Xi, directly sending her flying out...This simply was...


    Yet, Nangong Liuyun was still unperturbed without a ripple and took another sip of tea. His tone was like the ice in a deep pool, ice-cold to the bone: ¡°Su Zian, you birthed a good daughter ah.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the ground. He knew that this enigmatic and impossible to predict His Highness Prince Jin, in front of his eyes, was already getting a little angry.


    Only, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t guess right. His Highness Prince Jin descended on Su Manor and kept on saying he wanted to see he, Su Zian¡¯s daughter. But Qing¡¯er was refused, Xi¡¯er was sent flying, in the end, who was it he wanted to see! Was giving a hint too much to ask?


    Su Zian was simply about to be overwrought from being pressed too hard.


    ¡°Your Highness...Are you perhaps mistaken?¡± Su Zian forced himself to step forward to reply, ¡°Since Qing¡¯er and Xi¡¯er both are not the person you wanted to find, then that youngdy you are looking for definitely is not in my home. Still hope that Your Highness Prince Jin investigates it thoroughly.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely took a sip of tea, in a calm andposed manner, he spoke, ¡°Su Zian, are you ming this king foring to your residence to make trouble without reason?¡±


    His tone was like a soothing cloud and a gentle wind, downying every word, but for Su Zian¡¯s ears which heard these words, it seemed like a scorching thunderous lightning that was violently exploding in his mind. Su Zian knew that His Highness Prince Jin was displeased.


    However, these words of his were obviously spoken with good intentions. Why was it that His Highness still wasn¡¯t happy? This left him at a total loss.


    The pitiful him simply did not know, because he had inadvertently eliminated Su Luo, he was therefore confronted with a man who was now offended on Su Luo¡¯s behalf because he always became narrow-minded when it came to Su Luo.


    Su Zian hurriedly tried to exin himself: ¡° Your Highness, this person really isn¡¯t trying to find fault with you. Rather, to tell you the truth, this person really only has these two daughters, and won¡¯t ever be able to find the person you are looking for.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun still gracefully sat there drinking tea, a chilliness shed through his ck eyes. He said a sentence with a tone that was light as a feather: ¡° Su Zian ah, Su Zian, you, such a person, does not know when you are well off. This lifetime, I¡¯m afraid you will carry a lifelong regret.¡±

 Chapter 319 – Returning to Su Manor (19)

    Chapter 319 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (19)


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Zianpletely did not understand the meaning in the sentence that His Highness Prince Jin just said. He looked at Nangong Liuyun with a perplexed expression, hoping that Prince Jin would say something to make it clearer.


    Nangong Liuyun peacefully sat there, the joint in his fingers could be seen as he lightly pushed away the floating tea leaves inside the teacup with the lid. His eyes dropped slightly contentedly, saying: ¡°You really just gave birth to only these two daughters that are wastes?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone which was light as a feather even carried a touch of smile, but in Su Zian¡¯s ears, when he heard these words, it made his soul shudder from the frost.


    Prince Jin called Su Qing and Su Xi wastes, this point. Su Zian was unable to refute, because in front of Prince Jin¡¯s extraordinary and unsurpassed gifted genius, which person wasn¡¯t a waste?


    Only, what was the meaning of Prince Jin¡¯s words? Could it be he still had a worthy daughter he could bring out?


    Su Wan was already ruined, in this lifetime she could change her fortune, as for Su Luo...Su Luo? Don¡¯t know why all of a sudden the scene of Su Wan tattletaling to him on that day appeared in Su Zian¡¯s mind.


    That day, Su Wan ran over to his study to look for him, repeatedly stating that Su Luo escaped and run away from home, that she went together with His Highness Prince Jin to Sunset Mountain Range together. Later, because of insufficient proof, it resulted in him leaving this matter unsettled, but now...


    Suddenly, a thin line of perspiration appeared on Su Zian¡¯s forehead, Could it be that the person His Highness Prince Jin was looking for had always been Su Luo, and not Qing¡¯er or Xi¡¯er?


    No way, no way, a giant mistake.


    Based on Qing¡¯er and Xi¡¯er¡¯s, this kind of genius, also being called wastes by His Highness Prince Jin, Su Luo, that kind of genuine good-for-nothing, how could she enter His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes? This was simply a fantasy story like the Arabian Nights, absolutely impossible, simply absurd!


    However, His Highness Prince Jin was overbearing with an expression that said that if he didn¡¯t hand over the person, then he would massacre everyone in Su Manor. This attitude left Su Zian with no choice but to nt a meaningful nce towards Su Jingyu: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go call over your younger sisters? Where¡¯s Luo¡¯er? Where¡¯s Wan¡¯er?¡±


    No matter what, get those two girls toe over and let His Highness Prince Jin meet them. At that time, if he didn¡¯t like them, then wouldn¡¯t this matter be unrted to Su Manor? Then, he would be able to send off this Asura from hell, right?


    Today, Su Jingyu had suffered from a lot of very big shocks.


    First, he was certain Su Qing could be Princess Jin, but who knew that this dream would be shattered. Then, he was certain Su Xi could be Princess Jin, the result was once again that his hopes and efforts came to nothing. Instead, Su Xi was mercilessly thrown out...


    Now he was already stupefied,pletely unable to understand the way that this enigmatic His Highness Prince Jin thought.


    Hearing Su Zian¡¯s loud scolding voice, Su Jingyu momentarily returned to his senses and stammeringly said: ¡°Third younger sister and fourth younger sister¡¯s ce, that ce, I was afraid there wasn¡¯t enough time, so I ordered some servants to go and inform them...how about, I, I go there at once?¡±


    Just at this time, the fragmented sounds of footsteps could be heard from outside.


    Everyone looked towards the doorway.


    Under the escort of a servant girl, Su Wan who was in poor health was helped inside.


    In the split second when everyone saw her, they couldn¡¯t help but to stare with their eyes wide open. Then, they turned their eyes away.


    In merely a very short time, Su Wan¡¯s entire person hadpletely changed.


    Before, her body was slim and graceful like the morning drew. Although one could not say she was the at the peak, but she was also a rare beauty.


    However now, her entire person was extremely obese,pared to her past look, it was like she had plumped up a full circle. While she was walking, the fat on her whole body was quivering.


    Oh heavens, was this still that slender and graceful Su Wan? The her now was basically a fat pig!


    It simply made people feel this scene was too pitiful to behold.


    Su Zian furtively looked at that aloof and remote His Highness Prince Jin. His Highness Prince Jin was as before, calmly drinking his tea. That indifferent appearance seemed to say that the person he wanted to find was obviously not Su Wan.

 Chapter 320 – Returning to Su Manor (20)

    Chapter 320 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (20)


    Also, the Su Wan who looked like a fat pig now, how could she be the person His Highness Prince Jin was looking for? If His Highness Prince Jin really selected this kind of Su Wan, then it simply was...that his eyes were blind!


    Su Zian disdainfully waved his hand: ¡°Carry her away now without dy, looking at her is bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡ª¡ª¡± Immediately, tears rolled out of Su Wan¡¯s eyes. She threw off the servant girl¡¯s hand and sheunched over to hug Su Zian¡¯s thigh: ¡°Daddy, save me, daddy¡ª¡ªeveryday, this daugher would only drink water, but don¡¯t know why this daughter would be this fat. Quickly, you should think of a way to save this daughter, daddy¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Wan really couldn¡¯t understand, she simply did not eat many meals, yet how could this be the result, how could she change into the kind of appearance she had right now.


    Now, with great difficulty, she could see her father to allow her see the sky again. How could she lose this opportunity? Otherwise, she really would be ruined for this lifetime!


    Su Zian¡¯s expression was uncertain, with a frown, he said: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is here, you give me to be quiet. Peoplee, bring her away.¡±


    Since she was not the person His Highness was looking for, he naturally would not be polite. What¡¯s even more, Su Wan...recalling the things he saw in thatrge fire from back then, he wished he could directly choke this daughter that disgraced him to death and forget about it.


    Su Wan, with great difficulty, was able to be released, why would she give up so easily? One could only see her firmly hugging onto Su Zian¡¯s thigh. Hearing that His Highness Prince Jin was here, she turned around andined tearfully towards Prince Jin, saying: ¡°Your Highness, I beseech you to persuade my respectable father, to invite an Apothecary back to treat me. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. I beg you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun finally put down his teacup with a smile that was not quite a smile as he raised an eyebrow: ¡°This person is?¡±


    Su Zian forced a smile and said: ¡°Incurring Your Highness¡¯s ridicule, this person is Su Wan. My third daughter, only a few days ago, a little matter urred, therefore...Peoplee, hurry and bring third Miss away!¡±


    Under Su Zian¡¯smand, immediately, a group of extremely fierce and ugly servants approached. Holding onto Su Wan¡¯s hands and legs, they were just about to tow her away.


    Su Manor¡¯s third Miss...all of a sudden, a dark intent shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind. He unhurriedly lifted his hand: ¡°Wait.¡±


    Such a soft short sentence, made these monster-like servants pause. They released Su Wan, doubtfully looking towards His Highness Prince Jin.


    After Su Wan broke away from the control of those people, she knew even her father was also unreliable. Consequently, she staggered along, throwing herself towards Nangong Liuyun, crawling and groveling on the ground. Choking with sobs, she said: ¡°Your Highness save me, I beg Your Highness to save me¡ª¡ª¡±


    Now, all the important people seeing this was struck dumb. Could it be that His Highness Prince Jin really had interest in this fallen woman Su Wan that was as fat as a pig?


    If this matter was true, then His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s taste was rather too extreme, too heavy right?


    Now everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, unblinkingly looking at him, deeply afraid of missing a trace of information.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly looked at Su Wan, his pair of beautiful eyes concealed wickedness and charm: ¡°Oh? Someone wants to harm you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Someone put poison in my food, otherwise, I absolutely would not be this fat within a few days. Your Highness, I beg you to say a few good words for me to my father. A few words from you is more powerful than the thousand words I would say.¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s tears were packed, crying like the rain on pear flowers. Only, it was now a pity you couldn¡¯t make out a trace of beauty, matched to that extremely fat body, the more you looked, the more it would spoil a person¡¯s appetite.


    Contrary to what one might expect, His Highness Prince Jin was actually not scornful, unexpectedly, he actually smiled.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s jointed finger at once fastened onto the loop on the armrest of the chair. He faintly smiled and raised an eyebrow: ¡°Maybe you made a mistake in some matters and received the proper punishment, right?¡±

 Chapter 321 – Returning to Su Manor (21)

    Chapter 321 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (21)


    ¡°No, Not possible......¡± Suddenly it seemed as if Su Wan had thought of something, and immediately, a thread of maliciousness shed within her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Su Luo, for sure, it is that little slut who poisoned me. Besides her, there¡¯s no one else!¡±


    When talking about hate, in this lifetime, the person Su Wan hated the most precisely was Su Luo.


    In that moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were narrowed like a sharp de, immediately, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to have condensed into frost. A gust of cold air began to surge up from the soles of all of their feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, everybody in the reception hall was looking at each other in dismay. Why was it that all of a sudden, within the reception hall, the temperature seemed to have dropped a lot? It was a whiff of killing intent that was like a double-edged sword suspended over the top of their heads, making them feel as if they were all on tenterhooks.


    Nangong Liuyun was still gracefully sitting there as before, with a tone that was as light as a feather carrying a trace of his amiable manner: ¡°You said it is... Su Luo?¡±


    His voice was gentle andnguid, extremely pleasant to hear and had a nobleness that was hard to reach.


    Only, it was just that people familiar with him knew,His Highness Prince Jin was about to start a carnage full of bloodletting.


    ¡°Yes! It is definitely her! At that time, she harmed me......Harmed me by destroying my reputation. Now, she still poisoned me until I became fat like this, such a cruel heart and a very malicious woman!¡± Su Wan was so furious that it made her look sinister and nearly insane.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly smiled, that smiling expression was even more gorgeous and resplendent than the cherry blossoms in March.


    He let out a faint sound in agreement and pondered with his chin in his hand. He unhurriedly and deliberately said: ¡°Indeed, as fat as a pig, oh, not so, wouldn¡¯t this apparence be an insult to pigs?¡±


    Once these words were spoke, Su Wan was immediately startled. She stupidly gazed at His Highness Prince Jin and was somewhat uncertain whether this person, the rumored legendary omnipotent His Highness Prince Jin, was standing on her side or not.


    The words he said were truly cutting, not sparing her feelings even the littlest bit.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely fished out a single brown-colored medicinal pill and shook it in front of Su Wan: ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it just the condition of getting fat, the medicinal pill to detoxify it, this king has it right here¡ª¡ª¡±


    What? Immediately, Su Wan¡¯s pair of eyes gave off excited lights of extraordinary splendour. She had a very surprised and ecstatic expression as she stared at that piece of detoxifying medicinal pill. She looked like a dog entirely fixated on a bone with an unusually devout manner.


    ¡°This, This is the exact antidote?¡± Su Wan was so moved that her lips were trembling.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was very soft and gentle, also carrying a touch of smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the exact antidote. It¡¯s just that after eating it, there is a very minor side effect.¡±


    ¡°What side effects?¡± Su Wan, having been mesmerized by the efficacy of this medicinal pill,


    totally did not notice the treacherous gleam that shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of ink-ck eyes .


    ¡°Only after using it will you know.¡± Nangong Liuyun drank a shallow mouthful of tea. His eyes had a smile that was not quite a smile expression, full of meaning that would make someone reel. His gaze was concealed, nefarious, and inscrutable.


    ¡°No matter what the side effects are, I beseech Your Highness Prince Jin to bestow this medicine! If it can truly remove this poison, in the future, Su Wan would do whatever and work extremely hard to repay Your Highness!¡± Su Wan¡¯s face was resolute, both of her hands were firmly clenched into fists.


    This was herst chance, moreover, if she was able to stay by His Highness¡¯s side......she would simply be flying to the top of the tree and transforming into a phoenix.


    The matter that made people feel strange was that the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth only hooked into an enigmatic, demonically charming smile. Without even haggling over the price, he tossed that medicinal pill to Su Wan.


    Su Wan took it. She didn¡¯t even use water and impatiently directly swallowed it in her excitement.


    Su Zian¡¯s group of people waited anxiously as they watched His Highness Prince Jin. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t understand why His Highness Prince Jin, with indeterminable mood swings, would treat Su Wan so differently. Could it be that he truly fancied Su Wan?


    But, it always felt that somewhere was strange......


    Su Zian kneeled down with deep gratitude said: ¡°Your Highness¡¯s favor in bestowing the medicine, your favor is so great, that this person will remember for as long as I live......¡±

 Chapter 322 – Returning to Su Manor (22)

    Chapter 322 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (22)


    Nangong Liuyun carelessly waved his hand, stopping Su Zian¡¯s false words of courtesy. A weird and sly smiling expression appeared on his mouth: ¡°General Su really will remember this as long as he lives. It¡¯s just that words of thanks for this king are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Zian was even more confused, in the end, what was His Highness Prince Jin ying at?


    But speaking of Su Wan, once she ate the medicinal pill, afterwards, the effect of the drug very quickly appeared.


    The body that was originally as fat as a pig became like a punctured balloon, in front of their eyes, it very quickly slimmed down.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the fat across her whole face and all over her body, without exception, actually disappeared without a trace. Once again, she regained the beautiful, slender body from before. Unexpectedly, the skin on her face was even better than before, exquisite and glossy. Her skin was like amber.


    Within the reception hall, everyone was watching this scene with a mystified expression. They were speechless from amazement.


    His Highness Prince Jin had carried this medicinal pill on his body, and also just gave such a treasure of a medicinal pill to Su Wan...Then, Su Wan was the person His Highness was looking for? Aplicated emotion flitted across Su Zian¡¯s heart.


    If he knew that the person His Highness fancied was Su Wan, before, no matter what, he would not treat her like this. Only, now there should still be time to remedy it.


    Having thought up to here, Su Zian squeezed out a trace of a smiling expression on his rigid face. Smiling towards Su Wan, he said: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly gone to thank His Highness? If His Highness hadn¡¯t bestowed the medicine, the rest of your life would have been ruined.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Wan¡¯er, from now on, you should properly follow His Highness. You are not allowed to be mischievous again.¡± The corner of Madam Su¡¯s mouth squeezed out a stiff smile. Her smile was very unnatural.


    Su Jingyu also gave a forced smile and stepped forward to curry favor: ¡°Third younger sister, in the future when you are living a good life, don¡¯t forget your older brother, oh.¡±


    Su Wan arrogantly swept them a nce. These people, when she was down and out, they kept hitting her when she was down. They were even wishing that she could have died earlier. Now that they knew His Highness adored her, each and every one of them actually came over to fawn on her. Humph! They thought that she could still forgive them?


    Su Wan haughtily raised her chin and with a few steps, she walked to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.Then, she said in a cute and clever voice: ¡°Father, daughter is already His Highness¡¯s people. From now on, matters in Su Manor doesn¡¯t have the least bit of rtion to me.¡±


    No matter what, Su Zian also did not expect for her to say this kind of stuff in front of everyone. Originally, he thought that although Su Wan would have some resentment in her heart, still, she had been brought up in Su Manor for more than ten years, after all. Overall, she should have some feelings, but he never thought she would repay with such ingratitude.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression, in a split second, had threads of anger: ¡°Wan¡¯er, what are you saying? Also, quicklye over here!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Wan said with the confidence of being right, and stood by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side. She arrogantly and bossily red at these people that had once turned their backs on her. A malicious light appeared in her eyes.


    What made people baffled was that regardless of what disturbance urred in his surroundings, Nangong Liuyun only indifferently sipped his tea,pletelycking any interest in interfering.


    Was he indulging Su Wan, or simply that he couldn¡¯t be bothered enough to care?


    Because they couldn¡¯t grasp His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s attitude, therefore, Su Zian¡¯s heart had some misgivings, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to go up and forcefully pull Su Wan. His face ckened but he could only furiously yell: ¡°Su Wan, don¡¯t forget that no matter what, yourst name is still Su.¡±


    Su Wan saw that just now, when she said she was His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s person, this sentence, His Highness Prince Jin did not refute it. This gave her inexhaustible confidence and faith. One could see her sneer grimly repeatedly: ¡°Last name is Su? You think I would really want such a nauseating family name that makes people sick?¡±


    ¡°Su Wan, you are extremely daring, don¡¯t tell me you are not afraid of being disciplined by the family ancestors?¡± Su Jingyu didn¡¯t expect that once Su Wan got power, she would immediately not recognize people, thus with a cold face and a furious tone, he yelled.

 Chapter 323 – Returning to Su Manor (23)

    Chapter 323 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (23)


    ¡°Disciplined by the family ancestors? Ha ha ha, whatughable discipline by family ancestors! When I was suffering all kinds of torment, where was that ancestor? And where were all of you? Each and every one of you observed coldly like bystanders, throwing rocks at me who was down, wishing that I would drop dead! Since it is like this¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s gaze swept over all of their faces, and finally, her eyes shed with a touch of resolute radiance.


    ¡°Since it is like this, then, not having thest name of Su is fine! From now on, I, Su Wan, does not have any rtionship with your Su family! Don¡¯t evere looking for me again!¡±


    As soon as those words were out, Su Zian¡¯splexion immediately darkened.


    Su Wan¡¯s aggressiveness caused Su Zian to feel that he had lost face.


    He, as a stately Great General that protected the nation, was a person high above, with ten thousand people underneath. He was actually forced to these circumstances by a concubine¡¯s daughter? How could he have the prestige to stand facing his colleagues? How could he have the face to lead several tens of thousands of military forces? How could he have the prestige to be the master of the household?


    Su Zian pointed at Su Wan and angrily roared: ¡°Good, these words were what you said. Peoplee, bring me the family genealogy record!¡±


    Su Zian flung his sleeves while panting in rage, hisplexion was ashen.


    Very quickly, a servant came holding the family genealogy records.


    Su Zian saw Su Wan with her chin lifted arrogantly, standing by His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s side.


    That unrepentant appearance of hers suddenly added more anger to his fury: ¡°Su Wan, again, I will give you onest chance. You really want to separate yourself from the Su family?¡±


    Now, Madam Su¡¯s thoughts were veryplicated. She also naturally wished to have Su Wan expelled very far away, so as to avoid seeing this annoyance.


    But, her identity as the main mistress of Su Manor, when Su Zian was in a rage, in the capacity of the main mistress in charge of the family, she ought toe out and console everyone.


    Madam Su gently pulled at Su Zian¡¯s arm, with a soft voice, persuaded him by saying: ¡°General, take a break, how great of a matter is expelling from the family? How could you make such a decision when in a rage? In the future, when you recall this, you certainly will regret it.¡±


    Su Zian slowly released a breath, gloomily and coldly red towards Su Wan.


    How could he want to expel Su Wan from the family? Let alone under the circumstances when His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s attitude was unclear? But Su Wan was really too offensive.


    Su Wan coldly smiled: ¡°Madam Su, you also should stop faking your kindness. Who doesn¡¯t know that right now, you wish you could choke me to death. Ha ha ha, General Su, you should still strike off my name from the family genealogical records without dy. You still believe I really care for it!¡±


    Su Wan kept on saying Madam Su and General Su, clearly acting as if they were not her father and mother.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±Suddenly, a mouthful of anger bubbled up in Su Zian, his pair of eyes was opened very wide, itching to choke Su Wan to death: ¡°Good, very good! This was your own choice. In the future, if you were to die outside, Su Manor will absolutely not stick up for you!¡±


    Su Zian, under a raging temper, with one grab, took the family genealogical records. On Su Wan¡¯s page, he crossed it off with dense brush strokes again and again, eliminating her name thoroughly from the family genealogical records.


    In the course of this process, Su Wan continued to lift her chin up in an icily arrogant manner. She cast sidelong nces at these people that had stepped on her with the soles of their feet.


    No, no, still missing one... Su Wan was very dissatisfied with this.


    Now, once again, the sounds of footsteps could be heard from outside. The servants lifted up the curtain, and people could only see a young woman with delicate and pretty features walk in from outside of the door.


    One only saw her body covered in a light green muslin dress that swept the floor like a circling butterfly. Her beautiful, jet-ck hair was tied up with a light-colored ribbon. Her face was not covered with cosmetics, but was fresh, clean and quite moving. Her pair of eyes was like water, with a clear and natural, light gaze.


    Her stride was steady with a natural and rxed bearing as she slowly walked over. It gave people a kind of fresh, clean and quick-witted impression that illuminated her brilliantly.


    This person was not an outsider, she was Su Luo. She saw everyone and her mouth burst open into a shallow, indifferent smile.

 Chapter 324 – Returning to Su Manor (24)

    Chapter 324 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (24)


    Now, her bearing was natural and rxed, where was she still that cowering, good-for-nothing Su Luo? She had practically changed beyond recognition, as if she was reborn.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo, that pair of malicious eyes momentarily transformed. It was now intoxicating, full of tender sentiments and gleaming like rays reflecting off water. That smile could stir up and entice all living things.


    Originally, Su Luo didn¡¯t want toe since she never liked to participate in this kind of spectacle. However, hearing what the servant who was sent to invite her said about the events that urred in the reception hall, she had no choice but toe.


    If she didn¡¯te, who knew if Nangong Liuyun would directly draw up an engagement contract with her cheap father and send her away with the agreement, okay? This kind of thing, she could only control it well if she was personally at the scene.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, the corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth hooked up coldly.


    When Su Wan saw Su Luo, the hatred in her eyes was very obvious. Without waiting for others to speak, she suddenly took a big stride and rushed towards Su Luo. She raised her pping palm high: ¡°Slut, you still dare toe! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    However, confronted with a first rank Su Wan, Su Luo effortlessly and easily turned sideways and was able to avoid her.


    Still remember that thest time when she fought Su Wan, she didn¡¯t even have one iota of spirit power. But the her now was already a third rank, really, after apse of three days, she made people sit up and take notice.


    Su Wan didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t even hit Su Luo, making her so angry that she stomped her foot: ¡°If you have the ability, then don¡¯t run! Today, I simply must kill you!¡±


    Su Luo, with both hands holding her arms, sneered while casting her a sidelong nce: ¡°Want to kill me? Just based on your skills?¡±


    Su Wan wanted to kill her now, that was basically a task that was impossible for her to aplish.


    Unexpectedly, when Su Wan heard these words, she merely smiled coldly and said: ¡°Su Luo, I already know you practiced martial arts. Now, I have revealed it through my test! You concealed it from everyone and secretly cultivated, in the end, what are you plotting?!¡±


    Su Luo actually knew martial arts? Su Zian was immediately stupefied. Wasn¡¯t this girl a good-for-nothing? When she was at the Spirit Testing Temple, didn¡¯t she test with not even a bit of spirit strength? How could she possibly cultivate then?


    But watching her avoid Su Wan¡¯s attack just a moment ago, she really did know martial arts. Moreover, her cultivation wasn¡¯t that low. In the end, what was going on? Su Zian was bewildered.


    Not only Su Zian, Su Jingyu and others were also bewildered, except for Su Qing.


    Because not long ago, she had just fought with Su Luo, so she could clearly see through her strength. Although Su Luo¡¯s cultivation among people of her age was pretty good, yet she still couldn¡¯t bepared to herself. Therefore, she was somewhat disdainful of Su Luo.


    Su Luo causally swept a nce at Su Zian, seeing that he had a surprised expression, she nonchntly said: ¡°I was merely waiting for the right moment to give father a nice surprise, what possible plot could there be?¡±


    Su Zian, hearing this, his overly sensitive heart that was harmed just a moment ago by Su Wan, was healed. He was over the moon with joy.


    Yes, Su Wan, that selfish and loathsome girl was driven out of the family, then forget it. Now, Luo girl was no longer a good-for-nothing, so he once again gained another daughter.


    As it turned out, before, he had never viewed Su Luo as his daughter.


    Su Wan saw that driving a wedge between them didn¡¯t work, so she changed to another method, sneeringly said: ¡°Even if I am not able to beat you, so what? Su Luo, look clearly, now I am His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s people. If I ask people to kill you, who would dare to object?¡±


    She, Su Wan, now had a backer. Also, this backer was powerful and unsurpassed. If she didn¡¯t kill Su Luo today, she vowed not to let go! Su Wan secretly swore an oath in her heart.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s people?¡± Su Luo had one hand holding her arm and the other hand holding her chin in a pondering posture. Her eyes were flowing with light and brilliant colors, faintly smiling at Nangong Liuyun while lifting an eyebrow, ¡°Nangong Liuyun, is she really your people?¡±


    Once these words came out, immediately everyone sucked in a breath of cold air!

 Chapter 325 – Returning to Su Manor (25)

    Chapter 325 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (25)


    Su Luo had gone insane!


    She actually dared to directly call His Highness Prince Jin by his given name; that was a taboo! Moreover, she also used that kind of arrogant tone that sounded quite disdainful. She actually dared to use this kind of attitude to speak to His Highness Prince Jin, simply did not want to live!


    Just a moment ago, Su Zian had viewed Su Luo in a new favorable light, now, he was itching to beat this daughter who had just popped up to death. He had said it before, not well-mannered enough to bring out in public, just could not be brought out in public. She didn¡¯t even understand a little bit of etiquette!


    Su Zian immediately kneeled on the ground in reverence and fear, and kowtowed to beg for forgiveness: ¡°Your Highness, please calm your anger, Su Luo, she is ignorant, her mind is not very bright. Normally, she is always erratic and uncivil, she doesn¡¯t think before she speaks. Your Highness, you must by all means not lower yourself to her level!¡±


    Su Zian was begging for forgiveness on one hand, while on the other hand, he wished he could directly strike Su Luo dead.


    This pest of a spirit that harmed people, did she not know, that very possibly just because of this sentence, in an instant, the entire Su Manor would be a bloodbath.


    Su Zian saw His Highness Prince Jin had no reaction since the beginning, couldn¡¯t help but to take a furtive look towards him.


    But he only saw that remote and aloof His Highness Prince Jin, that was always calmly drinking tea with an uninterested expression thatcked any emotion. It was as if the matters taking ce around him had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing this, Su Zian¡¯s mind became even more anxious. He lifted his hand, grabbing towards Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl, why haven¡¯t you already quickly kneeled down to beg for forgiveness from His Highness?¡±


    Who knew that this grab of his would actuallye up empty. Then when he lifted his eyes to look, he found that now, he had already lost sight of Su Luo¡¯s figure.


    At this moment, Su Luo had already moved to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side with her quick steps. This high and mighty person towering above very unhappily red down at her.


    Su Zian, upon seeing this, could only feel his mind darken. It was a scorching thunderous lightning that exploded, splitting open his brain. Oh heavens, this loathsome girl simply was leading Su Manor directly on the road to extinction. She actually still dared to stick her hands at her waist and glower at His Highness Prince Jin...


    At this moment, it was not only Su Zian, there was also Su Jingyu and Madam Su kind of people. They were all looking at Su Luo with a dumbfounded expression. Rays of extreme fear shed through their eyes.


    Because this action of Su Luo¡¯s, in their eyes, appeared to be simply too brazen, too disgraceful, and too much like courting death.


    Su Wan pushed Su Luo with a very displeased expression: ¡°Why did youe over here? The one His Highness Prince Jin fancies is me and not you, get lost!¡±


    Saying this, Su Wan very rudely lifted her palm to p towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Su Luo casually extended her hand, effortlessly and with great ease, she captured Su Wan¡¯s moving hand. She cast her a quick nce with smile that was not quite a smiling expression: ¡°Someone just like you, Nangong Liuyun would actually fancy you? Su Wan, don¡¯t forget, the you right now is a fallen woman, oh. Your body was already sullied by another man, oh.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±Su Wan was extremely angry, this matter was something she could not bear to recollect. Now, it wasid bare and revealed in front of everyone by Su Luo.


    ¡°Su Luo, it was you, right! That affair was you who did it, right?!¡± A crazy malicious radiance shone from Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°On that day, that killer was clearly going to your courtyard to rape you, this slut. However finally, in an unfathomable, mysterious way, he appeared on top of my bed. Furthermore, you know martial arts, you obviously knows martial arts, and not at a low level either....It was you, clearly it was you! Su Luo, you slut, you ruined me! I want to kill you!¡±


    Even if Su Wan was notpletely right, but her guess was pretty close. On that day, it really was Su Luo who had set up that maneuver. It was also Su Luo who had reversed their roles and drugged her.


    At this moment, Su Wan¡¯s rage was difficult to manage, she was making threatening gestures to Su Luo and was about to w at Su Luo¡¯s face. But now, her martial arts ability just couldn¡¯t bepared to Su Luo¡¯s. Therefore, Su Luo easily and effortlessly flung her away, as if throwing away a coarse sack.

 Chapter 326 – Returning to Su Manor (26)

    Chapter 326 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (26)


    Su Wan was flung to the ground. It hurt so much tears were about toe out of her eyes. However, her hatred had already blinded her eyes.


    She knew that the her right now was no match for Su Luo. Moreover, the her right now had already broken away from Su Manor. Therefore, Su Zian and his people simply would not stick up for her again. What to do?


    No, no, she still had Prince Jin, His Highness Prince Jin would help her!


    She was already His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s people now, wasn¡¯t she? He would even bestow such a precious medicinal pill to her. Why wouldn¡¯t he help her again to kill such a little minor person like Su Luo?


    As a result, Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to deal with the pain, crawling and moving towards His Highness Prince Jin, sheined tearfully: ¡°Your Highness, I beseech you, help me kill Su Luo, that little slut. As long as you kill her, in the future, regardless of what you want me to do, I ampletely willing. I beg you to help me avenge this hatred...¡±


    Su Wan wept like a pear blossom in the rain, right now, she truly had some delicate fragile beauty that made the heart of people watching feel tenderness towards her.


    However, it was a pity...she was wrong. She was wrong from the onset, moreover, she was outrageously wrong.


    ¡°s.¡± Nangong Liuyun finally put down the teacup in his hand, his gazended on Su Wan¡¯s body light as a feather. His intoxicating pair of eyes carried a touch of a smiling expression, seemingly ridiculing and mocking. He leisurely repeated what she said: ¡°Kill Su Luo on your behalf?¡±


    Su Wan thought that His Highness Prince Jin had already agreed, immediately, her grief turned into happiness: ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness, many thanks for Your Highness¡¯s help to aplish this!¡±


    After she was finished thanking His Highness Prince Jin, Su Wan immediately turned her head around and sinisterly stared at Su Luo with a cold and malicious smile said: ¡°Little slut, you will die for sure.¡±


    Indeed, people that His Highness Prince Jin was set on would always die very tragically, quite inhumanely...


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s hands were holding her arms, and with a faint smile, she cast sidelong nces at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Oh, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s charismatic beauty really is limitless. In the beginning, I heard people say you had deep feelings for second elder sister and that it was serious. Afterwards again, rumor spread that you were infatuated with fifth younger sister. Now, what¡¯s this? You won¡¯t even let Su Wan, a fallen woman, slip by?¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Everybody at the scene inhaled a cold breath of air.


    Brave, too brave, simply full of bravery!


    This absolutely was the number one bravest person since the beginning of history.


    This absolutely was the first time since the beginning of history that someone dared to speak like this to His Highness Prince Jin.


    Su Zian saw Nangong Liuyun slowly stand up, his heart was extremely intive and aggravated: Finished, finished, finished...Su Manor was about to be done for...


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s movements afterwards surprised him until his chin almost dropped to the ground.


    He only saw that remote and aloof, godlike Nangong Liuyun smilingly rub Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Oh, this king¡¯s Luo girl is jealous, really hard toe by.¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s devilishly charming voice also carried a touch of tender sentiments. That tone clearly had hints of a spoiling, indulging and conniving expression.


    In addition, there was also his ecstatic address of her as ¡®this king¡¯s Luo girl¡¯.


    At this moment, in all directions around, it was quiet. It was so quiet that the people watching could hear the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    This was because this situation was really too strange, so strange that everyone was incredulous. They were all staring outrageously at the couple in front of their eyes who were like a pair of jade annulus.


    However, what made them even more stunned was what was still toe.


    They only saw Su Luo directly step on his foot, her tone was ice cold as she said: ¡°Who is your Luo girl? In your dreams. Humph, you are such a womanizer, attracting the bees and butterflies, one on the left and another on the right non-stop.¡±


    Su Luo, she stepped...stepped on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s foot.


    It was absolutely the truth, because on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s ck leather boots, there was clearly a distinct mark of a footprint.


    His Highness Prince Jin that was just stepped on, this time ought to get angry, right? Everyone present all looked towards His Highness Prince Jin expectantly.


    Su Luo deserved to die, too deserving of death! She actually went and stepped on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s foot? Could it be that she didn¡¯t know, the thing that annoyed His Highness Prince Jin the most, greatest, and utterly, was when someone stepped on his foot, okay?

 Chapter 327 – Returning to Su Manor (27)

    Chapter 327 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (27)


    However... Against everyone¡¯s expectations, His Highness Prince Jin didn¡¯t get angry at all.


    His Highness Prince Jin not only didn¡¯t get angry, on the contrary, he even smiled dim-wittedly. His face was full of happiness and bliss...Yes, that¡¯s right, it was exactly a blissful, happy and silly smile. This smile appeared on the face of His Highness Prince Jin, that was like Yama, the King of Hell, ice-cold and unsympathetic.


    Moreover, his voice clearly carried a thread of currying favor with her and a trace of childishness, acting like a spoiled little boy: ¡°You have, this king¡¯s Luo girl has just felt jealous.¡±


    Just listen to the words he said, simply too childish!


    People who heard this almost had goosebumps.


    This basically was not that savage and callous His Highness Prince Jin that was from their impression. Clearly, he hadpletely changed into another person.


    However, Su Luo still hadn¡¯t bought into his act and unrestrainedly, she directly sat on the chair he was just sitting on. She took the teacup, and before she could pour the tea, His Highness Prince Jin had earlier already grasped the teapot and proceeded to politely pour the tea for her. His voice was extremely gentle and tender: ¡°The tea is somewhat cold, drink less of it,ter, this king will personally boil tea for you to drink.¡±


    Su Luo snappily red at him: ¡°Again, you want to tempt and coax me to go over? Definitely not listening to your deception.¡±


    ¡°Where would I dare to deceive you? How about this king carry you over in a pnquin with eight bearers?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled roguishly while moving closer to her.


    ¡°Dream on, you, move away from me!¡± Su Luo red at him and she pushed him away from in front of her eyes.


    The two of them acted as if no one else was present, going back and forth in a tit for tat. This was how they would normally interact with each other. However, in the eyes of the people nearby, this was too much of a shock. This was already something that words could not be used to describe.


    Su Zian unwaveringly stared at the two people in front of his eyes who seemed to be chatting about trivial things. His brain went nk and was frozen, it seemed as if his thought process had forgotten how to keep turning.


    Su Jingyu had his mouth opened wide, so surprised that he was simply godsmacked.


    Madam Su¡¯s pair of eyes shed with malicious rays. The embroidered handkerchief in her hand was nearly torn to shreds.


    The eyes Su Qing used to look at Su Luo had a deep and cold killing intent.


    The one who found it hardest to ept was really Su Wan....


    She already didn¡¯t have Su Manor as a way out. The only person she could rely on for support was His Highness Prince JIn. But now, His Highness Prince Jin was exchanging flirtatious nces with Su Luo. However, just a moment ago, she had clearly asked His Highness Prince Jin to go kill Su Luo!


    This...this simply was...


    Now, theplicated mood in Su Wan¡¯s heart simply could not be described by words.


    She merely thought that she was about to go insane.


    No, no way, His Highness Prince Jin was hers. She absolutely could not let Su Luo snatch him away, absolutely would not permit it!


    Su Wan, staggering along, climbed up from the ground. From the hair on top of her head, she pulled out a sharp, thin hairpin and directly stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s throat: ¡°Slut, I want to kill you¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Wan was aggressive and her eyes had a malicious and crazy light. With her dishevelled hair, she looked somewhat malevolent and terrifying.


    However, without waiting for her to get closer, when Su Luo still hadn¡¯t reacted, Nangong Liuyun directly pped his sleeves and swept Su Wan far, far away.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    One could only hear a violent crashing sound. Su Wan¡¯s entire person was gravely flung into the wall. The strength was so great that almost the entire room was shaking.


    Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s only correct that she ought to slide down along the smooth wall.


    But, since it was His Highness Prince Jin that acted, it just wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    One could only see that His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s strength had actually directly made Su Wan smash into the wall, forming a person-shaped deep indentation. Su Wan simply could not even fall down, her entire person, in that manner, hung on the wall.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Su Wan repeatedly coughed. One mouthful of blood after another burst out, seemingly as if it doesn¡¯t cost moneying from her mouth. After directly vomiting out more than ten mouthfuls of blood, she was barely able to stop it.

 Chapter 328 – Returning to Su Manor (28)

    Chapter 328 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (28)


    Now, Su Wan¡¯splexion was as white as paper, it seemed like she had only a flimsy thread of breath left and she looked exceedingly weak. It seemed possible that with the very next breath, she would die.


    Nobody dared to step forward to lift Su Wan down from the wall. First, because it was His Highness Prince Jin who had acted, and second, it was because Su Wan had already broken away from the Su family. So as far as they were concerned, she was only an outsider now.


    ¡°For, for what reason?¡± Su Wan weakly opened her mouth to ask. While she was speaking, another mouthful of blood violently sprayed out.


    A loud ¡®thump¡¯ sound rang out when her body tumbled to the floor. She almost passed out due to the severity of the pain from the fall.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze waszy and devilishly charming. He cast an indifferent sidelong nce at her.


    ¡°For what reason... Your Highness is treating me like this... just a moment ago... didn¡¯t you say... I am Your Highness¡¯s woman... uhm?¡± Su Wan¡¯s pair of eyes stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun. Her breath was feeble as she stared at him.


    Just now everything was going well, but ever since Su Luo appeared, everything changed afterwards!


    Nangong Liuyun started tough softly, his pair of peerless ck eyes waspletely apathetic: ¡°When did this king acknowledge you as this king¡¯s people?¡±


    Wha-what? Did His Highness Prince Jin actually never acknowledge this point?


    It was not just Su Wan, almost everyone present was stunned as they stared at Nangong Liuyun who was pulling Su Luo to stand by his side. A sarcastic arc arose on his peerless, handsome face.


    That¡¯s right, thinking back, a moment ago, it was only Su Wan who was saying those words by herself. In fact, from start to finish, His Highness Prince Jin never did acknowledge her, but Your Highness also never denied her ims either... For what reason would he do this?


    Recalling His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s conduct and deeds toward Su Wan just now, everyone felt was somewhat weird.


    Finally, it was still Nangong Liuyun who help clear up their confusion. And in passing, letting Su Wan be an enlightened ghost.


    Nangong Liuyun, whose position was high above, looked down with a prating gaze that radiated an ice-cold light. He smiled with not quite a smile while lifting an eyebrow: ¡°Before, the water that you drank was especially sweet, am I right?¡±


    Su Wan was bewildered as she looked at Nangong Liuyun with uncertainty. How could His Highness Prince Jin even know of this? Could he have cared about her this much?


    Nangong Liuyun smiled sinisterly and charmingly while continuing his exnation: ¡°When you sleep, it¡¯s especially deep and you always have nightmares, am I right?¡±


    Su Wan had a startled expression as she stared at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Obesity poison.¡± Said Nangong Liuyun with clear, bright and mesmerizing obsidian eyes. His ck pupils that concealed a hawk-like gaze were sharp and cutting. He continued with the confidence of his convictions, as if everything was his by right, ¡°That was the elixir that this king had dispatched people to secretly poison you with.¡±


    What?!


    The person who poisoned Su Wan was actually His Highness Prince Jin? Why would he do this? What hatred did he have for Su Wan?


    Wasn¡¯t directly killing her the same? Why would he torment her like this?


    Everybody was terrified and awed by this admission.


    Su Wan was immediately stunned stupid, she would never have expected that it was actually His Highness Prince Jin who poisoned her. Furthermore, he also revealed this news in a tone that was as if it was right and expected.


    ¡°For, for what reason?¡± Before this, she basically had never really seen His Highness Prince Jin, let alone having offended him.


    Even if she had offended him, he could just have her killed directly in response. Why would he waste so much effort to arrange this?


    ¡°For what reason?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly: ¡° Such a forgetful Miss. Could it be that you forgot the matter from before of going to the Mercenary Union to issue a task?¡±


    The matter of issuing a task?


    Su Zian¡¯s eyelids jumped, at that time, hadn¡¯t they suspected Su Luo for issuing that task? Why was it that now, in a blink of an eye, it had changed into being Su Wan? In the end, how was this matter rted?


    His pair of malicious eyes was tightly fixed on Su Wan, trying to find any clue on her face.


    Now, Su Wan¡¯s eyes shrank back, cowering in fear. She didn¡¯t expect that this matter would actually be known by His Highness Prince Jin.

 Chapter 329 – Returning to Su Manor (29)

    Chapter 329 ¨C Returning to Su Manor (29)


    ¡°But, but what I issued was to have a man rape Su Luo. Yet towards you...¡± Su Wan¡¯s gaze slid down and saw that hisrge palm was holding firmly onto Su Luo¡¯s hand, suddenly, she was shocked.


    Could it be, could it be that His Highness Prince Jin was taking revenge for Su Luo? Oh Heavens, but this was impossible!


    How could the stately and majestic Prince Jin take revenge for that Su Luo who was a good-for-nothing? This kind of trivial matter shouldn¡¯t even enter his judicious eyes!


    ¡°s, such a pitiful child.¡± Nangong Liuyun sighed, a rolled up paper flew out from his sleeves and smashed on top of Su Wan¡¯s head. He understatedly said: ¡°Take it, examine it well, this is the method you are about to die from.¡±


    This sentence of death from His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s mouth was as simple as eating food or drinking water.


    Even the Venerable Beichen Ying had received his proper punishment, how could a lowly person like Su Wan escape?


    People that were involved in this matter, except for Beichen Ying, were all without exception ruthlessly dealt with by Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Wan was trembling and simply did not dare to open that task form sheet.


    It was something she had personally signed, how could she not know what was written inside?


    At that time, they wrote three copies of this agreement. One copy was filed away in the Mercenary Union, another in the hands of the killer, and the final copy was in her own hands.


    She had already destroyed the copy in her hands long ago. This copy now...should have been seized from the Mercenary Union.


    The Venerable Beichen Ying from the Mercenary Union was His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s people...If she had known earlier, known earlier that Su Luo and His Highness Prince Jin had something to do with each other, she would never have gone to the Mercenary Union.


    No matter how you said it, it was thousands and tens of thousands she should not haves. She should never have set herself against Su Luo.


    A clear line of remorseful tears rolled down Su Wan¡¯s face, with a trembling voice, she said: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin is very calcting,ying down such a great scheme. First, you made me utterly iste myself by having my name struck off from the family genealogy records. Subsequently, you proceeded to tell the truth about this matter; making me suffer so much pain and grief, that I would be better off dead....Very brilliant strategy.¡±


    Since that Obesity poison was put in ce by His Highness Prince Jin, then that medicinal pill...


    ¡°This medicinal pill will make your body send out a rare perfume, even after your death, hum, so your corpse will still be very alluring. Well of course, only as far as magical beasts are concerned.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun held his chin in a contemtive posture, saying the truth in a manner that was full of good intentions.


    That¡¯s right, after death, her corpse must be torn apart by magical beasts. Gnawed upon until even the skeleton would be gone... This was indeed what she wrote for this task. Su Wan recalled up to here, she then immediately fainted from fear and despair.


    ¡°Drag her away, carry it out ording to the original n.¡± Nangong Liuyun carelessly waved his hand.


    Immediately, a bodyguard came forward from among the guards at his back. Like a fierce tiger, he rushed towards Su Wan. He carried her over his shoulder and in a sh, he had already left Su Manor, darting towards the vast, great mountains.


    Su Manor, the reception hall.


    When all the people present saw Su Wan being carried away, without exception, they felt chills down their spines.


    His Highness Prince Jin had deep thoughts and nned ahead. He handled matters as he pleased without the slightest scruple, moreover, his methods were cruel and bloody. People simply could not bear to see it.


    He clearly could have just straight out killed Su Wan, but he would not. He insisted on nning it step by step, making Su Wan experience again and again the despair of going from heaven to hell. Only after he finished ying did he let her know it was an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Making sure that even after death, she would not be able to have an intact corpse.


    Su Zian only felt that he couldn¡¯t keep his lips from trembling. This kind of Prince Jin was simply too terrifying.


    However, his gaze stopped and fixed on the hand His Highness Prince Jin used to hold Su Luo.


    This time... this time ought to be the real one, right?


    Truth be told, Su Zian was already scared silly.


    From Su Qing to Su Xi, from Su Xi to Su Wan, and once more from Su Wan to Su Luo... His, Su Zian¡¯s, four daughters appeared one, followed closely by another, only to be rejected one after another.

 Chapter 330 – Playboy (1)

    Chapter 330 ¨C yboy (1)


    Su Luo really never thought that Nangong Liuyun would go to this extent just for her.


    Since the beginning, he had set up this scheme to trap Su Wan, advancing step by step and trapping her more with every step. First, he had let her reach heaven, and then he threw her down from such great height. Following that, he once again lifted her up to the heavens to once more threw her down from that great height. She was half-dead from falling the second time, and only then did he tell her the truth. Afterwards, he made her face the way she was about to die while she was still alive.


    She was a nobody, yet among the poption, he would actually go to this extent just for her.


    People were not vegetables, if one were to say that Su Luo¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t a little bit moved, that would be impossible.


    Nangong Liuyun nced back and saw that Su Luo looked dazed as she gazed at him, her pair of eyes carried an affectionate regard. A touch of joy shed across his face, and with a spoiling and indulgent manner, he hooked the tip of her nose with his finger: ¡°This king¡¯s little princess is really moved this time right? You should be reassured that after our marriage, this king will treat you even better. Do you believe me when I say that I will spoil you to the sky?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Su Luo snappily red at him, how could this person be so thick-skinned?


    ¡°Then you should marry this king and try it.¡± Nangong Liuyun used a wheedling, childish tone while tugging at Su Luo¡¯s little hand. His face was covered in a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Not going to marry you¡± Su Luo shook off his hand.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face had a wounded expression and he looked at Su Luo with some recrimination: ¡°Such a heartless girl, we have already shared the same bed, how can you be like this and not take responsibility!¡±


    Once these words were out, the people in Su Manor who had originally been gaping nkly at their interaction were all once again dumbfounded.


    The three veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead bulged and pulsated. She quickly turned her head around and red at Nangong Liuyun. She bit down hard on her teeth and stressing every syble to say: ¡°I demand that you shut up!¡±


    She just knew it! She just knew that he would not letst night¡¯s matter be so easily swept under the rug!


    However, she never would have thought that this shameless guy would actually do this under thousands of pairs of eyes and in front of everyone¡¯s face. Saying this kind of words!


    What was called sharing the same bed? They had merely been covered in nkets and were simply chatting, okay?


    What was called taking responsibility? Had she really done anything to him?


    The little her in Su Luo¡¯s heart was about to be driven mad.


    Nangong Liuyun would never be satisfied with small gains. His moist, glossy, liquid-like red lips were alluringly hot. His bright, limpid, peach blossom-like eyes looked at Su Luo with reproach. The usation in his eyes was so obvious, it made people feel like Su Luo was a bad woman that had arbitrarily used him, then had indiscriminately discarded him.


    Su Zian was nearly shocked with disbelief, He looked at the scene in front of his eyes with a shocked and stupefied expression. No matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    No way, no way, no way. How could this man that was feigning pitifulness to get some sympathy be His Highness Prince Jin, that evildoer? Absolutely not him! It was absolutely impossible!


    Su Zian got his act together then let out a slight coughing sound: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin...¡±


    Withoutpleting the sentence, he had interrupted the Nangong Liuyun who was in the midst of brewing an affectionate mood. His eyes coldly swept towards Su Zian, it was like blocks of ice which had sessfully condensed for millennium. Immediately, thest part of the sentence that Su Zian had wanted to say froze in his throat. He was unable to say another word.


    How extremelyplicated was Su Zian¡¯s mood in his mind right now, only he would know.


    All these years, he had always regarded Su Luo as a good-for-nothing. He never once cared about her one bit. However, in the end, he would never have expected that His Highness Prince Jin, whom he had tried very hard to curry favor with, would actually treat Su Luo favorably.


    No, not merely treating her favorably, His Highness Prince Jin was spoiling and indulgent towards Su Luo, to the point of having no bounds. He was almost at the point of seeing, hearing and obeying her to whatever extent she desired.


    Only, was this real? Or was this merely another scheme of His Highness Prince Jin, wanting to deceive other people and putting on this false facade?


    Su Zian had no choice but to have this kind of suspicion because of self-doubt. Because just a moment ago, that series of events was sufficient to prove how enigmatic His Highness Prince Jin was, with entirely unpredictable mood swings.

 Chapter 331 – Playboy (2)

    Chapter 331 ¨C yboy (2)


    Since the start, Su Qing had stood quietly aside, watching the melodrama unfold with ups and downs, then theplicated twists and turns of this great y from start to finish. In this y, she was the very first one to be kicked out bing an eliminated cannon fodder. She was discarded so cleanly that there wasn¡¯t even a speck left as a remainder.


    Before, no matter if it was at home or at her teacher¡¯s ce, she was always the star that everyone revolved around. There never was anyone who could steal the spotlight that belonged only to her. Even by the person considered to be courted by His Highness Prince Jin it would also be out of the question!


    She could not allow herself to be insulted like this. All the pride she had in her body since birth would absolutely not allow her to bow down her head.


    Looking at Su Luo, a killing intent shed through Su Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes that were clear, tranquil and cold.


    ¡°Su Luo! I challenge you!¡± Within the quiet hall, Su Qing¡¯s ice-cold voice drifted out, carrying an icely arrogance that would absolutely not tolerate rejection.


    The first person to react was Su Zian. Just a moment ago, he was still immersed in a beautiful dream that he wove himself. Now all of a sudden, he heard these words from Su Qing, and immediately, his eyes jumped and he loudly chided: ¡°Qing¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about? Quickly shut up!¡±


    Because of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s concern and care for Su Luo, now, her position had shot up immediately, who dared to move against her the slightest? Did you not want to live anymore? Su Zian was angered beyond reason by Su Qing.


    Su Qing paid no mind to her father berating her. Her ice-cold gaze merely remained fixed on Su Luo, like a poisonous snake biting down tightly and not letting go: ¡°Life and death duel! Su Luo, do you dare to ept this challenge?¡±


    She had simply gone insane!


    Su Zian was furious to the point of nearly being hopping mad. He rigidly red at Su Qing, with one hand pping towards her: ¡°Life and death duel? The two of you are flesh and blood sisters! Why speak of a life and death duel? You want to die, I will help you aplish this right now!¡±


    Not even mentioning that Su Luo was now being shielded by His Highness Prince Jin, just this information alone, if it were to spread out, would immediately turn them into aughingstock in the entire capital.


    To what degree had this hatred reached so they had to use a life and death duel among sisters to end this hatred?


    This was the reason why Su Zian, without further ado, rejected the demand.


    Even though the corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth was bleeding from Su Zian¡¯s p, her gaze was still as cold and dark as a poisonous snake, unwaveringly fixed on Su Luo. Stressing every syble, she said: ¡°Su Luo, do you dare? If you refuse, then you simply are not fit to receive His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s affection! You are a coward! You, are, unworthy!¡±


    Today, she was repeatedly refused, ridiculed and humiliated. This was the greatest shame for Su Qing since birth. Now, she must use blood to purge this shame. Otherwise, this would be the greatest devil in her heart for the rest of her life. In the future, when she would get caught by the devil in her heart, she would not be able to make any progress in her cultivation.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knotted slightly, his ice-cold phoenix eyes swept towards Su Qing. He opened his mouth and said frostily: ¡°If you want to die, do not be anxious, this king will help you aplish this.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s heart jumped up violently for some time.


    If His Highness Prince Jin wanted to kill someone, that would be simply like being marked for death by Yama the King of Hell, no one would be able to escape this!


    Su Zian once again pulled back his hand to p at Su Qing¡¯s face, his furious voice bellowed: ¡°Quickly shut up! People,e, drag Su Qing away and lock her up!¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister, fierce sneer, her gaze unblinkingly stared at Su Luo: ¡°You coward! Su Luo, basically, you are just a good-for-nothing! Waste! Idiot! Coward! You are afraid of me. You simply could not defeat me! Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo knew that Su Qing was using insults to push her into a rash action. If she was clever enough, she could totally hide behind Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body and let him handle Su Qing.


    Right now, she could rely on Nangong Liuyun, leaving aside whether she could afford to repay him for this favor or not. But if she did that now, in the future could it be that whenever shee across someone stronger than herself, she would need to rely on Nangong Liuyun? For all of eternity?


    However, the assassin side from her previous life told her: when relying on a mountain, the mountain would copse. Depending on a person, that person would run away. Nobody could be more reliable whenpared to herself.

 Chapter 332 – Playboy (3)

    Chapter 332 ¨C yboy (3)


    In this world where the strong rules, she must constantly be stronger and continuously exceed her own limits. Only this way would she be able to stand among the forest of the strong. and then stand at the summit of the strong.


    Su Luo had both arms crossed in front of her chest. Her gaze was frigid and she lightly swept Su Qing a nce: ¡°Life and death duel? Su Qing, did you not get it wrong?¡±


    Life and death duel, once you stood in the ring, if one side did not die, then no winner could be determined. Even if one side admitted defeat, it was still no good. This was a battle where if one person did not die, it would never end.


    Therefore, it was only for deep enmity and great hatred, otherwise basically no one wouldy down a life or death condition before entering the ring of a life and death duel.


    And yet, the first thing out of Su Qing¡¯s mouth was a life and death duel, not leaving even a little bit of leeway for the opponent. It could be clearly seen how deep the resentment and grudge in her heart was.


    Su Qing¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, chilling through the bone: ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear what I said. I really want to set down a written challenge for battle. A written challenge for a life and death duel. Do you dare to ept it?¡±


    ¡°Scoff¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun uttered a derisive sound, ¡°A fourth rank martial artist issued a written challenge for a life and death duel to a third rank, and even in such a courageous and righteous manner. Indeed very interesting. Speaking of which, you felt no shame in suggesting this out loud. However, even this king felt ashamed just listening.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s remark, these words, immediately made Su Qing¡¯s face turn very red. She resentfully and ashamedly turned her face away.


    Finally, she let out a cold snort and merely red at Su Luo: ¡°Do you dare to ept? Don¡¯t dare to ept, then don¡¯t ept!¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°What¡¯s so hard about epting it? But I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Su Qing never expected that Su Luo really would dare to ept. A touch of astonishment shed through her eyes, followed closely behind by her urgently asking, afraid they would be interrupted by others.


    ¡°This battlle must be set to three monthster.¡± Three months, with the assistance of medicinal pills and crystal stones, her cultivation would absolutely go up another level. The present her still have toorge of gap from Su Qing.


    She wanted to give herself a chance, she thought to test to what degree her cultivation could progress under the force of these kind of circumstances.


    ¡°Three months?¡± Su Qing sneered repeatedly: ¡°Good, then just after three months! Su Luo, I¡¯m really looking forward to your performance!¡±


    Three months? Could it be she still believed that in a period of three months, she would be promoted from the third rank to the fourth rank? Really ridiculous!


    Even if she really finally got promoted to the fourth rank, then again, so what? At that time, she would have already reached the middle or maybe the peak of the fourth rank. In the same manner, she would still effortlessly and easily eliminate her!


    As for His Highness Prince Jin, that hurdle... Humph, His Highness Prince Jin was again not a forever dedicated kind of person. A three month period was enough for him get tired of ying with her. At that time, maybe he would still praise her that she did good.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knotted coldy. He took a quick, annoyed nce at Su Luo. However, Su Luo shook her head at him.


    The arrow was already on drawn on the bow, so she had no choice but to shoot it. Su Qing had put forth the life and death duel in front of so many people. If she didn¡¯t ept it, from now on, her days would be an unbroken session of public attempts to kill and assassinate her. Since they were all battles, then why shouldn¡¯t she just set a time? Within this period of time, she should strive very hard to cultivate, right?


    Nangong Liuyun coldly snorted in his heart, but very quickly, he smoothed out his eyebrows.


    Humph, humph, if at that time Luo girl didn¡¯t have the odds to beat Su Qing, then he would personally undertake the task and directly kill Su Qing just like that. Why would there be so much wasted words? Having thought up to here, Nangong Liuyun felt relieved soon after.


    Su Qing and Su Luo¡¯s life and death duel actually made Su Zian extremely anxious.


    On one side was Su Qing whom he normally doted on and held in high regards from before. On the other side was Su Luo who rose abruptly because Nangong Liuyun fancied her. This made things exceedingly difficult for him.


    Returning to her courtyard, Su Luo contemted if she should have Lu Luo test at the Spirit Testing Temple.


    After all, Lu Luo was always very loyal. In the future, Su Luo¡¯s cultivation would continue to rise. If Lu Luo was to make no headway in her cultivation, then in time, she would not be able to keep up with her footsteps.

 Chapter 333 – Playboy (4)

    Chapter 333 ¨C yboy (4)


    The result from the Spirit Testing Temple made Su Luo very satisfied. Because even though Lu Luo¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t very good, it was also not too bad. She was actually a green level talent.


    Nangong Liuyun was afraid Su Luo would have an ident and assigned Ling Feng toe over and guard her.


    Su Luo conveniently handed Lu Luo over to Ling Feng and shut herself in her room. She started to single-mindedly practice and cultivate.


    She remembered that ckish bronze que she won from Liu family¡¯s old man, at that time she had immediately tossed it into her space. Coming back was another huge pile of different things that kept her busy until now, when everyone finally dispersed. As a result, she hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to carefully study it until now.


    Su Luo retrieved that ckish bronze que from within her space, cing it in her hand, she turned it around to examine it.


    The outer appearance of this bronze que, besides the few illegible and mboyant handwritten words, shepletely could not tell what was inside it that was so special.


    Su Luo recalled that piece of jade the Venerable divine dragon gave her, at that time, she had poured spirit power into it and afterwards, she was able to see the cultivation methods sealed inside.


    Could it be that this piece of bronze que also used the same method?


    Sure enough, when Su Luo closed her eyes and poured her spirit power into the ckish bronze que, a group of densely-packed written words immediately emerged in her mind. With a careful look, it actually was the cultivation method for Spirit Dance Steps.


    As expected, the first condition to cultivate this was exactly what Nangong Liuyun mentioned previously. Innate spirit power must reach the purple level, otherwise the vigor of the mind basically was not strong enough to master the Spirit Dance Steps.


    Within the notes, Su Luo actually saw such a sentence: if a space master was to cultivate this, there was a multiplier effect. Finally, they might also cultivate the Spirit Dance Steps to the realm of teleportation.


    The realm of teleportation? Su Luo was immediately stunned.


    If she was able to cultivate to the realm of teleportation, then that speed could be said to have reach the pinnacle. When the time came, who could possibly catch her?


    Thinking up until now, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a nefarious smile.


    Spirit power at the purple level, she had. The nearly extinct space mage on this continent, she was.


    This Spirit Dance Steps was practically created just for her. There wasn¡¯t another cultivation method that was more suited for her to practice. The most coincidental matter was that the Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had actually voluntarilye to her door and personally delivered it into her hands.


    Recalling how Elder Liu looked after Nangong Liuyun sessfully oppressed him, the smiling expression on Su Luo¡¯s face became even more obvious.


    But very quickly, she collected herself and regained her resolute expression.


    Three months time, could she really cultivate to the fourth rank and fight to see who was stronger?


    ording to the information she obtained; first thing in the morning, Su Qing had already gone back to her teacher¡¯s sect. In this three month period, don¡¯t know to what state Su Qing¡¯s cultivation would be promoted to.


    Su Luo very quickly tossed Su Qing to the back of her mind, and started her own cultivation practice.


    The firstyer of the Spirit Dance Steps: speeding up.


    She must expand the range of the handprint of the great Dimensional Imprint, increasing its power by tenfold.


    The small fireball technique must be cultivated to therge fireball technique.


    As for the wood system, Su Luo felt that this was of little value and was weak. Granted, even if she was to cultivate it to a high level, the wood system relied on nts in battle, and its fighting strength would not be too great. Therefore, she didn¡¯t n to cultivate it as an auxiliary force for the fight.


    After all, right now, her main fighting force and technique was the great Dimensional Imprint. Her auxiliary fighting force was her fire element system. She also had speed from Spirit Dance Steps, as long as shebined it well, then its formidable power would be very astonishing. To torture and kill a fourth rank martial artist was also not impossible.


    Su Luo sat in the lotus position on her bed, then she took out some spirit liquid medicine that she had sessfully refined from orange-colored crystal stones. She poured a few drops into her mouth, ced both hands on her knees and tightly closing her eyes. She allowed her body to slowly absorb the pure essence from that potent medicine.


    And under the permeation of the orange-colored spirit liquid into her body, Su Luo¡¯s Dantian started to expand and strengthen bit by bit.


    In the following month, Su Luo became a recluse.


    She rarely walked out of her room, all the time she had was /employed on her cultivation practice.

 Chapter 334 – Playboy (5)

    Chapter 334 ¨C yboy (5)


    With her forgetting to eat and sleep in her dedication to cultivating, then adding in the unending stream of crystal stone spirit liquid¡¯s assistance; even though she hadn¡¯t advanced to the fourth rank, the result she obtained was still very astonishing.


    First of all, the small fireball technique was the very first to break through to therge fireball technique. Its attack powerpared to before had been upgraded by as much as fivefold.


    The great Dimensional Imprint, while it still hadn¡¯t reached the boundary of the secondyer, the handprint was however a lotrger than before. Its might had also risen quite a bitpared to before.


    Yet, the boundary of the secondyer, no matter how much Su Luo cultivated and tried to sense it, she was unable to set in motion the spirit force in her body. She thought that the reason might be because her strength was too low.


    If she was to run into Liu Chengfeng again right now, she would absolutely be able to dominate in defeating him. And no longer would it be likest time when she had to use medicinal pills to still fight very exhaustingly for her life.


    As for the Spirit Dance Steps, Su Luo, after tumbling down countless times, finally touched the doorway.


    Within this period of time, most of her time was spent on practicing the Spirit Dance Steps. The more she practiced it, the more she felt the footwork was exquisite, peerlessly appearing as graceful as an immortal.


    Merely just considering the speed alone, nobody within the third rank could match it.


    Originally, she had just entered the beginning of the third rank, but after one month of trying hard to the point of going without sleep or meals, she had already reached the middle of the third rank. This kind of cultivation speed, if others were to find out, would absolutely make people insane from jealousy.


    Within this month, when Su Luo got tired of cultivating, she would just run over to refine medicinal pills. After refining medicinal pills, she would once again run back to cultivate her spirit strength. She would repeat this cycle non-stop in this way. Not only had she refined many medicinal pills simultaneously, her ability in refining pills had also advanced by leaps and bounds. What was even more significant was that her wood and fire dual elemental systems also followed after in growing by leaps and bounds.


    In summary, through this month¡¯s bitter practice, her harvest was very huge.


    In her space, Su Luo sat cross-legged by the side of the spirit spring with her eyes tightly closed. A fineyer of sweat seeped out of her face.


    Su Luo, in the course of her cultivation, even she herself didn¡¯t notice a circle of spirit power rushing around her entire body. Finally, following her breathing, it quietly entered into her body. It was constantly nourishing her internal organs.


    After a month of cultivating during which eating and sleeping were forgotten, Su Luo had now already reached a bottleneck. The originally soaring growth of spirit strength had also be slower. In addition, those dozens of crystal stones that she had refined into spirit liquid had also been almostpletely consumed by her.


    Time to go out.


    Su Luo opened the tightly secured door, outside was the harsh and dazzling sunlight.


    ¡°Miss, you came out!¡± Seeing Su Luo walk out, the most excited person was none other than Lu Luo.


    Su Luo faintly smiled and nodded her head: ¡°How did your cultivation practice go? Is there any progress?¡±


    Before, she had let Lu Luo drink a cup of Celestial Spirit Water to help her get rid of the impurities within her body. Soon after, she also tossed her a few bottles of crystal stone spirit liquid, on top of getting the services of an expert like Ling Feng free of charge, if Lu Luo still hadn¡¯t made a little progress, then she would really give up.


    Lu Luo¡¯s entire face was covered with a huge smile, her pair of eyes were bent into a crescent moon shape. She excitedly nodded her head repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This servant is now already a first rank martial artist. I feel exceedingly good! Oh, truly, even in my dreams. this servant never expected that one day, she would also be a martial artist.¡±


    On this continent, it was clearly stipted that a martial artist¡¯s position in society,pared to that of an ordinary normal person, was at a higher, more noble level. In addition, after bing a martial artist, you also have the basic strength for self-protection. No wonder Lu Luo would be this excited.


    Ling Feng¡¯s stiff face that appeared to have nerve paralysis noiselessly appeared in front of Su Luo. He expressionlessly cast a nce at Su Luo, in an ice-cold tone, he said: ¡°His Highness has arrived.¡±


    Sure enough, in the wake of his words, very quickly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure appeared in front of Su Luo.

 Chapter 335 – Playboy (6)

    Chapter 335 ¨C yboy (6)


    Under the Chinese Snowball Viburnum tree, the petals of the cherry blossoms which were as white as snow fluttered down, sprinkling the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun was dressed in a ck brocade robe, the tassels on his jade belt wantonly danced gently in the wind. His face was like the month of the Mid-autumn festival, smiling lightly again and again while looking at her.


    The him right now appeared to be respectable, roguishly charming, handsome beyondpare, and full of hidden depths. He had that kind of extreme allure that was a little ky, but gave off ample aggressiveness.


    The sun in the sky was just at its most magnificent, the nts in her courtyard were blooming. The scene was very picturesque, making him appear so handsome that it was as if he just walked out of a painting.


    ¡°This king¡¯s Luo girl finally came out from closed door practice.¡± Nangong Liuyun gazed deeply at Su Luo and said in a teasing tone: ¡°If you hadn¡¯te out now, then this king was about to enter by smashing the door.¡±


    Saying this, he reached out to hold Su Luo¡¯s hand, and without regard for others, he probed her cultivation.


    The Nangong Liuyun before her had an extremely good-looking smile on his face. That kind of smile made people feel dazzled, as if all of a sudden, the sky looked magnificent and splendid with a warm breeze within thousands of miles. It was iparably brilliant, as if all the air she inhaled was exceedingly fresh and clean.


    She was merely in seclusion for a month, why was it that it felt like it was a lifetime ago? It seemed as if it had been a very, very long time, and was as if she had missed him just a little bit?


    Su Luo became aware that she was looking at Nangong Liuyun as if her mind had gone nk. She couldn¡¯t help but to inwardly curse at herself.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me toe out of seclusion from the start? Why?¡± Su Luo looked at him and puzzledly asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen each other for one or two months, and this king is not allowed to miss you?¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged her full and slender waistline, as if the action was expected and was a matter-of-fact, of course. The corner of his mouth had a smile, ¡°Noting earlier is not as good asing on time. Luo girl is really the number one blessed person under the heavens. The word timely is the one you are rushing to catch.¡±


    Su Luo be increasingly more confused, could it be that today was some huge day, really? Why was it that she didn¡¯t even have the slightest impression of this?


    ¡°What timely coincidence?¡± Su Luo looked at him with a perplexed expression on her face.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t answer her, he only drew her along by the hand, and stole a kiss from her.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s expression bing annoyed, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes and the tip of his brows had a smiling expression, like a child that had sessfully stolen some sweets. It seemed as if he was in a very cheerful mood: ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow this king to our tryst.¡±


    ¡°A tryst?¡± An unnatural expression shed across Su Luo¡¯s face. She tried to shake off his hand that would not let go, ¡°Who has a rtionship with you? Did I promise to go? Quickly release my hand.¡±


    A tryst, when applied to a woman and a man, how ambiguous a way it was to word things. This word would define the rtionship between both sides. And it was very obvious that no matter how Nangong Liuyun defined their rtionship, she still hadn¡¯t reached that degree with him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps paused, his cold, clear eyes swept across her body. Before she could return to her senses, that ice-cold, beautiful pair of eyes invoked a smiling expression that was alluring and would entice anyone who saw it, ¡°Wanting to resist but still weing, girl, as if this king still doesn¡¯t understand you? Let¡¯s go, stop dilly-dallying.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish talk!¡± Su Luo showed that she was not convinced. What was called wanting to resist but still weing? How could she have this kind of intent?


    Nangong Liuyun rather seriously and earnestly examined her: ¡°Want to promote your cultivation and defeat your opponent, no? If you want to, then follow this king and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Luo saw his raised eyebrows and lips and the still deadly earnest, old-fashioned, solemn appearance, suddenly, she felt he looked extremely ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t bear it and let out a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound ofughter.


    Nangong Liuyun extended his slender, jointed forefinger and immediately knocked her gently on the head. Rewarding her with a quick knuckle to the head: ¡°What are youughing at? Laugh at this king again, I will sell you and count the money.¡±


    ¡°You would be loath to part with me!¡± Su Luo blurted it out without giving her brain enough time to think it over. Once the words were out of her mouth, aftering awake and bing aware, she then found that it was improper.


    ording to her and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rtionship, this sentence seemed a little ambiguous.

 Chapter 336 – Playboy (7)

    Chapter 336 ¨C yboy (7)


    Nangong Liuyun was as quick as using a stick to hit a snake, he immediately lifted an eyebrow and looked at her with a faint smile. He smoothly responded to her sentence: ¡°Luo girl really understands this king. Like you said, this king really would be loath to part with you.¡±


    Su Luo had lost this round, and somewhat annoyedly patted her own head. She really had became foolish since being shut-in, to forget Nangong Liuyun, that roguish nature. She even walked into that trap.


    Su Luo helplessly sent him a re, but Nangong Liuyun still appeared improper and hugged her slender waist tightly to him, bringing her to the front of his body.


    However, Su Luo shook off his hand, after that, she took a step and walked forward while ignoring Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun rushed to catch up, and walked alongside Su Luo, his tone was extremely fawning and cordial: ¡°Okay, okay, you are already this king¡¯s people, why are you still so easily embarrassed? This king doesn¡¯t mind, why would you care?¡±


    Su Luo was just about to retort her refusal, but when she recalled how thick-skinned and shameless this guy, Nangong Liuyun, could be...She endured it.


    Su Luo merely focused on continuing to walk forward.


    Going to ignore him, ignore him. The more attention she paid him, the more enthusiastic he became, and so on, without end.


    Nangong Liuyun fawningly tugged at her little hand.


    Su Luo, with one toss, shook him off, with her face turned away, she cast a nce at him: ¡°I am not interested in you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun also didn¡¯t get angry, he smiled alluringly with a devilish charm. He leaned close to her, persistently giving her his selling points: ¡°Such a hard-mouthed girl, it¡¯s obvious you like this king very much, but insist on saying you are not interested. Humph, humph! Let me tell you, this king is the kind of outstanding, elegant, handsomely suave, who knows literature and martial arts, and that shunned debauchery to remain chaste, exceptionally good type of man. Even if you lit antern to find one, you still won¡¯t find one this good. Let me tell you, from now on, you should be careful and constantly be mindful of me, else this king will be snatched away by others.¡±


    When Nangong Liuyun was boasting, his tone was full of himself and conceited with a high-spirited expression. It seemed as if he was not the slightest bit embarrassed.


    His words struck Su Luo like lightning, making her speechlessly shake her head.


    This person was His Highness Prince Jin ah, His Highness Prince Jin! The legendary, unwavering, expedient killer that killed people like cutting grass. His only hobby was to cut off people¡¯s hands and feet, and was bloodthirsty like a devil king. Now, he had this kind of childish manner, simply made her want to cry butcking the tears, and even more, he was hard to handle.


    Su Luo halted her footsteps, supporting her forehead, she sighed: ¡°I beseech you to stop talking, you may not be embarrassed, but I feel ashamed on your behalf.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave two ¡®humph¡¯ sounds. ¡°You don¡¯t have good vision, girl.¡±


    This girl was really hard to swindle, no matter how he tried to swindle her, he couldn¡¯t deceive her.


    In the end, Su Luo was still very curious, therefore she followed him and together, they approached the Dragon Scaled Horse.


    Today¡¯s Dragon Scaled Horse was not harnessed to the rack of a carriage, rather, it had a saddle on its back. It heroically stood at the doorway, looking gorgeous and vigorous.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo approach, the Dragon Scaled Horse immediately abandoned its own master and jubntly tried to move closer to Su Luo. Its massive head incessantly rubbed into Su Luo¡¯s embrace.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face darkened as he tore the Dragon Scaled Horse away from Su Luo and directly carried Su Luo onto the horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled. This man would even be jealous of the Dragon Scaled Horse, he really was very interesting.


    In fact, she was aware of why the Dragon Scaled Horse wanted to be close to her.


    Last time, when she took the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage back, Su Luo took out a little Celestial Spirit Water and fed it to the Dragon Scaled Horse. Originally she did it as a test, to see whether besides the little divine dragon liking the Celestial Spirit Water, other magical beasts would also like it.


    Who knew that only a few mouthfuls of Celestial Spirit Water would get the Dragon Scaled Horse to be on her side.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s attitude towards Su Luo immediately underwent a huge 180 degree turn.


    Since then, the Dragon Scaled Horse would follow behind her butt anytime to anywhere. Otherwise, it would use those pair of limpid ,bright and huge eyes to look at Su Luo pitifully. Just seeing it would make a person¡¯s heart hurt.

 Chapter 337 – Playboy (8)

    Chapter 337 ¨C yboy (8)


    Now, it was also like that, Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo and sat them on its back, the two of them rode together in the same saddle. They were very close to each other, Su Luo tried several times to say that she could ride a horse, but was diverted away from the topic by Nangong Liuyun changing the subject.


    At this moment, the Dragon Scaled Horse refused to move. He continuously turned his head to rub against Su Luo. Even Nangong Liuyun was somewhat unable tomand it.


    When Su Luo saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark face, she secretlyughed in her heart. She bent her body and leaned down with her hand, offering the Dragon Scaled Horse the Celestial Spirit Water and fed it into the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s mouth. After the Dragon Scaled Horse drank, its eyes narrowed in an appearance of enjoying something.


    ¡°Now, can we go?¡± Su Luo smilingly stroked its head. This gluttonous child was really the same as the little divine dragon.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse docilely licked her hand, then it let out a neighing sound, and both of its pair of hooves leaped and darted away. Its speed was simply at the peak like a whirlwind, as if it was intentionally currying favor by showing obeisance in front of Su Luo.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun;s mouth moved slightly, he was somewhat speechless.


    He stroked Su Luo¡¯s head and let out a sigh. ¡°Look at you girl, in order to get close to this king, you even built a good rtionship with my Dragon Scaled Horse beforehand. Still saying you are not interested in this king? Girl, your mouth says no but your heart says yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like talking to you.¡± Su Luo lifted her head snubbing him, and patted the Dragon Scale Horse¡¯s head. Immediately, the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed soared once again.


    The buildings on both sides constantly fell behind. As fast as lightning, they arrived at their destination.


    East Facing Pier.


    A luxurious yacht that was about two hundred meters long and thirty meters wide stood still, moored at the mouth of the shore.


    The luxurious yacht was imposing and simply looked like a luxurious pce on top of the water.


    What made Su Luo surprised was that in this world, the maritime navy vessels were actually developed to this degree?


    Nangong Liuyun skillfully pulled Su Luo along by the hand, taking her to on a stroll towards that luxurious yacht.


    On the docking tform, a gangnk was slowly lowered from the yacht. Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo, sauntering up that gangnk.


    Once they had climbed onto the yacht deck, she found three to four people sitting on the erected chairs chatting away, both male and female. The men¡¯s clothing were embroidered and looked magnificent. The women¡¯s figures were beautiful, they all appeared bright, neat, and beautiful, extremely attractive to the eye.


    Hearing a noise, they uniformly turned their head and looked towards them.


    Among them was a kindly intellectual youth who was the first to react. He put down the stuff in his hand, stood up and walked over. With a smile in his eyes, he said: ¡°Nangong, we waited for you for a full six hours. If you still had note, don¡¯t even think about hooking a single Amethyst Thorned fish. Oh, who is this?¡±


    This youth, without regard for others. exchanged greetings with Nangong Liuyun. He turned his head once again, with a smile on his face, he looked at Su Luo. His eyes were full of inquisitiveness.


    Nangong Liuyun would also bring a youngdy out? Moreover, this Miss was also not the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy?


    Nangong Liuyun drew Su Luo by her slender waist even closer to him, in a mild tone of exchanging greetings, he said: ¡°The future Princess Jin, properly give her your greetings.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Princess Jin? Nangong, you¡¯re really quite something! Wordlessly and silently, you found a Princess Jin for yourself. How many beautiful women will inwardly sob tearfully.¡± This white-robed youth¡¯s countenance was all smiles. He looked like a refined intellectual with an extremely mild and gentle temper.


    At this moment, another blue-robed youth came over. His face had a smile and exchanged greetings with Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Oh, seldom is Nangong Liuyun seen bringing a beauty out, did the sun rise in the west today?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun swept him a faint nce, and the blue-robed youth¡¯s shoulder immediately shrank back.


    ¡°Call her sister-inw.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze swept a nce at those oriole- and swallow-likedies not far away. His voice was indifferent.


    Nangong Liuyun also did not deny it and gave an alluring smile that was devilishly charming. ¡°In any case, this lifetime, you will certainly be this king¡¯s Princess Jin. Once you are exhausted, you willnd in this yellow spring (1), see where you can escape to.¡±


    1) Exhausted you willnd in this yellow spring: This could also be referring to and tranted as once you are poor, you will want tond in this golden spring of wealth.

 Chapter 338 – Playboy (9)

    Chapter 338 ¨C yboy (9)


    The blue-robed youth didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Liuyun would be this serious. His face froze for a moment in a dumbfounded expression, then, he smiled. In a well-behaved manner, he called Su Luo ¡®Sister-inw¡¯ and became more affectionate towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your sister-inw, and also, don¡¯t have any rtion to him. Don¡¯t just randomly shout out a title at someone.¡± Su Luo thought about it and pushed Nangong Liuyun away by a step, then followed closely by trying to exin it once thoroughly.


    The blue-robed youth, seeing this, suddenlyughed. He lifted an eyebrow towards Nangong Liuyun andughingly said: ¡°Oh, second older brother, has this not been settled?¡±


    The white-robed youth also followed immediately with a kindly smile: ¡°It seems so. No wonder Nangong Liuyun was so busy recently, to the point even his shadow couldn¡¯t be seen, let alone the person.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Clearly, nobody expected that the always outwardly cold Nangong Liuyun would actually dere such a naked confession, and so publicly. Immediately, the people at the scene started to get riled up, pair after pair of probing and measuring eyes gathered on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    They always thought that Nangong Liuyun, in this lifetime, would just be like this; avoiding debauchery, remaining chaste with his advanced stage of mysophobia, not fond of having women be near him. However, they never anticipated that Nangong Liuyun who didn¡¯t sing, would be an instant sensation when he sang (1).


    Su Luo heard the joking manner between them, in her heart, she had some doubts.


    Nangong Liuyun was what kind of identity? When he was at Su Manor, Su Zian worshipped him like a god, with merely a coughing sound, her cheap old man was like someone being scared by a tiger¡¯s roar.


    However, the few people in front of her eyes, each and every one of them was very handsome, talented, glowing with health and vigor. If you ced them outside, each and every one of them would be giants among men. Moreover, just looking at their manner, they appeared to be very familiar with Nangong Liuyun, they also called each other brothers. Don¡¯t know what the identity of these people was. But, she was certain their background and influence were definitely not small.


    At this moment, don¡¯t know from where, Beichen Ying popped out, dressed in an all red, embroidered robe. He saw Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, and barged his way into the crowd around them. His entire face and eyes were full of pure smiles: ¡°Sister-inw, I just knew that you woulde. Youing is simply too right!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Faced with such an enthusiastic and warm Beichen Ying, as if they very familiar, Su Luo was puzzled. What did he mean by saying that having here was simply too right?


    ¡°What ¡®who, who¡¯? Bring it here.¡± Beichen Ying lifted an eyebrow, with a self-satisfied smile, he held out his hand.


    ¡°Just like you to bother about this little thing, take it!¡± The blue robed youth on the side humphed twice and tossed a green-crystal stone to Beichen Ying.


    So as it turned out, Beichen Ying and the blue robbed youth had made a bet about whether Nangong Liuyun would bring Su Luo out, in the end, naturally, it was Beichen Ying who won.


    Beichen Ying tried to win favor using someone else¡¯s property, and catching that green-colored crystal stone, he gave it to Su Luo: ¡°Sister-inw, a very small gift on our first meeting, please kindly ept it.¡±


    The people here, except for Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo had only ever seen the red-robed Beichen Ying before.


    Still recalling thest time when he arrived at Su Manor, he was strutting around with such a blustering appearance, he scared those people in Su Manor until they wouldn¡¯t dare to even breathe out. She remembered that Beichen Ying came from the unfathomable, enigmatic Beichen family.


    ¡°Not going to ept a reward that¡¯s undeserved, since it was won by you, then you should take it.¡± Su Luo smiled while waving her hand.


    Perhaps as far as others were concerned, a green-colored crystal stone was very precious. Yet, because she had the little divine dragon, and had also epted Old Chen, who back in the old days had the title of ¡®king of crystal stones¡¯,as a subordinate, therefore, regarding crystal stones, Su Luo had nevercked for them.


    However, the others watching did not know this, seeing Su Luo refuse the green-colored crystal stone without even batting an eye, the expression in their eyes showed that their evaluation of her had be higher.


    Beichen Ying smiling happily while stuffing the green-colored crystal stone into Su Luo¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister-inw, just take it. This crystal was won by me through a bet, just ept it as an apology for the matter fromst time.¡± Saying this, Beichen Ying snuck a nce at Nangong Liuyun, that appearance was like a mouse having seen a cat.


    Su Luo naturally knew what matter he was referring to.


    1) who didn¡¯t sing, would be an instant sensation when he sang: is an idiom saying this person never did anything like this before and when he suddenly did it he did in such a way that it shocked people.

 Chapter 339 – Playboy (10)

    Chapter 339 ¨C yboy (10)


    Before, because of his ambiguous words, that seemed right but were wrong, it caused everyone in Su Manor to misunderstand. It was to the extent that everyone thought His Highness Prince Jin had feelings for Su Qing. This thus lead to a series of misunderstandings, until finally, Su Qing flew into a rage from the humiliation and challenged her to a life and death duel.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°It was she, herself, who was too narrow-minded, it had nothing to do with you. You must not take the me and ce it on your own body.¡±


    Beichen Ying stealthily peeked a nce at Nangong Liuyun, seeing his stiff expression, he immediately curled up, shivering. All of a sudden, he took out everything he carried on his body and gifted it to Su Luo: ¡°No need, sister-inw, you needn¡¯t be so polite. If you continue to be this polite, then it would be someone¡¯s turn to be impolite to me.¡±


    After stuffing it all into Su Luo¡¯s hand, he immediately turned around and slipped away. He ran away faster than a rabbit.


    That blue brocade-robed youth had a slight examining look as he nced at Su Luo. His eyes carried a smile and said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Last time, Beichen Ying¡¯s father dragged him by the ears home to make him do penal servitude. Could it be that that was your masterpiece?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun swept him a cold nce, and declined toment: ¡°He is too noisy.¡±


    The brocade-robed youth was speechless and spread out his hands.


    Sure enough, this man was extremely petty and narrow-minded. He wouldn¡¯t even eat a little loss, finished thinking, his gaze again went towards Su Luo, though it had a little less of an examining expression. Now, it had a somewhat more amiable expression.


    In the time it took to speak, the luxurious yacht left the shoreline, setting out and advancing towards the vast ocean.


    Nangong Liuyun and that blue-robed youth walked to the side. The two of them seemed to have something to talk about. Su Luo very tactfully walked over to the side with a row of seats that was not far away, and randomly picked an empty chair to sit in. Her gaze roamed to a far away distance, surveying the scenery in the distance.


    Now, it was already close to nightfall. Numerous red clouds stretched out as far as the eye could see, like an unrolled, scarlet, silk fabric, the scene was as dazzling as fireworks.


    Su Luo was just sitting, very quickly, a person seized the opportunity and sat down by her side. Su Luo turned her head back to look, and saw that the person who came was Beichen Ying, someone she was familiar with.


    Su Luo had a very good impression of this lively, unaffected, red-robed youth, that at the pivotal moment, had supported her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over to y together with everyone?¡± This dreaded president of the Mercenary Union that had frightened everyone, was now smiling until two of his little canine teeth showed, looking like the sunny boy next door. However, Su Luo knew that if this person was to be vengeful, he was also a master killer who cut down people decisively.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Not familiar and also not ustomed to it.¡±


    Beichen Ying held his arms while looking at Su Luo. Having heard what she said, he suddenly smiled and leaned close to her side: ¡°Sister-inw need not be ustomed to it. Letting them get used to you will be just fine.¡±


    These words were said full of self-confidence like making a solemn vow, clearly, it was because of honoring Nangong Liuyun. Calling Su Luo with some inquisitiveness, he continued to ask: ¡°Able to be Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sworn brother, they are also not some simple characters right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? On your way here, did Nangong Liuyun not mention it?¡± A touch of astonishment shed through Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes. It seemed to him, since Nangong Liuyn cared so much about Su family¡¯s fourth girl, then surely they will tell each other everything, right?


    Su Luo recalled that on the way here, Nangong Liuyun had sat behind, her constantly trying to provoke and tease her. A touch of scarlet shed across her face. She made a sound of clearing her throat and sternly said: ¡°Maybe it was because he forgot? Having you tell me is also the same.¡±


    Beichen Ying also felt that it was necessary to fill in the information for Su Luo once thoroughly.


    ¡°Has sister-inw heard of one city, two pce halls, three pces, four sacred ces?¡±


    ¡°One city, two pce halls, three pces, four sacred ces?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed and somewhat astonishingly nced at Beichen Ying. Soon after, a trace of understanding shed across Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    No wonder these youths could be sworn brothers with Nangong Liuyun. So as it turned out, every one of their background was not very small.


    One city, two pce halls, three pces, four sacred ces, it was this continent¡¯s most formidable ten huge powers. Among them, Purgatory City was the number one power.

 Chapter 340 – Playboy (11)

    Chapter 340 ¨C yboy (11)


    The two pce halls were separated into the Beichen pce hall and the Luoyu pce hall. Beichen Ying came from the unfathomable, enigmatic Beichen Pce.


    The three Pces were separated into the Jade Lake Pce, the Green Jade Pce and Central Pce. The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s, this generation¡¯s, most favored princess.


    The four royal families were the Nangong family, Anye family, Ouyang family and Xuanyuan family.


    Not to speak of the existence of that one city, two pce halls, three pces and only mentioning just that four great families.


    On this Blue Sky Continent, the four great families each controlled four great countries. Like the Nangong family who was in control of the nation of Eastern Ling, they encouraged good governance, and were thus unfailing.


    Beichen Ying pointed to that blue-robed youth and introduced him. saying: ¡°Don¡¯t just look at his happy and enthusiastic appearance when dealing with anyone. This jokeres from the Green Jade Pce, as a child, he was extraordinarily talented, gifted and smart. His strength is so great, to the point of astonishing people. Since he was small, he ate medicinal pills as if eating a meal, now, he is already at the peak of sixth rank. Lan Xuan, this guy¡¯s, strength, is not that much different from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.¡±


    Peak of sixth rank? Su Luo somewhat astonishingly looked at that blue-robed youth. Never expected that his strength was at the peak of sixth rank, really someone she must not be contemptuous of.


    ¡°In addition, that person who is fond of wearing white is Anye Ming, the South Nation¡¯s third royal prince.¡± Beichen Ying pointed to thest person, the white-robed youth who had previously stood up and spoken to them, and advised by earnestly saying: ¡°Don¡¯t just look at his warm, gentle, sleek appearance, and feel that he is easy to get along with. That branch is the same as Nangong Liuyun, he absolutely is a master at being two-faced. Therefore, if you have nothing to do, talk less with him. It is so as to avoid being scammed by him and still help him count the money.¡±


    Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying¡¯s grumbling with a deeply ingrained, long-standing, resentful expression on his face. She secretlyughed in her heart. It seemed like Beichen Ying had been scammed by this Anye Ming and still had helped him count the money before. Moreover, the number of times he got scammed was absolutely unlikely to be small.


    ¡°How does sister-inw feel about me? My looks are also considered at the top of the jade tree, outstanding, elegant, with universal appeal. A flower which sees me will bloom, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    It really was that people who crowd together were just like birds of a feather flocking together. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sworn brothers were just like him, without any sense of shame and thick-skinned.


    Beichen Ying was entirely unaware of Su Luo¡¯s inner ridicule of him. He excitedly continued to boast non-stop: ¡°Temperament is like this, if you want sunshine, then there is sunshine. If you want gentleness, then there is gentleness, stormy or light breeze. What you want to do, will do it. Sister-inw, you agree this is correct, right?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± He really didn¡¯t understand what made Su Luo most puzzled was why this child was boasting like this in front of her? Managed to seem as if he was selling himself?


    However, Beichen Ying very quickly helped her clear up the confusion: ¡°Since Sister-inw also thinks I am a good person, then you should speak a few sentences of good words on my behalf in front of Nangong Liuyun, okay?¡±


    Please, the high and mighty Venerable president of the Mercenary Union, don¡¯t use this kind of limpid, bright eyes that looked so pitifully to beesch her, okay?


    Su Luo held her forehead and dumbfoundedly said: ¡° Don¡¯t call me ¡®sister-inw¡¯. I really don¡¯t have any rtionship with Nangong Liuyun. Furthermore, you are his sworn brother, your words are even more useful than mine.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t crack jokes. In front of Nangong, one sentence from you is equal to one hundred sentences from me. Sister-inw, I beseech you, say something to Nangong so that I won¡¯t once again be dragged home to practice Sound Wave martial arts....¡±Beichen Ying had a face of having long suffered, that was desperate from depression, as if that Sound Wave martial arts tormented him very miserably.


    Su Luo was helpless fromck of a better option: ¡°I already told you, don¡¯t call me ¡®sister-inw¡¯.¡±


    Beichen Ying calling her like this, made it seem as if her status has sessfully changed to Princess Jin, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Then, sister-inw, can you please just help me.¡± Beichen Ying had a wailing-at-a-funeral expression on his little face. His rosy, glossy lips opened and closed, and his watery, limpid eyes which were like peach blossoms, looked at Su Luo, waiting anxiously.

 Chapter 341 – Playboy (12)

    Chapter 341 ¨C yboy (12)


    ¡°Perhaps you are mistaken about something? My rtionship with Nangong Liuyun is absolutely not what you guys are imagining. Don¡¯t confuse one thing with another.¡± Su Luo simply could not exin it clearly enough for him to understand. She had a feeling she was only making it worse.


    Beichen Ying had a considering expression as he stared at Su Luo: ¡°He still hasn¡¯t caught you from the chase yet? Hey, Sister-inw, Nangong Liuyun is a good person. Why is it that you won¡¯t ept him?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly was at a loss for words, this child¡¯s words were really blunt that it was cute, making it hard for her to resist.


    Beichen Ying warmly looked at Su Luo: ¡°Really, Nangong Liuyun is a good person, a guy like himpletely does notck for women. But for so many years, he had always avoided debauchery and remained chaste. He never let any other women even get near him. Sister-inw, this is simply too rare and hard toe by. You tell me, am I right or not?¡±


    To remain chaste, these kind of words being used on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, Su Luo felt it was somewhat embarrassing and frustrating.


    Only, saying that Nangong Liuyun remained chaste, these words seemed somewhat inappropriate?


    Su Luo said it very bluntly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, a woman never appeared by his side.¡± Then, what was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy considered as?


    Beichen Ying seriously looked at her, sincerely and earnestly teaching her: ¡°A guy like him, if a woman was given an opportunity, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Up to now, he only gave one person this opportunity, and that¡¯s all. You think about it, isn¡¯t it like this?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s words, made the soft area closest to her heart tremble slightly.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s tone when speaking was unusually serious and gentle, for a split second, it made her feel as if he was really telling the truth.


    However, in Su Luo¡¯s mind, unavoidably, that exceedingly refined and beyond beautiful face that was above themon popce, appeared.


    All of a sudden, she smiled, though her smile seemed forced: ¡°Since you guys are childhood friends who grew up together, you couldn¡¯t possibly not know the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy right?¡±


    This person, chased after her to kill her several times. She would absolutely not let her get away with it. At that time, she and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy would not be able to exist together. When the timees, whose side would Nangong Liuyun, who spoiled and indulged the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, stand on? It was truly hard to say.


    A vexed expression shed through Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes. He silently breathed out a sigh, his expression was heavy and yet earnest: ¡°Her, uhm? He he, if Nangong Liuyun had given her an opportunity, then how could the position of Princess Jin be empty? To tell you the truth, the Jade Lake Pce, all along, had intended them to be connected through marriage. Eastern Ling¡¯s emperor also had the same notion. The only person who would not agree to it is Nangong Liuyun.¡±


    Su Luo looked at him with astonishment and some disbelief.


    After all, the scene in the Sunset Mountain Range at that time, had provided her with an impression that was too deep.


    That pair was like the jade annulus, like a painting, they were inseparably in love. She smiled at him, he whispered softly to her...this picturesque scene had all along been a deep thorn in her heart. Ordinarily, it was silent, at the most critical time, it would run out to punch her in the sr plexus.


    Beichen Ying patted her shoulder, giving her ample encouragement: ¡°Before, why Nangong would refuse her, I don¡¯t know. Yet, since meeting you, his entire person has changed. His aura has be less gloomy, has be more spirited and full of life.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he always a master without the slightest scruple and despising worldly conventions? From what I see, he is living quite well.¡± An image of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s manner and appearance of always teasing and making fun of her emerged in her head.


    Whenever they met, at which time did he not resemble a rakish hooligan teasing her? It waspletely unlike what Beichen Ying said about him being that great and amazing.


    Beichen Ying slowly shook his head, as his gaze looked to a distant ce. Quietly and unmovingly, he looked at the clear, gleaming sunlight that was reflected from the waves in the distance. A long timeter, he faintly said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he hasn¡¯t been happy since he was little. Before he was eight years old, he almostpletely sealed himself up. Not listening, not looking, not asking and not speaking, as ifpletely shutting himself away. Afterwards, he slowly got a little better.¡±

 Chapter 342 – Fright on board (1)

    Chapter 342 ¨C Fright on board (1)


    ¡°Eh?¡± That kind of alluring and devilishly charming Nangong Liuyun, in his childhood, had actually shut himself up? Su Luo¡¯s shock was written all over her face.


    ¡°Yes, it had something to do with the death of his mother who was an imperial concubine. But, this matter must wait until he wants to tell you himself. I cannot tell you.¡± Beichen Ying, after saying this, he stood up. Finally, he gazed deeply at Su Luo. His tone had a thread of meaning to entrust a task to her: ¡°Su Luo, that Nangong could open wide his inner heart to someone, it is not easy for him. You should stop hurting him again, okay?¡±


    Su Luo watched Beichen Ying¡¯s back as he left, and bowed her head to ponder everything deeply.


    She couldn¡¯t tell at all that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart had a shadow purely by his appearance. Was it because she simply did not pay attention to his mood, or that he hid it too well? In addition, there was that wound on his body...it should also be rted to his childhood, right? He would rather die of an illness than seek medical help, did it also have something to do with this matter?


    Su Luo¡¯s brain was full of questions, however, Beichen Ying unfortunately explicitly informed her that he could not say it. If she wanted to know, she had no choice but to go look for Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A sharp and clear burst of sound exploded above Su Luo¡¯s forehead. Su Luo angrily lifted up her eyes and encountered Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face that carried a smile.


    ¡°What are you thinking about that made you this enthralled? Be careful you don¡¯t get pushed into the water and don¡¯t even know it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was low, deep and enticing. His smile was neat, like the clouds softly drifting over the surface of ake, giving people a veryfortable feeling.


    Su Luo nkly and foolishly looked at him, the him right now appeared to be very rxed and easygoing. Yet, he still gave off a kind of outstanding, extraordinary sense of being a giant among men.


    Originally, she had always thought that Nangong Liuyun was a person who despised worldly conventions, doing as he pleased without the slightest scruple. But ever since she heard Beichen Ying¡¯s words from a moment ago, afterwards, when Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun again, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but carry an expression of probing and sizing him up.


    His handsome face had a smiling expression, that gaze was beautiful and secluded like a deep pond. Yet, it was also clear like a deep, pure spring.


    Normally, he would always be cold and didn¡¯t smile often.


    His smile could be separated very clearly, it was almost entirely different.


    Under a violent rage, it was a coldly fierce, demonic smile, and when he was teasing her, it was a devilishly charming, shallow smile.


    Apart from these kinds, she hadn¡¯t seen him smile once.


    The him right now had both hands held behind his back, the corner of his robe flipping over, like the only stand alone, elegant son of nobility. His eyes carried a smile which was filled with clear water as they watched her. The smile at the corner of his lips got even bigger, unexpectedly, it even had a hint of warmth like springtime.


    His facial features were exquisite beyondpare, simply world-shaking. This smile gave Su Luo a sense of a kind of illusionary beauty that could cause the downfall of a city. As if, once she falls in, she would be so intoxicated that she would be unwilling to wake up again.


    This kind of him was really like what Beichen Ying had said? That he had a piece of tragic past that he did not want to recollect? That he had a childhood where he shut himself in?


    Su Luo gazed at him in a daze, momentarily, she didn¡¯t know what she should say and what kind of manner she should use to face him.


    ¡°Is this king that good-looking? Actually made you dazed from looking?¡± The corner of his mouth hooked into a devilishly charming, shallow smile.


    Sure enough, it was this kind of despising worldly conventions Nangong Liuyun that she was most familiar with.


    Su Luo slowly exhaled a deep mouthful of air. Originally, she wanted to re at him, but recalling Beichen Ying¡¯s words, she felt as if she really didn¡¯t treat him well, and changed her tone of voice: ¡°Are you a peacock? All day long, you are this narcissistic and also unashamed of it.¡±


    ¡°This is not narcissism, rather, it is self-confidence, understand?¡± Nangong Liuyun tapped her head.


    ¡°It is just narcissism, there is no one else more narcissistic whenpared to you.¡± Su Luo let out two snorting sounds.


    Nangong Liuyun also did not get angry, it seemed as if his mood was very good. He pulled on her hand and took her along to walk towards the crowd of people.


    Seeing the endless ocean outside, Nangong Liuyunzily asked a sentence: ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head: ¡°Barely know a little.¡±

 Chapter 343 – Fright on board (2)

    Chapter 343 ¨C Fright on board (2)


    Didn¡¯t know from where Beichen Ying popped out again, and he winked at Su Luo: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be afraid, Nangong Liuyun is very amazing. Even if the Dragon King (1) from the myths invited you to the Crystal Pce as a guest, Nangong Liuyun will also fish you right back up.¡±


    Su Luo inquisitively looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    A person¡¯s energy would eventually reach a limit, why was it that he knew everything? How was he proficient at everything?


    Nangong Liuyun smugly lifted an eyebrow and gave two light coughing sounds. He repressed the self-satisfaction at the corner of his lips: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your words with him, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you over to y a little.¡±


    Seeing his smug expression, suddenly, what Beichen Ying said appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Beichen Ying said, since meeting you, his entire person has changed, be someone more alive.


    Was this kind of Nangong Liuyun what you would call being more alive? Then, when he was a child...the sight of a little boy carved from jade-like gems, with a taut little face, sealing himself off in a world of darkness, appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind. Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly started to ache, and her expression froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Liuyun detected that her expression had be strange, and he asked a little nervously.


    Just this could make the noble and indifferent him so nervous? Su Luo did not answer, and instead changed the topic. Her brows and eyes bent in a clear and light smiling expression as she gazed at him: ¡°What games are you bringing me to y?¡±


    Just at this moment, Anye Ming, who sat in front of a small table ying chess at the side, put down a chess piece: ¡°Checkmate.¡±


    Sitting opposite of him was Lan Xuan, who vexedly grabbed his hair. Ultimately, he still had no strategy to try and carelessly messed up the chess pieces on the board: ¡°Ah, don¡¯t want to continue, not going to y this, it¡¯s making me bored to death!¡±


    Anye Ming glowered at Lan Xuan: ¡°You lost and just destroyed the chess game, don¡¯t have good chess manners. Humph, humph.¡±


    Lan Xuan leaned back into his chair, andzily shot a nce at Anye Ming: ¡°Beating me and you get so proud? When ites to ying chess, Nangong Liuyun could throw you to a few streets away. If you have the ability, go beat him at chess.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knew how to y chess and also had superb chess skills? Su Luo¡¯s inquisitive gazended on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Nangong Liuyunnguidly reclined on a deck chair, his sword-like eyebrow lifted slightly, but he did not speak.


    Beichen Ying saw that Su Luo was curious and attending to her, exined: ¡°Nangong¡¯s chess skill is the most exquisite, when he was eight years old, at that time, he yed chess against the schrs at the Imperial Hanlin Academy University until every one of them lost and fled. Since then, his skills have no rival, but also because of this, he washed his hands off from ying chess. From that time on, he never yed chess again.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes were closed, faint sunlight shone on his body. His slender eyebrows and pure white skin had a slight luster that seemed to be flowing. The sumptuousness of his whole body, even though his eyes were closed, still made a person unable to move their gaze away.


    Right now, he seemed to have sunk into a deep sleep and hadn¡¯t heard what Beichen Ying said. His face didn¡¯t have any change in expression.


    However, having heard what was said, Su Luo was inevitably speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t the eight-year-old Nangong Liuyun still a closed off child? Unexpectedly, he could still y chess to the point of making the schrs at Imperial Hanlin Academy University lose and flee? Howrge and intelligent was this guy¡¯s brain?


    No wonder his favorite pastime was to ridicule people through sarcasm. He calcted his schemes and machinationspletely with numerousyers and endless amounts. As it turned out, those stratagems, as far as he was concerned, were like eating a meal or drinking water. it was that simple.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, where is this yacht heading to?¡± Now, Su Luo finally had a good opportunity to ask.


    Before, Nangong Liuyun did not tell her any of the details, she also didn¡¯t carefully ask before being pulled here by him. Now, only after the yacht had sailed for a long time, did she finally have time to question them properly.


    Beichen Ying was simply somewhat speechless: ¡°Sister-inw, do you not even know about the once a year fishing event for Amethyst Thorned Fish?¡±


    Having only arrived in this world for a few months, Su Luo slowly shook her head: ¡°You tell it to me in detail, before, I was always locked in at Su Manor, so not very familiar with the matters on this continent.¡±


    1) The Dragon King: This refers to the Dragon King from the Chinese mythological story written called Journey to the West. They are dragons that with a sneeze could cause rain, and they live in the Crystal Pce within the ocean as rulers. There are four dragon kings that ruled the four seas, which were named based on the four directions.

 Chapter 344 – Fright on board (3)

    Chapter 344 ¨C Fright on board (3)


    Beichen Ying expressed that he clearly understood her words, and very kindheartedly thoroughly exined it once for her: ¡°The body of an Amethyst Thorned fish contains rich spirit power. The spirit power from one Amethyst Thorned fish has the same amount of spirit power as one piece of green-colored crystal stone. As a result, everyone on the continent wants to catch an Amethyst Thorned fish.¡±


    Beichen Ying paused for a moment, then continued to exin: ¡°However, the Amethyst Thorned fish is very clever and rarely can be seen normally. Only on the night of July 15th would they gather around the periphery of the Amethyst Thorned Ind on the East Sea. Thus, if you want to capture an Amethyst Thorned fish, this opportunity onlyes once a year.¡±


    No wonder initially, when she and Nangong Liuyun had arrived, Anye Ming had said that sentence inint. So as it turned out, today¡¯s mission was to capture some Amethyst Thorned fishes.


    ¡°Why would it only happen on the day of July 15th?¡± Su Luo clearly did not understand. Was July 15th a very special day?


    ¡°Nobody knows the answer to this mystery. If people know, then very likely no one needs to wait for this day every year.¡± Beichen Ying told it as it is.


    ¡°Will there be a lot of people going?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    One Amethyst Thorned fish was equivalent to the spirit power in a green-colored crystal stone.


    A green-colored crystal stone on the continent was quite rare. The market price was five thousand gold coins. Then, this once a year gathering to catch fish ought to be very lively and bustling with excitement, right?


    ¡°No, the number of people would unlikely be many.¡± Beichen Ying exined, ¡°It¡¯s because not just everyone can travel across the areas of water filled with waterspouts to reach the Amethyst Thorned Ind. There are only a few luxurious yachts in the entire Eastern Ling empire that can cross the waterspouts.¡±


    Waterspouts? Su Luo was just about to ask, but saw Nangong Liuyun suddenly open his phoenix eyes. A cold ray of light shed through his eyes. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and with one swoop, he immediately scooped Su Luo into his embrace.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she felt a severe jolte from the hull of the ship.


    Su Luo was unable to stand stably, all of a sudden, she bumped into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s extremely strong chest. Her nose was extremely sore from knocking into him, that blood almost flowed from her nose.


    Su Luo was still considered to be one of the lucky ones. On the side, those oriole- and swallow-like women who were brought onboard by Beichen Ying, they were originally sitting on the chairs chatting, now, they were sent flying into mid-air by the violent hit on the boat.


    When the yacht dropped with the force, they were all mercilessly thrown onto the deck. This fall nearly shattered all the bones in their bodies into pieces. They moaned unceasingly for a very long time; they weren¡¯t able to crawl up.


    However, it was still unfinished.


    The yacht dropped down and very quickly, was lifted high up to float above, almost flying into mid-air. And once again, it heavily dropped onto the water¡¯s surface, and it continuously looped in this cycle of motion. The deck was shaking so violently such that simply nobody could stand on it.


    Those few oriole- and swallow-like women, whose bodies still hadn¡¯t crawled up, were once again ruthlessly thrown up high and again fell to the deck. They just resembled some ythings that nature was toying with in the palm of its hand.


    Between these powerful shakes, the yacht again be stable.


    A heavy and imposing expression shed through both Anye Ming and Lan Xuan¡¯s face at this time. Both of them, with very quick steps, walked towards the front of the deck. Beichen Ying also followed after them. He walked a few steps and again turned sideways to look at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Is second older brother noting?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun calmly andposedly yed with Su Luo¡¯s hair, and leisurely said: ¡°The two of them are more than sufficient.¡±


    Beichen Ying forced a smile and rubbed his nose. He made a wry face towards Su Luo and happily took off towards the two people with a bounce.


    It seemed to Su Luo, this president of the Mercenary Union was practically the big boy next door that never grew up.


    Seeing that Beichen Ying had left, Su Luo turned her head around to ask curiously: ¡°Is this here the areas of water with waterspouts?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was calm and unruffled in the midst of chaos as he tidied up her slightly disarrayed hair for her. There was a touch of a tenderness on his face, as he shallowly smiled and said: ¡°This is merely the beginning and nothing more. Are you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 345 – Fright on board (4)

    Chapter 345 ¨C Fright on board (4)


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful pupils roamed, while she lifted an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°What¡¯s to be afraid of? My swimming technique is pretty good, want to have a race with me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s intoxicating, fluid nce could move heartstrings. He spoilingly and indulgently rubbed her head: ¡°Little crow¡¯s beak (1), I hope what you said will not hit the mark.¡±


    Could the implication be that this huge luxurious yacht could still sink?


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue and poked her head out of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace to explore. She looked towards where Beichen Ying and them were, and somewhat curiously asked: ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Suppressing the waterspouts.¡± Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo along by the hand, his mood was extremely rxed: ¡°Do you want to go and have a look? These few guys normally live like princes, it¡¯s rare for them to use their strength. We ought to have a good look, there are not many opportunities of this kind.¡±


    The always terse,conic and ¡®silence is golden¡¯ Nangong Liuyun would only say long sentences in front of Su Luo. Also, only she was worth him spending a lot of patience toe over to entice and coax her.


    Since this was a rare opportunity, naturally, she would not miss it. Su Luo hurriedly nodded her head. She cast Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand aside and ran towards the ce where Beichen Ying and them were located.


    That ce was at the bow of the ship, it could let her clearly see the situation on the sea surface up ahead.


    Nangong Liuyun pampering and spoilingly followed behind her, at any time, he was prepared to protect her well. Yet, hepletely disregarded the pile of women lying on the ground with almost all the bones in their bodies shattered into pieces.


    Su Luo could clearly see, that ahead, for as far as the eye could see, there were huge whirlpools that appeared on the sea surface. They looked like the wide open, bloody maw of a beast of prey showing off their strength by casting sidelong nces at them.


    In the distance, Su Luo saw a ship that was dodging left and right, but finally, it was still swept up by the waterspout. It disappearedpletely in a sh, not leaving behind even a bit of a trace.


    That ship was about fifty meters long. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to their current yacht, it also wasn¡¯t considered that much smaller. However, with just the effort of the blink of an eye, it was engulfedpletely. This made Su Luo unable to help but to start to be more serious and prudent.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly stood by her side, he reached out his hand to encircle her waist and fastened her to his chest.


    Threads of silken hair which were ck as ink and were like ribbons, poured down in torrents. A light breeze brushed past, bringing a burst of a good scent that was the sweet scent of jasper flowers. He looked at her deeply and enticingly, unblinkingly watching her. It appeared as if he was looking at the most precious treasure.


    Su Luo looked at him, then turned her head again to look at the waterspouts that reached the sky.


    The rolled-up waves on the sea surface were like hundreds of flowers, forcing the huge yacht to lean east, then almost fall to the west. The huge waves that hit the hull caused an earth-shattering water screen, sending out bursts of booms and rumbling sounds. They were surrounded by perils which almost couldn¡¯t be avoided or fled from.


    Those ck waterspouts seemed to be terrifyingly sinister and murderous-looking.


    In front of nature¡¯s anger, at the time where therge waves covered the sky, mankind just seemed so insignificant.


    Su Luo looked ahead, and indifferently said: ¡°Not that frightening.¡± Because with him here, he wouldn¡¯t let her have an ident.


    Just at this moment, the originally steady hull of the yacht, all of a sudden, shuddered violently. Huge waves, one after another, again rushed over to attack. Those huge waves that covered the sky swirled the yacht up high and once again threw it down heavily.


    With Nangong Liuyun acting as her shield, Su Luo nestled into his side, her body actually didn¡¯t even move a little bit.


    While those few women brought by Beichen Ying and them had long ago taken the rope the sailors tossed to them.


    One end of the rope was tied to the hull of the yacht, while the other was tied around their waist. Thus, even though it would be extremely painful to be thrown up high and fell down, but at least, they wouldn¡¯t be thrown off the ship. They could still save their life.


    In this perilous situation, Su Luo¡¯s gazended upon Anye Ming and Lan Xuan¡¯s body.


    1) crow¡¯s beak: A person who made an inauspicious remark.

 Chapter 346 – Fright on board (5)

    Chapter 346 ¨C Fright on board (5)


    Only at this moment did she find out, that Anye Ming had the water attribute and Lan Xuan had the wind attribute.


    Anye Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he condensed all the spirit strength in his body. The resulting radiance seemed to contain an inexhaustible force, directly containing the waterspouts ahead of them. This caused the sea surface to be tranquil.


    And Lan Xuan followed with controlling the wind speed in their surroundings. He concentrated all the wind speed to the rear of the yacht, making the yacht advance forward with great speed.


    Since this was area of water filled with waterspouts, then there wouldn¡¯t be merely one waterspout, rather, it was continuous and with no end. It was rows on top of rows, practically unable to see the end.


    With regards to Anye Ming¡¯s strength, he was unable to control all of the waterspouts, but he could control the ones within the range of one hundred meters in front of them on the sea surface.


    Therefore, the scene right now was established by Anye Ming concentrating his spirit powers to open up a straight line of tranquil areas of water that was one hundred meters long and fifty meters wide.


    Lan Xuan, meanwhile, hastened the wind speed to blow the yacht to move at its best and fastest speed.


    In this situation where the huge waves overflowed to the sky, wanting to create a region of tranquil areas of water, what degree of difficulty must it be?


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Anye Ming¡¯s face was coated in a thinyer of perspiration and hisplexion had also be paler.


    Lan Xuan¡¯splexion was not that much better than Anye Ming¡¯s. His expression had a touch of being in a difficult situation.


    But the energy they sacrificed was worth it, because even if the surroundings were full of huge waves that covered the sky from endless waterspouts, yet their yacht continued to advance forward at a smooth and rapid speed. It wasn¡¯t being thrown around left and right like before, causing injury and deaths among the crew.


    Under this kind of situation and silence.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± A sound of rm was suddenly shouted out from among the crowd of people.


    Su Luo looked towards the source of the sound, momentarily, her expression became a littleplicated.


    To the left side, not far away, a ship sailed continuously towards their direction.


    Su Luo guessed, the other side might have seen their yacht float across the sea surface in a straight line on a calm sea, and thought that this was a route to flee for their lives. As a result, even if they were pped around by the huge waves, they would still try to draw close to their side.


    The other side, with great difficulty, arrived behind the yacht. However, before they could give voice to their joy, in an instant, they were swept up by a huge waterspout into the darkness of the underworld!


    It was a pity that the other side did not know, this area of tranquil water was not naturally created by the heavens, rather, it was brought about by an expert water element mage. Furthermore, the sustainable time was over in a blink of an eye.


    After their yacht sailed past, that tranquil area naturally was again restored into a treacherous waterspouts.


    It was unfortunate that the other side had strived for a long time to finally arrive right behind the yacht, but was still buried at sea.


    Su Luo frowned slightly: ¡°Even though everyone knows that to cross the areas of water filled with waterspouts is very treacherous, why would they stille to throw away their lives?¡±


    It seemed to her that people who could cross this body of water were like Anye Ming and Lan Xuan kind of people. One was a water system expert, another was a wind system expert, both of them acting in concert were able to get them safely through.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled while shaking his head: ¡°Human beings will die for riches just as birds will for food.¡±


    Su Luo thought about it and felt that it was just like this. On this continent, how difficult was it to find the green crystal stone, but one Amethyst Thorned fish was equivalent to the value of one piece of green-colored crystal stone. And it was also an opportunity that came only once a year, if you could cross the waterspouts to catch an Amethyst Thorned fish, even if it was merely one fish, you would have also made a fortune.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled while lifting an eyebrow and lightly said: ¡° Actually, how could Amethyst Thorned fish be hooked so easily?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to hook?¡± Wasn¡¯t it merely a fish that swam in water? If you couldn¡¯t hook one, then couldn¡¯t you just throw a to catch it?


    With one nce. Nangong Liuyun was able to see though Su Luo¡¯s thoughts and slowly shook his head: ¡°An Amethyst Thorned fish, how intelligent is it? How sharp is its teeth? How could a fis trap it? Only if it wants to take the bait, otherwise, nobody could capture it.¡±

 Chapter 347 – Fright on board (6)

    Chapter 347 ¨C Fright on board (6)


    Unexpectedly, there were additional things she needed to pay attention to? Then, looks like it would be very difficult to catch one.


    ¡°However, you needn¡¯t be worried.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave off a wicked radiance that was dazzlingly beautiful and devilishly charming, ¡°This king¡¯s little princess has always had good luck. Other people might not be able to catch any, but Luo¡¯er will certainly return from the journey well-rewarded.¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible!¡± Su Luo sent him a re, ¡°Don¡¯t have such high expectations for me, otherwise you will be very disappointed.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun used his hands to stand up, he calmly said: ¡°Time after time, when has Luo girl let this king be disappointed? Therefore, this king has very, very high expectations for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like paying you any attention.¡± Su Luo snorted.


    Actually, truth be told, in her former life and this one, she didn¡¯t even know how to fish. Let alone going to hook such a full-of-spirit-power Amethyst Thorned fish. Simply thinking about it gave her a headache.


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan¡¯s thinyer of perspiration condensed into bead size, and the two of them tumbled down. In a short time, they looked extremely exhausted.


    Su Luo poked Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go up and lend a hand?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun fiddled with Su Luo¡¯s hair and unhurriedly let out a hum: ¡°This king is busy keeping Luo girlpany, where would I have the time to bother with them?¡±


    Su Luo was immediately speechless, at this kind of dangerous time, this guy could be so careless as to tease her. She really should not usemon sense to reason with him.


    Fortunately, Anye Ming and Lan Xuan both worked hard and did not fall short. Even though they were frighteningly exhausted, nevertheless, they persevered with their teeth clenched.


    Probably after about an hourter, the body of water in front of them became dead calm. Under the light of the sun, the clear and crystalline water gleamed from the reflected rays.


    Who could have anticipated that in the deepest part of the waterspout-filled waters, there would be such tranquil waters, as if heaven and earth had be one. Birds were flying and fishes were jumping, the cool breeze blew gently and not a wave rippled.


    Under the sunshine, the sky was clear and the air was pure. The waves were arranged like smooth lengths of silk cloths,ing slowly by sliding, then leaving again evenly. It gave people a kind of serene, peaceful and quiet feeling.


    Compared to just now, being surrounded by the perilous areas of water full of waterspouts they waspletely two opposite situations, a difference like heaven and earth.


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan, both of them werepletelycking in form as they dropped down to sit on the deck, gaspingrge mouthfuls of air and panting coarsely.


    Their clothing was soaked through with perspiration from head to toe. They now appeared battered and exhausted, so weary that they couldn¡¯t even speak. They only continued to breathe inrge mouthfuls of fresh air.


    ¡°Oh yeah, atst, we have finally crossed through.¡± Didn¡¯t know from where Beichen Ying came out from, he very kindly extended each of them a cup of fresh water, but also continued to grumble: ¡°Needless for me to say to you guys,st year, it only took a quarter of an hour to cross, unexpectedly this year, it took an hour. Do you guys not feel any shame?¡±


    Lan Xuan directly sent a kick towards him: ¡°You, hey, shut up for me, your daddy! Last year, Nangong Liuyun put on a one-man show, of course it was effortless. You have the ability, then next year you do it.¡±


    It was all very well to talk, but doing it was another matter. Last year, seeing Nangong Liuyun, that kind of effortless, at ease and calm manner, made them think it was very simple. Didn¡¯t expect that once they took over the position, they would find out how difficult it was to control the waterspouts and the yacht speed.


    Beichen Ying was nimble as a rabbit, easily avoiding the kick and pouted his brilliantly red lips, saying: ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? Next year, I and sister-inw together, absolutely will beat you guys¡¯ speed.¡±


    When Beichen Ying finished speaking, with a face eagerly attentive and trying to get the desired result, smiled towards Su Luo. His smiling expression was so radiant that only his teeth showed, while his eyes could not be seen, ¡°Sister-inw, you also agree right? Next year, the two of us will partner up and let them see.¡±


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t even replied before Lan Xuan rolled his eyes at Beichen Ying, saying: ¡°That¡¯s enough, enough already, just your little schemes, who doesn¡¯t know. Openly shouting out for Sister-inw to partner together with you, when ultimately, the one exerting himself, isn¡¯t it still Nangong?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s thoughts wereid bare, but he didn¡¯t get angry and merely gave two humphs: ¡°Don¡¯t you guys underestimate Sister-inw. If I was to tell, you guys will be scared to death.¡±

 Chapter 348 – Fright on Board (7)

    Chapter 348 ¨C Fright on Board (7)


    In a single brush stroke¡¯s worth of time, Nangong Liuyun suddenly came and cut in with a line: ¡°That can certainly be arranged. It¡¯s decided then, next year, it will just be you and Luo girl. This king will not interfere.¡±


    Just that girl?


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan nced at Su Luo doubtfully.


    ording to the information they received, this fourth miss from the Su family was proimed as a good-for-nothing after the result of her spirit test at the age of five. Later on, although she had concealed her strength and secretly cultivated, she was still merely at the strength of a third rank.


    Merely at the level of a third rank, even with Beichen Ying as a partner, how could they be able to traverse across this territory full of waterspouts in a situation without Nangong Liuyun¡¯s help? Was this a joke?


    Even the two of them, who were both sixth rank in cultivation, were exhausted to the max, alright?


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan both somewhat humorously shook their heads.


    Love truly made people blind. They never thought that someone as wise and far-sighted as Nangong, would also have such muddled moments.


    Su Luo originally wanted to tly reject it, but once she saw both Anye Ming and Lan Xuan¡¯s expressions ofplete disbelief, if she was to tly refuse now, would she not be taken lightly by them?


    While she was hesitating, Beichen Ying had already agreed.


    Compared to Anye Ming and Lan Xuan, Beichen Ying¡¯s understanding of Su Luo was a little deeper. After his initial shock passed, he immediately nodded his agreement: ¡°Good, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    With that said, Beichen Ying smugly grinned at Su Luo and said: ¡°Sister-inw, did you hear that? Next year¡¯s catch of Amethyst Thorned fish will be split between the two of us! He he!¡±


    Su Luo then realized that actually, whomever put in the effort to cross the territory of waterspouts, the catch of Amethyst Thorned fish for that year would belong to them.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes gleamed with demonic light: ¡°You should simply focus on catching your fish. Whatever Amethyst Thorned fish you catch, will all naturally belong to you, they won¡¯t be that shameless to snatch from you.¡±


    ¡°How can you say it like that, making us seem like pirates.¡± Lan Xuan indignantly said.


    He turned around to heroically say to Su Luo while waving his hand: ¡°Sister-inw, just like Nangong said, you go ahead and fish for yourself. The Amethyst Thorned fish you catch will naturally all belong to you, we won¡¯t take a single one.¡±


    Anye Ming also righteously joined in and continued: ¡°Lan Xuan¡¯s words are my words. We definitely do not want any of Sister-inw¡¯s Amethyst Thorned fishes.¡±


    Besides, what Amethyst Thorned fish could a mere little third rank martial artist catch? Not being caught back by the Amethyst Thorned fish instead could already be considered pretty good.


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan simply did not believe that Su Luo had the ability to catch any Amethyst Thorned fish. Therefore, the two of them vowed their refusal in unison.


    The pitiful duo did not know that very soon, because of their decision, they would pay a very bitter price and regret it till their intestines turned green.


    Didn¡®t know how long they had traveled, when a tiny ind appeared ahead.


    This was the legendary Amethyst Thorned Ind? Except, the ind was barren, so t that one could gallop right across, and there was absolutely nothing on it. Sparsely surrounding the ind were some parked yachts.


    Seeing the luxury yacht flying Prince Jin Royal¡¯s banner, those who had already arrived on the Amethyst Thorned Ind all looked over. They respectfully assembled, awaiting his Highness Prince Jin¡¯s arrival to grace them with his presence.


    Nangong Liuyun disembarked holding Su Luo¡¯s hand, leisurely descending by stepping on the wooden gangnk.


    With ck as a base color and gold trims on the hems, his brocade robe was folded inyers like a cloudy fog. It had barely appeared, and it already immediately brought about aplete, dignified aura.


    Su Luo originally wanted to shake off his hand. But, his arm was so strong and powerful that regardless of how she shook, she couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    Didn¡¯t know why this time, Nangong Liuyun seemed to be especially stubborn. No matter how gently she cajoled him, his hand firmly held hers and wouldn¡¯t loosen even for a moment.

 Chapter 349 – Fright on Board (8)

    Chapter 349 ¨C Fright on Board (8)


    Having no other alternative, Su Luo could only bite the bullet and follow by his side, enduring the crowd¡¯s stares.


    Subsequently, Beichen Ying, Anye Ming and Lan Xuan, every single one of them appeared, self-confident, unafraid and without regard for others.


    Each and every one of their entrance gave the crowd an intense and awe-inspiring visual impression.


    Each of them were arrogant sons of heaven, withrge ns supporting behind each of them. Their statuses were exceedingly high and precious, such that should they have a mishap, very likely, the entire continent would be thrown in turmoil.


    The instant he saw Su Luo, the face of a person among the crowd immediately ckened.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s pair of eyes were malicious. Hisplexion became gloomy enough that water could drip out from it.


    Earlier, there were already rumors of Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo having an affair, initially, he did not believe it. Because Nangong Liuyun was what kind of exalted person, how could he fancy a good-for-nothing like Su Luo?


    Only, he could never have imagined, that a girl he did not want to marry and personally broke off the engagement with, would in the blink of an eye, hook up with Nangong Liuyun. This was simply a p to his face!


    The Crown Prince coldly red at Su Luo, seeing her walk past by his side, he couldn¡¯t help but to coldly snort: ¡°Loathsome girl, who allowed you toe here? What qualifications do you have to be in this ce?¡±


    Su Luo dismissively cast him a nce .


    Oh? The Crown Prince? How could she bump into him? Really unlucky.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to reply, Beichen Ying who was on the side, had already jumped out. With matters that could make it difficult for the Crown Prince, he was always the first in line.


    One could see Beichen Ying with his hands folded behind his back, strutting over. He cast sidelong nces at the Crown Prince with head high and chest out: ¡°Oh? Here I was wondering who it is. So, it turned out to be Nangong Liujue ah. What,st year, you couldn¡¯t even catch a single fish. Did youe here to disgrace yourself again this year?¡±


    Beichen Ying, this child¡¯s words, were just that adorably honest. A single sentence had already made the Crown Prince choke until his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    The Crown Prince viciously red at him then coldly snorted a few times: ¡°This prince is speaking with Su Luo, what are you mouthing off for!¡±


    Beichen Ying did not mind the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude one bit and startedughing instead: ¡°I say, you¡¯re such an interesting person. The other person obviously can¡¯t be bothered with you, why are you jolting your butt so eagerly(1) to move closer? You¡¯re even the Crown Prince, how shameless.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face grew livid!


    Did this little brat know how to speak properly?! Why did every sentence seem to be dipped in venom, simply could poison people to death.


    The Crown Prince angrily huffed and red once more at Beichen Ying before turning his head to holler at Su Luo: ¡°You,e over here for this prince!¡±


    Su Luo somewhat speechlessly rolled her eyes at this Crown Prince(2).


    Was this person sick? Did she have any rtion to him? He really thought himself to be so desirable?


    Su Luo appeared not to have heard him. She turned her head towards another direction, admiring the scenery in the distance with great interest.


    Who knew that this move of hers would offend the Crown Princepletely. One could see him stomping quickly towards Su Luo, his long arm reaching out to pull her away with a tug. However, before he could even get close to Su Luo, suddenly, the tip of a sword flew towards his arms.


    The Crown Prince jumped back in fright.


    If he had insisted on going to pull Su Luo, then this arm would certainly be gone.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s line of sight pinned on Nangong Liuyun poisonously, before turning to re at Su Luo: ¡°Get over here for this prince! You as such a fickle woman, still aren¡¯t ashamed yet?¡±


    This line of his, simply designated Su Luo as part of his own belongings.


    No matter how good Su Luo¡¯s temperament was, she was still infuriated by him. Not to mention, Su Luo¡¯s temper had never been good to begin with.


    One only saw the corners of her lips cocking up icily as she threw a sidelong nce at the Crown Prince. Her voice became increasingly dismissive: ¡°Nangong Liujue, open up your dog eyes wide and see clearly. We have already broken our engagement and no longer have any rtionship, not even a little bit. So cease using your status as Crown Prince to disgust me.¡±


    1) It¡¯s been used many times in this story before, but it¡¯s a lot funnier when you know the words we reced with ¡®eagerly¡¯ is actually an intensifier that means ¡®jolting buttocks¡¯, like the shaking ass of a follower hurrying to keep up and please someone. So much humor is lost even when jolting buttocks is added. (sigh)


    2) Trantor response by Neverim

 Chapter 350 – Amethyst Thorned Island (1)

    Chapter 350 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (1)


    Nangong Liujue simply could not have imagined, originally that meek-like-a-kitten Su Luo, who had strived very hard again and again only to obtain one nce from him, would now use this kind of mocking tone and taunting manner to speak with him.


    Nangong Liujue furiously hollered: ¡°Loathsome girl, granted, even if you are not this prince¡¯s legal imperial concubine, you also have to be my concubine on the side. You think you can escape from this? Why haven¡¯t you quickly crawled back to this king!¡±


    Saying this, Nangong Liujue was about to go pull Su Luo again.


    Originally, he really didn¡¯t have any interest in Su Luo, but after hearing that this loathsome girl had unexpectedly and quietly cultivated to the third rank, she was so gifted that it simply shocked people. Even more, she was someone Nangong Liuyun fancied.


    From childhood to adulthood, he and Nangong Liuyun had always been irreconcble.


    Things that Nangong Liuyun wanted, he must grab it back. Even if he couldn¡¯t snatch it back, he must also destroy it.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knitted slightly, he faintly swept Nangong Liujue a nce.


    This nce appeared to be light as a cloud or gentle as a breeze, but was overcast with a bloody ruthlessness that threatened to vent its anger violently. This gave Nangong Liujue a severe cold feeling, the temperature was like being in an icehouse.


    Beichen Ying smiled faintly and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, Nangong Liujue, how did our home¡¯s sister-inw be your concubine on the side? You still have the nerve to say this out loud. Also, why haven¡¯t you looked in the mirror to see what kind of revolting person you are.¡±


    Beichen Ying had always been merciless towards the Crown Prince, never giving him face.


    Nangong Liujue¡¯splexion was ashen, he had choked back a breath and was just about to curse out loud, when Lan Xuan stole his thunder to get there first.


    Lan Xuan put on a grown-up manner, hardening his face to lecture Nangong Liujue: ¡°You, as a person, are really something. The crown prince should have the poise and character of a crown prince. Look at our home¡¯s Anye, proper and impressive in appearance, elegantly poised. This is the demeanor of a proper crown prince. When you have time, learn to emte him a little more.¡±


    Nangong Liujue, a high and mighty crown prince, as a respected elder, was reprimanded like a little brother would be. He was infuriated to the point of snarling in rage at them.


    This time, he was cut off by a nce from Anye Ming: ¡°Want to continue being the crown prince smoothly and steadily, then manage well your small piece ofnd. Extending your hand that far, aren¡¯t you afraid of having it chopped off.¡±


    These three people, each and every one of their background was not small. When speaking, each of them was fiercer and more poisonous than the other. They simply overwhelmed the Crown Prince, who was too weary to cope.


    With great difficulty, he waited until the three of them finished lecturing him in a row, then the Crown Prince finally had a chance to re at Su Luo in rage: ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance, are you going to follow this prince to walk away or not?¡±


    Those three people, he could not afford to offend, but Su Luo was merely a tiny ant that he could pinch into a sphere or roll t between his fingers.


    Unexpectedly, this tiny ant was already not that ant from the olden days. Now, herplexion was indifferent, the words she said were even more poisonous than the three of them added together: ¡°Nangong Liujue, you think you are the crown prince. In my eyes, you are no better than a beggar, want thisdy to follow you? Your wishful thinking. In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± The Crown Prince was ridiculed again, and was simply put in an awkward situation, unable to get out.


    Originally, he still believed that Su Luo would at least give him some face. He still thought that Su Luo at least cared about him from her old affections. Back then, as long as he gave her one nce, she would almost start to fly...didn¡¯t expect, never expected!


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression hazed over and changed the topic of conversation with a mocking tone: ¡°Oh, this is because you bumped into a backer, full of confidence, right? You better not think he will marry you, you are merely someone he is toying with and nothing more. After this event, will you still be crying and calling,ing over to beg for this king?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, who had been standing by the side since the beginning and hadn¡¯t talked, disyed a concentrated icy intent with his body. He was cold as frost, his dark red lips slowly hooking up. An ice-cold disdainfulness shed through his eyes as he cast frosty side nces at the Crown Prince: ¡°You have an objection?¡±

 Chapter 351 – Amethyst Thorned Island (2)

    Chapter 351 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (2)


    Even though it was only four short words, it was like the calm before the storm. The oppressive atmosphere stifled the words in the crown prince¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue being the crown prince, then just say so, don¡¯t beat around the bush like this.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold gaze looked sharply at the crown prince, his handsome face was saturated with a dense, murderous aura. His eyes were like frost, with his entire person appearing blood-thirsty, ruthless, cruel and stormy.


    Nangong Liujue was immediately choked off, looking like someone had very firmly squeezed his neck. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Beichen Ying covered his lips, smiling happily as he said to the two people beside him: ¡°Actually, Nangong¡¯s words are incorrect. Guys, think about it, an incapable person as a crown prince is a good crown prince. Having such a crown prince in position, the person sitting as the emperor howfortable and happy he ought to be. You guys say, isn¡¯t it right?¡±


    Lan Xuan, who was always in cahoots with Beichen Ying, pretended to be surprised and opened his eyes wide: ¡°Oh heavens, an incapable person sitting on the position? Who are you referring to? Is it this person in front of us?¡±


    Lan Xuan had a surprised tone with exaggerated movements. His voice was loud but just right, people within several tens of meters of his body could all hear him.


    In an instant, the crown prince¡¯splexion became very red, so red that you could even squeeze water droplets out. The expression he used to re at Lan Xuan was practically itching to ruthlessly devour him.


    However, Beichen Ying hadn¡¯t nned to let him go just yet, and continued with Lan Xuan to y off of each other: ¡°Of course, otherwise, who else is there? This talk has already been widely spread throughout the entire Eastern Ling¡¯s capital. You are actually this ill-informed and ignorant.¡±


    ¡°I order all of you to shut up!¡± The crown prince¡¯splexion was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He coldly and gloomily red at Su Luo, itching to strike her dead on the spot.


    It was all this loathsome girl!


    At that time, when he went to Su Manor to break off the engagement, this loathsome girl had misheard his words and yelled it out loud in astonishment.


    Thus, this matter about him was spread far and wide. Now, the crown prince was very suspicious. That day, what the loathsome girl had yelled out, was it because she really misheard, or did she do it on purpose?


    ¡°Consider you guys got this one, I will remember this treatement! By all means, don¡¯t end up in my hand, otherwise...¡± The crown prince coldly red at Nangong Liuyun and gave a few heavy humphs. He took along a group of subordinates and left grandiosely. The back of that person, no matter how you looked, seemed to cut a very sorry figure.


    Beichen Ying smiled happily and said to Su Luo: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t mind him, this crown prince is just like that. Hecks being scolded and cursed at, after being abused verbally a few times by others, he will be more straightforward. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    Seeing Beichen Ying having an expression of being very knowledgeable about the crown prince, Su Luo felt it was extremely funny, ¡°You are very blunt and rude to him.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, every time we meet, he cannot do without me cursing him a few sentences. However, every time, he stillps it up and moves his face closer. You tell me if this person is worthless or not?¡± Beichen Ying smiled very self-satisfiedly and proudly. His smile was radiating with delight while he danced and gestured with joy.


    Nangong Liuyun nced at Su Luo with a considering look, seeing her expression was calm, his red, translucent and moist lips smiled. His smile reached his eyes, making them seem intoxicatingly full of soft, yielding waves. He led her along by the hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go hook some fish.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo also felt that her mood shouldn¡¯t be ruined by a mad dog that suddenly jumped out of nowhere. She flung her head and very quickly threw the crown prince out of her head.


    This group of people divided up the areas of Amethyst Thorned Ind. The best area on the ind was divided into two.


    In the order of firste first served, the best ces on the east side were upied by the subordinates and powers that were affiliated with the crown prince.


    The so-called best spot was where people hooked the most Amethyst Thorned fishes from the previous years.


    However. Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t superstitious about this, he led Su Luo and walked towards the crag on the west side. ording to their strength right now, if they wanted to snatch the position, naturally the crown prince¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them. Only, Nangong Liuyun was toozy to bother to deal with the crown prince.

 Chapter 352 – Amethyst Thorned Island (3)

    Chapter 352 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (3)


    The two of them sat on the rock rampart on the crag, with both legs dangling in mid-air. The breeze brushed by, swaying the ink-ck strands of hair, giving off a hint of an especially indolent and idle appearance.


    Nangong Liuyun took out a series of equipment and helped Su Luo set up her fishing rod properly. Hand in hand, he taught her how to fish for the Amethyst Thorned fish.


    After Su Luo learned from his demonstrations, he sat in a ce very close to Su Luo and started angling.


    Su Luo, full of interest, gazed fixedly at the fishing rod.


    This fishing rod¡¯s design was very peculiar. The dark-coloured fishing rod was suffused with a faint gloss, emitting a spirit aura. Compared to the fishing rod from her previous life, it was simply as different as night and day.


    When fishing, it was not as simple as just carrying the fishing rod in hand. Rather, you must pour your spirit power into the fishing rod and carefully sense the situation on the seafloor, then little by little, lure the Amethyst Thorned fish to take the bait.


    In the beginning, Su Luo was still full of interest, and with single-minded devotion, poured her spirit power into the fishing rod to sense the world at the bottom of the ocean. After more than an hour had, passed she didn¡¯t even see a shadow of an Amethyst Thorned fish, and lost some of the mood.


    She ced both hands under her chin, bored to death. She started to nce around at her surroundings in her boredom.


    No wonder Anye Ming and Lan Xuan made a vow of not wanting any Amethyst Thorned fish she hooked. As it turned out, they already knew earlier that she would not be able to hook an Amethyst Thorned fish.


    However, in more than an hour, Nangong Liuyun already caught five fishes, Anye Ming caught three, behind the two, Lan Xuan and Beichen Ying both caught two. Only her, not to mention a fish, she couldn¡¯t even get her hands on a fish scale, truly embarrassing.


    ¡°s.¡± Su Luo was bored senseless and started toin to the little divine dragon through their mind link, ¡°Too embarrassing, too embarrassing, too embarrassing...¡±


    The little divine dragon went ¡®awoo,awoo¡¯ while thinking it over. All of a sudden, he extended his little paw and pointed at that deep pool of clear spirit spring. That was to say, the legendary Celestial Spirit Water.


    ¡°You are saying that by using the Celestial Spirit Water, I will be able to hook an Amethyst Thorned fish?¡± Su Luo asked, somewhat unconvinced.


    The little divine dragon opened its pair of huge eyes wide, cleverly nodded and stammeringly said: ¡°Fish...fish...food...food...¡±


    The little divine dragon, who was trying to learn human dialect, was afraid that he wasn¡¯t clear, so finally, he flopped about on his belly acting out the motions of a fish being hooked.


    Thatical and adorable little action simply made Su Luo so pleased and entertained, that she uttered a lightugh.


    ¡°What happened? Not being able to hook a fish and still in such a cheerful mood?¡± Before, Nangong Liuyun was still worried that this girl would be upset from not hooking a single Amethyst Thorned fish. But, he didn¡¯t expect that her attitude was still this good, quite able to amuse herself and be cheerful.


    ¡°Not able to catch a fish? Humph, humph, all of you just wait to be shocked.¡± Su Luo raised an eyebrow, smugly giving a him a snort.


    With the help of the little divine dragon, she didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch an Amethyst fish. If she still couldn¡¯t hook a fish, she might as well drop the little divine dragon into the ocean as fish bait.


    Su Luo took advantage that people weren¡¯t watching and noiselessly took out a few drops of Celestial Spirit Water, then, she secretly mixed it into the fish food.


    The fish food was originally a dark green color, that was then kneaded into little balls of dough. When you baited the hook, you took a little bit of it, and when Su Luo put in a little bit of Celestial Spirit Water, it only made the fish food bait a little more moist. People at the side couldn¡¯t tell that there was any difference from before.


    This fish food was said to have been mixed personally by Nangong Liuyun, the sources alone consumed a huge sum. If you didn¡¯t have few ten thousand gold coins, you absolutely could not make this fish food bait.


    Su Luo added the Celestial Spirit Water into the fish food, and stirred it well again, before pinching it into little round balls to put on the fish hook. Her face carried hope, expectation and anticipation.


    Could or couldn¡¯t hook an Amethyst Thorned fish, will all depend on this trick.


    Nangong Liuyun saw her hook andughed involuntarily: ¡°Where is there someone who fishes like you? The fish food bait is bigger than the mouth of an Amethyst Thorned fish. How can you catch a fish this way?¡±


    However, before the smiling expression at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth could go down, the fishhook that Su Luo just cast moved slightly.

 Chapter 353 – Amethyst Thorned Island (4)

    Chapter 353 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (4)


    This meant that the fish took the bait.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was pleasantly surprised again, she energetically lifted up the fishing rod and lifted her eyes to look. She saw that on her fish hook, was actually an awe-inspiring, dazzling, purple Amethyst Thorned fish!


    It was about the size of a palm and the Amethyst Thorned fish looked simr to the Crucian carp.


    Under the illumination of the sunlight, this Amethyst Thorned fish that was suspended above the water not only didn¡¯t swing about struggling to escape, on the contrary, it continued to nibble on the little round ball of fish food bait with great gusto.


    Su Luo used her strength and flung the rod, in a sh, she flung the Amethyst Thorned fish ashore. Afterwards, with her mood uplifted, she grabbed the little thing that was still refusing to let go of the fish food.


    Humans will die for riches, just as birds will for food, the little fish was the same.


    The Amethyst Thorned fish only now seemed to have recovered its senses, turning its body to look stupidly at the sea surface not far away. It then looked at the person that caught it, and immediately, it started to struggle non-stop.


    Su Luo, smiling happily, poked its little head: ¡°Oh, now you know to struggle? Toote.¡±


    While speaking, she tossed this little Amethyst Thorned fish with teary and misty eyes, into the wooden barrel.


    DIdn¡¯t know if Beichen Ying did it on purpose with his distribution of barrels, but he gave Nangong Liuyun a huge wooden barrel, while the one arranged for her was one a child would use for ying house, that kind of small bucket. Even if you fill it up, the bucket was one that wouldn¡¯t be able to fit more than a few fishes.


    This was the first time that Su Luo hooked a fish, naturally, she was a little excited. She gazed at that Amethyst Thorned fish with an expression of simply loving it too much to part with it.


    Just when Su Luo was all smiles with tion and immensely proud of herself, and wanted to go tell Nangong Liuyun the secret; not far away, Nangong Liujue, escorted by a group of people, grandiosely walked over.


    The crown prince had his hand linked behind his back and coldly cast a sidelong nce at Su Luo. The corner of his mouth hooked up as he sneeringly said: ¡°Oh, you really did actually catch an Amethyst Thorned fish. Amazing, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch a single one before this dayes to a close!¡±


    Su Luo somewhat speechlessly swept this crown prince a nce. She really couldn¡¯t understand, she had already said everything very clearly, why did he stille over to look and to be cursed at?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like paying him any attention, she took out a small ball of fish bait and once again baited the fishhook.


    Nangong Liujue saw that Su Luo had actually ignored him, his heart became even more angry and he gave a heavy, cold snort: ¡°Loathsome girl, It¡¯s now reached to this extent and you are still pretending to be noble and virtuous. When the timees, see how you will die!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly cast him a nce and her head lowered as she continued to fiddle with the fish bait. The fish bait was a little too moist, so once she put it in ce, it would drop off. Looks like she needed to wait until it dried a little in the sun.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know right? That second older sister of yours, after returning to her teacher¡¯s school, Grandmaster Lan Hai had sent her all kinds of spirit elixir and pills like flowing water, non-stop. Before one month is over, she may advance to the fifth rank. At that time, you, a mere little third rank, will still hope to defeat her? Life and death duel, life and death duel, it¡¯s to either live or die, you still think you can survive?¡± The crown prince smiledcently.


    The two Misses from the Su family drawing up this life and death duel, it was spread abuzz throughout the entire imperial capital. Now, there practically wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know about it.


    Even though Su Luo stunned a lot of people by going from a good-for-nothing waste to a third rank, yet nearly everyone was unanimously optimistic about Su Qing.


    Su Luo gave an ¡®oh¡¯ sound in a light as a cloud and soft as the wind manner. Just like this, she had no other words for him.


    However. her heart was secretly on guard, she originally thought about it, Su Qing¡¯s cultivation could increase within a month. But, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Qing¡¯s teacher¡¯s sect would value her this much, the match after a month....Could she really win against her?


    Nangong Liujue saw Su Luo¡¯s lowered eyes in contemtion, immediately, he was extremely happy. He raised an eyebrow and mockingly sneered at her: ¡°Loathsome girl, now you are afraid, right?¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyes, her gaze indifferentlynded on his body and she frowned slightly: ¡°The crown prince took the time toe over in his busy schedule, was it just to inform me of this matter?¡±

 Chapter 354 – Amethyst Thorned Island (5)

    Chapter 354 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (5)


    The implication being whether he was so idle that he came to look like a pain in the ass?


    The crown prince was immediately blocked by her, and he was choking on a sentence stuck in his throat.


    He just received the news a moment ago, so naturally, he woulde over to taunt Su Luo.


    Originally, he thought she would be so scared by this news that all the color would bleach out of her face. In this way, he would have avenged his hatred from a moment ago okay? But, who could have imagined that this loathsome girl¡¯s mental strength was pretty good. The expression on her face didn¡¯t reveal her mood nor did she seem to be distracted by the news.


    His gazended on that little wooden bucket near Su Luo, and suddenly, he was happy again.


    ¡°Fishing up to now and only hooking one Amethyst Thorned fish? You tell me, don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing?¡± Nangong Liujue¡¯s face was full of disdain: ¡°Surveying this entire ind, when ites to hooking the least number and at the bottom, this position is yours exclusively. Really embarrassing.¡±


    Seeing this crown prince in front of her always being arrogant and bossy to her, a lightbulb turned on in Su Luo¡¯s head, and a split secondter, an idea appeared.


    Wasn¡¯t Nangong Liujue disdainful of how few Amethyst Thorned fishes she had caught? Then...Could she use this pretext to extort some stuff from him, making this crown prince die from heartache of the loss?


    Finished thinking, Su Luo gave Nangong Liuyun a light tug, stopping his slowly-about-to-stand-up figure.


    This was because under the circumstances of the crown prince continuing to provoke Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion had gradually darkened, he had the intent to move at any moment to dispose of him. Su Luo, with great difficulty, had caught this fat cow of a crown prince, how could she let this crown prince off so easily.


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was not quite a smile as she cast a sidelong nce at the crown prince. She lifted an eyebrow and said sarcastically: ¡°You actually look down on the number of Amethyst Thorned fish I caught? Then, do you have the courage to engage in a contest with me? Let¡¯s see within a fixed time, which one of us will catch the most number of Amethyst Thorned fishes!¡±


    How could the crown prince know that Su Luo had already found the trick to hooking the Amethyst Thorned fish? In his eyes, it had taken this long for Su Luo to catch only one Amethyst Thorned fish, and that¡¯s all. Also, it was so small there couldn¡¯t be another that was smaller.


    Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s words hit directly on the crown prince¡¯s intent, and he could be seen smiling coldly: ¡°Loathsome girl, such big courage, you actually dare topete with this prince.¡±


    ¡°What, the always-boasting-that-he-is-iparably-gant crown prince, this time, became a coward?¡± Su Luo directly used taunting methods to spur him into action.


    The corner of the crown prince¡¯s mouth evoked into a ridiculing sneer: ¡°Loathsome girl, you ought to know that this prince has already hooked three Amethyst Thorned fishes up until now. You only caught one fish, you sure you want topete with this prince?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I can be killed any time, but won¡¯t tolerate any insults! Could it be that you think I would be afraid of you?¡± Both of Su Luo¡¯s cheeks were round from fuming, giving off an appearance of being hot-blooded,easily cheated and letting one¡¯s emotions make the decisions.


    Just now, Nangong Liujue was criticized by Beichen Ying and them too wretchedly. He thought that this would be a great opportunity to turn the tables on them. Su Luo¡¯s, these words, were right on the money with his intent, but on his face, he faked an expression of having been put into a difficult situation: ¡°Humph,peting with you, wouldn¡¯t this prince have an unfair advantage?¡±


    Su Luo secretly looked down on him in her thoughts.


    She was the most adept at figuring out a person¡¯s heart.


    She could clearly see, that the crown prince was obviously secretly, extremely happy to do this, but still put on this kind of act to use all sort of excuses, who were you trying to fool?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t bother to match his performance and simply turned her body away, unwilling to acknowledge him: ¡°Since it is like this, then it¡¯s fine not topete. Your Highness the crown prince, please return.¡±


    The crown prince wanted to use declining as a way to advance, Su Luo used the same maneuver of withdrawing to advance forward. This forced the crown prince to be flustered and unprepared.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t expect that Su Luo would not be drawn to the path he was leading her onto, and an ugly expression shed through his eyes. But, he was even more enraged and one could see him give a cold snort: ¡°Since you, yourself, insist on courting death, then this prince will help you aplish this task. Want topete, then let¡¯spete!¡±


    Beichen Ying usually was the one who loved spectacles the most, and was also the one who liked to bicker with the crown prince the most. One could see him holding an Amethyst Thorned fish and leisurely walking over.

 Chapter 355 – Amethyst Thorned Island (6)

    Chapter 355 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (6)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s fishing rod was swinging in a carefree manner over his shoulder and started to talk with scorching satire and frigid irony: ¡°Oh, who is pretending as if they are about to lose out? Nangong Liujue, if you have the ability, then don¡¯t bully women and have apetition with me instead.¡±


    When the crown prince saw Beichen Ying, his temple pulsed fiercely, this person was simply his nemesis in this lifetime. Just seeing him meant nothing good would happen!


    The crown prince sent a resentful nce at Beichen Ying: ¡°Meddling in other people¡¯s business, take a hike to the side.¡±


    Beichen Ying was no longer cheerful: ¡°This is my sister-inw, what do you mean I am meddling in other people¡¯s business? Nangong Liujue, the person that needs to take a hike to the side ought to be you.¡±


    Both of their remarks were not agreeable, thus they started to quarrel noisily.


    Su Luo was simply dumbfounded watching this scene.


    One was the respectable and honorable crown prince of an empire, the other was the enigmatic president of the Mercenary Union. These two masters, normally, in front of other people, appeared to be arrogant, condescending, aloof, and very high and mighty. To those people beneath them, both of their existences were eminent and unapproachable.


    Yet, who could have anticipated that now, these two extremely honorable personages, would quarrel noisily like immature kids. ¡®You say one, I say two¡¯, and were going at it quite energetically.


    Su Luo had just nned to ruthlessly swindle the crown prince in return, how could she look on helplessly and let the crown prince escape by turning around and leaving abruptly again? Consequently, she could onlye to smooth things over.


    ¡°Okay, okay, both of you stop quarreling. Beichen, first, you take a moment to rest. Crown prince, are we still having thispetition? If we are notpeting, then go away, don¡¯t disturb my mood to fish. Because of you two¡¯s sound volume from noisy snarling and roaring, no matter how good the fish bait, it would not be able to hook an Amethyst Thorned fish.


    Su Luo craftily winked at Beichen Ying, Beichen Ying had already experienced Su Luo¡¯s wit and intelligence. He nodded his head inplete understanding of her meaning, and cleverly crossed his arms to stand at the side.


    The crown prince saw that Beichen Ying stopped quarreling, naturally, he also knew when to stop. He gave a severe snort: ¡°Want topete, then let¡¯spete. But...only this prince and you, the both of us willpete, others are not allowed to interfere!¡±


    Saying this, his gaze swept from Beichen Ying¡¯s to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body. He loathed both these people, but couldn¡¯t help admitting that their strength was extraordinary. It was also because of their extraordinary strength that he loathed them even more!


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°Then, what are the rewards and penalties for thispetition?¡±


    The crown prince thought about it, suddenly, his mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°How about this. Just use the amount of Amethyst Thorned fish hooked to decide things. Whoever has more will win, as for the rewards and penalties, then the winning side will get the rewards. If the winning side hooks ten Amethyst Thorned fish, then the losing side willpensate the winner with ten pieces of green-colored crystal stones, and so on.¡±


    Ten Amethyst Thorned fish, will bepensated with ten green-colored crystal stones? Su Luo¡¯s heart was simply too excited. This idiotic crown prince simply did not know that she had a cheating tool ced in the fish bait, and actually stupidly set down this rule. This time, wouldn¡¯t he be scared to death of thepensation?


    Only, Su Luo was afraid of revealing a clue, in a split second, her expression seemed somewhat hesitant.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled in an easy-going manner and rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Mere green-colored crystal stones, this king can still afford to lose, go y without holding back.¡±


    Implication being, if she lost, the penalty would be considered his to pay?


    Su Luo smilingly nodded her head towards him and again coldly humphed towards the crown prince: ¡°Fine! It¡¯s decided just like this, but words are not good enough proof, we must draw up a written contract.¡±


    The crown prince was still afraid that Su Luo would renege on the debt, so both people agreed easily. He ordered a servant to fetch brush, ink and paper, then the paper wasid out on top of arge stone.


    Beichen Ying, full of interest, acted as a witness, he then picked up the brush and started to write. At this moment, the writing done by the brush was like moving clouds and flowing water on top of the paper. The handwriting on the paper flowed smoothly and elegantly, delighting the eyes of the people watching.

 Chapter 356 – Amethyst Thorned Island (7)

    Chapter 356 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (7)


    Beichen Ying stopped the brush and self-satisfiedly lifted his chin: ¡°The written calligraphy is truly great. Simply want to collect it and don¡¯t let anyone see it.¡±


    Su Luo was speechless, this child, as expected, was influenced by a different environment. He was the same as Nangong Liuyun, with no limit to their narcissism.


    Altogether, Beichen Ying wrote three copies, one was given to Su Luo, another was given to the crown prince. In addition, the final copy was held by him as the witness, so as to avoid someone reneging and not acknowledging the debt.


    After the three people signed their own names, thepetition could begin.


    ¡°Three hours is the limit, whoever hooks the most Amethyst Thorned fish will be the winner.¡± With a wave of Beichen Ying¡¯s hand, thepetition officially started.


    In order to maintain the fairness, equality and the openness of thepetition, Su Luo and Nangong Liujue sat in the same ce to fish.


    Everyone¡¯s fish bait was their own secret recipe mix. No one would inspect the other¡¯s fish bait. As long as it could hook an Amethyst Thorned fish, then it¡¯s enough. Therefore, Su Luo fished with a clear conscience.


    Now, not far away, Lan Xuan was smiling and shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh dear, looks like this time, Nangong will bleed a huge amount.¡± Lan Xuan leisurely leaned back into his chair and switched to a morefortable position,and his voice held a sigh: ¡°That girl is also really too headstrong. Don¡¯t know how Nangong fell just for her?¡±


    Anye Ming red at him: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wound the camaraderie among brothers, then don¡¯t specte about her. Could it be that you couldn¡¯t tell that this time, Nangong is really serious?¡±


    Lan Xuan¡¯s expression was lethargic, he cast a nce at the spectacle in the distance and still crooned out a sentence: ¡°But I really can¡¯t see what characteristic that Miss has that is fit to be with Nangong. You look at this matter she created...¡±


    Anye Ming paused a little, looking towards the azure sky in the distance. He looked at it for a long time before pensively saying one sentence: ¡°You think this time she will lose?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Lan Xuan spread out both hands, and as expected, said: ¡°Nangong Liujue, although he looks annoying, he does notck strength. Don¡¯t forget thatst year, the number of Amethyst Thorned fish he hooked was second only to Nangong. How could the Su family¡¯s girlpete with him? It is simply attempting the impossible and asking for trouble, okay? Also, Nangong is really too much, to actually still indulge her whim.¡±


    Anye Ming smiled faintly, his tone was mild: ¡°No, this time, I¡¯m afraid you may have guessed wrong.¡±


    ¡°You believe that girl can win?¡± Lan Xuan cast aughable nce at Anye Ming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in her, but I do believe in Nangong.¡± Anye Ming said vaguely: ¡°Nangong¡¯s vision is usually the most urate from childhood to adulthood, have you ever seen him lose?¡±


    ¡°That is true...but this time, maybe he outsmarted himself and fell into a hidden ditch, right?¡± No matter what, Lan Xuan did not believe that Su Luo could win.


    Anye Ming only smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything more, he merely focused on the fishing rod.


    What he didn¡¯t tell Lan Xuan, was that he always felt that that girl was not that simple. Moreover, she was very mysterious, and the specifics were hard to say.


    However, speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    The matter of the bet got around, and as a result, a lot of people approached and settled around them to see the result.


    However,pared to Su Luo, everyone was optimistic about the crown prince winning.


    Not only was the crown prince¡¯s martial arts cultivation rank much higher than Su Luo¡¯s, the number of Amethyst Thorned fish that he had caughtst year ought to speak for itself. His strength was out of the ordinary.


    ¡°This Miss still doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, to actually dare to hammer on the table of the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t considered much, the most interesting thing is their stake. How many Amethyst Thorned fish the winning side hooks, the losing side mustpensate that many green-colored crystal stones. Hey, hey, I¡¯m afraid this Miss will bleed a huge amount.¡±


    ¡°Which family is this Miss from? Why is it that I have never seen her before?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of Su Manor¡¯s good-for-nothing waste? Have you heard about the buzzing rumors that were recently spread of a life and death duel between sisters?¡±

 Chapter 357 – Amethyst Thorned Island (8)

    Chapter 357 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (8)


    ¡°Oh! It turns out that she is actually that renowned fourth Miss Su. No wonder, I heard she stole her older sister¡¯s fiance, infuriating her sister so much that she set up a life and death duel on the spot?¡±


    ¡°This also happened? Really can¡¯t see it from her clean and neat, pretty little appearance that she actually could do something this immoral. She would even steal her own older biological sister¡¯s fiance?¡±


    For some time, many people talked and whispered about topics ranging from the Amethyst Thorned Ind to life and death battles.


    Su Luo¡¯s hearing had always been good, after being promoted to the third rank, it became even sharper, thus, every word that was said reached her ears.


    She actually didn¡¯t expect that within a short month¡¯s time, the public opinion would all be in favor of Su Qing. It made her reputation spotless and white as a lotus flower, also turning her into the victim, while she became the ruthless and vicious woman.


    Su Luo thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was too funny.


    These rumors, if there wasn¡¯t someone secretly guiding, it she definitely would not believe it! As for who that person was... He, he, Su Luo only smiled and did not speak.


    Su Luo grabbed a small ball of fish bait, ced it on the fish hook, and cast her fishing line into the sea.


    After all, this was her first time fishing, thus, even with her intelligence, her movements had a few problems.


    Therefore, this became another area the people could criticize her on, finding fault with even the tiniest details.


    ¡°Tut! Can¡¯t even cast a fishing rod, how can she catch an Amethyst Thorned fish ah? Does she think that the Amethyst Thorned fish are the same as other kinds of fish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that ball of fish bait is way too big, how can she use so much? If the Amethyst Thorned fish really bites it, then that would be strange.¡±


    ¡°Just with this level of ability, and she still wants topete with the crown prince? This is so embarrassing as to lose face all the way to her maternal grandmother¡¯s family. No need to predict the oue of thepetition. I can tell you now, His Highness the Crown Prince will definitely win.¡±


    These bystanders watching the spectacle all forecasted and vowed that Su Luo would lose.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose slightly, her attention focused on the surface of the sea. Shepletely ignored the nearby numerous disturbances.


    The crown prince had heard all the negativements towards Su Luo. He calmly cast a nce at Su Luo and mockingly said, ¡°If you manage to hook even a single Amethyst Thorned fish, this prince will...¡±


    Before he could finish, suddenly, the mocking smile on the crown prince¡¯s face stiffened.


    Because, he saw that the fishing line on Su Luo¡¯s fishing rod was being dragged downwards.


    This was the sign that a fish had bitten the hook.


    Everybody nearby became excited.


    ¡°OMG, it took the bait, it took the bait!¡±


    How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t this line only cast merely half a minute ago?


    ¡°How was it half a minute? It hasn¡¯t been less than ten seconds,right? That being said, this luck is a little too good, right?¡±


    Faced with these incoherent, excited voices, Su Luo merely smiled faintly. She carefully reeled in, then lifted the fishing rod for a closer look. On the fishing line was hooked a lively, jumping Amethyst Thorned fish.


    This Amethyst Thorned fish was much biggerpared to the one before. It was about two adult palms long, and there was a faint purple spirit power being emitted from its whole body. With just one look, you could tell that its age was not young.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to put it down, Beichen Ying had already run up like ackey, diligently helping Su Luo take the Amethyst Thorned fish¡¯s mouth off the hook, and happily giving Su Luo a thumbs up, ¡°Older brother¡¯s wife is so amazing, continue on with this persistence, and eliminate that fucker!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a fucker!¡± The crown prince was just feeling depressed, and again hearing Beichen Ying chattering happily not far away annoyed him to death. He gave a heavy snort and sent a cold re at Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Whoever answered, that¡¯s who it refers to.¡± The clever Beichen Ying quickly avoided the trap in the Crown Prince¡¯s words.


    If Beichen Ying had answered that the fucker mentioned was you, then that was just covertly admitting that Beichen Ying, he himself, was the fucker.

 Chapter 358 – Amethyst Thorned Island (9)

    Chapter 358 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (9)


    The crown prince set up this trap and believed from the bottom of his heart that Beichen Ying would be taken in. This way, he could seize the opportunity to ridicule him instead of always being ridiculed by him. Unfortunately, Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t fooled.


    The crown prince was infuriated to the point that the temple on his forehead started to pulse. He angrily and loudly shouted: ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Beichen Ying merely held the Amethyst Thorned fish and strutted around in front of the crown prince: ¡°What¡¯s the point of bickering? If you have the ability, let¡¯s use strength to talk. You should also hook a fish for me to take a look.¡±


    Su Luo saw that these two were about to fight again, and somewhat helplessly ced her hand on her forehead and shook her head. She pinched off a small ball of fish bait and put it on top of the fish hook. Once again, she cast the fishing rod into the sea.


    On the other side, Beichen Ying and the crown prince still hadn¡¯t finished arguing. The sounds of surprise once again arose from this side. .


    ¡°Oh heavens!!! It moved again, the fishing rod moved again!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! How can it be like this? Isn¡¯t the Amethyst Thorned fish very difficult to catch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this year¡¯s Amethyst Thorned fishes are especially dumb? Especially easy to angle for?¡±


    ¡°You are especially dumb! Just now, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t fish for it, why did you be stupid? Obviously, the fishes are slipping away like a thief, so slippery that they won¡¯t stay in your hand.¡±


    ¡°But...but that¡¯s not right! The fourth Miss Su clearly is hooking them very easily!¡±


    ¡°Then, did you see the crown prince hook an Amethyst Thorned fish?¡±


    Nangong Liujue immediately stopped quarrelling and looked over at Su Luo. He only saw her effortlessly pull up the fishing rod and that another lively, frisky Amethyst Thorned fish was hooked to her fishing rod.


    He was simply gaping in shock, his entire person was bbergasted.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± How could there be someone who could catch two Amethyst Thorned fishes within less than a minute?


    What did she take an Amethyst Thorned fish as? An ordinary kind of fish? That was a full-of-spirit-power and intelligent Amethyst Thorned fish! Take him as an example, if he was able to hook one in twenty minutes, it was already considered extraordinarily great.


    But, this loathsome girl¡¯s luck was good to this extent? Two fishes within one minute!!! Two fishes!!!


    The crown prince was itching to yell out loud ¡®you are cheating¡¯, these three words. However, logic told him, why would it be cheating to catch Amethyst Thorned fishes? No matter what methods you use, being able to hook one was considered good.


    Su Luo nced faintly at the crown prince. In her eyes, appeared a smiling expression that didn¡¯t reach their depths: ¡°Eh? Does the crown prince not have a single fish yet? This is not normal, you must try harder.¡±


    A sentence that was as light as a feather but was like a heavy fist, was ruthlessly thrown at the crown prince¡¯s face, knocking him dizzy.


    The crown prince¡¯s malicious gaze swept a nce at Su Luo and coldly said: ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, the oue of thispetition hasn¡¯t been determined. There will be a time for you to cry!¡±


    ¡°Then just wait and see, see who is the person that will cry when the timees.¡± After Su Luo had ced the fish bait properly, she very casually tossed the fishing line into the ocean.


    Other people who wanted to hook an Amethyst Thorned fish, every step of the process, they must be cautious, careful and concentrate on the taskpletely. They still had to throw all the spirit strength in their body onto the fishing line, alway paying attention to whether the fish bait was bitten, afraid that if they were not careful, the precious Amethyst Thorned fish would be gone.


    However, with Su Luo, whatever so-called professional techniques were non-existent.


    She just casually threw the fishing line, and afterwards, she would hold the fishing rod, waiting for the fish to take the bite, then hook it easily, just like that. It simply made those so-called professionals, who were proficient in various techniques, stare with their eyes wide open.


    In the beginning, everybody was using a tone of making fun of her to mock her that her way was not right, but Su Luo used reality to ruthlessly strike back at them.


    In less than a few seconds, Su Luo¡¯s fishing line once again sank a little...


    Now, all the people surrounding them were so excited that they had gone practically insane.


    ¡°Fish...fish...¡±


    ¡°Again...again it bit...¡±


    ¡°Heaven....Oh heavens....oh...¡±

 Chapter 359 – Amethyst Thorned Island 10

    Chapter 359 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind 10


    The surrounding spectators were nearly shocked into a daze by Su Luo¡¯s show of skill.


    How could this be! This was simply impossible alright? Too unimaginable!


    In less than two minutes, there was actually someone who could continuously hook three Amethyst Thorn fishes, and each were bigger than thest one?


    Yet clearly, they had also tried their hand at fishing before. All of them knew just how very, incredibly difficult it was to catch these Amethyst Thorned fishes that were full of intelligence!


    At this moment, the crown prince was staring stupidly in a daze at Su Luo, entirely uncertain on how to react, except for the involuntary twitching of his cheek which betrayed how at a loss he felt.


    ¡°This... ... This... ...¡± The crown prince pointed at the water surface in shock, asking Su Luo in a daze: ¡°Just what kind of devilish method did you use?¡±


    Su Luo calmly nced at him, raised an eyebrow and smiled vaguely: ¡°Devilish method? Crown prince, should demonstrate it for us to see. ndering people is wrong. Talking nonsense without evidence, others will say that the crown prince cannot afford to lose.¡±


    ¡°You are such a loathsome girl!¡± The crown prince¡¯s eyes became bloodshot, wishing he could swallow Su Luo alive and whole. This loathsome girl¡¯s words seemed like they were polished with poison. She was simply carved out of the same mold as Beichen Ying.


    ¡°¡®Loathsome girl¡¯, is insulting whom?¡± Nangong Liuyun nonchntly swept a gaze at him, His pair of eyes were cold and threatening. He bore the dignity of an elite, powerful master from head to toe.


    The crown prince immediately felt as if he had fallen into an ice-room, and stiffened all over, stammering speechlessly.


    Abominable! The crown prince clenched his fist by his side, hating the fact that despite having the same status as Nangong Liuyun, he had always lost under that profoundly enigmatic gaze of his.


    Currently, the not-so-distant Anye Ming and Lan Xuan had noticed themotion over on this side. They couldn¡¯t help being somewhat curious, Lan Xuan was even more so, and directly beckoned a servant over.


    ¡°What? Catching three Amethyst Thorned fishes in under two minutes? How can that be possible!¡± Lan Xuan leapt to his feet. Due to being too excited, even the chair behind him had toppled over onto the ground.


    Anye Ming was also shocked to a standstill. Although because of Nangong Liuyun, he had thought of Su Luo more favorably; but he had never expected that the girl¡¯s performance would actually go beyond expectations!


    This was simply unimaginable to the extreme.


    In this group of people, they could also be considered among the top, catching no more than two or three fishes under an hour. But that girl, Su Luo actually aplished an hour of their efforts in under two minutes?


    This was something only a tenth-ranked or above expert could do. right? Even if their fathers¡¯ generation were to undertake the task, they might also not be able to catch three Amethyst Thorned fishes within two minutes!


    Could it be that hooking an Amethyst Thorned fish was no longer rted to a person¡¯s cultivation levels? Simply inconceivable.


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go see it for ourselves, I don¡¯t believe that girl can really do it!¡± Lan Xuan was deeply unconvinced, grabbing Anye Ming, and with a turn of his head, left.


    Anye Ming merelyughed bitterly as he shook his head.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, with so many eyes watching it happen just a short distance away from them, how could it be false?


    It was just that Anye Ming was also curious. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how that girl Su Luo could have done it.


    The crowd bustled about, every one of them was filled with excitement and the pairs of eyes watching Su Luo fixedly, simply held all kinds ofplex emotions.


    Shock, astonishment, envy, jealousy and hatred... ... Many kinds, but most of them were still envy, jealousy and hate.


    Su Luo indifferently swept her gaze around her surroundings.


    Just now, these people were still vowing that they predicted that the crown prince would win. She had merely hooked three fishes, and it was enough to make them this excited. Then, if she were to hook a few more, would it not drive them all mad?

 Chapter 360 – Amethyst Thorned Island (11)

    Chapter 360 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (11)


    Su Luo smiled faintly and deftly cast the fishing rod into the sea again.


    This time, almost everyone was eyeing Su Luo¡¯s fishing rod, the many pairs of eyes stared, as if wishing to bore a hole into the sea¡¯s surface.


    Under the scrutiny of many extremely excited gazes, both of Su Luo¡¯s hands remained as steady as a rock, without a single shred of stage fright from being observed closely by everyone at the scene.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bite.¡± Su Luo was secretly delighted as she casually pulled, and it was another lively and flopping Amethyst Thorned fish.


    The duration for this time, just as before, did not exceed half a minute. It seemed as if the Amethyst Thorned fishes were already waiting beneath the sea, just waiting for Su Luo¡¯s fishing hook. The speed of capture simply could not be any faster.


    Seeing this scene, Anye Ming¡¯s expression shed with a thread of surprise. Fast, it was simply too fast.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s reaction was even more obvious. He stared at Su Luo in a daze, both eyes filled with disbelief, and the him right now simply did not know how to react.


    Though he still did not believe the words of a bystander, but now he had witnessed with his own eyes Su Luo casting the fishing rod. In merely a blink of an eye, what she pulled up was an Amethyst Thorned fish. It was basically as if countless Amethyst Thorned fishes were trying to outdo each other, waiting to take the bait.


    This was simply as if, those Amethyst Thorn fishes were as obedient as domesticated animals reared in her home.


    This girl....Was simply too miraculous!


    Originally, Lan Xuan still found Su Luo to be questionable, now, he used an admiring and even a worshipful expression to stare at Su Luo. He was itching to lunge over and cling to her thigh, to beg and ask her how she had aplished it.


    Following that Su Luo once more pulled up an Amethyst Thorned fish, everyone present was seething, but they all remained silent. Everyone was gazing with worship at Su Luo, as if she was a goddess. They all held their breath with rapt attention, watching her every move very carefully.


    Su Luo felt goosebumps rise on her skin from those stares. She secretly guessed, was her own performance way too outstanding?


    Seeing Beichen Ying about to move in, Lan Xuan, who was a step faster, joyfully pounced forward and helped unhook the twisting Amethyst Thorn fish which was struggling to escape. He gave Su Luo a silly smile as he took the chance to get closer to her: ¡°Sister-inw, tell me, is there some mysterious secret to this fishing rod?¡±


    It was not just Lan Xuan who wanted to ask, currently, everyone at the scene all wanted to question her. Consequently, following this question, everyone¡¯s gaze all concentrated onto Su Luo¡¯s face. Those pairs and pairs of eyeballs that were bright as snow, converged together, how astonishing the resulting effect was.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Su Luo lifted her fist to the side of her lips and coughed lightly, while in passing, she casually handed her fishing rod over to Lan Xuan, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    The secret was in the fish food, but the fish food was handed to her at that time by Lan Xuan. Therefore, Su Luo was very certain that Lan Xuan¡¯s attention would definitely not be on the fish food.


    Lan Xuan did not expect Su Luo to be so straightforward. He skeptically epted the fishing rod, appraising it all over before again giving Su Luo a suspicious nce.


    Su Luo shrugged, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who don¡¯t believe my abilities to fish? Who felt that the secret was in the fishing rod? You take it, try it yourself and you will find out.¡±


    Lan Xuan was really obedient and took out the fish food he carried with him. He carefully added it to the fish hook and stealthily cast Su Luo a nce. He was unable to tell from her facial expressions, and thus thought it was suspicious. Afterwards, with single-minded devotion, he used the fishing rod, casting it towards the sea.


    Following Lan Xuan¡¯s action, everyone¡¯s gaze fell sharply upon that floating, tiny fishing line.


    If it was truly capable of hooking the fish, then this fishing rod... Nearly everyone¡¯s gaze looked covertly at the fishing rod, desperately wanting to snatch the fishing rod immediately for their own.


    Because, if it was truly proven to be this fishing rod¡¯s doing, then, without a doubt, in an instant, it would be recognised as a godly device and be the target of everypeting force in the world.

 Chapter 361 – Amethyst Thorned Island (12)

    Chapter 361 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (12)


    Su Luo leisurely and carefreely sat by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side. She was contentedly nibbling slowly on snacks.


    Nangong Liuyun, whileughing, helped her wipe her hand, saying in a gentle voice: ¡°You would even con Lan fourth, you are indeed too bold.¡±


    Lan Xuan, ranked number four in his family¡¯s direct descendent of the younger generation. Normally, among close friends, he was ustomed to being called Lan fourth.


    Lan fourth, he had another nickname of zy to death¡¯. This child usually was theziest, if he could lie down, he absolutely would not sit. If he could sit down, he absolutely would not stand. If it was not for the unending amount of elixirs and medicinal pills, he might not have the level of martial arts cultivation he currently had.


    A streak of crafty smile shed across the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth: ¡°Naturally, it was he himself who insisted on testing it, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Besides, before, although Lan fourth was all smiles and had an affectionate manner towards her since the beginning, that pair of eyes had a judging and examining gaze, Su Luo was really fed up with it. Able to retaliate just a little to shock his superior attitude as the child of a super influential aristocratic family, why not go for it?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge, warm palm was ced on top of Su Luo¡¯s head. He indulgently and in a spoiling manner, kneaded her head. He then lifted an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°You ah, not willing to eat even a little loss. However, this king simply loves to death this little temper of yours.¡±


    The Nangong Liuyun standing in front of her had a face that was extremely handsome, as if naturally sculpted from brilliant jade. His facial features were picturesque, eyes like stars with a high and straight nose bridge. His moist lips were red as vermilion, setting off his alluring charm. Just one look could draw you in deeply and you¡®d never be able to shift your gaze away.


    Su Luo shifted her gaze away with great difficulty, turning her head away and disgruntledly said: ¡°Hold your tongue! There are so many people here, talk less nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Speaking nonsense?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick, jet-ck, beautiful eyshes, swept up slightly, and his phoenix eyes also looked up. They had a kind of mesmerizing-all-living-things quality that was alluring and enticing. A light smile hooked up at the corner of his mouth, his scarlet lips were red as blood: ¡°Good, good, then this king will tell it to you again in front of everyone¡¯s face,e¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, while saying this, was about to pull Su Luo up, making everyone¡¯s gaze look over to where they were.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately was anxious!


    In front of everyone, he was going to reveal his love for her? How outrageous? Currently, she was already the target of many okay?


    Su Luo hurriedly threw off his hand and said, full of an imposing manner: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you shut up now! If you dare say it, then I may just bury you!¡±


    ¡°Bury this king?¡± Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow with interest. His pair of eyes narrowed with dangerous rays of light. His red lips hooked up, as enchanting and gorgeous as fire.


    Not good, she incited a disaster! Su Luo¡¯s heart was vexed, she shook off Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and her body had already acted before her brain. At this moment, she had already leapt into the crowd like a burst of wind. In a sh, she disappeared from in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at that quick, nimble, leopard cat-like agility, and his pitch ck eyes were as deep as ake.


    If his little Luo¡¯er was just a little more foolish, a little more stupid, a little less gifted, than he wouldn¡¯t have such a difficult time chasing after her?


    Lan Xuan had already held that bamboo pole for about half an hour. Originally, he was full of expectations, now, his heart was disappointed and had given up all hope.


    Because he was able to perceive, when his fish hook was cast down, underwater, there was indeed a school of Amethyst Thorned fish circling around. Yes, that¡¯s right, you guys did not hear wrong, there really was a school of Amethyst Thorned fish enveloped in brilliant rays of purple. It formed a dense ck mass, ¡®striving for first, afraid to best¡¯, advancing waves upon waves in this manner.


    But, what was strange was that these Amethyst Thorned fishes roamed and looped around the fishhook for a few circles. Afterwards, in twos and three,s they wandered away, in a simply disdainful manner.


    Lan Xuan now was so depressed that he was about to spit out blood!


    Clearly, it was the same fishing rod, the same fish food, why was it that when switched to him, it would be this kind of treatment?

 Chapter 362 – Amethyst Thorned Island (13)

    Chapter 362 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (13)


    Why was it that when Su Luo angled, they would vie for first and were afraid of being behind, but when it was his turn, they would all disdainfully fling their heads and swim away? This made him so depressed as to nearly spit out blood. He was hurt as deep as the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡ª¡ª¡± Lan Xuan had a ¡®wanting to cry butcking the tears¡¯ expression as he gazed at Su Luo. His tearful, peach blossom eyes were brimming with rays of light, appealing for help.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo exasperatedly answered.


    How could Lan Xuan tell her, that beneath them, the school of Amethyst Thorned fish that was assembled with great difficulty had all run away from his handling? Could he say he was avoided by a huge school of Amethyst Thorned fish? He felt that this was really embarrassing, and he simply wanted to cover his face.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s teary eyes were gleaming with unshed tears as he stuffed the fishing rod into Su Luo¡¯s hands: ¡°Sister-inw, youe and do it!¡± Under thousands of staring eyes, if he cast again, he would have lost all his dignity.


    Now, the expression he looked at Su Luo with was not judging, but rather looked hopeful and with starstruck eyes, full of adoration and worship.


    Su Luo¡¯s attitude towards him changed into one that showed satisfaction, and in passing, she took the offered fishing rod. She smiled faintly and said: ¡°I¡¯vee, so I¡¯ll do it. Each and every second now is a green-colored crystal stone, can¡¯t afford to waste it.¡±


    Once Su Luo said these words, the crown prince¡¯splexion immediately ckened!


    Wasn¡¯t what Su Luo said implying that the more Amethyst Thorned fish she caught, the more tragic his loss would be?


    If like before, the crown prince would still haughtily lift his pronounced high arcing chin bone, then give a cold humph and say that wasn¡¯t it merely a few pieces of green-colored crystal stones? How could this prince not be able to afford it?


    But, with the increased knowledge of Su Luo¡¯s speed in hooking an Amethyst Thorned fish in a few seconds, how could the crown prince still have that kind of confidence? The him right now was so frightened by Su Luo until he nearly cried.


    This was what kind of goddamned speed! Following this, if her angling speed was all at a few seconds per fish, then even if you sold his entire fortune, it was not enough topensate her.


    The more the crown prince thought, the more afraid he became. His heart was extremely panicked, now, he was regretting it until his intestines were green! He wished he could give himself a few huge ps!


    If it weren¡¯t for him insisting on going over to provoke Su Luo, wanting to go look down upon her angling speed, how could there be these matters that urred afterwards? It truly was shooting himself in the foot and not being able to live anymore!


    Not mentioning the crown prince¡¯s intense and unstable state of mind, and solely speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    It seemed she had really made a firm resolution to have the crown prince lose everything.


    In the moment it took for her to cast her fish hook into the sea, those Amethyst Thorned fishes that had avoided Lan Xuan and left, once again encircled that thin strand of fish line. They were outdoing one another to peck at that round fish bait, owing to the rush for it, it was too fierce to the extent that when Su Luo pulled up¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Goddamn¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Some people were so excited that they started to curse on the spot.


    This was too freakishly unimaginable!!!


    This time, it wasn¡¯t one fish, also wasn¡¯t two fishes, that very small fish hook actually had three fishes, three Amethyst Thorned fishes!


    This was simply the biggest miracle since the beginning of history, an unprecedented marvel.


    Who fucking said that hooking an Amethyst Thorned fish was harder than ascending to the sky? Who fucking said that Amethyst Thorned fish were very nimble? Who fucking said that an average of one fish in ten minutes was already at the level of gods?


    Take a look at her, one fish in a few seconds, one fish hook could actually catch three Amethyst Thorned fishes. Moreover, each fish was not that small, and at one nce, you could tell that the fish were the bravest or strongest among the school of Amethyst Thorned fishes.


    The mass of people standing in a circle watching this scene were exceedingly envious. Their pair of eyes were bloodshot, itching to rush up and take these three Amethyst Thorned fishes for themselves. They wished they could immediately be reborn as Su Luo, just fling a fishing line and would catch a string of Amethyst Thorned fishes. This would simply be too fucking pleasurable, don¡¯t you think? Even looting couldn¡¯t be this fast.


    One Amethyst Thorned fish was equal to one green-colored crystal stone ah! It was just like a living treasure for cultivators and practitioners!


    Now, the crown prince¡¯splexion was exceptionally ugly, so gloomy and overcast that you could squeeze out droplets of water.

 Chapter 363 – Amethyst Thorned Island (14)

    Chapter 363 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (14)


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept past him, seeing him about to lose his cool, she sent him an even more taunting sentence: ¡°Eh, all at once, the crown prince will give three green-colored crystal stones. This will make the crown prince spend some money, I¡¯m truly sorry about this.¡±


    A mouthful of blood was stuck in the crown prince¡¯s throat.


    Spit, couldn¡¯t spit it out.


    Swallow, couldn¡¯t swallow it down.


    It was really choking him until hisplexion was ashen, both of his eyes were scarlet red, and his hands were trembling.


    Beichen Ying had always hadplete rapport with Su Luo, a wless partnership, seeing this, he happily added another knife stab: ¡°Sister-inw, you need not be anxious on the crown prince¡¯s behalf. Within his magnificent pce far from here, there are many treasures. He¡¯s not afraid of being unable to afford to lose. In the worse case scenario, we could just carry everything away, including that magnificent pce of his.¡±


    The stuff in the magnificent pce had taken the crown prince more than ten years to collect, inside were countless number of treasures that would simply shock people.


    The crown prince¡¯s pair of scarlet red eyes red at Beichen Ying, wishing he could throw himself on him and choke his neck. This busybody, even if he didn¡¯t speak, nobody would think he was mute!


    Su Luo nodded her head in approval: ¡°Oh, this time, I feel reassured. Otherwise, I was afraid that the crown prince could not afford to lose this amount, so much so that I didn¡¯t dare to let go and fish with my all.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are simply too kind-hearted, too admirable, too charitable!¡± Beichen Ying made a big fuss over the littlest things, then exaggeratedly gestured and danced for joy. Finally, he again kind-heartedly consoled: ¡°But you really ought to let go and have free rein to fish, otherwise, the crown prince will question the fairness of thepetition.¡±


    The crown prince was almost about to vomit blood.


    If that loathsome girl uninhibitedly fished, why wouldn¡¯t he question the fairness of thispetition? The crown prince was almost about to howl out this sentence! If that loathsome girl let go and fish, his magnificent pce would not not enough to pay for the loss.


    Su Luo cast a nce at the face of the crown prince that was about to pass out. Her face was full of surprise and said: ¡°Eh? So it seems good intentions still did bad things? Looks like I really need to feel relieved and boldly fish. Otherwise, the crown prince is certain to be unhappy.¡±


    Lan Xuan, who was at the side, when he heard their unselfconscious dialogue, he was practically speechless.


    Afterwards, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming exchanged a nce, both of their eyes had a forced smiling expression, and they sighed helplessly in unison.


    Who said that now, the only person at a loss was the crown prince himself? Both of them were also very regretful, alright?


    Now, the both of them, without exception, wanted toin against Nangong¡¯s strategic methods.


    This busybody for sure had already known that Su Luo had this ability earlier, so in the beginning, Nangong just one-upped them in a match. He manufactured a kind of ¡®she doesn¡¯t know how to hook an Amethyst Thorned fish¡¯ facade, making them lower their guards and feel too embarrassed to ask for a single Amethyst Thorned fish that she, a little Miss, would catch. As a result, they both made a solemn vow to decline her catch.


    Now, when they saw Su Luo pulling the fishes up one by one, they were also very envious watching this, okay? They almost wished that time would flow backwards and return to that time when they were on the boat, so they could rightfully and boldly request Su Luo to also hand over her Amethyst Thorned fish catches.


    Beichen Ying smiling happily, bumping Lan Xuan¡¯s arm once: ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t expect that Sister-inw would be this awesome, right? Now, regretting until your intestines are green, right?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lan Xuan hatefully red at Beichen Ying, arrogantly and with frailty, he turned his face away, but facing the wind was the same, as two broad lines of tears appeared.


    So many Amethyst Thorned fishes, originally, it should be divided evenly between him and little Ming....a blunder, a giant blunder, all conned away by Nangong, that big cheat.


    Really, just thinking about it made him have a heartache...Lan Xuan exaggeratedly covered the ce over his heart and cast a faintly ming nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    Who knew that this guy was not even a little bit sympathetic, instead, he returned a nce that was full of an imposing manner, indifferently saying: ¡°What?¡±


    What? What other could be there? Admiration, envy, regret, hate etc..these words were easy to say, but they didn¡¯t sound good. Lan Xuan could only wretchedly, silently and secretly be bitter as he once again turned his head away.

 Chapter 364 – Amethyst Thorned Island (15)

    Chapter 364 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (15)


    Since the beginning, Su Luo had already calcted everything well. This time she must swindle the crown prince fully and well. So, she never had any intent to hold back.


    Following the passage of time, one after another, the Amethyst Thorned fishes were hooked by Su Luo.


    Sometimes, one hook had two fishes, and other times, it had three.


    Moreover, every time the bait was taken, it would absolutely not exceed ten seconds. It was almost like, once the fish hook was cast, it would always be like pulling up a string of fish.


    This scene simply made all the surrounding people extremely stimted. A lot of the people covered their chest, unable to stop shaking their head, expressing that they had been overly shocked.


    The crown prince saw Su Luo¡¯s unbroken session of casting down a hook to pull up a fish, and the muscles on his face continuously twitched and trembled. He waspletely unable to suppress it.


    His pair of eyes were both rigidly watching Su Luo, staring fixedly, from his former astonishment, shock, and disbelief, to now fury, regret and about to lose his head because of fear.


    The majestic, stately crown prince, who seldom ever lost his head from fear, bestowed this honor on Su Luo.


    How could he not be rmed?


    This was one Amethyst Thorned fish, which was one piece of green-colored crystal stone. The market price for one piece of green-colored crystal stone started at five thousand gold coins. However, you must often raise the price to ten thousand gold coins before being able to buy one.


    If she was just catching them one by one, then it was still unlikely to frighten the crown prince to this degree. The problem was that each time, Su Luo was pulling up strings of fishes....This simply was...Simply was....


    Totally absurd! The crown prince heavily pped down on the back of the chair. The nice, sturdy chair was instantly turned into dust.


    Therge noise created by the crown prince immediately attracted the attention of a lot of people.


    ¡°s, the pitiful crown prince, this time, I¡¯m afraid he will lose all the way to his maternal grandmother¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, who would have imagined that this Miss from the Su family would be this amazing? These Amethyst Thorned fish seem as if they were reared in her home.¡±


    ¡°They say, it is still the crown prince who first went over to provoke her, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, if it isn¡¯t the crown prince himself going over to provoke her, why would shepete with him on this? What is this called? This is called to sin against heaven is permitted, but to sin against one¡¯s self, one cannot live.¡±


    ¡°Hush¡ª¡ªnot so loud, don¡¯t you see that the crown prince¡¯s face is already green? Careful not to let him spill his fury over onto our bodies.¡±


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s tongues were wagging.


    Originally, in the beginning, practically everyone had predicted that Su Luo would be the one to suffer a crushing defeat. But now, under Su Luo¡¯s epted bullying strength, since then, the wind of that public opinion blew simply in the reverse direction. All the unfavorable rumors blew towards the crown prince.


    The crown prince was already infuriated to the extreme, then to hear these rumors blowing in the wind, he was almost nearly driven mad.


    His gloomy face, with a very fierce malicious gaze, swept a circle in front of his eyes. ces that were watched at by his gaze, everybody was unable to speak and frightened, lowered their heads. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they could identally bump into the muzzle of a gun.


    Su Luo saw the crown prince¡¯s panicked expression, and she be even more enthusiastic when fishing.


    Now, that little wooden bucket of hers was already reced with a superrge wooden barrel since a long time ago.


    Su Luo measured the superrge wooden barrel with a nce, frowned slightly and again looked at Beichen Ying: ¡°Looks like this wooden barrel also won¡¯t fit anymore, right?¡±


    The smiling expression on Beichen Ying¡¯s clean face was exceedingly brilliant, seeing this, he vigorously nodded as if taking credit for something, and he happily smiled: ¡°Sister-inw, look, what is that?¡±


    Su Luo followed along his gaze and looked, and saw that from their own luxurious yacht, a row of sailors came down. Every two of them formed a team, every team was carrying a superrge wooden barrel. She gauged that those barrels were sufficient to hold a volume about the size of two adults.


    Su Luo roughly counted, and found that there were about ten of them, for a moment, she was truly somewhat speechless.


    The crown prince saw that row of wooden barrels, and the muscles on his face twitched and trembled even more violently

 Chapter 365 – Amethyst Thorned Island (16)

    Chapter 365 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (16)


    Beichen Ying had always fought with the crown prince and won equal share of his limelight. He had never stood on the overwhelming side of victory like today. Everything here was all credited to Su Luo. Therefore, his feeling of adoration for Su Luo sprang up unbidden.


    Thanks to this, Lan Xuan and Beichen Ying fought over who unhooked the fishes, therefore, in order to raise efficiency, Su Luo arranged it as followed, making her fishing flow like the course of a stream of running water.


    Lan Xuan baited the hook. Su Luo cast the fishing rod and reeled in the fishing line. Beichen Ying, meanwhile, unhooked the fish,ing like a running stream of water and immediately promoting the efficiency to its peak. Often, within less than ten seconds, they could smoothly catch a wave of fish.


    The crown prince expressed his objections, but his objections were very quickly overruled.


    The mass of people standing around watching were already dumbfounded by this scene, while more and more people came to watch.


    Some people basically had no inclination to fish themselves, some smart people also came over with a fishing rod to squeeze for a position to fish, thinking that a little of Su Luo¡¯s good luck would rub off on them too.


    However, these people did not know, exactly because of having Su Luo¡¯s fish food as contrast, their fish food were even more disdained by the fishes, and so they were even more unable to hook a fish. This was called being too smart for their own good.


    One hour had passed...


    Two hours had passed...


    Two and one half hours had passed...


    Beichen Ying looked at the time, and in thest second, yelled: ¡°Time¡¯s up¡ª¡ª¡±


    As a result, both sidesid down their fishing rods and allowed the referee to examine the result.


    This examination of the results was really entirely focused on inspecting Su Luo¡¯s catch, because the crown prince didn¡¯t hook even a single fish.


    The root cause being; one, his mood was unstable, two, he had given up from despair, and the most important third reason, was that with Su Luo¡¯s fish food as contrast, it was therefore even more impossible for the crown prince to hook a fish. All the Amethyst Thorned fishes went over and were circling around Su Luo¡¯s fish hook.


    Therefore, this time, his sess was the most rotten since the beginning of history, harvesting zero fish.


    That¡¯s right, the majestic and stately crown prince unexpectedly didn¡¯t even catch one Amethyst Thorned fish. This was simply the greatest blow to him under the heavens.


    Maybe the crown prince also felt that it was quite disgraceful, from beginning to end, his face was ck, his face was paralyzed in an expression of wishing he could execute everyone using death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°Come,e,e, now we will count how many Amethyst Thorned fish Miss Su hooked. Ha ha, everyone is looking forward to it, full of curiosity. Everyone really wants to know how many fishes our great, benevolent, bursting-with-good-luck Miss Su hooked in the end, right?¡±


    Beichen Ying, in the role of referee, didn¡¯t have even a little of a referee¡¯s awareness. Once his thoroughly disparaging and provocative words fell, everyone¡¯s zeal and enthusiasm was all mobilized, making everyonepletely overlook the crown prince.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, these three originally aloof, distinguished young masters and descendants of aristocratic families, had now been transformed into little brother-like servants. They were all over there, helping Su Luo count the fishes.


    After checking the numbers, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming exchanged a nce. Both of them had their hands over their chest, with bitterly grieving expressions of being repeatedly regretful. Afterwards, they both looked towards Su Luo wretchedly...Looking at those little sad expressions, it really made a person want to take pity on them.


    However, after experiencing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s honey traps, this trick was already entirely useless on Su Luo.


    Beichen Ying very smugly cast a nce at the crown prince, happily and smilingly saying: ¡°Nangong Liujue, do you want to know how many green-colored crystal stones you lost?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯splexion right now could be described as deathly pale.


    His hands hidden in his sleeves trembled non-stop, making even the sleeves shake slightly.


    As a nation¡¯s crown prince, this kind of essential quality of the heart was really uneptable.


    Beichen Ying appreciatively stretched out the crown prince¡¯s panicked expression, only then did he slowly give a sigh and very kind-heartedly told him¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 366 – Amethyst Thorned Island (17)

    Chapter 366 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (17)


    Beichen Yingughed loudly: ¡°ording to the recently checked numbers, Nangong Liujue... that¡¯s one thousand five hundred heavenly Amethyst Thorned fishes ah! That is to say, you owe one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones, ha ha ha¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Beichen Ying tucked his hands at his waist andughed wildly on the spot, simply too pleased with the result that he couldn¡¯t handle it. Yet, the crown prince¡¯s face turned green in a split second, his figure swayed, nearly unable to stand steadily on his feet.


    It was not only the crown prince, at this moment, the people that were there watching all sucked in a huge breath of air, practically on the verge of fainting.


    One thousand five hundred Amethyst Thorned fish?


    One thousand five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones?


    The crown prince had truly lost miserably ah.


    Not to mention the crown prince, even the whole Eastern Ling capital might not be able to pool together that much within such a short time, right?


    Everyone was anxiously gazing at the crown prince, inquisitively sizing him up, not knowing what he would do.


    When Beichen Ying saw the crown prince¡¯s ck face that was like the bottom of a pot, he walked over and patted him on the shoulder, very kindly consoling him: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones? For you, that¡¯s a very simple matter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Simple your ass! The crown prince gave Beichen Ying an indignant and harsh re.


    If it was one hundred fifty green-colored crystal stones, he would still be able sell things and pool it together, and more or less be able to scrape together enough. But one thousand five hundred pieces......they might as well just kill him directly.


    The crown prince flung back his head, and directly spouted out one phrase: ¡°Don¡¯t have it!¡±


    Beichen Yingughed more craftily than even a fox: ¡°So many people are staring intently at you, Nangong Liujue, you really have the nerve to renege on the debts? A crown prince that doesn¡¯t have any credibility worth talking about is not a good crown prince oh. In the future, this will be your biggest obstacle to ascending the imperial throne oh; our Beichen family will be unlikely to consent to you upying the top seat oh.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± The crown prince red furiously at Beichen Ying. Would this person die if he didn¡¯t oppose him? Would he die?


    ¡°Our Lan family also will not consent oh.¡± Lan Xuan used one hand to lean on Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, guffawing while gazing at the crown prince.


    ¡°The Anye family will also not approve.¡± Anye Ming, with a smile that was yet not a smile, raised his eyebrow, and gazed at the crown prince with interest.


    ¡°You all¡ª¡ªyou all¡ª¡ª¡± The crown prince had not thought that these people would actually stick their head out for a no-name loathsome girl, and the rage in his heart became even more rigorous.


    Actually, what he was most furious about was¡ª¡ª


    If at that time he had not withdrawn from the engagement, that loathsome girl would be an object in his possession. Then today, this great number of Amethyst Thorned fish would be his, all his! Now, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation of being pressed for the repayment of debts and practically put on the spot, rather, he would be in reaping it in during this harvest season.


    So long as he thought of this, a stabbing pain would throb unceasingly in the crown prince¡¯s heart, hurting so much that he nearly could not breathe.


    Finally, the crown prince gave a hateful re at Su Luo, and yelled at Beichen Ying: ¡°Even if you want your payment, it shouldn¡¯t be right now, this prince doesn¡¯t carry that many green-colored crystal stones on me.¡±


    Beichen Ying nonchntly waved his hand: ¡°Not a problem, wait until after returning, we will naturallye to find you to pay it back.. If you still won¡¯t rpense in full at that time, naturally, we will then go call upon your father to demand repayment ¡±


    ¡°Seconded.¡± Lan Xuan happily said while raising his eyebrow.


    ¡°Seconded +1.¡± Anye Ming also while smiling splendidly, watched the crown prince.


    These people, abominable! Simply too abominable!


    The crown prince angrily flung his sleeves, and grandiosely led a group of people away.


    Beichen Ying consoled Su Luo, saying: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be afraid. This debt, naturally we will get it back for you on your behalf. He he, this time, if we don¡¯t make Nangong Liujue bankrupt, then myst name is not Beichen!¡±


    Su Luo smilingly nodded her head: ¡°Then that¡¯s really great, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get this debt back.¡±


    Beichen Ying adoringly looked at Su Luo: ¡°In the end, Sister-inw is still the most capable one. I¡¯ve been contending with him for so many years, yet this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him lose this badly, this depressingly. Hahaha, I¡¯m truly happy to death.¡±

 Chapter 367 – Amethyst Thorned Island (18)

    Chapter 367 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (18)


    Su Luo smiled and instructed people to carry all the Amethyst Thorned fish onto the luxurious yacht.


    The sky darkened but was notpletely ck, the line of sight was unclear and hazy from the rising moon.


    Suddenly, a person among the group of people cried out in rm: ¡°Look, what is that?!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to look in that direction.


    One could only see a white shadow appearing on the sea surface, it seemed really close, but at the same time really far away. It was rocking and flickering, and couldn¡¯t be seen very clearly.


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of surprise appearing in his eyes. When his gaze turned andnded on Su Luo, a smiling expression was at the corner of his mouth.


    This girl¡¯s luck...Maybe she really was the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune? Even this kind of rarely seen, once every hundred years¡¯s fortuitous meeting, was encountered by her? Really didn¡¯t know what he ought to say.


    ¡°That is....¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes shed as if simply in disbelief. He turned his gaze towards Nangong Liuyun, as if wishing he could confirm something.


    ¡°So arcane!¡± Lan Xuan had an extremely astonished expression on his face. He was so excited that he was immediately about to burst out with obscenenguage. Both of his hands were even tightly clenched into fists, so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°Inconceivable....too inconceivable...¡± Anye Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, he gazed deeply at the white shadow that suddenly appeared in the distance. He repeatedly shook his head and sighed.


    Su Luo somewhat doubtfully swept these three a nce.


    What was going on?


    Why were each and every one of them looking at that white shadow on the sea surface with expressions of longing, aspiration and hope? Their eyes also had a tint of seeing something mystical? Could it be rted to some inside information that she didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Go board the yacht.¡± Nangong Liuyun raised his sleeves and very naturally led Su Luo along. He brought a group of people and grandiosely walked towards the yacht.


    Not limited to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group of people, almost all the people present had discovered the peculiar thing on the sea surface. Those smart people had already boarded their yacht earlier and sailed towards that white shadow with flying speed.


    Along the way, there were constant yells from people, with heart-tearing, lung-splitting, screaming voices shouting out something called ¡®Amethyst Fish Pce¡¯.


    Amethyst Fish Pce? What kind of thing was it?


    After returning to the yacht, Su Luo asked this question like a very curious baby. However, just after she asked, she was collectively looked down on by everyone.


    Beichen Ying was simply helplessly at a loss with her: ¡°Sister-inw, did you live in a vacuum for the ten or so years before? You actually don¡¯t even know about the Amethyst Fish Pce?¡±


    Lan Xuan meticulously and carefully looked Su Luo up and down, holding his chin and pondering with a harboring-evil-designs expression as he leaned close to her: ¡°Sister-inw, one hundred Amethyst Thorned fish in exchange for the answer, deal?¡±


    ¡°I order you to go away.¡± Beichen Ying directly lifted away Lan Xuan who was trying to take advantage to loot her, ¡°You, Lan fourth old man¡¯s, mouth is really expensive. A matter that takes merely a sentence and your asking price is actually one hundred Amethyst Thorned fish.¡±


    Sure enough, Beichen Ying was a good child, Su Luo waited for him to clear up her confusion.


    Unexpectedly, once Beichen Ying cast Lan Xuan aside, he himself leaned in close to Su Luo and while smiling happily, said: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent discount. I¡¯ll only take eighty Amethyst Thorned fish.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, she held her forehead and looked towards the sky.


    This group of foolishly cute people!


    Su Luo immediately gazed towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Beichen Ying was just about to console Su Luo with that Nangong Liuyun would never say these superfluous words.


    But Nangong Liuyun only pulled Su Luo by the hand and helped her sit down properly, full of interest in fiddling with her slim fingers, then softly told her: ¡°Amethyst Fish Pce is rted to the Amethyst Thorned fish. Almost every hundred years, it would appear once, therefore drawing out all the experts from all directions who would fall over each other in their eagerness toe. Also, every time, it¡¯s practically a bloodbath.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun really suspected that this time, the appearance of the Amethyst Fish Pce might have something to do with Su Luo catchingrge quantities of Amethyst Thorned fish.


    ¡°A bloodbath?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes with some misgivings.


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head, a heavy and imposing manner shed across his expression.

 Chapter 368 – Amethyst Thorned Island (19)

    Chapter 368 ¨C Amethyst Thorned Ind (19)


    Nangong Liuyun said: ¡°Indeed, because within the Amethyst Fish Pce, are countless treasures, enough treasures that are regarded as important to all parties.¡±


    ¡°It would appear once every hundred years? For what reason?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows why, we only know that there are countless number of treasures in the Amethyst Fish Pce. As long as your luck is good, your harvest will not becking.¡± Nangong Liuyun swept a nce at those dauntless ships directly chasing behind them, and the corner of his mouth hooked up faintly, ¡°Those people experienced a thrill traveling across a body of water with waterspouts toe. It is not as simple asing here to hook Amethyst Thorned fishes, a huge part of the reason is to try their luck at encountering the Amethyst Fish Pce.¡±


    Only could be encountered once every hundred years, moreover, nobody could determine which year, therefore, they could only try their luck.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the first time Su Luo came, she was able to run into this marvel that happened every hundred years. It could be said that her luck was so good as to be overflowing.


    Amethyst Fish Pce? Su Luo¡¯s gaze was fixated to that distant ce, she started to have a little expectation towards the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    Before, when they were on the Amethyst Thorned Ind and saw that white shadow, it always felt as if it was very close, but now that the yacht was flying towards it, even after a long time, they had not arrived.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s yacht was not only the mostvish, its performance was also the best, therefore, it upied the position ahead of everyone else.


    The crown prince¡¯s cruise ship resided in second ce.


    At this moment, the crown prince¡¯s face didn¡¯t have that depression and maliciousness from the beginning.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his luck would be this good, therefore, as the proverb said, it was a blessing in disguise.


    In the situation just a moment ago, he had even lost his underpants, this scene was like the light at the end of the tunnel. Unexpectedly, the rare encounter that urred every hundred years, the Amethyst Fish Pce, appeared.


    Amethyst Fish Pce ah, that was the legendary, rumored Amethyst Fish Pce that had exceedingly numerous treasures! Maybe his luck would be very good and he would pick up an item of spirit treasure with a value that could surpass more than one thousand green-colored crystal stones!


    Humph,humph, want to force me into bankruptcy? In the next lifetime!


    ¡°Ah, that is.... ¡± Beichen Ying watched as a skiff rapidly sailed towards their yacht, a heavy expression shing across his face.


    On top of that skiff stood two people, a man and a woman.


    The man was d in ink blue, embroidered clothes from head to toe, and the ice blue, jade belt tied at his waist was not ordinary. He had an imposing and threatening manner.


    The woman was dressed in white from head to toe, appearing to be an otherworldly fairy that was above themon people. She was exceedingly refined, free from vulgarity, so beautiful as to be non-existent in this earthly world.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao?¡± Lan Xuan saw that woman whose beauty nearly made people suffocate, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, maintaining hisposure, he cast a nce towards Nangong Liuyun, and stayed on Su Luo¡¯s face for an extra half a second more.


    The Jade Lake Fairy Li Yaoyao, her feelings toward Nangong Liuyun, as childhood friends that grew up together, how could they not know?


    Usually, this matter was nothing, but now, Nangong clearly was already moved by Luo girl. Then, Li Yaoyaoing over at this moment, wasn¡¯t it...This time, there would be a good y to watch.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, and Anye Ming, the three of them covertly shared a meaningful nce. Afterwards, full of tacit understanding, their gazes poured onto Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Two females fighting over a man, a good y was about to go on stage.


    These bad friends all cast ill-natured, sidelong nces at Nangong Liuyun, looking at his face, full of expectation for a trace of a clue.


    However, they would be disappointed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was like always, not a thread of change could be seen on his handsome face. Only, Su Luo was able to feel that his hand that was gripping hers had increased in strength.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy... Su Luo¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, watching that continuously approaching skiff, and cold rays of light burst forth from her eyes.


    Heh heh, really didn¡¯t expect to meet at this time, this ce, and see this woman who had repeatedly tried to kill me previously.


    Nangong Liuyun, this time, what will you do? Will you still be duty-bound to shield her without looking back?

 Chapter 369 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (1)

    Chapter 369 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (1)


    She was unlike other aristocratic family¡¯s women that would immediately show her haughtiness on the surface. The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy cast an indifferent gaze at Su Luo, a pure, shallow, smiling expression appeared on her face: ¡°Miss Su is also here.¡±


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±


    The two people finished greeting each other in a manner that was neither warm nor cold, and didn¡¯t speak again.


    At this moment, from behind the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy body, walked out a man.


    One could see him stand with his head held high and upright. His body was tall, straight and slender, appearing impressive with a loftiness that was out of the ordinary. Especially that pair of eyes, extremely sharp like a hawk, glittering like frost and snow. They had a grandeur that intimidated others and overwhelmed people.


    He swept his eyes over the surroundings once with a sharp, hawk-like gaze thatpletely ignored Su Luo.


    Apparently, in his eyes, Su Luo was merely an unnecessary existence, as insignificant as an ant that he could single-handedly crush to death.


    ¡°Oh, Li Aofeng (1), what wind managed to blow such a great holy Buddha like you here?¡± Beichen Ying folded his arms over his chest and cast a nce at him with a ghost of a smile.


    Li Aotian, as the name implied, his haughtiness soared to the skies, his conduct and bearing were very proud and aloof.


    This person would boast in that the social circle of aristocratic families, his talent was unsurpassed. Normally, he was arrogant and seemed aloof from politics and material pursuits. Beichen Pce and Jade Lake Pce were opponents from afar that oftenpeted. The two Pces¡¯ rtionship was alwaysplicated, therefore, Beichen Ying was always rude towards Li Aotian.


    Li Aotian indifferently shot a nce at Beichen Ying and gave an icily arrogant snort. With regards to Beichen Ying, who was at the same level as him, he was still unworthy of his attention.


    Li Yaoyao gave Beichen Ying an apologetic smile: ¡°My second elder brother¡¯s temperament is usually like this, you should also know this, by all means, don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    The corner of Beishen Ying¡¯s mouth lifted into an arc and he absent-mindedly said: ¡°Younger sister Yaoyao is apologizing, as the older brother, I naturally have nothing to say. Come, sit down so we can talk.¡±


    In this y, he was merely a warm body to use as ce holder, the real lead still needed to be handed over to Nangong, and watch how he was about to act out this y well.


    In Beishen Ying¡¯s eyes shone a burning radiance, his pair of peach blossom eyes were full of a gossiping overtone.


    Li Yaoyao very naturally sat down at Nangong¡¯s left side. Quite familiarly, she coiled around Nangong¡¯s arm full of smiles, her smile showing off shallow dimples. She subtly said in a low voice: ¡°Today, third senior brother is here to catch Amethyst Thorned fish, you must have won an overwhelming victory?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze dwelled on the Jade Lake Fairy coiling around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, that very familiar manner, as if the two of them were frequently like this. Somewhat like a male-female pair being protected and what-not, as if they were not affected by the world.


    Nangong¡¯s gaze was demonically charming, he raised an eyebrow and smiled. Then, he shook his head enigmatically but did not say a word.


    Su Luo noticed that Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t resisted Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s intimacy and he also didn¡¯t push her away, she who was coiled around his arm, indulging in closeness.


    The two people spoke, acting as if nobody else was present. Their voices were so low as if sharing a secret between them, with a manner that was so close that nothing coulde between them.


    The man was handsome beyondpare, the woman was exceedingly refined. With one nce, it could be seen that they were a pair of jade annulus, a couple that was a match made in heaven.


    The scenario appeared to be framed by a screen, isting those two people in their own world, while others all became thendscape that set them off beautifully.


    Su Luo withdrew her hand quietly from Nangong¡¯srge palm, but this time, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t insist, to the extent that Su Luo was easily able to withdraw her hands.


    Seeing their intimate manner that left no space for others to squeeze in, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s intoxicating eyes pampering and spoiling, gentle feelings for her....


    A bitter smile emerged in Su Luo¡¯s heart. Her gaze turned away towards the ocean in the distance with its surging momentum.


    1) Àî°Á·ç ¨C this was either a typo by the author for Li Aotian¡¯s name or Beichen Ying was being sarcastic and changed the Tian (sky) to Feng (wind) in Li Aotian¡¯s name to go with what he was saying.

 Chapter 370 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (2)

    Chapter 370 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (2)


    Nangong Liuyun, Beichen Ying said you seldom open your heart and treat someone well, did you know I believed it? A little bit, just short by a little bit, I would have started to like you... Short by just a little bit...


    As expected, the safest way was to strictly guard one¡¯s own heart. She must not lightly hand over her heart.


    Su Luo, ah, Su Luo, have you forgotten the painful lesson from the previous life? Now, you still want to follow the path to disaster? Fancy that you still call yourself someone who had lived two lifetimes, you actually couldn¡¯t even see this reason clearly!


    A self-deprecating bitter smile yed across Su Luo¡¯s face, a lonely and pained look shed through her eyes.


    Beichen Ying noticed that although Su Luo¡¯s face was unaffected, yet her tranquil, deep eyes were like condensed frost. His heart felt somewhat apologetic, and giving a clear cough, interrupted the two people¡¯s intimate heated chat.


    ¡°Yaoyao younger sister, you guys also appearing is too coincidental, right? We only just discovered the Amethyst Fish Pce ah? And you guys just happen toe over?¡±


    Jade Lake Fairy paused, her smile was shallow and pure, mysterious and charming: ¡°Venerable grandfather predicted that there was unusual movement on the East Sea and calcting the time, figured it was extremely possible for the Amethyst Fish Pce to appear. As a result, we came.¡±


    A simple short piece of dialogue, broke off that vague,charmingly and gentle atmosphere from a moment ago.


    ¡°The orders of grandfather shows he is truly quick-witted and clever, worthy of being called Jade Lake Pce¡¯s Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle (1), a position no one is able to shake.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was not quite a smile.


    The Jade Lake Fairy smilingly started to chat with Beichen Ying: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you guys came to fish for Amethyst Thorned Fish, right? Did you hook some? Let¡¯s roast some fish to eat, what do you say?¡±


    Lan Xuan cast a quick nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy: ¡°Beichen¡¯s buttock was beaten to pieces by his old man, so he remembers his lessons, where would he still find the courage to eat it?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy appeared to have recalled something, then covered her vermillion lips and was consumed byughter.


    This emotion and this scenery, Su Luo¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, it gave her an illusion of being outside looking in.


    With just that one topic, the Jade Lake Fairy was able to lead them to their youthful years. This kind of being excluded feeling that was saying ¡®all of us are childhood friends that yed and grew up together with everything being understood among us, whereas you are merely an outsider who shouldn¡¯t even think ofing in as an interloper¡¯. This made Su Luo feel somewhat ufortable.


    Lan Xuan saw Su Luo¡¯s expression was dim, and he smilingly approached her: ¡°Sister-inw, you still haven¡¯t heard of this awkward incident of Beichen¡¯s, right? Come,e,e, one hundred Amethyst Thorned fish...¡±


    Lan Xuan had not yet finished speaking, before the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy cut in first. She protested coquettishly and nted a nce at Lan Xuan: ¡°What nonsense are you saying? You haven¡¯t even looked to see if Miss Su could even hook one hundred Amethyst Thorned fish first? Even one fish is unlikely, okay? And you still ask for so much like a lion with it mouth open wide.¡±


    Only after she finished, did she be aware that she might have said too much. So, she smiled towards Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t take any offense, I was merely stating the truth, there wasn¡¯t any intent to look down on you.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t say anything, then it was not that bad. Once it was said, it seemed even more like she was trying to cover it up but was just making it worse.


    If it was to be said that the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was merely inserting a sharp knife a moment ago, then the sentence just now was like pulling that knife out, and at exactly the same ce, she stabbed the knife in deeply once again.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, all three of theirplexions were slightly strange. Beichen Ying gave an even clearer cough, and tilted his head away. He really couldn¡¯t steel himself to the task of telling this story in order to strike a blow at Li Yaoyao.


    Su Luo smiled lightly, expressing that she didn¡¯t care, and then nodded towards Lan Xuan: ¡°You speak.¡±


    This showed she agreed to this business transaction.


    In any case, Su Luo girl was rich and imposing, it was merely a hundred Amethyst Thorned fish and nothing more. In front of her type of rich, conspicuous spender, what did a mere hundred Amethyst Thorned fish count as? If he was to take a little, she still would have a fortune left.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s heart was immediately jubnt, and he shifted towards Su Luo¡¯s current position.


    1) Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle: The backbone or pir that held the family up.

 Chapter 371 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (3)

    Chapter 371 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (3)


    Thus, Lan Xuan sold Beichen Ying¡¯s awkward incident without any hesitation nor guilt. One could only see him covering his stomach andughing heartily for quite a while.


    Finally, he slowly began to speak, ¡°Sister-inw, you may not know, at that time, we were still kids. Beichen Family was celebrating his father¡¯s birthday, and we all followed our elders and went to Beichen Pce. That year, there were people gifting Amethyst Thorned Fish to congratte him, and indeed, that Amethyst Thorned fish¡¯s size was truly huge.That fish was about several hundred years old, and it was almost going to be a mystical spirit. At that time, Beichen¡¯s old man was extremely happy and was saving it in preparation for other important uses. But several of us, being underaged and ignorant, stole that Amethyst Thorned fish, ran behind the mountain, and roasted it.¡±


    Exining up to here, Lan Xuan paused, as if the things that happened afterwards were too funny. And again, he covered his stomach and started tough uproariously with ¡®ow, ow, ow¡¯ sounds.


    Anye Ming couldn¡¯t stand it any longer: ¡°Are you still going to tell it or not? If you won¡¯t tell it, then I will.¡± It just so happened that he could split that one hundred Amethyst Thorned fishes in half.


    Lan Xuan, with one hand, pushed Anye Ming aside and seized the opportunity to sit by Su Luo¡¯s side. Smiling, he continued to exin it to her: ¡°Afterwards, this matter, we naturally were unable to conceal it. After Beichen Ying¡¯s old man found out, he was infuriated half to death. Beichen Ying¡¯s elder uncle was even more straightforward. He dangled little Shadow (1) back home and was going to beat him with a wooden nk. At that time, the few of us were extremely scared, in the end, it was Nangong who came up with a n. Can you guess what method he came up with?


    Beat with a wooden nk? But with Nangong there toe up with a n, very likely, this scene of Beichen Ying undergoing corporal punishment, Beichen Ying would not be eating a loss.


    Su Luo smiled while shaking her head, Lan Xuan had a worshipful expression as he said: ¡°For sure, you would not have imagined it. Back then, nobody knows where Nangong stole a fresh piece of meat from the magical beast Iron Armed Ape. He stuck it firmly to the back of Beichen¡¯s butt, consequently, when Beichen¡¯s elder uncle struck down with the nk, immediately, Beichen¡¯s little butt was saturated with bloodstains, it was a carnage with blood and flesh flying. Right away, it frightened Beichen¡¯s elder uncle until his face was green. Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the current them, where each and every one of them were full of noble aura, would be this naughty in their childhood.


    Su Luo seemed very interested and asked: ¡°And afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, Beichen¡¯s grandmother¡¯s heart was so distressed and regretful that she almost swooned. Completely disregarding the full house of guests, she immediately lifted her walking stick and chased after Beichen¡¯s elder uncle around the courtyard while hitting him with her walking stick. Beichen¡¯s old man was not careful and was also hit a few times, hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Recalling this awkward incident at that time, Lan Xuan held his stomach,ughing until he almost started to roll around on the ground.


    Having gone through Lan Xuan¡¯s period of impromptuical material, the stiff atmosphere eased up somewhat. Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but have a little more of a favorable impression of this lively Lan Xuan. She felt that he was a good kid and decided to gift him a few more Amethyst Thorned fishes for free.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy naturally knew this entertaining story more clearly than Su Luo, what she noticed was not this story per se, rather, how Lan Xuan addressed Su Luo.


    Lan Xuan inadvertently said ¡®sister-inw¡¯, perhaps, he didn¡¯t even remember it himself. However, the sensitive Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, how could she not have heard?


    The hands she concealed in her sleeves tightened some more, then her face burst open into a quiet and content smiling expression. With a reproachful expression, she annoyedly took a quick nce at Lan Xuan: ¡°What are you doing, saying this kind of stuff in front of Miss Su? It¡¯s not as if she is a person from our circle. If she knows too much, on the contrary, it would not be good for her.¡±


    She turned and smilingly looked at Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, I speak pretty bluntly. You will not take offense, right?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if she didn¡¯t suppress Su Luo every moment.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow and smiled, declining toment.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy smilingly looked at Nangong Liuyun, shaking his sleeves and pouting yfully, said: ¡°Third senior brother, weren¡¯t you just chatting very easily with Miss Su? Why is it that now you are ignoring her? Third senior brother is really too much, I just arrived here, and at once, you snubbed Miss Su. How would others see me as?¡±


    1) I¡¯m just going to do a direct trantion of Beichen Ying¡¯s nickname here. The Ying in Beichen Ying is part of the word ¡®shadow¡¯ in English. Adding the ×Ó give you theplete English word shadow. So I¡¯m just going to trante it as Little Shadow rather than Little Ying Zi.

 Chapter 372 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (4)

    Chapter 372 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (4)


    Without waiting for Nangong Liuyun to speak, she again smilingly said to Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, Nangong is just like this, didn¡¯t take care of you satisfactorily before, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    She had the posture of a main female hostess.


    Su Luo indifferently cast Nangong Liuyun a nce, the corner of her mouth rising into a ridiculing arc.


    It was not that long ago, that this man was determined to hold her hand and lead her walking by in front of everyone while strutting around. He had an appearance of cupping a treasure in the center of his palm. Right now, she seemed to be superfluous, no, not seeming, rather, of course she was superfluous.


    Could it be she was merely there to fill in the loneliness, emptiness and coldness when the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was not around?


    Su Luo had this ridiculing expression as she looked at Nangong Liuyun, but this stingy guy didn¡¯t even bother to give her a nce and directly acted as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Men ah, truly mercurial! Su Luo¡¯s heart was sour, and nted her head away to look at thendscape outside.


    Beichen Ying was always aware of Li Yaoyao¡¯s gentle, soft and tender appearance on the surface, while her heart was iparably strong. He saw Su Luo¡¯s dramatic change, and wanted to say something to rectify this, but was broken off by Su Luo.


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°What taking offense? The Jade Fairy is being overly sensitive.¡±


    Su Luo conceded to her the position of main female hostess on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s yacht.


    She had numerous words that would put the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy on the spot, however...was it worth it?


    This man¡¯s heart, from beginning to end, only had the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, not a single moment would he not protect her. Again, for what reason, should she vie for him with the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy? What was there that was worth fighting over? Could she even manage to win it over? Even if she was able to win it over, what was the use?


    However, Su Luo had not anticipated that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face would, in an instant, condense into frost. His pair of beautiful eyes was like a millennium-old cier, revealing sharp, ice-cold rays of light, giving off a trace of cold intent.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it and smilingly said to Su Luo: ¡°That¡¯s right, is Miss Su also here to hook some Amethyst Thorned fishes?¡±


    ¡°Came to see the world.¡± Su Luo stingily and lightly replied.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy saw Su Luo¡¯s lonely expression and smiling in a consoling manner, said: ¡°Miss Su, you need not be so broken-hearted, Amethyst Thorned fishes are usually hard to catch. Even more so with your foundations...therefore, not catching one is reasonable. When I was five years old, it was my first timeing, and back then, I also didn¡¯t catch a single fish. Therefore, you really needn¡¯t be so heartbroken.¡±


    Once these words were said, the expressions of everyone present were even stranger than before.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was immersed in the joy of Su Luo automatically withdrawing and the blow she dealt her, that she became so careless as to not sense the peculiarity in people¡¯s expressions. Her smile was as splendid and dazzling as a hundred flowers.


    But a mocking expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s heart was thrown into disorder.


    The person who had the so-called concerned mind was now thrown into upheaval. Such a noble, virtuous and aloof little princess from the Jade Lake Pce, because of Nangong Liuyun, let go of her womanly appearance to personally go into battle and ended up humiliating herself. It also could be considered too tough on her.


    What meanings her words had, everybody was well aware of, unfortunately, her newsgged behind too much. And she still wasn¡¯t aware that Su Luo was now a third rank, and not a good-for-nothing waste anymore.


    She held the five-year-old her inparison to Su Luo...She really thought too highly of herself ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes that could distinguish ck from white was like water, so clear you could see to the bottom. Her gaze met those of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s, and the corner of Su Luo¡¯s eyes poked up as the corner of her mouth hooked up slightly, indifferently saying: ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, you mustn¡¯t console me. Why is it that I feel more heartbroken the more you try to console me?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, this ¡®giving oneself airs of consoling¡¯, if the essence of her heart fell short just a little, then wasn¡¯t it that the more you listen to her, the more deeply hurt you feel?


    But Su Luo¡¯s truthful sentence was like poking at a bee¡¯s nest, one could only see the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s expression freezing, momentarily, ayer of shallow fog appeared in that pair of huge, clear eyes. She gave off an appearance of having her heart seriously wounded.

 Chapter 373 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (5)

    Chapter 373 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (5)


    With an expression of self-me and feeling guilty until she almost cried, she said: ¡°Miss Su, are you in the midst of ming me? But I am truly concerned about you, how could you say such things about me?¡±


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t expect that the kind of noble, virtuous and icily arrogant Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy she had first met back then, would in a split second, change into a lovely, pitiful, delicate, white lotus flower. She couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up in her heart.


    She really could act, her performance was truly great.


    Look at that lovely, pitiful, little appearance, it was a much better act whenpared to Lan Xuan and their performance earlier. If Lan Xuan and them had this kind of acting skills, not to say one hundred Amethyst Thorned fishes, even one thousand fishes, she would present it to them without blinking an eye.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was still not finished, her slender fair hand tugged at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves with an appealing-for-fairness-and-justice manner: ¡°Third senior brother, you say, just a moment ago, what I said, isn¡¯t it truly because I was concerned about Miss Su? I really didn¡¯t expect that her inner heart would be this weak. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun merely looked at her with an indifferent smile and didn¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°Third senior brother, why don¡¯t you say something? Only you can get back justice for me.¡± Delicate as a white lotus flower, that pair of beautiful eyes was misty with tears. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, everyone would believe that she had suffered endless times of being wronged.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow, with a ghost of a smile, she cast a sidelong nce at Nangong Liuyun. She really wanted to see what kind of justice Nangong Liuyun would deal out.


    Yet, Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t stepped forth to dere his position before another man, that had stood by the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s side since the beginning, stepped out. He red threateningly at Su Luo with an imposing manner.


    The double-edged sword in his hand suddenly thrust out.


    ¡°Dare to be disrespectful to Yaoyao, courting death!¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s voice was proud and coldly detached, his longsword was even more sinister and bone-chilling. It showed no quarter as it thrust towards Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    Nobody would have anticipated that Li Aotian actually said he would take action, and immediately did just that. Moreover, he went straight for a killing maneuver.


    Also, what kind of person was Li Aotian? He was Jade Lake Pce¡¯s younger generation¡¯s number two master expert, now, he was already at the sixth rank, merely one short rank below Nangong Liuyun, and nothing more.


    The ice-cold long sword thrust towards Su Luo¡¯s throat, relentlessly¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were as serene as water.


    Nangong Liuyun, will you look on unfeelingly as I fall in a pool of blood?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a fireworks kind of deste smile.


    Just when the longsword was at a distance about a hand¡¯s width from Su Luo¡¯s throat, all of a sudden, a fine, white finger with distinct joints, abruptly appeared, and lightly flicked that longsword. Immediately, that imposing and threatening longsword unexpectedly twisted to the side, cleanly brushing pass Su Luo¡¯s slim neck.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Li Aotian, utterly difited, red at Nangong.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Liuyun would take action at the veryst second.


    Hadn¡¯t Yaoyao already pulled to stop him? Wasn¡¯t he already intimate with Yaoyao to the point that nothing coulde between them?


    Nangong Liuyun slowly stood up, his sideways nce meeting up with the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s gaze. The corner of his mouth was hooked into an extremely weird smile, he reached out his hands to brush his sleeves. He easily flicked away the Jake Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hand that was wrapped around his arm with not the least bit of tenderness, directly and efficiently.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy looked in astonishment at herforting hand that was just removed, in a daze, she stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Third senior brother...¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly walked to Su Luo¡¯s side and stood side by side with her. He smiled a smile that was yet not one at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. He then raised an eyebrow and smilingly said, but his tone was deeply cold: ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remember I am your third senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Third senior brother...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy took a step forward, wretchedly looking at this figure that led her soul around in a dreamlike state.


    ¡°Remember it, I will forever be your third senior brother, but it is only this single identity to you.¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand and pulled it up.

 Chapter 374 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (6)

    Chapter 374 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (6)


    Su Luo wanted to withdraw her hand, but he only gripped hers even more tightly. No matter how much strength she used. in front of him, it was like an ant trying to shake a tree, simply unable to move him in the slightest.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, without the least bit of pity, met with the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s pair of wretched eyes. Under his fluid gaze that seemed tranquil, though it hid a hawk-like, sharp, cutting edge, he firmly dered: ¡°Look closely at her. She is Princess Jin, apart from her, there will never be another.¡±


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy only felt her own head exploding, the blood flowing backwards, and waves of dizziness burst from her forehead.


    Just a moment ago, they were still good, why was it that in a split second, the situation took such a dramatic turn? In the end, where did the probleme from?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s eyes were hazy from tears, lovely and pitiful: ¡°Third senior brother...How could you be like this?¡±


    Li Aotian supported the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy who was on the verge of copse, his expression extremely ugly. His cold and detached gaze swept towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, do you still remember your promise to the Jade Lake Pce?¡±


    ¡°Never will I forget it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was sharp and abstruse. His thin, scarlet red lips hooked up apathetically.


    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t forgotten, then how dare you treat Yaoyao in this way?¡± Li Aotian, with unbearable anger, loudly hollered, ¡°Do you know how great was the price Yaoyao paid for you? How can you be this ungrateful, as to kick the teeth of your benefactor? Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rich ck eyes were like the quiet sea under white clouds, tranquil and obscure. He unhurriedly andnguidly spoke one sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you think this king ought to give his heart to repay a kindness?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aotian was immediately choked off.


    Demanding the arrogant Nangong Liuyun to use this way to repay a kindness, you might as well just kill him off straightforwardly.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently nced once at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy: ¡°Yaoyao, if from now on you will be obedient, then you still will be my, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, little sister. If on the other hand...¡±


    What was the meaning of ¡®if on the other hand¡¯, everyone was crystal clear about it.


    ¡°Third senior brother...don¡¯t want....¡± Two rows of pure tears tumbled from the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s beautiful eyes. She movingly and sadly, gazed fixedly at Nangong Liuyun.


    His rejection was just that direct and efficient, simply not giving her any leeway to delude herself.


    She didn¡¯t want it!


    She had set her mind on him since childhood, all these years, she had continually waited for him toe to marry her. But then, one day, he actually informed her that the person he wanted to marry was not her. She could not ept this, was determined not to ept it!


    ¡°Why....Why, just a moment ago, we were still good, and suddenly, it all changed into the circumstances right now? Is it because of second older brother? I can apologize for it. Miss Su, I send my apologies to you. My second older brother was unintentional. He was too furious, thus ended up like this. Will you please forgive us okay...¡±


    Such an arrogant and proud Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, had now thrown her self-respect to the ground for Nangong Liuyun to trample on. She even admitted to an error and apologized towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo was messed up until she was at a loss because of the drastic change.


    Nangong Liuyun, this shitty guy, just a moment ago, it still seemed as if he and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was in a close rtionship where others couldn¡¯t step in between them. Now, he had changed into the appearance of clearly setting down the boundary with her. He was really indeed too changeable and fickle, with indeterminate moods that went from overcast to clear!


    Nangong Liuyun watched the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy and gave a sigh: ¡°Yaoyao, do you really want to know? Even if this answer may injure you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes still had that indifferent smile, the corner of his mouth was still hooked into that nefarious, ttering arc. He had a calm andposed expression. His body gave off apletely-staying-out-of-it manner.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s body trembled from head to toe as she thought about it, finally, she still quietly nodded her head: ¡°Yes, even if I die. I, Li Yaoyao, if I were to die, I want to die with rity.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was never a master that had tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. One only saw him slowly start to talk, making people respect him and feel that he was too high to reach.

 Chapter 375 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (7)

    Chapter 375 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (7)


    Nangong Liuyun slowly started to talk: ¡°Very simple, in fact, I just wanted to probe if my family¡¯s Su Luo, this little treasure, would be jealous or not, and that¡¯s all. The result is all thanks to your very brilliantly acted friendly feelings, it was also very useful.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was trembling from head to toe, simply tottering on the verge of copse.


    No matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t understand just now that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s conduct was actually done to deceive her. He was putting on a y for Su Luo, that slut, to watch, because he just wanted to provoke her to see if she would be jealous or not!


    How could it be like this...a few months earlier, he was still treating her intimately close. She was the only girl that could get close to him...the only one.


    Could third senior brother just change this fast?


    No, it¡¯s not, everything was all because of Su Luo, this little slut! If it was not for her, she also wouldn¡¯t havended in this kind of deplorable situation. Even more, third senior brother also wouldn¡¯t treat her like this!


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s eyes were like spitting out venom ferociously shooting towards Su Luo. That pair of eyes seemed to want to shoot a huge hole through Su Luo.


    At this moment, she really wanted to rush up and simply choke the living Su Luo to death!


    This little slut¡¯s fate was really good, at that time, she had dispatched so many people to chase her down and kill her, but she still managed to escape. However, in the future, it would be very difficult to say! She, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, vowed to dismember her body into ten thousand pieces, to resolve the hatred in her heart!


    ¡°Third senior brother! Just for this kind of woman, you will discard so many years of our feelings?¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy spitefully pointed at Su Luo, her eyes were full of bitter anguish, ¡°You obviously know that she had been discarded by the crown prince before! When did you start to pick up the worn-out shoes (1) that even the crown prince doesn¡¯t want!¡±


    ¡°Smack¡ª¡ª¡± A heavy p was ruthlessly swung onto the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s face.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes seemed to contain icy snow that wouldn¡¯t melt in a millennium. His gaze was unweing, cold and unsympathetic, stressing each syble as he said: ¡°Do you believe that this king will tear your mouth apart?¡±


    Nobody knew that Nangong Liuyun would suddenly flip out.


    Usually, he treated Li Yaoyao well and had always looked upon her like a real, blood-rted younger sister. Li Yaoyao only needed that onest step to walk into his heart.


    The rtionship between them originally was very close, that nobody couldpare to it.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s princess covered her red and swollen cheek with an inconceivable expression as she stared at Nangong Liuyun. Her body was tottering, muttering to herself: ¡°You hit me...You actually dared to hit me...¡±


    They had known each other for more than ten years, he had gotten furious at a countless number of people and acted violently against them. However, he had always used a soft voice to talk to her. Now, unexpectedly, because of a person he had known for less than a few months, moreover, a good-for-nothing waste of a lowly woman, he hit her!


    How could the arrogant and self-important Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy ept this? At this moment, she had nearly gone insane from the pressure she ced on herself.


    Li Aotian simply could not watch any more of this.


    The Jade Lake Pce¡¯s most favored little princess, the treasure that all the elders cupped in the center of their palm, would suffer this kind of bullying and humiliation here. How could he ept it?


    ¡°Yaoyao, forget it! Not wanting you is his loss, let us go!¡±


    This p, he will remember it!


    Li Aotian¡¯s pair of ice-cold, viper-like eyes swept Su Luo a nce.


    This woman, regardless of whether it was intentional or idental, her existence obstructed Yaoyao and Nangong¡¯s camaraderie. Her existence created a creak in Nangong family¡¯s and Li family¡¯s cooperation. In his role as Li family¡¯s child from a direct descendent, he absolutely would not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Therefore, this woman must be killed!


    ¡°Second older brother...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was absolutely irreconcble. She didn¡¯t want to leave with her tail between her legs in the stance of a loser.


    ¡°Still not going, staying here to make an exhibit of yourself!¡± Li Aotian rarely shouted loudly and furiously at Li Yaoyao.


    1) Worn-out shoes: in this case, could also be tranted as loose woman. Meaning she had already slept with the crown prince. I like Su Luo, so I used the literal trantion here.

 Chapter 376 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (8)

    Chapter 376 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (8)


    This younger sister had always been clever and quick-witted, her innate gift was even more outstanding. Her only failing was her excessive infatuation towards Nangong.


    Originally, it was a good thing, and the two families¡¯ elders all looked favorably on this. However, if Nangong had no such intentions towards her, then this would be a huge weakness.


    ¡°But...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was still hesitant, she didn¡¯t want to leave like this. Because leaving like this, would mean that the crack between her and Nangong would be hard to mend.


    She firmly believes that third senior brother¡¯s pair of eyes was deceived by that witch. If given time, their rtionship would still return to how beautiful it was initially.


    Li Aotian merely pulled on the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s hand, dragging her to walk out withrge strides. He loudly bellowed: ¡°Such a respectable, luxurious yacht, we cannot afford to take, even more, we don¡¯t need to take! Still not walking away quickly!¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was ultimately pulled away by Li Aotian.


    Li Aotian carried the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy and jumped onto the skiff, gradually sailing into the distance.


    A split second of quiet appeared on the luxurious yacht.


    The asion seemed a little awkward.


    Nangong Liuyun extended his boney finger and flicked Su Luo¡¯s forehead with a sound like the bursting of a chestnut. His smiling expression was devilishly charming and flirtatious: ¡°Foolish girl, just a moment ago, you were so heartbroken that you were almost sniveling, right? You still dare to say your heart doesn¡¯t have this king?¡±


    Su Luo was still immersed in this great y with jubtion and deep grief, now, with one flick from Nangong Liuyun, she rebounded back to reality.


    She gave a snorting sound and used all her strength to shake off Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, turning her face away: ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Who was about to snivel? Who do you think you are.¡±


    ¡°Oh, still dare to be hard-mouthed. Just a moment ago who is it that had a weepy, wanting-to-sob little expression, just like a wife being abandoned by her husband.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughingly tapped the tip of her lovely and charming nose, not very happily giving two ¡®humph, humph¡¯: ¡°Anyway, you, this girl, is also too much. An outside woman had alreadye and bullied you over your head, but you still silently endured it, allowing other people to bully. Look at you, normally. you often actually bare your fangs and bandish your ws, but at the crucial moment, you faded.¡±


    Su Luo nted him a nce: ¡°Outside woman? How did she get here? Isn¡¯t she still drawn in by a certain someone who doesn¡¯t take responsibility?¡±


    The cagey, rugged face of Nangong Liuyun clearly had a self-satisfied and proud smile: ¡°Yes, that was an outsider, only this king¡¯s Luo girl is an inside person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like dealing with you.¡± Su Luo turned her head away to look at the scenery, but her mood mysteriously and unfathomably be better.


    Not to mention the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. she was also messed with and caught unprepared by this maneuver of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Now, she could calm down her heart and carefully recall all the details. A moment ago, when the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was strutting around in front of her, her heart was indeed somewhat sour and bitter. Could it be she actually, really...started to like Nangong Liuyun, this bastard?


    Su Luo took a furtive look aimed at Nangong Liuyun, and saw that he seemed to have sensed it. His gaze just so happened to meet the look she cast at him.


    Su Luo¡¯s thoughts became somewhat frantic and hurriedly evaded his gaze, her heart started to beat irregrly and her pulse sped up.


    Now, she had a small taste of what that sentence Nangong Liuyun just said.


    He said he had allowed the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy to apany him to perform a y, to make her see and clearly understand the desires in the depths of her heart...


    Just when the little person in Su Luo¡¯s heart was entangled in an endless dispute, Nangong Liuyun only calmly and smilingly watched her. His eyes shone with a burning, glorious radiance.


    Only now did Beichen Ying hammer Nangong Liuyun in the chest,ughing while saying: ¡°This bastard, indeed, you handling matters still exceeds all expectations. This y was also acted very well, if it was not for knowing the inside story, very likely, even I would have been deceived by you. I really thought you and that girl from the Li family had continuous affection for each other.¡±


    Beichen Pce and the Jade Lake Pce normally had aplicated rtionship.


    Don¡¯t just look at Beichen Ying¡¯s in front of others saying ¡®Yaoyao younger sister, this Yaoyao younger sister that¡¯, if talking about rtionships, their interaction was not as close as he and Su Luo¡¯s.

 Chapter 377 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (9)

    Chapter 377 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (9)


    Lan Xuan smilingly nodded his head: ¡°Hey, just now, Sister-inw¡¯s brows wrinkled together seven times, coldly smiled five times, clenched her fist tightly three times....second older brother should give some benefits right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun took out a piece of crystal stone from his chest pocket and tossed it to Lan Xuan. The corner of his mouth hooked into a shallow smile, his blood red lips were blood-colored: ¡°You did well.¡±


    Lan Xuan smilingly happily caught that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone, and tossed his head slightly and smugly towards Beichen Ying. Beichen Ying threw himself at Lan Xuan, and the two childish fools immediately got tied up fighting into a ball.


    When Su Luo heard their dialogue, she couldn¡¯t help but be furious.


    Okay, good, so originally these people all knew the truth and she was the only one kept in the dark!


    It caused her inner heart to be tangled up for quite a while!


    Su Luo furiously red at Nangong Liuyun once, who would have thought that this bastard would still innocently raise both hands with palms up: ¡°This cannot be med on this king. Before, this king had already told you countless times, the position of Princess Jin, only you, one person, can sit in it. Who told you to always disbelieve it?¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but scowl: ¡°You make it seem like I really value that position of Princess Jin. Whoever you like to give it to, then give it to them.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan suddenly smiled, and made fists towards Nangong Liuyun, as a way of encouragement: ¡°Second brother, the revolution is still unsessful, looks like you still need to try harder.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently rubbed Su Luo¡¯s little head with a somewhat weeping smile.


    This girl was still so hard to wait upon, he had already did it to this degree, yet she was still dissatisfied?


    In fact, he and Li Yaoyao had grown up together since they were little, as a man, he was not a vegetable, to say he didn¡¯t have even a little feeling for her, how could it be possible?


    It was only because she and Luo girl could not coexist at the same time, so he had no choice but to make a selection.


    Only from now on...Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was indecipherable, floating towards the remote and distant sea surface.


    From now on, Su girl¡¯s safety, he would have to spend more thought on.


    While they were talking andughing, the yacht had already sailed close to the Amethyst Fish Pce. If you lifted your eyes to look, you could clearly see an Amethyst Thorned fish-shaped Pce floating on top of the ocean.


    The closer they got, the more they were able to discover that this Amethyst Fish Pce was simply huge beyond imagination.


    Su Luo had a hard time estimating the extent of its size.


    Just at this time, all of a sudden, from the side, a yacht madly rushed forth at high speed and passed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s extravagant and luxurious yacht. It sailed forward at the front with flying speed.


    ¡°So obscure!¡± Lan Xuan came straight out with a cliche.


    ¡°That is the crown prince¡¯s yacht.¡± Beichen Ying gave a cold snort.


    ¡°Could it be...Li Aotian?¡± Anye Ming half-muttered to himself, and opened his mouth to state this.


    ¡°It certainly must be Li Aotian. Li family is usually well-known for this wind system magic, in terms of speed, they always were number one. Capable of surpassing our yacht, only he can do it.¡± Lan Xuan coldly added.


    Didn¡¯t expect that Li Aotian would be so interesting, originally, they still believed that the Li family would abandon the treasures in the Amethyst Fish Pce and go home. Who would have known that with a turn of their head, they had joined the crown prince¡¯s side.


    Anye Ming cast an unnerving nce at Nangong Liuyun, raised an eyebrow and smilingly said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care a little about Jade Lake Pce turning their head to assist the crown prince? ¡°


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was clear and cold: ¡°You think....he can help the crown prince stand up?¡±


    An indifferent short sentence was infused with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s inexhaustible self-confidence.


    Beichen Yingughed while nodding his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, not even giving a thought to what Nangong Liujue¡¯s conduct is like, the Li family is usually noble and aloof from politics, it will be strange if they considered him.¡±


    Su Luo merely silently retreated to the side.


    In fact, there was one sentence that the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy had said that was correct. If she hadn¡¯t appeared, then Nangong Liuyun and the Li family¡¯s rtionship would not be this tense.


    Nangong Liuyun, with one pull, stopped Su Luo, and in passing, enfolded her into his embrace. With a gorgeous, alluring smile, he said: ¡°Little girl, why are you running?¡±


    ¡°Who is running? I merely thought to get some fresh air, okay.¡± Even at the risk of her life, Su Luo refused to admit the truth.

 Chapter 378 – Jade Lake’s Fairy (10)

    Chapter 378 ¨C Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy (10)


    Nangong Liuyun watched her with his pupils which were like ake, deep and pitch-ck. As intelligent as he was, how could he not know what Su Luo was thinking in her heart?


    ¡°Don¡¯t put all the me on your own body, this conflict had always existed. For every day I don¡¯t marry Li Yaoyao, my and the Li family¡¯s rtionship would not be harmonious for another day.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly said.


    Actually, the thing he didn¡¯t finish saying was, that the reason why the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family settled on him was because their motive was not that simple.


    However, speaking of the crown prince¡¯s side on his luxurious yacht.


    The crown prince¡¯s mood right now was hard to describe in words. Just using the old idiom¡¯ extreme sorrow turns to joy¡¯ was sufficient to summarize everything.


    Originally, he lost everything to Su Luo, a debt he owed that couldn¡¯t be paid off in this lifetime. However, he never expected that in the middle of the ocean would unexpectedly emerge the Amethyst Fish Pce that was rarely encountered every one hundred years. This was fine, but he also didn¡¯t expect to stille across people from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family .


    Li Aotian, a grand and stately character at the peak of sixth rank.


    Li Yaochi, known as the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, Eastern Ling country¡¯s number one beauty, talented and good-looking. At such a young age, her innate gift and martial arts had already reached the fifth rank. Her future prospects absolutely would be unlimited and could not be measured.


    But these two individuals actually boarded his yacht, in addition, they also promised to give him a helping hand after entering the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys partners of Nangong Liuyun? Why did youe to help me?¡± The crown prince had some misgivings, he really didn¡¯t understand this.


    Once Li Aotian heard Nangong Liuyun, these four words, immediately, hisplexion became ashen, with both hands clenched tightly into fists. He was obviously furious to the extreme.


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s pair of red, swollen eyes were filled with glistening teardrops, seeing it made one pity her and made people who saw this heartbroken. More than half of the crown prince¡¯s soul was stolen away, his heart felt extreme tenderness and pity towards the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    But in the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s eyes shed vicious rays of light, stressing every syble, she said: ¡°Nangong Liujue, do you want to ascend the throne to be emperor?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The crown prince was immediately scared that he jumped up, this kind of unfilial, rebellious words, when the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy said it, it seemed really smooth,pletelycking any apprehension.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he ordered the servants to retire, then the crown prince covertly asked: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liujue, if you want to be emperor, our Jade Lake¡¯s Li family could help you. But you must promise me one thing.¡± The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s eyes were like a viper, giving off a sinister radiance.


    Coming into contact with the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s gaze, the crown prince¡¯s heart suddenly jumped from fright. How was it that the charming and gentle illusion, in a split second, vanished sopletely.


    This was a powerful, domineering woman, her inner heart was definitely not as weak as her outer appearance.


    The crown prince firmly said: ¡°You say it.¡±


    ¡°Go chase back Su Luo, that little slut.¡± The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s voice was dark and cold as she said: ¡°When you have stolen her back from within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands, that¡¯s when our Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will take action to assist you!¡±


    The crown prince was also not a fool, all at once, he understood the critical point of this matter.


    He said it all along, Li Aotian and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy seemed fine, why didn¡¯t they go to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s yacht, but rather,e aboard on his yacht. So, it turned out to be because of Su Luo, looked like this loathsome girl was not forever going to be more of a hindrance than help to him.


    Able to see Nangong Liuyun and Li family, who he need to be wary of, have a falling out. The happiest about this was none other than the crown prince.


    However, the issue put forth by the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, this matter, would make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Su Luo, that loathsome girl, is in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. You also saw how he treasures that loathsome girl, wanting to steal her back, very difficult.¡± The crown prince shook his head.


    Originally, he also thought that Nangong Liuyun would marry the Jake Lake Pce¡¯s, this little princess. However, he didn¡¯t expect, from the side, thrust out Su Luo who unexpectedly stole away all of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 379 – Amethyst Fish Palace (1)

    Chapter 379 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (1)


    In the wake of that girl constantly demonstrating her extraordinary talent, the crown prince also had to admit that before, his vision was not good, letting go of such a hen that couldy golden eggs.


    Recalling that he owed her one thousand, five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones, immediately, the crown prince¡¯s face sank to the point that water could drip out.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy frowned, with some displeasure, she snorted out: ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a good-for-nothing waste? Why are you still hesitant?¡±


    A good-for-nothing waste?


    The crown prince suddenly looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy with a speechless expression.


    That girl¡¯s reputation was not good, thebel of a good-for-nothing waste was stuck to her body for more than ten years. Also, because of this, in order to get rid of this burden, he had employed a stratagem to break off the engagement, but was the truth really like this?


    She could treat Su Qing, who was praised as the new generation¡¯s gifted genius, as a rival, then setting up a life and death duel with her.


    She could hook so many Amethyst Thorned fishes under thousands of pairs of staring eyes, and strike him until he was too ashamed to show his face.


    This kind of her, was still that good-for-nothing from that time? Basically, this waspletely a different person, alright?


    The crown prince slowly shook his head, stressing each word, saying: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, I¡¯m afraid your information is somewhat behind. Could it be you don¡¯t know that now, Su Luo is already at the third rank in strength?¡±


    In her age group, having this kind of cultivation, even if it was not regarded as a genius, it was still considered outstanding.


    Sure enough, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy frowned, saying in displeasure: ¡°What? She...actually is a third rank? No wonder...¡±


    No wonder that the several maids she sent, each and every one of them never came back. In all likelihood, they were all killed by her!


    So, it turned out that Su Luo, for so many years past, was concealing her strength and biding her time. In front of people, she was considered a good-for-nothing. No wonder she was able to seduce third senior brother until he was infatuated, head over heels in love. She was really a character.


    However, merely a third rank.....He he, also merely a third rank and nothing more.


    ¡°Not only that but...¡± The crown prince let out a faint sigh, ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, there is something you are not aware of, don¡¯t know what secret is on this loathsome girl¡¯s body, today, her talents shined and seized everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy frowned.


    ¡°As expected, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy does not know. s, do you know who hooked the most Amethyst Thorned fishes today?¡± The crown prince¡¯s expression was somewhat despondent. This was the deepest pain in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t third senior brother?¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy asked, somewhat astonished.


    In previous years, the one who hooked the most fish was undeniably third senior brother, there was simply no need for doubt.


    ¡°Not him.¡± The crown prince replied simply.


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°A person you will never guess, no matter how many tries.¡± The crown prince¡¯s expression was veryplicated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that person is...Su Luo?¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy uttered in surprise. Afterwards, her mouth hooked into a sneer, and felt that her own notion was simply too absurd.


    How could it be her? Even if her cultivation now was at the third rank, among this group of people, that was at the very bottom. How could she even hook one fish? Even if she could hook one or two fishes, then her luck was already considered pretty good.


    But the crown prince¡¯s words thoroughly smashed her daydream.


    ¡°You guessed right, today, the person that hooked the most Amethyst Thorned fish, is not a stranger, but is precisely that loathsome girl!¡± Whenever the crown prince spoke of this, he would fume with rage between gritted teeth. He wished that time would flow backwards, returning him to before he made the bet with her.


    If it was only this loathsome girl betting with him, then forget it, as it happened, Beichen and those people also all took part in it, making him unable to breach the contract like he wanted to.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, who originally sat on the chair made out of red sandalwood, stood up in a sh. Her pair of eyes were brimming with a burning radiance. She grabbed the crown prince¡¯s cor, looking malevolent and vengeful: ¡°I order you to say it again!¡±

 Chapter 380 – Amethyst Fish Palace (2)

    Chapter 380 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (2)


    The crown prince¡¯s entire body was almost lifted up by the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. Faced with that pair of very severe and sinister eyes, the crown prince only felt his heart immediately be cold.


    Undoubtedly, she was as beautiful as a fairy, but why did she give him the feeling of having cold sweat on his back? No matter how much the crown prince thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Quickly tell me!¡± How could the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy now still be that pure, cold, aloof and proud-as-if-above-themon-people, that woman? The her right now was a malicious, sinister witch of a woman.


    The crown prince restrained the chill in his heart, gave a cold snort and deliberately tried to shock the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy: ¡°What¡¯s the harm in letting you know. Today¡¯s fishing champion is precisely that loathsome girl. Don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask around. It was under thousands of pairs of staring eyes, who could tell a lie?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! Only if third senior brother gave some of the ones he hooked to her!¡± How could the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy believe it?


    ¡°Humph! This king also wishes this is not true, but under thousands of pairs of staring eyes, all present saw this clearly. That loathsome girl simply and neatly caught one thousand five hundred Amethyst Thorned fish!¡± The crown prince shook off Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s hand, and said it while panting with rage.


    This matter, he originally didn¡¯t want to mention it again, however, it was to no avail since the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy kept asking.


    ¡°One thousand five hundred....Amethyst Thorned fishes? Are you certain it isn¡¯t themon kind of fish?¡± At this moment, it was not only the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, even Li Aotian was surprised. His pair of eyes was like electricity, staring fixedly at the crown prince.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy had an even more stunned expression as she stared at the crown prince. It was as if she was looking for signs that he was lying on his face.


    But the crown prince starkly spread out both of his hands: ¡°If you guys don¡¯t believe me, go out and randomly grab anyone to ask, and everything will be clear. In any case, the matter today, everyone saw it clearly.¡±


    Not waiting for the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy to act, Li Aotian had already flown out, and in a blink of an eye, he came back with a few people he had grabbed.


    After interrogating them one after another, he was amazed to discover that every sentence the crown prince said was true. Moreover, the most pathetic thing was that this crown prince also actually lost one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones to that little slut.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was simply dumbfounded, besides being shocked, in addition to jealousy, she also felt humiliated.


    Now, recalling that matter that happened a moment ago on that yacht, a scarlet color shed across her face.


    Now, she finally understood why just now, on third senior brother¡¯s yacht, when she mentioned hooking Amethyst Thorned fish, those few people¡¯s expression would be so surprised.


    She had really underestimated that little slut, no, not merely underestimating her, she had greatly underestimated her.


    However, one thousand five hundred Amethyst Thorned fish....in the end, how had she aplished it? Could it be that on her body, she had an unknown secret?


    Even if the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy pondered until her brain became stupid, she would still fail to think that themon Su Luo was actually a space system mage. Moreover, she still had the little divine dragon to remind her to mix some Celestial Spirit Water into the fish food.


    Time slowly passed, now, the yacht had already arrived in front of the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    Li Aotian patted her slender shoulder, his voice was deep and low: ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Find an opportunity to grab that girl over here and interrogate her, then we¡¯ll know. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, that girl ought to have hidden secrets on her body.¡±


    Li Aotian never considered if the other party would cooperate with the questions from his interrogation. This was because he had hundreds and thousands of methods that would make the other party obediently tell the truth.


    A group of people walked quickly out of the yacht on foot.


    The imposing and vast Amethyst Fish Pce that had no end at a nce, now stood before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Li Aotian stepped off the yacht and directly rushed towards the Amethyst Fish Pce. This was due to the reason that the earlier you entered the Amethyst Fish Pce, implied that your chances would be greater. But, he was forced to stop his footsteps in front of the pce gates.


    The doors to the Amethyst Fish Pce did not directly open wide, that glowing, vermillion red-colored pce gates was tightly shut.

 Chapter 381 – Amethyst Fish Palace (3)

    Chapter 381 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (3)


    Li Aotian let out a cold humph, and stamped his feet after concentrating strength into his soles. He drew the huge, double-edged sword he carried on his back. That sword, like a cold streak, shed past with a threatening chill.


    One could only see Li Aotian lifting that huge sword up high and brandishing it towards that solid pce gate and chopping down!


    A burst of violent force rippled through the air, and it seemed as if the ground was vibrating. However, that seemingly thin pce gate didn¡¯t even move an inch. On the gate, not a trace of it having been chopped could be seen.


    How could it be like this? He was a sixth rank expert oh! This was impossible!


    Li Aotian did not believe it was possible. Once more, he concentrated all his spirit power and poured itpletely into that huge sword. The tip of the sword shot out an explosive force¡ª¡ª


    One could only hear ¡®swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡¯, the ear-splitting sounds of the atmosphere being fractured.


    This single chop was unsurpassingly vigorous and deft.


    However, when this sword chopped down, the vermilion red-colored panels of the hinged gate seemed to be emitting a faint radiance. It seemed like a skin-like coating was wrapped entirely around its body as a protectiveyer. Not only was there no trace of any difference to the gate, on the contrary, Li Aotian¡¯s huge swords was heavily ricocheted back.


    If it weren¡¯t for Li Aotian¡¯s speedy reaction and promptly grabbing hold of the handle of that huge sword, then this time, he would have lost a lot of face.


    ¡°This hinged gate was sealed by an expert.¡± Li Aotian, with extreme anger, bellowed out loudly.


    The crown prince¡¯s expression immediately became somewhat malicious.


    Their yacht had tightly sailed forward and slowly overtook everyone to be first, just so they could reach the Amethyst Fish Pce a step ahead of everyone else. It was in order to be the earliest to enter the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    Countless people from the older generation left behind directions saying that for the earliest ones to enter, their odds of obtaining treasures would be that much greater. But no one ever said that to enter the Amethyst Fish Pce, you still needed to open the seal on the gate.


    But now, with this dy, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s yacht, in the blink of an eye, had arrived.


    Beichen Ying was the first to jump out of the yacht.


    Beichen Ying took it upon himself to constantly strike at the crown prince, smiling happily, he said to Lan Xuan: ¡°Oh, I was under the impression that some had already gone inside the pce earlier. I didn¡¯t expect that instead, so many people would enthusiastically stand in front of the gate to wait for us.¡±


    Lan Xuan raised an eyebrow and smilingly said: ¡°Idiot, do you really believe they are standing in formation to wee us? They are wishing that we could disappear at once for good. Of course, it is because they couldn¡¯t enter. If they could go in, they would have already run in until we couldn¡¯t even find their shadows.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯splexion was ashen as he nted a nce at Lan Xuan.


    This despicable fellow again emted Beichen Ying¡¯s inclinations, all of his words were very poisonous.


    The corner of Lan Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow smile, and his chin was tilted up as he nted a nce at the crown prince. That posture exhibited the air of a young master from an influential aristocratic family, and as an elder brother, it was one hundred percent emphatic.


    Li Aotian¡¯s tries were no good, adding in the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was also no good. Finally, they added the group of people the crown prince brought, and as before, it was still no good.


    The crown prince became somewhat anxious.


    This was owing to the fact that the amount of time the Amethyst Fish Temple stayed was limited.


    Every one hundred years, it would appear once. Every time it appeared, it would stop over for one day. Therefore, every minute and every second was precious.


    Whenever the crown prince thought of that pile upon piles of treasures that he had no chance of obtaining, it was like his heart was crying blood.


    Ever since Nangong Liuyun appeared, afterwards, the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s gaze would unblinkingly stare at him with beautiful, luminous eyes.


    Since young to adult, she had liked him for so many years, how could she give up just because of one sentence of rejection from Nangong?


    Even more so because although Li Yaoyao¡¯s outward appearance was extremely delicate, her heart was strong and unwaveringly determined, such that many men could not hold a candle to her resoluteness.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun so naturally holding Su Luo¡¯s hand as he slowly walked over, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy sucked in a deep breath. She calmed down her heart and state of mind, her face blossoming with a light and pure smiling expression: ¡°Third senior brother, since everybody all came because of this Amethyst Fish Pce, why not open this seal together?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun originally ignored her, until Su Luo bumped his arm, only then did he indifferently cast a nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. He nomittally raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 382 – Amethyst Fish Palace (4)

    Chapter 382 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (4)


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s appearance stiffened for a split second, but she still maintained that arc at the corner of her mouth. Her smile was as gorgeous as a flower, as if the unpleasantness on the yacht from before never happened.


    ¡°Could third senior brother still be taking offense at Yaoyao¡¯sck of manners from before? If that is so. then Yaoyao fairy will apologize to Miss Su.¡± The corner of the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s mouth contained a shallow, indifferent smile, with aposed expression on her face.


    It seemed as if she was still that extraordinary and refined Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy. and he was still that third senior brother who pampered and spoiled her.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a smile that was not quite one as he cast her a nce, but he did not speak.


    Su Luo saw this, and a trace of precaution flitted across her heart.


    If the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was still pretending to be that lovely, pitiful, delicate white lotus flower from before, then she would be easy to deal with.


    However, she could calm her mood within such a short amount of time, giving a tranquil and calm appearance without a ripple, as if nothing had happened. It was just like the first time when Su Luo saw her, so extraordinary, refined and above-themon-people, that Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    This kind of forbearance, this kind of shrewdness, really made people afraid of the consequences.


    Recalling before on the yacht, able to upset her until she exposed her real nature, it could clearly be seen how seriously upsetting those words by Nangong Liuyun were to her. However, from now on, if Su Luo wanted to see the appearance of her losing control, then it certainly would be difficult.


    The crown prince clenched his teeth, he squeezed out a trace of a smile from the corner of his stiff lips, and said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Second younger brother, looking at the time passing in seconds and minutes, don¡¯t tell me you are not anxious? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we all work as one to open this seal together?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently cast a nce at the crown prince, lowered his gaze and in an indulgent and spoiling manner, rubbed Su Luo¡¯s hair: ¡°This king¡¯s Luo girl has the final say.¡±


    Immediately, the crown prince¡¯s expression hardened.


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s expression, for only a split second, was simply, extremely ugly. She grinded her teeth before her face perked up into an unperturbed, smiling expression as if nothing happened, and said: ¡°Miss Su, behind us, there are so many people watching impatiently, you wouldn¡¯t let everyone be disappointed, right?¡±


    Su Luo nced back for a look, sure enough, she saw arge group of densely crowded people. Following the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s words, they violently nodded their heads towards her.


    Their movements were so in sync as if they were one, very much identical, as if she was blocking their path. It was as if she was a heinous, great sinner.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at Nangong Liuyun in disgruntlement. ¡°Who wants me to be the viin in your ce? Wishful thinking! I order you to get out of my way.¡±


    Once these words were out, everyone present immediately sucked in a cold breath of air.


    This was merely ordinary dialogue in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, but looking at everyone¡¯s eyes, this waspletely not like that. No, they were like all the people in Su Manor on that day, their hearts were trembling at least three times, having been shaken by Su Luo¡¯s remarks.


    His Highness Prince Jin was what kind of savage and bloodthirsty person? Able to make him indulge her to this degree, speaking based on reason, that Miss being loved so much ought to burn incense and worship Buddha in thanks, right?


    However, this Miss she actually still had a scolding tone, not only that, she also had an unhappy appearance!


    Who did she think she was!


    But she was confronting Prince Jin, the temperamental, with his moods indeterminately going from overcast to clear, savage and ruthless, that His Highness Prince Jin. She was simply courting death!


    Now, practically everyone was regretfully looking at Su Luo, because in their eyes, how could His Highness Prince Jin not get angry?


    Even the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, who had always been familiar with Nangong Liuyun, now, that pair of quick-witted, beautiful eyes had a burning radiance, simr to the rainbow-colored sunlight. It was brimming with expectation, hope, happiness, and rejoicing-in-other-people¡¯s-misfortune kind of expression while looking at Su Luo....


    In her eyes, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s temperament had always been bad, and what he hated the most was disobedience and refusal.


    However, what made everyone be taken aback, and also made the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy bite her gums until they tore into pieces, was that the scene that their eyes had expectedpletely did not take ce.


    On the contrary, Nangong Liuyun moved in closer still, more intimately smiling at her, in a fawning manner as if trying to win her favor.

 Chapter 383 – Amethyst Fish Palace (5)

    Chapter 383 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (5)


    Nangong Liuyun gave a devilishly charming smile: ¡°How could this king be willing to let you act as a viin? Okay okay, this king will put forth the effort, and all the credit will be assigned to you.¡±


    Heavens, heavens, God¡ª¡ª


    Was this man really His Highness Prince Jin? That legendary, rumored to be bloodthirsty, cruel and excessively ruthless, amander who directly cut off the arms of a Princess without blinking an eye, that His Highness Prince Jin? This was simply too uncharacteristic of him.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was even more furious, to the point she had bitten her lip until it bled. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists, the veins hidden within the sleeves of her garment had burst out and were bulging, continuously trembling.


    Under countless gazes, Su Luo knew when to stop: ¡°This way is actually pretty good, you should go quickly.¡±


    Saying this, she directly pushed Nangong Liuyun to the front of the wooden hinged gate, her movement seemed as though she was quite familiar with him.


    This action again raised endless exmations of rmed surprise from everyone.


    An average person who would dare turn his back to others? Let alone when ites to an expert, like His Highness Prince Jin? An ordinary person simply couldn¡¯t even get close to his back, alright?


    But not only was Su Luo able to do it, she also did it with extreme familiarity, it was clear to see how much His Highness Prince Jin trusted her!


    Ignoring all the shocked gazes in her surroundings, Su Luo indifferently stood at the side, watching Nangong Liuyun with an expression that was calm and unruffled despite being in the midst of chaos.


    Beichen Ying had both his hands at his waist, sizing up this imposing building, looking at it up and down. He couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°Everyone said the Amethyst Fish Pce was grand and majestic, today atst, I¡¯m finally able to see it, as expected it lives up to its reputation.¡±


    Lan Xuan kicked him with his foot: ¡°Don¡¯t waste unnecessary words, hurry over to help open the seal.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun swept them with a faint nce, and firmly lifted his hands: ¡°No need.¡±


    Could it be that His Highness Prince Jin wanted to open the seal with only his own strength? This was not possible right? Just now, when all of those people had gathered together their strength, that gate didn¡¯t even move a single jot.


    Nangong Liuyun quietly sized up that gate, carefully observing, his figure seemed to have stood there for long time, as if since the ancient times, his back was lean and peaceful. His body seemed to have a faintyer of radiance.


    The surroundings were very quiet, everyone was stupidly watching His Highness Prince Jin. None of them understood why he was standing therepletely motionless.


    Approximately one hourter, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth suddenly raised into an evidently smiling expression. He raised the sleeve of his garment carelessly, and directly in front of him, a rapidly rotating circr halo took form. Within this diagram, it seemed to contain inexhaustible spiritual power.


    ¡°Go!¡± Nangong Liuyun burst out loudly. That circr halo then gushed forth towards the pce gate in a manner akin to the raging waves in a stormy sea, with a vastly imposing manner, an unstoppable force.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the circr halo ploughed into the pce gate, it issued the sound of a heavy hit. The air sent ¡®zing, zing¡¯ noises, this part of the world seemed to rock violently.


    ¡°The seal is about to be broken...¡± The face of everyone¡¯s deathly paleplexions was reflected in the light of the circr halo.


    The curtain of light enveloping the pce gate that originally obstructed everyone from entering, was currently cracking open with a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually turning into nothingness.


    All the people in the surrounding area had retreated far away, for fear that the powerful waves of spirit power would affect them.


    However, their facial expressions right now were shocked to the extent of incredulous disbelief.


    Such a formidable strength, such a fierce wave of spiritual force!


    In addition, what was even rarer was that His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s full use of his spirit power, had in the end, practically reached the level of perfection. It simply made people admire him to the point of prostrating themselves in adoration.


    People able toe to the Amethyst Thorned Ind could not be ordinary. They had more or less already seen other seven rank experts, but they simply hadn¡¯t seen anyone as formidably powerful as His Highness Prince Jin.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was foolishly gazing at Nangong Liuyun with deep love, her pair of beautiful eyes was glittering with such worship that she nearly be an imbecile.


    His seven rank strength was nearly negligible in difference with her father, who was at the eighth rank. If they fought with each other, the oue was simply too hard to guess.

 Chapter 384 – Amethyst Fish Palace (6)

    Chapter 384 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (6)


    At such an age, possessing this kind of strength... Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, both of her fists were clenched.


    This kind of man, how could she so easily give him up? No, even if she died, she would also never abandon her love for him. She would do everything to obstruct other women¡ª


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy quietly swept a nce at Su Luo, a trace of ice-cold killing intent shed through her beautiful eyes!


    A single loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound could be heard. The seal on the pce gate that thebined power of the crown prince¡¯s group couldn¡¯t even shake a fraction, was nevertheless opened solely by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength.


    Under this contrast, a conclusion had been drawn about both sides¡¯ strength.


    The crown prince¡¯s expression was somewhat stiff. Seeing the Amethyst Fish Pce¡¯s gates slowly opening, he surreptitiously sent a meaningful nce to Li Aotian. Li Aotian paused a little, then faintly nodded his head.


    Not waiting for Nangong Liuyun to collect himself, the cown prince condensed all his spirit strength into both of his legs. His body was like an out-of-control wild horse, as he abruptly rushed towards the inside of the pce.


    Li Aotian was also like that, but he still pulled at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, and in passing, easily led her inside.


    ¡°Bastards!¡± Beichen Ying cursed darkly, ¡°What kind of people are these! They were unable to open the seal themselves, fine. They ask Nangong, who opened it, yet they slipped away so quickly like this.¡±


    Anye Ming swept him a look: ¡° Don¡¯t just waste words, we should also hurry and enter. If we¡¯rete, and that Amethyst Crystal Fish were to be found by them, it would not be so wonderful.¡±


    Lan Xuan promptly nodded: ¡°Other treasures, we couldn¡¯t care less, but we must get our hands on that Amethyst Crystal Fish!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±


    The three people¡¯s shadows passed rapidly, flying towards the inside of the pce. However, very quickly, they felt something was off. They turned their heads and found that Nangong and Su Luo was actually missing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beichen Ying was so worried that he shouted towards the surging tide of people.


    At this time, the violent surging stream of people were constantly trying to squeeze inside. Each and every one had bloodshot eyes as they charged ahead, fearing that if they werete, the treasures would be taken away by someone. That cruel struggle of risking one¡¯s life in a race against time was a scene that was simply indescribable using words.


    With great difficulty, they waited until the crushing crowd all together rushed past, and Beichen Ying¡¯s trio finally saw the couple arriving slowly.


    Beichen Ying was so anxious that smoke was about toe out, and he urgently shouted: ¡°My great His Highness Prince Jin, how could you still be so leisurely, calm and collected? Anyter and the Amethyst Crystal Fish will be gone!¡±


    Because of what Amethyst Crystal Fish? Why was everyone fighting to obtain it?


    It was said that every time the Amethyst Fish Pce appeared, there will be a treasured Amethyst fish inside.


    This treasured Amethyst fish did not have any other skills besides spitting out crystal stones.


    Just like the manner of a silkworm spitting out silk and a henying eggs, this Amethyst fish could spit out crystal stones. Moreover, it was not only once a day, but it spits out ording to the three meals timetable, so three pieces a day. If you obtained this Amethyst Crystal Fish, then in the future, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about crystal stones.


    Furthermore, there were no rules to the crystal stones it disgorged, it was said that it dependedpletely on luck and a person¡¯s character. If the character was bursting with greatness, then spitting out a purple crystal stone was also possible!


    And also, this Amethyst fish¡¯s lifespan was only one hundred years. Until the next time the Amethyst Fish Pce opened, the former Amethyst fish would have aplished its glorious task and retired from use.


    Since it was like this, the Amethyst fish was still the main target that all the influential parties wanted control of.


    Su Luo could understand Beichen Ying¡¯s edginess.


    However, Nangong Liuyun did not seem to be in the least bit of hurry. He raised an eyebrow slightly with a calm andposed manner, and dismissed Beichen Ying with just four words: ¡°You guys go first.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Beichen Ying asked in a loud voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the three of you are still no match for those few useless people?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled devilishly, raising an eyebrow while watching Beichen Ying and them.

 Chapter 385 – Amethyst Fish Palace (7)

    Chapter 385 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (7)


    Biechen Ying looked at Su Luo, so furious that he was about to say something, but was red down by Nangong Liuyun.


    Finally, Beichen Ying merely flung his sleeves in a manner of ¡®since the jar was already broken, might as well throw it¡¯: ¡°Fine, do as you please! I hope that this time, the Amethyst fish will be taken away by Li Yaoyao andpany, to infuriate you guys to death.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had a smile on his face as he looked at Su Luo but did not speak.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s group of three swept Su Luo one final nce and red severely at Nangong Liuyun with an being angry having no other alternative appearance. Finally theunched into full speed like a shooting star and disappeared from in front of them.


    Su Luo nced at Nangong Liuyun, frowned and said: ¡°In fact you needn¡¯t be like this, I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany.¡±


    Even if Beichen Ying and them didn¡¯t openly say it, however, Su Luo could also roughly guess at why Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t immediately follow after them to rapidly move forward together.


    It was because those individuals¡¯ speed, she was unable to keep up with.


    As a result, he would rather miss the chance at a treasure and still insist on keeping herpany by her side as they slowly strolled on. They were as leisurely as if strolling through their own backyard garden. And with regards to that Amethyst Crystal Fish, he basically let things slide.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were as deep as a pool containing a secretive, shallow smile as he lightly kissed her forehead: ¡°This king hasn¡¯t said it, you actually perceived everything, really, it¡¯s like your heart is linked to this king¡¯s. You tell me, in this lifetime, besides this king, who else can you marry?¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to hold her forehead and gasp.


    This guy, no matter what topic, how could he always turn it back into pressing her to marry him? As if he had the intention of only marrying her and no other?


    Only heard of other men hating to get married, but never heard of a woman hating being asked to be married.


    Su Luo tried very hard to return the conversation back to the topic again: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are not worried? That Amethyst Crystal Fish sounds like it would be quite amazing, if you obtain it, in the future, your strength will absolutely rise up a huge step.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good the Amethyst fish is, how could it bepared to you?¡± Nangong Liuyun gestured with his hand, not minding it in the least. His beautiful dark eyes contained a roguish, alluring smiling expression: ¡°You must be very moved by this king¡¯s deed. Are you moved to the extent that you will give your heart to me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body was suffused with a faint luster. One tall and one short, the two figures stood just like this. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall and straight body set off Su Luo to look even more dainty and beautiful.


    The distance between the two was very close, Su Luo could clearly smell the great smelling, masculine fragrance on his body. That kind of strong, and quite pure fragrance, was like an intoxicating fog.


    Su Luo felt that her heart was beating somewhat strongly and unconsciously turned her face away.


    Nangong Liuyun loved to death her shy little appearance. He didn¡¯ty her bare, that pair of deep, dark, beautiful eyes were smiling, quietly looking at her.


    Su Luo gave a clear cough, paused a little, and again with great difficulty, tried to carry things back to the proper subject: ¡°You really won¡¯t regret it? Later, you are not allowed to say it was because of me that caused you not to get the Amethyst fish, then force me to marry you inpensation!¡±


    Su Luo had no choice but to n ahead, because this guy really could do this kind of thing!


    A crafty expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, but his face had an appearance of sighing helplessly: ¡°You actually guessed it, how could this be good?¡±


    Because of this Su Luo, was angrily tied in a knot, she furiously red at Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun only smilingly pinched her nose: ¡°Okay, okay, not going to continue teasing you for fun. But Luo girl, could it be that you still haven¡¯t discovered what is your strongest point?¡±


    Su Luo thought for a while, but alone, she could not think of an idea. She couldn¡¯t help asking suspiciously: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing this girl in front of his eyes, with her beautiful, confused, captivating eyes opened wide, a soft, spoiling and indulging mood appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart. He smilingly pulled her along by the hand, walking unhurriedly. He spoke one word while walking: ¡°Luck.¡±

 Chapter 386 – Amethyst Fish Palace (8)

    Chapter 386 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (8)


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo was momentarily unable to react.


    ¡°Your strongest point is luck, don¡¯t tell me that even now, you still haven¡¯t realized it?¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you count it yourself. Your luck in the end is so good to the extent of defying the natural order of things.¡±


    If Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say it, then it was fine, but since he said it this way, the words seemed to resonate a little with Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Since the beginning when she crossed over after swallowing the Dragon¡¯s Ring, until the innate talent testter. Then, again, time after time of fortuitous encounters upon arriving at the Sunset Mountain Range. Even hooking Amethyst Thorned fishes from just before, was also this way. With all these kinds of coincidences, after she carefully thought about, among these events, her luck really yed a huge part.


    But what about having luck, luck was also a part of strength.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were bright, with a proud-of-oneself expression, she lifted her chin: ¡°Who asked my character to be so good, this kind of thing is something envy could not get you. You just stand at the side and be jealous of me.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were charming and gentle, he gave a devilishly charming smile: ¡°It is indeed something envy won¡¯t bring over, however. isn¡¯t that why this king is apanying you on this stroll? Maybe when this girl is walking, you might even kick upon an Amethyst Crystal Fish on the roadside.¡±


    Naturally, this was impossible for other people, but Su Luo... It was really hard to say with this girl¡¯s luck.


    Su Luo was just about to tease him with a sentence, when all of a sudden, her footsteps stopped.


    Afterwards, she had aplicated expression as she looked at Nangong Liuyun, for a moment, her eyes had a strange look.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing here to a stop, Nangong Liuyun had no choice but to also stop.


    A white light appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand, a snowy, jade-colored, adorable little divine dragon appeared in Su Luo¡¯s arms. Not waiting for Su Luo to act, with the speed of flight, he immediately dashed towards the original road they came from.


    Nangong Liuyun suspiciously cast Su Luo a nce.


    Su Luo gave a ¡®hey, hey¡¯ smile, she really didn¡¯t know what would be good to say.


    She pulled at Nangong Liuyun and with quick steps, followed behind the little divine dragon. While on one hand running to chase after him, and on the other hand, exining everything to him: ¡°This little thing...Is a special tool dedicated to hunting treasure, following after him definitely won¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    The little divine dragon had risen naturally because he found some treasure.


    Obviously, Nangong Liuyun had seen the little divine dragon before, but he didn¡¯t know that the little divine dragon could be used to hunt treasure.


    Now, inside the main hall of this pce, it was absolutely empty. Besides Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, the pair of them, everyone else had all without exception, tried to outdo each other and rushed inside.


    The little divine dragon didn¡¯t pause much inside the main hall. His petite clever body was as nimble as a tanuki (1), following the passage and directly hurriedly skimmed along towards the outside.


    Although Nangong Liuyun somewhat didn¡¯t believe in this little puppy¡¯s ability to seek out treasure, since Su Luo liked it, he would apany her together in this nonsense. As long as he was by her side, no matter what she does, he would be happy.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s galloping speedsted for about the period of one stick of incense. When Su Luo and him stood still, Su Luo became somewhat speechless.


    The ce that the little divine dragon stopped at was really...this ce was actually the doorway to the main hall, just a moment ago, almost everyone was standing here like a dense ck mass. Everyone was standing here discussing how to unseal the gate to go inside.


    Could it be that beneath here, there was really hidden some treasure? If it was really like this, then very likely, everyone who found out would regret it until their intestines were green, right?


    One could only see the little divine dragon extend his two front paws and continuously dig at the surface of the ground.


    His little paws were as sharp as a pointed knife, it was sharperpared to most weapons.


    Nangong Liuyun had a strange expression as he looked at the puppy digging at the ground, the corner of his mouth pursed slightly.


    The surface of this ground, every brick was made from an abnormally hard Cold Arcane Stone, but under the paws of this little guy, it was no different than soil. One paw dug down, a brick was sent flying, and this repeated in a non-stop loop.


    Suddenly, the light in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes changed directions, from within the hole that was dug, he felt an intensely strong fluctuations of spirit force.


    1) tanuki : otherwise known as the roon dog indigenous to East Asia.

 Chapter 387 – Amethyst Fish Palace (9)

    Chapter 387 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (9)


    Don¡¯t tell me there really was a treasure here?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s line of sight gazed towards that ck hole.


    He observed that the ck hole was awfully small in diameter, and would only allow the little divine dragon to pass. Other people could only extend at most two hands in it.


    One could only see the little divine dragon¡¯s body curl up and then leap down. When he reappeared again, his mouth was holding a small, exquisite, red sandalwood box. As if taking credit for an achievement, he delivered it to Su Luo.


    Afterwards, his little tail was pointed up high, and his limpid, monochrome, clear, big eyes looked at Su Luo. He seemed to have an adorable expression, as if seeking praise.


    Su Luo rubbed his head and scratched under his chin, immediately, the little divine dragon was extremely happy. He excitedly thrust himself into Su Luo¡¯s embrace, with his little paws holding onto herpel, unwilling to let go.


    Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ªfor quite a while, he hadn¡¯te out to take a breath of fresh air. All along, he had been shut inside by Master to swallow crystal stones and cultivate. Now that he had done a meritorious deed, Master wouldn¡¯t continue to shut him in that little darkroom, right.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s entire attention had fallen onto that small box.


    She wanted to open the box, but discovered that she couldn¡¯t open it at all. It was just like that hinged gate, as if it was sealed by someone else.


    Not only wasn¡¯t Su Luo depressed, on the contrary, she was even happier.


    Things that could be branded with a seal by an expert, was absolutely good stuff. It didn¡¯t matter that she couldn¡¯t open it, she had an expert at her side. A free-of-charge expert she didn¡¯t use would be a waste, naturally, she must use him to the fullest.


    Su Luo very naturally handed the box over to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Here, open it to take a look, don¡¯t know what treasure is inside.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, with aplicated expression, cast a nce at that adorable puppy on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. He really didn¡¯t expect that such a small puppy was actually a real, divine, treasure hunting tool.


    Having such a divine treasure hunting tool, it could be said that in this Amethyst Fish Pce, they possessed a huge advantage.


    Thinking up to here, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze once againnded on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    This girl¡¯s luck... he truly started to suspect whether she was able to step on the Amethyst Crystal Fish while walking.


    ¡°Hurry up and open it so we can have a look.¡± It was rare that Nangong Liuyun would be absent-minded, Su Luo extended her hand and waved it in front of his face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nangong Liuyun regained his wits, and concentrated his attention on probing the inside of the red sandalwood box.


    The seal was difficult for Su Luo, however, the same could not necessarily be said with regards to Nangong Liuyun.


    One could hear a ¡®bang¡¯ sound echoing, and suddenly, the top part of the box flicked up.


    In the red sandalwood box quietlyid a small sphere, it was the size of an adult¡¯s fist and entirely jet ck in color. ording to Su Luo¡¯s opinion, this thing somewhat resembled a hand grenade.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw this thing, his expression stiffened slightly.


    Su Luo spected secretly: able to make even Nangong Liuyun slightly shocked, in the end, what was this thing?


    Nangong Liuyun very warily shut the lid of the red sandalwood box, while doing it, he also drew a seal on top. Perceiving Su Luo¡¯s stare, the corner of his mouth arced up into a smile: ¡°It¡¯s no bother, this seal, a third rank in strength is able to undo it. If it is not sealed, just by you picking it up, it will put you in danger.¡±


    ¡°In the end, what is this thing?¡± Su Luo was very curious.


    ¡°A spirit pinball.¡± Nangong Liuyun admiringly gazed at Su Luo: ¡°In the whole world, who is able to match your luck? It is simply invincible, in the entire world, you couldn¡¯t find an rival.¡±


    ¡°How can it be this exaggerated.¡± Su Luo annoyedly said, ¡°You should exin this spirit pinball ah, in the end, what is it and of what use is it?¡±


    ¡°When an expert that is of the seventh rank or higher die, they can condense all of their spirit power into a spirit pinball. Therefore, every spirit pinball has the formidable power of a seventh rank or higher. However, this is a consumable item, once used, then it is gone.¡±

 Chapter 388 – Amethyst Fish Palace (10)

    Chapter 388 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (10)


    Nangong Liuyun handed that red sandalwood box over to Su Luo: ¡°However, it is a very good item for saving your life, put it away properly, don¡¯t lightly take it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then is this spirit pinball¡¯s strength great or not?¡± Su Luo very carefully ced the spirit pinball in her space, after that, she asked Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head. ¡°Its might isparable to a seventh rank expert¡¯s entire force in one strike, that is actually possible.¡±


    Seventh rank expert¡¯s full strength in one strike? With regards to Su Luo¡¯s current third rank, so to speak, a seventh rank expert was already a very formidable existence.


    This item was still really simr with hand grenades, wonderfully so, although the method differed, the result was the same. However, a hand grenade wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt those experts, but this spirit pinball could.


    Comparing by strength, this spirit pinball was much stronger.


    ¡°If there are many, many spirit pinballs, then that would be great.¡± Su Luo somewhat regretfully sighed.


    Nangong Liuyun flicked her forehead with a sound like the bursting of a chestnut: ¡°In this world, how could there be so many seventh ranked experts? If it was a seventh ranked expert that fought to the death, even if he could condense out a spirit pinball, then it would also be taken away by the opponent. So why would they condense one? Therefore, spirit pinballs that were handed down throughout time, are very few. Even if you have one, it is generally also passed down from generation to generation inrge influential families. Able to be passed down are very few. You girl¡¯s luck simply defies the natural order of things. Do you know, if this spirit pinball was ced on auction, what kind of price it would sell for?¡±


    ¡°Will it be very expensive?¡± Wasn¡¯t it merely just a seventh ranked expert¡¯s full strength in one hit?


    Nangong Liuyun seriously nodded his head. ¡°It simply can not be estimated with gold coins. Moreover, it is basically impossible to buy it. If you were to use crystal stones, then you would need roughly fifty pieces of green-colored crystal stone.¡±


    So expensive, Su Luo let out a cry in surprise, afterwards, she excitedly rubbed the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    Today, not to speak of what was encountered first, just speaking of this spirit pinball, was enough to earn back the initial cost.


    Suddenly, Su Luo raised her head and smilingly looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°In other words, now, let¡¯s say, if I take this spirit pinball to kill Li Aotian, then I am able to kill him right?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s senses normally was very sharp, she could clearly perceive the Li family¡¯s siblings¡¯ killing intent towards her.


    She knew, Nangong Liuyun insisting on slowing down his speed to stay behind and apany her, was also out of consideration for this part.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression paused slightly, afterwards, the corner of his mouth hooked into a demonically charming smile and smiling faintly, he said: ¡°Possible, if something unexpected doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°If I were to go kill the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy?¡± Su Luo smiling happily, watched him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin finger, with the bones clearly outlined, pinched her nose: ¡°Able to kill, then just kill her, probing this king is useless.¡±


    ¡°Who is probing you, wishful thinking.¡± Su Luo gave a light humph sound, but her mood seemed pretty good.


    The two of the spoke while walking, as if idly taking a walk, through the main hall, leisurely and at ease.


    After about an hourter, indistinct sounds of talking could be heard, as if up ahead, there were lots of people.


    Those people saw Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo walk over in a leisurely manner as if taking a stroll, in the main hall. Each and every one of them was extremely astonished and also exceedingly speechless.


    Really worthy of being called His Highness Prince Jin, because of a small girl, he actually renounced all the treasures inside this Amethyst Fish Pce. He actually took this Amethyst Fish Pce as a ce for a stroll.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze swept towards them, these people immediately be silent. They lowered their head in reverence, not daring to whisper anything more.


    Ahead was a long and endless passageway, and on both sides of the passageway, were rows of stone rooms right next to each other. There were so many that it couldn¡¯t be counted visually. It was estimated that a row was a leastposed of several hundred rooms.


    In front of the passageway, was erected a life and death monument.


    The left side of the monument was written ¡®a narrow escape¡¯, and the right side was engraved with ¡®heavenly gifted treasure.¡¯


    Below the small words, were carved the rules for the life and death monument.

 Chapter 389 – Amethyst Fish Palace (11)

    Chapter 389 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (11)


    The life and death monument said that there were a total of four hundred and ny-nine stone rooms, every room was different.


    Good luck, maybe just going in, there would be a heavenly gifted treasure.


    Bad luck, maybe just going in, would be confronted with a ferocious, prehistoric beast,


    A room with heavenly gifted treasure was fortunate for you, you coulde out at anytime. However, a stone room with a ferocious, prehistoric beast, unless you killed the defending beast inside, otherwise, just wait until you were torn apart by the opponent.


    If the strength was equal, then when the Amethyst Fish Pce once again disappeared, that person would also disappear with the pce. If the person was capable of resisting one hundred years of starvation, maybe after one hundred years, they could still appear, but how could this be possible?


    Therefore, the risk coexisted with the rewards. The higher the risk, the greater the rewards.


    Everyone could only pick one stone room to enter, and also, no one knew what they would be confronted with.


    Some people shrank back, not daring to enter, while some people advanced bravely in order to get a heavenly gifted treasure.


    At this moment, a lot of people appeared to be hesitating, each and every one of them was standing in front of the door to a stone room, pacing back and forth. They had an appearance of wanting to enter but not daring to enter.


    However, Su Luopletely didn¡¯t have this worry, because she had the little divine dragon. The little divine dragon had always been obsessed with treasure hunting events.


    Now, the little divine dragon appeared to be especially lively and glowing with spirit.


    His nose sniffed around the surroundings, afterwards, he released his little short legs and ran ahead.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    He reckoned that the creator of the Amethyst Fish Pce also hadn¡¯t imagined that one day, there would be this kind of puppy capable of identifying whether inside the room was concealed a treasure or not through its sense of smell.


    This was simply cheating, moreover, cheating with self-confidence and righteousness.


    Now, the little divine dragon eagerly, with jolting buttocks, ran with lightning speed. While Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun merely strolled along slowly, as if that little puppy running wild and happily, was amusing itself, and was unrted to them.


    Finally, the little divine dragon stopped its footsteps, and joyously halted in front of a door to a stone room.


    The stone room number was 123.


    In front of the door to this stone room, now just happend to stand a person with a wonderful body and the appearance of a beautiful miss. This miss, Su Luo was very familiar with, it was not a stranger, but the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    Now, she was standing in front of the door muttering to herself, her hand holding apass appearing testing instrument.


    One could only see her long, shapely eyebrows knotted slightly, she dithered for a long time, without having decided if she wanted to go in or not.


    When the little divine dragon saw this Miss standing in front of this stone room, immediately, he became anxious!


    The treasure inside this room, could not let others snatch it away!


    Once the little divine dragon be anxious, it immediately bared its fangs at the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, snarling fiercely. It had an ominous glint in its eyes, threatening her to leave quickly.


    In general, most animals had an instinct to protect their food, and the little divine dragon,pared to them, was even more high-grade with his instinct to protect treasure.


    The treasure he fancied, how could he let others be a step quicker and be first?


    The little divine dragonpletely did not know how lovable the tiny him with his little face taut in a deadly serious expression was, how very cute and adorable he looked. His heart was only focused on driving the person away.


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s contemtion was interrupted, she lowered her head to see a little puppy angrily howling at her. Taking another nce, she immediately recognized that this little bastard was Su Luo¡¯s spirit pet.


    At that time, originally, an arrow could have shot Su Luo to death, but then this little thing came out and unexpectedly, outside of everyone¡¯s imagination, gnawed on thatunched arrow.


    At that time, she had paid careful attention to this little thing, now seeing it, immediately, her selfish motives rose.


    This little thing was obviously not an ordinary puppy, very likely, it was some kind of rare. magical spirit pet. However, it had already signed a contract with Su Luo.


    But no matter, as long as Su Luo died, the contract would automatically be lifted, then this little thing would be hers!


    Now, she could establish a good rtionship first.

 Chapter 390 – Amethyst Fish Palace (12)

    Chapter 390 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (12)


    The Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s smile was spread wide, she crouched down and good-naturedly smiled faintly towards the little divine dragon. She extended a slender, fair finger to tease him under his chin: ¡°Little thing, is your original body a puppy dog? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    An ¡®oh¡¯ word had just left her mouth, when her finger had extended under the chin of the little divine dragon¡ª¡ª


    A red light shed across everyone¡¯s eyes and a bloody mist gushed out.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy immediately issued a miserable cry, and her hand pped towards the little divine dragon!


    Now, the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s, that forefinger from the right hand that was originally going to tease the little divine dragon, half of it was gone. It was snapped off by one bite from the little divine dragon.


    The meat and the bone was neatly bitten off, the blood violently surging forth!


    It could clearly be seen how good the little divine dragon¡¯s mouthful of teeth were.


    The little divine dragon was from the most umon blood lineage of the divine dragon among the dragon race. After infancy, it would have the strength of a fifth rank, the him right now had at least had the cultivation of a fourth rank. Therefore, his speed was almost as fast as lightning.


    When the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s palm pped towards him, he had long ago suddenly jumped up. His tiny little body jumped directly on top of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s head, with his two paws tightly grabbing onto the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hair.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was about to blow her top because of this little thing!


    She had thought that with one p, she could eliminate this spirit pet, she never anticipated that the puppy¡¯s speed was this astonishingly fast. It was simply inconceivable.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy grabbed towards her own head, she still didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t even deal with a puppy.


    However, what made her want to spit out blood, was that when she grabbed towards the puppy, his body rose like a bullet, and when she rxed a little, he once again dropped down from up high.


    What made her copse from fury, was that he actually used her head as a tool for his game, stepping on top of it here and there, as if he was walking on stilts. He was also stepping on her very joyfully.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was so furious that she nearly passed out.


    Her always perfect hairstyle without a single strand out of ce, was trampled on by this puppy until it was simply beyond recognition. It was as disheveled as a beggar¡¯s, no, it was even inferiorpared to a beggar¡¯s grandmother.


    How could the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy who always posed as above themon people endure this?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s heart became very fierce, she sent a severe palm strike to swat the little thing on her head!


    However, the little divine dragon was extremely nimble, seeing that palm swat towards him, with a swishing sound, he jumped in front of the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s head and grabbed her hair, swinging back and forth in front of her body.


    The even more hateful thing was that his two little paws were still very lecherously stepping on the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s boobs!


    Not far away, having long ago pulled Nangong Liuyun to stand in a corner, Su Luo saw the position of the little divine dragon, and she was simply speechless. She held her forehead and looked to the sky.


    This was still an infant dragon, an infant dragon!


    Such a young age, and it was already this lecherous, once it was grown up, how much more perverted would it be?


    The little divine dragonpletely did not understand his owner¡¯s anguished wailing in her heart. Now, this ying made him even happier.


    One minute, he swung to the back, another minute, he again withdrew into the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s sleeves. When the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was about to grab him, he once again crawled out from under the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s skirt. There was simply a myriads of ying methods he employed, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do, only those that couldn¡¯t be imagined.


    Moreover, this little thing, he really had a little wolf-like nature of a lecher.


    How to say it?


    Just when he was drilling in and out of the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s body, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten to use his sharp two little paws and thoroughly tear her clothing into tatters.


    Starting from when he hid in her sleeves, he had already split the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s sleeves from top to bottom into two.


    When he dug out from under her skirt, he once again, conveniently in passing, tore the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s skirt into pieces.


    Seeing this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed and with great difficulty, she shifted her eyes away.

 Chapter 391 – Amethyst Fish Palace (13)

    Chapter 391 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (13)


    Whose family did this little rotten child belong to, quickly lead it home, he really was too embarrassing.


    Su Luo speechlessly turned her head away.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was so furious that she nearly went insane!


    She wasn¡¯t the only person here ah, even though the surroundings were sparse and full of space, but the number of people was not few. Furthermore, most of these people were men.


    This way, under thousand of pairs of staring eyes, her always exceedingly refined image of an icy heart and clean as jade, was immediately ruined with not a bit left, by this lecherous puppy! Now, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was itching to tear the little divine dragon into pieces.


    ¡°I want to kill you!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was in a towering rage. Unable to suppress the wrath in her chest anymore, she angrily pulled out her double-edged sword.


    Able to stir up the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy into a violent rage, the little divine dragon could also be considered the one and only.


    The little divine dragon, seeing the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairye over with a murderous expression, he instinctively felt a respectable dose of fear. Immediately, with ¡®whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡¯ sounds, he turned around and started to just run. His speed was so fast, it was inconceivable.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hair was messy, her clothing was disheveled, and she carried a sword, chasing after him!


    Now, she was so unkempt and ragged that she couldn¡¯t even bepared to a beggar, wherefore was she still that Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy that was above themon people?


    Several of the surrounding men were dumbstruck as they watched the goddess in their mind being trampled on by a puppy. Then, she was unable to restrain her anger and pulled out her sword, chasing to kill it. Their hearts were all shocked incessantly, everyone looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what would be good to say.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was at the apex of the fifth rank in cultivation, with regards to strength, hers was higher than the little divine dragon¡¯s by a lot. The little divine dragon merely relied on his speed being fast, if they were really to fight each other, hepletelycked the ability to seed.


    The little divine dragon was also not stupid, he turned around and ran towards Su Luo¡¯s side.


    It might have been due to his instinct of self-preservation, but he didn¡¯t even look at Su Luo and directly jumped up. His very small body immediately curled up and rolled into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spacious sleeves, in a sh, all traces of him were hidden.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy rushed over with her sword drawn, with her own eyes, she saw that hateful puppy hide away in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves.


    Now, she hadpletely forgotten about her current wretched, ragged appearance with messy hair and disheveled clothing. Panting in rage, she said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Third senior brother, I ask you to definitely return that little thing to me! Today, if I don¡¯t kill it, it would be difficult for me to eliminate this hatred in my heart!¡±


    Her finger was just in that way, had a chunk been bitten off, how could the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, who was widely known as always perfect, endure it?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face had a perplexed expression, his voice was clear and cold: ¡°What little thing, why is it that this king hadn¡¯t caught sight of anything?¡±


    Saying this, he put both of his hands behind his back, with both eyes raised and an innocent expression on his face.


    Once the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy heard these words, immediately, she felt extremely aggrieved: ¡°Third senior brother! How could you be so heartless? You look at my finger, my finger was forcibly bitten off by that puppy! That puppy is obviously within your sleeves, I saw it with my own eyes. Could it be that you will still harbor it? Could it be that in your mind, I can¡¯t even bepared to a dog?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s eyes carried tears, crying like raindrops on pear blossoms. She looked lovely and pitiful, extremely distressed.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned, with an indifferent tone, he said: ¡°This king truly didn¡¯t see that puppy you are talking about, if you don¡¯t believe me,e have a look for yourself.¡±


    Saying this Nangong Liuyun very openly and aboveboard, rolled up his sleeves, and also very kindly, shook his sleeves. He then cast a nce at her: ¡°Look at it clearly, nothing is in here, and especially not the puppy you are talking about.¡±


    How could it be like this...inly, her gaze had all along been watching in all directions, that puppy simply hadn¡¯t fled from his back.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s sight shifted to Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Su Luo also openlyid out her hands: ¡°My clothing, however, has narrow sleeves, even if I wanted to conceal it, I couldn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 392 – Amethyst Fish Palace (14)

    Chapter 392 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (14)


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s wrathful gaze shot towards Su Luo, furiously saying: ¡°That puppy is your spirit pet, what are you prepared to do?¡±


    Su Luo very artlessly spread out her hand: ¡°What spirit pet? What happened? Why is it that I don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    To capture a thief, you need the spoils, and must also be caught in the act, with both thief and evidence. Her little divine dragon had slipped away faster than a thief and wasn¡¯t captured on the spot, naturally, she must deny it till the end.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t bear the slightest mental burden because her conscience was clear.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy said in a towering rage: ¡°You are simply shameless!¡±


    Su Luo very irritatedly snorted: ¡°The shameless one should be you, right. You keep saying that the fault lies in my spirit pet. If you have the ability, then take out some evidence.¡±


    Whoever suggested it, then they needed to provide the evidence. Before, her little divine dragon was indeed hiding within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves, butter, when Nangong Liuyun crossed both hands behind his back, she seized this opportunity to collect the little divine dragon into her space. No matter how the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy searched, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy didn¡¯t expect that Su Luo would be so contrary, she once again cried for help by casting her gaze towards Nangong Liuyun.


    What made her disappointed to the point of despair, was that her third senior brother¡¯s gaze unblinkingly watched that little slut, as if the surrounding people, including her, were all transparent and did not exist.


    ¡°Good, very good! Su Luo, you remember this for me!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy covered her finger that was drenched in blood. With a malevolent appearance and vicious rays of light shing through her eyes: ¡°If you have the ability, then hide that spirit pet well, otherwise¡ª¡ªhumph!¡±


    Finished speaking, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy flung her sleeves and left!


    Nangong Liuyun heaved a sigh and looked at the retreating back of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy: ¡°From now on, be a little more careful of things.¡±


    Su Luo also used the same regretful gaze to look at the back of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, slowly slowly, she shook her head and sighed: ¡°s, she brushed past a good treasure like this, presumably, if she knew the truth, she would be infuriated to death, right?¡±


    Finished speaking, she raised her eyes and looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled while rubbing her head: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Saying this, he led Su Luo by the hand and both of them stood fixed in front of the door to stone room 123, then pushed the blue-colored button on the door. Immediately, under their feet appeared a white halo that enveloped their entire body. When they opened their eyes again, the surroundings had already changed to a new environment.


    Very clearly, they had already entered into the stone room 123.


    Opening her eyes, Su Luo squinted slightly because she was assaulted by intense rays of light.


    All around was the brilliant light reflected from the Arcane Ice Iron, with a radiance that dazzled the eyes. It was able to clearly send out an inverted image of their silhouette.


    Now, hiding inside Su Luo¡¯s space¡¯s, the little divine dragon¡¯s body stood upright, two little paws reached up on the wall in her space, continuously pping it. His little face was anxious to the extreme, wishing he could just immediately dash out.


    Su Luo helplessly smiled, within the time for one thought, the little divine dragon had already appeared on the empty ground in front of her.


    The little divine dragon threw off the feeling of vertigo in his head, and when he saw the surrounding environment, his two eyes shined instantly. He immediately dashed towards the stone altar up ahead.


    This stone room was approximately about one hundred square meters in area, all around was empty. Only on the stone altar up ahead, there seemed to have somethingid out.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo followed behind the little divine dragon, and walked quickly towards the stone altar, full of curiosity.


    The stone altar, it was more urate to say that it was a jade altar.


    The jade altar was about the size of a ping-pong table, and was carved from top-notch white jade. The surface of the jade was bright, clean and exquisite. It was so clear that it was able to reflect a person¡¯s image.


    On top of the jade altar, calmly swimming for a long time, was a palm-sized, purple-colored goldfish. Also, in front of her, was a dark green, sea-colored bowl. Under thisparison of the two, the purple-colored goldfish seemed even more pitifully small.

 Chapter 393 – Amethyst Fish Palace (15)

    Chapter 393 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (15)


    This dark green sea-colored bowl had now actually been filled with chunks after chunks of crystal stones.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan... unexpectedly, every color was there!


    Also, the sea-colored bowl was packed to the brim!


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but inhale a breath of cold air when she saw this.


    These crystal stones infused with radiant rainbow colors, there was nock of green-colored and cyan-colored crystal stones inside. How precious were these crystal stones outside? Recall how she had painstakingly gambled on stones and struggled to earn only a little more than ten pieces of crystal stones at most.


    Su Luo fixedly stared at that sea-colored bowl, unblinkingly looking at the various kinds of crystal stones within that sea-colored bowl. Weren¡¯t there about several hundred pieces of crystal stones in here? If she were to take it outside, then it would cause a huge sensation.


    Su Luo was now somewhat stupefied, just like a destitute, frustrated beggar that all of a sudden, saw a room full of golden bricks appear in front of her. Moreover, it was still something in a state she could easily make use of, how could you ask a person not to be so excited?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze thennded on the purple goldfish.


    This tiny palm-sized little thing...Wasn¡¯t what she thought it was right?


    ¡°Amethyst Crystal Fish?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion changed slightly and uttered in surprise.


    The Amethyst Crystal Fish that countless number of people yearned for even in their dreams, just this abruptly and without any warning, appeared.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but inhale a breath of cold air.


    Just now, she merely took a very small guess, she didn¡¯t expect it was the real Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Just at this time, the Amethyst Crystal Fish suddenly opened up its mouth. Immediately, a cyan-colored crystal stone was spit out of its mouth. It quietly shot towards that sea-colored bowl.


    However, that sea-colored bowl was obviously filled to the brim with crystal stones and was already unable to hold this piece.


    It was an event that urred which made Su Luo surprised and also extremely regretful.


    One could only see that piece of cyan-colored crystal stone beingunched to the top of that pile of crystal stones in the sea-colored bowl. However, due to gravity and inertia acting on it, this cyan-colored crystal stone actually slid down from within the sea-colored bow,nding on top of the jade altar.


    One could only see and hear a ¡®thump¡¯ sound as that piece of cyan-colored crystal stonended on top of the jade altar, then right after¡ª¡ª


    Afterwards, with the speed exceeding that of the naked eye, it disappeared without a trace!


    ¡°How could it be like this!¡± Su Luo was somewhat bbergasted.


    That was not just a red-colored or orange-colored crystal stone, that was a cyan-colored crystal stone ah! Lord, it disappeared. Back then, the Liu family, for just one piece of cyan-colored crystal, dared to actually bring the fight to Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor okay?


    From this, it could be seen how rare a cyan-colored crystal stone was! On this continent, again, how precious it was.


    But now, Su Luo helplessly looked on as a cyan-colored crystal stone vanished in front of her eyes.


    Obviously, it was easily obtainable, but this kind of feeling of having let it slip away, was the most oppressive to the heart.


    ¡°In the end, what just happened! Where is the cyan-colored crystal stone? Where did it run to?¡± Su Luo very unhappily leaned forward onto the jade altar, meticulously and carefully searching for it. However, where could she even find a trace of the cyan-colored crystal stone?


    ¡°It should have been swallowed by the jade altar.¡± Nangong Liuyun observed it for a while and arrived at a conclusion.


    ¡°This jade altar can also swallow it?¡± Su Luo was simply incredulous, could it be that the jade altar also had the intelligence of a spirit?


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head: ¡°In this world, all living things engender and subdue each other. This Amethyst Crystal Fish can spit out crystal stones from its mouth, really defying the natural order of things too much. ording to thews of the world, it would be correct to say that there must be some restrictions eventually.¡±


    After a pause, Nangong Liuyun continued to say: ¡°Amethyst Crystal Fish can spit out three pieces of crystal stones in one day, every grade of crystal stone appearing in random order. Spitting it out for one hundred years, then how astonishing would the amount of crystal stones be? As long as it appears in the world, it absolutely would cause the unrest of the entire continent. Therefore, it must be limited, which ought to be that any which exceeded what the sea-colored bowl could hold, would be swallowed up by the jade altar. Also, it could be interpreted as automatically taking it back for the Amethyst Crystal Fish, because this jade alter is linked together with the Amethyst Crystal Fish, resulting in an irresolvable situation.¡±

 Chapter 394 – Amethyst Fish Palace (16)

    Chapter 394 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (16)


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo swiftly grabbed a sack from her space, and was just about to stuff all the crystal stones in the sea-colored bowl and take it back.


    But just at this moment, suddenly, the little divine dragon leaned in closer. With his two little paws, he easily grabbed a handful of crystal stones and lifted it towards his own mouth.


    Just when Su Luo was distractedly staring at this dumbfoundedly, the little divine dragon once again rapidly grabbed another handful of crystal stones and stuffed it into his own mouth.


    After being grabbed twice by his paws, that huge sea-colored bowl now had only one third of the original crystal tones left over!


    However, without waiting for Su Luo to react, the little divine dragon, being a glutton, had swallowed an excessive amount of crystal stones. His two plump and huge eyes were in a state that looked like the hypnosis spiral. His little brain was dizzy, with his little body swaying back and forth as if drunk. Finally, his little body curved towards the ground and immediately, he lost consciousness.


    Su Luo was really very angry, and at the same time, she also found it ridiculously funny.


    Why did this little thing eat so urgently? It wasn¡¯t like she wouldn¡¯t raise him.


    After Nangong Liuyun examined him, he immediately smiled: ¡°Rest assured, nothing is wrong with him. It should be because he swallowed an excessive amount of crystal stones and automatically entered the unconscious state to cultivate. Wait until he wakes up, then his strength ought to have changed somewhat.¡±


    ¡°I hope it will be so.¡± Su Luo picked up the little divine dragon, who seemed to be in a drunken state, from the ground, and then put him away into her space.


    Relying on the little divine dragon¡¯s fortune, they finally found the Amethyst Crystal Fish. Su Luo¡¯s mood seemed to be very cheerful.


    Before, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy had dithered for a long time in front of the doorway to this stone room. Just when she was about to enter, she was toyed with by the little divine dragon until she was bedraggled and exhausted.


    Last time, it was the same with Liu Chengfeng, that piece of source stone he was about to cut was fancied by the little divine dragon. He couldn¡¯t win in a fight, so he had directly urinated on top of that stone and made Liu Chengfeng disgusted enough to walk away.


    If the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy knew that she lost the Amethyst Crystal Fish because of the little divine dragon¡¯s interruption, don¡¯t know if her intestines would be green from regret. Really want to see her appearance of being regretful until bing frantic.


    However, able to steal the Amethyst Crystal Fish from the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hand, this kind of feeling was truly invigorating.


    Su Luo, while thinking this, also pressed her hands on top of the jade altar, and straightforwardly collected the entire jade altar with the Amethyst Crystal Fish, into her space.


    Her space, through the process of having that sea-colored bowl full of all kinds of crystal stones, once again increased countless times in size. Now, the inside of her space was huge, shepletely did not need to worry about the issue of storage space.


    However, Su Luo felt somewhat guilty....Nangong Liuyun had apanied her for the whole journey, yet the two treasures they found along the way were both given to her. Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t reaped any rewards, this made Su Luo feel somewhat apologetic.


    In her heart, she secretly resolved that she must look for an opportunity to find a useful treasure for Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun who was being stared at by Su Luo until his heart became somewhat scared, stroked her head and said: ¡°Your eyes are whirling and spinning around, what sly idea are you nning again right now?¡±


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Exiting out of the stone room, both of them walked around with a saunter. As before, they were leisurely and in a carefree manner, strolling along as if touring the street.


    Walking past a dark corridor, the sounds of people talking could be heard from up ahead. From the sound of voices, it seemed that there were quite a few people ahead.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, both of them increased their speed and walked ahead.


    Up ahead stood a circle of people forming a dense mass.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, not a single one was missing as they stood on one side.


    On the other side, the crown prince, Li Aotian and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was also present.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyuning over, an vexed expression passed over Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes. With a frown, he said: ¡°We are done for, do you know, the Amethyst Crystal Fish was actually obtained by Nangong Liujue and them!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo exchanged a meaningful nce, both of them looking at each other in dismay.


    The Amethyst Crystal Fish was definitely inside Su Luo¡¯s space, how could there be another one in the crown prince¡¯s hand?


    Now, the crown prince arrogantly walked towards Su Luo.

 Chapter 395 – Amethyst Fish Palace (17)

    Chapter 395 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (17)


    Now, the crown prince¡¯s entire face was full of joy. He had an air ofcency and a smug appearance as if he had obtained the number one treasured object under the heavens.


    He arrogantly lifted his eyebrows at Su Luo, and coldly smiled: ¡°Loathsome girl, you arrived toote. The Amethyst Crystal Fish is already within this prince¡¯s hand, hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly, smiling a smile that was not quite one: ¡°Amethyst Crystal Fish? Where is it, why is it that I didn¡¯t see it? Isn¡¯t it probably merely just something you said to yourself?¡±


    A sneer appeared in the depths of the crown prince¡¯s eyes. He held out the hand that was behind his back all along. In the center of that hand, shockingly, there actually was a purple-colored goldfish.


    Su Luo carefully looked at it.


    She discovered that this Amethyst Crystal Fish, whether it was size or color, was almost exactly the same as the one she had. The only difference was that itcked the sea-colored bowl in front of it, and also that t, smooth-as-a-mirror jade altar.


    Su Luo somewhat didn¡¯t understand...Could there actually be two Amethyst Crystal Fish?


    Seeing Su Luo frown, the crown prince was even more insolently arrogant, and he burst into a heartyugh. He pointed at Nangong Liuyun and very smugly said: ¡°Amethyst Crystal Fish is in my hands, hahahahaha, from now on, I will never lose to you, not anymore!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, that matchlessly handsome face was steeped in a wantonly nefarious smiling expression, his tone was low and dark: ¡°Really?¡±


    Such a nature-defying treasure as the Amethyst Crystal Fish, only one would appear every hundred years in the Amethyst Fish Pce, and also, there was only one such fish and that¡¯s it. Moreover, that fish was in his little Luo Luo¡¯s hand.


    The crown prince thought that on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, he was pretending not to care. but his heart was envious to death. Heughed even more joyfully.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun ah, Nangong Liuyun! You are too self-confident! Too much belief in being infallible! Don¡¯t tell me you thought that with that kind of unhurried strolling along, you would be able to obtain the Amethyst Crystal Fish? That all the treasured objects are just waiting for you to pick up? Now, you must be regretting it! hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Seldom would he win once against Nangong Liuyun. The crown prince was happy to the extent of forgetting himself, so excited as to nearly go insane.


    Nangong Liuyun truly pityingly watched his older brother in name only, and faintly sighed.


    How could he have the heart to tell the crown prince, that inside the Amethyst Fish Pce, there were fake Amethyst Crystal Fishes. Moreover, the fake Amethyst Crystal Fish could...sigh, sigh.


    Su Luo saw the crown prince jeering at Nangong Liuyun, and she didn¡¯t know why, but a trace of angry intent shed through her heart protectively.


    Could be that she herself wasn¡¯t even aware of it, but she already considered Nangong Liuyun to be her own people.


    Su Luo was determined not to let the crown prince have an easy time.


    Her strategy was very simple, it was to sow discord.


    Su Luo merely smiled faintly, pointed at that Amethyst Crystal Fish and said to the crown prince: ¡°Really congrattions to Your Highness the crown prince, the Amethyst Crystal Fish is a great treasure, but...¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept around in a circle, finally fixing her gaze on Li Aotian and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s bodies. She feigned distress and sighed out a sentence: ¡°But there is only one Amethyst Crystal Fish, the Li family pair of brother and sister put in a lot of effort and strength, right? How could this Amethyst Crystal Fish be best split then?¡±


    The crown prince was slightly stumped for words.


    This Amethyst Crystal Fish was one that he took out from within a stone room, naturally, it belonged to him. How could it have even a hair of rtionship to them in the Li family?


    However...The crown prince subconsciously looked towards Li Aotian. Seeing his pair of eyes, fixed on the Amethyst Crystal Fish that shone with a burning radiance, immediately, the crown prince¡¯s heart was apprehensive. Hisplexion continue to sink down directly, with an expression covered in haze.


    Su Luo lightly smiled and turned her face away.


    Nangong Liuyun found itughable and rubbed her head.


    Even though he did not mind Nangong Liujue¡¯s attitude, but this girl having the mind to stick out for him, this was sufficient proof that her heart already had him in its ce. This discovery made him very happy.

 Chapter 396 – Amethyst Fish Palace (18)

    Chapter 396 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (18)


    Her strategy was very simple, but also very effective.


    With just a brief sentence, she created a crack in the crown prince and Li Aotian¡¯s tentatively agreed upon alliance.


    Having nted the seeds of doubt, the growing of roots, germination, then flourishing in maturity, were also merely a minute¡¯s affair.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at this bright, elegant and charming girl in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but somewhat sigh.


    What¡¯s to be done? He was very fond, extremely fond, of this girl. He simply liked her to the point of almost suffocating. He really wished he could tie her to his side, always keeping her close to him.


    At this moment, the atmosphere inside the main hall was a little strange.


    The crown prince was strutting around, self-satisfiedly and proudly showing off in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even nce at him, he was solely engrossed in gazing at Su Luo with loving, indulging and tender affection.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy stared at Su Luo with hatred as well as envy, wishing her gaze could stab a hole into her face.


    But Su Luo merelyposedly and easily tried to drive a wedge between the crown prince and Li Aotian, attempting to make them automatically copse and fall apart.


    In this queer atmosphere, Beichen Ying softly sighed, breaking this strange calm.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left, ahead is the most important test to pass, will you guys go or not?¡± Beichen Ying red at Nangong Liuyun with a look of resentment for failing to meet his expectations and impatience to see some improvements.


    Up ahead was another test that was greatly rted to the Amethyst Crystal Fish, but now, the Amethyst Crystal Fish was in the crown prince¡¯s hands.


    Should they take action to grab it? Beichen Ying considered this while holding his chin, he cast a nce that harbored evil designs at the Amethyst Crystal Fish in the crown prince¡¯s hands.


    The crown prince saw the look from Beichen Ying and immediately returned to his senses from his tion.


    The people he took along was not many, in addition to Li Aotian and Li Yaoyao, these two temporarily allies. However, the crown prince had no choice but to admit that if Nangong Liuyun insisted on forcibly taking it, then he was certain he couldn¡¯t safeguard the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    The crown prince coldly snorted towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°The dignified and majestic His Highness Prince Jin wouldn¡¯t degrade himself to robbing other people¡¯s treasure, right?¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up into a ghost of a smile, he raised an eyebrow while looking towards that Amethyst Crystal Fish. In his demonically charming pair of eyes, shed a cold-blooded expression: ¡°You really think that is a treasure?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s heart was startled, then afterwards, he repeatedlyughed evilly: ¡°It¡¯s said grapes are sour when you can¡¯t eat them! I didn¡¯t expect you, Nangong Liuyun, to also only be like this!¡±


    The implication was that Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t obtain the Amethyst Crystal Fish, therefore, he deliberately said that his Amethyst Crystal Fish was a fake. Clearly, it was because Nangong Liuyun was jealous of him.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled, declining toment.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s careless bearing that was light as a cloud and gentle as a breeze had thoroughly ignited the crown prince¡¯s fury, and he coldly snorted: ¡°If I can prove that it is the real Amethyst Crystal Fish, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Want to bet again?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze that harbored evil designs sized up the crown prince from top to bottom, then sighed with a manner of taking pity on him, ¡°Still, it¡¯s better not to, right? You¡¯ve already lost one thousand five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones to my family¡¯s Luo¡¯er, to bully you once more will make us feel somewhat bad about it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was telling the truth, yet inevitably, there will be some people who hear the truth as an ironic remark, and the crown prince was exactly this kind of person.


    This sentence by Nangong Liuyunpletely stirred up the crown prince. One could only observe him coldly and solemnly, furiously shout: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you have bullied people intolerably! Good, good, I will bet with you! Since you just mentioned one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones, then, if you lose, the debt of one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones will be transferred to you, how about it?!¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, the crown prince immediately apuded his own fast response.

 Chapter 397 – Amethyst Fish Palace (19)

    Chapter 397 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (19)


    Look at how clever he was, directly transferring those one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones to Nangong Liuyun, while he would bepletely debt-free and light as a feather.


    As for if Nangong Liuyun could afford the debt, that was not something he needed to consider.


    Now, everyone in the surrounding crowd was staring with their eyes opened wide, watching this circle of people in front of them in shock.


    They all knew that His Highness the Crown Prince had always been on bad terms with His Highness Prince Jin, however, they never confronted each other face-to-face. At this moment, the two of them were directly facing off, this kind of good y was normally hard toe by.


    Each and every person in the surrounding crowd stared at the two people full of excitement, all guessing at who would win.


    Reasoning told them that His Highness Prince Jin would never lose.


    Their eyes and the facts, nevertheless informed them that within the crown prince¡¯s hand was the Amethyst Crystal Fish, absolutely real and authentic!


    Then this bet, in the end, what direction would it head to? Everybody was extremely curious.


    Nangong Liuyun cast an indifferent nce at Nangong Liujue: ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    The crown prince choked, immediately after, hisplexion changed to a smug,cent expression.


    The Amethyst Crystal Fish was in his hands, how could he lose? If he didn¡¯t take huge advantage like a lion opening its mouth, he felt it would be a waste of natural resources, unworthy of this chance given to him by the heavens.


    The crown prince immediately gave several arrogant, cold snorts: ¡°If I lose, I willpensate you an equal amount of one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones!¡±


    In other words, the two people¡¯s stakes were exactly one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones.


    Nangong Liuyun, who was always not interested in gambling stakes, this time, he hung his normal attitude and raised his eyebrow, smilingly saying: ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Nangong!¡± Lan Xuan uttered in surprise.


    Even though Nangong¡¯s insights were exceptional, however this time... could it be that the Amethyst Crystal Fish in Nangong Liujue¡¯s hands was really a fake?


    Beichen Ying, smiling happily, bumped Lan Xuan¡¯s arm, ¡°When have you ever seen Nangong lose?¡±


    Since Nangong dared to ept these stakes, then this proved his heart was sure of sess long ago.


    This guy was simply a master at acting as if there weren¡¯t any incentives, by no means would he allow himself to suffer a loss.


    Lan Xuan thought about it again, the facts were indeed like this. Therefore, he and Beichen Ying spected a bit, and stared at the crown prince with aughing look, waiting to see what would happen. Their look made the crown prince¡¯s heart somewhat scared.


    The crown prince¡¯s heart was somewhat apprehensive at first, after all, it was still one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones. Moverover, he still owed one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones to Su Luo from before. If he was to lose this bet, he must take out three thousand green-colored crystal stones. Even if you killed him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it.


    However, when the crown prince saw Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan winking towards him, following this, his heart immediately calmed down. Humph, he didn¡¯t expect that Nangong would actually employ this kind of senseless method to deceive him by making him renege on this bet, so childish!


    The crown prince, with a few brush strokes, wrote down a letter of guarantee simr to the one he wrote before with Su Luo.


    Afterwards, everyone signed their names on the three copies.


    The crown prince had one copy, Nangong Liuyun had another, and thest copy was like before, left in Beichen Ying¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Now, how to proven that the Amethyst Crystal Fish in His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s hands is real ah?¡± Beichen Ying pretended to ponder while holding his chin, ¡°There is a very simple method. The real Amethyst Crystal Fish will spit out three crystal stones per day, morning, noon and night, not missing once. Then now, must we continue waiting?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nced faintly at the crown prince: ¡°Why abandon what is near to look for something far away?¡±


    Beichen Ying, through tactful understanding, immediately added an exnation to that sentence, ¡°The Amethyst Crystal Fish is linked in countless ways in connection to the Amethyst Fish Pce. It is said that having the Amethyst Crystal Fish is like having a sensor and can assist in choosing the one path from the nine routes up ahead. Furthermore, this road leads directly to the Secret Collection Library.¡±

 Chapter 398 – Amethyst Fish Palace (20)

    Chapter 398 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (20)


    An Amethyst Crystal Fish that could spit out crystal stones was naturally a treasure. However, after processing the Amethyst Crystal Fish, it would be convenient to go straight to the Secret Collection Library without stopping. As far as cultivators were concerned, this was the most attractive lure.


    The Secret Collection Library, as the name implied, was a library with a collection of rare books. It was said that the library collection was abound with rare and secret martial arts technique books, and every kind of elemental system¡¯s cultivation methods also existed.


    This was the real reason why everyone entering the Amethyst Fish Pce would fight over the Amethyst Crystal Fish. This was their true objective.


    And as to the ce everyone was standing on now, it was a vast tform. Up ahead, with clouds and mist curling up and making it hard to see, appeared nine roads in front of everyone. Nearly every road looked exactly the same, basically, there was no way to distinguish them apart.


    However, among these nine roads, there was only one safe road that led to the Secret Collection Library. The remaining eight other roads were very dangerous, after a narrow escape, it still might not lead directly to the Secret Collection Library.


    The crown prince possessed the Amethyst Crystal Fish, and the Amethyst Crystal Fish had a connection to the distant Secret Collection Library. If the Amethyst Crystal Fish in the crown prince¡¯s hand was real, then the crown prince would be able to find the correct road that led directly to the Secret Collection Library.


    The crown prince coldly smiled: ¡°Good, just this once, I will let you guys experience the secret to this Amethyst Crystal Fish.¡±


    The center of the crown prince¡¯s palm supported that small, sparkling, translucent and pure Amethyst Crystal Fish. In a split second, he pushed all the spirit force in his body into the body of that Amethyst Crystal Fish, trying to conduct a joining of the mind with the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Just at this time, the Amethyst Crystal Fish¡¯s original body with a dull luster, was as if it was set aze with light, in a sh, it started to shine.


    In addition, the originally transparent purple color, had now be more and more red, brighter and brighter, with brilliant rays radiating all around that burned a person¡¯s eyes.


    The crown prince contemptuously cast a nce at Nangong Liuyun, and sneeringly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you see? This is the real Amethyst Crystal Fish!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun merely smiled but did not speak. His smile was not quite one, and he raised an eyebrow to look at him. In addition, he took the initiative to pull Su Luo along while retreating a step backwards. He thought about it and pulled Su Luo with him as he retreated backwards another step. As if thinking in this manner, they had already retreated to a safe range away.


    This action by Nangong Liuyun suddenly not lightly infuriated the crown prince.


    His heart was extremely vexed, wishing that he could rip Nangong Liuyun apart.


    But he didn¡¯t have the means because Nangong Liuyun¡¯s martial arts cultivation was much greater than his. If they were really to fight, he would only be tyrannized.


    The crown prince could only pour all the furious thoughts in his heart into the body of the Amethyst Crystal Fish. An unending stream of spirit force rushed into the body of the Amethyst Crystal Fish, with the fish bing even more scarlet, a scarlet red. Moreover, if you paid close attention to it, you could see silken strands of smoke.


    The crown prince tried to link up with the Amethyst Crystal Fish, but what made him despair was that the Amethyst Crystal Fish seemed like an idiot without a soul. No matter how he called out to it, it never gave him any response.


    The crown prince thought it was because the spirit force he poured in was too little, so he could only add more vigor when conveying more spirit force into its body.


    However, it was still no good.


    Li Aotian frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He advanced forward, extending his hand to lustfully grab that Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    If before, the crown prince perhaps might still relinquish it, but with Su Luo¡¯s instigation, how could he still trust Li Aotian?


    One could see the crown prince weakly say: ¡°You help me convey spirit force into this Amethyst Crystal Fish together, I just don¡¯t believe I cannot make it open!¡±

 Chapter 399 – Amethyst Fish Palace (21)

    Chapter 399 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (21)


    Li Aotian really wished to enter the Secret Collection Library a step earlier than everyone else. Seeing the crown prince this selfish and narrow-minded, he had no choice but to also agree.


    The two of them concentrated all their spirit force and poured it into the body of that Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Su Luo curiously peered around at them.


    Was linking up with the Amethyst Crystal Fish really this difficult?


    In any case, it was easy for her to connect with her Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    After a drop of blood, it recognized her as its owner, and she only needed to touch it with her mind and she couldmunicate clearly with the Amethyst Crystal Fish. She could also sense that emotion of deep admiration from a childing through its body to her.


    When Su Luo was in the midst of indulging in flights of fancy, Nangong Liuyun once again pulled her to take another few steps back.


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan, these several people, still hadn¡¯t taken notice of this action. When they turned their head around, thinking to speak with Nangong Liuyun, they saw he had fallen back many steps.


    What kind of clever person was Beichen Ying? These several people had grown up together with Nangong since little, with regards to his two-faced, wise and farsightedness, they naturally worshipped heartily. Everybody¡¯s rapport was very deep and extremely good.


    Beichen Ying saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s position, without saying anything further, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound he scuttled to stand behind Nangong Liuyun.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also didn¡¯t fall behind, their speed was as fast as whirlwind, with two ¡®whoosh¡¯ sounds, they also atst arrived at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Their voluntary movements, these actions, were somewhat big. Not to mention, they had been the focal point of many people¡¯s attention all along, so each and every move they made was stared at by countless gazes.


    Seeing them repeatedly flee back, a trace of panic appeared on everyone¡¯s face. Without waiting for them to utter a question, the matter urred without any ominous signs.


    Nevertheless, it could be said that the crown prince and Li Aotian¡¯s attention werepletely focused on the little Amethyst Crystal Fish¡¯s body.


    In the wake of more and more spirit force, the red color on that Amethyst Crystal Fish be brighter and brighter. It became increasingly scalding to the hand.


    Now, even with the crown prince¡¯s cultivation level, he also felt it was hard to hold on to it.


    Li Aotian felt that something was wrong.


    Based on the secret written records in the Li family¡¯s treasure storehouse, it never mentioned that it would be this troublesome to open the link to Amethyst Crystal Fish. Moreover, it would also not be burning hot to this degree¡ª¡ª


    Just when a faint sense of unease emerged in Li Aotian¡¯s heart.


    A catastrophe without the slightest warning signs urred.


    One could only see the ming red Amethyst Crystal Fish in the crown prince¡¯s hand momentarily look like a huge bomb, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sounded, at lightning speed, it openly exploded!


    All the spirit force he and the crown prince had poured into it just a moment ago, changed into a powerful, oval-shaped force that unfurled into the surroundings.


    Li Aotian¡¯s reaction was fast, his body was nimble, with speed as fast as lightning, he retreated back.


    However, because he was caught off guard, his chest was still burned by that sudden explosive force.


    He could clearly smell the stench of scorched fleshing from his chest.


    Even Li Aotian was like this, then the crown prince was even more tragic.


    One could only see that the hand he used to hold the Amethyst Crystal Fish was blown to pieces. His face was painted ck,pletely unable to recognize his original features.


    His body was lit up like a raging inferno from the explosive burst, mes were scattered all over his body, and half of his hair was nearly charred.


    However, it seemed the crown prince was wearing a soft protective armor on his body. As a result, his body still did not suffer too much harm. It was merely that anything above his neck seemed exceedingly shabby and atrocious.


    Apart from Li Aotian and the crown prince, this time, there were a great number of people who were affected by the explosion.


    There were a few smart ones who, after seeing Beichen Ying group¡¯s actions, had also followed in retreating back beforehand. However, the overwhelming majority of people, because of curiosity, and wanting to see the Amethyst Crystal Fish in order to be the first to burst into the correct path, their figures therefore hadn¡¯t moved.


    Thus, when the explosion¡¯s fluctuation assumed an oval shape that arrived to engulf everything, a lot of people were affected by that berserk force.

 Chapter 400 – Amethyst Fish Palace (22)

    Chapter 400 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (22)


    Momentarily, all around the area, a lot of people¡¯s upper torsos were covered in mes, looking exceedingly disheveled and wretched.


    Moreover, these mes contained the crown prince and Li Aotian¡¯s spirit power, how could it be so easily extinguished?


    For a moment, the surroundings were messy and chaotic. Everywhere, cursing sounds and sounds of misery could be heard.


    The only people that were neat, clean, and unruffled in the midst of this chaos and were watching the drama, was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group of several people.


    Now, the expression on Beichen Ying¡¯s face was indescribably brilliant.


    He pointed at the crown prince¡¯s battered and exhausted appearance, and burst into loudughter with both hands on his hips. He wasughing so hard that tears were about to appear: ¡°You guys quickly look, Nangong Liujue¡¯s, that appearance, hahaha, simply as if he was pulled out of a pile of coal, simply too funny.¡±


    He held his stomach and directly started to guffaw and ¡®ow¡¯ out loud,ughing so hard that he nearly couldn¡¯t straighten his waist.


    Lan Xuan alsoughed uproariously with his hands on his waist. ¡°Guffaw, ow, guffaw, ow, the mostughable thing is that before, Nangong Liujue still took that fake for the real Amethyst Crystal Fish. He still unted it in front of us as if it was the real thing. Hahaha, never mind if it was a fake, but to still fall for the fake¡¯s booby trap¡ª¡ªYou guys tell me, isn¡¯t this the appropriate retribution?¡±


    Anye Ming was not as excessively brash as those two, but his mood was obviously also very good. A spirited expression appeared in his beautiful eyes and he was smiling while shaking his head: ¡°The pitiful crown prince, going to contend with whoever would be good, but why did he stubbornly insist on seeking a fight with Nangong?¡±


    Su Luo felt that this dramatic scene was also very amusing. She smilingly looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°You, s, as a guy, are being too perfidious right? You definitely knew earlier, that fake Amethyst Crystal Fish would explode, am I right? In addition, the more spirit force that was poured in, the more violent the explosion, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun calmly andposedly folded his hands behind his back, raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°What kind of talk is this? How could this king be that kind of person who would disregard the masses?¡±


    Su Luo gave a soft snort.


    This bastard was so obvious, but still said it with that kind of righteous-sounding pompousness, totally hypocritical.


    But, she was still quite fond of this kind of him that put on a false act, what¡¯s to be done?


    Just like a pretentious, cute, little boy that was very lively and who had done a good deed wanting take credit and get acknowledgement from an adult with a still proud, lovable, little appearance. He was simply too adorable that she was about to burst.


    Su Luo thought up to here and subconsciously, went over to pinch Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cheek with a smile.


    However, just when her pair of hands pinched the two rounds of pink tender flesh on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cheeks, all of a sudden, she became aware that the surroundings were somewhat too quiet.


    She turned her head around, Beichen Ying and those three had assumed the state of a Buddhist statue, with stupefied, nk gazes that were staring at her hand. The depths of their eyes shed with feelings of astonishment and stunned shock.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Su Luo gave a clear cough and very naturally withdrew her hand. Then, she swept Beichen Ying and them, the three, with an indifferent nce: ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you guys watching the great y?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s huge eyes contained tears of excitement, almost to the point of kneeling for Su Luo.


    Didn¡¯t this Miss know what she was doing? Even a mother, being loving and proud, wouldn¡¯t use this method to indulge a child. Could it be that she didn¡¯t know, that what Nangong loathed the most was someone bumping him, and he hated it the most when someone touched his face, okay? What he was most disgusted with was when someone pinched his cheeks, okay?


    Remembering back then, the most favored Li senior concubine in the pce, in order to show the virtuousness of a wife that was good-natured and good in traditional roles, she insincerely went to pinch Nangong¡¯s face. Just wanting to tease him, almost¡ª¡ª


    Beichen Ying almost didn¡¯t want to recall the scene from that time.


    Not only did this Miss Su do it, she still acted out the entire set.


    She unexpectedly, actually extended her hands to pinch Nangong¡¯s cheeks...If this wasn¡¯t courting death, then what was?


    Even though honestly speaking, Nangong really did like her, but this kind of thing was a basic principle, he certainly would not permit it to be destroyed, right?

 Chapter 401 – Amethyst Fish Palace (23)

    Chapter 401 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (23)


    Beichen Ying was just staring at Nangong¡¯s hand, trying to time when he was about to take ruthless action, so that he would then be ready to rush over and save Su Luo. However at this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s action nearly toppled more than ten years of the Nangong he recognized.


    Making him deeply doubt that for this past decade or so, whether he had lived in vain.


    He saw that not only was Nangong Liuyun not offended, on the contrary, he reached out to pinch the bulging little meatball-like cheeks on Su Luo¡¯s face. His smiling expression was devilishly charming, ¡°You actually dared to pinch this king, for you to grow this ability, tsk.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Nangong hasn¡¯t gotten angry, this was greatly beyond and contrary to the three childhood friends¡¯ expectations.


    The three childhood friends looked at each other in disbelief, finally, they could only silently cast their gazes onto Su Luo¡¯s body. They left an extremely worshipful and meaningful gaze on her face.


    Today¡¯s matter, there was only her, if it changed to another person, their corpse would have already been horizontal at the scene.


    However, they really need to reassess this girl¡¯s ce in Nangong¡¯s heart. Before, although they already regarded her as very important, yet, with the facts as proof of her repeatedly visiting Nangong¡¯s bottom line while Nangong continued to indulge her...It could clearly be seen that they still underestimated her.


    Nangong indifferently swept them a nce.


    Consequently, the three people neatly and with identical movements, turned their gazes to the spectacle on the program up ahead.


    Now, the people at the crown prince¡¯s side swarmed around him, helping the crown prince to extinguish the crowd of tiny mes.


    However, the marks were still there.


    The brocade robe on the crown prince¡¯s body was dark and swarthy, in addition, there were lots of small holes from being engulfed by the tongues of the me. His attire was worse than the tattered rags worn by a beggar.


    The most eye-catching thing was his right hand.


    Before, that hand was still holding the Amethyst Crystal Fish which he unted, but now, his right hand had been blown flying by that fake Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Although the blood had already been stopped, there were several missing and broken off fingers. It was a ghostly sight to behold, and the bare bones were frightening.


    The crown prince¡¯s left hand held his right wrist as he walked towards where Nangong Liuyun was standing while panting with rage. He snarled loudly at him, full of rage: ¡°Is it because you already knew earlier that there was a problem with this purple fish? Am I right?!¡±


    Although he used a question, the crown prince¡¯s tone however, was basically assertion, firm in the belief that Nangong Liuyun had already known earlier.


    Nangong Liuyun nced at him once with indifference, his gaze sweeping towards Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying smiling happily and took a step to stand out, and with aughing-out-loud and smiling expression: ¡°Hey, Your Highness the crown prince, are you here to settle your debt? You are able to so quickly gather together one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones?¡±


    Originally, the crown prince was in a towering rage, but then he suddenly felt his chest bing suffocated¡ª¡ª


    He stared nkly with a stupefied expression at Beichen Ying for a long time before recovering his senses.


    Heavens¡ª¡ªJust a moment ago, he actually stupidly made a bet with Nangong Liuyun that the Amethyst Crystal Fish was real. The stake was one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones!


    Recalling this matter, the crown prince¡¯s face immediately turned green. His mouth continued to open and shut for several times, unable to say a word.


    Beichen Ying, smiling happily, patted his shoulder: ¡°Not urgent, not urgent, in any case, the receipt is present, after we go back, it¡¯s still not toote to pay it back. Rest assured, Nangong won¡¯t press you right now, however...Three thousand green-colored crystal stones oh, my crown prince.¡±


    The crown prince only felt his forehead echoing with a buzzing sound, suddenly, for a period of time, both the sky and earth started to spin, and his mind was even more of a nk space.


    He wished he could immediately pass out, treating this as if nothing ever happened.


    But even if he were to pass out, the green-colored crystal stones he owed must still be returned.


    Beichen Ying closely watched him with a narrow smile. Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also raised an eyebrow and watched him with a faint smile. Their gazes made the crown prince flee in a panic state from being stuck in a dilemma.


    Seeing the crown prince staggering along while fleeing, Beichen Ying ced both hands on his waist and started tough uproariously.

 Chapter 402 – Amethyst Fish Palace (24)

    Chapter 402 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (24)


    When the crown prince heard hisugh that was full of evil intent, he ran even faster.


    The crown prince brought along a group of people and rushed towards that road.


    The nine paths up ahead, without interacting with the Amethyst Crystal Fish, the risks for any of the paths were all the same to him.


    Since the risk was all the same, then with everyone going together, it would be better than one person fighting on alone.


    After the crown prince and Li Aotian talked it over, they decided to walk through the first road. The surrounding crowd of people were all standing around in a circle, watching His Highness Prince Jin impatiently, hoping to follow behind him.


    Nangong Liuyun merely crooned out an indifferent sentence: ¡°This king will be thest to go.¡±


    The implication was that he refused to let people form a group to follow him.


    Nobody was an idiot, since His Highness Prince Jin clearly said he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to follow him, if you followed him, then with his emotionless, savage temper, if you weren¡¯t killed by the magical beasts along the way, you would be killed by His Highness Prince Jin. Therefore, this method would not work.


    Everyone, with no other alternative, could only unwillingly and with uncertainty, followed behind the crown prince and walked towards the first passageway.


    The first passageway, a lot of people often wouldn¡¯t dare to select it, but the crown prince actually chose it.


    This was the so-called taking the road contrary to the expected direction, this was probably what he was thinking.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy stood in the distance, looking towards Su Luo¡¯s direction from the distance. Seeing Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s flirtatious and close manner, a malicious ray of light shed through her eyes.


    Li Aotian gave her a tug, his tone was coldly cruel: ¡°Let¡¯s go, there is no use in watching some more.¡±


    No matter how she gazed at him with deep emotions, third senior brother wouldn¡¯t bother to nce at her.


    Li Yaoyao reluctantly took back her gaze and said with a frown: ¡°Do we really need to follow after that moron and go with him?¡±


    Don¡¯t know if it was because of superstition, but ever since they joined the crown prince on the same path, afterwards, things of bad luck immediately came following them. It really had been terrible luck.


    Li Aotian¡¯s tone was coldly indifferent: ¡°To have a free shield, not using it would be a waste. Let¡¯s go, stop looking, his heart has changed. His heart doesn¡¯t have you anymore, no matter what you do, it is useless.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯splexion suddenly changed, a malevolent expression shed through her eyes, raising her voice to say: ¡°No! Third senior brother is mine! He must be mine!¡±


    Li Aotian, seeing her so stirred up, was a little distracted. Then in his heart, he sighed again for this younger sister.


    ¡°Second older brother.¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s tone echoed faintly, light as wind. If you didn¡¯t listen carefully, it would be hard to hear clearly. One could hear the touch of iron and the murderous bloody intent in her dark tone: ¡°Help me kill her!¡±


    This her, who it indicated, Li Aotian was naturally very clear about.


    Li Aotian not only didn¡¯t refuse, but instead heavily nodded his head: ¡°Yao Yao, you should rest assured, that that girl would cheat you like this, how could second older brother allow her to live on this earth?¡±


    The corner of Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer, ncing back, she looked deeply at Su Luo. She then turned and left with confidence and ease.


    Second older brother had always been good at keeping his words, Su Luo, you just wait to die!


    It was a pity that Su Luo and thempletely didn¡¯t hear Li Aotian¡¯s words. Now, all the surrounding people were gone.


    Beichen Ying, in a somewhat puzzled manner, looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°We should start walking right? Which passageway should we take?¡± He had already looked left and right, but felt that every road was the same. If you asked him to choose, he would absolutely do the same as the crown prince and leave itpletely to luck.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifted into a demonically charming and alluring smile, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo concentrated her thoughts, her mind moved, and an exquisite, small and delicate purple colored goldfish appeared in the center of her palm that she just spread open.


    Her fair-as-jade palm, had a small, delicate, cute Amethyst Crystal Fish reclining calmly and not moving in it. That little purple fish seemed to be alive, with its two ck eyes blinking.


    ¡°Amethyst Crystal Fish!¡± Beichen Ying bounced over in a sh with both eyes shining.

 Chapter 403 – Amethyst Fish Palace (25)

    Chapter 403 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (25)


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the real Amethyst Crystal Fish!¡± Lan Xuan also came over immediately after, with a mystified expression across his entire face.


    ¡°This...seems to be the real Amethyst Crystal Fish.¡± Anye Ming examined it for quite a while, before unhurriedly arriving at a conclusion. Afterwards, he looked at Su Luo with aplex expression.


    ¡°What ¡®seems like it¡¯? Of course it is the real one.¡± Nangong Liuyun cast them a nce, showing his dissatisfaction with their doubt.


    It seemed as if Beichen Ying thought of something, immediately, he was extremely happy: ¡°Well, as it turns out, you already knew earlier that the real Amethyst Crystal Fish was in sister-inw¡¯s hands. Therefore, secure in your knowledge, you then went to extort the crown prince, isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly and as if it should rightfully be so, raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The two of you...¡± Beichen Ying, full of a righteous sense of justice, criticized: ¡°One used Amethyst Thorned fish to defraud one thousand five hundred green-colored crystals stones from the crown prince before, and the other one used the Amethyst Crystal Fish to defraud another one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones from the crown prince. You guys, you guys are still really... if not from the same family, then won¡¯t enter the same family¡¯s door (1). A match made in heaven and truly a pair of super two-faced people!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun expressed that Beichen Ying¡¯sst sentence touched deeply his desires, therefore, with regards to his criticism, he epted all of it. He also satisfiedly nodded his head: ¡°What you said is very good.¡±


    Lan Xuan again moved closer with misgivings across his entire face: ¡°But how could the Amethyst Crystal Fish be in sister-inw¡¯s hands? Weren¡¯t all the good stone rooms snatched away by everyone else? Weren¡¯t you guys thest ones to arrive?¡±


    Beichen Ying, Anye Ming, one by one, also expressed their puzzlement.


    Nangong Liuyun, with one hand hugging Su Luo¡¯s slender shoulder, raised an eyebrow with self-satisfaction: ¡°Again, so what?¡±


    ¡®Again, so what?¡¯ Beichen Ying stammered while saying: ¡°That means it was practically impossible for you guys to obtain the Amethyst Crystal Fish ah¡ª¡ª¡±From previous years, the good room numbers were all written down by everyone ah.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled, pointed to Su Luo: ¡°Impossible or not, ask my family¡¯s little Luo Luo.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying, the three of them, inhaled a breath of cold air: ¡°This Amethyst Crystal Fish...was obtained by sister-inw?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was more proud than if he had gotten it himself. Very smugly, he raised his chin to croon: ¡°That is only natural, also not seeing whose it is.¡±


    Su Luo crossly rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Regardless of whose it is, it is still not your family¡¯s wife.¡±


    Beichen Ying and the three of them, with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, let out theirughter.


    Nangong Liuyun peevishly pinched the tip of Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°This girl, will anything happen if you don¡¯t undermine me? Just like this, won¡¯t give this king some face.¡±


    Beichen Ying and the three of them really held Su Luo in esteem, simply admiring her to the point of prostrating themselves in adtion.


    Like Nangong, this kind of man, there were a countless number of women who, after bathing clean, would line up waiting to sleep with him. Whatever looks he wanted in a woman, how could he not have?


    However, contrary to reason, he just hanged himself on Su Luo¡¯s tree to die, and not only was he perfectly happy to do so, he was stillcent about it.


    Really didn¡¯t know what to say to him that would be good. This really made them, his childhood friends, fume with rage between gritted teeth.


    Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun away: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m doing something serious here.¡±


    Once this was said, everyone became silent. With a burning pair of eyes, they stared at that little purple fish in Su Luo¡¯s palm. They were waiting for it to tell them the correct path to take.


    Su Luo closed her pair of eyes tightly, and carefully cated the purple fish full of spirit.


    The little purple fish seemed to have been lonely for a long time, with great difficulty, a master with an aura that it was very fond of appeared, and suddenly, it was extremely excited. It talked non-stop...


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was forced to ept innumerable bits of information, a lot of it was very ancient news....


    All the information spun around making her dizzy, it was quite a while before the excited little purple fish stopped. In the moment it took a break, Su Luo took advantage of the gap to ask which path they ought to take.


    1) If not from the same family, then won¡¯t enter the same family¡¯s door: This is an Chinese idiom that is used to describe a pair of verypatible couples. A simr but more general English saying is that birds of a feather flock together.

 Chapter 404 – Amethyst Fish Palace (26)

    Chapter 404 ¨C Amethyst Fish Pce (26)


    The little purple fish, not without some scorn, swept a nce at Su Luo, and in passing, pointed to the road in the middle, that was to say, the fifth path: ¡°Naturally it¡¯s there, does it even need to be said?¡±


    Okay, the Su Luo being looked down upon opened her eyes. Her gaze encountered a group of male eyes that were full of hope.


    Su Luo lifted her hand very much like a queen: ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Consequently, a party of four youngsters, every one of them young masters from influential aristocratic families, where if their names were spoken outside could make the ground of Eastern Ling Empire shake three times. All of them now, in a humble little brother manner, vishly followed behind Su Luo, giving a ¡®yes Ma¡¯am¡¯ following blindly appearance.


    Beichen Ying very quickly moved closer: ¡°Sister-inw, was this Amethyst Crystal Fish really found by you?¡±


    ¡°Then who else?¡± Su Luo irritatedly looked at him once.


    ¡°How did you finally find it?¡± Beichen Ying was extremely curious.


    They rushed ahead so fast, everyone of them had gotten hold of a good room, so why didn¡¯t they get as good a treatment as her?


    Su Luo¡¯s exnation, in his ears, made him even more depressed.


    ¡°Just like that we walked in and got it.¡± Su Luo very innocently said: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, at that time, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was just dithering in front of the door. After she abandoned it, then we were able to enter that room.¡±


    Beichen Ying felt somewhat dizzy for a moment.


    This luck was great to what extent, that she could snatch the treasure from the hand of a rival in love without batting an eyelid?


    ¡°Then, after going in, just what magical beast hindered the path?¡± Beichen Ying somewhat curiously asked.


    His luck was really surprisingly different.


    At that time when he entered, there was a sabertooth tiger guarding the door. The deeper he went, the more sabertooth tigers there were. If it weren¡¯t for his martial arts being tolerable enough that he could get by, very likely today, he would be finished in there. In addition, the even more miserable thing was, not to speak of treasures, he didn¡¯t even get a hair.


    Lan Xuan standing on the side fiercely nodded his head, and with a pitiful appearance: ¡°The magical beast guarding the Amethyst Crystal Fish ought to be very terrible right?¡±


    The stone room he entered was a little better than the one Little Shadow entered. At least, there was some broken copper and scrap iron. However, the magical beasts could be counted in piles. Killing them took him more than ten trips of going back and forth before he was able to clean up all the monsters. Thus, he was able to protect his life toe out.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was somewhat innocent: ¡°Magical beasts? What magical beasts? We simply did not see even a hair of a magical beast. Nangong, what do you say?¡±


    Finished, Su Luo very kind-heartedly sought confirmation from Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°Silly girl, before they were running that fast, it was because they wanted to find a few magical beasts to temper their skills.¡±


    So it turned out to be like that.


    Su Luo very obediently nodded her head and said to Beichen Ying. ¡°Following along this walk with us, it is unlikely toe across any magical beasts. However, if you still want to temper your skills, then change to another road, okay?¡±


    Beichen Ying wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Why would he want to temper his skills? Those magical beasts were all very awe-inspiring, okay?


    Beichen Ying pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t abandon me...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun picked him up, throwing him aside just like tossing a cleaning rag: ¡°Move a little further away.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± Being cast aside, Beichen Ying expressed was very unconvinced.


    ¡°The air you spit out is too smelly, it will fumigate my family¡¯s little Luo Luo too much.¡± Nangong Liuyun randomly found a reason to fob him off.


    Beichen Ying pointed at Nangong Liuyun, practically ring at him somewhat speechlessly!


    Shameless!


    A man caught in the snare of love was simply too shameless! With the opposite sex, he didn¡¯t even have any humanity left!


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even pay any goddamn attention to him, he only enquired after little Luo Luo¡¯s well-being and a bunch of other nonsense. This kind of disparity in treatment, seeing it simply made Beichen Ying jealous to death.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at Nangong: ¡°We have arrived at the ce, prepare to fight.¡±

 Chapter 405 – Secret collection room (1)

    Chapter 405 ¨C Secret collection room (1)


    In the wake of Su Luo¡¯s order, everybody made preparations to fight.


    Up ahead in this corridor, a tiny light started to appear.


    Everybody closely followed Su Luo¡¯s footsteps, cautiously and solemnly walking quietly on tiptoes. They held their breath, wary and alert as they walked forward.


    While Nangong Liuyun merely pulled Su Luo to behind him, and walked to the very front of this procession.


    This subtle action, maybe it was a subconscious movement on his part, but exactly because of this, Su Luo now felt especially warm inside.


    She lifted her eyes to nce once at Nangong Liuyun, now, his whole attention was concentrated up ahead, the side view of his face was as perfect as the ancient Greek gods. He had a conscientious and cautious expression,pared to his normal image of despising worldly conventions, it waspletely different.


    Su Luo forgot who was it that said this, ¡®a serious man was the most fascinating¡¯.


    Now, she felt this sentence was quite right.


    She had seen too much of his cruel, untamed appearance that despised worldly conventions, this was the first time she saw his serious side. Unexpectedly, she felt he was especially fascinating, making it nearly impossible for her to shift her gaze away.


    Just at this moment, the muffled sound of a magical beast¡¯s howl came from up ahead.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression changed slightly and he stopped his footsteps.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Beichen Ying lowered his voice to ask in a whisper.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t look at him, but stressing each syble seriously and with a heavy atmosphere, said four words: ¡°Eighth rank magical beast.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying and them, the three inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Along this path, it had been very safe, not even the fur of a magical beast could be seen. Didn¡¯t expect that almost at the end, unexpectedly, an eighth rank magical beast would appear.


    Eighth rank magical beast, that was what kind of concept?


    The three of them were all sixth rank, Nangong Liuyun was a little better, yet only seventh rank, Su Luo...cough, cough, that little strength could be ignored and disregarded, okay.


    Three sixth rank, one seventh rank, if it was an expert from the human race, then they could fight it, but the opponent was a magical beast. When a magical beast was at the same rank as a human, their strength would be greater by a lot.


    Beichen Ying suddenly felt an extremely bad headache, and asked with some annoyance: ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the safe passageway? All along the way, it would be unimpeded and unhindered? To actually have an eighth rank magical beast to appear?¡±


    In a split second, everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The Amethyst Crystal Fish was hers, it was also her and it thatmunicated, the responsibility naturally was ced on her.


    Su Luo gave a very innocent expression: ¡°This Amethyst Crystal Fish of mine is absolutely the real one.¡± Saying this, she sought confirmation from Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded slightly, showing he could confirm it was true.


    Su Luo speechlessly grabbed her hair: ¡°Obviously, this little thing told me to take the fifth path. Didn¡¯t you say to walk ording to the Amethyst Crystal Fish¡¯s instructions and it would be fine?¡±


    The three of them including Biechen Ying, with faces full of doubt, looked at Su Luo: ¡°You are certain it is the fifth passageway?¡±


    ¡°That is what the little purple fish said.¡± Su Luo said with much certainty. She once again took out the Amethyst Crystal Fish and wanted to ask for rifications.


    However, what made her entire face be full of back lines was that when she nced over at this little guy in her head, she saw it was actually breathing deeply, sound asleep. It was sleeping like the dead, no matter how she called out, it still wouldn¡¯t respond at all.


    Su Luo could only helplessly spread out her hands toward those three people, and told the truth: ¡°It fell asleep.¡±


    The corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth pursed, he was itching to grab this little guy by the tail and spank its bottom.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s to be done?¡± Beichen Ying finally still handed over the deciding authority to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun had aplex expression as he looked at Su Luo, thought about it and then said: ¡°Luo Luo will remain here, the four of us going over will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Luo took out an exquisite, little red sandalwood case, very carefully, she handed it over to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°You take this, maybe it will be useful.¡±

 Chapter 406 – Secret collection room (2)

    Chapter 406 ¨C Secret collection room (2)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood was clearly very good, his smiling expression seemed a little foolish.


    He hugged Su Luo tightly, before releasing after quite a while, and then returned that red sandalwood case once again to Su Luo¡¯s hand. He hooked her nose with his finger, beaming with joy and said: ¡°That I could get you to be concerned and care about me, how could this little danger count as anything?¡±


    Saying this, he released Su Luo, turned around and left.


    ¡°Nangong¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo called out to stop him, and Nangong Liuyun halted his footsteps. Su Luo yelled seriously to his back: ¡°You must be careful! You are not allowed to return injured!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back was to her, the corner of his mouth was stered in an extremely joyful, pampering and light smile. His eyes were demonically charming and alluring, to the point of enticing all living things.


    He finished speaking, and leading the three of them including Beichen Ying, left with quick strides.


    Very shortly, the furious roars of a magical beast and fighting sounds could be hearding from up ahead.


    Su Luo thought about it and then followed after them.


    How could Su Luo really stay here and wait to be saved?


    If she really didn¡¯t have the strength to defend herself, going there would cause trouble for them. Then, she naturally would listen obediently and wait here for the results, so as not to create difficulties for her own team.


    However now, she had a spirit pinball in her hand, a spirit pinball condensed by a peak seventh rank expert before death with astonishingly formidable power. Very likely, its strength was even greater than Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    If it was like this, how could she obediently and foolishly stay in the original ce while letting herpanions go risk life and limb on her behalf?


    Su Luo used her hand to tightly grip onto that spirit pinball. Exhibiting her spirit dance steps, she quietly swept towards the ce up front.


    Since obtaining the Liu family¡¯s spirit dance steps, nobody in Liu family could cultivate it, on the contrary, Su Luo conveniently got it cheaply. If Liu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor found out, maybe he would be infuriated to the point of vomiting out blood again.


    Not very longter, Su Luo arrived at the ce where both parties were fighting.


    This was not like the narrow passageway from before, rather, it was nearly a hundred square meters of open space. The lighting all around was very bright.


    Fighting against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group was a fierce, ck-colored tiger.


    The fierce ck tiger looked exceptionally ferocious. Its hair was suffused with a faint luster with a malevolent appearance, its front fangs were sharp, and that robust, powerful body, at one nce, you could tell it was full of attack power.


    Nangong Liuyun and them stood separately in each of the four directions, forming a square shape. They simply besieged it while it was standing in the middle.


    Nangong Liuyun was the main fighter with the mostborious task of attracting all of the ck fierce tiger¡¯s hatred, which was part of an obvious n. He received all of its attacks.


    Matching up to an eighth rank magical beast, the him at seventh rank actually wasn¡¯t even a bit frantic. The techniques he used were steady and firm, he continued throwing moves at it non-stop.


    The three of them including Beichen Ying, constantly mounted sneak attacks on the ck fierce tiger. They were using assassination technique, attempting to cause it a fatal injury stealthily.


    Both sides fought very fiercely and bitterly, as if depending on a lottery ticket, all except for Nangong Liuyun that is.


    Beichen Ying was even more miserable, it seemed as if the fierce ck tiger had fixed its attention on him. Even though he ran away very quickly, the clothing on his body was nearly torn to shreds by the fierce tiger¡¯s sharp ws. Only a few strands of tattered clothing hung on his body, making him look more bedraggled than a beggar.


    His wless cheeks also had a few lines of blood from being torn by those sharp ws. It looked terribly sinister.


    The fierce ck tiger was not a fool, very quickly, it was able to see through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strategy. It took the risk of being stabbed and kicked its leg to the left, towards Lan Xuan, kicking him ruthlessly into the wall. Then, it stuck close to the wall and jumped to the floor.


    Lan Xuan covered his chest and repeatedly coughed. He couldn¡¯t suppress it and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, only then did his vigor slowly return.


    After the fierce ck tiger kick Lan Xuan away, again it pped its paw towards Beichen Ying on its right.


    With regards to these few little fleas that constantly jumped up and down, the fierce ck tiger felt it was pestered beyond endurance. First, it should get rid of these creatures,then concentrate its mind on the opponent that was most difficult to deal with.


    That huge w gave off formidable power, carrying with it an inexhaustible strength.

 Chapter 407 – Secret collection room (3)

    Chapter 407 ¨C Secret collection room (3)


    It pped towards Beichen Ying¡¯s head with a thunderous roar, with the strength of five thousand kilograms¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Careful!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression changed slightly!


    However, no sooner said than done, who Nangong Liuyun stood too far away, wanted to rush forth to save him, but it was already toote.


    If Beichen Ying was pped by that huge w, his whole head would be paste!


    Seeing that his life was in imminent peril!


    Just at this critical moment.


    Su Luo appeared.


    Nobody would have anticipated, even Su Luo herself hadn¡¯t expected that her appearance wouldpletely change this fight, with their side that was thoroughly at a disadvantage.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand held that spirit pinball, just when she was about to toss it at the fierce ck tiger, but all of a sudden, her expression changed.


    Just when she was about to toss it, the spirit pinball had already been reced with the Amethyst Crystal Fish!


    This was not because Su Luo was reluctant to use the spirit pinball, rather, it was the result of the Amethyst Crystal Fish screeching in her head.


    Su Luo¡¯s control of her strength was very good, and she directly sent the Amethyst Crystal Fish smashing towards that fierce ck tiger¡¯s w that was full of formidable power.


    Originally, that w was merely ten centimeters away from Beichen Ying¡¯s head. However, due to an extra Amethyst Crystal Fish appearing above Beichen Ying¡¯s head, that fierce ck tiger abruptly restrained its w. It directly grabbed towards that Amethyst Crystal Fish and immediately uncaringly abandoned Beichen Ying.


    The fierce ck tiger, with both hands, cupped that Amethyst Crystal Fish. It had a somewhat incredulous and also extremely excited expression....


    The originally intense battle, because of the fierce ck tiger having stopped fighting, quieted down.


    Nangong Liuyun walked quickly to Su Luo¡¯s side, with a dark face, he coldly chided her: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be obedient and stay behind? How could you be this disobedient!¡±


    Su Luo somewhat embarrassingly stuck out her tongue, but wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this was an eighth rank magical beast! What is a minor, insignificant, little third rank doing over here? Do you dislike not dying quickly enough, am I right?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was coldly solemn, overbearingly interrogating her, a trace of lingering fear and concern shing through his eyes.


    He was really fierce...Su Luo stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I was worried about you.¡± Su Luo said in a very low voice with her head hanging down.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s originally furious expression stiffened in a split second, afterwards, he asked somewhat unnaturally.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it then forget it! Humph. If it was not for meing, you guys won¡¯t be able to beat it!¡± Su Luo, not without some smugness, raised an eyebrow: ¡°I just saved Beichen Ying¡¯s life, hey, Beichen Ying, do you admit to this grace of saving your life?¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged, acknowledged, I certainly will admit to it. I must admit it.¡± Beichen Ying shook his head and with great difficulty, became clear-headed. Now, he was still patting his chest from the lingering fear: ¡°Just a moment ago I really did take a trip to the gates of hell. Even now, my heart is still jumping with ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯ sounds.¡±


    Su Luo smugly raised an eyebrow towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Did you not see, he was saved by me.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, finally, he could only let out a deep sigh and in a spoiling manner, rubbed her head: ¡°This time, it is because your luck was good. Next time, you need to be obedient, have you memorized it?¡±


    ¡°Which time has my luck been bad?¡± Su Luo, who was somewhat unconvinced, said: ¡°Luck is also a part of strength, this you must acknowledge as the truth.¡±


    While they were speaking, Lan Xuan, who had been sent flying into the wall by one kick from the fierce ck tiger, covered his chest that was hurting and walked over with lurching steps. He was very perplexed as he interrupted: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an armistice?¡±


    Beichen Ying disgruntledly kicked him in the butt. Pointing at the fierce ck tiger that was still super excited, he peevishly rolled his eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you grown some eyes? Still can¡¯t see clearly? This matter was obviously something that could be avoided...we, however...s...our battle could be considered to have been fought in vain. This injury was also suffered in vain.¡±

 Chapter 408 – Secret collection room (4)

    Chapter 408 ¨C Secret collection room (4)


    Lan Xuan now finally came to a realization, with both eyes opened wide like huge copper bells. He stammered his sentences because of feeling that it was too incredulous: ¡°Too obscure!!! As it turns out, the so-called obtaining the Amethyst Crystal Fish enables a person to smoothly pass through the routes is real! It was actually in this manner! We are truly foolish through and through, to still go as far as toe to blows with this huge foolish tiger!¡±


    Obviously, as long as they had shown the Amethyst Crystal Fish, then it would have been fine. However, they actually chose the most idiotic, most primitive and most barbaric way.


    Lan Xuan touched the wound on his chest, a moment ago, it still didn¡¯t hurt, now, after knowing the truth, he felt it was extremely painful. It hurt so much that he almost passed out.


    Momentarily, the surrounding mood was somewhatplicated. Everyone was all speechlessly ring at that fierce ck tiger who was holding the Amethyst Crystal Fish. Each and every one of them was fuming with rage between gritted teeth, but had no way to vent their anger.


    Su Luo coughed clearly twice to break this awkward atmosphere: ¡°Okay, okay, isn¡¯t this because of inexperience? Fall into the moat and you¡¯ll be wiser next time. Next time, we¡¯ll know it.¡±


    Lan Xuan silently cast her a nce...he touched his wounded chest again, as a person who hadn¡¯t been kicked into the wall, how could she understand hisplicated state of mind right now?


    Su Luo very kindly patted his shoulder: ¡°You should think of the good side, if it was not for the Amethyst Crystal Fish appearing just in time, this chest of yours also would not be kicked only once.¡±


    Lan Xuan: ¡°....¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s attention returned to the body of the fierce ck tiger. She very cautiously walked up to the front of it a step.


    Even though the fighting had already subsided, the Amethyst Crystal Fish was still in the fierce ck tiger¡¯s hand. How could she get it back without sending in an army and not being met with bloodshed? It was very obvious that this slow-witted tiger had some kind of a peculiar,plicated feeling towards the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Su Luo was only able to take one step forward before Nangong Liuyun, with one tug, pulled her behind him. He still didn¡¯t forget to send her a quick re: ¡°Want to court death?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth deted a little, slyly, she secretly thought: this stingy male, perhaps his temper still hadn¡¯t cooled yet, right?


    Su Luo squeezed out a smiling expression that carried a touch of cajoling: ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, the Amethyst Crystal Fish has already acknowledged me as its master. How could that foolish tiger attack me? You should feel at ease.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun away and took a step forward again.


    Just at this time, this unstable situation suddenly changed!


    One could only see that huge foolish tiger return to his senses from his state of excitement. That pair of naturally cold eyes imposingly shot towards Su Luo¡¯s location.


    Afterwards, its huge body sprung towards Su Luo, pouncing over to her!


    ¡°Careful!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion changed slightly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, be careful!¡± Beichen Ying and them rapidly gathered together to form a wall in front of Su Luo. They steadily protected Su Luo who was now behind them.


    However, that huge foolish tiger¡¯s speed did not decrease, and still as before, pounced ferociously towards Su Luo. Its two front ws were sharp as a dagger that glittered like frost and snow, with a threatening murderous aura.


    The pair of ws danced in the wind, ¡®swish, swish, swish¡¯, the three sounds resounded in session.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, the three of them were separately flipped flying by this huge foolish tiger. Afterwards, each and every one of them smashed into the wall, grimacing from the pain.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression condensed into frost, he concentrated all the spirit force from his body and striked at the huge foolish tiger with all his strength.


    Yet, the huge foolish tiger only opened its mouth like a bloody, sacrificial bowl towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand¡ª¡ª


    Just at this critical moment, Su Luo, in one move, pushed Nangong Liuyun away!


    If not, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s right arm would have simply been swallowed by the huge foolish tiger.


    One could only see a sh of white light, and Su Luo¡¯s palm was already gripping that spirit pinball. Just when she was, with no holds barred, prepared to use that spirit pinball on the huge foolish tiger¡¯s body, when who would have thought¡ª¡ª


    The huge foolish tiger, with one move, had stopped Su Luo with a bear hug!


    Its huge head rubbed back and forth against her shoulder and its huge moist tongue licked her face and pasted her face with saliva. In the end it left behind an area full of sticky saliva¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 409 – Secret collection room (5)

    Chapter 409 ¨C Secret collection room (5)


    Su Luo was dumbfounded.


    Nangong Liuyun stared nkly.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, who were rushing over wanting to save her, were also stupefied to a stop.


    That huge foolish tiger saw that Su Luo didn¡¯t respond to it and seemed to be a little unhappy. With a low voice, it snarled at Su Luo. It roared and howled, shouting randomly, as if trying to attract her attention.


    Su Luo, while wiping off the sticky saliva on her face, suddenly had an urge to look up at the sky and start cursing...who had she incur the wrath of or provoked!


    The huge foolish tiger thought that Su Luo really liked its affectionate gesture. With a joyous sound, it once again rushed up to Su Luo and started to lick her face with its huge tongue.


    The huge foolish tiger¡¯s figure was very big and strong, that tongue was bigger than an iron fan. A licking tongue rolled past, making Su Luo feel as if a burst of gale had blown past, and her body swayed back and forth. That fishy stench smelled so bad that she almost cried....


    In the beginning, Beichen Ying was still very envious. Being able to be liked by this huge foolish tiger, wouldn¡¯t it be such a great achievement?


    After seeing Su Luo¡¯s forced and suffering appearance, immediately, he had an expression full of extreme sympathy.


    Beichen Ying movingly and tragically looked at Su Luo, as if secretly saying: in order to maintain a short period of peace, sister-inw¡¯s life is honestly not very easy.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo with her eyes tightly closed, frowning and standing there distractedly, suddenly, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. With one hand, he pulled Su Luo to him, and using the sleeves of his other hand to wipe her face, he was smiling while wiping away: ¡°How about it? Still okay?¡±


    After wiping her dry with great difficulty, Su Luo finally sucked in a deep breath of air, and after a while, she finally said: ¡°Atst, I can breathe! Way too trying!¡±


    Just a moment ago, that sticky liquid was pasted all over her face, giving her a feeling of being covered in a face mask.


    The huge foolish tiger¡¯s enormous body sat in front of Su Luo, itsrge eyes silently and with an aggrieved expression looked at her. Its eyes also had a mistreated expression from being ignored.


    Su Luo was immediately speechless.


    This was the formidable, awe-inspiring, great, fierce tiger, that would utterly defeat Nangong Liuyun, the four of them¡¯s joined attacks, the eighth rank magical beast, okay?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be the kind that was extremely arrogant, a living mystical existence, proud and pampered? Why on earth would it show this kind of seeking to be petted andforted appearance, as if acting cute? She was the one that was the most wronged, okay?


    The huge foolish tiger called out a few times towards Su Luo with a lowered voice, and once again pitifully lowered its eyes. It looked simply heartbroken with a very downcast mood.


    Su Luo perplexedly scratched her hair, in the end, what¡¯s going on?


    Nangong Liuyun observed even the smallest details, and was the first to see through everything. One could only see him frown slightly: ¡°It seemed to be drooling over some kind of treasure on your body.¡±


    Some kind of treasure on her body? Su Luo sank into deep doubt.


    To say there were many treasures on her body, then there weren¡¯t many; to say there were only a few, then that was also untrue. Don¡¯t tell her that she needed to take them out one by one for it to choose? s, if only the little divine dragon was here, then everything would be fine, he should be able tomunicate with the huge foolish tiger.


    Unfortunately, that gluttonous little guy now was sprawled on his back, lying within her space and snoring away, sound asleep. His plump little belly, in the wake of his breathing, bulged out again and again, looking extremely adorable.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept through her space, suddenly, she stopped at a certain ce.


    That¡¯s right!


    How could she have forgotten about this treasure?


    At that time, the little divine dragon was seduced to her side because of this spirit spring. Afterwards. she experimented it on the Dragon Scaled Horse, and it was quite evident that the Dragon Scaled Horse was also very fond of the Celestial Spirit Water. Once again, eventer, she relied on adding Celestial Spirit Water into the fish food, opening a killing road in all directions and hooking a full one thousand five hundred Amethyst Thorned fishes.


    The above-mentioned events were all signs which clearly indicated that magical beasts were extremely fond of Celestial Spirit Water.


    Could it be that this huge foolish tiger was looking for Celestial Spirit Water?


    But, how did the huge foolish tiger know that her space had Celestial Spirit Water...Su Luo¡¯s gaze floated towards the Amethyst Crystal Fish being held tightly in the palm of the huge foolish tiger...

 Chapter 410- Secret collection room (6)

    Chapter 410- Secret collection room (6)


    Okay, this was absolutely a little traitor.


    Su Luo, half-believing and half-doubting, took out a cup of Celestial Spirit Water from her own space.


    Without waiting for her to hold it steadily, the huge foolish tiger, in an instant, rushed towards her. Its huge body directly threw itself at her, Su Luo stumbled back a step, and Nangong Liuyun easily grabbed hold of her hand, stabilizing her.


    The cup in her hand swayed back and forth. Without waiting for the Celestial Spirit Water to be poured out, the huge foolish tiger had already swallowed whole the water along with the cup!


    It didn¡¯t even bother to chew, with one mouthful, it swallowed everything cleanly and neatly.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to return to her senses, the huge foolish tiger once again enthusiastically threw itself at Su Luo. It extended its long and thick tongue to lick towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Without any doubt, this was absolutely the huge foolish tiger¡¯s way of showing its enthusiasm towards humans.


    However, Su Luo was really unable to bear this kind of enthusiastic manner. She raised her hands in surrender and took out another cup of water to pour into its wide open mouth, to block its affectionate manner towards her.


    It was not because Su Luo was unwilling to part with some Celestial Spirit Water, it was really because this huge foolish tiger was not easy to wait upon.


    If she directly gave it a wooden bucket of Celestial Spirit Water, then it absolutely would still be unsatisfied. When the time came, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the basic amount must be small, this way, it would not be difficult for her to increase it.


    Sure enough, the huge foolish tiger once again drank the cup of Celestial Spirit Water very blissfully. Then, it once again pretended to be pitiful as it looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo spread out both hands: ¡°Don¡¯t have anymore!¡±


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The huge foolish tiger was unreconciled and once again rushed over to show Su Luo various kinds of enthusiasm. Su Luo helplessly closed her eyes and held her breath, suffering various kinds of ravages from it.


    If it demanded the water, and she give it, this certainly meant that she had a lot of Celestial Spirit Water, then today, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Therefore, Su Luo decided not to indulge its little temper.


    As expected, no matter how enthusiastic it was, Su Luo merely frowned with her eyes closed and did not respond. After quite a while, the huge foolish tiger finally released Su Luo. It walked to the side with a pitiful expression, squatted down in the corner, and asionally would cast Su Luo a nce of feeling wronged.


    Nangong Liuyun once again started on the job of washing her clean. He tidied up Su Luo until she waspletely clean and neat, then he finally sighed, saying: ¡°Such a strong taste.¡±


    Su Luo snorted twice: ¡°Otherwise, how about switching to you instead?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s brain conjured the image of Nangong Liuyun being affectionately kissed by the huge foolish tiger, and suddenly, she uttered a ¡®pfft¡¯ughing sound.


    Seeing that Amethyst Crystal Fish still being held in the huge foolish tiger¡¯s paw, Su Luo thought about it, then she took out a very small wooden bucket. She carried the wooden bucket to arrive in front of the huge foolish tiger, indicating to exchange this bucket full of Celestial Spirit Water for the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    The huge foolish tiger looked at the Amethyst Crystal Fish, and then looked again at the wooden bucket. It somewhat stupidly scratched its head, having a really hard time choosing.


    The two-faced, deceitful Su Luo was well-versed in the ways of haggling over price. She pulled at Nangong Liuyun, pretending to walk away, and the huge foolish tiger that had merely grown arge head, was suddenly taken in by this deceit. It dashed towards her while roaring ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯. It handed over the Amethyst Crystal Fish to Su Luo, and with a huge w, sped the little wooden bucket to ce it in front of Su Luo.


    A smiling expression of having prevailed shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. With the raise of a hand, a stream of water shot out like an arrow. In a short time, it filled the little wooden bucketpletely.


    Seeing the leaving backs of Su Luo and her people, the huge foolish tiger somewhat stupidly scratched its head.


    Only after they left that section did Beichen Ying finally slowly exhale a breath of heavy air. He simply worshipped Su Luo to death, and with a pair of beautiful eyes that was as bright as the full moon, he looked at her: ¡°Sister-inw! This team is really no good without you! From now on, you should be our little number five!¡±


    Lan Xuan immediately followed after with a more rowdy agreement: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, if it weren¡¯t for sister-inw taking action today, we absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from within the palms of that huge foolish tiger. Certainly, this is not the most important point. The key is that sister-inw didn¡¯t even need to fight to cause the surrender of the opponent (1), with the military force not even seeing blood. Not a single soldier was wasted in this final move, this was truly the greatest action in existence!¡±


    Anye Ming enigmatically nodded his head: ¡°I second that notion.¡±


    1) Didn¡¯t even need to fight to cause the surrender of the opponent: Is a strategy from the ancient Chinese text called the Art of War by Sun Wu, an ancient Chinese military strategist. If there is a better English trantion for this strategy please let me know...I loosely tranted it almost word by word.

 Chapter 411 – Secret collection room (7)

    Chapter 411 ¨C Secret collection room (7)


    Nangong Liuyun had one hand on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, with an ingratiating smile that was devilishly charming, he raised an eyebrow: ¡°No need to be that troublesome, Luo girl is already this king¡¯s people.¡±


    Beichen Ying and them all curled their lips in disdain and turned their faces away. This guy was really shameless, obviously he hadn¡¯t achieved it, yet he still said it.


    Sure enough, Su Luo crossly red at him: ¡°You can eat indiscriminately but you shouldn¡¯t make irresponsible remarks.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun used with a hidden bitterness: ¡°You won¡¯t take responsibility!¡±


    Su Luo held her hand to her forehead, did this guy¡¯s head get screwed up again?


    Su Luo pushed him away: ¡°Also, not looking at where we are at now. Always behaving in this indecent manner. After another few hours, the Amethyst Fish Pce will disappear, we had better increase our speed.¡±


    If Su Luo hadn¡¯t mentioned it, then all¡¯s good, once she mentioned it, everyone remembered the current situation.


    They still hadn¡¯t found the secret collection room!


    As a result, everyone increased their speed and walked onwards. Nangong Liuyun, with a faintlyining expression, tugged at the hem of Su Luo¡¯s clothing, like a young wife having been subjected to some grievance. He used that pair of using eyes to continuously stare at her.


    Su Luo walked in front and Nangong Liuyun merely pitifully tugged at her clothing.


    Now, the two of them seemed like Su Luo was the experienced cow walking ahead, while Nangong Liuyun was the plow following behind the experienced cow.


    Su Luo walked, Nangong Liuyun walked.


    Su Luo stopped, Nangong Liuyun stopped.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed, speechlessly looking to the sky, she paused her footsteps to re back at him.


    When Su Luo red at him, his mood was still very good and his mouth split open into a smile towards her. That smile exposed his snow-white teeth and looked somewhat foolish.


    Su Luo did not feel like paying him any attention and turned around to walk off on her own. Once again, he reverted to his old ways, starting to use her with secret grudges and of having mistreated him as he red at her. He held on to her clothing and followed behind, blindly and vishly.


    Su Luo, with regards towards him, was simply speechless to the extreme.


    Could this man be any more childish! Even a five-year-old child was more sensible than him, okay? He was insisting on having all of her attention on him before he was good, alright?


    Su Luo waspletely defeated by him.


    It was useless to employ the hard stuff on him. It was simply like punching into cotton, he absolutely would pretend to be feeble for her to see.


    Therefore, Su Luo could only choose to use the soft method to deal with him.


    With no other way, Su Luo tore away from him who was holding on to her clothing. Her fine, pale, delicate hand then grabbed hold of his hand, and withrge strides, walked forward.


    Nangong Liuyun, this childish kid, was extremely happy. The corner of his mouth pointed up into an arc and he was smiling from the corner of his eyes to the tip of his brow. He smiled until he appeared dim-witted.


    ¡°What are you smiling about? Smile once more and I¡¯ll cut off your mouth!¡± Su Luo harshly roared at him.


    This guy was used to getting a mile when he was given an inch. Give him sunlight and he would glitter brilliantly. Give him a little color and he would dare to open a dye workshop. Therefore, Su Luo definitely could not let him be so smug.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood was extremely good, with an air ofcency, he said: ¡°It was you who took the initiative to hold this king¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Then, again, so what?¡± Su Luo peevishly responded.


    ¡°Since you already grabbed hold, then don¡¯t even think about letting go again. You must take responsibility till the end.¡± Nangong Liuyun arrogantly and in a spoiled manner, lifted his chin, with a smug manner of having gotten away with a crafty scheme.


    ¡°Take responsibly for what? Take responsibility of you eating and pooping for a lifetime?¡± Su Luo snorted twice.


    ¡°A lifetime? Good, then it¡¯s agreed upon like this.¡± Nangong Liuyun embraced Su Luo and left an imprint on her lips. Just like this, he passed judgement on her life and put the lid on the coffin.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning, after he affixed the seal on her lips, Su Luo finally managed to react.


    Su Luo immediately became dumbfounded, she foolishly looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    What did she say just now? Why was it that all of a sudden that was stamped and sealed?


    A little self-satisfaction shed through the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, his gaze wandered without pause, looking around in all directions, only, he wouldn¡¯t look at Su Luo. But he merely mouthed: ¡°Words that have been spoken and sealed with a mark on the lips, is something you can not renege on.¡±

 Chapter 412 – Secret collection room (8)

    Chapter 412 ¨C Secret collection room (8)


    Su Luo immediately became depressed: ¡°You cheated!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun declined toment and then said while not allowing other opinions: ¡°In any case, you cannot go back on your promise. Whoever backs out is a puppy.¡±


    There really was this kind of tradition among the citizens of Eastern Ling Empire, by means of lips touching lips to seal the deal, the words spoken after would then take effect. Nangong Liuyun bullied Su Luo just because her speed was not as fast as his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Su Luo turned her face away while panting with rage.


    After turning her face away, she realized that her face was somewhat burning hot. Her heart jumped around like a little deer with ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯ sounds, the cirction through her heart pulsing rapidly.


    Her body¡¯s instinctive reactions could very clearly exin a few questions, however, it was all deliberately overlooked by Su Luo.


    Behind them, Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, the three of them, exchanged meaningful nces.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, this guy¡¯s, conduct once again rewrote a new page in their knowledge of him for so many years!


    Didn¡¯t expect it, really would never have imagined it.


    Normally, this guy had an appearance that was dignified, noble, aloof and icily arrogant. They didn¡¯t expect that when he was wooing a Miss he admired, he would actually be this kind of rogue.


    To cheat, fool, abduct, and swindle, these four methods, had he made preparations to use every one of the tricks?


    If other youngdies were aware that the male god in their hearts, with the kind of arrogance that came from being up high, His Highness Prince Jin, would have this kind of extremely childish appearance, perhaps the lightly-affected youngdies would vomit blood, while the severe ones would faint.


    Even them who were his childhood friends would shudder three times upon seeing him like this.


    The three of them were in the midst of using their eyes tomunicate and discuss this, when all of a sudden, they felt a burst of chilly wind blow towards them. Immediately, a kind of chill slowly rose up from the soles of their feet, following along the back, then scattering in all directions into the hundreds of bones in their four limbs....


    The three of them, with excellent non-verbal coordination, simultaneously turned their heads, just in time to meet Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of abstruse eyes that was giving off an eerily icy light.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying was the one who couldn¡¯t hold it in the most, with just one look from Nangong Liuyun, immediately he started to cough.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was soft as clouds and gentle as the wind, but when the three of them heard it, was like the whistling frosty wind in a cold winter.


    ¡°No, nothing. We are very busy, very busy, extremely busy.¡± Lan Xuan feigned an appearance full of innocence and continued to say very normally.


    ¡°Looks like after we go back, I need to find a few magical beasts for you guys to y with so as to avoid you guys bing as idle as old gossiping women.¡± Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled as he looked at them.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t do it!¡± Beichen Ying was the first to return to his senses, and gave a loud shout: ¡°Second older brother is the most handsome, confident and at ease, iparable under the heavens, most distinguished, aplished, so elegant that any flower would bloom when they see, that second older brother ah. Beg you to let this go, please don¡¯t get angry. I beseech you to pretend we don¡¯t exist....¡±


    Boo hoo, boo hoo, only a ghost would want to fight with a magical beast.


    Nangong Liuyun was born with an abnormal disposition. With Beichen Ying¡¯s own sixth rank strength, Nangong Liuyun definitely would find two sixth rank magical beasts to bring back. Afterwards, he would lock the three of them together... boo hoo, so dreadfully frightening.


    Su Luo, who was walking up ahead, heard sounds of activity and couldn¡¯t help but to turn her head around to ask in a mild tone: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Beichen Ying could even ask for help, he was stared to a stop by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s seemingly mild gaze. He became directly unable to move.


    Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo¡¯s shoulders, his smile was eagerly attentive with a face and appearance full of fawning to curry favor from her: ¡°Beichen Ying felt his strength was toocking and decided to cultivate more properly, so as to avoid dragging you in next time. The matter before, he felt very ashamed.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head and tossed a smile towards Beichen Ying: ¡°This way is also good, depending on a mountain, it could copse, leaning on a person, that person could run away. A person having their own strength is the most reliable.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s face had a bitter, long suffering expression and wanted toin, but Su Luo was already pulled away earlier by Nangong Liuyun, this bastard.


    Having a love in the opposite sex, they lose all humanity! He strongly wanted to demand equal treatment! Beichen Ying wanted to shout, but didn¡¯t dare to.

 Chapter 413 – Secret collection room (9)

    Chapter 413 ¨C Secret collection room (9)


    As a result, the group of three with a bitter fate looked at each other in dismay. Each and every one of them had a forced expression full of suffering as they shuffled forward step by step.


    Beichen Ying furthermore had a hidden grudge in his heart and could only sigh: Why didn¡¯t his mom give birth to him as a woman? The disparity in treatment was too severe....


    Along the way, they talked and smiled. It wasn¡¯t known how long they walked before the party of five finally arrived at the end of the road.


    Along this path, they really hadn¡¯t encountered another magical beast, not even a first ranked one. It had been so safe they were close to being bored.


    A stone door was at the end of the road.


    Three strikingly huge words were engraved on the stone door: Secret Collection Room.


    Finally, they had found the ce. Everyone had a feeling that a weight had been lifted from their shoulders.


    However, they didn¡¯t know untilter that this was merely the beginning.


    Having approached the stone door, Su Luo was astonished to discover that this really wasn¡¯t an ordinary stone door. Rather, it was made from a special material.


    It was white as suet white jade. The material was cold and stiff like frost. This door seemed to be emitting a faint cold air interwoven with some spirit force. If someone hit it with a fist, the force would be rebounded back by a transparent bright screen.


    ¡°There is a seal on the stone door, very unyielding.¡± Nangong Liuyun examined the door in about the time it would take a stick of incense to burn before arriving at a verdict.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Can it be undone?¡± Su Luo asked with some concern.


    To make Nangong Liuyun say these two words ¡°very unyielding¡± in assessment, it was clear that this seal was really hard to unravel.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smiling and ingratiating face had already be serious and imposing. He muttered to himself for quite a while and gradually said: ¡°Will try with all my effort.¡±


    Su Luo, Beichen Ying, and others moved back a few steps, leaving Nangong Liuyun to stand alone in front of the stone door.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was focused and cold. His pair of eyes moved like electricity, they carefully paused often to examine the inscription on the stone door from up to down and left to right. His mouth seemed to be muttering and calcting something.


    The surroundings became very quiet.


    Time gradually passed bit by bit...


    It was even longer than the time it had taken to break the seal on the pce gate from before.


    Su Luo, Beichen Ying and the rest were all somewhat anxious.


    The Amethyst Fish Pce would not wait for anyone, after twenty-four hours it would automatically disappear from the ocean¡¯s surface.


    At that time, if you were to be trapped in the stone rooms and couldn¡¯t get out, then don¡¯t even think about leaving the Amethyst Fish Pce in this lifetime.


    Su Luo did a quick calction of the time. They already only had less than two hours remaining.


    Nangong Liuyun stood there for a long time. Suddenly, an odd color shed across his face. The plump lips on that perfect face pointed up slightly, as if his mood was pretty good.


    One could only see both of his hands in front of his chest knotted into a seal, stream after stream ofplicated imprints flew out from his hand and shot into the inscription on the stone door.


    ¡°Crackle sssss¡ª¡ª¡±


    A subtle sound came from the door.


    The imprints that Nangong Liuyun had made seemed to have an extremely strong corrosive effect. The ces where he had sent the imprint, the transparent protectiveyer there would immediately be corroded away.


    The imprint was like very small ck tadpoles.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two but rather a countless number of little ck dots.


    Once itnded, the imprint would start to cover the surface spreading in all directions. Very quickly, ck specks had crawled all over the top of the bright white protective screen.


    The ck specks spread continuously, it kept extending further until it had nearly climbed over the entire protective cover.


    Finally, that protective cover that had been changed topletely ck sent out a violent burst of trembling. The protective cover started to disintegrate. The cracks became bigger and bigger, until finally one could only hear a crashing noise. That originally indestructible protective cover eventually exploded into fragmented pieces. Ultimately, it vanished into thin air.


    Su Luo finally let out the breath she was holding.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    After a period of some noise, those tightly closed hinged door panels slowly opened with one going left and another going right.


    Just at this moment, all of a sudden from outside came the sounds of rushing footsteps.


    Su Luo turned her head back to look, her expression immediately became somewhatplicated.

 Chapter 414 – Secret collection room (10)

    Chapter 414 ¨C Secret collection room (10)


    The people that came weren¡¯t strangers, they were the crown prince¡¯s group of people.


    Originally, this group of people was grandiose with many people. However now, when Su Luo swept them a nce, she discovered there were only a few people left. The rest of the people seemed to all have disappeared.


    Right now, the crown prince and his people were also extremely bedraggled.


    The crown prince had been blown asunder once by the fake Amethyst Crystal Fish from before, so he was already very disheveled. Butpared to the him right now, that before could only have been considered child¡¯s y.


    The crown prince was covered in blood from head to toe with bloodstains everywhere. Except for his pair of eyes, it was nearly impossible for others to recognize his true features.


    Li Aotian who followed closely behind wasn¡¯t any better off.


    One could only see the blood coagted on his hair. making it knot up. The flowing blood on his face was mixed with sweat, giving off a faint stinky smell. There were traces that his right hand had been wrapped up before, and there were more bloodstains on his clothes. He looked extremely unkempt and bedraggled.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy was also no better off.


    She was ustomed to wearing a white dress of silk from head to toe, like an exceedingly refined fairy that was above themon people. Normally, she was always spotless, but now, her white silk dress was dyed full of bloodstains. On her matchless beautiful and exquisite face, there were marks of having been scratched by magical beasts.


    Su Luo was sizing them up and they were also sizing up Su Luo.


    Whenpared to them, Beichen Ying, the three of them, were simply too clean and way too neat.


    ¡°You guys¡ª¡ª¡± The crown prince stared with shock towards Beichen Ying, ¡°How could you possibly arrive here alive?¡±


    Beichen Ying deliberately tried to anger the crown prince. With an appearance of all smiles and full of smugness: ¡°Oh, such a bedraggled crown prince, must have experienced a fierce battle, right? How was it? Were the magical beasts very ferocious?¡±


    The crown prince red at him furiously: ¡°No better or worse.¡±


    Beichen Ying unhappily snorted: ¡°Who followed you to be no better or worse? We simply did not encounter even a little danger, whereas you guys, hehe, really cut a sorry figure.¡±


    ¡°Talk big without writing a draft!¡± The crown prince¡¯s foot shifted a few steps toward the stone door, while coldly snorting.


    Beichen Yingcently raised an eyebrow: ¡°Does it look like we had encountered any magical beasts? Also. why don¡¯t you see who is in our team!¡±


    With Su Luo present, naturally everything was fine. All the dangers would stop to move aside, as if there was some kind of halo over her head.


    At the onset, the few of them also didn¡¯t believe in her. However, the things that happened afterwards kept proving to them to trust Su Luo in order to live forever.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy interrupted in a cold voice: ¡°With third senior brother present, you guys were naturally able to avert disaster. If third senior brother was in our team...¡±


    Beichen Ying had a smile that was not quite a smile as he raised an eyebrow. He swept her a quick nce and lightly crooned: ¡°Yaoyao younger sister, this time you certainly guessed wrongly.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy sneeringly said: ¡°How could I have guessed wrong? If it was not third senior brother, then could it really be the Miss Su you guys keep saying? Stop telling jokes, it¡¯s not even a little bit funny.¡±


    Beichen Ying secretly said in his heart: Yaoyao younger sister, this time you hit upon the truth.


    However, Nangong Liuyun swept him a nce, then Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t prepared to tell her the truth. He and Lan Xuan them onlyughed with ¡®hehehe¡¯ sounds. Theyughed until other people were upset from the bottom of their hearts.


    Just at this time, suddenly, a shadow rushed quickly towards the inside of the door¡ª¡ª


    Immediately after was another shadow, then a third person¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Damn sneaky! Nangong Liujue really knows how to pick up small advantages. Second older brother opened the sealed door with great difficulty but let them take advantage of it!¡± Lan Xuan was infuriated to the point of starting to yell out loud.


    ¡°Then why are we still waiting? We should also go in without dy!¡± Beichen Ying, without saying anything further, hurried his footsteps to rush inside.


    After, Anye Ming also followed closely behind Beichen Ying and rushed in.


    Only Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t move.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look over and clearly saw the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hook into an enigmatic curve.

 Chapter 415 – Two-faced bamboo (1)

    Chapter 415 ¨C Two-faced bamboo (1)


    Su Luo curiously asked Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter? Making the wedding clothing for other people is not something a person of your character would do.¡±


    With her understanding of Nangong Liuyun, this guy was a master that would absolutely not let himself suffer the slightest loss.


    On Nangong Liuyun¡¯s matchless handsome face stretched a smile brimming with an extremely sinister aura: ¡°Wait a moment more, then in a little while, I¡¯ll take you to see a good y. I guarantee you will like it.¡±


    Just a moment ago, when he was removing the seal, he sensed that something was amiss inside, so he was not in a hurry to enter.


    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me that inside... s, you let them charge in to break through enemy lines, you are really too two-faced!¡± Su Luo used him. Subsequently, she couldn¡¯t help but to startughing.


    The pitiful crown prince, wherever you arrived at, you would always be falling for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s schemes.


    He thought he was benefiting at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expense when he rushed in, but whether this advantage was alright to upy, only knowing himself would he realize it.


    Having thought of things to this point, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help sympathizing somewhat with this person who suffered defeat at every battle, but kept on fighting despite the setbacks. This crown prince was iparably tenacious.


    Like this for so many years, he struggled in the palm of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and still had a healthy mind and body to live up until now. It was simply not easy for him, just thinking about it, she pitied him. .


    Nangong Liuyun flicked her bright and clean forehead once with a humorous appearance and in a good mood: ¡°Little girl is again silently cursing this king?¡±


    ¡°How could that be.¡± Su Luo firmly denied, her entire face had a proper righteous expression, and she said deadly earnestly: ¡°I was only praising you in my heart, how could you nder me like this?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gently stroked her ck hair, with a cunning fox-like smile: ¡°Praising this king should not be a humiliating thing, saying it out loud will be fine, there is no need to keep it in your heart right? Come, speak a few words for this king to listen to.¡±


    Wherefore was Su Luo really praising him? If she were to say those unspoken criticisms of hers out loud, it would anger him until he walked away from the violent explosive fury.


    Therefore, she simply smiled with a few ¡®hehe¡¯ ignoring his request, and furthermore, very cleverly changed the topic: ¡°How long has it been already, why is it that there isn¡¯t even a bit of the sound of activity inside? They could not truly have beenpletely wiped out right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun raised the corner of his eyebrow and smiled, his eyes had a concentrated pampering expression. He led Su Luo by the hands: ¡°The time passed is more or less enough, let¡¯s enter to watch the y.¡±


    Su Luo followed Nangong Liuyun to enter the jade door. A stone room that was not small appeared in front of her, moreover, the surrounding space was extremelyrge. This ce seemed like an independent pce, rows and rows of stone rooms were lined up within it.


    At this moment, a small stone room appeared in front of them, with words ¡°Secret Collection Room¡± written on it.


    The door was lightly closed, just a push and it would open.


    The inside of the stone room was filled with a faint fog. The degree of visibility was quite low, even if it was Su Luo, this kind of vision, when looking, she was only able to see the area within a range of ten square meters in her surroundings.


    She only saw that the area inside the stone room had stacks of bookshelves made from pear tree wood against the wall. Books were ced in twos and threes on the bookshelves, on the books, stuck some more category entries, written with various titles.


    Apart from a stone desk in the middle of the stone chamber, it waspletely empty. There was nothing else at all.


    ¡°Eh, where are Beichen and them?¡± Su Luo expressed in a very baffled manner.


    Didn¡¯t everyone rush here because of the secret collection of books? Why was it that she couldn¡¯t see even their silhouettes in the secret collection room?


    A serious expression shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, and a careless smile hung at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Lift your head up to look.¡±


    Su Luo followed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words to look up, and couldn¡¯t help crying out in surprise: ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡±


    Above the stone room, hung sphere-like transparent objects, one after another. Su Luo could clearly see that every globe contained a person.

 Chapter 416 – Two-faced bamboo (2)

    Chapter 416 ¨C Two-faced bamboo (2)


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, the crown prince, Li Aotian, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy....


    There were no less than ten spherical objects, and altogether they imprisoned more than ten people.


    It seemed as if they were stuffed into a sack and hung high up in the air, being blown by the wind and thus swaying back and forth. It lookedical and also very distressing at the same time.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth stiffened slightly: ¡°This...¡± In the end, what had happened?


    Nangong Liuyun smiled tenderly and in a bewitchingly charming manner: ¡°This is just the consequences of them fighting for and scrambling toe in first.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed a little and speechlessly took a nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    In order to put on a y to act out the entire set, this ck-hearted man went as far as not telling Beichen Ying¡¯s group about the trap mechanism inside.... s, with this kind of friend, it was really their misfortune.


    Su Luo was able to see Beichen Ying, naturally, Beichen Ying and them could also see Su Luo through the transparent sphere. Only, he was isted from the world, and any sound he made couldn¡¯t be transmitted outside.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were gleaming with tears as he mournfully looked towards Su Luo, the two of them. His expression could be described as extremely pathetic and miserable.


    Now, Beichen Ying finally realized, when did Nangong ever eat a little loss from childhood to adulthood? How could he let the crown prince snatch away the fruits of toil that he had worked towards for a long time? Once he carefully thought about it, he knew that this bastard was certainly scheming something.


    Hatefully, they had been too concerned about the disorder and followed right behind the crown prince to rush into the stone room. And what was the result?


    The result was that not long after he stepped into the stone room, a mist suddenly welled up from the ground. Very quickly, the mist enveloped the stone room.


    At that time, they had only focused on seizing hold of some secret books and didn¡¯t pay mind to much else. Who would have thought that in the split second when they reached out to grab the secret books, all of a sudden, a huge transparent bag with mouth spread open would appear underneath their feet and envelop their entire body. Afterwards, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, when there wasn¡¯t even enough time for him to react, he was already tightly tied up in the bag and suspended in mid-air.


    The speed of this transparent bag was astonishing, there simply wasn¡¯t enough time for an ordinary person to react. They, as sixth rank in strength, in front of this transparent sphere, were just like weak infants,pletelycking the strength to resist.


    Now, Beichen Ying had both hands pasted to the transparent sphere, pitifully looking at Su Luo. This image was very simr to a convict locked in prison waiting for someone to visit him. He looked extremely pitiful.


    Seeing this scene, Su Luo very heartlessly covered her belly and burst into loudughter.


    This kind of Beichen Ying was too cute, very adorable, too adorable.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was gentle and alluring, as he raised an eyebrow and then asked her: ¡°Are you satisfied with this show?¡±


    In order to obtain a smile from her, just a moment ago, when he removed the seal on the stone door, he deliberately activated the trap mechanism inside the stone room. The first batch of people that went in naturally would suffer a cmity.


    Su Luo, with both hands crossed behind her back, walked beneath them,ughing happily while watching these people constantly struggling within the transparent spheres. Suddenly, she was extremely happy, and having heard what was said, she hurriedly nodded, saying: ¡°Yes, yes, very amusing. For just this scene alone, it was not a waste toe to the Amethyst Fish Pce today, hahaha.¡±


    Especially for the crown prince, having been stared at by Su Luo as if observing an animal in the zoo, it made him extremely embarrassed.


    He continually struggled, wanting to jump out. However, the very regretful thing was that he didn¡¯t know what kind of material the transparent sphere was made from that when he was just about to stand up, he would slipped back down again. He fell sprawled on his back, that appearance was especially hrious.


    Su Luo covered her stomach and immediately started tough uproariously again. Very amusing, simply too amusing...


    The crown prince was so infuriated that he started to curse out abuse in the transparent sphere, but not a thread of sound could be transmitted outside. One could only see his mouth constantly opening and closing, rapidly flipping up and down.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept towards the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.

 Chapter 417 – Two-faced bamboo (3)

    Chapter 417 ¨C Two-faced bamboo (3)


    She was somewhat curious, under such hard-pressed circumstances, what kind of state would the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy be in? Would she be like a delicate white lotus flower, crying for help from Nangong Liuyun?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s manner was a little beyond and contrary to Su Luo¡¯s expectations.


    One could see her sitting cross-legged, with eyes tightly closed, seemingly not caring a whit about the outside world, as if she was wholeheartedly immersed in the middle of cultivating. That appearance was indeed the same as an exceedingly refined fairy.


    Was the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy really this calm and stress-free, with a serene state of mind?


    Su Luo only watched her to see, and after a while, that pair of tightly closed eyes, sure enough, opened a thin crack...


    Su Luo saw this and smiled enigmatically.


    ¡°Be obedient, don¡¯t waste more time. Sort through these secret books carefully and pick a few.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head in a pampering manner, and reminded her with a smile.


    These words roused her from the daydream, and Su Luo hurriedly nodded her head.


    She could watch their good show at anytime, but she had suffered untold hardships to arrive at the secret collection room. If she wasn¡¯t able to bring out even one secret book, then wouldn¡¯t that be a huge lose?


    Su Luo, with an extremely rapid speed, shed to the edge of the wall. Her eyes were like electricity as they searched the wall.


    ¡°Eh?¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes brightened in a moment when she found a bookshelf with the space system carved on top.


    Methods for cultivating space system?


    There were actually space system secret cultivation books, this discovery immediately made Su Luo overjoyed beyond her expectations.


    It was known that the space system mage was extremely rare on this continent. The space system cultivation methods that were handed down was even more than a few. Even if it was Nangong Liuyun who set out, it was also nearly impossible to find.


    Su Luo had the space element system, but besides using her space for storage, it practically had no other use. This was because she basically couldn¡¯t find any secret cultivation books for the space system, therefore she had no way to cultivate it.


    But now, such a great opportunity wasid out in front of her...The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a self-satisfied smile.


    Just when Su Luo reached out her hand to grab that secret cultivation book, the people hanging in the air all stared fixedly at her.


    Just a moment ago, they were grabbing for the secret books when, without the least time to resist, they were suspended up. Now Su Luo was reaching for it, how could she escape this kind of fate? A taunting sneer hung at the corner of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s mouth.


    Now she was out of luck, but Su Luo would definitely apany her in the same way of being out of luck. This way, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s heart would also be tranquil.


    On the contrary, Beichen Ying had good intentions, he pped the transparent sphere¡¯s surface non-stop, trying to warn Su Luo not to grab a secret book.


    Because if she grabbed the secret books, she would be suspended in the air like them. Also, once she was suspended up, there was simply no way to escape again. Beichen Ying himself was very worried, whether he would disappear with the Amethyst Fish ce to vanish forever. Therefore, he did not wish for Su Luo to brave this danger.


    In fact, how could this simple child know? Nangong, since a long time ago, had already considered all of them to be used as experiment samples.


    Just when he was pping the wall of the transparent sphere non-stop, Su Luo¡¯s finger had already made contact with that book of¡¶Space Cultivation Techniques¡·.


    The thing that made everyone gobsmacked was that Su Luo could actually take out that secret book, furthermore, underneath her feet...unexpectedly, nothing appeared to shoot out.


    The surroundings was an area of silence.


    There weren¡¯t any anomalies.


    Suddenly.


    The crown prince was stupefied.


    Beichen Ying was struck dumb.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy nearly went insane.


    Simply too unfathomable!


    Obviously, everyone that touched the secret books, afterwards, they would be punished by being hung up. Why was it just her that wasn¡¯t needed to be punished?


    In the end, what was going on? Who could tell them, in the end, what was going on?! Why would there be this kind of difference in treatment?!


    Could it be that Su Luo really was the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune, so her luck was especially super good?

 Chapter 418 – Two-faced bamboo (4)

    Chapter 418 ¨C Two-faced bamboo (4)


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s eyes were opened wide, unwaveringly staring at Su Luo. In that pair of beautiful eyes shed an endless sinister radiance. Both of her hands were clenched so tightly that her sharp nails dug deeply into her flesh.


    Su Luo took¡¶Space Cultivation Technique¡·not bothering to look through, it she just conveniently put it inside her sleeves. In fact, she had ced it inside her space.


    ¡¶Demonical Wind Technique¡·, ¡¶Ten Thousand ciers¡·, ¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·......


    If these secret books were taken outside, each book could stir up all the experts to fight and plunder it. But in here, they were like the most ordinary books, freely tossed in the corner of the bookshelf.


    Because each person was limited to take at most seven books, therefore, Su Luo had some difficulty in choosing.


    When she couldn¡¯t decide, she would ask Nangong Liuyun. Thetter would always give her the best answer.


    Those persons that were suspended in the air watched Su Luo choose the secret books beneath them in a lively manner with a leisurely attitude, as if strolling around a vegetable market. All of their eyes were filled with admiration, jealousy and hate! They wished and fantasized that the person taking the secret books were themselves!


    Normally, if these secret books appeared in the world, it would create a sensation. Yet, at the moment, they seemed to be the cheapest goods from a street stall, casually being cleaned out.


    This girl picking secret books should just pick at them, she was also luxuriously taking one then discarding it!


    Discarding a book, then just discard one book. However, those secret books that were tossed to the ground very quickly would change into light smoke, fading away in the room!


    It all unexpectedly disappeared immediately!


    The people hanging overhead were so jealous that blood almost dripped from their eyes. They were itching to pounce on Su Luo and directly strangle her to death.


    Those were secret books, ah, secret books!


    Taking it outside, even the worst secret book could be auctioned for a price of five hundred thousand gold coins or more. This loathsome girl was extravagantly tossed it to the ground in passing.


    Their hearts were practically weeping blood.


    In fact, Su Luo was also helpless.


    She did have space, no matter how many secret books there were, she could take it all with her. Although this was so, she also didn¡¯t know where this immortal entity was from, to actually stipte that a person could only take away seven secret books at most.


    How would she know? This matter was very simple, when she was taking the eighth secret book, a ¡®ding dong¡¯ sound rang in her head, as if reminding her of this stiption.


    Therefore, Su Luo had no alternative but to pick and choose some. She took out the secret books she swept in her space from before and discarded them. She could only choose more carefully for those with the highest value and the most useful.


    Now, the crown prince was so jealous that his eyes seemed to practically be releasing two mes. Afterwards, it ignited into a raging me!


    He unceasingly pounded on the transparent sphere, but no matter how hard he tried, the transparent sphere just wouldn¡¯t move a single jot.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart at the moment was going ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯, palpitating non-stop.


    He stared at Su Luo very tensely and wanted to tell her in a very loud voice that he wanted the water and wind system books. He also was not seeking a lot, he merely beseeched sister-inw not to forget him and incidentally pick one up for him.


    Suddenly, the space between his eyebrows creased slightly, and he cried out in rm: ¡°Not good!¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo also discovered that something was wrong, and she looked up. Unexpectedly, she found that the first bookshelf and the secret books on it by the wall were enveloped by a thick fog. When the thick fog dispersed, that bookshelf had actually disappeared without reason before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Soon after, it was the second bookshelf...... And the third bookshelf......


    ¡°The secret collections are starting to disappear!¡±


    Everyone, without exception, became aware of this point.


    Therefore, the people hanging in mid-air be even more anxious, so anxious that their brows were beaded with sweat.


    If the secret collection was to disappear, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they didn¡¯t obtain anything?


    Each and every one of them was very anxious, and started to hit and kick the transparent sphere. The transparent sphere however, was just like a ball of cotton, super soft and kept on trapping you, not allowing you to go out.


    Su Luo elerated the movement of her hands.


    She had already taken six books, she still had the qualifications for a final book.


    All of a suddenly, she discovered that her foot had kicked something. She couldn¡¯t help but to lower her eyes to look.....

 Chapter 419 – A narrow escape (1)

    Chapter 419 ¨C A narrow escape (1)


    ¡°Eh? What is this thing?¡± Su Luo crouched down in curiosity, and carefully looked at that fiery red-colored stone.


    All of a sudden, she felt her head start to spin with dizziness, as if she was in a trance.


    Su Luo abruptly returned to her senses, and with lingering fear, she stared at that piece of fiery red-colored stone.


    Something odd was absolutely inside this stone!


    Just a moment ago, she had been staring for too long and actually felt that her soul seemed to have been sucked in. It was as if her entire consciousness was about to be controlled, simply giving birth to a restrained fear in her heart.


    Su Luo reached out with her hand to pick up this fiery, red-colored stone.


    Even though something odd was inside the stone, however, it really had a mysterious power.


    She had an indistinct feeling that this stone would be a stroke of luck for her.


    ¡°Quickly collect them, there is no time.¡± Nangong Liuyun, seeing Su Luo crouched on the ground staring off into space, he couldn¡¯t help but to utter a reminder.


    ¡°Oh? Oh. Oh!¡± With this, Su Luo finally returned to her senses. In passing, she conveniently put away that fiery red-colored stone into her space. She nned to leave it forter to carefully examine it again. Presently, the most important thing was to choose secret books.


    Yet, when Su Luo¡¯s gaze once more looked towards the bookshelves on the wall, she discovered that more than half of the bookshelves had already disappeared. She only had the time to randomly pull out onest book before the bookshelfpletely disappeared in front of her.


    What made people even more dumbfounded was that along with the vanishing bookshelves, the fog in the stone room also started to dissipate. It retreated until the room¡¯s radiance was finally restored.


    Theyer of the transparent sphere that trapped everyone became thinner and thinner, more and more transparent. Finally, with a feeble soft noise, the transparent ball split open.


    Li Aotian was the first to jump out. The moment his body was out, with a pounce, he flew to thest remaining bookshelf!


    The bookshelf on that wall had already faded away until the verystyer...almost in a blink of an eye, it would disappear.


    Just when Li Aotian reached out with his hand, the bookshelf very naughtily disappearedpletely and cleanly. The surrounding walls were all restored back to the snow-white walls.


    Li Aotian looked at his pair of hands that waspletely empty. Immediately, he was furious until his veins burst, and sent a heavy fist smashing towards the wall.


    It was unknown what material the walls in the stone room were made from, it was simply too hard. Li Aotian¡¯s fist smashed down.


    Immediately, his hand was drenched with blood and swelled up greatly, but the wall did not change a bit.


    Li Aotian was simply nearly insane from fury!


    That pair of eyes was bloodshot, and full of anger, he red towards Su Luo with a murderous expression!


    Why would this loathsome girl have such good luck, yet he couldn¡¯t find even a single secret book!


    Now, Beichen Ying also came out, having already struggled free.


    He was like a flowery butterfly gracefully flying towards Su Luo, with a pair of eyes looking at Su Luo anxiously. Both of his hands were tugging at her sleeves, with pleading tones of a spoiled child, he said: ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw...¡±


    That wishful tone with a still hesitant little appearance, that little expression of acting like a pleading, spoiled child...Even with her eyes closed, she would know the meaning he was conveying.


    The grand and stately Venerable president of the Mercenary Union, could he not be this embarrassing?


    Su Luo helplessly held up her forehead, in passing, tossed him a secret book she had picked up.


    Beichen Ying caught it and took a look, immediately, he became extremely happy!


    ¡°Sister-inw! I love you to death!¡± Sister-inw really actually selected a secret book that was suited for him! She picked it.


    Boo hoo...very happy, so happy that he seemed to think of giving his heart to her, what¡¯s to be done? Would Nangong Liuyun get mad? Beichen Ying furtively cast a nce at Nangong.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He directly reached out an arm to lift up Beichen Ying and cast him aside in passing, like throwing a rag.


    However, now it was a fact that Beichen Ying having gotten a secret book!


    This time, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming¡¯s hearts were no longer calm.

 Chapter 420 – A narrow escape (2)

    Chapter 420 ¨C A narrow escape (2)


    Everyone was childhood friends together, why would sister-inw only give one to Little Shadow and not them?


    It was difficult for them to approach Su Luo, so they could only watch Su Luo from a distance.


    On that peerlessly handsome faces was a pair of deep eyes with a pitiful expression, waiting anxiously. Those eyes cast Su Luo a gaze, as ifining of a secret grudge, clearly, it was using her of being unfair. At the same time, it was strongly asking for her to give equal treatment.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to hold her forehead.


    What are these people ah!


    Why was it that each and every one of them wouldn¡¯t learn what¡¯s proper, but instead followed Nangong Liuyun in being childish! She wasn¡¯t an old nanny that took care of them, okay?


    Su Luo put one hand on her waist, while she helplessly beckoned them over with the other hand.


    Consequently, the two young masters from influential aristocratic families, with faces raised in expectation and jolting buttocks, rapidly ran over to her. At this time, they didn¡¯t pay any damn attention to Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo took two secret books from her space and handed one to each of them: ¡°Here you go, Little Lan¡¯s is wind system, Little Ming¡¯s is water system, both of you put it away carefully. Don¡¯t say I am partial, oh.¡±


    Earlier, when she was picking secret books, she had already thought that she must prepare books for them.


    ¡°Yes, yes!!!¡± The two young masters from influential families nodded their heads hastily. In a kissing-up-to-her manner, they rushed over. One of them fanned Su Luo and the other poured water for her to drink.


    How could Nangong Liuyun tolerate these two getting close to Luo girl who belonged under his name. He ced his hands behind his back and stood up. His eyes were like frost as he red at them.


    Following that, the two of them quickly fled in disarray. At once, they voluntarily got lost and arrived at Beichen Ying¡¯s side.


    As a result, the three good brothers each had a secret book that was suited to them in hand. They stood together in a circle and whispered, so happy that the corner of their mouths were pointed up high. Seeing this, those people that were simrly hung up but did not receive a secret book were so envious to the point of almost going insane.


    Su Luo saw their satisfied expressions, and her heart was also somewhat content.


    Before, when she was selecting the secret books, these guys¡¯ eyes were like searchlights, as if practically stuck to her body. Even if she didn¡¯t want to take one for them, they made her feel that she had to.


    As for Nangong Liuyun...Su Luo scratched her hair with some doubt.


    Before, she was upied with selecting secret books, so she wasn¡¯t paying attention to Nangong Liuyun. She faintly nced at him from the corner of her eyes and seemed to have seen him not selecting any secret books.


    Just when Su Luo was about to ask, the crown prince up ahead brought his henchmen and aggressively walked towards them.


    The crown prince¡¯s pair of ice-cold eyes stared rigidly at Su Luo, simply wishing he could dismember Su Luo¡¯s body into tens of thousands of segments!


    He hated her so much!


    He practically hated everything to an unprecedented extent.


    Originally, everything was well, but ever since this loathsome girl appeared, afterwards, his fortunes started to decline. If those matters were counted one by one, each of them were tears of blood ounts that he could not bear to recollect.


    In the beginning, being duped into a fishingpetition where he lost one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones.


    Afterwards, he was schemed by Nangong Liuyun and was defrauded another one thousand five hundred green-colored crystals stones.


    In addition, the Amethyst Crystal Fish he obtained after strenuous effort and with great difficulty, then actually exploded.


    If it exploded, then just explode, but it actually caused him to be injured!!!


    Su Luo¡¯s team had actually walked into the safe passageway by luck. They were unimpeded throughout the entire way to reach the Secret Collection Room while his own team experienced a narrow escape. Finally, most of those experts he brought along had been nearly wiped out.


    The matter that made the crown prince most furious until he nearly copsed was¡ª¡ª


    He had entered the Secret Collection Room with great difficulty, yet the people on his side were all hung up in midair! Yes, hung up!! Suspended high up in the sky.


    Afterwards, he could only look on helplessly as that loathsome girl picked secret books!


    If she was properly picking the books, then forget it, but she would pick one and toss one aside. Just that wastefulness, and such extravagance, simply making him want to choke her to death from watching.


    With great difficulty, he had gotten out, but all the secret books inside the stone room, without exception, had all disappeared!

 Chapter 421- A narrow escape (3)

    Chapter 421- A narrow escape (3)


    He could not help but suspect, that this Amethyst Fish Pce was fucking opened by this loathsome girl¡¯s family! It seemed to have been simply customised and made to order just for her.


    Everyone else was just cannon fodder, only she was given great treatment and a journey that was favourable for her till the end.


    The crown prince¡¯s pair of malicious eyes red at her unwaveringly. Two raging zes jumped about in his eyes, that intense fire was itching to fly over and burn Su Luo until nothing was left.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even bother to pay him any attention, directly ignoring him. She turned around and said something to Nangong Liuyun in a low voice.


    That manner which was as though nobody else was present made the fire in the crown prince¡¯s eyes even more vigorous.


    He was so infuriated that he reached out with one hand to grab at Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    However, without waiting for his hands to stretch out, one could only see a brilliant ray sh by them, and suddenly, the crown prince gave a tragic scream.


    Looking over again, his already injured right hand, now was drenched in even more blood.


    As it turned out, that halo of cold light was produced by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun! You dare to attack me!¡± The crown prince aggressively pointed towards Nangong Liuyun. He was like a dense power ready to explode at any time, from head to toe. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you vowed with heaven as witness! This lifetime, you cannot kill me!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s curious gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    If what the crown prince said was real, then under what kind of circumstances was Nangong Liuyun forced to make this kind of oath?


    Back then, in the end, what really happened? That Nangong Liuyun would make a promise not to kill the crown prince? And also, to still have affection for the Jade Lake Pce... Su Luo was somewhat curious, somewhat perplexed, and also felt sorry for Nangong Liuyun, having such a bitter experience.


    Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo, indifferently cast him a nce and nodded, making a show of taking it seriously: ¡°This king has remembered it all along.¡±


    ¡°Good that you remember it! Hope you won¡¯t forget it for a lifetime!¡± The crown prince arrogantly and coldly sneered with his chin out in an arrogant and ice-cold manner.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly, carelessly considering while holding his chin with an alluring smile that was demonically charming: ¡°To kill someone while not letting them die, yes, doesn¡¯t seem that difficult.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s body suddenly stiffened like a corpse!


    His pair of eyes was firmly fixed upon Nangong Liuyun, wishing he could re a few bloody holes into his body!


    The most important reason why he would stand in front of Nangong Liuyun for so many years, secured in his safety, was not because of his identity as the crown prince/ Rather it was because in the past, Nangong Liuyun, in front of everyone and facing him, had made an oath!


    In the future, no matter what he did, Nangong Liuyun would not kill him!


    Mainly because of this, these many years, his conduct was unruly and without the slightest scruple. Nangong Liuyun had all along tolerated it with the gaze of a spectator.


    However now, Nangong Liuyun had directly opened his mouth to threaten him!


    The crown prince¡¯s body started to tremble in a split second...His gaze moved from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body to Su Luo¡¯s body...


    Just because of this loathsome girl, Nangong Liuyun would rebel.


    What Li Yaoyao said was correct, this woman could not be allowed to remain alive!


    The people with a murderous desire towards Su Luo in their heart, was absolutely not merely the crown prince.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding earth quaked like mountains shaking for a period of time!


    ¡°Not good! The time has almost reached the limit!¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly, and pulled Su Luo to walk towards the exit.


    His Luo girl¡¯s speed was too slow, he could only carry her so they would get out in the shortest amount of time.


    Just at this time, suddenly, all around was filled with white colored smog. Very quickly, everyone¡¯s line of sight became somewhat fuzzy.


    Su Luo¡¯s good luck seemed to have already been consumed till nothing was left at this moment.


    Now, a huge piece of ck-colored rock dropped out of the sky and smashed directly towards Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Careful!¡± An anxious expression crossed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, he directlyunched himself towards her and pushed Su Luo far away. He used his body to directly cover hers and safely protected her under his wing.

 Chapter 422 – A narrow escape (4)

    Chapter 422 ¨C A narrow escape (4)


    The huge, ck-colored boulder smashed down, paused just a little, and then directly rolled towards the position where those two were!


    This huge boulder ignored everyone else, as if only possessing endless hatred for Su Luo, clinging to her and not letting her go.


    The huge boulder carried sufficient spirit force to engulf everything as it rolled over to crush them!


    Whereas, there was only a smooth wall behind her and Nangong Liuyun!


    There was no way to avoid it.


    Nangong Liuyun, with his back pressed up against the wall, concentrated all the spirit force he had into both his hands to hold off the rolling and crushing force of that huge boulder.


    The huge, ck-colored boulder was stopped momentarily, but it seemed to be getting angry and roared. It constantly raised its power where it was stopped, the ground echoing with sounds of friction, its strength abruptly increasing dramatically.


    Now, the huge boulder was like a crazy magical beast, unreasonably and wholeheartedly moving forward with vigor. Whoever tried to obstruct it, would be killed by it!


    Even though Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was unperturbed without a single ripple, but Su Luo saw that his forehead was coated with a thinyer of perspiration that condensed into beads that tumbled down.


    It could clearly be seen that the pressure on Nangong Liuyun was surely very great.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Nangong Liuyun burst out and shouted towards Su Luo.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat anxious, however, she didn¡¯t listen to his words to leave immediately.


    If she was to leave, then what would happen to Nangong Liuyun? His hands only had to loosen a little before he would be crushed by that furious, really huge boulder. At that time, his chances of survival would be bleak.


    ¡°Go! Go quickly!¡± The sweat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face rolled down continuously.


    Those eyes that were eternally glittering with being in control of everything, now were matchlessly imposing.


    Beichen Ying and them two saw him like this, also anxiously ran over to help, but their strengthpared to that of the huge boulder, differed too greatly.


    Just when Su Luo was at her wit¡¯s end, the ground produced a burst of creaking noises.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    That wall behind Nangong Liuyun unexpectedly, and without any reason, disappeared. The strength that was supporting his back was immediately gone.


    ¡°Nangong!!!¡± Su Luo urgently charged towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, she nned to use her own strength to support his back.


    However, Su Luo had only taken the first step before the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy pushed her aside, and only the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy herself ...


    ¡°Third senior brother, be careful!¡± Li Yaoyao quickly threw herself towards Nangong Liuyun, it was as if her entire person was clinging onto his body, firmly holding him.


    Su Luo was ruthlessly knocked into the wall, her head became somewhat dizzy.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, the huge ck-colored boulder gave a world-shaking, bellow and sent out all its strength in a split second, knocking Nangong Liuyun back¡ª¡ª


    In that moment, Su Luo didn¡¯t have enough time to react¡ª¡ª


    One could only hear the sound of crashing, a smooth wall dropped from the sky and once again filled in the gap where it had be empty.


    But Nangong Liuyun, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, and also that ck-colored, really huge boulder, unexpectedly disappeared without a reason.


    That wall fitted in seamlessly, just as if it had never disappeared before.


    However, Nangong Liuyun really did vanish.


    Su Luo stared nkly at the scene in front of her eyes, and for a split second, couldn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Oh heavens, this is...¡± Seeing the words that suddenly appeared on the wall, Beichen Ying was simply stupefied. He turned his head to look at Su Luo with an unimaginably shocked expression.


    Su Luo was attracted by his attention, raised her eyes and looked over at him.


    However, Beichen Ying jumped up as if his butt was set on fire, and rushed past, leaning his body against the wall, as if he could obstruct the writing on top of the wall this way.


    However, how could the movements of the body be fasterpared to her gaze?


    When Su Luo¡¯s gaze focused on the words on the wall, her entire body became motionless with a shocked expression in her eyes.


    ¡°This...is impossible.¡± Su Luo shook her head, little by little, her voice was soft and weak, as if she was mumbling to herself.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also saw the words on that wall, both of the expressions on their faces were also veryplicated. Momentarily, they didn¡¯t know what was the best way for them to go andfort Su Luo.

 Chapter 423 – A narrow escape (5)

    Chapter 423 ¨C A narrow escape (5)


    Lan Xuan opened his mouth, only after a long time was he able to choke out a sentence: ¡°Sister-sister-inw, you must believe in second older brother!¡±


    Anye Ming¡¯s expression was also heavy at this time, he solemnly nodded his head towards Su Luo: ¡°You should feel reassured, second oldest definitely won¡¯t betray you. You must have faith in yourself, and also, you must have faith in second oldest.¡±


    Now, even if Su Luo was to emphasize that her and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rtionship was innocent, but her heart faintly understood. It was not as if she did not have feelings for Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo foolishly stared at the wall that was as smooth as a leveled mirror, with her mindpletely nk. A trace of pain clutched at the ce closest to her heart.


    Just a moment ago, she did not misread, on that wall was clearly written three words...


    ¡°Hahahahah¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing Su Luo¡¯s dazed appearance, the crown prince suddenly erupted into wildughter just now!


    He was convulsing withughter, with a kind of expression as if having avenged a great hatred.


    One could only see him pointing at Su Luo,ughing until he nearly couldn¡¯t breathe: ¡°Hahahaha¡ª¡ªloathsome girl. You can also have today¡ª¡ªhahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    The crown princeughed until he was free from worry and was cocksure. His pair of eyes were without the slightest scruple, tauntingly fixed on Su Luo, full of a mocking overtone.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was as calm as water, nobody could make out that underneath that serene surface appearance, was a roaring sea.


    The crown prince once againughed heartily with hands at his waist: ¡°Bwahaha, ow, the two of them had entered the Joyous Conjugal Room, oh! Loathsome girl, you tell me, what¡¯s to be done. The two of them now are right in the middle ofpleting the ritual of a wedding night.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was gloomy, but she ignored his provocation.


    What the crown prince said was not wrong.


    Just now, the three words written on the wall that appeared was precisely Joyous Conjugal Room.


    Joyous Conjugal Room...who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of being inside this room?


    The crown prince still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, so he continued to jeer at Su Luo: ¡°Second oldest really does have good fortune, that is the beautiful Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy oh. A fairy that a countless number of men yearn for even in their dreams. Just like this, she was conveniently given to second oldest, however, looks like after they get out, I will drink their wedding toast.¡±


    The crown prince was too upied with striking a blow at Su Luo that he nearly forgot the position he was in.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was unperturbed and without a ripple. Her pair of tranquil eyes cast him a nce with a smile that was not quite a smile: ¡°Could it be the crown prince forgot? If Nangong and the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy really be an item, under their united strength, the one that will suffer the most loss in benefits will be you, the crown prince, oh.¡±


    Having been sobered up by Su Luo¡¯s words, the crown prince¡¯splexion immediately stiffened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to be somewhat upset, he had really be muddle-headed by his own hatred. The first thing he thought of was to retaliate against this loathsome girl!


    What she said was absolutely right, if those two indeed became an item, the one that would suffer the most damage would more urately be him.


    The crown prince took a furtive nce at Li Aotian, but now, it seemed that Li Aotian was unexpectedly missing!!!


    How could he be missing?


    Where was Li Aotian hiding? Could it be that he had already abandoned him, the crown prince?


    A panicked feeling shed through the crown prince¡¯s heart, but his face was still as tough as before, staring at Su Luo with a mocking-and-making-fun-of-her expression: ¡°This prince had thought to gift you with a side concubine position, but you actually refused. Haha, now, how about this? You think that Nangong Liuyun will still marry you? Simply too ridiculous!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s hands at her side was tightly clenched into fists, but herplexion was indifferent, the corner of her mouth had a slightly cold, smiling expression.


    Beichen Ying saw that Su Luo was displeased, immediately, his expression be overcast. He stood in front of Su Luo and with a frown, cast a nce at the crown prince: ¡°You want to court death?¡±


    The crown prince brassily red at Beichen Ying: ¡°You have the guts to kill me? Don¡¯t forget! I am the crown prince of an empire!¡±


    Beichen Ying had both hands crossed in front of his chest, with a ghost of a smile, he said: ¡°What do you think? Just based on a few of you, and think you can get past us in a fight? Do you believe or not that we can immediately kill you and afterwards, destroy your corpse to wipe out any trace of evidence?¡±

 Chapter 424 – A narrow escape (6)

    Chapter 424 ¨C A narrow escape (6)


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you dare!¡± The crown prince¡¯s eyes were malicious, he shouted loudly with violent fury.


    ¡°As long as we wipe out all of you, who will know it was us who killed all of you?¡± Beichen Ying seemed to really have this intent, and shot a meaningful nce towards Lan Xuan, them two. The three of them formed a circle and simultaneously approached the crown prince.


    The crown prince¡¯s mind became somewhat frantic, pointing at him while cursing in rage: ¡°Beichen Ying! Nangong Liuyun, however, has already made an oath! You guys, don¡¯te over! You guys stand still by this prince¡¯s orders!¡±


    It was really like what Beichen Ying said, to kill someone here, in order to silence them, this ce was simply too suitable.


    ¡°Second oldest is second oldest, we are us. We never swore not to kill you oh, stupid crown prince.¡± Beichen Ying smiled happily as he got nearer to the crown prince, the other two were also getting closer.


    A fearful expression came across the crown prince¡¯s eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun indeed did swear an oath, however, he didn¡¯t swear it on behalf of these few childhood friends of his.


    He knew that these few individuals extremely loathed him, maybe they really would....


    The three of them, with Beichen Ying, formed a triangle and surrounded the crown prince who was in the middle. Now, the crown prince looked like a trapped, condemned beast.


    Just at this most critical juncture.


    Suddenly, from the ground came a slight noise.


    ¡°Not good!¡¯ Beichen Ying surreptitiously had a bad premonition all of a sudden, he hastily retreated backwards.


    Suddenly, this stone room seemed too strange, why was it that there were traps and snares everywhere?


    Now, a hole appeared out of the ground from nowhere, it directly swallowed up the three in Beichen Ying¡¯s group, along with the crown prince. The four people simultaneously dropped into the ck hole.


    In a split second, the four people¡¯s figures vanished without a trace.


    In a blink of an eye, the ground once again was restored to its original state. It was as though a ck hole had never appeared previously.


    Su Luo bit her lower lip and pressed up tightly to the wall, deep worry lines shed across her eyebrows.


    In the end, what was going on? Why was it that people would vanish in an unbroken session?


    It seemed as if imperceptibly, there was a hand manipting everything, and they were like the chess pieces in the opponent¡¯s palm, being toyed with by him.


    Now, there was not much time, and she didn¡¯t know if Beichen Ying and them would meet with a mishap...also, there was Nangong Liuyun...A worried expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly.


    Su Luo felt that in front of her eyes, it had gone ck, a man¡¯s image that stood straight appeared in front of her.


    She lifted her eyes and encountered a pair of eyes that was full of maliciousness and rancor.


    ¡°Li Aotian!¡± Su Luo clenched her teeth and exhaled out in a low voice.


    Now, the corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth burst open in a coldly detached and sneering smile. His sinister gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo, unblinkingly staring at her, and giving a person an eerily strange kind of feeling.


    Su felt her back be a little chilled.


    Li Aotian finally opened his mouth, his tone was as tender as if speaking to a sweetheart: ¡°What, afraid?¡±


    This kind of Li Aotian was ten times scarier than when he was being coldly detached.


    He closed in step by step, Su Luo could only continuously retreat....


    What to do? The killing intent in Li Aotian¡¯s eyes were just that obvious, Su Luo could see it with one nce.


    He wanted to kill her.


    Furthermore, it was not the kind that would be settled with one cut, rather, it was the kind where she would constantly be tormented...until she died.


    Su Luo had never once wished she had peerless formidable strength as she did now.


    Now, she was only a third rank whereas Li Aotian was a sixth rank. In his eyes, she was a piece of fish meat on top of a chopping block, no matter how he ughtered, shecked the strength to resist. .


    In his pair of eyes, clearly, he had considered her to be a dead person, a dead person...


    Su Luo sucked in a deep breath, herplexion was calm and easy-going. With an indifferent smile, she said: ¡°Li Aotian, why is it that only you are fine?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also fine?¡± Li Aotian forcefully got closer step by step, with a smile that was not a smile, as he approached Su Luo.

 Chapter 425 – A narrow escape (7)

    Chapter 425 ¨C A narrow escape (7)


    ¡°The disappearance of Beichen Ying and them was part of a sinister plot you set up?¡± Su Luo tried to divert his attention.


    Li Aotian, having heard what was said, immediately started tough wildly. ¡°Hahaha! Since you are about to die, then I¡¯ll let you be a lucid ghost! Yes, Beichen Ying and them disappeared because of my trick. In fact, it was not limited to this, hahaha, Nangong Liuyun was also put in there by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ªthat is your younger sister!¡± Su Luo clenched her teeth, her expression condensed into frost.


    ¡°That was Yaoyao¡¯s idea.¡± Li Aotian smiled very arrogantly, ¡°You thought that good luck would only be yours alone? Let me tell you! Before Yaoyao was hung in mid-air, she already got hold of map with all the traps and snares in this stone room! Humph!¡±


    Only now had Su Luo realized, why she had a kind of feeling of being made a fool in someone¡¯s palm.


    As it turned out, when Li Yaoyao first entered, she had already gotten a map of all the traps and snares in this stone room.


    Then, she deliberately locked herself and Nangong within the Joyous Conjugal Room...This woman was truly extremely shameless, to actually use this method to force Nangong! .


    Still considered herself the exceedingly refined Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy that was above themon people...A burst of nausea surfaced in Su Luo¡¯s thoughts!


    Su Luo smiled sarcastically while looking at Li Aotian: ¡°Among themon people, it is circted that the Jade Lake Pce is noble, virtuous and icily arrogant. Supposed to be secr and detached, but who would have thought that in order to obtain a man, the majestic Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy would actually use such a despicable method. Is she really unable to be married off? To have to coerce and stick to one man like this?¡±


    ¡°You will shut up now!¡± Li Aotian furiously pinched Su Luo¡¯s chin to a stop and hatefully red at her: ¡°You dare to say such things about Yaoyao. Do you believe I will directly strangle you to death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it isn¡¯t so?¡± A bright light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes as she continued to stir up Li Aotian: ¡°Hahaha, are you killing me to silence me? As long as you did something despicable, you would kill them to silence them. Oh, so is this how the reputation of Jade Lake Pce was established? Looks like you guys are also only so-so!¡±


    Li Aotain was extremely enraged by Su Luo, so his hands exerted even more force.


    Su Luo was pinched until she nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.


    However, there was not a single thread of fear in her eyes. Instead, there was a sneering smile in them.


    Just when Li Aotian was in the midst of getting more furious, one could see Su Luo lift up her leg and ruthlessly kick towards Li Aotian¡¯s family jewels!


    No matter what you said, Su Luo was still at the peak of third rank. A kick with all of her strength, that force was not going to be weak.


    Let alone the fact that Li Aotian was basically unguarded.


    Even more, to say nothing of the higher the level of a person¡¯s martial arts cultivation, their entire body would be defended, but that region would always be the weakest existence.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡±One could only hear the start of a bitterly tragic shout, and Li Aotian immediately released Su Luo. Both of his hands covered that region, he was in so much pain that he nearly fell to the ground and rolled about.


    Su Luo¡¯s kick seeded, why would she still dare to stay still?


    She let her foot go and started to run!


    Run run run!


    Now, Nangong Liuyun was not by her side, the only thing she could do was to save herself.


    The main culprit of everything was the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    Just recalling this woman, a touch of furious intent exploded from Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Last time in Sunset Mountain Range, it was also because of this woman that she was chased all over the mountains and ins to be killed, practically another narrow escape. However, back then, it was merely third ranks chasing to kill her, so she could still somewhat cope with them.


    Yet now, the person chasing to kill her was Li Aotian, a sixth rank existence, only heavens knows if she could escape from his pursuit. If she was captured by him, then it would just be tragically miserable.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure was like lightning, shooting out like an explosion.


    Li Aotian has set up an inescapable trap, deliberately separating her from Beichen Ying¡¯s group.The only reason was just to kill her. How could he let her so easily escape?

 Chapter 426 – A narrow escape (8)

    Chapter 426 ¨C A narrow escape (8)


    Now, he was kicked again, this time in his family jewels. At that moment, a new animosity was added to the old hatred. A raging inferno and deep murderous intent shed through Li Aotian¡¯s eyes.


    If he didn¡¯t kill this loathsome girl today, he, Li Aotian, swore he was not human!


    Li Aotian endured the sharp pain from the lower part of his body and started to take some strides. With lightning speed, he chased after Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Li Aotian¡¯s sixth rank strength,pared to Su Luo¡¯s, was simply as different as night and day. Even though that special ced had been injured, his speed was still very astonishing.


    Su Luo ran without stopping.


    When she was choosing which path to run on as a way to survive, Su Luo hesitated for a split second, and just picked the fifth passageway.


    This was because the other passageways would have magical beast running amok, and although perhaps they could withstand Li Aotian¡¯s attack, she was basically unfamiliar with them.


    However, the fifth passageway was different.


    The reason being was that she knew, this one had a huge foolish tiger. The huge foolish tiger was an eighth rank in strength, as long as she could run to its side, she would absolutely be safe.


    Precisely because she had this kind of faith, therefore Su Luo¡¯s use of the spirit dance steps was simply like a hurricane in speed.


    Li Aotian chased at her back, so angry that he was about to curse her mother.


    This loathsome girl must have eaten some special medicinal pills, how could her speed be so fast! Totally unable to tell she had the speed of a third rank.


    The her right now, was nearly at the speed of a fifth rank!


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, this passageway was very long. He had plenty of time to catch her.


    Owing to the disparity in their strength, the distance between Li Aotian and Su Luo continuously drew closer. More and more, the gap became smaller, as if nearly in the time it took to reach out a hand, he would close the distance.


    Su Luo saw the corner in front of her eyes, and immediately, her heart be joyful.


    If she didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, that ce was where the huge foolish tiger rested. Before, the huge foolish tiger was located right there!


    She was saved!


    Su Luo speedily turned that corner and entered.


    However, what made her despair was¡ª¡ª


    Just a moment ago, her persistent motivation since the beginning, that huge foolish tiger she had ced all her hopes on, was unexpectedly missing!


    My #@*&%!? !!!


    Su Luo secretly cursed in her heart, simply anxious to the extreme.


    She had already been prepared to bribe the huge foolish tiger with a huge amount of Celestial Spirit Water, who would have imagined that it unfortunately was not around to enjoy it!


    In the second that Su Luo was distracted, Li Aotian had caught up to her for the kill.


    This time, Li Aotain simply did not bother to waste words with Su Luo, his expression was solemn as he formed multiple patterns with both hands. All of a sudden, a vast field of white snow appeared behind his back. Endless amounts of ice and snow were floating all around.


    The temperature in the surrounding atmosphere, in a sh, dropped to the freezing point. The ice-cold, bone-chilling air were like knives, saturating the air.


    Very quickly, Su Luo discovered that the top of her hair and her clothing all had white frost forming.


    ¡°As expected, quite formidable!¡± Su Luo was secretly startled.


    She never expected that Li Aotian¡¯s attribute was that of a formidable, powerful, murderous ice system mage!


    Now, with the pure white snow and bone-chilling wind, Li Aotian was like a god standing in a field of snowfall. His expression was apathetic, his murderous aura undiminished.


    ¡°Heavenly dance of snowfall!¡± Li Aotian shouted in a loud voice.


    Immediately, the endless snow and wind from all around, frantically rushed towards Su Luo.


    The snowkes he condensed, every single one of them was the size of a bowl, with sparkling and translucent six sides. Every side of the snowkes, shing with cold light, was as sharp as a dagger.


    A countless number of dagger-like snow simultaneously pressed towards Su Luo, almost entirely covering her within it.


    An astonished expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    As it turned out, a sixth rank expert had this kind of strength.


    Compared to her strength, she simply could not withstand a single blow.


    Regardless, things had already reached this point, she had no choice but to go all out!


    Su Luo was definitely not someone who would give up easily.


    One could see that her expression was coldly focused, a streak of ck-colored handprint floated above her head and was rapidly erging, warding off things for her who were underneath it.

 Chapter 427 – A narrow escape (9)

    Chapter 427 ¨C A narrow escape (9)


    ¡°Humph! A small third rank dares to resist my Heavenly Dance of Snowfall? Keep dreaming!¡± Li Aotian stood with his hands behind his back, with an expression of cold indifference and arrogance.


    Su Luo only heard a rumbling noise, and endless wind and snow swept towards her, wrapping around her.


    So much so, that even her great Dimensional Imprint was also wrapped up in it.


    The ground was shaking, nearly all the walls were already covered by white frost.


    It was an extremely frightening cold stream with strength sufficient to destroy everything; it nearly couldn¡¯t be resisted.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, her great handprint was immediately transformed into dust, vanishing in the air.


    Moreover, Su Luo¡¯s entire person then became frozen inside the ice. Afterwards, what emerged before Li Aotian¡¯s eyes was an ice-cold, human-shaped sculpture.


    The sculpture shone with white light and flickered in the cold air.


    You could clearly see Su Luo within the ice sculpture.


    The Su Luo right now had one leg lifted, like the one-legged Golden Rooster stance in Tai Chi. Both of her hands were arranged in a proper fighting stance, and she was frozen in this stance, motionlessly fixed in ce. She seemed really miserable, but also very amusing.


    At this moment, Li Aotian¡¯s expression was haughty, arrogant and ice-cold.


    He walked forward a few steps and with a ghost of a smile, he looked at Su Luo who was frozen inside, the corners of his mouth producing a taunting sneer.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! You also have a day like today.¡± Li Aotian pondered, holding his chin, going around Su Luo, this ice sculpture, in circles. He walked while simultaneously clicking his tongue, ¡°This pose is still very interesting, if this was ced outside for everyone to enjoy, it should also be pretty good.¡±


    Although Su Luo was sealed inside, her ears, however, were not deaf.


    She could see her current distressful appearance in Li Aotian¡¯s meaningful nce.


    Li Aotian stood in front of Su Luo, and suddenly, a light shed across his eyes. He thought up an extremely delightful idea.


    ¡°Consider you, loathsome girl, as having good luck. This time, I really can¡¯t kill you, that will be a loss for your excellent body.¡± Li Aotian coldlyughed, ¡°If Nangong Liuyun saw you with a stitch of clothing in a frozen sculpture, that was then ced in the street for people to look, surely, no matter how much he likes you, he also would not want you, such a loathsome girl, again.¡±


    A touch of rage shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    In the beginning, she merely thought that Li Aotian was only icily arrogant, she didn¡¯t expect he would be so perverted. This kind of perverted n, only he would think of it!


    However, no fury could be seen in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    As far as this n was concerned, to her, it was not bad. At least, it would give her a final period of time to strive for freedom.


    Li Aotian thought a bit more, ultimately, he still decided to temporarily leave Su Luo alive. This was due to the fact that, if he was to directly kill her, it would not be as pleasurable aspletely mistreating her.


    Li Aotian also didn¡¯t free Su Luo from the ice prison. He merely extended his long arm and easily carried Su Luo, who was shaped like a statue, on his shoulder. Afterwards, he traveled in the direction towards the outside of the pce.


    In fact, Su Luo really wanted to ask him out loud, wasn¡¯t he worried about his younger sister?


    Could he really allow the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy to stupidly stay in that Joyous Conjugal Room?


    After all, the time limit in this Amethyst Fish Pce was almost at the end.


    However, seeing Li Aotian¡¯spletely unconcerned expression, Su Luo just knew that Nangong Liuyun ought to be alright.


    Only, she don¡¯t know...if he would be able to keep holding on.


    With the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s, that kind of looks, it would not be easy to continue holding on, resisting...


    Aplicated light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Nheless, now, the most important thing was her own safety.


    Li Aotian¡¯s notion was so perverted, if her movements were stopped by him, then she might as well smash her head into something to die.


    As long as she thought of herself without a stitch of clothing being ced on the street for people to look, Su Luo would feel her scalp go numb.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo recalled thest time she was chased to be killed, and what the servant of the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy had said.

 Chapter 428 – A narrow escape (10)

    Chapter 428 ¨C A narrow escape (10)


    The Jade Lake Pce had a type of drug that could control a person¡¯s mind, at that time, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Now, she was still fortunate, if she was to end up in the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hand...Su Luo shivered a little.


    s, it was just like what she said before, relying on a mountain, it copses, depending on a person, they run, the most dependable people and thing to rely on is herself!


    No good, she could not mope on like this, she must save herself.


    Su Luo, while being carried on Li Aotian¡¯s shoulder, her mind suffered from the invasion of cold air, and worked somewhat slowly.


    Even then, she still thought of an idea that would not be considered a n.


    Before, Su Luo had already tested it because she was a fire elemental system, therefore, she could use her own fire system to melt thisyer of ice.


    But what made her despair was that after she had tried hard for a long time, she only melted a little of the ice. If she was truly to thaw out, at that time, the golden needles (1) dish would be cold. By then, she would have already been peeled naked, broken into pieces, and put on disy.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s slow brain finally worked out something right.


    She concentrated all of the spirit power from her fire system into her right hand.


    First, wherever the iceyer seemed to be, it was thinner rtive to other ces.


    Second, as long as there was an opportunity for her right hand to make a move, and as long as Li Aotian was unguarded, then there was still a chance for her to escape, going to heaven in order to live.


    Therefore, while Li Aotian carried her with flying speed, hurrying on his journey to return, Su Luo merely held her breath, with rapt attention condensing all of her spirit power into her right hand.


    It would be difficult to thaw out her entire body, but if it was only one point, then it was not impossible.


    After approximately a little less than an hour had passed.


    Up ahead, was finally the gate to the main hall of the pce.


    The gate to the main hall was wide open, giving people an empty, bleak feeling.


    Su Luo saw this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with sorrow and regret.


    She still remembered that less than a day ago, there were many people that stood in front of this gate to the main hall. Yet now, stepping out of the main hall¡¯s gate was only her and Li Aotian, two people.


    When Li Aotian stepped outside of the main hall¡¯s gate, there was only a little bit left of theyer of ice on Su Luo¡¯s palm.


    Because she didn¡¯t want Li Aotian to detect it, while Su Luo was thawing the iceyer, she also put away the water droplets into her space at the same time. This was the reason why Li Aotian still hadn¡¯t detected the thawing.


    However, after exiting the gate of the main hall, Li Aotian suddenly looked towards Su Luo. During the time he wanted to speak with her, from the corner of his eyes, he just so happened to see that her hand had broken through theyer of ice.


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled apprehensively.


    No sooner said, and it happened!


    In a sh, Su luo tossed that spirit pinball she had wanted to use countless times before, and only to got to use it now into the back of Li Aotian¡¯s cor. When she tossed out the spirit pinball, she also used her spirit power to ignite that spirit pinball.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! What did you do!¡± It would never have urred to Li Aotian that Su Luo actually still had the strength to resist. He used all of his strength to throw Su Luo, and she was tossed out heavily.


    The pitiful Su Luo, still in the form of an ice sculpture,nded heavily on the ground. Because the ground was smooth and t, and Li Aotian¡¯s strength was also very strong, the pitiful Su Luo immediately slid to the fringe of the public square.


    Beyond the fringe of the public square was the endless ocean.


    If you were to ask whether Li Aotian was miserable or not...only the words ¡®super miserable¡¯ could be used to describe him.


    The spirit pinball was a seventh rank expert¡¯sst strike, how formidable was its strength? To say nothing of the fact, that Li Aotian was only a sixth rank.


    In fact, when Su Luo tossed that spirit pinball into the back of his neck, he had already realized what it was. It was toote for him to think about it carefully, subconsciously, he ran towards the sea.


    With the spirit pinball, only through jumping into water, and utilizing the resistance of water, would he have an opportunity to live.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A loud, violent noise exploded on the surface of the sea.


    A joyful feeling shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Li Aotian, don¡¯t tell me that this time, I still won¡¯t be able to blow you up to death!


    But celebrating too soon, things still could go wrong, this sentence came true in Su Luo¡¯s hand, and it was extremely fitting.


    1) Golden needles is a type of dried flower known as the citron daylily, that Chinese people use in their stir fry. It is supposed to be good for your health.

 Chapter 429 – A new lease on life (1)

    Chapter 429 ¨C A new lease on life (1)


    Su Luo had celebrated too soon.


    Her good luck had all been consumed and used up from before, the remaining was all misfortune.


    The spirit pinball exploded with a tremendous might. Li Aotian¡¯s entire person was blown until he couldn¡¯t be seen.


    However, Su Luo had overlooked the follow-up to after the spirit pinball exploded, and this follow-up had a huge effect on her.


    At the point of explosion, in that split second, one could see that in the surroundings, there was a huge wave immediately overflowing to the sky. It unfurled and swung up a huge mass of ocean spray. A crashing sound echoed, like a wild beast spreading open in all directions.


    Before, Su Luo had been heavily thrown away by Li Aotian, moreover, she had slid along the smooth surface of the public square to its fringe.


    In fact, at that time, Su Luo already had one foot ced horizontally over the sea surface. With only a slight blow of the wind, like the movement of a de of grass, she would be blown into the sea water.


    Furthermore, right now, it was a huge wave that overflowed to the sky, carrying with it a cold wind that swept towards her!


    A shocked, terrified expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Her heart was so regretful that her intestines turned green. Finished, finished...


    Those fingers that broke through theyer of ice tenaciously dug into the ground at the fringe of the public square. She simply joined all of her strength and used it. If she let go, she would drop into the sea.


    However, it was unfortunate that there were only two fingers that had broken through theyer of ice, and it was not her entire hand. Therefore, its strength seemed very small.


    When the screams of each and every ocean spray swept towards her, Su Luo had repeatedly persevered, but she couldn¡¯t continue to persevere on. The fingers broke away from the rock on the shore. Afterwards, she stared on helplessly, as she, in the state of an ice sculpture, with a thunderous ssh sound, was directly swept up by the waves of the sea....


    The density of ice was lower than seawater, therefore Su Luo, in the state of an ice sculpture, floated on the sea surface and did not directly sink to the seafloor. This was the greatest luck among her misfortune.


    But what made her feel painful and tragic was¡ª¡ª


    The yacht that was just up ahead, was at a distance that was almost within reach.


    But¡ª¡ª


    With one p from the ocean spray, she watched helplessly as she was washed away. She also looked on helplessly as she floated away in the opposite direction from where the yacht was anchored. She stared nkly as she anticipated her fate, on the verge of being set adrift on the sea surface.


    This was simply too heartbreaking, too depressing...Su Luo was so helpless that she almost cried.


    The East Sea was vast and had no boundary, only heaven knew where she would be swept to...As long as she thought about this, immediately, two wide, noodle-like bands of tears silently flowed down on the face of the icebound Su Luo.


    However, what could merely two of her fingers do? Within this endless sea, she could only resign herself to her fate of drifting among the waves.


    In front of mother nature, her tiny speck of strength waspletely without the ability to resist.


    The pitiful her waspletely unaware, that this was merely only the beginning of her misfortune.


    Now, it was night-time.


    In the lonely night sky, not even the remnant of a star could be seen. Even the dim crescent moon was obstructed by thickyer of clouds. All around, it was pitch-ck, you couldn¡¯t even see the fingers on your hand in front of you.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart could said to be very sorrowful right now.


    Being pped around by seawater, she was crooked to the east, then fell to the west in total disorder. It was fine if it was only drifting with the waves, but why even the opportunity to lie on the sea surface to enjoy the beautiful night scenery was not given to her?


    She didn¡¯t know what direction she was floating towards...Su Luo fell more and more into despair, gradually bing somewhat sleepy.


    Yet, when Su Luo didn¡¯t expect it, an even more tragic thing happened.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A streak of lightning, as fast as a serpent dragon, left behind a harsh radiance when time was about to change in the horizon.


    Now, a bad premonition all of a sudden bubbled forth from her heart.


    It couldn¡¯t be what she thought it was, right? It couldn¡¯t be that bad, right? Could she just so happen to be in time for the raising waves of a tropical cyclone in the ocean?


    However, the most tragic thing didn¡¯t exist, what existed was only even more tragedy.


    It could be said that when a person was out of luck, even drinking water, food could get stuck in the cracks between the teeth. Su Luo was just such a model for that kind of person.

 Chapter 430 – A new lease on life (2)

    Chapter 430 ¨C A new lease on life (2)


    Very quickly, on the sea surface, lightning and thunder mixed together and a huge gale erupted. It was like a ferocious beast producing thunderous roars, making the people who heard it tremble with fear.


    The originally drowsy Su Luo was immediately startled awake.


    Just at this moment, lightning streaked past, following right after was a scorched smell then the thunder overhead directly smashed down!


    However, the peal of thunder left no time for her to prepare nor cover her ears.


    With an imposing and majestic manner, it directly struck on the ice sculpture of Su Luo.


    Fortunately, she was concealed away within a very thickyer of ice, otherwise, a person would swiftly be hacked into a charred mess.


    But even so, it still scared Su Luo enough.


    One could only hear the surfaceyer of her ice sculpture issuing sizzling sounds of ¡®sss¡¯ that lingered on.


    Yet, this was merely the beginning. In this pitch-ck night, Su Luo, who was floating on the sea surface, really, truly experienced what was called a hair-raising, violent tempest.


    She, who was frozen within the ice sculpture, could see through theyer of ice, the shing lightning and rolling thunder with torrents of rain.


    She saw the lightning dancing in the horizon like a dragon serpent, bellowing and snarling.


    She saw the torrential rain pouring down in buckets and beating upon the sea surface, each and every one of them forming a deep hole.


    And her ice block was like a small skiff, pped by the waves, rocking about and swaying, sliding to the east then falling to the west.


    When the huge wave swept her up, it was the same as being on a roller coaster. She was rolled up and lifted up high, nearly several tens of meters above the sea surface.


    When the huge wave rolled down, she was again heavily thrown down without the least bit of sympathy.


    Despite being hidden in the iceyer, Su Luo was still thrown about until she was dizzy and confused while being light-headed.


    Su Luo felt that she had been forced to suffer extreme bitterness.


    At this moment, she was being pped around and rammed until she simply didn¡¯t know her own orientation. She could only hope that she didn¡¯t get swept into the waterspout region, otherwise, if she was sucked into the waterspout, then she really would be done for.


    This night, Su Luo could only helplessly allow the huge waves and the gale to ravage her. But she had no other alternative, so she could only try to find joy in the sorrow and think that this was a free-of-charge roller coaster in the ancient times.


    Fortunately though, she was now frozen in ayer of ice, her entire body was protected. The force of impact from the waves did not injury her, if not, this night would seriously be extremely difficult.


    Gradually, Su Luo started to feel the meaning of being trapped.


    The tide with the howling winds and torrential rain gradually settled down. Her psyche unwittingly rxed, and her eyes started to close as she fell asleep.


    The she that had fallen asleep, waspletely unaware that a person was calling for her throughout this journey.


    When she opened her eyes once more, it was because she had been woken up by the burning sun.


    Su Luo opened her eyes to nce at the environment in her surroundings, immediately, excitement shed through her eyes.


    She actually caught sight of a ck dot up ahead, since she was separated from it by arge distance, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    But to be able to see a ck dot on the ocean¡¯s surface, it was either a vessel or an ind. It was still much better whenpared to just drifting aimlessly on the ocean.


    Su Luo used her two fingers and stroked forward with all her strength.


    Last night was filled with high wind and pressing waves, her two fingers could not be used, but now, the waves on the sea surface were not that big.


    Su Luo continued to row ah, row forward with all her effort...


    With great difficulty, she rowed about ten meters forward. Then, a wave came at her in a head-on collision.


    The pitiful Su Luo was immediately rolled backwards by about twenty meters by the wave.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart silently flowed with two noodle-like, broad strips of tears. But very quickly, she pulled herself together and spared no effort to move forward by row ah, row...


    Afterwards, another wave hit her head-on and pushed her back even further.


    Su Luo simply wanted to look up to the sky and hiss for a long time!


    What kind of toying with her was taking shape! Even using a swing, was not yed with this kind of method!


    Was it because before, she had overdrawn her good luck, so now she needed to use misfortune to settle the debt. It was simply.... too much! Su Luo angrily stuck up her middle finger at the Heavens.

 Chapter 431 – A new lease on life (3)

    Chapter 431 ¨C A new lease on life (3)


    Also, didn¡¯t know whether or not it was because the Heavens sensed Su Luo¡¯s furious intent.


    Not long after, the wind and waves on the ocean changed directions.


    The waves started to push at Su Luo¡¯s back, pushing her continuously forward.


    Could it be that the Heavens finally grew some eyes, turning her extreme sorrow to joy?


    Finally, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat satisfied.


    With the help of the tides, Su Luo¡¯s operation became much easier, the distance to that targeted ck dot also be increasingly closer.


    Now, Su Luo could clearly see, that this was indeed not some vessel, but rather, a not-veryrge, barren ind.


    The barren ind was surrounded with submerged rocks, these submerged rocks were regarded as the natural enemies of vessels. However, as far as she was concerned, they were of the greatest help to her.


    She looked on just as the wind direction was about to change.


    In order not to allow the previous tragedy to ur again, Su Luo used her two fingers to row, striving with everything she had to aim towards the shore.


    Whenever the tide would send her off with a push at her back to move forward, she would borrow its strength to rush forward. And when the tide had fallen back, she had a death grip on the surrounding rocks and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Waiting for another set of waves to send her off, she would then once again strive to rush forward with all her strength.


    In this way, the cycle was repeated and efficiency was improved by a lot.


    She tried hard for about an hour, and just when Su Luo¡¯s two fingers were inmed and about to rupture, she finally touched the beach.


    After being adrift on the ocean, she now truly perceived how beautiful it felt to have one¡¯s feet firmly nted onnd.


    However, even if it was just floated onto the sandy beach, Su Luo was still in that ice-sculpture condition. This was a fact she couldn¡¯t change.


    She also didn¡¯t know how hard this icy and snowy trap of Li Aotian¡¯s was.


    For this entire night, she had been blown by the wind, battered by the rain, and with lightning shing and thunder rolling. Moreover, there were huge waves that overflowed to the sky, and she had been ravaged simultaneously under all these conditions. Yet. this ice sculpture was still as before, without a trace of thawing.


    Even though Su Luo never abandoned the idea of blowing it up with spirit power, but having tried hard for this long, she could only extend out a few fingers and nothing more. Her body was still as before, trapped inside, as if her entire body was cast in ster.


    On the sandy shore, the seawater retreated. Su Luo was lying down, unmoving, with her head raised to look at the setting sun, her eyes silently shedding tears.


    How could she continue on like this?


    If she stayed too long inside the ice sculpture, her body also wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    Besides, what¡¯s more, sinceing out of her closed door cultivation to now, no water and rice had entered her. Now, her belly was positively starving, that it was directly making rumbling noises.


    The problem was that even if there were stuff to eat, now, her entire person was trapped within an ice sculpture, with no way for her to eat...


    s, when a person start to have bad luck, how could they be this feeble?


    Just when Su Luo was full of remorse, suddenly, she felt a shadow appear from above. Could it be that the sky would get dark this fast?


    Su Luo had no other choice but to open her eyes¡ª¡ª


    How could it be possible?!


    When she saw the person before her eyes, Su Luo felt it was simply too incredulous.


    She only saw his expensive and full-of-noble-air, ck-colored brocade robe, cut apart into pieces by the submerged rock. That peerlessly handsome face, that pair of demonically charming, peach blossom eyes that loved to smile, and also that perfect pair of moist lips...Now, it was just tilting up slightly, looking at her and smiling.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun?!¡± Su Luo simply could not believe it!


    This matter changed too fast, she simply had no time to react.


    Wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun locked in the Joyous Conjugal Room due to the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s n? How could he possibly appear here? Definitely, it was because she had been sunbathing for too long that she was faint with blurred vision, and thus the hallucination appeared, right?


    The next second, Su Luo wanted to reach out and rub her eyes, and annoyedly discovered that the her right now like a mummy, she basically was unable to move.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth was raised in a constipated smile, and acting as if taking things seriously, he even used a finger to tap theyer of ice. Pleased as punch, he gave one sentence in assessment: ¡°The quality is still not bad.¡±


    Under the twilight of the setting sun, his overbearing tone also carried a touch ofzy vor.


    And also, that annoying smile on his face, even if she was transformed into ash, Su Luo was also unlikely to remember it wrongly.

 Chapter 432 – A new lease on life (4)

    Chapter 432 ¨C A new lease on life (4)


    This person was definitely Nangong Liuyun, the authentic one.


    Now in the ice sculpture, how could Nangong Liuyun neglect to take into ount the most important point was to hurriedly get her out of there!


    Here Su Luo was nearly unable to hold back anymore okay?


    Consequently, Su Luo scowled fiercely inside the ice sculpture as righteous indignation filled her chest and she shouted: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you still let this youngdy out!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave a nefariously charming smile, slowly shaking his head: ¡°Can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Courting death, aren¡¯t you!¡± Su Luo said in a rage.


    ¡°Only if you promise this king one condition.¡± Nangong Liuyun very seriously sat down by Su Luo¡¯s side, turning his head to look at Su Luo with an appearance of sitting side by side, wanting to have a long talk.


    Su Luo was nearly close to being infuriated to death. What kind of time was this moment? And he was still ying this game with her.


    ¡°Your words, this king can¡¯t hear, however, if you agree to the promise, then you can blink your eyes three times.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s somewhat pale face had a full, constipated smile.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was indignant, this guy was simply profiting from her misfortune!


    And he still said he liked her. If he liked her, he should dash to her side and undo theyer of ice without saying anything further.


    ¡°Oh dear, why do you like to stay inside, then this king will sit here to apany you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of hand intersected behind his head and at Su Luo¡¯s side, heid on his back on the sandy beach. His smile was full of a demonic aura.


    Su Luo was simply defeated by him.


    A tiger that had fallen down to earth being insulted by dogs, this debt, she definitely will get it back.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a concentrated smile, holding his chin in a considering pose: ¡°Oh dear...thinking of what condition will be good? How about just letting you marry this king?¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s gaze betray an ominous glint, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile became even more devilishly charming and alluring: ¡°No good, no good, it has a tone of bullying the weak. This king is definitely not Nangong Liujue, that useless person, who would force a marriage. Okay...How about like this? You agree to try to be together with this king for three months, how about it?¡±


    Try to be together for three months? Su Luo frowned.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that Su Luo was considering it, this meant that there was a chance.


    Consequently, he struck while the iron was hot and continued to hit the snake with a stick, ¡°Just this try to be together for three months, if when the timees, you still don¡¯t like this king, then this king will absolutely not stick to you anymore, how about it?¡± But the way he pursued her would be changed to force.


    Su Luo, however, did not know Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shameless thought in his heart. She thought it over with rapt attention: If it was only three months, then that could be considered...


    Nangong Liuyun pretended to be very bored as he tapped theyer of ice. The ice sculpture echoed ¡®thud, thud¡¯, his smile was still devilishly charming while he raised an eyebrow andughingly said: ¡°This posture, tsk tsk tsk, is indeed rarely seen. Since you like to show it, then just...¡±


    This made Su Luo, who was lying in the ice sculpture, extremely vexed!


    She also knew that she had assumed the appearance and pose of the Golden Rooster standing on one leg, veryical and very funny. But how was she to know that back then, she would be frozen over.


    If she had known earlier, she would definitely have chosen a more perfect, beautiful posture...pooh, pooh, if she had known earlier, when Nangong Liuyun was there for support, she would have gotten rid of Li Aotian.


    Nangong Liuyun took the opportunity to profit from her misfortune, and added on additional promises and threats. His tone even carried a concerned vor: ¡°Oh dear, looks like the tide is about to rise and fall again, with you like this, I¡¯m afraid you will be swept away again, right?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely furious, in any case, everyone had known each other for this long, must he force her to agree before being willing to give her a helping hand? He was simply a bandit.


    Abominable and hateful.


    Su Luo was forced with no way out, she could only pant with rage and severely blinked her eyes three times towards him...


    Upon seeing this, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth revealed a demonic smile of having gotten his way. He had an extremely joyful expression.

 Chapter 433 – A new lease on life (5)

    Chapter 433 ¨C A new lease on life (5)


    However, Su Luo waited for quite a while, seeing that Nangong Liuyun was still sitting there neatly, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Afterwards, she carefully scanned hisplexion.


    Before, she was too busy being mad that she didn¡¯t get a good look. Now that she looked at him carefully, she found that hisplexion was not in a good condition. He was overly pale.


    Could it have anything to do with her vision being obstructed by theyer of ice? Su Luo thought with some doubts.


    After another long period had passed, Nangong Liuyun finally got up.


    His palm flipped over with a flying gesture, continuously forming, one after another, fiery red-colored imprints. Specks of fiery zended on the ice sculpture, letting the mes melt theyer of ice.


    Su Luo felt it was somewhat strange.


    Normally, ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t have just produced such small mes.


    He was much strongerpared to Li Aotian, Li Aotian was sixth rank while he was seventh rank. Li Aotian¡¯s Heavenly Dance of Snowfall, as far as he was concerned, would only take a minute to undo.


    But now, it had been more than an hour, Nangong Liuyun, the little mes he condensed out were still burning....making the length of time it persisted in undoing the ice excessively long.


    This night...In the end, what happened to his body?


    Could it be that just a moment ago when he was talking to her, it was for the purpose of stalling for time in order to restore the vital energy in his body?


    There was a myriad of thoughts in Su Luo¡¯s mind, with many huge question marks on top of her forehead. However now, she was frozen over, no matter how you said it, she couldn¡¯t ask. She had no other choice but to wait patiently, to wait until she got out to ask.


    Approximately another hour passed, suddenly, a thread of blood flowed out of the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was abruptly jolted!


    Nangong Liuyun was certainly injured! Otherwise, breaking ayer of ice wouldn¡¯t injure him in this way.


    She shouted loudly for Nangong Liuyun to stop, even though her voice couldn¡¯t be transmitted out, but she still kept on mouthing the words.


    Nangong Liuyun wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and only smiled faintly while saying one sentence: ¡°If I was to stop now, the agreement from a moment ago would be invalid.¡±


    Su Luo was immediately anxious.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s condition right now was very bad, even his body was tottering on the verge of copse, so weak as to make a person¡¯s heart ache in distress.


    Even though all along, he had stubbornly propped himself up, but his hands trembled slightly, while cold sweat tumbled down drop by drop.


    Again, another hour passed, atst, the piece of iceyer finally broke off.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s body regained its freedom.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luoe out, he finally let out a breath of relief, his Luo girl had finallye out.


    Nangong Liuyun had been full of dread for a period of time, and the soles of his feet staggered slightly. Su Luo threw herself at him, wanting to support him, but now, her limbs were still stiff, and as a result, the both of them tumbled down onto the sandy shore.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun could not continue to suppress it, and he uttered heavy coughs.


    Along with the sound of coughing, fresh blood continuously spilled out of his mouth.


    One mouthful after another, the blood sprayed out as if he didn¡¯t want to live.


    Upon seeing this, Su Luo¡¯s heart was exceedingly distressed, but she waspletely clueless and could only anxiously wait by his side.


    With great difficulty, she waited for him to finish throwing up blood, and only now was Su Luo able to support him up. Her eyes were full of heartache, on one hand helping him to wipe clean the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth, while also trying to stop him: ¡°I know that right now, you have a lot you want to say, but the timing is wrong. First, don¡¯t speak, you should properly rest and adjust your body.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes blurred, he was half-unconscious and half-awake. He only looked at Su Luo while smiling, and struggled to talk: ¡°You...promised...¡±


    This man, even at this moment, was still concerned about that promise! Even so obviously, when he was about to die!


    Su Luo was so infuriated that she red at him: ¡°Got it, the things I, Su Luo, promised, I will absolutely not renege on. Isn¡¯t it just three months? I¡¯ve memorized it all.¡±


    This matter of swindling her into an agreement of three months ofmitment, she absolutely would demand this debt back.

 Chapter 434 – A new lease on life (6)

    Chapter 434 ¨C A new lease on life (6)


    Su Luo took out a cup of Celestial Spirit Water from her space, and little by little, fed it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth: ¡°Come, drink this.¡±


    At this point of time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s behavior was very clever and obedient, heid on Su Luo¡¯sp, and following Su Luo¡¯s hand, he drinked the water, one mouthful at a time, until it was gone.


    After drinking Celestial Spirit Water, hisplexion improved somewhat, his eyelids became increasingly heavy, and very quickly, he sank into a deep sleep.


    Only now did Su Luo have an opportunity to size up Nangong Liuyun.


    Hisplexion at this moment was horribly pale, the clothing on his body was also rather conspicuously bedraggled. His pair of hands had been soaked in seawater until they were swollen. Compared to that noble and arrogant His Highness Prince Jin from before, it was two entirely different people.


    In fact, Su Luo really wanted to ask, in the end, did something take ce in the Joyous Conjugal Room...But faced with Nangong Liuyun like this, she felt that asking him this sentence was an insult to him.


    She continued to take care of him, and did not sleep for that night.


    Early morning on the second day, under the first light of dawn, the two people slowly, while turning about, started to wake up.


    After drinking that cup of Celestial Spirit Water, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mental alertness had improved somewhat. Nheless, hisplexion was still as horribly pale as before, seemingly about to copse from excessive blood loss.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes, she saw his body leaning on its side, one hand supporting his forehead. His gaze was earnestly and seriously sizing her up, the him right now was like a gentle and tender fire.


    Su Luo rubbed her eyes, and grumbled a verse: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to be a little unhappy, and as before, red at Su Luo in a huff.


    Su Luo was even more bewildered, first thing in the morning, why was it that this man was like a little child, again, what was he getting petnt about?


    However, seeing that he had suffered a heavy injury, Su Luo did not begrudge his manner. She merely asked one sentence: ¡°In the end, what are you mad about?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun did not speak, ttened his mouth, not speaking. He used his eyes to convey hisint.


    Su Luo was simply somewhat at a loss, asking him and he won¡¯t speak, then, what else could be done?


    Su Luo helplessly stretched, rubbing her belly, she said: ¡°Very hungry.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun somewhat very fiercely said: ¡°Su Luo, from now on, you are not allowed to say you are hungry to a man.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo somewhat perplexedly looked at him.


    ¡°Only allowed to say it to this king!¡± Nangong Liuyun said, full of arrogance and with a lovable overtone.


    ¡°Such behavior.¡± Su Luo irritatedly snorted.


    Compared to before when she was trapped like a mummy in the ice sculpture, the feeling at this moment of having her feet nted on solid ground was really great. Su Luo inhaled a deep breath of fresh and clean air and turned around to ask Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Is your body a little better?¡±


    ¡°Now you know to be concerned about this king? Humph, toote.¡± Nangong Liuyun turned his face away.


    Su Luo was made amused by his childishness.


    Was it possible that he was peeved in the early morning because she didn¡¯t seem concerned about him? Yetst night, she had clearly kept a watch on him for a night, until finally, she couldn¡¯t remain awake and fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Luo gave him a quick stare: ¡°I was concerned about you all along, okay? Don¡¯t be socking in conscience like this.¡±


    She used a nice tone and good mood to coax him. He was still throwing a tantrum, but with Su Luo ring at him, it had obtained an entirely different result. All of a sudden, Nangong Liuyun sat up with a happy expression across his entire face, full of conceit: ¡°Say it, in what ways were you concerned about this king?¡±


    ¡°Does preparing to find food for you count?¡± Su Luo did not feel likepeting with this childish man.


    He merely looked at her with that pale facecking any blood, don¡¯t know why, but in the depths of her heart, pain still gripped it tightly.


    ¡°I want to eat congee!¡± Nangong Liuyun made a request and still seriously reminded her: ¡°Shredded chicken congee that is boiled very thick and sticky.¡±


    Yesterday, he was still in an unconscious state with an about-to-die appearance, today, he was immediately in great spirits?

 Chapter 435 – A new lease on life (7)

    Chapter 435 ¨C A new lease on life (7)


    Su Luo exasperatedly rolled her eyes at him and then pointed to the surroundings: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin darling, trouble you to open your noble eyes and see what kind of ce this is. Still want shredded chicken congee, if you have the resourcefulness, then transform some rice out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have space?¡± Nangong Liuyun said it, as if it was obvious.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t store any rice in my space.¡± Su Luo very naturally responded to his question.


    Nangong Liuyun immediately grabbed on to the critical part of the problem and sharply pointed straight at the main point: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t put any food in your space?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression froze for a second, slowly and seriously, she nodded her head: ¡°Yes, besides water, there aren¡¯t any edible things.¡±


    Well, aside from a few steamed buns she had tossed inside from long ago, only, it was a pity that it had already be hard and ruined beyond recognition. Su Luo thought about it and still took out those two steamed buns and handed it over to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°How about you first make do and eat a little?


    Nangong Liuyun turned his face away in disdain, arrogantly and in a pampered manner, said: ¡°This king is a sick patient! This king wants to eat food Luo girl personally prepared with her hands!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt helpless, she ced her hand between her eyebrows, as though shielding from the sun, and gazed in all four directions.


    This was a deste ind.


    Their current position was at a sandy beach, a few kilometers past this was an area of continuous, unending, mountainous forest. The mountainous forest was tree-lined, appearing full of vitality. Presumably, there would be at least some bird-like creatures, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the woods to look and see if I can find some food to bring back.¡± Su Luo said softly.


    ¡°This king will follow along with you.¡± Nangong Liuyun stood up, but was somewhat unsteady on his feet.


    Su Luo, with one move, supported him: ¡°Don¡¯t randomly move about, your body is still weak. It¡¯s best that you rest here.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun rather anxiously watched her. and said wretchedly and pitifully: ¡°At anytime, a wild animal could appear here. Can it be that you want to toss this king aside to stay here and perish on his own? Aren¡¯t you going to protect this king?¡±


    Su Luo was simply speechless? In the end, who was protecting whom?


    ¡°Who would dare to protect you, a seventh rank expert.¡± Su Luo exasperatedly rolled her eyes, turned around and was about to leave.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly said to her back: ¡°What if this king is not at seventh rank?¡±


    His voice was very low, his mood seemed to be very gloomy and downcast.


    But Su Luo heard it very clearly.


    Not a seventh rank?


    Su Luo immediately turned around and looked at him with deep concern, while her mouth repeated: ¡°Not a seventh rank? What does this mean?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyelid lowered slightly, and in a low voice, he said: ¡°Just the literal meaning of the words, therefore, this king now needs your protection. You can¡¯t cast aside and not take care of this king.¡±


    Was he using an excuse to hang on to her?


    Sure enough, while speaking, Nangong Liuyun also grabbed hold of the corner of her clothing. His entire person was leaning on her shoulder, giving off an appearance of beingpletely dependent on her. He was moving to put his shamelessness in action.


    She couldn¡¯t very well push an injured him away, right? Simply a master that was too difficult to serve!


    Su Luo had no choice but to support him as they walked in the direction of the mountainous forest.


    Along the way, she talked to Nangong Liuyun while carefully observing his bearing. Afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    At this point of time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps were weak and unstable, not to speak of a seventh rank, he couldn¡¯t even bepared to her, a third rank, okay?


    This... Su Luo thought about it, finally, she still had to ask: ¡°Last night, in the end, what really happened?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun puffed up and gave a snort: ¡°Finally you want to ask? This king was under the impression that you would still endure it for a long while.¡± Not even a little curious, not even a little bit concerned about him! She was also not that least bit interested in asking him about being locked in the Joyous Conjugal Room with another woman!


    This bastard had already known earlier that she was curious, and deliberately waited until she asked.

 Chapter 436 – A new lease on life (8)

    Chapter 436 ¨C A new lease on life (8)


    Nangong Liuyun was causing trouble for her, forcing her to build up mental preparation for a long time. Afraid that with one short careless sentence from her, it would injure his overly sensitive heart.


    Now, this bastard actually was still striking a pose over there.


    Su Luo crossly red at him: ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense, quickly exin, quickly speak.¡±


    The fiercer and more solemn Su Luo¡¯s tone was when interrogating, the bigger Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smiling expression became. With his hand behind his back, he raised an eyebrow, and said with an air ofcency: ¡°Really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to know.¡± Even a buddha (1) would also have a curious heart okay?


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Nangong Liuyun said it very lightly, still carrying some of that smiling expression, and leisurely asked.


    Su Luo saw that he had a calm andposed appearance. Her heart was indignant and she snorted twice: ¡°Are you going to say it or not, in the end? So long-winded.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun merely cast her an unhurried nce, leaning close to her ear, he teasingly said: ¡°In fact, what you really wanted to ask is whether this king finally lost his virginity, right?¡±


    This person, was still really...so hardcore, brazenly thick-skinned, able to shock a person to death from his endless speech.


    But to put it bluntly¡ª¡ª


    Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted to ask?


    Certainly, if she was to admit it, wouldn¡¯t it be her covertly admitting that she cared about his purity? Wasn¡¯t this tantamount to her covertly admitting she had an interest in him?


    As if she would let him be smug.


    Su Luo turned her face away: ¡°Why would I be concerned about this thing of yours? Why should I care if you had lost your virginity or not, what I am concerned about is, how did you find me?¡±


    This issue was also very crucial.


    After all, she waspletely swept away by the wind and battered by the rain, in addition,st night¡¯s rising waves were high and rapid. Under this kind of being adrift among the waves, he unexpectedly could find her. She couldn¡¯t help but say this was miraculous.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression darkened, although he was smiling happily just a moment ago. His hand which held hers gripped so tightly that Su Luo grimaced in pain.


    Su Luo red at him with a wrathful expression: Was this person really heavily injured? How could his strength be this great.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned close to her ear, whispering like the twittering of a bird. His manner was tender, but gave a person a kind of terrible feeling: ¡°Luo girl, the sentence you just said, this king does not like.¡±


    His heated breath lingered on her sensitive ear, Su Luo instinctively shifted to the side, but Nangong Liuyun used his strength to give a tug, pulling her into his embrace.


    The tip of Su Luo¡¯s nose bumped into his chest very heavily. The bump made her nose very sore, so painful as to make the rim of her eyes all red.


    Without waiting for her to cover her nose, one of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bony fingers tipped up her pure white, tapered chin, and he bent over quickly to kiss her lips.


    His kiss was overbearing and intense, possessing a frantess as he plundered and besieged her lips.


    Su Luo was immediately distracted from her original thought. She only tasted the sweet scent in her mouth, a kind of limp and numbing feeling filling her whole body.


    She was distracted like this for a split second, then she immediately returned to her senses. At once, instinctively, she pushed him away energetically!


    She didn¡¯t expect that this time, she was able to push Nangong Liuyun away so easily.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t limited to just pushing him away, her push made Nangong Liuyun reel about, swaying and shaking until he fell against an ancient tree at the side. With a ¡®bump¡¯ sound, the back of his head knocked against the trunk of the ancient tree. Momentarily, it hurt so much that he grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± He inhaled a breath of cold air and covered his chest while he red at Su Luo: ¡°Damned girl, you want to kill your own husband?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to indiscriminately and lightly hug other people.¡± Su Luo aggressively returned his re with her own. However, seeing him copse and hanging onto the tree while panting bluntly, in the end, her endurance was defeated. She moved closer to him due to having a guilty conscience and softly asked: ¡°That is...are you alright?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave two snorts and turned his head away, refusing to acknowledge her.


    Could it be he wouldn¡¯t even speak to her? A feeling of remorse shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, her heart bing increasingly regretful.


    1) Even a buddha: The Chinese here literally trantes to Daoist/Taoist immortal, but the English meaning is more like saying ¡®even a saint¡¯. So I used buddha as the equivalent to Western saints.

 Chapter 437 – A new lease on life (9)

    Chapter 437 ¨C A new lease on life (9)


    ¡°In the end, how do you feel? Do you need to drink water?¡±


    A kiss was just a kiss, it was not like she hadn¡¯t been kissed before, why would her reaction be so huge? Moreover, Nangong Liuyun was already wounded so heavily...


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely regretful.


    As a result, she was even more eagerly attentive around him, staying by his side and pampering him.


    Anyway, Nangong Liuyun was a typical case of giving-sunshine-and-he-would-shine type. The more Su Luo hovered around and pressed him, the more he would actually climb all over her.


    He still refused to answer her.


    When Su Luo was on the left side, his head would nt to the right.


    Su Luo then ran to the right side, and his face again inclined to the left.


    Indeed a child¡¯s bad disposition, how could it be this awkwardly difficult?


    Su Luo could only reduce her anger. She pulled at his sleeves and apologized to him in a low voice: ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. I should not have pushed you. Stop being angry, okay?¡±


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun turn around to re at her and severely remind her: ¡°This king is injured!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Su Luo acted well-behaved, like a waiter in a shop.


    ¡°This king is a sick patient!¡± Nangong Liuyunined once more.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Su Luo parroted in haste.


    From her previous world to this world, killing a person, to her, was as simple as eating a meal, but she really didn¡¯t have a lot of experience dealing with a brat. Forget it, she would just start from Nangong Liuyun, this bastard, alright.


    Finishedining, Nangong Liuyun was still rather unhappy. One could see him covering his chest, fuming and ring at Su Luo: ¡°Since you know, why do you still not know what to do?¡±


    ¡°How to do it?¡± Su Luo, with a signboard that said ¡®obedient¡¯, suspiciously shot him a nce.


    Nangong Liuyun arrogantly and in a spoiled manner, lifted his chin. He cast a meaningful nce at her: ¡°Don¡¯t you know to make it up to me?¡±


    ¡°How to make it up to you? Speak clearly.¡± Couldn¡¯t he say aplete sentence? If it was not for the fact that he was wounded, she would have already walked away after an explosion.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s somewhat impatient manner, Nangong Liuyun immediately acted like he had been wronged. That pair of peach blossom-like eyes cast a nce at Su Luo with a faint ming expression: ¡°Injured someone, and don¡¯t even know to kiss it aspensation...¡±


    This appearance was simply as pitiful as a young wife who had been subjected to bullying.


    My dear Highness Prince Jin...You just happen to be His Highness Prince Jin ah. Don¡¯t adopt the expression of a young wife having been bullied alright? Seeing this made her feel as though she was simply guilty of terrible crimes, don¡¯t you think?


    Su Luo immediately became irascible, but..ing into contact with that pair of huge eyes that could clearly distinguish between right or wrong, and also that about-to-copse pale face...


    Su Luo. Admitted. She. Lost!


    Truly defeated by him!


    Su Luo moved closer towards his cheeks, sweeping past a kiss that was like a dragonfly lightly touching the water.


    Afterwards, she helplessly asked: ¡°This time it should be all right!¡±


    Who would have thought that this bastard was still dissatisfied and this picky: ¡°It¡¯s not that ce.¡±


    ¡°Looking to be spanked right?¡± Su Luo feigned anger to re at him.


    Su Luo atst fumbled out rules to his behavior. When dealing with a brat, she shouldn¡¯t have given him face, so as to avoid him taking advantage of her weakness.


    Nangong Liuyun, this bastard, was equivalent to a brat, so she must give him the same treatment as a brat.


    Nangong Liuyun felt aggrieved as he looked at her, using her, and with a hand covering his chest, he refused to get up.


    It was early morning, she hadn¡¯t eaten any boiled rice for a few days, she was already starving to the point of copse, and this bastard was still stirring up trouble. Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s face darkened, as she reached out a hand to pull him up: ¡°Stop whining, I know you are alright. Quickly get up so we can continue the journey.¡±


    However, Nangong Liuyun continued to cover his chest, not even taking any notice of Su Luo.


    ¡°What else are you unsatisfied with?¡± Su Luo impatiently and helplessly crouched in front of him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your chest? Don¡¯t tell me you really are wounded?¡±


    While speaking, Su Luo reached out with her hand to lift open his embroidered robe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡ª¡ª¡±Nangong Liuyun pulled at her hand, stopping her, swaying and shaking as he was about to stand up.

 Chapter 438 – A new lease on life (10)

    Chapter 438 ¨C A new lease on life (10)


    Him being like this, instead made Su Luo even more curious.


    With one move, she pulled open Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clothing at the front of his chest. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reaction was very big and he gave a loud shout: ¡°Female pervert!¡±


    However, when she saw the wound on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, in a split second, Su Luo¡¯s nose soured and tears directly tumbled down.


    That originally the sparkling and translucent skin that was like jade on his chest, was currently covered in sinister cuts.


    The most serious wound was from a sword cut that began from the left side of his chest, and nted towards the right abdomen. This wound was at least twenty centimeters long.


    The skin and flesh on both sides turned outwards, and she could see the bloody slit in the middle. After passing through and being immersed in seawater...that cut was even more terribly sinister, seeing it made Su Luo¡¯s hair stand up.


    She immediately supported him to sit down once more, reproaching and criticizing him: ¡°Do you know how serious this wound is? Why still insist on concealing it from me!¡±


    The rim of Su Luo¡¯s eyes were slightly red, a strong sense of being choked by sobs was in her voice.


    A devilish smile appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wan face: ¡°Finally saw Su girl sniveling, so hard toe by. Do you really not know that this king concealed it just because I want your heart to give birth to guilt?¡±


    Already reached this point, still teasing her!


    Recalling that just a moment ago, she had sent a fist which heavily smashed into his chest to push him away, suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s heart ached sorely, and she said a sentence in a low voice: ¡°Nangong, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say ¡®I am sorry¡¯ to this king. This king doesn¡¯t need these three words.¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly caressed her face: ¡°As long as you obediently stay by this king¡¯s side, then you will never need to say these three words.¡±


    Su Luo was crouching in a kneeling position in front of him. Hesitating for a moment, she finally still nodded her head and asked with deep concern: ¡°How is this wound of yours? What kind of medicine does it need?¡±


    It was a pity that even though she was an Elementary Apothecary, the time she had dealt in it was still short, so her foundation was still not firm yet.


    Nangong Liuyun, with Su Luo¡¯s help, slowly stood up: ¡°Blood-clotting pill, there should be medicinal herbs in this mountain.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun raised his head to look at the color of the sky and said to Su Luo: ¡°First, let¡¯s look for a ce to settle down, it¡¯s almost about to rain.¡±


    Su Luo raised her head and looked at the sky.


    Not a cloud could be seen in the azure sky. The clear sky was bathed in a blue-green color, where did it even have the appearance of being about to rain?


    However, since Nangong Liuyun said it like this, he definitely had his reasons.


    Su Luo nodded her head: ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t be leaving this uninhabited ind in a short period of time. We ought to find a ce to stay and settle down.¡±


    Su Luo gave Nangong a guilty nce.


    He was injured this severely, and she also didn¡¯t know when he overtook her and found her on this uninhabited ind. This weak, yet he still risked his life, receiving more internal injuries to rescue her from thatyer of ice. Yet, she only...


    Nangong Liuyun pinched her nose. His smile was devilishly charming and enchanting, with the corner of his lips raised slightly said: ¡°Since you feel sorry for this king, then from now on, you should wait upon this king properly. You can¡¯t resist a second time, humph, humph.¡±


    Saying this, he pulled at Su Luo¡¯s slender shoulder, and nearly all his weight was transferred to and being supported by Su Luo¡¯s body. He had an appearance of being about to copse and faint at anytime.


    Really was putting his words into action.


    Suddenly, Su Luo could not help but force a smile, how could she still dare to push him away?


    Su Luo could only slowly move forward while half-hugging and half-supporting him.


    Rather, the other person was so happy that his phoenix eyes were almost closed together, content and rxed.


    They didn¡¯t walk for long before Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps paused slightly and he pointed in a direction for Su Luo. Su Luo followed along his line of sight and looked, she saw a cave hidden under a drooping Wisteria tree.


    It seemed that even though he received a severe wound, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s insights were still as sharp as before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Su Luo leaned Nangong Liuyun against an ancient tree and diligently instructed him with this sentence.


    A smile was exposed at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 439 – A new lease on life (11)

    Chapter 439 ¨C A new lease on life (11)


    The cave was concealed by the Wisteria tree and thorny undergrowth. If you didn¡¯t carefully survey it, you certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    Su Luo lifted up the grassy vine and exposed a narrow cave entrance that would barely allow two people to enter side by side.


    Su Luo lit a torch, holding it high, she carefully and cautiously moved forward.


    At this moment, she had an unsurpassed wish and hope that the little divine dragon would wake up. She was ustomed to his existence, not having him at her side was really inconvenient.


    She walked about twenty meters in the winding cave, up ahead, all of a sudden, it opened up into a wide clearing.


    This rock formation was approximately twenty square meters of level ground,pletely empty with nothing around. However, the atmosphere was dry without any unusual smell.


    It was already pretty good that they could find a ce that could block the wind and protect them from the rain. Also, Su Luo didn¡¯t have expectations that were too high, so she immediately took the opportunity to tidy up the surrounding environment once through.


    Afterwards, she began to inspect the things in her space.


    She remembered that she hadid out a yellow rosewood bed in her space, as well as an entire set of bedding. After a look, sure enough, it was there, and immediately, Su Luo became happy.


    She took out the yellow rosewood bed and arranged it against the wall with the mattress, pillows etc. and everything avable that was needed.


    Owing to her previous world¡¯s experiences, her adaptability to new environments was very high, so living here would not be a big deal to her. But Nangong Liuyun right now was wounded very seriously, if she was able to make him morefortable, then Su Luo was naturally willing to do so.


    She tidied it up once and saw that this ce already had the vor of a little home. Su Luo satisfiedly nodded her head then went out to look for Nangong Liuyun.


    When she came out, she didn¡¯t see Nangong Liuyun, and immediately became somewhat anxious.


    Yet, before she could shout out for him, Nangong Liuyun then slowly walked out from behind the tree, looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t take a rest properly and still arbitrarily walking everywhere?¡± Su Luo very naturally reached out her hands to help him. Nangong Liuyun immediately went into a state of copse. Hugging her tightly, and walking withme and staggering steps, he followed her into the cave.


    Three ck lines was immediately erected on top of Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Could the change in his face be even quicker?


    Su Luo supported him as they walked inside, while walking, she curiously asked him: ¡°A moment ago, where did you go?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun unhappily nced at her, ultimately, he merely smiled: ¡°Looking for medicinal herbs.¡±


    Su Luo saw hispletely empty hands and just knew he definitely did not find it.


    While conversing, they finally arrived inside.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw thefortable and warm arrangement inside, immediately, he became happy, and a beaming light shed through his eyes: ¡°Is this meant to be entering the bridal chamber for the wedding festivities?¡±


    ¡°Why are you indulging in flights of fancy!¡± Su Luo pushed him onto the soft spongy bed while she sternlymanded: ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nervously grabbed the front of his clothing, like a youngdy being threatened by a bandit. With some rm, he raised his head to look at her: ¡°You...what are you going to do!¡±


    He really loved to act ah, he managed to make it seem as if she was about to rape him.


    Su Luo, who was forced to y the role of a bandit, had both hands at her hips, quite speechlessly, she looked to the sky: ¡°Could your imagination still be even a little more abundant? Do you still want medicine to be applied or not?¡±


    ¡°Apply medicine?¡± Nangong Liuyun suspiciously shot a nce at Su Luo.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Luo held out a cup of Celestial Spirit Water from her space: ¡°It¡¯s more urate to say washing your wound. Sit up properly, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun sat by the headboard and adorably let Su Luo help him untie his belt.


    Seeing the ghastly sight of his wound, Su Luo once again felt her nose going sour, and with a strong nasal sound, she said: ¡°The wound that had been soaked by seawater is rotting. The best way is to cut away the rotting flesh, otherwise, it would be very difficult to heal.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow and smiled, unhurriedly saying: ¡°It would be very painful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°However, if Luo girl agrees to one of this king¡¯s conditions, then I may consider it.¡± Nangong Liuyun leisurely said.

 Chapter 440 – A new lease on life (12)

    Chapter 440 ¨C A new lease on life (12)


    Su Luo suddenly felt powerless.


    This man would seriously want a mile when given an inch, ah.


    In the end, whose body was injured ah, and still asking for conditions left and right..


    But she also couldn¡¯t speak to berate him. If she reprimanded him, he would absolutely have the ability to swiftly use her with his hidden bitterness.


    ¡°You say it and we¡¯ll see.¡± Su Luo had one hand on her waist as she helplessly nced at him.


    Nangong Liuyun happily patted the carving on therge yellow rosewood bed: ¡°Apany this king tonight to sleep together.¡±


    Su Luo refused to acknowledge him, carrying the Celestial Spirit Water, she sat on the edge of the bed and asked: ¡°If I don¡¯t promise?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun very unhappily ¡®humph, humph¡¯: ¡°Then this king refuses to be treated!¡±


    ¡°That is your body, why is it that you don¡¯t care a bit about it?¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°With you being concerned, it is enough.¡± Nangong Liuyun continued and added smoothly. .


    This was putting the me on her head? Su Luo suddenly felt at a loss for words as she cast sidelong nces at him: ¡°Are you putting the me on me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun even nodded very seriously, and with a deadly earnest tone, said: ¡°This king is a sick person, a sick person is the most important!¡±


    Su Luo was simplypletely defeated by him.


    She really wanted to take a picture of his now fuming appearance and distribute it throughout the entire nation. Thus allowing everyone to see the distinctly cold, noble and insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin that was in their hearts, after all, had what kind of childish conduct in private.


    Su Luo nted a cold nce at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excessive, or else I will abandon you without a care.¡±


    ¡°This king¡¯s Luo girl wouldn¡¯t do it!¡± Nangong Liuyun yfully and arrogantly raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who said I won¡¯t? Now, I will disappear for you to see.¡± Su Luo ced the Celestial Spirit Water in his hand, then turned around and walked out.


    Nangong Liuyun watched Su Luo¡¯s back as she left, momentarily, his eyes drooped with a lonely expression......


    Su Luo was not really angry with Nangong Liuyun, rather, she had recalled, that if it were scraping away the flesh to heal, she must first refine the blood-clotting pill.


    The necessary herbal ingredients for the blood-clotting pill were not difficult to find. Su Luo wandered around the mountain in a circle, and in less than an hour, she had returned after finding all of them.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t need to refine it herself, she put all those medical herbs in her space, letting her spirit enter to refine it was just fine.


    As a result, the Su Luo-shaped spirit inside her space was upied with refining the medicinal pill, while the Su Luo outside her space was also not idle, upied with searching for food.


    The herbal ingredients were not difficult to find, but, as for food, it truly stumped her.


    This uninhibited ind didn¡¯t even have a single magical beast. At first, she even thought to look for a magical beast to butcher for barbecue, to make arge and sumptuous meal.


    Su Luo searched around and only found a few wild fruit trees, there weren¡¯t that many fruits on the trees, only a scarce, several tens of them.


    Su Luo picked a few and tasted the berries, and she discovered that the taste could be considered not bad. Then, she picked all the berries in one breath and ced it in her space, even if it was arger amount, she was also not worried about them not fitting.


    With this kind of thinking, space was simply essential for leaving home to travel, it was something that people would kill for.


    Still, only having wild fruit would be unable to appease one¡¯s hunger.


    There weren¡¯t any magical beasts, but the sea must have seafood, right.


    Su Luo eagerly ran to the seashore again. Her luck could also be considered excellent, on the beach, some oysters were sporadically scattered about.


    An oyster was alsomonly referred to as the live oyster. In the modern world, it was good stuff. With diced, fragrant garlic ced on top, then baking it on a fire, it would certainly be extremely appetizing. .


    Su Luo collected all of it, filling half a small bucket with live oysters.


    Nangong Liuyun was injured, so she ought to stew some fish soup to nourish him.


    Su Luo was just thinking of going to capture some, but then she suddenly recalled¡ª¡ª


    Previously, the Amethyst Thorned fish she had hooked, she had practically moved a small portion of it into her own space. She had several hundreds of fishes, after a rough count...... She had actually forgotten about this.


    Su Luo pped her head, thinking that this elm tree-like head of hers had certainly been frozen silly by the ice.


    Such a good treasure, unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t thought of it before.

 Chapter 441 – A new lease on life (13)

    Chapter 441 ¨C A new lease on life (13)


    Su Luo very quickly returned to the cave again.


    With a nce, she saw Nangong Liuyun sitting near the headboard of the bed in a daze. The outline of his face from one side, was as fine as that of the ancient Greek gods, making people unable to look away after just a quick nce.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Luo held her hand and waved it in front of his face.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that it was Su Luo, he clearly released a relieved breath of air, but immediately after, he humphed two times in a huff.


    Su Luo was already familiar with his arrogant and spoiled temperament like the back of her hand, so she also did not get angry. She sat by his side with a smile, and took out the blood-clotting pill she had already refined.


    ¡°Everything is ready, now I can start to treat your injuries.¡±


    ¡°You are willing toe back?¡± Nangong Liuyun swept a nce at her, his tone was somewhat displeased, but she could hear no coldness in it.


    ¡°How could I truly walk away ah, I went looking for medicinal herbs and food for you.¡± Su Luo took out all kinds of stuff from inside her space like performing conjuring tricks, piling it up one after another on the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even cast a nce at it, he changed his position and moved sideways to her, facing the weeds in the corner.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She reached out with her hands and untied his belt again. Seeing that sinister wound gaping open outwards, Su Luo¡¯s nose soured and asked: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Her voice was somewhat hoarse, with a heavy nasal twang.


    Nangong Liuyun cast a quick nce at her, but once again, he looked away: ¡°You don¡¯t care about this king anyway. Even if I die from pain, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Luo knew that this man was acting out in a fit of being peeved.


    Really an arrogant, spoiled, stingy man who likes to be jealous and peeved.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, she minded her own business of preparing well the implements needed to treat his injuries.


    After she sterilized the dagger with a fireball, Su Luo took out that blood-clotting pill and handed it over to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    Although Nangong Liuyun still ignored her, he still opened his mouth like a well-behaved child.


    Looking at him, Su Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and had no alternative but to stroke his head, coaxing him with a nice tone and a very good mood: ¡°Fine, fine, I promise you, in the future, without your permission, I will not go out alone, ok?¡±


    She had actually known from the beginning that he was pretending to be foolish, and acted cute and peeved. However, he was only waiting for a promise from her.


    So, finally, she still spoke out that sentence he loved to hear.


    Nangong Liuyun nevertheless indifferently said: ¡°This king is not forcing you, it is you who volunteered.¡±


    Su Luo started to smile: ¡°I know, I know, it is I who volunteered.¡±


    Only then did Nangong Liuyun cheer up. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Su Luo: ¡°This is more like it.¡±


    Give him an inch, and he¡¯ll want a mile!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like reasoning with him once more, and she merely mildly said a phrase: ¡°Lie down well, I¡¯m about to cut it.¡±


    The dagger glittered like frost and snow, glowing with a deep, cold radiance.


    He took off his clothing, revealing that sinister wound on his chest.


    Nangong Liuyun shot a quick nce at Su Luo, and frowned: ¡°If it leaves behind a scar, you must take responsibility.¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly nodded her head.


    ¡°You must not scorn me because you dislike it.¡± Nangong Liuyun thought a bit, and added another sentence.


    Su Luo once again nodded with strong emphasis: ¡°Got it, your really are long-winded.¡±


    Su Luo was considered to be very fearless, but the person before her eyes was Nangong Liuyun. When she started to act, her hands still unavoidably trembled a little.


    A single cut sliced past, fresh blood immediately came out like a violent storm.


    Su Luo saw this and her nose couldn¡¯t help but sour. Her head inclined to one side to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    And yet, Nangong Liuyun, at this time, didn¡¯t even let out a groan, the corner of his mouth was stered with an unrestrained, indifferent smile. He unblinkingly watched Su Luo, that expression, that attitude, was satisfied and serious. The seriousness in his eyes were like looking at a precious treasure of a lifetime.


    His silhouette was as perfect as the gods, refined like being cut from a fine de, world-shakingly handsome, with sharp eyebrows and star-like eyes. He was extraordinarily talented and bright, with his entire person glistening and dazzling, emitting a godlike splendor,manding people so they could not look away.

 Chapter 442 – A new lease on life (14)

    Chapter 442 ¨C A new lease on life (14)


    The sharp dagger sliced through, cutting open skin and flesh. Under the circumstances of not having any anesthesia, how could it not hurt?


    Su Luo clearly saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead steeped with a thinyer of perspiration, making hisplexion even paler than before. He was as pale as paper,pletelycking any color.


    His disheveled long hair was soaked with sweat, draped loosely over his broad shoulder.


    However, the corner of his mouth was raised in a light, pure smile, appearing like the soft clouds and gentle breeze, seemingly unconcerned.


    He unblinkingly gazed at her, so tenderly, so intoxicating and seemingly drowning in love.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze collided with his, her heart moved with ¡®thump¡¯ sounds. In a sh, she returned to her body and continued the actions of her hands.


    Seeing that skin riddled with scars, a murderous aura flitted through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Su Luo asked for the third time.


    Several times before, Nangong Liuyun had avoided it all by not responding, but now, in order to divert his attention, Su Luo mentioned it again.


    Because just wait until she sprinkled the powdered blood-clotting pill on the wound, that was when it would truly hurt.


    A trace of contemtion shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s devilishly bewitching face. His smile was brimming with an extremely sinister expression: ¡°You should be at ease, if this king¡¯s body is to be ruined, then it will be ruined by Luo girl¡¯s hand. How could it be given to other people?¡±


    What kind of words where these? Making it seem as if she would use very ruthless methods to deflower him!


    Su Luo irritatedly red at him: ¡°Then how did you escape from there?¡±


    The traps in the Amethyst Fish Pce, how difficult was it to deal with? Since he was locked in the Joyous Conjugal Room, if he wanted toe out safely, then it was almost impossible.


    Recalling the scene at that time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s devilishly bewitching eyes sank down slightly. His face was brimming with an extremely sinister smile: ¡°At that time, this king was determined to preserve the purity of my body and to offer it in faith to my family¡¯s little Luo Luo. How could I note out?¡±


    ¡°How did you get wounded to this extent?¡±


    The dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand swept past and another piece of rotting flesh was sliced off, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows didn¡¯t even crease. His face still had that pale smile, as he slowly said: ¡°Merely a scuffle. Within that Joyous Conjugal Room, besides having sexual intercourse, there was also a second alternative you could choose. It was actually a straightforward transformation into humanoid.¡±


    Gentle, warm and soft words, with a devilishly alluring smile, but the perspiration on his forehead had condensed into beads, with each of them tumbling down.


    Su Luo¡¯s nose soured and she turned her face away, pretending that she didn¡¯t see. She increased the speed of her hand¡¯s movements while she continued to draw him to talk: ¡°What kind of transformation into humanoid?¡±


    ¡°This, um, simply put, is a fight with yourself.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes blurred and he was feeling somewhat dizzy. Yet he was still smiling, his smile was pale and weak.


    ¡°How does one fight one¡¯s self?¡± Su Luo took a nce at him and again concentrated on the task at hand.


    Nangong Liuyun thought about it, saying it little by little: ¡°Inside was very strange, it had another simted me. This person, whether it was his spirit strength, style, and even thinking, were all at the peak state of perfection, very difficult to deal with right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, there would be this kind of strange thing? Could still imitate a person like this? When all was said and done, was this still in ancient times or leaning towards the modern world...Su Luo was immediately depressed.


    ¡°Since it was like that, then how could you win the fight?¡± Su Luo paused a little, she directly pinched the blood-clotting pill into fine powder and sprinkled it on his wound that was violently gushing out fresh blood.


    The wound immediately issued out ¡®sisss¡¯ sizzling sounds. It had a simr effect to pouring sulfuric acid on it.


    In an instant, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion went deathly white. He sucked in a deep breath of air and forcibly ignored the excruciating pain that shot through his mind. His smile was light and sluggish, but still enchanting: ¡°Also didn¡¯t look to see...who is this king... how....could...not win the fight....¡±


    Fighting with the most perfect version of himself, if it was not as dangerous as risking his life, how could he havee out?

 Chapter 443 – A new lease on life (15)

    Chapter 443 ¨C A new lease on life (15)


    ¡°Then...you came out, what about the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Nangong Liuyun was perplexed for a split second, he thought for a long time before remembering: ¡°Oh, are you talking about her? Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t know!¡± Su Luo was shocked, unwaveringly staring at Nangong Liuyun, the dagger in her hand distractedly sliced by, leaving a cut on his sparkling, translucent and perfectly intact skin.


    Nangong Liuyun, fuming with rage between gritted teeth, strongly and hatefully red at her: ¡°You want to murder your husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it...You left her in the Joyous Conjugal Room, abandoning her?¡± Su Luo really had a hard time imagining it.


    ¡°Then, otherwise, still need to bring her to run away on the escape route? You alone as a burden on this king is enough, anymore, and I am unable to take care of them.¡± Nangong Liuyun said quite bluntly.


    Even though Nangong Liuyun used a disdainful tone, however, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but say that when she heard these words, in her heart, she was so pleased that it simply made a person burst with joy.


    Still remembered back then in the Sunset Mountain Range, the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figures were like a pair of immortals inseparable in love. When the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy left, she was disdainful of her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was very pleased and happy, she was unable to suppress the corner of her mouth from tilting up.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw it, the corner of his mouth perked up into a simple smile, and he gave voice to a softugh: ¡°That made you this happy?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s happy?¡± Su Luo fiercely red at him, even she herself didn¡¯t know, her smile carried a trace of sweet meaning.


    ¡°Exactly, wasn¡¯t she just a foolish young woman across from me?¡± Nangong Liuyun lightlyughed as he looked at her.


    Su Luo peevishly rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you still haven¡¯t answered. Last night, the wind was high with rapid waves, in the end, how did you find me?¡±


    After mentioning this, Nangong Liuyun once again red at Su Luo very fiercely, itching to pounce up and eat her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became scared after being red by him, in a daze, she asked: ¡°Did I ask something wrong...?¡±


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun grinding his teeth, didn¡¯t know why, Su Luo¡¯s conscience felt extremely guilty. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong...


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like saying!¡± Nangong Liuyun sent a ruthless re at her, closed his eyes and nodded off to sleep.


    Fine, since you don¡¯t feel like saying it, then don¡¯t say it.


    Su Luo concentrated on the final process of treating him.


    Thest blood-clotting pill was sprinkled on his wound.


    The blood-clotting pill could be taken orally and applied externally to do its job.


    This was the most intense medicinal pill, it was more than ten times as painful as before.


    Nangong Liuyun took deep breaths continuously, hisnky body was motionless. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you wouldn¡¯t find any indication of the pain he was in.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Su Luo asked, her heart aching.


    ¡°No.¡± Nangong Liuyun slowly sucked in a breath, faintly sighed and released a breath of air, ¡°Used to it.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt her nose souring, the rim of her eyes turning slightly red. She turned her face away.


    One phrase of ¡®used to it¡¯, how many years of painful suffering had he gone through? She knew he was talking about the pain in his body, that would act up once every month.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A trace of shock shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Every month, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s illness would re up and ache for one night, calcting the time...


    Su Luo nced back, looking at Nangong Liuyun with a startled expression. The tears in her eyes almost tumbled out, her voice carrying a trace of being choked with emotions: ¡°Last night, your...illness red up?¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t remember it wrongly. It was precisely the fifteenth of every month that his illness would re up!


    When he heard this being said, Nangong Liuyun was almost gnashing his teeth in fury. He red very fiercely towards Su Luo: ¡°You are still aware of it!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart be even weaker...


    Nangong Liuyun took a few deep breaths, finally ring at Su Luo severely. Slowly stressing each word, he grinded his teeth before finally biting out: ¡°Last night, this king, in order to chase after you, simply...called you and still received no answer!¡±

 Chapter 444 – Softly fragrant and romantic (1)

    Chapter 444 ¨C Softly fragrant and romantic (1)


    She could imagine thatst night, he had already received such heavy internal injuries and external trauma, in addition to his illness ring up, on top of that. Also, running into a storm surge on the ocean...so out of luck, how did he run into all these misfortunes?


    As for her? What was she doing at that time?


    Once Su Luo thought about this, she simply wanted to cover her face.


    Last night, under such conditions of high wind and rapid waves, she...actually fell asleep.


    She could imagine him with great difficulty dragging his ill body that was seriously injured to chase after her. He was risking his life, sliding through the ocean, following after the direction she went spinning towards non-stop. While she was contentedly sound asleep, having a good dream...


    Thinking of this, Su Luo was feeling so guilty that she nearly kneeled down in front of him.


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow, cast a quick sidelong nce at Su Luo, and the corner of his lips rose slightly: ¡°Now you are aware of your mistake?¡±


    Su Luo kept silent but nodded her head with all her might.


    Nangong Liuyun beckoned her with his hand: ¡°Come here.¡±


    Su Luo eagerly, with jolting buttocks, ran over. She cleverly sat in front of him, silently watching him.


    That was a cleverly cute, meek appearance that Nangong Liuyun had never seen on her body.


    Nangong Liuyun reached out his hand to rub her head: ¡°Do you know what to do now?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo expressed that she didn¡¯t understand?


    Nangong Liuyun nted her a nce. He sought afortable position to lean against on the bed and looked at Su Luo nonchntly: ¡°Now, this king is hungry.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gazended on his chest wound.


    After sprinkling blood-clotting pill on top, the blood flow on the wound had already stopped. Moreover, it had the faint signs of healing.


    Su Luo washed a fruit and handed it over to Nangong Liuyun.


    Unexpectedly, he was still very picky and shook his head: ¡°This king doesn¡¯t eat such random stuff.¡±


    They were stranded on this uninhabited ind and he was still this picky. Su Luo speechlessly cast him a nce: ¡°Besides these fruits, there are only oysters and Amethyst Thorned fishes.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun very extravagantly spoke a sentence: ¡°Just the Amethyst Thorned fish then.¡±


    One Amethyst Thorned fish was equivalent to one green-colored crystal stone. Fetching the fish to roast, then, you basically couldn¡¯t absorb its spirit essence.


    But Su Luo nowcked other stuff, and Amethyst Thorned fish was something she had plenty of. Once she heard Nangong Liuyun say this, she promised without raising any objections.


    As far as barbecuing was concerned, Su Luo was so familiar with it that she could do it with one hand tied behind her back. In a short while, she had roasted two golden-colored Amethyst Thorned fishes, so fragrant that it assailed the nostrils.


    Su Luo¡¯s barbecuing skills was extremely good, both sides of the fish were golden and not burned, it was ky and crispy at the same time. Just smelling it would make the person eating emotionally moved.


    Su Luo handed therger one to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Ready to eat, take it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nced once at her, with an aggrieved expression, he said: ¡°You aren¡¯t showing a bit of sincerity. In any case, shouldn¡¯t you be feeding it to this king?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo was extremely hungry herself, she had snatched up the roasted fish and was stuffing it in her mouth, and with obstructed speech, she asked.


    Heavens knows it had already been two days since she had a grain of rice. She was so famished that her bones were sticking out.


    ¡°This king is a sick person!¡± Nangong Liuyun acted somewhat shamelessly.


    Su Luo exasperatedly rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Nothing wrong with your hands.¡±


    ¡°However, this king is a sick person! So sick I¡¯m about to die!¡± Nangong Liuyun angrily red at her.


    An unreasonable male was simply incredibly childish.


    Afraid that him getting angry would affect the wound, Su Luo could only raise both hands in surrender: ¡°Okay, okay, okay, feed you, then just feed you, like a disabled person.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun obviously was still somewhat displeased and turned his face away, not looking at Su Luo.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I will feed you? Why are you still mad?¡±


    ¡°No sincerity.¡± Nangong Liuyun mumbled a phrase inint.


    ¡°How could I not have sincerity?¡± Su Luo sat properly at his side, with the other hand turning his face that was panting with rage back: ¡°Ahhh, open your mouth¡ª¡ª¡±

 Chapter 445 – Softly fragrant and romantic (2)

    Chapter 445 ¨C Softly fragrant and romantic (2)


    Nangong Liuyun nced at her faintly, leisurely saying: ¡°Still saying you are sincere, before feeding me, you don¡¯t even know to test to see if the temperature is too high, whether it can burn this king or not.¡±


    Su Luo was finally convincingly defeated by this picky male.


    They had been reduced to these kind of circumstances, and he still insisted on living like a lord of the manor.


    Seeing his pair of monochrome eyes innocently staring at her, Su Luo simplycked the tears to cry. Just a moment ago, she had clearly already eaten a fish, could she still not have known whether it burned her hand or not?


    He was simply nitpicking.


    In order to cate this difficult, big boy child, Su Luo could only hold the Amethyst Thorned fish and take a bite out of it. Afterwards, she said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°It¡¯s fine, the temperature is neither too hot nor too cold. It¡¯s perfect, quickly eat it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunfortably leaned against the soft cushions, his gaze was picky, his finger pointed at the ce Su Luo took a bite, very seriously saying: ¡°This king wants to eat from that ce.¡±


    That straight-faced expression he gave, made Su Luo stumped for words.


    Could it be that the meat on the back of the fish was especially tasty? She wasn¡¯t too picky and just randomly took a bite.


    She lifted her eyes and saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slightly narrowed phoenix eyes, with the corner of his lips tilted a touch, and Su Luo suddenlyprehended.


    ¡°You, this¡ª¡ª¡± She simply was speechless, as it turned out, the mystery actuallyy in there.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly said a sentence: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you feel guilty? Where is the guilt? Still haven¡¯t fed me any fish.¡±


    Fine, Su Luo suffered a defeat.


    Last night, she really shouldn¡¯t have.


    Su Luo sucked in a deep breath. Smoothing out her breathing, she picked up the chopsticks, scraping the fish meat from the bones, and little by little, fed it to him.


    Nangong Liuyun now appeared to be an obedient child, clumsy, foolish. Where did he even have a little of that cruel, bloodthirsty manner? Cute and lovable, just like a little kid that was being fed food in kindergarten.


    With great difficulty, she finished feeding him the fish. Su Luo felt it was more challenging than running several hundred kilometers.


    Who would have imagined that Nangong Liuyun, this bastard, would actually still not stop.


    He bossily said to Su Luo: ¡°This king wants to bathe!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly had an urge to swat him to death.


    ¡°Now, what kind of situation are you in? Still want to take a bath?¡± It was such a serious wound that she had just finished operating on, and it still hadn¡¯t formed a scab yet. In spite of everything, he still wanted to bathe!


    Really like a child, being deliberately provocative.


    Nangong Liuyun however, was very obstinate. Shaking his head, he only blindly insisted: ¡°This king¡¯s body stinks to death, want to bathe!¡±


    ¡°Can you wait until the wound gets a little better before bathing, okay?¡± Right now, Su Luo seemed to be in the middle of coaxing a child throwing a tantrum. She was gentle and soft but also seemed helpless.


    ¡°Not good, want it right now.¡± This exceedingly obstinate, bratty kid who wouldn¡¯t do what he was told.


    Su Luo nearly clenched her teeth, with both hands ced at her hips: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t be so childish okay! You are not a three-year-old child! You should know what to do that¡¯s best for you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, with an expression of having been wronged, turned his face away, refusing to acknowledge Su Luo.


    That fuming appearance, clearly, he was being petnt.


    Su Luo held her forehead.


    God ah, who wille to tell her, the respected, powerful, insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin, how could he have be so childish to this unreasonable extent?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back was to her, his eyes looked at the vegetation at the corner, not saying a word.


    Su Luo stood unmoving at his back, as she somewhat helplessly watched him.


    The surroundings were very quiet, so still that you could hear the wind blowing through the leaves.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Liuyun tossed aside the embroidered quilt, hisnky body standing up. He got off the bed, turned his head around and just walked out.


    Su Luo was immediately anxious, grabbing onto his hand that brushed by to stop him, she was flustered and exasperatedly said: ¡°You still haven¡¯t recoveredpletely from your injuries, how could you get off the bed? Where do you want to go right now?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nced back to look at her, with half of his eyes hooded, unhurriedly said: ¡°To bathe.¡±

 Chapter 446 – Softly fragrant and romantic (3)

    Chapter 446 ¨C Softly fragrant and romantic (3)


    Su Luo was immediately speechless.


    Already wounded to this degree, and still this in love with being clean?


    Seeing him determined to be this way, obstinate like a little old man, in the end, Su Luo was unable to dissuade him, so shepromised: ¡°Okay, okay, sit here, this youngdy will wait upon you.¡±


    At an angle, Su Luo couldn¡¯t see the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifting slightly into a smiling expression of having gotten his way.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely reclined on the mattress of the bed, watching Su Luo busily rushing about because of him. She was running back and forth, this gave rise to the full satisfaction and bliss in his eyes.


    Su Luo had an entirely different mood from his.


    This deserted mountain on an isted ind with nothing, and he as a great young master of the house, still had so many demands. If it were not for considering that he had received a serious wound, she would not felt like dealing with him.


    Su Luo gave a heavy sigh, stooped down to fetch a bucket of fresh water to return, and also added a portion of Celestial Spirit Water inside.


    If others were to know that Su Luo was this extravagant, very likely, they would have gone insane.


    Celestial Spirit Water, at that time, such a small bottle, and Su Manor had considered it to be an extremely precious treasure that was guarded seriously at the residence.


    But now, Su Luo had picked up half a bucket of Celestial Spirit Water, poured it into a huge circr tub, and then stirred it carefully to get it evenly distributed.


    Subsequently, Su Luo again used her fire attribute¡¯s capability to directly heat up this tub of water to the appropriate temperature. She felt it was more or less ready, then Su Luo recalled that she hadn¡¯t brought soap.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look to the sky and sigh.


    She vowed to wait until she returned to the empire, there she would equip all the necessary goods for everyday living in order to prepare for use in times of need. Otherwise, an empty space was only suited as a decorative item, and not cleverly used as a great secret tool for leaving home to travel.


    Nangong Liuyun noiselessly appeared, and passed to Su Luo a handful of grass: ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Aromatic Soap Grass.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a cough and said: ¡°It¡¯s much easier to usepared to regr soap. It also has a sweet scent.¡±


    Su Luo received the grass in a daze, suddenly, she returned to her senses.


    Ever since they entered the cave, she had helped him heal by cutting off the rotted flesh, when did he still have the time to leave the cave? Then in the end, from where did he bring out this handful of Aromatic Soap Grass?


    Suddenly, Su Luo recollected that when she first entered the cave to find a path, she didn¡¯t see him, could it be at that time...Su Luo¡¯splexion darkened slightly and unenthusiastically cast him a nce.


    ¡°So it turns out you had already been prepared since earlier.¡± Su Luo crossed both hands over her chest, her gazending on his body was as light as a feather.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a slight cough and turned his face away, but his tone was still tough: ¡°This king was soaked in seawater for an entire night, unlike someone who had ayer of ice as protection!¡±


    This bastard certainly said it on purpose! Deliberately mentioning that matter to give birth to guilt in her heart.


    Su Luo admitted it, every time she remembered this matter, she would be extremely remorseful aboutst night¡¯s event.


    ¡°Okay, wasn¡¯t ming you.¡± Su Luo snorted twice.


    ¡°Also not considering why this king¡¯s wound was so serious.¡± Nangong Liuyun grumbled some more, with aining tone, he said: ¡°At that time, if this king hadplied, how could I end up like this right now?¡±


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s entire face ckened. What was this bastard doing? Comining that he didn¡¯tply with the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy in the Joyous Conjugal Room?


    Nangong Liuyun cast a nce at Su Luo and again muttered with a faint ming tone: ¡°Also not examining, if it was not because of chasing after someone, how could more injuries be added to this king¡¯s wounds. To the point that this king can¡¯t even bathe himself?¡±


    This was taking all his injuries andpletely unjustly cing them on top of her head? Su Luo choked on a breathe of air, but couldn¡¯t send it out in anger after all.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, it was all my fault, I will take responsibility till the end.¡± If he was to continue speaking, even living in this cave would also be her fault.


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun arrogantly raise his chin, with both hands behind his back, and he leisurely said: ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    Su Luo did not feel like taking notice of this rogue, and pulled him to sit on the stool.

 Chapter 447 – Softly fragrant and romantic (4)

    Chapter 447 ¨C Softly fragrant and romantic (4)


    Mainly because of the so-called ¡®unfamiliar at first, but well-ustomed to it soon enough¡¯.


    Now, peeling off Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clothing was simply so familiar to Su Luo that she could do it blindfolded. Wherefore did she still have the nervousness of the first time when even her fingers trembled?


    So to say, how formidable a kind of thing was a habit?


    Nangong Liuyun cleverly sat on the stool, allowing Su Luo¡¯s agile movements to peel him naked.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s such efficient movements, Nangong Liuyun actually smiled and cast a gaze that made fun of her: ¡°Oh! This time, what is going on? You are not blushing?¡±


    Just one nce at that infuriating smile on his face, and Su Luo immediately recalled when she entered Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. This bastard purposefully caught her and forced her to wait upon him as a servant boy. That time, he still calmly pretended he didn¡¯t recognized her, truly shameless.


    On that day, she was made to act like a servant boy, now she was a maid...Why was it that her position in front of him didn¡¯t ever seem to go up?


    ¡°Who¡¯s blushing, you big-headed demon, what piece of flesh on your body have I not seen?¡± Su Luo very proudly raised an eyebrow.


    Nangong Liuyun swiftly continued adding a sentence with the expression of proper righteousness: ¡°It is you yourself who admitted that this king¡¯s entire naked body has been seen by you. You must take responsibility!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s entire face was ck, as she stared coldly at him: ¡°It¡¯s you who insisted on taking a bath.¡±


    ¡°But the clothing was all stripped off by you, you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was deadly serious, every sentence pressed in on her.


    Su Luo held her forehead.


    At the same time, her heart couldn¡¯t help but think that this bastard simply making a big deal of wanting to bathe, it shouldn¡¯t be because he wanted her to see him naked, so that afterwards, he could force her to take responsibility?


    If it was other people, Su Luo naturally would not believe it, but if it was Nangong Liuyun...this bastard¡¯s brain lobe had different grooves from ordinary people, there were only things he couldn¡¯t think off, never things he wouldn¡¯t do.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo not saying a word, and once again, he gave two snorts: ¡°This king remained chaste because of you, now having been seenpletely naked by you, in any case, in this lifetime, it must be you. You figure it out and do it ordingly.¡±


    This rogue, really going so far as to ce the me on her.


    Su Luo nted him a nce: the majestic, stately His Highness Prince Jin, a person high above with ten thousand people beneath him, why on earth would he insist on her taking responsibility? It was not like there were no other women.


    ¡°I know, try to be together for three months, if it doesn¡¯t work, we break up and go our separate ways.¡± Su Luo said in a smiling, sing-song tone.


    When Nangong Liuyun heard thest half of the sentence, his expression ckened, however very quickly, it returned to normal. He unhurriedly watched her with a serene expression, but his eyes held deep provocation: ¡°You dare.¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like continuing to bicker with him and immediately changed the subject: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your martial arts? When will it be restored?¡±


    ¡°You are actually concerned about this king.¡± Nangong Liuyun nted her a faint nce.


    ¡°Naturally that¡¯s because I am concerned about myself.¡± Su Luo said disgruntledly. ¡°Now that we havended on this uninhabited ind, don¡¯t know when we can return. We can only wait until your wounds heals, then we can consider the matter of returning.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression seemed to have a touch of displeasure: ¡°Just this unwilling to continue living on this uninhabited ind with this king?¡±


    Su Luo knew he had misunderstood and she merely smiled as she exined it to him: ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are narrow-minded?¡±


    ¡°Who dares?¡± Nangong Liuyun said, full of a domineering attitude.


    He was simply a tyrant, those who followed along with him lived, those who opposed him perished.


    Su Luo helplessly shook her head and exined it to him: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to live here, it¡¯s only because before, the life and death duel with Su Qing had already been agreed upon. This matter is less than one month away, you tell me, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    If they were stranded on this uninhabited ind, when the time came, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to enter the stage. Wouldn¡¯t it then be a defeat without a fight?


    This was not the style Su Luo was ustomed to.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression eased somewhat in a split second. Muttering to himself, he half-promised and then gave Su Luo a more precise time: ¡°Seven days.¡±

 Chapter 448 – Softly fragrant and romantic (5)

    Chapter 448 ¨C Softly fragrant and romantic (5)


    The seven days Nangong Liuyun said, starting from the first day, there was constant catastrophe.


    It was not the type of natural disaster like being blown by wind and rained upon, rather, it was what would be considered a catastrophe.


    Just barely managed to make Nangong Liuyun clean, Su Luo mopped up the wet patches on the ground. Su Luo got the person in the tub out and picked up the rest to toss it outside.


    Unexpectedly, pouring out the water from the tub actually attracted a person over.


    Seeing that malevolent and frightening face in front of her, Su Luo detected a sense of familiarity.


    This face was densely covered in scars, full of pot-holes, and one of the eyes had been blown away; he was horrible to look at.


    The other party¡¯s sole remaining eye seemed to be tempered with venom, as it unwaveringly stared at Su Luo and was unblinkingly fixed on her.


    Stunned, nicely surprised, hatred, bitter resentment...All these came together within that single eyes suffused with dark green radiance.


    ¡°Li...Aotian?¡± It took Su Luo a long time to recognize him.


    This ugly person was actually Li Aotian? It was simply too unfathomable.


    She remembering the Li Aotian from a few days ago, who was covered from head to toe in a dark green embroidered robe. His appearance was clearly smart with handsome facial features. Although he fell just short of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s looks, his appearance was still extremely outstanding.


    But the him right now was so ugly as to frighten even the deity of ghosts to tears. If you glued him to the door, his looks could ward off evil spirits. If you hung him on the headboard of a bed, he could act as a type of contraception.


    Li Aotian stared fixedly at Su Luo, fuming with rage between gritted teeth: ¡°Loathsome girl! The heavens didn¡¯t want me to die! I finally found you!¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s hands were like the ws of an eagle, fast as electricity it reached for Su Luo¡¯s shoulder!


    From an extremely handsome appearance to an utterly, unbearably ugly one. All of his loss was conferred on him by the loathsome girl in front of him!


    The hatred of being disfigured was like the enmity of having one¡¯s father killed, absolutely irreconcble. If he didn¡¯t kill this loathsome girl today, how could he, Li Aotian, still have the face to live on this earth?


    Li Aotian¡¯s style of action was like a storm, with speed fast as lightning. There wasn¡¯t enough time for Su Luo to dodge, she slipped on the spot, and was thus able to avoid this grab of his.


    At the same time, Su Luo¡¯s heart was very shocked!


    In the end, what was going on? Li Aotian wasn¡¯t blown dead by the spirit ball, then fine, but his martial arts cultivation had actually advanced! Moreover, it didn¡¯t just advance a little bit!


    Just when Li Aotian was about to attack Su Luo once more in rage, the light shadow of a person noiselessly appeared at the cave entrance: ¡°Stay your hand.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun?¡± Li Aotian¡¯s hand immediately stopped in the blink of an eye, as he stared in astonishment at Nangong Liuyun.


    His mind momentarily could not return to his senses.


    Wasn¡¯t he locked in the Joyous Conjugal Room with Yaoyao? How could he have appeared here by himself? Could it be that Yaoyao was also here?


    Nangong Liuyun ced his hands behind his back as he stood up, his body appeared straight and tall, as well as rxed. His expression was unkindly cool and indifferent, with his icy eyes coldly sweeping a nce at Li Aotian: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Having been swept by his meaningful gaze, Li Aotian instinctively cowered.


    Before, for many years, Li Aotian had always lived underneath Nangong Liuyun¡¯s prestige, so he had an instinctive reverence and deferment towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Therefore, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have to take action. Him merely standing there indifferently was able to make Li Aotian¡¯s heart grow cautious, afraid he would not be able to stop his killing move.


    ¡°How is it that you are here? What about Yaoyao? What did you do to her?¡± Li Aotian¡¯s gaze was cold and strict, as he shouted with deep worry and hatred.


    ¡°What did this king do to her?¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly with a raised eyebrow as he cast a sidelong nce at Li Aotian, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask, what she did to this king?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Aotian¡¯s chest be obstructed, an unnatural expression shing through his eyes.


    He had already known earlier about the matter of the Joyous Conjugal Room, and had also advised against it. A man was not like a woman, even if a rtionship had taken ce, it would also be unable to tie him down. However, Yaoyao had insisted on using this method to force him to marry her, as her older brother, what could he have done?

 Chapter 449 – Meeting one’s foe (1)

    Chapter 449 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (1)


    ¡°In the end, where did you hide Yaoyao?¡± Li Aotian, in a flustered manner and difitingly, yelled loudly towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Thetter merely arrogantly stood there with his hands behind his back, unhurriedly cast him a nce and once again turned his face away.


    In the end, Li Aotian suddenly got angry.


    But Nangong Liuyun had umted prestige for a long time, the many years of prestige wasn¡¯t something he wanted to ignore and could just ignore.


    Li Aotian red at him furiously, lifted his foot and immediately rushed inside. He searched everywhere once inside, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun! Where¡¯s Yaoyao!¡± That was the younger sister he doted on the most, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her to meet with a mishap!


    Nangong Liuyun cast him an indifferent nce: ¡°You ask this king, who will this king ask?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Yaoyao locked in the Joyous Conjugal Room together with you? How can you not know?¡± Li Aotian shouted at Nangong Liuyun in chagrin.


    Nangong Liuyun however, calmly said: ¡°This king indeed was locked in there, she may not necessarily be.¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart was startled.


    Worthy of being Nangong Liuyun, to actually see what¡¯s wrong so quickly.


    ¡°No matter what, you must hand over Yaoyao!¡± Li Aotian furiously said.


    ¡°Li Aotian, your courage got a lot fatter.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly said, while standing with his hands behind his back. His phoenix eyes narrowed, as he gave a smile that was not quite one towards Li Aotian.


    His gaze was as light as a feather, with a tone that was soft as a dandelion dancing in the breeze. So soft and rxed, but full of a murderous aura.


    Li Aotian immediately stared nkly as an rmed color then appeared in his eyes.


    From very young, he had known Nangong Liuyun. He had unsurpassed talent, then fine, but it so happened that his willpower was even more astonishing. Therefore, his strength had always far surpassed everyone else.


    Frankly, Li Aotian had really been beaten into fearing Nangong Liuyun, therefore, whenever he faced Nangong Liuyun, Li Aotian would inevitablyck some confidence.


    Now, Su Luo stood by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, silently cursing unceasingly in her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun could really act.


    Obviously, at this time, he was so weak that he nearly lost consciousness, but only relying on a few sentences, he was able to deter Li Aotian.


    Nangong Liuyun once again coldly smiled: ¡°If you insist on finding Li Yaoyao, then return to your Li Manor, you won¡¯t find her here.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Li Aotian immediately let go of his worry.


    Even though Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t explicitly say it, but his meaning was very obvious, Yaoyao was safe.


    Li Aotian released a breath in relief, only now did he coldly look towards Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl! Give me your life!¡±


    Li Aotian gave a loud shout and was just about to rush towards Su Luo.


    But Nangong Liuyun merely lifted his foot to stand in front of Su Luo.


    If it was an ordinary person, assuredly, he would cry to the sky, rush to the ground and beg for forgiveness. But our His Highness Prince Jin took the opposite path to walk on.


    One could only see him coldly stare fixedly at Li Aotian: ¡°You want to die, then this king will help you aplish this. But don¡¯t me this king for not remembering the two families¡¯ friendship.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t you interfere in these muddled waters!¡± Li Aotian aggressively yelled towards him.


    Nangong Liuyun shot him an indifferent nce, and arrogantly raised an eyebrow: ¡°This king¡¯s princess, if this king doesn¡¯t protect her, then who am I to protect?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aotian was furious and anxious at the same time. He speechlessly red at Nangong Liuyun and then very fiercely said: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, this time, are you determined to interfere?¡±


    Even though Nangong Liuyun and Yaoyao¡¯s matter was empty with no fixed time set in the future, but as Li Yaoyao¡¯s older brother, he didn¡¯t want to be in a deadlock with Nangong Liuyun. He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of such an expert.


    If he was to act, then Li Aotian would only lose.


    Li Aotian very fiercely red once at Su Luo: ¡°Fine,, this time, taking Nangong Liuyun into consideration, then I¡¯ll let you live an extra day!¡±


    Leaving this sentence behind, Li Aotian, in a sh, became a white line and then a ck dot, immediately fading away in the air.

 Chapter 450 – Meeting one’s foe (2)

    Chapter 450 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (2)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of burning eyes stared fixedly at Li Aotian¡¯s body, before his body weakly swayed a little.


    Su Luo immediately went up to support him, and impatiently asked: ¡°How are you? Still okay?¡±


    Just now, in order to scare Li Aotian away, Nangong Liuyun had continuously hardened his body to appear as if he was never injured.


    But Su Luo who stood by his side could clearly see, that under that cold and solemn expression, what kind of pain there was .


    Nangong Liuyun faintly said a sentence: ¡°Still able to hold up, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head. It couldn¡¯t be said for sure if Li Aotian was hidden in the surroundings.


    She supported Nangong Liuyun to slowly enter the cave.


    For a moment, neither spoke, the atmosphere around them was somewhat heavy.


    Only after a long time did Su Luo force a smile to say: ¡°How was it that Li Aotian was not blown dead by the spirit pinball?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had a forced smile as he looked at her, reaching out to rub her head.


    ¡°Forgot to tell you, when using the spirit pinball, actually, there is a little problem with the aftermath. For instance, there is a one in ten thousand possibility that it will allow the opponent to absorb the spirit force in the spirit pinball.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun spread out his hands, and helplessly said: ¡°That one in ten thousand chance was actually encountered by him.¡±


    ¡°Then, it can be said that Li Aotian had absorbed the spirit power in the spirit pinball?¡±


    ¡°It should be so. His strength is a little better than before, now, he should be seventh rank.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Seventh rank?¡± Su Luo could only feel the space between her eyebrows twitch.


    What kind of evil had she attracted?


    Before, she had wanted to take advantage of the situation to kill Li Aotian, but who would have thought that she would actually send him off into the clear sky, allowing him to break straight through the sixth rank barrier to reach the seventh rank in a whirlwind.


    Now, on this uninhabited ind, her own strength wascking, and Nangong Liuyun was seriously wounded. At this point of time, it was quite obvious that Li Aotian¡¯s martial arts was currently the most formidable.


    He was not a fool. Before, Nangong Liuyun was able to scare him away, but it was hard to say whether he wouldn¡¯t think about it and realize the truth beforeing again.


    Su Luo, somewhat depressed, patted her head.


    The first time she used a spirit pinball, and she smashed it at a person who then absorbed the spirit power. Should it be said that her luck was extremely good or her luck was super, unequivocally bad?


    ¡°Should we still live here?¡± If they were to still live here as before, then it was tantamount to waiting for Li Aotian to think it through and to afterwards bring the fight to their doorway.


    ¡°If we leave here immediately, even if his head was stupid, then he would understand.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled a little like the light wind and the soft earth, ¡°Now, we can only gamble, betting that he wouldn¡¯t realize within seven days.¡±


    Difficult...Su Luo rested her chin on both hands and slowly shook her head.


    Three days in a row passed dully without a ripple.


    Finally, the fourth day.


    Su Luo quietly secured Nangong Liuyun to sit down cross-legged, with both eyes closed tightly, he was immersed in restoration state. A dignified expression shed through his eyes.


    The exterior wounds on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body had already more or less healedpletely. His internal injuries were also being methodically restored.


    Thesest few days were the most critical time, if he was disturbed by anyone, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Li Aotian¡¯s figure appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Since he appeared a few days ago, afterwards, this person seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    Normally, it could be said that Su Luo should be happy, however in her heart, there was a faint. not-so-good premonition.


    Her premonition had always been urate.


    Or perhaps, it could be said that her perception for danger was much stronger than the overwhelming majority of people.


    Just when Su Luo was a touch concerned, the heavy sound of footsteps could be hearding from outside.


    Li Aotian!


    The hands at Su Luo¡¯s side clenched tightly, a worried expression shed across her face as her gazended on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    At this moment, there was a faint mist hovering over his body, he was wholeheartedly immersed in cultivation and was totally unaware of the disturbance in the outside world.

 Chapter 451 – Meeting one’s foe (3)

    Chapter 451 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (3)


    If Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation was interrupted, it was very possible his foundation would be injured, and in the future, it would be very difficult for him to improve further. She would never allow Nangong Liuyun to suffer this kind of injury.


    Su Luo thought up to here and then, without the slightest hesitation, turned around and walked out. She must draw Li Aotian away from here.


    Nangong Liuyun, this time, it will switch to me protecting you.


    Su Luo tookrge strides to walk out.


    As expected, she saw Li Aotian, with an overbearing manner, travelling towards here.


    Su Luo saw him and her face deliberately appeared surprised. At this moment, the ce where she stood just so happened to lead outside.


    The side where you enter the cave, Li Aotian just so happened to be keeping watch with an ice-cold expression.


    Truth to be told, in the beginning, he really was scared away by Nangong Liuyun. But during these few days, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.


    This was obviously an isted ind with deserted mountains, there was not a trace of humans having lived here that could be found. However, in that cave, a yellow rosewood bed, bedding and pillows were actually all there!


    What did this prove?!


    It was very difficult for Li Aotian to ept it, but he had no choice but to believe, that between Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, one of them certainly was a space mage.


    A space mage ah, what kind of rare and precious elemental system was that?


    After a space mage had matured, not only did they have dominance in attack and speedpared to other elements, they could also make space rings.


    This made Li Aotian drool.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t totally blinded by the benefit in front of his eyes. At that time in the cave, besides this, he had also sniffed out the faint smell of blood.


    Therefore, he had some suspicion regarding whether or not Nangong Liuyun was wounded.


    If it was really like that...since he absolutely insisted on wanting that loathsome girl and also wanting to abandon the cooperation with the Li family, then just go to hell!


    A fric and sinister expression shed through Li Aotian¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment.


    Li Aotian¡¯s sinister and cold gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo, the corner of his mouth hooked into a severe, bloodthirsty and grim smile: ¡°Loathsome girl, prepare to die at ease! I want to see who can still save you this time!¡±


    Su Luo had a terrified expression as she looked at him while retreating backwards step by step: ¡°Li Aotian! Don¡¯t forget who made you directly advance a level!¡±


    Mentioning this, Li Aotian had a bellyful of anger, he¡¯d rather return to his original appearance than to advance and change into his current ghastly appearance.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! ept death!¡± Li Aotian pped towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Su Luo was already prepared from earlier and directly rolled to the side. At the same time, she loudly berated Li Aotian: ¡°Li Aotian! You are courting death! Wait until Nangong Liuyunes back from searching for food, he definitely won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    Li Aotian originally wanted to create some activity to get some news, drawing Nangong Liuyun to make a move.


    This time, he certainly would not fear Nangong Liuyun again. If he had the chance, it was best if he directly killed him!


    If His Highness Prince Jin didn¡¯t exist on this earth, then it would have a ce for him, Li Aotian.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Liuyun had left to look for food, it was really a pity! But able to kill this loathsome girl, it could also be considered avenging himself and Yaoyao!


    Li Aotian thought up to this point, his strikes became even more ferocious.


    Su Luo took out a bronze que from her space and tossed it towards Li Aotian: ¡°Look at my spirit pinball!¡±


    Li Aotian was very seriously haunted by the shadow of the spirit pinball. He didn¡¯t even think before covering his head with his hands and rolling far away, tumbling into a muddy ditch.


    However, Su Luo took this chance to turn around and run.


    If she didn¡¯t run now, then when would she wait until? Where would she still be able to find another spirit pinball?


    That bronze que was exactly the one that the Liu family¡¯s grandfather had personally delivered to the door.


    The spirit dance steps in this bronze que was actually badly damaged. Inside it was merely the most basic spirit dance steps, and Su Luo had already mastered it all.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this bronze que could be used on a useless person to help her once again.

 Chapter 452 – Meeting one’s foe (4)

    Chapter 452 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (4)


    Su Luo was really very thankful to Liu family¡¯s grandfather for presenting her with the bronze que. But if the grandfather was to know, very likely, he would crawl up from the bed and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Li Aotian covered his head and rolled into the muddy ditch, only after a long time did he discover that the so-called spirit pinball basically didn¡¯t explode. Then, he lifted his eyes to look and discovered it was actually a ckish, worn out, rusted copper!


    Li Aotian didn¡¯t even need to think, immediately, his feet descended and stomped this bronze que into broken pieces.


    His anger waspletely sucked in by Su Luo, wherefore would he still have the mind to check whether Nangong Liuyun was wounded or not. He also basically never imagined that now was the best opportunity to kill Nangong Liuyun.


    It was a pity that Su Luo had provoked him into such a fury that it made him directly miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! If I don¡¯t kill you today! Then myst name is not Li!¡± Now, with his entire body covered in mud, Li Aotian was so furious that his whole body was shaking. His single eye was scarlet red, making the repulsive countenance on his face even more prominent and malevolent.


    As for Su Luo, seeing Li Aotian fall into her scheme by covering his head then rolling into the bog, she naturally would not miss this golden opportunity.


    One could see her simultaneously enter the jungle on the deserted mountain and continuously rush madly away by foot. Her speed was so fast that it was astonishing.


    Nangong Liuyun still needed a period of four days, she must exhaust every means to stall Li Aotian.


    Otherwise, she and Nangong Liuyun, the both of them, would be killed by Li Aotian on this uninhabited ind.


    Su Luo rushed madly about in the jungle with flying speed. She was clearly able to perceive Li Aotian¡¯s threat to her life.


    After running into the deepest part of the jungle, Su Luo stopped and sucked in a deep breath of air.


    Li Aotian couldn¡¯t have chased after her this quickly, right?


    Seeing that up ahead there was a cave covered with thorny undergrowth, Su Luo quickly pulled apart the undergrowth and rolled in. Very swiftly, she restored the undergrowth to its original shape.


    This cave was not at all that small,pared to the one they were living in right now, it was even a little bigger.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t go further inside because if she was trapped inside, then she wouldn¡¯t even have onest hope for survival.


    Su Luo controlled her breathing, stifling her own breathing, and even her heartbeat was suppressed to a slow pace condition that was nearly impossible to detect.


    Her physiological functions were suppressed, and her entire body¡¯s blood cirction was slowed down. Her whole body was ice-cold, rigid, sitting pressed up against the wall.


    This was merely the beginning, and she was already forced to this extent, the four days in the future, how should she dy him?


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth had a somewhat forced smile as the corner of her lips lifted slightly.


    s, after thousands and tens of thousands of calction, who could have figured that the spirit pinball at that time would smash Li Aotian into a seventh rank expert? If she had known earlier...known earlier, she would have smashed it on herself.


    Heaven¡¯s evil deeds could stay alive but her own evil deed should not live.


    Su Luo was justmenting.


    Suddenly, her head started to hurt, afterwards, a type of heart palpitation feeling started to rise from her chest.


    In an abrupt second, her limbs felt ice-cold.


    Was discovered!


    Li Aotian has actually used his spirit consciousness to probe for her.


    He had used his spirit consciousness to lock onto a small area and scanned for her existence, one small field at a time.


    What Nangong Liuyun said was not false, as expected, after reaching seventh rank, you would have a huge, qualitative leap.


    Su Luo was so upset that she almost hammered the wall.


    She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, it was very clear that Li Aotian had already scanned the surrounding area around her.


    Su Luo restored her body¡¯s vitality, exercised her limbs, and afterwards, quickly drilled out of the cave. Her speed was as fast as lightning as she dashed deeper into the jungle.


    In fact, it was really difficult for Su Luo to do so.


    At this point of time, she was like the huge bone hanging in front of a dog, wanting Li Aotian to chase after her, but also not allowing him to really catch her.


    At the same time, she still had to harass and provoke this dog¡¯s anger non-stop. She needed to attract all his hatred onto her own body, to the extent that he didn¡¯t have time to visit other people.

 Chapter 453 – Meeting one’s foe (5)

    Chapter 453 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (5)


    Making time, allowing Nangong Liuyun enough time to recover. As long as he recovered, then wasn¡¯t killing Li Aotian a matter that would take minutes?


    But could it be that this, with regards to Su Luo, was too huge?


    If her strength exceeded Li Aotian¡¯s, then fine, but quite clearly, in front of Li Aotian, she was practically an ant-like, puny existence.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely mournful.


    But, no matter how intive the things she needed to do was, she still must do it.


    Su Luo ran at lightning speed, the trees on both sides continue to recede, and her ears were biting cold from the freezing wind.


    Su Luo used the spirit dance steps to the pinnacle, but even though her speed was fast, still, every step she took was made with caution. As much as possible, she didn¡¯t want to leave behind a trace of herself.


    Li Aotian madly chased after Su Luo.


    Originally, he thought that chasing after and killing a puny third rank would certainly be an easy matter, as simple as stretching out a hand.


    However, until he truly met up with Su Luo in a head-to-head chase, he finally found out how cunning this loathsome girl was. She was like a slippery mudfish that kept escaping, before his hand could touch her, she would slip away, extremely nimbly.


    But the more it was like this, the more Li Aotian relentlessly pursued, unwilling to let go.


    The him right now hadpletely overlooked Nangong Liuyun and set him aside.


    The jungle in the deserted mountain had many paths but were jumbled, this gave Su Luo, who was escaping, an extra opportunity to live.


    She picked the especially difficult road to flee, however, with spirit dance steps assisting her, her speed was therefore still at its peak.


    Very quickly, nightfalle.


    This night, Su Luo did not light a fire, instead, she picked a small cave to hide herself in.


    The cave was very small, it was barely able to hold Su Luo only after she curled herself up.


    Tonight, the night was especially endless.


    Outside the cave, the wind was biting cold, whistling and blowing.


    In the sky, the moon was obstructed by clouds, leaving behind only a hazy shadow.


    However, this kind of atmosphere, as far as Su Luo was concerned, was a small advantage that was given to her.


    The wind¡¯s howls could blow away any trace of her breathing that remained behind, then the difficulty for Li Aotian in pursuing her would only increase.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt some movements in her space, and she subconsciously entered inside to investigate.


    What gave her a nice surprise was that inside her space, there were indications that the little divine dragon, that had originally been trapped in aa-like state due to swallowing a huge amount of crystal stones, was starting to regain consciousness.


    At the same time, Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked towards the other side.


    She saw that piece of fiery red stone.


    At that time, in the Amethyst Fish Pce, her foot had kicked this stone, then her mind was almost taken away, and it had really left her with a lingering fear.


    Su Luo took out that piece of fiery red stone from her space, turning it in her hands, she carefully examined it.


    In the end, what was this piece of stone? What kind of mysterious past did it have?


    Su Luo had always felt that this chunk of stone was not at all ordinary, it looked like it had a long and old story.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo felt her finger hurting slightly. She discovered that when her fingertips were rubbing the fiery red stone, it left traces of blood.


    And those traces of blood very quickly were absorbed by the fiery red stone, in a sh, all traces of blood was gone.


    This stone could still swallow blood? Su Luo was immediately very curious.


    She thought about it, then she punctured her finger, her scarlet blood, drop by drop, tumbled onto the fiery red stone.


    ¡°Hiss, sssss¡ª¡ª¡± She seemed to be able to clearly hear the sound of the the fiery red stone absorbing a fair amount of blood.


    This...how could it be possible?


    Su Luo somewhat curiously turned this chunk of stone around while sizing it up, and didn¡¯t supply it with more blood.


    Suddenly, it seemed that the fiery red-colored stone was unhappy, and issued a prating sound: ¡°Meow¡ª¡ª¡±


    Simr to the cries of a cat, an intense and ear-piercing sound resonated in the quiet mountain top.

 Chapter 454 – Meeting one’s foe (6)

    Chapter 454 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (6)


    Su Luo immediately jumped from fright, her limbs were all ice-cold.


    This chunk of shitty stone! Really knew how to ruin things!


    With great difficulty, she had found a small cave to hide in, but now, with its yell, how could she still stay in this cave?


    Very likely, in less time than it takes to take a breath, Li Aotian would float here.


    Su Luo was so furious that she pped that fiery red-colored stone once, directly sending it into her chest pocket. She pried apart the underbrush at the cave entrance, then rapidly ran towards the deepest part of the jungle.


    As expected, in less than few breaths¡¯ time, Li Aotian¡¯s tall and straight figure appeared in front of the little cave¡¯s entrance.


    Now, he was covered from head to toe in a ck robe. Under the hazy moonlight, the scars on his face seemed even more malevolent and terrifying. It made the heart of people who gazed at him be fearful.


    Li Aotian smashed his fist heavily into the wall of the mountain!


    Immediately, a huge, deep hole was made in the mountain wall, and the rocks fragmented into fine powder all at once.


    Li Aotian was so infuriated that he looked to the sky and loudly cursed: ¡°Loathsome girl! Don¡¯t let me, your daddy, find you! Otherwise, just wait to suffer all the kinds of bitter pain under the heavens!¡±


    That malevolent face, under the hazy moonlight and in the darkness of the mountain forest, seemed especially ghastly. He looked like a devil that had emerged from the spirit world.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t escaped that far, and Li Aotian¡¯s words had clearly transmitted to her ears.


    Su Luo stood at the summit of the mountain, facing the direction where Li Aotian was, she coldly snorted repeatedly and said: ¡°Want to catch this youngdy? If you have the ability, thene.¡±


    Su Luo turned around, ran away with both legs and rapidly squeezed into the jungle. She darted with full speed into the deep mountains and old forest.


    After all, Li Aotian was already seventh rank. in contrast to Su Luo. even if she had the spirit dance step technique, in terms of speed, his nevertheless far surpassed hers.


    As a result, after Li Aotian, through good luck, selected the correct path, he very quickly locked on to the ce where Su Luo was.


    Now, Su Luo was sitting right next to a waterfall, panting for breath.


    All around her, the surroundings were pitch-ck, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers in front of her.


    At this point of time, it was the darkest period of the night before dawn.


    It was dreadfully quiet all around, only the sshing sounds of the water striking down could be heard.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo discovered that her consciousness hurt.


    Su Luo let out a curse secretly in her heart.


    She had just rested for less than the time it took to burn a stick of incense, how could she be locked on again?


    Simply like a patch of traditional medication on dogskin, even if you wanted to toss it aside, you couldn¡¯t!


    Su Luo angrily let out a heavy sigh and thought deeply about a method to escape.


    To use the methods in line with the local environment, this direction was a good idea.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze sized up her surroundings non-stop.


    Up ahead was the huge waterfall, from the top of the mountain wall, it was about three hundred meters high. It looked like a white moving screen, the sshing water rushed down into the river here and rapidly followed along this waterfall to rush forward.


    Maybe it was rted to the torrential rain that just fell a few days ago, the sshing speed of the water was fast and urgent.


    Su Luo looked on helplessly as a piece of floating wood, in a blink of the eye, was carried very far away.


    Suddenly, a dead tree tumbled down from the direction of the top of the waterfall.


    On top of the dead tree, there were still some green leaves, clearly, the river had uprooted it.


    Now, the river was approximately thirty meters wide, and this dead tree was at the center of the river. It was pushed forward very fast by the strength of the waterfall¡¯s flow.


    The lightbulb in Su Luo¡¯s head suddenly shed, there was not enough time to think it through more thoroughly. With a huge jump, her body was like a legendaryrge bird spreading its wings, as she leaped rapidly and suddenly towards that dead tree.


    Su Luo already took the speed of the river, air resistance and other simr factors into her calction. Therefore, her body steadilynded on that dead tree.


    She hid in the gap between branches, so that even if Li Aotian stood in front of her, he might not necessarily be able to spot her.


    The dead tree¡¯s speed was very fast, so fast as to pass in the blink of an eye.


    Su Luo was able to sense that searching consciousness fade away, she knew that she was once again safe for the time being.

 Chapter 455 – Meeting one’s foe (7)

    Chapter 455 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (7)


    Speaking of Li Aotian.


    With great difficulty, he locked onto Su Luo¡¯s location, and rushed to the pool at the side of the waterfall. When he got there, once again, he lost her trace.


    Li Aotian was so furious, he almost went mad.


    He never would have imagined, that he who had already entered the seventh rank, would still be toyed with and under theplete control of a third rank like Su Luo.


    This was like an ant toying with an elephant, nearly making him furious enough to vomit blood.


    Li Aotian didn¡¯t know whether Nangong Liuyun was wounded or not, but he was more inclined to think Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t wounded.


    Because on this earth, very, very few could injure Nangong Liuyun.


    Therefore, Li Aotian¡¯s heart was very worried.


    He was worried that Su Luo had turned around and slipped away to return to meet with Nangong Liuyun again. ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attitude, he would certainly protect that loathsome girl.


    Out of the question, he must find this loathsome girl before Nangong Liuyun. If he didn¡¯t avenge his hatred, how could he have the face to continue living in this world?


    But when all was said and done, what ce was this loathsome girl hiding in?


    Li Aotian started to search piece by piece in the surrounding area, this way was the most wasteful use of the strength of his consciousness, but he hardly cared a bit.


    Even though it was like this, he still hadn¡¯t found a bit of Su Luo¡¯s trace, it was as if she hadpletely disappeared from this earth.


    This was impossible!


    Li Aotian silently stood in front of the waterfall, his expression was coldly detached, like frosty ice, as he gazed at the waterfall.


    All of a sudden, he remembered the waterfall behind his own family¡¯s mountain, where a cave was hidden behind the waterfall. It was obstructed by a water screen, if not told, no one would know.


    But after passing through the waterfall, over there was the treasure storehouse for Jade Lake Pce.


    Li Aotian¡¯s features turned cold, he gave a cold snort and his figure rose from the ground. Suddenly and with fast speed, he rushed towards the waterfall.


    From over three hundred meters high, the waterfall was rushing down, how great ought that water¡¯s impact be?


    Even if it was Li Aotian, he also would find it difficult to manage.


    But hatred made a person strong.


    All of Li Aotian¡¯s hatred was attracted to Su Luo, he was itching to tear her into pieces, how could he let her go so easily?


    Li Aotian rushed in under the huge water pressure, he searched the cliff wall inch by inch behind the waterfall, not letting any suspicious points slip by.


    An inch by inch search, with time passing by in minutes and seconds. Li Aotian felt it was an extremely strenuous task.


    Because he had used his consciousness to search too much, he felt somewhat dizzy and light-headed. But, he tossed his head and continued to persist in his search.


    However, what made him extremely disappointed was that this cliff wall actually didn¡¯t have any mystery. It didn¡¯t even have a small hole, let alone a cave.


    Li Aotian was so furious that his fist smashed in it, immediately, the rumbling, drum-like sounds echoed, with rocks flying in the air.


    A five meter deep, small cave appeared in front of him.


    However, it was quite unfortunate that this small cave was smashed by him.


    In the end, where was that loathsome girl hiding!


    Li Aotian covered his head that was in pain and pondered non-stop.


    Suddenly, his gaze looked downwards, and it just so happened to catch sight of a piece of floating wood that was being pushed forward with a very fast speed.


    All of a sudden, a light turned on in his head!


    It might really be possible!


    A haughty, cold and severe smile appeared on Li Aotian¡¯s face. He very quickly flew down andnded on top of a very small piece of floating wood.


    Like a small, lonely boat on the sea surface.


    Both feet on the floating wood, he stretched out his breathing, making the weight of his body almost negligible. Not only that, he also continuously used the wind power to press forward and elerate its speed.


    Just like this, he followed the river, moving forward with flying speed. His speed, whenpared to Su Luo¡¯s heavy, dead tree¡¯s speed, didn¡¯t know how many times greater it was.


    But speaking of Su Luo who had jumped on the dead tree, since fleeing outside of Li Aotian¡¯s mind searches, she had therefore rxed her mental guard by a lot.

 Chapter 456 – Meeting one’s foe (8)

    Chapter 456 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (8)


    From day to night, then again, from night to the early morning, her mind had concentrated to a high degree and her speed had also risen to its extreme.


    These made Su Luo somewhat unable to endure. She was tired. In the hazy moonlight, she felt a faint stabbing pain in her head.


    Su Luo was suddenly startled awake.


    Lying on her stomach on the dead tree, she faintly saw a piece of wood drifting towards her, that had a shadow on top of it.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t see it clearly, Su Luo nevertheless recognized that it was Li Aotian.


    He was truly like a lingering ghost.


    Su Luo secretly cursed in her heart.


    What¡¯s to be done? She also couldn¡¯t stay on this dead tree. But as for escaping......She was afraid it also wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    Su Luo raised her eye to survey all around.


    The ce was slightly simr to the Three Gorges (1), with steep cliffs on both sides, the precipice was like the de of a knife. It was one gorge after another, forming pools like in the Yantze river, the water was rapid, practically in one breath¡¯s time, it would push her very far.


    She saw Li Aotian was just about to catch up to her.


    Time was extremely pressing.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t wait to think some more. She tore the lower part of her robe and ced it in a crevice of the dead tree, seeming as if it was there while not being there.


    This way, it looked as if she was hidden under a branch.


    Up ahead at the bend, in the blind spot from Li Aotian¡¯s line of sight, Su Luo made a leaping jump. With one hand, she grabbed the root of a willow that extended out from a steep, overhanging cliff.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was as lithe as a swallow, borrowing the power of the willow branch to swing and jump. Again, in the blink of an eye, her figure had already disappeared.


    She had already hidden herself in the branches with thick leaves at the top of an ancient tree.


    Here, all around were all sheer cliffs, behind her was Li Aotian chasing to kill her. As long as she showed her face, he would catch sight of her. Therefore, Su Luo obediently stayed in that tree, hiding behind those lush, abundant branches and leaves.


    Su Luo curled up her body, letting her physiological functions adjust to operate at its lowest state.


    Her heart rhythm, blood cirction, breathing sounds and all her physiological functions, were all, without exception, constrained.


    At this moment, her whole body was ice-,cold, stiff, like a snake in hibernation and almost lifeless.


    She was gambling.


    She was gambling that Li Aotian wouldn¡¯t use his consciousness to search on top of the river, because to prate through water resistance was much harderpared to air.


    Moreover, Li Aotian had just promoted to seventh rank, and his mental strength hadn¡¯t reached the level needed to constantly supply him with the energy to trace her.


    Li Aotain aggressively came over in pursuit to attack.


    Indeed, as Su Luo expected, before, because searching the waterfall had wasted too much mental strength, so now, he didn¡¯t use it again. Rather, he wholeheartedly urged the piece of wood to pursue at a fast speed, then he would attack.


    Li Aotian¡¯s gazended on top of that dead tree, originally, he didn¡¯t care, but very quickly, his sharp gaze found that yellow color between the tree leaves.


    If he didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, Su Luo, that loathsome girl, was precisely wearing a yellow silk skirt.


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart immediately became ecstatic!


    He hastened the wood beneath his feet to catch up with that dead tree at flying speed.


    Consequently...Just like that, with bad luck, he passed right by where Su Luo was hiding in that ancient tree.


    When he passed by, Su Luo¡¯s eyes closed slightly, almost halting all of her physiological functions.


    After all, the difference in her strengthpared to Li Aotian¡¯s was too great, if there was even the slightest of movement, he would be able to perceive the clue.


    Therefore, Su Luo must be cautious and prudent.


    But what made her very happy was that Li Aotian¡¯s attention was attracted by that yellow cloth. Hepletely didn¡¯t foresee that the real her was hidden within his reach in the periphery.


    Li Aotian,ckingplete awareness, rushed forward, his speed was fast to an unimaginable state.


    Seeing Li Aotian rush forward, afterwards, Su Luo slowly restored her body¡¯s functions. She exercised her limbs a little, then began to leave this ancient tree.


    Here, she had already left her scent, a difficult-to-erase trace.


    1) Three Gorges, otherwise known as Yangtze (Yellow River) Gorges in China, is a beautiful scenic ce with lots of ces of historical importance along its banks, but the Three Gorges dam built on top of it has changed the environment of the Three Gorges by a lot.

 Chapter 457 – Meeting one’s foe (9)

    Chapter 457 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (9)


    With Li Aotian¡¯s nature, he was merely temporarily deceived by her, when he became clear-headed, he would definitely find the clues in this ancient tree.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time for Su Luo to think further, and she climbed up the rock face of the sheer cliffs.


    Aside from the waterway, she could only climb up this precipice, then she would have a chance to live.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed was extremely fast, her movements were also well-hidden, the ces she jumped to was secretive and covered up. With her heart and soul, she rushed forward while Li Aotian unexpectedly hadn¡¯t sensed her.


    Li Aotian had set all his heart on top of that dead tree.


    He concentrated his spirit powers onto the wood under his feet, the surrounding wind power pushed the floating wood to advance forward rapidly.


    Very quickly, Li Aotian was about one hundred meters away from that dead tree.


    One could see the corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth hook into an ice-cold, malicious sneer. His eyes produced a sinister radiance.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! This time, let¡¯s see where you will run to!¡± Li Aotian¡¯s body sprung up, separated by a distance of one hundred meters, he directly leaped across the distance and onto that dead tree.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, roll out from there!¡± Li Aotian sent a heavy palm strike towards the dead tree!


    In order to prevent the loathsome girl from escaping by diving into the water, he condensed almost all of his spirit power to surround that dead tree.


    Now, this dead tree was trapped in an he arranged, not even a housefly could fly out.


    But what made Li Aotian despair was that after his palm smashed down, that yellow piece of skirt immediately be dust.


    But he still couldn¡¯t even see Su Luo¡¯s shadow.


    Li Aotian looked at the destroyed skirt that was now dust, and his heart immediately became infuriated!


    He was once again yed by Su Luo, that loathsome girl!


    Evidently, that loathsome girl hadn¡¯t been on this dead tree for a long time, but she had deliberately left pieces of her clothing behind to draw him here!


    Having been repeatedly cheated and taken in, moreover, every time suffering the loss at identical ces, Li Aotain was furious to the point of bursting into mad howls and cries. He was so angry, he smashed this dead tree into fine powder in just one strike.


    The loathsome girl was not here, then where did she go?


    As long as he thought of Su Luo, this loathsome girl, hidden on the side, watching him chase after the fake article, he would be so enraged as to want to kill someone.


    Li Aotian aggressively rushed back to the path he came from.


    Along the way, he seemed not to pay the slightest to his spirit power, using it extravagantly while traveling.


    Under this kind of circumstances, Li Aotian very quickly found traces of the scent Su Luo left behind in that willow tree.


    This ce he really did walk by a moment ago, and also when he elerated his pace was in this ce.


    As it turned out, at that time, that loathsome girl was actually hiding here, watching him doing something stupid. Very likely, that loathsome girl, at that moment, had even mocked him for being stupid.


    Li Aotian was simply infuriated to an extreme degree.


    He released his spirit force, followed Su Luo¡¯s scent and unceasingly searched. Finally, following the road she walked past where she left behind some traces, tightly pursued behind her.


    Speaking of Su Luo.


    She had temporarily shaken off Li Aotian, but she still hadn¡¯t rxed a bit because she knew how much stronger Li Aotian waspared to her. At any time, he could catch up to her once more to kill her.


    Su Luo hid her scent as much as possible as she traversed through the forest at high speeds.


    She passed the fourth day unscathed.


    The fifth day, half of the day had already passed.


    Su Luo secretly sighed in her heart, wishing that the fifth and sixth day both would pass and arrive more quickly to the seventh day, that would be best.


    Just thinking of this, suddenly, a trace of spirit force movement could be felt by Su Luo. Su Luo¡¯s heart was delighted and her consciousness searched inside to see.


    She saw the little divine dragon that had originally been lying on his back on top of thewn, giving off little snoring sounds while sounds asleep, at this moment he had started to wake up after already being asleep for a long time.


    One could only see his rotund little body sit up with his two little paws rubbing his drowsy, sleepy eyes. His little face was bewildered and innocent at the same time, with a nk and foolish appearance, simply so adorable she was about to burst.


    Su Luo immediately stretched out her hands to fish him out and cheerfully poked his little head: ¡°Hey, this time, you finally woke up. See if next time you would dare to pilfer food.¡±

 Chapter 458 – Meeting one’s foe (10)

    Chapter 458 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (10)


    Recalling those several hundred pieces of crystal stones vanishing in a blink of an eye, Su Luo still felt her flesh in serious pain.


    The little divine dragon, having been watched by Su Luo with such interest, somewhat bashfully covered his little face. Through the small cracks in his paws, he stealthily looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luoughingly pulled open his two little paws and poked at his head: ¡°Having swallowed so many crystal stones, you ought to have made some progress, right?¡±


    Once he heard this, the little divine dragon immediately became excited.


    She only saw his furry little head fiercely nodding, two huge, ck, slippery eyes were full of excitement, repeatedly: ¡°Awoo,awoo¡ª¡ª¡±So great, so awesome.


    He was Su Luo¡¯s contract beast, so there was no problem with themmunicating mind to mind.


    ¡°In what way is it awesome?¡± Right now, Su Luo was in the midst of being chased all over the ce while she fled in disarray. Once she heard the little divine dragon saying he was very awesome and difficult to deal with, she immediately became more spirited.


    Oh God, wasn¡¯t her luck rather too good? Over there, she was just being pursued to be killed till she was struggling at death¡¯s door, while on this side, the little divine dragon coaxed her with a mouthful of words?


    Su Luo was immersed in the boundless delusions of happiness.


    The little divine dragon did not know his master was reveling in delusions, one could only see his little paws open up to count: ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡ª¡ª¡±


    Seeing Su Luo ignoring him, he started again to count on the other paw: ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo saw him counting again and again, still up able to go up further, she couldn¡¯t help but to ask in surprise: ¡°This ¡®one, two, three, four, five¡¯ what does it mean?¡±


    Didn¡¯t know why, but she had a faint, not-so-good premonition.


    The little divine dragon had opened wide hisrge, limpid eyes that were innocent and adorable, as he looked at Su Luo perplexedly: ¡°Awoooo¡ª¡ª¡± Master, fifth rank, I¡¯m a fifth rank¡ª¡ª


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo suddenly felt things in front of her eyes darken, and she nearly tumbled to the ground on the spot.


    Before, she had thought the little divine dragon was really very difficult to deal with, she didn¡¯t expect that he was only at fifth rank!


    Su Luo was helpless as well as speechless, with a sad heart that ached in pain, she looked at the little divine dragon. She sighed and said ¡®s¡¯ unceasingly.


    It really was that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    The little divine dragon didn¡¯t know why, all of a sudden, Master¡¯s mood became downcast. He somewhat anxiously and on tenterhooks tugged at her clothing.


    Su Luo only smiled and rubbed his head: ¡°Wanting to put all the pressure on your body is because your family¡¯s owner is too useless. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Luo somewhat helplessly sighed.


    In terms of talent and opportunity, each point, she was notckingpared to others, but her only weakness was time.


    She arrived in this world toote, when she started, it was muchter than others, to the extent that she must catch up to them at all cost.


    A gap of ten years¡¯ time, whereas now, she had crossed over for less than a few months.


    Wanting her to cut down the gap of ten years in a short while was practically impossible.


    However, she firmly believed that as long as she was given time, two years, no, only one year, her strength would absolutely be able to step on Li Aotian¡¯s head.


    The little divine dragon tugged at Su Luo¡¯s clothing somewhat restlessly. He still hadn¡¯t told Master about thetest skill he obtained...


    Seeing his Master¡¯s appearance of heaving deep sighs, the little divine dragon very smartly sat on the ground with his chin resting on both paws. His pair of monochrome,rge, limpid, innocent eyes watched his little Master.


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª¡±There was a bad person!


    Suddenly, the little divine dragon gave a light howling sound.


    At the same time, Su Luo also felt danger approaching.


    Li Aotian, this person whose influence still lingered on like a ghost, had actually once again caught up to her!


    Su Luo picked up the little divine dragon and immediately turned around to run.


    Now, the little divine dragon had a serious expression on his little face.


    If you want to discuss danger, then his perceptiveness was still even strongerpared to Su Luo¡¯s. Therefore, he could clearly sense the formidable strength of the enemy.


    This time Li Aotian had already nearly gone berserk, his speed was several times faster than before.

 Chapter 459 – Meeting one’s foe (11)

    Chapter 459 ¨C Meeting one¡¯s foe (11)


    Without waiting for Su Luo to find a path to flee for her life, Li Aotian already stood in front of her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly startled and subconsciously she sent the little divine dragon back into her space.


    Li Aotian, seeing Su Luo in front of him, his eyes burst out with a scathing, murderous aura.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you actually have some skills. Under the pressure of my pursuit, you can actually stillst a day and a night.¡± Li Aotian¡¯s cold and gloomy gaze stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart restrained her fear, while her face was calm and collected without a single ripple. She gave a shallow smile: ¡°Did you like that dead tree?¡±


    As much as possible, Su Luo stalled for time, her head thinking deeply of ways to escape.


    Just mentioning this, Li Aotian¡¯s eyes burst into a raging me: ¡°Loathsome girl! You court death!¡±


    Su Luo smiled indifferently: ¡° You think you could really kill me?¡±


    ¡°Then just try it, see whether I can or can not strike you, loathsome girl, dead with one palm. To save the effort that you will go out again to cause cmity in the human world.¡± Li Aotian had the appearance of a champion that worked on behalf of the heavens.


    While talking, he also condensed his spirit power, just wishing to hack towards Su Luo¡¯s head!


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Su Luo raised her hand with a smile that was not quite a smile as she raised an eyebrow to look at him: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t have even a little bit of interest in those secret books I took from the Amethyst Fish Pce?¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s palm immediately stiffened on the spot.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to want to p his own head.


    These few days, his mind was all ced on killing this loathsome girl for revenge. He absolutely forgot that in the Amethyst Fish Pce, this loathsome girl¡¯s luck had been so good as to burst. In one breath, she had seized a lot of secret books.


    Those secret books were rarely seen, even the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce would drool over them.


    If he could bring back a few secret books, in all likelihood, the family would value him even more.


    Li Aotian thought up to here, immediately, his expression became frosty. Towering above her, he red at Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl, quickly hand over the secret books!¡±


    How could Su Luo possibly just hand over the secret books?


    Without a doubt, as long as she handed over the secret books, immediately after, he would hack her to death.


    Su Luo¡¯s face looked somewhat embarrassed, her long, shapely eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°But....the secret books were hidden away by me.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hide it?!¡± In any case, this loathsome girl was already an object in his pocket, killing her earlier orter, both would end up with her being dead.


    Su Luo fearfully watched him, with her expression carrying a slight nervousness: ¡°If I were to hand over the secret books, are you going to let me go?¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s expression paused, a murderous intent shed through his eyes, but he only sneered: ¡°Not kill you? This, I could consider.¡±


    Merely consider and nothing more.


    Of course, Su Luo realized his desire to kill her wouldn¡¯t die.


    They were now in a state where if one didn¡¯t die, then the enmity wouldn¡¯t be extinguished. If it was not her dead, then it was him.


    Although she deeply understood this situation, Su Luo¡¯s expression was still feigning innocence and sincerity.


    Seeing Li Aotian saying this, she seemed to believe him immediately: ¡°Okay, as long as you let me go, I will bring you to find the secret books!¡±


    Li Aotian looked her up and down once, his eyebrows knotted tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t even consider some damnable clever n!¡±


    ¡°Wherefore would I have some crafty n?¡± Su Luo had an innocent expression on her face while spreading her hands open.


    Li Aotian thought about it but was still not reassured: ¡°This won¡¯t do, you, loathsome girl, have too many cunning ideas, simply impossible to guard against.¡±


    He just finished speaking when he took out a rope and ced both of Su Luo¡¯s hands behind her back. He bound her hands directly and efficiently.


    One look at that rope, and Su Luo immediately became happy.


    This item was something she saw not long ago.


    She remembered that at that time in Sunset Mountain Range, Er Huang had been afraid she would escape, so she had bound her, attempting to escort her to Jade Lake¡¯s Pce.


    However, it was very unfortunate that on the way there, Er Huang was gotten rid of by the little divine dragon¡¯s dad.

 Chapter 460 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (1)

    Chapter 460 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (1)


    Su Luo remembered the rope at that time was red in color, and also remembered what Er Huang said at that time. It was a restraining spirit rope specifically used to bind a criminal without any spirit power.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo discovered that the rope tying her now was a slightly deeper color than the one from that time. She used spirit power, wanting to untie it, but discovered that the more spirit power she used, the deeper the red rope would sink into her flesh. It was so painful she grimaced.


    Li Aotian arrogantly swept a nce at Su Luo,ughing grimly, he said: ¡° A naive, loathsome girl, who haven¡¯t seen the world, this is a restraining immortal rope. Even an immortal tied by this won¡¯t be able to escape. I will watch how you try to escape this time!¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s gaze swept towards both of Su Luo¡¯s legs.


    If the loathsome girl still wanted to escape, he didn¡¯t mind breaking both of her legs.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    It seemed that this red rope,pared to Er Huang¡¯s rope at that time, would be considered the upgraded version.


    Also, it was not too surprising, stuff that was suitable to be taken out by the second young master of Jade Lake¡¯s Pce, how could the item¡¯s rank be equal to ones carried by a servant girl. In this instance, it was of much higher grade.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to sigh inwardly in her heart.


    Even though she had temporarily preserved her life, however, she was tied up like this. Both of her legs and hands were tied up by the restraining immortal rope, even if she wanted to escape, it would be difficult.


    Li Aotian coldly red at her: ¡°Quickly lead the way in the front, if we don¡¯t find the secret books by tonight, then I will chop off one of your hands!¡±


    Look at that, so easily, he would cut off a person¡¯s limbs. What a violent man.


    Su Luo faintly sighed again.


    Being rushed by Li Aotian to walk forward, Su Luo was urgentlymunicating with the little divine dragon in her head.


    ¡°What kind of powerful magical beast is on this uninhabited ind?¡± Su Luo asked, full of hope.


    The little dragon, with his little head crooked at an angle, pondered for a moment, afterwards, he shook his head.


    ...


    He truly couldn¡¯t sense anything...


    Su Luo again changed to another method: ¡°Then, is there a ce to hide treasures?¡±


    Once he heard treasure, the little divine dragon immediately started to get excited.


    ¡°Awoo,awoo,awoo¡ª¡ª¡± There was, there was, there was!


    Once she mentioned cleaning up treasure, the little divine dragon was so excited he nearly jumped up.


    Su Luo thought to herself, ces where treasures were hidden definitely would have all kinds of traps and pitfalls.


    Thinking this way, Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly relieved.


    Along the way, Li Aotian continuously made sarcastic remarks to Su Luo, using the slightest pretext to berate her.


    ¡°In the end, where is it hidden? If you dare to deceive me, humph!¡± Li Aotain snorted out a cold sound from his nose.


    Su Luo happily sent him a gratuitous nce: ¡°When I was running away in a panic, I didn¡¯t have time to choose the route, how could I remember everything that clearly?¡±


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you dare to toy with me!¡± Li Aotian¡¯s expression was getting angry, his eyes were steaming with the desire tomit murder.


    ¡°How could I dare to toy with you, the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s second young master.¡± Su Luo cast him a nce, snorting twice: ¡°The rope is bound so tightly, how could I walk away so quickly.¡±


    Li Aotian cast cold, sidelong nces at her: ¡°The rope binding you could cut off both of your arms, you choose yourself.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was indignant, yet she had no other choice but to remain silent.


    She was aware that Li Aotian hated her nearly to the point of wanting to cut her into eight chunks. If she didn¡¯t have the secret books to attract him, it was for sure he would have already made his move.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression assumed a feeling of being fearful and helpless, but she wasmunicating with the little divine dragon non-stop in her mind.


    Following the direction he pointed to, bit by bit, they got closer to the target area.


    The color of the sky gradually darkened.


    The two of them were still walking in the jungle.


    Very quickly, nightfall arrived, a few remnant stars hung in the deste sky.


    Li Aotian¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, he coldly and furiously shouted at Su Luo: ¡°Why have we still not arrived? Loathsome girl, are you toying with me?¡±


    Su Luo gave a cold snort: ¡°It¡¯s up ahead, we are almost there.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it or not that I will immediately kill you!: Li Aotian¡¯s patience was extremely limited.

 Chapter 461 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (2)

    Chapter 461 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (2)


    If along the way, Su Luo hadn¡¯t unceasingly reminded him how valuable the secret books were, maybe he would have already been unable to bear it and hacked Su Luo to death with a palm strike.


    Su Luo looked at the color of the sky, deliberately letting out a sigh: ¡°It seems tonight, we will arrive at our destination, very likely, it will be somewhat difficult.¡±


    ¡°Stop and rest.¡± Li Aotian thought about it, finally, he still decided to stop and reorganize a little.


    For this one day and one night, Su Luo had run until her vision blurred and she was dizzy. Him chasing after her behind her was also not rxing, especially when it came to the mental strength that had been squandered excessively. He used it until some pain sprouted in his head.


    He needed some time to restore his mental strength.


    Li Aotian, in passing, conveniently grabbed another red-colored rope and coldly said to Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl, you must really want to take advantage of when I cultivate to escape, right?¡±


    In her capacity as a prisoner, after being caught, of course she could not admit it. Su Luo firmly shook her head: ¡°How can I even escape?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Li Aotian definitely did not believe her lies, with one move, he pushed Su Luo down, the red-colored rope was wrapped around her legs twice and then tied into a dead knot.


    ¡°This time, see how you can run.¡± Li Aotian stood up with a malevolent appearance as he red at Su Luo. His tone was cold and strange, such that it could make a person¡¯s back tremble.


    This restraining immortal rope, the more she struggled, the tighter it would bind her, and even harder it would be to untie.


    There were countless number of ways the restraining immortal rope could be tied, only the person tying the rope would know what knot was used. Only if you knew the knot would you be able to untie it.


    As a result, Li Aotian was basically not worried that Su Luo would run.


    After he was finished dealing with Su Luo, Li Aotian whirled around and left. He flew to an ancient tree at the side and closed his eyes, sitting down to meditate.


    This position he picked to practice his cultivation in was very good.


    His point of view just so happened to face the position where Su Luo sat, merely opening his eyes slightly, he was then able to view Su Luo¡¯s every movement.


    Naturally, in the beginning, Su Luo was expressionless and well-behaved.


    She sat leaning against the tree trunk, motionlessly recuperating with her eyes closed, as if she had already epted the fact she was his prisoner. She had a helpless appearance of having resigned herself to her fate.


    A sneer hooked up at the corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth, a sinister radiance shing through his eyes.


    Resigned herself to fate? On this uninhabited ind, in front of her, he was the heavens! At any time, he could order her to drop dead!


    But to just kill her was letting her off too lightly. Wait until he got the secret books, afterwards, he would torment her unceasingly, letting her taste what was called, ¡®it would be better to die than to live¡¯.


    Li Aotian hadplete confidence in his own strength. He also hadplete confidence in the might of the restraining immortal rope.


    He firmly believed that Su Luo could not possibly escape.


    In fact, it really was like this, now, Su Luo really couldn¡¯t move a single step.


    However, Li Aotian nevertheless overlooked a point through negligence.


    Su Luo could not move, but the little divine dragon could.


    In the blind spot that Li Aotian could not see, Su Luo stealthily released the little divine dragon.


    Originally, she had wanted to tell the little divine dragon to go cause a disturbance, but unexpectedly, this little thing saw that she was tied up. Immediately, he became angry and readily took a bite out of the red-colored rope at her back.


    One could only hear a slight snapping sound.


    The rumored legendary restraining immortal rope, a treasure that Li Aotian hadplete confidence in, was immediately bitten apart by the little divine dragon!


    Su Luo was immediately shocked!


    This damnable thing, what kind of treasure was it considered as! Fancy that Li Aotian was still bragging about it in front of her. He was bragging as if only the heavens had this rope and it did not exist on earth.


    But who would have thought that it couldn¡¯t even resist the little divine dragon¡¯s mouthful of teeth.


    Li Aotian detected some difference, he swept an indifferent, meaningful nce towards Su Luo.


    It was already toote for Su Luo to close her eyes in rest, rushing into this gap, she cast a fawning expression towards Li Aotian.


    Li Aotian only felt the corner of his eyes move and unsympathetically turned his face away.


    Now the loathsome girl knew to be afraid? She wanted to make use of the honey trap? She could dream on for a thousand years!

 Chapter 462 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (3)

    Chapter 462 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (3)


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart extremely looked down upon Su Luo, he gave a cold humph and continued to cultivate.


    How could he have known that the reason why Su Luo was like this was in order to show the enemy she was weak. She deliberately made him rx his guard so she could make good preparations for her own escape.


    A fugitive fleeing from thew who didn¡¯t want to escape was not a good fugitive. Su Luo, this good example of a fugitive, was prepared to escape at any time.


    Just after Li Aotian resumed his cultivation state, Su Luo then hid the little divine dragon under her skirt, allowing him to bite apart the red rope binding her legs.


    The little divine dragon was very obedient. This time, he even cleverly covered his little mouth while his snow-white sharp teeth slowly grinded away at the rope, afraid of producing even the slightest sounds.


    That cautious and serious little appearance gave Su Luo¡¯s heart an extremelyforting feeling from watching.


    Very quickly, the restraining immortal rope on Su Luo¡¯s leg was bitten off by the little divine dragon, and both her arms and legs had their freedom restored.


    Su Luo insincerely observed Li Aotian, seeing him immersed deeply in the midst of cultivation, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    If she didn¡¯t go now, then when should she wait until?


    There wasn¡¯t enough time to think some more, Su Luo picked up the little divine dragon. In the time it took for her to take off andnd a few times, she had already vanished into the jungle.


    All of this took ce noiselessly, Li Aotian, who was immersed in the midst of cultivation,pletely did not detect it.


    He simply did not know, that unexpectedly, Su Luo who was tied up with the restraining immortal rope, could escape.


    Seconds and minutes of time passed.


    After approximately an hour had passed, Li Aotian finished his cultivation. Slowly, he opened his tightly closed pair of eyes.


    After circting for an hour, his mental strength had already been restored by thirty percent.


    He decided that if this time, the loathsome girl toyed with him once again, he certainly would first break one of her arms and see if she still dared to do it.


    Li Aotian¡¯s gaze swept towards the direction where Su Luo was.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    The grimugh at the corner of his mouth was frozen in an instant.


    Li Aotian¡¯s eyes were full of an unimaginable expression. His body immediately flew down from the ancient tree, directlynding at the ce Su Luo was sitting before.


    In the end, where did the person go to?


    Wasn¡¯t her hands and feet bound by the restraining immortal rope? In spite of everything, she could still escape?


    Li Aotian was simply incredulous.


    This matter had already exceeded his scope ofprehension. No matter what, he could not imagine, in the end, how this matter could have happened.


    Undoubtedly, her hands and feet were bound, a person undoubtedly bound by restraining immortal rope. The more she moved, the deeper the restraining immortal rope would sink into her flesh. Finally, it waspletely capable of cutting off a person¡¯s two legs while they were still alive.


    But nevertheless, he had lost the loathsome girl¡¯s trace.


    Li Aotian released his consciousness and unceasingly searched the surroundings, as if trying to find Su Luo who was dying because of trying to escape, and so was tightly strangled by the restraining immortal rope.


    However, Su Luo had already escaped and disappeared without a trace. How could she have let him find her?


    Li Aotian very quickly was infuriated until he was nearly insane!!!


    He had known since earlier that this loathsome girl was as crafty as a fox. Earlier, he should have smashed her into a meat patty when he caught her.


    But time and time again, she led him by the nose, and he was repeatedly careless, again and again.


    From before, when he froze her into an ice-sculpture, and up until now, when he used the restraining immortal rope to bind her. Originally, he believed it was absolutely failproof, but always, at the most critical time, something would go wrong and she would escape.


    Li Aotian almost suspected whether Su Luo, this loathsome girl, was a cat in a formal incarnation with nine lives? How could she avert disaster time and time again?


    He vowed!


    This time, when he found that loathsome girl again, don¡¯t need to bother with how to torment her, directly smashing her into meat patty was the most dependable!


    Li Aotian¡¯s fist clenched tightly at his side, takingrge strides, he left this ce.


    This time, Su Luo ran away very quickly, and also with the help of the little divine dragon¡¯s directions, so if Li Aotian imagined he would find her in a little while like before, it would be very difficult.

 Chapter 463 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (4)

    Chapter 463 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (4)


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been running in the forest, the sky was indistinct and hazy.


    In the east, a reddish sun slowly rose, little by little breaking through the darkness of dawn.


    The light of daybreak prated through the sky, withrge areas of orange and reddish clouds.


    The fifth day had passed, today was already the sixth day that Nangong Liuyun had mentioned before.


    Su Luo somewhat helplessly forced out a bitter smile.


    These two days and two nights of fleeing had been really hair-raising, with dangers springing up all around, and every time, she would be hovering on the verge of life or death. If it was not for her being quick-witted, she didn¡¯t know how many times she would have already died.


    Now, it was already the sixth day, one more day, in another day, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s martial arts would bepletely restored. Then, she would not have to flee all over the ce like she was doing right now.


    Su Luo raised her head to look at the gorgeous red clouds in the sky. She fished out the little divine dragon, rubbing his head, she said: ¡°Quickly, go ahead to lead the way, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The little divine dragon knowingly replied with two barking sounds, as his little body traveled rapidly through the forest. His speed was so fast as to pass by in an instant.


    Su Luo followed behind his body, when it was necessary, she would use spirit dance steps to flee on top of the trees.


    Because this way, with Li Aotian wanting to pursue her, maybe she could increase her level. Su Luo didn¡¯t demand that she defeat him, just as long as she could endure until Nangong Liuyun came out of closed door cultivation would be good enough.


    The sun in the east gradually moved overhead in the sky.


    Now, it was already noon.


    All of a sudden, the little divine dragon pointed towards a hidden cave up ahead. He turned his little head and barked directly at Su Luo.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Detour, detour! There is a magical beast! There is a magical beast!


    ¡°Magical beast?¡± Su Luo was immediately astonished.


    Before, she found it very strange that there wasn¡¯t even a single magical beast on this uninhabited ind. She didn¡¯t expect for there to actually be one on the ind.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± There is an infant beast! There is an infant beast!


    Joyful, excited rays of light clearly shed through the little divine dragon¡¯srge, monochromatic eyes. He was itching to rush in immediately to try and find the young magical beast to y with.


    ¡°How could there be a magical beast here?¡± Su Luo felt this was somewhat sudden.


    After all, this ind didn¡¯t seem to have a single magical beast, then unexpectedly, a magical beast appearing here, moreover, it even had a young offspring?


    ¡°Is this magical beast difficult to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡±¡± Seventh rank! Seventh rank magical beast!


    The little divine dragon excitedly gestured while speaking and nodded his head fiercely at Su Lou.


    Seventh rank magical beast!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly startled, there was actually a seventh rank magical beast on this uninhabited ind?


    She was just about to carry the little divine dragon and take a detour when suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in her mind.


    Seventh rank magical beast...Li Aotian was also seventh rank ah...hey, hey!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smirk of hatching an evil scheme, as she leaned into the little divine dragon¡¯s ear and muttered a few sentences in a low tone.


    The little divine dragon evidently was very interested in this kind of risky adventure, his little head nodding repeatedly. In the blink of an eye, his little body disappeared before Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo used the Celestial Spirit Water and sprinkled it in a corner gap in the distance, to draw the mother magical beast away. At the same time, this allowed the little divine dragon to go in with flying speed, pick up an infant beast, then run.


    After the preparations werepleted, Su Luoy on her stomach behind an ancient tree not far away. Then, she saw a huge brown bear sniffing its nose, looking for an objective.


    Very quickly, it found the Celestial Spirit Water on the ground.


    What Su Luo carried out was just too cunning, she had spilled therge majority of the water on the ground, only leaving a little in the cup.


    The brown bear readily drank that little mouthful of Celestial Spirit Water in the cup in one gulp, very quickly, it was attracted to a stop by this mystical vor. Like it had taken drugs, it was unable to let go ever again.


    The infant beast in the cave yelled ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯. It ignored the infant and only bowed down its head and buried it into the ground, sniffing here and there. It swallowed the weeds that carried some soil into its mouth.


    The little divine dragon had already taken out that infant beast, and ran to in front of Su Luo. Before he could take credit for his achievement, that little infant bear gave sharp screeching sounds of ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯.


    Su Luo secretly said in her heart: ¡°Oh no!¡±

 Chapter 464 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (5)

    Chapter 464 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (5)


    Sure enough, once the mommy brown bear saw her own family¡¯s young being taken away by a person, at once, she became furious!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Su Luo yelled loudly. She picked up the little divine dragon and the little bear to put them into her space, released her legs, and ran back towards the road she came from.


    Li Aotian was there!


    Wherefore would the mommy bear still care about the sweet water on the ground, she opened up her heavy four legs and rushed towards Su Luo¡¯s back with flying speed.


    The brown bear was still in the midst of using her strong force, so speed-wise, she still wasn¡¯t considered very fast. Therefore, under the circumstances of Su Luo taking the first opportunity to quickly flee a step ahead, wanting to catch up to her was very difficult.


    But her speed was still faster than Su Luo had nned on, following the passing of time, the distance between the two continuously pulled closer.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but secretlyin bitterly in her heart.


    Before, she wished that Li Aotian would never catch up to her, but now, she longed for Li Aotian to appear in front of her like an immortal god in the next moment, that would be great.


    Along with the distance being constantly pulled closer, Su Luo practically could feel the heat from the roar the mommy brown bear sprayed at her.


    Ten meters...


    Five meters...


    Three meters...


    The distance between the two had already gotten close to the limit.


    At any moment, the mommy brown bear would suddenly jump up to quickly pounce at Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    Just at this critical moment!


    Li Aotian descended like an immortal god, his tall and straight figure appeared on the broad road up ahead. He had both hands crossed in front of his chest, standing there calmly as if waiting for Su Luo to walk right into his trap.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was immediately overjoyed.


    Not afraid you were here, only afraid you weren¡¯t here!


    She rushed towards Li Aotian, at the same time, she happily yelled in a loud voice: ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you want to eat a young brown bear? I returned after catching one for you, take it!¡±


    While speaking, Su Luo tossed that very small infant brown bear towards Li Aotian¡¯s chest.


    Li Aotian subconsciously caught it, but at the same time, he frowned.


    What rubbish was this loathsome girl saying? Who was the boss? Really funny.


    However, an infant brown bear...Li Aotian¡¯s eye immediately began to shine.


    It was said that an infant brown bear was surprisingly effective when used to restore someone¡¯s appearance, now that his appearance waspletely ruined, what he needed the most was an infant brown bear.


    The loathsome girl actually did a good deed.


    Li Aotian steadily caught the infant brown bear, however, before waiting for him to settle it after the catch, a majestic, formidable, huge brown bear immediately rushed forward from Su Luo¡¯s back, ruthlessly pouncing towards Li Aotian!


    Li Aotian temporarily hadn¡¯t noticed that his face was shed by the sharp ws of the bear¡¯s forepaw, leaving behind a deep, bloody scar.


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart was immediately startled.


    His heart couldn¡¯t help but rain out curses.


    He should have known earlier that the loathsome girl would have bad intentions, as it turned out, she had nned this opportunity to cause him trouble.


    But now, his face was injured, and hatred was already created. Li Aotian knew perfectly well that this was Su Luo¡¯s n, yet still, he was honor-bound to throw himself into the trap.


    This was exactly what Su Luo had overtly plotted.


    The brown bear¡¯s heart was already set on Li Aotian being the master schemer. It was him that wanted to eat her darling baby, she hated Li Aotian to the bone.


    Li Aotian¡¯s face was ruined, so he had been in a rage from earlier, how could he easily let this huge, foolish bear go?


    Consequently a man and a beast, just like this, became tangled up in a fight together.


    Momentarily, they were caught up in an irresolvable fight.


    Li Aotian was a seventh rank expert.


    The huge brown bear was a seventh rank magical beast.


    There was hardly any difference in strength between the two, therefore, for a short while, the oue of the battle between them was hard to determine.


    Su Luo had originally nned on escaping.


    But now, she merely hid in the jungle, very carefully observing the fighting match.


    Neighbors who couldn¡¯t agree would lose out to a third party, she didn¡¯t know whether she would have this good fortune.


    Li Aotian was extremely sly.


    In fact, considering their true strength, he was unable topare to the natural-born spirit strength of the huge brown bear.


    But his luck was good, in his hand, he had an infant brown bear. Whenever the huge bear was about to use a killing strike, he would always cleverly present the little brown bear in front of him.

 Chapter 465 – Fleeing on the uninhabited island (6)

    Chapter 465 ¨C Fleeing on the uninhabited ind (6)


    The mommy brown bear would immediately refrain from shooting at a rat, for fear of breaking vases.


    Once, twice, three times...every time, this trick was yed on her, the mommy brown bear immediately became furious!


    One could only see her mouth all of a sudden condense out a dense, stinky, fishy-smelling, viscous liquid that was quickly sprayed towards Li Aotian¡¯s body.


    When this viscous liquid was shot flying out, a touch of unease flited across Li Aotian¡¯s scarlet eyes.


    At that moment, it was toote for him to think too much. He ruthlessly threw the little foolish bear towards the mouthful of viscous liquid that the mommy brown bear had spit out.


    The mommy brown bear had an aghast expression, with a huge mournful howl, its body pounced over at flying speed and pressed the little foolish bear underneath her body. That was so that it might avoid this viscous liquid that could nearly corrode everything.


    That little foolish bear waspletely ignorant and at a loss, its huge. whirling, clear eyes bewilderedly watched its mommy and doubtfully looked at its surroundings.


    However, just at this time, Li Aotian grabbed this opportunity and shouted loudly: ¡°Freeze over the realm of the heavens!¡±


    In that instant, everything around immediately changed into pure white snow. Wherever the eye could see, it was a vast white color.


    With the huge brown bear as the focus, one after another, sharp sword des of ice shot towards her, as if wanting to bore a hole through her heart with ten thousand arrows.


    Now, even if Su Luo wanted to run, it was already toote.


    The very unfortunate thing was that her body was directly frozen to the spot, she couldn¡¯t move even a tiny bit.


    The huge foolish bear was also not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± A furious, loud roar, and a me burst out and rushed forth, spreading to all directions. Very quickly, a forest fire started.


    ¡°Crack, crack. crack¡ª¡ª¡±Sound after sound of violent noise, blocks and blocks of snowy ice was melted into water droplets by the raging inferno.


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart was very angry!


    ¡°Since it is like this, then I will give you something terrible to have a look at!¡± One could see Li Aotian¡¯s mouth mumbling something to himself, and all of a sudden, at the ce where the huge bear stood.


    One sharp, icy thorn after another, without warning they all burst out.


    Within a range of several hundred meters, it was covered with sharp, icy thorns.


    The huge foolish bear momentarily did not notice, and a hole was stabbed through its belly, blood at once rushing out wildly.


    ¡°Finished...¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart let out a howl of grief.


    Looked like the huge foolish bear was no match for Li Aotian.


    Su Luo let out a sigh of helplessness. Originally, she had nned to borrow the huge foolish bear¡¯s hand to eliminate Li Aotian, now, it seemed to be impossible.


    She only hoped that the huge brown bear could wound Li Aotian a little more seriously, this way, the pressure on her while fleeing would also lessen a little.


    At the present moment...taking advantage of the fact that Li Aotian was upied, she had better run fast. How far she was able to run, then it would be that far that she would run.


    At this point of time, Su Luo¡¯s frozen state had already been undone by the huge foolish bear¡¯s intense me. One could see her quietly move backwards, withdrawing step by step. After moving away by about several hundred meters, she immediately turned and fled at high speed.


    Run, run, run¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo went around in circles in the forest.


    If it was not for the little divine dragon giving directions, it was very likely she could get lost while running.


    Didn¡¯t know how long after did Su Luo finally stop. She steadied her breathing and drank a cup of Celestial Spirit Water to replenish the water in her body.


    ¡°Where is that important ce with the traps?¡± Su Luo asked while drinking water.


    It seemed that Li Aotian ought to win, Su Luo must n her next step.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon¡¯s short legs stood on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder and pointed at the mountain range not far up ahead, excitedly and straightforwardly shouting ¡®awoo,awoo,awoo¡¯.


    Su Luo silently calcted once, its distance was less than the time it took to burn one stick of incense, very quickly, they would get there.


    She was just about to get up when suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her head.


    The little divine dragon also felt it.


    The two of them looked at each other, a helpless expression was exposed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    In the beginning, she still believed that the huge, foolish bear would at least hinder Li Aotian for a while to allow her to make preparations, but now, it seemed the brown bear had let down her great trust.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t need to think, she turned around and immediately rushed forward.

 Chapter 466 – Mountain of flames (1)

    Chapter 466 ¨C Mountain of mes (1)


    Li Aotian, who was chasing behind her with a malicious expression and a grim gaze, tenaciously pursued any scent of Su Luo she might have left behind.


    His originally sinister face right now had bloody scars scratched by sharp ws, with the flesh flipping outwards and the wound so deep that even the bone could be seen. It would cause people who saw it to be shocked by this ghastly sight and to be scared witless.


    There were also many wounds on his body. Fresh blood dyed his entire robe red, and the smell of blood was very strong.


    However, seeing his speed which was as fast as a stormy wind, made it seem as if it was all external wounds, while his strength didn¡¯t seem to have suffered much.


    On the contrary, there was already no silhouette of the huge, foolish bear, didn¡¯t know what its current state was.


    While Li Aotian was pursuing, at the same time, he coldly crooned: ¡°Loathsome girl, cherish well thisst bit of opportunity to breathe. Very soon, you will never need to breathe again.¡±


    That huge, foolish bear had been very difficult to deal with, if it was not for the fact that it had just given birth not long ago, he absolutely could not defeat it.


    A magical beast was a magical beast, even under the circumstances where its strength had been reduced, it could still fight to a draw with him. Ultimately, he was preupied with hunting down Su Luo, that loathsome girl, so he had no choice but to toss that little foolish bear back. Otherwise, they would still be fighting.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, see where you can run to now!¡± Li Aotian¡¯s expression was cold and gloomy, with a grimugh, a vigorous spirit force condensed under his feet in a split second.


    Immediately, a brilliant ray of light burst out from under the soles of his feet, his speed was at its pinnacle, leaving behind a savage. shadowy image in the sky.


    That astonishing speed swept past the forest, tightly chasing after Su Luo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Su Luo, by chance, turned her head around. She saw that behind her, not far away, was a savage shadow stepping on top of trees with the utmost speed,ing over and pursuing her.


    Through her naked eyes, it could clearly be seen that he had almost arrived with violent speed!


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    She knew Li Aotian was enraged and had no ns to intermingle with her again. Rather, he was prepared to directly kill her.


    His patience had already arrived at the lowest point.


    The little divine dragon seemed to have sensed Su Luo¡¯s deep worry, and gave two howls of ¡®awoo¡¯. A white, brilliant light erupted from his body and wove towards both of Su Luo¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Sssss¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo immediately inhaled a deep breath of air.


    What did she discover?


    After the little divine dragon¡¯s white light was added to the soles of her feet, her speed actually increased. She visually estimated that her speed had increased by ten percent or so.


    Su Luo was puzzled and looked at the little divine dragon: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She sensed it was not only her speed that was amplified, even her strength had followed along to also increase by ten percent.


    The little divine dragon: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± A new ability, can increase Master¡¯s strength by ten percent!


    It really was like this! Su Luo¡¯s expression was overjoyed and continued to inquire: ¡°Is it just by ten percent?¡±


    The little divine dragon: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Every time she rose one level, he could give master an increase of another ten percent.


    If it was not for the fact that they were on the road fleeing right now, Su Luo wished she could grab the little divine dragon and madly kiss him a few times.


    This reward was simply too wonderful.


    When she was at the fourth rank, her strength could be increased by ten percent, when she was fifth rank, then it would be amplified by twenty percent, when she was sixth rank it would be thirty percent....and so on, she was simply blessed.


    However, it¡¯s a pity her strength was too weak right now, even if it was increased by another ten percent, it still didn¡¯t have much use.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo felt danger getting closer.


    Just at this moment, she exploited the ten percent increase in speed under her feet, and released the spirit dance steps, once again disying this marvelous technique.


    In a sh, her body leaned to the left at a strange angle and slid a far distance away.


    Her speed was astonishing and also left behind a remnant shadow.


    ¡°Pa¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just at this time Su Luo¡¯s figure slid away, a huge palm strike heavilynded at the ce Su Luo was a moment ago!

 Chapter 467 – Mountain of flames (2)

    Chapter 467 ¨C Mountain of mes (2)


    Momentarily, the air rolled out in waves and the atmosphere seemed to boil over. The ancient trees in the surrounding circle was uprooted all at once and shaken into pieces.


    A deep hole in the shape of a palm that was enough to bury a person in remained behind.


    Su Luo watched with lingering fear at that deep hole with dust flying upwards around it. She then turned her body and changed directions to rush forward with great speed.


    Just a moment ago, if it was not for the little divine dragon increasing her speed by ten percent, perhaps she would have been directly pped dizzy into that deep hole by Li Aotian¡¯s palm strike.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Aotian¡¯s palm strike did not hit the target, a raging me was ignited in his eyes.


    He had calcted everything perfectly.


    The loathsome girl¡¯s speed had already soared to its maximum, he had already taken into consideration her speed and direction she was fleeing to. Once this palm strike went down, it could directly bury her alive.


    But, who would have known that her speed would suddenly increase at thest minute, causing his calctions to fail in the end?


    A savage and malicious sneer appeared on Li Aotian¡¯s face: ¡°Good, can avoid the first time, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to avoid it a second time!¡±


    The first strike did not hit, Li Aotian basically had no ns to give up.


    His figureunched in a sh, the toes of his feet asionally tapping the top of the trees to borrow strength, the air had bursts of his remnant images, making a person faint from blurred vision.


    He chipped away at the distance to Su Luo¡¯s back during the chase. When he saw Su Luo¡¯s silhouette again, the corner of his mouth hooked into a grim smile.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± Another palm strike was pped towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Su Luo could feel the danger from the approaching attack, she instinctively wanted to flee, but what made her despair was¡ª¡ª


    That palm strike seemed to be stuck to her back, no matter how she tried to shake it off, she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Finally, she could only watch that huge shadow violently hit her back!


    Its approaching strength was so severe as to be terrifying.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo could only feel a piercing pain that hurt dearlying from her back, spreading and bursting through her four limbs and hundreds of bones.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress it, a mouthful of blood wildly sprayed out.


    With one hand pinching that jade piece and another hand covering her chest, her footsteps fled forward non-stop.


    This jade piece was a gift presented to her by the little divine dragon¡¯s old man, it was an introduction to the great dimensional imprint¡¯s martial arts.


    Altogether, there were threeyers, it¡¯s a pity she had only cultivated the firstyer right now.


    Using it now, it was true she could kill Li Aotian, but in the future, she could never hope to advance a step forward with her great dimensional imprint.


    Unless it was at thest moment, Su Luo was still unwilling to part with this jade piece.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± Another bold and powerful palm strike attacked towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Another mouthful of blood burst forth from Su Luo; her chest was covered with blood.


    Su Luo still ran as before, always running.


    Even though her figure was already swaying and rocking, crooked to the east then falling to the west, yet she never had any intention to stop.


    Su Luo did not take note of the fact that the fiery red stone she had concealed in her chest pocket was continuously absorbing the blood Su Luo sprayed out.


    The originally fiery red stone had slowly transformed and changed into a snow-white color like suet jade, it could be seen that it was clear and transparent.


    However, Su Luo was now upied with fleeing. She basically had no time to take notice of this difference.


    The corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold, detached and cruel smile as he pursued behind Su Luo.


    ¡°Very amusing, it really is too fun of a game.¡± Li Aotian repeatedly sneered: ¡°Loathsome girl, to exterminate you in one move, with regards to before, is simply too much of a blessing for you. Since you want to run, then just run!¡±


    A cat chasing a mouse would not grab it all at once. It would unceasingly tease the mouse, after having yed enough, then it would catch the mouse.


    Li Aotian, at this moment, also had this kind of n.


    The palm strikes he attacked Su Luo with only had thirty percent of his strength, this was why Su Luo would vomit blood time and time again while still having not yet lost her life.

 Chapter 468 – Mountain of flames (3)

    Chapter 468 ¨C Mountain of mes (3)


    If he was to attack with all of his strength, considering his strike style as a seventh rank expert, very likely, after one move, Su Luo¡¯s entire person would be a meat patty.


    The pitiful Li Aotian, he eternally wouldn¡¯t understand what was called nip the problem at the bud, and would instead suffer harm.


    At this point of time, he was toying with Su Luo, dallying with her who was under hisplete control. Very soon, he would understand what was called regret.


    Li Aotian pped another attack towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Su Luo felt that her vertebrae on her back was about to be misaligned. She sprayed out another mouthful of blood, her footsteps stumbled and she almost kneeled on the spot.


    Presently, Su Luo¡¯s speed had already be very slow, her body was tottering on the verge of copse. Her feet moved with great difficulty and her eyesight was blurry and hazy. She could only preserve a little consciousness, as if in the next second, she would lose consciousness and fall to the ground.


    Mentally, she realized that Li Aotian was toying with her, he wanted to p her to death like cooking a frog in warm water.


    And this was her only chance to escape with her life.


    Li Aotian basically did not know that not far ahead were dangerous grounds that would give her a lifeline. If he knew, very likely, he would use a killing move on the spot.


    Su Luo dragged her heavy steps. Even receiving the strikes time and time again, she still moved forward with great difficulty, moving forward.


    Her hand tightly clenched that jade piece.


    No, no, still hadn¡¯t arrived at thest minute, she must continue to persevere!


    The road to being an expert was covered with thorns. She received such small injuries and she would take out her hidden trump card?


    No, she could still hold on.


    Su Luo swayed, her sweat was mixed with the blood on her face as she resolutely shook her head.


    The little divine dragon had already been ced back into her space earlier, otherwise, with his protectiveness towards his master, he would definitely shield her.


    Because Su Luo understood, she could not allow more meaningless casualties.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª!¡± In her space, the little divine dragon stood up on both hind legs, nervously leaning on the wall in her space, excitedly pping the wall.


    Had they arrived atst?


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was wan and weak. She wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth as it lifted slightly into a clear smiling expression.


    Looks like, this time, Li Aotian would regret it again.


    Up ahead, a valley of mes appeared.


    She could not see the end to this valley, it seemed endless, and just that abruptly appearing in front of Su Luo.


    In its surroundings, all around was an air of miasma, a ckish area, surging with confusing, pitch-ck smoke, and the air was terrifyingly, roasting hot to breathe.


    If this uninhabited ind still had signs of human habitation, the other side would definitely advise Su Luo against this ce.


    This valley of mes was the most dangerous ce on this isted ind, even an eighth ranked expert wouldn¡¯t enter it casually.


    Nobody knew how strong this valley of mes was, or how wide. One only knew that the inside was very dangerous, the people who entered never came out again.


    In its surroundings, besides the ckish miasma of gas, there was still another fervent, fiery, roasting heat. A broiling ming heat that could roast a person dry.


    Behind her, Li Aotian once again sent a palm attack sweeping towards her.


    This time, Su Luo didn¡¯t use any defense and loosened her entire body.


    When that powerful palm wind strike got closer, Su Luo¡¯s body borrowed the wind power under the control of this palm strike and flew up, light as a feather. She was tossed forward by the impact from the strength of this palm strike¡ª¡ª


    Only, in the effort of the blink of an eye, Su Luo¡¯s figure now vanished into the pitch-ck valley of mes.


    Li Aotian saw Su Luo¡¯s trace being lost in a sh, and he couldn¡¯t help but be greatly startled. His pair of eyes rigidly stared at that pitch-ck valley of mes.


    ¡°Loathsome girl!!!¡± Li Aotian shouted and snarled, finally, he firmly pped his own head!


    He was truly an idiot!!!


    Why was it that he always couldn¡¯t remember the lesson from before?


    Every time, he would say to himself, it would be good to directly kill her. It would be pretty good to directly smash her into meat patty, but every time¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 469 – Mountain of flames (4)

    Chapter 469 ¨C Mountain of mes (4)


    Every time, he always wanted to torment her, ruthlessly torment her.


    But, every time, just like this, he would let this loathsome girl to escape!


    Li Aotian was so infuriated his face was flushed and again, it turned ashen in a moment. He wished he could p dead his own pig brain in one move.


    In front of him, clearly, this was the valley of mes.


    He had an ice attribute, fire and ice engender and mutually subdue each other. It would take a longer time to eliminate the other.


    If the mes in this valley of mes were inferior to his ice, then he would upy the absolute advantage. And so, the entire valley of mes would be no effort at all with regards to him.


    But, it was very unfortunate. The intensity of the mes in this valley of mes were extremely strong, far exceeding his strength inparison. If he was to go in, very quickly, he would be swallowed by the tongues of mes.


    Even so, making Li Aotian sit here and wait for death, he absolutely was unlikely to do so.


    Li Aotian gave a cold snort and condensed his spirit strength around his entire body. Very quickly, a whiteyer of frost appeared at his side, separating him from the surrounding atmosphere.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Li Aotian gave an enormous shout. A powerful force was sent to his feet, his body was like a spring charging into the hole. His speed was so fast, he only left a faint afterimage behind.


    Speaking of Su Luo.


    She was pped by Li Aotian¡¯s palm strike into the valley of mes, and was only able to crawl up after a long time.


    Looking from the outside, the entire valley felt ckish, everywhere, there was the swirl of fireworks.


    After truly ending up inside was Su Luo able to personally experience this.


    The entire valley was encircled in all directions by mountain peaks. In every direction was areas of brilliant red mountain ranges.


    These were areas of the valley of mes, resplendent, glorious red volcanos extended non-stop to the sky, seeming to be on the border of the glowing sunset. As it was the same color, it was difficult to distinguish where the glowing sunset ended and where the fiery mes began.


    Observing while standing on the outside, maybe you would feel this was extremely beautiful, something to feast one¡¯s eyes upon.


    Standing within the valley of the mes, personally experiencing it, only then could you perceive the terrifying ferocity of the valley of mes.


    Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s body contained the fire attribute, with everything regarding fire, she naturally had an affinity to it. Therefore, even though the temperature of the fire was very high, but it was still within a bearable range for her.


    ¡°Li Aotian, if you have the ability, thene in chasing after me!¡± Su Luo covered the tightening pain in her chest as the corner of her mouth hooked into a sneer.


    The fire attribute against ice, the water attribute naturally had the strength to control it.


    Within this valley of mes, Li Aotian¡¯s ice attribute strength would be substantially restricted. His strength would be greatly reduced.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t stay too long at the entrance to the valley of mes. On the contrary, she continued to go deeper inside.


    She believed that ording to Li Aotian¡¯s stupid self-confidence, he absolutely would not idly wait for opportunities. He would still be in a hurry to jump in to pursue her.


    Therefore, she must draw the opponent into the depths of the valley of mes.


    This was because the deeper you went, the higher the temperature of the mes on the ground would be.


    Didn¡¯t know for how long she had walked, Su Luo could feel that the temperature here, very soon, would already exceed the limit of what she could withstand.


    She stopped just now,boriously leaning against a rock, gasping for breath.


    Soon afterwards, she took out a handful of Spirit Restoration Pills from her space, These intermediate efficiency level Spirit Restoration Pills, outside, were worth thousands of gold, whereas she was stuffing it into her mouth one by one, like chewing on balls of candy, simply too extravagant.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo felt a difference at her chest. She felt around with her hand and discovered that she, in a moment of desperation, actually hadn¡¯t put that fiery red stone into her space. Rather, in passing, she had tucked it into her chest pocket.


    Under that kind of situation surrounded by perils, unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t lost it, her luck really was too good.


    Su Luo took out that piece of fiery red stone.


    However, when she had felt around for that piece of stone, she sensed something was wrong.


    Originally, a rough stone that was heated to a roasting temperature, why was it that it felt warm and cool to the touch?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was very curious, immediately, she took it out, determined to have a look. She couldn¡¯t help but to be greatly shocked.

 Chapter 470 – Mountain of flames (5)

    Chapter 470 ¨C Mountain of mes (5)


    The originally vivid, fiery, me-colored stone now was like a gentle suet jade. It gave off the white shining lustre of gems, clear and transparent, seeming as though it could reflect a person¡¯s image.


    What was going on? Suddenly, Su Luo was extremely puzzled.


    Just when Su Luo was still puzzled despite much thought, behind her came the light sounds of footsteps.


    Su Luo was immediately rmed. Tossing this stone into her space, she changed directions and immediately hid behind a huge boulder.


    Su Luo curbed her breathing, not allowing herself to produce even a trace of sound.


    Very quickly, at where Su Luo was standing just now, a person¡¯s shadow appeared.


    One could see that his entire body was wrapped in frost, his whole body was a shining white, prating through with traces of cool air.


    However, the surrounding air temperature was too blistering hot, to the extent that he needed to release spirit force to maintain the frost covering, so as to lower the temperature around his body.


    Li Aotian! He actually chased her all the way into the valley of mes.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an icy, sly smile.


    Sure enough, not outside of her expectations, Li Aotian didn¡¯t wait outside idly for opportunities, rather, he rushed in to chase after and kill her.


    Good, very good!


    Now, Li Aotian¡¯s eyebrows were knotted tightly.


    Just now, he could still sense the loathsome girl¡¯s breath, why did it all of a sudden vanish?


    Li Aotian condensed the spirit power to his ears, suddenly, his right ear trembled slightly.


    Immediately, Li Aotian¡¯s body spread open like a legendaryrge bird, simr to an eagle swooping down, he abruptly rushed towards Su Luo¡¯s location!


    ¡°Loathsome girl! ept death!¡±


    In order to kill this loathsome girl, he was toyed with time and time again, he was simply battered and exhausted. Just recalling what had happened so far, Li Aotian¡¯s heart immediately boiled with a strong killing intent that was hard to describe with words.


    But this time, seeing he was about to use a killing move, unexpectedly, Su Luo hadn¡¯t escaped!


    The corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth hooked into an ice-cold sneer, his palm strike whistled by, carrying with it threads of frost.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes had a cold and ridiculing meaning, one could only see both her hands form a seal and lots of medium-sized fireballs gathered around her body.


    This ce was the mountain of mes.


    With regards to Su Luo, it was like a fish in water, or a bird in trees.


    With regards to Li Aotian, it was like a dragon trapped in a sandbar or a tiger leaving behind the tnds.


    There was a limitless supply of fire in the surrounding, Su Luo effortlessly condensed out a countless number of mes. One could only hear a boom sound of explosion¡ª¡ª¡±


    A countless number of earth-shattering fireballs madly rushed forth towards Li Aotian¡¯s whole body. It was like a tide surging up towards the sky.


    Only now did Li Aotian find out that Su Luo, this loathsome girl, actually had the fire attribute.


    He was gnashing his teeth in regret!


    It was no wonder that this loathsome girl dared to plunge into the valley of mes. It was not surprising that she dared to entice the enemy deeper into this valley, as it turned out, she was a fire system mage!


    Li Aotian momentarily did not investigate, and was toyed with by Su Luo until he was flustered.


    However, the difference in strength between both sides was too great. Very quickly, Li Aotian was able to calm down and wasn¡¯t like before, where he was kicking out in a state of confusion.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! You dare to resist! Courting death¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aotain was so infuriated that hisplexion was flushed!


    One after another, ice des that were so densely packed together and so numerous as to be uncountable, were like ten thousand arrows, madly rushing to bore a hole in Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    Li Aotian did not believe this finishing blow that only a seventh rank couldprehend could still be withstood by this loathsome girl!


    Su Luo saw the countless number of ice des attacking towards her body, a vignt expression shing through her eyes. At the same time, one could only see her roll very quickly into the pile of mes on the side.


    ¡°Sizzle,sssss¡ª¡ª¡± The countless number of ice des shot into the pile of mes and was covered by the high temperature of the mes. Immediately, they were turned into vapor.


    Li Aotian, seeing this, at once became so furious that his eyes turned red!


    Just when all of his attention was focused on Su Luo¡¯s body, suddenly, a white-colored little puppy appeared behind him.


    It seemed as if, all of a sudden, he had dropped from the sky!

 Chapter 471 – Mountain of flames (6)

    Chapter 471 ¨C Mountain of mes (6)


    Quickly, he opened up his little mouth and a huge fireball immediately shot out from his mouth and smashed heavily towards Li Aotian¡¯s head!


    The fire attribute was only one of the many attributes that the little divine dragon had.


    Moreover, as a proud member of the dragon race, his body¡¯s fire attribute was a lot more superior whenpared to the human race¡¯s fire attribute.


    This mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath puffed out a third type of true fire. It was one that Su Luo would need to cultivate with great effort unceasingly to attain while the little divine dragon¡¯s fire attribute at birth was already naturally the third type of true fire. As long as he wanted to use it, it would be all right.


    This was also one of the countless times that Su Luo admired and envied the little divine dragon¡¯s gift as a member of the dragon race. The dragon race was truly mother earth¡¯s favorite darlings.


    The huge fireball which contained a trace of the third type of true fire, abruptly smashed towards Li Aotian¡¯s head.


    All of Li Aotian¡¯s attention was ced on Su Luo¡¯s body, momentarily, he didn¡¯t check until he sensed an approaching danger. He then subconsciously tried to dodge the danger while falling down towards the right side.


    That huge dangerous fireball swept by his left shoulder.


    It deserved to be called the third kind of true fire of the dragon race, Li Aotian¡¯s left shoulder had been swept a little by it, and the frost in that area was thawed in a sh. It also left behind a subtle scar in that spot on his left shoulder.


    His defense was actually damaged?!


    Moreover, his defense was broken by a puppy that could spit out a fireball?!


    Li Aotian stared with wide eyes at that little puppy jumping around among the forest of rocks, betraying an unimaginably incredulous expression.


    This little puppy in front of his eyes was definitely an unusual object.


    The fireball¡¯s killing power that it puffed out,pared to all the fire system experts he fought before, was much more formidable.


    Li Aotian reacted instantly without taking time to think, he pushed using both legs and jumped up. Both of his palms at the same time released an inexhaustible force that was awe-inspiring, energetic and also very threatening.


    Li Aotian finally saw things clearly, in this valley of mes, his ice attribute was very seriously suppressed. Even though he could use it with great difficulty, its strength was also decreased tremendously.


    The little divine dragon let out a sharp, long howl, one could only see him spring left and right on top of the rocks, jumping about nimbly and changing directions non-stop. Li Aotian stared distractedly with powerful palms,pletelycking a way to catch him.


    Li Aotian was teased by the little divine dragon until he nearly directly wailed out loud.


    Now, Su Luo had already climbed out of the pile of mes, with her head and face covered in grime.


    Fortunately, when she rolled in, she had used the power from her wood system to wrap up her entire body. In addition, with her own body¡¯s fire attribute, therefore, she only suffered minor wounds.


    Su Luo noiselessly appeared at Li Aotian¡¯s back.


    The corner of her mouth was evoked into a cold smile.


    Suddenly, one could only see a huge dimensional handprint hovering over Li Aotian¡¯s head, simr to a huge towering rock.


    ¡°Smash¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo shouted.


    Simultaneously, the huge dimensional handprint ruthlessly smashed down upon Li Aotian¡¯s head.


    Li Aotian, right now, was busy attacking the little divine dragon who had a speed that was fast and was nimble to a strange extent. Wherefore would he have time to attend to Su Luo, even more so when he had never felt that Su Luo¡¯s strength was worth paying any attention to.


    The huge dimensional handprint smashed down from the sky.


    It was toote for Li Aotian to avoid, one could only hear the echo of a heavy ¡®thump¡¯ sound, as the huge dimensional handprint ruthlessly smashed on top of Li Aotian¡¯s head.


    It was a pity Su Luo¡¯s strength differed too much from Li Aotian¡¯s strength, therefore, the huge dimensional handprint essentially didn¡¯t do much harm to Li Aotian.


    Only the piece of frost on top of Li Aotian¡¯s head was ruthlessly shattered by Su Luo.


    Without the protection of the frost over his body, the heat swept in all at once.


    Li Aotian was infuriated until hisplexion was ashen.


    He turned around and once again ced all his attention on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    First, he decided to let that little puppy off for now and focus all his strength on getting rid of Su Luo, this flea.


    Unexpectedly, he had just turned around to deal with Su Luo when the little divine dragon that was concealed in the small cracks among the rocks, appeared, leaping out in an impressive and lively manner.

 Chapter 472 – Mountain of flames (7)

    Chapter 472 ¨C Mountain of mes (7)


    How great was the rapport and agreement between the little divine dragon and Su Luo?


    Without waiting for Su Luo to exin, he jumped really high and sprayed out a mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath towards Li Aotian¡¯s head.


    The dragon¡¯s breath contained the strange third kind of true fire. Whatever the fire encountered, it could burn, not leaving even dust behind. What kind of formidable power was that?


    Although Li Aotian once again condensed frost to use to protect his head, however, without waiting for him to finish condensing the frost, the little divine dragon had already puffed out a dragon¡¯s breath.


    Once this mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath descended, the protectiveyer of frost above Li Aotian¡¯s head was immediately sted into fine powder. At the same time, his hair was also set on fire by the st.


    ¡°Ah¨C!!!¡± A loud, ghostly and miserable howl was produced by Li Aotian¡¯s mouth, as he used a strong frost to smashed towards his own head.


    But, how could the third kind of true fire be so easy to extinguish?


    With regards to the third kind of true fire time and time again crossing swords with the protective frost, when Li Aotian¡¯s hair was almost burned with practically nothing left, only then was Li Aotian finally able to extinguish the fire on his hair.


    Although it seemed like a long time, however, it only happened in the blink of an eye.


    Li Aotina was so infuriated he wailed like a child.


    The him right now cut such a sorry figure, like an old demon from the fields at the bottom of a mountain cliff.


    His hair was burned until nothing was left, with a face filled with uneven pot-holes. He was also missing an eye, the clothing on his body was bloodstained, damaged and tattered. Even the most dejected beggar looked better than him.


    One in front and another in the back, Su Luo and the little divine dragon attacked from both the front and rear side. Both of them were experts at mounting high speed sneak attacks. As a result, Li Aotian at this point of time was simply weary from dealing with this.


    However, Li Aotian had already decided that no matter how the little puppy sneak attacked him, as long as he first killed Su Luo, this loathsome girl, then it would be fine.


    Now, both of Su Luo¡¯s eyes were closed tightly. One by one, she formed hand seals with her hands, and the temperature surrounding Li Aotian suddenly rose.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you think this way, you can win against me? Dream on!¡± Li Aotian angrily shouted out loud.


    ¡°If you have the ability, then bring it on, why waste words.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a ridiculing smiling expression.


    Li Aotian had a gloomy expression. Suddenly, his arm extended as his fingers changed into steel reinforced sharp ws. When he brandished it about, it was so strong as if it could rip apart the atmosphere.


    It issued ¡°Sssss,ssss,sss¡ª¡ª¡± acute noises.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled with cold.


    Li Aotian was worthy of being called the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s second young master. Sure enough, when pressured to the bottom line, he indeed had lots of treasures.


    Su Luo¡¯s wrist shook slightly, and a huge dimensional handprint pped towards Li Aotian¡¯s pair of sharp ws.


    The corner of Li Aotian¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting sneer: ¡°You overestimate your abilities!¡±


    With one wave of his hand, immediately after, he ripped Su Luo¡¯s huge dimensional handprints into pieces.


    Afterwards, his pair of sharp ws,cking anypassion, swept towards Su Luo¡¯s face!


    Su Luo did not avoid or dodge it, she merely stood there, coldly smiling at him.


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart thus shivered with cold, he still wasn¡¯t clear what had just happened, when suddenly, he felt his calf hurting!


    He lowered his head to look, and discovered that that white-colored little puppy he had long ago lost track of actually had taken a bit out of the flesh on his calf!


    It was not a small piece, but rather, it was a wound asrge as a bowl-sized mouthful!


    A kind of acute pain passed through, and Li Aotian only felt a burst of dizziness in his head.


    Li Aotian¡¯s sharp ws did not p towards Su Luo, rather, it turned to attack the little puppy hanging from his calf!


    This little bastard was simply too hateful, repeatedly spoiling his important events, if it was not for his destructive interference time and time again, the loathsome girl would have been smashed into a meat patty by him long ago.


    One could only see Li Aotian p his palms towards his own calf without the least bit of mercy, just like a person would ordinarily p at a mosquito.


    But, it was a pity that Li Aotian¡¯s IQ was clearly destroyed by his fury, hepletely underestimated the little puppy¡¯s speed.


    Just at the time when that sharp w pped down¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 473 – Mountain of flames (8)

    Chapter 473 ¨C Mountain of mes (8)


    One could only see the little divine dragon¡¯s quick movement, even grabbing onto the sharp w, all at once, he rolled into Li Aotian¡¯s trouser leg!


    The pitiful Li Aotian, with his palm, pped down and heavilynded a blow on the wound that had a huge piece of flesh bitten off. Immediately, he started to bare his fangs in pain, the veins on his forehead exploded out, even tears almost burst out.


    The hateful little divine dragon nimbly, like a divine light, bored around in his trouser leg. Li Aotian was flustered, he simply did not know what would be best to do with him. He was so anxious that he yelled loudly while running around in circles.


    This little divine dragon, this little thing, he could have crawled anywhere, but against all reason, his head bore into Li Aotian¡¯s crotch area, a paw swiping down¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± The pain that suddenly arrived made the rim of Li Aotian¡¯s eyes fill with tears.


    ¡°Go die, go die!!!¡± Li Aotian was so angry, he sent a palm strike towards that area on his own body.


    However, in view of that mistake from before, this time, the extent of his movements wasn¡¯t very big. Also, as a result of this, he was able to preserve the root for future offspring.


    A derisive smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Such a good opportunity, if she was not to use it, then she could indeed be called foolish.


    Su Luo took out that deeply cold dagger from her sleeves and noiselessly approached Li Aotian¡¯s back.


    No sooner said than done.


    The dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand shed by like a white light and slid towards Li Aotian¡¯s throat.


    If it was an ordinary person, naturally, a line of blood would appear, and afterwards, he would die with eyes open, falling to the ground.


    But it was Li Aotian¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo didn¡¯t expect that his defence would be so formidably strong.


    The little divine dragon could break his protection, but her dagger was unable to do so.


    When she was behind him slitting his throat, she could feel that very hardyer, no matter how great the strength she used, she could not slice through it!


    She didn¡¯t expect that the solidness of Li Aotian¡¯s physical body had reached this degree.


    Her sh did not enter, Su Luo hurriedly retreated backwards.


    However now, it was somewhatte.


    At this moment, Li Aotian had already been driven nearly insane by one person and one beast.


    Now, why should he even care about hiding any trump cards?


    One could only see Li Aotian smile coldly. Suddenly, he raised his sleeves, and a thick, greenish ck vine shot out from his sleeves, attacking abruptly towards Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Too obscure! Li Aotian, besides being an ice system, he actually was still a wood system mage, before, she had never heard this from anyone.


    Su Luo turned around and immediately ran, in ording to the S shape curve, she rapidly withdrawed.


    Li Aotian¡¯s ice system was restricted by the valley of mes, however, inparison, the restriction to his wood system was much less.


    This thick, greenish ck vine seemed to have grown eyes, tightly nipping behind Su Luo, not letting go. Moreover, its speed was so fast as to be astonishing.


    Before, Su Luo was pped almost unconscious by Li Aotian, with all her five viscera and six bowels receiving serious wounds, and her strength had suffered a great disturbance.


    She staggered along while running, but without running more than a few steps in front of her, a huge rock appeared. Just when she wanted to take a detour, that thick, greenish ck vine had already arrived to attack.


    ¡°Pow¡ª¡ª¡± The thick, greenish ck vein thrashed heavily towards Su Luo¡¯s back, immediately striking Su Luo, causing her to tumble down to the ground.


    Without waiting for her to crawl back up, that thick, greenish ck vine had already swept Su Luo up, binding her entire body.


    From head to toe, neatly bundled together, hanging high up from the tree by the vine, floating and being freely pushed around by the wind.


    This image was very simr to the traitorous opposition hanging on top of the city wall...Su Luo simply wanted to cry butcked the tears, extremely helpless.


    The little divine dragon, seeing his own little master being hung like this, just like a person being supported up waiting to be roasted dry, was immediately unhappy.


    One could only see him loudly roar and snarl ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ at Li Aotian, jumping from in front of him to his back. All of a sudden, he squeezed into his back and bit down ruthlessly on his buttocks¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Pooh¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon disdainfully spit out that piece of fresh flesh from his mouth.

 Chapter 474 – A matter of life and death (1)

    Chapter 474 ¨C A matter of life and death (1)


    Li Aotian was simply about to be driven mad from fury by this smelly puppy.


    He covered his butt, it was so painful that tears nearly ran down. This puppy was even disdainful of his flesh, didn¡¯t it make a mistake?!


    This little puppy hopped and jumped around on his body, jubntly creating a disturbance, and it was also nimble with lots of lively changes. Its speed was surprisingly fast, Li Aotian was honesty helpless forck of a better option. He simply had no way to deal with this little puppy.


    As a result, Li Aotian turned around to deal with Su Luo again.


    Now, in front of Su Luo, was a cave of mes.


    The entrance to the cave was wide open.


    Inside, a raging inferno was burning, its burning heat directly hit her face like an endless ocean of mes. The mes inside, didn¡¯t know how many times stronger it waspared to the ones outside.


    Li Aotain controlled that thick, greenish ck vine and directly tossed Su Luo, who was bundled up like a Zongzi (1), into the cave.


    Such fervent hot mes, practically giving a person a painful burning sensation like that of the skin being peeled from the flesh.


    Without even going in, Su Luo was already roasted until she was dizzy with blurred vision. If she was tossed in, then wouldn¡¯t it be too much?


    Just at this most thrilling second¡ª¡ª


    The little divine dragon sprang up and leaped toward her, seeing that he was already toote, a bright idea suddenly urred to the little divine dragon. His two little paws hung onto the greenish ck vine, and his sharp white teeth bit down ruthlessly into the greenish ck vine.


    One could only hear a clear snapping sound, as the thick, greenish ck vine actually snapped into two in response under that little mouth.


    Su Luo, who was barely an arm¡¯s distance away from the cave, suddenly fell to the ground and again escaped a cmity.


    Su Luo patted her chest with some lingering fear.


    Fortunately, the little divine dragon had a bright idea, otherwise she would have been tossed into the cave of mes and burned into traces of light smoke, flying away.


    Li Aotian saw that Su Luo was saved once again, and his own effort had fallen short once again. He was so furious that hisplexion became flushed and the veins on his hands burst out violently.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Watch this move!¡± The first time didn¡¯t work, Li Aotian again used the greenish ck vine a second time, trying to bind Su Luo.


    However, a matter that astonished him urred.


    He discovered a little thing hanging at the end of the greenish ck vine. After a closer look, he saw that it was actually that little puppy who kept ruining his ns time and time again!


    One could see his two little paws firmly mping down on that greenish ck vine, his little mouth continuously nibbling on it, gobbling it up. The greenish ck vine that he had spent so many years nurturing to this length was actually consumed by his little mouth, inch by inch.


    In the end, what is this organism? Would a normal dog eat nts? Li Aotian felt both temples on his forehead pulse and violently jump out. His head simply ached too painfully.


    At the moment, he also didn¡¯t want to bind Su Luo, and directly urged the greenish ck vine to move, trying to bind the little puppy.


    Such a small target, if he was to bind it, then couldn¡¯t he directly pinch it to death?


    But Li Aotian¡¯s mistake was that his brain was muddled from anger.


    Since the little divine dragon could bite the greenish ck vine into pieces, then how could he be bound by it?


    Indeed, in the beginning, the little divine dragon was bound like a Zongzi. But very quickly, a hole appeared in the area near his mouth, moreover, this hole became increasingly bigger, increasingly bigger...Finally, the little divine dragon easily came out from inside it.


    Li Aotain, with a dumbstruck expression, stared at the little puppy that came out from the vine, and immediately, he pped his own head, speechlessly looking to the sky.


    This pig brain of his simply was a pig head!


    He was resigned, really resigned to this fate.


    This little puppy was really not an ordinary dog, it was simply more frightening than the dragon race. He conceded that he couldn¡¯t deal with it.


    Li Aotian originally thought he could very quickly p Su Luo to death, but after experiencing setbacks again and again, it made him realize the current situation.


    He had already stayed inside for too long. If he stayed longer like this, his spirit power would very quickly be exhausted. Thus, he must kill the loathsome girl within the shortest amount of time!


    1) Zongzi ¨C is a mixture of sticky rice wrapped in bamboo, reed or other t leaves. The area where I¡¯m from uses a sweet mixture of sticky rice with Jujube otherwise known as the Chinese red dates. In southern parts of China the stuffing mixture is more salty using meats and other protein. I remember growing up it was only eaten during special asions, now I can find it anytime in Flushing Queens NYC ?? Wiki article link

 Chapter 475 – A matter of life and death (2)

    Chapter 475 ¨C A matter of life and death (2)


    Li Aotian once again turned his attention to focus on dealing with Su Luo.


    No one knew when ayer of snowkes appeared in his hand. The six pointed corners of the snowkes were as sharp as daggers, glittering like frost and snow, all arriving to attack Su Luo.


    Before, Su Luo had dropped down from a high ce, again, it jolted her wounded five viscera and six bowels, triggering the pain from before. Now, she was sitting on the ground leaning on the rock to rest, even if she wanted to move a step, it would be seriously challenging.


    Seeing the hexagon-shaped snowkes approaching closer, Su Luo got up with great difficulty and like a carp, she rolled behind a rock. This hot boiling rock served as her shield.


    However, before Su Luo could stand firm, she saw that half-broken, greenish ck vine directly wrap up the rock in front of Su Luo, casting it aside.


    Su Luo was immediately revealed and was underneath those countless number of snowkes hidden weapons.


    The little divine dragon had already leaped up, blocking in front of Su Luo.


    Now, he was whirling around Su Luo with her in the center, continuously spraying out mouthfuls of dragon¡¯s breath that was boiling hot¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Pitter-patter¡ª¡ª¡±Dragon¡¯s breath flowed continuously, the snowkes were already restrained by the formidable power of the valley of mes, and having been sprayed by the little divine dragon¡¯s dragon breath, its might was again greatly decreased. Even though it shot towards Su Luo¡¯s body, it also turned merely into a tickle.


    ¡°Li Aotian, as it turns out, your seventh rank was merely like this.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting sneer, her thin eyebrows poked up slightly, with a smile that was not quite a smile, she looked at Li Aotian.


    A trace of a shady, malicious and pungent radiance shed through Li Aotian¡¯s eyes, and one could only see him burst into loudughter: ¡°It is merely like this? Hahaha, loathsome girl, then let me show you what is called merely like this! ept death!¡±


    Abruptly, the ground where Su Luo stood, in a split second, sprouted numerous ice thorns. Su Luo suddenly jumped up.


    But, just at this time¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Kaboom¡ª¡ª¡± An acute sound of the sky splitting could be heard.


    Su Luo turned her eyes to look, a startled and rmed thought actually shed through them.


    One could only see that originally thick, greenish ck vine, in a split second, grow by more than tenfold. It was ten times as thick and solid, with its strength also increasing by the same amount.


    What was going on? In the end, what did Li Aotian do? How could this greenish ck vine suddenly grow abruptly by tenfold?


    However, there was already no time for Su Luo to think much more.


    On Su Luo¡¯s right side was that cave of mes, and this greenish ck vine which was aggressively murderous-looking was starting at the left and moving to the right. It swept past like it was about to totally annihte everything.


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    One could only hear the noise of a hit.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was rolled up and lifted high and made a parabolic arc in the air. She was smashed far into the cave of mes.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± A mournful howl of grief came from the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth. One could only see his body jump up, following closely after Su Luo¡¯s body and together, theynded deep into the cave of mes.


    No matter how much danger was ahead, regardless of whether it was life or death, he would always chose to face it together with his little master.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing Su Luo falling into the cave of mes, Li Aotian was unable to suppress it anymore. With both hands at his hips, he started tough ¡®haha¡¯ wildly.


    I have taken revenge, I have been avenged!


    He finally put this loathsome girl to death.


    He recalled how he had pursued her all the way here, how many hardships he had suffered, how difficult this task was. Also, how many times he was tricked into a difficult situation...all the past events were vivid in his mind, simply extremely unbearable to recollect.


    But now, everything was good, the greatest trouble in his heart and belly was finally eliminated. The loathsome girl had died atst!


    Even if she had the fire attribute, so what? Inside the cave of mes, the temperature was absolutely something her, as a little third rank, could not bear.


    As long as he thought of this loathsome girl now being burned into ck coke, Li Aotian would beam with joy, he was more excited then obtaining any kind of treasure.


    All of a sudden, a slight fluctuation came through the air.


    Very quickly, a dark shadow appeared.


    Nangong Liuyun came flying over.

 Chapter 476 – A matter of life and death (3)

    Chapter 476 ¨C A matter of life and death (3)


    His current expression was grave,stern and indifferent, with both eyes ring darkly at Li Aotian as if he was a dead person.


    ¡°Where is Luo girl?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had both hands behind his back, the depths of his eyes were as cold as a millennium old cier, and also like ten thousand years old snow that would never melt. With only one look, it could freeze someone in ce so that he was trembling in fear.


    Li Aotian was stunned, looking at the Nangong Liuyun in front of him as if he almost wasn¡¯t able to recognize him.


    The current Nangong Liuyun,pared to before when they met at the cave entrance, andpared to any previous time, his imposing manner was many times stronger. It was just as if his entire person¡¯s quality had broken out and transformed.


    It was said that once one arrived at the fourth rank, it was a dividing line.


    Rank five to seven was another dividing line.


    After the eighth rank, the whole body would break out and transform, thus truly entering the list of the continent¡¯s strongest experts.


    In front of Li Aotian¡¯s eye, regardless of imposing manner or expression, he gave others a feeling of being profoundly mysterious, causing them to tremble. This aura was just like his father¡¯s.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you, you¡¯ve reached the eighth rank?¡±


    Because Li Aotian was too shocked, even his normally nimble speech stuttered a bit.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently swept him a nce, nodded his head slightly, and immediately asked again: ¡°Hand over Luo girl, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible!!!¡± Li Aotian roared in an incredibly loud voice.


    Thest time he had seen Nangong Liuyun was half a year ago, and at that time, he was still at the peak of sixth rank. Just before, when they met, he had leaped to the seventh rank, and that was still eptable.


    But now, no more than a few days had passed, and he had actually advanced another rank!


    Within half a year, he had consecutively jumped two ranks. Moreover, he actually rose from the sixth rank to the eighth rank, these kind of difficult levels that other people exhausted their entire lives without being able to step across, he had actually directly leaped over; how could this let other people live?


    Li Aotian had originally believed that before, when he didn¡¯t die after having been struck by the spirit pinball, but instead was promoted a level, was already considered very fortunate. Butpared to Nangong, he wasn¡¯t anything at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Li Aotian hugged his head, rocking back and forth. No matter what, he still would not believe that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation speed was this fast.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned, a cloudy, baleful expression shing through his eyes, with a threatening cold, aura, he said: ¡°Li Aotian, reply to this king¡¯s words!¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s patience was usually shorter than the length of a fingernail, the only exception being with a certain person.


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun asking this, Li Aotian immediately stared nkly, and suddenly, he startedughing wildly out loud again.


    Heughed frantically and insolently, very pleased with himself: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you want to know the whereabouts of that loathsome girl? Ha ha ha, I will never tell you in this lifetime, go look for her yourself!¡±


    Li Aotian¡¯s had just finished speaking, then he turned around, wishing to leave quickly.


    However, not even waiting for him to leave, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body was already in front of Li Aotian, blocking him.


    ¡°Along this entire road, was it you who was chasing to kill her?¡± When Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes to find that Luo girl wasn¡¯t there, and there were traces of a fight at the cave entrance, On the spot, his heart became fric.


    Relying on his cool-headed brain, and fine, detailed insight, he searched the entire route here. He was actually urate to perfection in his analysis.


    Li Aotian gave a coldugh: ¡°If it was me who was chasing to kill her, what about it? Don¡¯t tell me that she shouldn¡¯t die?¡±


    Li Aotian pointed at his face that had been disfigured by Su Luo¡¯s spirit pinball, that human not yet human, demon, yet not a demon¡¯s appearance. Looking at that, who wouldn¡¯t feel nauseous?


    ¡°She deserves to die!¡± Li Aotian¡¯s neck was tough and unyielding, his eye was filled with a cruel and vicious appearance.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at him unmoving, the expression on his face was as tranquil as water. Suddenly, his hands were as quick as lightning as they grabbed hold of Li Aotian¡¯s neck and lifted him up high.


    In front of Nangong Liuyun, Li Aotian discovered that he had absolutely no strength to resist. He unceasingly struggled as if on his deathbed, but discovered it was to no avail.

 Chapter 477 – A matter of life and death (4)

    Chapter 477 ¨C A matter of life and death (4)


    Unless Nangong Liuyun wished to release him, otherwise, regardless of how he resisted, it was all in vain.


    Li Aotian¡¯s heart was unreconciled!


    Obviously before, when he saw Nangong Liuyun at the cave entrance, he was still at the strength of a seventh rank. At that time, if he was to fight with his life on the line, maybe he would still have the strength to resist, but now...


    ¡°Going to speak or not!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arms were like iron mps, pinching Li Aotian¡¯s throat, obstructing air from getting in.


    Li Aotian, due tock of oxygen, hisplexion turned deep red. Very quickly, he violently nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, but before that, you must answer a question from me!¡± Li Aotian was still puzzled with regards to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s advancement in levels, even after much thought.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Nangong Liuyun, in passing, tossed him to the ground. His gaze was ice-cold and indifferent as he red at him.


    Li Aotian, who was tossed aside as if throwing trash, covered his throat, coughing and gasping for breath repeatedly. With great difficulty, he was able to restore a somewhat calm appearance.


    ¡°If I was to fight with you at the cave entrance that time, did I have a chance to win against you?¡±


    Li Aotian unwaveringly stared at Nangong Liuyun.


    Thetter indifferently nced at him, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a hard, bloody and bitter smile: ¡°Could it be you didn¡¯t realise at that time, this king was injured?¡±


    ¡°Eh???¡± Li Aotian looked at Nangong Liuyun in surprise.


    He really was wounded? The person that was injured really was him?


    Li Aotian immediately was stupefied.


    It seemed that Nangong Liuyun felt that he still hadn¡¯t struck a shocking enough blow, so he unhurriedly nodded his head: ¡°At that time, this king¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, it was not limited to you, any random person that knows martial arts could easily have put this king to death.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was like this...Li Aotian suddenly was bbergasted, staring at him with a nk and foolish expression.


    As it turned out, originally, he was that close to an opportunity to kill him...so easily obtained, it was a pity, all the fault of his pig head!


    To actually fear and cower under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength from before, to the extent of not daring to suspect him, not daring to move against him.


    Damn it, really damn it! Li Aotian very ruthlessly pped himself once in the face, making himself spit out a mouthful of blood from the p.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to tell this king, speak, in the end, where is Luo girl?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at him indifferently.


    Mentioning Su Luo, that loathsome girl, all of a sudden, Li Aotian exploded out into a fit of wildughter!


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ªhahahahaha¡ª¡ªNangong Liuyun, as it turns out. there is also a person you care about. So you also have a weak point!¡±


    Li Aotian couldn¡¯t help but to startughing wildly.


    Before, he was suspicious all along about why Nangong Liuyun never chased after them, until this moment, he finally could be considered to have really realized it.


    Nangong Liuyun had received a serious injury, and was simply unable to protect her.


    If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, at that time, Nangong Liuyun was actually inside the cave. The loathsome girl, in order to draw him away, she had deliberately said that Nangong Liuyun went to look for food.


    Looked like this loathsome girl could be considered loyal and affectionate towards Nangong Liuyun, but now, she was already dead. Don¡¯t know what Nangong Liuyun would do after bing aware of this news.


    Li Aotian knew that today, he would not be able to escape, so he might as well throw away his life and engrave a ghost in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart that he would never be able to get rid off!


    Thinking up to now, Li Aotian stopped his wildughter, and cast satirizing nces at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°A grand and stately, two meters tall real man, still needs the protection of a woman. Nangong Liuyun, you still have the face to live on this earth?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was tranquil as he merely stared at him indifferently, phoenix eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Aotian gave a cold snort: ¡°Su Luo, that loathsome girl, in order to protect you, alone and by herself, drew me away. Along the way, she faced mortal dangers and barely escaped with her life countless times. Whereas you, you were cultivating soundly and safely under her protection.¡±

 Chapter 478 – A matter of life and death (5)

    Chapter 478 ¨C A matter of life and death (5)


    The hands at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sides tightened slightly, hisplexion condensed into frost.


    Li Aotian continued to sneer: ¡°But now, she is dead! I simply killed her! What you owe her, you will never be able to pay her back!¡±


    A woman he was deeply in love with, and the counterpart dearly loving him back, in order to save him, she paid with her life...Nangong Liuyun, today, a seed was nted in your heart, in the future, he was not worried that it would take root and germinate! A crazy, malicious sneer shed through Li Aotian¡¯s eye.


    Nangong Liuyun, having heard what was said, his entire body immediately became motionless.


    Luo girl, she...she...impossible!


    Both of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were scarlet, full of bloodshot veins, his long arms, with one grab, ferociously pinched Li Aotian¡¯s neck, and he furiously roared: ¡°You are speaking nonsense! If you continue to talk nonsense, believe it or not that this king will choke you to death! Simply choke you to death!¡±


    Nangong Liuyunpletely lost all of his rationality, with his very great strength, one could only hear the sound of coughing, and just like this, a bone in Li Aotian¡¯s neck was broken.


    ¡°Speak! In the end, where is she!¡±


    Li Aotian tenaciously bit his mouth, refusing to yield. Nangong Liuyun was so furious that with one throw, he cast him aside, tossing him heavily to the ground.


    Li Aotian¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smile, one could only see him use up hisst strength to pull at that piece of cut off dragonstone.


    Once the cut off dragonstone was dropped down, nobody would be able to turn around this hopeless situation. After going in, she would never be able toe out.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.


    Could it be that Luo Luo was inside the cave of mes?!


    The so-called, even a fool after pondering thousands of time could also be right once, Li Aotian, before death¡¯s door, finally became smart for once.


    He openly showed Nangong Liuyun his scheme, forcing Nangong Liuyun to make a choice.


    Once the cut off dragonstone dropped, the die was cast, those that go in would never be able toe out.


    However, whether Su Luo was inside or not, still alive or not, he would never tell.


    He merely threw this quandary of questions back to Nangong Liuyun.


    If he chose not to move, then probably he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Su Luo for the rest of his life, or perhaps her skeletal remains.


    Or if he chose to rush in, then he might nevere out for the rest of his life, and he would be burned to death while alive inside.


    The cut off dragonstone fell with lightning speed nearly in the blink of an eye¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body immediately flew up, his speed was like the attack of thunder, swift and oppressively severe, as if the space between heaven and earth were all swaying.


    He ruthlessly kicked his foot towards Li Aotian¡¯s throat, and afterwards, he borrowed the power of momentum to shoot with flying speed into the cave of mes.


    The cut off dragonstone had already descended to the lowest point.


    One could only see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body stuck t to the surface of the ground like a bowling ball sliding inside.


    Just at the time when he slid inside¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡± The cut off dragonstone smashed into the ground, producing a violent hitting sound, lifting up the countless dust particles from the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun avoided the danger.


    As for Su Luo.


    Previously, she was pped in by one of Li Aotian¡¯s palm strike. Su Luo¡¯s originally seriously injured body finally could not bear it anymore and she directly passed out inside the cave.


    The little divine dragon tightly followed behind and like a spring, plunged inside.


    Seeing Su Luo copsed on the ground and remain unconscious, immediately, he was extremely worried. Hurriedly, he went up to rub against his little master.


    Originally, this little master would always apany him to y. This time, she justy there motionlessly, as if she would never wake up again.


    As he looked at the little Master¡¯splexion be scarlet red, the skin on her body was about to burn, the little divine dragon¡¯s heart was extremely anxious.


    His pair of monochrome, clear and limpid huge eyes was puffy and filled with tears. His eyes were very red and spun around Su Luo in circles, his little tail trembling back and forth from worry.


    Very quickly, he resolutely wiped away the tears in his swollen eyes, as he puffed out a ball of white mist, sending it to envelop Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The white mist contained a touch of chilliness, it was none other than frost that had yet to condense.

 Chapter 479 – A matter of life and death (6)

    Chapter 479 ¨C A matter of life and death (6)


    If Su Luo was awake, very likely, she would be amazed again.


    Could it be that the little divine dragon also had all the elemental attributes?


    Just from what he had shown, he already had the fire, water and lightning attribute, now, added to it, was the ice attribute...worthy to be called mother earth¡¯s most partial to and favorite darling. This kind of gifted talent was simply in defiance of the natural order.


    But in the final analysis, the little divine dragon was merely a fifth rank and had just recently left the infant phase, his strength wasn¡¯t that strong. Also, within this cave of mes, the temperature was still somewhat threatening to him, what¡¯s even more was that he needed to divert some attention to protecting Su Luo.


    Therefore, not long after, the little divine dragon was unable to hold on. He was hanging out his little pink tongue while panting for breath.


    Really tired, from birth until now, he hadn¡¯t been this tired. The little divine dragon¡¯s pair of eyes was puffy and full of tears. With a pitiful and wretched expression, he went to rub against Su Luo.


    Why was it that the little master still hadn¡¯t woken up? His water supply was almost depleted...


    He also couldn¡¯t enter that mystical ce, unable to drink the spring water to replenish his strength...What to do, what to do? The little divine dragon was so anxious that his tail shook back and forth. He ran around Su Luo in circles non-stop.


    Right away, he saw his little master¡¯s skin turning scarlet red again. The little divine dragon had no other way, no matter how parched he was, he still condensed out a trace of white, frosty mist to envelop the little master.


    Just like this, while the little divine dragon was enduring the threat from the mes on the ground, at the same time, he was still puffing out the frosty air within his body to protect Su Luo. Very quickly, the originally moist-from-water, adorable little divine dragon started to wither, looking ill as he curled up into a little ball andy on his stomach by Su Luo¡¯s side, staring at her.


    What to do....the little divine dragon¡¯s consciousness was starting to be fuzzy, when suddenly, a noise came from the surroundings, as if something had fallen down.


    However, very sleepy, really want to sleep...the little divine dragon gradually closed his eyes.


    Speaking of Nangong Liuyun.


    Like a shooting star, he flew in, his speed was so fast as to be astonishing.


    He had just entered when Nangong Liuyun had a kind of bad premonition.


    The temperature outside was already quite high, but the temperature inside was astonishing, it was more than ten times hotter than outside.


    Now, there were boiling, raging mes all around, soaring to engulf everything, even Nangong Liuyun had a feeling of skin being peeled from flesh, let alone how Su Luo would feel.


    Nangong Liuyun had a deeply worried expression, as he loudly yelled in all directions: ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ªLuo girl¡ª¡ªLuo Luo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Each yell was louder than the one before, each yell was more worried than before.


    If Luo girl really had fallen into the cave of mes, in such a long time, only heaven would know what could have happened...


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fist was clenched tightly, that kind of consequences, he simply didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    All around, the mes soared to the sky, the fumes lingered on, resulting in low visibility. Nangong Liuyun shouted until his mouth and tongue were dry, yet still didn¡¯t obtain any response.


    His heart was somewhatplicated.


    How much he wished that Li Aotian was just scheming against him, and how he hoped that Su girl was not inside this cave of mes.


    Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t walked out for more than a few steps, when suddenly, his foot kicked something. It had also gave a tiny ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ barking sound and firmly tried to bite Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calf.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, without waiting for it to bite down, he had already lifted it up.


    ¡°Little puppy?!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression immediately was overjoyed. He used a lot of strength to shake the little thing: ¡°Quick, wake up, quickly wake up, where is your master?¡±


    This was Luo girl¡¯s spirit pet, since it was here, then Luo girl was certainly not far away.


    The little divine dragon weakly half-squinted his eyes in concentration, his little paw pointed to the floor...


    The pitiful little divine dragon, after Nangong Liuyun was done using him, was tossed aside, falling to the ground. The little thing miserably covered his little butt that was sore from the fall, shouting ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, its eyes were glistening with even more tears.


    Where would Nangong Liuyun still have the time to attend to it?

 Chapter 480 – A matter of life and death (7)

    Chapter 480 ¨C A matter of life and death (7)


    When with one nce, he saw Su Luo on the ground, his entire heart lifted up very high, and in this split second, he nearly suffocated.


    ¡°Luo Luo, Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun excitedly shook Su Luo, seeing that she wouldn¡¯t wake up, Nangong Liuyun pressed both hands to her heavenly spirit acupuncture point on her head and poured a steady flow of spirit force into her body.


    In a daze, Su Luo felt her own body be light as a feather, as if her soul had flown outside of her body.


    She was walking inside a steel and cement-built modern city with high-rise apartment buildings everywhere. There were cars, public transportation, a tide of people forming congestions in extreme chaos.


    On this cloudy road in the mountain, rose a dagger stabbing towards her chest.


    ¡°You really believed I liked you? In fact, for so many years, I was always just monitoring you.¡±


    These bone-chilling words, that cold overcast sneer, was like a devil, repeating over and over again in her head.


    So painful...heart ached, her body also ached.


    All around was very hot, so hot she was about to shed ayer of skin and her breathing nearly stopped.


    She felt her entire body was like being ced inside a stove, being roasted non-stop.


    Suddenly, a gentle breath slowly flowed in, like a vast and deep clear spring, extending to her four limbs and hundreds of bones. It saturated the skin that was roasted dry.


    Su Luo weakly opened her eyes halfway, the image that entered her eyes was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s extremely handsome face.


    ¡°Awake? Do you have anywhere that is ufortable?¡± Su Luo opened up her throat but could not speak.


    She fished out a cup of spring water from her space, slowly drank a mouthful, then Su Luo finally was considered having woken up.


    When she was drinking, the little divine dragon sat in a kneeling posture in front of her. His pair of limpid eyes, full of misery, watched her with a feeling of having been aggrieved.


    Su Luo immediatelyughed in spite of herself, she didn¡¯t draw more water and directly picked up the little divine dragon, tossing him into her space.


    This ce was too hot, look at him, the fur on his body would very quickly be burnt from being roasted. He looked simply too pitiful.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead covered with a thinyer of perspiration, Su Luo fetched another cup of water and handed to him: ¡°You should also drink.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, his eyes betrayed his concern: ¡°How do you feel, still feeling any pain?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head, then shook her head: ¡° For the time being, I can still bear it. I¡¯m afraid as more time passes, I will not be able to hold on.¡±


    The temperature in here, for her, was really too high.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head.


    Inside the cave of mes, even the color of the mes had changed.


    Inside the valley of mes that was the color of red clouds, it was still considered normal.


    But after entering the cave of mes, the deeper you went in, the deeper the color of the mes became. It gave people a faint feeling of burning pain, as if the skin was being frayed from the flesh.


    His Luo girl was okay for the time being, but her wounds were too grave, very likely, she would notst long in this cave of mes.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows knotted, constantly thinking of a way out.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know that the cut off dragonstone had already dropped, and pulled at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves, slowly saying: ¡°We should quickly get out, now, your cultivation has already been restored, just in time to help me get back at Li Aotian who bullied me.¡±


    Humph, humph, these few days, she was chased after running all over the ce, feeling like a dog that had fallen into water. She had desperately fled in all directions, now, the time hade for the reversal of the wheel of fortune, it was her turn to be tyrannical right back.


    Nangong Liuyun helplessly breathed out a sigh: ¡°If you are speaking of killing Li Aotian, actually, there is no need, because...he is already dead.¡±


    In the beginning, he pinched his neck until it broke, afterwards, borrowing the force of momentum, he had kicked him again. He was already thoroughly dead long ago.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo with tenderness, gentlyforting her by stroking her soft hair: ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid, this king will definitely find a way out, to take you home, do you believe me?¡±


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s heart was startled...listening to the meaning within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, somehow, they couldn¡¯t go out?

 Chapter 481 – A matter of life and death (8)

    Chapter 481 ¨C A matter of life and death (8)


    Nangong Liuyun helplessly nodded his head: ¡°Yes, Li Aotian lowered the cut off dragonstone.¡±


    Suddenly Su Luo was speechless, silently staring at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Clearly, you know what it means for the cut off dragonstone to fall, and you still came in?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun only smiled and pinched Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°Luo girl was inside, even if it were mountains of daggers, or sea of mes, this king will also enter, I must enter.¡±


    Even though he was smiling, a serious expression prated through that smile, as he unblinkingly gazed at Su Luo.


    Su Luo humbly nted her head away.


    This kind of deep feeling that held nothing back, how could she bear it?


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±


    The intensity of the fire in the cave of mes was really too great, the temperature was red-hot. Even if you had spirit power to protect the body, you could still feel the waves of scorching heat.


    Nangong Liuyun, without saying anything more, pressed hisrge palms against Su Luo¡¯s back, pouring a steady flow of spirit power into her body.


    The spirit force was divided into two parts.


    One part was to help her build a touch of defense within her body to withstand the roasting heat of the mes that assailed her.


    The other part was a lot gentler. It circted inside Su Luo¡¯s body. warmly supporting her five viscera and six bowels.


    Before, Su Luo was chased by Li Aotian in order to kill her until she fled in all directions, and was smashed by one fist after another. Her internal injuries were really serious. If she was not immediately treated, it would leave behind permanent residual effects.


    It was after quite a while before Su Luo waved her hand, indicating for Nangong Liuyun to stop.


    She moved to and fro for a long time, but Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t taken notice of her. Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to turn her head around to look, and couldn¡¯t help but to stop while staring nkly.


    Nangong Liuyun turned his face away, that pair of demonically charming and alluring phoenix eyes clearly were a little moist.


    ¡°Nangong...¡± Su Luo tugged at his sleeves, swaying it slightly: ¡°I¡¯m okay, really.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun sucked in a deep breath of air, from his position at her back, his arms encircled her into his embrace, tightly pinning her to his chest.


    His face was motionlessly buried between her head of hair and shoulders, his tone had a repressed, bloody, violent wrath: ¡°This king will give you an ount for this.¡±


    ¡°Nangong...¡±


    What Su Luo wanted to say was interrupted by Nangong: ¡°This king knows, Li family is one of the ten great families with influential roots and intertwined interests of unfathomable depths, but so what?¡±


    ¡°Dare to bully this king¡¯s Luo girl, then they must be prepared to have their entire family exterminated!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone didn¡¯t fluctuate, however, it possessed a chilliness that made people tremble in fear.


    ¡°However, for now, I still can¡¯t make a move, could Luo girl wait a few days for this king to act?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was very soft, like a goose feather brushing by, carrying a faint trace of guilt.


    Su Luo silently watched him for a while.


    She still remembered that day in Sunset Mountain Range, when he tossed her aside to run to save the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy.


    Whereas now, she had be a person he must protect under his wing. For her, he would choose to eliminate the entire Li family in the future.


    What virtues did Su Luo have to be able to make the majestic His Highness Prince Jin, who was looked at wishfully by all the women on this continent, that mighty Prince Jin would move to act to this extent for her.


    Su Luo was momentarily silenced and this made Nangong Liuyun move his limbs in a somewhat panicked manner.


    He anxiously exined to her: ¡°If you don¡¯t beat the snake to death, it wille back to cause you endless cmity. This king will take action at the time when the oue is certain, are you now ming this king?¡±


    Su Luo slowly shook her head.


    He was as respected as a god, but in front of her, he would soften his voice and lower his dignity to ask for her favor. How could she still me him?


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, wait until I be strong, and we will go together to wipe out the Li family.¡±


    Li Yaoyao chased her to kill her, Li Aotian also pursued her to kill her. It certainly could be considered that she and the Li family had formed a deep enmity and great hatred.


    Nangong Liuyun, all of a sudden, smiled, and he used more strength to rub Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Good, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled somewhat joyfully.


    This could also be considered Luo girl¡¯smitment to him right?

 Chapter 482 – A matter of life and death (9)

    Chapter 482 ¨C A matter of life and death (9)


    Waiting until her strength matured to the extent of being able to exterminate the Li family; it was still very far away. Then, within this short amount of time, at least she had given him a promise.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Su Luo saw him smiling somewhat foolishly, and she suspiciously asked.


    ¡°Laughing about you, this girl, having bitten off more than you can chew, now, don¡¯t even know if we can leave here or not.¡± Nangong Liuyun, in a very good mood, flicked her forehead.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Su Luo covered her forehead and rolled her eyes at Nangong Liuyun. Immediately after, she alsoughed, her dimples were as beautiful as flowers.


    In the previous incarnation, when she was together with Yun Qi, he was always gentle and would never tease her. The methods of interaction between them was as ordinary as water.


    Originally, she thought that this was the normal way people in love would interact, but now, with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance, he had toppled her way of thinking.


    Being protected and lovingly spoiled by a person turned out to feel like this...unfamiliar and strange, but making a person¡¯s heart burst with joy.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? With this kind of very happy appearance?¡± Nangong Liuyun sat by her side, his palm was ced around her Lingtai meridian (1), since the start, ready at any time to protect her body.


    Su Luoughingly smiled: ¡°Obviously I¡¯mughing at you.¡±


    ¡°Laughing at this king?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head seriously: ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy for you to be born so gifted and obtain everything in this lifetime. Look at you, status, innate gift, martial arts, appearance...of these items, which ones the Gods weren¡¯t partial to you, partial to the extent of being difficult to endure. But you are such a fool, saying you would abandon it all and then just abandoning it, going so far as toe to apany me in throwing one¡¯s life away. There wouldn¡¯t be another person as foolish as you in this world.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave two snorts of dissatisfaction: ¡°If this king is a fool, then you are an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Su Luo retorted back, unconvinced.


    Nangong Liuyun, with a straight face, exined to her: ¡°Obviouslycking the strength and still pretending to be powerful. Clearly, you knew Li Aotian was itching to kill you and you still deliberately drew him away. For this king, you set aside the chance to live. You tell me, if your variety of melon isn¡¯t an idiot (2), then what kind of melon is it? Or is it stupid?¡±


    Mentioning this matter, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was especiallyplicated, with anger and sweet happiness existing at the same time.


    He was itching to grab Su Luo and very fiercely smack her butt a few times, giving her a memorable lesson about making her cherish herself more from now on.


    But, it was also because it showed that she cared about him, that the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but tilt up from being in a very good mood.


    Setting aside her chance to live for another person? Su Luo secretly stuck out her tongue. She wasn¡¯t that great, okay? Clearly this was the best n, because only when Nangong¡¯s cultivation was restored would they have a chance to win.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun with that immensely proud, self-satisfied and ted appearance, she felt too embarrassed to expose the truth.


    All around were golden-colored mes, like fire snakes dancing wildly about. That roasting hot temperature could almost transform a person into ashes.


    In this kind of critical situation, the feelings between the two also heated up rapidly immediately after.


    Su Luo felt somewhat unwell and pushed Nangong Liuyun: ¡°I cannot move, you go search the surroundings for another way out.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was definitely not reassured about Su Luo, so he shook his head: ¡°No, this king will carry you on his back, we will go together.¡±


    Not long ago, he had already experienced the deep pain of nearly losing her, how could he now leave her alone by herself again in this cave of mes?


    Before Su Luo could react, Nangong Liuyun had already ced her on his shoulders.


    Resting on his strong, powerful back and experiencing the warmth his back, all of a sudden, from out of nowhere, Su Luo felt a trace of security.


    It was as if resting on his back was simr to growing underneath arge tree beneath the blue sky. The road before her had him blocking the wind and protecting her from the rain. No matter what, she did not need to worry, did not need to be afraid of anything.


    In the wake of him slowly walking forward, Su Luo¡¯s mind instantly recalled a short paragraph. It was the words Kuang Kuang (3) wrote that Su Luo once saw in a magazine.


    1) Lingtai meridian ¨C This is the acupuncture point on your back between the sixth and seventh thoracic vertebrae of the spine.


    2) idiot ¨C This entire sentence is a y on the Chinese character ¹Ï. The character ¹Ï refers to any type of melon or gourd, while the word for idiot and fool both contains this character. Idiot in Chinese is ´ô¹Ï while fool is ɵ¹Ï (my choice of trantions since both have simr meaning). Su Luo called Nangong Liuyun a fool, then he called her an idiot. Finally Nangong Liuyun is asking her to choose whether she is an idiot or stupid. Stupid also has the melon character ´À¹Ï.


    3) Kuang Kuang ¨C After a google search this name is of a Japanese writer and blogger. She wrote a book and I think it was tranted into Chinese. So the paragraph was lifted from her book.

 Chapter 483 – A matter of life and death (10)

    Chapter 483 ¨C A matter of life and death (10)


    She said: ¡®All my life, I longed to be well treasured by a man, put in an appropriate ce, maintained carefully, averted from being frightened, removed from bitter hardship, prohibited from wandering everywhere aimlessly and homeless, prevented from being alone with no branches to depend on. But, that person, I know, I had known all along, he would nevere.¡¯


    Her Mr. Right would nevere.


    But Su Luo, who was resting on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wide, warm back, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, her Mr. Right...could it be he was already here?


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing that Su Luo had her head buried in the crevice between his head and shoulder, couldn¡¯t help being somewhat anxious. With a deeply worried tone, he said: ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    While saying this, he was about to put Su Luo down so he could pour more spirit power into her body.


    Su Luo stopped his hand, a shallow smile on her mouth: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s continue to look. I hope we can get out faster.¡±


    ¡°If you feel unwell, remember, you must tell me, okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was stern and solemn, repeatedly making it clear.


    Su Luo buried her face in the nest of his shoulder, nodding slightly.


    In this lifetime, if she wanted to find another person that treated her this well, the chances are that it be would be very unlikely..


    The betrayal in her previous life had thoroughly closed her heart. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance, little by little, like a fine rain, had silently oiled the door in her heart, opening it.


    She wished to give herself a chance, and also hoped to give Nangong Liuyun a chance.


    Since it was so, then she would abide by the three month agreement to be together and take a look. Su Luo¡¯s heart had finally made a decision.


    A crafty smile shed through her eyes, even though she thought this way, she still wouldn¡¯t tell him just now.


    In fact, the present situation was so dangerous that her mind really should not be thinking about this kind of emotion and love stuff right now.


    First of all, the onught of the roasting heat from the mes, this was the greatest troublesome matter.


    She could not allow Nangong Liuyun to pour more spirit power into her right? This way, she would be fine, but he would be worn out first.


    Gradually, Su Luo felt her eyelids bing somewhat heavy and her consciousness bing somewhat fuzzy. She slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    In midst of dozing, Su Luo¡¯s spirit floated into her space.


    At this point of time, the little divine dragon, in her space, had already restored his vigor earlier. He already didn¡¯t have that kind of dried up, shriveled, defeated appearance from before.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, the little divine dragon covered his little buttocks, with tears glistening in his eyes as he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo was looked at by hisrge pair of clear, monochrome, limpid eyes until her heart turned soft. She hurriedly asked what was the matter with him.


    The always clever and cute little divine dragon, this time, to her surprise, quite uncharacteristically rumbled loudly to Su Luo, makingints about Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wicked conduct. He even suggested that Su Luo kick this abominable, bad person!


    Su Luo suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After saying a few sentences to appease him, he finally again regained his clever and cute little appearance.


    Suddenly, the little divine dragon handed Su Luo something, his eyes were entirely filled with an excited light: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Treasure, a treasure!


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo immediately recognized it, this thing was the fiery red stone she had kicked before in the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    Later, due to being influenced by her blood, it resulted in a strange change, turning it as transparent as suet jade. It was white and transparent as amber, so bright as to illuminate a person.


    ¡°What could this thing possibly be used for?¡± Su Luo epted this chunk of rock, doubtfully flipping it over and over in her hand.


    ¡°Luo Luo! Luo Luo! Quickly wake up, wake up!¡± Outside her space, Nangong Liuyun anxiously pped Su Luo¡¯s cheeks.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention for barely a moment, and she unexpectedly fainted again! Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire face was anxious, spirit force flowed like a river into Su Luo¡¯s body, as if it cost nothing.


    Su Luo slowly opened both eyes.


    ¡°Atst, you are awake.¡± Nangong Liuyun unhappily red at her, he was so scared, his body was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Su Luo struggled to stand up.


    Suddenly, Su Luo stopped and stared nkly.


    She looked foolishly at that chunk of white stone in her hand, momentarily, she could not react¡ª¡ª


    How could it be like this?

 Chapter 484 – Leaving the region of flames (1)

    Chapter 484 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (1)


    Su Luo lowered her head to look at the stone she gripped in her hand, which had already changed into a cold chunk of jade.


    Its size didn¡¯t change, still the size of a duck egg, the color was also a pure, crisp white, but¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo was astonished to discover that ever since she held onto this strange stone, afterwards, the threatening roasting heat in her body from the hot mes was actually absorbed by it, thread by thread. Thus, the pressure on her was diminished and eventually stopped.


    This was unlikely to be real, right?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was both happy, amazed, and stupefied by this nice surprise that suddenly urred.


    If it was really like this, then doesn¡¯t it mean that as long as she held onto the stone, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the high temperature? Which now was at a degree that was like peeling the skin off human flesh in the cave of mes? That they could continue to survive in this cave of mes?


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo standing at the original ce with a foolish nk expression, the corner of her mouth pointed up slightly, appearing to be pleasantly surprised, excited and also with an incredulous expression. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Luo lifted her head to look towards him, her clear, monochrome, limpid eyes were brimming with joy.


    It was toote to think more, and she handed over the stone in her hand: ¡°You have a look, see what this is.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun took the offered stone. Before he could start using his spirit force, he discovered that the hot mes around his body unexpectedly flowed into the stone like the bubbling of creek water. The temperature in the air was abruptly lowered to some extent.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s always unperturbed handsome face also had a startled appearance. Subsequently, a smiling expression that was gentle as jade and as tranquil and intoxicating as the cherry blossoms in March, appeared: ¡°A very good stone, indeed, it truly is a good stone. It was practically made for you based on your specifications, quickly hold onto it well, by all means, don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun earnestly, prudently and with a very serious expression, stared at Su Luo, stressing each word, warning her.


    Even though his words were solemn, however, his heart was exceptionally happy, happier than if he was the one who got a treasure.


    The heatwave in this cave of mes rushed to the sky with a scorching hot breath. He could hold on, but his Luo girl, even with his spirit power pouring into her, might not necessarily be able to withstand the heat.


    But now, everything was good. With this chunk of rock that could automatically absorb the heat, as long as the stone was not lost, his Luo girl would be safe and secure.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo nodded her head seriously and tightly clenched onto that stone.


    ¡°This chunk of stone was still something I identally kicked in the Amethyst Fish Pce. Originally, I thought it was useless, and picked it up in passing, but who would have imagined that now, it would be so useful.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes squinted slightly with a smile that showed she was extremely pleased with herself.


    ¡°s, girl, this luck of yours...¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, momentarily, he was speechless and also didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    If it came to luck, all the people in front of her would bepletely defeated.


    ¡°Luck is also a part of strength, this proves my strength is also pretty good.¡± Su Luo said with some self-satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed pretty good.¡± This point Nangong Liuyun was actually in favor of: ¡°On this earth, could there be a few people that could run away for three days and three nights while being pursued to be killed by a seventh rank martial artist?¡±


    Mentioning Li Aotian, Su Luo¡¯s heart became angry: ¡°Fortunately, he is already dead, otherwise...Humph!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly caressed her white as jade cheeks: ¡°When all¡¯s said and done, it is still because your strength is not enough.¡±


    ¡°That is actually a fact.¡± Su Luo secretly breathed out a sigh, her strength was indeed toocking.


    Now, the people that were active around her, even the worst was at fifth or sixth rank, while she was still pitifully at the peak of third rank. How could you ask her to continue muddling along with them?


    ¡°Therefore, we shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to go out. First, I should single-mindedly cultivate for a period of time in this cave of mes.¡± Su Luo made a fist and solemnly said.


    Nangong Liuyun had a hesitant expression, slightly disapproving of this idea: ¡°You can cultivate at anytime, you need not be so impatient at this time.¡±

 Chapter 485 – Leaving the region of flames (2)

    Chapter 485 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (2)


    ¡°But a natural cultivation ce like this cave of mes, is really difficult to find. Moreover, both you and I have the fire attribute (1), cultivating here will definitely save effort and lead to better results.¡±


    Su Luo looked at him very seriously: ¡°You need not be worried about me. With this stone, the surrounding high temperature is already of no threat to me.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun conceded that what Su Luo said were all very reasonable, but he still wasn¡¯t very much in favor of it: ¡°Wait until we find an exit, then we will leave at once.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Luo smiled while nodding her head.


    The cut off dragonstone had already fallen, wanting to leave was very difficult.


    Consequently, the two of them calmed down their hearts and started to cultivate in the cave of mes.


    Su Luo fished around in her space and finally took out a secret book of fire system cultivation method. She opened her eyes wider to look, it was actually the first book she had tossed in from before,¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·.


    ¡°¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·?¡± Nangong Liuyun had an odd expression on his face as he nced at Su Luo, muttered and said: ¡°Your luck is actually pretty good, the Jade Lake Pce has exactly this book of ¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·. They hide it away like a precious treasure, rarely letting others see it.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Luo suddenlyughed, ¡°Looks like I and the Li family are bound by fate, even the secret book of martial arts is the same version. Then, is there a person in the Li family that is cultivating this martial arts?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fine ck hair flowed down in a torrent, carrying an uninhibited and elegant feel, making the side of his face even more demonically charming and tempting. One could only see him nodding his head: ¡°Li family¡¯s foremost person of the third generation, Li Shengtian, cultivated this. Previously, he was seventh rank, I don¡¯t know his current cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Li Shengtian?¡± Su Luo indicated that she had never even heard of this name.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were like remote ck agate with a bright luster, as he slowly said: ¡°Li Aotian¡¯s arrogance is very great, butpared to Li Shengtian, he could simply be described as modest.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying this Li Shengtian is very unlikable right?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Nangong Liuyun uttered clearly and coldly in an even tone. A pair of beautiful, long and narrow eyes looked towards Su Luo with a devilishly ttering expression. He nodded his head as though it was a matter of course: ¡°Around thirty years old and trained to the seventh rank, his talent is still considered pretty good.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun reluctantly gave a somewhat positive evaluation.


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue: ¡°Your standards are too harsh, people like Li Shengtian, on this continent, are already considered to be extraordinarily gifted. How could everyone be an evildoer like you, reaching eighth rank at this age?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun lifted up Su Luo¡¯s chin, his lips hooked up into a jaunty smile the shape of a water caltrop, beaming with joy: ¡°Girl, this king, in your heart is this amazing?¡±


    Narcissistic guy, give him a little sunshine and he would automatically glitter brilliantly.


    Su Luo pinched his face, her smiling expression was splendid: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, only you are the most amazing. Quickly go find a route out, otherwise, such an amazing person shall forever be stranded in this cave of mes, unable to go out and be a scourge of themon people.¡±


    ¡°For what reason would this king go be a scourge to those people? This king will only be a scourge to you.¡± Saying this, Nangong Liuyun took the opportunity to move closer to Su Luo and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    Su Luo disgruntledly kicked him: ¡°Quickly go, quickly go. Stop dying.¡±


    With Su Luo¡¯s kick, Nangong Liuyun could only stand up with a faintlyining expression. He obediently went to look for a way out.


    After walking two steps, he still turned his head, reluctant to part her, looking at Su Luo with aining expression.


    Su Luo resembling a queen as she impatiently waving her hand: ¡°Go quickly and return quickly.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Nangong Liuyun responded discontentedly.


    Wait until he returned to his official residence, then he must marry Su Luo and bring her home. At that time, however he wanted to embrace her, he would embrace her, however he wanted to kiss her, he would kiss her.


    When the timees, he must kiss her ording to three meals a day.


    Nangong Liuyun remembered hisints while flying away.


    Su Luo watched his leaving figure from the back, then she calmed down and started to cultivate that book of ¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·.


    1) Both having the fire attribute: This was clearly a mistake on the author¡¯s part because we were toldter that Nangong Liuyun has Wind attribute... So he has wind/water/lightning. Maybe she meant his lightning attribute is also good to cultivate in the cave of fire since it is a stronger version of fire?

 Chapter 486 – Leaving the region of flames (3)

    Chapter 486 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (3)


    The Weaving Inferno was altogether divided into five levels.


    Su Luo now was cultivating the first level of the ming spring state.


    The ming spring state had nothing to do with spring water, it was instead rted to the range of a spring.


    Within one move, the mes would be able to cover the entire mouth of a spring, then would she have seeded.


    But now, Su Luo was merely at the peak of the third rank, if she wanted to cultivate this ¡¶Weaving Inferno¡·, she really was barely qualified to do so.


    However, it was also fortunate that she was inside this cave of mes. These mes could provide Su Luo with an endless stream of fire property. This made her cultivation smooth and easy, with half the work and getting twice the results.


    The days of cultivating passed very quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed.


    For these more than ten days, every time Nangong Liuyun finished cultivating, he would go to explore a way out. But every time, he would return disappointed.


    After these more than ten days of cultivating, Su Luo¡¯s strength could only be described as progressing one thousand miles in one day.


    Because she had the assistance of her space, Su Luo¡¯s cultivation was different than other people¡¯s.


    Her spirit was cultivating space systemws within her space.


    The Su Luo outside her space was cultivating the fire propertyws.


    With both elementsbined to cultivate together,plementing and helping each other, working mutually in harmony, it made Su Luo¡¯s strength rise very quickly. It was so fast, it was simply like flying in an airne. it even made Nangong Liuyun exim in admiration at her cultivation speed.


    This day, Su Luo had already faintly touched upon the thin boundary for promotion to the next rank.


    She believed that very quickly, she would be promoted to the fourth rank.


    In fact, so to speak, she had only stayed at the third rank for a very brief period of time. It was only because recently, there were many things happening, so it felt as if she had stayed at the third rank for a long time.


    For more than ten days, her mind was highly focused, therefore, Su Luo intended to rx a little and rest properly. Afterwards, she would break through that final thinyer at the boundary, so as to make a breakthrough in one go.


    At this moment, in Su Luo¡¯s space, a fair and honest but amusing thing was happening in there.


    Once Su Luo saw it, she stopped her cultivating and watched, full of interest.


    The little divine dragon, ever since he was tossed into Su Luo¡¯s space, afterwards, he became bored. But very soon, he found something he was interested in.


    Since Su Luo had arrived on this uninhabited ind, afterwards, she had nearly forgotten about the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    However, Su Luo might have forgotten, but the little divine dragon had dug out that Amethyst Crystal Fish she had tossed in a corner. He had ced it at the side of his little nest where he slept and stared at it all day long.


    If you were to say that the little divine dragon was good to the little Amethyst Crystal Fish, this would be a misunderstanding of his intentions.


    Everyday, ording to the schedule of three meals a day, the little divine dragon would always appear in front of the Amethyst Crystal Fish and run around it in circles.


    The Amethyst Crystal Fish would spit out crystal stones ording to a schedule of three meals a day, just like a henying eggs daily.


    As for whether the crystal stone that was spit out was high grade or not, this was rted to luck and the person¡¯s moral quality.


    Whenever the Amethyst Crystal Fish spit out a piece of crystal stone thatnded in the sea-colored bowl, the little divine dragon would waste no time in stretching out his paw to grab that crystal stone, and without the slightest hesitation, he would deliver it into his mouth. Chewing the crystal stones with ¡®crunch, crunch¡¯ sounds, just like a little child chewing a piece of candy.


    Every time, the little divine dragon would report for duty punctually on the dot, to the extent that Su Luo didn¡¯t even discover that asionally, for a few times, cyan-colored and even blue-colored crystal stones had appeared.


    However, without waiting for Su Luo to find them, these few pieces of crystal stones would be eaten by the little divine dragon as snacks.


    If Su Luo knew that blue-colored crystal stones were eaten by the little divine dragon like sugar pills, very likely, she would cover her chest from heartache. It was a pity she waspletely immersed in cultivating the spacews in her space.


    Again, another day passed, and a burst of a faint spirit power fluctuation urred in the air.


    The Su Luo outside her space slowly opened her eyes, the corner of her mouth tilted up slightly. It was obvious that her mood was very joyful.


    Nangong Liuyun opened his tightly closed phoenix eyes, with a very indolent, eminent, unapproachable, wild, and devilishly charming expression.

 Chapter 487 – Leaving the region of flames (4)

    Chapter 487 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (4)


    Nangong Liuyun nted his head, his sword-like eyebrows lifted slightly, as he smilingly looked at Su Luo: ¡°Sessful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Su Luo burst open into a shallow, faint, smiling expression. Unfolding into azy stretch, she then happily said: ¡°Heaven will not disappoint a person who tries. I finally reached the fourth rank, really not easy ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pinched the tip of her nose, betweenughter and tears: ¡°If you consider this not easy, then won¡¯t others be ashamed and unable to show their faces? Recall that you have just cultivated for a few days.¡±


    Su Luo blinked her eyes, grumbling about it: ¡°What few days, it will soon be five months.¡±


    ¡°Soon to be five months? You call this a long time?¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth perked up into a devilishly ttering smile, right now, he looked demonic yet with a sinister charm: ¡°In less than five months, fromcking to having, from first rank to fourth rank, this speed of yours, what kind of speed is it? Since the beginning of recorded history on this continent, there was never such a speed being recorded.¡±


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes shone, bright and clear with a lively expression: ¡°Really? Then doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m the first since the beginning of recorded history on this continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s naturally beautiful, devilishly handsome face had a deep pair of eyes that were like pure crystal, sparkling and translucent. He said with certainty: ¡°The list, with regards to cultivation speed, is indeed so.¡±


    Su Luo was immediately very pleased. The corner of her mouth pointed up high, her sharp scissors-like, limpid, bright eyes smiled until they were curved.


    Before, she was stillining about her cultivation speed being too slow, her strength being too weak. It was to the extent that she was always fleeing from being chased by people who wanted to kill her. She simply hadn¡¯t lived even a few peaceful days.


    But hearing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s exnation, her heart immediately became more peaceful.


    Speaking of which, her cultivation speed really was very fast. If it was known, Su Xi, who wasmonly referred to as a little genius but at fourteen years old was also merely a fourth rank, then what about for Su Luo?


    Before, she was still showing off in front of Su Luo, but now, Su Luo was totally capable of stepping on her, having her underneath her feet.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s features were picturesque, as he smilingly looked at her: ¡°If you are still able to maintain this speed afterwards, then reaching eight rank within two years is also not impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your words.¡± Su Luo smiled without holding back hercent expression.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯splexion changed slightly, as she stared with amazement at the stone in her hand. Then, she looked at Nangong Liuyun with astonishment, silently inquiring.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gazended on that piece of stone, suddenly, he was also somewhat speechless.


    ¡°This...what is going on?¡± Su Luo pointed to that mystical stone and asked in wonder.


    Just a moment ago, it was still slowly absorbing the heat in Su Luo¡¯s surroundings, but after Su Luo was promoted to the fourth rank, this stone¡¯s appetite seemed to have all at once increased by a lot.


    If you were to say that before, the stone was delicately swallowing and slowly chewing, but now, it was devouring everything ravenously.


    This stone seemed to have a mystical magic power, able to get the mes to automatically rush towards it.


    After which these mes would be swallowed by it at a speed that the naked eye could see, immediately disappearing, not to be seen again.


    ¡°Have you felt that this cave of mes has changed somewhat?¡± Su Luo doubtfully asked.


    Why was it that she felt that the temperature in this cave of mes was slightly lower than when she first entered? Was the reason because of her promotion in strength?


    Unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of icy, deep, ck eyes indicated that he agreed: ¡°Even you are able to detect it, it has clearly lowered to the point of being obvious.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that my strength is verycking?¡± Su Luo gave him a cold re, but once again, she restrained her eyes to seriously say: ¡°Is it really probable that this stone had absorbed it all?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled somewhat enigmatically. His pretty eyshes were jet-ck, thick, and also slightly curled upwards. His lips were like red powder, contrasting against his skin and making him even more bewitchingly beautiful.


    One could only see himughingly pat Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Girl with good luck, go steal some happiness.¡±

 Chapter 488 – Leaving the region of flames (5)

    Chapter 488 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (5)


    Saying this, Nangong Liuyun left her behind to cultivate, as he again followed yesterday¡¯s track to look for a way out.


    These dozen or so days, he had never given up on finding a way out, because he must bring Su Luo out of here. He didn¡¯t have the heart to have Su Luo apany him, squandering away time in this cave of mes.


    Such a huge cave of mes, more than half of it was already searched by him using a grid pattern, but there was still the southeast area that remained and that he hasn¡¯t visited before. Now, he was just using all his strength to search in this area.


    Su Luo¡¯s attention was still ced upon that piece of strange stone.


    What amazed people was that the surrounding temperature really was a little lower, to the extent that she could withstand the heat for the time it took to burn a stick of incense.


    In the end, what was really inside this stone? It was simply too strange. Su Luo held it and examined it from left to right, she always felt that there was a very mystical existence inside, waiting for her to discover it from her exploration.


    When Su Luo put her spirit force into the stone, besides feeling that the inside temperature could burn her hand, she couldn¡¯t find anything else. Previously, this chunk of stone could still shriek and nearly draw Li Aotian¡¯s pursuit to kill her. But now, it seemed to have sunk into a deep sleep without even the slightest reaction.


    But as per Nangong Liuyun¡¯s honest words, she really was extremely lucky.


    It was because this stone had already recognized her as its master from the drops of her blood. The more mes it absorbed, then the greater it would be in assisting her in cultivating the fire attribute.


    At this point of time, Su Luo really couldn¡¯t help but wish it could absorb all the zing mes within the entire cave.


    As far as Su Luo was concerned, this cave of mes was really an exceptionally great ce to cultivate. There wasn¡¯t another ce that couldpare to this naturally formed cave of mes.


    Since there was such a great environment for cultivation, Su Luo naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it. Therefore, these days, she had all along been cultivating with the greatest effort.


    Besides eating and sleeping, she was cultivating all the time. Moreover, she was cultivating both inside and outside of her space at the same time.


    After about another ten days had passed, Su Luo, from the beginning of fourth rank, all at once soared to the middle of fourth rank. Su Luo¡¯s, this kind of cultivation, no matter where she was ced, it was an urrence that would make people gasp in surprise.


    Concurrently, more than half of the mes in this cave was absorbed by that strange stone. The temperature all around had dropped down in surrender. Now, even if Su Luo¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t holding the stone, she could still cultivate safely.


    This was merely a short period of ten days, to have improved this quickly! Not only Su Luo, even Nangong Liuyun was speechless.


    ¡°This kind of cultivation speed, a problem wouldn¡¯t arise, right?¡± Su Luo looked at her own pair of hands, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.


    ording to what she knew, a lot of people with pretty good talent. from the beginning to the middle of fourth rank, without a year¡¯s time, it was absolutely impossible. But, it was just ten days for her...ten days ah! This was simply...She couldn¡¯t even find words to describe it.


    Nangong Liuyun thoroughly and carefully examined her body once over, finally, he rxed the breath he was holding, then rubbed her head: ¡°There is no harm to your body, the promotion of your strength can also be considered to be stable. It can be assumed that there will be no problems.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s great.¡± Su Luo spread out both of her hands, expressing herck of choice. Sometimes, when strength was promoted too fast, it was also a kind of burden.


    However, a worried expression very quickly appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face, as she let out a sigh: ¡°Calcting the days, after another three days, it will be the agreed-upon life and death duel, but I can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Su Luo was really worried.


    She was not the kind of person that would cower.


    She had already epted the written challenge, if she didn¡¯t appear... how could she still live in the capital?


    To say nothing of her strength rising so much right now, this was the best time for her to disy her full capabilities. To be trapped like this, it made her feel as if she had smashed her fist into a pile of cotton.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth merely hooked up, his smile somewhat mysterious. He pulled on Su Luo¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Come, follow this king for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    Nangong Liuyun merely smiled enigmatically and kept her in suspense: ¡°Once we get there, you will know.¡±


    The cave of mes was veryrge, all around were the golden-color of zing mes, and visibility was very low.


    One of Su Luo¡¯s hand was being pulled along by Nangong Liuyun, the other hand held onto the stone, following along the meandering passageway to walk forward.


    Didn¡¯t know for how long they had walked, when up ahead, a very small stone room appeared.


    Nangong Liuyun familiarly pushed open the heavy stone door, leading Su Luo by the hand, they entered together.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing the thing in front of her eyes, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to cry out in surprise.


    There was a very peculiarly-shaped golden coffin.

 Chapter 489 – Leaving the region of flames (6)

    Chapter 489 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (6)


    There was a dimyer of fluorescence floating around the golden coffin, like a transparent protective cover safeguarding the coffin within, not allowing a person to easily touch it.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo looked doubtfully at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°This is a kind of ancient seal formation.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s features were picturesque with a purely sparkling appearance. He paused for a bit, then continued to exin: ¡°As long as we can open the golden coffin, we will be able to go out.¡±


    In her heart, Su Luo realized that the seal, traps and concealed weapons within this stone room had all been dealt with earlier by Nangong Liuyun. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be standing here so safely.


    ¡°Eh, there are words here.¡± Su Luo pointed to the ce under the golden coffin¡¯s underside, reading out loud, word by word: ¡°If you want to activate this formation, the energies from one thousand green-colored crystal stones are required.¡±


    ¡°One thousand pieces? That many!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to blink her eyes a few times, speechlessly holding her forehead: ¡°Isn¡¯t this simply just conning people? Where will you find someone that would carry so many crystal stones on their body?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes as deep and pitch-ck as ake. He calmly nodded: ¡°Clearly, this rule was tailor-made for you.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s entire face was full of ck lines.


    She had no choice but to admit that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were extremely correct.


    Apart from her who was lucky enough to carry her space with her, other people really didn¡¯t have the capabilities to all at once pay out this many crystal stones.


    Su Luo felt her flesh hurting as sheined: ¡°The expense of leaving home is one thousand green crystal stones, it really is a lion with its mouth wide open, it really is that if you have never been in charge of a household, you don¡¯t know how expensive wood and rice are.¡±


    However, the only thing that made Su Luo¡¯s mind more at peace was that the crown prince still owed her a great debt. Wait until she got out, this debt must be transferred to the crown prince.


    Su Luo, while pouting and murmuring herints, reached her hand into her space to grab some. This grab made her expression freeze and immediately change.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bright, deep eyes that held back seanded on Su Luo¡¯s face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face had a wishing to cry butcking the tears expression said: ¡°My crystal stones! They. Are. Completely. Gone!¡±


    ¡°....¡± Nangong Liuyun was still as unperturbed as before: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Luo did not answer him, merely with one pull, she lifted out the main culprit, ring very fiercely at him.


    Now, the little divine dragon was cowering in fear, curled up into a ball, two little paws covering his face. He only dared to stealthily take measure of Su Luo through the narrow slit of his fingers.


    Su Luo was so angry that she nearly pped his little butt: ¡°This damn child, stealthily eating all the crystal stones as snacks, too abominable, this really is that it¡¯s difficult to protect against the thief thates from your own home.¡±


    She remembered that at that time when they entered the stone room, there were many crystal stone in the sea-colored bowl of the Amethyst Crystal Fish. Besides green-colored crystal stones, there were also cyan- and blue-colored crystal stones. But just a moment ago, when Su Luo searched around, she discovered that not even a hair remained.


    The little divine dragon blinked his huge limpid eyes, innocently and also bewilderedly looking at Su Luo. That little appearance seemed miserable, resulting in Su Luo unable to make a move to teach him a lesson.


    Su Luo remained silent and could only re at him usingly: ¡°This child, you, how could you think to eat it all as snacks? Should have saved some for illegal tolls, now we can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Rushing to catch the time for the appointment, with great difficulty, they found a door, but now, couldn¡¯t go out. This kind of feeling was the most gloomy and suffocating.


    The little divine dragon silently nced at Su Luo, crooked his head and thought for some time. Finally, he still made a firm decision and took out a blue-colored crystal stone from his own pocket. He reluctantly handed it over to Su Luo.


    Before, Su Luo had specifically asked Lu Luo to make clothes for the little puppy to wear, and she had even sewn on a few pockets.


    As soon as she saw that blue crystal stone with teeth marks that had had half of it chewed away, Su Luo nearly exploded.

 Chapter 490 – Leaving the region of flames (7)

    Chapter 490 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (7)


    ¡°You are still hiding food.¡± Su Luo red at him.


    The little divine dragon shrank back, and again, from his own pocket, silently, slowly, reluctantly, and after hesitating for a long time, finally, this time, handed an intact, blue-colored crystal stone over to Su Luo.


    Su Luo gave a sigh: ¡°Forget it, first put it aside, wait until there isn¡¯t enough, and I¡¯ll find you to try to gather the rest.¡±


    That reluctant-to-part-with little appearance, looking at it was really too pathetic, making her seem like a female bandit, it was truly annoying.


    Su Luo recalled that previously, she had ced a lot of Amethyst Thorned Fishes into her space. These days, she and Nangong Liuyun ate a few, but there ought to still be a lot left over.


    Su Luo checked once through and also added the one and a half pieces of blue-colored crystal stone. After counting it over and over again, she was still a few short. As a result, she once again lifted up the little miser in front of her by the ear.


    The miserly little divine dragon, with an aggrieved expression, once again took out a few pieces from his pocket and gave them to Su Luo. Afterwards, he snorted twice and turned his head away with his little mouth pouting. His tail was sticking up, clearly, he was very peeved at Su Luo.


    This little thing also started to have a temper, truly rare to see.


    Su Luo could only smile and coaxe him, while rubbing the fur under his chin, she promised: ¡°Okay, okay, within the next month, regardless of what crystal stone the Amethyst Crystal Fish spits out, all will be given to you. This will make up for it, right?¡±


    Only now was the little divine dragon happy, excitedly shaking his tail, again rushing into Su Luo¡¯s embrace, acting cute to rub against her.


    Su Luo patted his little head and thought somewhat worriedly.


    This little thing was obviously the dragon race¡¯s most respected golden divine dragon, but was raised by her to resemble a puppy more and more. Wait until the little divine dragon¡¯s father came to retrieve him, didn¡¯t know if he would look for her to settle this debt.


    But this was not the most worrying matter. The thing that made her most depressed was after she had gathered enough crystals to activate the formation. She then discovered that she was already so poor as to have nowhere to go.


    Except for the Amethyst Crystal Fish that could spit out crystal stones like a henying eggs, Su Luo didn¡¯t even have a red crystal stone in her hand. She was really so poor as to have empty ringing sounds in her pockets.


    The pitiful her didn¡¯t know, that within the next month in the future, the little divine dragon¡¯s luck was full to bursting. The Amethyst Crystal Fish gave him a lot of face, all the crystal stones it spit out was high grade, frankly making Su Luo so jealous until her eyes were red. This was something that happenedter.


    After scraping together enough crystal stones, Su Luo handed everything over to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun extracted all the energy from the Amethyst Thorned Fishes and crystal stones and ced it in the middle of the formation.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes were tightly closed, only his hands were forming hand seals at lightning speed. He formed many seals with his hands, each and every one of them was veryplicated. These seals were like characters shooting around on top of the transparent protectiveyer.


    Time passed, little by little.


    Didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, before Nangong Liuyun suddenly opened his pair of eyes. He grabbed Su Luo by the hand, bringing her to enter the golden coffin together.


    Lying inside the golden coffin, the top, with a ¡®thump¡¯, closed. All around was pitch-ck.


    The space inside the golden coffin was notrge, two people lying inside was somewhat crowded. Nangong Liuyun easily turned and had Su Luo¡¯s entire body rested on his body.


    Su Luo¡¯s head just happened to bump into his chest, and she could clearly hear Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heartbeat.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly said: ¡°If we could be born under the same nket and die in the same coffin, then it¡¯s also pretty good.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words dampened the mood: ¡°I want to live well, and keep living for a very long time.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pinched the tip of her nose, raising his sharp eyebrows with a ghost of a smile: ¡°That way is even better, this king will stick to you for a very long time.¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at him.


    Suddenly, a strong spirit force attacked towards their forehead. Su Luo felt a burst of dizziness and shook her head. Very quickly, she sunk into a swamp-like darkness.

 Chapter 491 – Leaving the region of flames (8)

    Chapter 491 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (8)


    When Su Luo woke up again, she found herself lying in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    She opened her eyes, and the first things that entered her field of vision were blue skies and white clouds. The green grass with fresh and clean air, and there was no roasting temperature. Su Luo all at once sat up from being startled.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo suddenly sitting up without any warning, and Nangong Liuyun, who just so happened to be leaning over to wipe her face, purely by chance their heads knocked together.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡± She covered her face and nose, the tip of her nose and her forehead was bumped, making them extremely sore.


    Nangong Liuyunughingly helped her massage her forehead. With deep eyes that were charming, gentle and alluring, he softly asked: ¡°How is it, does it still hurt?¡±


    When he was massaging it, he also poured in a cool, refreshing stream of spirit power. Su Luo¡¯s burning pain from before immediately disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡± Su Luo patted her somewhat dizzy head, with her pair of eyes looking around: ¡°Is this considered as us having gotten out?¡±


    This area, she was very familiar with. At that time, she had been hit by Li Aotian until she spit out blood, and had run all the way towards the cave of mes. Along the entire way, she had been continuously pped till she spit out blood, how could she ever forget this road.


    It was just a short time ago. Things remained the same but people had changed. Li Aotian was already dead, whereas they had walked out alive from that cave of mes.


    ¡°What day is today?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious.


    Nangong Liuyun knew the meaning of her words and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still two days until thepetition.¡±


    That was to say, she had been unconscious for a whole day and night?


    She still remembered that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s luxurious yacht, from the seacoast of the maind to Amethyst Ind, took an entire day and night. Afterwards, she had drifted blindly with the waves, floating for another day and night before arriving at this uninhibited ind.


    Now, they didn¡¯t even have a wooden raft, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡°Must you go and participate?¡± Nangong Liuyun gazed seriously at Su Luo. His handsome face was as though it had been carved with a knife, with beautiful eyes that was deep and mirror-like of ake.


    ording to his idea, he would just send people to directly get rid of Su Qing and it would be settled. Why go to so much trouble?


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow. She looked at him with a serene expression, her tone serious: ¡°This is my first fight in front of the public, I must show up.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t exposed her strength, then it was tolerable, but since her strength had already been exposed, then she might as well confidently show it off. So as to avoid those people still trampling on her like weeds.


    ¡°Since you are determined to do this, this king will naturally help you achieve your heart¡¯s desires.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at her and picked up a block of hollow wood in passing. Then, he pulled her along to walk in the direction of the beach.


    Just this block of hollow wood? Su Luo raised her head to look at Nangong Liuyun in puzzlement.


    Now, his fair, handsome face, with the bridge of his nose sticking up high, its outline seemed to have been carved by nature. The corners were distinct, making his handsomeness one that could not be produced locally, a bewitching beauty that made it nearly impossible for people to shift their gaze away.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled her along, his body tall and straight. His speed was as fast as flying, and very quickly, they arrived at the edge of the beach.


    He conveniently tossed that block of hollow wood, which was about half a meter long and one quarter of a meter wide, towards the sea.


    ¡°Are we not going to make a wooden raft?¡± Su Luo thought about it and still felt it was unsafe.


    ¡°Do you trust this king?¡± The corner of his eyes and the tip of his brow carried a smiling expression, as he earnestly looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was as ck as a dot ofcquer, glistening and shining.


    ¡°Then just firmly believe to the end, this king will prove it for you to see. How correct the choice you made is.¡± Nangong Liuyun held onto her hand tightly, rose very quickly and shot towards that hollow wood that had already floated far away.


    Very quickly, he brought Su Luo tond steadily on top of that hollow wood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a heartyugh towards her. Pulling on her hand, the two of them stood on the hollow wood, with one in the front and the other in the back.


    Following onemand from Nangong Liuyun, that piece of hollow wood bearing the weight of two people suddenly seemed to have had a heavy duty motor installed on it, and very rapidly, flew forward.

 Chapter 492 – Leaving the region of flames (9)

    Chapter 492 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (9)


    Su Luo was able to sense Nangong Liuyun controlling all the wind power in the surroundings. He condensed, mixed, thenpressed the wind force before finally using it to push this hollow wood forward with flying speed.


    Su Luo heard the surrounding wind blowing around making howling sounds, but she couldn¡¯t feel the cold.


    Due to Nangong Liuyun controlling the wind speed, it was as if a transparent cover surrounded their body. Not even a thread of cold air was allowed to leak in.


    Su Luo turned her head around to look at where the hollow wood rushed across. It left behind a long water mark that didn¡¯t disperse for a long time.


    This kind of speed was a lot fasterpared to the speed of the luxurious yacht from before.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯splexion changed slightly.


    ¡°The region of waterspouts.¡± Su Luo firmly grasped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand as she said in a low voice. Her tone carried a little anxiety.


    Before, the urrences from crossing this region of waterspouts was still vivid in her mind. She saw with her own eyes the powerful Lan Xuan and them also spending a tremendous amount of strength before they crossed it.


    Let alone mentioning that at that time, they had a luxurious yacht, whereas now, they only had a very small piece of wood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have this king present.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was picturesque, his lips were blood red. He patted her head while smiling: ¡°Open your eyes wide, watch this king perform some special stunts for you to see.¡±


    Each and every one of the ck-colored spirals gave off a blistering atmosphere, like the death god opening his bloody mouth greedily. If you were inattentive, you would be swallowed, not even leaving a skeleton behind.


    Even confronted with such a legendary ghostly prison, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression did not change. He even smiled, a smile that resembled the light clouds and gentle wind.


    In between the two water spirals pressed together, one could only see his foot step down slightly and they passed through the middle like a rocket. Their speed was fast to the extreme, only leaving behind a white-colored afterimage.


    Up ahead, again, there were another three ck spirals side by side.


    Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo close to him by her slender waist, that hollow piece of wood seemed to be stuck to their feet.


    Nangong Liuyun carried the hollow wood and jumped high up,nding a distance of more than thirty meters ahead into a tranquil region of water. They passed through this scary experience without mishap.


    The entire region of waterspouts, there was no pattern to the densely-packed waterspouts. Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo through these waterspouts while stepping on the hollow wood, avoiding to the left and dodging to the right.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s movements seemed to be barging violently around, but in fact, every step he made was urately calcted by his wise and far-sighted brain. Furthermore, every stepnded perfectly, being more frightening than harmful.


    This kind of experience was simply too thrilling, stimting and also fun.


    In the beginning, Su Luo was still a little anxious, but afterwards, her mood didn¡¯t even have the slightest sign of being worried. Moreover, she also felt that it was extremely fun.


    Compared to this, bungee jumping, rock climbing, sailing, these kind of extreme sports were simply too pathetic, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± Nangong Liuyun held on tightly to her waist, ensuring that she was in an area within reach.


    ¡°Yes! Really enjoyable.¡± Su Luo excitedly nodded her head.


    She still recalled when Beichen Ying mocked Lan Xuan and Anye, saying that the time it took them to cross the region of watersprouts with theirbined effort, also could not bepared to a trace of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Previously, she didn¡¯t believe it, but now, she believed it firmly without any doubt. Nangong Liuyun really did have this kind of strength.


    In this region of waterspouts that everyone feared and couldn¡¯t avoid, in this ghostly prison of whirlpools that had buried a countless number of traveling ships. With regards to the young lovers, this ce had be an adventurous game for them, ying until they were extremely happy and satisfied.


    If other people were to catch sight of this, very likely, they would be considered lunatics. They really hadn¡¯t seen people take the region of waterspouts as a yground.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was very fast, he finished crossing through this huge region of waterspouts in less time than it took to burn a stick of incense.


    Seeing Su Luo having so much fun that she wished to continue, Nangong Liuyunughingly pinched the tip of her nose: ¡°This region of waterspouts isn¡¯t considered much, next time, this king will take you to Thousand Miles of Ghostly Prison, now, that ce is really fun.¡±

 Chapter 493 – Leaving the region of flames (10)

    Chapter 493 ¨C Leaving the region of mes (10)


    A ce that could be called as fun by Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo felt it was better she didn¡¯t go to be clever, so as to avoid losing her little life when not being careful while ying.


    Su Luo changed the topic: ¡°ording to this speed, we ought to make it in time.¡±


    A day had already passed, they only had thest twenty-four hours left.


    ¡°This is needless worrying, however, if we had a boat, you would be morefortable.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, but very quickly, his face had a pondering, smiling expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo followed his line of sight to look forward, and saw a ck dot with flying speed continuously approaching their location.


    That clearly was a boat.


    ¡°This really is dozing off and being presented with a pillow. We just so happen to chance upon it.¡± A crafty smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s mouth: ¡°You take a guess, is it Beichen Ying and theming to look for us?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun very surely and very disdainfully shook his head: ¡°Beichen Ying¡¯s boat isn¡¯t this bad.¡±


    Su Luo was speechless, this guy¡¯s point of view while identifying things was different than other people, yet, she had no choice but to concede that what he said made some sense.


    Very quickly, that boat appeared in front of Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    A middle-aged fellow with a vulgar appearance, when he saw Su Luo, immediately, his eyes brightened, smiling until he exposed a mouthful of yellow teeth.


    ¡°Littledy, why should you be drifting on the ocean? Quickly,e get on the boat. On our boat, we have food, drinks and even hot water to bathe with, much better than drifting on the ocean.¡±


    This person ran around on the boat all year long, he was well-versed and keenly knew this line of work.


    People that were drifting in the ocean, what they wanted the most was a mouthful of hot food and having some fresh water to drink.


    Who knew that Su Luo would only shoot an indifferent nce at him, and turn her head around to ask Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Should we go up or not?¡±


    Before Nangong Liuyun could speak, that vulgar, middle-aged fellow said a sentence in rebuke: ¡°He cannote up.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t hee up? Why is it that you guys are rescuing people and can only save one person?¡± Su Luo pretended to be furious and shouted.


    ¡°Save people? Hahaha.¡± Suddenly, each and every one of the strong and manly guys that appeared, pointed to Su Luo and burst into loudughter.


    That vulgar, middle-aged guyughed even more while holding his belly: ¡°Little girl, you didn¡¯t think that we would be your saviors, right? Even saving people, too ridiculous and funny.¡±


    An onlooker in yellow clothing continued whileughing: ¡°Does the littledy know how to read? Look at our name!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea?¡± Su Luo doubtfully asked Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Have you heard of them?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of deep,ke-like eyes that was holding back, showed a faint, belittling and ice-cold expression: ¡°A little gang that doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter this king¡¯s ear.¡±


    So arrogant, so powerful, so domineering of a remark.


    If Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t spoken, it would have been fine. Him saying this, he immediately offended the entire Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea.


    ¡°Daring to look down upon our Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea is simply courting death!¡± That vulgar, middle-aged fellow shouted out loud.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± A dense crowd of strong, manly guys simultaneously said repeatedly, suddenly, they were imposing and very formidable.


    ¡°Peoplee, kill this man and capture this woman, and send her as a present to be our leader¡¯s wife. Our leader will definitely reward us well!¡± The vulgar, middle-aged fellow directly gave the order.


    The gaze he used to look at Su Luo gave off a strand of bright radiance. It was rare to encounter a pretty youngdy on the ocean, if he let her get away, wasn¡¯t it a waste of natural resources?


    This Dragon of the Eastern Sea was not merely a single boat, after a rough count, there were actually as many as six boats.


    Consequently, the six boats powerfully closed in around them, surrounding the hollow wood that Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo stood upon.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s blood red lips hooked up slightly. Instantly, he looked exceptionally beautiful, demonically insincere and matchless alluring.


    This smile of his was just like his remark from before, once again infuriating the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea.

 Chapter 494 – Life and death duel (1)

    Chapter 494 ¨C Life and death duel (1)


    Seeing these boats sailing towards them to surround them.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifted into a mocking, apathetic smile.


    ¡°Little youngdy, quickly get on the boat, otherwise you will also die!¡± The vulgar, middle-aged guy said loudly towards Su Luo.


    A faint smile appeared in the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes: ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why should you lose your life because of a repulsive male? Swords and spears have no eyes. At that time, when it identally injuries a little beauty like you, then it will be unfortunate. Oh, quicklye on up, this uncle will love you dearly.¡± The middle-aged fellow disyed a mouthful of yellow teeth, his smile extremely vulgar.


    Having heard what was said, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ridiculing sneer : ¡°Don¡¯t need to be lenient on my ount,e at me with as many as you¡¯ve got.¡±


    The strength of these small fries were too weak, she was only worried that Nangong Liuyun would not face enough of a fight to enjoy himself.


    ¡°With this being the case, then don¡¯t me us for not having tender protective feelings towards the fairer sex! Brothers, kill this man and everyone will be rewarded well!¡± The vulgar, middle-aged fellow saw Su Luo was ungrateful for the toast and would rather drink sour wine, so he also stopped being protective towards the fairer sex and loudly shouted themand.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± A dense crowd of people below attacked towards the ce where Nangong Liuyun stood.


    A stream of sharp arrows wasunched, bursting out like lightning, issuing an ear-piercing sound that rent the sky.


    There were many arrows and they were fast, in addition, the angle was tricky, impossible for a person to defend against effectively.


    Normally, they depended on this trick to run amuck and had no fear on the Eastern Sea, robbing a countless number of boats.


    This time, they were all fully confident, because a male and female drifting blindly on the ocean, then shouldn¡¯t they be fairly easy to catch?


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth slowly evoked into an indifferent and icily arrogant smile.


    Without seeing how he moved, even his sleeves didn¡¯t lift up by the slightest bit, a strong spirit power burst out, forming a transparent protectiveyer around him and Su Luo.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡ª¡± Those shooting arrows ran into the transparent protective cover, tried to thrust in deeply, but could not move forward in the slightest.


    Now, that protective transparent cover seemed to have been formed from many bright holes like a straw boat, as if specially made to catch the arrows.


    Once the vulgar, middle-aged fellow saw this position, his expression immediately became exceptionally ugly, his anger directly exploding!


    The Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea had always run amuck on this sea and was feared. Now, were they being taught a lesson by these people? If they couldn¡¯t get back their face in this public ce, how could they still live on the Eastern Sea?


    ¡°Brothers, add in more strength! There are only two people on the opponent¡¯s side. If we just spit and curse, we will be able to drown him! Everyone, don¡¯t get discouraged, continue to attack!¡± An imposing order to attack was issued without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s poisoned.¡± Su Luo pointed at those arrows that Nangong Liuyun had frozen around his body, her eyes were ice-cold as she indifferently said it.


    The front of the arrow was emitting a faint fragrance. If you were hit by the arrow, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    As an Elementary Apothecary, this kind of nine-tailed, red scorpion poison, Su Luo was still able to recognize.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly and was unconcerned about it. One could only see his sleeves roll over, brushing towards the front.


    That movement was as casual as brushing away dust.


    But his casual movement, with regards to the pirates encircling them, was actually fatal.


    One could only see the arrows frozen by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s protectiveyer, unexpectedly, all of them turned around and ruthlessly shot towards where they came from.


    It seemed as if these arrows had grown eyes, whoeverunched it, it will shoot back towards them.


    Under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s control, these arrows were as intense as a storm shower, an impossible force to resist.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The crashing sounds from piercing through the wind echoed in the air.


    Immediately. a terrified and shocked expression appeared on all the faces of the pirates, each and every one of them was scared until they were dumbfounded. They simply could never have imagined that such a reversal that startled the heavens would ur like this.

 Chapter 495 – Life and death duel (2)

    Chapter 495 ¨C Life and death duel (2)


    ¡°Twing, thump, twing, thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just at the moment they were startled, the sound of arrow after arrow shooting into their flesh came in an unbroken session.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡ª¡ª¡±


    The pirates that were hit immediately screamed repeatedly, the cries of pain were non-stop and extremely tragic.


    Originally, these pirates were still strutting around very arrogantly, but with a slight brush of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves, all of their bodies were hit with arrows.


    The lucky ones weakly toppled onto the deck, wailing in anguish again and again.


    Some stood unsteadily and directly rolled into the ocean. In a split second, they were washed away by the sea until they were nowhere to be found.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s uracy and control had simply reached perfection.


    He didn¡¯t let the arrow enter vital parts of their bodies, rather, he shot it into their arms, thighs and ces where meat was thick with coarse skin.


    If everyone thought that this was Nangong Liuyun being merciful and kind-hearted, being lenient with his actions, then they would be gravely mistaken.


    The tip of the arrow was smeared with extremely toxic poison, the people that were shot were going to die anyway. Him shooting the arrows towards their non-vital parts was merely to let them suffer a little longer before dying, and nothing more.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun was holding onto Su Luo, calmly standing in the middle of that narrow, hollow wood.


    At this moment, his brocade robe danced lightly, he had a smiling expression like a handsome noble son in the troubled world, standing alone among this generation. He was so exceedingly refined, it was as if at any moment, he would be promoted to be an immortal.


    He had a careless smile on his face, that wasid-back and as light as clouds and gentle as the wind, as if the surrounding tragic sight and desperate scene wasn¡¯t even the tiniest bit rted to him.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly in her heart.


    Those people that became the enemy of this man, how unfortunate could they be? This kind of Nangong Liuyun, who would dare to have him as an enemy?


    ¡°Is this stage show still fun to watch?¡± Nangong Liuyun bent over as he smilingly looked at Su Luo.


    Killing people like cutting grass, wearing a smiling expression, and also saying that this was merely a staged show...Su Luo felt thatpared to him, she didn¡¯t even have the demeanor of a killer.


    ¡°If Luo girl is still dissatisfied, then...¡± A shallow, unrestrained smile appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, his beautiful eyes were brilliant and overflowing with color, as if he had again found something fun to y with.


    Once these words were said, the people that were still alive on that boat was immediately scared pale.


    Especially that middle-aged, vulgar fellow.


    His martial arts cultivation, among this crowd of people, was considered the best, so when Nangong Liuyun reflected back those arrows, he was also the fastest to avoid them.


    Not to mention before, he had pushed himself too much into the limelight. A bird that pokes its head out, gets shot, this reasoning, he hadn¡¯t understood since the beginning.


    Just based on those few disgraceful sentences he said about Su Luo, how could Nangong Liuyun forgive him?


    Nangong Liuyun naturally would attend to him the most.


    Altogether, just counting the arrows alone that swiped by his body.


    On his head, face, body and surroundings...every time, all the arrows swiped by, leaving behind a very small cut. It was not enough to take his life, but this kind of poison had a special trait¡ª¡ª


    That it was itchy.


    An unusual itch.


    Now, this middle-aged vulgar fellow¡¯s entire head and face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Even that pair of eyes was also swollen be beyond recognition.


    ¡°Spare our lives, noble swordsman, chivalrous female, it was our eyes that had failed to recognize Mount Tai. Breaking ground over the head of the god of the year, Tai Sui¡¯s, we beg you guys. Consider the fact that we are all poisoned, please spare us.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, relying on just one move, no, he didn¡¯t even need one move to make all of them despondent enough to spit out blood. How could little fries like them dare to contend against such strength? Perhaps even the boss wouldn¡¯t be able to use ten moves in the hands of this expert.


    This person was simply too strong, didn¡¯t know from where he popped out from.


    Nangong Liuyun merely swept them with an indifferent nce, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    That middle-aged vulgar fellow was also one who could read people, his ability to read someone¡¯s bodynguage was notcking, otherwise, it was unlikely for him to have crawled up to this position.

 Chapter 496 – Life and death duel (3)

    Chapter 496 ¨C Life and death duel (3)


    One could see him endure the pain, with great difficulty kneeling towards Su Luo, and with a loud voice, begged for forgiveness: ¡°Youngdy, such a kind-hearted person, please just let us go. We will be grateful for your great kindness and favor for the rest of our lives. Begging you, begging you¡ª¡ª¡±


    At the same time, those hired thugs in the surroundings also dragged their bodies that were enduring the difficult itchiness, and all kneeled towards Su Luo to beg for forgiveness.


    Su Luo merely looked at them indifferently, her expression unsympathetic.


    If she really was merely a simple, kind-hearted, ignorant youngdy from a rich residence, maybe she really would be soft-hearted from guilt because of them begging for forgiveness.


    But that was not her.


    Her previous incarnation had always lived in the secret, underworld, living a life on the edge of a knife andpping up blood.


    What was kind-hearted? What was merciful? She didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t exist in her dictionary. She only knew that if she didn¡¯t behead the grass at the roots, once the spring wind blew, it would live once again. She only knew to nip the problem in the bud, or else she would suffer harm.


    Consequently, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth only smiled, as she looked at these people who originally wanted to indifferently put them to death. She didn¡¯t even say half a sentence¡¯s worth to let them go.


    The hearts of those pirates begging for forgiveness couldn¡¯t help but be secretly furious, cursing Su Luo as being vicious and merciless, not saving someone who was about to die in front of her.


    Su Luo turned her gaze to look towards Nangong Liuyun with a ghost of a smile, and said: ¡°Not pleading for leniency on their behalf, are you disappointed?¡±


    Generally, didn¡¯t a man like a kind-hearted, little, white rabbit, a delicate Dodder flower? But she, on the other, had walked a contrary road.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t speak, but with one pull, hugged Su Luo to his chest. His lips stuck up like a water caltrop, seemingly very satisfied with her response.


    ¡°This king likes just your kind.¡± Nangong Liuyun left a kiss on her cheek.


    At this time, with everyone bitterly wailing and in anguish, crying to the heavens and rushing to the ground, it was something only Nangong Liuyun, this kind of talented person with no regards for others, could do.


    Su Luo disgruntledly rolled her eyes at him.


    Nangong Liuyun again seized the opportunity to steal a kiss.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to feel that bantering flirtatiously with Su Luo and being watched by these people was a type of sphemy. With a careless wave of his hand, disdainful as if dispatching a housefly: ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost.¡±


    These people were excited as if receiving a general pardon, each and every one of them hurriedly crawled up. People that weighed the anchor, weighed the anchor, the ones that steered the ship went to steer the ship, urging the ship to leave at flying speed.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun inquisitively.


    With regards to her understanding of him, this man was ustomed to being petty, if there was a hatred, he must avenge it, he would also get it back at double the original. How could he let them go so easily?


    As expected, Nangong Liuyun calmly nodded his head and said: ¡°As for the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea? From now on, this name won¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you stealthily do again?¡± Su Luo¡¯s entire face was full of curiosity.


    Just a moment ago, she was staring at Nangong Liuyun all along, but didn¡¯t find any clue. Her guess was merely based on her understanding of his nature.


    Nangong Liuyun, in a spoiling manner, pinched the tip of Su Luo¡¯s nose, raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just merely smeared a little tracing drug on the tip of the arrows, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Is this your n to eliminate them in one stroke?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun faintly nodded his head: ¡°The pirates of the Eastern Sea have sessfully be big news, the Dragon Gang is the most outstanding among them. Them robbing friendly merchant ships is no longer a secret, normally, these ships appear like a God and vanish like a devil. If they encounter imperial troops, they escape very rapidly, therefore, the troops sent to suppress them have never seeded.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly continued and added to his speech: ¡°Who knew that these pirates would have a Heavenly road and refuse to walk it, and instead charged through the gates of hell. They just so happen to bump into your hand, it really could be said that God¡¯s eyes are wide open.¡±


    Su Luo said again with much regret: ¡°It¡¯s a pity we need to rush back, otherwise, we could immediately send armed troops to suppress them.¡±


    ¡°Again, why would it be so hard?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thumb and forefinger was ced at the edge of his lips, the alluring red lips blew out a strange sound, so sharp as to split the sky. It was transmitted very far.

 Chapter 497 – Life and death duel (4)

    Chapter 497 ¨C Life and death duel (4)


    A ck dot could be seen in the distance.


    As it came closer, Su Luo noticed that it was a yacht. It was currently heading towards their current position at full speed.


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s actually your luxurious yacht!¡± Su Luo finally recognized it. This was the luxurious yacht that had carried them to the Amethyst Thorned Ind to catch Amethyst Thorned Fish that day.


    Su Luo was looking at Nangong Liuyun mystically.


    How could he have known that this luxurious yacht was nearby?


    She felt as if there really wasn¡¯t anything that would stump him, as long as she suggested it, he could aplish it with a wave of his hand, easily and simply.


    This man, in the end, how many more methods did he still have, how many more skills, that he hadn¡¯t revealed? How many more mysterious things were still waiting for her to unearth?


    The luxurious yacht just so happened to stop right in front of them. On the deck, Beichen Ying quickly jumped out, throwing himself towards Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo. He was so emotional that his eyes were nearly filled to the brim with tears of excitement.


    ¡°These days, where did you guys run off to! You guys almost worried us to death! We sailed the yacht everywhere in the nearby seas to look for you guys!¡± Beichen Ying hadn¡¯t even physically arrived yet before loudlyining and reproaching them.


    Nangong Liuyun held onto Su Luo¡¯s slender waist and quickly jumped to the top of the deck.


    He indifferently swept Beichen Ying a nce, throwing down a sentence for him without batting an eye: ¡°Foolishly worrying about nothing.¡±


    Beichen Ying stiffened his neck and humphed twice: ¡°I know you have nine lives, so definitely not worried about you. We were worried about Sister-inw! You don¡¯t know, that day, we all fell into a trap, the only people remaining at the scene were Sister-onw and Li Aotian, these two people. At that time, the more we thought, the more fearful we were and itching to fly up immediately. It was unfortunate that no matter what, we were unable to escape from the trap.¡±


    Beichen Ying patted his chest from lingering fear.


    They were definitely not fools, naturally, they could see Aotian and his sister¡¯s enmity towards Su Luo.


    With the few of them present, Li Aotian naturally wouldn¡¯t dare do anything, but unfortunately, only Su Luo remained, so it was hard to fathom whether she would live or die.


    Su Luo shallowly smiled: ¡°Look here, aren¡¯t I healthy and active? Don¡¯t have even a bit of problem.¡±


    ¡°Just knew that Sister-inw¡¯s flood of good fortune fills the heavens, and the heavens help the worthy.¡± Beichen Ying foolishly smiled while stroking his head, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, all the people from the Li family are trying to find Li Aotian, has Sister-inw seen him?¡±


    Li Aotian?


    This tragic man would always remain behind on the barren hill of the isted ind. Even his bones were swallowed up by the cave of mes until nothing was left, not even a little trace remained.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was calm and collected without a single ripple, her eyes turned back to gaze at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun shot a faint nce at Beichen Ying, not batting an eyelid, he said: ¡°Since there is a person whose flood of good fortune fills the heavens, naturally, there is a person whose luck is bad through and through. Maybe he is buried beneath the ocean floor, who knows?¡±


    Beichen Ying was immediately speechless.


    Daring to speak this way about Li Aotian, very likely, there was only Nangong, this individual. If other people dared to speak this way, the Li family would have already pounced on them and beaten them up.


    Su Luo spread out both hands and helplessly shrugged her shoulders: ¡°At that time, the Amethyst Fish Pce was about to disappear, everyone looked after their own lives to escape, taking care of themselves was good enough. Who had the ability to care about others?¡±


    Beichen Ying was being swayed by Nangong and Su Luo, these two big liars whose eyes didn¡¯t even blink. Immediately, he felt that what they said was reasonable and nodded in approval: ¡°Precisely, everyone is responsible for their own life, whether Li Aotian is alive or dead has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had an expression as if teaching a child, and nodded his head: ¡°These matters, you needn¡¯t care too much about.¡±


    Beichen Ying smiled bitterly: ¡°I also don¡¯t want to care about it, however, since Li Aotian disappeared, the Li family sent Li Yaoxiang over this time. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that person¡¯s temperament, right?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang, within the Li family¡¯s second generation, he was only second to Li Aotian¡¯s father¡¯s existence, at the peak of eighth rank in strength. His behavior was extremely haughty, arrogant and narrow-minded. He was also the most likely to cover up the Li family¡¯s mistakes.

 Chapter 498 – Life and death duel (5)

    Chapter 498 ¨C Life and death duel (5)


    When Beichen Ying mentioned Li Yaoxiang, Nangong Liuyun merely frowned slightly and didn¡¯t give more of a response.


    Seeing Su Luo, Beichen Ying was the happiest.


    But before he could express his excitement, he was directly assigned a new task by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°What? Send forces to suppress pirates? And it is the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea?¡± Beichen Ying continued to shake his head, ¡°No way, no way, those guys appear like the Gods and vanish like the devils, only Heaven knows which corner they are hiding in. By the time the armed forces appear, they have already fled and vanished without a trace earlier.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were bent like a half-moon, as she smilingly said: ¡°This time, with Nangong Liuyun taking action, then I don¡¯t believe it will be that troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you want to undertake this task?¡± Momentarily, Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes gave off a bright light, having a looking-forward-to-it expression.


    ¡°Not undertaking the task, rather, it¡¯s better to say have already taken action.¡± Nangong Liuyun tossed him a jade piece, ¡°Now go.¡±


    Once he heard these words, Beichen Ying was immediately all smiles.


    The Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea had never been razed even once by the imperial court, the riches it had hoarded, one could only imagine.


    Normally, where they would withdraw to was unknown, so it was fine. But now, since they had Nangong Liuyun participating, naturally, it would be an instant win.


    Beichen Ying put away the jade piece carefully, smiling towards Su Luo until you could only see the eyebrows and not the eye, revealed a mouthful of snow-white teeth: ¡°Sister-inw should feel assured, if there are good stuff, I certainly will save it for you. I¡¯ll wait until you return from an immediate victory to split the booty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s naturally good.¡± Su Luo smilingly said to him.


    The fastest way to umte wealth was not to earn it, but rather to plunder for it.


    The Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea had run amok and was feared for many years on the Eastern Sea, and was never razed once by the imperial court. One could well imagine its wealth, Su Luo nearly salivated just thinking about it.


    Don¡¯t me her for being shortsighted, it was actually because she needed to activate that formation to get out, and after paying the expensive cost, she really was so poor as to not even have nking sounds in her pockets.


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly rubbed her head, with a tender voice. saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There were sufficient armed soldiers on the luxurious yacht. Nangong Liuyun handed all of them over to Beichen Ying, whereas he personally brought Su Luo over to a smaller, independent yacht stored in the hold of the luxurious yacht. He brought Su Luo on the journey home, rushing headlong back.


    Eastern Ling Imperial Capital.


    Today, the streets were much livelier than previous days. One after another, a crowd of people flocked to thergest fighting stadium in the middle of the city.


    The second Miss and fourth Miss from the Great General Su¡¯s residence was about to conduct a life-and-death duel, moreover, it was going to be today.


    This kind of news was like injecting a dose of fresh blood into the ordinary, boring lives of the people in the capital. This suddenly made a lot of people impassioned.


    Everyone continuously guessed: in the end, just what kind of hatred was there that would make two sisters have this kind of falling out?


    There were people who favored Su Qing and would proim the argument that the poisonous Su Luo seduced Su Qing¡¯s one true love.


    ¡°You guys are really too ill-informed and narrow-minded, not even knowing this? That Su Luo is a vixen, I heard she even seduced her own older sister¡¯s future husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She is still a girl birthed by a concubine. Normally, she is also a good-for-nothing waste, she has no honor or shame, to actually go seduce her older sister¡¯s future husband. She simply doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness, too shameless.¡±


    ¡°Right, otherwise, how could Su Qing, in a fit of fury, raise the matter of a life-and-death duel? It was because she waspletely infuriated.¡±


    ¡°If I were to have this kind of younger sister, I would choke her to death at the earliest opportunity and be done with it, to avoid being set up by her in the future.¡±


    These irresponsible rumors spread faster than the speed of wind, very quickly, everyone in the city knew about it.


    But, it was also not everyone would follow the opinion of the majority, there were some clear-headed people.


    ¡°Tooughable, since Su Luo herself is a love-struck fool and a good-for-nothing waste, then how could she seduce her older sister¡¯s in-name-only, future husband? Is that older sister¡¯s future husband a blind person? Since he is blind, then how could Su Qing¡¯s kind of ice beauty even be interested?¡±

 Chapter 499 – Life and death duel (6)

    Chapter 499 ¨C Life and death duel (6)


    ¡°No matter how you say it, they are always talking about the future brother-inw. In the end, who is that man? Having the ability to make Su Qing fall for him, he shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°I heard it was His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ªthat is even more hrious. Su Qing prostrating herself before His Highness Prince Jin, this I believe, but how could His Highness Prince Jin possibly fancy Su Qing? Isn¡¯t that just nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Precisely ah, there are even more outrageous sayings. There have even been rumors that the good-for-nothing trash Su Luo from the Su family snatched His Highness Prince Jin from Su Qing¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ha ha ha¡ª¡ªI am dying fromughter. Let¡¯s not mention the good-for-nothing Su Luo, even Su Qing herself, what qualifications does she have to be fancied by His Highness Prince Jin? Even going so far as boasting that His Highness Prince Jin is her true love? Who the hell does she think she is?!¡±


    The above-mentioned were actually from the Anti Su Qing camp.


    Due to the controversy, there were many people who paid close attention to the duel as a result.


    As a result of one round after another of hype, today¡¯s duel to the death had simply reached the extent where it was bursting with activity with a turnout that included the entire capital.


    The Imperial Capital had an enormous fighting stadium sufficient to amodate a hundred thousand people.


    There were many areas on the fighting stage, but in the most central area there now stood a female in a zing red skirt.


    One could see she had an exquisite and extremely beautiful appearance with aplexion as clear and cold as a lotus. With her standing on stage, even her surroundings appeared to have been cooled down by a few degrees.


    Su Qing stood on stage, so she heard thements from the audience below.


    In the beginning, the public opinion was favorable towards her, with many criticizing Su Luo. She listened with a calm and collectedplexion. Not a single ripple disturbed Su Qing¡¯s expression, but her heart was delighted from beginning to end.


    However, she didn¡¯t know since when, the direction of public opinion started to gradually change.


    A few opinions unfavorable towards her started to appear, mostly mocking her wishful thinking with regards to His Highness Prince Jin.


    This was precisely the sharpest thorn buried deepest in Su Qing¡¯s heart. Having it pointed out andid bare by people like this made her suffer more pain than simply just killing her.


    Standing on top of the really high and enormous fighting stage, Su Qing clenched both her hands into fists. Herplexion condensed into a cold and arrogant expression. She continuously mouthing Su Luo¡¯s name in her heart, apanied by the sinister hatred in her eyes.


    Time gradually passed, but Su Luo still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    The spectators under the stage who wanted to see a good y immediately be unhappy. One after another, they yelled at the top of their throats:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it said there will be a duel to the death? It¡¯s almost time, where is the other person?¡±


    ¡°Exactly ah, we had to arrive early in the morning in order to grab good seats. Do you think it was easy? Are they ying with us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Su Luo became scared at thest moment and did not dare toe, huh? Hey, this is really too embarrassing, right?¡±


    ¡°If she was afraid, then she shouldn¡¯t have agreed; since she has agreed, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid. The character of Su Manor¡¯s fourth Miss is toocking, right? No wonder she could do something nauseating like stealing her older sister¡¯s future husband.¡±


    Everyone in the audience were discussing this spiritedly, but Lan Xuan was so anxious his forehead started to give off sweat.


    Beichen and Anye were searching for them on the ocean, but his luck wasn¡¯t as good. His assignment was to reverse the direction of the public opinion: to create a fair, auspicious, and peaceful environment in the battle arena for sister-inw.


    His suppression of Su Qing¡¯s stratagems had just started to show some results. Nevertheless, who could have imagined that the time for the duel was quickly approaching, yet sister-inw still had not arrived.


    Public opinion was a small matter, but sister-inw¡¯s safety was a major concern.


    If she had truly met with mishap, very likely a huge problem had urred on Nangong¡¯s side...... Lan Xuan irritability pulled at his hair. He somewhat worriedly stood up to look in all directions.


    ¡°Young master, this......do we still continue?¡± Lan Xu, Lan Xuan¡¯s loyal and devoted subordinate, respectfully bowed and asked.


    Lan Xuan recalled Anye Ming¡¯s instruction from that day: it did not matter if sister-inw showed up or not, he must continue to reverse the public opinion for her.


    Recalling up to that point, Lan Xuan twitchly waved his hand: ¡°Continue.¡±

 Chapter 500 – Life and death duel (7)

    Chapter 500 ¨C Life and death duel (7)


    The time for the decisive battle drew nearer by minutes and seconds.


    But what nobody could imagine was that even now, Su Luo still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    On the fighting stage, the corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, tilting up into a ridiculing sneer.


    ¡°Su Luo, are you afraid? Afraid toe, right? Being like this, how are you fit to be with His Highness Prince Jin? Why would he be so good to you? You don¡¯t deserve it! Don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s deep, cold eyes dropped down slightly as she stood on the marble fighting stage made up of huge boulders, unmoving and silentlyughing in her heart.


    If Su Luo didn¡¯t show up, not only did it imply that she was a coward, but at the same time, her name would be on the most wanted list in the maind. Then, from this day forth, she would never have a peaceful day.


    Everyone on the maind worshipped the strong and would always look down upon cowards for a lifetime.


    Therefore, there was a rule, not daring to attend your life-and-death duel, your name would immediately be ced on the list of most wanted with a very high reward money offered. Also, everyone would kill her.


    Therefore...Su Luo, today, you appearing is death, not appearing is also death!


    Su Qing¡¯s cold eyes hung down, a sinister and cruel radiance shing through them.


    Meanwhile, in a private room on the second floor of the fighting arena, the door was closed tightly.


    An extremely beautiful woman that was above themon people sat upright like a queen. Her pair of eyes unblinkingly stared at the empty fighting stage below with an enigmatic expression. Nobody could see clearly what she was thinking about.


    A screened hat was ced quietly at her right hand side. This screened hat could only cover half of a person, it was just like her expression, pitch-ck as ink.


    The audience under the stage was spiritedly discussing away, regardless of how Lan Xuan¡¯s people tried to pacify the rowdy crowd, but without Su Luo¡¯s appearance, these people felt as if they were being fooled. Immediately, they were angry against amon enemy and unprecedentedly united as one.


    Lan Xuan pressed down on his temple that was throbbing non-stop. He bitterly smiled inside his heart, if at this moment, Sister-inw is again unwell, maybe this matter would not end well.


    ¡°There is still the final three minutes left, but our other duelist has not appeared at all.¡± The judges walked onto the fighting stage with eyes gazing off in the distance in all four directions, indifferently saying: ¡°As everyone knows, no matter what kind of reason, after signing a life-and-death contract and not going onto the life-and-death stage, from now on, she will inevitably suffer attacks from the experts of the entire continent.¡±


    The judge paused and another minute passed.


    The final two minutes.¡±


    In the wake of the judge¡¯s words, immediately, all the tongues of the people at the scene started to wag.


    ¡°Not true right? That Miss Su really doesn¡¯t dare toe?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, she actually turned out to be a coward. Originally, I heard that this Miss, on the surface, was a good-for-nothing, but had actually hidden her strength under a bushel to secretly cultivate. I thought she was going to be a great person, never expected this...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, originally, I also thought highly of and supported this Su Luo. I just wanted to see the y of a concubine daughter¡¯s counterattack. Who would have imagined that she simply won¡¯t dare to even appear.¡±


    The judge¡¯s indifferent voice once again echoed out: ¡°Thest minute.¡±


    Momentarily, everyone settled down. With rapt attention, they held their breath, unmoving and waiting for the arrival of thest second.


    Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock, tick tock...


    Nobody ever felt until now how very slowly the time could pass. It was so slow as if the entire world had stop rotating around.


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven...¡± Now, everyone was all counting down in their hearts, with their hearts full of all kinds of stirred up moods.


    In the wake of the sound of the audience counting down the time.


    In the private room on the second floor, this exceedingly refined, extremely beautiful woman¡¯s mouth slowly hooked up into a smiling expression. Her smile was beautiful like a blooming summer flower.


    The sneer at the corner of her mouth became increasingly distinct: Su Luo, never imagined defeating you this easily, really doesn¡¯t give a person a feeling of aplishment.


    But, very quickly, the smile, in a sh, became rigid at the corner of her mouth. Her entire person seemed to have all the acupuncture points pushed to a stop, back so stiff that she almost couldn¡¯t budge.

 Chapter 501 – Life and death duel (8)

    Chapter 501 ¨C Life and death duel (8)


    They could see to the distant horizon, it was vast without boundary. The azure horizon seemed to send out dazzling rays of light.


    Just at this moment, two small, ck dots suddenly appeared at a distant ce in the sky. Soon after, the small ck dots grewrger andrger, until you were ultimately able to vaguely distinguish the figures of two individual.


    The two individual shadows came, appearing to tread on the waves.


    The man¡¯s sleeves danced lightly, outstanding and extraordinary; the woman¡¯s skirt flew upwards, with jade bones and an immortal beauty.


    One was handsome like this, one was fresh, clean and clever. The two people were holding each other¡¯s hands firmly, treading on air, like immortals arriving surrounded in a faint mist.


    This was absolutely, that everyone had ever seen in their whole lives, the most well-matched, most perfect couple, like a pair of jade annulus that made their hearts beat with eagerness!


    At present, everyone was looking up, foolishly gazing at the two extremely beautiful figures that arrived from far away.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± Nangong Liuyun was holding Su Luo¡¯s hand while leading her, flying fast as they gently floated down onto the enormous fighting stage.


    With a casual wave of his hand, those tide-like voices of the audience counting backward immediately stopped. It was as if the entire world, at this moment,pletely stopped.


    Everyone held their breath with rapt attention, quietly watching that unique and matchless juvenile on stage, just like facing the ruler of all under heaven.


    Now, within this giant fighting arena, sat a full house of a hundred thousand people or more. They were all like the woman sitting in the second floor private room, their whole body was stiff like iron, unwaveringly staring at that handsome, bright and extraordinary man on the stage.


    Jin-His Highness Prince Jin?


    How was this possible! This was irrational!


    How could His Highness Prince Jin appear on the stage of the fighting arena? Moreover, he actually appeared holding hands with a woman? What did this show?


    Immediately, everyone in the audience was emotionally stirred up! Madness! Riots!


    ¡°Look! That is His Highness Prince Jin, it really is His Highness Prince Jin, aaaaaahhhh!!!¡± This woman in the prime of her youth was so excited that she nearly copsed.


    ¡°How is this possible! Why would His Highness Prince Jin evene here! Isn¡¯t this a duel between the two Misses from the Su Manor? Why would hee?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the rumors are true? The two Misses from the Su Manor are truly dueling over His Highness Prince Jin?¡±


    ¡°Who is that girl His Highness Prince Jin is holding hands with? Why would His Highness hold her hand like this? For what reason?!¡±


    The countless women were emotionally stirred up, they were shouting, jealous and frantic. Those sounds of their shouts were practically howls tearing from their throats, nearly boiling over the entire fighting arena.


    A stream of gazes that harbored malicious intentions shot towards Su Luo and exploded onto her body. Even if Su Luo¡¯s manner remained unperturbed like the wind, it was also inevitable that she would have some difficulty holding onto her calm.


    She tried to throw him off slightly, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand was like an iron mp that held on firmly, motionlessly clenching hers, not allowing her to escape.


    Nangong Liuyun gazed at the rioting audience, and frowned faintly. He lifted his right hand up, and pressed down slightly.


    Immediately, the impassioned audience like the boiling water in a pot, suddenly became absolutely silent, terrifyingly quiet.


    Seeing this, those several big shots that were invited to be judges, one after another, forced a bitter smile and shook their heads.


    Thew-enforcing elder of the Imperial capital¡¯s Elder Group, the Venerable president of the Imperial Capital¡¯s number one school, the honorary elder of the Mercenary Union...... These important figures, with a mere stamp of their feet, could shake the entire Imperial Capital three times. They could only exchange a bitter smile with each other.


    Regarding martial arts cultivation, Nangong Liuyun was not necessarily their opponent. However, regarding his power to control the arena, the three of them added together would also fall short of his influence that was shown just by raising his hand.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the spread of flushed faces in the audience, those shining, twinkling eyes. The space between his eyebrows knitted slightly. He turned to the judges, his voice was indifferent, negligent and cold: ¡°Can we start?¡±


    The judges were frightened by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze, for a moment, they couldn¡¯t respond.


    Su Luo pursed her lips into a smile as she gave them direction with good intentions: ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if the fight can begin now?¡±


    Without waiting for the judges to respond, Su Qing condescendingly lifted the corner of her mouth: ¡°Su Luo, you arrived toote.¡±


    Su Luo was all smiles as she sized up Su Qing in front of her.


    Haven¡¯t seen her for many days,pared to before, Su Qing¡¯s temperament had unexpectedly changed somewhat.

 Chapter 502 – Life and death agreement (1)

    Chapter 502 ¨C Life and death agreement (1)


    Su Luo shot her an indifferent nce, with a clear and cold tone that was light as wind said: ¡°Am Ite?¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s face was cold, with a grimugh: ¡°Yes. You arete, therefore you already lost. I won¡¯t kill you, you shouldmit suicide.¡±


    Not waiting for Su Luo¡¯s response, Nangong Liuyun swept Su Qing a sharp nce. That look terrified her heart, only then did he turn his eyes towards the audience. With a cold as ice tone, unhurriedly said: ¡°Did any of you see the fourth Miss Su beingte?¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Everybody said in a unified voice that resounded high into the clouds with strength that pierced through the heavens.


    Absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow any otherments.


    Nangong Liuyun nced back with a smile yet not a smile expression in his eyes, containing a trace of a hidden sneer. He raised an eyebrow and cast a sidelong nce at Su Qing: ¡°Hear that?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±Su Qing¡¯s pupils shed with a trace of maliciousness.


    His Highness Prince Jin was obviously being biased, no matter who it was, they could clearly tell. However, Su Qing did not have the courage to criticize him.


    Because in this imperial capital, no one has the courage to provoke His Highness Prince Jin.


    With deep apathy and a trace of cynicism, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gazended light as a feather on Su Qing¡¯s face. Then, he looked back to Su Luo and intimately rubbed her head with his generouslyrge and heated hands: ¡°Have fun ying, this king will wait for you below.¡±


    Have fun ying?


    Su Qing¡¯s eyes opened wide in a sh, they became red as blood, firmly ring at Su Luo while her hands clenched into tight fists at her side. This was a life-and-death duel between her and Su Luo yet His Highness Prince Jin actually told Su Luo to have fun ying? How could he look down at her so much?! Su Qing was so infuriated that she almost spat out blood.


    On the second floor in a private room, that exceedingly refined beauty¡¯s pair of eyes were treacherously and maliciously ring at Su Luo, like a viper alongside her waiting for an opportunity to bite her at anytime. Because of jealousy, her originally beautiful appearance was now extremely distort, appearing ugly and malevolent.


    Everyone below the stage were quiet. So quiet that it was frightening.


    Nobody would have imagined that it was actually His Highness Prince Jin who led Su Luo over by the hand. Also no one would have thought that the person with extremely disdainful manner would be a love struck idiot. And nobody would have ever thought that His Highness Prince Jin would be this intimate with her.


    At this moment, they were speechless, especially those young women who worship His Highness Prince Jin as a revered God. It was as if they were scorched by lightning and split in two, like wilted eggnt with foolishly nk expressions still sitting in the same ce, not knowing how to respond.


    On the stage


    Onlyplete quietness


    Among the three judges, the honorary president of the Mercenary Union, gave a clear cough while stroking his few strands of goat like beard: ¡°Since both parties are here, then let¡¯s start the match.¡±


    When this elderly man with kind brows and pleasant eyes looked at Su Luo, his eyes shed with an interested radiance.


    Beichen Mu, Beichen Ying¡¯s third grand uncle, is the honorary president of the Mercenary Union.


    Beichen Ying was known to the outside as the president of the Mercenary Union, but because he was still young, he was under tutge of this elder.


    Beichen Ying could be said to hold the power of the Mercenary Union, but you might as well say this elder was the true master behind the scenes. In this life and death duel, don¡¯t know who was able to invited this elder toe, that person¡¯s reputation must be very big.


    Su Luo saw him spoke smiling while quietly looked at her. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but cough once, could this elder be invited by Beichen Ying?


    However she doesn¡¯t have time to think too much, because now under the eyes of many the scent of battle permeated through the air.


    Su Qing icily and arrogantly cast sidelong nces at Su Luo, the corners of her mouth rose up into a cold taunting smile: ¡°Ha, didn¡¯t arrive toote? Very good. Since you have chosen the painful way to die, then as your older sister I will help you aplish it.¡±


    Su Luo gave a shallow smile, with a calmplexion said: ¡°Su Qing, Speak the truth, when have I ever offended you? Why do you hate me so much?¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s eyes lit up with furious intent: ¡° Speak less nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 503 – The life and death agreement (2)

    Chapter 503 ¨C The life and death agreement (2)


    But because Su Luo wanted to incite Su Qing into a rage out of humiliation, she wouldn¡¯t easily let this opportunity slip by. Su Luo carelessly asked: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it really is because of Nangong Liuyun? But he has simply never even looked at you, he still doesn¡¯t even know who you are, what qualifications do you have to be jealous?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words were unhurried and leisurely, but as far as Su Qing was concerned, every word weighted greater than five hundred kilograms full of strength, seriously wounding her.


    ¡°Su Luo, I demand you shut up!¡± Su Luo¡¯s words had hit right on the mark of her most shameful and depressing matter. Immediately, Su Qing¡¯s eyes became scarlet red, giving off red rays of light, herplexion flushed crimson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not like that? Obviously, it was you yourself who showered affections on an uninterested party, and wishfully thought that His Highness Prince Jin was interested in you. Finally, you found out it was all a misunderstanding, was made fun of and mocked. So, you vented all your anger onto me. Do you dare to deny this in front of everyone present?¡± Su Luo¡¯s deep eyes rose up slightly and looked at her with a ghost of a smile.


    Her words, her meaningful gaze, all carried an endless amount of mockery.


    No matter how icily arrogant and nobly aloof Su Qing might appear, she was still stirred up to the brink of madness by a few sentences from Su Luo.


    However, it seemed Su Luo felt it was still not enough, and she unhurriedly said: ¡°Su Qing, you forced me to draw up the life-and-death agreement, at that time you were fourth rank, I was only third rank, hahaha, fancy that you could even open your mouth to demand this.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The audience under the stage seemed to have woken up from a dream. Each and every one of them had their ears pointed up, listening excitedly and watching with great delight at the version of siblings mutually destroying each other in front of their eyes.


    Every one of Su Luo¡¯s sentence pressed in, and Su Qing waspletely unable to deny it!


    The truth...So this was the real truth of the matter!


    So as it turned out, Su Qing had believed herself to be infallible and through her wishful thinking, thought the one His Highness Prince Jin fell in love with was her.


    As it turned out, when Su Qing found out the truth ,she flew into a rage out of humiliation and vented her anger onto her younger sister¡¯s body.


    So it was Su Qing who forced her own younger sister, whose age and cultivation was below hers, to set up a life-and-death agreement.


    Su Qing...Such a nobly proud, aloof, cold beauty, originally thought nobody would enter her eye, but as it turned out, that icily arrogant appearance was all a pretense! This kind of Su Qing was too fake!


    Now, a countless number of gazes were focused like the light of amp, converging on Su Qing¡¯s body. The gazes of a lot of people on Su Qing carried a strong, despising expression.


    Before, how many were fond of her, there was just as many who looked down upon her now.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, Su Qing¡¯s face, in an instant, blushed a deep red.


    The hands at her side could not suppress the slight trembling, clearly, she was already at the peak of her fury.


    Su Luo indifferently and without affection, looked at her, the corner of her mouth hooked up slightly.


    Su Qing, at that time when you forced me to set up the life-and-death agreement, you would never have thought that today, I would reveal everything and use it to very ruthlessly p your face?


    That¡¯s right, the you who was always standing in the clouds, the you who always regarded me as an ant, how could you have foreseen this point?


    But, very quickly, you would know that even an ant could counterattack against an elephant. Meanwhile, you were destined to be defeated by my hands.


    Now, Su Qing¡¯splexion was extremely ugly, suddenly white, then green, then red, like a dish of blended colors, with many colors jumping out.


    ¡°Su Luo, since you want to court death, then I will help you aplish this!¡± A murderous intent shed through Su Qing¡¯s cold eyes!


    ¡°A life-and-death duel, every life and death is fated through the Mandate of Heaven, and private vendettas must not be carried out afterwards.¡± The judge stood in the center of the stage, his ice-cold gaze sweeping towards Su Qing and Su Luo: ¡°Today¡¯s fight is between Su Manor¡¯s Su Qing and Su Luo, the two people, please make your preparations.¡±


    Seeing Su Qing and Su Luo both nodding their heads, the judge mildly said: ¡°Since both sides have already finished their preparations, then, the fight, will begin from now!¡±


    Not waiting for the judge¡¯s words to fade, Su Qing gave a sinisterly fierce smile, taking quick steps to stride over as unsophisticated spirit force burst forth from her body and rushed out.


    A powerful deterrent force spread out from her entire body. An inexhaustible spirit force, in a split second, surged violently towards Su Luo like a tide!


    Fifth rank!

 Chapter 504 – The life and death agreement (3)

    Chapter 504 ¨C The life and death agreement (3)


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her heart moved a tiny bit, but her expression remained calm and collected.


    At that time when the crown prince ridiculed her, he blurted out that Su Qing teacher¡¯s sect, in order to help her be victorious in the fight, gave her various rare kinds of treasure as if it was water, forcing her promotion to the fifth rank.


    Now, it looks like what the crown prince said was not false.


    Whether it was Su Qing¡¯s cultivation or fighting experience, both were richer than Su Luo¡¯s, and one moment of inattentiveness would result in a lethal injury.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was somewhat grave as she stared at Su Qing with indifference.


    In the beginning, Su Qing was so angered by Su Luo that she flew into a rage out of humiliation, nearly exploding. But during the time it took to start the life-and-death duel, she concealed her anger, leaving no trace behind. She reced it with an overcast, fiendish and murderous aura.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly was somewhat regretful.


    Just now, she deliberately set out to infuriate Su Qing, the main purpose was to rile up her qi and blood, to disquiet her state of mind. But, she didn¡¯t expect that Su Qing would calm down so quickly.


    It seemed that Su Qing being able to achieve her present position of prestige was not merely based on the pursuit of poprity. She really had the ability and was made of good material.


    ¡°Beheading Chop of the Netherworld!¡± A bright white light, like a sharp de,unched towards Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    This sword strike seemed ordinary, but only Su Luo knew that its approach was brimming with a severe, ruthless danger.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo condensed out an enormous great dimensional imprint which smashed heavily towards that sword. Both sides collided, producing an ear-splitting noise.


    Su Luo immediately took a step back due to the recoil, unloading the pressure produced by the strike.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled slightly with apprehension.


    The strength of a fifth rank was not someone she, who was at the middle of fourth rank, couldpare to and underestimate. Just based on the weight of the power alone, it was stronger than hers by at least one fold.


    Moreover, Su Qing¡¯s sword was obviously not amon sword.


    When she came into contact with it, she could clearly feel an icy cold prate through her back.


    In terms of spirit power, Su Luo knew she couldn¡¯t risk her life and directly attack Su Qing.


    She had cultivated the spirit dance steps, so she was an expert in speed. Her previous life¡¯s experience made her an expert assassin, therefore...She shouldn¡¯t go all out in a direct fight against Su Qing, she could only outsmart her.


    Thinking up to here, a beam of light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Soon after, she turned around and ran.


    Her foot tread the exquisite spirit dance steps as the corner of her skirt danced. Her speed was so fast that she only left an afterimage. In a split second, she had run until all traces of her disappeared.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart was furious!


    ¡°Want to run? You think you are able to run away today? Humph!¡± Su Qing disdainfully gave a snort!


    She chased tightly after Su Luo, unwilling to let go, aggressively and seething with the desire tomit murder.


    Theherworld sword in Su Qing¡¯s hand suddenly thrusted towards Su Luo¡¯s back¡ª¡ª


    However, Su Luo was like a mudfish slipping through her hand, slipping away at the most critical moment.


    It was nothing if it was only once or twice, but it was often, and every time, it was like this. This made Su Qing¡¯s state of mind that she had calmed down with great difficulty, once again explode with her fiery anger.


    The two Misses on the stage, one was running, the other was pursuing. The one escaping was surrounded by perils, the one chasing was furious and utterly difited.


    Their speed was extremely fast, one after another, a stream of afterimages flew past, unable to even see their silhouettes.


    Everyone underneath the stage held their breath with rapt attention, nervously and tensely staring at the stage. All of their attention was attracted by what¡¯s happening, afraid of, in a sh, missing a thread of a brilliant event.


    Today¡¯s fight was really wonderful and stimting, moreover, it was a fight between sisters from the same manor, giving it an even more interesting quality. So, everyone was all stirred up and excited from watching.


    Of course, there were also some people who were unhappy with Su Luo¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Even though Su Luo runs very fast, and also looks good running, but always running is not a good method.¡±


    ¡°I was under the impression that Su Luo dared to agree to this life-and-death duel because she had an amazing hidden card. As it turns out, she only knows to flee for her life.¡±


    ¡°Just fleeing and not counterattacking, sooner orter, she will lose, no suspense...¡±


    ¡°Originally, there was no suspense. Su Qing is exceptionally gifted and from a famous sect, she is bound to win this fight, not in the least suspenseful.¡±

 Chapter 505 – Life and death agreement (4)

    Chapter 505 ¨C Life and death agreement (4)


    Below the stage, everyone was in the midst of animated discussion. However, every sentence was filled with certainty that Su Qing would be the victor. Aside from Nangong Liuyun, there was probably not one person who was optimistic about Su Luo¡¯s chances. The current situation had changed to favoring one side, towards Su Qing.


    Su Luo heard the noisy discussion below the stage. A light smile shed across the corner of her mouth. She was not affected in the slightest way by these voices.


    In contrast, when Su Qing heard these voices, a trace of arrogance appeared in her heart.


    Even though His Highness Prince Jin supported Su Luo, so what? Based on innate talent and strength, how could Su Luo even bepared to her? Everyone below were all supporting her.


    Su Qing¡¯s gaze seemed tond on His Highness Prince Jin countless times. She wanted to know whether or not he now regretted choosing Su Luo?


    Just when Su Qing was ncing at His Highness Prince Jin, all of a sudden, His Highness Prince Jin directed a perfect smile at her. It was a demonically enchanting and alluring smile that could charm all living things. It simply captured a person¡¯s spirit and soul, turning them upside down.


    Su Qing¡¯s movements momentarily stopped.


    Because she wanted to provoke Su Qing, Su Luo continuously observed Su Qing¡¯s mental strength. Su Luo watched as Su Qing became entranced by that smile of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s to the point of being almost incapable of returning to her senses.


    Suddenly, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smiling expression!


    Weakness! Finally found a weakness in Su Qing¡¯s defense! His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s male honey trap was very sessful, so cleverly done!


    When experts exchange blows, in an instant, a myriad of changes could ur.


    Su Qing, you dared to be distracted at this moment, you really have great belief in yourself.


    No sooner said than done, a dense ckish handprint suddenly appeared above Su Qing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang ¡ª¡ª¡± A Great Dimensional Imprint ruthlessly smashed straight down on Su Qing¡¯s forehead!


    Su Qing truly deserved to be called a fifth rank expert.


    At the moment when the Great Dimensional Imprint was about to smash down, she had already returned to her senses. It was just that due to fright, Su Qing subconsciously rolled to the right.


    However, for Su Luo who had already be well versed in Su Qing¡¯s fighting habits, how could she let Su Qing escape so easily?


    ¡°ming Spring!¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice exploded out loudly. At the ce where Su Qing was tumbling, a sea of mes that was as big as a spring ignited rose up from the ground. The fire rolled like waves.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing was momentarily distracted. She had been manipted by Su Luo to be so flustered that she didn¡¯t know what to do with her hands and feet. Her body fell into the sea of mes. The pain immediately caused tears to fall as she uttered a shriek.


    Su Luo¡¯s fire was taken from the cave of mes, which burned much hotter whenpared to normal mes.


    Therefore, in the moment it takes to breathe, Su Qing¡¯s hair was lit up. The mes rushed like a torrent, giving her no time to deal with it.


    Normally Su Qing would cultivate a lot, but with regards to real fighting experience she didn¡¯t have enough. Thus, when she was manipted by Su Luo into a state of confusion, she suddenly lost her normally clear, cold and proud manner.


    ¡°Ice Seal Art!¡± With great difficulty Su Qing recovered her senses and loudly shouted. An ice seal quickly sted towards herself.


    Su Qing was of the ice elemental system.


    So, she subconsciously froze ayer of ice on her own head.


    As expected, in a split second, above her ignited hair a whistling sound could be heard. In a sh, the fire was extinguished.


    However, without waiting for Su Qing topletely recover, a light shadow quietly appeared behind her. A deeply cold and sharp dagger sliced severely towards her neck!


    Su Qing¡¯s ice covered from her head down to her mouth, but her neck was exposed, to the extent of giving Su Luo a chance to take advantage of it.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± A blood curdling screech could be heard, a scarlet line of blood had been cut into Su Qing¡¯s neck. A bright red line of blood streaked across the air.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with her own performance. She rapidly retreated with some regret.


    Even though she had seeded, but Su Qing¡¯s reaction was also not slow. At the critical juncture, Su Qing had erected a sharp armor of ice on her throat. Su Luo¡¯s dagger had only shed a line of blood on Su Qing¡¯s throat and was unable to advance even half an inch further.


    Failing to eliminate Su Qing, following this, Su Luo would have to suffer Su Qing¡¯s wrath and frantic retaliation.

 Chapter 506 – Life and death agreement (5)

    Chapter 506 ¨C Life and death agreement (5)


    The strike did not hit its mark, so Su Luo quickly retreated. After all, a crazy Su Qing was not someone she could provoke too much.


    Now, everyone present was silent.


    The surroundings were awfully quiet.


    Nobody in the audience under the stage could have anticipated that just a moment ago, Su Luo almost killed Su Qing. This simply was...everyone felt as if their own neck was somewhat cold.


    That slice just now, from Su Luo condensing out the Palmprint to the fire attack, then to assassinating with a dagger, seemed to take a long time. In fact, it urred between the time it took for a spark to light up on a flint.


    The action happened in a blink of an eye.


    Now, Su Luo stood calmly on one side of the fighting arena, the gentle wind blowing her ink-colored hair, the corner of her skirt flying upwards; it was as if her entire body was giving off a brilliant radiance, giving one an illusion of her having an extraordinary manner.


    In contrast to Su Qing.


    Originally, she was like a lotus in freshwater, noble, virtuous and proud, but after merely a short time¡¯s effort, she was actually forced by Su Luo into such a sorry state.


    That head of silky, supple and ck hair was burned until only a few sparse amounts remained. On her snow-white, jade-like neck, there was a sinister bloody line, the clothing on her body was soiled with bloodstains. Now, she cut an extremely sorry figure.


    How could this be? Clearly, Su Qing was fifth rank, so obviously, she should have been the stronger one...why was she forced to this extent?


    Without exception, on top of everyone¡¯s head appeared a huge question mark, extremely perplexing to them.


    Currently, Su Qing was simply itching to execute Su Luo through a thousand cuts!


    Trap of a beautiful male!


    How could His Highness Prince Jin...how could he use the honey trap against her!


    If it weren¡¯t for her being distracted from looking at him, then how could Su Luo take advantage of this opportunity? Really too abominable!


    Su Qing fumed with rage, stressing each syble as she furiously shouted: ¡°Su Luo, if you have the ability, then you should rely on your own skill to beat me, don¡¯t use those underhanded tricks!¡±


    ¡°Underhanded tricks? Dare I ask, second older sister, what kind of underhanded tricks?¡± Su Luo stood unperturbed, casting sidelong nces at her with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Losing her mind with just with one smile from Nangong Liuyun, Su Qing, you should say it out loud, allowing everyone to judge the right and wrong of this.


    Su Qing was immediately choked off by this, a raging me seemed to have ignited in her chest, both of her eyes were scarlet red like blood; she was clearly extremely furious.


    How could she say it? How could she publicly say that she lost her senses from a smile by Nangong Liuyun? If it was like this, how was she different from a love-struck fool?


    Su Luo was openly conspiring against her and Su Qing was unable to retort back, she could only fly into a rage from humiliation. She shouted loudly: ¡°Su Luo, give me your life!¡±


    Her words hadn¡¯tpletely faded, before her body had alreadyunched towards Su Luo like a meteor.


    ¡°Ice des Technique!¡± Su Qing yelled out loud, one after another, icy des formed with five edges started spinning and shot towards the front of Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The icy des were densely packed together, hiding the sky and covering the earth. There were at least hundreds and thousands of sheets of ice. If she was pierced by it, Su Luo would instantly turn into a hedgehog.


    This was Su Qing throwing caution to the wind! She was so enraged as to enter the crazy state!


    Now, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was lifted in a grim smile.


    Frankly, in her previous incarnation, she must really have deep enmity with ice mages. The archenemies in this lifetime unexpectedly all used Ice des Technique to kill her.


    From the beginning, with Liu Chengfeng, to the recent Li Aotian, and now to this Su Qing in front of her, they were actually all ice departments. However, the most recent few battles also allowed Su Luo to fight with ice element mages, giving her a lot of experience.


    The Great Dimensional Imprint formed up high, afterwards, it changed into a dark shadow and rapidly enveloping Su Luo, forming a protective membrane around Su Luo¡¯s surroundings,pletely protecting her entire body without a single leak.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡ª¡± One after another, ice des attacked the protective membrane, issuing intense striking sounds.


    Momentarily, star-like sparks radiated all around. It was exceptionally dazzling.

 Chapter 507 – Life and death agreement (6)

    Chapter 507 ¨C Life and death agreement (6)


    However, without a doubt, all of the ice des were warded off by Su Luo.


    The protective cover was removed, and Su Luo indifferently shot Su Qing a nce: ¡°Still think your attacks are formidable. Looks like you are also only at this level.¡±


    Being looked down by Su Luo made Su Qing extremely furious, and a malevolent sneer shed across her face: ¡°Just now was merely the starter, now this is the real main course!¡±


    She had just finished speaking, when one could see her hands flip over and immediately, spirit force burst out explosively. Her hands formed manyplicated seals, afterwards condensing out a countless number of handprints attacking towards Su Luo!


    A countless number of shadowy fists mixed together with and icy cold air enveloping towards Su Luo.


    Among these shadowy fists, Su Luo felt her heart being apprehensive.


    It was as if a viper was concealed among the crowd, and at any time would pounce on her to strike a fatal blow on her.


    Su Luo immediately realized, most of these shadowy fists were fake tricks, only one among them was the real killing move!


    Since this was Su Qing¡¯s most powerful killing move, if she was unable to guard against it, today, what awaited her would inevitably be a crushing defeat.


    Su Luo sucked in a deep breath and concentrated all of her mental strength. Her pair of eyes was as clear as water as they unwaveringly stared at those rapidly attacking shadowy fists.


    It was silent in the surroundings, so quiet, it was as if between heaven and earth, she was the only one remaining.


    Finally, Su Luo slowly closed both of her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, why would she close both of her eyes at this critical juncture? Wasn¡¯t this the tempo of voluntarily courting death?


    All the spectators under the stage were staring at Su Luo in stunned surprise, without exception, they felt she was insane.


    His Highness Prince Jin was sitting in the most center and respected position in the first row, and his hands tightened slightly. His gaze was like a torch shining radiantly as he watched Su Luo fixedly.


    He knew, if at this moment Su Luo was able toprehend it, then her mental strength would certainly advance by leaps and bounds. If she couldn¡¯tprehend it, what awaited her was an endless stream of injuries.


    In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind, the image of Su Luo smiling with a flowery dimple from days ago appeared. She was looking at him, earnestly and gravely asking him, do you trust me?


    Do you trust me?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tense hands were clenched into fists, right in the middle of hesitating, suddenly, from Su Luo¡¯s own body, a stream of mental powers emitted out in wave-like motions.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled in satisfaction and adjusted his body¡¯s position, allowing himself to sit morefortably. But, his gaze was still as sharp as he unblinkingly looked upon the stage.


    Now, the smile on Su Qing¡¯s face had already blossomed, like the goddess of victory, contemptuously looking at the ant in front of her.


    Su Luo, you are about to die! You are finally about to die! If this world doesn¡¯t have you, how beautiful will it be~~Su Qing was already imagining her blissful life afterwards.


    But!


    Very quickly, the smiling expression stiffened at the corner of her mouth.


    In the split second when the shadowy fists were about to reach Su Luo¡¯s forehead, Su Luo¡¯s tightly closed eyes abruptly flipped open!


    That pair of eyes which was as deep as water burned radiantly, like the vast body of seawater, deep, profoundly mysterious and ink ck. It was also like the unsheathed, double-edged sword, showing off one¡¯s ability.


    One could only see the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hook into a negligent, cold smile.


    ¡°Sure enough, the desire tomit murder is concealed deeply.¡± Su Luo gave a cold snort.


    Nobody would have expected, that now, Su Luo would actually ignore those hiding-the- sky-and-covering-the-earth shadowy fists smashing towards her body. She directly attacked with her dagger, firmly thrusting towards that real killing move mixed in among the fake shadowy fists!


    She actually could exactly and without mistake, find the only killer move among countless false shadows! This ability to make discerning judgements, amazed everyone!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A violent collision, and Su Luo felt a portion of bone-chilling, icy cold enveloping towards her.


    In a sh, Su Luo condensed out mes and was able to withstand that ice-cold killing move.


    When Su Luo striked with her dagger,her dagger broke apart into fragments, while that killing move also vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo suddenly fell back more than ten steps, unloading that heavy pressure from the colliding strikes.

 Chapter 508 – Life and death agreement (7)

    Chapter 508 ¨C Life and death agreement (7)


    Su Qing¡¯s ice-cold eyes unwaveringly stared at Su Luo, the hatred in her eyes was just that obvious!


    For what reason?! That was her biggest trump card!


    She had cultivated this for a very long time at her teacher¡¯s sect, painstakingly practicing to produce this single trump card, didn¡¯t expect Su Luo to be able to decipher it.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart was extremely annoyed and furious. She was so furious that her entire person almost went insane!


    Su Luo indifferently cast her a sidelong nce: ¡°Su Qing, prepare yourself well, very soon, you are about to die.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! The one who should be prepared to die is you!¡± Su Qing appeared malevolent, ring at Su Luo with scarlet and murderous-looking eyes!


    ¡°Then, wait and see.¡± Su Luo indifferently shot her a nce. Immediately, she attacked, a violently surging ze shooting out from Su Luo¡¯s hands!


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡± a sharp sound echoed, A snake of mes streaked across Su Qing¡¯s arm, leaving behind a streak of charred ck flesh.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± provoked by Su Luo, Su Qing¡¯s face immediately became angry.


    Seeing Su Luo turn around and just about to run again, Su Qing¡¯s heart became sullen like a stifled pit of fire.


    The loathsome girl continuously avoided fighting with her head-on, always using her advantage in speed to flee, simply not giving her a favorable position to use her skills.


    Su Qing chased behind Su Luo. Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in her head. When Su Luo was about to turn the corner, Su Qing¡¯s body became like an eagle, properly calcting the angle and heavily ramming towards Su Luo!


    ¡°BOOM¡ª¡ª¡±


    After a violent sound, the sudden ramming made Su Luo stagger twice, and a thread of blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    However, just this short moment of her standing still gave Su Qing a chance to take advantage of. At this moment, she again pounced towards Su Luo like a poisonous viper.


    Taking advantage of your illness, I¡¯ll take your life! Since Su Luo was already wounded, then she definitely would not let this opportunity go.


    At an angle that Su Qing was unable to see, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a sly sneer.


    When Su Qing pounced towards her in mid-air, Su Luo¡¯s sleeves raised up, and three cold des shot out towards Su Qing.


    The three cold tips of the des were each aimed at the point between Su Qing¡¯s eyebrows, her throat and her heart, all these ces were vital to life and death.


    In mid-air, even if Su Qing wanted to change her posture, it was toote. Flustered, she condensed out a row of ice des in order to smash the three tips of the cold des from Su Luo into pieces.


    However, just at this moment, Su Qing¡¯splexion changed greatly.


    At this moment, Su Luo had already quietly returned to Su Qing¡¯s back, a sharp dagger fiercely thrusting towards her heart¡¯s position.


    ¡°Puchi¡ª¡ª¡± The dagger urately and unmistakably pierced through, with blood violently surging forth.


    ¡°You.......... Intentionally did it!¡± the corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth contained a thread of blood, her palm shot towards Su Luo who was behind her.


    But, Su Luo, having seeded with one move, already took the opportunity to retreat. Su Qing¡¯s palm strike was powerless towards her.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart was nted to the right, Su Luo did not know this from before. Therefore, this time, she was unable to directly kill Su Qing.


    A pity ........ Su Luo shook her head with some regret.


    Originally, she thought of aiming for the opponent¡¯s throat, but there was no time, so she could only search for another opportunity next time.


    On Su Qing¡¯s back, fresh blood continuously and madly surged forth. It soaked her skirt, drop by drop falling to the ground. In the wake of her walking about, she left behind one bloody footprint after another on the stone stage.


    Now, Su Qing looked battered and exhausted, yet also malevolent and twisted.


    Everyone in the audience under the stage seeing this couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, the one under the winds of defeat is actually Su Qing, truly too unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Luo too vicious and merciless? After all, she is her older sister, yet she was still able to do it?¡±


    ¡°That was the heart, to directly stab inside, simply too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Su Qing is so pitiful, however, her luck is also very bad, to actually have this kind of younger sister.¡±

 Chapter 509 – Life and death agreement (8)

    Chapter 509 ¨C Life and death agreement (8)


    All of these people werepletely unaware that they just came to watch a y of sisters destroying each other, now, each and every one of them seemed to have protective feelings for the fairer sex, to the extent that they had forgotten that it was Su Qing who had first suggested this life-and-death duel.


    People, under the condition that their interests wouldn¡¯t be harmed, will always sympathize with the weak.


    Underneath the stage, Su Jingyu¡¯s expression now was extremely ugly, so gloomy that water could almost be wrung out.


    Su Xi¡¯s face soon would be nearly distorted! She firmly bit her lips, and was able to restrain from roundly cursing out at Su Luo.


    Su Zian and Madam Su didn¡¯te, otherwise, this scene would be even more unsightly.


    ¡°Su Luo, able to injure me to this extent, you really are not weak. I, really underestimated you.¡± Su Qing bit her teeth, stopping at every word as she slowly said.


    ¡°Really? Now, it¡¯s already toote to notice the importance of this.¡± Su Luo watched Su Qing with a ghost of a smile, a bright, taunting, cold smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you very happy? Feel that you are about to win?¡± Unexpectedly, Su Qing smiled, her smiling expression had be strange, making the hair on a person¡¯s back tremble with chilliness.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to reply, Su Qing took out some medicine from her sleeves. In one move, she stuffed all of it into her mouth and rapidly swallowed it.


    Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knotted slightly and swept her a puzzled nce. But now, in her heart was a very bad premonition.


    Sure enough, what shocked Su Luo was that with her naked eyes, she could see the wounds on Su Qing¡¯s back rapidly healing.


    ¡°This...¡± How could there be this kind of medicinal pill? In the end, what just happened?


    ¡°Instant Restoration pill?¡± The knowledgeable people beneath the stage uttered in surprise.


    ¡°Oh heavens, it actually really is Instant Restoration pill! Looks like the Purple Sunflower sect really put in their blood and sweat¡¯s worth of capital this time, to go as far as even giving the Instant Restoration pill to Su QIng.¡±


    ¡°What is an Instant Restoration pill? Why is it I have never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Naturally you have never heard of it, only strong experts are qualified to have Instant Restoration pills. Reportedly, during a fight, it could, in a sh, restore a person to their peak state! You can¡¯t even buy this kind of medicinal pill!¡±


    Hearing the discussion below the stage, Su Luo now finally understood.


    Su Qing coldly smiled: ¡°Su Luo, you dare to injure me, good, very good!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    Once Su Qing took this Instant Restoration pill, not only were all of her injuriespletely healed, she had also returned to her peak state. At the same time, her strength had also been upgraded. .


    Endless amount of spirit force was bursting from Su Qing¡¯s entire body, like a volcano about to erupt, a kind of thick aura permeating throughout her entire body.


    ¡°Su Luo, want to kill me? Then you will die first!¡±


    Su Qing took all the spirit power from her body without holding anything back and shot it out. That beautiful-as-a-young-lotusplexion now seemed terribly sinister.


    The brilliant spirit power condensed into shape in the center of her palm, the spirit power fluctuating until it finally formed a transparent, resplendent sphere.


    The transparent, bright sphere moved at a speed that ripped apart the air and ruthlessly attacked towards Su Luo!


    Fifth rank...


    No, the Su Qing right now clearly was at the peak of fifth rank!


    Within a short three month period, Su Luo was promoted from third rank to fourth rank, whereas it was even rarer for Su Qing, who was directly promoted from the fourth rank to the peak of fifth rank!


    Su Qing¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning, her offensive attack seemed to be enveloped in thunderous explosives, simply impossible for a person to dodge.


    This kind of berserk fluctuation of spirit power had the strength to sweep away and destroy everything, and made the entire sky echo with crashing sounds. The audience underneath the stage could feel a strong gale and had to squint their eyes blindly, because it made it nearly impossible for them to open their eyes.


    This one attack, Su Qing finally disyed her valiant strength as a person at the peak of fifth rank. Countless people, seeing this, betrayed a shocked expression on their faces.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Jingyu, in a split second, suddenly stood up, excitedly brandishing his fists!


    The transparent, bright sphere rent the air,ing through the splitting sky with astonishing speed. Nearly in an instant, it arrived in front of Su Luo to attack her.

 Chapter 510 – Life and death agreement (9)

    Chapter 510 ¨C Life and death agreement (9)


    However, Su Luo now merely stood there, calmly and unmoving.


    In front of her, she condensed out a Great Dimensional Imprint.


    The originally darkish handprint, in a sh, became huge, bing bigger, magnifying endlessly...Finally, it was so huge as to cover the entire sky over the stadium.


    It was very dark all around, appearing like the nightfall...


    The transparent, bright sphere...transparent...bright sphere....


    ¡°Nothingness of Space!¡± Su Luo let out a loud shout, her finger pointed towards that transparent, bright sphere.


    Now, everyone in the audience under the stage smiled.


    This fourth Miss Su from Su Manor was really interesting, she was only a fourth rank martial artist, could it be she thought that by merely pointing like that, she would be able to stop the bright sphere? This way of thinking was tooughable, okay?


    Su Qing smiled.


    Su Jingyu smiled.


    That exceedingly refined, extremely beautiful woman in the second floor private room also had a ridiculing sneer.


    All of the people at the scene, without exception, allughed or smiled, their smiles were absolutely unrestrained.


    However, very quickly, everyone was so startled that their jaws dropped to the ground¡ª¡ªA mystical and miraculous scene actually urred in front of their eyes!


    That transparent, bright sphere actually steadily stopped in front of Su Luo, unable to advance even half an inch.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was very pleased, a smiling expression shing through her eyes.


    Previously, in the cave of mes, she had released her own spirit into her space to cultivate the spacews, whereas she was outside cultivating her fire element.


    Didn¡¯t expect that after obtaining that secret book, her understanding of space would advance a step further. Unexpectedly, she inadvertently fused the Great Dimensional Imprint and the spacews together.


    Consequently by a curious coincidence, it allowed Su Luo toprehend the Nothingness of Space.


    The so-called Nothingness of Space was to condense out a very small area of space, relying on the Great Dimensional Imprint, into reality. And also, this small area of space had real substance, it could be taken out to be used.


    Su Luo was just relying on this less than one square meter of space, and had stuffed that transparent, bright sphere into this space, to fix it in ce.


    But, because Nothingness of Space was transparent, so nobody could make out the cause, and everyone looked at Su Luo vacantly with puzzlement.


    Even if they were to break their minds from thinking, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to realize the secret within this move.


    ¡°Su Qing, your stuff, I cannot afford to enjoy it. I¡¯m returning it to you!¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a mockingly cold smile.


    Su Luo shifted the nothingness of space, took a step out, and afterwards, she attacked that transparent, bright sphere with a heavy fist.


    This fist didn¡¯t give off any spirit force fluctuations, it strongly, nakedly and honestly, smashed on top of the transparent, bright sphere.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Under this heavy sound, the transparent, bright sphere frantically shot towards the position Su Qing was standing at with flying speed.


    Immediately, Su Qing¡¯splexion had a huge change, only she herself knew what she had ced within the transparent, bright ball.


    Su Qing abruptly fell back, but it was already toote.


    That transparent, bright sphere shot towards her with the speed that a naked eye could see. A kind of indescribable force burst forth violently in all directions.


    Rising like a gale.


    Sending the sand flying, tossing the rocks, lifting up the dust.


    In that bright sky filled with rain, Su Qing covered her face with both hands, repeatedly howling in pain¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Now, Su Qing was so regretful, she nearly killed herself. Originally, she thought to use it to harm Su Luo, but the oue, unexpectedly, was to pick a rock and crush one¡¯s own foot! Hateful, hateful, hateful, aaaah!!!!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Su Qing covering her face and howling non-stop, everyone was extremely puzzled, this...what just happened?


    Su Luo watched Su Qing curled up on the ground, continuously rolling around, with an indifferent smile hanging on her face.


    When Su Qing was condensing out the transparent, bright sphere, she had ced a poison with corrosive properties inside. Once it exploded, that colorless, odorless, transparent gas would destroy the receiving party¡¯s face.


    This was the reason why Su Qing was so frightened when the transparent, bright sphere shot towards her.

 Chapter 511 – Life and death agreement (10)

    Chapter 511 ¨C Life and death agreement (10)


    However, Su Luo¡¯s speed was just too fast, so fast that Su Qing simply didn¡¯t have the time to respond.


    Moreover, she simply had not imagined that Su Luo could actually stop that transparent, bright sphere and that she could actually send it back to her.


    Therefore, Su Qing could be considered to have outsmarted herself. Her scheme was reversed to be used against her.


    One could only hear the sounds of sizzling lingering on in the air, and Su Qing unceasingly howled in anguish and pain.


    Su Jingyu wanted to jump onto the stage, but after being swept by a slight nce from Nangong Liuyun, his body didn¡¯t dared to budge even a little.


    ¡°So painful...so painful...¡± Su Qing rolled around on the ground for ages. During this time, Su Luo obviously could kill her, but she didn¡¯t do it.


    To fight a one-sided battle, she would not leave behind a matter for others to criticize her.


    After quite a long while, the anguish on Su Qing¡¯s face slowly passed. She released both hands that were tightly holding onto her face, a pair of naked, scarlet, viper-like eyes stared with deadly intent at Su Luo. She was ruthless, she was very ruthless!


    Originally, she thought she would easily dispatch Su Luo, but she never imagined that even after having used so many hidden trump cards, unexpectedly, she was still on the losing side! Moreover, she still managed to transform herself into a neither dead nor alive appearance! Su Qing was extremely regretful and hated her!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± In the moment it took to see Su Qing¡¯s face, there were spectators under the stage that were cowardly and started to shriek on the spot.


    ¡°Oh heavens! Su Qing¡¯s face...her face...how could it be like this...¡±


    ¡°Su Luo is too ruthless, killing people as if it was nothing and she actually would still torment Su Qing like this. When all¡¯s said and done. that is still her older sister ah.¡±


    ¡°Do you even have brains!?¡± The third person directly pped the second person¡¯s head. ¡°That transparent and bright sphere was clearly something Su Qing herself condensed out. Su Luo was merely giving her a taste of her own medicine! Who would have known that inside it contained poison!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this could only illustrate that Su Qing wanted to harm others and ended up harming herself, she reaped what she had sown!¡±


    All kinds of people under the stage were spiritedly discussing this. The two people on the stage stood facing each other.


    Now Su Qing¡¯s face waspletely destroyed.


    Originally, the fairplexion without a blemish, now was rotted by the poison. One patch of ck, one patch of white and another patch of yellow; in some areas, the skin had even flipped outwards. Other areas were rotted away until only a pit was left behind, there was nearly no piece of good flesh on her entire face.


    ¡°Instant Restoration pill would stop this corrosive poison....Su Qing, what other stuff did your teacher¡¯s sect give you? Don¡¯t let me be too disappointed, oh.¡± Su Luo¡¯s indifferent voice spread throughout the arena, seemingly carrying a trace of mockery.


    Both of Su Qing¡¯s hands were firmly clenched into fists, continuously shaking, doing her best to control herself, definitely not going to let herself lose her mind.


    Her eyes were like an area of ice and gloom, with a tone carrying a chill that prated into the bones and her killing intent like an ignited, raging inferno. ¡°Su Luo! Since you insist on meeting death, then I will help you aplish this!¡±


    An ice-cold chill that spread to the bones rushed wildly towards Su Luo from all directions. It also seemed as if the temperature within this fighting arena was also momentarily reduced.


    Su Luo frowned.


    What other hidden trump cards diid Su Qing still have?


    Today, she was able to injure her two times in a row, it was all thanks to her own luck and adapting to the fight from her first-hand experience. Luckily, at the most critical juncture, she was able toprehend the secondyer of the Great Dimensional Imprint¡ª¡ªNothingness.


    Nothingness of space appearing enabled her to shoot back that dangerous, transparent and bright sphere. Otherwise today, the one who would be disfigured would be her.


    Su Qing¡¯s gaze was coldly detached as she stared fixedly at Su Luo, unblinkingly and unwaveringly. Her right hand was ced at the side of her lips, and she then blew out an exotic musical note.


    The sound of the musical notes didn¡¯t follow any rhythm, a strange atmosphere spread out from on top of the stone stage.


    Nobody knew what Su Qing was trying to do, but everyone was aware that Su Qing had something odd up her sleeves, because this sound was too strange. It made the hair on people¡¯s back tremble from the cold, and they had an rming feeling of the hairs standing on end.


    Suddenly, a violent undtion urred in the space between heaven and earth, a kind of matchlessly strong and violent breath, like the howling winds of torrential raining to sweep away everything.

 Chapter 512 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (1)

    Chapter 512 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (1)


    During the time of flying sand and rolling rocks, an enormous shadow appeared on top of the fighting stage.


    ¡°Dragon!!!¡± In the split second it took to see that enormous shadow, almost everyone¡¯s heart started to jump violently and madly!


    Unexpectedly, in the mundane world, the greatly admired dragon race appeared! That was an existence that only lived in legends and was an existence that was never seen!


    ¡°A Lindworm!!!¡± In the wake of its appearance, everyone under the stage felt a kind of ultimate, oppressive and deterrence force.


    Under the oppressive pressure of the Lindworm, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to move and were having difficulty swallowing.


    How could it be a Lindworm? When did the Purple Sunflower sect subdue a Lindworm and still bestowed it to Su Qing?


    This was simply....Simply too extravagant! Too enviable!


    You must know, how formidable an existence was the dragon race?


    Even though the Lindworm was considered the most inferior and at the outermost fringe of the dragon race, but in any case, it was still a dragon!


    The Purple Sunflower sect must havepletely gone for broke for Su Qing, right?


    At that moment, the gaze of everyone present was concentrated upon the body of the Purple Sunflower sect¡¯s master.


    This time, five people came from the Purple Sunflower sect. One was Su Qing¡¯s teacher¡¯s uncle, the other four were people from the sect that had a good rtionship with her.


    Now, confronted with everyone¡¯s freakish gazes, the five people all sat upright and still, their gazes fixedly staring at the stage, watching very seriously.


    But if you were to look more carefully, you would have discovered that the corner of their eyes had a hard-to-hide,cent smile.


    That¡¯s right, to have a Lindworm was already rare, and in addition, to so magnanimously bestow it upon a disciple of the sect. It could clearly be seen that the inside information of the Purple Sunflower sect was very deep.


    Once the Lindworm appeared, first, to say nothing of the other side. Now, first of all, the Purple Sunflower sect¡¯s position in the heart of the masses was rising upyer byyer.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡±


    On the fighting stage, the Lindworm thundered out a snarl, suddenly, the world shook with the resonance from the sound which went on for a long time.


    With just one thunderous roar, its meaning deeply startled and terrified everyone¡¯s heart. It seemed as if that Lindworm contained a terrifying force like that of an erupting volcano.


    A kind of terrifying force that could destroy the sky and wipe out the earth.


    Su Qing slowly opened her eyes.


    That pair of deep pupils were now apathetic like a millennium old frozen ice, without a touch of heat andcking any emotion.


    But, it was unwaveringly locked onto Su Luo.


    Time and time again, Su Luo provoked her, it was already more than she could bear. Today, if it was not her death, then she herself would die.


    ¡°Su Qing! You are cheating!¡± Su Luo pointed to the Wyrm Dragon and yelled out loud. Her eyes contracted slightly, a cold intent shing through her eyes.


    ¡°Cheating? Haha.¡± A very dark grimugh appeared on Su Qing¡¯s face: ¡°Such a pitiful younger sister, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know, that on the fighting stage of a life-and-death duel, contract beasts are allowed to fight too?¡±


    Su Luo had a displeased expression on her face, but she repeatedlyughed in her heart.


    So contracted spirit pets were allowed? Then that was indeed very good, this was what you, Su Qing, said with your own mouth, ah.


    Seeing a touch of panic floating onto Su Luo¡¯s face, the cold intent in Su Qing¡¯s heart was even stronger. This time, how could Su Luo not die? Su Qing was proud of herself, with a feeling of victory being within grasp.


    ¡°Good! Since you can use a magical beast, then I can also invite my contracted magical beast! I hope when the timees, you won¡¯t regret this!¡± Su Luo feigned her fury and strongly narrated.


    Su Luo had just finished speaking, resulting in the sounds of the audiencementing under the stage.


    ¡°Eh, as it turns out, Su Luo also has a hidden trump card! Maybe she could alsoe up with a dragon, then that will be very amusing, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should just continue to daydream, a mere lowly concubine¡¯s daughter, without the assistance of any sect, how could she take out a dragon? Then you can cut off my head and use it as a stool to sit on!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if she coulde up with a dragon, I would tear down this entire fighting arena and eat it!¡±

 Chapter 513 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (2)

    Chapter 513 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (2)


    Without exception, everyone made a vow, certain that Su Luo was unable to take out a dragon because that was simply an impossible thing.


    But, when they could clearly see the pure white puppy that appeared on Su Luo¡¯s sharp, slender shoulder, a lot of people felt everything darken in front of their eyes, they were almost about to spit out blood.


    Couldn¡¯t take out a dragon then forget it, but she unexpectedly....actually took out a puppy that wasn¡¯t even weaned to make up for the number? This was simply....simply making herself aughing stock!


    Everyone present suddenly burst into fits of roaringughter. Everyone was convulsing withughter, every single one of them was holding their bellies, because now, their abdominal areas were already cramped fromughing.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s face carried a faint trace of a self-confident smiling expression. It was as if it was not a puppy that stood on her shoulder, but rather a real dragon, and not just in name only.


    When Su Qing could see clearly the little puppy on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, a scornful sneer that was simr to the ones the spectators under the stage had, appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°A glowing firefly¡¯s fire also dares to vie for the splendor with the sun and the moon? Courting death!¡±


    ¡°Courting death? I see the one courting death is you.¡± Su Luo held the little puppy that stood on her shoulder in her arms. Gently stroking his beautiful, pure white fur: ¡°Look closely, mine is the real dragon here!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± The audience under the stage that had gradually settled down now burst intoughter.


    Su Qing never would have thought that that day when she wanted to use the fierce panther to swallow Su Luo, her own contract beast would instead make aplete mess out of the entire Su Manor, With the secret maniptor behind the scenes being this little puppy that wasn¡¯t good enough to enter her eyes.


    Now, Su Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. In the time it took to wave her hand, a matchlessly strong spirit force converged together in the center of her palm.


    ¡°Go¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing shot out that spirit force with a wave of her hand.


    At that moment, a berserk spirit force swept towards Su Luo like a frantic rain shower.


    In the wake of this killing power, that Lindworm¡¯s head looked to the sky and hissed. It vented its anger by shaking and railing up the sky. Afterwards, it turned around andunched itself wildly towards Su Luo.


    Such a formidable, murderous aura!


    Once this intense attack appeared, it drew a countless number of shocked gazes. Even some fifth and sixth rank experts also felt the intense oppression and deterrence.


    Under this kind of deterrent pressure, they seemed to have a difficult time moving an inch, their entire body was rigid.


    ¡°Too terrifying... this dragon has a strength at least above the sixth rank, right? This time, Su Luo really is done for.¡±


    ¡°This is still considered a young dragon in its growing period. After growing up, it would be even more formidable! The Purple Sunflower sect really is too generous.¡±


    ¡°s, looks like this time, I will lose my life¡¯s savings.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be so greedy to insist on betting that Su Luo will win, expecting a huge upset.¡±


    ¡°Thus, betting one on Su Luo, you will get a hundred, whereas Su Qing, if you bet one, get one. If you want to win a fortune, naturally you will bet on Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°Now do you regret it? It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±


    Everyone under the stage was spiritedly discussing away, it seemed to them that Su Luo, this time, would lose for sure.


    After all, on Su Qing¡¯s side, the Lindworm was participating, what could Su Luo possibly do? On her shoulder stood an ordinary puppy that even themoner wouldn¡¯t want to raise.


    A little, fragile, tender-skinned puppy that would vanish in a puff of smoke just by a touch of dragon¡¯s breath.


    Momentarily, the gamblers that had bet on Su Luo winning all had both hands over their head, sighing away with ¡®s¡¯. They couldn¡¯t bear to watch the bitter scene of Su Luo on the stage, being torn to pieces by the Lindworm.


    Because, that was simply too miserable...


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The enormous body of the Lindworm arrived with a flying tackle, and directly charged towards Su Luo. It was like a hot knife through butter, scaring everyone witless.


    That power carried a berserk strength, causing Su Luo¡¯s expression to turn slightly cold.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Su Luo watched that Lindworm approaching with the pressure of a mountain. Her figure was as fast as lightning, treading using the exquisite spirit dance steps, she quickly slipped to the right side.

 Chapter 514 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (3)

    Chapter 514 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (3)


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± It pounced onto empty air, making the Lindworm spit with anger. It opened up its ferocious mouth and once more turned around to pounce towards Su Luo.


    The audience below the stage, seeing this, without exception, everyone¡¯splexion greatly changed, their hearts trembling with fear. This was because if they were the ones pounced upon by this Lindworm, they absolutely would be torn into pieces!


    For the three judges underneath the stage, a grave expression also shed through their eyes.


    The honorary elder from the Mercenary Union, Beichen Mu, stroked his few strands of goat-like beard, faintly shaking his head: ¡°Purple Sunflower sect really ced a lot of blood and sweat capital in this.¡±


    The president of the Imperial Capital¡¯s number one school. Ouyang Xi. nodded his head and smiling slightly, said: ¡°Looks like the fourth Miss Su will lose.¡±


    Thew-enforcing elder of the Imperial¡¯s Elder Group, Nangong Yu, had an indifferent expression as he responded with one sentence: ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    President Ouyang let out augh: ¡°You have so much belief in that youngdy?¡±


    Nangong Yu shook his head: ¡°The one I believe in is His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    Since His Highness Prince Jin thought so highly of this girl, that could only prove one point, that that girl would absolutely win.


    President Ouyang¡¯s gazended lightly on Su Luo¡¯s body, somewhat curious and also somewhat probing.


    Now, that Lindworm was already close to pouncing upon Su Luo.


    Just at this time of imminent peril!


    Suddenly, all the fur stood erect on the little puppy¡¯s body who was on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, he loudly howled at the enormous Lindworm: ¡°Awoo ¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    At this moment, the little puppy steadily stood on top of Su Luo¡¯s slender and sharp shoulder, that furry, little face stretched taut. His little chin lifted slightly, ring at the Lindworm in a spitting rage. He looked like a little Majesty berating the lowest of servants.


    Seeing the lofty and serious appearance of the little puppy, the audience under the stage immediately started tough. The original tense atmosphere also rxed a lot.


    ¡°Oh heavens, this is simply too adorable. That little puppy is really courageous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it actually dares to reprimand the Lindworm, ha ha ha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, my belly, ouch¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you guys went too far, why would that be a little puppy? Clearly, that is the fourth Miss Su¡¯s spirit pet.¡±


    ¡°Such a courageous little puppy, it looks too adorable. A pity it won¡¯t live for long.¡±


    A lot of people wereughing wildly at that little puppy¡¯s proud and lovable appearance. One after another, they covered their bellies, rolling around saying ¡®hey ouch¡¯. They were all itching to rush onto the stage to snatch the little puppy and raise it in their home.


    Now, Su Qing¡¯s deep eyes contained a cynical sneer, coldly detached as she stared at Su Luo, the corner of her mouth hooked into a grim smile.


    Su Luo, it was already like this, how could you not die?! Su Qing was extremely confident in the Lindworm her teacher¡¯s sect had given her!


    However, very quickly, her smiling expression stiffened at the corner of her mouth. Moreover, she was unable to smile again.


    Because once again, a strange thing appeared that made Su Qing¡¯srge eyes fall to the ground.


    Originally, that foolish Wyrm¡¯s enormous body was already flying in mid-air, it had already extended its dragon ws, with fierce teeth spread open to engulf Su Luo. Furthermore, it was only a meter¡¯s distance away from Su Luo!


    But, when it heard the little puppy¡¯s reprimand in mid-air, it was immediately startled, as if it had met an extremely terrifying thing. One could only see it hastily try to turn around, but it was hopeless for such an enormous body to do so, and suddenly, it sharply dropped rapidly in a straight line.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The enormous body dropped heavily to the ground, smashing out a deep and gigantic dragon-shaped hole into the stone b which formed the stage.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone in the audience under the stage inhaled a breath of cold air.


    The audience that was initially covering their bellies fromughter, were currently all staring foolishly at this dramatic scene on the stage. Their necks were stiff, with a dull expression, and they lookedpletely at a loss.


    What¡¯s going on? Just now, what just happened? Wasn¡¯t it just the little puppy wailing loudly a few times? So, could acting cute kill people?


    On top of everyone¡¯s forehead were these few word, in addition to a huge question mark.

 Chapter 515 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (4)

    Chapter 515 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (4)


    Now, Su Qing¡¯splexion had be extremely ugly!


    But also, faintly, she had a kind of awfully bad premonition. This kind of feeling was simr to that day when the panther had gone crazy, and sent the entire Su Manor into turmoil and wrecking it.


    Sure enough!


    After seeing the Lindworm heavily fall on the ground and creating a giant hole, the little divine dragon was still unsatisfied.


    One could only see his lovable chin arrogantly raised, little paw pointed at the Lindworm, as if getting angry, but also grumbling something for some time that humans could not understand.


    The Lindworm¡¯s body shuddered with extreme rm. With great difficulty, it climbed out from that deep hole. Immediately after, it got so frightened that its ws became unstable and with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, it fell back down again.


    That clumsy appearance, it looked extremely hapless and wretched.


    The little divine dragon was in a rage, directly spraying out a dragon¡¯s breath to deal with that Lindworm that dropped back into the hole¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡ª¡±


    When that mouthful of continuously longsting dragon breath puffed out, Su Luo immediately wanted to cover her face.


    She had a deep understanding of the little divine dragon, this guy¡¯s favorite thing to do was to spit out mes. Now that he had been infuriated to this extent, he definitely wanted to shoot fire.


    But the unfortunate thing was....... He was not as capable as his strong desires, what element he would puff out, he himself simply could not control it. Just like an infant, unable to control when he would poop and pee.


    Presently, one could only see a water arrow spraying towards the face of the LIndworm, until its entire body and head was sprayed with water.


    The little divine dragon looked at his own masterpiece and was immediately stunned silly, momentarily, he stood there nkly. His huge, clear, limpid, monochrome eyes were full of bewilderment, not knowing how to deal with the aftermath...Clearly, he had wanted to spit out fire!


    Within the dragon race, fire represented anger, water represented appeasement.


    The little divine dragon originally wanted to use fire to punish, but he carelessly sprayed out water .... The little divine dragon suddenly felt like crying, he turned around and charged into Su Luo¡¯s embrace, his little butt twisting this way and turning that way. He seemed very upset, extremely embarrassed, and was also feeling very wronged. He was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Everyone below the stage, including the three esteemed judges, and also Su Qing, were unwaveringly staring at the little puppy whose little buttocks kept twisting and turning.


    This .............. what was going on?


    Was it that the world had changed too fast? Or had they be entirely outdated?


    Since when had a little puppy¡¯s strength unexpectedly be more capable than a Landworm?


    What the fuck! The little puppy simply didn¡¯t even need to attack. He only needed to stand on his master¡¯s shoulder, gesture with his little paw, point randomly, his little mouth roaring out loud for a time, then that matchless Lindworm just automatically dropped down?


    However, they still hadn¡¯t finished releasing their emotions.


    After the Lindworm¡¯s entire body was sprayed with water, its anxious and frightened state changed. One could only see him take a leap and fly out of the deep hole.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao ¡ª¡ª GO!¡± Su Qing¡¯s heart stopped feeling discouraged. Seeing the Lindworm jump out, she immediatelymanded in a loud voice for it to quickly go up and tear Su Luo apart.


    But, the originally obedient Lindworm didn¡¯t even take notice of her, instead tremblingly and tottering, it walked over to Su Luo, its eyes filled with matchless respect.


    ¡°Go! Go! Xiaoxiao, quickly bite her to death!¡± The uneasy feeling in Su Qing¡¯s heart¡¯s increased in intensity. She concentrated all of her intent in her brain, using her mental spiritual strength to loudlymand the Lindworm.


    The Lindworm was jolted, its sober ck eyes blurring for a split second. It shook its head, discovered that its mind was a bit heavy.


    It stared fixedly at Su Luo, its originally tranquil eyes slowly showing a vicious and ruthless expression once again, abnormally ferocious and murderous-looking.


    At this moment, the Lindworm¡¯s two front ws dug into the ground, one after another, as if in the next moment, it would pounce towards Su Luo, tearing her to pieces.


    The Lindworm was now unable to distinguish between friend and foe, giving birth to a restraining fear in people¡¯s heart.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed a cold stare. Yet, before she could move, the little divine dragon had already discovered something fishy with the Lindworm.

 Chapter 516 – The little divine dragon showed off his prestige (5)

    Chapter 516 ¨C The little divine dragon showed off his prestige (5)


    The little divine dragon was thoroughly enraged!


    This repulsive Lindworm was truly, extremely daring, daring to injure his little master! Scolded it and it still wouldn¡¯t listen, after hearing hismands, and still wouldn¡¯t do it! It simply was courting death!


    The little divine dragon was furious!


    One could only see him jump down from Su Luo¡¯s arms, that little round ball of a mystical beast was like an arrow shooting towards that enormous Lindworm!


    Everyone was stupefied by this action, pairs after pairs of eyes, without exception, were staring at the little puppy. Their eyes were heated up like a searchlight!


    Could it be that the little puppy was going to curse at that Lindworm again? Could it be that those few sentences roared by the little puppy were an enchantment?


    Thinking up to here, everyone was staring at the little puppy more closely than before, concentrating all their attention, wishing they could record every breath it made.


    The little divine dragon waspletely unaware that he was being stared at by many people. One could only see his little round bodynding directly on top of the Lindworm¡¯s nose.


    Now, whenparing the little divine dragon¡¯s body against the Lindworm¡¯s, it was like the difference between an ant and an elephant!


    This was the reason why the little divine dragon jumped onto the Lindworm¡¯s nose. Looking at this from far away, it appeared as if a single granule of ck sesame seed was glued to the Lindworm¡¯s nose.


    However, the single granule of ck sesame seed-like little divine dragon, ruthlessly pped towards the Lindworm¡¯s face with his two sharp paws!


    ¡°p, p, p!!!¡±


    The surging, pping sounds came clearly from under the little divine dragon¡¯s paws.


    What made everyone even more taken aback was that the Lindworm¡¯s face was scratched nearly beyond recognition by the little divine dragon. However, it was a glutton for punishment, and still actually showed something simr to a smile. It docilely gazed at the little divine dragon, as if it was an old Nanny being pped by the young master....


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Including those three highly-ranked elder judges, everyone fiercely inhaled a mouthful of cold air.


    Furthermore, there were some that even heavily rubbed their eyes, because everything that happened in front of their eyespletely overturned their world view from long ago.


    Everyone knew that the dragon race had always been violent, ruthless and tyrannical. Consequently, nobody dared to provoke their strong ego. Even though the Lindworm was at the extremity of the dragon race, at the furthest periphery, but in any case, it was also a dragon. Normally, it was awe-inspiring and mighty in all eight directions.


    But...but...but now, it was not faced with a dragon race, but rather, the mostmon little puppy!


    Its face was thoroughly scratched by the little puppy¡¯s paws, unexpectedly, it still hadn¡¯t resisted. It was neither angry nor violent. On the contrary, it was meekly, humbly and reverently crawling on the ground, allowing the little puppy to tyrannize it.


    Even to the extent of showing consideration for the little puppy¡¯s round and short body, voluntarily lowering its head, moving its head closer to him, making it more convenient for the little puppy to beat it up. This allowed the little puppy to save some effort.


    This was simply...so petty and low, as though it was the dust on the ground.


    Could it be that all the dragon racecked oppressive force? That all had the tendency to be oppressed?


    Su Qing knew it was not so.


    It was because this Lindworm had been raised within the Purple Sunflower sect, it had bitten no less than a hundred people that fed it.


    But this...In the end, for what reason?


    Aside from Su Luo, who knew the original form of the little puppy, nobody knew why, even Nangong Liuyun was also continuously making wild guesses.


    Su Qing firmly stared at that little puppy, her eyes exploded and shot out bloodthirsty rays of light. Her expression rightfully had a murderous aura that made others shiver with cold!


    There was definitely a problem with this little puppy!


    Last time it was him¡ª¡ª


    Just by him standing proudly and lovably on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder and gesturing, it would finally result in the rebellion of her contract beasts that she had tamed with great difficulty. Not even mentioning how disastrous and damaging it was to her, she was also berated for a period by their venerable father.


    Now, it was again going to use that skill, wanting to incite the rebellion of the dragon that her teacher, with great difficulty, had helped her fight for. It was simply too hateful.


    No, she absolutely would not allow it!


    ¡°Imand you to go to hell!¡± Immediately, Su Qing¡¯s fury rose dramatically, both hands turning over and forming seals, as countless spirit force converged in the center of her palm.

 Chapter 517 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (6)

    Chapter 517 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (6)


    Su Qing condensed her spirit force into ice des, one after another they were directlyunched towards that little round ball of fur.


    Before Su Luo could react and with the little divine dragon also not having enough time to react, the Lindworm moved.


    It was more urate to say the Lindworm was furious!


    One could only see its body turn around, open up its bloody mouth that would frighten people, and roar in a furious tone.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± A howl that resounded through heaven and earth.


    Those ice des that were exploding towards the little divine dragon were all swept into and swallowed by the Lindworm¡¯s wide open bloody mouth.


    Su Qing stared in astonishment at the Lindworm, her eyes full of disbelief.


    Her Lindworm...Could it be betraying her again?


    Su Qing was simultaneously rmed and angry.


    Her mind wasmunicating with the Lindworm non-stop, but what made her despair was that the Lindworm¡¯s thoughts were like a straight line,pletely unreactive to her.


    The little divine dragon gave a heavy snort, his very small body jumped up suddenly, and he was already sitting astride on the Lindworm¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon, with one paw, grabbed the Lindworm¡¯s horn, while the other paw pointed severely at Su Qing!


    That meaning was very explicit.


    The target is just up ahead, Imand you to rush up¡ª¡ª


    But that wasn¡¯t just any person, that was the Lindworm¡¯s master, Su Qing. The original master of the Lindworm ah, now, the little puppy actuallymanded the Lindworm to turn around and to go kill Su Qing.


    Before, everyone had already been startled until they were nearly numb, but their central nervous system were resuscitated once again. It was because this matter was too unimaginable and too outrageous, very likely, they would have difficulty encountering this again in their lifetime. So, they must open their eyes wide to watch until they had enough.


    Everyone was thinking like this.


    At this moment, that little puppy¡¯s imposing manner was even haughtier than the dragon race¡¯s most respected golden divine dragons.


    Without restraint, he used his fists to beat up the Lindworm, not even mentioning instigating this rebellion, the little divine dragon was still riding on the Lindworm¡¯s body, even now. He demanded the Lindworm to carry him to attack the original master of the Lindworm.


    This was simply...too absurd!


    But, because it was really absurd enough, really hard to imagine, too freakish, consequently, the plot was even more thrilling.


    The spectators under the stage were considered to be feasting their eyes again, they truly experienced what was called many twists and turns. It was what was called marvelous, brilliant and varied, what was called uninhibited ups and downs.


    And themon people always loved to watch a spectacle.


    ¡°Go! Little puppy, quickly go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate again, go rush up! Quickly rush up!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly, go bite her to death, bite her to death!¡±


    Under the stage, the originally quiet audience was, at this moment, were as excited as if injected with chicken blood. They brandished their fists, unceasingly edging the fight on.


    These people were, without a doubt, the ones who bet on Su Luo winning.


    Now, Su Luo might really pull off an upset. Her spirit pet was such a tiny one, but would explode with such astonishing strength.


    As a result, knowing victory was promising, therefore, each and every one of them stood up or jumped up to loudly cheer.


    Underneath the stage was an area of intense shouting, the sounds of noisy mors, the situation at the arena was nearly out of control.


    But, on the stage, it was a quiet area, so quiet as to be somewhat strange.


    The little divine dragon sat on the Lindworm¡¯s body, while Su Qing was now in her mind, unceasingly ordering the Lindworm.


    Now, Su Qing was repeatedly using her mental spirit strength to suppress the Lindworm, therefore, her face was covered with perspiration and herplexion was also very pale.


    The little divine dragon¡¯smand and Su Qing¡¯smand was fighting in the massively cumbersome mind of the Lindworm. Fighting until it got a splitting headache and was quickly about to be delirious.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s heart was somewhat anxious, his eyeballs were turning and spinning around. Immediately, he got an idea.


    He loudly shouted towards Su Luo: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The jade piece, the jade piece!

 Chapter 518 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (7)

    Chapter 518 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (7)


    Su Luo immediately remembered!


    She took out the jade piece given to her by the little divine dragon¡¯s dad from her space, and tossed it high up towards the little divine dragon.


    When the little divine dragon got the jade piece, excitedly and in a lively manner, he swept it past the Lindworm¡¯s nose.


    This jade piece had the scent of daddy divine dragon. Other people might not sense it, but as a member of the dragon race, how could the Lindworm not know?


    With only one scan, the Lindworm was immediately stunned. One could only see a frightened expression sh across its eyes. It continuously retreated back, with its mouth issuing scared, whimpering sounds. There was no need to say it, but it was now thoroughly incited by the little divine dragon.


    ¡°Aooo, Aooo, Aooo¡ª¡ª¡± In a sh, the Lindworm¡¯s huge body was filled with an explosive strength, abruptly, it pounced towards Su Qing!


    This action simply stunned everyone until their chin dropped down.


    Originally, they thought it was merely the wishful thinking of the little puppy, after all, how could there really be a house pet that would rebel against their owner?


    But, this little puppy was actually able to aplish it!


    He really made the Lindworm go and attack its former master!


    At this moment, Su Qing was burning with fury and gnashing her teeth in hate, wishing she could split Su Luo into eight, huge pieces! She was itching to choke this living little puppy that specialized in getting her spirit pets to rebel to death.


    Seeing the Lindworm having alreadypletely defected, watching as its huge ws was just about to wave down.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart burst with rm as she turned around and immediately ran!


    ¡°Woooo¡ª¡ª¡± Beneath the stage, there was another burst of simultaneous gasp of surprise.


    Today, their horizons were really broadened. This was the first time they saw a little puppy attack a Lindworm. Also, this was the first time they saw a spirit pet chase to kill its own master.


    Every single person had their eyes wide open, curious, excited, rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune and also nervously staring fixedly at Su Qing running up ahead. They expressed the highest consternation and respect for her bad luck.


    Presently, why would Su Qing still care about how others view her? The most important thing for her right now was to run for her life!


    Behind her, the little divine dragon, in a lively manner and excitedly, sat on top of the Lindworm¡¯s head, brandishing his little paw and continuously ordering the Lindworm to increase its speed, to speed up.


    In front, Su Qing had already taken out all her hidden trump cards, and increased her speed to the fastest she could. Yet, the distance between the two continued to pull closer, getting closer.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± The Lindworm furiously roared, immediately rushing up with a flying tackle and pushing Su Qing down from the back.


    But, the little divine dragon¡¯s speed was even faster than the Lindworm¡¯s.


    When the Lindworm pushed Su Qing down, the little divine dragon had already jumped on Su Qing¡¯s shoulder and smashed a heavy fist towards Su Qing.


    Su Qing was punched until her vision blurred and she felt faint.


    Now, Su Luo was the one who didn¡¯t have a role in this y and only served as a spectator.


    One could see her holding her chin with one hand and full of interest, smiling happily while watching everything. It was just as if she was watching a marvelous y that had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Su Luo, quickly order your spirit pet to fuck off! You cheated!¡± Su Qing¡¯s furious voice snarled from a nearby ce.


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°Cheating? Where have I cheated? Wasn¡¯t it you who said that spirit pets could fight? I learned thispletely from you.¡±


    That¡¯s right, in the beginning, Su Luo really did raise this issue, but at that time, Su Qing, with the glory of the Lindworm, overruled her objection tedly.


    Now, Su Qing¡¯s heart was regretful until her intestines were green, wishing she could swallow back the words she said before!


    If she were to fight alone, in terms of strength, she was much stronger than Su Luo. The odds of her winning was also greater.


    But now, Su Luo had be an observer, whereas she was besieged by two spirit pets. What was this regarded as!


    ¡°Order your spirit pet to return! Quickly order it to return!¡± Su Qing was beaten up by the little divine dragon until her vision was blurred and she felt faint. She could only seal herself in ice, exposing only her mouth that was speaking.

 Chapter 519 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (8)

    Chapter 519 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (8)


    But, how clever was the little divine dragon? He clenched his paw into a fist, with his fist directly roaring towards Su Qing¡¯s mouth.


    A loud ¡®bang¡¯ sounded and the corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth was smashed to crooked angle by him. She lookedpletely disheveled and wretched.


    Originally, Su Qing was spotless, pure and cold like a lotus, but now, she was beaten into a pig-head by the little divine dragon.


    Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, raised her eyebrows andughed: ¡°Why ask me to call it back?¡±


    ¡°This is unfair! Unfair!¡± Su Qing¡¯s voice had a lisp, constantly whining!


    She had originally prepared so many trump cards, and took them out repeatedly, but they were all suppressed by Su Luo. At this moment, Su Qing truly did not have another trump card!


    ¡°Then, to be a little fairer, you order your spirit pet to get my spirit pet to rebel too.¡± Su Luo had a very friendly, let¡¯s-discuss-this tone, ¡°Rest assured, as long as you can get my pet to rebel, I would havepletely no problem with it over here.¡±


    Su Luo really needed a good spanking. If Su Qing¡¯s Lindworm could get Su Luo¡¯s little puppy to rebel, how could the little puppy instigate the Lindworm¡¯s rebellion?


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing red at Su Luo with extreme anger, she was so infuriated by Su Luo that she almost vomited blood.


    However, Su Qing knew that at this moment, she must stay cool-headed! Consequently, she shouted loudly towards the three judges: ¡°Time-out, I request a time-out of this match!¡±


    The referee looked at the three judges, and the three judges also felt helpless.


    They had lived for so many years, yet this was the first time they had seen such a strange scenario.


    But, speaking of being unfair...... it really didn¡¯t exist.


    Just like what Su Luo had said, if you have the ability, you could also order your spirit pet to get her spirit pet to rebel, this was also a part of strength.


    As a result, the three judges unanimously shook their heads.


    The referee stepped forward, indifferently swept Su Qing a nce, and announced the verdict to her: ¡°A life-and-death duel, everyone¡¯s life is in fate¡¯s hand. The three judges unanimously affirmed, this duel is absolutely fair, please continue the fight.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± This is not true¡ª¡ªThis is not true!¡± Su Qing shouted loudly in despair.


    If there was no time-out in this match, she could truly die!


    Until arriving at this moment, Su Qing finally realized, so death was actually this close to her.


    She was originally confident a hundred of times over that the person to die would certainly be Su Luo. Therefore, she simply couldn¡¯t have imagined that she herself would die.


    Su Qing wrapped herself in a thickyer of ice, wrapping herself tightly with it so it was airtight.


    The little divine dragon frowned, walking around this ice sculpture in circles.


    The Su Qing inside ayer of ice was also very anxious.


    Even though these two spirit pets couldn¡¯t hurt her temporarily, however, the strategy of hiding in ayer of ice also wasn¡¯t a long-term n.


    Yet, before she coulde up with an idea, the little divine dragon had already thought of a n.


    They could only see him cleverly sit next to Su Qing¡¯s calf, and just when everyone was at a total loss towards his action, they saw him open his small mouth.


    A dragon breath with the fire attributed directly puffed towards Su Qing¡¯s right calf.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s fire attribute was not just an ordinary kind of fire attribute. Rather, it was the higher ss, a third type of true fire.


    Thus, after a mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath, Su Qing¡¯s right calf that was wrapped in ayer of ice, exposed a chunk of white flesh.


    Su Qing reacted and her heart immediately jumped from fright. She hastily released her spirit force, letting it hurriedly freeze over her calf.


    However, it was already toote¡ª¡ª


    The little divine dragon¡¯s reaction was unusually fast. They could only see him open his little mouth, directly biting into Su Qing¡¯s right calf!


    How sharp were the little divine dragon¡¯s teeth? Even the ice-cold, mysterious ck iron was a cinch, to say nothing of the fair, soft and tender human flesh.


    They could only hear a snapping sound.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Su Qing immediately burst into a fit of shrieks that startled the heavens and broke through the clouds!

 Chapter 520 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (9)

    Chapter 520 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (9)


    Su Qing felt an unbearable pain spread from her calf to the hundreds of bones in her four limbs, the pain made the tears in the rim of her eyes roll about.


    Painful, extremely painful!


    Su Qing felt her right calf had almost snapped from being bitten, her mind was somewhat delirious from being stabbed by the intense pain. In a daze, she lowered her head to look at her calf, this nce nearly made her faint immediately.


    That was originally her imagination, but the tragedy became a reality!


    Her right calf, had actually really broken off from being directly bitten by the little puppy!


    Furthermore, he was actually disdainful of her calf, after a ¡®pah¡¯ sound, the small length of leg that had been bitten off actually tumbled towards the audience in the seats. It immediately caused a round of shrieks.


    At this moment, Su Qing¡¯s mind was in extreme chaos. She didn¡¯t know what she ought to do and how to do it, who she ought to hate and who to me.


    The pain had already taken up herplete attention.


    Even though she had stopped to stare nkly, the hard-working little divine dragon hadn¡¯t ceased his actions. He was still diligently and tirelessly trying to bite off her other leg.


    Seeing the little divine dragon about to puff out another mouthful of dragon breath towards her left calf, Su Qing was so frightened that her liver and guts nearly spilled out.


    A ¡°swish¡ª¡ª¡± sounded and again a ¡°whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± sounded. Su Qing had already withdrawn theyer of ice on her body long ago and with flying speed, she ran forward.


    Thus, the little divine dragon¡¯s mouthful of ice attributed dragon¡¯s breath......was wasted in vain.


    The little divine dragon immediately jumped on top of the Lindworm¡¯s head,manding it: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡±Quickly chase, quickly chase!


    The Lindworm understood, spreading open its ws to rapidly chase after her.


    As a result, a strange scene appeared.


    Su Qing, with a calf that had been broken off, ran rapidly up ahead. Behind, the little divine dragon sat on top of the Lindworm¡¯s head, continuously chasing after her.


    At this moment, Su Qing¡¯s mind was unprecedentedly clear.


    No, out of the question¡ª¡ª she could not just die like this.


    Absolutely out of the question!


    What must be done?


    Su Qing¡¯s eyes that cried out for help constantly swept below, where her teacher¡¯s uncle and her fellow students from the same sect sat. They would absolutely save her!


    Because of her survival instinct, Su Qing didn¡¯t even think and directly rushed off the stage.


    Su Qing actually ran off the stage? What kind of rhythm was this?


    Everyone was rigidly staring at Su Qing, for a moment, everyone boiled over!


    Where was the sense in her, to run off the stage in a life-and-death duel? Was this still a life-and-death duel? You must know, if you didn¡¯t fight and instead ran away, your name would be on the wanted list on the maind with a bounty.


    However, Su Qing didn¡¯t care. It was only until this moment did she know that nothing was more important than her life, as long as there were green hills, she¡¯s not afraid there wouldn¡¯t be firewood to burn. She hadn¡¯t avenged her hatred, so she still couldn¡¯t die.


    When Su Qing¡¯s body was just one step away from the audience under the stage, all of a sudden, Su Qing felt something was amiss.


    Suddenly, a gigantic, dark shadow appeared above Su Qing¡¯s head.


    This Great Dimensional Imprint wasn¡¯t thatrge, but its speed was surprisingly fast. It smashed directly onto Su Qing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± a loud noise sounded.


    The Great Dimensional Imprint firmly smashed down on Su Qing¡¯s head. It smashed her until she became dizzy, her eyes immediately were spinning like a hypnotic spiral.


    ¡°Su Luo, stop! No matter what, she is still your older sister, this is a fact that will never change. This is you about to murder your own older sister?!¡±


    Su Jingyu was unable to bear it anymore, as he stood up to loudly roar at Su Luo.


    Su Xi, who was also unwilling to fall behind, started to directly curse at Su Luo: ¡°How could you be like this! Don¡¯t tell me you really want to kill second older sister? Su Luo, you are simply too vicious, could your heart be so sinister?!¡±


    The surroundings immediately became silent.


    This was the Su Manor¡¯s family matter, it was not good for them, as the ones watching this spectacle, to meddle.


    Faced with the denouncement of her two siblings, Su Luo crossed her arms at her chest, and indifferently pointed at the stage: ¡°Where is this?¡±

 Chapter 521 – The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (10)

    Chapter 521 ¨C The little divine dragon shows off his prestige (10)


    ¡°The fighting arena.¡± Su Jingyu subconsciously replied. After replying, he immediately realized that he had ruined things.


    Sure enough, Su Luo took out a piece of paper from her sleeves, and waved it around towards the audience under the stage: ¡°Look at it clearly, this is a life-and-death agreement. The person that made this appointment to fight, thest name is Su, first name Qing, presumably, you also recognize this.¡±


    The implication in the life-and-death agreement, was that life and death was dependent on one¡¯s fate. No one should mention family rtions or have pity, because these were stupid words! If you were to truly speak of family rtions and affection, then this life-and-death duel simply could not have appeared.


    Su Jingyu¡¯splexion flushed red from embarrassment. He choked for a long time before forcing out a sentence: ¡°In the end, she is still your older sister!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that an older sister can kill a younger sister, while the younger sister can¡¯t reverse the order to kill the older sister because of self-defense? What kind of logic is this? The logic from your Su family?¡± Su Luo smiled with not quite a smile.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s wrathful gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo. He had no leg to stand on, but still stubbornly condemned Su Luo as before: ¡°In short, you are in the wrong!¡±


    ¡°Then, may I ask a sentence, if the defeated person now was me, you tell me, will she let me go?¡± Su Luo leisurely tossed out this sentence.


    How could that be possible?! Su Jingyu secretly replied in his heart. He stiffened his neck to say: ¡°Naturally she will let you go, no matter what is said, you are also her younger sister. Don¡¯t you know by now her temper?¡±


    ¡°Her temper? What kind of temper of hers? If it is really like what you said, then, why didn¡¯t she issue a simple fighting notice, rather than an invitation to a life-and-death duel?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words were light as a feather but were like a p to the face, with the truth heavily pping Su Jingyu in the face. It was really without sentiment and not leaving him any face.


    That¡¯s right, if at the start, Su Qing had nned to let Su Luo go, if Su Qing cared a trace about family affection, why would she drop an invitation to a life-and-death duel with Su Luo?


    Everyone under the stage now leaned toward Su Luo¡¯s side, after all, to say nothing else, in this battle, regardless if it was her or her spirit pet, both were so very brilliant that they bowled everyone over.


    Su Jingyu rigidly stood below the stage with an ashen face, ring at Su Luo in rage.


    And Su Luo also hardly took it lying down, weing his regard that was like fiery rancor.


    Just at this moment.


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, the sky darkened, a band of lightning split across mid-air, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze.


    After that scorching, thunderous lightning passed, the sky was once again restored to a serene and peaceful state.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Su Luo felt that this sound of thunder was too strange. When she once again looked towards the ground where Su Qing was, she discovered that Su Qing¡¯s figure had already disappearedpletely.


    How could it be like this?


    In the end, who was it? Who was secretly helping Su Qing?


    Momentarily, the people below the stage red up.


    In this split second, Su Qing actually disappeared? How could she just disappear out of the blue?


    ¡°In the end, which great expert took action?¡±


    ¡°Is there a powerful supporter backing Su Qing?¡±


    ¡°To chop the grass without eliminating the roots, the spring wind blows and once again, it lives. In the future, Su Luo is done for....¡±


    Countless voices whispered andmented below the stage, everyone¡¯s gaze looked at Su Luo, carrying a touch of pity and sympathy.


    Su Luo frowned and stood at her original spot, her gaze fixed on the spot where Su Qing vanished...


    Could it be Su Qing¡¯s teacher¡¯s sect that acted?


    If it was not them, then who else could it be?


    Su Luo felt as if behind the scenes, there was an unseen hand that was manipting everything. It seemed as if there was a huge in the sky, slowly enveloping towards her, whereas she had nowhere to flee.


    The three high level judges were now rtively speechless.


    They, having lived for so long, this low-level fight really was unable to enter their sight. But everything went contrary to expectations, time and time again, it ignited a high tide, making it a feast for their eyes.

 Chapter 522 – After the victory (1)

    Chapter 522 ¨C After the victory (1)


    Even the ending waspletely unexpected.


    Su Luo took a step forward. Her eyes fell lightly upon the bodies of the great elders of the judging panel. Those beautiful eyes held a slight, questioning expression.


    With her level of martial arts cultivation, Su Luo couldn¡¯t clearly see what had happened. However, these judges ought to have clearly observed the situation at that time, right?


    The three judges looked at each other, then bitterly smiled between themselves.


    Beichen Mu looked upon Su Luo with a friendly and kind expression, saying gently: ¡°Luo girl, do you know where your opponent went?¡±


    Su Luo replied in puzzlement: ¡°Could it be that even you guys were unable to see it clearly?¡±


    ¡°That person¡¯s level of strength is far above ours...s, it¡¯s really embarrassing, embarrassing.¡±


    The implication being, that even the three judges couldn¡¯t do anything about it?


    Could it be that this highly publicized life-and-death duel would end in such an abrupt way?


    Su Luo felt that this matter was far from being that simple.


    Suddenly, the previously silent Nangong Yu¡¯s indifferent gaze fell upon Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. He pointed at the little divine dragon: ¡°Let this elder have a closer look.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed.


    The bright light that shed across Elder Nangong¡¯s cloudy eyes, others might not understand, but Su Luo knew exactly what it was.


    That was a look of greed.


    It was no wonder greed grew in Elder Nangong¡¯s heart, this time, the little divine dragon¡¯s disy was too brilliant.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help butment in her heart.


    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t want to take out the little divine dragon to participate in this duel because she was afraid that this little thing would be the focus of too much attention, creating an uproar.


    Who knew that Su Qing would reveal her hidden cards one by one, eventually forcing Su Luo with no other choice but to bring out this little divine dragon to use as a trump card.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s performance even astonished Su Luo. He not only caused the opponent¡¯s spirit pet to rebel, but also got it to help him to chase Su Qing down to kill her. The course of events was too shocking, resulting in Su Luo being sullen and regretful.


    A little thing that couldpel the opponent¡¯s spirit pet to rebel, even if it was a little puppy, everyone would scramble madly to obtain it. To say nothing of how clever and adorable this little thing was.


    Only Su Luo knew that this little puppy¡¯s original body was that of a little divine dragon. But if she handed him to this Nangong Court Elder, would he be able to see its true nature? Therefore, Su Luo hesitated.


    The little divine dragon could already understand human words. Without waiting for Su Luo to respond, his little body immediately jumped onto the back of the Lindworm, waving his paws as if wanting to go and attack Elder Nangong.


    Nangong Yu¡¯s originally indifferent old face immediately froze. He red at Su Luo with displeasure: ¡°Miss Su, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Su Luo spread out her hands and sighed: ¡°This little thing¡¯s unruly nature is hard to tame. He loves to act on his own. Oftentimes, this humble daughter has to follow his orders, not the other way around.¡±


    If she handed the little thing over to Elder Nangong, leaving aside whether he could figure out the little divine dragon¡¯s secret, it was more important to say if Elder Nangong would return him. These two points had to be considered. Don¡¯t think she couldn¡¯t see this old bastard¡¯s avarice towards the little divine dragon.


    Elder Nangong¡¯s eyes narrowed, a trace of anger shing through those deep, cloudy eyes. He red at Su Luo and gave a cold humph: ¡°Little girl that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Elder Mister Beichen Mu smiled and shot a nce at Elder Nangong. With a superficial smile, he raised his eyebrow and said: ¡°Old fool, every day, your thick skin gets thicker. To actually try to snatch things from a little girl, have you no shame.¡±


    Su Luo gratefully nced at Elder Beichen. He was indeed worthy of being from Beichen Ying¡¯s family, from the beginning, he firmly stood on her side.


    Elder Nangong let out a heavy snort: ¡°For me to want something of hers, that is this elder recognizing her existence!¡±


    How many people lined up just to gift him with their treasures, and he didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. But now, he merely wanted to look at this thing, yet the other side wasn¡¯t willing to allow even that much.

 Chapter 523 – After the victory (2)

    Chapter 523 ¨C After the victory (2)


    Elder Beichen curled his lips and teased: ¡°Oh, I say, Elder Nangong, aren¡¯t you giving yourself too great of an importance? Maybe this little youngdy¡¯s thoughts are entirely different from yours?¡±


    Elder Nangong nearly flew into a rage from humiliation, and he pped the table heavily: ¡°Beichen Mu, I order you to shut up!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, already so old, what¡¯s the point of quarreling. Not afraid of being made fun of by the younger generation.¡± The president and minister of education at the top Imperial Academy hurriedly tried to smooth things over. He hit at both parties, and then all smiles, looked at Su Luo: ¡°Su girl, this duel, it can only be said that Su Qing feared to fight and slinked off. We will start to offer a bounty for her and ce her on the wanted list, letting everybody in the continent participate in hunting her, what do you think?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion restrained the coldness, quietly looking at the Venerable president of the top Imperial Academy.


    His hair and beard were all white, and he showed a childish countenance. He had a touch of imposing dignity of being a leading person within his kind appearance, making people¡¯s hearts feel reverence, not daring to exceed half a step out of bounds in front of him.


    Worthy of being the Venerable president of the top Imperial Academy.


    However, Su Luo was not a student of the top Imperial Academy, why should she fear this Venerable president?


    Su Luo nodded, her voice light: ¡°No need, after all, she is still my sister. Even though she is heartless towards me, but I cannot treat her with injustice. Please dismiss the wanted notice and bounty for her arrest.¡±


    Once Su Luo said these words, it immediately caused an uproar in the fully packed stadium. Before, Su Qing wanted to kill Su Luo at any cost, so everybody had thought that Su Luo would also be the same. However, no one had imagined her to be so magnanimous!


    A thread of astonishment also shed through the Venerable president¡¯s eyes: ¡°Are you saying you are giving up the right to put the opposition on the wanted list? Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am giving that up.¡± Su Luo stood straight, her gaze was gentle yet tranquil. Her expression was serene and reserved, her voice was even more ordinary, like that of the wind.


    Elder Beichen stroked a few strands of his goat-like beard, appreciatively nodded his head slowly, ¡°As expected of the woman His Highness Prince Jin fancies, having a calm and impressive air that makes people ept willingly.¡±


    Su Luo indifferently smiled, her expression calm as ever: ¡°Senior¡¯s praise is too much.¡±


    But Elder Beichen merely continued to stroke his white beard, smilingly shaking his head.


    This girl clearly knew that the person who saved Su Qing had outstanding martial arts and that even if Su Qing became a wanted person in the entire continent, it wouldn¡¯t really have any meaning. That was why she pardoned the opposition and also showed off her own benevolence and righteousness. This was killing two birds with one stone.


    This girl¡¯s age might seem young, but she had wisdom, courage, insight and drive. She knew to conceal her strength and bid for time, and also the time to show off; she was quite good. If Little Shadow also had this kind of good fortune in the future, then that would truly be the Beichen family¡¯s blessing.


    Recalling Beichen Ying¡¯s frivolous, loose and casual appearance, Elder Beichen worriedly breathed out a sigh.


    After the three elders left the stage, the masses of spectators were also asked to leave.


    Just when Su Luo wished to walk forward, all of a sudden, a few extra ck shadows appeared in front of her, directly blocking her exit.


    Su Luo looked at these people before her, her eyes narrowing slightly. She remained calm and collected.


    ¡°You dare to injure Qing¡¯er, I, Lin Zixuan, will definitely not let you get away with it! Su Luo! Right now, I challenge you to a duel! Will you ept or not?!¡±


    Lin Zixuan, Su Qing¡¯s number one admirer, has been secretly in love with her for a long time.


    When he saw Su Qing¡¯s appearance being ruined in front of his own eyes, her leg damaged, that kind of bone-piercing heartache, others simply could not understand. Therefore, he wanted to take Su Qing¡¯s ce to find Su Luo for revenge!


    ¡°Purple Sunflower Sect?¡± Su Luo calmly and collectedly shot him a nce. These few people were Su Qing¡¯s seniors and fellow disciples? Coming to find her to carry out their revenge?


    ¡°The thirteenth generation disciple of the Purple Sunflower Sect, Lin Zixian, formally challenges you, Su Luo, to a duel, a life-and-death agreement, do you dare to ept it or not!¡± Lin Zixian¡¯s eyes had a menacing and ominous glint.

 Character 524 – After the victory (3)

    Character 524 ¨C After the victory (3)


    After hearing Lin Zixian¡¯s words, Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Standing in front of her was not only Lin Zixian, there was still another Elder and two more young women. At this moment, the two young women were ring at her, yet the Elder did not block them.


    This must have been deliberately connived? That¡¯s also right, the Lindworm was such a huge embarrassment, and Su Qing as well. These so-called famous and upright sects attached the most importance to their reputation. It would be strange if they didn¡¯te to trouble her.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly spread open into a smile. She raised an eyebrow and looked towards Lin Zixian: ¡°Purple Sunflower Sect? Life-and-death agreement? Haha, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing? Are you prepared for that person to appear again at the moment you are facing death?¡±


    When Su Qing was at death¡¯s door, she was rescued by another person, nobody knew where that immortal-like person came from. But, Su Luo, without the slightest hesitation, ced this debt on the Purple Sunflower Sect.


    That sect uncle (1) frowned, ring at Su Luo with displeasure. Lin Zixian immediately continued, angrily rebuking Su Luo: ¡°You have great courage! You have the impertinence to nder the Purple Sunflower Sect!¡±


    Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at him: ¡°If you have the ability, then prove that the person who saved Su Qing is not someone from the Purple Sunflower Sect , otherwise...¡± Even if I falsely used you, so what?


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!¡± Lin Zixian was so furious that his whole face was beet red, and his finger tremblingly pointed at Su Luo. Being led by Su Luo, momentarily, he really could not provide the evidence.


    Su Luo snorted softly, turning around and was about to leave.


    ¡°You stand still!¡± Lin Zixian pointed to Su Luo, loudly shouting, ¡°Su Luo! You still haven¡¯t answered me! Do you dare to fight with me or not! Don¡¯t tell me that you only dare to bully the weak and not dare to challenge the strong?!¡±


    Su Luo paused her footsteps, turned her body around, indifferently looked at him, raised her palm and said: ¡°One, if I respond to everyone that wants to challenge me, wouldn¡¯t I be exhausted to death? Two, when Su Qing proposed the life-and-death duel, she was fourth rank and I was third rank. I must trouble you not to distort the truth and treat everyone like a fool. Three, are you saying you are strong?¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyebrow, on her face was an indifferent smile. She sized him up from top to bottom, finally sneering: ¡°Just based on you?¡±


    ¡°Just based on me, then what!¡± Lin Zixian arrogantly cast sidelong nces at Su Luo.


    Su Qing lost because she was too careless, falling for this loathsome girl¡¯s tricks. Currently, he was at the peak of fifth rank. He didn¡¯t believe that by relying on his wisdom, cautiousness and cultivation, he would lose to this kind of silly little girl!


    Su Luo sneered and once again turned her back to him. Without leave, she tookrge steps forward. While walking away, she confidently waved her hand back at them: ¡°Wait until you can defeat that Lindworm beforeing to challenge me.¡±


    Right now, she did not have the time to deal with these people who had nothing to do.


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, Lin Zixian¡¯s face momentarily went rigid, hisplexion bing ashen.


    Not only him, even the sect uncle standing beside him, hisplexion also changed in a sh.


    The Lindworm was originally the Purple Sunflower Sect¡¯s spirit pet, one of the three high-level spirit pets. Because Su Qing¡¯s duel this time, and Su Qing being Grandmaster Lan Hai¡¯s personal disciple, therefore, she was granted that kind of honor.


    But now........... The Lindworm was incited to rebel!


    These people from the Purple Sunflower Sect silently cast their gaze towards the Lindworm, but only saw that originally hard-to-tame, unruly and arrogant dragon, now grovelling and following behind the little puppy, like a lowly servant........Such a hard-to-imagine situation, unexpectedly, really happened.


    ¡°No way, the Purple Sunflower Sect¡¯s spirit pet, how could we let other people walk away with it?¡± Lin Zixian angrily shouted.


    His sect uncle looked at the bouncing and vivacious little puppy, the corner of his mouth hooking into a greedy and sinisterly cold smile.


    ¡°What you said is exceedingly right.¡± This sect unclepletely agreed with what Lin Zixian said, ¡°Not only must the Lindworm be returned to us, that little puppy..... We must also have it, topensate to us, the Purple Sunflower Sect!¡±


    1) Sect Uncle: This guy entered the Purple Sunflower sect in the same generation as Su Qing¡¯s teacher. So he would call Su Qing¡¯s teacher brother. The Chinese means teacher and uncle. I have no idea if Su Qing¡¯s teacher has be an Elder of the sect then this person would also have the title of Elder. So for now we are calling him Sect Uncle since he is of the older generation in the sect and probably a teacher there also.

 Chapter 525 – Interrogation (1)

    Chapter 525 ¨C Interrogation (1)


    Nangong Liuyun quietly stood there...


    He was wearing a ck like thick ink, brocade gown, with the sleeves elegantly dancing. His face was handsome, smart, clear and peerlessly beautiful. His perfect lips smiled in the shape of water caltrop, with those deep eyesughingly watching her.


    Su Luo stood firmly in front of him, raised an eyebrow and smilingly said: ¡°How was that?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently and in a spoiling manner, rubbed her hair: ¡°Not bad, at least you didn¡¯t lose this king¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®not bad¡¯? It was very good, okay!¡± Su Luo wrinkled her nose, in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but be pleased with herself.


    His family¡¯s Luo girl. Nangong Liuyun lifted up the little divine dragon from Su Luo¡¯s embrace, voluntarily carrying it in his hands, with his other hand holding Su Luo¡¯s hand: ¡°Go, let¡¯s return home.¡±


    Under so many gazes, Su Luo¡¯s subconsciousness wanted to shake off his hands, but suddenly, her mind recalled the three-month agreement between her and Nangong Liuyun.


    Since she must fulfill the three-month agreement, then, borrowing his power now should not be a problem. In any case, Nangong Liuyun as a behind the scenes support was wide and sturdy, and very useful.


    Su Luo easily held on tightly to his wide and warm palm, with a calm expression, she sauntered forth at his side.


    At an angle that she could not see, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long and narrow eyes slightly hooked up.


    Momentarily, the spectators that had not yet left, had aplicated expression on their faces as they looked at this pair of jade annulus couple, consciously opening a path for these two people.


    A crowded tide of people, in the middle, was a wide path.


    Under the convergent gazes of countless people, if it was a timid youngdy who had never seen the world, naturally, she would not dare to walk this path.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes smiled, his pupils drooping down to look at her. His gaze was warm and gentle like water, as if at this time, he was looking at the most precious treasure.


    ¡°Are you making a joke?¡± Su Luo faintly curled her lips, ¡°I am not even afraid of death, how can I be afraid of this?¡±


    She, Su Luo, had already seen the world, ok?


    ¡°Worthy of being the future Princess Jin, really bold enough. It seems that this king¡¯s foresight is truly good.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with an air ofcency.


    Su Luo irritatedly rolled her eyes at him: ¡°If you want to praise me, then praise me, why do you have to include yourself? There is no other person who is more narcissistic than you.¡± There was also no one who couldpare to him in the skill of praising others.


    Under the convergent gaze of countless people, these two people charmingly walked away, hand in hand.


    The two people¡¯s topic strived to be opposite of each other, but their bearings were extremely intimate. It seemed, from every vantage point, that they were full of strong passion for each other, simply making others admire to the point of being extremely jealous.


    Besides those spectators, at this moment, there were several zing hot gazes that were attentively watching the pair¡¯s gradually disappearing backs.


    Purple Sunflower Sect, that sect uncle, firmly clenched his fist, hisplexion ashen.


    Court Elder Nangong Yu greedily looked at the little divine dragon being carried in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands, but did not dare to act blindly without thinking.


    In the second floor private room, that woman with a peerlessly beautiful face, was now grinding her teeth. Her features were sinister, the originally pretty eyes that were like water so clear you could see the bottom, now contained a vicious, scorching radiance.


    ¡°Su Luo! You are good. You. Are. Very. Good!¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy firmly clenched her fists, with a sinister gaze firmly fixed on the pair of hands that were firmly holding each other. In her eyes, was a murderous aura that made people tremble in fear.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I, Li Yaoyao, swear that I¡¯m not human!¡± Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy raised two fingers on her right hand, swearing an oath to the heavens.


    Li Yaoyao looked at Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfect rear view, seeing that one high and one low, harmonious and iparable figures. She saw them talking andughing intimately, an appearance as if nothing coulde between them. Li Yaoyao wished she could throw herself at Su Luo and tear her to pieces.


    Su Luo waspletely unaware that she already had so many people fixated on her. She also did not know that Li Yaoyao was currently spitting out fire directly at her back. At the current point of time, her mood was quite good.


    This time, going to Amethyst Thorned Ind, it was crisis after crisis, with dangers spring up all around. Several times, she was hovering on the edge of life and death, however, only with great risk did great opportunities lie. Her harvest and gains were pretty good.

 Chapter 526 – Interrogation (2)

    Chapter 526 ¨C Interrogation (2)


    First, there was the one thousand and five hundred Amethyst Thorned Fishes still at the Crown Prince¡¯s ce. At present, she was a pauper, so she certainly would demand it back.


    Second, was the spirit pinball that had saved her life, the Amethyst Crystal Fish that could spit out crystal stones like a henying eggs, and several secret martial arts books that contained profound mysteries.


    Finally, drafted to the uninhabited ind with barren hills, then being chased by Li Aotian who wanted to kill her. Having experienced such severe cmity, but finally able to avert disaster. Not only did she break through to the fourth rank, but she also drew out a lot of the zes from inside the cave of mes. This served to assist her in establishing a firm foundation for the cultivation of her fire element in the future.


    Now, she had even defeated Su Qing, removing the huge boulder weighing on her mind. Her mood suddenly became clear all at once, like the boundless seas and the skies.


    However, her heart still had a thread of vignce, and that was because of Su Qing¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Could it be that even you could not clearly see the situation at that time?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly, raising her eyes to stare at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome and clear side profile.


    Her expression looked unprecedentedly perplexed and serious.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression remained the same. He slowly nodded and only said one sentence in assessment: ¡°That was a powerful expert, for the time being, stronger than the both of us.¡±


    ¡°Then, it is even more troublesome.¡± Su Luo frowned, very puzzled, ¡°How could Su Qinge in contact with such a powerful person? That person was also neither too early nor toote, intentionally appearing when Su Qing was about to die?¡±


    Since the opponent was a supreme expert, why would he settle on Su Qing? Su Luo gloomily patted her head, she was truly unable to understand.


    ¡°You have a fortuitous encounter, it is not necessarily so that others won¡¯t have their own happy encounters.¡± Nangon Liuyun solemnly looked at her, appearance unprecedentedly serious: ¡° Luo Luo, you must rapidly cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Is my current speed of cultivating not fast enough?¡± Su Luo was resentful, and also helplessly sighed: ¡°Three months or so, and already fourth rank.....¡±


    cing her in the entire imperial capital, is there anybody else whose promotion speed could bepared to her? You basically couldn¡¯t find anyone else, okay?


    Not only did Nangong Liuyun not praise her, instead, he had given her a heavy pressure: ¡°The reason why Su Qing lost to you, there are many external factors. Based on fighting alone, you are simply not her opponent, this point, do you acknowledge it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what you said is not wrong, but a spirit pet is also a part of one¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that supreme expert who carried Su Qing away was only going to raise her for fun?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of deep eyes was overbearing, ¡°No, Su Qing would be even more hardworking than before! Moreover, her goal is to kill you!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly rmed.


    In fact, she was not stupid, in the depths of her mind, she did already think of this point. However, having it so bluntly pointed out by Nangong Liuyun, it sharply and ruthlessly punctured her delusions.


    Nangong Liuyun once again reasoned: ¡°That is a supreme expert, nobody can tell what kind of opportunity Su Qing will have, but the only certain thing, is that her cultivation speed will be faster than before. Luo Luo, can you feel the pressure?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion did not change. She faintly smiled and said: ¡°Pressure is a driving force, who have I, Su Luo, ever been afraid of?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, she raised her eyebrows and smilingly said again, ¡°Others things, I still fear topete about, but if we areparing cultivation speed, do you think there is anyone who can win against me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, having heard what she said,ughed involuntarily: ¡°You truly are worthy of being the little princess that this king fancies. You have confidence, courage, and even a thick skin, when pinching, it feels good to the touch.¡±


    ¡°Whenparing thickness of skin, whose could even beat yours?¡± Su Luo pinched his cheeks, smiling mischievously. Nangong Liuyun turned his hands to pinch her face, two peopleughing together.


    Two people flirting with each other, the originally serious atmosphere was quickly reced by cheerfulness and light-headedness. The Dragon Scaled Horse quickly arrived in front of Su Manor¡¯s gate.

 Chapter 527 – Interrogation (3)

    Chapter 527 ¨C Interrogation (3)


    ¡°Do you need me to...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯tpleted the sentence before being interrupted by Su Luo.


    ¡°No need.¡± Su Luo directly and efficiently declined: ¡°This is a world that only respects the strong. Since I am such a good seedling, if Su Zian is smart, he ought to know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your cheap father isn¡¯t a bright person.¡± Nangong Liuyun muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t hear clearly so asked again.


    ¡°Nothing, quickly go in.¡± Nangong Liuyun discovered he had spoken out of unthinkingly so he urged Su Luo to go in.


    It was only after seeing Su Luo enter Su Manor did Nangong Liuyun slowly withdraw his gaze and order the Dragon Scaled Horse to rush back to his royal manor.


    In the fighting arena, he had made his stance clear. As Luo girl had said, if Su Zian was bright enough, he ought to know the best path to take.


    He hoped that Su Zian wouldn¡¯t be stupid to the end. Nangong Liuyun looked at the distant sky, a calcting smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Manor.


    That stone lion still stood upright, as majestic as before.


    The gatekeeper who saw Su Luo trembled with fear, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However Su Luo really didn¡¯t give this matter any attention, at this point she just sauntered inside.


    After winning against Su Qing, Su Luo was even more confident. Presently, looking at this Su Manor, she had a stronger feeling of having surpassed her surroundings.


    When the busy servants in the manor saw Su Luo, they all hadplicated expressions on their faces. They stared at Su Luo, they wanted to approach and praise her but yet did not dare to. In a split second, they all scattered like birds.


    Presumably, news of today¡¯s fight had already spread to the manor.


    Su Luo folded her arms and watched this scene with a smile that was not a smile.


    While Su Luo was smiling and pondering things, Su Jingyu¡¯s annoying face appeared in front of her.


    Behind his body, without a doubt, was Su Xi.


    The expression on their faces was also veryplex. Their eyes contained a look that was full of disbelief and shock, but they also showed an ignited raging wrath.


    Su Jingyu coldly stared at Su Luo.


    Hisplexion was dark as ink, as if covered in ayer of haze. It gave people a feeling of being chilled to the bone from screaming cold winds.


    With an indeterminate andplex manner, he stared at Su Luo. At the moment, he had not made a move. This was because he thoroughly understood that having the ability to push Su Qing to that degree, regarding Su Manor¡¯s younger generation, Su Luo was without a doubt already the strongest one.


    ¡°Su Luo, such an awe-inspiring attitude, to actually injure second older sister to that extent!¡± Su Xi didn¡¯t have Su Jingyu¡¯s prudence.


    In her recollection, Su Luo had always been a target she could insult and bully at will. She didn¡¯t feel that the situation warranted that much consideration.


    Su Luo indifferently cast her a nce and then just turned around to walk away. This group of people, just paying any attention to them was a waste of time.


    ¡°I order you to stand still!¡± Su Xi flung her whip and suddenly attacked Su Luo¡¯s back!


    It seemed as if Su Luo had grown eyes on her back. It wasn¡¯t clear how she did it, but with a flick of her finger she urately and without error deflected the whip aimed towards her back.


    ¡°Humph¡ª¡ª¡± A light sneer echoed, the tail of the whip was flipped back by Su Luo¡¯s finger. Like a sharp sword, it was reflected back towards Su Xi.


    This one move, Su Luo naturally learned it from Nangong Liuyun. It was from that time when they fought with the pirates on the ocean.


    Su Xi at the moment did not grasp what was happening, so a bloody whip mark immediately appeared on her bright and clean forehead.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Su Xi only realized and felt the rebound after the fact. She covered her forehead and shrieked loudly from the debilitating pain!


    ¡°So painful! Boo hoo, boo hoo, boo hoo...My eyes have been blinded. Eldest brother, she blinded me with that attack, quickly help me get revenge!!!¡± Su Xi covered her forehead. By now, blood was flowing out wildly from the wound on her forehead. It filled her open eyes, making it appear as if what she said was true.


    Su Jingyu really thought that Su Xi¡¯s eyes had been blinded by Su Luo¡¯s attack, so he immediately became furious!


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Su Jingyu flusteredly and ufortably roared at Su Luo: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you now! Will your heart only be satisfied when you have hounded all the siblings at home to death! You are simply our family¡¯s star of cmity, why don¡¯t you go and die!¡±

 Chapter 528 – Interrogation (4)

    Chapter 528 ¨C Interrogation (4)


    Su Xi was in so much pain that teardrops rolled out. With one hand covering her forehead and the other pointing at Su Luo, she loudly used: ¡°What big brother said was right, you just want to hound all of us to death! First, it was third older sister, then it was second older sister, now, you want to kill me. Su Luo, you are too horrible! You are too horrible!¡±


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes slightly as she indifferently looked at the pair of trembling and stirred up siblings before her eyes.


    Su Luo nced at Su Xi: ¡°Cursing while still full of strength, looks like the wound is nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Xi was furious.


    Su Luo crossed her arms over her chest, raised her eyebrows slightly, and carelessly started to talk: ¡°Done speaking?¡±


    Su Jingyu also discovered nothing wrong with Su Xi¡¯s eyes, so now, his heart felt a little more reassured.


    ¡°Su Luo! I order you, immediately apologize to Xi¡¯er! Now, promptly, at once!¡± Su Jingyu, in a rage, raised one hand to pull at Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    This loathsome girl, acting haughty, who did she think she was! Originally, she was merely a good-for-nothing despised by others, nothing more!


    However, after the trip to Amethyst Thorned ind, Su Luo was already not the same Su Luo from before. Currently, Su Jingyu was simply not her match.


    Su Luo, with two fingers, precisely and correctly held Su Jingyu¡¯s hand by a critical acupuncture point. The corner of her mouth perked up in a ghost of a smile as she sneered. Unhurriedly, she spoke three words: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    You could almost wring water out from Su Jingyu¡¯s darkenedplexion.


    No matter who it was, faced with a person who, not long ago, they could still crush under their feet, now showing off their strength and detaining the other by their pressure point, anyone would have a hard time ying down this loss of face.


    Even more so how the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth seemed tock ridicule, made Su Jingyu¡¯s anger increase.


    Su Xi saw Su Jingyu suffer a loss, without demur, she flung her whip to attack Su Luo¡¯s face!


    In her view, big brother and Su Luo¡¯s strength ought to be on par, therefore, with hers added in, she was certain they could beat Su Luo.


    However, before her whip could hit Su Luo¡¯s face, she saw Su Luo extend two fingers from her idling hand, grabbing the tail of her whip, all at once.


    Su Luo nced back, smiling brilliantly at Su Xi.


    However, without waiting for Su Xi to recover, Su Luo had already secured the tail of the whip, using her strength to pull!


    Su Xi¡¯s entire body was immediately rolled up and pulled over, ruthlessly hitting Su Jingyu¡¯s body.


    Su Jingyu¡¯s pressure point was hit by Su Luo, so he was unable to move a single step. He saw that Su Xi about to collide with him, yet was unable to avoid it.


    ¡°BANG¡ª¡ª¡± Su Xi¡¯s body was dragged flying towards Su Jingyu¡¯s forehead. She circled around his neck once, then both of them fell to the ground.


    Su Xi¡¯s entire body was like a rope wrapped around Su Jingyu¡¯s neck, strangling Su Jingyu so tightly that he spit out white foam and almost stopped breathing.


    Su Xi then was even more miserable.


    This was because after Su Luo pulled at the tail of the whip, in passing, she used it to whip towards Su Xi¡¯s body.


    As a result, the whip mercilessly whipped Su Xi¡¯s back.


    Su Xi¡¯s whip was not just an ordinary whip, rather, it was specially forged for her by a tool refining master. The entire length of the whip was covered with barbed tips, prating with sharpness and having an enormous killing power.


    This was whipped by Su Luo heavy and fast, in a split second, it split open the clothing on Su Xi¡¯s back from the middle to both sides.


    Such a perfectly straight split right down the middle, was as smooth as having been cut by a pair of scissors. Also, the split was very long, nearly rending open to her buttock position. To Su Luo, it looked like the backless evening gowns from the modern day.


    Su Xi felt a scorching pain on her back, felt it with her hand and discovered the cloth on her back was like a vertical line, cut into two by the whip. Also, from her neck bone to her tailbone position waspletely exposed.


    At this moment, even though there were only the three siblings at the scene, but not far away, was pile upon pile of servants encircled together. Behind the corner, behind the windows, behind the nted shrubs..... were all sessive piles of servants.

 Chapter 529 – Interrogation (5)

    Chapter 529 ¨C Interrogation (5)


    They saw their family fifth Miss¡¯s faintly discernible, snow-white, delicate, gracefully arced back... and all momentarily became imbeciles!


    Feeling the faintly discernible, boiling hot gazes shooting towards her from all directions, instantly, Su Xi was full of pain, fury and anxiety. Her tears flowed down in torrents: ¡°Su Luo! I will kill you! Kill you!¡±


    While waving her whip, wanting to kill Su Luo, she also had to cover up her snow-white back and buttocks, so she was also very busy.


    Su Jingyu endured the pain in his neck, pulled off his outer robe, and in a flustered manner, draped it over Su Xi¡¯s body. If his actions were slightly slower, Su Xi¡¯s nearly naked body would have been seen by all the servants.


    Su Luo looked down from high up, contemptuously looking at Su Xi who half-sat on the ground. Smiling coldly, with her voice like solid ice, she said: ¡°You alone? You think you are worthy of that?¡±


    Su Xi was immediately choked off, herplexion was bright red, unwaveringly staring at Su Luo. She was itching to throw herself up and tear Su Luo into pieces.


    Hateful! Too hateful!


    At this moment, Su Xi had an unprecedented regret.


    Still recalling half a year ago, she was still a good-for-nothing, while she was a little genius that everyone weed and envied.


    But now, Su Luo could step on her, look at her with contempt and mock her!


    If time could start over again, Su Xi absolutely would immediately choke Su Luo to death! She absolutely would!


    But now, she could only look on helplessly with clenched fists as Su Luo¡¯s face spread into a loathsome smile.


    Su Luo cast them an imaginary smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? I am waiting for you guys toe and challenge me at any time. One-on-one or a group fight, as long as you guys don¡¯t feel it¡¯s humiliating, I am indifferent to the choice.¡±


    The present Su Luo, no matter what aspect was being considered, absolutely had the strength to say these words.


    Leaving this sentence behind, Su Luo agilely turned around and walked away. That rear view had an indescribable confidence and ease.


    Those servants, watching this formerly good-for-nothing, utterly useless fourth Miss, for a moment, one after another, was rueful...The fourth Miss¡¯s change was simply too great.


    This kind of her had an indescribable heroic spirit, making the people¡¯s heart admire her once they saw it.


    Su Luo stepped on the cobblestoned alley, unhurriedly walking to her own courtyard.


    She inwardly frowned. Having left the manor for a number of days, she didn¡¯t know if Lu Luo had lived well, if she was bullied by anyone.


    Just now, she punished Su Jingyu and Su Xi siblings as an example to others, and now, no one would dare to underestimate her. This way, Lu Luo should also receive less suffering from idle people.


    Along the way, no one dared to point to her again, and no one dared to secretly whisper about her. Seeing her walk over, each and every one of them was respectful, deferential and humble to the point of touching the ground.


    Su Luo extended a hand, seeing her fair, jade-like and delicate hand clenched into a fist, she silentlyughed.


    As expected, in this world that respected strength, only a hard fist had the best reason.


    Su Luo haven¡¯t arrived at the doorway of her courtyard before Lu Luo rushed towards her. Her little face was flushed.


    ¡°Miss! Miss, you¡¯ve finally returned. I heard you went missing on the ind, Lu Luo was worried to death about you.¡± Lu Luo¡¯s entire face moved as she looked at Su Luo, her eyes had countless things to say.


    Su Luo secretly guessed in her heart, where did Lu Luo hear about her being missing on the ind? Lifting an eyebrow at Ling Feng who stood erect, holding a sword not far away, Su Luo smiled in understanding.


    Lu Luo followed behind Su Luo and chattered on, talking non-stop: ¡°Miss, in the future, won¡¯t it be better if you don¡¯t go out? Every time you do, you can scare a person to death!¡±


    The Miss, in total, went out twice, but every time, she would meet with severe crises and unending thrills, making one extremely worried.


    Su Luo smiled lightly: ¡°How can opportunitiese by if I don¡¯t go out? If I hadn¡¯t traveled to the Amethyst Thorned Ind, I, your Miss, would already have been beaten t by Su Qing.¡±

 Chapter 530 – Interrogation (6)

    Chapter 530 ¨C Interrogation (6)


    Once she mentioned this matter, Lu Luo¡¯s entire little face be rosy red, pitch ck eyes sparkling with starlight and brimming with endless adoration: ¡°Miss! You are too great! You actually defeated second Miss!¡±


    With regards to Su Luo, whose soul had only arrived here half a year ago, Lu Luo¡¯s understanding of Su Qing¡¯s fame and reputation was even deeper, and more profound.


    For so many years, Su Qing had always been the pride of Su Manor. Everyone would express approval when mentioning Su Manor¡¯s second Miss, with various kinds of worship, adoration and reverence. Everyone said, aside from Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, there wasn¡¯t another woman that would surpass the second Miss from Su Manor by much.


    However¡ª¡ª


    This legend, was firmly pinched out by Su Luo today.


    The good-for-nothing fourth Miss in everyone¡¯s mouth, in one move, forced the genius second Miss to be disfigured, had a leg broken off, and nearlymit suicide. This news seemed to have grown legs and spread about wildly, now, everyone in the entire Imperial Capital knew; naturally, Lu Luo also knew as well.


    Lu Luo¡¯s palms were ced together in greeting, with eyes flickering like the stars: ¡°Miss, how did you suddenly be so awesome, so shocking! Up until now, this servant feels like she is still dreaming.¡±


    Before, she was bullied miserably, and now, she suddenly came back with a counterattack. Su Luopletely understood Lu Luo¡¯s kind of suddenly-unreal-and-as-if-in-a-dream feeling.


    ¡°Previously, are there still others who havee to bully you? Do those other servants deserve some discipline?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly asked.


    ¡°No... no problem.¡± Lu Luo very seriously shook her head non-stop.


    But, what kind of eyesight did Su Luo have? In one nce, she could see that Lu Luo was doing her best to cover up something.


    ¡°Damned girl, you think that saying nothing, then nothing really happened? When I¡¯m not present, how could Su Xi let you go?¡± Su Luo had both hands over her chest and gave a cold snort.


    ¡°Eh...¡± Lu Luo¡¯s pupil dropped down, weakly pinching her sleeves. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the Miss.


    ¡°Lu Luo.¡± Su Luo barked with a touch of an awe-inspiring tone.


    ¡°Your servant is present.¡± Lu Luo abruptly raised her head. She felt a dignity only a person in a high position would give offe from her Miss¡¯s body... such a terrifying manner.


    ¡°Raise your head, straighten up your chest and squeeze your buttocks together. Raise your chin, have a proud expression, yes, just like that. From now on, don¡¯t give me the slouching, no self-confidence posture. Carry out this imposing manner for this Miss.¡± Su Luo reprimanded augustly, ¡°Even if confronted with Su Xi, you must also carry yourself like this!¡±


    ¡°...Yes!¡± Lu Luo hesitated for a long time, her expression then slowly brightened and she finally replied in a loud voice.


    ¡°Now this is correct.¡± Since she had already revealed her brilliance in such a high-profile fashion, this posture must also follow along and change some.


    Just at this moment, a faint silhouette appeared outside her courtyard.


    ¡°Fourth Miss, the great general requests your presence.¡± The capable chambein Zi Xi, who worked at Su Zian¡¯s, side noiselessly appeared at Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Zi Xi¡¯s expression was motionless, just as before, he was indifferent and coldly distant, as if he always had one expression.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was equally cold.


    ¡°Carefully prepare something to eat, your Miss has been starving for a long time.¡± Finished instructing Lu Luo, Su Luo turned around and left after Zi Xi.


    Zi Xi brought Su Luo to the doorway of the study: ¡°The great general is inside, fourth Miss, please go in by yourself.¡±


    Finished speaking, Zi Xi automatically stood perfectly straight by the side of the doorway,standing face-to-face with his partner, Zi Mo. They looked like two stone door, gods.


    Su Luo knocked on the door in segments, with a steady voice, she said: ¡°Venerable father, your child, Su Luo, hase to pay her respects.¡±


    For a long time, there was no sound from inside.


    Quite a whileter, came the sound of an indifferent sentence: ¡°Come in.¡±


    It seemed that Su Zian¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t that good, only, it should be like this. It would be strange if he was able to be happy about this matter after having invested countless heart¡¯s blood to nurture a treasure that was ruthlessly destroyed by another in the end.

 Chapter 531 – Interrogation (7)

    Chapter 531 ¨C Interrogation (7)


    Su Luo gave a quiet cough, pushed open the study¡¯s door and steadily walked in.


    The study was an important ce, an unconcerned person was prevented from entering.


    Therefore, the always-regarded-as-an-unconcerned-person Su Luo, from the onset, had nevere to the study before; this was her first time.


    The doors and windows were closed tightly, the light in the study was somewhat dim, just like Su Zian¡¯splexion right now.


    Su Zian sat on the circr chair behind the dark, long table, a golden hat was on his head, and he was wearing a purple brocade robe. His gaze was as sharp as the edge of a knife and ice-cold, thrusting towards Su Luo.


    He never imagined that today, the person who won was changed to her. If someone said this to him a day ago, he was sure to sneer at them disdainfully.


    But now, this was nevertheless an undeniable fact.


    Su Zian¡¯s thunderous, imposing and prating gaze, stared at Su Luo motionlessly. He carefully took measure of her.


    No matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t understand. In his mind, he had always regarded her as a good-for-nothing, how could she soar to the sky in such a short time? Like the wind, surpassing his treasured Qing¡¯er in one move.


    He stared at Su Luo, carefully watching, looking left then right, but still couldn¡¯t make out anything.


    After quite a while, Su Zian¡¯s cold eyes cast sidelong nces at her: ¡°Who gave you the courage to teach Yu¡¯er a lesson? Also, who lent you courage to injure Xi¡¯er? Huh?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s voice was like the howling wind of a torrential rain that suddenly arrived, causing one¡¯s hair to stand erect from fright.


    The atmosphere in the room momentarily became stiff, so stuffy that a person couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth moved slightly: ¡°Honorable father, since you know Su Xi and them were wounded, then you must certainly know that it was her who first provoked me, alright?¡±


    Su Zian was indeed full of an imposing manner, if this was before going to the Amethyst Thorned Ind, this imposing manner of his would indeed have a very strong deterrent strength against her.


    But, a very regretful matter was that when she traveled to Amethyst Thorned Ind, and was promoted to the fourth rank, after the duel with Su Qing, Su Luo was again promoted to the peak of the fourth rank. Therefore, Su Zian¡¯s threat to her wasn¡¯t very great right now.


    ¡°Su Luo! Your courage is not small, to dare make excuses!¡± Su Zian was furious from having his honor as a parent being offended.


    ¡°Honorable father, these are not excuses, rather,they are the facts.¡± Su Luo¡¯s figure was motionless. The arc at the corner of her mouth was also unchanging, ¡°If Honorable father insists on hearing what he only wants to hear, then this daughter will have nothing more to say.¡±


    Su Luo spread out both hands, expressing how very helpless she was.


    Su Zian¡¯s anger was instantly tied up.


    When he was in a rage, Su Xi and them would all tremble with fear and be on tenterhooks, but Su Luo¡¯s expression was still as calm as before. There was no change in her expression, this made it difficult for him to know how to start punishing her.


    In fact, Su Zian was merely using this as a pretext to make a fuss. What truly made him mad was Su Qing¡¯s loss.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Su Zian stabilized his mood, his apathetic tone restored: ¡°This matter, Xi¡¯er is also wrong, but she was worried about Qing¡¯er, her concern made her confused. As her older sister, what¡¯s the harm in letting her off a little?¡±


    Seeing Su Luo about to make more excuses, Su Zian impatiently waved his hand: ¡°Enough, for the time being, I¡¯ll let you go for Xi¡¯er¡¯s matter, but as for Qing¡¯er...¡±


    Su Zian grinded his teeth and coldly humphed a few times: ¡°You are really heartless, pressuring her until she was disfigured and lost a leg, must believe yourself to be truly amazing.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneering arc: ¡°Honorable father, from the moment Su Qing proposed the life-and-death agreement, you should have anticipated this day. Perhaps, at that time, you felt... indifferent to the matter of this utterly useless daugher who will suffer a crushing defeat?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words could be said to have pped his face red.


    Sure enough, Su Zian¡¯splexion, in an instant, became red! Exceptionally ugly!


    ¡°I order you to shut up! You really think you are ready to spread your wings and dare fly out?!¡± Su Zian flew into a rage out of humiliation, suddenly pping the table, which then heavily gave off a violent hitting sound. For a moment, he was exceedingly imposing.

 Chapter 532 – Interrogation (8)

    Chapter 532 ¨C Interrogation (8)


    ¡°This daughter doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Luo just straightly stood there, the corner of her mouth curled up into a smile yet not a smile. Her clear eyes which knew right from wrong remained motionless as she smilingly looked at Su Zian.


    Even though her mouth said she didn¡¯t not dare, a clear arrogance which didn¡¯t soften a single bit remained in her posture.


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was extremely furious, but reason told him that while his anger was effective on others, it waspletely ineffective towards this loathsome girl in front of his eyes.


    Deeply inhaling in a few breaths, Su Zian repressed his mood that was on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°All right, this matter will end here.¡± Su Zian impatiently stopped Su Luo, then frowningly asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the little puppy?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart understood, and the corner of her mouth raised up a cynical curve.


    The important point hade.


    Su Zian¡¯s original objective was here.


    He first reproached her, and after the usation wasid on her head, he ordingly let out his demand. This way, she won¡¯t be able to refuse easily.


    Good scheme, good methods, if it was a girl who had not seen the world before, she would have been knocked dazed by Su Zian¡¯s methods.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good his methods were, meeting this master who did not mix oil with salt, he was unable to find a way out.


    Su Luo indifferently smiled: ¡°Little puppy? Oh. Father is referring to this daughter¡¯s spirit pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where did ite from?¡± Su Zian stiffened his face, wrinkled his eyebrows, as though he wasn¡¯t paying attention, with an appearance as if not minding anything.


    Deep inside Su Luo¡¯s heart, she felt it was funny. He appeared to not care, yet why did he say so many excess things in the beginning?


    ¡°It¡¯s only a little puppy, I just randomly picked it up from the streets.¡± Su Luo voluntarilyughed.


    Su Zian¡¯splexion sunk, almost unable keep his act together.


    He brushed his sleeves and angrily spoke: ¡°Rubbish, this kind of spirit pet, how can it be randomly picked up from the streets? Towards this father you can still lie, Su Luo, you have guts!¡±


    If you actually care, then care. To insist on not caring, look, your true face has been revealed.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression did not change and remained indifferent like the wind, calm andposedly: ¡°Honorable father, since you don¡¯t believe in this daughter¡¯s words, then is there a need to ask?¡±


    Su Zian immediately stopped being angry and impatiently waved: ¡°Enough, bring out that little thing and let father have a look.¡±


    ¡°What are your intentions father?¡± Su Luo stared at him, with discerning eyes , deeply looking at Su Zian¡¯s irritable and greedy appearance. His image reflected in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°You are still young and understand nothing, how can you properly raise it? This kind of precious thing, let this father substitute and take care of it for you.¡± Su Zian earnestly reasoned.


    Substitute with her and raise it? Su Luo¡¯s heart coldly smiled continuously.


    If his eyes did not show that obvious greedy desire, if he wasn¡¯t this self-righteous and confident in asking her to hand it over, Su Luo would have kindly let him see the little divine dragon. However, with his current appearance...


    Su Luo¡¯s clear and cold sight unwavering looked at Su Zian: ¡°How could honorable father not know that if the contract is forcefully removed, the owner would receive a life threatening danger, and the spirit pet would return to its primary state.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯splexion immediately became ashen.


    How could he not understand the meaning behind Su Luo¡¯s words?


    His fists rxed and clenched.


    Su Luo looked at him with a smile yet not a smile: ¡°Honorable father forcefully asking this daughter to give the spirit beast, could it be you fancy it?¡±


    Having hit the worry in his heart, Su Zian¡¯splexion turned red. He forced himself to remain calm, his expression became dignified. With a bang, he mmed on the table and angrily roared: ¡°Loathsome girl, unreservedly babbling nonsense! How could this father have any intentions towards your little spirit pet! Simply ridiculous!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was clear as she smiled indifferently: ¡°Since that is so, then I thank father for his renouncing grace. If there is no other matter, this daughter asks to be excused.¡±

 Chapter 533 – Interrogation (9)

    Chapter 533 ¨C Interrogation (9)


    Su Zian clenched his fists, his gloomy expression lightening and darkening, no one understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°Stand still!¡± Su Zian roared out in an angry and annoyed manner.


    ¡°Does honorable father have any other matter to instruct?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly turned around with a calm and collected smile.


    Su Zian ground his teeth and deeply inhaled a breath, forcing himself to quickly calm down.


    He was not stupid, even if he didn¡¯t like Su Luo, this loathsome girl was still Su family¡¯s offspring.


    Now that Su Qing¡¯s location was unclear, Su Luo, who was able to defeat Su Qing, was undoubtedly slowly bing a new rising star.


    ¡°Take this secret manual, carefully cultivate, quickly rise to fifth rank!¡± Su Zian threw an old and tattered blue covered scripture towards Su Luo.


    This was to express good will to her? Su Luo¡¯s heart felt that this was too funny.


    Su Zian¡¯s current mood was indeedplex, no wonder his behavior was so hard to fathom and indeterminate.


    Su Luo received the secret manual, then turned around and walked away. However, Su Zian¡¯s voice coldly resounded: ¡°Tomorrow a person from Jade Lake Pce will arrive, you deliver that little thing tomorrow.¡±


    Jade Lake Pce? Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s Jade Lake Pce? Li Aotian¡¯s Jade Lake Pce?


    Beichen Ying¡¯s words floated in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    He said that the Li family connected Li Aotian¡¯s death with herself, then, could it be that Li family wasing here... to interrogate her?


    Su Zian was too good. He wanted the little divine dragon in order to win favors with the Li family?


    Su Luo¡¯s recently good mood after receiving the secret manual was broken and she indifferently replied: ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± This was the first time that someone dared to brazenly reject Su Zian.


    ¡°I said. Im-po-ssi-ble!¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was ice-cold, simr to snow on top of a millennium cier, indifferently and extremely cold.


    ¡°Say that to this father again!¡± Su Zian gloweringly opened his eyes, angry to the point where he wanted to pounce towards Su Luo and choke her to death.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, what kind of nobility were they? If Su family could make friends with them, then that would be Su family¡¯s fortune!


    However, how could Su Zian know that Su Luo already offended Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy through and through, and even Li Aotian¡¯s death was also because of her.


    Both sides were filled with enmity and already could not live under the same sky. They had long ago already thought of not resting until the other side was killed, how would they even bother to work together?


    Su Luo coldly looked at him, indifferently said: ¡°Wishing to curry favors with Jade Lake Pce? As I see it, it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian angrily raised the palm of his hand.


    However, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up and gave a cold smile: ¡°I forgot to say something, a while ago I lied to you, the little puppy was not picked up along the road.¡±


    ¡°Finally willing to tell the truth?¡± Su Zian gloomily and coldy smiled.


    ¡°Yes, because this little puppy was gifted to me by an expert, he reminded me that I cannot tell outsiders. However, honorable father is not an outsider, so presumably, he would not me me.¡± Su Luo smiling sweetly looking at Su Zian.


    ¡°This kind of precious spirit pet, who gifted it to you? Could it be....¡± thinking about that person, Su Zian was momentarily doused by cold water from head to feet, his boiling heart immediately cooled down.


    On the arena, His Highness Prince Jin appeared with Su Luo hand in hand. After the duel, he also led Su Luo along, leaving together.


    Hearing this news was like having wings plugged in and wildly circling the capital, how could the well-informed Su Zian not know?


    ¡°Honorable father has guessed correctly.¡± Since Su Zian himself had guessed on His Highness Prince Jin, Su Luo naturally remained ambiguous.


    Actually more urately saying, it was indeed correct. When she and His Highness Prince Jin went to Sunset Mountain Range, the little puppy voluntarily came onto her. However, Su Luo would not kindly exin to him.


    ¡°You leave first.¡± Su Zian shook his head, waved his hand indicating at Su Luo.


    Now, hisplexion had be a bitplicated.

 Chapter 534 – Interrogation (10)

    Chapter 534 ¨C Interrogation (10)


    After Su Luo went out, Su Zian heavily sat back down on his chair, his face switching between light and darkness, unable to determine whether to stay clear or overcast.


    Since that little spirit pet was a gift from His Highness Prince Jin, he naturally did not dare make any more ns about it. Only, that Su Luo......was really hard to deal with.


    No matter what, Su Luo was still an offspring from the Su family, being able to climb onto His Highness Prince Jin, was really an enormous honor.....but, how could Jade Lake Pce¡¯s Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy be so easy to deal with?


    If it was the Su Luo from the past, then abandoning her would be fine, however now, she had revealed her strength that made even him raise his eyebrows.


    Su Zian momentarily felt a great headache.


    As expected, she was a loathsome girl who stirred up troubles! If she did not exist, then he wouldn¡¯t have these kinds of worries! At present, Su Zian wished he never had Su Luo, this daughter.


    Early morning on the second day, as expected, from Su Zian¡¯s words, people from the Li family of the Jade Lake Pce came. Moreover, they rushed over first thing in the morning with such an imposing manner!


    The person who came was not a stranger, but Li Yaoxiang, the person Beichen Ying mentioned before.


    Su Zian originally thought that when the Li family came, at most, they would send a person in a management position. How would he know that the one who came would unexpectedly be the Li family¡¯s second generation¡¯s well-known figure, Li Aotian¡¯s biological uncle.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s appearance looked ordinary, the way he entered was also ordinary, however, it could strongly shake their point of view when they saw him.


    Su Zian was already standing at the entrance of the manor since earlier, waiting to greet them. Yet, what greeted him was Li Yaoxiang¡¯s stiff, corpse-like, cold face thatcked any expression.


    Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted, walking from the gate to the drawing room. He left behind clear and distinct footprints with every step he took.


    It was both dazzling and also made others cower by force.


    Not mentioning other people, the servants at Su manor were currently frightened into silence. They dared neither to look nor speak some more, all of them hid far away like fishes in a pond, afraid of bringing disaster.


    ¡°Call Su Luo over.¡± Li Yaoxiang merely tossed out this sentence, then sat on the traditional chair at the highest position and closed his eyes to rest, his expression so proud as to be hard to reproduce.


    Su Zian hurriedly said: ¡°Senior, please sit down first, Luo¡¯er will arrive at once, will arrive at once.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯splexion changed a number of times to calm his nerves, his forehead was quickly covered with sweat as he softly instructed Su Jingyu: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you still quickly gone to invite Su Luo here!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang came here with ill intent.


    Su Zian, until now, still didn¡¯t know about Li Aotian¡¯s disappearance being connected to Su Luo. He also didn¡¯t know that Su Luo went to Amethyst Thorned Ind.


    It was because this time, everyone that went to the Amethyst Thorned Ind were almostpletely wiped out, those few who came back kept their mouths sealed, unwilling to reveal even half a sentence.


    No matter how polite and attentive Su Zian was, Li Yaoxiang still wouldn¡¯t raise his eyelids. He was simply disinclined to pay him any attention, his attitude proud and arrogant.


    It was as if in his eyes, these dirty and vulgar people were all like ants, whereas he was in a position up high like the Gods and Buddhas, extremely proud, aloof, noble and virtuous.


    Su Zian smiled dryly and sat on one side like a guide, his expression was very awkward and embarrassed.


    He had never before felt that time would be this endless.


    Very quickly Su Zian was unable to sit still. He paced back and forth inside the room, with his eyes repeatedly gazing outside, simply anxiously waiting.


    Very quickly, he soon saw Su Luo¡¯s figure. He quickly walked over, pulled Su Luo and walked back inside, urgently urging: ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡±


    The bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart sunk slightly.


    Su Zian¡¯s attitude could clearly prove there was a problem.


    Who did the Li family send this time? Actually able to scare Su Zian into this kind of appearance?


    Later, when the Li family interrogated her, without even having to think, Su Zian absolutely would immediately sell her off........this would be somewhat difficult to deal with.


    Su Luo steadied her state of mind, followed along with Su Zian and stepped inside the hall.


    Just as she took one step inside, a gaze that was as sharp as a knife shot towards her. A deterring force brought about by an expert¡¯s imposing manner spread towards her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly rmed.

 Chapter 535 – Falling from the sky (1)

    Chapter 535 ¨C Falling from the sky (1)


    Su Luo¡¯s heart cried out ¡®not good¡¯.


    This Li family elder was full of confidence, his fiery strength waspletely opened. She had just arrived and he immediately showed off his might. Perhaps today¡¯s matter would be somewhat difficult to deal with.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, calmed herself, then calmly and serenely walked into the room.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Su Luo?¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, condescendingly looking down, as he indifferently swept a nce at Su Luo.


    His voice was colder than millennium-year-old ice, without any emotions, not attaching any importance to the Su Luo before his eyes.


    Su Luo calmly nodded her head: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang coldly and arrogantly stared at her, his eyes was as sharp as electricity, giving off a murderous and awe-imposing aura.


    ¡°Tell me Li Aotian¡¯s whereabouts, and I¡¯ll spare you from death.¡± Li Yaoxiang continued being arrogant and emphatic. His attitude didn¡¯t change the slightest even though it was a little girl in front of him.


    Li Aotian? He had been swallowed up by the raging mes long ago. You couldn¡¯t even find a piece of his hair in this lifetime, then how to tell his whereabouts? Su Luo silently cursed in her heart.


    Su Luo gave a cold sneer in her heart, but on the surface, she showed only innocent bewilderment. She seemed extremely innocent: ¡°Did the elder misunderstanding something? How could this little woman know Young Master Li¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Yaoxiang gave a furious cold snort, ¡°Loathsome girl, you still dare to quibble? Do you think this one won¡¯t kill you?!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face showed her innocence and helplessness: ¡°Elder really misunderstood. Yes, there is no mistake that I went with everyone to the Amethyst Fish Pce.


    However, even though we all entered the Amethyst Fish Pce, but Young Master Li¡¯s martial arts skill is outstanding like a crane in a flock of chicken, how could he have traveled the same path as this little woman? Therefore this little woman really does not know.¡±


    ¡°Sophistry.¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s scornful eyes swept a disdain nce over Su Luo, ¡°At thest moment, weren¡¯t there only the two of you left?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart slightly sank.


    After the crown prince and Beichen Ying were locked up in traps, indeed, only her and Li Aotian, the two of them, were left.


    That being said, then the one who leaked the news to the Li family must have been the crown prince, oh? This crown prince...If she didn¡¯t go to him to demand payment, then she would really be letting herself down. Su Luo, who loved to hold grudges, immediately started thinking of the crown prince.


    In the East Pce, while surrounded by beautiful women, the crown prince who was drinking good wine suddenly shivered with cold.


    Under Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pressure as a strong expert, Su Luo smiled indifferently: ¡°Indeed, it is as Elder has said, but at that time, the Amethyst Fish Pce was about to disappear. We went our separate ways to return, everyone was upied with fleeing for their lives. As to where Young Master Li went, I really don¡¯t know ah. If I knew, then I would have certainly followed closely behind Young Master Li to seek a thread of shelter.¡±


    ¡°Matter had reached this stage and you still dare to lie?¡± Li Yaoxian¡¯s tone had an indescribable indifference. But in his heart he secretly had a trace of admiration for Su Luo.


    Under his powerful pressure, still could maintain a trace of calm, it could clearly been seen this loathsome girl¡¯s nature was very determined. She was a very good seedling for cultivation, it was a pity.


    ¡°This little woman truly do not know the facts, looks like you really found the wrong person. At that time the crown prince¡¯s rtionship with Young Master Li was pretty good. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to go ask the crown prince?¡± Su Luo spread out both hands, indicating she was quite helpless. Soon after she diverted the source of cmity eastward.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯splexion suddenly started to be ugly.


    The Jade Lake Pce¡¯s position on this continent was extremely high, his existence at the Jade Lake Pce had always been the number one or two that countless number of people look up to. Now this type of ant like loathsome girl dared to disrespect him?


    Don¡¯t overestimate your own strength.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s expression slowly be cold, finally dropped to the freezing point.


    Su Luo helplessly shook her head, looking innocent and helpless at the same time: ¡°I really could say nothing more. If the elder insist on cing the me for the second young master from Li family on this little woman¡¯s body then this little woman is powerless to refuted the charges.¡±

 Chapter 536 – Falling from the sky (2)

    Chapter 536 ¨C Falling from the sky (2)


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Li Yaoxiang pped the armrest, his expression ice-cold.


    Su Luo helplessly sighed, putting forth a probable hypothesis: ¡°Only the heavens know where the second Young Master Li went. Maybe on his journey, he met a remarkable woman and was afraid that people at home wouldn¡¯t agree. Consequently, he might have eloped with the woman to travel the world?¡±


    ¡°Simply absurd! Clearly it is you who had harmed him!¡±


    Su Luo finally spread her hands open: ¡°If you want to condemn me using some pretext, consider that my strength ispletely unable to bepared to the second Young Master Li¡¯s. Elder, you should be able to distinguish right from wrong with acuity.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang reclined on the imperial-style chair, his eyes narrowed dangerously with a profoundly mysterious aura. Other people had no way of guessing his thoughts.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings became quiet.


    These several sentences passed by Su Zian in scattered fragments, and he slowly pieced the sequence of events together. Once he linked the facts together, it made his heart shake violently from shock!


    Su Luo, this loathsome girl, had actually followed His Highness Prince Jin to the Amethyst Thorned Ind and was so lucky as to actually encounter the Amethyst Fish Pce this year!


    Also, she was somewhat rted with the disappearance of the second young master in the Li family!


    Such an important matter, she didn¡¯t even tell him this, father of hers, fart. He simply didn¡¯t exist in her eyes, it really was that her wings had grown strong and she wanted to fly away! Su Zian added anotheryer of dislike to his regard of Su Luo.


    Once Su Zian saw Su Luo¡¯s cold, distant and indifferent manner, his heart, for no reason at all, once again gave off a kind of rage.


    Who was this person in front of his eyes? This was the Jade Lake Pce Li family¡¯s outstanding person of talent in their second generation. He was at the summit of eighth rank in strength. If he wanted to kill Su Luo, he could just negligently extend a fingertip to press her to death.


    Such a formidable existence, not even a touch a reverence could be found on this loathsome girl¡¯s body, who was staring at her own death.


    Su Zian was just about to step forward and press down on Su Luo to kneel and beg for Li Yaoxiang¡¯s forgiveness. However, before he could approach her, he discovered that the mood in the hall suddenly stiffened.


    A kind of invisible power pressure from an expert spread throughout the hall, moreover, it was getting stronger and more powerful.


    Su Zian¡¯splexion suddenly changed, a reverent thought shing through his heart. He immediately stopped his footsteps and took the initiative to retreat two steps.


    When the earth-shattering, powerful pressure from an expert attacked, Su Luo¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    Beichen¡¯s assessment of this Li Yaoxiang¡¯s conduct was arrogant, unbridled, petty and most likely to cover up his mistakes. Now, it seemed his assessment really not false.


    Not even saying a few words of warning, hepletely disregarded the scruples of his status. Was he directly going to attack her?


    At this moment, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s terrifying aura as an eighth rank expert exploded out, like an enormous wave rushing to the sky, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Under that berserk, tyrannical pressure of his power, Su Luo¡¯s clothing seemed to be struck by a gale-strength wind. Her outer robe was directly torn into tatters, flying by fast andnding on the ground.


    Not waiting for her to return to her senses, another powerful force smashed down over her head.


    Su Luo¡¯s upright back suddenly started to bend like an eighty-year-old woman with a hunchback.


    Was this his attempt to bend her unyielding character, forcing her to acknowledge his strength?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer, and she suddenly concentrated all her spirit power into her back.


    The bent back once again became rigidly straight.


    A disdainful expression appeared between Li Yaoxiang¡¯s brows and gave a cold snort: ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your abilities.¡±


    With just a casual snort by him, the tyrannical force was once again increased twofold.


    This time, it was not all focused on her back, but rather on her knees.


    Her perfectly straight pair of legs, it was as if she was kicked in the back of her knees, suddenly, they bent down.


    So painful! Su Luo, in the next moment, was about to kneel down!


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s eyes became red. She circted the spirit force in her entire body, forcibly contending against that tyrannical pressure.


    However, Su Luo¡¯ strength differed too much from Li Yaoxiang¡¯s. Now, the bones in her entire body echoed with cracking sounds. Naturally, it was because her body could not bear such heavy pressure.

 Chapter 537 – Falling from the sky (3)

    Chapter 537 ¨C Falling from the sky (3)


    Not only this, the pure white, jade-like skin on her body, at this moment, was swollen and very red. It was a horribly shocking sight for people to see.


    Moreover, there was still her pair of eyes, which was bloodshot like a sheet of scarlet.


    But even so, she still remained standing there indifferently, her back was straight with both legs bolted upright, not even a trace of a curve could be seen.


    ¡°Humph, having reached this stage yet still unwilling to kneel, Su Zian, you actually raised such a good daughter!¡± The chill in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes became even deeper, extremely displeased.


    Su Zian¡¯s heart became anxious, he shouted explosively towards Su Luo: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you still quickly knelt!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead was covered with perspiration, however, herplexion did not change. Her voice was cold but strong: ¡°Will not yield to any kind of evil forces, is the path my heart takes!¡±


    The path that exists required a tenacious nature, then, your cultivation could have rapid progress.


    This kind of cultivation, not only did it cultivate the body, but also resulted in a strong heart.


    Li Yaoxiang mockingly looked at this stubborn, loathsome girl in front of him.


    Being able to remain standing and not kneel under his powerful pressure, truly having somewhat of a lofty and unyielding character. But, he hated the most this kind of lofty and unyielding character.


    A killing intent shed through Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes, that kind of oppressive, powerful pressure of an expert became more and more intense, with Su Luo in the center, spreading throughout the entire hall.


    Under this tyrannical, oppressive pressure, Su Zian¡¯s legs trembled, as if he, in the next instant, would kneel down. He took advantage of Li Yaoxiang not paying any attention to him, and step by step, he moved back. Gradually, he moved far away from the center of the pressure.


    Su Jingyu, however, did not have his father¡¯s strength. One could only hear a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, and the him that was standing very far away immediately kneeled down on both knees.


    Originally, with regards to Li Yaoxiang¡¯s kind of expert, he should have an expert¡¯s dignity and not lower himself to the level of Su Luo from the younger generation.


    However, Li Yaoxiang this pitiful type of person, really could not be evaluated usingmon sense.


    Su Jingyu was already kneeling, Su Zian also almost kneeled. But, this loathsome girl in front of him still remained standing upright. This was an unforgivable crime with regards to Li Yaoxiang.


    He felt that his honor as an expert was offended.


    Suddenly, Li Yaoxiang waved his hand and released the final twenty percent of his oppressive pressure as an expert. His entire oppressive might waspletely released!


    In an instant, the atmosphere inside the hall started to freeze.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian, who had retreated a little distance away with great difficulty, could not withstand it anymore. He immediately kneeled down on the ground.


    The corner of Li Yaoxiang¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    Her father had already kneeled, how could this loathsome girl also not kneel?


    However, what was beyond expectation his expectations, this loathsome girl unexpectedly still stood straight.


    The flooring beneath her feet had already shattered to pieces, both feet had already sunk one third of a meter into the ground. But even so, her back still was unbending and straight, not to mention she still haven¡¯t kneeled down.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯splexion immediately became extremely ugly.


    Although Su Luo maintained her unbending body from before but only she herself knew, how much she was suffering at this moment.


    The cold sweat on her forehead congealed to form beads which tumbled down drop by drop.


    Her eyes were scarlet red, as it would rupture at any moment.


    The skin that was white as jade, was now dry and splitting like a spider¡¯s web, seeping out wisps of blood, making it unbearable for people to watch.


    The spiritual power inside Su Luo¡¯s body continued to circte frantically, the Great Dimensional Imprint orbited on top of her head, tenaciously resisting the oppressive pressure of an expert.


    The more she resisted, the more she understood the gap between her and a true expert. Also, the more she understood that between every level, how insurmountable a gap it was.


    Originally, Su Luo had calcted that there was a ten percent chance she could sessfully resist. However now, she helplessly understood, she didn¡¯t even have half a percentage chance of seeding.


    Li Yaoxiang, at eighth rank, was too powerful, definitely not someone she could resist right now.


    What to do?


    A trace of worry shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, a string of sweat hanging from her forehead and flowing into her eyes, stinging her eyes extremely painfully, but she still did not blink.


    Loathsome girl, still so stubborn! Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted, it seemed that without giving her a taste of his strength, she would never lower her head.

 Chapter 538 – Operation to divide the booty (1)

    Chapter 538 ¨C Operation to divide the booty (1)


    Li Yaoxiang gave a sneeringugh, a ball of lightning formed in his hand, and was neatly suspended a short distance above Su Luo¡¯s head.


    That ball of lightning was about the size of a ser ball,pletely made up of lightning converging together. It radiated rays of light, blowing out fog that could swallow the clouds, sending echoes of jeering sounds.


    If it was to explode over Su Luo¡¯s head, then, no matter how proud she was, in the next moment, she would nevertheless be ashes.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, I will give you onest chance.¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s gaze was cold and detached, ¡°If you don¡¯t grab hold of this, you won¡¯t have any more chances in this lifetime.¡±


    What Li Yaoxiang said was the truth.


    Now, even Su Manor¡¯s most powerful Su Zian had kneeled down to him, who still dared to offer half a sentence of opinion on his conduct?


    Even if he was to ughter all the people in Su Manor, who would dare to say half a sentence? To say nothing of merely killing the insignificantly small Su Luo?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed, her heart continuously sinking...


    Li Aotian¡¯s death was definitely something she couldn¡¯t say.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s strength was also something she was incapable of resisting.


    Both of these roads were blocked, this situation, she was powerless to break through, the her right now wasn¡¯t strong enough!


    Under such heavy pressure, Su Luo¡¯s legs continue to bend downwards, bending a little, then some more, quickly, it nearly touched the floor.


    Also, the ball of lightning on top of her head gave off jeering sounds, as if at any moment, it would explode like a bomb, making a person¡¯s heart full of fear and trepidation in the face of disaster.


    On Su Luo¡¯s skin, within the pores, threads of blood formed into beads, tumbling down drop by drop.


    The beads of blood converged together from her entire body, forming a circr wreath.


    A blood-colored circle confined her to her original ce, whereas for her, she was powerless to move even a hair.


    Su Luo gritted her teeth and persisted. Even though both knees were still bent as before, but both knees were a final second away from touching the ground¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, a familiar figure, like a god, appeared, falling from the sky,ing out of nowhere.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look and could only see his gorgeous, white and soft robe with sleeves fluttering about. His handsome face with suet jade-like skin was exquisite and had a glowing luster. It seemed as if he was light like a cloud covering the moon, like the ghost of snow floating with the wind, so beautiful that it was astonishing to see.


    One could only see his body immediately fly over, his long, extended arms looped Su Luo into his embrace.


    With a lift of his hand, that invisible, tyrannical pressure immediately disappeared.


    He had bright eyes and white teeth, with unsurpassed good looks. His entire body gave off an exceptionally sharp and proud manner. That gesture disyed the highest quality of a domineering king, making people not dare to look straight at him.


    He dropped his head down to look at Su Luo, his appearance had a faintly tender and firmly protective expression.


    His Highness Prince Jin?!


    Su Zian and Su Jingyu were both staring at Nangong Liuyun with shocked astonishment. They were staring with wide open eyes at his posture of holding Su Luo tightly in his embrace.


    If the news was not wrong, His Highness Prince Jin was friends with Jade Lake Pce for many years, now, how could...


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to be carelessly brushing away his sleeves, then, that ball of lightning suddenly shot towards a vital point on Li Yaoxiang.


    ¡°Liuyun, you¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoxiang had an incredulous expression on his entire face, followed by spitting rage.


    A careless smile hanged at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth: ¡°Returning the ball of lightning to the original owner, such a formidable power, this king¡¯s family¡¯s Luo girl cannot bear it.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Li Yaoxiang bellowed.


    He never expected that Nangong Liuyun would appear at the final moment, even more so didn¡¯t expect that he would immediately protect that loathsome girl once he appeared. What was even more unexpected was that Nangong Liuyun would attack him for an ant-like, loathsome girl!


    The ball of lightning, flickering with lightning, attacked towards him, and the angle Nangong Liuyun shot it at was also very tricky. Li Yaoxiang, with flustered actions, tried to deal with it.


    With great difficulty, he revoked the ball of lightning, and saw Nangong Liuyun cast a cynical, taunting nce at him.


    The fury in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s heart suddenly increased, wielding his might and influence as an elder, he pointed at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s nose: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!? For a loathsome girl, you dare to treat me like this!?¡±

 Chapter 539 – Operation to divide the loot (2)

    Chapter 539 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (2)


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s finger just so happened to point at the middle of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead.


    Su Luo squeezed out some sweat on behalf of Li Yaoxiang!


    He actually dared to point to His Highness Prince Jin like this, simply courting death!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, suddenly, he extended two fingers, and fast as lightning, sandwiched Li Yaoxiang¡¯s finger between them.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    The crisp sound of bones shattering into pieces could be heard.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s mind cried out in pain, inhaling a breath of cold air. At the same time, his pair of eyes carried amazement as he stared at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief: ¡°You, you are actually eighth, eighth rank?¡±


    How did thise about? Clearly, just half a year ago, he was only sixth rank ah...why was it that in such a short period, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s progress was simply amazingly rapid!


    Li Yaoxiang waspletely confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, now at the same rank as Martial Uncle Li. Martial Uncle Li disying this style, wasn¡¯t it to test this king¡¯s ability?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze revealed an arrogance that was disdainful of all under the heavens. His perfectly erotic, thin lips faintly rose up, carrying an unbridled, haughty vor.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I was merely disciplining this loathsome girl who had an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities, you move to the side.¡±


    ¡°Why is Martial Uncle Xiang deliberatelymitting a vition? When did this king need others to discipline my people? Perhaps Martial Uncle Xiang¡¯s hand has extended too far.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression revealed a noble and insufferably arrogant air of haughtiness, apathetic and unrestrained.


    Li Yaoxiang originally thought that Nangong Liuyun had risen up only momentarily. Now, it seemed he was deliberately protecting this loathsome girl?


    Li Yaoxiang usually had a fiery temper, and on the spot, furiously said: ¡°Nangong Liuyun! Do you know, this loathsome girl has something to do with Aotian¡¯s disappearance? And you are still protecting her? Is Jade Lake Pce still in your eyes?!¡±


    Su Luo looked at Li Yaoxiang with a smile that was not quite one, her expression serene and unperturbed: ¡°Elder Li, these words were said without any good reasoning. How could the disappearance of Second Young Master Li have anything to do with me? Do I have the strength to defeat him?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep eyes stared at Li Yaoxiang, the corner of his mouth still contained a smile, but his smiling expression never reached his eyes. His tone was so ice-cold, without a bit of temperature. ¡°Luo girl was always together with this king, whether she killed Li Aotian or not, this king is the most clear about. Marial Uncle Li still wants to continue being hopelessly muddled?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang didn¡¯t know about the enmity between Su Luo and Li Aotian, at the same time, he also believed that Su Luo¡¯s strength could neverpar to Li Aotian¡¯s. Therefore, privately, in his heart, he was certain Su Luo could not harm Li Aotian.


    The reason why he was blustering around Su Manor was merely because Yao¡¯er beseeched him toe and teach Su Luo a lesson and to frighten her, forcing her not to stick to Nangong Liuyun again.


    ¡°Is this loathsome girl someone you must protect?¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯splexion was ashen, his face hazed over.


    ¡°This king¡¯s girl, if this king doesn¡¯t protect, then who should protect her?¡± Nangong Liuyun held on firmly to Su Luo¡¯s slender waist. His sharp, sword-like eyebrows rose, nodding his head as if it was only right.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Li Yaoxiang with this kind of smile that was not quite one.


    Li Yaoxiang clenched his fists tightly at his side, hisplexion extremely ugly.


    Just a moment ago, the move that Nangong Liuyun used, gave birth to a restraining fear in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t dare to act without thinking.


    ¡°Good, very good! Since you insist on protecting this loathsome girl, then wait and see!¡± Li Yaoxiang reckoned over and over again, and still had no choice but to stifle this fury.


    Without confidence, heid down these fierce words, lead the group of people he brought over and grandiosely walked out of Su Manor.


    Li Yaoxiang came aggressively, to crush this manor strongly, but it resulted in him walking away from a difficult situation....


    Everyone watched the defeated Li Yaoxiang walk away, and once again looked at His Highness Prince Jin who was full of mettle...at that moment, their assessment of His Highness Prince Jin once again increased a bit.

 Chapter 540 – Operation to divide the loot (3)

    Chapter 540 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (3)


    Worthy of being called the most admirable prince, His Highness Prince Jin.


    Seeing Li Yaoxiang bringing that crowd of people and leave with his own eyes, the rock in Su Zian¡¯s heart finally fell to the ground. He released a deep breath of air.


    He wiped his forehead that was full of perspiration.


    Su Zian realized that he was still kneeling, and a touch of embarrassment shed across his face. He hurriedly stood up and went to wee Nangong Liuyun with a huge smile across his face.


    ¡°All thanks to Your Highness Prince Jin¡¯s timely appearance, otherwise today, a great cmity will very likely fall upon Su Manor, ashamed, ashamed.¡± Su Zian was extremely enthusiastic and full of ttering actions.


    Able to anger Li Yaoxiang until he walked away in defeat was already sufficient proof of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s strength. Therefore, Su Zian would fawn over His Highness Prince Jin very strongly.


    But Nangong Liuyun merely used an arrogant gaze that looked down on people to cast a faint nce at him. His expression was indifferent with the corner of his lips hooked up disdainfully: ¡°This king is not interested in Su Manor.¡±


    An embarrassed expression shed through Su Zian¡¯s appearance: ¡°Then you....¡± Seeing Nangong Liuyun sticking closely to Su Luo¡¯s slender waistline, a clearly understanding smile appeared in his eyes: ¡°This person understands, this person understands.¡±


    Originally, he was under the impression that Su Luo was a loathsome rock that only disgraced him. He didn¡¯t expect that in the end, she would turn out to be a piece of dazzling, crisp, green jade.


    In contrast, these other sons and daughters, each and every one of them before, all seemed really good. Until now, the direction of their development was not a little bit as good as Su Luo¡¯s.


    Moreover, now, it seemed His Highness Prince Jin, because of Su Luo, would actually not hesitate to fall out with the Jade Lake Pce. It looked like he really had set his heart on this girl.


    The more Su Zian thought about it the more happy he be. The gaze he used to look at Su Luo be more kind.


    Being stared at by such a gaze, Su Luo was simply rmed from the bottom of her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun had a panoramic view of Su Zian¡¯s two entirely different attitude from beginning to end. His perfect lips hooked into a water caltrop shaped demonic smile: ¡°If this king had not appeared then would the Great General Su have sold out on Luo girl?¡±


    ¡°Not possible, not possible, Luo Luo is my this one¡¯s biological daughter, how can this one do such a thing?¡± Su Zian directly denied.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled at Su Luo and started to walk away, after walking a few steps he again stopped, and his indifferent voice started to sound again: ¡°From now on if this king found out someone bullied her, then the Great General Su shouldn¡¯t me this king to choose to disregard sentimental feelings of rtionship.¡±


    Saying this he swept a nce at Su Jingyu who kept quiet out of fear. Nangong Liuyun lead Su Luo along and took steps to leave.


    Seeing that pair¡¯s gradually departing rear view, only now did Su Zian slowly released a breath of air.


    Li Yaoxiang used force topel people but His Highness Prince Jin with just one meaningful nce and a memorable smiling expression gave him a pressure that was countess time greater than the one Li Yaoxiang gave him.


    ¡°Dad! Are you going to just let that loathsome girl leave like this?¡± Until His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s figure could not be seen only then did Su Jingyu dare to sow dissension.


    Su Zian did not respond in agreement to him like he did in the past, but instead directly pped him on the head: ¡°Moron! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see His Highness Prince Jin treat Su Luo in a special way? You guys remember from now on don¡¯t provoke Su Luo again! She is not someone you guys can afford to provoke! When that momente and something bad happens, don¡¯t me this father for disregarding sentiments and feelings!¡±


    ¡°Dad! You also realize this loathsome girl had started a feud with Li family. Li family want to kill her no matter what!¡± Su Jingyu¡¯s flushed face, spoke of the matter Su Zian was trying to avoid.


    Su Zian¡¯s face had a burst of red then greenish blue.


    On one side was His Highness Prince Jin.


    On the other side was the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Both sides were all quite powerful, regardless of which side they climb onto, with regards to Su Manor it would be absolutely a good thing.


    Su Zian already want to curry favor with His Highness Prince Jin also does not dare to have Jade Lake¡¯s Li family as an enemy. At this moment his heart was indeed full of difficulty, wavering from left to right.


    Originally his thoughts of wanting to be good to Su Luo also gradually cooled off....

 Chapter 541 – Operation to divide the loot (4)

    Chapter 541 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (4)


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo by the hand and swaggered, walking out.


    Seeing that he had just dropped from the sky a moment ago to help her lift a siege, Su Luo acquiesced to his intimate actions.


    After all, she had also promised him three months to foster their rtionship. After three months, if it worked, then good, if not, then they broke up. Now, she needed to not be ill at ease about their rtionship.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Seeing the well-behaved Dragon Scaled Horse, and the carriage stopped in front of Su Manor¡¯s gate, Su Luo, somewhat curiously, asked.


    ¡°Go to divide the loot.¡± Nangong Liuyun, in a spoiling manner hooked Su Luo¡¯s charming nose which was like a snowy jade, with a smile on his face and his eyes looking at her.


    ¡°Divide the loot?¡± Su Luo pondered deeply for a moment and suddenly realized: ¡°Has Beichene back after victory in a single move?¡±


    ¡°It can barely be said like that, let¡¯s go. Once we get there, you will know.¡± Nangong Liuyun said it ambiguously.


    Su Luo heard his implication being as if this matter was not that simple. What matter was there that His Highness Prince Jin could not arrange the fairness of? The more Su Luo thought about it, the more curious she be.


    The Dragon Scale Horse¡¯s speed was very fast, after many turns, it finally stopped in front of the doorway of a courtyard.


    Nangong Liuyun tossed the reins to a servant, led Su Luo by the hand and walked directly inside.


    Without being ordered, those servants would voluntarily take care of the Dragon Scaled Horse properly, not daring to show a thread of neglect.


    The courtyard was huge with an irrigated rock garden, bridges and pavilions of a traditional Chinese garden. The courtyard was charmingly arranged irregrly, the major pathways were paved with limestone, while the smaller alleyways were cobblestoned, giving the entire courtyard an interesting and appealing charm.


    Seeing Su Luo sizing up the surrounding environment with interest, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes had a trace of yielding softness: ¡°Do you like this courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Still alright.¡± Su Luo nodded her head. Living in Su Manor was really stifling. In fact, she had wanted to move out a long time ago to separate herself from the foul atmosphere in Su Manor.


    While Su Luo was walking, she also muttered: ¡°If I had a simr courtyard, it might help me not notice the foul atmosphere of Su Manor.¡±


    With how intelligent Nangong Liuyun was, with one sentence, he was able to understand the connotation.


    ¡°This is the courtyard in Beichen¡¯s residence, also very ordinary. This king has a residence with a courtyard in the Southern Mountains that is much better than this one. Should we go take a look tomorrow?¡± A single man and a woman alone on a scenic tour was one of the best techniques to cultivate feelings.


    A ruler on an isted ind with barren hills, not meeting any delegations, then wouldn¡¯t Luo girls feelings for him increase daily? The most ideal ce must be mysterious and subtle.


    How could Su Luo even contemte what Nangong Liuyun was thinking right now, so she nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eye, looking pleased with himself, and led Su Luo by the hand to walk inside.


    While Nangong Liuyun was walking with Su Luo, at the same time, he also told her the actual situation.


    As it turned out, that day, Beichen Ying really did bring a group of military subordinates to besiege the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea, but their luck was not so good.


    Just when they were on the verge of sess, they discovered that attacking the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea, besides them, there were another group.


    This was not a stranger, but was actually the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s people who were looking for Li Aotian but somehow found the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea, and thereupon, participated in this fiery battle.


    This way, the fruits of this battle must be shared, although Beichen Ying¡¯s heart was extremely unreconciled with this result.


    If it was any other family, then fine, but it just so happened to be Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. Also, the one leading was actually Li family¡¯s eldest son, Li Aoqiong.


    Li Aoqiong, the top figure in Li family¡¯s third generation. His conduct was arrogant and cold, thought highly of himself and always didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye with Beichen Ying¡¯s group. As a result, this way, Beichen Ying¡¯s heart felt even more sullen.


    In the front was the great hall, Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo by the hand and slowly entered. Having just taken one step inside, he became the focus of everyone present.


    On both sides of a long table, was separated the two factions.


    Beichen¡¯s group and the Jade Lake¡¯s group.


    Once Beichen Ying saw Nangong Liuyun, his eyes immediately brightened. When he saw Su Luo, again, both eyes became so bright, like huge searchlights.

 Chapter 542 – Operation to divide the loot (5)

    Chapter 542 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (5)


    He was just about to go up and wee them, but someone was a step ahead of him and threw him behind.


    Lan Xuan quickly rushed towards Su Luo, shouting excitedly: ¡°Sister-inw, you finally came, we waited for you until exhaustion. How we looked forward to seeing you and finally, you came.¡±


    Lan Xuan stretched out both hands to grab Su Luo, just about to cry thousands of tears to her. However, before he even got close to Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun had already picked him up and tossed him aside as if tossing out the garbage.


    Anye Ming had his fist ced by the side of his lips, pursing his lips into a smile. He pulled Lan Xuan away: ¡°Don¡¯t know to avoid a taboo, well-deserved.¡±


    Lan Xuan spread out his mouth and grinned towards Su Luo, revealing snow-white. cute canine teeth: ¡°Sister-inw, today, we arepletely depending on you,pletely depending on you ah! Our harvest is simply too big!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful, star-like eyes were confused and innocent, she didn¡¯t understand why these people was clearly awaiting her, what for? Wasn¡¯t she here just as a spectator? Could it be they were waiting for her toe and host this event?


    ¡°Scoff¡ª¡ªyou guys were stalling for time, just to wait for her?¡± The corner of Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth rose in disdain, freely pointing at Su Luo.


    Li Aoqiong had mistakenly believed that they were stalling for time to wait for the King of Crystal Stones to arrive. He never expected that after waiting for so long, it was for a still-wet-behind-the-ears, loathsome girl.


    After the trip to Amethyst Fish Pce, after the trio, with Beichen Ying among them, had suffered a series of losses, they finally realized one thing. Su Luo, this girl, was definitely the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune. Theypletely had no need to question this point, because Su Luo¡¯s luck was simply so good as to defy the natural order.


    This time, the operation to divide the loot involved arge element of luck, therefore, the three didn¡¯t even need to think and directly aimed their gazes towards Su Luo. It was so much so that this time, they even tossed Nangong Liuyun, who they always ced high hopes on, to the back of their mind.


    Hearing Li Aoqiong¡¯s taunting and disdainful words, the three had identical expressions of about to explode from anger.


    Beichen Ying angrily pointed at Li Aoqiong: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Her luck,pared to yours, is a hundred, no, a thousand times better! Don¡¯t you get wild on me!¡±


    Lan Xuan coldly snorted a few times: ¡°Just you wait, when the timees that you lose until you piss in your pants in terror, don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Anye Ming also followed along to create more trouble in a calm andposed manner with both hands behind his back. He raised his chin and leisurely said: ¡°Now, there is still time for you to propose a recement for your candidate.¡±


    Li Aoqiong (1), by his name, you would know that he was arrogant and proud to the sky. He would turn his nose high to the sky, showing disdain, even the heavens were unworthy in his eyes, let alone a little girl?


    One could only see Li Aoqiong give a cold, sinister smile: ¡°These years, your levels keep growing but the intelligence has gotten lower. To also revere a loathsome girl to this extent, you guys are not afraid of how embarrassing this looks.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo by the hand and walked to stand in front of him. The corner of his mouth hooked into a nefariously charming smile, while he cast sidelong nces at Li Aoqiong: ¡°What? Not convinced by the woman this king had selected?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was eager for the entire world to know that Su Luo was the person he fancied. He was making it impossible for her to avoid this, and at the same time, also let everyone clearly see that no one was allowed to lust after his, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, woman.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s brows knotted slightly, suddenly, he was unhappy.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, are you being serious?¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes that were like millennium-year-old ice, stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun. He was so furiously indignant that he nearly spit out fire.


    When Yaoyao had tearfullyined that Nangong Liuyun had a new me, he was skeptical. When Beichen and his group called that girl Sister-inw, he did not ept it as correct. Now, Nangong Liuyun admitted with his own words, how could this still be false?


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s expression immediately condensed into frost, hisplexion shrouded in ayer of cold ice. He immediately grabbed towards Nangong Liuyun. ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are indecisive, fickle and unfaithful! Doing this, where have you ced Yaoyao! Do you still ce Jade Lake Pce in your eyes, still have the Li family in there?¡±


    1) Li Aoqiong: The Ao character °Á in English means arrogant/proud/unyielding. The Qiong character ñ· in English means the sky/dome/vault/something high up. Thus his name is literally arrogant to the sky.

 Chapter 543 – Operation to divide the loot (6)

    Chapter 543 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (6)


    Nangong Liuyun was the son-inw that the Jade Lake Pce had set their sights on. He was Yaoyao¡¯s chosen future husband, as her older brother, he had always looked upon this favorably. Now, it hadn¡¯t been that long, how could such a huge unexpectedly change ur?


    Nangong Liuyun pped away his w, his indifferently cold eyes shooting towards him: ¡°Indecisive, fickle and unfaithful? Who was this king indecisive about? Also, who am I fickle and unfaithful to? In front of my family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s face, Li Aoqiong, you make it clear for this king!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun cared about his own innocence in an unprecedented manner.


    Any other matter that ndered him was fine, but with regards to his purity, this point, he must rify. His Luo girl had always been the most small-minded, if this caused a misunderstanding, then these days of hard work would certainly be wasted.


    Having heard what was said, Li Aoqiong was simply in disbelief. Following which, his rage rushed to his heart.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, do you dare swear on the heavens that your heart has never beat for Yaoyao? Do you dare swear on the heavens that you haven¡¯t let Yaoyao down?¡± Li Aoqiong gritted his teeth in rage, firmly ring at Nangong Liuyun with a sinister gaze.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had all regarded Nangong Liuyun as a son-inw. Now, could he actually speak these words out loud in front of everyone?


    Unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun, this bastard, really raised two fingers to swear an oath towards the heavens: ¡°With the emperor of the heavens above and the deep earth below as witness, I, Nangong Liuyun, from the beginning to the end of life, will only like one person, Su Luo. My heart has never moved a trace with worldly intentions towards other women. If I were to vite this oath, I will immediately meet with a violent death!¡±


    His white clothing danced elegantly, with his jet-ck hair dropping down and drifting gracefully. It was casually tied up by a length of red silk. He was devilishly alluring, simply able to charm all living things.


    He stood proudly, with an unyielding sharp edge in his pitch-ck, arrogant eyes. His entire body gave off a noble air of arrogance that was insufferably haughty.


    On that handsome face that could mesmerize all living things, it was overflowing with an extremely demonical, potent smile. Nevertheless, it carried an unshakable, lofty, determined and resoluteness manner.


    This oath was also neat and tidy, not in the least sloppy or unclear. Simply so amazing as to make people p the table and shout out praises.


    Finished, he still had a smile on his face. His pupils lowered to gaze at Su Luo adoringly, his eyes overflowing with soft waves: ¡°You see, even the oath is already made, and you still won¡¯t marry me?¡±


    The majestic His Highness Prince Jin, countless people would revere and worship him. Everyone had guessed that he would inevitably break through to be an immortal, enabling him to live forever.


    Such an outstanding His Highness Prince Jin would actually lower his voice and lofty air to a female who he still beseeched and couldn¡¯t get?


    This was simply ridiculous, however, this matter really urred just like this.


    Li Aoqiong totally didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Liuyun would actually make the vow! From his understanding of Nangong Liuyun, it was impossible for him to do this.


    From this, it could be seen that this girl truly upied not a small part of his heart.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s sinister eyes stared at Su Luo, like a poisonous snake hidden in the underbrush, vicious and treacherous.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s reputation...... was simply trampled on by Nangong Liuyun! He actually dared to do this!


    Confronted with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s oath, if it was said that Su Luo¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t moved a thread, naturally, it was a lie. People were not nts, who could be so heartless?


    Nangong Liuyun once again urately touched upon Su Luo¡¯s character of amenable to soft coaxing and not forceful coercion. Bursts of soft waves continued to assail her, even if Su Luo wanted not to be moved, it was nearly impossible.


    However, since there was already a three month adjustment period, Su Luo naturally would not foolishly give him a promise right now.


    One could only see her exasperatedly give Nangong Liuyun a push: ¡°Enough, flirting in front of everyone, you are not afraid of being embarrassed, but I am, almost enough already.¡±


    Oh, how bitter was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart ah! In order to pursue this girl, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s majestic reputation had already been lost long ago, where did he still have some face left to lose? He had shamelessly and determinedly hung onto her!


    Seeing the two of them publicly flirting, the trio with Beichen Ying were fine, after the trip to the Amethyst Fish Pce, they were already immuned to it.

 Chapter 544 – Operation to divide the loot (7)

    Chapter 544 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (7)


    But this was the first time Li Aoqiong was seeing it, and he saw the huge contrast of before and after, with Nangong Liuyun changing into aplete different person. He watched Nangong Liuyun being good to the loathsome girl to the stage of cutting out his own heart, and immediately, he was unable to tolerate it. He stiffened his face and gave a few cold snorts: ¡°Are we still going to divide the items?!¡±


    ¡°Of course divide it, why not divide it? Can it be you want to hog it all to yourself?¡± Beichen Ying ced both hands at his hips with his jaw at a provoking tilt and gave a few coldughs.


    ¡°Why are you rushing, even if you rush us, the one that will lose miserably will still be you. Why can¡¯t you wait a minute, letting yourself dy the time of your embarrassment? ¡° Lan Xuan impatiently scowled at him. Clearly, he was out of sorts because Li Aoqiong had interrupted this good show.


    Li Aoqiong nearly fell down from being infuriated.


    These guys, originally, they kept quiet out of fear for him, why was it that now, each and every one of them had grown guts?


    Also, that loathsome girl, Li Aoqiong¡¯s gaze was as deep and cold as ice des that were flung across Su Luo¡¯s entire face.


    Was she really that pretty? Really didn¡¯t know why these guys whose eyesight were normally the top would think so highly of her?


    ¡°Lose? I, Li Aoqiong, have never lost in this lifetime, really want to try this vor.¡± Li Aoqiongughed with extreme fury.


    Beichen Ying, not fearing death on the spot, retorted with a p in his face: ¡°No problem, very quickly, you will taste the vor of losing.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once you have a first time, very quickly, there will be a second time, third time.¡± Worthy of being brothers in the same boat full of rapport, Lan Xuan added to his words very smoothly.


    Su Luo looked at these two guys that were trying to outdo each other trying to support her and couldn¡¯t help being betweenughter and tears.


    What could this matter be regarded as?


    From stepping inside until now, nobody had told her the specifics of what she ought to do. Beichen Ying and them, every single one had already considered her to be an always victorious general that had won hundreds of battles.


    ¡°I say, in the end, what kind of crafty plot are you guys up to? What specifically are youparing? Can you send a person to exin it to me?¡± Su Luo snorted in irritation. Once she entered, they directly provoked the hostility, but even now, Su Luo was still unclear about exactly what happened. She was still mystified and puzzled.


    Only now did Biechen Ying realize that Su Luo still didn¡¯t know the situation, and he hurriedlyplied to her demand.


    As it turned out, when they attacked the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea, they had actually discovered a pile of source stones in the treasure storage house that had performed pretty well. Just randomly cutting one open and it was a green-colored crystal stone.


    Just when Beichen Ying was in the midst of being excited, who would have known that Li Aoqiong bring with him a group of people who would break the door open at that time. There were people whose hearts wouldn¡¯t be moved when seeing money, but very few people¡¯s hearts would not move when seeing source stones.


    As a result, the fruit of Beichen Ying¡¯sbor was shared just like this, but this guy was also someone not easy to deal with, so he immediately put forth a new way to divide the loot.


    And which was that each side send one person out to choose the source stones.


    Since even from the grade of source stones, you still could not see the crystal stones inside, therefore, picking a lot or little, picking good ones versus the bad ones, all was dependant on luck.


    And the reason why Beichen Ying would pick such a method was because after the trip to the Amethyst Fish Pce, he had wholehearted trust in Su Luo¡¯s genuine good luckpared to others¡¯ which were merely illusionary.


    ¡°So it is to pick source stones...¡± Su Luo indifferently nodded her head.


    Compared to other matters, her heart would be uncertain. However, if it was picking crystal stones, with the little divine dragon in hand, if she was regarded as number two, who dared to be considered number one? Therefore, her expression was unperturbed and careless.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s careless expression, Li Aoqiong suddenly felt this was extremely funny.


    ¡°Overestimating your abilities.¡± Li Aoqiong sneered, giving Su Luo a sentence of evaluation that was exactly the same as said by Li Yaoxiang.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a demonically charming, alluring and sarcastic smile. He cast a sidelong nce at Li Aoqiong: ¡°Overestimating her abilities? Then how about we bet on another situation?¡±

 Chapter 545 – Operation to divide the loot (8)

    Chapter 545 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (8)


    Li Aoqiong had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart and was waiting for people to take the bait. These words were close to his intent: ¡°Bet on what?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiledposedly: ¡°After both sides¡¯ selection has concluded, we will cut open the stones on the spot. The side that loses will then take out one thousand pieces of green-colored crystal stones.¡±


    ¡°One thousand green-colored crystal stones? Just relying on her?¡± In Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes, Su Luo was an unknown little ant, let alone one thousand pieces, could she even take out one piece?


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have it, then this king has.¡± How could Nangong Liuyun not understand the expression in Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes? He unhesitatingly spoke that on the spot.


    ¡°You...... truly are possessed!¡± Li Aoqiong angrily snorted coldly.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s chosen son-inw, the future husband for Yaoyao, and he actually again and again helped other people! He simply could not bear it!


    He looked left and right, up and down, and just couldn¡¯t see which part of this smelly girl was outstanding. In his opinion, she simply couldn¡¯t even bepared to one of Yaoyao¡¯s fingers.


    At the moment, two people approached, carrying a chest. They poured out a chestful of source stones on top of the table.


    When she saw these source stones, in her space, the small divine dragon that originally was sleeping simply and honestly, suddenly rolled to a sitting up position.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon stood on two legs, his two little paws excitedly banging against the wall in her space. His was unable to suppress the saliva that flowed down from his mouth.


    Good stuff, good stuff...... Woo, woo, woo, I really want to eat it. The little divine dragon¡¯s saliva flowed like a river.


    Something that could excite the little divine dragon like this, looks like in this batch of source stones, the crystal stones inside were high grade. Su Luo secretly nodded her head.


    Now, there were only two people that stood by the side of the long table.


    One person was Su Luo, the other person was an expert at betting on stones who Li Aoqiong had invited.


    He was known as the new King of Crystal Stones, Wang Zhongkui.


    Wang Zhongkui was no more than thirty or forty years old, with a pair of eyes that was sharp like a de. His nose was pointed and also bent, a typical Roman nose, one look, and you could see that he was shrewd and not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, Wang Zhongkui was also secretly sizing up Su Luo.


    Seeing the other side waiting here and there, the one they waited for was actually a young girl like this. Wang Zhongkuiughed silently in his heart, the corner of his mouth slowly hooking into a disdainful smile.


    He had thought that the other side would invite the old King of Crystal Stones, didn¡¯t expect that it was actually a nobody of a little girl. But it was better this way, making her lose until she cried to the heavens and pounded the ground. Only then would he be worthy of the huge benefit that Li family¡¯s First Young master had promised.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± Another chest was carried up, and the source stones inside were thrown on the table, sending out a burst of sharp hitting noises.


    Beichen Ying said to Su Luo: ¡°The rules are quite simple, you just pick the source stones that you consider look good and ce it inside the chest on our side. Once it enters our chest, then it is ours. Of course, you can only take one piece at a time.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head, indicating that she understood.


    This event of dividing the loot, in addition topeting for eyesight, it was also reliant on speed.


    Otherwise, no matter how good the eyesight, if the speed of choosing was not fast enough, then the good things would naturally be taken away by other people.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s calm andposed expression, Li Aoqiong and Wang Zhongkui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Simultaneously, a cynical, disdainful expression shed through their eyes.


    They quite looked down on Su Luo who was such a young, loathsome girl. You must know that betting on stones relied on eyesight and experience. What could this silly little girl possibly understand? Therefore, both of them felt that this gamble didn¡¯t even need to be bet on, it was absolutely a settled win for them!


    ¡°Choose properly, the Jade Lake Pce will not treat you unfairly in rewards.¡± Li Aoqiong rarely dropped his posture and patted Wang Zhongkui¡¯s shoulder. Soon after, he cast a nce at Su Luo, snorted disdainfully and walked to the side to wait.


    Having high hopes ced on him by Jake Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s First Young Master, Wang Zhongkui¡¯s eyes were full of deeply moved emotion. He nodded with all his strength, expressing that he would surely bend to the task and spare no effort until his death. Then, he cast a contemptuous nce at Su Luo.

 Chapter 546 – Operation to divide the loot (9)

    Chapter 546 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (9)


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a smile that was seemingly not there with a hint of ridicule.


    Looking down on her, huh? Then she would let them see, who was the real King of Crystal Stones!


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s cold voice sounded in the quiet space.


    His voice hadn¡¯t faded before Wang Zhongkui rapidly reached for the source stone he had already settled on long ago. Once he had it in his hands, he only slightly swept a few nces at it before putting it inside the chest at his side.


    His speed was extremely fast, practically determining things after a few sweeping nces.


    ording tomon sense, such a speed as his was already very fast, very few people could match it.


    In contrast, Su Luo...... At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s performance was simply making her fellow partners blew their tops!


    Beichen Ying had one hand on his forehead, who was practically regretting he invited Su Luo, this fixed-in-ce Buddha, toe.


    In this tense moment, she was actually sitting there in a daze!


    That¡¯s right, just that kind of gaze like an imbecile, the kind of expression of mentally exploring the universe¡ª¡ªwith her mind wondering!


    Did she not see that the other side had already picked about ten pieces? She was actually still there, staring nkly and lost in thought, what kind of tempo was this? Moreover, she looked awfully happy, being lost in thought that even the corner of her mouth carried a slight smile.


    Not only Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and them all had their fists clenched tightly, nervously ring at Su Luo. They wished they could re a hole into her back.


    Luo Luo!


    Sister-inw!


    Luo Luo, dear Sister-inw!


    Quickly wake up, quickly choose ah! Don¡¯t you see that all the good stuff have already been picked up by the other side?! Beichen Ying was so anxious that he perspired freely, wishing he could rush up to shake Su Luo awake.


    But unfortunately, in the beginning, the rule was set that no one was allowed to make a sound, therefore, they could only use their eyes to re at her.


    But using eyes to send meaningful intent, with regards to Su Luo whose mind appeared to be nk, the effect was very little. It could even be said that it waspletely ineffective.


    Compared to Beichen Ying and them who was so nervous that they were keyed up, however, Nangong Liuyun was calm andposed. He stood there unperturbed, the corner of his mouth unexpectedly still had a smiling expression.


    He hadplete confidence in his family¡¯s Luo girl.


    In any case, regardless of whether she was capable or not, as long as she was happy ying, then it was fine. He would take responsibility for everything.


    Li Aoqiong saw Su Luo¡¯s lost-in-thought appearance, and his heart suddenly felt entirely free from worry. His thoughts were understandable, and he cast a disdainful nce at Nangong Liuyun: Scoff, you only have this kind of eyesight?


    Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow and leisurely stared back: How could amon folk like you read this king¡¯s Luo girl?


    Li Aoqiong coldly snorted several times, he disdainfully pointed to Su Luo¡¯s dazed appearance, and again pointed at himself: I am amon folk?


    Nangong Liuyun did not object, he did not feel like dealing with Li Aoqiong. He turned his back to him, now, his whole heart was happily appreciating his family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s good-looking back of the head.


    The back of his family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s head was also the most beautiful looking back of the head. Seeing it would delight the eye and warm his heart, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s heart joyfully thought, having tightly been ensnared by love.


    At this moment, what was Su Luo doing?


    Of course, it was moreplicated than being lost in thought.


    As it turns out, when she wanted to take out the little divine dragon, this little guy unexpectedly told her, that ording to his disjointed bit of memory that was passed on, he knew how Little Master could unite with him, the beast, as one. He didn¡¯t need to go out and she would know which source stones were a treasure.


    Not having to reveal the small divine dragon, this was naturally the best method.


    Consequently, Su Luo happily waited for the little divine dragon to unite her and the beast as one.


    But she had forgotten......If the little divine dragon that wanted to spit out fire instead sprayed out water was reliable, then at that time, she would cut such a sorry figure.


    As a result, Su Luo ended tragically.


    ¡°Little dragon, little cutie pie, little treasured one, are you ready? In the end, are you able or not to do it?¡± Su Luo saw her opponent once again pick another five or six pieces, and her heart became extremely painful.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± almost, almost.

 Chapter 547 – Operation to divide the loot (10)

    Chapter 547 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (10)


    The little divine dragon mumbled to himself, his dragon¡¯s breath blowing out fog that could swallow the cloud...


    All of a sudden, Su Luo felt her brain go nk. When she opened her eyes again, she actually felt extremely mystical.


    Because now, everything her eyes could see were, one after another, little red dots.....in front of her eyes were a pile of source stones, some were marked with a little red dot and some were not.


    Also, those that were marked by the little red dot were divided into ones with deep or shallow colors.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± Master, hurry, hurry, hurry, I want all the ones with little red dots! There is not much time left!


    Considering that the little divine dragon was usually unreliable, Su Luo did not know when this mystical function would be withdrawn, therefore, her hands moved extremely fast.


    As a result, Su Luo gave the masses what was truly called ¡°fast, fierce, urate¡±, what was truly called ¡®fast hands¡¯.


    One could only see that her hands were moving as quick as lightning, grabbing a piece of source stone and just throwing it into the chest, both hands moving simultaneously.


    One could only see the flickering of a shadow, and the source stones inside the chest, as seen by the naked eye, increased explosively.


    Looking at Su Luo right now, she seemed like the mothers at the supermarket, fighting over discounted goods , that was what was called nimble movements with a savage expression!


    ck ck ck, piece by piece, source stones were all tossed into the chest at Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Wang Zhongkui, on the opposite side, was praised as the New King of Crystal Stones, yet when choose source stones, he ultimately leaned on observing its surface. Therefore, his speed in choosing source stones was not that fast.


    However, Su Luo......pared to Wang Zhongkui, her behavior was simply no different from those illiterates who had no idea how to gamble on source stones.


    It was because from others¡¯ point of view, she was basically directly grabbing source stones from the table and throwing them inside the chest. Immediately throwing it after grabbing one, without the slightest hesitation and not even bothering to look.


    To the audience, she looked like aplete amateur, aplete bandit, and her actions werepletely idiotic!


    It was because no matter how many green crystal stones you grabbed, it could not bepared to a single cyan crystal stone the other had. Even more so, it couldn¡¯tpare to a single blue crystal stone, so, no matter how many more you grabbed, it was useless.


    Had this game be one of quantity and not a game of quality?


    Seeing Su Luo grabbing source stones like this, Li Aoqiong sneered, disdainfully shaking his head.


    First, she stupidly stared nkly, next, was this kind of blindly and ignorantly grabbing. She was simply stupid!


    She was merely an unsophisticated vige girl who had not seen the world, not even deserving of carrying Yaoyao¡¯s shoes. Nangong Liuyun, this time, had truly be blind. Beichen Ying and the others were also blind!


    Li Aoqiong not only looked down on Su Luo, this time, he evenpletely looked down on Nangong Liuyun, Beichen Ying and the others.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s appearance of frantically grabbing at source stones, Beichen Ying was simply about to cry when looking at this.


    He was actually doubting, when he invited her toe andpete, was he excessively mistaken?


    Lan Xuan was even more inhuman than Beichen Ying. Beichen Ying, in any case, still watched Su Luo attentively. Lan Xuan, however, had already turned his back with an expression of wishing to cry but having no tears, he simply could not bear to see it.


    Anye Ming looked at Su Luo¡¯s bandit-like manner, also smiled bitterly and shook his head, repeatedly sighing.


    It¡¯s over, over, over, this time¡¯s looting of every bandit treasure, at least ny percent would belong to Li Aoqiong.


    Crystal stones did not actually matter, give it away then it was given away, the crucial point was that losing the crystal stones to him, and would also be mocked at by him. This was simply unbearable!


    Only Nangong Liuyun, from start to finish, had a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at her with eyes that were tender and soft as water, unblinkingly only gazing at his Luo girl.


    What about having a bandit¡¯s manner? Even if his Luo girl acted with a bandit¡¯s behavior, then she was still the most adorable and gifted among all the bandits. He just loved to look at her.


    Spending a thousand green crystal stones to look at her solo performance, Nangon Liuyun felt there was nothing more worthy than this.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s this kind of expressions and conduct, Beichen Ying muttered to himself: ¡°Hopeless, hopeless, this guy is simply incurable..... ¡®tenderness leads to many a hero¡¯s burial¡¯, the ancestors were honest and did deceive me.¡±

 Chapter 548 – Operation to divide the loot (11)

    Chapter 548 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (11)


    Beichen Ying and the others smiled bitterly and shook their heads.


    Everybody thought that Su Luo was blindly and ignorantly grabbing away, however, nobody knew that at this moment , after borrowing the little divine dragon¡¯s strength, her eyes were capable of seeing little red dots.


    Those that were marked by the little red dots were the high grade crystal stones, this waspletely beyond doubt. She just needed to grab them without hesitating and throw them inside her chest.


    As a result, the biggest difference between her and Wang Zhongkui, was that Wang Zhongkui still needed to hold it in his hands to nce over them a few times, also, he might not necessarily urately see them. He could only make a rough estimate, however, Su Luopletely did not need to be soplicated.


    She only needed to snatch snatch snatch, grab grab grab!


    Both hands continuously circled around to seize them, operating like running water. This kind of speed, who could possibly match it?


    While in this kind of emotional and excited mood, Su Luo was simply unaware of how strange her own behaviour was.


    At this moment, Su Luo wholeheartedly threw herself into the action of grabbing as many treasures as she could, her heart filled with a tremendous sense of satisfaction and excitement. Naturally, she did not notice other people¡¯s assessment of her.


    She only knew that those marked by the little red dots were all grades above green-colored crystal stones.


    Hands that were quick would have, hand that were slow would not have, opportunity was fleeting.


    Very quickly, the chest beside Su Luo was filled up, and in front of her was also a huge pile of source stones that she had discarded.


    These pile of source stones weren¡¯t marked by the little red dot, signifying that it didn¡¯t have much value.


    However, there was still a pile in front of Wang Zhongkui, also, that pile was flickering with red light. One nce and she could see that there were a lot of high grade source stones, she definitely could not let him have them.


    Su Luo did not even think about it and immediately stood up. She started to search through the pile of source stones in front of Wang Zhongkui.


    Wang Zhongkui was practically half-angered to death by Su Luo¡¯s bandit-like behavior. In front of you, there is still a big pile that you haven¡¯t even searched through, why take mine?


    However, restricted by the rules, he did not dare to say more. He could only allow Su Luo¡¯s pair of slender-as-jade hands to quickly search through the pile of source stones in front of him.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand speed was extremely fast, so fast that Wang Zhongkui¡¯s heart was somewhat rmed. Couldn¡¯t say for sure but if this loathsome girl¡¯s luck was good, then all the high grade source stones would be taken away by her.


    Therefore, Wang Zhongkui also started to increase his speed.


    However, the problem was that his eyes did not have that kind of speed capable of distinguishing if there was a crystal stone or not. As a result, when his hands became fast, his mind rxed. It was easy for him to make mistakes, increasingly losing the uracy to determine the source stones.


    Su Luo did not know that the psychological and mental pressure she created for Wang Zhongkui was this deep.


    Compared to Wang Zhongkui¡¯s depression, Su Luo¡¯s mood could simply be described as in high spirits.


    Just now, she had truly seized a lot of source stones of considerable value, her mood also continued to be very excited.


    However, excitement belonged to excitement, who could be so excited and joyful in snatching food from others¡¯ mouth?


    At this time, Su Luo simply did not give Wang Zhongkui a way out.


    The source stones that were marked by the red dots, without exception, she would not let them go. Eyes swift and hands fast, all of them were snatched into her chest.


    Also, she was very crafty.


    How was she crafty?


    Wang Zhongkui naturally did not have Su Luo¡¯s little divine dragon¡¯s assistance, he was also unable to see the little red marks.


    Therefore, whenever his hands almost touched a source stone that was marked by the red dot, Su Luo¡¯s hands would always appear perfectly at thest moment when his hands were about to touch the source stone, quickly snatching the source stone into her own hands.


    Wang Zhongkui merely thought that was Su Luo having a little girl¡¯s temperament, although he was annoyed, yet, he did not think much of it.


    As a result, every time Wang Zhongkui¡¯s hand reached towards a high grade source stone, it would immediately be snatched away by Su Luo. And whenever he inspected a source stone that had not been marked by a red dot, Su Luo simply did not feel like paying any damned attention to him.


    Just like this, it continued.


    After Su Luo¡¯s participation, Wang Zhongkui was never actually able to grab a single high grade source stone. Naturally, he himself did not know and was still there, happily inspecting the stones.

 Chapter 549 – Operation to divide the loot (12)

    Chapter 549 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (12)


    Li Aoqiong was also unaware of this, he was still there, disdainfully looking down on Su Luo.


    Very quickly, after going through Su Luo¡¯s frantic plundering, the high grade source stones on Wang Zhongkui¡¯s side were all forcibly taken with none left.


    At the same time, the ability the little divine dragon gave her was also nearly used up. In a sh, Su Luo was unable to see the red dot markings.


    Su Luo directly withdrew her body and copsed into the back of the red sandalwood chair. Both of her hands were carelessly looped behind her head with her mouth hooked up slightly. She had a smile that was not quite one as she looked at Wang Zhongkui inspect the pile of source stones in front of her.


    Such a pitiful guy, she had already taken all the good stuff, what could he possibly be able to pick out?


    But Wang Zhongkui, this new King of Crystal Stones, did not know, and his head continued to be buried within the pile of source stones. He was diligently and with rapid attention, single-mindedly choosing source stones.


    Beichen Ying finally was unable to bear Su Luo¡¯s carelessness, with resentment and helplessness, he said: ¡°Who spoiled her to create such a temperament?¡±


    Where could you see that in apetition, someone would have both hands behind their head? So carelessly watching the opponent¡¯s actions? This simply...made them unable to describe it.


    How could he know that Nangong Liuyun, this bastard, did not think this glory was a disgrace. He leisurely said a sentence: ¡°This king spoiled her, do you have an objection?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s temple burst about, he simply did not dare to speak with Nangong Liuyun again.


    At this moment, he cherished the memory of Nangong Liuyun from before, who was dismissive, coldly arrogant and not interested in females. The Nangong Liuyun of that time would lift a chin and look in all directions, thinking: Women? What kind of thing was that? Get the fuck away from this king!


    That was what kind of impressive appearance, disdainfully looking down on the world from the corner of his eyes!


    And now? He still hadn¡¯t even married her and already spoiled her to this degree. After marrying her, didn¡¯t know to what degree he would spoil her even more...The hard times were still in the future, Beichen Yingined a lot in his heart.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t understand Beichen Ying¡¯s grief, now, she was merely smilingly watching Wang Zhongkui who was facing her.


    Wang Zhongkui continued to pick. Finally, he picked all the source stones in front of her that she didn¡¯t want. This made Su Luo, who originally had high expectations for him, immediately lower her impression of him by a level.


    You must know that all of the source stones in front of her weren¡¯t marked with a red dot, not a dust of a crystal stone existed inside of them.


    Consequently, Su Luo kind-heartedly stepped forward to remind him: ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to move the pile in front of me, the ones with crystal stones have already been picked out, the remaining ones are all trash. Are you taking it to use as a stool?¡±


    Once Su Luo said this, immediately, the entire audience was in an uproar.


    The few of them with Beichen Ying were stupefied.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s expression was even more obvious as he stared at Su Luo, as if looking at an idiot: ¡°Was this girl¡¯s brain broken from being squeezed by a door?¡±


    ¡°Court death?¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a cold snort, casting sidelong nces at Li Aoqiong. If he said another sentence to nder Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun would immediately make him regret it.


    ¡°No, these words of hers...Do you believe it?¡± Li Aoqiong felt that this world was too mysterious, he would never believe it.


    ¡°Of course I believe it, my family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s words are absolutely not false.¡± Nangong Liuyun proudly said.


    Li Aoqiong observed a moment of silence for Li Yaoyao in his heart: Useless, this kind of man, do you really need to set your heart on???


    Li Aoqiong withdrew his gaze, he knew if he continued to bicker with Nangong Liuyun, the one that lost would definitely be him, Li Aoqiong. Rather than that, it was better to ignore him.


    Seeing that both sides had finished selecting, Li Aoqiong advanced forward a few steps. He swept a contemptuous gaze at Su Luo¡¯s full chest of stones and coldly said: ¡°The match is over.¡±


    Beichen Ying approached and took a nce, his expression especiallyplicated.


    If only based on quantity, his side would absolutely win. This was without a doubt.


    Because after going through Su Luo¡¯s tyrant-like plundering from before, the absolute majority of source stones had entered her chest. But, the amount inside that had crystal stones...

 Chapter 550 – Operation to divide the loot (13)

    Chapter 550 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (13)


    Beichen Ying really didn¡¯t dare to guess, maybe, inside this huge pile, there wasn¡¯t a single crystal stone.


    ¡°Sister-inw...are you certain there are crystal stones inside here?¡± Beichen Ying looked at these source stones that were piled up high, suddenly, he really wanted to cry.


    Su Luo heroically waved her hand: ¡°Of course, Beichen, I¡¯ll tell you. In this chest ah, it¡¯spletely packed full of crystal stones, there isn¡¯t a single empty piece of source stone.¡±


    Su Luo had abnormal self-confidence!


    She, however, had little divine dragon¡¯s eyes as a guarantee!


    Seeing Beichen Ying revealing a bitter smile full of meaning, Su Luo immediately recalled her savage manner when choosing the source stones. As a result, the corner of her mouth hooked into a crafty smile: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then, let¡¯s do this, if the ratio of crystal stones inside the source stones exceeds ny percent, then all the crystal stones here will belong to me. If not, they will all belong to you, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Ny percent?¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm, his eyes were staring, wide open in a perfect circr shape.


    Lan Xuan also took the opportunity to approach, picking up a piece of source stone and tossing it up and down yfully: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself, else, how about this. If the ratio of crystal stones to source stones exceeds ten percent, then it¡¯s considered your win, how about it?¡±


    Ten percent? Underestimating her too much.


    Su Luo insisted on with self-confidence: ¡°Don¡¯t need to throw the game for me, just set it at ny percent. If you want to bet, then bet, really talk too much.¡±


    This ny percent ratio, was still a modest way of Su Luo speaking, in fact, the proportion of source stones that had crystal stones inside them was absolutely at one hundred percent.


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s a bet!¡± With Nangong Liuyun present, Su Luo was overflowing with fat riches. If she didn¡¯t consume these riches, then she would meet the wrath of the heavens. Today, these few brothers of yours will beat this little Sister-inw once to teach her a lesson so she could grow.


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s decided like this.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into a crafty arc, both of her eyes had a smile. She watched Beichen with an overflowing smiling expression until Beichen became scared from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing this side start to have ¡®internal strife¡¯, Li Aoqiong had a pretty good mood. He cast a few icily arrogant nces at Su Luo: ¡°Merely a small ant, overestimating its own abilities.¡±


    Su Luo cast a nce at Wang Zhongkui and red at Li Aoqiong, hardly taking it lying down. Her mouth hooked into a cod smile: ¡°Fishing forpliments, believing oneself to be infallible.¡±


    These two expressions, directly criticized Li Aoqiong and also reprimanded Wang Zhongkui.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, your courage is not small, aren¡¯t you afraid I will kill you?¡± Li Aoqiong discovered that if he must find a merit on this girl¡¯s body, then it would be her little bit ofpletely unjustifiable courage.


    Nangong Liuyun, in a timely manner, appeared at Su Luo¡¯s side, his phoenix eyes narrowed, staring dangerously at Li Aoqiong. ¡°You dare?¡±


    The smiling expression on Li Aoqiong¡¯s face stiffened, sending an indignant nce at Nangong Liuyun with a rage from having been betrayed.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Since you are unconvinced, then we can also set up a bet, how about it?¡±


    Setting aside the bet set up by Nangong Liuyun alone? This actually hit upon his intent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the betting method?¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s gaze slowly swept pass Nangong Liuyun, finally stopped on Su Luo¡¯s face. His gaze once again regained its icy arrogance.


    ¡°The same way of betting as with Beichen¡¯s group.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, her smile was profoundly mysterious: ¡°Just bet on the portion of crystal stones in the source stones. If it exceeds ny percent, then I win, if it is less, then consider it my loss, how about it?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this rushing up to lose?


    Not only limited to Li Aoqiong, even Beichen Ying and them also thought this way.


    If they didn¡¯t know Su Luo¡¯s manner of choosing source stones then fine, but just a moment ago, they had all seen it. Wherefore was this girl picking source stones, she was simply blindly guessing with her eyes closed.

 Chapter 551 – Operation to divide the loot (14)

    Chapter 551 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (14)


    Was there still a ny percent probability of getting crystal stones from her selection method? Who were you trying to cheat?


    If it was truly like this, then those experts at gambling on source stones could all collectively jump into the river.


    Li Aoqiong coldlyughed a few times. Since this loathsome girl had taken the bet toe and lose, if he did not ept, then wouldn¡¯t it be him making things difficult himself? To waste natural resources recklessly was to meet with the wrath of the heavens.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll bet with you.¡± A trace of icy arrogance and sinister expression shed through Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then, if you lose.....¡±


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s line of sight swept Nangong Liuyun a nce, then it firmly fixed on Su Luo again, stressing each word so that it was iparably clear and said: ¡°You must leave Nangong Liuyun, and never allowed to meet again!¡±


    As long as Su Luo left, then her little sister would have a chance!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands at his side tensed slightly, he bent down his head to gaze at Su Luo.


    Who would have imagined that this girl didn¡¯t even know his tense nervousness. She continued very invigoratingly and said: ¡°Fine! No problem!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face darkened in a split second, so dark as to almost be able to wring out ck ink.


    Being stared at by his gloomy gaze, Su Luo felt a bit scared from the bottom of her heart. However, this game of chance was very important to her, she could not continuously rely on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s protection, she must protect herself.


    At least, before she be formidable, she must have a smooth and undisturbed period to cultivate herself and be formidable.


    Either way, it was a sure bet to win, therger the stakes, the more she could win.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion became deadly serious, she pretended not to see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s almost-exploding-and-walking-away angry look.


    She coldly smiled and stared at Li Aoqiong: ¡°I have agreed to your conditions, but you must also promise me. If I, Su Luo, win, then Jade Lake¡¯s Li family cannot chase after to kill me within one year, do you have the authority to make this promise?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion eased a little, yet remained ugly, his pair of eyes unwaveringly stared at Su Luo, itching to stare a hole into her heart.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion focused, he had already thought that this loathsome girl would request they not kill her, however, didn¡¯t expect that her time limit was merely a year.


    She stole away the guy Yaoyao had fancied, and was also linked in countless ways to Aotian¡¯s disappearance, how could the Li family let her remain in this world?


    This point, even if he was the Li family¡¯s third generation¡¯s most outstanding disciple and the future master of the Jade Lake Pce, he still had no authority to make this decision.


    However, a time limit of one year truly fell within the scope of his authority.


    Was the request by this loathsome girl raised by coincidence? Or was it done after careful deliberation?


    Li Aoqiong unconsciously looked towards Nangong Liuyun, seeing his dense, dark, annoyed face as if thick ink, his mood immediately was happy.


    ¡°Fine, I, in my identity as Li family¡¯s third generation Young Master, agree to your condition.¡±


    Li Aoqiong believed firmly, since it was not Nangong Liuyun¡¯s idea, then it must be this loathsome girl acting before thinking.


    In the midst of Beichen Ying and the other¡¯s bewilderment, Su Luo and Li Aoqiong had reached an agreement.


    Beichen Ying originally thought of saying something. However, he was obstructed by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood of being on the edge of exploding, shrunk back his shoulders, walked two steps backwards, and determined at this moment to keep a distance away from Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, start cutting the stones.¡± Su Luo waving her hand, calling out to Beichen Ying.


    Comparing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sinking face that was capable of wringing out ck ink, Su Luo¡¯s face was brimming with a bright and splendid smile.


    ¡°Yes,ing.¡± Beichen Ying surreptitiously took a nce at Nangong Liuyun, seeing that he did not prevent it, then he eagerly ran up.


    He thought about it, and finally could not hold it in and asked: ¡°Sister-inw, when all is said and done, are you certain? If you lose......¡±


    Based on Nangong¡¯s enthusiasm in spoiling this girl, he definitely would not treat her too badly. Maybe, if she threw a childish tantrum and hit his shoulders lightly, then it would be the end of that.

 Chapter 552 – Operation to divide the loot (15)

    Chapter 552 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (15)


    However, towards they who were the main culprits, he would absolutely not hold back..... who asked them to snatch those source stones? When the timees, Nangong¡¯s anger would be unleashed on their bodies.


    Seeing that Beichen Ying¡¯s facial expression was full of grief, a trace of guilt shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, but this trace of guilt was quickly reced by her feeling of excitement.


    ¡°You should be at ease, how could I possibly lose?¡± Su Luo patted his shoulders, expressingplete confidence in herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Inside here, all the source stones have crystal stones in them, absolutely no mistake about it. When I handle things, you should feel assured.¡±


    However, like this, Beichen Ying felt his mood be even worse.


    Because if she won, all these source stones on the ground would belong to her, they would be considered having wasted their efforts in vain. He really gave himself a difficult problem, whether it was a win or lose, he would be tangled up.


    When Beichen Ying was in the middle of being full of remorse, the cutting of the source stones had begun.


    The order of cutting source stones was simple, the two sides would each bring out a source stone, and it would be recorded after being cut out.


    Then, the second piece, the third piece, until finally, it was done and the score umted.


    The first piece, with regards to one¡¯s reputation, was very important. As a result, Wang Zhongkui looked again and again, picked again and again.


    Finally, he chose a piece of source stone with great difficulty, and handed it over to a master that specialized in cutting source stones to cut it open.


    On Su Luo¡¯s side, it was much simpler.


    Because in her chest full of source stones, all of them had crystal stones, randomly grabbing one would result in a crystal stone.


    Naturally, Wang Zhongkui selected very carefully, Su Luo, on the other hand, blindly grabbed one. Watching andparing the two of them, Beichen Ying again shook his head non-stop.


    However, the result after cutting the source stones made others feel taken aback.


    Jade Lake faction: Cyan crystal stone


    Beichen faction: Cyan crystal stone


    At this moment, all the gazes were staring at Su luo, each and every one of them, without exception, had an unimaginable expression of disbelief.


    She randomly grabbed a source stone and it contained a crystal stone. This was not much, but the most unimaginable thing was that it happened to be a cyan-colored crystal stone, which was among the high grades of crystal stone.


    ¡°It was just luck.¡± Su Luo said with an indifferent smile.


    Everyone nodded their heads: It was indeed luck, otherwise, how could randomly grabbing one result in a cyan crystal stone¡¯s appearance? However, this luck was rather too.............


    However, the next thing that happened startled everyone until their chins all dropped to the floor.


    If they say that Su Luo¡¯s luck was good, then her luck was truly. Extremely. Good!


    This was simply a rhythm that defied the natural order.


    Cutting three times in a row, Su Luo¡¯s three times were all green crystal stones, not a single empty one.


    In contrast, the newly promoted King of Crystal Stones cut three times, and only cut out a single yellow crystal stone, the remaining two were waste products.


    Even so, if his achievements were brought outside, the rate of two to one of getting crystal stones, that was also very good from an impartial view.


    Who would have known, he would unfortunately run into Su Luo?


    Four stones in a row, her stones didn¡¯t cut out a single waste product, still resulted in a cyan crystal stone and three pieces of green crystal stone, this kind of rhythm........


    Everyone was staring at Su Luo as if looking at a ghost, they simply could not believe this was real.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen Su Luo¡¯s appearance when choosing crystal stones, they would still barely be able to persuade themselves. But whenever they recalled Su Luo¡¯s bandit-like appearance when picking crystal stones.........


    This. Was. Simply. Not. Possible!


    Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion suddenly darkened, stiffening his back, clearly not in a very good mood.


    ¡°This is impossible, IMPOSSIBLE!!!¡± Li Aoqiong shook his head,pletely not believing this was real.


    He turned and stared at Su Luo, his eyes sharp as ice des.


    He always felt that there was something fishy, but asking him to speak, he was simply unable to spit it out.


    Su Luo spread out both hands, calmly and collectedly, smiled: ¡°It¡¯s all luck, not at all surprising.¡±

 Chapter 533 – Operation to divide the loot (16)

    Chapter 533 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (16)


    ¡°Sister-inw.......I was wrong.......¡± Beichen Ying miserably pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, ntiviely and mournfully gazing at her anxiously, his tone sincere.


    Su Luo appeared very magnanimous, patting his head: ¡°Where were you wrong? So generously gifting me these crystal stones, I don¡¯t even have enough time to be happy, how could I me you?¡±


    Beichen Ying was simply about to cry.


    Sister-inw was truly too evil, clearly knowing that he begrudged losing those crystal stones, she would poke him where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Sister-inw.......¡± Lan Xuan pulled at Su Luo¡¯s other sleeve, aggrieved and miserably gazing at her. He wanted crystal stones boo hoo, boo hoo~


    Su Luo pityingly returned Lan Xuan¡¯s gaze: ¡°So pitiful,st time, using Amethyst Thorned fish to gamble and losing miserably.....this time again....s, how can your luck be this bad? Truly unable to help even if I wanted to.¡±


    Su Luo spread out her hands, expressing her own helplessness.


    But her heart was so happy as to do flips in heaven.


    Because both these times, they worked for her for free, losing to her both times. Just thinking about it, Su Luo felt that it was fun.


    Mentioning these heart-breaking past events, Lan Xuan could only feel his chest ache dully.


    He regretted it, he regretted it so much that his intestines were green.


    Last time, because he and Anye underestimated her, the Amethyst Thorned fish that would originally have been in their hands were all given to her. But, he forgot the past pains once the wound had healed, and this time, againmitted the same mistake.


    Ah ah ahhhh¡ª¡ªvery vexing okay?


    Su Luo kind-heartedly patted Youngster Lan¡¯s head, meaningfully sighing: ¡°A fox must not let the same trap capture him twice. A donkey also will absolutely not fall down at the same ce twice. You tell me, how am I supposed tofort you after youmitted the same mistake twice?¡±


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, Lan Xuan hurt even more inside.


    However, the most exciting thing that would stir people¡¯s hearts was gradually ying right now.


    Just when Su Luo was ying with Lan Xuan and the others, Wang Zhongkui, in a single breath, cut ten pieces of source stones. In these ten pieces three pieces of green crystal stones and a piece of cyan crystal stone appeared.


    Immediately, Li Aoqiong and Wang Zhongkui¡¯s hearts were full of confidence, contemptuously looking down on Su Luo.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, there will always be a point when good luck get exhausted, this time, you cut and see, see if you are still able to cut out crystal stones!¡±


    Su Luo indifferently smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t know if you guys are deaf or not, I have already said it a few times, every source stone inside my chest here all contains a crystal stone.¡±


    Su Luo, without thinking, chose four pieces of source stones and handed them over to the stone-cutting master. The result of cutting them truly hit the two people in the mouth.


    ¡°Two pieces of green crystal stones and two pieces of cyan crystal stones?!¡± After knowing the results, Wang Zhongkui¡¯s figure swayed, almost unable to stand properly!


    He had originally thought he would win for sure, originally, he thought that Su Luo, at most, could cut out a single piece of green crystal stone, however¡ª¡ª


    His head was so dizzy.......Wang Zhongkui covered his forehead, used strength to shake his head, feeling that this was an unreal dream. But when he opened his eyes, the scenario still was as before.


    Could it be........ Could it be truly as that loathsome girl said, that inside that huge chest of hers were source stones that all contained crystal stones?


    Everybody knew, Su Luo¡¯s source stones that were cut open up to now, not a single piece was empty, they all had crystal stones inside them.


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan, these two people, silently looked at each other, then silently turned around their body.


    Regarding this kind of sess, they truly could not bear to see.


    Painstakingly fighting against the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea,ing out from the water and going into the fire. In the end, because of a momentary slip, with both hands, the fruits of their victory were offered to others, this was simply too heartbreaking.


    Wang Zhongkui cut open fourteen source stones.


    Among them, the first time¡¯s luck was the best, cutting out a cyan-colored crystal stone; the second time¡¯s luck was not so good, among the four pieces that were cut open, there was only one yellow-colored crystal stone.

 Chapter 554 – Operation to divide the loot (17)

    Chapter 554 ¨C Operation to divide the loot (17)


    The third time, among the ten pieces of source stones were three pieces of green crystal stones and a piece of cyan crystal stone.


    A total of: two pieces of cyan-colored crystal stones, three pieces of green-colored crystal stones, as well as one piece of yellow-colored crystal stone.


    As for Su Luo, that was a rhythm of a hundred hits after a hundred shots.


    The first time, without a doubt, was a cyan-colored crystal stone; the second time, a piece of cyan-colored crystal stone, in addition to three green-colored crystal stones; the third time, two pieces of cyan-colored crystal stones and two pieces of green-colored crystal stones.


    A total of: four cyan-colored crystal stones and five pieces of green-colored crystal stones!


    The most crucial point rested on the fact that she cut nine pieces of source stones, with nine pieces all hitting the mark. Not even a single piece was waste material!


    Being unconvinced was simply entirely out of the question.


    Now, the entire area¡¯s sights were all concentrated on Su Luo¡¯s person, pairs after pairs of gazes, like searchlights, focused on her, so bright that it could dazzle a person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You cheated!¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s pair of cold eyes firmly stared at Su Luo, his gaze full of murderous intent.


    Without a doubt, she was cheating! Otherwise, even if the real King of Crystal Stones came, he also would not have such sess.


    Li Aoqiong absolutely did not believe that a person relyingpletely on luck would reach this degree of defying the natural order. If luck was that reliable, then, what was the need for a master at gambling stones?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pulled slightly, unhurriedly casting him a nce: ¡°Cheating? Let me ask, how did I cheat? Does the Young Master Li want to personally demonstrate one time through?¡±


    Li Aoqiong had always been the target of everyone¡¯s worship, when had he ever been taunted like this by another person? When had he ever been looked down upon by another¡¯s teasing and cynical gaze before?


    The anger in his heart increased explosively. Flustered and difited with fury, he said: ¡°Little slut, you still dare to quibble!¡±


    He actually dared to curse by calling her a little slut! A cold intent shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, at this moment, she suddenly thought of a ssic dialogue when cursing others.


    As a result, Su Luo carelessly cast him a nce: ¡°Who are you cursing as a little slut? (1)¡±


    ¡°Little slut is cursing you!¡± Li Aoqiong very furiously followed with the reply.


    Su Luo covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°Little slut, what did you curse me as? Say it out loud for others to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Pffffftt¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying was the first who was unable bear it, a ¡®pfft¡¯ughing sound came out.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡ª¡ª¡± He who was earlier as sorrowful like a ssic beauty, Lan Xuan, now covered his stomach. And without caring for appearances, he sat on a chair, pping the table andughing wildly.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aoqiong angrily pointed at Su Luo, that finger was shaking like a leaf due to his fury.


    Su Luo very innocently spread out both hands, on the contrary, earnestly began instructing him: ¡°The Eldest Young Master Li is a very learned person, why learn such a boorish, marketce way of cursing? The key point being cursing another but actually cursing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Li Aoqiong only felt the blood pressure was pulsating on his own forehead, soaring increasingly. He wished he could just rush up and dismember this loathsome girl in front of his eyes into ten thousand pieces.


    Li Aoqiong, this kind of arrogant and conceited person, his abilities in disputing during an argument was usually not superior. As a result, he was suppressed firmly by the clever and eloquent Su Luo.


    ¡°The Eldest Young Master Li, why should you be this angry? Perhaps because you are about to lose, therefore you are flying into a rage out of humiliation?¡± Su Luo very contemptuously looked down on him.


    Li Aoqiong had, with great difficulty, suppressed his mood, but now, his blood pressure was palpitating again and started soaring.


    However, he knew that he was wrong, so he didn¡¯t continue to pester endlessly.


    Su Luo cast Wang Zhongkui a contemptuous nce: ¡°You cut, wait until you cut out a total of four pieces of cyan-colored crystal stones and five pieces of green crystal stones, only then will I cut more stones.¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo confidently and at ease, turned around and agilely walked to her own side¡¯s procession, tossing Li Aoqiong and Wang Zhongkui aside.


    This kind of disregarding manner, if it was done before, how could the Li family¡¯s Eldest Young Master swallow this? He would have already brushed her away with a wave of his sleeve and annihted her ashes. But now, his skills were not equal to theirs, what could he do?


    1) This and the next two lines is the start of a joke ying on Chinese words where Su Luo called Li Aoqiong a slut: С¼úÈËÂîË­ can mean who are you cursing as a little slut or who is the little slut cursing at. Su Luo is ying with words here, using the second meaning after Li Aoqiong said that the ¡°little slut¡± is cursing ¡°her¡± being Su Luo, which makes Li Aoqiong is the ¡°little slut¡±.

 Chapter 555 – Relationship Crisis (1)

    Chapter 555 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (1)


    Wang Zhongkui¡¯s heart was unsatisfied.


    As a result, he continued to cut source stones as if his life depended on it, attempting to cut out a super crystal stone.


    However, his good luck for today appeared to have been exhausted.


    In a single breath, he cut open all of the source stones he had picked. But what made him despair was that his luck changed dramatically, what he cut out, if it was not waste material, it was only red-colored crystal stones.


    He was not even able to touch even the corner of a single green-colored crystal stone.


    This was simply too hard for a person to believe.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion became more and more ugly, more and more stiff, until finally, it became the gloomy calm before a storm approaches.


    His impression towards this legendary expert at gambling stones, immediately took a nosedive.


    This time, letting him lose such a huge amount of face, Li Aoqiong would definitely not let him off!


    Su Luo watched as Wang Zhongkui was busy and his forehead was filled with sweat, she merely smiled and remained silent.


    In fact, Wang Zhongkui was not an idiot and could be considered to have some strength.


    In the beginning, when Su Luo was borrowing the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes, he was given an opportunity to take advantage of, as a result, he grabbed a few good source stones.


    However, soon after, Su Luo started to frantically plunder the source stones. Seeing a good source stone, she would take it immediately, to the extent that all the good source stones were in Su Luo¡¯s hands. Wang Zhongkui could only pick from the source stones that Su Luo had discarded, if he was able to pick a good one, then it would be too mystical.


    As a result, further towards the end, the worse Wang Zhongkui¡¯s source stones would be. This was due to the fact that all the good source stones had already been cut open by him.


    Therefore, up to the end, he cut open fifteen waste stones in session.


    This kind of result simply made everyone speechless.


    The grand and newly-promoted King of Crystal Stones unexpectedly cut open fifteen waste stones in session. If this news was to spread outside, wouldn¡¯t it make peopleugh their heads of?


    Now, Wang Zhongkui¡¯s entire person had be foolish, staring nkly and stupidly at the original position like a dazed person.


    Li Aoqiong eyes narrowed dangerously, his gaze staring at the pile of source stones that Su Luo had not yet cut open.


    This girl¡¯s behavior was weird, somewhat real and somewhat fake, profoundly mysterious, a person really couldn¡¯t make her out. In her pile of source stones, was it true that every piece had a high grade crystal stone, or just like Wang Zhongkui, all the good crystal stones had already been cut out?


    However, Wang Zhongkui had already lost. This loathsome girl clearly showed that she did not want to cut anymore, very likely, this question would never be answered.


    Only, Li Aoqiong really couldn¡¯t understand, why would this loathsome girl¡¯s random picks be better than Wang Zhongkui¡¯s picks, was it really only luck?


    His pair of serene and deep eyes stared dangerously at Su Luo, simr to a viper hiding inside the underbrush. It was serene, dark, sharp and sinister.


    Seeing this new King of Crystal Stones had already finished cutting all of his source stones, only then did Su Luo pat her bottom and stand up, as if wishing to continue on.


    She did not speak a single word, only indifferently cast Li Aoqiong a nce, her expression seemed heedless.


    This expression of ying down others¡¯ reputation made Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion swell with redness. So red as if blood was able to drip out.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± He secretly clenched his fists, his heart hatefully cursing.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master Li, are you still dissatisfied with this conclusion?¡± Su Luo happily smiled and asked.


    Full of self-satisfaction, she smiled, with an appearance really deserving of a good spanking.


    ¡°HUMPH!¡± Li Aoqiong coldly snorted, brushed his sleeves and just wanted to leave.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Li from our generation, if you agree on a bet, you must ept the loss. Could it be you can¡¯t afford to lose it?¡± Beichen Ying stretched out his throat to shout out, with an attitude of wishing the whole world to be in chaos.


    Lan Xuan also, reasonably did not spare him: ¡°Ah, Brother Li from our generation, don¡¯t leave so quickly just yet,e and appreciate our house¡¯s crystal stones.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan¡¯s words, without a doubt, were like hitting Li Aoqiong in the face.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s foot immediately paused as he fiercely red at the joyfully satisfied Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan. Finally, he stared at Su Luo, then angrily threw down a sentence: ¡°Loathsome girl, if you have the time to make cynical remarks, it would be better to think about how to enjoy your final year¡¯s time.¡±

 Chapter 556 – Relationship Crisis (2)

    Chapter 556 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (2)


    Su Luoughed: ¡°Many thanks for your concern, Eldest Young Master Li, but it seems that you have forgotten something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s voice was rough, his attitude extremely impatient.


    ¡°A thousand pieces of green-colored crystal stones, oh, the stately Young Master of the Li family. You wouldn¡¯t forget your debt after losing, right?¡± Su Luo said with a smile yet not a smile that was raised at the corner of her mouth, her eyes carrying a trace of carelessughter.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s figure, in that split second, becamepletely motionless!


    Before, he and Nangong Liuyun made a wager, the one that lost would pay out a thousand green-colored crystal stones......he was infuriated till the point of being muddle-headed by this loathsome girl, to actually forgot this matter.


    Not ten pieces, nor a hundred pieces, but rather, one thousand pieces of green-colored crystal stones. Just thinking about it made his flesh ache extremely painfully.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion, in one second, became bright then dark, unable to settle on being overcast or clear, simply extremely ugly.


    Seeing Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion be ugly, Beichen Ying, without a trace of politeness, threw stones at him while he was down.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Li from the same generation, could it be that the stately Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is unable to take out such few crystal stones?¡±


    Li Aoqiong, seeing Beichen Ying¡¯s face with an annoying smile, wished he could smash forward with his fists. This Beichen Ying¡¯s favorite thing was to jump out at the crucial point to throw stones at him when he was down.


    Li Aoqiong knew, if he dared not to give these green-colored crystal stones, he feared that in the next moment, Beichan Ying would, without a doubt, proim this to be known by everyone in the imperial capital. Beichen Ying truly had this kind of capability!


    Taking a few deep breaths and steadying his mood, Li Aoqiong indifferently red at Nangong Liuyun, with a smooth tone, he said: ¡°For the time being, I did not bring that many crystal stones with me. I will personally deliver it soon after to Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor. I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±


    However, at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was gloomy, his attention was not even on Li Aoqiong¡¯s person, therefore, he was standoffish to him.


    Li Aoqiong thought Nangong Liuyun was scorning him, with a single breath stifled in his throat, he infuriated himself half to death.


    However, the winner takes all, who told him to be the one that lost? In the end, Li Aoqiong hatefully grinded his teeth, tightly clenched his fists and brought his huge group of people that arrived majestically to escape miserably from this situation. It was exactly like Li Yaoxiang¡¯s departure from before.


    However, in truth, he misunderstood Nangong Liuyun.


    Now, how could Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart even have Li Aoqiong¡¯s existence? Those one thousand pieces of green-colored crystal stones were not even the least bit attractive to him.


    His pair of pitch-ck phoenix eyes unwaveringly stared at Su Luo, without even blinking, hisplexion was hazy as if overlookingthe abyss.


    It felt as if a strong wind was blowing from all around.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of pitch-ck-like-ink eyes, made people¡¯s hearts tremble with fear, and the bottom of their hearts cold.


    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen and the three noticed something was wrong with this situation and immediately wanted to turn and slip away.


    They had a lot of experience with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood, if they didn¡¯t run now, would they stay to be cannon fodder?


    ¡°Stand still.¡± Su Luo loudly called out to halt them.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what further instructions do you still have? These little brothers of yours will immediately go do it, please don¡¯t block us, okay?¡± Beichen Ying gave two hollowughs.


    Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at them like a female gang leader as she heroically waved her hands at them: ¡°I also won¡¯t take advantage of you guys, these source stones that have not yet been cut open, you guys take them to divide among yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Immediately, Beichen Ying and the others¡¯ eyes brightened, as if the clouds between heaven and earth had parted, scattering the fog. The sky suddenly opened up to a wide clearing, the air was fresh and clean with the intoxication of a beautiful spring day.


    ¡°Of course, otherwise, why on earth would I stop you guys?¡± Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at them, afterwards, she pointed at that huge chest of source stones, ¡°Carry all of these away, I won¡¯t be able to use them anyways.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Sister-inw?¡± In all honesty, these three people had already drooled at the source stones inside the chest from long ago. However, because it was their family¡¯s sister-inw, as a result, they dared noty their hands on these source stones.

 Chapter 557 – Relationship Crisis (3)

    Chapter 557 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (3)


    If this was Li Aoqiong¡¯s, Beichen Ying would have already organized manpower toy down a sinister hand in ambush on the road to secretly rob them.


    ¡°I will take the ones that were already cut out, consider it the cost of my hard work. You guys don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Su Luo looked at them and smilingly said.


    ¡°No, no, no,pletely don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Beichen Ying, as the representative, repeatedly shook his head, ¡°Even if inside all the source stones were waste materials, we also don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Beichen Ying felt that Su Luo had roughly finished cutting most of the source stones with a crystal stone. The remaining source stones should all contain waste materials. She was toozy to move them, so she set it aside for them, right?


    If Su Luo knew what Beichen Ying was thinking, she would certainly send him flying with one p.


    Lan Xuan felt that the nice surprise came too fast, it was somewhat unreal. His thinking was the same as Beichen Ying, but whenpared to Beichen Ying, his mouthcked a filter even more. As a result, he weakly asked: ¡°Sister-inw, this, this is not like what happened to Wang Zhongkui, in the end, nothing was cut out?¡±


    Does this bastard even know how to speak?


    Before Su Luo could get angry and change her mind, Beichen Ying and Anye Ming¡¯s brows immediately were beaded with sweat. With one of them at each side holding Lan Xuan by the arm, they just carried him out like that.


    Now, even all the servants with no duties had already left, only Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, the two of them, remained inside the room.


    There wasn¡¯t another person left to joke and stall for time for Su Luo.


    What needed to be confronted must be confronted in the end.


    ¡°The matter is already finished, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo gave a slight cough pretending to be calm. She turned around, wishing to leave.


    She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, flipping past this page.


    However, when she was about to brush past Nangong Liuyun, her slender wrist was grabbed by him.


    His mood was coldly stiff and intensely strong. His gaze was as sharp as the edge of a de, so sharp as if about to chop her into pieces.


    ¡°Still want to go?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was coldly stiff, bloodthirsty and cruel.


    A strong, oppressive feeling, a heavy atmosphere, a strength that would not tolerate resistance, and an unsurpassed air of arrogance.


    This strong atmosphere belonged to His Highness Prince Jin.


    Didn¡¯t know why, but the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart felt somewhat weak, she didn¡¯t dare to look into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo discovered that sweat was being exuded from the center of her palms.


    ¡°Raise your head to look at me.¡± Nangong Liuyun was like a furious, berserk beast that had been enduring silently. His pair of eyes pierced directly at her, stabbing her until her heart beat irregrly for a period of time.


    Su Luo sucked in a deep breath.


    Wasn¡¯t he making a big fuss over a minor issue? Did she really step over the line excessively just now?


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look at him: ¡°Why should you be this furious? It¡¯s not like I lost.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep eyes became increasingly dark, that trace of implied furious intent made his entire person seem bloodthirsty and cruel.


    And following these words by Su Luo, it seemed as if the strongest hurricane was brewing within his eyes....


    Compared to before when he was all smiles and frivolous, it waspletely two different people.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know that her one short sentence forced the fury in his eyes to be even deeper. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat uncertain.


    ¡°Ultimately, what are you really mad at? It¡¯s not like I will really lose you in a bet.¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the origin of his rage. It made her feel very helpless.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows flipped up, the furious mes in his eyes were ignited. He clenched his teeth, and stressing each syble, slowly said: ¡°There are always risks with gambling, how dare you say you will win for certain?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Only now had Su Luo discovered, she forgot to tell him about the matter of the little divine dragon.


    Consequently she tried to exin it to him in a nice tone and pleasant expression: ¡° I can not lose, just because I was certain I can not lose, therefore...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin, he coldly and resolutely interrupted her words.

 Chapter 558 – Relationship Crisis (4)

    Chapter 558 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (4)


    Every word that he stressed was through gritted teeth, wishing to pinch her neck together, his tone was coldly stiff and ruthless: ¡°You used this king as a stake in a bet, you, such a woman who dares to do something like this....abominable!¡±


    His hand gripped her wrist extremely painfully, but she didn¡¯t dare to issue a thread of sound.


    The consequences of further infuriating him was hard for her to imagine.


    ¡°Can you be a little more reasonable, okay? At that time, I was actually being forced and I also know that I certainly won¡¯t lose, therefore, it turned out like this...I already told you, I absolutely would win.¡±


    Su Luo tried to exin.


    But Nangong Liuyun suddenly pressed her down upon the table on the side. Su Luo¡¯s petite body was lying down on top of that long table, whereas his body abruptly pressed down on hers.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s finger, with clearly discernable bones, pinched her chin and intimately approached her lips. With a fierce and cruel appearance, every word was a threat as he said: ¡°There is always a risk associated with gambling. You are just this certain you will win? Su Luo, in fact inside your heart you must be really annoyed at me, right? You really want to lose me to another, and afterwards, leave in a justifiable manner, right?¡±


    Even though he was matchlessly strong and overbearing, with his entire body emitting a dangerous aura that was deadly.


    But Su Luo could clearly see, his tone carried a strong self-mockery, his eyes were full of heartbreak of having been discarded.


    ¡°Even if I were to die, I would never use you as a stake in a bet, but you! You!¡± Nangong Liuyun coldly and deeply stared fixedly at her, itching to to tear her apart and eat her.


    A voice in his heart unceasingly repeated: This is your Luo girl, therefore, by all means, don¡¯t injure her, by all means, you must not.


    Rational reasoning continued to remind him.


    But, as long as he recalled her unconcern for him, the fury would unceasingly gather in his chest, making his fingertips tremble. The furious desire grew and became overflowing, making it hard to control.


    In a sudden split second, Nangong Liuyun pressed down on her, lifted up the back of her head, and strongly seized the edge of her soft lips.


    It seemed as if he had gone mad, wantonly ravaging the inside of her mouth, without the least bit of tenderness from before. It was rough, wild, and ardent.


    ¡°Hurts¡ª¡ª¡±The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth started to bleed from his bite.


    Su Luo¡¯s voice finally stopped Nangong Liuyun who had gone mad. He released her slightly, with a finger lifting up her delicate chin, and forced her to face him.


    His face was coldly stiff and bloodthirsty, his pair of eyescked any trace of heat, face expressionless. His entire face was cold.


    ¡°Use this king as a gambling stake? Want to lose this king to someone else? You just loathe me this much? Me getting close to you made you loathe me this much?¡± Nangong Liuyun was extremely furious. His entire appearance was sinister and cruel, the hand pinching her chin also increased its strength by thirty percent.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo felt that her own chin was about to be pinched into pieces, she couldn¡¯t restrain it any longer and started to loudly cough.


    Su Luo moved her lips.


    His usation was unreasonable, she only used him as a gambling stake under the circumstances that she was certain of winning. Could it be that even this was not allowed?


    Su Luo calmly returned his cruel and vengeful gaze, with an indifferent tone, she said: ¡°Right now, you need to calm down a bit, so emotional, basically would not solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Calm down a bit? You said this king must calm down a bit?¡± Nangong Liuyun felt that this was extremelyughable and exceedingly absurd.


    After she had treated him like this, she still told him to calm down a bit?


    Nangong Liuyun was extremely angry but smiled instead.


    All of a sudden, he felt he was extremely wretched, and extremely stupid.


    He, because of her, racked his brains for ideas, because of her, unhesitantly had a falling out with Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, renounced his principles and perseverance. He didn¡¯t expect that she simply had no heart!


    He suddenly started to smile, a strong self-mockery shing through his eyes.


    In the quietness of the empty room, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was as soft and gentle as before: ¡°Luo Luo, you are too cruel....¡±

 Chapter 559 – Relationship Crisis (5)

    Chapter 559 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (5)


    This dull murmuring, had a hard-to-suppress sorrow.


    This time, he was clearly informed that he was insignificant in her heart.


    All those great efforts he made in wooing her, seemed absurd andughable.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was unprecedentedly tranquil, like the tranquility before the approach of a tempest.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently looked at Su Luo¡¯s delicate, refined and exquisite features, in the next moment, he turned and left.


    His pace was fast and urgent.


    His rear view was determined and firm.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s determined leaving back, Su Luo stared nkly, afterwards, she foolishly watched as his figure became indistinct.


    He actually walked away? Just like that, leaving her behind here?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly welled up with a kind of indescribable feeling of being wronged.


    Moreover, her heart had a faint and very bad premonition.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you stop there.¡±


    She yelled loudly towards his back, Su Luo had an urge to impulsively tell him everything.


    Su Luo told herself: As long as he stops, she will tell him.


    However, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t stop his footsteps the slightest bit, his pace became even faster.


    How could he stop, also, how could he dare to stop?


    He clearly knew his own temperament, if he didn¡¯t go right now, he didn¡¯t know what excessive things he would do to her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s walking away figure, in an instant, had vanished, only leaving Su Luo alone, standing inside the wide hall.


    The ice-cold night wind, in a sh, poured in. Su Luo only felt her back hair tremble from the cold. Her entire body felt chilled.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know, in the end, how she returned to Su Manor.


    She only remembered thatst time, there was a huge rainstorm.


    The howling wind and torrential rain poured down, the entire night was filled with the sound of rain falling to the ground. It was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    It also made her heart jittery for the entire night.


    Having two huge, ck circles around her eyes, Su Luo listlessly sat at the dining table.


    Ever since Su Luo defeated Su Qing, revealing her talent, and after Nangong Liuyun, because of her, had a falling out with Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, Su Luo¡¯s days at Su Manor became increasingly easier.


    Didn¡¯t know if it was because Su Zian¡¯s heart felt guilty or was trying to curry favor, in short, now, Su Luo could be considered the number one favored person in Su Manor.


    As long as there were good stuff, it would absolutely first be delivered to her Wisteria Courtyard. Moreover, there weren¡¯t any servants that hadn¡¯t grown eyes to dare bully them.


    ¡°Miss, have a taste of this snow lotus fruit, it was rushed here from the north about one hundred fifty kilometers away. It¡¯s really fresh.¡±


    Lu Luo sliced the snow pear-sized snow lotus fruit neatly into smaller pieces. Every piece had a thin bamboo stick stuck in it, making it convenient for Su Luo to eat.


    The snow lotus fruit shone with a lovely vor, the most important thing was that it could strengthen a person¡¯s physique, raising the efficiency of a person¡¯s cultivation. Every single snow lotus fruit was worth thousands in gold, and could only be found by chance.


    This time, it was bestowed by the emperor. Su Zian only had two of them, he heroically gave one of them to Su Luo. Su Luo¡¯s current favored position could clearly be seen.


    ¡°Miss, quickly try a taste, before, we couldn¡¯t even sniff it.¡± The current living conditions, Lu Luo was very satisfied with.


    But Su Luo sat in front of the dining table with her chin rested on both hands, both eyes nk, her entire person listless. She seemed to be declining to the point of decay.


    She was often lost in thought in a daze, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Miss....¡± Lu Luo sensed that the Miss, since returningst night, afterwards, her entire person seemed strange.


    The original her, although didn¡¯t have smiles of exaltation, she was still bursting with life and full of vitality. But the her fromst night was like a frosted over eggnt, her entire person was withered and listless.


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°You eat it, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was empty, staring at the rain outside the window, lost in thought.

 Chapter 560 – Relationship Crisis (6)

    Chapter 560 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (6)


    She had continuously thought over yesterday¡¯s matter.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong self-mockery and his aggrieved pair of star-like eyes. She couldn¡¯t wave it away from her mind.


    It caused Su Luo to feel guilty about yesterday¡¯s matter all along, only, she simply could not lower her face to go find Nangong Liuyun to apologize. Therefore, this matter continued to be a deadlock.


    Didn¡¯t know how long had passed, all of a sudden, the urgent sound of footsteps came from outside the door.


    ¡°The Venerable Beichen, this is the Miss¡¯s boudoir, you can¡¯t go in¡ª¡± Outside was the sound of Nanny Sao Sa¡¯s voice, trying to stop him.


    But the sound of those footsteps didn¡¯t seem to have paused, rapidly rushing towards Su Luo¡¯s boudoir.


    The hanging curtain at the door was lifted open, and Beichen Ying¡¯s anxious face entered Su Luo¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Sister-inw, quicklye with me!¡± Beichen Ying anxiously pulled at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart dropped with a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, an indistinct bad premonition appeared.


    ¡°Has Nangong Liuyun met with a mishap?¡± Now, Su Luo could clearly hear her own heart beating.


    ¡°Ba dump, ba dump¡ª¡ª¡± It was violent and clear.


    At this moment, she clearly realized that she was nervous for and cared about Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Yes, Second Brother met with a mishap, I will tell you slowly on the way there, let us go quickly!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s tone was fretful and impatient.


    ¡°Good, I will go with you right now.¡± Su Luo¡¯s body was only covered in a in white dress. There was no time to change clothes, and she rushed away, following Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Miss...¡± Lu Luo had just brought Su Luo a bowl of white fungus lotus seed soup, she lifted her head to see Su Luo walking away like a gust of wind.


    The inside of the carriage was quiet.


    Quiet for a long time, Beichen Ying was still the first to open his mouth because he could not remain calm any longer, ¡°Yesterday, many thanks to Sister-inw¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°Those were originally what you guys deserve.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was serene, yesterday¡¯s matter made her heart ache. Unless it was essential, she really didn¡¯t want to have it mentioned.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Since Beichen Ying still had the inclination to gossip with her, it was proof that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s matter still hadn¡¯t reached the urgent, dangerous degree.


    Therefore, her heart that was tightly clenched also slowly rxed.


    Beichen Ying just shook his head, that pair of pretty, limpid, huge eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo: ¡°Do you know, after cutting open those source stones, what was inside them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Su Luo pretended she did not care and asked. In fact, what was inside, how could Su Luo not know?


    ¡°Within every source stone, it all contained a crystal stone! It was every single source stone!¡± Beichen Ying shook his head in disbelief, in a split second, his expression carried some excitement, ¡°Sister-inw, how did you aplish this? This thing ispletely impossible to ur!¡±


    Like Beichen, this kind of influential family, the family naturally supported quite a few masters at gambling on stones. The crystal stones they won in the gamble would be provided to the family¡¯s disciples to use for cultivation.


    But Beichen Ying, from childhood to now, had never seen Su Luo¡¯s kind of mystical existence.


    He firmly believed there was no way for her to cheat, because he provided the source stones. Moreover, at the time, all the cutting of the source stones urred in front of their eyes.


    Su Luo¡¯s blindly grabbing at the source stones, but every piece, that was right, every piece of source stone all contained a crystal stone inside. Moreover, it was all high grade crystal stones!


    Could it be said that little Luo Luo¡¯s eyes could see through the matchlessly hard source stones and see the crystal stone inside?


    Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze was like looking and worshipping gods, fervently staring at Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    However, Beichen Ying immediately tossed out his own thoughts and firmly shook his head, impossible, Su Luo¡¯s strength was so low. No matter how much she cultivated her pair of eyes, it was impossible to seed in cultivating to the degree of prating through the surface of the source stone into its heart.


    It couldn¡¯t be said, but Beichen Ying, you actually hit upon the truth, yet you tossed out the real truth again...s.

 Chapter 561 – Relationship Crisis (7)

    Chapter 561 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (7)


    Being watched by his heated gaze made her heart a bit ufortable, Su Luo gave two light coughs: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just blindly grabbed? My luck was good okay, what other possibility is there?¡±


    Beichen Ying half-believed it and half-doubted it.


    If Su Luopletely depended on luck, he naturally would not believe it.


    If it was said Su Luo did not rely on luck, then how could it be exined?


    Su Luo did not want to reveal the little divine dragon¡¯s unusual ability because this little thing was already mystical enough. She didn¡¯t want this little thing to arouse all the influential parties¡¯ pursuit.


    Because if it was that way, she basically would be unable to protect his safety.


    ¡°Not too convinced.¡± Beichen Ying still maintained his own standpoint.


    ¡°Then, as you wish. It¡¯s important that you guys seal your lips, don¡¯t spread it out. Otherwise, everyone will run to me to appraise a source stone, then I will be busy to death.¡± She didn¡¯t cut open the rest of the source stones in front of Li Aoqiong, just because of taking this point into consideration.


    If all the source stones were cut open and every one of them had a crystal stone, such sess would be very invigorating and very eye-catching.


    However, the result would be?


    Crystal stones were what kind of scarce natural resources? If people were to know that she had this kind of unusual ability, when the time came, would she still be able to pass a day peacefully?


    As for Li Aoqiong, he lost so miserably this time, believing in his nature, he certainly would not spread it out.


    Wang Zhongkui was also the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you tomand us, Second Brother had already instructed us earlier.¡± Beichen Ying unhappily said.


    How could Nangong Liuyun allow Su Luo to face ten thousandth of a chance of being at risk? He had already thought of everythingpletely on behalf of Su Luo.


    ¡°He...when did he instruct you guys?¡± He obviously leftst night in such a rage, his rage was as if the two of them would never meet again. It was as if they had already parted ways.


    ¡°Yesterday when he left.¡± Beichen Ying answered without thinking.


    Yesterday when he left? Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly whipped about, she grabbed Beichen Ying: ¡°You didn¡¯t remember it wrongly?¡±


    ¡°How could I remember it wrongly? After you left, Second Brother¡¯s temper was really bad, as if shrouded in howling winds and torrential rain. He nearly scared us to death, such a serious matter, how could I remember wrongly?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pretty pair ofrge eyes flicked with gossip: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, how did you, in the end, provoke him? I still have never seen Second Brother this furious.¡±


    Su Luo looked outside the window in a daze.


    Yesterday, he was in such a towering rage, so furious as to lose nearly all reason. But he still warned Beichen Ying and them about this...after her treating him like that, he still carefully and sincerely helped her get rid of trouble from the aftermath.


    The ce closest to Su Luo¡¯s heart throbbed with pain, she felt she was simply too mean.


    Beichen Ying gave a heavy sigh: ¡° Su Luo, can I ask you a question?¡±


    This was the first time after meeting that Beichen Ying called her by her name.


    Such seriousness, solemnity and graveness.


    ¡°You can ask.¡± Su Luo unflinchingly replied to him.


    ¡°You exin, you treat us very well, but why treat Nangong Liuyun with a neither-cold-nor-hot manner?¡± Beichen Ying was extremely puzzled.


    How many people vied for and fought over to be good to Nangong Liuyun. If he was really going to count, then the line of people would wrap around the entire capital.


    But unfortunately, Nangong Liuyun liked Su Luo, while Su Luo seemed to be indifferent to him. This really made them, as spectators, feel at a loss.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s questioning sentence really stumped Su Luo.


    ¡°Is it because it was too easily obtained? Instead, you are unable to treasure it?¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo remain silent and unspeaking, and again, added a sentence.


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s hands pinched the corner of her skirt; she continued to be silent.


    Could it really be obtaining it too easily and instead couldn¡¯t treasure it? Su Luo searched her heart and discovered, to her sorrow, she really could understand after much thought.

 Chapter 562 – Relationship Crisis (8)

    Chapter 562 ¨C Rtionship Crisis (8)


    Unable to cut through the continued confusion, the most troublesome was feelings.


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo¡¯s ambiguous manner, and he couldn¡¯t help but have a moment of silence in tribute for Nangong Liuyun.


    One was pursuing relentlessly to strike, one was cool and collected, it was doomed to walk a bending, rugged mountain road with eighteen turns and nine bends.


    Beichen Ying decided to fight for a shortcut for Nangong Liuyun.


    He earnestly gazed at Su Luo, slowly opening his mouth to ask: ¡°Do you know how much Nangong cherishes you?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly raised her head, and met his ck, bright and clear gaze.


    Beichen Ying slowly told Su Luo: ¡°Do you know, Nangong actually gave a lifetime¡¯s worth of warmth that he wanted, but couldn¡¯t obtain, all of it, to you.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s words were like a thunderstrike.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart, was unprecedentedly shaken.


    A warmth he wished for, but couldn¡¯t obtain? Su Luo vigntly discovered, there was certainly a story behind this.


    ¡°As for the story behind this, I cannot say. Perhaps, after you truly give your heart to him, he will tell you the whole story. But, I will warn you in advance, that story, is extraordinarily tragic.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s curiosity was immediately hooked.


    However, Beichen Ying was well-versed in the art of conversation, after hooking Su Luo¡¯s curiosity, he immediately changed the subject: ¡°Actually,st night¡¯s matter was also quite tragic.¡±


    What happened?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly.


    ¡°Last night, I don¡¯t know how you provoked him, after instructing a few things, he directly left. Then, he didn¡¯t return for the entire night.¡±


    Beichen Ying watched Su Luo, ¡°Only until this morning did he return, limping and covered in blood from head to toe.¡±


    Covered in blood from head to toe and limping? Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly tensed up, ¡°The injuries on his body still haven¡¯t healed, how could he so recklessly use his martial arts?¡±


    Beichen Ying spread out both hands: ¡°Only afterwards did we find out, originally,st night, he directly went to attack Yun Lu mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yun Lu Mountain?¡± Su Luo inquired.


    ¡°Yun Lu Mountain is the Long Hu stronghold, ording to our investigation of many days. We discovered that this was the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea¡¯s behind the scene supporter on drynd. The imperial court had already begun to deploy forces, who knew Nangong......¡± Beichen Ying massaged his temples.


    ¡°The news we received this morning was that the one thousand three hundred named Long Hu stronghold gang members, were all thoroughly killed. Fourw enforcers of the gang were all nailed to the wall by a person. That stronghold master¡¯s death was the most cruel, he was actually crushed to death by source stones!¡±


    Therefore, a man in the midst of frantic emotion was truly very frightening.


    Fortunately, the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea was alreadypletely destroyed, otherwise, how would they bear this man¡¯s rage?


    Long Hu gang was merely a behind-the-scenes supporter of the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea. How could they know that they would be Nangong Liuyun¡¯s target to vent his fury. Very likely, that stronghold¡¯s master, in the end, wasn¡¯t clear why the opponent would crush him to death with source stones.


    Su Luo opened her mouth, but found herself trying but unable to speak a word.


    Beichen Ying patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Be at ease, you are the sole person he wants warmth from, he will only cherish you to the utmost, towards the rest of us......he can kill without blinking an eye......¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°......¡±


    Beichen Ying brought Su Luo to the Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    They stopped at the doorway of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wing.


    He solemnly coaxed Su Luo: ¡°Nangong is now suffering from some serious injuries, if you aren¡¯t careful, it¡¯s very likely to leave behind residual effects.¡±


    Residual effects? She recalled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s monthly pain in his legs, and Su Luo solemnly nodded.


    Beichen Ying once again patiently and systematically guided her: ¡°Therefore, this time, you absolutely cannot stir up his anger again, understand?¡±


    That was, let him get everything he wanted? Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely brows knitted slightly, such a request could be a little difficult, who knows, if Nangong Liuyun would......act like a rogue?

 Chapter 563 – Temper tantrum appeased (1)

    Chapter 563 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (1)


    Beichen Ying sent a final nce at Su Luo, turned around and left.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands were ced on the door, after being tangled several times, she couldn¡¯t make a firm decision to knock.


    An impatient voice came faintly from inside: ¡°Carry it out!¡±


    Following after, was a burst of sounds from porcin falling to the ground.


    Afterwards, the door opened, and a servant girl carrying broken pieces of porcin that were neatly picked up, appeared with red eyes, her fingertips covered in beads of blood.


    In the wake of the door being opened, Su Luo smelled the unpleasant aroma of alcohol.


    With the door opened wide, Su Luo walked towards him, step by step.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was reclining on the bed, his face reclined towards the inside, only exposing the robust outline of his back.


    The him right now did not seem to look even a little well.


    He was dressed only in one inneryer of white clothing, his body covered with all kinds of bruises and scars, wrapped casually with gauze. It was as if it was not carefully wrapped and managed.


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t eat, get lost!¡± Nangong¡¯s tone carried a lot of impatience, a pillow smashing directly towards Su Luo.


    Although it was merely a pillow, but he, as an eight rank expert, how astonishing was his might?


    Su Luo¡¯s body slightly leaned to one side, subconsciously using her Spirit Dance Steps, and thus, was able to avoid this cmity.


    If she was reced with amon servant girl, a corpse would already be lying on the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t turn around, still lying down and facing inside with his back towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo stood in the original ce, motionless, gazing at his rear view.


    Thinking that this man, because of one unintentional sentence from her, lost himself and went to war, taking the entire Long Hu stronghold down in one night of bloodbath and making the entire imperial court hold back with restrained fear.


    Thinking this, her gaze became gentle andplex.


    After a long time, probably feeling that there was no movement from the person behind him, Nangong Liuyun impatiently turned around: ¡°How is it you are still not dead¡ª¡ª?¡±


    The one word ¡°dead¡± stiffened at the corner of his perfectly water caltrop-shaped lips.


    His brows furrowed tensely, ring at Su Luo with displeasure, and fiercely gave her a cutting nce: ¡°Who allowed you toe?¡±


    Su Luo pretended she could not clearly hear the displeasure in his words. Step by step, she walked over and finally stood in front of him. She stared at him, unblinkingly looking, not saying a word.


    Nangong Liuyunplexion was not good, he coldly snorted several times: ¡°Who do you think you are? Is Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor somewhere you want toe and can do so?¡±


    His tone was ice-cold, cold as freezing ice, suddenly hearing it would obliterate a person¡¯s prestige, wishing they could cover their face, sobbing with tears and running out.


    But Su Luo could determine, even though he had on a cruel appearance, his eyes were not cold at all.


    The smell of strong alcoholic drink also remained on his body, faintly carrying traces of the smell of blood. This made people vaguely imagine his savageness fromst night.


    Recalling that he had actually used that kind of method to vent his anger, Su Luo¡¯s heart felt slightly sour and she subconsciously turned her face away.


    Seeing Su Luo standing in front of him but not saying a word, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone became increasingly disgusted: ¡°Like a log sticking there, don¡¯t you know how to apologize?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck as ink, star-like eyes only calmly looked at him, she was silent, unspeaking.


    The sunlight hit his face, giving the cold contours of the side of his face some vitality.


    Originally, his looks was handsome like the gods, but because of anger, it became even more prominent and vivid. It was nearly impossible for people to look away.


    For a moment, both people were silent, mutually looking at each other.


    The world seemed to have stood still at this moment.


    Didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, Nangong Liuyun suddenly stood up, limping to walk over and open the door to the room: ¡°Why did youe here? Quickly leave, I don¡¯t want to look at you at this moment.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead was tightly wrinkled, hisplexion bad, his countenance appeared even more impatient.


    Seeing Su Luo still standing there motionless, Nangong Liuyun became increasingly more impatient.

 Chapter 564 – Temper tantrum appeased (2)

    Chapter 564 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (2)


    He fiercely red at Su Luo: ¡°Still not leaving? Waiting for someone to invite you to stay and eat?¡±


    He was so fiendish, as if between them, they were merely unfamiliar strangers.


    Just as if he had retrieved all the tenderness and indulging love in one night¡¯s time.


    Just as if between them was an estrangedck of regard.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly acidic.


    It was because she couldn¡¯t feel him naggingly chasing, spoiling and indulging her. Now, he was suddenly not treating her so well, she actually felt having been wronged somewhat.


    ¡°Nangong, that day¡¯s matter...¡± Su Luo quickly walked up to him, pulled at his sleeves and raised her head to look at him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall handsome body paused slightly, but hisplexion was still as impatient as before, moreover, it was cold and detached as if shrouded in frost.


    ¡°I order you to get lost!¡± He pointed to outside, his expression was just that furious.


    His tone was firm and his heart seemed to have made a firm resolution, not allowing another opinion.


    Su Luo knew that day¡¯s matter, these three words, thoroughly offended him.


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing Su Luo being motionless, coldly snorted a few times, and soon afterwards, with a thunderous noise, he threw the door open. The door smashed heavily against the wall, issuing a violent sounding noise.


    Outside the door, there was the image of three people looking at each other in dismay, having had no time to hide. They were dumbstruck.


    Beichen Ying saw this situation and paused, feeling it was far from good.


    It looked like the matter this time was really huge, even Su Luo couldn¡¯t calm down the situation. Then, what to do?


    ¡°You guys want to court death?¡± Nangong Liuyun was clearly displeased, his gaze was like ice des, staring at the three in front of him. He looked so vengeful as if he was about to eat someone.


    This kind of furious Nangong Liuyun, they really didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. Beichen Ying and them shrunk their necks.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±Lan Xuan, this child, was the most unable to remain calm, and he hastily begged for forgiveness, ¡°Second brother, this, this person ah, is someone we...¡±


    ¡°Wherever she was found, throw her back there! Don¡¯t hang around in front of me! Just seeing her makes me feel sick!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression seemed to be submerged into water, very fiercely tossing out these words.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lan Xuan was suddenly dumbstruck and unable to reply.


    The few of them had no way to deal with Nangong Liuyun, with great difficulty, they had invited Sister-inw over, and was told this trump card was useless.


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s vengeful and cruel words, Su Luo¡¯s entire person stared nkly at the original spot. Foolishly, unable to determine how she ought to react.


    The ce nearest to her heart had a kind of piercing pain, it hurt her so much that the rim of her eyes were somewhat red.


    ¡°I order you to toss her out!¡± Nangong Liuyun pointed at Su Luo, and very impatiently shouted in anger.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart stopped slightly, her hands were tightly clenched into fists.


    Being ignored like this by someone, if ording to her temper from her past, she would have already washed her hands of him and left.


    However, this time, she really did make a mistake in her mind. Su Luo looked at those crisscrossing scars on Nangong Liuyun and her heart became slightly sour.


    ¡°Wait, you guys leave first.¡± Su Luo saw the helpless Beichen and them who were slowly, helplessly shifting towards her, shaking her head as indication. Her tone was light and soft, it seemed very tranquil.


    Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo and again looked at Nangong Liuyun....logically, they ought to listen to Nangong Liuyun, but their hearts wanted Su Luo to remain behind, to heal the wound inside Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart.


    Beichen Ying and them looked at each other in dismay, soon after...


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Didn¡¯t know who first yelled out this word!


    ¡°Dare to leave, just try it!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was light as a breeze, but threatened Beichen, these three people, until their faces looked emaciated.


    However, Su Luo heavily mming the door shut was his response, issuing a loud noise.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion became increasingly more hazy.


    Nangong Liuyun was dressed in a light inner clothing as he coldly stood in front of the doorway, unfeelingly staring at her.

 Chapter 565 – Temper tantrum appeased (3)

    Chapter 565 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (3)


    He disyed a very heartless expression towards her, as if all of his tenderness and doting on her from before was an illusion. He wanted to take it back, then he took it all back. He took it away until it waspletely neat and clean.


    But Su Luo could sense, his coldness towards her was merely a thin outer shell. That it was an outeryer he was able to paint on.


    His self-esteem was stronger than any other person¡¯s.


    Su Luo hugged Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves, her tone even softer: ¡°Nangong, I was wrong...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome straight body paused slightly, but still had his chin stubbornly raised. He didn¡¯t look at Su Luo and only coldly said: ¡°Let go of this king.¡±


    ¡°Not letting go!¡± Su Luo simply leaned her entire head on his arm, hugging him tightly, even dead, she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, is this king¡¯s arm for someone who wants to hug it, and can just hug it? You, as the most unloved concubine¡¯s daughter from Su Manor, what qualifications do you have to hug this king! Humph!¡± Nangong Liuyun glowered at her, clenching his teeth as he said, stressing each word.


    Even though Nangong Liuyun was still as fierce as before, but he had already softened a little bit from before. Su Luo naturally could feel it immediately.


    Su Luo was not foolish, instead, she used her well-known negotiation skills.


    If she followed along with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s subject, she would definitely be angered until her veins burst. Therefore, she must let him continue to act proudly and spoiled.


    Therefore, the clever her immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you don¡¯t keep your words!¡± Su Luo¡¯s usation had a trace of criticism, her tone was loose and flexible, like the afternoon sunshine, that kind of flexible, soft and indolent.


    Nangong Liuyun was somewhat stupefied by Su Luo¡¯s use of this soft expression. But, he still raised his head and stuck out his chest arrogantly like a phoenix.


    Finally, he humphed twice: ¡°Nonsense! This kings always says one is one, and two is then two. Never have I vited an oath, you, this little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Due to him hardly ever giving others an oath, therefore, how could you talk about not honoring a promise?


    ¡°Just yesterday, you made a vow, now, how quickly did you forget? Don¡¯t remember? Humph, want to go find Li Aoqiong toe and bear witness?¡± Su Luo pretended to be angry.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was slightly stumped for words.


    Yesterday, the matter of making a vow in front of Li Aoqiong, those words were originally from the bottom of his heart. How could he forget?


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve remembered? Nangong Liuyun, for the rest of your life, you are mine. You dare not want me, I will....I will not let you get married for the rest of your life!¡± Su Luo very fiercely threatened.


    Yesterday, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s oath was vivid in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Nangong Liuyun was checkmated by Su Luo. He had aplicated expression, that pair of deep, pitch-ck eyes unblinkingly looked at Su Luo. Looking deeply into the deepest part of her eyes.


    The two stood face-to-face, very close to each other. Due to the natural disparity in height between them, his breaths lingered over her head. His tall figure cast a shadow on her body, covering her entire body.


    It was as if the two of them were one, never to be separated.


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his eyes, in stillness, he watched her.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes, her clever, beautiful eyes unblinkingly returned his gaze.


    Feeling that he was not as coldly stiff as before, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was raised in a dazzling smile like a summer flower: ¡°Nangong, I was wrong, I was truly wrong. Just pretend that it was a fart from me (1), let¡¯s not bicker over this, okay?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t said a word, that pair of pitch-ck as ink eyes, were tightly fixed to her.


    His breathing was not as smooth as before, his mood seemed to have a slight fluctuation.


    Su Luo again smiled, she held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, swaying it left and right: ¡°I truly know I was wrong. Can you not be mad, okay? Please forgive me okay? If you continue to be mad, you could harm your body, how much of a loss that would be, the gains couldn¡¯t make up for it.¡±


    1) Pretend it was a fart from me ¨C This is the literal word by word trantion. In Chinese farting said in a curing tone means lies/nonsense. So this sentence could also mean pretend I just released some lie/nonsense. I prefer leaving the word fart in ??

 Chapter 566 – Temper tantrum appeased (4)

    Chapter 566 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (4)


    ¡°Humph, now you know you were wrong? Toote.¡± Nangong Liuyun humphed twice and turned his face away, carrying a bit of the childish act of being in a huff.


    ¡°As long as you are still here, as long as you are still waiting for me, then it¡¯s not toote.¡± Su Luo pulled at his sleeves and walked to face him, gazing deeply at him.


    She could feel Nangong Liuyun¡¯s change in mood.


    Originally, his defense that wouldn¡¯t let oil or salt in, now already had signs of softening. As long as she persisted, no matter how hard the icy frost was, it could also be thawed.


    Because his heart had her, thus, she was able to influence his mood.


    Nangong Liuyun sent a re towards Su Luo, close to gnashing his teeth: ¡°Opinionated woman, who gave you this kind of misconception!¡±


    ¡°As to whether I am opinionated or not, you are the most clear, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Su Luo did not mind his manner.


    His childish fit of pique, Su Luo felt it was extremely cute.


    ¡°Try to stick less gold on your own face, who likes that?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was very hard, as he turned his face away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Su Luo threw him off, turned around and just walked out.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion immediately became very ugly, a pair of eyes that was sharp as a sword thrust towards Su Luo.


    This kind of loathsome girl, said she wanted to go and just left?!


    Seeing her rear view as she turned around and walked away without any reluctance, he opened his mouth, but hesitated, unable to produce a thread of sound.


    Just when he raised his hand, wanting to yell to stop Su Luo.


    Su Luo, who had walked a few steps, suddenly stopped her footsteps. She turned around to smile at him: ¡°How¡¯s that? Didn¡¯t you hate to part with me? Didn¡¯t you really want to yell for me to stop, but felt too embarrassed to open your mouth?¡±


    The hand that Nangong Liuyun just lifted up suddenly dropped down. He resentfully red at Su Luo and then turned his body around with his back to her.


    ¡£


    Su Luo silently smiled.


    Her Nangong was just that cute, really, the more she looked, the more she liked him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t leave. I will stay behind to keep youpany, this way will be better, right?¡± Su Luo slowly walked to his side and hooked onto hisnky arm, lifting her eyes to smile at him.


    Nangong Liuyun pretended not to care, carrying on with his attitude: ¡°Now, it¡¯s because you yourself wanted to stay behind, crying and yelling, wanting to stay behind, nobody forced you.¡±


    ¡°I know, you continuously tried to push me out, it was I, myself, who shamelessly wanted to remain behind, this way, will your heart be morefortable? Do you feel sessful? My royal Highness Prince Jin?¡± Su Luo exasperatedly said while smiling.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion turn ashen in a split second, Su Luo sincerely felt that her mood was very cheerful.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, being angry is harmful to the healing of your wounds.¡± Su Luo pointed to his wounds, frowning slightly: ¡°Why is it you haven¡¯t treated the wounds? What were those servants doing to earn their food?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to sit on a soft couch, picked afortable position to sit crookedly and unhurriedly tossed out a sentence: ¡°Without this king¡¯smand, who dares?¡±


    A tyrannical and also very strong man, Su Luo helplessly shook her head: ¡°I have discovered that your body type is really disastrous, haven¡¯t met you for very long, but to actually be wounded in action in quick session. Still going to be a god, His Highness Prince Jin, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, close to gnashing his teeth, stared at Su Luo: ¡°Weren¡¯t those all because of you!¡±


    The Nangong Liuyun before meeting Su Luo, was almost never wounded, but after meeting Su Luo....really was all kinds of connected disasters that arrived, Nangong Liuyun was also helpless and getting used to it.


    Su Luo embarrassedly stuck out her tongue.


    Couldn¡¯t fault Nangong Liuyun for cing this charge on her body, what he said seemed to be right...every time, it was because of her.


    But at least this time it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was I who told you to go exterminate the Long Hu gang? Don¡¯t push all the charges onto me.¡± Su Luo humphed twice.

 Chapter 567 – Temper tantrum appeased (5)

    Chapter 567 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (5)


    ¡°Just because of you!¡± Nangong Liuyun grinded his teeth, ¡°You dare to deny it?¡±


    That pair of eyes that was ck as ink, so aggressive, how would Su Luo dare to say a word of refute?


    ¡°Okay, okay, put it all on me, okay? Now, what do you want to do?¡± Su Luo¡¯s manner softened.


    Nangong Liuyun crossed one leg over the other andfortably leaned crookedly against the soft couch. He raised an eyebrow, the corner of his lips hooking into a demonically charming smile directed at Su Luo.


    What was he doing?


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s heart was uneasy.


    ¡°Come here.¡± On Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face, was an alluring and devilishly charming smile.


    That smiling expression made the observing Su Luo¡¯s heart cautious and panicked.


    ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Su Luo subconsciously retreated a few steps back, cautiously staring at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows moved slightly, wrinkling: ¡°Still dilly-dallying? Haven¡¯t eaten your fill yet?¡±


    Su Luo seriously nodded instead: ¡°How do you know? I really still haven¡¯t eaten my fill yet.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion darkened, just wanted to say something, but heard Su Luo loudly yell: ¡°Seeing thatst night you were so busy, certainly, you also must not have eaten well, right? Wait, I will immediately bring it to you.¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo ran far away like a wisp of smoke.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s finger which was originally pointed at Su Luo with resentment towards her at having failed his expectations, immediately stiffened in mid-air.


    Afterwards, he slowlyid down his hand, his red, water caltrop-shaped mouth hooking up slightly, clearly, his mood was pretty good.


    The hall of Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    The three of them with Beichen Ying was huddled in a circle, the three heads were ced together, every one of their faces were bitter melon-shaped.


    Beichen Ying was so aggrieved that he nearly cried, helplessly saying: ¡°What to do, what to do? Now, even Luo Luo, this trump card won¡¯t work. Who else should we go search for?¡±


    Lan Xuan¡¯s mouth was pursed, frowning: ¡°Last night, Second Brother exterminated the Long Hu gang. Tonight, don¡¯t know what sect or gang he will exterminate, those sects are really pitiful.¡±


    Anye Ming pped the naturally foolish head of Lan Xuan: ¡°Idiot! Why didn¡¯t you think about why Second Brother didn¡¯t exterminate other gangs but would just go exterminate Long Hu gang?¡±


    ¡°Ran into them, right?¡± Lan Xuan¡¯s words were said with a too uncertain tone.


    ¡°Ran into them your sister!¡± Beichen Ying, without a trace of politeness, gave his forehead a flick, ¡°It¡¯s because Long Hu gang was the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea¡¯s supporter. Moreover, those source stones from the Dragon Gang of the Eastern Sea were the original sin. s, youth.¡±


    ¡°Source stones?¡± Lan Xuan cried out loud: ¡°But, the source stones were moved by us...¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the next target is¡ª¡ª¡± The three handsome youngsters¡¯ eyes immediately showed a terrified expression.


    At this moment, Su Luo just so happened to run out from Nangong¡¯s room. Her speed was very fast, as if there was a dog chasing her from behind.


    ¡°Oh, the three of you are here? Just perfect¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo was very happy to see them and was just about to ask them what dishes Nangong liked to eat.


    However, when the three saw Su Luo, it was as if they had seen a ghost. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, they stood up, and again, a rustling sound was heard as they rushed away.


    ¡°Huh, why are the three of you guys running?¡± Su Luo shouted to their backs.


    She still wanted to tell them that Nangong¡¯s mood had already changed back from overcast to clear.


    ¡°Hum, Sister-inw, the Mercenary Union is very busy, I will first go back to handle the affairs, Second Brother will be left in your care!¡± While running, Beichen Ying turned around to yell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help!¡± Lan Xuan followed with a loud yell.


    ¡°Second that.¡± The always calm and collected Anye Ming ran at the very front.


    ¡°Hey, you guys¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo ced both hands at her hips, extremely helpless.


    Su Luo could only enter the kitchen by herself.


    When the people in the kitchen saw Su Luo, immediately, their eyes were almost vertical, shocked as if facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Princess, Princess youngdy, this kitchen is full of soot and oil, you, why did youe in?¡±

 Chapter 568 – Temper tantrum appeased (6)

    Chapter 568 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (6)


    This Manager Xu was so nervous that he nearly cried.


    His Highness Prince Jin had just issued some orders to people at the manor, whoever dared to neglect this great Buddha in front of them in the slightest, then the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Hearing herself being addressed so, Su Luo immediately smiled.


    ¡°What youngdy Princess? What¡¯s all this and that title? Just calling me Miss Su Luo will be fine.¡±


    Su Luo rarely had a smile on her face, but these people in the kitchen, including Manager Xu, each and every one of them was frightened and treated her with caution.


    They seemed even more nervous than when facing the emperor.


    Su Luo subconsciously touched her own face.


    The facial features were delicate, a quiet and exquisite style that was pleasant. At first nce, she might not be stunning, but she was the type where the more you looked, the more she seemed to deserve a second look.


    ¡°Su, Miss Su, whatever you need, just tell us. Inside a kitchen is a ce full of oil and soot, and also very slippery. If you knocked or bumped into something, we will, will...¡± With our ten lives, it would still not be enough topensate.


    Once Manager Xu said it, those cooks and helpers all nodded simultaneously.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly sighed, the servants in Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor were too pitiful. Being intimidated by Nangong Liuyun, this tyrant, made their psychological strength exceedingly low.


    ¡°How long has it been since your Highness Prince Jinst ate?¡± Su Luo asked lightly.


    Manager Xu deferentially responded: ¡°Since His Highness returnedst night, the kitchen had prepared meals eighteen times already, but without exception, it was all left uneaten.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you people can go now.¡± Su Luo waved her hand.


    ¡°But....¡± Manager Xu was still not assured, trembling with fear as he stared at Su Luo¡¯s delicate little hand holding the knife. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and with great difficulty: ¡°How about letting this old servant act as your sous-chef?¡±


    ¡°No need, all of you go out now.¡± Su Luo stiffened her face, not allowing another say in this.


    Manager Xu was suddenly nervous and repeatedly nodded, bringing everyone out.


    Very quickly, such a huge kitchen only had Su Luo remaining behind in it.


    Nobody knew, not even Yun Qi from before knew that Su Luo actually had very good cooking skills.


    Su Luo decided to be a little nicer to Nangong Liuyun, as a result, she would start with cooking, first.


    Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t eaten for a night, his stomach should be empty, eating soft foods was most suitable, therefore, Su Luo decided to make congee.


    There was no way for her to make the most delicious and popr, meat with preserved egg congee, because here, they didn¡¯t even have preserved eggs.


    Thus, Su Luo decided to make her best dish of threaded chicken congee.


    She took out a piece of chicken breast and tore it into threads, and also washed the vegetables clean and cut it all.


    Su Luo the put together the chicken breast soup with the highest grade rice. As for the water used to boil the congee, Su Luo very extravagantly exchanged it for the spirit spring water from inside her space.


    After tightly covering it with a lid, she used a slow, thin fire to stew it.


    Just drinking congee was too monotonous.


    Su Luo looked all around in the kitchen, and saw a golden whitebait fish in the water jar.


    The golden whitebait fish was great for healing injuries, it was most suitable for Nangong Liuyun, that sick patient.


    Su Luo discovered that after she had her martial arts, the speed she processed the fish was not just an ordinary sort of fast. The hand raised the knife thennded, and a golden whitebait fish was already neatly processed.


    Su Luo washed it clean, and on both sides of the fish, she cut a few nting lines that were neither too deep nor too shallow.


    A wind from her palm swept by, and the originally dripping wet golden whitebait fish was immediately dry.


    She opened the fire, poured in a little vegetable oil, added a few slices of ginger and segments of green scallions.


    Su Luo ced the golden whitebait fish into the wok and stir-fried it for a short time. She then pan-fried both sides of the golden whitebait fish until it was golden brown.


    She poured in the already boiled water and ced the already pan-fried fish inside the water. Then, she added a few slices of ginger and segments of green scallions, using a huge fire to cook, until her soup had turned into a milky-white color.


    Only naturally, the water in this soup was also reced by Su Luo with the spirit spring water from her space.


    Opening the pot, one could only smell an intense fragrance that hit one in the face...

 Chapter 569 – Temper tantrum appeased (7)

    Chapter 569 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (7)


    Looking at the fruits of her ownbor, Su Luo nodded with satisfaction.


    Outside of the kitchen, Manager Xu and them didn¡¯t really go far. They were all nervously standing watch from outside the door, straining their ears to listen for the situation inside, fearing that their future princess would meet with even a small mishap.


    ¡°Princess, what is Miss Su doing ah?¡± The first chef stood on tiptoe, sticking his head out to look around inside.


    ¡°She is personally cooking for His Highness.¡± The second chef¡¯s first guess was right on the money.


    ¡°Does she even know how to ah? I¡¯m not just saying this, but our Highness is the pickiest about his food. He does not eat any kind of chicken, duck or fish, he does not even look at the fresh vegetables. We are also considered some of the top-notch cooks in the kitchen right, but His Highness is still not very satisfied. The stuff this Miss Su manages to make......¡± Would it be edible? A third chef had deep skepticism towards the oue.


    The fourth chef felt the most indignant at this injustice: ¡°How could such a rich miss personally cook in the kitchen? The stuff she makes certainly won¡¯t be edible.¡±


    Manager Xu scowled coldly, cast them a nce and solemnly warned: ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin had already said, if he let this Miss Su have one thread of dissatisfaction, even just a slight wrinkle of her brows, and they would all have to automatically jump into theke.


    Therefore, everyone¡¯s manner in treating the future princess must be a heartfelt, dedicated worship like holding the moon. They must not let the future princess receive even an iota of grievance.


    Once Manager Xu said those words, immediately, the surrounding area turned quiet. You could even clearly hear the sound of the blowing wind and leaves dropping down.


    Wasn¡¯t His Highness Prince Jin not interested in females getting close? This time, it was truly unprecedentedly grand ah.


    Just at this moment, from the kitchen, came a startling sound.


    ¡°Eh, what is this smell? So aromatic ah.¡± The first chef sniffed with his nose, step by step, he walked forward, his eyes carrying a touch of infatuation.


    ¡°It seems to being from the kitchen.¡± The second chef was staring in astonishment at the tightly closed door.


    ¡°Could it be Miss Su......¡± The third chef said, simply in disbelief.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The fourth chef¡¯s eyes were opened wide until they were perfectly round, with an outrageous appearance.


    ¡°Creak¡ª¡ª¡±The noise sounded, and the tightly closed door of the kitchen quietly opened.


    Su Luo, fully concentrating on carrying food containers, walked out.


    An unprecedented aroma filled the air between heaven and earth. The aroma spread, making everyone¡¯s mouth water.


    ¡°Oh Heavens, this smell, so fragrant......¡±


    ¡°Oh Heavens, just smelling this aroma, I am already about to pass out from happiness......¡±


    ¡°Is this the kind of food truly made by our future princess? If it¡¯s real, then how could we survive?¡± The food that the princess personally made was many times better than these expert imperial chefs¡¯!


    Everyone repeatedly sighed ruefully and was also restless.


    A rich fragrance filled the air, lingering for a long time.


    The fragrance was simply too captivating, making a person¡¯s mouth move(water) and making it so difficult for them to swallow their own saliva. It gave people an urge to pounce up and snatch that food container away.


    They had served as chefs for most of their lives, yet, such a fragrance had never appeared from the food they cooked.


    Moreover, they faintly felt, that regardless of how many spices they put, they would still be unable to cook this kind of fragrant, rich smell.


    ¡°How was this achieved, in the end? Simply putting spices in is not the cause, really, no matter how much I think, I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Really want to taste a bite, just one bite is fine......boo hoo hoo...... Wait until the dish has been withdrawn, nobody is allowed to snatch it from me!¡±


    ¡°If you let this old man taste a bite, this old man can immediately die and also rest in peace contentedly ah.¡±The first chef, who was the oldest, ruefully sighed.


    Manager Xu swept a nce at this crowd of chefs who originally had no hope for Su Luo¡¯s cooking skills.

 Chapter 570 – Temper tantrum appeased (8)

    Chapter 570 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (8)


    His eyes turned to watch Su Luo¡¯s leaving rear view, muttering to himself, ¡°A person worthy of being fancied by His Highness, even her cooking skills are extraordinary. Her other skills are probably even more spectacr...¡±


    Su Luo waspletely unaware of the resulting sensation she caused, She merely carried the food container, unhurriedly walking towards the manor wing where Nangong Liuyun slept.


    She had already apologized softly and personally washed her hands to make him soup. The matter from this time, ought to pass like this right?


    When she entered, he was just calmly reclining on the soft couch, with one hand supporting his forehead. He gave off anguid and worn out feeling.


    ¡°Hungry right? Quickly,e and drink some congee.¡± Su Luo put down the food container, took out the steaming hot, threaded chicken congee and the whitebait fish soup and reached out a hand to invite Nangong Liuyun.


    However, Nangong Liuyun only unhurriedly looked at her, then looked to the sky. His lips curled up, and righteously and confidently said: ¡°Not eating.¡±


    This really was the temperament of a child, now he was peeved at her?


    Su Luo was helpless and took steps to approach him, pulling him up: ¡°You are not allowed to act so peevish,e have a taste of my skills. I guarantee that you have never tasted such delicious food in your life.¡±


    It was not Su Luo being boastful. So extravagantly using the spirit spring water to make soup, it was only her, there still really was no other.


    Being dragged in front of the table by the arm by Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun disdainfully red at the simple food dishes: ¡°Is this stuff edible? You will just use this to appease me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, give you a little color and you still actually opened a dye shop. Nangong Liuyun, I say, enough is enough, alright.¡± Su Luodled half a bowl of congee without leave and then passed him a spoon, ¡°Hurry, drink the congee first while it is hot.¡±


    ¡°Not drinking.¡± Nangong Liuyun disagreeably turned his head away, tell him to drink and he would drink, was there really such a cheap matter?


    ¡°You have not eaten for an entire day and night, There are internal injuries and also external wounds, how can you endure it if you don¡¯t eat something? Be good, quickly drink up, I used up a lot of energy to brew it. This is all good stuff.¡± Su Luo used a nice tone and cheerful attitude to coax him.


    But the temperamental big child was simply unreasonable, one could only see his head raise and a pair of ck eyes burningly stare at Su Luo: ¡°You really want me to eat it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, you must eat it for me!¡± Su Luo¡¯s words were righteous and upright.


    ¡°Then good.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck ink, star-like eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo, righteously and full of conviction, he said: ¡°You feed me, then I will eat. Otherwise, I won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Su Luo helplesslyid down the porcin bowl, ¡°Why is it you don¡¯t take care of your body like this? Beichen and them are all concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you concerned about me?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo, it was serious and grave.


    Su Luo: ¡°.....¡±


    Under his watching burning gaze, Su Luo wanted to say something, but hesitated. A long whileter, she held up the bowl: ¡°Fine, I feed you, then I will feed you,e, open your mouth.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was as if Nangong Liuyun squeezed into a dead end. He stubbornly stared at Su Luo, stressing each word, said: ¡°Then. Are. You. Concerned. About. Me?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly, her eyes stared determinedly at him, and a little indignantly, she said: ¡°Am I an idiot? I personally made soup for you. If this is not called concern, then what is it called? Have you ever seen me cook for any other person? Is my pair of hands only used to make food? You can be the first person to taste my skills, if you are not going to eat, then forget it.¡±


    Su Luo stood up, holding the bowl and utensils, and was just about to put it back into the food container. Don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat, consider her good intentions wasted.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Nangong Liuyun grabbed the food protectively, blocking Su Luo from getting near it, ¡°These are all mine, you are not allowed to touch! Let go.¡±


    This nervous manner of Nangong Liuyun was just like a child protecting his food, childish and also cute.

 Chapter 571 – Temper tantrum appeased (9)

    Chapter 571 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (9)


    This kind of stingy appearance of his, where was that insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin seen from other¡¯s eyes?


    Just earlier, he was peevishly saying that he wouldn¡¯t eat, but wasn¡¯t he trying to rescue his food now?


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter: ¡°Understood, all of this is yours. If you don¡¯t finish eating it, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Then you must feed it to me!¡± Nangong Liuyun ced the porcin bowl in front of Su Luo, and cutely opened his rhombus-shaped red-colored lips.


    She truly lost to him.


    Su Luo resignedly epted her fate and picked up the porcin bowl. Just as she was about to scoop out a mouthful and feed it to him, she suddenly thought about thest time she fed him. At that time he had a slightly aggrieved expression as if having been neglected.


    Su Luo subconsciously tried a spoonful of the shredded chicken congee after testing the temperature, and only then did she move it towards the edge of Nangong¡¯s mouth: ¡°The temperature is just right. Ahh, open up.¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth raised into a smile. He was clearly very delighted.


    Su Luo being this detail oriented showed that she truly ced his words in her heart.


    ¡°Mn.¡± He kept the spoon in his mouth, while eating as he was also smiling. His handsome face was dazzlingly lit up, smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°You¡¯re just this easily satisfied?¡± Su Luo passed over a piece of meat to him from the back of the whitebait fish.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your heart.¡± Nangong Liuyun raised his brows in a pleased manner as the corner of his mouth revealed a smile. His words were extremely self-assured as he dered that in a confident tone of voice.


    Su Luo almost wanted to ask, how do you know? But then she felt that it would expose her true thoughts, so she pretended to nce at him with an indifference gaze.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re just guessing randomly. I never said that before.¡± With a guilty conscience, Su Luo slightly lowered her eyelids.


    Even though Su Luo didn¡¯t acknowledge it, Nangong Liuyun actually did not get angry this time. He confidently nced at Su Luo, pointed at her, and proudly dered: ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know about it, you shouldn¡¯t do it. Su Luo, you¡¯ve been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± Su Luo said with smiling eyes. When was she exposed? What was exposed? Howe she herself didn¡¯t know about this?


    Who knew how Nangong would twist things his way, this time was not an exception.


    She only saw him raise his jaws with satisfaction: ¡°Not telling you. If I tell you, how can I see your thoughts next time?¡±


    ¡°Eh? How can you be like this? Not gonna tell me huh, then you eat this by yourself. This miss¡¯ hands just happen to be sore right now. I¡¯m not feeding you anymore.¡± Su Luo pretended to angry as sheid down the bowl.


    ¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t leave tonight, that you¡¯ll stay here and sleep with me.¡± Nangong Liuyun once again tried to get more.


    His eyes were deep ck pools as he unwaveringly stared fixedly at Su Luo. His noble face carried a trace of anticipation.


    Anticipation for his night with Su Luo.


    Su Luo: ¡°...¡± No!


    Nangong Liuyun stubbornly stared at her, full of anticipation.


    After hesitating for a long while, Su Luo still shook her head: ¡°No, I have to go back, or else my father will beat me to death.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun still stared at her without saying a single word. His expression was as calm as water, but his eyes were like the ashes after an ignited fire as they instantly dimmed.


    He stood up, expressionlessly turned around, and went inside.


    Heid on the bed, with his face facing the inside, andpletely gave Su Luo the cold shoulder.


    He was silently raging and protesting.


    Seeing how he acted, Su Luo immediately held her hand against her head. Nangong Liuyun is using this move again? But she still affected by him.


    When did she forget? This man sometimes acted like a child who had not grown up. He was childish, willful, and stubborn.


    She was also annoyed. Why did she bother to argue with him?


    He was originally injured to this state. If he continued to be sullen and resentful, how could he recover from his injuries?

 Chapter 572 – Temper tantrum appeased (10)

    Chapter 572 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (10)


    At this time, what¡¯s wrong with following along with his wishes a little? Now was not the time to be argumentative, because his body was injured.


    Su Luo inwardly criticized herself that she ought not upset him. Afterwards, while thinking this, she slowly walked towards him.


    Nangong Liuyun was lying on his side on the bed, his entire body giving off an angry air.


    The contours of his back view was coldly stiff but perfect and extraordinarily alluring.


    Su Luo sat down on the bed, lightly pushing him: ¡°Nangong, Nangong, don¡¯t lie down, get up.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun moved inside a little more, continuing to ignore her and pretending she was just air. That appearance was extremely arrogant and adorable.


    Su Luo gave a deep sigh, she had a feeling of what it would be like to deal with her future son.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t continue to be mad okay? Alright?¡± Su Luo continued to keep himpany while smiling.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun whined twice: ¡°No!¡±


    That little appearance, how was it any different from a little child not getting his candy? Extremely childish.


    ¡°Then tonight, I shouldn¡¯t go back is also a no?¡± Su Luoughingly looked at him.


    Having heard what was said, Nangong Liuyun immediately turned around and nimbly got up. His pair of eyes watched Su Luo, shing brilliantly like the stars in the sky, ¡°Since you want to remain with such an expression, then I will consider it reluctantly.¡±


    Finished speaking, he even arrogantly lifted up his chin.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead knotted slightly, she was nearly infuriated to death by him.


    Was there no end to this guy¡¯s shamelessness? Simply gave him an inch and he wanted a mile!


    Su Luo gave two cold humphs: ¡° Dreaming, do you think that is possible? I still haven¡¯t promised to marry you yet!¡±


    ¡°Why is it not possible,st time, it was like this, and moreover, inevitability, you will be my, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, princess. As long as you say it, we will immediately have our wedding night.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck was lifted, saying it with a deadly serious expression, even saying having the wedding night, as if she was the impatient one!


    Su Luo vexedly red at Nangong Liuyun!


    ¡°How could it be the same asst time? That time, you were in so much pain, how could I walk away? It was only natural that I remained behind to apany you!¡± Su Luo smoothly followed, she automatically ignored the subject of the wedding night.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long, slender finger pointed at Su Luo and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Finally, he red at Su Luo, nearly gnashing his teeth: ¡°Drink congee.¡±


    Today, must get this girl into bed! Nangong Liuyun decided from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo obediently fed him congee.


    With great difficulty, she finished feeding him congee, then Su Luo asked a servant to take away the bowl and chopsticks to tidy up the ce. Now, she was finally had free time.


    Currently, Nangong Liuyun was carelessly sprawled on the bed, both eyes closed as if in a deep sleep.


    Able to sleep was also good.


    Su Luo picked up the thinforter to cover him.


    When her hand touched his skin, Su Luo jumped in fright!


    What¡¯s the matter? Why was his body temperature so cold?


    Seeing him motionless, and Nangong Liuyun lying there straight and stiff, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly had a bad premonition.


    She also didn¡¯t know what to think, subconsciously, she ced her finger in front of his nose.


    There. Was. No. Breathing!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body was ice-cold and also, he was not breathing?


    This discovery spread to Su Luo¡¯s brain, passing through the central nervous system, with great difficulty, she finally realized: This was a dead person!!!!


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun! I order you to wake up!¡± Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s limbs weakened, she was unable to take any action.


    She desperately shook Nangong Liuyun, but his body remained stiff and motionless, with his breathingpletely stopped.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart throbbed with violent badump sounds. Never have a person¡¯s death was able to make her nervous until now.


    No, Nangong Liuyun must not die!


    Su Luo nimbly turned over suddenly, like boldly taking the initiative, and directly sat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body. She pried his mouth open, leaned over and tried to give him air through mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

 Chapter 573 – Temper tantrum appeased (11)

    Chapter 573 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (11)


    At an angle Su Luo could not see, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of shocked eyes were opened slightly, but very quickly, restored to its original state.


    He would never have imagined, faking death would have this kind of treatment, he becamepletely stupid from satisfaction.


    However his speed was extremely fast, it was in the blink of an eye, therefore, Su Luopletely didn¡¯t detect it.


    Su Luo boldly sat astride his body while giving him mouth-to-mouth, and also massaged his heart using CPR methods.


    However, five minutes passed, yet Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t improved the slightest, moreover, his body was even more stiff than before.


    Su Luo became anxious and shouted at the people outside the door, she knew the steward was just outside the door, waiting.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Nangong Liuyun, quickly call the doctor! Quick!¡± Su Luo yelled to him.


    The steward pushed open the door and entered, seeing the future princess so boldly sitting astride Nangong liuyun...such a passionate scene immediately blinded him, and his old face had a shocked expression.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly gone to look for a doctor!¡± Su Luo angrily roared at him.


    ¡°Doctor? Okay, okay, this old servant will immediately go.¡± The steward hurriedly closed the door securely, his urgent sound of agreementing through.


    However, the old steward was not the least bit worried, on the contrary, he was tedly stroking his few whiskers of goat-like beard.


    Never imagined, really would never have imagined, the future princess was so bold, in all likelihood, not long after, a son would be added to the manor.


    But...a princess being too bold was also not good. His Highness had such a strong, robust body and still needed to look for a doctor...oh dear.


    The steward stroked his few goat-like whispers of a beard, walking without any rush. With kind intentions, he decided to dy more time for the prince and his future princess.


    If Su Luo knew this matter was misunderstood to such an extent by the steward, perhaps the veins on her forehead would explode, right?


    Su Luo waspletely unaware that her image in the steward¡¯s heart was that robust, now, all of her attention was focused on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Just when Su Luo was so anxious as to be at her wit¡¯s end¡ª¡ª


    She saw Nangong Liuyun weakly open his eyes, his clear, monochrome, phoenix eyes were half-opened, bewilderedly looking at Su Luo.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Now, Su Luo was frightened as well as overjoyed, and also angry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? All of a sudden, your body was stiff and you were not breathing. Are you trying to scare a person to death!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was pale, he seemed to have a gossamer thread of energy. He seemed bewildered and innocently looked at Su Luo, ¡°What...just...happened?¡±


    The him right now, where was that liveliness from just a moment ago when he was being arrogant and adorable? He simply looked as if a gentle wind could blow him down, weaker than fragile younger sister Lin (1).


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s heart soured, and was also somewhat worried. She very carefully and gently supported him to sit up: ¡°Can it be you aren¡¯t even a bit clear about what happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know...¡± On Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wan face, a pair of limpid eyes were half-opened and half-closed. Seeing it made a person¡¯s heart sour.


    ¡°Just a moment ago, your entire person stopped breathing. Moreover, your entire body was ice-cold, just like...just like....the same. I was scared and frozen stiff by you.¡± Su Luo wiped at the perspiration on her forehead, asking him with deep concern, ¡°Now, how do you feel? Do you have any ce that doesn¡¯t feel well?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of deep, pitch-ck as ink eyes unblinkingly looked at her.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pulled at her hand and ce it on his chest. He looked at her weakly and without strength: ¡°This ce...doesn¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Chest hurts? Could it be a heart attack? The heart suddenly stopped dead?¡± Su Luo had a startled expression on her face, her mouth muttering words to herself.


    Nangong Liuyun carefully looked at her, a puzzled expression shing through his eyes.


    Heart attack? The heart suddenly stopped dead? What were these terms? He, as the grand and stately His Highness Prince Jin, had never heard of these terms.


    Now, Su Luo had an expression of suddenly having seen the light: ¡°So it was a heart attack, no wonder just a moment ago, you suddenly lost consciousness.¡±


    1) Younger sister Lin ¨C The Lin means forest so this is literally some younger sister of the forest. I am guessing this is referencing a fragile younger sister in Chinese pop culture I have no clues off. Feel free to google her ÁÖÃÃÃÃ ??

 Chapter 574 – Temper tantrum appeased (12)

    Chapter 574 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (12)


    Nangongpletely hadn¡¯t anticipated that his pretense had seemingly be the real thing.


    Consequently, he could only continue to pretend to be in poor health: ¡°It turns out I actually have a heart disease ah......¡± What the heck was this expression?


    Su Luo solemnly nodded: ¡°Yes, also, there aren¡¯t decent doctors here, I also can¡¯t perform surgery, what¡¯s to be done that will be good?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun cleverly blinked his eyes, then blinked again......


    He was the grand and stately His Highness Prince Jin, of great erudition and schrship. From the heavens above, he knew about astronomy, to the ground below, he knew about geography. Now, at this moment, hepletely couldn¡¯t continue this conversation......


    Su Luo again muttered in distress to herself: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a world with magic? An illness like heart disease that ordinary people suffer from still exists? This is not rational ah.¡±


    Nangong Liyun: ¡°......¡± What was his little princess saying, in the end?


    He discovered that if he dismantled her words, he would recognize every word, but whenbined together, it was unintelligible...... Nangong Liuyun almost cried due to the feeling of inferiority.


    After Su Luo finished muttering to herself, the steward had also finally brought the imperial physician.


    This Imperial Physician Li looked quite close with Su Luo¡¯s mental image of a imperial court physician.


    His eyebrows and hair were all white, with kind brows and pleasant eyes. He seemed affable and also excellent in the art of healing.


    After Imperial Physician Li finished checking Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pulse, he stroked his white beard, pondering for a long time without speaking.


    Su Luo grew worried as she nervously and apprehensively stared fixedly at this imperial court physician who had brilliant medical expertise.


    Imperial Physician Li closed his eyes and muttered to himself for a long while, then sighed deeply.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was really apprehensive, and with his sigh, her heart was rmed and her body jumped.


    ¡°Physician Li, what¡¯s the matter with His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s illness, is it grave?¡± Su Luo pointed to Nangong Liuyun who was lying in bed with a paleplexion and gossamery breath.


    The corner of Physician Li¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    But thanks to his long and thick white beard, it nicely concealed his slip up.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s illness......¡± Imperial Physician Li nced at Nangong Liuyun enigmatically, then nced away. He lifted his eyes to the sky: ¡°Difficult, difficult ah......¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became even more nervous.


    Perhaps her inauspicious crow beak had hit the mark, it truly was heart disease? Also, the congenital kind of heart disease?


    Under Su Luo¡¯s anxious gaze, only then did Physician Lipromised to say: ¡°This illness of His Highness Prince Jin ah, is very strange. He cannot get angry, even more, he shouldn¡¯t be furious, he must maintain a good mood. What he wants, give it to him.¡±


    Physician Li stealthily looked at Nangong Liuyun from the corner of his eyes, and thetter nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo scowled.


    Imperial Physician Li once again stroked his white beard, feigning being enigmatic: ¡°At this moment, the patient¡¯s condition is the most grave, he cannot be left alone. Otherwise, if his illness worsens and there is nobody to attend to him, the consequences will be too unthinkable ah......¡±


    Imperial Physician Li lifted his eyes towards the sky. Once again, he stealthily nced at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body from the corner of his eyes.


    The extremely weak Nangong Liuyun reclined on the mattress, a clearly defined finger extended from the quilt at an angle Su Luo could not see and gave a thumbs up towards Imperial Physician Li, expressing he would be reward extremely well.


    As a result, the expression on Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face clearly became more sorrowful. He earnestly and worriedly warned Su Luo repeatedly: ¡°Whatever requests His Highness has, try to satisfy it as much as possible. No, it must be satisfied, otherwise, if His Highness was provoked again to have an outbreak of this illness, then the consequences...s. Even if it was the Da Luo immortal (1) descending to the mortal world, he would also not be able to save this situation.¡±


    Originally, Su Luo was not someone so easily deceived, for good or bad, in her previous life, she was also very astute.


    But her mistake was that, in the begining, Su Luo had set up the frame for herself, firmly believing that Nangong Liuyun had heart disease.


    These words that Imperial Physician Li said could also be tranted as having to remain modest and keep cool, the mind must be at peace and could not be subjected to provocation....


    This was truly that the more you heard it, the closer it fit, the more you listened to it, the more fitting it seemed, basically you didn¡¯t need to doubt it.


    1) Da Luo immortal. In the Taoist cultivation methods this is the highest ne they want to achieve. Basically at this stage the person would not be restrained by time nor space and could happily go wherever and whenever. This is also the name of an immortal in the imperial court in the heavens. I¡¯m not familiar with all this so if you have more information about him ´óÂÞÉñÏÉ then feel free to let us know in thement section.

 Chapter 575 – Temper tantrum appeased (13)

    Chapter 575 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (13)


    After sending off Imperial Physician Li, Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun in a daze, the expression she watched him with was full of heartache and distress.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart gave periodic bursts of guilt.


    Just when he was debating whether to tell the truth or not, Su Luo¡¯s next action made himpletely give up this idea.


    One could only see Su Luo sit at his side, both hands wrapped tightly around his lean waist, her cheek stuck to his chest where his heart was jumping powerfully.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure paused.


    Even though he would often hug and embrace Luo girl, but this was the first time she took the initiative to hug him.


    The words at the tip of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tongue at once slipped back into his belly.


    Su Luo listened to the sound of his strong and steady heartbeat, her voice carrying a touch of gentleness and tender feelings: ¡°Tonight, I will remain behind to keep youpany.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was jolted again.


    He never expected, the result of the trick of feigning illness was this effective!


    Before, at the time he was fed food, it was because Su Luo said that kind of words which gave him this inspiration. So, he came up with this trick to make her stay.


    But he never expected, afterwards, he really didn¡¯t need to act, his Luo girl had already continued and cooperated with his act.


    Only, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was afraid...


    If his family¡¯s Luo girl was to find out the truth...just thinking about it made his heart shudder, really made people extremely not look forward to it, ah.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because your heart still doesn¡¯t feel well?¡± Su Luo¡¯s keen senses felt his body tremble. She impatiently pushed him away: ¡°In the end, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chest....¡± Was afraid, ah. Nangong Liuyun intively gazed at her, afraid that after the truth was discovered, Su Luo would refuse to acknowledge him again.


    ¡°Your heart is hurting again?¡± s, can you tell me why you are so gued with such misfortunes? The illness of your legs hasn¡¯t been cured, your heart also added another illness.¡± Su Luo looked at him with endless sympathy and extreme tenderness.


    Nangong Liuyun really made her feel exceedingly regretful, Su Luo decided that the days from now, on she must treat him nicely.


    Under the gaze of her pair of clear and monochrome eyes, no matter how thick Nangong Liuyun¡¯s skin was, he still felt guilty.


    He opened his mouth, wanted to exin something, and found that he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t speak anymore, lie down and rest well.¡± Su Luo, with deep concern, helped him lie down and gently covered him with a quilt, ¡°You should be at ease, I will stay by your side to take care of you until you have recovered from your illness. You should sleep properly.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was as obedient as a child. He only watched her quietly and allowed her to settle him.


    Seeing this innocent and bewildered Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo¡¯s heart soured slightly.


    How insufferably arrogant the former His Highness Prince Jin was, but now, he was lying on the bed weakly with gossamery breath, really making people¡¯s heart hurt.


    Under Su Luo¡¯s gaze, with that kind of heart-aching distress and sadness, only now did Nangong Liuyun realize that he had yed this game until it was too big...


    Wait until the truth was exposed...would he be ripped to shreds by Su Luo? Just thinking about it made him shudder from fear.


    He might as well close his eyes and take a nap.


    Nightfall, it was pitch-ck all around.


    The servants had already lighted the candles inside the room.


    The night gradually became darker.


    Su Luo was still sitting at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bedside, quietly watching him.


    The contours of his face was firm and determined, hard and strong. It was the most perfect and exquisite outline of any facial features that werebined together. This face was simply too poetic and picturesque, aplexion that could overturn the world. Looking at it couldn¡¯t help but make a person be engrossed in it and it was hard to free one¡¯s self again.


    The more one looked, the more mesmerizing it was became. The more one looked, the more one sank into oblivion.


    Staring fixedly at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s serene sleeping countenance, Su Luo watched like an imbecile, with an infatuated and intoxicated expression in the depth of her eyes that she herself was unaware of.


    Nangong Liuyun had maintained his steady breathing all along, but in fact, he hadn¡¯t slept since the beginning.

 Chapter 576 – Temper tantrum appeased (14)

    Chapter 576 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (14)


    His phoenix eyes opened slightly, seeing Su Luo¡¯s earnest appearance, Nangong Liuyun seemed to still be hazy from sleepiness and mumbled a few sounds: ¡°So cold...so cold...¡±


    ¡°Cold?¡± Su Luo became anxious, she held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and felt that his hand was ice-cold and stiff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for the doctor¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo was so worried that she just turned around and left.


    However, before she could leave, a slender arm suddenly extended from within the covers and wrapped around her waist.


    In the second that it took for the sky to spin and the earth to whirl, Su Luo had already tumbled into bed, leaning on her side.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm hooked her waist, hugging her very tightly, and unceasingly mumbled: ¡°Cold...so cold...¡±


    He also matched his words by shivering from head to foot.


    As if Su Luo was a warmforter, once he hugged it, he was unable to let go.


    Su Luo struggled non-stop: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you let me go, I need to go look for a doctor for you. If you continue like this, it will be bad.¡±


    Su Luo recalled the situation this morning, when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating, and immediately, her heart was rmed, making her body jump from extreme anxiety.


    But, Nangong Liuyun only responded by holding her more tightly.


    He had imprisoned Su Luo tightly in his embrace, not letting her have a thread of possibility of escaping.


    Recalling Imperial Physician Li¡¯s instructions during the day, he told her not to provoke Nangong Liuyun into being angry, that she must meet his requests as much as possible.


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo abandoned her struggle: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go, I will stay to keep youpany. But, you must let me check your illness.¡±


    And what made her feel strange, was that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body gradually started to rx, and the warmth also gradually returned to his body.


    This made the tip of Su Luo¡¯s heart have a strange feeling,


    Could it be...her body actually had the ability to control his illness? Or was it that his body had the ability to warm up in a sh?


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said, Miss Su, you hit upon the truth. Only you could control Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart disease.


    But Su Luo really didn¡¯t know this.


    She was hugged by Nangong Liuyun, her cheek pressed to his wide, solid chest, and the sound of his steady and strong heartbeats reached her ear.


    The two of them maintained this posture for a very long time.


    The night had already deepened, and Su Luo¡¯s sober eyes were half-opened and half-closed. Gradually, her gaze became fuzzy, sinking into a swamp like the dark night.


    Seeing her sleeping, and hearing her steady and leveled breathing, in the dark night, Nangong Liuyun suddenly opened that pair of pitch-ck as ink eyes.


    He tenderly caressed her delicate cheek, a trace of happy but vexed expression shing across his eyes. What ought he to do now that would be best? This lie seemed to get bigger and bigger.


    He thought for a long time and couldn¡¯te up with a countermeasure. Nangong Liuyun could only helplessly shake his head. He tightly embraced the girl in his arms, his jaw ced on her head and pressed against her soft hair. He fell into a deep sleep.


    For a night, they slept deeply.


    In the east, the first ray of the sun rose, the dawn slicing through the darkness.


    The first light of dawn broke through, carrying gentle, orange rays of light. It gave people a soft, gentle feeling of intoxication.


    Su Luo opened her eyes and met a pair of beautiful eyes containing a smile.


    Nangong Liuyun half-supported his body, his face lying on the side as he looked at her, directly facing her with his smiling, extremely handsome countenance that could charm all living things.


    First thing in the morning, she saw this gorgeous, handsome face, and it made a person¡¯s heart feel good for no reason.


    Su Luo sat up, smilingly looked at him: ¡°How do you feel? Is your body a little better?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arm, in one move, had pressed her to his chest. He leaned over, dropping a meticulous kiss like the breeze and gentle rain. It was like goose feathers, light and soft.


    ¡°It tickles.¡± Su Luo unconsciously pushed at him. She was still not used to touching him this intimately touching.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you something that doesn¡¯t itch.¡± Nangong Liuyun turned over and had Su Luo under his body.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s stunned expression, with her red lips wide open¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 577 – Temper tantrum appeased (15)

    Chapter 577 ¨C Temper tantrum appeased (15)


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a devilish smile. A soft and warm pair of lips pressed down.


    His movements were full of unimaginable tenderness.


    She opened her eyes wide, and in front of her eyes was a magnified, handsome face.


    A handsome, godlike face that was also like an uninhibitedly wild man who was just unruffled, was kissing her.


    ¡°Woman, concentrate a little.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of boiling hot palms were ced above Su Luo¡¯s pair of ck eyes. In the next moment, Su Luo unconsciously closed her eyes.


    Between lips and tongue, was the fragrance of dragon saliva that he carried.


    Now, his dragon energy was like a fierce tiger, how was this like yesterday¡¯s sickly with only gossamery breath?


    Just when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes became blurred with passionate movement¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo suddenly returned to her senses and pushed him away: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Luo grasped for breath: ¡°Now your body is like this, how can it endure such actions? I order you to lie down and be well-behaved!¡±


    The veins on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead burst out, being thwarted, he crossed his hands behind his back: ¡°.....¡±


    This time, he deeply felt what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck as ink, star-like eyes seriously looked at Su Luo: ¡°I don¡¯t have an illness, really, belive me.¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Yesterday, you were so ill like that, today, how could you say you are well and be well? Don¡¯t quibble, be well-behaved and go lie down. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call for the imperial physician. If you are sick, then treat the illness, if you aren¡¯t sick, then we¡¯ll prevent the illness.¡±


    ¡°....¡±Nangong Liuyun depressingly hung his head down.


    Su Luo ignored him and directly stood up.


    After she had finished freshening up, she wanted to invite the imperial physician over, but Nangong Liuyun refused: ¡°Again, I don¡¯t have an illness, why invite the imperial physician over? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that they are all chatans?¡±


    ¡°Chatans? Then, you are saying, yesterday¡¯s chatan was speaking rubbish? Then, I don¡¯t need to be totally submissive to your wishes and let you do whatever you please?¡± Su Luo¡¯s reaction was very fast.


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°....¡±


    Su Luo asked Nangong Liuyun: ¡°You really don¡¯t have an illness?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have an illness.¡± Nangong Liuyun miserably looked at Su Luo, really wanting to eat her up.


    ¡°Since you are not ill, then I will go home.¡± Su Luo was all smiles as her hand went to pinch Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tender, fair and handsome face that could overturn the world.


    That face was really good-looking, the feel of it was also especially good, exquisitely silky and smooth. She could pinch it a hundred times and not get tired of it.


    Nangong Liuyun depressingly stared at Su Luo.


    ¡°I have an illness!¡± Nangong Liuyun burst out with his fist smashing the pillow.


    His family¡¯s Luo girl, why was her brain so quick? He was almost unable to deceive her anymore.


    It made Nangong Liuyun happy but also depressed.


    In the end, finally, they still invited the imperial physician from yesterday toe. Under the circumstances of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire face being dark, the honorable imperial physician stated: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s cirction is dry and heated, easy to get angry and overheat. Miss, you must take care of him well, don¡¯t let him overheat, then he will be fine.¡±


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression improve a little, he nodded towards the imperial physician: ¡°Now you can get lost.¡±


    The imperial physician hurriedly lowered his head and walked out.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s powerful pressure made it nearly impossible for him to breathe. He clearly understood that if he didn¡¯t follow His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s expression to take action, the consequences...were too horrible to contemte.


    Miss Su, this old man can only let you down.


    But, the honorable imperial physician was also curious, His Highness Prince Jin had always cut down and killed people decisively, callously and heartlessly. Now, in order to made a youngdy stay by his side, he actually feigned illness...This was a huge piece of gossip that would startle the world!


    But...if he spread it out, then he would lose his life. Being an imperial physician was very difficult, very difficult. Only now had he finally persuaded himself to keep his mouth closed, not allowing himself to mention a word.


    The honorable imperial physician hurriedly left, whereas Su Luo thus justifiably remained behind at Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.

 Chapter 578 Traveling to the Southern Mountains (1)

    Chapter 578 Traveling to the Southern Mountains (1)


    Su Luo had originally nned to leave on the second day.


    But, how could she resist Nangong Liuyun¡¯s all kinds of acting shamelessly cute and pretending to be pitiful?


    One must know that when it came to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s two-faced side, he had iparable potential. In front of him, Su Luo could only surrender.


    As a result, it kept dragging on and on until it reached the seventh day.


    ¡°I will really need to go now. Having left for so many days, my dad probably already has gone crazy. I want to avoid other things from happening.¡± Su Luo helplessly said, ¡°Of course, if I were to move out to live, then I would have more freedom.¡±


    Only then did Nangong Liuyun leisurely toss a single sentence at her: ¡°If you want to leave, it is possible, you must apany this king to the Southern Mountains.¡±


    Originally, they had already agreed to go to the Southern Mountains, only, with the appearance of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s situation, it then got dyed.


    Su Luo was disdainful of the foul atmosphere at Su Manor.


    Nangong Liuyun was disdainful of Su Manor¡¯s irksome presence.


    Therefore, the two people were in agreement, and immediately decided to head towards the Southern Mountains. If it was good, Su Luo would search for an opportunity, as fast as possible, to quickly move out.


    It was because she was already fed up with Su Manor and Su Zian. After she moved out, then what the eyes don¡¯t see, the heart won¡¯t grieve over.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed had always been fast. Adding the spirit spring water as a reward to increase the speed, the entire journey was as fast as lightning. It was so fast as if they were about to fly.


    Not long after, the Dragon Scaled Horse had brought Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun to the summit of the Southern Mountains.


    Southern Mountains, these two words¡¯ reputation were well-known to a lot of people. However, only a few people had the opportunity to enter the Southern Mountains, because this ce was His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s exclusive private property.


    At the most conspicuous ce at the summit, there stood a gold and jade pce in glorious splendor.


    Standing in front of the imposing, lofty andrge pce gates, Su Luo was slightly shocked.


    This luxurious atmosphere and iparably gorgeous building, was countless times more exquisite than the imperial pce. Was this truly Nangong Liuyun¡¯s? Was he not afraid of his own father¡¯s envy and shunning?


    Su Luo turned around, staring at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Is this the little courtyard you told me about?¡±


    Before, Su Luo had really believed it was going to be a small courtyard, at most, it would be as big as Su Manor................who could have imagined that it was actually this huge.


    Nangong Liuyun very innocently nodded his head, and even gestured: ¡°Is this not a small courtyard? It is only this miniscule in size.¡±


    Su Luo was speechless, she rolled her eyes towards the sky.


    Between the two of them, there was indeed a deep divide like the Marianas Trench.


    How could this even be called a courtyard? This was obviously a luxurious and grand pce, okay? Also,pared to the imperial pce, this was several times more exquisite and gorgeous. The space it upied was also several times that of a normal pce.......She only wanted a ce for one person to live.


    Not knowing what kind of evil tastes Nangong Liuyun¡¯s also had, to actually use gold bricks to cover it and white jade as stairs. It was extremely extravagant.


    The most important thing, was that this courtyard upied a third of the Southern Mountains, and he actually still said it was a small courtyard..............


    ¡°Come, this king will give you a tour. Once you see it, you will definitely like it.¡± Nangong Liuyun skillfully pulled Su Luo¡¯s delicate and soft hands, and walked towards the interior.


    On the two sides of the great hall, there were two rows of servants who waited respectfully.


    Although these people were servants, however, every one of them had pretty features, with a tough and stocky build. Their bodies were tall and straight, full of energy, as energetic as a dragon with a tiger¡¯s ferocity. Every person was picked from one in ten thousand, not a single one was simple.


    Su Luo secretly raised an eyebrow.


    It was only a courtyard that he asionally visited, these servants might not even see Nangong once a year. However, all of them were carefully selected, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of carelessness.


    It could clearly be seen how high Nangong Liuyun¡¯s standards were normally.


    Now, all of them respectfully stood there submissively under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pressure and due to the respect of an expert¡¯s might that came from his entire body. They did not even dare to breathe, let alone lift their eyes up.

 Chapter 579 Traveling to the Southern Mountains (2)

    Chapter 579 Traveling to the Southern Mountains (2)


    The servants stood in two rows, between them, a thick and soft pure woolen carpet was spread out. Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along and walked as if nobody else was present.


    It was truly luxurious and imposing, giving people an ted feeling for no reason at all.


    The courtyard was huge.


    Pavilions and kiosks were arranged in picturesque disorder, the small rivers murmured continuously in the rock garden.


    Su Luo looked while walking, when she neared the waterfall of the rock garden, suddenly, she had a kind of peculiar feeling.


    ¡°This ce.....¡± Su Luo stopped her footsteps, raised her eyes and looked at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°as if it¡¯s not the same.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome, bright face, beamingly looked at her.


    ¡°Spiritual energy.¡± Su Luo nodded her head with certainty, ¡°The Southern Mountains¡¯ spiritual energy was originally very rich. However, this ce, the spiritual energy,pared to its surroundings, is much richer. In all likelihood, cultivating here will certainly be half the work and twice the effect.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, having heard what was said, his face held a smile, and he lovingly and indulgently patted Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Worthy of being the girl this king fancies, sensitivity level is really high. At one nce, you are able to see the crucial point.


    ¡°I hit the mark?¡± Su Luo looked at him, pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Right.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to sit on the yellow rosewood chair on one side, ¡°The spiritual energy here is indeed a little more concentrated than other ces, from now on, you can cultivate here, your progress will absolutely be lightning fast.¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided if I want it or not.¡± Su Luo indifferently said a sentence.


    This kind of grand and imposing pce, upying a third of the entire Southern Mountains area, she certainly cannot afford it.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of bright, diamond-like eyes, smilingly looked at Su Luo. It seemed as if he could see through to Su Luo¡¯s inner thoughts, as he smilingly said, ¡°I am not selling it to you, just take it as a gift from this king, okay?¡±


    Okay?


    The grand and stately His Highness Prince Jin, always did it his own way. He had always used an assertive, certain andmanding tone, and never considered other¡¯s ¡®thoughts, and had never asked other people ¡®Okay¡¯.


    Only Su Luo could have this kind of special treatment.


    ¡°This is even more not okay.¡± Su Luo resolutely refused, straightforwardly speaking the truth, ¡°Such a precious gift, if we were to break up in the future, wouldn¡¯t I have to return it? This is too inconvenient, better not to have it.¡±


    Once these words were out, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face that originally was brimming with a glittering smile, immediately turned ck. His pair of star-like eyes very fiercely stared at Su Luo, the me of fury beginning to spread.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo knew she was wrong, quietly coughed a few times, and pulled at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves to apologize, ¡°It was only a figure of speech, how could you have taken it seriously? I was just joking.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun snorted, his wide palm turned and gripped Su Luo¡¯s delicate and soft hands, clenching them very tightly. His strength was so great that Su Luo sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    ¡°Joking?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes dangerously narrowed, ¡°These kind of matters, never ever joke about it!¡±


    ¡°Oh......understood, quickly let go, it hurts.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled from the pain.


    ¡°Know it¡¯s painful?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were distant with implied fury, ¡°Only with pain will you learn your lesson.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, I will remember it as if it was carved into my heart, extremely deep. Quickly let me go, being pinched by you, it really hurts to death.¡± Su Luo admitted her mistakes very quickly.


    However, she rolled her eyes in her heart.


    Now, she merely made an analogy, and he became this furious. Then, if they truly broke up in the future, then he would.........


    Su Luo cast him a nce that contained lingering fear, who knew that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s line of sight also turned to here, and the two of them met head-on.


    Due to Su Luo having a guilty conscience, her gaze rapidly moved away, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand was even faster than her moving gaze.

 Chapter 580 – Traveling to the Southern Mountains (3)

    Chapter 580 ¨C Traveling to the Southern Mountains (3)


    His finger, with the bone clearly outlined, lifted up Su Luo¡¯s chin, and he carelessly humphed lightly: ¡°Girl, you seem to have other ideas?¡±


    Su Luo repeatedly waved her hands, forcing a smile: ¡°Nonsense talk, how could I have other ideas? Really funny, hahaha.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was looking at Su Luo as if gazing at an idiot.


    Su Luo also felt that her own performance seemed idiotic......she gloomily stroked the back of her head. Didn¡¯t know why when being in contact with Nangong Liuyun, her prized intelligence would often run off to somewhere else.


    Su Luo saw Nangong Liuyun staring at her frostily, and as a result, she hurriedly changed the topic: ¡°What is the price of this courtyard? I do not want to receive it for free.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had both hands folded behind him, and contentedly leaned back into the chair. He raised an eyebrow to look at her: ¡°Forty-nine pieces of green-colored crystal stones.¡±


    Forty-nine pieces of green-colored crystal stones? This was indeed not expensive, if the Amethyst Crystal Fish worked a little harder to spit out a cyan or blue-colored crystal stone, very quickly, the debt would be settled.


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°This price is fairly inexpensive,e, let¡¯s do a simple and direct transaction.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, however, only swayed the forefinger of his right hand.¡°No, the money has already been paid, doesn¡¯t need to be paid again.¡±


    ¡°Already been paid?¡± Su Luo was stunned, how was it that she didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Do you still remember that matter when we went to the Sunset Mountain Range?¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at Su Luo, crafty as a fox.


    How intelligent was Su Luo? Simply a little hint, and she would thoroughly understand.


    She looked at him: ¡°Are you talking about the fifty green-colored crystal stones that were usedst time to treat your illness?¡±


    ¡°Smart.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head, as if praising his most beloved spirit pet.


    ¡°Then, you still owe me a single piece of green-colored crystal stone, why is it you don¡¯t simply take out fifty green-colored crystal stones? Then, wouldn¡¯t that be settling this clearly andpletely?¡± Su Luo suspiciously and puzzlingly asked.


    ¡°Who wants to be settled with youpletely?¡± Nangong Liuyun said it through his nose, as his eyes shed with brilliant lights like the stars, profoundly mysterious, making it impossible for others to fathom.


    Only, his voice was very light and also obscure, so Su Luo did not hear it clearly.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°Only forty-nine, then only forty-nine, what is the rtionship between us? How could this king profit out of your crystal stones?¡± Nangong Liuyun deadly earnestly said.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine, give me the other piece of green-colored crystal stone.¡± Su Luo smilingly spread open her palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have it.¡± Nangong Liuyun straightforwardly and firmly shook his head.


    ¡°Who are you, the grand and stately His Highness Prince Jin, how could you not be able to bring out even a single piece of green-colored crystal stone? Who are you kidding?¡± Su Luo joked with him.


    ¡°If you want a person, then there is one, if you want a crystal stone, then there is none.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix-like pupils raised slightly, smiling like a crafty fox.


    ¡°Why does it have to be like this, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Su Luo truly could not understand, what was Nangong Liuyun doing?


    Nangong Liuyun fixedly looked at her, a trace of seriousness shing through his deep, beautiful eyes. Only after a long time did he sigh: ¡°Because like this, anotheryer would be added to our rtionship.¡±


    Among all kinds of tangled andplex rtionships, the creditor and the debtor¡¯s rtionship was the most secure.


    If he gave the full price of fifty crystal stones, Luo girl would directly take all the crystal stones, and then, it would be as she said, everything would be settled cleanly and clearly.


    But, as the debtor, it was different, to return or not, the crucial point was on him. As long as he did not return it, then their rtionship would never be erased.


    Su Luo thought and finally understood the tricky road in this path, suddenly, her figure became motionless, as she silently gazed at him: ¡°You.......why bother going to the trouble?¡±


    His gentle feelings, at first nce, nothing could be seen, but bit by bit, it came together to form a single thread. Finally, like a criss-crossing binding her inside, she was deeply absorbed yet unable to free herself.

 Chapter 581 – Traveling to the Southern Mountains (4)

    Chapter 581 ¨C Traveling to the Southern Mountains (4)


    ¡°Really touching, isn¡¯t it? Is there a kind of impulsive urge to immediately marry this king?¡± Nangong Liuyun leaned close to her with a smile that was devilishly charming and alluring.


    The time it took to speak, a warm breath lingered over her ear, hazy and vague.


    ¡°Dream on, the trial run of three months haven¡¯t started yet, don¡¯t go indulging in flights of fancy.¡± Su Luo pushed away his handsome face that leaned close.


    But Nangong Liuyun insisted on leaning in close, as a result, the to and fro tussle between the two began.


    However now, Steward Wang of this courtyard just happened to carry something over. When he saw this scene, his foot stumbled and he nearly tumbled to the ground.


    Seeing someonee over, Su Luo immediately released Nangong Liuyun. She sat up straight and still with an appearance of a dignified, wise and virtuous woman.


    Nangong Liuyun sent a displeased re towards Steward Wang. Immediately, Steward Wang¡¯s legs softened, his figure that was steadied with great difficulty, bent once again. He directly sat down on the ground where he stopped.


    ¡°How do you handle things?¡± Nangong Liuyun nted him a harsh gaze, that imposing manner disdainful of the world truly terrified a person.


    The cold sweat on Steward Wang¡¯s face rolled down with a rustling sound.


    Su Luo, seeing this, really couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Nangong Liuyun, this hooligan that despised worldly conventions, with a smiling expression across his face, how could he be that terrifying? Why would each and every servant act as if he was Satan? Each and every one of them was scared to death of him?


    In fact, how could Miss Su know, Nangong Liuyun had always treated others without faking politeness, only to her would he be this kind of pampering and indulgent.


    Steward Wang crawled up with great difficulty, with small steps, ran to in front of Nangong Liuyun and respectfully handed over the folded document he carried.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a careless, light humph.


    Immediately, Steward Wang¡¯s legs suddenly softened again.


    Nangong Liuyun merely nced at it and then ced the folded document into Su Luo¡¯s hand: ¡°Put it in a good ce.¡±


    Su Luo epted it and took a look, it turned out to be the deed for thend and the house in this courtyard.


    ¡°Eh? The entire Southern Mountains is yours?¡± Su Luo looked at the marking of thend deed, and she was immediately awed.


    ¡°It is more urate to say, now, the entire Southern Mountains is yours.¡± Nangong Liuyun beamingly looked at her, his eyes carrying a tenderness that even he hadn¡¯t discovered yet.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too precious?¡± Su Luo raised the thin piece of deed in her hand.


    ¡°You saved this king¡¯s life, do you feel that this king¡¯s life couldn¡¯t bepared to a small Southern Mountains?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, casting a nce at Su Luo.


    Su Luo was also not a very sloppy person, since Nangong Liuyun said it like this, then she would not be polite and ept it.


    Whereas Steward Wang was on the side, with a pair of eyes staring fixedly at Su Luo, itching to stare a hole into her body.


    Was the world changing too quickly, or had he stayed too long in the deep mountains and the ancient forest?


    His Highness, who always regarded women as nothing, would bring a woman here. Moreover, without saying anything further, he would give the deed to the Southern Mountains to her?


    This was the deed to Southern Mountains ah, Southern Mountains...


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across Steward Wang¡¯s body. Steward Wang immediately had a period of shrinking in fear. He hurriedly withdrew the emotional gaze he had on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Seeing the future Princess Jin.¡± Nangong Liuyun said indifferently.


    The future Princess Jin? Steward Wang had shock written across his entire face.


    But Su Luo frowned, just about to say something, but who knew that Steward Wang¡¯s reaction would be very quick. He directly kneeled and kowtowed to Su Luo, directly calling out ¡®Princess¡¯.


    ¡°Must you create this misunderstanding for everyone?¡± Su Luo coldly cast a nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°On the contrary, this matter will ur sooner orter, addressing you earlier to get ustomed to it is also good.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood seemed to be pretty good.


    As for the form of address, wait until Luo girl became ustomed to being called Princess Jin as expected, she would then be his.

 Chapter 582 – Travelling to the Southern Mountains (5)

    Chapter 582 ¨C Travelling to the Southern Mountains (5)


    Consequently, Steward Wang, who had epted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s suggestion, after he returned, the first thing he would do would be gather everyone to change how they address her.


    The concentrated spiritual energy in front of her made Su Luo feel too embarrassed to take it easy.


    With Su Qing, this bomb, suspended above her forehead, Su Luo therefore had a greater feeling of pressure that repeatedly urred.


    Nangong Liuyun and her sat apart at both ends of thewn. They started to circte their spirit force to began cultivating.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged with both eyes tightly closed. She was thoroughly immersed in cultivation,pletely unaware of what this evening was.


    She first cultivated the basics of her fire element.


    Whereas the her in her space was constantly cultivating her space element.


    Thanks to that piece of strange spirit rock, countless mes from the cave of mes were brought back to supply Su Luo with fire for her cultivation.


    Last time, Su Luo broke through to the realm of the ming Spring. During these few days of cultivation, Su Luo could feel the faint signs of a breakthrough again.


    Sure enough, after two weeks of cultivation, Su Luo sessfully advances to the ming River stage.


    The range that she could release her mes in,pared to the ming Spring, was five times asrge.


    The her in her space was also not idle.


    Last time. in the battle with Su Qing, she identallyprehended the secondyer of the Great Dimensional Imprint, the nothingness of space.


    But this nothingness of space was really too small, way too small.


    Su Luo saw the jade piece the Venerable Divine Dragon had given her, nothingness of space was demonstrated inside it. It was so vast as to be limitless, to the point of nearly being an independent world.


    In this independent world, the Venerable Divine Dragon was just like a king. Just like a ruler, he could control the speed and gravity of this space.


    But Su Luo¡¯s nothingness of space right now was small as the size of her embracing arms. Additionally, she was unable to do anything at all in it.


    She had offended so many people, just one Li family, and she was unable to guard against them.


    This jade piece, who knew when it would be needed to save her life once. Therefore, Su Luo decided to use everything to finish studying all the cultivation methods inside this jade piece.


    The time of cultivation passed very quickly, when Su Luo opened her eyes again, the color of the sky faintly shone with the dawn.


    At her side, Nangong Liuyun sat cross-legged, both eyes tightly closed, as if his cultivation was at a critical juncture.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t disturb him, she got up quietly to walk out.


    The early morning air was especially good, Su Luo had both hands behind her as she unhurriedly strolled in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, she discovered that the surroundings seemed to have a trace of movement.


    She carefully listened and found that the sound wasing from outside the wall.


    A soft, constant breathing sound, it ought to belong to humans, moreover, it was also not alone.


    Su Luo was bewildered.


    So early in the morning, who would appear at the foot of this wall? The more she thought, the more puzzled she became. Su Luo whirled her body and rose,nding gracefully on the top of the wall.


    Sure enough, underneath the wall sat two people.


    One man and one woman.


    When she saw these two individuals, Su Luo immediatelyughed.


    Su Luo did not have many acquaintances in this different world, yet she was quite familiar with both of these individuals.


    ¡°Hey, you two people, what are you doing here?¡± Su Luo sat on top of the wall, unhurriedly swaying her legs, watching these two people with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ªHow is it you are here?¡± In the hazy morning light, Liu Ruohua was just engrossed in her cultivation and didn¡¯t expect to be woken by someone.


    She raised her eyes to look and saw a woman sitting on the wall who made her gnash her teeth in hatred. She was watching her, full of interest.


    Liu Ruohua then exploded with a loud shout on the spot.


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s voice, immediately roused Liu Chengfeng who was equally immersed in his cultivation.


    He opened his eyes, and when he saw Su Luo, a trace of fury shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know where this is? You actually have the guts to appear at the top of the wall!¡± Su Luo still hadn¡¯t questioned them yet and Liu Ruohua had already showered her with a long speech.

 Chapter 583 – The deed to Southern Mountain (1)

    Chapter 583 ¨C The deed to Southern Mountain (1)


    Liu Ruohua had just finished speaking when the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ridiculing arc.


    This was really amusing, to actually go this far to ask her. Pitifully, they still didn¡¯t know, now, the entire Southern Mountain were all Su Luo¡¯s.


    However, without waiting for Su Luo to speak, Liu Chengfeng on the side immediately followed to say furiously: ¡°Loathsome girl, such great nerve, just based on your status, can also sit on this wall?¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel this wasughable.


    Currently, she was this courtyard¡¯s real owner, and they still said she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to sit at this end of the wall? This was really amusing.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t tell them the actual situation, the corner of her eyes had a careless smile: ¡°Oh, why is it I can¡¯t sit on this end of the wall? Could it be that this belongs to your family residence?¡±


    ¡°If it belonged to our family¡¯s residence, then you could still sit a little, but here is...¡± The corner of Liu Ruohua¡¯s mouth hooked into a ridiculing sneer, ¡°This is His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s courtyard! You behaving like this, is simply courting death!¡±


    Liu Ruohua thought Su Luo had stealthily snuck into the pce and would have a very guilty conscience. From the bottom of her heart, she believed that Su Luo would be afraid, but instead, she saw Su Luo was still sitting at the end of the wall, unperturbed. Her pair of legs was swinging back and forth; she looked extremely undisciplined.


    An angry expression shed through her eyes!


    His Highness Prince Jin hated the most when other people touched his stuff, if he knew...suddenly, Liu Ruohua¡¯splexion darkened.


    It was because she suddenly recalled the buzz of news that spread throughout the capital about Su Qing and Su Luo¡¯s duel. At that time, His Highness Prince Jin led Su Luo by the hand to fly over, and that was on top of what she saw at the Sunset Mountain Range...


    Su Luo looked at them with a ghost of a smile: ¡°Finally realized it after thinking it through?¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s face be cold: ¡°His Highness treats you pretty well, to actually bring you here.¡±


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s hands were braced at the end of the wall, with her eyes lifted towards the east, gazing at the rising sun. Only after a long time did she carelessly cast a nce at them, ¡°Naturally, but unlike you guys. All said, you guys are still the children of influential family, to have no choice but to hide in the corner of someone else¡¯s wall to stealthily cultivate. Isn¡¯t it humiliating?¡±


    Liu Ruohua was caught on the spot, her face betrayed an embarrassed expression. With a stiff face, she unyieldingly said: ¡°What do you know? This ce has the most concentrated spiritual energy on the entire Southern Mountains. If we don¡¯t cultivate here, then where else would we cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Inside ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s slender finger pointed to the position where the rock garden and the waterfall was.


    Liu Ruohua sneered tauntingly: ¡°Are you deliberately trying to cause our death? His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s door, is it for anyone who wants to enter, then can enter?¡±


    Su Luo spread out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s me ah. Aren¡¯t I an example of wanting to enter and just entered?¡±


    It was merely a little courtyard, they would actually fear it this much. Really, weren¡¯t they making a big fuss over a minor issue? Was Nangong Liuyun this scary? Why was it that in her eyes, he was just like a never-having-grown-up, rotten child that loved to act shamelessly and also throw tantrums?


    Su Luo¡¯s words were really infuriating, and her manner was also really annoying. Having heard what she said, immediately, Liu Ruohua was infuriated to the point of idiocy.


    ¡°If I can let you guyse in, can you answer a question for me?¡± Su Luo smilingly watched Liu Ruohua.


    Since after returning from the Sunset Mountain Range, she was always busy with all kinds of things. She actually dyed the most important thing.


    ¡°You can let me in? Dream on!¡± Liu Ruohua gave voice to a sneer, ¡°You want to cause our deaths, then directly say so, don¡¯t hold back like this.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I say, why do you guys feel so inferior? Isn¡¯t it merely just entering a courtyard? How can it be rted to a life-and-death situation?¡± Su Luo really could not understand, how could this courtyard have any rtionship to a life-and-death situation.


    ¡°Feeling inferior? It¡¯s because you are too ignorant!¡± Liu Ruohua red at Su Luo: ¡°You don¡¯t even know of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s taboos, how did you live up till now at his side?¡±

 Chapter 584 – The deed to Southern Mountain (2)

    Chapter 584 ¨C The deed to Southern Mountain (2)


    ¡°Taboo?¡± Su Luo thought for a long time and could not recall Nangong Liuyun having some taboo on his body. Therefore, she once again studiously asked for instructions.


    ¡°Dare I ask, what are the taboos on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s body?¡± Su Luo expressed her curiosity. Why did she feel that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s only taboo was when she said ¡®break up¡¯, these two words.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why should I tell you? Isn¡¯t it much better for me to watch His Highness reject you?¡± Liu Ruohua was also honestly forting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t say. Let¡¯s return to the main topic. If I can let you guys in, can you answer a question for me?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, are you really stupid or just faking being stupid? Do you know that the spiritual force here at Southern Mountain is the most concentrated in the entire capital? Do you know that His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s residence here has the most concentrated spirit force? Do you know how many people begged to enter and sit inside this residence?¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s words rushed out, continuous and endless: ¡°In that group of people, there were royalty, lords, high-ranking officials and influential families, but His Highness didn¡¯t let a single one enter! Now, you actually boast that you can let us enter? Who do you think you are! Really acting like a naive fool!¡±


    Liu Ruohua issued a sneering sound and nced towards Su Luo with contempt, her eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°If I can prove it?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was bright and shallow, seemingly extremely good-natured.


    ¡°You can prove it? Dream on.¡± Liu Ruohua pulled at Liu Chengfeng to turn and leave.


    There were already noise of movements from inside, presumably, Steward Wang of the residence was about toe out again to drive people away.


    Recalling how such good cultivation was interrupted by Su Luo, Liu Ruohua sent a fierce re at Su Luo again.


    ¡°I really can prove it.¡± Su Luo took out a piece of paper contract from her bosom area and waved it towards Liu Ruohua.


    ¡°Just based on this piece of waste paper?¡± Liu Ruohua smiled coldly, ¡°Enough, if you can really prove it, then I will answer your question.¡±


    Just at this critical time, the wooden door on the side, with a ¡®creaking¡ª¡ª¡¯ sound, opened.


    A solemn face appeared in the doorway.


    ¡°Steward Wang?¡± When Liu Ruohua saw him, immediately, she trembled in fear, turned around and just wanted to run.


    If she was caught, she would either be lightly reprimanded or heavily caned in reproach.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Steward Wang didn¡¯t say much and sent her a re, ¡°I told you guys not toe here, so as to avoid disturbing His Highness¡¯s cultivation. You guys have a lot of courage.¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s neck shrank back, when she saw Su Luo, suddenly, a bright idea struck her. She pointed to her and told on her to Steward Wang, using the trick to divert the source of cmity: ¡°Steward Wang, quickly look, she actually dares to sit on top of the wall! Quickly capture her as a warning to others!¡±


    Even if she was someone His Highness Prince Jin brought over, she shouldn¡¯t be this unbridled, right? Humph, Su Luo, Steward Wang is stone-faced and very heartless, this time, see how you receive this move.


    Steward Wang followed Liu Ruohua¡¯s gaze and looked, he hazily saw a Miss in a dancing dress sitting on top of the wall. He was just about to berate her when he clearly saw who it was, and immediately, a huge change urred to his expression.


    One could only see him with his back lowered, quickly walking towards Su Luo.


    The corner of Liu Ruohua¡¯s lips contained a smile, her sinister and cold gaze staring at Su Luo. She was awaiting with bated breath at the scene Su Luo would be facing.


    However, the matter that astonished her just urred so clearly in front of her face.


    One could see Steward Wang quickly walk in front of Su Luo, that straight back bent down by ny percent in a bow, in a differential salute with a fawning smiling expression.


    ¡°Prince...Miss Su Luo, it actually is you. Do you have any instructions? If you have any business, just tell me, the prince said, your words are the most important, no one else¡¯s is above yours. If we can¡¯tplete your instructions, we would be beheaded.¡± Steward Wang¡¯s manner was extremely respectful and sincere, as if the person in front of him was actually His Highness Prince Jin.

 Chapter 585 – The deed to Southern Mountain (3)

    Chapter 585 ¨C The deed to Southern Mountain (3)


    Liu Ruahua stared at Steward Wang in shock, subconsciously taking a few steps back. The normally fiendish steward, his manner towards Su Luo was so good?


    Then, after she heard the Steward¡¯s words, her entire person didn¡¯t feel so good...


    How was this possible?! Absolutely impossible! It must be because she absorbed too much spirit force, and thus had a dizzy spell, creating a hallucination.


    Liu Ruohua pinched her own thigh. So painful! Now, she became aware, as it turned out, everything was not a hallucination. All of this really was happening.


    Consequently, her gaze once again was cast towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo sat up high on the wall and waved her hand carelessly towards Steward Wang. ¡°Nothing, you first go back in, if I have anything, I¡¯ll yell for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you have anything, just instruct me, this old servant will wait by the side of the door.¡± Steward Wang, smiling obsequiously, said.


    Liu Ruohua stared nkly as Steward Wang quickly walked to the side of the door, then respectfully and sincerely waited there.


    Steward Wang, on this Southern Mountain, was a big shot. He was one that said one thing and meant just that. Even them, as children of influential family, must treat Steward Wang with respect.


    But now, he was so respectful and sincere to Su Luo...


    In the end, what problem urred between this period? His Highness Prince Jin was really spoiling and indulgent towards Su Luo to this degree?


    Could it be His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s treatment towards Su Luo was not as simple as merely toying with her?


    Su Luo smiled tauntingly towards Liu Ruohua: ¡°The matter you just promised, you are not thinking of backing off now, right?¡±


    Liu Ruohua indeed wanted to go back on the promise, but that also depended on if she had the guts.


    Under Steward Wang¡¯s attention, with his re of a tiger watching his prey, Liu Ruohua squeezed out a stiff, forced smile from the corner of her mouth: ¡°How are you going to prove it?¡±


    If she was really able to enter this courtyard to cultivate, then, she had earned a profit in the end.


    Su Luo¡¯s such meticulous nning and careful ounting temper, how could she let her take some small advantages? One could only see her take out that deed from her sleeves, and directly tossed it on Liu Ruohua¡¯s face.


    ¡°What is this stuff, you dare¡ª¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Liu Ruohua and Liu Chengfeng saw clearly the words on it, and at once, both of their faces had shocked expressions.


    The deed for the entire Southern Mountain?


    No...Impossible!!!


    Liu Ruohua was dumbstruck and looked at the deed in her hand with disbelief, for a long time, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses.


    Southern Mountain, this was not merely a famous mountain.


    Exactly because the spirit force here was so concentrated, so over the years, everyone was paying attention to it. Every influential family fell over themselves to forcibly take it, untilter, it ended up in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hand, then, the unrest stopped.


    It was said that the crown prince wanted to build a courtyard on Southern Mountain, merely a small courtyard only that wouldn¡¯t take up too much space. However, His Highness Prince Jin didn¡¯t even raise his eyes before directly refusing. The refusal was direct and efficient.


    At the time, the crown prince nearly went insane from fury.


    Now, on top of Southern Mountain, besides His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s residence, the rest of the few families had spent a huge amount to rent it from His Highness Prince Jin.


    That rent was so high as to be beyond reasonable limits, but everyone still scrabbled madly for it.


    But now, this whole Southern Mountain, had ended up in Su Luo, this loathsome girl¡¯s, hand. This was impossible...


    Liu Ruohua thought about it left and right, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand. Granted, even if His Highness Prince Jin spoiled Su Luo, it was still impossible for him to give the entire Southern Mountain to Su Luo, right? This was the entire Southern Mountain ah!


    If Liu Ruohua knew, that His Highness Prince Jin had cheaply sold off the entire Southern Mountain for forty nine green-colored crystal stones, don¡¯t know if she would faint from the shock.


    Su Luo stood in front of her, both hands crossed over her arms and lifted an eyebrow with a smile that was not quite a smile: ¡°What? Don¡¯t recognize words? Can¡¯t understand it?¡±


    ¡°How did you aplish this?!¡± Liu Ruohua glowered at her with wide open eyes unwaveringly fixed upon Su Luo.


    ¡°Naturally, I bought it, now, it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡± Su Luo smilingly leaned close to her and muttered something into her ear.

 Chapter 586 – The deed to Southern Mountain (4)

    Chapter 586 ¨C The deed to Southern Mountain (4)


    Having heard what was said, Liu Ruohua coldly smiled: ¡°It turned out that up until now, His Highness Prince Jin hasn¡¯t told you. Looks like you are not that great in his heart.¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°You can choose not to say, but the consequences of not talking¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo waved that thin deed in her hand, sweeping her with a disdainful nce: ¡°Your Liu family that are cultivating on Southern Mountain is not only you guys, right.¡±


    Liu Ruohua furiously glowered towards Su Luo: ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The Liu family spent a huge amount of money to rent a very small piece ofnd and build a little courtyard. The elites from Liu family were cultivating inside there, was she threatening to drive all of them out?


    ¡°You can also think of it that way.¡± Su Luo smilingly nodded her head.


    Liu Ruohua clenched her fists tightly, silently enduring the rage that filled her heart. She clenched her teeth, rigidly ring at Su Luo.


    But Su Luo was still smiling carefreely, smilingly looking at her.


    ¡°Fine! You win!¡± Liu Ruohua coldly replied and said to Su Luo, ¡°You should go find a person called Wang Laoqi. He will tell you everything you want to know!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, His Highness Prince Jin also knows this person.¡± Liu Ruohua furiously sent Su Luo a re. Panting in rage, she then turned around and was just about to leave.


    But Su Luo frowned and called out to halt her.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± In fact, in the beginning, she had already noticed it, merely, she didn¡¯t have an opportunity to ask.


    She clearly remembered, at that time, in a small town outside of the Sunset Mountain Range, Liu Ruohua¡¯s hand was directly cut off by Nangong. At that time, the blood flowed non-stop and she nearly died tragically.


    Also, it was not limited to Liu Ruohua, when Liu Chengfeng was at Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, his hand was personally cut off by her.


    But now, this pair of sibling¡¯s hands actually grew out a new one. Their movements were smooth and looked intact, this really surprised her.


    ¡°Seeing we aren¡¯tcking an arm or leg, very regretful, right? Very shocked, right? Humph!¡± Liu Ruohua raised her chin, full of self-satisfaction. She even deliberately extended out the wrist that was once cut off and demonstrated it in front of Su Luo¡¯s face by shaking it.


    Today, in front of Su Luo, she be too sulky and now felt that there was one matter that was deserve some raised eyebrows to blow off some steam. How could she let this opportunity go?


    ¡°Cut-off limbs can still regenerate?¡± Su Luo doubtfully frowned. Why was it she hadn¡¯t heard of a cut-off limb growing back? In the end, what capable person helped the Liu family¡¯s two siblings?


    ¡°Humph, you must have been eager for us siblings to be forevercking an arm, right!¡±


    Now, Liu Chengfeng¡¯s cold eyes stared at Su Luo from the side, like a viper secretly hidden in the darkness, at anytime, was prepared to rush forward and take a bite.


    ¡°An ordinary Apothecary could not not heal this kind of having-a-hand-severed problem. Could it have been an Advanced Apothecary? But that¡¯s not right, how was your Liu family able to invite an Advanced Apothecary?¡± Su Luo remained perplexed despite much thought.


    Sure enough Liu Ruohua¡¯s fundamentalpetitive trait burst out, and she sneered repeatedly: ¡°Advanced Apothecary? Do you think an Advanced Apothecary could cure a cut-off hand? Dream on! I will tell you. Don¡¯t say you, even His Highness Prince Jin would not necessarily be able to invite this Venerable elder.¡±


    That was the legendary super powerful person. If said out loud, he was the kind that would scare Su Luo to death! Humph, don¡¯t think that only you know powerful people, our Liu family is also capable!


    ¡°Someone even His Highness Prince Jin may not be able to invite and your Liu family sessfully invited this person?¡± Su Luo disdainfully looked at her, the corner of her mouth rising derisively.


    She didn¡¯t believe it, that the Liu family could have this kind of capability. If they had this kind of capability, then they were unlikely to hide stealthily ande here to cultivate.


    Liu Chengfeng coldly smiled: ¡° Elite Apothecary, Apothecary Leng, hehe, I¡¯m afraid with your kind of status, basically could not have even heard of this Venerable person.¡±

 Chapter 587 – The secret to her background (1)

    Chapter 587 ¨C The secret to her background (1)


    Apothecary Leng Yan?


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead moved slightly! She thought they were going to bring out some unknown important character, but it was actually Apothecary Leng.


    Other Apothecaries, she really wasn¡¯t familiar with, but this Apothecary Leng, she really did know. Moreover, she was very familiar with him.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng? He is able to treat a broken-off hand? Impossible.¡± Clearly, thest time they met, he was still unable to do so.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng¡¯s luck is good, he obtained a Primeval Pill Recipe¡ª¡ªRebirth of Flesh Pill, naturally, he could cure us.¡± Liu Chengfeng smiled coldly. ¡°Su Luo, now, you are very disappointed, right!¡±


    Not only disappointed!


    Su Luo was simply speechless at the arrangement made by fate.


    That Rebirth of Flesh Pill recipe, others might not be familiar with, but she was the most familiar with it.


    Speaking of this Rebirth of Flesh Pill recipe, it was she who gave it to Apothecary Leng!


    Who would have anticipated, that after Apothecary Leng refined this pill, he actually cured her adversaries the two sibling from Liu family?


    This news simply gave a person chest pains.


    Su Luo depressingly stifled a breath and decided that after returning to the capital, she would find Apothecary Leng to have a heart-to-heart talk, guaranteed not to beat him to death.


    Su Luo frowned and walked back, along the way, her mind went on a journey of the universe.


    Who knew that while walking, finally, a ¡®bump¡¯ sound rang out, and her head directly knocked against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo hurt so much that she covered her forehead, and red at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Why are you standing there like a wooden stake? And you didn¡¯t even warn me, causing me to knock into you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly held her, pulling her into his chest: ¡°It was you who threw yourself into my arms, not this king who took the initiative.¡±


    Regarding Su Luo throwing herself into his arms, Nangong Liuyun expressed he was very happy about it.


    ¡°You are still strategizing this?¡± Su Luo helplessly looked at him, every time, his attention was focused on something so nted.


    ¡°Naturally must strategize this, you rarely take the initiative.¡± Nangong Liuyun straightened his chest in a righteous and just manner.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±It had just left Su Luo¡¯s mouth, and she suddenly recalled the puzzle that Liu Ruohua just left her. She frowned slightly and finally still directly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Wang Laoqi about?¡±


    Su Luo stared straightforwardly at Nangong Liuyun, not letting a trace of expression on his face escape her gaze. As a result, she quickly caught his displeased expression that shed past before quickly disappearing.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t directly answer Su Luo¡¯s question, rather, he attended to subjects he could control around them.


    ¡°Are you hungry? This king will bring you to eat some breakfast.¡± Nangong Liuyun gently smiled as he led Su Luo by the hand and turned around, just about to leave.


    But Su Luo frowned, directly shaking him off: ¡°Until when will you keep me in the dark? Since it is a matter of my background, I naturally have the right to know. I just don¡¯t understand why must you keep me in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, don¡¯t be so headstrong.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned, a vexed expression shing through his eyes.


    ¡°Liu Ruohua told me everything, until when will you still keep me in the dark? Letting my heart hang neither up nor down, is this your goal?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes contained a trace of anger as she coldly red at Nangong Liuyun.


    She just stood like that at the original ce with her chin lifted and herplexion shrouded in frost.


    A trace of haze shed through the depths of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    He pondered for a long time, then, he finally lifted his eyes and looked at her seriously. ¡°Luo Luo, you really want to know?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was grave, and she seriously nodded her head.


    Nangong Liuyun saw her this kind of deadly serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and rub her head: ¡°Why so serious? As if the sky is about to copse, with this king here, I won¡¯t let you be bullied. Moreover, you can righteously and justifiably bully other people.¡±


    These words were not false, today, didn¡¯t she just bully Liu Ruohua?


    However, Su Luo was still staring fixedly at him as before: ¡°The truth, tell me the truth. Don¡¯t change the subject, I want to know the truth. I also have the right to know the truth.¡±

 Chapter 588 – The secret to her background (2)

    Chapter 588 ¨C The secret to her background (2)


    Su Luo faintly felt that her background contained a huge secret, and this secret would topple all her former knowledge.


    ¡°I will tell you if you apany this king to eat some breakfast.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with an air ofcency.


    Su Luo was restless in her heart, yet her face kept smiling: ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun liked to use this trick the most, Su Luo was already used to it.


    There was nothing to eating breakfast, in any case, she was rather hungry.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along by the hand, two people unhurriedly walked and were sightseeing the scenery along the way. Afterwards, they slowly walked towards the dining hall.


    The breakfast was very sumptuous.


    They were only the two of them, however, the dishes arranged on the round table was packed full to the brim. Just seeing it made people drool.


    Su Luo did not wait for Nangong Liuyun to say start and just started to eat right away.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw this, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Although this girl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her heart might have some issues with him right now.


    Just when he was smiling bitterly, suddenly, a crab stuffing steamed dumpling was ced in his bowl.


    Su Luo smilingly looked at him: ¡°Why are you looking at me? Eat ah.¡± Finished eating, he could exin her background, she was waiting for it after all.


    ¡°This king¡¯s Luo girl is beautiful, far more tastier than these food.¡± Nangong Liuyun proudly picked up the crab stuffing steamed dumpling. He politely and gracefully started to eat.


    Su Luo sent a re towards him: ¡°Have you eaten your fill yet?¡±


    ¡°Just this anxious?¡± Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow andughed.


    ¡°Precisely just this anxious.¡± Su Luo red at him. Concerning their background, who wouldn¡¯t be anxious?


    Su Luo was continuously red at him while he was eating his meal: ¡°This time, you ought to have finished eating right?¡±


    After Nangong Liuyun had enjoyed finishing that crab stuffing steamed dumpling, he then unhurriedly put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s like this, this king will tell you.¡± Nangong Liuyun lovingly and in a spoiling manner flicked the tip of her nose, ¡°But after knowing the truth, you cannot cry.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly taking me as a three years old child that still cries? Don¡¯t think of me as so childish okay?¡± Su Luo gave him a push, ¡°All right, I am properly prepared mentally, quickly tell me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun lightly coughed to show the importance of this, ¡°This background of yours, mentioning it is reallyplicated. Up until now, this king still has notpletely investigated it thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Then reveal everything you already know, maybe I can offer a bit of insight.¡± Su Luo looked at him with determination.


    ¡°This talk must start from fifteen years ago.¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand as he slowly narrated some of the matters he had investigated.


    This was a verymon and melodramatic story.


    In those days, Su Zian extremely doted on a young concubine, Yang Shi, who gave birth to a baby girl. Because it was a difficult birth, Yang Shi fainted on the spot, and that infant hadn¡¯t been born for long before it stopped breathing.


    That day, there was a different, natural phenomenon, the whole sky was multi-colored, a rainbow was spread out. A divine bird flew in a circle above the entire imperial capital.


    At this auspicious moment, if it was spread out that the great General Su¡¯s manor had a dead infant, then that was very ominous. With regards to Yang Shi, that was like drowning in cmity.


    Yang Shi¡¯s wet nurse was extremely anxious, but luckily, she picked up a female infant in front of her door called Su Luo. This was indeed a golden opportunity bestowed by the heavens ah.


    In order not to let Yang Shi lose being favored, the wet nurse then changed the female infant into an undergarment personally embroidered by Yang Shi. She ced the infant in a red swaddling cloth and delivered her to Yang Shi, then switched out the dead infant.


    Yang Shi was dizzy, she waspletely unaware that her own biological daughter had already died. Now, the baby girl lying beside her was already not her own.


    Seeing Yang Shi showing deep affection towards the little girl, the wet nurse really didn¡¯t dare to speak about the real situation.


    She could only make do the best she could after the mistake and just continue on with the mistake like this.

 Chapter 589 – The secret to her background (3)

    Chapter 589 ¨C The secret to her background (3)


    Before five years old, because when she was born there was the different natural phenomenon and the multi-colored lights, Su Luo had a blessed childhood of having everyone circling around her wishes.


    Yang Shi also, because of Su Luo, was unfailingly pampered and spoiled by Su Zian. Even Madam Su¡¯s all kinds of jealous hatred could not do anything about Yang Shi.


    The wet nurse, seeing this situation, naturally concealed everything in the dark tightly, not daring to leak out half a sentence.


    However, a person relying on looks, once the looks declined, love also ckened. The love ran out and then the kindness disappeared.


    Su Zian did not dote on her as in the past, then Yang Shi,cking resourcefulness, naturally would be overthrown by Madam Su.


    The pitiful Yang Shi, even till death, she did not know that Su Luo was not her biological daughter. Her biological daughter had already died at the time of her birth.


    Yang Shi, when alive, had already given back the contract of servitude to the wet nurse. The wet nurse already didn¡¯t have any fondness to remain at Su Manor and left right away.


    As to Wang Laoqi, he was the person the wet nurseter married. The wet nurse¡¯s rtionship with Wang Laoqi was very good, as a result, when she was not careful, she told this matter to Wang Laoqi.


    However, a secret, if only one person knew it themselves, then that could be called a secret. If it was known by a second person...this secret simply could not stay a secret, simply impossible to continue guarding it.


    Nangong Liuyun tenderlyforted Su Luo by stroking her hair: ¡°In the beginning, this king did not believe it, after thorough investigations from many angles, then I was convinced that what Wang Laoqi said was the truth.¡±


    ¡°So, to say it clearly, I am not the biological daughter of Su Zian, right?¡± Su Luo had one hand holding up her chin, her expression the same as always.


    Hearing she was not Su Zian¡¯s biological daughter, Su Luo let out an enormous breath in relief.


    She was not very fond of Su Zian, if her body did not have his blood flowing through it, Su Luo naturally was very happy.


    But Su Luo also knew that with Su Zian¡¯s easily swayed temper, in the future, he certainly would be out of luck. At that time, if she was hindered by filial piety and did things that vited her own wishes, then that would really make a person be out of sorts.


    ¡°Yes, you are not Su Manor¡¯s Fourth Miss.¡± Nangong Liuyun firmly held her hand, without the identity as the Fourth Miss of Su Manor, she would merely be introduced as amoner.


    ¡°Then this truly is too great, I really am afraid of inheriting something bad from his body.¡± Su Luo happily smiled, ¡°Why is it you didn¡¯t tell me earlier? This is a good thing, why must you conceal it from me?¡±


    ¡°You, this girl, really....¡± Nangong Liuyun forced a smile and repeatedly shook his head, looks like before, he was worried over nothing.


    ording to normal reasoning, knowing their father and mother were not their biological ones, wouldn¡¯t they be heartbrokenly grieving while weeping to the skies and grabbing at the earth? This girl¡¯s reaction was often surprising.


    In fact, how could he know? This fourth Miss Su was not the fourth Miss Su, her inner being had already been switched to another person.


    The current Su Luo hadpletely no feelings towards Su Zian, this cheap father, and she had no impressions of Yang Shi that had died earlier. Not being their daughter, as far as she was concerned, this was a good thing.


    ¡°Since I am not Su Zian¡¯s daughter, then who are my biological parents? Were you able to find this information?¡± Su Luo had both hands cupping her face, looking at Nangong Liuyun with puzzlement. She hoped her biological parents were not troublesome characters.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly shook his head, somewhat defeatedly sighing: ¡°Very difficult to check, I need time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find this odd?¡± A sharp light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°At that time, Yang Shi¡¯s daughter had just stopped breathing and I was ced at the wet nurse family¡¯s doorway. How can there be such a timely thing? This point, isn¡¯t it worth being suspicious of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at that time, the wet nurse was being used by someone.¡± Nangong Liuyun seriously said to Su Luo. ¡° If Yang Shi¡¯s infant daughter hasn¡¯t died, she could not possibly offer you shelter.¡±

 Chapter 590 – The secret to her background (4)

    Chapter 590 ¨C The secret to her background (4)


    ¡°You are saying......¡± Su Luo inhaled a deep breath of cold air. Because of her, that baby had died? In other words, that female infant¡¯s death wasn¡¯t natural at all?


    Although the fact was quite cruel, but since it was already said in the open, Nangong Liuyun did not prepare to conceal it from her.


    ¡°You guessed right.¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly stroked her head: ¡°Things decreed by fate, no one can change it, don¡¯t think too much on it.¡±


    Aplicated emotion shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    That female infant should not have died, it was only because it had to make way for her. As a result, her soul had returned to heaven without her ever opening her eyes.


    ¡°Who are my biological parents? Who was the one that tossed me in Su manor? In the end, what kind of behind-the-scenes story was in here?¡± Su Luo had a headache.


    ¡°Being anxious about this matter won¡¯t make ite faster, turn it over to this king to investigate.¡±


    In fact, Nangong Liuyun had not told her, he had already started to investigate this secretly at an earlier time. However, whenever he investigated and found a bit of clue, it would quickly be extinguished by another party.


    Just like a pair of serene eyes hidden in the depth of the darkness. It was following this matter closely with a chillingly cold gaze.


    This was also the reason why he would continuously conceal it from Su Luo, not wanting her to be involved. However, his n couldn¡¯t keep up with the rapidly changing situation, and she still found out from Liu Ruohua¡¯s mouth.


    Su Luo could only helplessly nod her head.


    Previously, she didn¡¯t know, then it was fine. Now, since she already knew, she ought to investigate it to the end.


    Because she could faintly feel that her background...... Was concealing a huge secret.


    But, Nangong Liuyun was stronger than her in all aspects, now, even he found things to be difficult, thus it was clear how thorny this matter was.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, you have this king with you.¡± Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t bear to see the sour expression wrinkling Su Luo¡¯s face, and he flicked her forehead.


    ¡°Then bear in mind, when you have made new progress, you must immediately tell me. You must not conceal it from me again like before.¡± Su Luo warned him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± His Highness Prince Jin, who was insufferably arrogant in front of other people, now tenderly watched Su Luo, rubbing her head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me ah.¡±


    ¡°There is also that Wang Qi and wet nurse, you will keep them in custody for me properly. Later, I will have great use for them.¡± Su Luo continued to tell him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°As for when to put the cards on the table before Su Zian, it¡¯s for me to decide, you are not allowed to force me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Regardless of what Su Luo demanded, Nangong Liuyun lovingly and in a spoiling manner nodded to all of it. He indulged her every wish and desire.


    Since after she became aware of her own background, Su Luo¡¯s mood became quite good, and her cultivation speed also followed closely.


    That piece of paradise next to the rock garden¡¯s waterfall, one could see her silhouette from early morning to the evening.


    Because Su Luo deeply understood, there was little time left for her.


    If Su Zian became aware of her background, he certainly would have an acrimonious falling out with her. In addition, there was Su Qing who disappeared and was secretly ring at her like a tiger watching its prey.


    She could not hide behind Nangong Liuyun every time, seeking his protection and care. She had to quickly mature, to assume personal responsibility, meeting these eroding winds and frost.


    Because she was single-mindedly focused on cultivating, as a result, time flew by.


    This day, next to the waterfall, Su Luo suddenly opened her eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had continuously apanied her at her side, at the same time, stopped his work. He gazed at her with deep concern: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Have already arrived at the peak of fourth rank, but thatst juncture, no matter what, I can¡¯t break through.¡± Su Luo fidgeted and scratched her head.


    She had already strived hard for a month, but it still was no good...really made a person¡¯s heart anxious.


    From the middle of the fourth rank to the peak of fourth rank, her cultivation was very smooth. Just as if the entire way was unimpeded, but at the doorstep between the peak of fourth rank to the fifth rank, she was locked out that door and refused entry.

 Chapter 591 – The secret to her background (5)

    Chapter 591 ¨C The secret to her background (5)


    Tenderly looking at her, Nangong Liuyun consolingly patted her slim shoulder: ¡°You need an opportunity to break through, perhaps, in that moment, you will make a breakthrough. Don¡¯t worry, this matter can¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps three to five years, you won¡¯t be able to break through, right?¡± Su Luo helplessly red at him.


    ¡°Nonsense. This king¡¯s Luo girl is very clever, how could you drag it on for three to five years? I estimate you can make a breakthrough in just a few days.¡± Nangong Liuyun tapped her snow-white, exquisite nose.


    Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at Nangong Liuyun. Saying it would take her several days, really as if she was an immortal.


    Su Luo ultimately still sighed faintly: ¡°But, I just am not able to break through it, what must I do? Completely without a lead.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun thought about it and he said: ¡°We have stayed at Southern Mountain for some time, after a few days, let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡±


    Sometimes, the mind justcked a little inspiration. When inspiration arrived, a person would automatically break through.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also good.¡± Su Luo expressed her approval.


    There were not much left of her crystal stones because of her diligent cultivation. She must think of a way to get some more.


    Recalling those crystal stones the crown prince owed her, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    A thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones, it could supply her cultivation for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain and collect a debt. He he, don¡¯t know if His Highness the crown prince has prepared those crystal stones.¡± The more Su Luo thought about it, the happier she became.


    The second day, Nangong Liuyun apanied Su Luo together to go down the mountain.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse, because he wanted to show off in front of Su Luo, its two front forelegs galloped very quickly. The most difficult ces were very smooth, giving a person the feeling that their shoes were on levelednd.


    ¡°Having a Dragon Scaled Horse is just a blessing, fast and steady, traveling on long journeys is essentially not long.¡± Su Luo praised.


    Nangong Liuyun was somewhat embarrased.


    He had thought to give her one, nicely surprising her and making her happy. But if this happened,ter, he won¡¯t be able to sit in the same carriage with her. This gain does not make up for the losses.


    Therefore, His Highness Prince Jin indicated giving her other things he had but the Dragon Scaled Horse, he did not have.


    Just at the moment, Nangong Liuyun was mentally thinking, one could see Su Luo pull at his hand. Both of her eyes lit up, flicking with the brilliance of a gossiping lights: ¡°Oh, up ahead seems to have an ident.¡±


    If it was in the past, Nangong Liuyun basically wouldn¡¯t nce sideways with regards to these trifles. But since his Luo girl was interested, he would nce at it, doing this with some reluctance.


    Nangong Liuyun looked out through the carriage curtain that Su Luo had lifted up.


    Now, the Dragon Scaled Horse had already arrived at the city gate.


    Because this was the peak hour in the morning, outside, there were manymoners carrying goods on their shoulders, waiting to enter the city.


    In addition to this, there were many horse carriages stopped at the roadside, lined up ording to a sequence, proceeding to enter.


    Everything seemed neat and orderly, even though there were a lot of people, the speed of this process was not slow.


    But, this tranquil scene was smashed by a whip.


    One could see a horse carriage rush towards the city gate at high speed. The groom formidably waved his whip, furiously shouting to both sides: ¡°Get lost, get lost, all of you roll away further. Don¡¯t you see we are from the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor? Go away without dy! Otherwise, I will whip you all dead!¡±


    That attitude was unbridled and insufferably arrogant! Really worthy of incurring hatred.


    However, when people raised their head, seeing the head of the carriage with the eight imperial dragons dancing in the breeze, immediately, each and every one of them was scared until their face turned ashen. Subconsciously, they retreated.


    From the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, who dared to provoke? Must avoid without dy, so as not to invite trouble.


    However, there were many people and also many horse carriages, how could the rows of horses be more agile than people?


    Momentarily, it seemed like the turmoil and chaos of war, the entire line immediately became aplete mass of confusion. A countless number of shrieks were mixed together, very dangerous.


    Those with agile bodies had already dodged far away earlier, but there inevitably would be some who withdrew toote and were immediately trampled on by a startled horse.

 Chapter 592 – The secret to her background (6)

    Chapter 592 ¨C The secret to her background (6)


    There were sounds of shouting, cries of pain, and the fierce whinny of horses everywhere. It was simply a chaotic mess.


    Just because of that person from the Crown Prince¡¯s manor charging through violently, it led to this entirely extremely chaotic situation.


    Now, the soldiers for the city defense rapidly rushed out, breaking into the crowd to control the horses.


    However, how could startled horses be so easily controlled? Momentarily, it was another scene of chaos.


    Nangong Liuyun was hugging Su Luo, making fun of her as he asked: ¡°Luo girl likes to watch this kind of drama?¡±


    Then, to get her to smile, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.


    Su Luo red at him in annoyance.


    Really expecting this man to be the Savior kind of figure to descend and save the entire humanity sort of thing, sure enough, it was not as good as expecting to depend on herself.


    ¡°Why are you looking at this king like that?¡± Nangong Liuyun touched his extremely handsome face and asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Because you look good.¡± Su Luo red at him in vexation.


    ¡°As long as you like it, it is good.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t like it, then?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it...then, it¡¯s fine not to want this face. Then I will just pester and annoy you until you must marry me.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with immense satisfaction. Anyway, no matter how she said it, he was always able to take small advantages of it.


    His brain works really well, Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She simply didn¡¯t feel like talking to him anymore, her gaze once again returning to that chaotic scene.


    The carriage that caused this incidence from the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor also did not end up well.


    In this kind of chaotic scene, those several horses were also startled.


    Those horses from the Crown Prince¡¯s manor were all selected very carefully, everyone of them were the cream of the crop, excellent and eye-catching.


    Naturally, their fighting strength was the best.


    As a result, when the horses were mixed together in the chaos, the four horses pulling this carriage were not united as they moved in two different directions.


    The consequence of this kind of thing was that the entire carriage became unstable, crooked to the east and falling to the west over and over.


    The coachman¡¯s heart was greatly rmed, ruthlessly flinging the horsewhip in his hand.


    But it was useless.


    Those four horses didn¡¯t even bother to take notice of him, opening their hooves and dashing forward in all directions.


    in the confusion, it crooked to the east and fell to the west, that arrogant and despotic coachman unceasingly whipped the people around him.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost¡ª¡ªDo you guys know who is sitting inside? If injured, one hundred of your heads is not sufficient enough to cut down. Get lost immediately! Don¡¯t block the way!¡±


    The coachman whipped while cursing in rage.


    His manner was still as unbridled and vile as before, but you could hear that his tone seemed to be utterly difited and he was about to lose his mind out of fear.


    This action of his once again caused a wave of disturbance in the surroundings, the scene appeared extremely confusing.


    Because the horse carriage was from the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor the soldiers from the city defence might be angry but wouldn¡¯t dare to speak. The only thing they could do was to hurry those horse carriages to the side of the road.


    But because of the chaotic scene, not only were they of no use, instead, this caused the soldiers from the city defense who were everywhere to be injured.


    Seeing the constantly-howling-in-grief crowd that was also crying out in pain, those ordinary citizens that was stepped on by the horses non-stop, a thread of fury shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She found that if it continued like this.


    This scene originally had no such absurd disaster. All of these people were dragged in by the servant from the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor.


    Su Luo red at the horse carriage from the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, a chill shed through her eyes.


    But now, the most important thing was to appease the startled horses.


    Thus, Su Luo quietly approached the Dragon Scaled horse, and softly muttered a few words at its ear.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse was more cooperative and prone to take the initiative to Su Luo¡¯s requests than Nangong Liuyun. Met with Su Luo¡¯s instructions, it mulled over once, breathing deeply, it whinnied towards the crowd with a sound that jolted the sky.


    Once the Dragon Scaled Horse came out, those young colts seemed to have found a pir. Each and every one of them immediately calmed down. They issued low volume whinnying sounds and they had frightened looks on their faces.

 Chapter 593 – The crown prince suffers a calamity (1)

    Chapter 593 ¨C The crown prince suffers a cmity (1)


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s gaze revealed an ominous light, ring at those horses from the crown prince¡¯s manor!


    Being red at in such a way by the Dragon Scaled Horse, the mind of those horses cracked. They were so frightened as to give off fits of quivering, their legs weakening even more.


    A figure in dark red suddenly rolled out of the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Ouch, hurting me to death!¡± That dark red figure rolled out of the horse carriage and was knocked against the ground.


    This fall dropped her until she was dizzy with blurred vision and badly battered. She cut an extremely sorry figure.


    ¡° Liangdi Meng(1)?¡± The coachman watched the Crown Prince¡¯s favorite Liangdi Meng being knocked out of the horse carriage. Immediately, he was scared witless, hastily dismounting to support her.


    However, Liangdi Meng directly pped him: ¡°Idiot! Get the fuck away from me!¡±


    That coachman was pped until he tumbled backwards, he then hurriedly crawled up and kneeled down on both legs, repeatedly begging for forgiveness. ¡°Liangdi Meng, spare my life, Liangdi Meng, spare my life ah!¡±


    Now, Liangdi Meng¡¯s maid had already dashed out and helped her up.


    Liangdi Meng had both hands at her hips, arrogantly surveying the surroundings, in an ice-cold manner, she said. ¡°Just now, who was it that caused the Crown Prince¡¯s horse carriage to go mad? Voluntarily step out!¡±


    For a short while, all around was an area of silence.


    Within Liangdi Meng¡¯s gaze, each and every one of them lowered their head. There wasn¡¯t a single person who dared to look her in the face.


    Yet now, Su Luo was standing not far from the Dragon Scaled Horse.


    Only her with lips curved up in a ridiculing smile, her eyes were casting smiling nces that were not quite a smile at Liangdi Meng.


    In Su Luo¡¯s limited knowledge of the ancient times, she knew that Liangdi was a title used to address the concubine of the Crown Prince, second only to the existence of the Crown Prince¡¯s imperial concubine.


    Didn¡¯t expect that such a young crown prince, already had a concubine. Fancy that he still time and time again asked her to be his concubine, really tooughable.


    Compared to the Crown Prince, this slug, Nangong Liuyun was indeed more pleasing to the eye.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to think too much, that Liangdi Meng suddenly walked step by step towards Su Luo.


    The whip she held in her hand, while she was walking, she whipped it, giving off shing noises.


    Finally, she stood in front of Su Luo, her beautiful eyes had a touch of a mocking expression. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the fourth Miss Su? Long time no see.¡±


    This person knew her? Su Luo was somewhat puzzled.


    Only, the previous Su Luo was engaged to the Crown Prince, this Liangdi Meng knowing her was not hard to exin.


    Su Luo looked at her faintly, not saying a word.


    Liangdi Meng sneeringly said. ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to the capital for a long time. I have just returned and heard the crown prince doesn¡¯t want you. Su Luo, tell me, aren¡¯t you humiliated?¡±


    Long time not at the capital? Could it be that news was so inessible, that she didn¡¯t even know the news of her being together with Prince Jin.


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince? Since you like him, then take care of him well, so as to avoid himing out to ruin the daughters of good families.¡±


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s family was also an influential one and had resided in the south for a long time. This time, something happened at home, so she was dyed at home for more than half a year before returning.


    However, she did not know, that in this more than half a year, with regards to Su Luo, was equivalent to rebirth from fire. The her right now waspletely different from the her before.


    But Liangdi Meng didn¡¯t know ah, in her eyes, Su Luo was still the good-for-nothing, infatuated idiot that loved to bother the Crown Prince.


    As a result, she was not even a bit polite to Su Luo, and her tone was even harsher.


    Liangdi Meng coldly smiled: ¡°Saying the grapes are sour when you can¡¯t eat it. Su Luo, do you know, your appearance now really makes a person feel sick.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly cast her a nce, casually smiling as she said: ¡°Only you still think that the Crown Prince is a treasure. But may I offer you a word of advice out of kindness, the earlier you leave that Crown Prince, the better. Otherwise, a huge disaster will befall on you oh.¡±


    1) Liangdi the Chinese is Á¼æ·. This is a title given to concubines of the crown prince. This concubine¡¯s position is right under the official wife.


    2) Ninja is still looking for signature to protest againstpany that build Dam on the Amazon river. Here is the link...Ninjia will tranted chapters for signature makes sure to post so Ninja knows.

 Chapter 594 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (2)

    Chapter 594 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (2)


    Liangdi Meng pointed at Su Luo, throwing back her head and bursting into loudughter. Sheughed so hard, tears nearly fell out: ¡°You still dare to say such falsehood? The smell is simply too sour!¡± To actually say the Crown Prince would be out of luck, to actually advise her to leave the Crown Prince. This was simply so cunning as to catch something huge falling from the sky!


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Su Luo smiled lightly, unspeaking.


    Liangdi Meng repeatedly sneered: ¡°Su Luo, the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t want you, so you tried to ruin his reputation outside. Today, I, in the identity of the Crown Prince¡¯s Liangdi, teach you, this loathsome girl, a lesson!¡±


    Just now, Liangdi Meng, under the gaze of the public, tumbled down and was badly battered from the fall. Moreover, this was seen by Su Luo. This made the always arrogant and proud Liangdi Meng. who thought Su Luo was still an ant-like good-for-nothing, be in a very bad mood.


    And whenever she was in a bad mood, she often liked to use the people around her to vent her feelings.


    This time Su Luo very unfortunately chanced upon it.


    ¡°Be at ease, your little life, this Liangdi still is unlikely to collect.¡± Liangdi Meng said, the whip in her hand directly shing towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Seeing Su Luo once more, looking at that lovely, movingplexion and that temperament that had changed beyond recognition. Liangdi Meng still had the original jealousy, so thissh, she directly whipped towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    No matter what, the most important thing was to ruin this face.


    However, just as the long whip was a hand¡¯s width distance from Su Luo¡¯s face, this diamond iid long whip suddenly stopped in mid-air.


    Liandi Meng¡¯s heart was greatly startled, she subconsciously wanted to continue whipping down, but discovered she had already lost control of this whip.


    Wanted to continue whipping downwards and couldn¡¯t, wanted to take it back, and it also wouldn¡¯t return.


    This whip seemed to be frozen in mid-air, motionless.


    Liandi Meng was immediately dumbstruck.


    What kind of situation was this?


    Just at this moment, that carriage engraved with the image of the imperial phoenix¡¯s curtain over the doorway, was pushed open by a snow-white, thin finger. Soon after, a handsome countenance that drove all living things crazy was revealed.


    Seeing that handsome face that was sufficient to drive people crazy up close, Liangdi Meng¡¯s body suddenly became rigid, both of her eyes sluggish. Her gaze was glued to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance, difficult to leave it for even half an inch.


    Nangong Liuyun stepped out of the horse carriage, and without restraint, walked to Su Luo¡¯s side, standing with his hands behind his back.


    He merely stood there casually, but the majestic presence of an expert being emitted from his entire body, vigorously imposing.


    He was dressed in a ck robe, on it were sewn several snow lotus blossom with silver threads. It seemed mysterious, pretty and flirtatious, gracefully floating above the earth, and also insufferably arrogant and haughty.


    Once he appeared, it was dazzling, exciting the soul and will of the people, seizing the attention of everyone at the scene.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help butment in her heart, an evildoer, he really was an evildoer. Just by appearing, he dispatched countless opponents rapidly.


    ¡°Oh heavens, that is His Highness Prince Jin...¡±


    ¡°Just now the person who took action to save us was actually His Highness Prince Jin...¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is formidable! Long live His Highness Prince Jin!¡±


    Among the crowd, don¡¯t know who first shouted out ¡®long live His Highness Prince Jin¡¯, soon after, countless number of people followed to cheered loudly.


    The voices resonated, excited as if their blood was injected with energy.


    Nangong Liuyun merely lifted his right hand.


    The originally noisy scene immediately became silent, only those pair of eyes were bloodshot from being impassioned. All of them very excitedly gazed at the godlike, omnipotent His Highness Prince Jin. The worship in their eyes were hard to conceal.


    Su Luo unhappily nted Nangong Liuyun a nce, and once again looked at the masses who were kowtowing on the ground not far away.


    inly, in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, their existence was like ants, dispensable, even he was disinclined to reach out and help.


    But each and every one of these people was emotionally moved to the point of burying their head in their hands and crying because of him.


    This was really...Su Luo was incapable of describing it and felt that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s charisma was iparable and everywhere.

 Chapter 595 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (3)

    Chapter 595 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (3)


    At this time.


    Under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick, sharp eyebrows, that pair of deep phoenix eyes lifted slightly, coldly and severely shooting towards Liangdi Meng.


    Being swept by that kind of apathetic gazecking any emotions, Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart cooled.


    A coldness started to spread from the soles of her feet and up, rapidly rushing out towards her limbs and hundreds of bones. It caused the blood in her body to condense immediately, stiffening her to stand at the original spot.


    ¡°Just now, what did you say?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and detached voice was like the Grim Reaper, pronouncing a sentence, echoing by Liangdi Meng¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Jin, Jin, His Highness Prince Jin...¡± Liangdi Meng¡¯s original conceit and arrogance, after seeing Nangong Liuyun, at that moment, vanished like smoke.


    Liangdi Meng secretly in her heart, angrily thought.


    Clearly, the Crown Prince¡¯s position was much higher than His Highness Prince Jin. She, in the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Liangdi and the future imperial consort, her status might not necessarily be lower than His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s.


    However, every time she saw His Highness Prince Jin, she was conscious of being cut off to the size of a dwarf. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe out, even her heart was jumping like a little dear in the headlights, making her endlessly bashful.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly and detachedly shot her a nce. ¡°Still recognize this king?¡±


    ¡°Recognize, naturally I recognize.¡± Liangdi Meng squeezed a smile out of the corner of her stiffened mouth.


    However, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even appreciate the kindness, his face was wooden and his eyes were sharp as knives: ¡° Since you recognize this king, then you ought to have recognized this king¡¯s little princess (1). You tell me, offending the little princess, is what kind of offense?¡±


    ¡°Little, little princess?¡± Liangdi Meng felt her head be somewhat dumb.


    Was it because she had left for too long or had the world changed too fast? When had His Highness Prince Jin took a wife who became his little princess?


    And who was that little princess? Liangdi looked left and right, and discovered there was only two women in front of her eyes, she and Su Luo.


    It couldn¡¯t be... Su, Su, Su Luo, right? This was worse than killing her and she still wouldn¡¯t believe it!


    Nangong Liuyun grasped Su Luo¡¯s slender hand and a cold intent shed through his phoenix eyes: ¡°This king¡¯s little princess is here.¡±


    Announcing their rtionship in public in front of so many people, thereby tying this girl to his side. This was something Nangong Liuyun loved to do the most.


    But Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, that Nangong Liuyun would so dere it like that, it really was somewhat inappropriate.


    Now, they were giving a try at a rtionship to see, it was not like they really were together. Him doing this, wouldn¡¯t it cause some misunderstandings?


    Among the people with an even moreplicated mood than Su Luo¡¯s was Liangdi Meng.


    Little princess?


    The little princess His Highness Prince Jin was talking about...was actually Su Luo? It really was Su Luo?


    Impossible!


    Liangdi Meng only felt a burst of dizziness from her head, both legs nearly could not stand up, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Wasn¡¯t Su Luo tossed aside by the Crown Prince, thereby breaking their engagement? A youngdy whose engagement was broken off by the Crown Prince, how could she have hooked up with His Highness Prince Jin? No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Su Luo saw Liangdi Meng being tangled up, her original touch of annoyance just vanished like smoke into thin air.


    She very naturally hooked onto Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, turned her eyes around to smilingly look at Liangdi Meng: ¡°Do you think His Highness Prince Jin is good? Or still think the Crown Prince is good?¡±


    For a period of time, Liangdi Meng stared nkly and was stumped for words.


    If you asked her to choose, she certainly would select His Highness Prince Jin, this was for sure.


    ¡°Really? You also feel that His Highness Prince Jin is much better than the Crown Prince?¡± Su Luo happily watched Liangdi Meng.


    Liangdi Meng knew, if she didn¡¯t refute this, when the Crown Prince heard of this matter, he would peel off her skin and remove her tendons.


    As a result, Liangdi Meng stiffened her neck and hurriedly said: ¡°Who said so!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it written on your face?¡± Su Luo beamingly pointed to Liangdi Meng¡¯s face.


    Liangdi Meng touched her face, soon after, she became aware that Su Luo was messing with her.


    1) СÍõåú ¨C I tranted as little princess, the Chinese word by word means little wife of the king. Íõåú part could mean imperial concubine and imperial wife. I choose little princess because Nangong Liuyun is using it as a pet name and they are not even engaged therefore princess sounds better. Since marrying Nangong Liuyun who is a prince would make Su Luo a princess.

 Chapter 596 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (4)

    Chapter 596 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (4)


    Liangdi Meng was immediately ashamed into anger: ¡°Su Luo, you would go so far as to deceive me!¡±


    ¡°How did I deceive you, it really was written on your face okay? The Crown Prince is your husband and lord, if you really felt that he was better than His Highness Prince Jin, why do you still need to hesitate for so long?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes contained a smile but the depths of her pupils shone like a icy sword, directly prating through a person¡¯s heart.


    Liangdi Meng clenched her fists tightly, but had no way to refute it.


    Because what Su Luo said waspletely correct. Even though she was already married to the Crown Prince, but in her heart, His Highness Prince Jin was the real perfect Adonis in this world, the lover in her dreams.


    Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at Liangdi Meng: ¡°Now, His Highness Prince Jin is mine, while the Crown Pince is yours. See, didn¡¯t I tell you already? Since for you, the Crown Prince is someone you are fond of, then guard him well. That kind of man, I, Su Luo, am, not, interested, in!¡±


    Liangdi Meng stared fixedly at Su Luo, her eyes exploding with malicious rays of jealousy!


    She felt that in a former incarnation, she must have owed Su Luo, therefore, in this life, no matter what, she was unable to win in vying for something with her.


    Originally, she believed that this loathsome girl was abandoned by the Crown Prince and was unable to press down from above her head again, riding roughshod over her. Her heart had just started to be extremely happy, but then unexpectedly learned of this grievous news.


    She actually...had His Highness Prince Jin take a fancy to her?


    This news was simply a bolt from the blue, on the spot hacking Liangdi Meng until she was dizzy from her head spinning.


    Su Luo watched her and smiled, very pleased with herself and raised an eyebrow.


    Both of Liangdi Meng¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, her pair of eyes that were ring at Su Luo seemed to spit out mes.


    Liangdi Meng tried to endure it but really could not bear it, her gaze turned to Nangong Liuyun: ¡° Your Highness Prince Jin, this girl was originally discarded by the Crown Prince, this kind of woman, you...are not afraid of losing your dignity?¡±


    Liangdi directly used trickery to redirect the source of cmity.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, this woman still took her as naive, she didn¡¯t even know she had stepped into a subject full of mines with regards to Nangong Liuyun.


    Sure enough, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion darkened.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s jealous heart was especially strong, she absolutely would not permit Su Luo to marry better than her! Therefore, she exhausted everything that would destroy this marriage arrangement.


    Liangdi Meng thought she had persuaded Nangong Liuyun, and continued the struggle to add poison to drive a wedge between them: ¡°The proverb said it best, women are like clothing, brothers are like hands and feet. Your Highness, is it because you wanted to anger the Crown Prince, so you deliberately got together with Su Luo?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion seemed to be shrouded in ayer of icy frost.


    Su Luo still felt that the atmosphere was not bad enough, with one action, she pushed away Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wrist, pretending to be furious and ring at him: ¡°You devious Nangong Liuyun, as it turned out, you deliberately got close to me because you wanted to infuriate the Crown Prince. I¡¯m going to ignore you from now on!¡±


    A satisfied expression shed through Liangdi Meng¡¯s eyes.


    Able to create a crack in their rtionship, able to make Prince Jin reject Su Luo, she would be especially happy.


    However the delighted expression on her face onlysted a second and was promptly frozen motionless.


    One could only see Nangong Liuyun reach out and pull Su Luo to a stop, determinedly not letting her leave. Soon after, his pair of deep eyes with a sinister expression, seemingly dripping with blood, stared fixedly at Liangdi Meng. The corner of his mouth hooked into a demonically charming, ice-cold, angry smile.


    Liangdi Meng, in the next instant, subconsciously took a step back.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gloomy and cold voice sounded at her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this king will not kill you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was steady, making Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart slightly calmer.


    However, the next moment, thetter half of his sentence came out and made Liangdi Meng drop from the clouds.


    Because Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at her but his tone was dripping with blood. ¡°Go back and tell Nangong Liujue, toplete the preparations to settle the debt.¡±


    ¡°Settle, settle, settle a debt?¡± Liangdi Meng, because of being too stunned and terrified, her voice trembled slightly.

 Chapter 597 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (5)

    Chapter 597 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (5)


    Su Luo very kindly helped her clear up the confusion: ¡°In addition, there is still my portion, ask him to make preparations to pay it all together.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince also owes you a debt?¡± Liangdi Mengpletely did not believe it, ¡°What does he owe you guys?¡±


    How could the stately Crown Prince owe someone a debt? If this was spread out, who would believe it? Liangdi Meng herself certainly didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Originally, I thought to give the Crown Prince a few days to gather the funds, now, it seems to be unnecessary. Tell the Crown Prince to have everything ready for tomorrow, we certainly wille.¡± Su Luo watched Liangdi Meng, smiling until her teeth was exposed.


    When they were returning to the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, Nangong Liuyun suddenly turned around and left behind a sentence: ¡°There are a few criminals around the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, this king has already sent people to guard the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Pausing a little, Nangong Liuyun then tossed out another sentence: ¡°If he wanted to run, then he should wash his neck clean!¡±


    Finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along, returning to the carriage.


    Leaving behind apletely bewildered and at a loss Liangdi Meng.


    This...Liangdi Meng had a faint, not-so-good premonition in her heart. She felt as if she had charged into a cmity.


    Liangdi Meng returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor in a daze.


    Every night, there was music and song in the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor from pleasure seeking, seeming very lively and bustling.


    The Crown Prince waspletelycking the nervousness and panic of someone who owed a debt. Now, he had beautiful woman and delicious wine every night. There was music and song, enjoying the extremelyvish pleasures of life to the ultimate.


    Seeing Liangdi Meng return, the Crown Prince seemed especially happy, drawing her into his chest. The wine cup in his hand moved to her red lips to give her a drink.


    In the beginning, Liangdi Meng was still worried, but seeing the Crown Prince like this, her nervous heart finally was able to rx slowly.


    It looked like even if the Crown Prince owed a debt, it wasn¡¯t that much.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s hand covered the Crown Prince¡¯s hand that was holding the cup and in one mouthful drinked it all down.


    Liangdi softly fell into the Crown Prince¡¯s embrace, her slender fingers at his chest started to move up. Her voice was gentle, sweet and enticing.


    ¡°Your highness, today, your subject returned and encountered an amusing matter, don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Since it is an amusing matter, then tell it for this prince to hear.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s mood clearly was just right.


    If you were to ask why his mood was so good, naturally, it was because the clouds were brushed away and he could see the clear sky.


    In the beginning, when he came back from the Amethyst Thorned Ind, his face was gloomy all day long, overly suspicious of everyone. Every day, he was super nervous, afraid that Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo would drop in to demand he pay the debt.


    But one day, two days...in session, more than a month passed, there was no indication that those two woulde and demand payment. Consequently, the Crown Prince immediately became content and easy-going.


    The Crown Prince felt, they had note to demand payment for such a long time, most certainly it must be thar they felt that stalk was tooical and tooughable. No one took it seriously.


    So like this, the Crown Prince was not even a little worried.


    How could Liangdi Meng have known about the twists in this road? Now, she was straightforwardly narrating the matter of her encounter with Su Luo today to the Crown Prince as a joke for him to hear.


    Naturally, she would ignore and disregard the part of her arrogant and despotic coachmen.


    In the beginning, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was still good, but as he continued to listen...


    Hearing Su Luo appeared, his expression becameplicated.


    Hearing that Nangong Liuyun appeared, hisplexion darkened.


    Afterwards, when mentioning the demand for payment...


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Crown Prince, without the least bit of warning. suddenly stood up.


    A ¡®thump¡¯ sound echoed, Liangdi Meng, who was wrapped around him in hisp, suddenly, her entire person was dropped onto the ground, directly thrown off.


    She was just about to y the role of a weak, pitiful female to win some sympathy, but the Crown Prince, with one grab, picked her up, his action boorish and uncivilized! His pair of eyes was the size of copper bells, ring at Liangdi Meng: ¡°Did you just say, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo wille tomorrow to demand payment?!!!¡±

 Chapter 598 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (6)

    Chapter 598 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (6)


    This news was simply like thunderbolts from a clear sky, striking the Crown Prince and stupefying him entirely.


    Immediately, the Crown Prince¡¯s face was green, even his voice carried a thread of trembling.


    Liangdi Mengpletely did not expect that the Crown Prince¡¯s reaction would be this huge.


    Her throat was clenched by him, so she was unable to speak, and could only nod her head with all her might.


    With this nod from her, the Crown Prince¡¯s entire person seemed to have been petrified into stone. He looked stupefied and stared nkly, momentarily at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    A touch of unease shed through Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart, apparently, she really did make a mistake today.


    From this appearance, it seemed the Crown Prince really did owe them something? But¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you so anxious to such a degree? You are the stately and grand Crown Prince, how can you not afford this debt? If there is a shortage in the manor, I, your subject here, also have some gold, silver or precious jewels....¡±


    The Crown Prince was just in the midst of being worried when his ears heard Liangdi Meng¡¯s words that he took exception to, immediately, a portion of anger soared up. He bluntly pped her heavily in the face: ¡°Idiot!!!¡±


    Liangdi Meng was pped stupid by this hit, her entire person felt dizzy and confused,pletely unsure of what reaction she should give.


    Instead, the Crown Prince roared and yelled at her: ¡°Gold, silver or precious stones? You idiot! How could this prince not afford to pay back in gold, silver or precious stones?!¡±


    That was crystal stones ah, a huge, enormous amount of crystal stones ah! This idiot, if she hadn¡¯t reminded them, they couldn¡¯t have possibly remembered the debt! Just thinking of this, the Crown Prince was itching to simply choke Liangdi Meng to death. Simply too hateful!


    ¡°If it is crystal stones, then, your subject here...¡± Even though she didn¡¯t know where she went wrong, but Liangdi Meng¡¯s manner in admitting to her mistake was very good. She immediately thought of atoning for her mistake through meritorious acts.


    However, the Crown Prince basically didn¡¯t even give her half a chance to exin, pointed at her and furiously snarled: ¡°Idiot! What do you know? How many crystal stones can you take out? Five pieces? Ten pieces? Even if you are able to take out one hundred green-colored crystal stones, that is entirely useless!!!¡±


    The Crown Prince was infuriated until he was nearly insane by this stupid woman!


    Just now, hearing the meaning to her words, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo originally hadn¡¯t thought to demand payment, but was simply infuriated by this stupid woman and then decided toe and demand payment!


    ¡°One, one hundred green-colored crystal stones...¡± Liangdi Meng felt that her head was very dizzy.


    ¡°If it was one hundred, then that is still manageable!¡± The Crown Prince angrily kicked her ferociously. His kick directly sent Liangdi Meng flying into the wall.


    The strength of this kick was very great, the kick directly leading to blood pouring from Liangdi Meng¡¯s forehead, immediately, a little steam bun-sized bump appeared.


    The Crown Prince was directly angered until he became muddled, he used his trembling fingertips to point at Liangdi Meng: ¡°You...you this kind of slut!!!¡±


    Liangdi Meng really was at a loss, what did she do wrong... boohoo, boohoo.


    ¡°You just wait for it! If tomorrow they really doe to demand payment, you just go drop dead! Go die!¡± The Crown Prince, seemingly electrified, kicked Liangdi Meng with his foot!


    After he finished kicking, the Crown Prince turned around and immediately left! His pace was hurried, walking away in a rush.


    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going...¡±


    Liangdi Meng propped herself up from the ground, crawled up in a wretched manner, and only saw the Crown Prince turn around quickly to rush outside.


    Seeing this attitude, was the Crown Prince thinking of taking the route of running away?


    In the end, how many green-colored crystal stones was it? To actually force the Crown Prince to this end?


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s eyes was seeped in tears, and wanted to warn the Crown Prince of what His Highness Prince Jin had said. But in a blink of an eye, even the Crown Prince¡¯s shadow had disappeared.


    Liangdi Meng covered the wound on her forehead, and with great difficulty, moved to sit on the red sandalwood chair on the side.


    Today¡¯s matter was too upsetting, even now, she still hadn¡¯t managed to react fully.

 Chapter 599 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (7)

    Chapter 599 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (7)


    Only, the fact that out of all the people the Crown Prince could owe a debt to, he unfortunately owed His Highness Prince Jin..........Could he really escape?


    Sure enough, Liangdi Meng¡¯s worries came true.


    Not long after, she could see the Crown Prince walk back, spitting in anger, takingrge steps to charge into the hall.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s body that had just steadily sat down was immediately lifted up, with both legs hanging in the air.


    Liangdi Meng had never seen this rough side of the Crown Prince, for a moment, her heart was extremely shocked.


    ¡°You slut! It¡¯s all your fault! There are many people outside, and all of them are Nangong Liuyun¡¯s people!¡± HIs Highness Crown Prince ruthlessly threw her on the floor, angrily sat on the chair, picked up the wine and directly poured it down his throat.


    He, as the magnificent and stately Crown Prince, this was the first time he was forced by others into such a difficult situation.


    Nangong Liuyun had actually sent experts to guard the Crown Prince Manor. The entire Crown Prince Manor was tightly monitored, simply impossible for him to escape, even if he grew wings.


    Just now, when he rushed outside spitting with anger, at that time, a person stopped him with implied sarcasm in his eyes and said: ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, His Highness Prince Jin has ordered, before you have paid the debt, it would be best if you do not run around everywhere indiscriminately.¡±


    Just recalling that even such a small-time guard dared to look down upon him, the wine cup in the Crown Prince¡¯s hands ruthlessly smashed into the wall.


    Who was he? He was the the grand and stately His Highness the Crown Prince! Even Nangong Liuyun was only His Highness Prince Jin, but he was the stately His Highness the Crown Prince! A small-time guard of that person actually dared to treat him like this!


    His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s heart was furious!


    Liangdi Meng, who had crawled back up with great difficulty, was hit in the face by the shards from the wine cup that was smashed to pieces.


    She let out a miserable shriek, covering her face that was flowing with fresh blood. Her heart was anxious and also afraid, both hands covered her lips and her tears poured down densely, but she dared not utter a peep of weeping sound.


    Even so, the Crown Prince looked at her and was still twitching badly.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost! I order you to roll out and take a hike!¡± The more the Crown Prince looked at Liangdi Meng, the more angry his heart became. If not for this loathsome woman, then that debt could have a high possibility of being settled by leaving it unsettled.


    This woman, unable to aplish anything but liable to spoil everything, only knows how to stir up trouble! His Highness Crown Prince was extremely angry, he lifted up one leg and kicked towards Liangdi Meng who was crying sadly and mournfully.


    One could only hear a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and Liangdi Meng was kicked flying into a parab shape towards the outside hall. Afterwards, she fell heavily on the ground. Then, not a trace of sound of movement could be heard.


    At this moment, the entire Crown Prince¡¯s Manor was quiet and noiseless.


    The servants were staring nkly at the devastation that had happened, each and every one¡¯s face was colorless, looking at each other in dismay. Their hearts had been frightened very badly.


    The Crown Prince could even beat up Liangdi Meng who he normally favored the most, wouldn¡¯t they, as servants, be even more of a cannon fodder?


    In a moment, every servant scattered like the birds and beasts, all of them escaping until no one was left. Nobody dared to get close to the hall, also, nobody dared to go enrage the Crown Prince even more at this time.


    At this moment, His Highness Crown Prince was left inside the room alone, he didn¡¯t know who to find and tell the depression in his heart.


    Whenever the Crown Prince thought about Nangong Liuyuning tomorrow to press for the payment of his debt, only thinking about that total of three thousand green-colored crystal stones, his entire head would be big from aching.


    Three thousand green-colored crystal stones........so many, even if he was to sacrifice everything that he had, and then ran to find the empress for the rest, it was still not enough!


    What to do, what should I do?


    Close to the dead of the night, His Highness Crown Prince still remained inside the room, pacing around anxiously. The sweat on his face flowed like a river, again and again.


    Suddenly, his line of sight stopped on the treasure pavilion made of yellow rosewood¡ª¡ª


    Looks like, in the end, he could only use that method......A happy expression shed across His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.


    The second day, the sun rose three poles high, only then did Su Luonguidly rise up from the covers.

 Chapter 600 – The Crown Prince suffers a calamity (8)

    Chapter 600 ¨C The Crown Prince suffers a cmity (8)


    Lu Luo carried in some fresh water for Su Luo to freshen up, ced the copper basin on stand for the wash basin, then smiling, said to Su Luo: ¡° Miss you are really fortunate, His Highness Prince Jin treats you really well.¡±


    Su Luo yawned while stretching and stepped into the handmade, soft indoor slippers and walked out.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun? What did he do again?¡± Su Luo held the teacup in one hand and was brushing her teeth with the other hand.


    The white toothpaste bubbled forth from the brushing and was smeared over nearly half of her face.


    The words she said was also unclear, but even if Lu Luo was blindly guessing, she was able to guess what was said.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin was afraid that you are not used to eating the breakfast in the manor, so he had already sent it over early in the morning.¡± Seeing Su Luo had an unconcerned expression on her face, Lu Luo emphasized with a tone that was excited and in high spirits, ¡°Miss, he did not send someone else to bring it, rather, His Highness Prince Jin personally brought it over! Personally ah!¡±


    Even now, Lu Luo still had a feeling that this was a lifetime ago.


    His Highness Prince Jin ah...Originally, how much of an unattainable, famous person was he? As far as they were concerned, he was like the gods from the ninthyer of heaven. The kind that even if they were to look at from a distance, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to see.


    His Highness Prince Jin was how proud, aloof and noble-born of a person, but the normally icily arrogant him would go as far as to get off his high horse and deliberately curry favor with the Miss.


    It was unknown from when this started, that he had be a frequent visitor at Su Manor. Now, he had personallye to deliver breakfast for the Miss...Even thinking about it, it still feel inconceivable.


    Compared to Lu Luo¡¯s excited mood, Su Luo was more calm as she casually nodded her head.


    Lu Luo became anxious. ¡°Miss, this is His Highness Prince Jin ah, you should at least attach more importance to this ah....¡±


    Sometimes, Lu Luo was really worried on behalf of her Miss.


    His Highness Prince Jin dispensed with his haughtiness and lowered himself to act like a servant, doing her bidding, and she still acted as if this was proper and expected. This, this, if other family¡¯s young women were to know of this, wouldn¡¯t they go insane from jealousy?


    Su Luo waved her hands in annoyance, saying in an objecting tone: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just breakfast? What¡¯s so important about it? You guys are just too cautious.¡±


    In the modern age, when a man chased after a woman, delivering her breakfast, wasn¡¯t that a normal thing? Furthermore, the boys carrying the breakfast would arrive earlier to wait downstairs in front of the girl¡¯s dormitory.


    Nangong Liuyun had merely delivered it once, why was it that the people around her were excited to this degree? Really iprehensible, Su Luo brushed her teeth while shaking her head.


    Lu Luo, having heard what was said, nearly fell from being stunned.


    His Highness Prince Jin seldom would so painstakingly curry favor with someone, she.....s. Recalling just now the dialog she heard between Ling Feng and His Highness Prince Jin at the gate, she sighed frankly and shook her head.


    Just now, Ling Feng had wanted to help His Highness Prince Jin carry the food box. Unexpectedly, His Highness had actually shot him a harsh sideway nce: ¡°Spill it, can youpensate for the loss?¡±


    Ling Feng be twisted into chaos on the spot.


    He, as the grand, sixth-ranked martial artist, how could he carry a food box until it spilled? Was he being taken as useless material?


    ¡°Your Highness, you being like this...isn¡¯t it being too spoiling towards Miss Su?¡± Ling Feng scratched his head, muttering to himself for a long time before he finally weakly asked.


    He really cherished the memory of that unfeeling, ice-like His Highness Prince Jin that regarded women as nothing. That kind of His Highness Prince Jin was a real man; the him right now...was simply what they called a handsome man with tender sentiments. No matter how he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Who would have thought that His Highness Prince Jin didn¡¯t even bother to cast him a nce, arrogantly raising an eyebrow: ¡°This is still far from enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, what to do will be enough?¡± Truthfully, Ling Feng was finally frightened. This was still not enough, then what more did she want? His heart nearly couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, okay?


    Nangong Liuyun held his chin, half-muttering to himself: ¡°At least until she can¡¯t find another person that treats her as well as this king, even if she searched the heavens and the earth. This way, she will stay by this king¡¯s side obediently and not run all over the ce.¡±

 Chapter 601 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (1)

    Chapter 601 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (1)


    In fact, this was far from enough. He ought to spoil her rotten, spoiling her until he was the only one under the heavens that could stand her. Only then could it be considered a sess, right? Nangong Liuyun rubbed his chin, considering the possibility of carrying out this kind of n.


    It was fortunate he did not say his thoughts out loud, or else, wouldn¡¯t he have frightened Ling Feng on the spot till he pissed in his pants?


    However, even those words he did speak out loud were enough to frighten Ling Feng to a stop.


    Ling Feng was speechless for a long time, he could only silently turn his head away....


    Lu Luo, recalling this dialogue, could only helplessly force a smile.


    Su Luo cast her a nce: ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±


    So early in the morning and this girl was already daydreaming.


    ¡°No, nothing, Miss, quickly freshen up and go outside, His Highness Prince Jin has already waited four hours for you.¡± Lu Luo recalled His Highness Prince Jin warning her not to wake up and tell Su Luo, as a result, she did not dare say a single word.


    ¡°Why did you not wake me up?¡± Su Luo stretched.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin wouldn¡¯t let me, saying that you had cultivated very hard for a period before and seldom rested, so I must not disturb you.¡± Just mentioning His Highness Prince Jin, this girl¡¯s pair of eyes would shine.


    ¡°He actually is capable of being considerate of others.¡± Su Luo nodded, somewhat pleased.


    Once Su Luo finished freshening up, she directly went out.


    Nangong Liuyun was leisurely sitting under the frame that supported the wisteria blossoms in the courtyard. Su Luo had a fish tank installed close to the frame that supported the flowers, inside, she raised a few lively Koi fishes.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was holding some fish food, feeding the fishes piece by piece, clearly in high spirits.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, Nangong Liuyun abandoned the fish food, stood in ce and smilingly watched Su Luo.


    In an ink ck gown, it contrasted against his skin such that his face was like high-grade jade, graceful and noble.


    In the morning light, Su Luo quietly stood there with the morning rays bing her backlight, giving people a kind of hazy and blurred illusion.


    At this moment, she looked like the morning dew under the spring sunshine, giving off a lush, vibrant kind of beauty.


    This image of Su Luo made Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind slightly shaken, and also made the corner of his mouth perk up even more into an arc.


    Su Luo called out to him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, surely His highness the Crown Prince has already waited for a long time.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly nodded his head, holding Su Luo¡¯s hands and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°You tell me, can the Crown Prince afford his debts?¡± Su Luo raised her head and looked at Nangon Liuyun.


    But thetter appeared to not have heard anything.


    His mind was simply not on the Crown Prince.


    Holding that slender hand that was soft and smooth as snow-white jade, it made a person¡¯s heart all soft and numb.


    Nangong Liuyun silently cursed himself for not being mature, just holding her hands was already capable of making his heart hyperactive and having ants in his pants.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun?¡± Su Luo added weight to her tone.


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Nangong Liuyun made a heavy coughing sound with a deadly earnest appearance. Soon after, he stretched his face repeatedly until it was taut, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly rolled her eyes: ¡°Do you want to take along a sack or not?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound,ughing without maintaining his image. Heughingly rubbed Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°Just watching the y is enough, or could it be that you truly think this king will put his princess to work to carry the sack?¡±


    ¡°If we are able to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, then it would be pretty good.¡± Su Luo pondered, holding her chin while smiling enigmatically.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s vision wasn¡¯t really that great, if he was to let her enter the treasure storage pavilion, relying on the little divine dragon¡¯s ability to find treasures, maybe then, waste would change into treasure.


    ¡°You want to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s treasure storage pavilion?¡± Nangong Liuyun saw that Su Luo was full of expectation, so he indulgently asked her a single sentence.


    ¡°Yes, if I was able to enter, then it would truly be the best.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of huge, smart and clear eyes looked upwards, unblinkingly looking at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun, in a spoiling manner, poked her nose: ¡°Since you want to enter, even if there is no opportunity, then this king will create the opportunity to allow you to enter.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt that being together with Nangong Liuyun was really not that bad.

 Chapter 602 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (2)

    Chapter 602 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (2)


    This kind of being cherished and spoiled really felt veryfortable.....


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, I ask you not to treat me so well.¡± Su Luo said happily and yet hopelessly with a stuffy voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This king treating you well, you are still not satisfied?¡± Nangong Liuyun clearly knew why Su Luo had said this sentence, but still he asked away.


    His eyes had such an intoxicating smile, the depths of them were as brilliant as the stars, just like this, he lovingly gazed at her.


    ¡°Precisely because it¡¯s too good that I would be tangled. If we were to separate in the future, then I will not be very used to it.¡± Su Luo frowned, beginning to worry about her future self.


    She knew that saying these words would make Nangong Liuyun proud of himself, however, she still said it, because she was really worried about her own future.


    In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were full of intoxicating, gentle feelings, and in a spoiling manner, he scraped the tip of her nose, ¡°Then don¡¯t leave, stay by my side forever, I will always protect you, until the end of my life.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was extremely happy. It seemed like his great n to spoil her had begun to show results. However, it was still not enough, he still needed to persist.


    Su Luo did not know that Nangong Liuyun still wanted to spoil her rotten, to pamper and indulge her to the degree that nobody would want her in the heavens or on earth. Then in the end, she could only remain by his side.


    If she knew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thoughts, she was sure to not know whether tough or cry, but she would definitely be moved by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s way of thinking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the kind of iceberg-type handsome man? So grim, proud and aloof when treating others, at this moment, you don¡¯t have the slightest resemnce to that. Sweet speech and honeyed words, as ifing naturally from your body¡¯s instincts.¡± Su Luo unhurriedly cast Nangong Liuyun a nce.


    ¡°Even this, you are still not happy? I only treat you alone well, this is how great of an honor, and yet you still don¡¯t pay respect to thank me?¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue: ¡°With you being so experienced, before, you certainly already had a lot of experiences with many girls and thus was able to be so practiced afterwards, right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was immensely proud, and shot Su Luo a nce: ¡°In this world, it is called ¡®self-taught¡¯. However, if it was said like this, isn¡¯t Luoluo affirming this king¡¯s methods of chasing a wife?¡±


    ¡°What self-taught?¡± Su Luo smilingly happily said, deliberately avoiding thest part of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s question.


    Nangong Liuyun pretended to be pitiful and looked at Su Luo: ¡°Then Luo girl, is it possible to give this king a timeline?¡±


    Su Luo unhappily pushed him lightly, gentlyughing: ¡°Stop pretending, who are you showing this kind of pitiful appearance to? The most important thing right now is to find the Crown Prince and demand repayment!¡±


    The two people talked, y-fighting andughing noisily. They headed towards the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, rxed and satisfied for the entire journey.


    Don¡¯t know if this time, Nangong Liuyun was trying to show off his fame and power, or something else entirely. Unexpectedly, he brought over a thousand soldiers behind him.


    The grandiose group of people took up the entire empty space in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor¡¯s doorway, making it imprable.


    Compared to the two people¡¯s rxedness, the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor now appeared as if every tree and bush had an enemy soldier, everybody¡¯s hearts were anxious.


    The Crown Prince had not yet formally taken a wife, therefore, inside the manor, Liangdi Meng had the most respected status.


    Normally, it was Liangdi Meng who managed the general business of the manor. As a result, in the current situation where the Crown Prince could not be found, Liangdi Meng was the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor¡¯s backbone.


    However, yesterday, Liangdi Meng was beaten too fiercely by the Crown Prince, and even now was lying down on her bed making groaning noises,pletely unable to get up.


    Now, the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor¡¯s steward hurriedly rushed over, urgently saying to the maidservants guarding outside : ¡°Quick quick quick, quickly request Liangdi Meng toe out and wee the guests.¡±


    Cui Lu was Liangdi Meng¡¯s personal head maid, and she was currently very dissatisfied with Liangdi Meng¡¯s bitter experience. Seeing the steward acting this way.........

 Chapter 603 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (3)

    Chapter 603 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (3)


    Cui Lu then said with a frown: ¡°Steward Xu, in the end, who is it, that is worth you acting like this? Liangdi Meng¡¯s body is unwell, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. The imperial physician already made it clear, within seven days, she is not allowed out of the bed, otherwise......¡±


    Steward Xu waved his hand to interrupt the maid¡¯s words, nearly stomping his foot in annoyance: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin! His Highness Prince Jin is leading arge amount of people and is majestically walking over to our Manor, reportedlying to collect a debt! Since the Crown Prince is not present at the moment, there is no one to take charge of this situation. No matter how heavily Liangdi Meng was injured, she still needs to get up!¡±


    ¡°Collect a debt?¡± Before Cui Lu had time to react, Liangdi Meng had already rushed out with clothing draped on, ¡°Who did you say had came to collect the debt?¡±


    Because the injury from yesterday was quite serious, as a result, Liangdi Meng¡¯s steps were unsteady, with her figure swaying and nearly tumbling down.


    Cui Lu hurriedly rushed towards her, lending an arm to support Liangdi Meng and not letting her fall.


    ¡°Yes, I heard it was to collect a debt ah!¡± Steward Xu¡¯s entire forehead was filled with sweat, so anxious as to run around in a circle.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart also followed and became very anxious.


    Yesterday, the Crown Prince¡¯s reaction was so intense, it was clear that he certainly owed a huge debt......Could actually move his Highness Prince Jin to personally visit, this debt...This debt, even if he wanted to avoid it, he couldn¡¯t ah.


    Liangdi Meng clenched her teeth: ¡°Where is His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± Having such a huge matter ur, could it be that he was really hiding?


    ¡°Don¡¯t know ah.¡± Steward Xu was also extremely anxious.


    ¡°How can you not know? Don¡¯t the gates to the manor all have people guarding it?¡± Yesterday, when the Crown Prince left, he clearly went out and immediately returned.


    Steward Xu was so anxious that he was grabbing his hair: ¡°This old servant is also bewildered ah, there were no records of the Crown Prince leaving at the gate, and also, all directions are guarded by His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s people...Even if wings were inserted to the Crown Prince, he would still have a difficult time flying ah. However, he has just disappeared!¡±


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s figure was unsteady, nearly falling down.


    Cui Lu¡¯s eyes were alert and her hands were quick, grabbing onto the tottering Liangdi Meng. In Cui Lu¡¯s heart, she became increasingly more disapproving of the Crown Prince¡¯s doings.


    In a sh, Liangdi Meng understood right away, that there was a secret passageway in the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor. The Crown Prince had already used this secret passageway to flee long ago to escape the debt.


    The debt he caused, he himself ran away quickly, leaving behind this rotten butt crap of stuff for her, a woman, to bear. Was this still the stately Crown Prince of a nation, so irresponsible like this. If he was to ascend the throne, wouldn¡¯t themon people under his jurisdiction be in the midst of an abyss of suffering?


    However, Liangdi Meng hadn¡¯t thought that far, she only knew, that she was already quite disdainful of the Crown Prince!


    At the moment, a small servant boy hurriedly ran over: ¡°Not good, not good, His Highness Prince Jin broke in!¡±


    Steward Xu was both depressed and anxious: ¡°Didn¡¯t I order you guys earlier to stop him?¡±


    ¡°Steward Xu, we tried blocking him ah, but this, of course, is His Highness Prince Jin ah! With one wave of his, a huge group of our people would fall down right away, this, this, how could we block him ah!¡± The small servant boy said, having the feeling of being extremely wronged.


    Other people were easy to block but His Highness Prince Jin......That awe-inspiring person who was more formidable than ten Crown Princes, who dared to block him......


    Steward Xu was also out of methods, he could only helplessly hand over the major responsibility to Liangdi Meng: ¡°Liangdi Meng, we need you to manage this huge situation ah......¡±


    She had enjoyed a happy, joyful and luxurious life in the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor for several years, and tyrannically abused several of the Crown Prince¡¯s Imperial Concubines in-name-only for several years, this responsibility ought to be carried by her, right?


    Recalling that firm, cruel method of cutting down people thst His Highness Prince Jin had...... Liangdi Meng¡¯s figure swayed, almost directly fainting away......


    Fortunately, Steward Xu¡¯s mind was meticulously shrewd, he yelled in a loud voice: ¡°Liangdi Meng, ording to His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s temperament, if the main host doesn¡¯t go out, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Crown Prince¡¯s Manor will be torn apart by him.¡±

 Chapter 604 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (4)

    Chapter 604 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (4)


    When the timees, you still need to force yourself to get up. Therefore now, she should stop pretending to be dizzy.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s half-copsed body swayed some more, with great difficulty, she struggled up. She had one hand supporting her forehead and weakly said to Cui Lu: ¡°Help me go dress and freshen up.¡±


    She instructed Steward Xu again: ¡°First, you go back to the lobby and hold them off, don¡¯t really let him tear apart the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor.¡±


    If His Highness Prince Jin became infuriated, there was nothing he would not do.


    Seeing that Liangdi Meng had agreed, only now, with her as the pir Steward Xu braced himself and left.


    Only, while he was walking, he also cursed the Crown Prince in his heart. It was clearly he who brought about this disaster. Why was it that he didn¡¯t even have the courage to assume this responsibility?


    When Steward Xu arrived, that noble and insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin was already sitting on the red sandalwood chair,fortably and leisurely having tea and refreshments.


    Seeing Steward Xue in, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even bother to look up.


    ¡°Paying my respects to Your Highness Prince Jin.¡± Steward Xu respectfully saluted with both knees kneeling on the ground.


    In fact, he only needed to bow in salute. But seeing such a calm,posed and enigmatic His Highness Prince Jin, Steward Xu¡¯s heart was really afraid.


    ¡°Tell Nangong Liujue toe out.¡± Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly ced the teacup on the table.


    ¡°The Crown Prince, he...he..¡± Sweat was starting to pour out of Steward Xu¡¯s forehead.


    Even though His Highness Prince Jin merely said a simple, short question, but that powerful pressure and innate domineering respect of an expert that his entire body emitted, made Steward Xu¡¯s heart beat like a drum continuously.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone seemed to be understated.


    But, it scared Steward Xu until his heart was quivering violently.


    This atmosphere was too strong, even when he was facing his Majesty the Emperor, he was never this afraid.


    Steward Xu hummed and hawed: ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince, he, he went out to visit a friend.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± a loud sound echoed, that sturdy table was immediately pped into fine powder.


    Steward Xu¡¯s heart had a sudden violent burst, nearly fainting away.


    Some of the servants at the side directly fainted.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was hazed over, voice sinisterly deep and dripping with blood. ¡°Yesterday, this king already had someone give him the news. Now, you are telling this king that he went out and even went to see his friend?¡±


    Steward Xu wanted to say something but felt as if his throat was squeezed by two hands and couldn¡¯t spit out a single word.


    His figure was trembling even more fiercely.


    The other servants, seeing the normally despotic and insufferably arrogant, Steward Xu being frightened to this degree, each and every one of them kept even more quiet out of fear. Their bodies were stiff, not even daring to breathe.


    Now, Liangdi Meng had already reached the back of this scene and was scared frozen to the spot by the sound that Nangong Liuyun made.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here by the order of this king!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long sleeves flipped over, a huge wind attacking towards where Liangdi Meng stood.


    The gale stopped, and Liangdi Meng¡¯s fallen down, sorry figure had already appeared in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Seeing Liangdi Meng¡¯s, that serious injured face, Su Luo secretlyughed in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to reproach Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Don¡¯t you have any tender feelings for the fairer sex?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s furious hazed over face, when he looked down towards Su Luo, it was tender and soft: ¡°This king only has tender feelings for the fairer sex towards you.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, in such a public ce, with so many people, be a little more proper.¡± Su Luo gave him a light push.


    But this scene of Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo that suddenly urred, immediately shocked all the people within the hall into dumbfoundedness!


    Just a moment ago...They didn¡¯t see it incorrectly, right? That man smiling with his whole face full of gentle feelings with honeyed meanings, was really that overbearing, arrogant His Highness Prince Jin from a moment ago?


    This was unreasonable!


    Just when everyone was feeling incredulous disbelief, His Highness Prince Jin had already changed back, in an instant, to that overbearing person. His cold eyes gave off an imposing manner of annihting everyone across the board.

 Chapter 605 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (5)

    Chapter 605 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (5)


    Everyone took a nce at Su Luo, their hearts were all mixed, disying various emotions.


    This fourth Miss Su hade to the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor once before. The her at that time was like a country bumpkin entering a big city, cowering, timid and weak. Even they, as servants, dared tough at her in front of her face.


    But now, times had changed, in these circumstances, now they were being forced and threatened.


    Such an insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin giving off an overbearing aura, could still be so gentle and tender to her. This simply made peoplement that the affairs of life were so fickle.


    One could see Liangdi Meng struggle to crawl up, lifting her head. Her entire face was so badly battered that it was too horrible a sight to endure.


    ¡°Huh, the injuries on your face, it was from yesterday, right?¡± The tip of Su Luo¡¯s brow lifted slightly, her eyes contained a smile that was not quite one, the twinkle in the depth of her eyes glittering brilliantly.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s hand at her side were clenched into fists, her sr plexus felt even more as if a huge stone was blocking it, oppressing and smothering her. It was pressing down until she felt it was extremely difficult to bear.


    The Su Luo that was originally not as good as her, nowadays, was nestled against His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s side, someone who she wanted but could not climb up in status to him.


    Whereas she who was originally up high and looked down at Su Luo with contempt and disdain, now looked like the prisoner under the stairs. She looked extremely wretched standing in front of them, much lower than them.


    Such a huge disparity caused Liangdi Meng¡¯splexion to blush a deep red. Her pair of eyes were like two torches that were ignited into burning infernos, staring fixedly at Su Luo. She wished she could tear Su Luo into pieces.


    Whereas thetter person contentedly had her arms looped together, leisurely raising an eyebrow and smiling full of self-satisfaction. How effortlessly rxed was that manner.


    This smile of Su Luo¡¯s aroused the fury in Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart even more.


    ¡°What did youe here to do? Is the Crown Prince¡¯s manor a ce you want toe and cane?¡± Liangdi Meng angrily rebuked Su Luo.


    Su Luo smilingly looked at her, a wicked sneer perking up on her face: ¡° Crown Prince¡¯s Manor? So great and impressive, so much red tape, that even a huge creditor cannot drop in for a visit to demand payment?¡±


    Su Luo turned her gaze towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Does our Eastern Ling Empire have this kind ofw?¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince can draw up nationalws, then it might not be impossible.¡± Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled.


    These words were pped down, really was punishing to the heart.


    Only His Majesty the emperor had the power to draw up nationalws, didn¡¯t these words by His Highness Prince Jin imply that the Crown Prince had thoughts of recing the emperor?


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart was fric, and she hurriedly smiled obsequiously: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin is joking, this, how can this be possible?¡±


    ¡°Call the Crown Prince toe out. ¡° Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold, from his chest pocket, he took out a piece of paper that was a receipt for a debt and ced it on top of the table.


    Seeing this, Su Luo¡¯s quick-witted, beautiful eyes narrowed quickly then passed. She also took out a sheet of paper that was a receipt for a debt from her sleeves and ced hers together with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Nangong Liuyun lifted an eyebrow slightly towards Steward Xu. Steward Xu¡¯s heart suddenly contracted, but his body, still trembling and faltering, stood up. He fetched those receipts for the debt and merely swept a nce at it, before both of his eyes flipped over. He nearly passed out.


    Steward Xu, trembling, used both hands to ce those two pieces of loan receipts in Liangdi Meng¡¯s hands. He simply did not dare to look straight at Liangdi Meng¡¯s pair of inquiring eyes.


    Liangdi Meng saw Steward Xu being frightened to such a degree, and her heart already had a bad premonition. But, she still resolutely received those two pieces of debt receipts.


    The top one belonged to His Highness Prince Jin.


    One thousand five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones?!


    Both of Liangdi Meng¡¯s legs trembled, nearly sinking to her knees.


    Her eyes determinedly, meticulously and carefully examined each and every one of those numbers. She counted this a few times, those numbers were still one thousand and five hundred.


    ¡°This, this is impossible...¡± Liangdi Meng stammered and repeatedly shook her head.


    Oh heavens, one thousand and five hundred pieces, even if the Crown Prince was cut into pieces and sold, it would still not fetch this price.


    Behind it was still another piece of debt receipt that ought to be Su Luo¡¯s.


    Liangdi Meng thought to herself, Su Luo, that loathsome girl, was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even afford clothing to wear, how could she have stuff to loan to the Crown Prince?

 Chapter 606 – Commotion in the Imperial Capital (6)

    Chapter 606 ¨C Commotion in the Imperial Capital (6)


    If they had some, then it only needed to cover the debt to His Highness Prince Jin.


    Holding on to this kind of thought, Liangdi Meng opened her eyes to look at the second sheet of loan receipt.


    One thousand five hundred pieces of crystal stones?


    The Crown Prince also owed Su Luo one thousand five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones???


    Immediately, Liangdi Meng¡¯s face turned green.


    Liangdi Meng stood in a daze at her original spot and also then withdrew back three steps. She lifted her eyes, her pupils opened wide, and stared at these two people in front of her with disbelief.


    ¡°This...how can this be possible?¡± She uttered in a mumbling voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly written in ck and white, if you don¡¯t believe it, just call the Crown Prince out to confirm it.¡± Su Luo collected the loan receipt from her hand, and said with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    ¡°The Crown Prince...His Highness the Crown Prince is not here. Like Steward Xu said, he went out, therefore...this debt, it¡¯s better if you guyse another day to ask for it.¡±


    A full three thousand pieces of crystal stones, even if funds were embezzled from the national treasury to their private funds, it¡¯s still not enough to pay back this debt.


    Therefore, Liangdi Meng simply just threw down the pot that was already broken.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously, as he calmly asked: ¡°Really not here?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he is not here!¡± Liangdi Meng took a deep breath, with head high and chest out, giving herself some courage.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Nangong Liuyun stood up, and swept the surroundings once and cast a nce at Liangdi Meng. The corner of his mouth hooked into a sinister and treacherous smile.


    ¡°This kind of Crown Prince, how can he assume the heavy responsibility of a nation? In the future, how can you ask a person to feel reassured at handing over the entire Eastern Ling empire into his hands? It seems that this king must discipline him well on behalf of our father the emperor.¡±


    Afterwards, without saying anything further, he grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand and just walked out.


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart was shocked.


    His Highness Prince Jin grandiosely came bringing a bunch of people with him, how could he leave here again so easily? In the end, what was he nning to do following this? How could they so easily just leave?


    Liangdi Meng¡¯s heart had a very bad premonition, her heart jumped with ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯ sounds. Her footsteps unconsciously followed behind Nangong Liuyun to walk out.


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo out by the hand, then halted in front of the wide za of the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor¡¯s gate.


    In the middle of the crowd, His Highness Prince Jin started to give a speech.


    His words were concise and to the point, it summed up the intent of his heart, just this kind of short speech:


    ¡°Trained an army for thousands of days just to use it in one moment, starting from today, this king orders all of you guys to wander around the imperial capital, you guys can do as you please. Whoever can force the Crown Prince toe out, this king will award him with one hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones.¡±


    One hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones ah...Liangdi Meng, who was hiding behind them, felt her heart suddenly sank, His Highness Prince Jin was really generous.


    As for those words that Nangong Liuyun said before, she didn¡¯t put it into her heart. From her point of view, since the Crown Prince had already hid away, mostly likely, he would not be found.


    When those soldiers heard Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, immediately, every one of them started to cheer!


    His Highness Prince Jin had always tolerated the Crown Prince to a degree, causing them who obviously had the strength, to eat defeat in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s guards.


    But now, His Highness had said that no matter what they did, these words were simply like an order while giving them amnesty.


    ¡°Did you hear clearly what was said?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, his imposing manner was vigorous.


    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± The crowd of guards all had their heads high and chest out, replying uniformly.


    ¡°Dismissed.¡± Nangong Liuyun waved his hand. Those guards immediately scattered into the bustling imperial capital, like birds and beasts in the mountain.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s guards, were all at least at or above the third rank.


    A guard at the third rank was not considered much, but one thousand guards at the third rank, now that was terrifying.


    These one thousand guards at the third rank scattered in the imperial capital, suddenly causing serious effects in the bustling imperial capital.


    However, their goal was very explicit, specializing in executing destruction on industries owned by the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 607 – Lighting up fires and looting (1)

    Chapter 607 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (1)


    As to which industries the Crown Prince held in his hand, and who helped the Crown Prince take care of it, to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s intelligencework, that was simply too easy.


    In one afternoon¡¯s time, the industries that the Crown Prince owned sustained heavy damage.


    Even more stores that were not actually under the Crown Prince¡¯s name but acted on his behalf were all ransacked or looted.


    First, were those auction houses located at the city¡¯s center, these ces were the first to suffer a cmity.


    The auction house was packed with people, when the hammer was just about tond, a group of people grandiosely rushed in.


    Everyone in the auction house was struck dumb, what were they doing?


    But before they could react, they discovered that the stuff being auctioned were all carried away, even the trays they were on.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you guys? Do you know who is behind this auction house? Peoplee, stop them!¡±


    The boss of the auction house loudly yelled.


    However, he had just spoken when he discovered that the crowd of people had rushed up. They madly beat him up, issuing pping and punching sounds!


    ¡°Stop, stay your hands, stop!¡± The auction house¡¯s boss angrily shouted.


    But the Crown Prince¡¯s name, they simply had no fear of it.


    There were about fifty people that came, each and every one of them was aggressive and fiendish. In broad daylight, they grabbed stuff and still left behind some fierce words: ¡°Want the stuff back, tell Nangong Liujue toe and get it himself!¡±


    This arrogant and despotic manner, directly shocked the boss of the auction house, freezing him to the spot.


    Boss Ren very quickly returned to his senses, ¡°What nonsense are you guys saying? Our auction house doesn¡¯t have even a bit of rtionship to the Crown Prince.¡± His Highness the Crown Prince had instructed before, his investment must not be leaked out. As a result, the boss of the auction house hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°Whether there is or isn¡¯t a rtionship, your words don¡¯t count!¡± This captain of the looting team directly waved his hand: ¡°Brothers, carry away everything in this auction house. Anything that cannot be moved, smash it!¡±


    Consequently, the group of grandiose people very quickly flocked towards the auction house¡¯s underground warehouse.


    The people from the auction house werepletely unable to stop them. Whenever they stepped forward to stop them, they would be knocked out from being hit by a club.


    The situation was overwhelmingly one-sided.


    Now, a group of people sitting in the hall looked at each other in dismay. Their hearts were somewhat terrified and were all panic-stricken about whether the sky was about to change in the imperial capital.


    The captain of the first looting team stood on top of the stage, heroically waving his hand. A huge number of folded papers dropped out of the sky, spilling amongst the crowd.


    This captain of the first squadron had ample imposing manner: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Because the Crown Prince Nangong Liujue owed His Highness Prince Jin a huge debt and refused to pay it back, we were forced and with no other choice but toe personally to take it back. This has nothing to do with everyone. Everybody, keep calm and don¡¯t get excited. With everyone going their own way, then nothing will happen to them. If anyone dares to take advantage of this confusion for personal gain, then don¡¯t me us from Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor for being impolite!¡±


    This kind of speech was powerful,bined with kindness, it gave his words substance, cating every heart that was uneasy and agitated.


    Originally, some really did have thoughts of profiting from others¡¯ misfortune through looting. But when this captain brought out the name Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, all of them would not dare to move.


    Immortal godse to blows, being able to watch from the side was fine with them. If they were to mix in and participated, then they would just end up being cannon fodder.


    This captain of the looting squadron was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s behavior. With both hands linked behind his back, he unhurriedly examined each of the auction items. It was packed into boxes and he ordered people to carry it away.


    After emptying out this auction house, the group of people once again grandiosely charged into the next auction house.


    And matters that were simr to this were staged again and again in the districts of the bustling imperial capital. There was even a huge group of gossiping people that directly followed behind the looting squadron to watch this y.


    The first to suffer a cmity was the auction house. The second to suffer a cmity were those dozen or so manors and courtyards under the Crown Prince¡¯s name.

 Chapter 608 – Lighting up fires and looting (2)

    Chapter 608 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (2)


    The Crown Prince sought the pleasures of life, his courtyard mansions were built sumptuously, in the best district of the entire city.


    In this kind of a district, only high officials and nobleses and goes.


    Even these high officials and nobles who wanted to purchase a house in the best district with the most expensivend, also found it extremely difficult.


    Because once this kind of residence was ced on the market, there would be countless people trying to snatch it right away, thus raising the price.


    The final sale price would often make people¡¯s heartbeat speed up.


    But at this moment, the most gorgeously built residences in these districts, were set on fire by lots of bright torches.


    The residences that made countless people look up at, now were being mercilessly engulfed by arge fire. The mes soared, dark smoke curling up.


    The group of people that set the fire were like fiends with an imposing and threatening manner. Nobody dared to approach, they could only stand far in the distance, pointing the fingers of me.


    ¡°Oh heavens, isn¡¯t this one of His Highness Crown Prince¡¯s residence? How dare someone set it on fire? Even more, they so brazenly did it? Don¡¯t they want to live?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know a damn thing! Do you know the person that set it on fire? That is His Highness Prince Jin, now, you tell me, does he dare to or not?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin? How can this be......¡±


    ¡°I heard the Crown Prince owed His Highness Prince Jin three thousand green-colored crystal stones, couldn¡¯t repay this debt and disappeared. His Highness Prince Jin is using this kind of vengeful manner to look for the Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s actually like this...... His Highness Prince Jin is worthy of being His Highness Prince Jin, he can even think of this kind of peculiar way to look for people.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! The Crown Prince can owe anyone else and it will be fine, but he owed a debt to His Highness Prince Jin, of all people. Did he really believe that our Highness Prince Jin was like y that could be shaped by him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, burning these residences, does it even count? It¡¯s better to also burn down the Crown Prince¡¯s official residence!¡±


    Among the people, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s reputation was always celebrated. Byparison, His Highness Crown Prince was dull without any light.


    Because of the constant, heartfelt worship for His Highness Prince Jin, the public opinion would overwhelmingly lean towards Nangong Liuyun.


    When Su Luo, who was hidden among the crowd while watching this y, heard these people¡¯sments, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head with a forced smile.


    That the matter of looting and plundering could be praised and approved like this since time immemorial, it could have only happened because of Nangong Liuyun, right?


    Su Luo really couldn¡¯t understand.


    ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cruel, arrogant and untamed nature with vtile mood swings that¡¯s brutal and reeking of blood, the masses ought to only respect him from a distance. At least, he should be regarded as the existence of a baby crying at night.


    However, reality was quite the opposite.


    No matter how bloody Nangong Liuyun¡¯s behaviour was, or how excessively far he took it, people would still praise him to the heavens.


    In their eyes, everything His Highness Prince Jin did was right, if it was wrong, then definitely, it was the other party¡¯s fault. This kind of iparable and unconditional trust, in the end, how did ite about? Su Luo was extremely curious about it.


    The entire imperial capital were all stirred up, then where was the Crown Prince from the party that was involved?


    This conversation must start in the wee hours of the morning.


    At that time, the Crown Prince was pacing in his room. He paced and paced, suddenly thinking of that time when he built the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor. He had built a secret passageway underneath his study that led to the imperial pce.


    This secret passageway, outside of he, himself, even the emperor didn¡¯t know about it.


    At that time, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up and directly selected to escape.


    It seemed to him, Nangong Liuyun was a person who valued his face very much, so if he wasn¡¯t there, then Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t make a huge disturbance over this matter. Then, this matter would be settled by leaving it unsettled.


    Therefore, at that time, he had fled without the slightest hesitation.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know, was that this time, the person who provoked this hatred happened to be Liangdi Meng, who he had favored the most from before.


    Thousands, no, ten thousands of should not, this Liangdi Meng should not have offended Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun never held a grudge, because if he had a hatred, he naturally would avenge it on the spot.


    But, if someone dared to offend his treasured Luo Luo, then, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as avenging a hatred. This hatred would also bring disaster to their rtives.

 Chapter 609 – Lighting up fires and looting (3)

    Chapter 609 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (3)


    Liangdi Meng had wield the Crown Prince¡¯s power to do foolish things, naturally, it would bring cmity onto the Crown Prince¡¯s body.


    Therefore, this time, the Crown Prince really could not escape this cmity.


    In the Anning (1) pce section of the imperial pce.


    The empress sat in her honored seat, wearing the phoenix crown that was surrounded by green beads of jade. She was enigmatically holding and drinking a cup of fragrant tea.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s head shrunk back and cowered as he stood beneath her. asionally, he would lift up his eyes to very cautiously observe the Empress¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You tell me, how much do you owe the second child?¡± The Empress¡¯s voice seemed to havee from a deep valley, floating in from a vast distance.


    ¡°One, one thousand five hundred pieces.¡± The Crown Prince, somewhat upset, stamped his feet.


    One thousand five hundred pieces...The Empress¡¯s expression did not seem worried, her gloomy cold eyes were like arrows shooting towards him, ¡°How did you owe him so much?¡±


    ¡°I ...¡± The Crown Prince wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Just this one thousand five hundred pieces?¡± The Empress¡¯s ice-cold gaze stared fixedly at the Crown Prince.


    ¡°No...Still have the one owed to Su Luo....One thousand, one thousand five hundred pieces....¡± In his lifetime, the Crown Prince had never been as humiliated as he was now.


    ¡°Su Luo?¡± A trace of suspicion shed across the Empress¡¯s dignified face, ¡°Which Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°Just that...¡± The Crown Prince lifted his gaze to nce at the Empress on tenterhooks, then, his head hung down again from being upset, ¡°Besides that Su Luo, who else could it be?¡±


    Naturally, the Empress knew about Su Luo because Su Luo was the Crown Prince¡¯s fiancee for around ten years. The Empress naturally loathed Su Luo to an indescribable degree.


    Now, hearing that the Crown Prince owed Su Luo one thousand five hundred pieces of crystal stones, she was simply incredulous.


    ¡°How is this possible? In the end, what happened, you will tell it to me in full detail without leaving anything out, at once and thoroughly!¡± The Empress¡¯s expression was like condensed ice, with eyes bursting with mes.


    The Crown Prince felt that this was extremely humiliating, but was also afraid that the Empress, in a rage, would not help him settle this debt. Therefore, he summoned up the courage to tell the Empress what happened that day at the Purple Fish Pce in as few words as possible.


    However, when he was speaking, he especially emphasized how overbearing and strong Nangong Liuyun was. How treacherous and deceitful Su Luo was, and he, himself, was merely as clean, pure and innocent as a white lotus flower.


    The Empress¡¯s cold expression condensed into frost: ¡°After you withdrew the engagement to that loathsome girl, it seemed as if she was reborn? It really is hard for a person to believe.¡±


    Su Luo was originally the Empress¡¯s future daughter-inw, the Empress naturally knew of her existence.


    But in the past, she had always treated Su Luo like empty air and always looked down upon her. However now, hearing what the Crown Prince said about this girl actually having such good luck.


    The Crown Prince recalled that day when he broke off the engagement, Su Luo¡¯s actions and words were neither obsequious nor servile, and his brows knotted even more tightly: ¡°Before I broke off our engagement, I think she was already reborn.¡±


    ¡°Now you are regretting it?¡± The Empress very unhappily sent a re towards the Crown Prince.


    The Empress also knew, over thesest few years, the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude towards Su Luo was always full of disgust.


    ¡°I...¡± Recalling how agile, clever and astute Su Luo was, recalling her intimacy with Nangong Liuyun from before, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart was filled with disgust.


    Seeing this kind of expression on the Crown Prince¡¯s face, how could the Empress not understand?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity there is no medicine on this earth for regret! Now, she is fooling around with Nangong Liuyun, even if she looked back to seek you out, you are not allowed to want her again!¡± The Empress sent him a re.


    Ever since that loathsome girl defeated Su Qing, for the moment, she was in the limelight with no one to steal her shine. Her sex scandal with Nangong Liuyun raised even more of a stink. Even though the Empress never left the Imperial harem, she still knew about everything clearly.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s head dropped down dejectedly.


    Who could have anticipated that that good-for-nothing waste, in less than half a year¡¯s time, would instantly be a super gifted person? Who could have known that God would care so much for her, that her luck was good to such a degree?


    1) Anning is tranted as peaceful, tranquil etc... into English. So this section is the Peaceful pce in the imperial pce.

 Chapter 610 – Lighting up fires and looting (4)

    Chapter 610 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (4)


    If he had known earlier that Su Luo would emerge so abruptly, he absolutely would not have broken off the engagement.


    The Empress calmly held the blue and white porcin teacup, the forefinger that had a long, slender fingernail carelessly pushed aside the tea leaves in the porcin cup.


    ¡°Mother Empress, what can your son, this official, do? These three thousand green-colored crystal stones, even if you kill this son, still won¡¯t be able to take it out! You must help your son, this official!¡± The Crown Prince depressedly pulled at his hair, squatting on the ground. He appeared dispirited and in a difficult situation.


    If he had know earlier that this was going to happen, at that time, he would not have been so hot-headed as to bet with them.


    Just betting with Su Luo was fine, but he insisted on falling down twice in the same ce. The second time, he lost again to Nangong Liuyun.


    Unexpectedly, the corner of the Empress¡¯s lips hooked into a cold smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones, why so worried?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it three thousand, thousand....¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s voice came to a stop, how did it change into one thousand five hundred pieces all of a sudden?


    The Empress coldly smiled: ¡°If the debt is not returned to the second child, then he will indeed be troublesome, so we still need to carefully consider that side. As for that loathsome girl, if she dares to demand payment from you? Ask her toe see this Empress.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s action was a model of picking on the pushover to pinch.


    The Su Luo in her impression was still that good-for-nothing, love-struck fool, weak and daughter of a concubine at Su Manor from that time.


    The Crown Prince, having heard this, he somewhat awkwardly said: ¡°Mother Empress, there is something you don¡¯t know, second brother treats that Su Luo extraordinarily different. He certainly will stand out to help Su Luo demand repayment of the debt.¡±


    ¡°What kind of vision does the second child have, how could he fancy a loathsome girl that even you don¡¯t want?¡± The Empress smiled confidently, ¡°Him treating that girl well, is merely to make you angry and nothing more.¡±


    The Empress was very certain of this.


    No matter how good Su Luo became, how much better could she have gotten? What kind of vision did Nangong Liuyun have? As long as he was not blind, he was definitely just toying with Su Luo. He was not really going to marry her to make her his princess.


    ¡°This...however, their rtionship is really intimate.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s intuition felt something was amiss.


    He had contact with them face-to-face, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pampering and spoiling of Su Luo clearly didn¡¯t seem to be an act.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The Empress coldlyughed repeatedly, ¡°Just because it is this way, is the reason your Mother Empress is so certain. Nangong Liuyun is merely toying with Su Luo and nothing more. You think about it, if he really liked someone, he would immediately marry her and bring her home. This kind of procrastination can be regarded as what sort of reasoning?¡±


    The pitiful Empress, how could she have known that it was not Nangong Liuyun who didn¡¯t want to marry Su Luo. Nangong Liuyun was only too eager to marry Su Luo and get her home to hide her away.


    But, the problem was, Su Luo wanted to enjoy the pleasure of being chased, how could she so easily let herself be married off? The real person who did not agree to this was Su Luo.


    ¡°As for the second child¡¯s crystals stones, Mother Empress will get your father to personally step in. Just say that this was merely a joke among brothers.¡± The Empress did not feel that this matter was all that troublesome.


    ¡°This way is really okay?¡± The Crown Prince was somewhat disbelieving, this could really be so easily resolved?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the second child will insist on demanding these crystal stones from you? You, however, are the Crown Prince, the future master of this empire. What can Nangong Liuyun be consideredpared to you?¡± The Empress nced at the Crown Prince with certainty.


    The Crown Prince originally was very afraid of Nangong Liuyun, but being told by the Empress of these facts, he suddenly felt that there was nothing about Nangong Liuyun to be afraid of.


    What Mother Empress said was not wrong, in the future, this entire empire will be his. Why would Nangong Liuyun even dare to ask him for the crystal stones?


    The Empress coldly shot the Crown Prince a nce: ¡°You ah, just don¡¯t have enough self-confidence. Also, you are not too tough, so often would always be pressed down by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s imposing manner. In the future, you must remember, in front of Nangong Liuyun, you must keep your head high and chest out for me!¡±

 Chapter 611 – Lighting up fires and looting (5)

    Chapter 611 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (5)


    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart was immediately ignited, and he patted his chest until it resounded with booming sounds: ¡°Right! I am the Crown Prince, I am the true and only future master of this empire, Nangong Liuyun counts as nothing but a fart!¡±


    Just when the mother and son were conversing, suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps from outside could be heard.


    A young court eunuch in the dark blue-colored court eunuch clothes ran in, crying out in rm: ¡°You Highness Crown Prince, something incredibly bad has urred!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he had a very bad promotion.


    He, who was originally full of confidence, now, a touch of fear shed through his eyes.


    The Empress remained calm and unperturbed sitting in the crown seat, with a stiff, ice-cold face, she said: ¡°If you have something to say, say it slowly, what could be so urgent?¡±


    That court eunuch gasped until his breath evened out, and then hastily said: ¡°Reporting back to the Empress, an incredibly bad event has urred, the several residences under His Highness Crown Prince¡¯s name, have all been lit on fire and burned until they were all gone!


    ¡°What?¡± The Crown Prince immediately stood up, his face filled with a shocked expression.


    Those several residences of his, were not just some ordinary residences. Each and every one one of those residences that were constructed had a huge price tag. The most important matter was that, from the outside, they looked like residences, but inside, they were warehouses where he stored a lot of treasures ah...... The more the Crown Prince thought, the more anxious he became, wishing he could immediately grow wings to fly over there!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not limited to this today. It is being reported that the imperial capital is in quite a disorder. In order to find your Highness the Crown Prince, His Highness Prince Jin created huge sounds of activity in the city.¡±


    ¡°This...... These are all Nangong Liuyun¡¯s doings?¡± The Crown Prince was immediately stunned, losing his head out of fear as he looked towards the Empress.


    Just a minute ago, he was encouraged by the Empress¡¯s words, with his confidence swelling. But now, hearing this news, immediately, like a punctured ball, he deted.


    The Empress saw the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior, and a thread of displeasure shed through her eyes. She frowned, finally saying only an indifferent, short sentence: ¡°Go out to take a look.¡±


    Standing on the imperial pce¡¯s highest bright moon stairs, the entire imperial capital was inly visible.


    Even though it was a huge distance away, you could still vaguely see it clearly.


    Seeing the mes soaring into the sky where all the residences were located, the Crown Prince¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. His hands at his side clenched tightly into fists, clearly, he was already extremely furious.


    That¡¯s right, they were all his houses!


    Nangong Liuyun, I will kill you!!! The Crown Prince furiously clenched his fists, both of his eyes scarlet red. He was itching to rush up to Nangong Liuyun and smash him down with one fist strike.


    ¡°Mother Empress, didn¡¯t you say that second brother would not......¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s heart cried tears of blood ah.


    Those were all houses he was fond of, that he built with utmost care and the costs were innumerable. But at this moment, they were all turned to ashes by a huge fire.


    The Empress¡¯splexion now was also exceptionally ugly.


    Shepletely hadn¡¯t anticipated, that this time, Nangong Liuyun would actually be this fierce, this malicious!


    Originally, she had thought she had already overestimated Nangong Liuyun. She never expected that he was even fiercer than she had imagined, even more malicious, with even more determined methods of attack!


    ¡°Mother Empress, what¡¯s to be done ah? You think of a way ah!¡± The Crown Prince was furious and also anxious, nearly falling apart.


    The Empress nced at him harshly: ¡°Why so worried, the heavens haven¡¯t copsed yet!¡±


    ¡°The heavens may not have copsed, but my Crown Prince mansion quickly copsed ah......¡± that was arge part of his assets ah.


    ¡°Humph! Nangong Liuyun actually dares to so openly burn your residences, so condescendingly. Does he still have His Majesty the Emperor in his eyes?¡± The Empress raised the corner of her mouth with a hazed over expression, ¡°Rest assured, this time, he brought about his own demise.¡±


    The Crown Prince was somewhat disbelieving, but seeing the Empress so confident, he couldn¡¯t help but to start half-believing......Could it truly be possible?


    The captain of the looting team and the rest also did not leave empty-handed. Everyone had a list in their hands, that list had noted the extent of their responsibility and target.

 Chapter 612 – Lighting up fires and looting (6)

    Chapter 612 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (6)


    In the wake of every shop and restaurant that was dug out, numerous talented people suddenly realized that their Crown Prince was also a hugely rich man ah.


    If you were to say that the looting of the Crown Prince¡¯s auction house made him sustain an enormous loss, then burning his residencies down made the Crown Prince suffer public humiliation.


    Then, following these people¡¯s actions, was to put the Crown Prince into an economic crisis.


    Because after this, the looting squadrons actually stretched out their tentacles into the casinos. There wererge quantities of money in the casinos and gambling halls.


    Several tens of fourth ranked martial artist dropped from the sky,pletely packing the entire casino.


    Not led by a stranger, but actually led by Beichen Ying, who had heard the news and ran over to join in the fun.


    One could only see him full of aggressiveness, with one foot stepping on the bench, raise an eyebrow and smile at the boss of the casino: ¡°Get someone toe out, have a bet with I, your daddy.¡±


    Beichen Ying would appear in public very rarely with his identity as the President of the Mercenary Union, therefore, very few people recognized him.


    The boss of this casino was one of the people that did not recognize him.


    Seeing so many aggressive people arrogantly rush in, the casino boss¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled and directly red up in anger: ¡°Which group are you guys from?¡±


    ¡°Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor!¡± Beichen Ying said with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    ¡°Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor?¡± The casino boss was stupefied.


    Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, naturally, was like thunder that pierced the ears, who dared to offend them? But why would Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor be....


    ¡°You must be the person in charge, right? Fine, hand over the crystal stones that was owed.¡±


    ¡°What crystal stones?¡± The casino boss bewilderedly asked.


    Beichen Ying called out: ¡°Brothers, they actually asked what crystal stones? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡± They said in one voice, full of rampant aggressiveness.


    Without waiting for Beichen Ying to give the order, this group of people swarmed around using all kinds of manner, and very quickly, they smashed the entire casino into a broken mess. Also, each and every person in the casino was beaten ck and blue.


    As for the properties in the casino, naturally it was used to repay the debt.


    After the looting, another fire was set. The fire burned this malignant tumor in the imperial capital until nothing was left.


    Consequently, this group of people once again showed off their military strength and charged to the next location marked on the list.


    This ce was the imperial capital¡¯s most popr and flourishing brothel.


    Nobody would have thought that the behind-the-scenes boss of this Fullmoon brothel was actually their Highness the Crown Prince!


    It was fine if this Fullmoon brothel was destroyed, the most important thing was that the Crown Prince operated a brothel...this matter was easy to say but didn¡¯t sound good ah.


    It was fine if it was only a joke in his own country. If it were to spread to other nations, wouldn¡¯t he be aughing stock?


    Not long after, the originally flourishing, noisy hubbub with bright brocades in the city center, was now deadly still with mes soaring into the sky.


    Even if the Crown Prince had a lot more industries, he still could not afford to feed this group of hungry wolves that encircled him, inspecting him.


    Very quickly, the bolded names on the list had red circles draw on them. All the enterprises that the Crown Prince had painstakingly built were turned into ashes in a sh.


    The names of parties on the list were cataloged line by line, closely packed together. Now, they were all circled in red.


    Outside, there was such a huge noise of this activity, naturally, there were countless number of court eunuchs making the journey back and forth to pass on thetest news.


    As a result, the Crown Prince very quickly found out, what he lost were not only the residences, in addition, there was the auction house, brothel...all the industries that he secretly owned werepletely wiped out!!!


    ¡°Bang¨C¡± A flower vase was heavily smashed on the ground, broken pieces of porcin flying all over the ce.


    ¡°This is too much! Simply too much!!!¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s face was twisted with malevolence, as he roared loudly in fury.


    Whatever stuff that he could smash with his hands were all smashed by him. Even the valuable stools made of rare wood were all heaved up and smashed into pieces by him.


    Hearing the news passed on by these court eunuchs, each time more grave than before, until the end when all the enterprises that he had painstakingly built werepletely destroyed.

 Chapter 613 – Lighting up fires and looting (7)

    Chapter 613 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (7)


    Only until this moment did the Crown Prince begin to feel fear.


    There were a few industries that he had never shown his face in, yet were also revealed and cleaned out. But he didn¡¯t know how Nangong Liuyun figured it out.


    Just thinking that Nangong Liuyun had this kind of ability, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart would be afraid. A kind of being terrified feeling would spring up unbidden.


    The Empress stood at the doorway, her pair of unperturbed eyes watched the Crown Prince, with her forehead wrinkled slightly.


    Seeing the Crown Prince¡¯s appearance reveal a terrified expression, the Empress clearly was extremely dissatisfied.


    ¡°Nangong Liujue, you are thiscking in ability?¡±


    ¡°You are this Empress¡¯s son, back then, your mother Empress was able to force that woman to die. Now, you actually started to fear that woman¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liujue, you really disappointed this Empress! If you are afraid, this Empress will act as if I never had you as my son!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s words, each sentence was more strict than the one before. It was like a sharp sword, ruthlessly thrusting towards the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s originally chaotic brain gradually became clear-headed, he grinded his teeth and nodded.


    ¡°No, I definitely cannot let him get away with this! Nangong Liuyun, you dare to deal with me like this, I will make you die with a smooth cadence!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face twisted into a sinister appearance, his eyes shining with brilliant rays of vicious light. It looked like a viper hidden in the underbrush.


    ¡°This now looks more like this Empress¡¯s good son. Let¡¯s go, we will go see your father the Emperor.¡±


    The Empress lifted her chin, arrogantly walking in the front with the Crown Prince following closely behind her.


    Within the Imperial Study.


    Emperor Jing sat upright in a circr chair, his wise and old appearance seeming somewhat exhausted.


    The continent was split into four nations, there was never a tranquil moment.


    Among the families that ruled the four nations, all these years, he also didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Eastern Ling, that only few extremely talented people were born. Fortunately, he had Liuyun to hold the fort.


    Could it be that because Liuyun, this child¡¯s, talent was too good, therefore the rest were all reincarnated in the other countries of the four nations?


    Emperor Jing somewhat vexedly had his forehead down.


    Now there wasn¡¯t much time left to the four nations fightingpetition that was held every ten years, subjectively, these years, the talent pool in Eastern Ling empire had withered. Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was very worried.


    Just at the time when he was worrying, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that no matter who it is, I¡¯m not seeing anyone now?¡± Emperor Jing had a displeased expression as he berated the head steward of the court eunuchs.


    The head steward of the court eunuchs smiled obsequiously and said: ¡°Your Majesty, Her Majesty the Empress and His Highness the Crown Prince, requested to see your Majesty. This time, His Highness Prince Jin made a disturbance that is quite big...¡±


    Once Emperor Jing heard that this matter concerned Nangong Liuyun, who he had high hopes for, he changed his mind: ¡°Fine, let theme in.¡±


    The Crown Prince, along the way, had already thought of a good stratagem, therefore, when he came in, he pretended to have been wronged and miserable.


    With one look, Emperor Jing felt something was fishy.


    After causing Emperor Jing¡¯s suspicions to rise, only then did the Crown Prince kneel. From beginning to end, he gave a ck and white ount of the entire event where he was being bullied by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Father Emperor, in the Amethyst Fish Pce, he set up a trap for this subject, your son, to fall into. At that time, this subject, your son, didn¡¯t know ah. This subject, your son, regarded him as the younger brother, how could I have guarded against him? Who knew, unexpectedly, to fall like this into his trap....¡± The Crown Prince appeared to have been exceedingly wronged.


    The more Emperor Jing heard, the tighter his brows wrinkled.


    He lifted his hand, coldly instructing: ¡°Guards,e, bring His Highness Prince Jin in.¡±


    The Empress uttered in a timely manner: ¡°Your Majesty, there is also that fourth Miss Su, there is no harm in also bringing her in together.¡±


    Emperor Jing heard the ¡®fourth Miss Su¡¯, and the space between his brows that could not be seen, wrinkled slightly.


    From the corner of her eyes, the Empress nced at the sh of displeasure in his expression, and the corner of her mouth lifted into a hint of a smiling expression.


    Yesterday, Li Yaoxiang from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family entered the pce. He stayed with His Majesty alone for a long time. After Li Yaoxiang left, his Majesty¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had always had a close rtionship with the royal family. This time, it looked like the rtionship was at odds, very clearly, it was because of something rted to Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 614 – Lighting up fires and looting (8)

    Chapter 614 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (8)


    Getting to the heart of the matter, wasn¡¯t it also because of that loathsome girl?


    A cold, stern smile appeared in the Empress¡¯s eyes, this expression shed by quickly and vanished without a trace. Once again ncing at the Empress, the Empress was as dignified and prudent as before.


    After about an hourter, Nangong Liuyun arrived, with Su Luo following at his side.


    Emperor Jing directly ignored Su Luo, scowling at Nangong Liuyun and angrily saying: ¡°What are you doing? Rebelling ah?!¡±


    Emperor Jing heavily pped down the evidence sheets of impeachment and the legal seal on the table.


    Such a small effort in a short time, and the impeachment papers for His Highness Prince Jin were like snowkes falling in the imperial study. Stacked together, it was actually one third of a meter high.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was very displeased.


    Both because of the Crown Prince¡¯s stupidity was beyond belief, and also because of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fierce ruthlessness and heartlessness.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a slight greeting, standing expressionlessly beneath the emperor.


    ¡°You tell me! What are you doing? Ordering a group of people to fight, set fires, and loot! A nice proper Imperial Capital is in turmoil because of your doings, there are cries ofints from the people that filled the roads. You say something, you tell me, in the end, what you are doing!¡±


    Confronted with Emperor Jing¡¯s sudden rage, Nangong Liuyun was still unperturbed as the wind. The corner of his mouth actually even hooked into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Father Emperor, so many impeachment papers and you still can¡¯t understand them?¡±


    ¡°We, the empire, is in the middle of asking you!!¡± Emperor Jing heavily pped the table with the palm of his hand.


    In front of this son, he really needed to find the dignity as the father and ruler.


    It was always him spitting anger and flying into a rage, whereas the one being scolded was unperturbed without a ripple, calm and collected.


    This made Emperor Jing feel like an idiot performing a one-manedy show.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded, acting as if he was taking things very seriously. He asked, deadly seriously: ¡°Father Emperor, everywhere under heaven, isn¡¯t returning a debt right and proper?¡±


    Emperor Jing was immediately stumped by the question, he found the time to nce at the Crown Prince, seeing his evasive expression, Emperor Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    The Crown Prince had now changed into this appearance, he couldn¡¯t avoid saying this was to the second child¡¯s credit.


    Second child was truly too outstanding and dazzling. Over these years, the Crown Prince had always lived in his shadow, it was also no wonder that he would take the wrong path.


    Emperor Jing gave a dry cough: ¡°How could he, with no cause or reason, owe you so many crystal stones? Perhaps you had nned it?¡±


    With regards to schemes, if second child wanted to trap the eldest, the eldest child would never be able to escape.


    The Crown Prince raised his eyes in a sh and said in a stern voice: ¡°Father Emperor is wise, this is precisely a scheme Nangong Liuyun set up against this son, your official!¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth suggested a mocking expression. He indifferently cast a nce at the Crown Prince, a sidelong nce that was cast disdainfully from high above at him: ¡°Oh? So easily trapped by other people, isn¡¯t this Crown Prince too stupid?¡±


    Su Luo, who was standing beside Nangong Liuyun, drew in a cold breath of air.


    In front of the emperor and empress, Nangong Liuyun actually dared speak such a thing, ah. His poisonous tongue danced, nothing was taboo, didn¡¯t he see the emperor and empress¡¯splexion were already rigid.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s rage in his heart soared to the heavens, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the kind of poisonous tongue that Nangong Liuyun had. So, a retort wouldn¡¯te out.


    Emperor Jing helplessly heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Enough, you shut up.¡± Emperor Jing berated the Crown Prince and turned to Nangong Liuyun to say: ¡°Second child, give Father Emperor some face, let this matter end here, how about it?¡±


    Even an honest and upright official would have difficulty resolving a family dispute, Emperor Jing had an extreme headache.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s words were clearly partial to the Crown Prince.


    Because of the noisy activity that Nangong Liuyun had created, taking all of the Crown Prince¡¯s loss into ount, it was no more than several hundred green-colored crystal stones.


    But now, this old emperor wanted to settle the debt just like this with a stroke of a brush.


    The Crown Prince was secretly delighted, if it was indeed so, he figured he could still ept it.


    However, Nangong Liuyun was never a person who would let himself suffer a loss......

 Chapter 615 – Lighting up fires and looting (9)

    Chapter 615 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (9)


    Not to mention, the woman he loved was standing beside him right now. Such a great opportunity to show off his brilliance and military might, how could he let it go.


    Nangong Liuyun cast a faint nce at Emperor Jing, his eyes turning cold: ¡°Father Emperor, face and respect is not for people to give, it is something you must strive to acquire. At this moment, do you insist on being partial to him?¡±


    Looking at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of profoundly deep eyes, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart had some restrained fear, and he coldly said: ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Still those same words, it is heaven¡¯sw and only proper to pay back a debt.¡±


    ¡°How many properties and industry of his did you destroy? Can¡¯t even count it ......¡± Emperor Jingined.


    Suddenly, a list written in ck and white, was ced in front of Emperor Jing¡¯s face, that list was clearly ssified with the addresses arranged neatly.


    He was investigating the Crown Prince? What did he want to do with such a thorough investigation of the Crown Prince? Could it be that he wanted to rece the Crown Prince?


    Emperor Jing raised his eyes, stunned, and met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of dark, cold and cynical eyes. That enigmatic expression in those eyes would frighten a person¡¯s heart.


    Now, Emperor Jing suddenly recalled a saying: the golden scales of a person with no particr talent, after encountering challenges, would turn into a dragon.


    Such a brilliant and splendid Nangong Liuyun, now, he was already a giant among men. How could this tiny Eastern Ling country hold him? How could the position of the Crown Prince even enter his eyes as worthy?


    Emperor Jing immediately swallowed his original words of criticism that was in his throat.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his eyebrows with a ghost of smile said: ¡°How much the damaged properties were worth, is all clearly listed here, does Father Emperor have an objection?¡±


    Emperor Jing felt very helpless.


    He was obviously the ruler, why did he feel like he was being led by the nose by this second child?


    He snorted twice: ¡°Yes, can be considered clear and understandable.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun unflinchingly said: ¡°If it was not for the Crown Prince escaping, today¡¯s affair also would not have urred, Father Emperor, you tell me, am I right?¡±


    The more the Crown Prince listened to this conversation, the more he felt something was fishy......


    Emperor Jing, nevertheless, helplessly nodded: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°This son, your official, only wants fairness.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes became slightly cold, ¡°Now, even though the Crown Prince was the main culprit, but this son is still willing to assume half of the Crown Prince¡¯s losses, does Father Emperor have any objections?¡±


    Before Emperor Jing could reply, the Crown Prince jumped up: ¡°Who are you calling the main culprit? I can only see that the real main culprit is her!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s finger pointed directly to Su Luo.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    She was just curious about how the emperor of ancient times looked in the flesh, therefore, when Nangong Liuyun consulted for her wishes, she just followed him without saying a word.


    She was merely here to watch the y and didn¡¯t want to participate in this performance. But the Crown Prince, being this flustered and exasperated, could offend Nangong Liuyun ah.


    Su Luo crossed her arms over her chest, casting a sidelong nce at the utterly difited Crown Prince. The corner of her mouth lifted into a careless smile.


    Because of being pointed out by the Crown Prince, everyone¡¯s line of sight was concentrated on Su Luo.


    Needless to say, the Empress¡¯ expression was not good.


    Emperor Jing was now looking at Su Luo, with a dark look, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Emperor Jing frowned with displeasure: ¡°When did this emperor¡¯s imperial study be a ce that anyone could just wantonly enter?¡±


    Su Luo indifferently nced at Emperor Jing, coldly smiled and said: ¡°The Emperor reminded this subject, this subject will now leave.¡±


    When Su Luo turned to leave, her slim white wrist was pulled to a stop by Nangong Liuyun. They only saw Nangong Liuyun smiling towards Su Luo and whispering something in her ear. When his eyes lifted up again, they were already hazed over.


    Those jet-ck as ink eyes, were oozing with horrifying light, sinister and bloody, truly would terrify people.


    Even Emperor Jing couldn¡¯t help but retreat a step back.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth held a sneer, and his sinister words sounded: ¡°Father Emperor, by bing the emperor, this king¡¯s Luo girl can enter and exit this imperial study at will?¡±

 Chapter 616 – Lighting up fires and looting (10)

    Chapter 616 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (10)


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Jing felt as if his own head was struck by lighting.


    Momentarily, all the blood in his body rushed to his forehead, buzzing sounds resounded in both ears, and hisplexion stiffened in an instant.


    He unwaveringly stared at Nangong Liuyun. In a trembling voice, he asked: ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    However, that sinister smirk stered at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth became even more obvious. He justly and honorably repeated it again : ¡°If I be the emperor, this king¡¯s Luo girl can enter and exit this imperial study at will?


    He hadn¡¯t heard it wrong, second child really did speak those grave words out loud!


    Emperor Jing¡¯splexion became increasingly ugly, and he angrily burst forth : ¡°Nangong Liuyun, such huge guts, do not think that we, the emperor, dare not punish you!¡±


    Just because he wanted to let that girl enter and exit the imperial library at will, this brat would think of seizing the throne? Emperor Jing felt that his brain was in such extreme pain that he almost passed out.


    Seeing Emperor Jing and Nangong Liuyun, this father and son fighting, the happiest were the Empress and the Crown Prince.


    Now, both of them looked at each other and smiled, but neither of them let out a sound to disturb this scene.


    Naturally, in their opinion, the fiercer these two fought, the better.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently smiled: ¡°Nangong Jing, can you even punish me?¡±


    Nangong Jing....... He actually directly said the Emperor¡¯s given name! In his eyes, was there even his own father, the monarch?


    At this moment, Emperor Jing was so furious that he nearly vomited blood.


    Su Luo somewhat worriedly pulled at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    The two of them stood very close, through the warmth of his hand, she could feel the restrained emotions from the bottom of his heart.


    There was wrath and indignation in his emotions, there was unwillingness, and also, there was hatred.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know exactly what happened in the past that made Nangong Liuyun view Emperor Jing as an enemy. However, she knew that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rage now would only let the Crown Prince get off cheaply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Luo¡¯s gentle voice echoed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ear.


    Nangogn Liuyun lowered his eyes, in his eyes were intoxicating, tender feelings: ¡°Be at ease, with this king here, nobody dares to bully you, not even the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s face flushed red when his name was mentioned.


    Did this brat even have a little bit of filial piety? Unexpectedly, not even giving his Father the Emperor a little bit of face.


    Emperor Jing angrily red at Su Luo.


    ¡°You are Su Luo? Su Zian¡¯s daughter?¡± Emperor Jing looked at Su Luo and immediately frowned.


    With such skinny-and-thin-as-a-bamboo, small physique, aplexion that could barely be called delicate and pretty ....... No matter how much he looked, he was dissatisfied.


    Su Luo generously looked straight at Emperor Jing: ¡°Responding to Your Majesty, this woman is indeed Su Luo.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s neither servile nor obsequious manner, in Emperor Jing¡¯s eyes, made him increasingly displeased with her.


    Being neither servile nor obsequious towards the Emperor, then that was being disrespectful, extremely disrespectful! This loathsome girl could learn anything from his second child, but only learned his entire body full of stubbornness and rudeness.


    The wrinkles of Emperor Jing¡¯s brows became deeper, disdainfully curling his lips said: ¡°If we, this Emperor, did not remember wrongly, before, you were engaged to my first child.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s secretly cursed and disagreed in her heart: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emperor Jing angrily said: ¡°Since you were engaged to my first son, why are you now entangled together with my second son? When all is said and done, you are still a well-bred, youngdy of a prestigious family. How could you not know about honor and shame!¡±


    Emperor Jing did not even give Su Luo a little bit of face, showering down his stern criticism.


    Su Luo already knew that Emperor Jing did not like her, with regards to his scolding, she did not even put a little bit of it to heart. Her face retained the calm and unperturbed appearance.


    These kind of words, Su Luo didn¡¯t even put it into her heart, but it could not withstand Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fury since he wouldn¡¯t ignore it.


    He didn¡¯t even have enough time to pamper and indulge this girl, holding her in his hands and was afraid of her flying away. Like candy, keeping her in his mouth but afraid of her melting. Now this, other people actually dared to curse at her in front of him, how could he let this be?

 Chapter 617 – Lighting up fires and looting (11)

    Chapter 617 ¨C Lighting up fires and looting (11)


    A sharp light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, ruthlessly thrusting towards the main point: ¡°Humph, who was the one that bestowed the engagement at that time, then afterwards, who was the one that unfathomably cancelled the engagement again. Using the imperial edict as if it was a child¡¯s toy, doing the job of the emperor until it ended up like this and still feels no shame.¡±


    ¡°SsssSss¨C¡± everyone present all sucked in a breaths of cold air.


    Su Luo could not help but p for Nangong Liuyun secretly in her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun was very cool, just too awesome!


    If she was not under everyone¡¯s gazes, Su Luo wished she could rush up and deliver a kiss to him.


    As opposed to Su Luo who was rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortunes, opposite of her, Emperor Jing¡¯s blood pressure was now rushing forth and soaring rapidly.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ªYou¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Jing pointed at Nangong Liuyun with one hand, while the other covered his forehead. Clearly, he had received excess provocation, so much so that he could not even speak.


    This unfilial son, actually dared to speak like this to him!


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you look at yourself, you have already angered Father Emperor to this degree, what else do you want!¡± The Crown Prince jumped out with only indiscriminating criticism.


    The Empress also, in a very displeased manner, red at Su Luo, and she turned around to embrace Emperor Jing: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, do not be angry, Prince Jin has also been angered until he is confused. These are not his heartfelt words.¡±


    Saying this, the Empress did not forget to call out to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Prince Jin, quicklye over and apologize to your father, quickly!¡±


    This time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s performance also increased the Empress¡¯s knowledge and experience...... As it turned out, not even Emperor Jing could pressure Nangong Liuyun. However, this was also good, just like this, then Emperor Jing would shun Nangong Liuyun. The Empress secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    The hand covering Emperor Jing¡¯s forehead secretly opened a small crack, as he furtively nced at Nangong Liuyun.


    Who would have thought, his gaze unexpectedly met with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s taunting and cynical eyes.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s figure stiffened, feeling increasingly that he was in a difficult situation.......


    Nangong Liuyun did not feel like bothering with him, he shook the loan receipt in his hand, and coldly smiled: ¡°Nangong Liujue, the damage created today amounts to five hundred pieces of green crystal stones that I already shouldered for you.¡±


    ¡°This.....¡± the Crown Prince hesitated somewhat.


    In fact, if those properties were calcted at half the price, they were not even worth five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones.


    That¡¯s why, with Nangong Liuyun calcting this way, it was already in his favor.


    ¡°You have someints?¡± Nangong Liuyun cast him a cold nce.


    The Crown Prince furtively looked at Emperor Jing, however currently, Emperor Jing had his forehead covered and was crouching on the side. Nangong Liuyun simply refused to acknowledge him.


    However, looking at his current influence, now, it could already be ignored and disregarded.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart became extremely depressed. Even though from the start, he felt that when Father Emperor confronted second brother, he would most likely lose. However, he had not foreseen that before everything even started, the Emperor would already be extinguished by second brother¡¯s poisonous tongue.


    The Crown Prince really wanted to renege on the debt and not return it. But, because the debt was owed to Nangong Liuyun, as a result, his n of reneging could nevere to fruition in this lifetime.


    Hesitating to speak for a while, the Crown Prince finally, still silently nodded.


    ¡°Then, the remaining two thousand and five hundred pieces of crystal stones will be taken from your treasure storage pavilion.¡± Nangong Liuyun coldly snorted.


    Two thousand five hundred pieces......wouldn¡¯t that be clearing out his treasure storage pavilion until it was empty, and there would still be a deficit?


    The Crown Prince used his eyes to stare at the empress.


    The Empress gave a displeasedplexion, she swept Su Luo a nce and coldly said: ¡°Come, follow this Empress, this Empress has some words to say to you concerning your future.¡±


    After the Empress finished speaking, she directly walked towards the side chamber.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hand, stopping her.


    ¡°You should be at ease, in such a public ce with so many people, what could possibly happen to me? You have just this little faith in me?¡±


    Su Luo originally did not want to go, however, with the Empress like this and everybody watching, if she did not go, it would be a bit hard to exin.


    Su Luo, however, was actually a little bit curious.


    This matter that concerned her future? In the end, what did the Empress want to talk about?

 Chapter 618 – Nangong flipped out (1)

    Chapter 618 ¨C Nangong flipped out (1)


    Side pce hall.


    When Su Luo entered, the Empress had just sat upright in the seat of honor, watching her with a tranquil gaze.


    Su Luo did not pay her respects, the corner of her mouth merely rose slightly, not showing any weakness as she weed the Empress¡¯s gaze.


    The Empress held the fragrant tea, carelessly tasting it and giving Su Luo the cold shoulder.


    But unlike her appearance, in her mind, she was not this inattentive. On the contrary, with regards to this Su Luo, she was somewhat suspicious.


    The Empress couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had seen Su Luo, but in her impression, the previously Su Luo was stupid, timid, and couldn¡¯t be brought out in public.


    However, the Su Luo right now calmly stood there, because of the backlighting, her entire figure seemed blurred and hazy.


    So unperturbed, unhurried and calm, that temperament and atmosphere, was more noble and steady than a princess raised by the Royal Family.


    When the Empress was sizing up Su Luo, Su Luo was also inwardly pondering.


    This Empress appeared gentle and harmless on the surface, but that pair of eyes shed with a sharp coldness from time to time, was seen through by Su Luo.


    Su Luo understood very clearly that the Empress did not like her. The Empress calling her out alone was definitely to deliberately make things difficult for her. But, why would she be worried? In any case, she also didn¡¯t like the Empress.


    If she was to be polite, then fine, but if she deliberately made it difficult for her, then Su Luo was not a pushover that could easily be pinched as the hostess wished.


    The Empress saw Su Luo staying calm, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat smothered in her heart, bing increasingly unhappy with Su Luo.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Under the gazing eyes that were opened wide to stare narrowly at her, in the end, it was still the Empress who spoke first to break the silence.


    ¡°Thank the Empress for granting a seat.¡± Su Luo, neither servile nor obsequious, made her salutations, and then she sat down as if it was her right.


    Afterwards, naturally, it was a face-to-face with the Empress, silent staring contest.


    The Empress¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    This loathsome girl that didn¡¯t know what was good for her, actually thought she was someone of importance. She actually went so far as to learn Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mannerism.


    Although the Empress was annoyed in her heart, but she had to request something from her, so she couldn¡¯t embarrass the person too much. One could only see her lightly nce at Su Luo: ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince owes you a lot of green-colored crystal stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo replied concisely.


    ¡°You have a lot of guts ah, daring to challenge the Crown Prince. Even if your father came, he also doesn¡¯t have this much guts.¡± The corner of the Empress¡¯s mouth held onto a faint sneer.


    ¡°It¡¯s heaven¡¯sw and only proper to pay back a debt.¡± Su Luozily and directly repeated the words Nangong Liuyun said before.


    The Empress¡¯s hand that was concealed by the phoenix robes clenched tightly, a displeased expression passing by her face.


    She had already hinted so clearly, was this loathsome girl truly so foolish or just acting stupid? Could it be that in her mind, she didn¡¯t know even the basic difference between a ruler and his ministers!


    The Empress took a deep breath, and then slowly spoke a sentence: ¡°If this Empress was to ask you to forgive this debt, what do you think?¡±


    A sneer shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    The Empress was also really interesting, she could not deal with Nangong Liuyun, but chose to attack her, instead. Could it be that she, Su Luo, seemed like such a pushover?


    Acting like a pushover, Su Luo raised her eyes. Staring at the Empress in an astonished manner, because she was too surprised, so her voice was quite loud: ¡°Empress Mother-inw, you want me to renounce these one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones for nothing?¡±


    Such a loud tone that also contained Su Luo¡¯s strong spirit force, therefore, her voice was sent out especially far.


    The few males in the Imperial Study could hear it very clearly.


    Su Luo absolutely did this on purpose.


    Nangong Liuyun very satisfiedly sat on the round, yellow rosewood chair, the corner of his mouth rising unrestrainedly into a cynical smile. His dark eyes were pitch-ck as the night as they gazed at the Crown Prince with a ghost of a smile, while lifting a sharp swordlike eyebrow.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face shed with a blush of shame, awkwardly, he directly turned his face away.

 Chapter 619 – Nangong flipped out (2)

    Chapter 619 ¨C Nangong flipped out (2)


    Emperor Jing looked at these two siblings, helplessly sighed, then fell back into his seat.


    Momentarily, the inside of the imperial study became quiet.


    Right now, inside the side chamber, the Empress was ring rigidly at Su Luo, wishing she could bore a hole through her face by ring.


    She never expected that this loathsome girl would actually shout it out loud, wasn¡¯t this the same as letting everybody know that she, as the righteous and grand Empress, was relying on force to bully others?


    The Empress inhaled deeply and red coldly at Su Luo: ¡°Su Luo! You have a lot of guts!¡±


    Su Luo opened wide her pair of perplexed and innocent eyes: ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    The Empress was already angry, after seeing Su Luo¡¯s pretend innocent expression, she became even more furious.


    ¡°I order you to shut up!¡± the Empress angrily said in a low voice!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo very cleverly and seemingly obediently shut up, and once more, her eyes lowered.


    ¡°It seems that you are unwilling?¡± the Empress calmed down. She was also not a fool, and immediately understood after a little thought.


    ¡°This official¡¯s daughter does not understand the Empress¡¯s meaning.¡± Su Luo responded ambiguously.


    The Empress suddenly smiled coldly as she stared at Su Luo strangely.


    However, Su Luo remained calm andposed, serenely, she let the empress look. In the end, she even grinned at the empress.


    The Empress felt her chest be stifled.


    These kinds of psychological tactics, she, who always had the upper hand due to her high position, was ever-victorious. However, in front of this loathsome girl, it had lost its effectiveness.


    The Empress coldlyughed: ¡°Su Luo, you are very self-confident. Let this Empress guess where your self-confidence truly came from.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± Su Luo was using words to lure the Empress who kept evading the main point, Su Luo¡¯s heart was rather dissatisfied.


    Before seeing the Empress¡¯s performance, Su Luo had thought that her life experiences made her really good.


    ¡°It must be Nangong Liuyun, then? You thought that if you curry favor with him, then everything would be unhindered, right?¡± The Empress leisurely andfortably yed around with the white jade ring on her thumb, the corner of her mouth curving up into a smirk.


    Su Luo remained silent, unspeaking. She had always known that relying on a mountain, it would copse, relying on people, they would run away, the most reliable thing was still herself. Therefore, no matter how good Nangong Liuyun treated her, she would never let go of pursuing to the pinnacle of martial arts.


    The Empress saw her remaining silent and believed that she had tacitly agreed. Immediately, her heart was somewhat excited, but her face remained cold as she snorted: ¡°No matter how good Nangong Liuyun treats you, in the end, you will be no more than a concubine who could not be brought out!¡±


    Was the Empress trying to drive a wedge between them? Su Luo thought this was very funny, however, her expression cooperated with what the Empress said, looking bewildered.


    The Empress was very satisfied with Su Luo¡¯s response and cast an enigmatic nce at her: ¡°Have you ever heard of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? This name was on the verge of popping out. Su Luo slightly frowned, looking at the Empress.


    As expected, the Empress coldlyughed: ¡°Li Yaoyao, this name you may not know, but you should already know about the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Luo nodded.


    Not only did she know, but they had also secretly exchanged blows a few times.


    The Empress carelessly watched her and coldly smiled: ¡°Then, this matter of Li Yaoyao and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s having an engagement agreement, are you aware of this?¡±


    Engagement agreement? Su Luo¡¯s eyes squinted, her heart bing sour.


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at the Empress, her voice smooth and unperturbed: ¡°Empress, why are you trying to sow dissension? Whether Nangong Liuyun is engaged or not, how could he not know himself?


    Unexpectedly, the Empress started to coldlyugh: ¡°A major event such as a marriage is always decided by the parents, why would he need to know? Even if he knew, you think that he would have told you?¡±


    Just when Su Luo frowned, the Empress continued: ¡°Of course, this matter has not yet been publicized, there is still time to prevent it.¡±


    Su Luo looked at the Empress.

 Chapter 620 – Nangong flipped out (3)

    Chapter 620 ¨C Nangong flipped out (3)


    The Empress¡¯s mouth hooked into a having-prevailed smile: ¡°If you can tear up that loan receipt, then this Empress promises to use all her strength to help you destroy that engagement.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The Empress saw Su Luo did not speak and she gave a cold humph.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Luo said faintly.


    The Empress naturally did not want Nangong Liuyun to marry someone from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. Because, if that were to happen, with the support of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, then what could the Crown Prince bring to the fight when he was already at a disadvantage from before?


    Therefore, even if Su Luo didn¡¯t make the promise, the Empress would use every means to destroy this marriage. Now, the Empress saying this to her was merely to bully her. figuring she didn¡¯t know the critical point within.


    Su Luo was silent.


    She was silent not because of the Empress¡¯s words, rather, she was observing a moment of silence for Emperor Jing.


    If he really dared to draw up the engagement contract with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s behalf without asking him, what kind of stuff would Nangong Liuyun do? She was convinced that when the time came, the pressure on Emperor Jing would be huge.


    The Empress saw that Su Luo was silent, and believed this matter was in the bag. The smiling expression at the corner of her mouth became increasingly more self-satisfied.


    ¡°Bring it over.¡± The Empress extended a white, jade-like hand towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Bring what?¡± Su Luo pretended, with her entire face looking confused.


    ¡°Su Luo, don¡¯t pretend to be naive, you need this Empress¡¯s assistance, otherwise, His Highness Prince Jin will definitely marry Li Yaoyao.¡± The Empress blunty said everything, leaving it out in the open, ¡°Therefore, bring me that loan receipt.¡±


    All of a sudden, Su Luo smiled, her smile was splendid like a blooming flower: ¡°Empress, Our Mother, in your eyes, am I just that stupid?¡±


    ¡°You...what did you say?¡± The Empress stared at that splendid smile on Su Luo¡¯s face in astonishment. These words spoken by Su Luo made the Empress¡¯s eyes momentarily contract.


    ¡°Empress, Our Mother, if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy were to marry Nangong Liuyun, the Jade Lake pce would use their full strength to support Nangong Liuyun. When that timees, then the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have a thread of opportunity. Once the Crown Prince loses all his influences and power, then presumably, Empress, Our Mother¡¯s, days, would also not be so good.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly looked at the Empress, with every word she spoke, the Empress¡¯splexion would be paler.


    ¡°Therefore, the person that wants the most to block Nangong Liuyun¡¯s marriage to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is you, the Empress. Why should I be worried?¡± Su Luo spread out her hands, smiling innocently.


    The fury on the Empress¡¯s face grew without restraint.


    She never expected that this loathsome girl was not incited by her into disharmony, and also wasn¡¯t poisoned by her words. In the end, she actually reversed the words and checkmated her!


    The Empress¡¯s chest moved up and down violently, ¡°You are a loathsome girl that doesn¡¯t know what is good for you! Nangong Liuyun is willing to protect you, but can he protect Su Manor? You are forcing the entire Su Manor into hell!¡±


    Su Luo again shouted out loud in astonishment. ¡°Empress, Our Mother, even if you loathe me, you also shouldn¡¯t move against Su Manor ah!¡±


    This voice was simply earth-shattering, resonating to the skies.


    Not only the people nearby in the Imperial Study could hear it clearly, even those maids and court eunuchs in the far distance could hear every word.


    The Empress was so infuriated that her face flushed red!


    When she was married, she was already high above as the first wife. After bing the Empress, she again was one person above everyone. Never had there been anyone who dared to contradict her like this.


    The Empress, utterly difited, grabbed the official blue and white porcin teacup by her hand, swung her arms and directly tossed it at Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    When that teacup was a hand¡¯s width away from Su Luo, Su Luo very rudely sat her butt on the ground, evading the attack of the teacup.


    Su Luo had already made preparation for when the Empress would act out violently, therefore, her reaction was very fast.


    At the same time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure had already appeared.


    One could only see his sleeves raise slightly, a burst of wind unfurling.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± that teacup did not end up on the ground, rather, it was spun around by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wide and long sleeves. It directly shot towards the Empress¡¯s forehead!

 Chapter 621 – Nangong flipped out (4)

    Chapter 621 ¨C Nangong flipped out (4)


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you dare!!!¡± The Crown Prince angrily shouted, but it was already toote to block the teacup¡¯s path.


    Following right behind Nangong Liuyun was Emperor Jing and the Crown Prince.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s expression right now was veryplicated.


    He never expected that this unfilial son had be so daring to this degree!


    That was the Empress ah, this nation¡¯s mother, the ceremonial mother of all under the heavens, the Empress ah!


    In a public ce with numerous people and under their gazes, he would actually directly...this was the great crime of matricide!


    Not to mention Emperor Jing¡¯s iparable shock, just speaking of that teacup alone, that was being treated like a ball, pped back and forth.


    One could only see the teacup on a straight line path, shooting towards the Empress with a speed that was too fast to block or dodge.


    The Empress¡¯s heart was greatly rmed!


    She nced towards Su Luo, immediately, a bright idea shed by. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, she sat heavily on the ground.


    Even though the two people made the exact same move, but the difference with the inside trick was still too great.


    Su Luo was already a martial artist at the peak of the fourth rank, her body had reached an astonishing degree of toughness and flexibility. How could an insignificant fake fall be a problem?


    But it was not the same for the Empress!


    Even though the Empress¡¯s talent before was pretty good, but these years, she was busy with the inner fights in the Imperial pce and living like a princess. Where would she find the time to cultivate?


    In addition, the teacup smashing towards her had came from the hand of an infuriated Prince Jin!


    One could only hear the Empress, with a difficult movement, falling from a high position to the ground, barely avoiding that approaching teacup with a murderous aura.


    But the strong wind of the teacup swept past her head.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡± The Empress, who sat heavily down on the ground, gave a loud cry of pain.


    The teacup swept by the Empress¡¯s coiled hair, and immediately, the Empress¡¯s beautifully coiffured hair was messed up. The phoenix and gold hairpins made crashing sounds as they fell. The Empress with disheveled hair cut a very sorry figure.


    The Crown Prince hurriedly rushed over and sank to his knees to help the Empress, anxiously saying: ¡°Mother Empress, are you okay? Is anything wrong?¡±


    The Empress, in a panicked state, had her eyes opened bewilderedly and indertermindly. She held her chest with lingering fear...too frightening, simply too scary....


    The Crown Prince, seeing that the Empress was unscathed, only then did he turn around. He pointed at Nangong Liuyun with a malevolent expression and angrily roared. ¡° You dare to murder Mother Empress! Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t think that because your martial arts are so strong you are extraordinary! If you murdered Mother Empress, you would meet the wrath of the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor, Nangong Liuyun intended to kill Mother Empress, I hope Father Emperor will give her justice!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s angry outburst aroused Emperor Jing from his shock.


    Now the expression Emperor Jing looked at Nangong Liuyun with was veryplicated.


    Only until just a moment ago, when he moved against the Empress without the slightest hesitation, had he suddenlye to realize that this second child was no longer that child who back then, had sought his protection. The Nangong Liuyun right now was not someone he could control.


    ¡°Father Emperor! Father Emperor!¡± The Crown Prince cried out loudly towards Emperor Jing.


    Emperor Jing waved his hands toward him, but his gaze unblinkingly stared at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°We, the Emperor, will give you a chance to exin.¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled, his smile was cruel, noble and untamed, carrying a touch of disdain, ¡°What does Father Emperor want this official to exin?¡±


    ¡°Just now, you tried to kill the Empress, still dare to deny it?¡± The Emperor, panting with rage, bellowed at him.


    This was him, the Emperor, protecting him, giving him a chance to exin. He actually returned it to question him?


    Nangong Liuyun was really too brazen, too used to doing whatever he pleased! That was the Empress! Could it be that he didn¡¯t even know the basic filial obedience? The more Emperor Jing thought, the more furious he became.


    ¡°That Empress wants to murder this king¡¯s little princess as she wishes, what kind of crime should that be?¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth lifted into a smiling expression, but his eyes were ice-cold,cking any temperature.


    Deep and eerie, strange and extremely cold, no one dared to look straight at that gaze.

 Chapter 622 – Nangong flipped out (5)

    Chapter 622 ¨C Nangong flipped out (5)


    Other things, Emperor Jing did not pay attention to, he only paid attention to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s way of addressing her.


    ¡°Little princess?¡± His eyes opened wide in shock. When did Nangong Liuyun have an extra little princess, and him, as the Emperor, actually didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun said deadly earnestly.


    One could only see him pull on Su Luo, both hands were like iron cuffs, imprisoning her, not giving her any opportunity to struggle free.


    At this moment, with daggers drawn, Su Luo felt that it was better that she didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    In fact, in her heart, she had already tacitly agreed on the reality that Nangong Liuyun would be her future mate. It was only....that she wouldn¡¯t tell him this.


    As for Emperor Jing, his finger was shaking as he pointed at Su Luo, ring at Nangong Liuyun inplete disbelief, raising his voice to say: ¡°You want to marry her and make her your Princess Jin?¡±


    ¡°You have an objection?¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted up an eyebrow and carelessly asked.


    Have an objection? Certainly he objected, he had a hugeint!


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was not satisfied, pointing at Su Luo as he angrily said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°What kind of vision do you have? How could this girl be worthy of you? This is simply apse of judgement on your part, even though you are wise! We, the Emperor, will never agree to this!¡±


    Su Luo, who was being looked down upon by Emperor Jing, watched Emperor Jing, unperturbed.


    Nangong Liuyun tightly held onto Su Luo¡¯s hand, and pointed at the Empress, his eyes like sharp swords shooting towards Emperor Jing: ¡°What kind of vision do you yourself have?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Jing finally was angered to the degree where hisplexion was ashen, both eyes wide open and staring fixedly at Nangong Liuyun. He was so infuriated that he simply could not say a word.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was as impassive as before, with one hand on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I see Luo Luo as very good, in my opinion, it is still uncertain as to who really is not worthy of whom.¡±


    His Luo girl, naturally was unique and unrivaled in the world. He had searched the entire world before finding her, yet others actually dared to criticize her as not worthy? Wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    Emperor Jing was infuriated until he was gasping for breath, gulping deep breaths of air.


    ¡°We, the Emperor, do not agree!!!¡± Emperor Jing loudly yelled! And he even coordinated with stamping his feet!


    ¡°I did not ask for your opinion.¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even bother to toss this his way. In other words, whether Emperor Jing agreed or not, as far as Nangong Liuyun was concerned, it was not at all important.


    Emperor Jing was used to being the Emperor and was always waited upon and ttered by others. When had he been so scorned by anyone?


    ¡°You, you this unfilial son! See if we, the Emperor, won¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Emperor Jing was infuriated to the point of waving his hand to directly p towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    However, Emperor Jing¡¯s hand was fixed in mid-air.


    Because his hand was effortless gripped to a stop by Su Luo.


    A trace of a cold smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, in passing, she threw his hands off. Unexpectedly, Emperor Jing retreated a step from being thrown off.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Jing was infuriated until he nearly went insane.


    He, as the majestic and grand Emperor of Eastern Ling empire, his existence should be the most respected. Being bullied by second child could be forgiven, but now, an insignificant, young loathsome girl would also treat him like this?


    Emperor Jing was practically in disbelief...because in his mind and from his knowledge, this simply could not happen.


    Why did these two people not see and treat him as the emperor!!!


    Su Luo pped her hands, herplexion was restrained as she seriously watched Emperor Jing: ¡°Nangong Liuyun is mine. I absolutely will not allow anyone to hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo....¡± Nangong Liuyun lowered his eyes with aplex expression as he watched Su Luo.


    Just a moment ago, in the split second when she blocked Father Emperor, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart warmed without a reason. That kind of warmth, which he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time, was somewhat unfamiliar, and made him somewhat at a loss. But, that feeling felt unprecedentedly good.


    Su Luo held his hand tightly with a serious expression, looking at him: ¡°Before, it was always you protecting me, in fact, I also want to protect you.¡±

 Chapter 623 – Nangong flipped out (6)

    Chapter 623 ¨C Nangong flipped out (6)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure jolted slightly to a stop. Lowering his eyes, gently and cautiously, he gazed at Su Luo with a nervous expression...... his eyes held disbelieving rays of light.


    For a long time, he had cast aside his arrogance to foolishly wrap himself around her in order to thoroughly tie her up. He even lowered himself to act as her servant, repeatedly investing in their rtionship. Now finally, had he obtained a response?


    Faced with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unbelieving gaze, Su Luo gave a smile, a smile that was as beautiful as blooming flowers in the summer.


    She pushed his arm, as if to shake him awake from a dream: ¡°I am yours, you are naturally mine ah, could it be that you don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, as if beginning to wake up from a dream, was extremely happily surprised,and embraced Su Luo. He was so excited that he nodded wildly: ¡°Agree, couldn¡¯t agree with you more!¡±


    The Nangong Liuyun right now, where was the insufferably arrogant His Highness Prince Jin that dared to challenge the powerful emperor?


    The him now was like young child who hasn¡¯t grown any hair with excitement that was almost impossible to restrain.


    Emperor Jing saw this young pair of lovebirds flirting in front of his eyes, and a raging inferno ignited in his eyes: ¡°In such a public ce with lots of people, in front of we, the Emperor, you guys are still hugging and embracing, how scandalous!¡±


    After that, he directly aimed his criticism at Su Luo: ¡°Su Zian seems okay, how could he have raised this kind of loathsome girl like you who doesn¡¯t know any shame! You are a girl, be aware and have some sense of honor okay?¡±


    Su Luo happily and contentedly stayed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace, she poked her head out and coldly smiled towards Emperor Jing: ¡°Who did you say was shameless?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun held onto Su Luo, coldly smiling at Emperor Jing who was nearly angered to death: ¡°Whatever Luo girl says, is what I say.¡±


    ¡°Your Father the Emperor says I am shameless oh.¡± Su Luo rubbed against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest.


    Nangong liuyun dropped a tender kiss on her forehead.


    The two people made a public disy of affection in front of Emperor Jing.


    Seeing this pair of young lovebirds that echoed each other full of mutual understanding, Emperor Jing only felt that his forehead was about to burst, a fit of riled up blood was boiling over.


    If, prior to today, Nangong Liuyun was determined to marry this loathsome girl, although he might not be happy, he might also barely ept it, but now......


    Emperor Jing knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Nangong Liuyun, so he could only retreat a step and coldly snort at him: ¡°If you really like this loathsome girl, it is notpletely out of the question. Taking her as a concubine will be fine, but you absolutely cannot marry her as the princess and main wife.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question.¡± Nangong Liuyun straightforwardly refused. Even the position of princess, he already felt it wasn¡¯t good enough for Su Luo. If Su Luo wanted, Nangong Liuyun would even help her be an empress.


    ¡°Why is it out of the question? Which royal aristocrat doesn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? Why would it be out of the question for you? Are you still listening to this Emperor¡¯s words?!¡±


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t buy into it at all, he boldly and righteously spat out a sentence that nearly made Emperor Jing fall down from anger.


    One could only see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s jet-ck, ink-like eyes unblinkingly gaze at Su Luo. His tone was overbearing and intolerant of other¡¯s¡¯ opinion: ¡°This king will only take one wife and no concubines.¡±


    A smiling expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun, how could she refuse him? It was as if he was made to her exact measurements.


    Infatuated, tyrannical, single-minded, and the most important thing was that his philosophy was identical to hers.


    In these ancient times, like what Emperor Jing said, three wives and four concubines were normal. If Nangong Liuyun had this inclination, no matter how good he was to her, she still wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him.


    But now, he clearly, openly and definitely dered his single-minded intent, this made Su Luo put down herst thread of reservation.


    She smilingly looked at Nangong Liuyun, such a handsome, overbearing, infatuated and single-minded male. Really was that the more she looked, the more she felt that she had hit the jackpot.


    Emperor Jing coldly tossed out a sentence. ¡°Since it is like this, then you guys are absolutely not allowed to marry!¡±

 Chapter 624 – Nangong flipped out (7)

    Chapter 624 ¨C Nangong flipped out (7)


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo red at him, not epting.


    ¡°Because Nangong Liuyun is already engaged! Therefore, he absolutely will not marry you! In the future, you should not try to wrap yourself around second child! Otherwise, we, the Emperor, will not be polite to you!¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s tone was indescribably firm.


    Nangong Liuyun was already engaged?


    This sentence was simr to a bomb thrown into the sea, immediately causing a burst of tempestuous waves.


    The veins on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead jumped out, hisplexion hazy like an approaching storm.


    Coldly staring at Emperor Jing, he closed in on the Emperor step by step, stressing each word, and said. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Being stared at by that bloodthirsty gaze of his, a indescribable fear appeared in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart.


    His heart suddenly had an unknown type of fright, therefore, he subconsciously retreated, then retreated again....


    ¡°If you have the ability, say it again!¡± Nangong Liuyun, with one move, grabbed him by the cor.


    Emperor Jingpletely didn¡¯t expect that following after the Empress, this second child would dare to even move against him!


    He, the stately, majestic Emperor, at this moment, his cor was actually being grabbed by someone!


    Also, because of exactly this, that touch of fear in his heart dispersed and was reced by fury.


    One could only see the Emperor smiled coldly: ¡°Yesterday, Father Emperor had already agreed to a marriage for you. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over it.¡±


    Su Luo frowned slightly: ¡°Li Yaoyao?¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s indignant gaze swept towards Su Luo and coldly smiled: ¡°You actually guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Rescind the marriage!¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted Emperor Jing to the front of a table, took out a brush already dipped in ink, and handed it over to him, ¡°Immediately write the document to rescind the marriage.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was great, and Emperor Jing¡¯s hands were pinched until they became extremely painful by him. Exactly because of this, the fury in his heart flourished even more.


    ¡°The has marriage already been decided, there is no backing out.¡± Emperor Jing looked at him with a cold smile, ¡°If you want the Nangong family to withdraw from the royal lineage, then break off this promise of marriage. When the timees, then you will be the family¡¯s sinner. In the end, when you go to the underworld, see how you will face the ancestors that established the Nangong family!¡±


    Emperor Jing was taking this huge country with ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains to press down on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, forcing him with no other choice but topromise.


    However, very clearly, he had underestimated this son¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°Ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains? Haha, you care, but I certainly don¡¯t care about it.¡± Nangong Liuyun, with a fierce appearance,ughed evilly as he looked at Emperor Jing who was rigidly fixed to the spot from hearing this short sentence.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª you, this unfilial son!¡± Emperor Jing was so furious that he shouted out loud.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly andposedly pointed at the Crown Prince: ¡°If I really care about the position of Emperor, you think this stupid and ipetent Crown Prince would be able to live till now?¡±


    Emperor Jing was immediately stumped for words, his body swayed and was unable to control himself as he recoiled by two steps.


    He originally believed he could threaten Nangong Liuyun with this trump card, but unexpectedly, it doesn¡¯t have the slightest use on him, because he absolutely did not care.


    And at this moment, the Crown Prince who was mentioned almost jumped up.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, who are you calling stupid and ipetent? Who are you calling that!¡± The Crown Prince practically demanded, having been infuriated.


    Having grown up till now, there still wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to speak this in his presence. But now, Nangong Liuyun showed no quarter as he cursed him out as stupid and ipetent.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t stupid, is it possible for you to owe such a huge debt that you couldn¡¯t pay even in this lifetime?¡± Su Luo in annoyance rolled her eyes at him, ¡±A noble person has self-knowledge, Your Highness the Crown Prince, it¡¯s still better for you to take a breather. Nangong will not fight over the position of Crown Prince with you.¡±


    ¡°Because he simply feels that it¡¯s not worth doing!¡± Su Luo, in the dark, added another twisted-with-a-knife-like words.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª what does a loathsome girl like you understand!¡± The Crown Prince wanted to curse her, but found himself without the words, because everything this girl said was true, he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I understand? However, can your Highness the Crown Prince pay back the green-colored crystal stones you still owe me?¡±

 Chapter 625 – Nangong flipped out (8)

    Chapter 625 ¨C Nangong flipped out (8)


    ¡°These days, the money I have on hand is a little tight.¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    Su Luo knew that both Nangong Liuyun and Emperor Jing had stubborn dispositions and that neither was willing to admit defeat. If they continued to fight, then both sides would suffer and this would allow the Crown Prince to pick up some cheap benefits.


    As a result, she jested in order to draw this business back to the main point.


    Nangong Liuyun tossed Emperor Jing aside and walked to Su Luo¡¯s side. He had both hands looped around his arms as he cast careless, sidelong nces at the crown prince: ¡°Now, you can return the debt, right?¡±


    ¡°I.......¡± Couldn¡¯t afford to return it.......


    The Crown Prince wanted to cry but had no tears, his eyes cast nces towards the Empress and Emperor Jing.


    Deducting the costs for those damaged properties, he still had to return more than two thousand green-colored crystal stones, even if you killed him, he still could not afford to pay it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Treasure Storage Pavillion? You can use other treasures with spirit powers to repay the debt.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes glittered and shined.


    She really wanted to bring the little divine dragon along to pick and choose.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head: ¡°This also sounds good.¡±


    At this moment, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was extremely angry with Nangong Liuyun. Seeing him and that loathsome girl unite again to bully his Crown Prince, temporarily, his reasoning withdrew, and all of a sudden, a sentence came out: ¡°His Treasure Storage Pavilion can be regarded as fart, if you have the ability, then go to the Royal Treasure Storage Pavilion!¡±


    When the Crown Prince heard these words, he simply burst with joy, and he immediately ran over to hug Emperor Jing¡¯s thigh: ¡°Father Emperor, your son, this official, thanks you for your saving grace. Even if your son, this official, has to work like an ox and a horse for his entire life, he will repay your generosity!¡±


    Emperor Jing became somewhat stupefied.......


    In fact, what he meant to express was not to tell Nangong Liuyun¡¯s party to go to the Royal Treasure Storage Pavillion, rather, he was disdainful that the Crown Prince¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion was too small.


    More than two thousand green-colored crystal stones, this was not a small number. Even Emperor Jing, himself, momentarily could not take out so many.


    Emperor Jing wanted to exin, but discovered that if he was to exin, would he still want an Emperor¡¯s dignity or not?


    Emperor Jing sent a very fierce re at the Crown Prince, his inner rage immediately rushing up.


    First, Nangong Liuyun was disobedient to him and did not treat him as the Emperor.


    Now, the Crown Prince also cheated him, this father, scheming against him by every means.


    Emperor Jing, panting with rage, red at the Crown Prince, however, he could not say a single word of refusal. This kind of feeling was especially suffocating and depressing.


    When Su Luo heard what was said, her eyes momentarily shined.


    Indeed, it was like the Emperor had said,pared to the Royal Treasure Storage Pavilion, the Crown Prince¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavillion simply was not even worth a look.


    If she were to choose, of course she would choose the Royal Treasure Storage Pavillion.


    As a result, Su Luo pretended to be unperturbed and said: ¡°Is the Emperor going to help the Crown Prince repay the debt? This I can actually consider.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had paid close attention to Su Luo¡¯s expression all along, how could he not understand her thoughts?


    As a result, Nangong Liuyun, who was always in disagreement with the Crown Prince, suddenly acted in collusion with him.


    He pondered, holding his chin, and looked towards Emperor Jing with a frown: ¡° Is Father Emperor willing to repay this debt for the Crown Prince?¡±


    Not waiting for Emperor Jing to reply, Nangong Liuyun indifferently nodded his head: ¡°Giving Father Emperor some face, it can only be so. Could not continuously watch the nation¡¯s Crown Prince being hounded to death in front of him, after all, he is still this king¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but discovered that Nangong Liuyun had already held Su Luo¡¯s hand and walked in the direction of the Royal Treasure Storage Pavillion.


    Emperor Jing suddenly returned to his senses. He shouted towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back: ¡°We, the Emperor, order you to stand still!¡±


    However, Nangong Liyun did not even turn his head and continued to walk away.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter, what do you n to do?!¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was uncertain, he had already agreed to this marriage.


    ¡°What else can be done? Whoever agreed to this marriage should marry her.¡± Nangong Liuyun bluntly and decisively tossed out this sentence, afterwards pulling Su Luo along and gradually proceeded further away.


    However, this sentence infuriated Emperor Jing to the point of near copse.


    Could this brat even speak with human words or not? His childhood sweetheart, he wanted we, the Emperor, to marry?

 Chapter 626 – Nangong flipped out (9)

    Chapter 626 ¨C Nangong flipped out (9)


    Although Nangong Liuyun was determined not to recognize his arranged marriage with Li Yaoyao and also insisted on wanting to marry Su Luo instead, but at this moment, Emperor Jing became as stubborn as Nangong Liuyun, this time demanding that he marry Li Yaoyao! This was all a part of an Emperor¡¯s dignity!


    Not to mention how the Emperor¡¯splexion turned ashen from fury. Let¡¯s return to Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s viewpoint.


    The Royal Treasure Storage Pavilion was located in the deepest part of the Imperial Pce, being in the forbidden area. Normally, besides the guarding elder, nobody else was allowed near it.


    Seeing those four huge, golden glistening words, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth perked up into a smile.


    The treasures with spirit force were collected by the entire Nangong n for many years and ced in the Treasure Storage Pavilion since the establishment of this family. Naturally, the treasures were extremely abundant, simply giving a person great expectations.


    In her hands, the greatest shortage was in treasures with strong spirit power. This kind of opportunity was hard toe by, after she entered the Treasure Storage Pavilion, no matter what, she must obtain a few benefits.


    Suddenly, from the side, a person¡¯s figure floated out.


    This was an elderly man whose eyebrows and hair were all white. Looking at his age, he was about seventy to eighty years old. Despite his white hair, hisplexion was rosy, appearing extremely hale and hearty in old age.


    The number of people Su Luo knew wasn¡¯t many, however, this elder, she unfortunately did recognize.


    Nangong Yu.


    On that day when she had a duel with Su Qing, he was one of the three judges, and also the only person who gave her troubles.


    At that time, Su Luo saw through to the greedy desire he had towards the little divine dragon, thus, her impression of him was not so good. Even now, seeing him guarding the door, her long, shapely eyebrows knitted slightly.


    Nangong Yu, with one look, was able to recognize Su Luo.


    On that day, the matter of the little divine dragon showing off its divine might left a deep impression on him. However, because the little divine dragon was given by His Highness Prince Jin, whom he could not afford to offend, so he had no other option but to pull back.


    At this moment, his attention was all ced on Su Luo¡¯s body. His eyes were slightly squinted, with a dangerous aura shing though its depth.


    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t bring that little thing over here?


    ¡°Lead the way ahead.¡± Nangong Liuyun sent a displeased re at him, coldly throwing out this sentence.


    Nangong Yu¡¯s expression did not change, his eyes remained tranquil without a single ripple. He nodded his head, and moved forward to lead the way.


    The him right now seemed very well-behaved.


    While walking, Nangong Liuyun said to Su Luo: ¡°This kind of opportunity is hard toe by, do not waste it. After entering, we will be sent to different rooms, therefore, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun paused for a while, then continued: ¡°Inside this Treasure Storage Pavilion, there are many treasures acquired by my ancestors during their travels around the world. Whether you can get a huge windfall, will all depend on your foresight and luck.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my luck could possibly be bad?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    Nangong Liuyun paused, then with a smile, he rubbed her head: ¡°It seems like I was worried over nothing.¡±


    Inside the room with the gateway, there was a bright, white circr diagram.


    The Treasure Storage Pavilion did not have doors nor windows, every time someone entered or left, they must pass through this mysterious teleportation array.


    It was rumored that this teleportation array was created by the founding ancestor of the Nangong family back in the day.


    This ancestor¡¯s story was extremely rich and colorful, like all legendary tales. If pen and paper was used to described it, even millions of words would not be enough.


    The moment she passed through this teleportation array, Su Luo knew that Nangong Ancestor was definitely a space mage, and was also the supreme expert kind.


    Following the wake of two brilliant white shes, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo disappeared on the spot.


    Nangong Yu watched the two silhouettes that disappeared, his eyes shing with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    He was one of the people that protected and guarded the surroundings, and never had the qualifications to enter the pavilion.


    Seeing that in front of him was a mountain of treasure inside, but he could not enter, this kind of feeling was too stiflingly depressing. It was simr to having his heart gnawed and bitten by a poisonous insect, making him feel extremely unwell.


    Just now, Emperor Jing sent a single word in secret......


    If..........


    Seeing the white light remaining after Su Luo disappeared, a cold smile shed through Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 627 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (1)

    Chapter 627 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (1)


    Standing in the circle of light, Su Luo only felt her mind being dazed. When she opened her eyes again, the surrounding scenery had already changed.


    Su Luo opened her eyes and felt that the light in front of her eyes were exceptionally ring. She couldn¡¯t help but to use her hands to cover her eyes.


    Only after a good while was she able to adapt to the light here.


    Su Luo raised her head, and swept her eyes in all four directions.


    Right now, appearing in front of her was a huge cave.


    Inside the cave, there were rows of yellow rosewood shelves arranged neatly and in an orderly manner.


    On the shelves, the treasures with spirit force were arranged by categories, the surroundings were all bathed in rays of light, like the stars in the sky, twinkling and dazzling.


    This cave gave Su Luo a feeling somewhat resembling a modern supermarket. It gave her a familiar feeling.


    Su Luo carefully examined everything and noticed that the area of this cave wasn¡¯t really big. It was probably about several hundred square meters in dimension.


    However, she thought about it slightly and understood.


    Nangong Liuyun and her were not in the same room, this showed that there were at least more than two rooms inside the Royal Treasure Storage Pavilion.


    ¡°This is the Nangong n¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion? Isn¡¯t it rather too rich?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes looked all around.


    Every single spirit treasure was wrapped up by ayer of dim light, appearing very captivating.


    Just when Su Luo wasmenting, the little divine dragon inside her space poked his head out.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± the little divine dragon, seeing the spirit treasures around, suddenly opened his little mouth.


    She only heard the sound of something breaking, and when Su Luo opened her eyes again to look, the light wrapped around the spirit treasures, without exception, had all disappeared.


    Su Luo, startled, opened her eyes wide and poked at the little divine dragon¡¯s head: ¡°What did you do?¡±


    The little divine dragon jumped up two or three times in Su Luo¡¯s embrace. Expressing his wishes by gently rubbing his plump little belly, he mumbled pitifully to Su Luo: ¡°Hungry.......¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago, those clouds of spiritual energy were all absorbed by you, yet you are still hungry?¡± Su Luo woke up to reality from being dazzled, grabbing the little divine dragon and scowling directly at him.


    Those spiritual energy lingering around the surrounding spirit treasures were the essence and best feature of this ce. After losing it, the formidable power it had would weaken greatly.


    However, the little divine dragon, in one breath, had absorbed it all. If this was seen by Nangong Family¡¯s ancestor, very likely, he would catch the little divine dragon and make him into stew.


    Unexpectedly, the little divine dragon himself didn¡¯t seem to be aware of this being his fault. He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hands and ced it on his soft belly, deted his small mouth pitifully, and anxiously and impatiently looked at Su Luo: ¡°Still hungry.......¡±


    That soft and yielding tiny appearance was extremely adorable, making others pity him while also being affectionate towards him. It made people wish that they could deliver all the good things under Heaven to him.


    ¡°However, all of these have been swallowed by you, you tell me, what¡¯s to be done?¡± Su Luo¡¯s spread out both hands, expressing her helplessness.


    Originally, among these spirit treasures were a few items that she fancied, but now, since their effectiveness had been weakened greatly, she naturally would not take them.


    However, this was also part of the little divine dragon¡¯s luck, only he could absorb these spiritual energy, even she could not absorb them.


    The little divine dragon crooked his head and thought for a while. Afterwards, he extended his little fingers and pointed up ahead.


    Su Luo¡¯s face had an awkward expression, because the ce in front that the little divine dragon pointed to was a hard rock wall. She didn¡¯t have the ability to pass through walls.


    Who would have thought that this time the little divine dragon would be especially stubborn, determinedly and persistently saying: ¡°Treasure, treasure, many many treasures....¡±


    With regards to the little divine dragon¡¯s ability to find treasure, Su Luo absolutely believed in it.


    ¡°Then fine, let¡¯s try to find the exit.¡± Su Luo ced the little divine dragon on the floor. She carefully studied that glossy-as-jade wall by herself.


    Outside the Treasure Storage Pavilion.


    Inside a tiny room.


    Nangong Yu sat cross-legged, in front of him was a fist-sized crystal ball.


    At this moment, a small ck dot appeared on the wall.

 Chapter 628 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (2)

    Chapter 628 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (2)


    The corner of Nangong Yu¡¯s mouth evoked into a cold smile: ¡°Loathsome girl, you actually have a little bit of insight. Originally, His Majesty intended for you to choose a few from these outside spirit treasures, letting you take get a small bit of advantage to call it even.¡±


    ¡°However, a thousand, no, ten thousand times you ought not to be so greedy like this. You actually dared to move the most valuable treasures in the inner section. How could that ce be somewhere that you, as an insignificant fourth rank, can enter?¡±


    ¡°That sealed door, if it is broken by force, you will suffer from the strong recoil bit left behind by Nangong Elder Ancestor. Unless you know the method to enter or is a space mage.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, loathsome girl, you should just wait to die!¡±


    Nangong Yu thought up to here, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a sinister smile. His eyes closed a bit as he entered the cultivation state.


    Exactly because his eyes were closed slightly, so, he didn¡¯t see the single ck dot that was there suddenly change into two.


    Within the Treasure Storage Pavilion.


    Su Luo was facing this slippery and smooth wall with simply no way out.


    ¡°Are there really treasures inside there?¡± Su Luo crouched down with a powerless expression as she poked the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    She had studied it for a long time, the top of this wall was bare with nothing on it.


    However, the little divine dragon still seriously nodded his little head: ¡°There is, there is, there is!¡±


    ¡°Does your inherited memories have information on how to decipher this doorless wall?¡± Su Luo patiently asked him.


    The little divine dragon stood in the original ce with his head crooked at an angle as he pondered. His face was perplexed and also very innocent, like a confused little kid. Seeing him like this made a person¡¯s heart soften.


    Su Luo had a lot of patience, all along waiting for the little divine dragon¡¯s response. She even told him not to be anxious.


    After a long while, the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He animatedly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh? You found a way?¡± Su Luo saw a mystical light sh through the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t this rather a little too fast?¡±


    The little divine dragon nodded excitedly.


    One could only see his tiny nimble body jump onto Su Luo¡¯s arm, suddenly grab Su Luo¡¯s forefinger, and use it to press at a particr location on the wall.


    Su Luo¡¯s palm was ced against the wall and felt the ice-cold touch the wall gave her, but couldn¡¯t find the slightest bit of usefulness.


    ¡°In, input¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon seemed like a little teacher, standing upon Su Luo¡¯s shoulder and directing her.


    Input? Input what? Could it be inputting spirit force?


    Due to her confidence in the little divine dragon, Su Luo slowly gathered the spirit force in her body together and transmitted it into the wall through the palm of her hand.


    Su Luo inputted the spirit force into the wall. When her spirit force ran into the wall, it was like a raindrop falling into the ocean. In a sh, it would disappear without a trace.


    Unexpectedly, there was no reaction?


    Su Luo felt that this was extremely odd.


    She did not believe that this devilishly huge input would not work. But the continuous stream of spirit force she inputted were all absorbed by the wall!


    In addition, she could feel that the spirit force the wall needed was far from being met.


    Just when Su Luo was being distracted, suddenly, she felt a touch of extremely dangerous auraing from the depths of the wall.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was shocked from horror, subconsciously, she withdrew the palm of her hand.


    ¡°This method doesn¡¯t work.¡± Su Luo helplessly shook her head towards the little divine dragon.


    Her sixth sense had always been urate, she felt that if she was to continue inputting more spirit force, probably, something very bad would ur.


    Since the little divine dragon determined that there were treasures inside, Su Luo naturally believed it one hundred percent.


    Merely, that riches and honor were sought amidst danger, how could a treasure be so easily picked up?


    Su Luo pondered while supporting her chin and paced around in front of that smooth, glossy wall.


    The little divine dragon had his tail raised, his clear, monochrome, huge and limpid eyes watching Su Luo. His pitch-ck pupils swayed, following along her movements.


    It seemed as if his expression was extremely confused.


    The dragon race usually had inherited memories.

 Chapter 629 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (3)

    Chapter 629 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (3)


    And his inherited memory had told him, just ce your hand on the wall and you could enter...how could it not have worked? Where was the problem? The little divine dragon patted his own head, no matter how much he thought, he could not understand.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead knotted slightly, with a heavy expression, she sank into deep thought.


    She started to ponder from problem of opening a path from the beginning, bit by bit, recalling everything inside the Treasure Storage Pavilion, trying to find the trick within.


    In the beginning, she first stood within the transparent diagram, having been delivered inside this room....


    Huh, the transparent diagram, teleportation array!


    Suddenly, a light shed through Su Luo¡¯s brain, and her eyes shone abruptly.


    How could she have forgotten?


    At that time, the Elder Ancestor that established the Nangong family, he was one of the rare space mage on this continent.


    This wall created by that legendary space mage was definitely not easily found by a person, perhaps... inside, there was the power of space.


    Su Luo finally felt that her own mind was opened wide.


    Anyway, no matter whether it will work or not, she¡¯ll know if she give it a try.


    Su Luo thought about it, then usedrge strides to walk to the front of the wall and pressed her palm against that bright and clean wall. Then, she applied her space powers.


    In the beginning, the wall was still as undisturbed as before.


    However, with the passing of the time, with more and more spirit force, the space powers became more and more full. Finally, all of a sudden, a buzzing sound resounded....


    Sess!


    A happy expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, a bright white light appeared around Su Luo¡¯s body, just at this critical moment, the little divine dragon, with one leap, jumped up. His two little paws grabbed hold of Su Luo¡¯s thigh.


    Just when he grabbed hold of Su Luo, her figure disappeared in a sh from within this room.


    Su Luo felt a burst of dizziness and her vision blurred, when she opened her eyes again, the surrounding scene had changed greatly once again.


    Was this the ce behind the wall?


    Su Luo originally thought she would be met with danger, she had even taken a fighting position. But, in front of eyes, waspletely empty with nothing here.


    She dropped her fighting position, and started to size up this ce that she had been mistakenly transferred to and identally entered.


    This was a cave.


    Compared to the room outside, this ce was much bigger.


    The surroundings werepletely empty without a single shelf, thus, it was even less likely to see the spirit treasures on the shelves.


    In fact, Su Luo didn¡¯t know, this inner room was the ce where the most precious treasures were stored that had been collected over the years from the Empire.


    Emperor Jing would never have imagined that Su Luo would be able to enter the inner room of the Treasure Storage Pavilion. Because, this ce was very much a secret, even Emperor Jing himself had only heard of the existence of this treasure storage room through legends. However, he could not enter because he didn¡¯t have space powers.


    Just when Su Luo was staring nkly, from up in front came the sound of the little divine dragon barking ¡®awoo¡¯.


    Su Luo looked and immediatelyughed.


    Didn¡¯t know what mechanism the little divine dragon had set off, but now, in mid-air, little cloud-like spheres had appeared. Moreover, the little cloud-like spheres were wrapped around spirit treasures that people would yearn for even in their dreams.


    The brilliant, dazzling rays of light on the spirit treasures now seemed extremely gorgeous.


    At this moment, the little divine dragon had pounced up to a little cloud-like sphere and was barking loudly at the thing inside.


    Su Luo diverted power to her foot, borrowing its strength to jump up. After seeing clearly the stuff inside, even she eximed in astonishment.


    It was a dagger.


    Through the transparent cloud-like sphere, Su Luo could clearly see the two words carved onto the handle of the dagger: Yan Hua (1)


    Yan Hua? This name...Su Luo felt it was somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where she might have seen it before.


    But seeing the little divine dragon¡¯s impatient apparence, Su Luo just knew, this dagger was certainly a treasure.


    Su Luo¡¯s original dagger was destroyed when she tried to kill Li Aotian on the barren ind with deserted mountains. Nowadays, she was only using an ordinary dagger.


    1) Yan Hua ¨C The chinese words for beautiful and splendid/flowery.

 Chapter 630 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (4)

    Chapter 630 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (4)


    She was just thinking of finding some time to look for a good dagger at an auction house, now that she was thinking about it, she just so happened to encounter it.


    This was truly like about to doze off and someone would deliver a pillow, it couldn¡¯t be better.


    Su Luo was very happy, and reached out with her hand to take it. However, she was stunned to discover that she was unable to take it.


    These small, cloud-like spheres seemed like the simplest kind of covering to protect against the rain, but were firmly protecting the treasures. Making it that even if other people coveted them, there was no way for them to take it away.


    Seeing the spirit treasure that she liked in front of her eyes, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t even take it out, this really felt extremely unpleasant.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes twinkled like the stars.


    Since she had already entered the secret inner room of the Treasure Storage Pavilion, then she shouldn¡¯t just enter this mountain of treasures and return empty-handed.


    Su Luo thought, at that time, the Nangong family¡¯s Ancestor who was a space mage, this Elder used space element to make a door look like a wall, in that case, these cloud-like spheres, could they be rted to space element?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes twinkled like starlight.


    Regardless of what was said, it couldn¡¯t be wrong to try.


    Su Luo gathered her space system power, stuck her palms on the cloud-like spheres, and continuously pouring the force of space into it.


    However...... There was no response.


    Adding more, there was still no response.


    By the time Su Luo¡¯s brows were beaded with sweat, there still was no reaction from these cloud-like spheres.


    Su Luo was helpless, apparently, space element was not the key to unravel this cage, then what was the key to breaking through this?


    Su Luo powerlessly pounded on these transparent-yet-extremely-hard, cloud-like spheres up high, while gloomily sighing.


    Soon after, she tried to take the entire cloud-like spheres with the treasures inside into her space, but what made Su Luo depressed was, these cloud-like spheres, imperceptibly seemed to have a kind of strange force that fixed them in ce. She simply could not take them into her space.


    About ten of these cloud-like spheres were suspended in mid-air, if she could not even take this one, then there was no point in thinking about the rest.


    At the moment, Su Luo¡¯s only hoped was ced on the little divine dragon¡¯s body.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s perplexed small face, faced these small, cloud-like spheres as he looked at them left and right, up and down.


    He tried to scratch them with his ws, but discovered that his ws were useless.


    He tried to puff out mes, water and all kinds of elements, but as before, it was all useless.


    What¡¯s to be done?


    The divine dragon grabbed his ear and scratched his cheek, looking exceedingly depressed.


    Having thought hard and still couldn¡¯t think of a way, the little divine dragon became angry. Facing these cloud-like spheres, he simply bit down.


    Su Luo saw this and hurriedly lifted the little divine dragon back up: ¡°Careful, don¡¯t break your teeth ah, this is very hard......¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words still weren¡¯t finished yet......


    Afterwards, a scene that stunned Su Luo urred.


    The little divine dragon bit down a mouthful, then, these small, cloud-like spheres were like a white steamed bun, suddenlycking a corner.


    ¡°This way is also possible?¡± Su Luo was simply speechless. What kind of thing was the little divine dragon¡¯s teeth ah! This kind of hard stuff and he could actually bite it?


    Su Luo might simply just worship the little divine dragon¡¯s teeth.


    The little divine dragon smiled towards Su Luo as if taking credit for an achievement. Afterwards, he just buried his head in these small, cloud-like spheres, unceasingly biting down and swallowing.


    The little dragon¡¯s bite was not fast at all, but the small mouth was, nevertheless, continuously moving.


    Very quickly, one could see that that cloud-like sphere was missing a corner. In addition, this corner, in the wake of the little divine dragon¡¯s nibbling and biting, continued to be bigger.


    Su Luo saw that the little divine dragon directly swallowed what he bit out, and she couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat worried: ¡°Can you eat this?¡±


    ¡°Supplement, great supplement.¡± The little divine dragon excitedly nodded, his two little ws holding the small, cloud-like spheres and once again immersed in pigging out.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    Who could have anticipated, that these cloud-like spheres protecting the spirit treasures, with regards to the little divine dragon, was a great supplement?


    Su Luo confiscated a tiny piece, and tested it on herself to see if it was a supplement for her.

 Chapter 631 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (5)

    Chapter 631 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (5)


    But she had just put it into her mouth, and then immediately spit it out.


    ¡°Pooh, pooh, pooh.¡± Su Luo hurriedly spit it out.


    Fortunately. she didn¡¯t use a lot of strength to bite it, otherwise, all of her teeth would have fallen off.


    Su Luo saw the little divine dragon¡¯s speed in gnawing at it was not that fast, and as a result, she let him work on it peacefully. She herself was flying in mid-air, choosing spirit treasures she needed.


    Su Luo was very clear that she was unable to carry away all of the spirit treasures.


    Treasure Storage Room, no matter who it was, after entering for one day, you muste out. Otherwise, the teleportation array would automatically shut down.


    With the little divine dragon¡¯s nibbling speed, within a day, the most she could carry out were three items of spirit treasures.


    The dagger was one item, the remaining two items she must select very carefully.


    Therefore, within thispletely empty cave, besides the little divine dragon¡¯s rat-like chewing-on-sugarcane snapping sounds, was Su Luo¡¯s figure that flew in the sky.


    The precious treasures here, every one of them was awfully attractive to people.


    Advanced grade medicinal pill, secret martial arts instruction manuals, high grade weapons, every item made Su Luo¡¯s heartbeat with eagerness.


    After some consideration, Su Luo settled upon the wood element martial instruction manual as the second item.


    Among her three elements, she had a lot of harvest in the Purple Fish ce fromst time for her fire system and her space system. The only exception was the wood system, because there was ack of secret books of knowledge. As a result, up until now, she hadn¡¯t cultivated the wood element.


    Therefore, this time, Su Luo, without the slightest hesitation, was set on the advanced wood element secret instruction manual as her second treasure item.


    As for the third item....Spirit Pinball!


    Seeing this spirit pinball, all kinds of sad feelings rushed up into Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    On that day, because of the little divine dragon¡¯s treasure hunting ability, therefore, she was able to dig out a spirit pinball. However, when she used it, she actually smashed Li Aotian into a seventh rank expert!


    At that time, it really destroyed her until her intestines were green.


    Now, seeing this still dark spirit pinball, lying there, still and unmoving, in a white-colored little cloud-like sphere, Su Luo¡¯s heart had a slight but bad feeling.


    However, no matter what, this spirit pinball was a weapon that could be used to save her life. Moreover, this spirit pinball seemed to be stronger by another levelpared to the one before.


    After considering it back and forth, Su Luo finally still decided to pick this spirit pinball.


    Waiting until the little divine dragon had finished gnawing on these three cloud-like spheres, his belly had already inted to be even more plump. Now, he was very drowsy, like a roly-poly toy he couldn¡¯t stand up steadily.


    Su Luo, seeing this, merely collected him into her space to avoid disturbing him.


    Last time, the little divine dragon¡¯s cultivation made huge advancement after the event. Didn¡¯t know if this time, he would have the same good luck, Su Luo¡¯s heart was hopeful and expectant.


    Holding the three spirit treasures, Su Luo easily withdrew from this secret inner room made from space powers.


    One could see now, in a dark cave, Su Luo once again appear in the first room she started off in.


    Whereas outside.


    Before, when Nangong Yu saw Su Luo¡¯s figure disappear from the crystal ball, his mouth had hooked into a maliciously coldugh.


    Trying to enter Nangong n¡¯s real and most valuable treasure pavilion, the result of being greedy was only the path to death.


    Just when Nangong Yu was twirling his white beard in an extremely good mood, all of a sudden, that little ck dot once again appeared on the crystal ball.


    That smiling expression on Nangong Yu¡¯s face immediately became rigid.


    His eyes were opened wide, staring fixedly at that continuously moving little ck dot, with fists clenched firmly.


    How could it be like this?


    Clearly, that loathsome girl had triggered the mechanism on the wall. If she had used brute force to open it, she absolutely would be bitten by the recoil from Elder Ancestor¡¯s martial force.


    But...How was it that nothing happened to her?


    No matter how much Nangong Yu thought, he could not understand. He thought about it until his head was in pain.


    Now, Su Luo somewhat hesitantly stood inside the room in the Treasure Storage Pavilion, seeing the treasures in her hand, her expression was somewhat indecisive.


    The value of these three spirit treasures were more than sufficient to make up for the one thousand five hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones.

 Chapter 632 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (6)

    Chapter 632 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (6)


    But she clearly had the space element, should she......


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept around the surroundings once.


    Suddenly, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a smile.


    No, she would take the things out openly like this. Even if others were to know, then what?


    After all, it was from Emperor Jing topensate her on behalf of the Crown Prince, she had no qualms about taking it.


    If Emperor Jing was infuriated to death, then let him die of anger. It¡¯s just perfect if he died from being enraged.


    Su Luo directly took those three things and went out.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know, precisely because of this notion of hers, which allowed her ensuing days to have fewer twists and turns.


    Because Nangong Yu knew Su Luo had entered the inside room of the pavilion. In addition, the news of the inside room of the pavilion having lost three treasures would very quickly spread out.


    Therefore, if Su Luo had ced the three spirit treasures in her space, then it would very easily raise Nangong Yu¡¯s suspicions.


    Once he spread this news out, Su Luo would not have any peaceful days afterwards.


    Su Luo was totally unaware that she had unintentionally escaped a cmity. At this moment, she was holding the spirit treasures and standing in the teleportation array.


    A burst of ck rays of light shed through her eyes, and Su Luo was already standing at therge doorway.


    Facing her was the extremely unsightly face of Nangong Yu.


    Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with chilliness, rigidly staring at Su Luo with an ice-cold expression, probingly sizing her up.


    Being stared at with this kind of expression, Su Luo had a feeling of being watched closely by a poisonous snake.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose into an indifferent smile: ¡°Could Elder Nangong have an objection to me?¡±


    What Nangong Yu couldn¡¯t understand at all, was how she escaped that cmity. He stared nkly, his indifferent voice carrying a certain tone: ¡°You entered the most valuable treasure pavilion.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s figure slightly paused.


    Nangong Yu actually knew? Could it be that there was also some kind of monitoring device or such inside?


    Then, when the little divine dragon had appeared out of thin air, wouldn¡¯t it be......


    A sliver of icy-coldness shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, but her face was calm and collected, unperturbed like water, as she said, ¡°Elder Nangong even knew of this?¡±


    ¡°How did you enter?¡± These words that Nangong Yu said made Su Luo feel relieved.


    Since Nangong Yu hadn¡¯t seen how she entered the most valuable treasure pavilion, then, he naturally wouldn¡¯t know about the matter of her body containing the space element.


    Su Luo indifferently showed a shallow smile: ¡°Why is Elder Nangong¡¯splexion so unsightly? Could it be that I shouldn¡¯t have entered that ce?¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t answer his question, rather, she had changed the topic.


    Nangong Yu¡¯splexion was bad, his sinister gaze stared fixedly at the three spirit treasures Su Luo was holding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I really shouldn¡¯t have entered? Could it be that the treasures I brought out from there does not count?¡± Su Luo used retreat to advance while smiling happily and asked.


    If she truly couldn¡¯t take it away, Nangong Yu would have immediately snatched away her spirit treasures, wherefore would he waste so much nonsense talk with her?


    Su Luo obviously knew where she stood, this was called having gotten some benefit and still unting it.


    Nangong Yu¡¯s heart was full of anger, the fists at his side were firmly clenched.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how this loathsome girl coulde out safety after entering. However, that mechanism on the wall was secretly lowered by him to the lowest level, so as to get this loathsome girl to dig her own grave.


    But, at present...... Not only hadn¡¯t it killed this loathsome girl, instead, he even let her have a rather plentiful harvest. This was called couldn¡¯t steal a chicken but instead even handed out some rice.


    Seeing that Nangong Yu¡¯splexion was between greenish-ck and red, a sense of danger shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    The surroundings had bands of extremely strong spirit aura, clearly concealing countless experts from the Nangong family.


    These people does not have even a little bit of friendship to her, if Nangong Yu moved against her at this moment, then......


    Just when Nangong Yu¡¯s finger was about to move slightly, Su Luo suddenly smiled, loudly asking: ¡°Where is Nangong Liuyun? Howe he still hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±

 Chapter 633 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (7)

    Chapter 633 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (7)


    Su Luo deliberately raised her voice.


    ¡®Nangong Liuyun¡¯, these words, immediately stopped Nangong Yu¡¯s slight movement.


    Just at this moment, the doorway swayed a little as a person¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth had a smile, but his eyes that watched Nangong Yu narrowed dangerously.


    Nangong Yu retreated a step, bowed and made his salute: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave a cold snort, didn¡¯t even acknowledge him and tookrge strides to walk towards Su Luo.


    ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied with your harvest?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s iparably handsome face carried a touch of tender feelings. His elegant, bony finger hooked her nose.


    ¡°At least, unlikely to be inferior to yours.¡± Su Luo pointed to what she was holding in a unting manner, ¡°However, don¡¯t know if these will exceed the one thousand five hundred green-colored crystal stones¡¯ range.¡±


    Now, Nangong Yu¡¯s viper-like gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo merely handed the three spirit treasures over to him, and smilingly said: ¡°Elder Nangong, please give an estimate.¡±


    Nangong Yu nodded his head and carefully examined these three spirit treasures, his lowered eyes shing with greedy intent.


    Not mentioning the other things, just that spirit pinball alone was enough to make Nangong Yu green with envy.


    Su Luo might not know, but he was very clear, this was the condensed spirit force of a ninth ranked expert before his death.


    The entire Nangong n, merely had two such ninth ranked spirit pinballs that were passed down for many years. But now, this loathsome girl actually took away one so openly, if His Majesty was to know....


    Nangong Yu couldn¡¯t even imagine it, how infuriated Emperor Jin would be after finding out.


    Nangong Yu pondered over the spirit pinball with an indifferent voice, saying: ¡°This spirit pinball, at the very least, will require one thousand green-colored crystal stones. Considering His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s face, then I¡¯ll just record it as one thousand crystal stones.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression condensed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ninth ranked spirit pinball, its value was hard to assess, there was always a price but no market for it. Therefore, Nangong Yu¡¯s appraisal of one thousand green-colored crystal stones also could not be said to be too excessive.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows knotted slightly, seeing that Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t speak, she also endured it.


    ¡°Then, the remaining two items?¡± Su Luo unhappily asked.


    Nangong Yu picked up that book of secret martial knowledge for wood element, a trace of chilliness shing through his expression.


    Inherently, he was also a wood element mage, this secret book was the most attractive to him. But now, in contrast, this loathsome girl had picked it up so cheaply, his heart was unwilling.


    Nangong Yu indifferently said: ¡°This book of secret martialws for the wood element is at least eight hundred green-colored crystals.¡±


    Only with such a high prince would his heart feel slightly bnced.


    Su Luo frowned.


    Originally, she only had a limit of one thousand five hundred pieces. Just now, the spirit pinball was quoted as one thousand pieces, this wood element secret martialws was another eight hundred pieces. This was already above the limits ah.


    Was Nangong Yu toying with her?


    A touch of annoyance shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, had she known earlier, she would have ced them in her space and carried it away with her.


    Seeing Su Luo frown, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was still as indifferent as before, and pointed to thest item, the dagger.


    ¡°This dagger, this king will quote a price in your ce, let¡¯s say seven hundred green-colored crystal stones.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was overbearing, to the extent of not allowing any refusal.


    Nangong Yu originally did not agree, but faced with that pair of deep, ice-cold eyes, his heart suddenly dropped.


    His eyes were not only freezing cold, they also had a cynical connotation, a murderous aura that made people tremble in fear...Nangong Yu quickly nodded his head.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes were too deep and too bright, as if the deepest and darkest parts of his heart were illuminated, forcing his secrets out with nowhere to hide.


    Nangong Yu clenched his fist tightly, but could only nod: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nangong Yu restrained the fear in his heart and respectifully said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Don¡¯t know what kind of spirit treasure did Your Highness Prince Jin choose?¡±

 Chapter 634 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (8)

    Chapter 634 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (8)


    Nangong Liuyun cast a cynical nce at him, pulled Su Luo along and just left.


    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Yu called Nangong Liuyun to a stop, pointing to Su Luo and said: ¡°Miss Su must leave behind two spirit treasures, her credit wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Su Luo nodded, her credit was indeed not enough.


    Nangong Liuyun however, indifferently snorted, only leaving Nangong Yu with a decisive view of his back: ¡°This king has not selected anything.¡±


    The implication, naturally, was to transfer his credit to Su Luo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you have lost out?¡± Su Luo looked up, her clear eyes reflected that matchless-under-the-heavens, handsome face of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Clearly, Nangong Yu had deliberately raised the price, obviously, they could have haggled over the price.


    Nangong Liuyun was amused as he pinched the tip of her nose: ¡°Being too insatiable is very bad.¡±


    ¡°Where am I being insatiable?¡± She simply didn¡¯t want to suffer a loss.


    Nangong Liuyun secretly sighed again: ¡°You, this girl, the things in the most valuable treasure pavilion are certainly not something you want to take away, then can carry away.¡±


    ¡°You mean that Nangong Yu deliberately raised the price, making it difficult for me to retreat and avoid defeat?¡±


    ¡°You are actually not stupid.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at her, his eyes were full of a pampering and spoiling expression.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    When Nangong Liuyun came out, he simply didn¡¯t choose any spirit treasure. Perhaps, he had already anticipated from the start that Nangong Yu would demand an exorbitant price, like a lion with its mouth wide open?


    Perhaps...... even forcing Emperor Jin to open the Royal Treasure storage pavilion was something he had also nned for from the beginning?


    If it was like this, then Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shrewdness was truly too deep. If you chose to be his enemy, how painfully difficult a matter would that be?


    ¡°Take good care of this spirit pinball, at a critical time, it can protect your life.¡± Nangong Liuyun especially pointed to the spirit pinball, soon after, he rubbed her head and eximed: ¡°You, this girl, you have offended too many people.¡±


    Furthermore, each and every one of them were stronger than her, it really made him worry endlessly.


    ¡°You already knew from the beginning, right?¡± Su Luo still finally asked, ¡°You forced Emperor Jing to open the Treasure Storage pavilion, precisely to let me get this spirit pinball?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knew that she was a space mage, therefore, when they entered the Treasure Storage pavilion, he had given her a gentle push, pushing her into that room.


    Recalling the things from before, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to guess this. Moreover, the more she thought about it, the more she felt it was correct.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth perked up into a demonically charming expression: ¡°A girl that is too clever isn¡¯t cute.¡±


    ¡°This Miss doesn¡¯t take the cute route.¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    Although he didn¡¯t directly reply to her question, he indirectly gave her an answer.


    ¡°Also, only you, would defraud your own family to give me this advantage.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at her, the corner of his mouth hooked into a devilishly charming smile that could entice all living things.


    Two people, talking andughing, walked away from the imperial pce hand in hand.


    After they had left, Nangong Yu put on a brave face to give the news to Emperor Jing.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Emperor Jing, who originally had his head drooping down, depressed, immediately jumped a meter high. He grabbed Nangong Yu¡¯s cor: ¡°Say that again to I, your daddy!¡±


    Because of extreme anger, Emperor Jing even cursed vulgarly.


    ¡°That loathsome girl......entered the most valuable treasure pavilion......and took, took away, three spirit, spirit treasures......¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s head hung low as he nervously spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I order you to seize this opportunity to kill her? You moron! How could you do something so stupid! You still allowed her to take away three spirit treasures and withdraw safely!¡± Emperor Jing nearly went insane from rage!


    ¡°In the end, how did she safely enter the most valuable treasure pavilion and take away those spirit treasures? And then safely leave?¡±


    Regarding this question from Emperor Jing, Nangong Yu was also quite suspicious: ¡°Could it be that......that loathsome girl is......a space mage?¡±

 Chapter 635 – Treasure Storage Pavilion (9)

    Chapter 635 ¨C Treasure Storage Pavilion (9)


    There was only this kind of exnation.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Nangong Yu, you hit upon the truth.


    However, Emperor Jing clearly didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡± Emperor Jing angrily rebuked: ¡°If she really was a space mage, how could she have concealed it up until now? Su Zian would have already made it known loudly to all under the heavens like a cicada!¡±


    A space mage, how distinguished was one? If they, the court, were informed, then the entire Su Manor would not be able to run away from the riches and honor.


    ¡°Then......¡± Nangong Yu was puzzled.


    ¡°Second child, it must be him!¡± Emperor Jing angrily roared, ¡°It must be second child¡¯s sinister plot!¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Emperor Jing heavily pped the table: ¡°Dispatch people to secretly monitor that loathsome girl, find an opportunity to make her¡ª¡ª¡±


    Emperor Jing made a slicing off gesture.


    Nangong Yu epted the order and departed.


    At this moment, it seemed as if Emperor Jing had finished venting his anger, his body slumping onto the red sandalwood chair behind him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family pressuring him so tightly, he, in fact also didn¡¯t want to do that to Su Luo.


    After all, the news reported to him regarding her, she at such a young age was already a fourth rank. Moreover, she had exceed the young talented Su Qing and force her to that stage.


    This was a talent ah, what Eastern Lingcked the most, were talented people.


    However¡ª¡ªThe Jade Lake¡¯s Li family truly pressured him too tightly, he really hadn¡¯t expected, that the Li family would even threaten the four nations battlepetition over this matter of connection by marriage.


    If the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family withdrew from the four nations battlepetition, then Eastern Ling would certainly lose. Furthermore, Eastern Ling would be defeated miserably!


    No, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow this kind of thing to happen during his rule. Therefore, Nangong Liuyun, this time, most certainly will marry Li Yaoyao.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was set on this, no matter what methods he must use, he must make Nangong Liuyun and Li Yaoyao into a couple. He wouldn¡¯t even mind using what he hated the most, that of the rice having been cooked (1)


    Emperor Jing had this kind of secretive and devious n to break up Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family also hadn¡¯t stopped for a rest.


    Sincest time, after the battle between the two sisters from Su Manor, the capital entered a tranquil state.


    Rather, this day, suddenly, an explosive piece of news was passed along.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy hade to the Imperial Capital!


    This news was like a stone dropped into a tranquil, mirror-likeke. Immediately, all the people in the entire imperial capital red up.


    How great was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy ah!


    That was the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s most distinguished little princess!


    Furthermore, she was gifted since childhood with extraordinary martial arts. Even more important was that beautiful appearance of hers which was matchless under the heavens. That exceedingly refined temperament...... She was simply like a fairy from the ninthyer of heaven, above all themon people!


    Momentarily, everyone in the imperial capital spread the news, and the news spread continuously, raising the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy to the level of a myth.


    Didn¡¯t know if there was also someone adding fuel to the fire. Unexpectedly, there was a rumor that said that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy and His Highness Prince Jin had already been engaged since long ago.


    Once this news spread, immediately, the fervent atmosphere once again was pushed up like the morning tide.


    His Highness Prince Jin, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    One was unsurpassed in martial arts, the other was gifted.


    One was matchless handsome, the other was devastatingly beautiful.


    One was unyielding and noble, the other was pure and cold like a lotus.


    Whether it was talent, appearance or temperament, both of them were the most outstanding among the younger generation.


    Moreover, they were also childhood sweethearts, growing up together as brother and sister since childhood under the same teacher!


    Following the rounds of information erupting, the imperial capital was lifted by bursts of frenzy.


    Everyone was saying that His Highness Prince Jin and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy were a match made in heaven. There were none who were more well-suited than them.


    Now, it seemed as if everyone had forgotten about Su Luo.


    Everyone was fervently talking about His Highness Prince Jin and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. They were discussing how well-matched they were, what an ideal couple they were, how they were a match made in heaven......As if they were witnesses that had given evidence to this.


    1) The rice having been cooked: Otherwise known as getting pregnant, a plot for a shotgun marriage.

 Chapter 636 – Dispute in a love triangle (1)

    Chapter 636 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (1)


    Inside the Wisteria courtyard.


    Lu Luo was busy with the tasks on hand, but would always raise her head to anxiously look at her Miss.


    Since the Miss had gotten up in morning, she had sit under the wisteria tree to read. Now, six hours had already passed.


    Su Luo was calm andposed, in contrast to Lu Luo who was very much scatterbrained.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Lu Luo thought for a while, in the end, she still came over, holding an already-brewed expensive type of oolong tea, and neatly ced it down.


    Su Luo only gave a slight grunt and did not raise her head to look at her.


    Lu Luo, seeing Su Luo¡¯s quiet and peaceful expression, couldn¡¯t help but to anxiously stamp her feet: ¡°Miss, even at a time like this, how can you still remain so calm?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo raised her head from ¡¶The Continent¡¯s History¡·, her eyes which were watching Lu Luo were like an ancient well without a single ripple, and the corner of her mouth had a smile.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s calm and collected expression which wascking a single ripple, Lu Luo nearly became angry from being anxious: ¡°Miss, why are you not concerned about His Highness Prince Jin? The rumors outside are going crazy.¡±


    ¡°What is being spread?¡± Su Luo, calm and unruffled, picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s fairy ah!¡± Lu Luo was not very epting, as she snorted while panting in rage: ¡°Outside, it has already been widely spread that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy will arrive in the Imperial Capital. Furthermore, it¡¯s even spread that she is the future Princess Jin!¡±


    Su Luo smiled but didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Miss, how could the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy be Princess Jin? Clearly, you are the true Princess Jin!¡± Lu Luo expressed her strong feeling of being unconvinced.


    Su Luo had her head lowered as she flipped through the book, the corner of her mouth smiling carelessly: ¡°Oh? You seem to be clearer about this than me?¡±


    Lu Luo ran up, with one grab snatching¡¶The Continent¡¯s History¡·from Su Luo¡¯s hands, and seriously said to Su Luo: ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go on like this, otherwise, His Highness Prince Jin will be snatched away by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was not quite a smile. If Nangong Liuyun was that easily snatched away by another person, then he was unworthy of having her, and unworthy of Su Luo being invested in him.


    Su Luo took back that book of¡¶The Continent¡¯s History¡·from Lu Luo¡¯s hands and unhurriedly flipped through it.


    Lu Luo saw that happy and content appearance of Su Luo¡¯s, and she became so anxious that she kept pacing around Su Luo in circles, walking about.


    Su Luo remained silent, then lifted up her head to look at Lu Luo: ¡°With you walking around like this, it is making me dizzy, quickly stop walking.¡±


    Lu Luo saw that Su Luo was paying attention to her, and she hurriedly rushed up and said to her: ¡°Miss, how can you stand it? How can you sit here in a manner of staying out of it?¡±


    ¡°Then, you tell me, what should this Miss do?¡± Su Luo closed the book, raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°You should go beseech the Master ah, doesn¡¯t the Master also look favorably upon the matter of you and His Highness Prince Jin? No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t just stay foolishly like this, you have to take the initiative!¡± Lu Luo¡¯s eyes shone like the full moon, ¡°Even if you act for His Highness Prince Jin to see ah. When His Highness Prince Jin sees how much you care about him, once happy, he will abandon whatever that Jade Lake¡¯s fairy does for sure ah, and will run over here to our ce.¡±


    Su Luo nced at her with a smile.


    Foolish Lu Luo ah, foolish Lu Luo, you still see human nature as too beautiful. Why would Su Zian help her?


    ¡°Do you still remember the matter on that day when this Miss returned from the Sunset Mountain Range. When Su Wanined that I offended Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?¡± Su Luo voluntarily tossed out a sentence.


    Lu Luo¡¯s voice started stammering: ¡°Young, young Miss, you are saying, the Master would......¡±


    At that time, Master believed that Miss had offended the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, and was itching to choke Miss to death!


    Su Luo, meeting Lu Luo¡¯s gaze, seriously nodded her head and said: ¡°You should bear in mind, in the future, don¡¯t seek Su Zian for anything, he is unreliable.¡±


    Lu Luo saw Su Luo directly calling him ¡®Su Zian¡¯, rather than ¡®Dad¡¯, and immediately, she was dumbfounded.


    Momentarily, the atmosphere was somewhat strange.

 Chapter 637 – Dispute in a love triangle (2)

    Chapter 637 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (2)


    ¡°You should just stop worrying, go back into the room and stay there properly.¡± Su Luo pointed to inside the room.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay still inside, only, what should we do?¡± Lu Luo anxiously paced around inside the room. Suddenly, she pped her hands, ¡° That¡¯s right, His Highness Prince Jin! As long as His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s heart leans toward Miss, then he definitely won¡¯t be snatched away!¡±


    Su Luo cast aughing nce at this impetuous servant girl, ¡°As for Nangong Liuyun? These few days, he hasn¡¯t dropped by.¡±


    Lu Luo¡¯splexion suddenly turned pale: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin, he, he....will not be like that! He treats the Miss really well, how could he change after seeing someone different? Even if all the men under the heavens would change after seeing someone different, His Highness Prince Jin wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How do you know?¡± Su Luo smiled lightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this clearly a matter of fact.¡± Lu Luo earnestly analysed it for Su Luo, ¡°Before, this servant was worried so much that I became muddled. In fact, you see here, hehe, before, did his Highness Prince Jin ever like another youngdy? Ever give them a good expression? Take the initiative to stick to them? Also, with that kind of soft and tender expression, a spoiling manner....he never did, right?¡±


    Su Luo smilingly watched her.


    Lu Luo continued to give Su Luo her analysis: ¡°However, all of these, His Highness Prince Jin did it all with Miss. This clearly illustrates that Miss is the most special existence in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s heart! What does that Jade Lake¡¯s fairy count as? Let her stay on the side!¡±


    Su Luo watched this girl and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, she put the book aside and carelessly said; ¡°They, however, are childhood sweethearts, who knows.... Oh, that¡¯s right, I heard that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy will enter the city today, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lu Luo solemnly nodded.


    Within the capital, for many days, this day had been spread around like crazy. Everyone wanted to catch a glimpse of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s real appearance. Now, for sure, the entire city would have turned up. Lu Luo also wanted to see what the Miss¡¯s love rival really looked like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo tossed the book to Lu Luo and smoothed down the non-existent wrinkles on her skirt.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Lu Luo felt it was quite odd, when the Miss went out, she had never brought her along. Today was the first time that this had ever happened.


    ¡°Go join in the fun.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an enigmatic smile.


    Not only did Lu Luo want to see the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, Su Luo also wanted to see her.


    She wanted to see, Nangong Liuyun and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s meeting, ought to be what kind of spectacle? Really made a person look forward to it with expectations.


    Today¡¯s capital seemed more lively and bustling than the former days.


    Inside the city, the streets were scrubbed three times, and every house was draped in red silk as a sign of honor. It was overflowing with lights and vibrant colors for the sake of only weing one person.


    Now, it was already noon, the autumn sun shone brightly and was mildly warm.


    Both sides of the streets were already full of people, mountains and oceans deep. Everyone stood on tiptoes to peer over the crowd, only trying to catch a glimpse of that elegant fairy.


    That person was precisely Jade Lake Li family¡¯s little princess¡ª¡ªThe Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    The Capital¡¯s most busting Fullmoon brothel, in a private room on the second floor.


    Su Luo was dressed up as a male, wearing a white-colored robe, that danced elegantly in the wind. Delicate, pretty, neat and smart, with an extraordinary temperament.


    Lu Luo was in a simple light blue robe dressed as a student, now, she was attending to her on the side, boiling water and pouring tea for Su Luo.


    A faint sound could be hearding from outside of the rolled-up curtain.


    ¡°I heard that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is goddess-like and devastatingly beautiful, she is the number one beauty in Eastern Ling empire. Simply unforgettable after one nce.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, that beauty is naturally one that will shake one to the core, the most important thing is temperament! That pureness and coldness is like a snow lotus in an iceberg, noble and unsullied temperament, ah! I heard even His Highness Prince Jin is mesmerized to the point of being head over heels in love.¡±


    ¡°Is this really true? Even His Highness Prince Jin is captivated by her? That is what kind of beauty ah.¡± Everyone simultaneously cried out in surprise.


    ¡°How could this little princess from the Jade Lake Pce be someone us ordinary folks can easily see? Today¡¯s opportunity is hard toe by. In the future, if you still want to get a glimpse of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, then it would certainly be difficult.¡±

 Chapter 638 – Dispute in a love triangle (3)

    Chapter 638 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (3)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If I can really see her once, then in this life, I will have no regret.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wasn¡¯t it said that His Highness Prince Jin and that fourth Miss from Su Manor are together and very close? What, now he is linked to the little princess from the Jade Lake Pce?¡±


    ¡°The fourth Miss from Su Manor? Humph, are you talking about that good-for-nothing Su Luo? You really value her too high, how could His Highness Prince Jin fancy that kind of woman? Stop joking.¡±


    ¡°That certainly is not right. His Highness Prince Jin truly treats Su Luo, Miss Su, really well. I heard before that him destroying the Crown Princess¡¯s businesses was also to help Su Luo to demand repayment of a debt from the Crown Prince....¡±


    ¡°Ha, that Su Luo first stole her older sister¡¯s fiancee, afterwards, she forced her older sister to the degree of making her handicapped. Now, whether she is alive or dead is unknown, this kind of malicious woman, how could His Highness Prince take a fancy to? Are you guys regarding His Highness Prince Jin as a collector of trash?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I ask you, if you were to pick between the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy or that Su Luo, who will you choose?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I will choose the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy! Does this even require thinking?¡±


    ¡°Then, how many hundreds of times smarter is His Highness Prince Jinpared to us? Could he choose wrongly? Therefore ah, we should not worry about this for no reason. This Princess Jin is absolutely the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, no escaping it!¡±


    A group of people that originally had some hesitations in their hearts, after hearing the words of this person, they all nodded their heads in agreement, showing approval that what he said was reasonable.


    Private room.


    The private room was only separated by a curtain, the quality of soundproofing was extremely poor. As a result, this dialogue was clearly transmitted to the ears of the master and servant pair inside.


    Lu Luo¡¯splexion was flushed from anger, her hand that carried the teapot trembled slightly, the tea water flowing out.


    Too insulting! What was known as ¡®His Highness Prince Jin was collecting trash¡¯? Her family¡¯s Miss was the best and smartest Miss under the heavens! Obviously, His Highness Prince Jin, in order to get closer to her family¡¯s Miss, had personally delivered breakfast for her. How could you say that His Highness Prince Jin was collecting trash ah! It was simply absurd!


    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, she directly mmed down the teapot heavily. Looking shrewish with both hands at her hips, she was just about to go out and argue with those people.


    Su Luo nted her a faint nce.


    With just this nce, she was able to make Lu Luo stand still.


    ¡°Miss, you are just going to allow these people to talk rubbish?¡± Lu Luo was infuriated until her entire body was trembling.


    Obviously, it was His Highness Prince Jin who incessantly chased after the Miss, why was it that when these people said it, it waspletely the opposite? This was not fair!


    Lu Luo indignantly red at those gossipy people outside. She secretly thought in her heart, wait until a chance to encounter His Highness Prince Jin, she must tell His Highness what was said and let him hear it. Let him give the Miss some justice!


    Now, all of a sudden, the sound of surprised yells came from outside: ¡° Quickly look, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy has arrived!¡±


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s eyes gazed towards the street.


    Their movements were uniformed and orderly, falling as one. It seemed as if they had practiced it countless times before.


    The people sitting near the window were fortunate, those that were not close to the window, for a moment, all of them, without exception, rushed to the window.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t squeeze in you guys, stand properly, stand properly.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey hey, I am still eating the dish on the table. You guys don¡¯t step on it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t crawl up my back, ouch, hey, too heavy, I¡¯m about to die!¡±


    Outside was a huge area of noise.


    All of it was because of one person, she was called: the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Su Luo weighted the teacup in her hand, her gaze carelessly looking there ordingly.


    From the distant sky, came the sound of skillful heavenly music.


    About ten women dressed in in white gowns came along. Their hands carried wicker baskets and were constantly tossing out flower petals.


    The flower petals fluttered about flowingly, making them appear extremely graceful and agile in mid-air.


    Their facial features were pretty, although they were not matchless beauties. However, every one of them was quite pretty, beautiful and elegant.


    To say nothing of the fact that every one of them knew martial arts.

 Chapter 639 – Dispute in a love triangle (4)

    Chapter 639 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (4)


    Their speed was just right for being graceful. Their slender waists were so supple, making it seem as if they were boneless. They danced in the breeze like fairies walking on waves, in an otherworldly manner that was extraordinary and refined.


    ¡°Oh heavens, these women......¡± With regards to their appearance, every one of them, if they were to walk out, would not becking whenpared to a daughter from a rich family.


    Moreover, in just this one appearance, there were ten of them.


    ¡°These are the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s servant girls!¡± Someone made a fist full of certainty.


    ¡°Even the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s servant girls are all this beautiful, one can well imagine how devastatingly beautiful she herself is! It is truly something to look forward to!¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s tongues were wagging spiritedly, numerous ttering words were piled up on the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s body, with regards to her, they had deep expectations.


    Under the escort of the numerous women, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s imperial chariot arrived elegantly.


    That was a flying imperial chariot being pulled by a brightly-colored phoenix, the surroundings of the imperial chariot were filled full with fresh flowers, with the petals flowing around, romantic and aesthetically pleasing.


    Sitting in the imperial chariot was a woman dressed in white, pure and holy like snow. Her body was delicate and elegant, seemingly dancing in the wind carefreely, her facial features faintly discernible.


    But that short nce, was already sufficient to make everyone¡¯s eyes vertical¡ª¡ª


    ¡°So beautiful......¡±


    ¡°Beauty that has vanished from the earthly world......¡±


    ¡°Exceptional and matchless......¡±


    ¡°In the heavens and on earth, so unique ah......¡±


    ¡°This kind of woman, how could His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s heart not be moved?¡±


    ¡°That love-struck fool from the Su family. whenpared to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, that is simply......¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there something wrong with you ah, how could you bring up anyone to bepared to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? How could these inferior people even bepared together?¡±


    The people in the crowd nearly started to quarrel again.


    All eyes were opened wide, looking at that pure and holy Jade Lake¡¯s fairy,like a fairy descending to earth from the ninthyer of heaven. Everyone had be foolish from looking, as if having an out of body experience.


    Not long after, the brightly-colored phoenix slowly stopped.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy slowly emerged from the imperial chariot.


    They saw her exquisite and perfect facial features with which you couldn¡¯t find a single fault. Her ink-like eyes were slightly misty like liquid fog. Her red lips glistened with a sparkling and translucent luster, her skin smooth and fair with jade-like bones. She had exquisite curves.


    More importantly, her temperament was like a serene orchid in an unupied valley, with a kind of serene, pure and cold beauty. Just gazing at her made a person feel inferior.


    In the split second that she appeared, practically everyone that cared held their breath. Their dazed gazes foolishly stared at her.


    They had a very surreal feeling.


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly like a live fairy descending to the mundane world from the ninthyer of the heavens? She was simply perfect without a fault and so pure, as if even the sunlight was diminished because of her.


    In front of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, stood a man.


    He was dressed in a soft, ck, silk robe with gold and silver threads drawing the outline of the w of a dragon with scales which were fierce and imposing.


    His fine, ink-like, ck hair was carelessly tied up by red silk, the tassels of his jade belt lightly fluttered in the wind, also making him appear even more elegant.


    At this moment, he jumped down from the Dragon Scaled horse, to stand in front of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. He had a gentle,zy expression on his matchless handsome face. The corner of his mouth was hooked in a demonically charming smile.


    ¡°Third senior brother, did youe to wee me?¡± Seeing the man thatmanded her soul and leading it as if in a dream, even the often serene Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, was also unable to suppress her excitement.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin! That is His Highness Prince Jin!¡±


    Now, everyone had recognized, the man that came down from the horse was the male lead of the rumors.


    Perhaps some people might not recognize His Highness Prince Jin, but that respectable and insufferably arrogant Dragon Scaled horse was known to everyone.


    At this moment, the male and female lead of the rumors stood face-to-face.


    The male was iparably handsome with an unrestrained shallow and gentle smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The female was beautiful and elegant, with intoxicating, tender sentiments shing through the depths of her eyes.


    In a split second, everyone, without exception, became impassioned.


    The gossiping trait in their body ignited into a me, that then spread throughout their whole body, appearing prominently on their faces.

 Chapter 640 – Dispute in a love triangle (5)

    Chapter 640 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (5)


    Each and every one of these coarse, manly men, were all so excited that their bodies were riled up.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy are truly a match made in heaven ah.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they, right? You guys look, a talented male and beautiful female, matchless under heaven, simply a pair of jade annulus ah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, have you guys ever seen His Highness Prince Jin smile? But now, he is standing in front of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy with such a tender smile.¡±


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is also the same, how pure, cold and noble of a woman, in front of His Highness Prince Jin, she is like a yielding ball of water.¡±


    ¡°A perfect match ah, truly a perfect match!¡±


    At this time, visitors of the Full Moon brothel all thought the same, to say nothing of thosemoners outside on the road?


    Now, in a private room on the second floor.


    Lu Luo held her breath with rapt attention and seriously observed theplexion of her Miss.


    She saw Su Luo¡¯s expression was still indifferent as water, not a ripple from being startled. But she said with extreme anger: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t even angry? His Highness Prince Jin truly is......truly is......¡±


    Toying with the feelings of her family¡¯s Miss! But, these words, Lu Luo wasn¡¯t able to say out loud.


    In fact, Su Luo was not as calm as her expression implied.


    She saw Nangong Liuyun with that familiar, tender light smile at the corner of his mouth. A dull ache swept through the position where her chest was located.


    In the end, what was Nangong Liuyun, that bastard, doing? If he truly dared to have a foot in both camps, she would let him understand, what was called dying with an awful beat.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands which were concealed in her sleeves, suddenly clenched into fists.


    But speaking of that pair of jade annulus couple.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy truly hadn¡¯t expected, after experiencing those events from before, Nangong Liuyun woulde to wee her. Therefore, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement on her face.


    ¡°Third senior brother.¡± Her soft tone, carried a touch of joy.


    Momentarily, that beautifulplexion was like a blooming epiphyllum flower, so gorgeous that it was impossible to produce locally.


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows wrinkled somewhat.


    ¡°Now you have see this king?¡± The corner of his mouth hooked into a demonically charming smile, his tone had a thread of pondering thoughtfully.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was somewhat puzzled, but in her moment of joy, she couldn¡¯t see the obvious clues. With a sweet tempered smile, she reached out towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡ªthis action of theirs is so intimate, simply makes people have wild and fanciful thoughts linking them.¡±


    ¡°What is there to have wild and fanciful thoughts about? The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy going to be the future Princess Jin, ok?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you guys look¡ª¡ªHis Highness Prince Jin is looking towards us here, he, he actually smiled at me.¡±


    ¡°Fart, that smile was aimed at me!¡±


    Several normally gentle-tempered women in the prime of their youth, because of arguing about who His Highness Prince Jin smiled at, started a huge fight.


    But, everyone was quite baffled, obviously, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was standing in front of His Highness Prince Jin. Why would he even turn his head around to smile at them?


    Only Su Luo knew, that smile at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth was raised towards her.


    A thread of gloominess shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, her fists clenched firmly.


    Since he knew she was sitting here, he shouldn¡¯t have done something like this that would attract misunderstandings...... Otherwise, she would certainly not be polite.


    At this time, everyone was puzzled.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was also like this.


    ¡°Third senior brother...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy reached out to hold His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hand. Her voice was soft with a touch of tempting charm.


    Only in front of Nangong Liuyun the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who was proud as a snow lotus, would lower herself to be submissive in order to please him.


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his head, didn¡¯t know what he said in the Jade Lake Fairy¡¯s ear, to actually make her smile repeatedly.


    But very quickly, a huge, unforeseen event appeared.


    Didn¡¯t know what the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had said, and Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion suddenly changed, he heavily pushed away her hand without the slightest of hesitation.


    As the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wasn¡¯t prepared, she was pushed away several steps.

 Chapter 641 – Dispute in a love triangle (6)

    Chapter 641 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (6)


    Afterwards, she lifted her head and looked at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief. Her pair of beautiful eyes was misty and teary.


    ¡°Ss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Out of those present at the scene, besides the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, the rest were also in disbelief.


    This- What exactly just happened here?


    They were just fine. So, why did His Highness Prince Jin, push the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy away?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s weeping appearance seemed very pitiful and distressed people¡¯s heart. It made people wish they could ce all the beautiful things before her.


    These were the heartfelt thoughts of the many men at the scene.


    Yet, Nangong Liuyun arrogantly looked down from above, merely giving the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy an indifferent nce, then turned around to leave.


    .


    ¡°Third senior brother!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, choked with emotion, shouted to stop him.


    Nangong Liuyun stopped in his tracks but did not turn around.


    At this point, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had already stopped caring about being embarrassed. She rushed forward and embraced him from behind, pressing her gentle and beautiful cheek against his back.


    ¡°Third senior brother, please don¡¯t abandon YaoYao, okay?¡± She cried, choked with emotion and looking indescribably miserable and wronged.


    Under thousands of eyes, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who normally was as cold as a lotus, was willing to do something like this, it was really like an invitation for the other party to trample all over her pride.


    The her right now had thrown all caution to the wind.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body was slightly startled.


    ¡°Li YaoYao,¡± he gave a light sigh and reached out to pry her slender fingers away from where they were tightly wrapped around his abdomen.


    Even though he was a cold and fickle person, however, for the sake of their friendship from growing up together, it was not something he said he could erase and it would be erased.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Third senior brother, I beg you, please don¡¯t...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy cried beautifully like raindrops on a pear blossom until she was nearly unable to breathe.


    That continuous sound of pleading, mournful weeping, made people hearing it shed tears.


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy really is too pitiful...¡±


    ¡°She has such a deeply-rooted love for His Highness Prince Jin, but it seems His Highness Prince Jin...¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness has a very hard heart! Where can you find such a beautiful woman on this earth? Yet he actually doesn¡¯t want her? That¡¯s truly called being too fortunate to not know when he is blessed!¡±


    ¡°You know fart! Our Highness Prince Jin¡¯s foresight is great! This sort of young, unmarried maiden from a rich family who knows no shame, always looking at and inappropriately holding on to men ¨C our Highness Prince Jin could not possibly afford to have her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Clinging to a man in such a public ce with such arge crowd... This sort of woman, which man can endure her?¡±


    ¡°In broad daylight and under so many watching eyes, she would do such a disgraceful and impolite thing. Is this Jade Lake¡¯s fairy really as pure as ice and spotless as the rumors say? Sure doesn¡¯t seem like it...¡±


    For a moment, everyone immediately divided into several factions.


    There was the faction that supported His Highness Prince Jin and strongly believed that no matter what His Highness Prince Jin did, he was absolutely right.


    There were some that sympathized and pitied the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, wishing they could reincarnate to be the embodiment of brave men. They wished to be her firm support and safe harbour.


    As for the third faction that was more rational and intelligent. They had already begun to suspect whether there were other secrets behind the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s pure as ice and spotless reputation.


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was still wrapped tightly around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waist, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Third senior brother, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go...¡± Her tone was entreating, not leaving a trace of face saving for herself.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into an unrestrained, indifferent sneer. His tall and slim figure was straight as a bamboo stalk. His gaze was able to cross over theyers of people and fix itself directly onto the people in the private room on the second floor.


    At this time, Su Luo, who had sat down leisurely to watch the show, had her long, shapely eyebrows creased slightly.


    With the way that Nangong Liuyun was staring at her... What was he doing?


    At this moment, time seemed to freeze. The whole world had be quiet, and nobody said a word.


    Seeing that Su Luo still was not heading towards him, a pained smile shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    In the end, she still would note out.

 Chapter 642 – Dispute in a love triangle (7)

    Chapter 642 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (7)


    At this moment, he felt that Li Yaoyao who was hugging him was somewhat pitiful, and that he,himself, was as pitiful as her.


    Bitterly awaiting, foolishly wrapped around their finger, praying for a thread of tender feelings from the other side.


    How they resembled each other, both were pitiful creatures in love.


    While Nangong Liuyun was in the midst of his sad thoughts, suddenly, a figure in white arrived by stepping on air and determinedly stood in front of him.


    Su Luo red at Nangong Liuyun in displeasure, her features shrouded in cold frost. Her tone was ice-cold like millennium-old ice.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you dare to let her hug you again, just try it!¡±


    She arrived like a queen, in an imposing and vigorous manner.


    The hands that Nangong Liuyun had clenched tightly by his side suddenly loosened. He appeared to have forgotten and tossed aside the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy as if she were rags. That pair of always deep, boundless and beautiful eyes was brimming with happiness from having been emotionally moved.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡±


    Who would have known that Su Luo, with one move, would push him away: ¡°The smell on your body really stinks to death, beat it.¡±


    That was the smell of having been hugged by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even think, and in passing, tore apart that robe and got rid of it.


    What made Su Luo bewildered was that his body was still clothed in the same color and same style of ck-as-ink robe.


    He actually wore two of the exact same robes together, tearing one off, and there was still another one?


    This clearly illustrated that the bastard was basically already prepared for this earlier!


    Now, everyone¡¯s gazes were staring fixedly at them, watching this dramatic change of scene in the y.


    Who was the woman that appearedter?


    She actually....ordered His Highness Prince Jin to get rid of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. And what amazed them was that His Highness Prince Jin really did do as she ordered!


    Moreover, his action of shaking off the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was so boorish, so ruthless, in a manner that was without a bit of tender protective feelings for the fairer sex.


    ¡°This is the fourth Miss from Su Manor!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo? Could it be she is that Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that Su Luo, on the day of the life and death duel, I ced a bet on her, the onepletely unknown, to win, hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Now, all the gazes were focused on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy that had tumbled to the ground now looked extremely bedraggled and wretched.


    She had discarded her pride, abandoned her dignity, but what it was exchanged for was being ruthlessly trampled on by Nangong Liuyun!


    Now, no one could hate Su Luo as much as her!


    That pair of eyes dipped in poison, a fierce and pungent gaze, it was like a poisoned arrow shooting towards Su Luo, wishing she could immediately dismember Su Luo into ten thousand pieces.


    A maid went over to help the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy up.


    But the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s eyes, even now, were hazy with tears. So pitiful, like the delicate white lotus flower being windswept and battered by rain.


    ¡°Third senior brother, how can you treat me like this...how can you...¡±


    It seemed as if she was overly broken-hearted, her despair at the peak. Her body swayed weakly, falling onto the maid¡¯s shoulder.


    That appearance of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy being so broken-hearted and in despair, suddenly stirred up and moved countless male hearts greatly.


    That was not a stranger, she was the goddess in their hearts. Now, the goddess was bullied by someone until she was like this, one could well imagine the wrath in their hearts.


    However, all of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thoughts were cedpletely on Su Luo¡¯s body. No matter how miserably the Jade Lake fairy cried, it still would not have the slightest effect on him.


    However, when he saw countless number of wrathful gazes converging onto his treasured Luo Luo¡¯s body, this made hisplexion haze over in a sh.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand held onto Su Luo¡¯s tightly, then turned around towards Li Yaoyao, raised his eyebrow and smiled demonically: ¡°Miss Li, what are you talking about?¡±


    Once these words were said, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion momentarily became deathly white as the color of snow.


    Miss Li...such an unfamiliar way of addressing her? Just as if, between them, they were as indifferent as strangers.


    ¡°Third senior brother...¡± The Jade Lake fairy¡¯s body swayed, almost as if in the next moment, she would fall....


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly, a faint expression of annoyance shing across his face.

 Chapter 643 – Dispute in a love triangle (8)

    Chapter 643 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (8)


    Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled: ¡°Miss Li, this king is not familiar with you and never had a sister apprentice like you. In the future, when you address me, please pay some attention to how you call me.¡±


    He...How could he be like this! Being treated like this by the man she loved the most, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was in despair and also furious at the same time. Her entire body was trembling slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun swayed his and Su Luo¡¯s hands that were linked by their ten fingers back and forth. His gaze inspected their surroundings once, his ice-cold tone ringing out: ¡°Everyone saw it clearly, this is the real future Princess Jin. If there are people that dare to admit this under false pretences, they will have to take responsibility for the consequences!¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone was in an uproar. The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s figure began to tremble even more violently.


    Afterwards, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even nce at her, pulling along Su Luo, he immediately turned to leave.


    Among the crowd, everyone was all holding their breath with rapt attention. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    If His Highness Prince Jin was really to flip out, all of them were not enough for him to kill in one move.


    The originally noisy, vast crowd, at this moment, was as quiet as the night. The wind blowing with the sounds of leaves falling could be heard clearly.


    The throng of people, very quickly separated out, revealing a wide strip of pavement.


    Nangong Liuyun leaped up and mounted the horse. He was sitting on the horse¡¯s back and leaned over to pull Su Luo up on the horse¡¯s back.


    The proud and pampered Dragon Scaled horse scattered open all four hooves, stirring up a lot of dust from the ground, galloped quickly and left.


    Only leaving behind the rear view that was clear, cold and noble.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Only now did everyone exhale out that turbid air in their throats.


    The male lead for this incident had already left, therefore, everyone¡¯s line of sight, as a matter of course.nded upon the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s body.


    The originally pure, cold and noble fairy, now, the fairy seemed battered and exhausted...this contrast was really too great ah.


    Moreover, everyone was all curious, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s noble and icily arrogant temper, would really disregard everything to hug His Highness Prince Jin?


    Everyone was doubtful and puzzled, Su Luo also could not resolve this puzzle after much thought.


    Nangong Liuyun sat behind Su Luo¡¯s body, both hands encircled around her waist and holding the reins. His warm breath was being released by her ear.


    He also deliberately leaned in close, pretending to be nonchnt while stealthily nipping at her earlobe.


    Su Luo nced back, exasperatedly casting him a nce.


    ¡°In broad daylight on the main street, can you be a little more well-behaved, okay?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun felt rather regretful: ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce with no one around, then this king can be affectionate and intimate with you once again?¡±


    ¡°Why are your thoughts so dirty? And you are still His Highness Prince Jin ah.¡± Su Luo disdainfully said to him.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is also a man. Being a male, his blood vessels will be vigorous and extend because of the woman he loves.¡±


    Su Luo felt that if she continued with this topic, it would be dangerous, and her beautiful gaze moved with a bright idea, then said: ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, before, what did you say to Li Yaoyao? Making it so that she didn¡¯t even want her own self-respect, and appealed to you in public?¡±


    In theory, usingmon sense, with the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s respectability, no matter how infatuated she was with Nangong Liuyun, she still wouldn¡¯t do something like this.


    After all, in that kind of environment, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy didn¡¯t just represent only herself. She also represented the Jade Lake Pce.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s water caltrop-shaped lips hooked up, expelling a warm breath by the side of Su Luo¡¯s sensitive ear, ¡°Are you very curious?¡±


    His voice carried a trace of natural charm, making a person¡¯s heart feel as if thousands ofrvae were crawling pass, silky, numbing and tickling.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡± Su Luo reached out with her hands to stop him by holding onto his waist.


    It was rare to see this little appearance of Su Luo pouting yfully, so Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood was extremely good. With a phnderer¡¯s gaze, he looked at her cheeks that were bright and clean like jade, this time, he arrogantly and lovably said: ¡°Want to know, then you must give this king a kiss.¡±


    This old cheap trick again, still hadn¡¯t changed to a new one.


    Su Luo nted her body to give his lips a kiss: ¡°Alright now?¡±


    ¡°Barely adequate.¡± Nangong Liuyuncently humped twice, ¡°Actually this king only said one sentence to her.¡±


    ¡°What sentence?¡± Su Luo asked.

 Chapter 644 – Dispute in a love triangle (9)

    Chapter 644 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (9)


    Nangong Liuyun gave a profoundly mysterious smile, leaned close to Su Luo¡¯s ears and said a sentence in a low voice.


    Su Luo lightly swept Nangong Liuyun a nce, turning her body around as a quick-witted expression shed through her beautiful eyes.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, he embraced Su Luo¡¯s slender and delicate waist and gave a loud shout: ¡°Faster¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Dragon Scaled Horse released all four hooves, raising up the dust with a speed that was nearly as fast as the wind as they returned.


    By the time Su Luo returned to the Manor, it was already nightfall.


    When she took a step into Su Manor, she felt that the atmosphere in the Manor was somewhat strange.


    The servants who saw her, their expression wasplex, there was respect as well as fear, one after another, they walked away and fled.


    ¡°Miss.¡± After Su Luo was carried away by Nangong Liuyun, Lu Luo had already returned to the Manor.


    Now, she was standing guard at the doorway, seeing that Su Luo had returned, she anxiously ran to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo frowned.


    The atmosphere in the Manor was quite strange.


    ¡°Miss, a matter that is far from good!¡± Lu Luo¡¯s expression was somewhat anxious, ¡°I heard that today¡¯s matter made the Master go into a huge rage....¡±


    Before Lu Luo could finish speaking, an unsympathetic figure, without a sound, appeared by Su Luo¡¯s side.


    ¡°The fourth Miss, the Master asked to see you.¡± Zi Xi¡¯s tone was eternally cold,pletelycking any temperature.


    It was still that same study.


    Last time, because of Su Qing¡¯s matter, he loudly reprimanded her, then, what about this time?


    A hidden light in Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck as night pupils appeared faintly, the corner of her mouth hooking into a cold smile. Unhurriedly, she pushed open that thick door.


    Su Zian sat behind the long desk in the round, wide and red sandalwood chair.


    The window was not opened, the lighting inside the room was dark and gloomy. Su Zian¡¯splexion would suddenly be bright than dark, hard to see clearly.


    Zi Xi noiselessly closed the door. In that moment, inside the study remained a father daughter pair with unfamiliar feelings.


    Su Zian sat there, cold and detachedly.


    Su Luo stood there with hands hanging down.


    Neither of them spoke, the surroundings were awfully quiet.


    Suddenly Su Zians gaze swept towards Su Luo, like a frosty light shooting towards her.


    ¡°Su Luo, today, you and His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s conduct, do you know how big a blunder you have made?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s tone was apathetic without a touch of heat.


    On Su Luo¡¯s face was a breezy, clean and spring-like smile: ¡°Made a blunder? How can that be? Wait until this daughter bes Princess Jin, daddy will also have great benefits, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡± Su Zian, seeing Su Luo¡¯s ¡®I will continue to do as I please¡¯ manner, immediately, the fury in his chest erupted. He pointed at Su Luo and bellowed: ¡°You have the cheek to say these kind of words. Don¡¯t you know any shame? How did your mother teach you?!¡±


    The tip of Su Luo¡¯s lips rose slightly, evoking into a taunting sneer: ¡°Mother certainly did not teach me anything, if father wanted to admonish a person, shouldn¡¯t mother be invited here too?¡±


    The mother here naturally referred to Madam Su.


    Su Zian¡¯s mouth full of wrath was choked back in his chest, couldn¡¯t go up nor down, stifling him until it was extremely painful to bear.


    One could only see him m his palm heavily on the table: ¡°No matter what, you must not marry His Highness Prince Jin! You should avail yourself and let this heart have an early demise!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knotted: ¡°Why is father like this? Could it be that His Highness Prince Jin is not outstanding enough?¡±


    ¡°Precisely because he is too outstanding, therefore, you are unworthy of him! He is what kind of giant among men, only worthy to be matched with Li Yaoyao¡¯s kind of fairy-like woman.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s gaze showed a deep frost, ¡°Whereas you, Su Luo, look at yourself. What part of you can bepared even a little bit to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? You are inferior to even one of her fingers! Don¡¯t tell me you have no such self-knowledge?!¡±


    So belittling of her?


    Su Luo looked at him indifferently, gave a sneer and said: ¡°Is this something a father would say to their daughter? People who don¡¯t know may be under the impression that Li Yaoyao is your real daughter instead.¡±

 Chapter 645 – Dispute in a love triangle (10)

    Chapter 645 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (10)


    ¡°Su Luo! You are courting death!¡±


    Su Zian flew into a rage out of humiliation, one hand about to p towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    He was the great general that protected this nation, normally, he was ustomed to strutting around. Who would dare to retort back to him? Now, this loathsome girl repeatedly put him on the spot in an awkward situation.


    Su Luo waved her hand. The little divine dragon appeared on top of Su Luo¡¯s shoulder and bit down on Su Zian¡¯s hand.


    Su Zian was frightened into jumping up, fast as lightning, his hand withdrew. Only this avoided a tragedy from taking ce.


    His heart still had some lingering fear as he red at Su Luo, itching to swat her to death.


    But Su Luo merely stood there indifferently, with expression as tranquil as water: ¡°Honorable father, in the end, what did you want to do?¡±


    Listening to his intent, it didn¡¯t seem as if he wanted topletely have her and Nangong Liuyun break up.


    Su Zian gave a cold snort, tossed his sleeves and turned his body around: ¡°You are Su Zian¡¯s daughter, how could I treat you unfairly?¡±


    Su Luo smiled secretly in her heart.


    Not treating her unfairly? This was too difficult to say.


    One could only see Su Zian snort coldly: ¡°It¡¯s merely that Jade Lake Pce had always taken part in an alliance with Eastern Ling empire as a peaceful nation that coexisted. If it was because of you, loathsome girl, that causes the alliance to copse, you would be the person condemned by history! The beautiful woman that brought cmity to the nation!¡±


    Person condemned by history? Beautiful woman that brought cmity to the nation? Such huge criminal charges, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth maintained her cold, indifferent smile.


    Su Zian had his back to Su Luo, therefore, he didn¡¯t see the mocking expression on her face. He still continued to pompously say: ¡°This father has already apologized on your behalf to His Majesty. Fortunately, His Majesty was magnanimous and merciful. He didn¡¯t overly me you.¡±


    That Emperor Jing being magnanimous and merciful? Maybe he was itching to send people to finish her off with one slice to resolve his hate, right? Su Luo coldy snorted in her heart.


    Having spread out so many covers, Su Zian finally got to the main topic: ¡°This father originally thought to separate you from His Highness Prince Jin, but His Majesty was kind. He decided to let you marry His Highness Prince Jin with the status of a concubine at the same time as he marries the Jade Lake fairy.¡±


    ¡°The status of a concubine?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of ice-cold eyes, like waves, flickered. The corner of her mouth hooked into a smile that was not quite a smiling intent, ¡°Was this the great idea that you guys came up with?¡±


    ¡°This is the best method!¡± Su Zian pointed at Su Luo, his appearance unprecedentedly solemn, ¡°If you still have other ideas, don¡¯t me this father for being merciless and cruel!¡±


    ¡°What? Is father afraid that Jade Lake Pce, because of Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter, would take out their anger on Su Manor? As a result, the cowardly you would rather use both hands to deliver His Highness Prince Jin, this son-inw, to the Jade Lake Pce?¡± The smile on Su Luo¡¯s face became increasingly more brilliant. However, her pitch-ck eyes had an indescribable frost andck of regard.


    Having Su Luo speak directly to the heart of the matter, Su Zian¡¯s old, brazen face suddenly became frost. He simply stopped trying to cover it up and directly gave a sneering sound, ¡°Do you really believe that His Highness Prince Jin would choose you and not the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? He merely had a falling out with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, wait until they reconcile, where would there be a ce for you to stand? Able to marry His Highness Prince Jin as a concubine, is already your biggest fortune! Su Luo, you should be content with this situation!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s words undoubtedly were sharp and unkind, moreover, it did not show mercy or spare her embarrassment.


    If the Su Luo now was still the same Su Luo from before. If Su Luo didn¡¯t know that Su Zian was not her actual biological father, perhaps, she would have been sad and depressed.


    But, it just so happened that the her right now was already not that timid and weak Su Luo from before!


    Su Luo lifted up her head and coldly watched Su Zian, her pitch-ck pupils could nearly illuminate Su Zian¡¯s face: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then you just wait and see. When the timees, see who is the person who will be married to Nangong Liuyun!¡±


    Li Yaoyao, in pursuit of wanting to be married to Nangong Liuyun, what other methods wouldn¡¯t you use? Su Luo coldly smiled in her heart.

 Chapter 646 – Dispute in a love triangle (11)

    Chapter 646 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (11)


    After she finished speaking, Su Luo turned around and immediately walked away.


    Su Zian roared in anger at her rear view: ¡°Su Luo, if you dare to marry yourself to His Highness Prince Jin without permission, you should know the consequences yourself!¡±


    Su Luo nced back, smiling brilliantly: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Great General Su say that I, Su Luo, cannot bepared to even one of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s finger? Didn¡¯t you say that wait until His Highness Prince Jin had reconciled with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, then there wouldn¡¯t be a ce for me? Since you have so much confidence in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, then what are you worried about?¡±


    This remark once said immediately made Su Zian stop and stare nkly.


    Like the contradiction between a spear and a shield (1), see how Su Zian would break this puzzle.


    Seeing Su Zian¡¯splexion turn ashen from fury, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an indifferent sneer, and soon after, she left the study.


    Compared to the oppressive atmosphere inside the study, the air outside could be said to be much fresher and cleaner.


    Wisteria courtyard.


    ¡°Miss, drink a mouthful of water to cool your temper.¡± Lu Luo, seeing that Su Luo¡¯splexion was not good, hurriedly stepped forward to attend to her.


    Su Luo held the teacup and, little by little, her mouth curved into a smile: ¡°It¡¯s fine, your family¡¯s Miss is not angry.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, you just came out from Master¡¯s study in a rage.¡±


    ¡°If I did not act that way, how would the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family let down their guard?¡± a cold light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    How could the little divine dragon¡¯s perception be the same as ordinary people¡¯s, as a result, she knew that an expert from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was hidden in the corner of the study .


    The more arrogant and despotic she acted, only then would the Jake Lake¡¯s Li family rx their vignce.


    Lu Luo suddenly realised.


    Su Luo weighed the teacup in her hand, her eyes sparkling withplex rays of light.


    Because Nangong Liuyun provoked Li Yaoyao, and on top of that, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family that was behind Li Yaoyao. Now, Su Luo¡¯s situation was truly somewhat bleak.


    However, how could Li Yaoyao agree to be his concubine? Perhaps, she wanted to bring Su Luo over and justifiably torment her?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an apathetic sneer.


    As to being a concubine? She, Su Luo, would never share a male in this lifetime with another woman.


    The days passed peacefully.


    For a few days, it was all calm and quiet, also, no one seemed to mention that so-called matter of bing a concubine again.


    However, Su Luo had a premonition of an imminent storming, her heart was faintly uneasy.


    On this day, Su Luo was just sitting cross-legged, cultivating.


    Suddenly, from the doorway, came the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Lu Luo trotted in with her head full of perspiration, and anxiously pulled Su Luo to a stop: ¡°Miss, a huge bad event urred!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so flustered, if you have something to say, say it slowly. It¡¯s not like the sky is falling.¡± Su Luo picked up a cup of water and handed it to her.


    Lu Luo swallowed the entire cup of water in one gulp, and she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand: ¡°Miss, something happened to the Young Master, your older brother!¡±


    Just at this moment, a loud bang sound came from the door to the Wisteria courtyard.


    Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knitted slightly as she brought Lu Luo along to walk out.


    She could hear numerous disorderly footstep sounds nearing from afar. Along with the sounds of those footsteps, Su Luo was very clear about who was leading them.


    She had just arrived in the main hall and saw Su Xi bring a crowd of people, rushing in grandiosely.


    Today, Su Xi was dressed in a scarlet gown, her entire person looking like a ming fireball, overbearingly aggressive.


    When Su Xi saw Su Luo, a strong hatred shed across her furious face.


    Her finger pointed to Su Luo: ¡°Peoplee, surround Su Luo!¡±


    For a moment, several experts swarmed around, trying to move against Su Luo.


    However, before their body even got close to Su Luo, one could see two shadowy figures fly out from the side. They immediately hit these people in the chest.


    ¡°Peng Peng Peng¡ª¡ª¡± A series of fierce hitting sounds echoed.


    After the sounds had finished echoing, one could see the experts that had followed Su Xi¡¯s order to capture Su Luo lying on the ground.


    1) Contradiction between a spear and a shield ¨C this is about the story of how the Chinese word for contradictoryes from the Chinese character for spear and shield. The story goes that a long time ago, a person was selling a spear and a shield in a market. He would hold up the spear and say: ¡°This spear is so strong it would pierce any shield.¡± Then he would hold up the shield in his other hand and say: ¡°This shield is so strong as to break off any spear.¡± After hearing this, a person walked up to this seller and asked: ¡°If the spear is so strong as to pierce your shield, while the shield is so strong as to break the spear. In the end, which is stronger?¡± The seller was unable to answer this question because of the inherent contradiction in his words. Thus came about the Chinese vocabry for contradiction:posed of the Chinese characters for spear and shield. (This story was in my Chinesenguage studies book for 1st grade in China...I had forgotten the exact question that someone asked of the seller.)

 Chapter 647 – Dispute in a love triangle (12)

    Chapter 647 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (12)


    Every one of them was throwing up blood, with iplete bodies, so dead as to be unable to die again.


    What ruthless and bloody methods!


    Whereas those people dressed in ck that rushed out from the side, had already disappeared without a trace. It was as if they had never appeared.


    Su Xi¡¯s entire person became rigid on the spot as she foolishly stared nkly at Su Luo, with her lips trembling slightly.


    Because the feeling the people dressed in ck gave her was too shocking, too brutal.


    ¡°Su, Su, Su Luo! What kind of sinister plot are you scheming?¡± Su Xi did her best to restrain her shivering heart, biting down on her teeth and stiffly cursed in a rage.


    Su Luo nced at her indifferently, ¡°You should acknowledge your mistake, those are people not ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Who are they? You actually dared to secretly hide men in the Manor¡ª¡ª¡± Before Su Xi had finished speaking, one ck shadow attacked towards her face.


    ¡°Fifth Miss, look out!¡± Quite a few servants moved in front of Su Xi to block the attack.


    No matter how fast their speed was, how could they be faster than the little divine dragon who was known for his speed?


    One could see his little body suddenly move right, then left, and all of a sudden, he broke through the defense of these people. He charged in, heavily pping Su Xi¡¯s mouth.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s ws were not ordinary, how sharp were they?


    Su Xi, as a mere minor third rank, how could she dodge it?


    At the time when a scary, spraying bloody mist appeared, the little divine dragon had already flown back into Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, as if he had never appeared.


    Su Luo, in a spoiling manner, rubbed under his chin as the little divine dragon happily rolled around in her sleeves.


    One person and one spirit pet were extremely happy from ying around, but had made Su Xi suffer bitter hardship.


    It was quite a while before Su Xi was aware that her face had been wounded. She touched it, and discovered to her surprise that her hand was bloody!


    The wounds on the face were unlike other ces, if scars were left behind, then that would disfigure one¡¯s appearance!


    Only now did Su Xi feel fear, with a trembling voice and her ck pupils staring fixedly at Su Luo: ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    She said ¡®you¡¯ for quite a while, but could not continue and say aplete sentence.


    Also, it was no wonder that she was so shocked, as if she had seen a ghost.


    She had a rough idea of how strong Su Luo was through her duel with Su Qing fromst time.


    Therefore, this time, she had already brought enough people to arrest Su Luo!


    But who would have known, that Su Luo would have so many helpers, like chinese chives after cropping off some, there were still more.


    Su Luo coldly watched her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Xi looked at Su Luo¡¯s appearance that was like a delicate summer flower, and recalled her own face that was full of blood. Momentarily, she was scared as well as furious. She hatefully cursed, ¡°Su Luo! You bitch! Wicked witch! Why were you born into my family! Why don¡¯t you go and die!¡±


    The more Su Xi cursed, the more energetic she became. She was itching to rush up and scuffle with Su Luo.


    But she was worried about the men dressed in ck, therefore, her body remained unmoving, and she could only move her lips.


    Su Luo smiled coldly: ¡°Finished cursing?¡±


    Su Xi red furiously at Su Luo.


    More and more, she really couldn¡¯t see through to what Su Luo was really thinking.


    The her right now had seemed to change into apletely different person from before, just as if her soul had switched.


    Su Luo nced at her indifferently, her deep eyes containing a mixture of cynicism and mockery: ¡°Since you have finished cursing, then now, can you finally tell me what really happened?¡±


    ¡°Older Brother was injured! He is nearly dead! Su Luo, it¡¯s all your fault he was harmed, all your fault! If it was not for you, Older Brother would have not ended up like this now!¡± If it was not mentioned, then fine, but once this matter was mentioned, Su Xi would bawl.


    ¡°Su Jingyu? He was injured? I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s delicate and pretty face didn¡¯t have a trace of expression.

 Chapter 648 – Dispute in a love triangle (13)

    Chapter 648 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (13)


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t personally do it! But if it was not because of you, if you were not trying to snatch His Highness Prince Jin away from the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, Older Brother would not have ended up in his current situation!¡±


    Not waiting for Su Luo to ask, Su Xi continued to talk non-stop: ¡°On the road back from school, Older Brother was ambushed. Those people beat Older Brother until he was ck and blue, and even left behind some words.¡±


    Su Xi gnashed her teeth as she red at Su Luo: ¡°Su Luo, you know what they said? They said, such lowly person, don¡¯t even think about getting a treasure they cannot obtain. Otherwise, this is only the beginning!¡±


    Su Xi was cursing and crying at the same time: ¡°Aren¡¯t their words obvious enough? Su Luo, it¡¯s all you! It¡¯s all because you seduced His Highness Prince Jin and provoked the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s anger, thus resulting in such a disaster! You are delivering our entire Su Manor into hell, Su Luo, you are simply too terrible!¡±


    Faced with Su Xi¡¯s condemnation, Su Luo was indifferent.


    Admittedly, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family wasn¡¯t good, don¡¯t tell me the Su family was any better? Having lived in Su Manor for many years, Su Luo had personally experienced this.


    Could get the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to help deal with the Su family, Su Luo¡¯s heart didn¡¯t have enough time to even be happy, so why would she feel guilty?


    But, on her face, she should at least assume some worry.


    A deep line of worry shed through Su Luo¡¯s forehead: ¡°Then, what about Older Brother, is he gravely injured?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s grave! He almost died! The imperial physician said he had no way to treat him. If you want to save Older Brother, you have to be able to invite an Elite Apothecary!¡±


    The more Su Xi spoke, the angrier she became. The angrier she got, the more she red at Su Luo.


    How could the Su Manor be able to invite over an Elite Apothecary?


    Su Luo was very clear about the levels for an Apothecary.


    From the bottom to top it was divided as Elementary Apothecary, Intermediate Apothecary, Advance Apothecary, Elite Apothecary, Master Apothecary, Grandmaster Apothecary, until finally reaching the immortal status of Divine Apothecary level.


    But, on this continent, Apothecaries were extremely rare. Normally, even an elementary or intermediate Apothecary¡¯s haughtiness had already soared to the skies. There were basically no Advanced Apothecaries, let alone the existence of an Elite Apothecary?


    However, Su Luo had a person she could choose in mind.


    That person just so happened to be an Elite Apothecary, however, wanting to invite him over was not an easy task with regards to Su Manor.


    Su Xi didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Su Luo had thought of so much, and she merely red at Su Luo: ¡°Quickly, you go tell His Highness Prince Jin, that you will not be with him, quickly go!¡±


    Even though she had eaten a lot of losses in front of Su Luo, Su Xi was still that arrogant, bossy and despotic, the fifth Miss Su.


    Su Luo smiled indifferently: ¡°If you want to go, then go. Peoplee, see the visitor out!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, you, this slut¡ª¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a ck shadow shed by, and another sharp w that was faster than lightning scratched towards Su Xi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± A bitter yell burst out from Su Xi¡¯s mouth, and blood started to fill the air, tumbling down drop by drop, seemingly extremely horrifying.


    Su Luo held the little divine dragon who had returned to take credit. She held him with one hand and used the other to reward him by stroking his head.


    Su Xi had eaten such a loss, how could she be willing to give up? She was just about to order people to rush up.


    However the people dressed in ck that originally disappeared without a trace, once again appeared noiselessly. Each and every one of them carried a murderous aura with a ghostly appearance, their expressionless faces staring fixedly at Su Xi.


    How ruthless were their methods, Su Xi had seen it with her own eyes. Therefore, her feet that were moving forward, were suddenly unable to move. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what she ought to do.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Luo smiled lightly, casting a side nce at Su Xi whose entire face was full of indignation.


    Matters in the world were fickle. It had changed really fast.

 Chapter 649 – Dispute in a love triangle (14)

    Chapter 649 ¨C Dispute in a love triangle (14)


    Half a year ago, this fifth Miss Su was still strutting around in front of Su Luo and showing off. If she really had wanted to poison her, even Su Luo might not have been able to avoid it back then.


    But now, she already could not do nothing to Su Luo. Not only this, now, she couldn¡¯t even get close to Su Luo.


    In the end, Su Xi could only hatefully re at Su Luo, leaving behind some fierce words: ¡°Su Luo, just you wait, you will not have a good ending!¡±


    Following Su Xi¡¯s exit, that group of people also left grandiosely. The tranquility was again restored to Wisteria courtyard.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡ª¡±Lu Luo looked at her family¡¯s Miss with concern.


    ¡°This is merely the beginning.¡± Su Luo¡¯s bleak, ancient well-like pair of eyes had a threatening cold air, her lips were slightly bent at the corners.


    Lu Luo followed behind Su Luo, frowning while saying in criticism: ¡°Miss, say, why is the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy so shameless like this? Even though His Highness Prince Jin does not want her, she still uses various kinds of methods to coerce Miss. Where is there any of that rumored kind-hearted and gentle person who is a pure, ice beauty?¡±


    Su Luo smiled hiding the thread of chilliness in the depths of her eyes.


    Li Yaoyao never had that kind of kind-hearted, gentle temper. It was even more difficult, knowing where to start discussing how ice-like and pure she was.


    Through the opened window, Su Luo looked at the pink, delicate lotus outside while holding the little divine dragon.


    On that day in Sunset Mountain Range, just because Nangong Liuyun got close to her, without the slightest hesitation, she immediately sent assassins to eliminate her, Su Luo.


    If you really want to discuss this, to describe her as narrow-minded, uses vicious means, takes arrogant and willful rash actions, would not be too excessive in describing her.


    ¡°Miss......¡±Lu Luo somewhat worriedly looked at Su Luo¡¯s back.


    After all, behind the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy back, stood the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. This kind of powerful background, was not one the Miss was capable of contending against by herself.


    Moreover, on the Miss¡¯s side, the master would definitely not support the Miss. Not only would he not support her, on the contrary, very likely, he would deliberately make things difficult......Sigh, why was Miss¡¯s life so bitter and full of hardship like this.


    Lu Luo wanted to say something, but hesitantly gazed at her family¡¯s Mistress. She was very anxious for Su Luo in her heart.


    ¡°As for the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s...¡±Su Luo mumbled to herself.


    If behind her also existed a powerful background, this matter would be simple. But unfortunately, in connection with her lot in life, she was not at all able to touch it nor understand clearly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s schemes were so meticulous, as long as she acted in concert to him, then it would be fine.


    Before, Lu Luo had praised the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy to the heavens, but after this had happened, wasn¡¯t she also able to see clearly? It seemed that on this earth, there were still more people who were smart.


    Hehe, Li Yaoyao, I really wish that you would move against me even more, so that this youngdy can personally rip away that beautiful facade of yours! To let the people in the entire world see clearly through your beautiful outward appearance to your snake and scorpion-like heart.


    ¡°Miss, The young Master¡¯s injury......¡± Lu Luo looked uneasy, wearing a worried expression.


    If young Master was really to die because of the Miss. Then in the future, it certainly would be difficult for the Miss in the manor.


    Su Luo and Lu Luo¡¯s focus on this point was different.


    Su Luo needed Su Jingyu alive, because only with him alive, would he be able to give evidence against the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Therefore, it was a matter of vital importance to cure Su Jingyu. By all means, she must not let him just die like this.


    Su Luo made a sound with her fingers, and immediately, a ck-clothed person noiselessly appeared behind her.


    ¡°Go check on the address of a person.¡± Su Luo then softly said two words, ¡°Apothecary Leng.¡±


    The ck-clothed person epted the order and very quickly disappeared in mid-air.


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon, her mouth hooking into a smiling expression.


    Nangong Liuyun actually had some foresight, after leaving the imperial pce that day, he dispatched ck-clothed people to protect her in secret and publicly.


    These several days, they had already buried several batches of assassins who came to kill her.


    Su Luo innocently touched her nose, her personal conduct was not that bad. Why was it that there were so many people that wanted to kill her?

 Chapter 650 – Crafty plots and machinations (1)

    Chapter 650 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (1)


    Very quickly, the person dressed in ck returned with news of Apothecary Leng.


    Leng Yan, Apothecary Leng. One of the few Elite Apothecaries in Eastern Ling, just so happened to have met Su Luo through fate.


    It was a pitch-ck night, so dark as to not be able to see your fingers in front of you.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure was like a leopard cat as she jumped out from the window and disappeared into the vast darkness of the night.


    Now, within the capital, it was quiet and noiseless. The night wind blew up the corner of her jacket and made it rustle.


    Su Luo¡¯s footsteps did not stop, on the roofs of the irregrly but charmingly arranged homes, she danced and jumped as she skimmed past.


    Very quickly, she arrived at tonight¡¯s destination.


    This was a courtyard in the center and the most bustling part of the capital.


    Apothecary Leng had been busy all night in the refining pharmacy. He had juste out of the refining pharmacy and directly walked into his bedroom.


    Pushing the door open as he entered, he then closed the door to inspect his surroundings. Suddenly, he raised his head to see a slight silhouette on the round chair made of red sandalwood.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s heart was startled!


    There was actually someone that didn¡¯t inform him before directly entering his residence? Such great courage!


    ¡°Who? I order you to stand out!¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s voice held fury, with brows tightly wrinkled.


    Su Luo turned around, her eyes meeting with the startled ones of Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, long time no see. You seem a lot younger.¡± Su Luo cupped her hands in greeting, smiling happily as she looked at Apothecary Leng.


    When Apothecary Leng saw Su Luo, his expression was full of surprise. ¡°Miss Su? Why is it you?¡±


    If it was another person that dared to trespass into Apothecary Leng¡¯s room, they would already have been dragged out and beaten to death with a stick, but Su Luo actually had this privilege.


    Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at him, the corner of her lips hooking up slightly: ¡°How is it unlikely to be me? Is it because Apothecary Leng had done something shameful, and doesn¡¯t dare to see me?¡±


    Apothecary Leng, having heard what was said, immediately scowled and red at her: ¡°Loathsome girl, what nonsense are you saying? How could this Apothecary do something shameful?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t enough time for me to even curry favor with you, loathsome girl, how could I dare to bully you. Apothecary Leng said secretly in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo coldly snorted a few times: ¡°That¡¯s right, Apothecary Leng didn¡¯t openly bully me, but you let others bully me!¡±


    Apothecary Leng felt that he was more wronged than Dou E (1), this matter must be exined clearly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Apothecary Leng felt that he was faced with supreme injustice, ¡°If I heard of who dares to bully you, this old man would have broken his legs already. How could I have helped him to bully you?¡±


    ¡°But the results have alreadye out. How could Apothecary Leng still deny it here? Really makes a person feel deeply hurt.¡± Su Luo looked towards the few distant stars and moon in the sky, then shook her head and feigned a sigh.


    He dragged over a circr bench and sat down firmly in front of Su Luo: ¡°Girl,e,e, tell me everything so I can understand thoroughly. When did this old man bully you? If you don¡¯t exin everything clearly, then don¡¯t expect to leave.¡±


    These words from Su Luo, had attracted Apothecary Leng¡¯s curiosity. He must wash off this stain until he was clean again. Now, even if Su Luo had wanted to leave, Apothecary Leng would not have let her leave.


    Su Luo coldly snorted: ¡° Apothecary Leng, you must have sessfully refined the Rebirth of Flesh pill, right?¡±


    Mentioning this, Apothecary Leng immediately became as excited as a child. His eyes beamed with light: ¡°That¡¯s right, refined a few pills, and also finished testing it. The results were excellent, hahaha. The recipe you gave me is indeed a treasure ah.¡±


    Su Luo once again coldly snorted: ¡°Then, who did you, Apothecary Leng, find to test it on?¡±


    Apothecary Leng thought for quite a while and still couldn¡¯t understand. He scratched his head and gloomily said: ¡°That pair of siblings was from what family? This, I actually forgot? In any case, these people were not someone I found, it must have been the steward who went to the streets and randomly pulled a few people back, right? Why? There is a problem?¡±


    ¡°Why? There is no why, merely a few days ago this Miss encountered a pair of siblings whose hands were chopped by me that somehow mysteriously had their hands grown back. This Miss saw it and fell into a bad mood.¡± Su Luo feigned anger, and sent a re at Apothecary Leng.


    1) Dou E : This is the main tragic female character of a y written during the Yuan dynasty... Basically, she was targeted by men who wanted to marry her and ended up framing her for murder. After her death, she was proven innocent. See wiki page here.

 Chapter 651 – Crafty plots and machinations (2)

    Chapter 651 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (2)


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s old face immediately turned red, his face betraying an embarrassed expression.


    This piece of Primeval Pill recipe was originally bestowed as a gift from Su girl to him. Now that he had refined the Rebirth of Flesh pill, he had used it to cure her enemy. Wasn¡¯t this a p to Su Luo¡¯s face? As for mentioning this matter, it really was him not being conscientious.


    Apothecary Leng gave a dry cough: ¡°Cough, cough, you, this girl¡¯s, luck is pretty bad ah, moreover, your enemies seem to be widespread. The steward randomly brought two people over and they turned out to be your enemy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they already said, Apothecary Leng and the Liu family¡¯s rtionship is very close. You are the behind-the-scenes supporter of the Liu family, and they also mentioned you. They said if I dare to bully them, they will goin to you. Hey, I¡¯m really scared.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was veryzy.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Apothecary Leng suddenly stood up, full of indignation and rage, ¡°They were merely random people that my steward found, who knew who they were. They dared to use this old man¡¯s good reputation to brag everywhere, simply hateful! This old man will immediately go cut off their arms!¡±


    Su Luo gave him a shallow nce: ¡°There really is no close rtionship?¡±


    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t even know the direction to the Liu residence, how could there be any close rtionship? Simply absurd!¡± Apothecary Leng pped the table in extreme anger, ¡°They still dared to use this old man¡¯s name to bully you, they are tired of living!¡±


    Su Luo rubbed her chin, giving a contemting appearance.


    Apothecary Leng was really interested in Su Luo¡¯s Primeval Pill recipes, his only thoughts were to curry favor with Su Luo, coax her to be happy.


    Thinking about this matter, his heart felt extreme guilt towards Su Luo. He turned around and said: ¡°How about this old man send people to chop off their hands?¡± There was only this way to remedy the situation.


    Su Luo dry coughed twice, if it was to go and chop off their hand....this really was something that a person with Apothecary Leng¡¯s temperament would do.


    But, since destiny determined that those two siblings¡¯ hands would be restored, then it was really no good to go again and chop them off.


    Of course, if they were still unable to discern good from bad, Su Luo could chop off their hands at any time.


    For the time being, let them take care of those hands, let them continue growing on their bodies.


    ¡°No need to cut off their hands, only, this matter made this Miss eat a little loss....¡± Su Luo leaned back into the chair and unhurriedly said.


    The recliner rocked back and forth, giving off squeaking noises, but Su Luo merely closed her eyes in enjoyment.


    The Su Luo here was more rxed and natural than at home.


    Apothecary Leng was able to understand with just this little hint: ¡°If there is something, Miss should just say it. If it is something this old man can do, this man will naturally do it at all costs.¡±


    Apothecary Leng would only grant Su Luo whatever she wished, with regards to others, he naturally was arrogantly aloof, with nose high up towards the sky.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was raised in a light, careless smile. She muttered to herself for quite a while before unhurriedly saying, ¡°I heard that Su Manor had just sent people to invite Apothecary Leng to treat the young Master in Su Manor.


    ¡°Su Manor? Which Su Manor?¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s face was full of bewilderment.


    Apothecary Leng had spent his entire life immersed in refining drugs, with regards to the mortal worldly matters, he didn¡¯t understand. He also wasn¡¯t interested in understanding it. So, what Liu Manor, Su Manor, without exception, he did not know. Now, even if you were to ask him what direction the imperial pce¡¯s gate was, presumably, he also wouldn¡¯t know.


    Su Luo pointed to herself: ¡°This Miss¡¯s surname is Su.¡±


    Only now did Apothecary Leng suddenly be enlightened, ¡°So it turned out to be your manor? This is not a problem, we will go right now. Other people will not do, but Su girl¡¯s face, this old man will nevertheless give it. You should feel assured, if your older brother is not dead, then this old man will think of a way...¡±


    This was the first time Apothecary Leng was so enthusiastic about a disease.


    Because he was very clear, Su Luo would not owe people favors.

 Chapter 652 – Crafty plots and machinations (3)

    Chapter 652 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (3)


    As long as he could cure the person in her family, then the rewards would definitely be rich.


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo crossed her hands behind her back and unhurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°He is beyond cure?¡± Apothecary Leng asked.


    Su Luo pulled Apothecary Leng to sit down, and said a few sentences into his ear.


    Apothecary Leng speechlessly looked at Su Luo: ¡°What? So it is not to invite me to save a person ah.¡±


    Su Luo smiled happily as she looked at Apothecary Leng: ¡°Then, will Apothecary Leng still want to go?¡±


    ¡°Go, why not go.¡± Apothecary Leng nted Su Luo a nce: ¡°You, this girl, has a brain full of twist and turns, lots of sly ideas.¡±


    ¡°Apothecary Leng merely needs to follow ording to the n, maybe, after this matter has seeded, there could be a nice surprise waiting for you.¡±


    Su Luo mischievously winked her eyes at Apothecary Leng. Her in robe danced in the wind, and her figure had already disappeared into the night.


    Apothecary Leng, having heard what was said, was slightly stumped for words.


    Su Luo, this girl¡¯s, thoughts were prating. She knew what he liked the most, perhaps the nice surprise she said was....Apothecary Leng, having heard what was said, suddenly felt bursts of ecstasy. With one grab, he pulled open the door and directly shouted out: ¡°Prepare the carriage!¡±


    The steward heard sounds of movement and hurriedly ran over.


    This steward was exactly the one that, at the time, because of neglecting Su Luo, he was very fiercely kicked a few times.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s sote, where do you want to go?¡± The steward¡¯s face was full of doubt and puzzlement.


    ording to his own knowledge of his master, the master¡¯s only interest was in refining pills. For this, he could stay at home for a year and not go out.


    Apothecary Leng recalled Su Luo¡¯s words, and immediately, his face darkened: ¡°Today, did Su Manor send people over to seek treatment?¡±


    Su Manor? Master actually knew about Su Manor, this thing? This was really unprecedented and the first time ever.


    The steward¡¯s expression paused slightly, and he hastily took out a business card and handed it over to Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Su Manor indeed sent people over, but at that time, you were in the refining pharmacy. This servant was afraid of disturbing you, so had kept it all along and hadn¡¯t had a chance to hand it over for you to look.¡± The steward¡¯s forehead started to perspire.


    Normally, there were many people who would hand over their business cards, beseeching the master to go to their residence to treat an illness. But usually, the master would not pay it any heed. Today, why...fortunately, he hadn¡¯t had time to toss out this business card.


    Apothecary Leng took the business card and swept a nce at it, with an indifferent expression, he said: ¡°Prepare a horse, go to Su Manor.¡±


    Thiste at night, his family¡¯s master had changed hiszy temperament, and actually wanted to go out and treat a patient? Didn¡¯t Master usually look down upon these so-called famous families in the imperial city?


    This was really strange and bewildering.


    The steward couldn¡¯t understand and also could not prevent it, he could only quickly run out to suitably prepare the horse carriage.


    Ever since he was kicked by Apothecary Leng fromst time, afterwards, this steward had mended his ways.


    Su Manor.


    Su Jingyu reclined on the bed with a paleplexion.


    After being carried home by people, his eyes had never opened, having sank into a deepa.


    At this moment, Madam Su¡¯s face was red and swollen as she sat at his bedside. The moist and warm cloth unceasingly wiped clean the cold sweat on Su Jingyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lord, why is it that Apothecary Leng still isn¡¯t here yet? Jingyu, at this moment, seems...¡± Madam Su¡¯s tears rolled out and dropped to the ground, she seemed extremely broken-hearted.


    Su Zian¡¯s face had a helpless expression: ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about Apothecary Leng¡¯s temperament. He has always gone about his way, not someone we could easily invite over.¡±


    In the afternoon, he personally went to invite him, with his identity as the general that protected this nation. He was blocked from entering by people, let alone getting any results from sending servants to go? Therefore, Su Zian no longer held any hope.


    ¡°Lord, your meaning is, Apothecary Leng won¡¯t being?!¡± Madam Su, having heard what was said, opened her eyes wide until they were perfectly round. With one reach, she grabbed Su Zian¡¯s sleeves.

 Chapter 653 – Crafty plots and machinations (4)

    Chapter 653 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (4)


    She had ced all her hopes on Apothecary Leng¡¯s body, now, Su Zian was saying that Apothecary Leng wouldn¡¯t being?


    Su Zian¡¯splexion was hazy and he impatiently tossed aside Madam Su¡¯s hand: ¡°Jingyu is my son, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not also worried? Only Apothecary Leng...Apothecary Leng is how respectable of a person, even if it was the royal family that went to invite him, he may still not go. Today, him disdaining our Manor is also not something we can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Su Zian muttered for a moment, then said: ¡°Xi¡¯er had kneeled in front of Leng Manor since the beginning. Apothecary Leng might give her face ande.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you also said that Apothecary Leng¡¯s temper is indeterminable, and does his own thing. This...will this be fine?¡± Madam Su sank into deep worry.


    If they were able to save her son, ask her to do anything and she would be willing!


    All of a sudden, the movements on the bed had attracted over both people.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡ª¡± Su Jingyu vomitted out a mouthful of blood, then wordlessly fell back down.


    ¡°Jingyu, Jingyu!¡± Madam Su was so worried as to be at her wits¡¯ end. Her eyes were filled with tears. She was worried and mad at the same time, and regretfully said: ¡°Jingyu, how are you? Are you alright? You must not scare your mother ah.¡±


    But, no matter how Madam Su rocked him, Su Jingyu was like a dead person, unmoving.


    Madam Su immediately panicked, not knowing what to do. The her right now needed to find an outlet, therefore, she shifted her anger onto Su Luo¡¯s body: ¡°It¡¯s all Su Luo, that little slut¡¯s, fault. If it was not for her, you would not have endured such bitterness! Inevitably, a day wille, inevitably, a day...¡±


    Madam Su clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails dug deeply into her palm!


    Just mentioning Su Luo, Su Zian¡¯s heart became even angrier.


    He heavily mmed his hand on the table, and the table immediately split into pieces, turning into dust.


    ¡°This loathsome girl. Now, her wings have hardened!¡± Su Zian bit down hard on his teeth, grinding out these words.


    Today, I asked Su Xi to bring that girl over, no matter how you say it, Jingyu¡¯s injuries were rted to her.


    However, not only did she note, she actually ordered people to scratch Su Xi¡¯s face until it was like this! Nearly disfiguring her beauty!


    In her heart, did it even have him, this father?!


    The more Su Zian thought about it, the angrier he became. His face was covered in haze.


    Madam Su took care of Su Jingyu, at an angle that Su Zian could not see, a very fierce, malicious and pungent expression crossed her eyes.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡ª¡± Su Jingyu once again spit out a mouthful of blood. Madam Su hurriedly used her handkerchief to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°My lord, will it be okay if we continue like this? Jingyu is unable to endure for much longer...¡± Madam Su used the handkerchief to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, sorrowfully and distressed, she cried out.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, I will immediately go into the pce to ask His Majesty for an imperial decree! Don¡¯t tell me Apothecary Leng is still able not to listen to His Majesty¡¯s imperial edict?¡± Su Zian also became anxious.


    Even though Su Jingyu didn¡¯t make much of himself, he was, after all, Su Zian¡¯s only son. If something were to happen to him, then this would be a huge blow to Su Manor.


    Su Zian anxiously rushed out, his footsteps were like the wind with astonishing speed.


    Madam Su could not pull him to a stop and could only watch helplessly as Su Zian left.


    Seeing Su Zian¡¯s back as he left, aplicated light shed through her eyes. She wanted to yell but could not open her mouth.


    It couldn¡¯t be better said that Su Zian¡¯s luck was extremely good.


    He had just arrived at the gate, and saw a luxurious, refined horse carriage stop in front of Su Manor.


    He opened his eyes to look, on that carriage, hung a huge ¡®Leng¡¯ word.


    A burst of ecstasy immediately sprung up in Su Zian¡¯s heart.


    The carriage¡¯s curtain lifted up, revealing Apothecary Leng¡¯s mysterious, rosy, clear and bright face that was also very glossy.


    Apothecary Leng was famous, naturally, Su Zian had seen him before.

 Chapter 654 – Crafty plots and machinations (5)

    Chapter 654 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (5)


    At this moment, he could not suppress the ecstasy in his heart, and he hurriedly stepped forward withrge strides. He excitedly cupped his fists in greeting: ¡°Apothecary Leng, I am Su Zian. Knowing Apothecary Leng woulde, I waited especially at the gate, finally, you have arrived.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s mind was able to think quickly, he changed that he was about to go out for an imperial decree, and instead said he had waited a long time at the gate. He used this to show his respect for Apothecary Leng.


    Apothecary Leng coldly snorted and did not make a move to respond.


    If it was not for Su Luo, that girl, who asked him toe, he would nevere in the middle of the night to treat a patient, even if the Emperor had sent an imperial edict.


    Merely waiting at the doorway, what worth was there in showing off like this?


    Apothecary Leng only nodded indifferently towards him: ¡°Where is the patient?¡±


    Su Zian constrained the excitement in his heart, hurriedly leading the way: ¡°This way please, the ground along the way is slippery, Apothecary Leng, please walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Apothecary Leng nodded, neither warm nor cold.


    However, no matter how indifferent Apothecary Leng¡¯splexion was, Su Zian wouldn¡¯t have minded.


    In his opinion, the matter of this kind of outside expert having an entric character was something normal.


    If he was friendly and warm, he would doubt whether this was really Apothecary Leng or not.


    ¡°That Apothecary Leng coulde to Su Manor, is Su Manor¡¯s greatest honor. I, Su Zian thank you here in advance.¡±


    Facing this humble attitude of Su Zian¡¯s, Apothecary Leng looked down upon him even more. He coldly snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t need to thank this old man, it¡¯s because you birthed a good daughter.¡±


    Su Zian heard it, and immediately, his thoughts nted.


    Apothecary Leng was referring to Su Luo as Su Zian¡¯s good daughter, but Su Zianpletely did not think like this.


    How would he possibly have thought that the rtionship between Su Luo and Apothecary Leng wasn¡¯t shallow? Moreover, it just so happened that Su Xi had run to kneel before Apothecary Leng¡¯s doorway. Therefore, he inevitably and justifiably gave this credit to Su Xi.


    Su Zian modestly said: ¡°That girl has a hot-headed temper, she skips steps in her actions, but there is deep sibling feelings between her and Jingyu. If she has offended, Apothecary Leng, please forgive.¡±


    ¡°Offended? Great General Su, these words you said are reversed.¡± Apothecary Leng cast a puzzled nce at Su Zian, thinking, were they speaking of the same person?


    ¡°Eh?¡± Where was it reversed? Could it be that Apothecary Leng had offended Xi¡¯er? How and where could this have happened ah? How was this possible?


    ¡°That girl is good, if you dare to treat her badly, then this old man will absolutely not let you off!¡± The normally cold Apothecary Leng would seldom praise a person.


    Even though he was warned, Su Zian¡¯s heart was bursting with ecstasy.


    Apothecary Leng personally praised Xi¡¯er, and even warned him to treat her well. This could be considered as him thinking extremely highly of her! Su Zian restrained the excitement in his heart and turned around to look for Su Xi.


    But Su Zian looked left and right, not seeing Su Xi, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°That girl didn¡¯t return together with Apothecary Leng?¡±


    ¡°She had left a step earlier.¡± The her Apothecary Leng meant, was Su Luo.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Zian gave a hollowugh, then no longer spoke, but his heart was extremely moved.


    Before, Apothecary Leng had cured the chopped off hands of the two siblings from the Liu family. The Liu family proimed everywhere that they had a good rtionship with Apothecary Leng. When Su Zian heard this, he felt all kind of jealousy and envy.


    But now, his, Su Zian¡¯s, daughter also was notcking. Listening to Apothecary Leng¡¯s tone, he appreciated Xi¡¯er very much. It may be assumed that through Xi¡¯er, they were bound to be able to develop a long-term rtionship with Apothecary Leng.


    With Apothecary Leng as a backer, then Su Manor¡¯s position would raise to another level.


    They had already arrived in front of Su Jingyu¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Zian rushed in with quick steps, excitedly yelling towards Madam Su: ¡°Madam, quicklye out to greet the guest, Apothecary Leng hase!¡±


    Su Madam¡¯s hands, that were holding a silk handkerchief, trembled slightly.

 Chapter 655 – Crafty plots and machinations (6)

    Chapter 655 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (6)


    She nced back and unbelievingly saw Apothecary Leng step over the doorstep. Only after quite a while did her senses returned and she quickly went up to wee him: ¡°Apothecary Leng, you have finallye!¡±


    Madam Su¡¯s face trembled slightly, but in Su Zian¡¯s eyes, he felt it was because she was too happy and moved.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s pair of apathetic cold eyes thatcked any warmth, swept a nce at Madam Su and carelessly said: ¡°Where is the patient?¡±


    ording to Luo girl¡¯s words, this patient seemed very interesting. He must carefully study him.


    ¡°In here, please enter, Apothecary Leng.¡± Su Zian hurriedly led Apothecary Leng towards the front of Su Jingyu¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Apothecary Leng sat upright on the bedside, meticulously and carefully examined Su Jingyu.


    On the side, Madam Su¡¯splexion was somewhatplex.


    She stealthily pulled at Su Zian¡¯s robe: ¡°My lord, is this really.....¡± Apothecary Leng?


    ¡°Absolutely true, you can cheat neither the old nor young about this.¡± Su Zian vouched for him and guaranteed, ¡°In the past, His Majesty had invited him for an examination. I was standing on the side, that¡¯s why I recognize him.¡±


    ¡°How...how was it that in such a short time, how were you able to invite him?¡± This deep in the night, even if you went to ask for an imperial edict, no matter what, it would still have to wait until tomorrow morning, right?


    Mentioning this, Su Zian was unable to suppress the ecstasy in his heart. He lowered his voice and exined the entire matter again. In the end, he said: ¡°Madam, you would never have imagined it, right? Apothecary Leng unexpectedly regarded Xi¡¯er this well. Before all this, if someone had said this to me, I would definitely not believe them. However, this is the truth! You don¡¯t have to worry about Jingyu¡¯s wounds anymore, with Apothecary Leng here, I guarantee there will be no problems.¡±


    Madam Su gripped her handkerchief tightly, a trace of confusion shing through her eyes.


    She clearly secretly told Su Xi to pretend to plead, don¡¯t need to be too sincere, but.......how were they able to invite Apothecary Leng over?


    Also, how could Su Xi be chosen by Apothecary Leng?


    Madam Su was simply perplexed even after pondering for hundreds of times.


    Only after Apothecary Leng muttered to himself for a long time did he slowly open his eyes.


    Su Zian quickly went up, apprehensively asking: ¡°Apothecary Leng, my son....¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯splexion was solemn, stroking his beard for a long while, not speaking.


    Su Zian stood in front of him on tenterhooks, his expression remaining nervous and deeply worried. His pair of eyes unwaveringly stared at Apothecary Leng.


    Apothecary Leng frowned and said: ¡°How did your son receive his injury?¡±


    Su Zian exined in detail: ¡°Today, he returned home from school. En route he was ambushed with attacks from all sides by many people. He was beaten to the extent that his five bowels and six viscera almost shifted positions.....¡±


    At this moment, Madam Su¡¯splexion became pale, her pair of eyes staring rigidly at Apothecary Leng. Her eyes shone with aplicated light.


    Su Zian finished speaking with great difficulty, afterwards, he determinedly looked towards Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Re.....¡± Apothecary Leng wasn¡¯t able to finish speaking the word ¡®fart¡¯, after recalling Su Luo¡¯s words, only then was he able to restrain himself. Indignantly flinging his sleeves, he rigidly changed the words to: ¡°Rest assured (1), this apothecary has a way. ¡±


    Since he had a way, why did Apothecary Leng look so furious, as if he was made a fool of? Su Zian was extremely puzzled.


    Only now did the hands that Madam Su use to grip the handkerchief tightly, then quietly loosen. The cold sweat on her forehead slowly slid down.


    Apothecary Leng, not batting an eyelid, swept Madam Su a nce. Madam Su suddenly felt her back be cold and her entire body be stiff.


    When she carefully looked again, Apothecary Leng¡¯s gaze had already swept by, hisplexion was icily arrogant like an ice crystal. One could not see anything fishy from his expression.


    Madam Su¡¯s heart was nervous, so her eyes didn¡¯t dare to look all around. She could only hang her head and remained silent.


    Apothecary Leng used acupuncture to push out the clotted blood inside Su Jingyu¡¯s body. Afterwards, he took out three pills of one kind of medicine and handed them over to Su Zian: ¡°One piece everyday, remember, you must personally feed it to him.¡±


    1) ·Å: The Chinese by itself means release....together with the word ƨ we get the Chinese curse of releasing fart or to say it nicely ¡®what nonsense¡¯. ·ÅÐÄ : Is the Chinese for rest your heart...or feel reassured. Since the two phrases started with the same Chinese word, Apothecary Leng was able to get away with a switching a curse phrase for an reassurance phrase.

 Chapter 656 – Crafty plots and machinations (7)

    Chapter 656 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (7)


    Madam Su¡¯s body trembled and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Apothecary Leng again.


    Su Zian, on the other hand,pletely did not notice any of his wife¡¯s abnormal movements. He looked at that piece of medicinal pill, a touch of excitement shing across his face: ¡°This is......¡±


    ¡°Advanced level medicinal pill, you may not recognize it.¡± Apothecary Leng carelessly flung the medicinal pill into Su Zian¡¯s hands, then turned around to leave.


    Su Zian solicitously caught up: ¡°It¡¯s already deep into the night and the illumination is bad. It would be better for Apothecary Leng to stay at Su Manor and wait until tomorrow......¡±


    Apothecary Leng cast a sidelong nce at him, enigmatically tossing out a sentence: ¡°No matter how great the illumination is, it¡¯s still useless to a blind person.¡±


    After saying this sentence, he turned around and entered the carriage, returning to his own residence.


    Only leaving behind Su Zian who was staring nkly and helplessly at the original spot.


    He scanned his brain at a loss. What was the meaning behind Apothecary Leng¡¯s words?


    No matter how much he thought about it, he could not understand and could only drop the subject.


    Returning to the courtyard, after he had Su Jingyu eat the medicinal pill left by Apothecary Leng. As expected, hisplexion had returned to a rosy glow, unlike the lifelessness from before.


    Su Zian¡¯s entire face was filled with gratitude: ¡°Apothecary Leng truly deserves to be called Apothecary Leng. Having taken just one piece of medicinal pill, it immediately had the desired effect. In all likelihood, Jingyu will wake up very soon.¡±


    Seeing Su Jingyu lying on the bed with hisplexion restored to a rosy color, Madam Su¡¯s fists at her side clenched tightly.


    Now that Apothecary Leng had unexpectedly inserted in like a wedge from the side, what should she do?


    ¡°My lord, the night is already so dark, tomorrow morning, you still have to wake up early to go to morning court. Quickly go and rest. This ce will be taken care of by me, your concubine.¡± Madam Su squeezed out a smile on her face.


    Today, Su Zian was anxious and worried at the same time, indeed, he was somewhat exhausted.


    He recalled the recent matter with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family in the imperial court, those officials, in order to curry favor with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, deliberately set out to oppose him, pestering him beyond endurance.


    This was all because of Su Luo.


    Sometimes, he truly suspected that this daughter seemed to havee to demand repayment from him in this lifetime, making him repeatedly lose face.


    Su Zian faintly groaned: ¡°Then Jingyu will be left in your care, take care of him well, by all means, do not let any mishap happen to him again.¡±


    ¡°Jingyu is birthed by this concubine, how could this concubine not properly take care of him, my lord, quickly go and rest.¡± Madam Su smilingly sent off Su Zian.


    After waiting for Su Zian to leave.


    Inside the room, it was quiet and noiseless.


    Slowly, Madam Su became somewhat tired, and she gave a drowsy yawn.


    It was unknown how much time had passed, before a shadow leapt in from the window, coldly standing in front of Madam Su.


    When Madam Su saw that figure, with a quiver, she immediately stood up, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Located in the outskirts.


    Within a radius of five kilometers, it was remote and uninhabited. But at the center of this region, a splendid and magnificent courtyard was constructed.


    The entire courtyard was nted with fiery red maple trees, from afar, it looked like the burning mes of a phoenix, strongly battering the eyes of people looking.


    This was the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s courtyard in the city capital, everything was arranged based on the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce¡¯s Princess¡¯s tastes. It was constructed based on the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s preferences.


    Under the maple tree, was arranged a table full of exquisite food.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy, Li Aoqiong, and there was also their second uncle, Li Yaoxiang.


    Right now, the three people¡¯s moods were very good, lifting wine and drinking face-to-face, talking and smiling quietly.


    ¡°Aoqiong¡¯s ns this time are not bad, very soon, that girl will kneel in front of our Li family¡¯s doorway.¡± Li Yaoxiang delightfully drank his cup of wine.


    He remembered that day when he went to Su Manor, with Nangong Liuyun appearing halfway through to attack, destroying his ns and making it fall through. The petty Li Yaoxiang still bore a grudge even now.


    Li Aoqiongughed out loud: ¡°Second Uncle tters me too much! Honestly, it¡¯s that girl who is overestimating her own abilities. This nephew merely arranged a small scheme and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, one small loathsome girl dares to oppose the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. If we were to so easily let her go, where would we ce our family¡¯s face?¡± Li Yaoxiang gave a cold humph.

 Chapter 657 – Crafty plots and machinations (8)

    Chapter 657 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (8)


    Li Aoqiong nodded and said: ¡°She dares to bully my younger sister, this point absolutely cannot be forgiven. Humph, wait until she kneels before the Li family¡¯s door......¡±


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes shone with a trace of malicious light.


    It¡¯s easy toe, but want to leave, you won¡¯t be able to.


    Li Yaoyao toasted with a smile on her face: ¡°Then, Yaoyao will give thanks to Second Uncle and Big Brother¡¯s defense in advance, Yaoyao will empty her ss first to show respect.¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Yaoyao drained the wine in her cup in one gulp.


    ¡°Good!¡± Li Yaoxiang praised, ¡°Worthy of being called Li family¡¯s good daugher,e, fill it again.¡±


    Just when the three people from Li Family were celebrating, suddenly, a ck figure silently appeared beside them.


    ¡°Reporting back to Master, Apothecary Leng went to Su Manor.¡±


    One short sentence, made all three people freeze immediately.


    ¡°How is it possible that Apothecary Leng would go to Su Manor? Hasn¡¯t he always ignored these mundane matters?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand heavily ced the wine cup down, her long, shapely eyebrows knitting tightly.


    Li Aoqiong also frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Leng Yan? How could Su Manor¡¯s request possibly get him to move?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted: ¡°What happened afterwards?¡±


    The person dressed in ck, with lowered head and eyes, and a steady voice, said: ¡°After Apothecary Leng arrived, it didn¡¯t take him long to cure the eldest son of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± the wine cup in the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy¡¯s hand ruthlessly smashed to the ground, the wine cup immediately breaking into pieces of fine powder, ¡°Waste! A bunch of wastes! What is Leng Yan doing?¡±


    Li Aoqiong hurriedly patted her shoulder to appease her: ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t get angry, Older Brother will not let you suffer any grievances.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was covered in hazy displeasure, very quickly, a cold light shed in her eyes: ¡°Humph, believe you can solve this match just like that by inviting Leng Yan? Su Luo, you think too lowly of me, Li Yaoyao! This time you have to kneel in front of me, you have to!¡±


    ¡°Has Yaoyao already figured out a way?¡± Li Yaoxiang asked. This niece was usually smart, but whenever it touched upon Nangong Liuyun, her brain seemed to be somewhatcking.


    ¡°Yes! We can use a gigantic eight-legged scorpion poison.¡± The corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smirk, ¡°Gigantic eight-legged scorpion poison, only Celestial Spirit Water can resolve it. And as everyone knows, we, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, nevercks Celestial Spirit Water!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Yan very capable? Just let him personally dere this result to Su Zian. I want to see, at this critical juncture, whether Su Zian will choose his son or his daughter!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire face was twisted with malevolence. In the dimness of the night, her eyes shed with a weird radiance.


    She wanted to let Su Luo personally see her father sacrifice her. Then, afterwards, she will have to kneel before her and beg. Whenever she thought of this, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart would feel happy.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s expression was tranquil: ¡°This method is very good, but Yaoyao, Leng Yan will be your senior brother from the same teacher, you must not offend him excessively.¡±


    The corner of Yaoyao¡¯s mouth raised in a treacherous smile: ¡°Second Uncle, do you think Grandmaster Rong Yun, after having me as a disciple, would still care about Leng Yan?¡±


    Li Aoqiong already endorsed Li Yaoyao: ¡°Second Uncle, you must not have groundless fear. ording to this younger sister¡¯s aptitude, Grandmaster Rong Yun will only think highly of her.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang also thought it was so, but still said a sentence of caution: ¡°Yaoyao, the most important thing right now is to have Grandmaster Rong Yun ept you as his disciple. As long as you have entered his door, Nangong Liuyun is bound to treat you favorably.¡±


    These years, in order to be under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s name, it could be said that Li Yaoyao had put in a lot of effort.


    Not only Li Yaoyao, it should be said that the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s manpower, financial and physical resources were involved. There were all kinds of extravagant gifts used to trouble people for favors.


    ¡°Yes, you guys should feel assured, I already have ny percent grasp of Grandmaster Rong Yan.¡± The corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth raised in a fully confident smile.

 Chapter 658 – Crafty plots and machinations (9)

    Chapter 658 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (9)


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, was formerly one of the few Master level Apothecaries on the continent. Recently, news had spread that this Master Apothecary had unexpectedly broken through to Grandmaster Apothecary.


    Once this news came out, immediately, the entire continent became fervent.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s background was extremely mysterious, and he did not belong to any sect. As a result, many sects wished to invite him in so they could rise in prestige.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun was not only at the summit of refining medicines, but was also strong in martial arts. As for how strong he was, nobody knew.


    ¡°When Second Uncle received the news, it said that Grandmaster Rong Yun will arrive in the imperial capital in only a few days. Before he arrives, we must first dispose off that loathsome girl.¡± Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted.


    When Madam Su saw the ck-clothed person in front of her, her lips trembled slightly.


    After all, she was standing on the weaker side since the beginning when she decided to cooperate with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    ¡°Feed this to him.¡± the ck-clothed person said coldly.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Madam Su¡¯splexion was aghast, a trace of fear appearing in her heart.


    ¡°You should feel assured, he won¡¯t die.¡± the ck-clothed person looked at Madam Su¡¯s deathly white appearance, the corner of his mouth shing a mocking expression.


    ¡°Are you certain there will be no problems?¡± At this very moment, Madam Su¡¯s heart was somewhat regretful.


    She regretted that in a moment of impulse, she had agreed to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s proposal.


    From the beginning, they also said that Jingyu would not meet with a mishap, but when she saw Jingyu spat out mouthful of blood over and over. It was as if her entire heart was being gripped tightly.


    ¡°Madam Su, now we are on the same boat, you already lost the opportunity to jump ship.¡± a cold smile shed through the ck-clothed person¡¯s eyes, ¡°This medicine will not kill anybody, however it will force Su Luo to kneel in front of our Li Manor¡¯s gates. Because only the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has the antidote.¡±


    Madam Su grinded her teeth saying: ¡°Okay!¡±


    The ck-clothed person did not lie to her, now she already does not have a way out. She could only brace herself to move forward.


    However luckily the the prospects up ahead were bright.


    As long as she could eliminate Su Luo that loathsome girl, then Su Manor would return to its former tranquil days. Her children would not be harmed by her.


    The ck-clothed person, was also the Jade Lake fairy. Her gaze swept a nce at Su Jingyu, who was lying on the bed. The corner of her mouth raised into a mocking arc. She turned around and jump out the window and very quickly disappeared into the night.


    Madam Su looked on the bed at Su Jingyu whoseplexion had returned to peacefulness, bit her teeth and approached him: ¡°Jingyu, this n you have also agreed to.....good child, you just need to endure a bit more, and very soon you will be fine.....¡±


    Madam Su pried open Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth, and poured the ck liquid medicine inside the porcin bottle into Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth.


    The medicine entered his mouth and for a very long time there was no reaction. Only then did Madam Su feel slightly relieved.


    Only after disposing of the porcin bottle did she return to her room to rest.


    Early morning of the second day.


    Su Zian had woken up very early. He had finished freshening up and was about to go to morning court. Just at this moment an unexpected bitter yell echoed in Su Manor!


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡±


    A mournful yelling sound broke the darkness and serenity of dawn. Themps in the entire Su Manor were light up in session.


    Su Zian was able to discern that this sound originated from Su Jingyu¡¯s courtyard. How could he even think about morning court. He tookrge strides to walked towards that courtyard.


    When he had walked near, he could smell a burst of stinking from inside.


    Inrge strides, he step over the doorsteps and saw Su Jingyu currently sitting on the bed with his head lowered and vomiting


    Su Zian distressingly walked up with quick steps: ¡°Jingyu, you are awake? How do you feel now?


    However, the moment Su JIngyu raised his head, Su Zian with ¡®thump thump thump¡¯ sounds retreated three steps. His entire face was colored in astonishment.


    ¡°You....you....you.....your face?¡±


    Now, Su Jingyu¡¯s face that was still rosy from yesterday.

 Chapter 659 – Crafty plots and machinations (10)

    Chapter 659 ¨C Crafty plots and machinations (10)


    However now, it was pitch-ck, darker than the first night of Lunar New Year¡¯s, like the bottom of a pot.


    The stuff that he vomited out, scattered and emitted a horrible stench, it was unbearable and made people dizzy.


    Su Jingyu nced nkly at Su Zian. Afterwards, his eyelids flipped over, and once again, he lost consciousness.


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was extremely surprised: ¡°Someonee, quickly go invite Apothecary Leng! Hurry!!!¡±


    ¡°Master, Apothecary Leng, he.......is not easy to invite.¡± The steward that hurriedly rushed over hesitated and said.


    ¡°Blockhead! You might not be able to invite him over, but there is someone who can! Quickly call Su Xi, quickly, ask Su Xi to go and invite him!¡± Su Zian still remembered, Apothecary Leng regarded Su Xi very favorably. If she were to go and invite him, then he would certainlye.


    Su Xi was pulled up by the wet nurse from inside her nkets. She bewilderedly opened her eyes, very puzzled: ¡°Wet nurse, are you saying that Apothecary Leng sees me favorably?¡±


    The wet nurse, in glowing spirits, said: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is exactly what the master said. He said that if Fifth Miss was to invite him, then he would definitelye. Come, Miss, get dressed.¡±


    Su Xi still felt that this was inconceivable: ¡°But, I don¡¯t even know who is Apothecary Leng.....how can I invite him?¡±


    This was the honest truth, however, nobody would believe it.


    The wet nurse smilingly said: ¡°Is the Fifth Miss still muddled from sleep? It has already spread throughout the entire manor. Last night, Apothecary Lenging over was all to the Fifth Miss¡¯s credit.¡±


    ¡°My credit?¡± Su Xi pointed to her own nose.


    ¡°Right, all to the Fifth Miss¡¯s credit. If not, how could Apothecary Leng havee to our manor? Oh, that¡¯s right, ording to what the servants heard him say, Apothecary Leng even warned the master, telling him not to treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Xi opened her eyes wide until they were huge. Her eyes were full of bewilderment. However, very quickly, within this bewildered expression, a sh of glowing spirits appeared, ¡°Could this be true? Could it be that I am not dreaming?¡±


    ¡°This naturally is real! Come, Miss, quickly make yourself presentable, the Young Master¡¯s illness is very grave.¡±


    Su Xi skeptically said: ¡°Then fine, I will take a trip to Leng Manor, but if I cannot invite him over, then you guys can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Su Xi freshened herself and got dressed. She hurriedly went to Leng Manor.


    Just as her carriage arrived at Leng Manor, she immediately saw an old man in high spiritse out from the door.


    In the doorway knelt a whole lot of people, these people, seeing him, all excitedly shouted: ¡°Apothecary Leng, Apothecary Leng, please help!¡±


    However, Apothecary Leng did not even nce sideways, his footsteps moved hurriedly, without stopping the slightest bit.


    It was as if his face was shrouded in icy frost, his features were like condensed crystallized ice, appearing to be in a very bad mood.


    ¡°Apoth.....¡± Su Xi¡¯s heart was nervous as she anxiously and frightenedly walked towards Apothecary Leng to make her salute.


    Apothecary Leng saw the carriage beside her, and he swept her a sharp nce: ¡°Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I, this female, is Su Xi, the fifth of the family. Apothecary Leng, my older brother.......¡± Su Xi¡¯s words weren¡¯t even finished.


    Apothecary Leng waved his hands: ¡°Get in the carriage, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After speaking, without another word, he got into Su Manor¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Xi¡¯s entire body froze from being distracted.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Apothecary Leng was arrogant to the point of being insufferable? Wasn¡¯t it said that Apothecary Leng saw human life as if it was mustard grass? Wasn¡¯t it said that Apothecary Leng was very, very, very difficult to invite?


    She still hadn¡¯t finished speaking and Apothecary Leng had already gotten into Su Manor¡¯s carriage?


    Su Xi originally suspected that this Apothecary Leng was a fake, but seeing so many people kneeling on the ground begging him to save a life, how could he be a fake?


    ¡°Still noting into the carriage?¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s dignified voice could be heard saying.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Su Xi quickly lifted up the corner of her dress and excitedly jumped up into the carriage.


    Wet nurse truly did not lie, Apothecary Leng really was treating her favorably!

 Chapter 660 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (1)

    Chapter 660 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (1)


    Su Xi was able to invite Apothecary Leng toe to the residence.


    Su Zian saw that Su Xi truly had been able to invite Apothecary Leng toe. He gave her a praising look.


    This daughter was more useful! Su Luo,pared to Su Xi, was just a lump of dung!


    Afterwards, he excitedly hurried over to wee him: ¡°Great Master, you should quicklye and see, something is wrong with Su Jingyu ah!¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s expression became slightly stern, he frowned and said: ¡°That is impossible.¡± Apothecary Leng was still very confident about his methods to treat illnesses, how could it possibly have worsened?


    Apothecary Leng, in an ice-cold manner, pushed Su Zian away. With a cold expression, he sat in front of the bed and began to take his pulse.


    Apothecary Leng maintained his icy expression, nobody was able to make out anything from observing his face.


    After examining for a long time, hisplexion became somewhat unexpected, as if in deep thought: ¡°How can this be? Within this, in the end...... it is impossible for this to worsen ah.¡±


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, this, in the end, what happened?¡± Su Zian saw Apothecary Leng¡¯s displeased expression. He didn¡¯t dare press him too much, otherwise, he might toss his sleeves and just leave.


    Apothecary Leng stroked his beard, and very concisely, said: ¡°Your son has been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned? How could he be poisoned? Why didn¡¯t you discover it yesterday?¡± Su Zian anxiously asked.


    Apothecary Leng snorted twice, flung his sleeves in anger, and said: ¡°Are you doubting this apothecary¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°No no no, Apothecary Leng, you misunderstand, I meant to say......¡± Su Zian was so anxious that his brows were beaded with sweat.


    Facing the continent¡¯s renowned Apothecary Leng, Su Zian could only feel his heart go weak. Very naturally, he would act meek and subservient.


    Apothecary Leng cast an angry nce at him: ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, this poison was taken yesterday after I had left.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes widened until it be huge!


    What? Yesterday, after Apothecary Leng had left, Su Jingyu was then poisoned by someone? This was impossible!


    Perhaps Apothecary Leng was not capable, therefore, he would say something like this......


    What kind of person was Apothecary Leng? The mere flicker in Su Zian¡¯s eyes, he was able to catch it. Apothecary Leng coldly sneered: ¡°Are you thinking this apothecary is not capable, therefore deliberately said some groundless words to cheat you?¡±


    ¡°How could I dare, how would I dare......¡± Su Zian¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, if he really angered Apothecary Leng to the point of him leaving, then Su Jingyu would truly lose his life.


    Because, if other people were to find out that, due to doubting Apothecary Leng¡¯s medical expertise, he then tossed his sleeves and left Su Manor in anger, which other apothecary would dare take over ah?


    Apothecary Leng red at him again: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t out of consideration for your daughter, this apothecary would be disinclined to care about these annoying matters, and would immediately turn around and leave!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Su Zian was so anxious that his forehead was covered with sweat: ¡°Apothecary Leng, don¡¯t take offense, and by all means, you must not go.¡±


    While Su Zian spoke, he also pulled at Su Xi who was standing on the side.


    Su Xi, being pulled like this by her dad, nearly fell down on the spot. She was very puzzled, her pair of eyes staring nkly at her father.


    While Su Zian was forcing out a dryugh, his other hand pulled Su Xi into a kneeling position: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly thanked Apothecary Leng?¡±


    His words were useless, but Apothecary Leng cared so much about Xi¡¯er, this ought to be more useful.


    Apothecary Leng nevertheless frowned, flung his sleeves and coldly snorted. Randomly calling a girl over to thank to him? What did this mean? It was as Su girl had said, Su Zian, this man¡¯s, sincerity was unreliable!


    ¡°Last night, someone secretly poisoned your son with Gigantic Eight-legged Scorpion poison. This poison is very fierce and toxic, it can almost be said that there is no remedy. In addition, if the antidote is not given in twenty-four hours, he will die from vomiting blood.¡±


    Su Zian immediately became stupefied.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, just now, you said this poison......is nearly incurable by medicine. Then. in other words, there may still be a way?¡±

 Chapter 661 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (2)

    Chapter 661 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (2)


    Su Zian impatiently asked.


    Apothecary Leng nodded his head slightly: ¡°It¡¯s Gigantic Eight-Legged Scorpion poison, the only antidote for this is Celestial Spirit Water. Unfortunately, Celestial Spirit Water is very rarely seen in this world, it is sought but rarely discovered.¡±


    ¡°Celestial Spirit Water?!¡± Su Zian nearly jumped up.


    Their Su Manor has Celestial Spirit Water, more urate to say, they had it before.


    However, what made his heart ache was that, the Celestial Spirit Water inside the manor was stolen.


    ¡°Great Master, where can Celestial Spirit Water be found? No matter the price, we must cure Jingyu. I only have this one son!¡± Su Zian was extremely anxious.


    Apothecary Leng thought for a bit, finally, he still sighed and said: ¡°Speaking of Celestial Spirit Water, then the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has it.¡±


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family?¡± Su Zian slowly said this word by word.


    ¡°Yes, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has a block of stctite, every day, it produces a drop of Celestial Spirit Water. It takes three years to fill up a bottle. In order to save your son, we need at least an entire bottle of Celestial Spirit Water.¡±


    Su Zian irritably walked back and forth inside the room.


    Jingyu¡¯s injury was originally from an evil scheme by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, the purpose was to draw Su Luo to go apologize and beg for forgiveness.


    However, Su Manor unexpectedly was able to invite Apothecary Leng toe, and was able to cure Jingyu. However, in less than one night¡¯s time, Jingyu was poisoned again.


    ¡°This poison......¡± was clearly done by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family! The purpose was to force Su Luo to go apologize and beg for forgiveness!


    Su Zian was not an idiot, on the contrary, he was very shrewd. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb to the position of the Great General that protect the nation at his age.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, aside from this, is there really no other ce where we can find Celestial Spirit Water?¡± Su Zian asked, full of expectation.


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Apothecary Leng snorted darkly, ¡°My master, Grandmaster Rong Yun, has collected a lot of Celestial Spirit Water. However, His honorable elder is like a divine dragon, you can see the head but not the tail. Even I cannot find him.¡±


    Hearing what was said, Su Zian¡¯splexion was full of disappointment.


    But very quickly, a brilliant light shed through his eyes: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then we can only let her go!¡±


    Since this disaster was caused by Su Luo, then she ought to assume all the responsibility.


    Su Zian raised his hands: ¡°Peoplee, bring Su Luo here.¡±


    Zi Xi epted the order and left.


    However, with his strength, he was not able to bring Su Luo over. Rather, he had to use the polite word ¡®invite¡¯.


    Su Luo had long ago be aware of the twists and turns of the current situation. But she could not avoid this matter, therefore, she also brought Lu Luo and came over.


    Seeing Su Zian, Su Luo pretended to be at a loss: ¡°Don¡¯t know for what matter did Father call this daughter over?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s face was gloomy and cold, his pair of eyes fiercely ring at Su Luo. A strong aura was sent to suppress Su Luo.


    However, nowadays, Su Zian¡¯s strength was already not strong enough of a deterrence force for Su Luo. As a result, she stood there, calm and collected as before, herplexion as calm as water, her appearance showing no difference.


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was somewhat flustered.


    Originally, he wanted to show off his strength, however, it was not the least bit useful.


    Su Zian coldly smiled: ¡°Su Luo, youe over here!¡±


    Su Luo obediently walked over.


    Su Zian pointed to Su Jingyu on the bed, with a frosty expression, he said to Su Luo: ¡°Look, look at your brother, because of you, he has now ended up like this. If he doesn¡¯t get the antidote, within twenty-four hours, he will die!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead knotted slightly.


    ording to the information she had learned, Su Jingyu was clearly poisoned by Madam Su.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes looked towards Madam Su.


    Coming in contact with Su Luo¡¯s gaze, Madam Su¡¯s heart suddenly shook, feeling as if she had been seen through.


    Su Luo shot Madam Su a nce that was a smile but not quite one, and then she returned her sight towards Su Zian: ¡°Honorable Father, who can prove that it was because of me that Big Brother had received these injuries?¡±

 Chapter 662 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (3)

    Chapter 662 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (3)


    ¡°Su Luo! Things have already reached this stage, and you still want to quibble? If it wasn¡¯t for you insisting on being with His Highness Prince Jin, that hugely offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. Then, why would they take action against our Su Manor? You brought this disaster to Su Manor, and yet you still won¡¯t admit to it?!¡± Su Zian raised his hand, wishing he could p her.


    However, fortunately, he still had a bit of reasoning left. Knowing that Su Luo¡¯s strength was out of the ordinary, only then did he stiffly restrain his hand.


    Su Luo also frowned: ¡°What does Honorable father want to do?¡±


    Su Zian flung his sleeves, using a tone that was intolerant of being rejected, and said: ¡°You will go to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, and apologize to the Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy! At that time, they will naturally hand over the antidote!¡±


    Su Luo indifferently sneered: ¡°How could just apologizing be enough? I will still have to vow to never see His Highness Prince Jin or something like that, right?


    ¡°Su Luo! Are you saying you don¡¯t want to go? How could you do this? He is our older brother, and it was also because of you that he became like this. You are simply too cold-blooded, too disgusting!¡± Su Xi! seeing that Su Luo did not even listen to what Su Zian said, rushed forth to ce all the me on Su Luo.


    Su Luo cast her an apathetic nce, then her gaze firmly locked on to Su Zian: ¡°Apart from this, are there no other methods?¡±


    Su Zian coldly snorted: ¡°Only if you go apologize to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family can we retrieve back the Celestial Spirit Water!¡±


    ¡°Celestial Spirit Water?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly, as if she was extremely astonished.


    ¡°Yes, just that Celestial Spirit Water. Only Celestial Spirit Water can cure the poison in your big brother¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°But Celestial Spirit Water....¡± Su Luo hummed and hawed.


    ¡°Using you to exchange for Celestial Spirit Water, that is still looking up at you! Su Luo, do you even know how precious Celestial Spirit Water is? Such a huge, powerful Jade Lake¡¯s Li family can only get one bottle in three years! A hundred you would not even make up for a single bottle! Using you to exchange for it can still be considered you profiting.¡± In fact, Su Xi basically did not know what Celestial Spirit Water was, she only wanted to endlessly disparage Su Luo.


    Su Zian was very dissatisfied with Su Luo¡¯s hesitant expression: ¡°Su Luo, when conducting one¡¯s self, you must not be so selfish! Today, you must go to the Li family, even if you don¡¯t want to, you still have to go. Guards¡ª¡ª¡±


    Following immediately after Su Zian had finished speaking, two robust men, like iron towers, appeared at the doorway.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly hooked into a cold sneer.


    She observed what¡¯s happening now in her space.


    The little divine dragon had already woken up. He was currently soakingfortably in the bathtub, and the water he used to bathe in was exactly the Celestial Spirit Water that these people regarded as extremely precious.


    One hundred of her could not make up for a single bottle of Celestial Spirit Water? Simply too funny.


    If she was to take out the Celestial Spirit Water now, and after Li Yaoyao found out, wouldn¡¯t she be angry enough to spit out blood?


    Able to make Li Yaoyao angry enough to spit out blood, this was Su Luo¡¯s favorite thing to do.


    ¡°If I brought out Celestial Spirit Water, then I won¡¯t have to go to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, right?¡± Li Yaoyao was still at home, waiting for her toe kneel and beg for forgiveness. Simply too funny.


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes stared nkly. He still hasn¡¯t spoken yet before seeing Su Xi sneer a few times: ¡°Hmph, you said that you can take out Celestial Spirit Water? Who are you trying to deceive!¡±


    Su Luo did not pay any attention to this clown that just jumped in, her pair of deep eyes stared fixedly at Su Zian.


    Su Zian¡¯s face remained cold, his eyes had a prating chilliness: ¡°Su Luo, are you stalling for time to wait for His Highness Prince Jin? A pity, His Highness Prince Jin was sent out by His Majesty to carry out official business. No matter how long you stall, it won¡¯t be enough time to wait until he gets back!¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly, from within her sleeves, she brought out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water and tossed it at Su Zian: ¡°It just so happens that Apothecary Leng is here, we can invite him, the wise elder, to examine if this is a real bottle of Celestial Spirit Water or not.¡±


    Su Zian looked at the white jade porcin bottle in his hand.


    He opened the porcin bottle and slightly sniffed the contents. Immediately. he knew this absolutely was Celestial Spirit Water.

 Chapter 663 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (4)

    Chapter 663 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (4)


    Su Manor once had a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, and it was extremely treasured for many generations. Su Zian had also seen it on more than one asion, and also drank a few drops. Therefore, with one nce, he was able to recognize that this indeed was Celestial Spirit Water.


    Moreover, if he did not guess wrongly, this bottle of Celestial Spirit Water¡¯s medicinal properties was a lot betterpared to the bottle that Su Manor once had.


    Su Zian¡¯s face revealed a puzzled expression, but he still handed the bottle of Celestial Spirit Water over to Apothecary Leng.


    Since the moment when Su Luo entered, she secretly greeted Apothecary Leng. As a result, Apothecary Leng did not hastily acknowledge her.


    Apothecary Leng epted the white jade porcin bottle.


    Swayed it a bit, shook it a little, then sniffed it a bit.


    ¡°This is wrong.....¡± Apothecary Leng mumbled to himself, his face had a puzzled expression.


    ¡°How is it wrong?¡± Su Zian already confirmed this was Celestial Spirit Water, therefore, he looked at Apothecary Leng with doubt.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was also somewhat puzzled, this was clearly Celestial Spirit Water, how could it be wrong?


    ¡°This is not Celestial Spirit Water.¡± Apothecary Leng sampled a drop, seeing Su Zian and Su Luo¡¯s perplexed expressions, he then gave a firm answer: ¡°It is more urate to say that this is High Grade Celestial Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°High Grade Celestial Spirit Water? Are there distinctions among Celestial Spirit Waters?¡± Su Zian asked.


    Apothecary Leng shot him a disdainful nce: ¡°Ignorant and inexperienced! Celestial Spirit Water naturally has high and low grade ssifications. For example, the Celestial Spirit Water from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, collected as drops from the block of stctite, that is the low grade kind. How could its medicinal potency even bepared to this High Grade Celestial Spirit Water?¡±


    Once these words were said, Su Zian was momentarily dumbfounded.


    If it was said like this, then wouldn¡¯t the Celestial Spirit Water, that was passed down from generation after generation in the Su Manor as a treasured object, be at most, only considered Low Grade Celestial Spirit Water?


    Because it was passed down from generation to generation, as a result, that bottle of Celestial Spirit Water was treated as an extremely precious treasure.


    But how could Su Luo, this loathsome girl, be able to so casually take out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water? Moreover, the one she took out was a high grade one?


    ¡°Luoluo, where did you get this bottle of Celestial Spirit Water? Quickly tell it to daddy!¡± Su Zian, with one action, grabbed Su Luo and asked excitedly!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up into a sneer.


    Luoluo? Wasn¡¯t this the first time that Su Zian had used such an intimate name to address her?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the matter of this High Grade Celestial Spirit Water, why would Su Zian address her in such an intimate manner?


    Su Luo, without batting an eye, pushed aside his hand, her gaze deep yet vigorous. A sweet smile emerged at the corner of her lips: ¡°Can¡¯t Father guess the answer?¡±


    Seeing this kind of expression on Su Luo¡¯s face, Su Zian was slightly distracted. Immediately, he realized: ¡°Could it be.....His Highness Prince Jin?!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into a slight sneering arc.


    Since Su Zian believed it so, then I¡¯ll just let him continue believing it. This way, she would not be revealed and could also demonstrate how much His Highness Prince Jin valued her. A matter of killing two birds with one stone, what could she have against it?


    ¡°It really is His Highness Prince Jin....¡± Su Zian mumbled to himself.


    Before, even though His Highness Prince Jin expressed Su Luo¡¯s importance to him, but Su Zian had never believed it. He always felt that among this was merely a bluff.


    But now, His Highness Prince Jin even gifted Su Luo with High Grade Celestial Spirit Water, this was sufficient to prove His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s affection towards Su Luo.


    The more it was like this, the more jittery Su Zian¡¯s heart became.


    Because the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was like a towering mountain heavily pressing down. It was like a sharp sword hanging over his head, making things exceedingly difficult for him.


    Su Luo, seeing his hesitation, naturally guessed ny percent of his thoughts. But she was having fun watching this y, so she didn¡¯t expose his thoughts.


    ¡°Honorable father, since we already have High Grade Celestial Spirit Water, why not let big brother drink it first? Big brother¡¯s appearance seem to show that he is in extreme pain.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes hung down slightly and looked towards Su Jingyu, who was moaning painfully on the bed.

 Chapter 664 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (5)

    Chapter 664 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (5)


    Su Zian suddenly came to a realization and hurriedly looked towards Apothecary Leng: ¡°Will directly feeding this to him be fine?¡±


    Apothecary Leng gave a slight snort: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ever since Su Luo brought out the bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, Madam Su hadn¡¯t said a single sentence. She rigidly stood on the side with a very stiffplexion.


    Seeing Su Zian personally feed Su Jingyu the Celestial Spirit Water, an awkward and difficult expression shed across her face.


    Could it be the scheme they had arranged with great difficulty would be destroyed by a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water that this loathsome girl had brought out? Her heart was unreconciled, definitely would not be reconciled!


    Recalling the ck-clothed person from yesterday, Madam Su irritably clenched her fist tightly: What should she do?


    Madam Su tried to think of a way, but could not think of a method, so she could only watch as Su Zian fed the medicine to Su Jingyu.


    After he finished feeding him, Su Jingyu¡¯s originally uglyplexion gradually started to recover.


    ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to be so noisy in the sickroom, let us all go out. Only need to leave Madam Su here to attend to him, is enough.¡± Apothecary Leng took the lead and stepped out of the room.


    These words were an exact fit to Madam Su¡¯s intentions, one could only see her nod her head and hurriedly say: ¡°You can be at ease and leave, this ce still has me.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s foot that was about to step over the doorstep paused slightly. She turned her eyes around and took a nce at Madam Su. At this moment, Madam Su¡¯s eyes were also looking at Su Luo.


    Su Luo neither dodged nor avoided her gaze. The corner of her indistinct and bottomless eyes, were raised into an enigmatic smiling expression.


    Madam Su was distracted momentarily by her smile.


    However, she could not understand the meaning in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She only knew that Su Luo was pretending to be a model while causing mischief behind the scenes.


    The pitiful Madam Su, now, if she could give it more thought, maybe the tragedy after this would not have urred.


    Speaking of which, after Apothecary Leng and the others had left. There were only two people, Madam Su and Su Jingyu, left inside the room.


    Madam Su sat at the bedside, tenderly wiping away the sweat on Su Jingyu¡¯s forehead. With a soft tone, she slowly said: ¡°Jingyu, I have let you suffer hardship. Please do not me your mother, your mother was also left with no choice.¡±


    Su Jingyuy there motionless, both eyes closed tightly, having sank into a deepa.


    Madam Su still wanted to say something, but a slight sound came from outside the window.


    Madam Su alertly raised her eyes, but only felt her eyes be slightly dazzled. When she looked again, she discovered a ck-clothed person standing in front of her.


    Her entire body was shrouded in a ck robe, even her face was covered by a ck cloth.


    However, looking at the detailed and exquisite curves, Madam Su, in one nce, judged that this was a woman. As a result, Madam Su subconsciously connected her to the ck-clothed person fromst night.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Seeing the ck-clothed person slowly approach closer step-by-step, an rmed expression shed through Madam Su¡¯s eyes.


    The ck-clothed person¡¯s eyes had a sneer in its depths: ¡°Madam Su, things have already reached this stage, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do!¡± Madam Su blocked in front of Su Jingyu, her face revealing a terrified expression.


    At this moment, Madam Su was extremely regretful.


    Su Jingyu was her only son, seeing him being tormented by poison time and time again, her motherly instincts and heart were simply crying blood.


    If she had known earlier that her son would receive this much suffering, then, no matter what, she would not have agreed to this n.


    The ck-clothed person smiled coldly and sinisterly, then gave Madam Su the poison: ¡°Feed it to him.¡±


    ¡°What is this.....¡± Madam Su was so anxious that she instantly shook her head.


    ¡°Rest assured, the poison will not kill him. But it will drag Su Luo, that loathsome girl, into troubled waters!¡± the ck-clothed person seeing Madam Su continuously shake her head, smiled sinisterly before taking out another bottle of pitch-ck liquid medicine. She swept it past under Madam Su¡¯s nose.


    That pungent smell made Madam Su¡¯s face suddenly go pale: ¡°This is One Shot Silencer?¡±


    One Shot Silencer, as the name implied, by just drinking a mouthful, the person¡¯s soul would be taken to the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss (1).


    1) Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss, aka underworld, world of the dead. Or whatever you call the ce where your soul goes after death ??

 Chapter 665 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water

    Chapter 665 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving you a chance to choose. Do you want to feed him this bottle of slow-acting poison or this One Shot Silencer?¡± The ck-clothed person¡¯s eyes curved into a shallow smile, and coldlyughed, ¡°Of course, you can also choose to yell loudly. However, if it is like that, Madam Su, you also won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    The ck-clothed person got close to Madam Su¡¯s ears and quietly said: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, will not let you and your kids go...... when that timees, the sole remaining person from the next generation in Su Manor will only be Su Luo......¡±


    Madam Su¡¯s entire body shook, then she rigidly stood on the spot.


    She opened her eyes wide, rigidly ring at the ck-clothed person in front of her!


    Even though she was covered in ck-cloth and there was a ck scarf masking her face, but Madam Su knew that this person was indeed the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!


    She never expected that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy would be this malicious!


    At this moment, Madam Su was so regretful that her intestines turned green. Her eyes were filled with hatred, wishing she could pounce up and chop the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy into pieces.


    But the corner of the ck-clothed person¡¯s eyes had a smile. That sneer was like a smile but not a smile and was very obvious.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was simply confident that she would follow her instructions!


    In fact, Madam Su simply could not refuse. Because the consequences of refusing, she could not afford to bear it.


    Madam Su¡¯s eyes held tears as she silently took the bottle of poison from the ck-clothed person¡¯s hands. Very carefully, she supported Su Jingyu, however, no matter what, she could not feed it to him.


    In order to avoid the long nights with many dreams (1), the ck-clothed person¡¯s hands shook the One Shot Silencer in her hand: ¡°Do you need this fairy to help you feed this to him?¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy! You bully people until it¡¯s intolerable! Madam Su dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare say a word. She could only hasten the movements of her hands.


    ¡°Jingyu, do not worry, Apothecary Leng is outside. He will quickly cure you. Good child, drink this medicine in one mouthful.....¡± Madam Su endured the anguish in her heart and poured the ck-colored medicine into Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth in one shot.


    However, the medicine¡¯s taste was truly too bitter. Even though Su Jingyu was in an unconscious state, he still instinctively resisted.


    Madam Su became extremely anxious, afraid that the ck-clothed person would me her. However, when she turned around to look again, she discovered that the ck-clothed person had unexpectedly disappeared into thin air.


    Like this......could she stop feeding it to him?


    Just at this moment, the noisy sound of footsteps could be hearding from the doorway.


    When Madam Su heard it, herplexion immediately turned pale.


    Seeing that there was still more than half a bowl of ck-colored medicine left, and that the room simply did not have a ce to dump the medicine, immediately, Madam Su became very anxious.


    ¡°Jingyu, quick, quickly finish drinking all of this!¡± if it was other people, then fine, but Apothecary Leng was also following behind, wouldn¡¯t he see through it at a single nce?


    Madam Su was so anxious that her hands started to tremble. The pitch-ck liquid medicine flowed along the corner of Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth and dropped downwards.


    Madam Su was wiping Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth with one hand while the other hand hurriedly fed him the medicine.


    In the end, hearing that the footsteps were about toe in, and that there were still two mouthfuls of medicine left in the bowl......Madam Su¡¯s heart hardened and directly poured it down her own mouth.


    The moment Su Zian entered, he just so happened to see Madam Su raise her head to drink something. He couldn¡¯t help but feel it was strange and asked: ¡°Madam, what are you drinking?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ªno, nothing!¡± Madam Su swallowed that ck-colored medicine with great difficulty, and hid the medicine bottle carefully.


    Only at this moment did Madam Su suddenly recall!


    Actually, from the start, she could have poured the medicine into the bottle and hide it together, so she would not be braving a huge risk by drinking it herself!


    When she thought of this, Madam Su wished she could hit her own head.


    ¡°Madam, in the end, what is wrong with you?¡± Su Zian felt that the Madam Su right now was extremely strange.


    ¡°No-nothing!¡± Madam Su spread out her hands, hinting that there were no problems.


    Su Zian sent her a suspicious nce, then turned around to look at Su Jingyu with concern.


    1) long nights with many dreams is the direct trantion.. Basically it¡¯s an eloquent way of saying it¡¯s taking forever.

 Chapter 666 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (7)

    Chapter 666 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (7)


    When he saw Su Jingyu¡¯s appearance start to darken, he suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Su Jingyu¡¯s entire body actually started to shudder and convulse. His veins stuck out as if about to explode, seeming very malevolent.


    Su Zian was so anxious that he shouted out loud: ¡°Apothecary Leng, Apothecary Leng, in the end, what is going on? What is wrong with Jingyu?¡±


    Apothecary Leng walked forward a few steps and started to feel Su Jingyu¡¯s pulse.


    At this time, Madman Su¡¯splexion became pale, she was unable to suppress her entire body from trembling.


    Her heart ached and she was also scared, she simply dared not continue to watch.


    Her tears flowed violently. Other people would only say that she loved her son with a pure heart, so they did not think in any other direction.


    Speaking of Apothecary Leng, now, his forehead was wrinkled into the character ¡°´¨¡±. His gaze had ignited into a raging me.


    He abruptly turned his head, in a rage, he red at Madam Su: ¡°In the end, what did you feed him?¡±


    A trace of astonishment shed through Madam Su¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t know how much Apothecary Leng could see through.


    As a result, Madman Su could only continuously shake her head, retreating backwards. She kept crying until she could not say a single word.


    Su Zian was sensitive enough to perceive the fishiness of the situation. He frowned and stared at Madam Su: ¡°In the end, what is going on? Could it be that you really fed Jingyu something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mighty Soul Grass!¡± Apothecary Leng approached Su Jingyu¡¯s mouth, slightly sniffed it a bit, and firmly said: ¡°This is precisely Mighty Soul Grass, no mistake!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s entire face was full of doubt and also carried nervousness: ¡°This Mighty Soul Grass......what is it actually?


    Apothecary Leng did not feel like paying him any attention and directly snorted. He pointed to Madam Su and said: ¡°Ask her!¡±


    Madam Su¡¯s back was now pressed against the wall, she had nowhere else to retreat.


    Su Zian walked in front of her with two to three steps, and very fiercely red at her: ¡°Quickly speak! In the end, what kind of stuff is Mighty Soul Grass, why did you feed it to Jingyu! WHY?!


    Apothecary Leng being angered to this point, was sufficient to illustrate the seriousness of the situation.


    However now, Madam Su was feeling guilty, fear and dread......all kinds of feelings washed over her. Her mind changed and became stupid because of these emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.......don¡¯t know.......¡± Madman Su¡¯s tears kept dropping down.


    Apothecary Leng snorted several times: ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, then I will say it for you. This Mighty Soul Grass, its most terrible effect is on the cartge! Especially if it¡¯s the body of a person in poor health, after eating Mighty Soul Grass, the entire body¡¯s bones will soften. If he ever wants to stand again, it¡¯s already impossible!¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡ªthis is not true, this is not true!¡± Madam Su was frightened to a stop by Apothecary Leng¡¯s words.


    She lost her head out of fear and threw herself to kneel in front of Apothecary Leng: ¡°It¡¯s not, it should not be like this. She said this poison is not fatal.....¡±


    What Madam Su inadvertently blurted out, she, herself, was still not aware of it.


    Su Zian heard it clearly. He advanced forward with a huge step and grabbed onto Madman Su¡¯s back cor in one move. His pair of eyes were so enraged that they nearly shot out mes: ¡°She said this poison is not fatal? Who is she? Quickly speak!¡±


    ¡°I......I......¡± Madam Su dared not say.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s background was so huge, if she was to confess, at that time, it would not only be Jingyu, even Xi¡¯er would be.......


    Only now did Madman Su truly understand the meaning of staying with a tiger to seek its skin. And understood the meaning of getting on a boat is easy, but getting off is hard.


    ¡°SPEAK!!!!¡± Su Zian¡¯s fingers were like steel pliers, pinching Madam Su¡¯s neck and lifting up her entire body, such that both her feet was lifted from the ground.

 Chapter 667 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (8)

    Chapter 667 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (8)


    ¡°WU WU WU¡ª¡ª¡± Madam Su¡¯s feet randomly moved, and herplexion swelled until it was red. Her neck was already twisted until it was broken by Su Zian.


    ¡°Will you speak or not! Say it or not! If you don¡¯t say it, today, I will strangle you to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡ª¡± Madam Su¡¯splexion swelled red, then, from scarlet red, it turned into purple, as if in the next second, she would stop breathing.


    Just at this moment.


    Suddenly, something rolled out from Madam Su¡¯s sleeves


    Apothecary Leng picked it up, looked at it, and snorted a few times: ¡°The medicinal bottle for Mighty Soul Grass! Things have already reached this point and you still refuse to admit it!¡±


    Su Zian saw that the evidence was conclusive. He was fuming with rage, his appearance had twisted malevolently and he seemed extremely frightening: ¡°BITCH! YOU DARE KILL MY SON, I WILL KILL YOU! KILL YOU!¡±


    Seeing Madam Su¡¯s neck issuing a gurgling sound, as if it was about to be cut off, Su Luo stepped forward bravely.


    She calmly pulled Su Zian¡¯s arm to a halt: ¡°Honorable Father, keep calm, Big Brother is Mother¡¯s biological child, it¡¯s impossible for her to harm Big Brother without cause or reason. Maybe Mother was set up and being framed by someone.¡±


    Even Su Luo, who didn¡¯t like Madam Su, hade out to mediate the quarrel. The hot blood that had rushed up to Su Zian¡¯s head slowly went down, his emotional mood alleviated slightly.


    With one fling, he shook off Madam Su, just like tossing out worn-out clothing, conveniently flinging it to the side.


    However, his expression was still very fierce as he red at Madam Su: ¡°Quickly speak! In the end, who gave this medicine to you! Quickly speak!¡±


    Su Zian simply could not imagine that this slut would actually poison Jingyu. He was her own biological child, also her only son!


    Su Luo lightly nced at Madam Su: ¡°Honorable Mother, Apothecary Leng has been angered to this degree, if you do not give His Honorable Elder a satisfying answer, then Big Brother¡¯s illness will truly be incurable.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words, with regards to Madam Su, was thest life-saving straw.


    Her eyes suddenly brightened, crawling on the floor, she then hugged Su Zian¡¯s legs and sobbed: ¡°My lord, I was wrong, it was I who was blinded by stupid jealousy. If not, I would never have poisoned Jingyu like this.¡±


    ¡°This Mighty Soul Grass, in the end, who gave it to you! Speak!¡± Su Zian angrily kicked her away.


    Madam Su¡¯s chest was kicked and she immediately spit out two mouthfuls of blood.


    Her head rose up with great difficulty, as she disjointedly said: ¡°It was.......Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.........it was her who gave me......the poison..............¡±


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!¡±


    When these words came out, the entire room immediately became quiet and silent.


    ¡°How could this be.....¡± Su Zian¡¯s cheeks twitched: ¡°Wasn¡¯t Jingyu beaten up by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? You idiot, to actually cooperate with them to poison Jingyu? How could there actually be a mother like you under the heavens? Cheap woman! Why don¡¯t you just go die!¡±


    The more Su Zian thought, the angrier he became. He sent another heavy kick towards Madam Su again.


    Madam Su¡¯s ribcage produced a loud and clear fracturing sound, hearing it would make a person¡¯s blood run cold.


    Madam Su¡¯s tears and mucus tumbled down together.


    As matters stood, what good was there in concealing things?


    Madam Su might as well just reveal everything, and told them the whole truth: ¡°Actually.....actually, in the beginning, Jingyu did not receive heavy injuries. He, he only received some superficial bruises, and then ate some medicinal pills to pretend to be seriously injured.....¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian only felt his temples slowly throb with pain!


    Su Zian cast his gaze towards Apothecary Leng, and Apothecary Leng nodded his head: ¡°It was indeed so, therefore, at that time, this Apothecary only gave you a few recovery pills.¡±


    But, at that time, Your Honorable Elder didn¡¯t exin the situation clearly! Su Zian¡¯s heart was very twitchy, inevitably, he wanted to me Apothecary Leng. But, on the surface, he did not dare to show the slightest bit of disrespect towards Apothecary Leng.

 Chapter 668 – High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (9)

    Chapter 668 ¨C High Grade Celestial Spirit Water (9)


    ¡°Then what aboutst night? Don¡¯t tell me that poison.....¡± Su Zian¡¯splexion became gloomy and frightening.


    ¡°Last night.......Last night, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy personally came, saying that the Gigantic Eight-legged Scorpion¡¯s poison was not difficult to cure. As long as Su Manor tied up Su Luo, that loathsome girl, and delivered her to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, they naturally would deliver the Celestial Spirit Water. At that time, Jingyu would have no problems.....¡± Madam Su told the truth.


    Right now, Su Zian was leaning on one side with an indeterminate mood, enigmatically. No one could possibly understand what he was thinking.


    Su Luo looked at Madam Su, a cynical expression shing through her eyes. But her face only looked like a person who had been wronged: ¡°Honorable Mother, you really hate me this much? In order for you to be rid of me, this thorn on your side, this thorn in your flesh, you didn¡¯t even hesitate to gamble with Big Brother¡¯s life.......Honorable Mother, don¡¯t tell me that in your heart, killing me is more important than Big Brother¡¯s life?¡±


    Su Zian, with one hand, lifted up Madam Su: ¡°Don¡¯t spout rubbish! Clearly, all of this is an evil scheme set up by you, stop falsely using others!¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.......Su Zian knew that he could not afford to offend them. As a result, this ck pot could only be shouldered by Madam Su.


    But, Madam Su hadn¡¯t realized Su Zian¡¯s thoughts. She anxiously shouted loudly: ¡°It really is the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, it really is her! Last night, it was her, just a moment ago, it was also her! She held the Mighty Soul Grass and One Shot Silencer for me to choose! I really had no choice!


    Apothecary Leng coldly smiled: ¡°The Great General Su, your wife poisoned your son, and time after time, you came to invite this apothecary to treat the illness. Are you deliberately making sport of this apothecary?¡±


    Su Zian, being mocked and ridiculed by Apothecary Leng like this, immediately, his heart was greatly rmed. Soon after, a burst of fear attacked his thoughts.


    That¡¯s right, from Apothecary Leng¡¯s point of view, this was deliberately being bothersome to him...


    Before he finished speaking, Apothecary Leng flung his sleeves and walked away!


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, don¡¯t be angry, you......¡± Su Zian hurriedly chased after him withrge strides.


    This........What do you call this situation? With great difficulty, a rtionship with Apothecary Leng was established through Su Xi. But, who would have known that cheap woman would go mad, and do this kind of thing. He wished he could choke her to death.


    Apothecary Leng was clearly extremely angry, his strides wererge and also very fast. Su Zian hurriedly chased after him, and with great difficulty, finally caught up. However, Apothecary Leng angrily flung him away.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, quick, quickly go and apologize to Apothecary Leng!¡± Now, as things stood, the only one who could save Jingyu was this honorable elder! Su Zian was so anxious that his entire head and face were full of sweat.


    ¡°Oh!¡± In fact, Su Xi was there all along, only, there was no sense of her existence there.


    At this moment, being called out by Su Zian, even though her heart was somewhat at a loss, she still chased after Apothecary Leng, full of confidence.


    Apothecary Leng treated her differently, he was unlikely to reject her, right? Su Xi¡¯s heart thought like this.


    Momentarily, the people inside the room had emptied out, there was only Su Luo left who could stand.


    Su Jingyuid on the bed half-dead, spitting out blood non-stop and continuously twitching, appearing to be extremely sinister.


    The poison in Madam Su¡¯s body had also begun to take effect. She suddenly thrashed, after a short interval, she thrashed again.


    Because she was heavily kicked several times by Su Zian before, Madam Su was already close to dying. Adding in the poison that was breaking out, now, her entire person cut an extremely sorry figure.


    Seeing her cutting such a sorry figure and fallen to the floor in disarray, Su Luo squatted down and was all smiles as she looked at Madam Su.


    Madam Su very fiercely red at Su Luo.


    At this moment, the smile of victory at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was just the opposite of Madam Su¡¯s shameful performance, making her extremely angry.


    Su Luo leaned close to Madam Su¡¯s ear, in a low voice,she said a sentence: Actually, the ck-clothed person just now, was me.

 Chapter 669 – At the time when leaving (1)

    Chapter 669 ¨C At the time when leaving (1)


    Su Luo stood up and tidied her dress, only after this did she leave. Before leaving, she instructed the servants: ¡°Madam Su had been kicked by the master, and her injuries are very serious. This Miss will go invite Apothecary Leng.¡±


    At the moment, Madam Su was provoked by Su Luo¡¯s words, but her entire body was already unable to move, she was even unable to speak.


    Her two eyes became perfectly round as she rigidly red at Su Luo. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    However, Su Luo merely smiled indifferently, apathetically nced at Madam Su and Su Jingyu, then turned and left without any reluctance.


    This matter, she didn¡¯t regret one bit of it.


    If someone was to be med, then me Madam Su and Su Jingyu, who were fine until they insisted on thinking of this n against her.


    From the start, Su Jingyu pretended to have been seriously injured. It was to the degree that Su Zian nearly tied her up to send her to beg the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s appearancepletely destroyed their ns. Furthermore, after one n had failed, they hatched another n. And that was to feed Su Jingyu poison, while only the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had the antidote. As a result, Su Zian would still tie Su Luo up to go and beg for forgiveness from the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    However, nobody had expected that at thest moment, Su Luo was able to bring out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water. In addition, it was even High Grade Celestial Spirit Water, and the medicine¡¯s efficiency was extremely good. Thus, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy and Madam Su¡¯s ns failed miserably again.


    But, how could Su Luo let herself suffer a loss in vain? This entire matter was already within her own ns.


    Thus, Su Luo disguised herself as the ck-clothed person. Because her mouth was covered by ck cloth and Su Luo could meticulously imitate the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s tone of voice, as a result, Madam Su was unable to recognize that it was her.


    Also, as a result, Su Luo was able to sessfully frame the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy as the criminal who poisoned them.


    Because before, that time, it really was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who had poisoned Su Jingyu. As a result, it¡¯s as if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had poured yellow mud on the crotch of her trousers, even if it¡¯s not shit, it¡¯s still shit. She could only ept this usation.


    Not only was this able to make Su Jingyuy paralyzed in bed, but it also made Su Zian reject Madam Su. In the end, it also sessfully framed the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Su Luo called this gaining three advantages in one move.


    From her perspective, Madam Su was already no longer a threat, and Su Jingyu had also be a cripple.


    Looking at this huge Su Manor, prated by a cold and cheerless atmosphere, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into a bitter smile.


    She had no intention of harming anyone. But in the end, due to all these people in Su Manor moving against her, they had dug their own graves, truly very amusing.


    First it was Su Wan, then Su Qing, now it was Su Jingyu and Madam Su....... hopefully Su Xi and Su Zian would be able to recognize reality, and won¡¯te to frame her again, otherwise.......


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a faint smile, her figure quickly disappearing from the ce where she stood.


    Leng Manor.


    Outside, at the gates of Leng Manor.


    Apothecary Leng had angrily flung his sleeves and returned to his manor. Leng Manor¡¯s gate closed heavily with a ¡®BANG¡¯ sound.


    The door shut out Su Xi and Su Zian who were right behind, chasing after him.


    The steward guarded the gate and angrily red at them: ¡°A good dog does not obstruct the road, quickly leave, leave! Leng Manor does not wee you!¡±


    His master rarely dropped his prestige to go and give these influential families examinations. Who would have known that they would be this indiscriminating. They actually dared to make a fool out of their master, truly too hateful!


    The steward closed the door with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound, locking Su Zian and Su Xi outside the gate.


    Su Zian became extremely anxious.


    With one hand, he pressed down Su Xi¡¯s head: ¡°Kneel down, quickly kneel down and admit our mistake to Apothecary Leng! Quickly!¡±


    He hoped that Apothecary Leng would reconsider on Su Xi¡¯s behalf to be lenient and properly treat Jingyu¡¯s illness. Otherwise his son would truly be wasted!


    Su Xi was heavily pressed down to the ground, because of the violent force, her knees immediately gave a burst of intense pain.


    ¡°Daddy.....¡± Su Xi tasted pain, her eye sockets were full of tears.

 Chapter 670 – At the time when leaving (2)

    Chapter 670 ¨C At the time when leaving (2)


    However, Su Zian¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Now, the lives of your mother and your brother are in your hands. If you are able to ask Apothecary Leng toe back, they will be fine. If you can¡¯t invite him back, then they¡¯re finished!¡±


    Su Xi was scared silly.


    ¡°Daddy, actually, Apothecary Leng didn¡¯t give your daughter any preferential treatment...¡± Su Xi wanted to exin. Su Zian, however, shot her a harsh sideways nce, scaring her into silence.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er! Now isn¡¯t the time to shirk responsibility. You should think about your brother and your mother.¡± Su Zian rubbed her head, ¡°If you plead here properly, with Apothecary Leng treating you so well, his heart will definitely soften.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy... Apothecary Leng simply doesn¡¯t treat me- ah...¡± Su Xi felt like crying butcked the tears. She did not even know what was going on. Why was everyone so sure that Apothecary Leng really liked her?


    ¡°Su Xi, if you¡¯re like this, Daddy will be very disappointed.¡± Su Zian looked at Su Xi seriously.


    Fine... Su Xi agreed tacitly.


    ¡°Then what about you, Daddy?¡± Full of expectations, Su Xi raised her head to look at him.


    ¡°Daddy will go to the imperial pce and ask His Majesty for an imperial decree,¡± Su Zian said and hurriedly left.


    Inside the room.


    Apothecary Leng was sitting indoors. In front of him, there was a small, dark red coffee table. On the table, there was a small, red y stove, and on it, there was a pot of tea simmering. When the water reached the boiling point, it let out a bubbling sound.


    When having tea, naturally, there would be someone to keep youpany.


    At this time, there was a person seated opposite of Apothecary Leng.


    This person was none other than Su Luo.


    It was only after washing the cup with the first pot of tea, did Apothecary Leng then set a new cup of perfectly steeped tea before Su Luo (1). Unhurriedly, he said, ¡°This is Heart Cleansing Tea. Try some.¡±


    ¡°Heart Cleansing Tea?¡± Su Luo sipped a mouthful and suddenly, a sense of enjoyment and satisfaction appeared on her face.


    Just drinking one mouthful, and Su Luo already had a kind of faintly discernible feeling of being high up in the clouds. She felt a warmth slowly circting from her abdominal area to her entire body. This feeling was extremely wonderful.


    ¡°This tea?¡± There was something strange about it.


    Apothecary Leng gave a satisfied smile, ¡°A person who drinks Heart Cleansing Tea for the first time, more or less, will have their spiritual strength upgraded a bit. Now, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯m about to break through to the fifth rank soon.¡± Su Luo could feel the spiritual force circting slowly inside her body, seemingly trying to break through, as if seeking for a way out.


    ¡°If you can break through to the fifth rank, then you haven¡¯t wasted this old man¡¯s Heart Cleansing Tea that was collected over many years and given to you.¡± Apothecary Leng smiled mysteriously.


    On top of Su Luo¡¯s forehead was arge question mark: ¡°What¡¯s the benefit in breaking through to the fifth rank?¡±


    ¡°At least you now have the minimum qualifications to enter the selection.¡±


    ¡°What qualifications to enter the selection?¡± Su Luo curiously opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°The mysteries of heaven must not be revealed...¡± Apothecary Leng stroked his chin, ¡°However, your ability to refine drugs is still at the Elementary level. This is not particrly good.¡±


    Su Luo looked at Apothecary Leng with a face full of suspicion. She always had this feeling of being about to be sold off by the person in front of her.


    ¡°Take out the pills you refined for this old man to have a look.¡± Apothecary Leng was touching his beard, ¡°Even though you are only an Elementary Apothecary, if the effects of the immortality drugs you refine are good, then it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t have a chance. After all, it¡¯s only been half a year since you¡¯ve entered the threshold of Apothecary studies.¡±


    ¡°What chance? Apothecary Leng, if you have something to say, then just say it. Don¡¯t drag it out any longer.¡± Su Luo looked at him, full of expectations.


    ¡°The time still hasn¡¯t arrived yet. You should wait patiently. Anyhow, it won¡¯t be bad news.¡± No matter what, Apothecary Leng was unwilling to reveal even half of a sentence.


    Since she was unable to draw out an answer by asking, Su Luo also obediently stopped asking.


    From her sleeves, she took out the Spirit Restoration Pills she refined and passed it over to Apothecary Leng: ¡°These are all the ones I refined recently. Please have a look.¡±


    The moment Apothecary Leng saw the milky-white pills, his expression paused slightly. He took the pills and checked them carefully. He sniffed them and, in the end, even sampled a little of it.


    One could only see his face had an expression of amazement: ¡°These aren¡¯t Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills!¡±


    1) Serving Tea: Traditionally Chinese people would put tea in pot then added boiling water... This first pot is then pour out, often used to rinse the tea cup. Then more hot water is added to the tea and this would be allowed to seep before serving

 Chapter 671 – At the time when leaving (3)

    Chapter 671 ¨C At the time when leaving (3)


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°The ones I refined were all like this. Does Apothecary Leng think this is strange?¡± Before, Su Luo thought the Spirit Restoration Pills she refined had good results. The Elementary Spirit Restoration Pills had the effects of an Intermediate level Spirit Restoration Pills.


    ¡°You, this girl...¡± Apothecary Leng serious gaze sized up Su Luo, ¡°You¡¯re certain these were all refined by you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true, cheating neither the old nor young. Guaranteed it¡¯s authentic!¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of certainty.


    ¡°But this pill, it... it¡¯s Intermediate level Spirit Restoration Pill. Oh, no. It¡¯s slightly better than an Intermediate level Spirit Restoration Pill.¡± Iparably shocked, Apothecary Leng stared at Su Luo, ¡°You, this girl, is really hidden deeply and not revealing anything, right? Come,e,e follow this old man to the refining room. You will personally refine it for this old man to see.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want me to refine it in person, then I¡¯ll refine the pills in person. In any case, I don¡¯t have a problem,¡± Su Luo said it very confidently.


    Apothecary Leng brought Su Luo to the refining room. Only after seeing Su Luo actually refined an Intermediate level Spirit Restoration pill in front of him did he believe it.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, how is it?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked.


    ¡°Since you now have this kind of strength, there are some things I can say for you to hear.¡± Apothecary Leng brought Su Luo to sit back at their original positions.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s face full of puzzlement and curiosity, Apothecary Leng gave a slight sigh. ¡°Have you heard of Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun? Su Luo shook her head: ¡°Never heard of him.¡±


    Veins suddenly appeared on Apothecary Leng¡¯s forehead: ¡°You are also an Apothecary now, yet you¡¯ve never heard of Grandmaster Rong Yun? Which school of refining drugs are you learning from?!¡±


    Confronted with Apothecary Leng¡¯s furious criticism, Su Luo¡¯s neck shrank back and she weakly asked: ¡°Is he really famous?¡±


    ¡°Why stop at famous? Grandmaster Rong Yun is currently the only Grand Master level Apothecary on the continent! Do you know how many aristocratic and prestigious families want to entice him to join but cannot? Do you know how many experts want to seek a meeting with him but cannot? Let me tell you like this. As long as you¡¯re able pay respects to him as a teacher, being under his name, in the future, you¡¯ll be able to walk across this continent however you want!¡± Apothecary Leng pped the table as he came to a conclusion.


    ¡°So powerful? Then, did he ept any disciples before?¡± Su Luo asked suspiciously.


    ¡°He had.¡± A hint of embarrassment shed across Apothecary Leng¡¯s expression, ¡°That unworthy disciple is this old man.¡±


    ¡°What? Grandmaster Rong Yun is your teacher?¡± Su Luo was really startled this time.


    No wonder, no wonder back then, even revealing His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s title was still unable to move Apothecary Leng.


    Apothecary Leng grabbed at his hair in annoyance: ¡°Unfortunately, this old man is slow-witted and has bad aptitude. I could notpletely carry on my teacher¡¯s legacy. Therefore, my teacher decided to once more ept a personal disciple.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun wants to ept a disciple. Why haven¡¯t I ever heard of this before?¡±


    Apothecary Leng nted a harsh nce at Su Luo: ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Grandmaster Rong Yun, how could you have heard of him epting disciples?¡±


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue. What he said was reasonable.


    Apothecary Leng let out a sigh. ¡°Actually, three years ago, my teacher had already mentioned this before. The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family set their heart on it the most. For this, they had prepared for a full three years.¡±


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family?¡±


    ¡°You also know that person and are quite familiar with her. She is Li Yaoyao,¡± Apothecary Leng mumbled.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, she is also an Apothecary?¡± Su Luo asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, she is an Apothecary. In order to be my teacher¡¯s personal disciple, these few years, Li Yaoyao truly worked hard. She had already been promoted to Intermediate Apothecary. She has also followed by teacher¡¯s side for about half a year.¡± Apothecary Leng said with a sigh, ¡°Teacher¡¯s temper is extremely cold. He won¡¯t easily let people get close to him.¡±

 Chapter 672 – At the time when leaving (4)

    Chapter 672 ¨C At the time when leaving (4)


    Apothecary Leng took a nce at Su Luo and said mildly, ¡°Seeing as he let Li Yaoyao stay by his side for half a year, it¡¯s clear that my teacher thinks extremely highly of her. This selection of a disciple will most likely be her.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Yaoyao had the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family at her back and was already this headstrong and impudent. If she was allowed to pay respects to Grandmaster Rong Yun as her teacher, then when the time came... Su Luo bit her lower lip, a myriad of thoughts running through her mind.


    Evidently, Apothecary Leng was not very fond of Li Yaoyao. He scoffed twice, ¡°Emperor Jing¡¯s words have no effect on His Highness Prince Jin, but if Grandmaster Rong Yun was to issue some words for His Highness Prince Jin to marry Li Yaoyao, at that time, if His Highness Prince Jin does not agree... You¡¯re too young, so you don¡¯t know just how many people in this world owe a debt to my teacher.¡±


    Moreover, those who do owe Grandmaster Rong Yun a favour, every single one of them was an elite expert in the present era. Just by stamping his feet, he could affect the region¡¯s most important person. These words, Apothecary Leng did not say.


    Originally, Su Luo had even thought that the matter of Grandmaster Rong Yun epting a disciple had nothing to do with her. That she was merely a spectator listening to a story.


    But now, hearing Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, if Li Yaoyao really was selected, then Su Luo herself would no longer have a ce to stand on this continent. Then, this will be a serious issue.


    However, Su Luo, the skin between her eyebrows creased. Apothecary Leng¡¯s persistence in swaying her to be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, what side was he on?


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows with a smile yet not a smile: ¡°Apothecary Leng, you are so insistent on me going to seek him as my teacher?¡±


    ¡°This old man just doesn¡¯t like that Li family¡¯s girl, that¡¯s all.¡± Apothecary Leng turned his face away.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be selected?¡± Su Luo asked seriously.


    Apothecary Leng shook his head and told her the truth directly, ¡°The chance of that girl from Li family getting selected surpasses ny percent. Whereas for you, the odds aren¡¯t even ten percent for you to seed.¡±


    Su Luo stared at him resentfully: ¡°Then you still tell me to go seek him as my teacher, isn¡¯t this just intentionally sending me to be cannon fodder? Or am I going to be cannon fodder for Li Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°However, nothing in the world is absolute, without reaching thest moment, no one will know the result.¡± Apothecary Leng smiled as he looked at Su Luo, ¡°Right now, almost everyone is against you being with His Highness Prince Jin. But, if you be my teacher¡¯s disciple, what do those people count as?¡±


    She could not help but say that Apothecary Leng¡¯sst sentence had an extremely enticing ability.


    Su Luo thought of Nangong Liuyun. She thought of all the effort and sacrifices he had made for the sake of their rtionship. But all this time, she had always been passively receiving and never took the initiative to do anything for him.


    Now, it was time for her to put in some effort.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± A wave of unwavering determination shed across Su Luo¡¯s face, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that, with my innate skill of being able to refine Intermediate Spirit Restoration Pills as an Elementary Apothecary, I will lose to Li Yaoyao. She, who is only kind on the surface, but is a malicious and pretentious woman.¡±


    Having heard that, a hint of a smile quickly shed through Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyes.


    The two of them had talked for so long, even the tea had already cooled.


    At this time, the scorching sun was in the sky. Alone, Su Xi was kneeling upright with her back straight in the courtyard.


    With great difficulty, Su Xi managed to pull aside a passing servant. She wanted him to pass on a message to Apothecary Leng, but without even ncing at her, the servant walked away haughtily.


    Su Xi was thoroughly depressed.


    Just at this moment, Su Zian returned looking twitchy. He saw Su Xi still kneeling as before and could not help but feel somewhat angry: ¡°Why are you still kneeling?¡±


    The sun high in the sky was scorching. Su Xi was dizzy and faint from being in the sun. When she raised her head and saw Su Zian, she suddenly became happy, ¡°Daddy¡ª¡ª¡±


    Daddy said he was going to request an imperial edict. He was gone for so long, he must have gotten the imperial edict he requested, right?


    Confronted with Su Xi¡¯s gaze that was full of expectations, a trace of embarrassment shed across Su Zian¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 673 – At the time when leaving (5)

    Chapter 673 ¨C At the time when leaving (5)


    He did indeed go to request an imperial decree. Originally, he had wanted to use a soft method with a hard method simultaneously. If the soft one did not work, then he would use the hard one.


    However, he had just spoken and was immediately met with His Majesty¡¯s refusal.


    His Majesty¡¯s expression at that time was terrible. He just said one sentence, this emperor has no control over Apothecary Leng.


    Just one sentence, and he annihted Su Zian¡¯s hopes.


    Because of Emperor Jing¡¯s position, he knew Apothecary Leng¡¯s background. He knew he had studied under Grandmaster Rong Yun. So, even though His Majesty¡¯s station was highly honored, he still did not dare to suppress Apothecary Leng with an imperial decree.


    But with Su Zian¡¯s rank, he was not qualified to know these ssified details.


    Now, being mentioned by Su Xi, Su Zian red at her in annoyance and forcefully changed the subject: ¡°Apothecary Leng hasn¡¯t sent anyone out to see you?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t.¡± Su Xi grumbled, feeling aggrieved.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Apothecary Leng treated her very well? She just could not see it. From the start, Apothecary Leng had not even seen her directly with his eyes.


    ¡°Kneel again!¡± Compared to Su Xi, Su Zian hadplete faith in it. He coldly said: ¡°You will keep kneeling here. If you can¡¯t invite Apothecary Leng toe, then don¡¯t return to the manor!¡±


    Even now, Apothecary Leng had note out. He was probably testing this girl¡¯s perseverance. He absolutely could not fail through theck of a final effort.


    After making it clear, Su Zian tossed his sleeves and left.


    ¡°Daddy...¡± Seeing Su Zian leaving without even looking back, Su Xi became so depressed that she wanted to hit her head against the wall.


    Until exactly when would she have to kneel here...


    From the elegant room on the second floor, that just so happened to have a view of Su Xi kneeling in the courtyard.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a hint of a curve: ¡°Fortunately, Apothecary Leng did not say my given name and only said the surname. Otherwise, the person kneeling there right now would be me.¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s mouth nted sideways a little: ¡°You, this girl, knows how to kneel?¡±


    She dared to kneel, he wouldn¡¯t bear to ept it.


    Seeing Su Luo smile yet remain silent, Apothecary Leng thought for a moment. Suddenly, a line, as if written by a god, came to him, ¡°In fact, His Highness Prince Jin needs to go into seclusion to cultivate. You¡¯ve encumbered him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve encumbered him?¡± As expected, Su Luo¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by this. She asked in surprise: ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Apothecary Leng shook his head and said faintly: ¡°In the past half year, his promotion to the next realm is too fast. Yet, he¡¯s had no time to properly stabilize it. This caused his foundation to be unstable. If he still won¡¯t go into seclusion to cultivate and harmonize everything, there might be effects that are big or small on his future. ¡±


    Su Luo was slightly startled to a pause.


    Since Apothecary Leng was able to see through it, then how could Nangong Liuyun not be aware of it himself?


    However, he acted so normal that even she was kept in the dark.


    If Apothecary Leng had not brought it up today, she would still have been kept in the dark, not knowing anything at all.


    ¡°How long would he have to stay in seclusion?¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was very low, carrying a sense of loss.


    ¡°On the low end, half a year, high end would be three years.¡± In a slight joking manner, Apothecary Leng cast a quick nce at Su Luo.


    ¡°So long...¡± Su Luo looked towards the azure sky, murmuring to herself.


    If it was before, Nangong Liuyun would definitely choose to go into seclusion without the slightest hesitation. But this half a year, because of her appearance, therefore, he remained in the imperial capital to assist her.


    Moreover now, there was also the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, ring like a tiger watching his prey. Even more so, at this time, he would not go into seclusion and abandon her to face them alone.


    But if it¡¯s like this, the damage to his future would be enormous.


    With such extraordinary gifts like his, his future aplishments were limitless. However, he still decided to stay by her side.


    If she had not known, then it would be dismissable. Now that she knew, if she still stayed indifferent, then that¡¯s simply being too selfish and too disgraceful!


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Su Luo was no longer in the mood to watch the y.

 Chapter 674 – At the time when leaving (6)

    Chapter 674 ¨C At the time when leaving (6)


    When Su Luo returned to Su Manor, the sky¡¯s colour had already turned dark. At this time, Su Xi was still kneeling over there, it would be a good guess that she will not be returning tonight.


    Lu Luo, in high spirits, walked up to wait upon Su Luo.


    Su Luo, seeing that she was all smiles as if from lots of happy news, couldn¡¯t help but to ask curiously: ¡°What happened to make you this happy?¡±


    ¡°Miss, now outside, this was spread everywhere. They are all saying that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, in order to force you to submit, did not hesitate to even poison the Madam! Outside, it is being spread as if it has grown a nose and eyes. As if everyone had seen it with their own eyes.¡± Lu Luo was very happy.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an indifferent cold smile.


    After Li Yaoyao had done such things and still wanted to escape unscathed? How could it be possible?


    Even if she had the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family backing, so what? Everyone must be responsible for the things they do themselves.


    Now, this had only happened in Su Manor today, and in a blink of an eye, it had spread all over the streets. Everywhere was abuzz, who was controlling this behind the scenes? The first person Su Luo thought of was Nangong Liuyun.


    Middle of the night.


    The night was pitch-ck like ink.


    Su Luo¡¯s petite body was absorbed by the darkness, her figure was nimble and fast, dashing towards the direction of Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor.


    Not a single guard in Su Manor noticed that Su Luo had already taken off.


    A great number of guards surrounded Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor, but all of them recognized Su Luo, therefore, no one stopped her.


    Su Luo entered Prince Jin¡¯s Royal Manor unimpeded and unhindered.


    She stopped the steward to ask, and found out that Nangong Liuyun was in the bathhouse.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t go in and merely sat in his sleeping pce quarters to wait.


    Not long after, Nangong Liuyun walked out dressed in a white night robe.


    At this moment, his ck as ink hair was draped loosely behind his head. His ivory-like skin, after bathing, shone with the luster of gems. He looked extremely enticing, simply a feast for the eyes.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to react, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long sleeves swept up. When she looked again, she was already sitting on Nangong Liuyun¡¯sp.


    Seeing Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun was clearly in a very good mood. His handsome face that would not smile or speak casually with others was full of smiles.


    Those deep eyes that were glossy and shining from being moistened by the mist of the hot spring, now, were motionless as they stared fixedly at Su Luo. Those enchanting, cinnabar-colored lips hooked into a devilishly charming and roguishly enchanting smile: ¡°This king was just about to go look for you and you just voluntarily delivered yourself to my door. You and this king¡¯s heart must really be linked.¡±


    Su Luo softly caressed his face, then tapped his nose: ¡°You want to steal into a woman¡¯s room at night?¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s reversed with you sneaking in, this king will reluctantly ept the invitation.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s warm arms carried Su Luo and headed directly towards therge bed.


    Being tossed upon therge bed, Su Luo was in the posture of facing upwards, looking at Nangong Liuyun.


    This bastard¡¯s skin was indeed so beautiful as to be otherworldly.


    On that matchless handsome face, there was a pair of ck as ink eyes that was as deep as the ocean. It gave many people the feeling that it would lure them to sacrifice their life and breath. It was so deep that it could suck Su Luo¡¯s entire person inside.


    His mouth hooked into a devastatingly charming smile, that smile made Su Luo¡¯s heart beat wildly with ba-thump sounds.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Realizing he was about to do what he wanted, Su Luo rolled away and wanted to jump up.


    But now, Nangong Liuyun had already pounced towards her like a hungry wolf.


    Consequently, Su Luo¡¯s nose very unfortunately bumped into his chest, sending out a violent sound of collision.


    Nangong Liuyun gave voice to a stifledugh, and with one roll, he lied on his back on the bed. Whereas Su Luo was now lying on her stomach on top of his chest.


    Su Luo covered her nose, unhappily ring at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°How boorish!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stifled augh, with a bitter smile, helped her to massage her nose. That attitude was like coaxing a child: ¡°Yes, yes, this king is wrong, next time, I promise to be as gentle as water.¡±

 Chapter 675 – At the time when leaving (7)

    Chapter 675- At the time when leaving (7)


    There was still a next time? Su Luo shot him a re then pulled him up to sit properly: ¡°I have something to ask you. Please be serious and vow to answer what I ask.¡±


    Nangong Liyun forced augh as he touched his nose: ¡°Okay, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Su Luo carefully swept around his body once, then finally gazed directly into his eyes. With one hand against his chest, herplexion was unprecedentedly serious: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, tell me the truth. During this half year, did you get promoted too quickly and that¡¯s why your state is unstable?¡±


    Before her words had dissipated, Su Luo could feel his heart suddenly jump, although hisplexion stayed the same.


    Fortunately, she had already ced her palm against his chest.


    Nangong Liuyun licked his lower lip. He wanted to say something, but he was beaten by the quick-footed Su Luo: ¡°If you are thinking of an excuse, then don¡¯t bother saying it.¡±


    ¡°You, this girl.¡± Nangong held the hand she had ced on his chest and helplessly used his other hand to rub her head, ¡°Who said such nonsense in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s nonsense, you understand it the most clearly.¡± Su Luo¡¯s forehead knit, as she stared at him solemnly and seriously.


    Her overbearing attitude finally got Nangong Liyun to raise his hands in surrender.


    Because he knew, she was serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leng Yan, that chatan, again!¡± Nangong Liuyun groaned gloomily with resentment flitting quickly through his eyes. These shes of resentment were naturally directed at Apothecary Leng.


    Regarding Nangong Liuyun being able to instantaneously guess it was Apothecary Leng, Su Luo didn¡¯t feel it was strange. Because these few days, the person she had been in contact with the most was Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Whether or not it was Apothecary Leng, who said it isn¡¯t important. The important thing is, Nangong Liuyun, you must go into seclusion to cultivate. Furthermore, this matter must be done immediately!¡± Su Luo looked at him with a deadly earnest expression, not giving him a choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not urgent.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth rose into a demonically charming smile.


    ¡°It really follows the saying the Emperor is not worried but the eunuch is.¡± Su Luo scoffed twice, ¡°Can you show a little bit of care for your own body, please?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun merely smiled but did not promise her.


    Su Luo helplessly heaved a sigh: ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. You¡¯re afraid that after you leave, there¡¯ll be no one to protect me, and that the Li family will secretly send a killer after me, right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun remained silent as before, though his very ck, sharp eyebrows knotted slightly.


    His Highness Prince Jin, who was arrogant and aloof, had probably never been ced in this kind of awkward position before, right?


    Su Luo¡¯s fair fingers gently caressed his forehead, smoothing out his wrinkled brows. Looking at him, she said seriously, ¡°Do you still remember the previous time of betting with Li Aoqiong on crystal stones? That time, he lost and promised me that within one year, the Li family won¡¯t seek to kill me. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Apothecary Leng also promised me, he will rmend me to Grandmaster Rong Yun. For all you know, when youe back, I will have already be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s personal disciple.¡±


    ¡°Apothecary Leng said, Grandmaster Rong Yun has a cold and entric temperament, hard for ordinary people to get close to. Only by bing his disciple, can I ask him to treat your illness.¡± Su Luo was always worried that during the full moon, Nangong would inevitably be visited by the disease in his leg.


    Yet, Nangong Liuyun was resolute, ¡°No, my sickness must be treated by you.¡±


    ¡°Willful.¡± Su Luo pinched his face in exasperation.


    ¡°I only want you to treat it.¡± Nangong Liuyun insisted childishly.


    Su Luo was defeated quickly: ¡°Okay, okay, I treat it, then I¡¯ll treat it. But if it¡¯s like this, I really have no choice but to pay respects to Grandmaster Rong Yun as his disciple. However, once I¡¯ve paid respects to him as my teacher, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family won¡¯t be able to threaten me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Nangong Liuyun lightly snorted. Just thinking that the person protecting her would not be him, he felt his chest tighten, as if arge mountain was pressing down there.

 Chapter 676 – Breaking through to advance a rank (1)

    Chapter 676 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (1)


    Su Luo felt his mood declining, and she rested her head on his shoulder. Her cheek was pressed against his chest that was beating vigorously and steadily, and she slowly said: ¡°In addition, I am also very worried about you. If you don¡¯t stabilize your state now, in the future, if you enter Recoil of Madness again, what¡¯s to be done? If you don¡¯t increase your cultivation speed now, when I am bullied by people in the future, what¡¯s to be done when you are unable to avenge me?¡±


    Su Luo used both the carrot-and-stick method while acting coquettishly, imploring. She used all kinds of reasoning simultaneously. When she said thest sentence, Nangong Liuyun finally wavered.


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family......I will have a good talk with Li Yaoyao.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with pauses gently stroking Su Luo¡¯s soft hair while she was in his embrace.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo nodded her head obediently.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side......I will hand it over to Leng Yan.¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly rubbed the top of her head.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo, in his embrace, rubbed against him like a kitten.


    ¡°Father Emperor¡¯s side, I will speak to him clearly.¡± The more Nangong Liuyun spoke, the more worried he was.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo tenderly nodded.


    ¡°If you have some problems, you can go seek Beichen.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    This night, Nangong Liuyun unprecedentedly chatted away, doing somethingpletely contrary to his identity as His Highness Prince Jin.


    He chattered on endlessly, briefing Su Luo about countlessrge and small matters, as if she were a child who waspletely unable take care of herself.


    And Su Luo continuously listened obediently, agreeing obediently, until she sunk into swamp-like darkness.


    Seeing her sleeping face, beautiful like the summer flowers, Nangong Liuyun was reluctant to blow out the bedside candle. He just continuouslyy on his side, motionlessly gazing at her, with tenderness and softness in his eyes.


    Actually, since his sect found out he had risen two ranks within half a year, they had already sent people to ask him to return. Recently, they were bing impatient and were about to use force.


    He originally wanted to take Su Luo away with him, but recalling Li Yaoyao getting special treatment from his two senior brothers, Nangong Liuyun hesitated. When the time came for him to shut the door for secluded cultivation, leaving Luo Luo behind, what would she do?


    Rather than staying with him at an unfamiliar sect, it would be better for her to stay in the imperial capital. Moreover, with Grandmaster Rong Yun there, it truly was another hopeful path.


    With Leng Yan as a protective charm, indeed, no one truly dared to do anything to her.


    But, at the thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her for a while, Nangong Liuyun felt a stifling panic in his chest......


    Without him by her side, didn¡¯t know whether or not little Luo Luo would be bullied by people, whether or not she would suffer grievances...... But Nangong Liuyun knew, an eagle¡¯s chick must learn to soar on its own, Su Luo needed experience to be honed and then grow strong.


    Now, letting go was the best time.


    Ultimately, Nangong Liuyun still left.


    ¡°Miss, His Highness Prince Jin is about to leave, won¡¯t you go to send him off?¡± Lu Luo saw Su Luo once again holding that book¡¶The Continent¡¯s History¡·and flipping through it. She was so anxious she directly stamped her feet.


    Su Luo shook her head, her gaze remaining on the book.


    ¡°Miss, how can you be so calm and collected.¡± Lu Luo was even more anxious than Su Luo.


    With His Highness Prince Jin gone, those bad characters would all againe running to create trouble. Who knows whether Miss would be able to hold on? Would the days once again return to the way they were before knowing His Highness Prince Jin?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even raise her head: ¡°Your family¡¯s Miss still hasn¡¯t be so weak, you just rx one hundred percent of your heart.¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t dare go send Nangong Liuyun off, because she feared she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.


    Now, being parted at this time would give her enough time to face her feelings squarely. This was also very good.


    Time passed very quickly, in a sh, half a month had already passed.


    In this period of time, Su Luo hadn¡¯t stayed at the Su residence, rather, she went to Southern Mountains.

 Chapter 677 – Breaking through to advance a rank (2)

    Chapter 677 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (2)


    Whatever Su Luo wanted to do, Su Zian had no ability to interfere because His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s prestige could still be felt.


    The spirit energy on Southern Mountains was rich and clean, naturally much better whenpared to the capital.


    Su Luo cultivating in this kind of environment was simply doing half the work and getting twice the result.


    On this day, Su Luo was sitting at the summit cultivating, and she could faintly feel that she was about to break through. Her heart was delighted and was just about to take advantage of this spirit force to break through to the fifth rank.


    But, just at this time, she felt something dangerous approaching.


    She felt as if she was being secretly watched by a viper. That kind of scorching, malicious gaze that made one¡¯s blood run cold.


    Now, Su Luo was at a critical juncture in her cultivation, how could she tolerate being disturbed? If midway, something changed, the consequences were too horrible to contemte.


    As a result, Su Luo could only close her eyes tightly, pretending as if she felt nothing out of the ordinary and immersing herself only in cultivation.


    The weeds that were trampled on by leather boots gave off rustling noises.


    Arge. tall and straight figure appeared in front of Su Luo.


    One could only see a handsome face, with a proud expression. His every move had the arrogant mannerism of a young master from a powerful family.


    He looked at Su Luo, his mouth hooked into an icily arrogant and malicious arc, and sneered: ¡° Loathsome girl, see where you can run to now!¡±


    Li Aoqiong? The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? Him appearing here was absolutely not a good thing.


    Su Luo secretlyined in her heart.


    Did she, in a former incarnation, exterminate his entire family or dig up their ancestral tomb? Why was it that his entire family wouldn¡¯t let her go, time and time againing to provoke her?


    Su Luo was bitterly cultivating and could not speak.


    Li Aoqiong smiled sinisterly: ¡°Loathsome girl, from the beginning, when you snatched away the happiness that should belong to Yaoyao, your fate was doomed to be hunted and killed by Li family. Don¡¯t be upset, it¡¯s merely a quick thing, very fast.¡±


    Li Aoqiong neared Su Luo step by step, finally, he stood only two steps away from Su Luo.


    Seeing Su Luo cultivating, Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth hooked into an immensely pleased, cold smile. This time, without Nangong Liuyun¡¯s protection, see if this loathsome girl could still escape the hands of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family!


    He extended his white, thin arm, grabbing towards Su Luo¡¯s Lingtai.


    If he could hit it, all of Su Luo¡¯s martial arts would be wasted. Moreover, if the Lingtai was to be broken, she would never be able to cultivate again!


    Just at this moment of imminent peril, suddenly, a cold light shot towards Li Aoqiong¡¯s chest.


    That cold light was fast as well as urate, and Li Aoqiong had no choice but to quickly retreat a few steps, very dangerously avoiding the sneak attack.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s entire body was on guard, revealing a cautious expression, both eyes looking all around.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong, your words truly sound like farts. Really losing all of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s face!¡± A person¡¯s figurended from the top of an ancient tree. Shockingly, it turned out to be Beichen Ying.


    From behind him, at the same time, Lan Xuan¡¯s figure also appeared.


    Lan Xuan, with hands crossed at his chest, and with not quite a smile, cast sidelong nces at Li Aoqiong, ¡°The stately oldest son and Young Master of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, the future master of Jade Lake Pce, would go back on his own words and p himself in the face. Li Aoqiong, you are really interesting!¡±


    Seeing these two figures, a haze shed through Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes.


    These two bastards who wouldn¡¯t just die and go away!


    With great difficulty, he had waited until Nangong Liuyun left, but the result was that these two sons of powerful families were guarding at Su Luo¡¯s side. It was as if they were afraid she would be bullied, could this Su Luo, in a former life, had saved the world? So, this lifetime, she would be so lucky!


    ¡°Mind your own business, fuck off.¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s gaze was as icy as the edge of a de.


    Beichen Yingughed heartily, jumping out with both hands at his hips: ¡°I won¡¯t just fuck off. I want to see the result of you being the butt of jokes from going back on your words. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Lan Xuan alsoughed heartily.


    1 Lintai is actually an acupuncture point on the center back of a person¡¯s spin. I think the author was referring to that ball of chi stored somewhere near a person¡¯s belly.

 Chapter 678 – Breaking through to advance a rank (3)

    Chapter 678 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (3)


    Lan Xuan leisurely cast Li Aoqiong a sideways nce: ¡°If you have the ability, then drag this lord away. Come on over,e!¡±


    These two scoundrels!


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes were gloomy and filled with hatred: ¡°Since you both want to court death, then do not me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Oh, want to make an enemy out of Beichen Pce? This lord is standing right here, why don¡¯t you try killing me and see.¡± Beichen Ying stood there with his back straight and boldly patted his chest.


    ¡°Oh, you wish to make an enemy out of the Green Jade Pce? This lord is standing right here, why don¡¯t you try to kill me and see.¡± Lan Xuan, not only had he learned Beichen Ying¡¯s temperament, he had also learned Beichen Ying¡¯s movements.


    These two youngsters were both simrly handsome, full of spirit and jumping around in a lively manner. They also used the same speech and action. Seeing this made others unable to restrain augh.


    Seeing the pair¡¯s ¡®you go I follow¡¯ dialog, a strange mood shed through Su Luo¡¯s appearance.


    Suddenly, herplexion flushed red and immediately following that, a mouthful of blood wildly sprayed out.


    Seeing Su Luo spitting out blood, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan¡¯splexion was greatly rmed. They hastily wanted to step forward but was blocked in the front by Li Aoqiong.


    Su Luo followed it up immediately with spitting out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Beichen¡¯splexion was filled with worry, simply more worried than if he himself had spit out blood.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong, you motherfucker, get out of the way! You motherfucker, looking to court death!¡± Lan Xuan was so anxious that his eyes turned red, and waved his fist towards Li Aoqiong¡¯s chest.


    Li Aoqiong moved his body sideways nimbly to evade the fist.


    As for Su Luo.


    After she vomited out two mouthfuls of blood, her whole body¡¯s spiritual energy surged through her entire body faster than the eye could see. The spiritual energy formed into threads and flew into Su Luo¡¯s five viscera and six bowels, as well as her meridians.


    An unending stream flowing in.


    This scene made Beichen Ying and the others watching dumbfounded.


    This was the sign for breaking through, and also, it was the most important moment in being promoted a level. The consequences of having this moment interrupted by others was too horrible to imagine!


    Looking at Su Luo in front of him, Li Aoqiong¡¯s face condensed into ice, an ice-cold killing intent shing through his eyes.


    This time, if he let her get promoted, she would be fifth rank.


    This loathsome girl, within such as short time, would actually repeatedly get promoted. If she was allowed to continue to grow, in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be too strong?


    In contrast, Yaoyao was always praised as a little genius, yet at her age, she was merely at the summit of the fifth rank.


    Li Aoqiong was actually somewhat worried. Based on Su Luo¡¯s promotion speed, there wille a day when she would surpass Yaoyao. As a result, he must eliminate this kind of possibility in the cradle. Moreover, he distinctly felt that Su Luo would be a threat to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family in the future.


    Noticing that Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes contained killing intent, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan¡¯s eyes both shed with anxiety.


    Before, Li Aoqiong merely wanted to waste Su Luo¡¯s martial arts, but now, his eyes contained a thick killing intent, really made people anxious.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s speed was very fast, in a sh, his body appeared, blocking in front of Su Luo. He raised his head, and his ice-cold gaze red at Li Aoqiong: ¡°Stop your crazy way of thinking! If you darey your hands on her, wait until Nangong Liuyunes back, afterwards, you should understand the seriousness of the consequences.¡±


    Li Aoqiong momentarily paused and stared nkly. Following this, his eyes shed an overcast and deeply cold smirk: ¡°A person dying is like extinguishing amp. Only when she is dead, will Nangong Liuyun treat Yaoyao wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Lan Xuan coldly smiled, ¡°If she dies, Nangong will certainly go crazy. Based on his temperament, when the timees, extinguishing the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is not impossible! You should stop before it¡¯s toote, do not me me for not warning you!¡±


    ¡°Extinguish my Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? Hehe, that also depends on whether or not he has the ability!¡± Li Aoqiong raised his right hand, a ray of light quickly shing out from his arm.

 Chapter 679 – Breaking through to advance a rank (4)

    Chapter 679 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (4)


    He was of the lightning element system.


    Among all the elements, the lightning element had the strongest attack power.


    Not waiting for Li Aoqiong to make a move, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan¡¯s eyes met, both of them simultaneously pounced towards Li Aoqiong like hungry wolves!


    Li Aoqiong, as the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Young Master, his strength was very strong. Among their younger generation, only Nangong Liuyun couldpletely suppress him.


    Originally, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan could not hold him off. However, because Su Luo had given each of them a martial arts secret book before, their strengths had increased by leaps and bounds. Due to them having studied diligently, in the end, they were able to break through to the seventh rank. As a result, the two of them together could now fight Li Aoqiong to a standstill.


    However, in the end, the scales still fell towards one side.


    One could only see a shadow slowly appearing behind Li Aoqiong.


    ¡°Second Uncle Li?¡± Seeing this, Beichen Ying¡¯splexion immediately became ugly.


    The Li family¡¯s second uncle was Li Yaoxiang.


    The Li family was truly extremely shameless!


    They agreed not to chase and kill Su Luo within a year, yet, they went back on their words. Nangong had just left and they had already torn up the contract.


    This still does not count.


    One Li Aoqiong at the summit of seventh rank was still fine, now, an eighth rank Li Yaoxiang hade. These two were both masters at the Jade Lake Pce.


    Dispatching the two of them just to kill a young woman? The Jade Lake¡¯s Pce had simply be extremely shameless.


    An angry expression appeared on Beichen Ying¡¯s face: ¡°Second Uncle Li, based on your status, you aren¡¯t moving to kill the younger generation, right? If these words spread, it won¡¯t be pleasant to hear.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang had his hands folded behind him, leisurely standing in his original position and even smiling coldly towards Beichen Ying: ¡°The younger generation should not meddle in other people¡¯s business, to avoid bringing cmity to your Beichen Pce.¡±


    Among the three great pces, Beichen Pce¡¯s rtionship with the Green Jade¡¯s Pce was pretty good. However, they were always estranged with the Jade Lake Pce.


    Beichen Ying was so angry that hisplexion became beet red and he threateningly said: ¡°Second Uncle Li, if you truly make a move, then do not me this nephew for spreading this matter to the storytellers. At that time, Li family¡¯s second uncle¡¯s name will resound all over the continent! Jade Lake¡¯s Li family going back on their words will also be spread. At that time, when the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce¡¯s reputation reaches rock bottom, then do note to me this nephew!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang coldly smiled.


    One could only see him fling his sleeves, and immediately, ten blue-gowned people noiselessly surrounded Su Luo in a circle, who was sitting on the spirit stone altar.


    Immediately, thick killing intent tensed up the atmosphere.


    Li Yaoxiang cast Beichen Ying a nce, a crafty expression shing through his gaze: ¡°They are not people from the Li family, and could not be regarded as going against the contract.¡±


    Clearly, he knew about the one year agreement between Li Aoqiong and Su Luo.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s hands moved slightly.


    As long as he waved his hands, the ten assassins surrounding Su Luo would immediately cut her up into fine powder, forever disappearing from this continent.


    Seeing the tragedy that was about to happen, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan could not stop their fighting to help, their hearts were extremely anxious.


    They were extremely close to Nangong Liuyun, so they knew that this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s feelings towards Su Luo was genuine. His feelings would inevitably shock them speechless if they underestimated its depths. In his heart, there simply was no ce for Li Yaoyao, even their childhood feelings growing up didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    If Su Luo was to lose her life under their protection, then, their brotherly affection would alsoe to an end.


    The most important thing was, no one could imagine what kind of crazy things he would do if he learned the news of Su Luo¡¯s death.


    ¡°Li Yaoxiang, quickly stay your hand!¡± The more Beichen Ying thought about it, the more terrified he became. Seeing Li Yaoxiang raise his hands high, immediately, he started to shout loudly from worry.


    ¡°Motherfucking Li Yaoxiang, you wish to destroy the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, right? Quickly stay your hand! Stop!¡± Lan Xuan was so anxious that his eyes became red, abandoning the fight with Li Aoqiong and directly rushing towards Li Yaoxiang!

 Chapter 680 – Breaking through to advance a rank (5)

    Chapter 680 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (5)


    However, before Lan Xuan could rush forward, two blue-clothed people had already stepped out to block Lan Xuan¡¯s way.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Lan Xuan was so angry that he threw his fist towards them.


    However, the two blue-clothed people were also not weak. They directly tied up Lan Xuan, not giving him an opportunity to get away.


    After Lan Xuan left, the pressure on Beichen Ying suddenly increased. Facing Li Aoqiong¡¯s pressure closing in step by step, Beichen Ying could only barely ward him off. He was unable to be distracted into doing other things such as helping.


    Li Yaoxiang gazed at Su Luo who was immersed in cultivating. The corner of his mouth raised into a strangely cold smile.


    No matter how much of a genius you are, since you do not have a strong and solid family background, in the end, you will still fall down before you be formidable.


    People that dared to be the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s enemy, there was always just one word, and that was: death!


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s hand that was raised, with strength, waved down!


    Just at this critical time of life and death¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly.


    A figure appeared unexpectedly, dropping from the sky. A white ripple with Su Luo at its center spread in all directions, blocking all the surrounding blue-clothed people outside.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes shed with deep anger, and in an ice-cold manner, stared fixedly at the person who came.


    ¡°Third Uncle!¡± Beichen Ying immediately shouted out loud from being pleasantly surprised.


    The person who came was precisely Beichen Ying¡¯s third uncle, Elder Beichen. Before, he had agreed to Beichen Ying¡¯s request to be one of the judges for Su Luo and Su Qing¡¯s life-and-death duel.


    Behind Elder Beichen, Anye Ming¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    Beichen Ying sent Anye Ming a gesture of approval. Anye Ming¡¯s forehead was filled with tiny beads of sweat, and hecently raised his brows.


    Previously, Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan had discovered that the atmosphere here was different, so they quickly rushed over. For the purpose of having insurance, he went to find Elder Beichen. He didn¡¯t expect that it would truly came in handy at a critical moment.


    When Li Yaoxiang saw Elder Beichen, hisplexion immediately became very ugly. His eyes shed an even deeper hazy ck color.


    Elder Beichen looked at Li Yaoxiang and inevitably gave voice to his derision: ¡°You are also at such an age, why should you bother about a little girl? Isn¡¯t this throwing away your dignity and status?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pair of hands was folded at his back. He arrogantly and coldly snorted: ¡°You old fart, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so as to avoid inviting trouble for yourself.¡±


    Elder Beichen¡¯s smile was calm and collected as the wind. His clothes were blown by the wind, giving off crackling sounds. He seemed to possess a hint of having an immortal vor in his bones.


    He cast Li Yaoxiang a nce and secretly sighed a few times: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you truly wish to make Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family disappear from this continent in ten years¡¯ time? Li family¡¯s Second Elder, you must think clearly about this.¡±


    Having heard these words, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s anger, in a moment, started to spread from his chest.


    What did this old fart mean? Was he hinting that Nangong Liuyun would exterminate the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family because of this loathsome girl? First, not mentioning whether Nangong Liuyun would do this or not, but just speaking of exterminating the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce, he still didn¡¯t have this ability!


    ¡°Speak less nonsense, if you have the ability, then hand-to-handbat will do the choosing!¡± Li Yaoxiang never got along with Elder Beichen. Now, he was even angrier because he hade to disturb them, as a result, he made his move without leaving the other party any sentiments nor face.


    Elder Beichen was also not someone who was easy to deal with.


    Able to oversee the country¡¯s Mercenary Union, how could he be a simple character?


    As a result, the two people came and went, the battle exceptionally intense.


    Spiritual energy exploded forth. In the air, the spiritual energy fluctuated violently and shook.


    Slowly, the two people¡¯s battlefield moved to mid-air, and flew to another mountain top to continue fighting for three hundred rounds.


    These two people¡¯s strengths were inherently equally matched, in addition, these years of fighting each other, they have already clearly felt out the opponent¡¯s strategies. Therefore, even though the fight was intense, they could not injure each other. Neither was one able to suppress the other.


    Very likely, they would fight for three days and three nights before determining the oue.


    After these two experts had left the battlefield, the ce quieted down for a second.

 Chapter 681 – Breaking through to advance a rank (6)

    Chapter 681 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (6)


    Afterwards, those blue-clothed people regained their senses and instantly flocked towards Su Luo!


    Anye Ming made his move, but he could only block two blue-clothed people.


    Lan Xuan, simrly, could also only hold back two blue-clothed people.


    The remaining six blue-clothed people raised their falchion swords and rushed towards Su Luo. Seeing the tip of the de was chopping down over Su Luo¡¯s head¡ª¡ª


    Just at this extremely urgent juncture, Su Luo still remained seated cross-legged on top of the spirit altar. Her pair of eyes was closed tightly, sunk deep in cultivation, as if unaware of everything that was happening around her,pletely unaware of the danger that was about to descend.


    At this moment, the deep cold edge of the des shot down from high up in the sky¡ª¡ª


    Just as the des were about to chop down, one could only see a white light shoot out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves.


    Just at this extremely urgent second, the little divine dragon shot out, his little ws swiping towards the des with lightning speed.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A violent explosive noise echoed in the air.


    How sharp were the little divine dragon¡¯s ws, one could see that where his ws moved past, the des immediately shattered into pieces.


    The six blue-clothed assassins were all looking with disbelief at this white puppy. Then, they looked at each other in dismay.


    When did a white puppy¡¯s strength be so heaven-defying?


    Those des they used were no ordinary weapons. They were high grade weapons refined by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Advance rank cksmith. However, these weapons were actually shattered into pieces by a white puppy¡¯s ws?


    This simply overturned their prior knowledge.


    Since that day after entering the Royal Treasure Storage Pavilion, because he took in excessive amount of spirit energy, the little divine dragon had continuously slept without waking up.


    Today, Su Luo had the faint sign of breaking through. This state disturbed the little divine dragon in her space and startled him awake.


    After waking up, he was drowsy and noticed that he had grown by three centimeters. Also, he was promoted from the previous level of fifth rank to sixth rank.


    Su Luo had disturbed him, thus letting him be promoted first.


    The little divine dragon looked at his little paws and excitedlyughed. He was just preparing to go out and find Little Master to be praised. However, unexpectedly, just at this moment, a thick killing intent directly attacked towards Little Master.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s foolishly adorable pair of limpid eyes shed with a nk expression. He subconsciously charged out, his sharp little ws wing at those dangerous weapons.


    This was his instinctive reaction.


    However, his actions caused a scene that startled and shocked people.


    The six blue-clothed people mutually nced at each other and simultaneously abandoned their weapons. Their eyes tightly closed and they begun muttering to themselves.


    They were standing in a circle. Very quickly, they condensed outrge fireballs which directly smashed towards Su Luo and the little divine dragon!


    The little divine dragon, seeing each and every one of theserge fireballs, an innocent expression shed through his eyes.


    He stood motionlessly on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. His eyes had a strange and puzzled expression as he swept these blue-clothed people a nce.


    Not knowing why, once those blue-clothed people were swept by the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes, they unexpectedly felt embarrassed and at aplete loss. After studying the cause, they still didn¡¯t know why.


    But very quickly, the little divine dragon gave them an answer.


    Just when theserge fireballs flew about a hand¡¯s width in front of Su Luo, the little divine dragon suddenly opened his mouth. Abruptly, from his little mouth, shot out six small fireballs.


    These six small fireballs urately attacked towards the six huge fireballs.


    The small fireballs were dark red in color.


    Whereas therge fireballs were crimson red in color.


    Just as the small fireballs were about to hit therge fireballs, the six blue-clothed people coldlyughed.


    The small fireballs were only at the fifth rank, actually daring to fight against theirrge fireballs?


    Fire could be suppressed by water.


    This wasmon sense!


    However, using fire to fight fire!


    As expected, a magical beast¡¯s brain does not think well.


    However, before the cold smile at the corner of the six blue-clothed people¡¯s mouths could disappear, instead, it froze on their lips.

 Chapter 682 – Breaking through to advance a rank (7)

    Chapter 682 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (7)


    Even though they had discovered those six little fireballs, but the six little fireballs, with an absolutely tyrannical attitude, attacked therge fireballs!


    Afterwards?


    Afterwards, those six little, deep red fireballs rapidly swallowed up therge fireballs. In less than a few seconds, therge fireballs turned to ashes, fading away in mid-air.


    The six blue-clothed men looked at each other in dismay, in this nce, they all had a deeply rmed expression.


    If it was fire battling fire, then fine, but to actually have the small fireballs achieveplete victory over therge fireballs? What kind of fucking situation was this? Theypletely couldn¡¯t understand it.


    The little divine dragon felt that having the small fireballs swallow up therge fireballs was not satisfyingly enough. Consequently, he controlled the fireballs to smash very fiercely towards the six blue-clothed men.


    In fact, these six blue-clothed men¡¯s strength were not at all bad.


    At least two of them could hold off Lan Xuan and each of the others.


    But the little divine dragon¡¯s appearance and disy was really too shocking, to the point that they greatly overestimated the little divine dragon¡¯s cultivation level.


    The six blue-clothed men were stalled by the little divine dragon, momentarily, they were caught up in a melee.


    Suddenly, the spirit force around Su Luo exploded out, one after another, rippling waves could be clearly seen with the naked eye.


    A buzzing noise echoed between the heavens and earth.


    Everyone knew that Su Luo had sessfully advanced a rank.


    Su Luo, who was on the spirit altar, slowly opened her eyes.


    What entered her eyes was a spread out, chaotic battlefield.


    Swords met, elemental attacks were used, one could only see that the surroundings were dazzlingly bright with many magnificent postures, intense and lively.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, Beichen Ying burst out with a shout of pain.


    It turned out that Li Aoqiong, discovering that Su Luo had sessfully advanced, immediately flew into a rage from humiliation, and sent a severe palm strike towards Beichen Ying. Beichen Ying, who was already at the end of his spirit strength, was immediately sent flying. His entire body arced out in a parab and fell to the back.


    Where would Li Aoqiong still have the mood to care about Beichen Ying. His foot pressed down on the ground, his entire person was like a phoenix spreading its wings, rapidly attacking towards Su Luo.


    During the time when he flew towards her, his hands also did not stay idle.


    A stream of thunderous lightning shed with cold brilliance, directly smashing towards Su Luo.


    Thunderous Lightning attack!


    This was the most formidable elemental attack!


    Even though she had sessfully reached the fifth rank, but, how could she cope when faced with Li Aoqiong, this type of monster who was at the summit of seventh rank. Su Luo was still like a puny child in front of him.


    ¡°Freeze!¡¯ Su Luo reacted quick-wittedly in this emergency and squeezed out the Great Dimensional Imprint.


    Now, Su Luo had already cultivated to the second level of the Great Dimensional Imprint, and was able to cultivate the nothingness of space. Even though the size of this nothingness of space was a little smaller than the size of a ser ball.


    However, it was very effective!


    That stream of thunderous lightning, with the sound of thunder, struck down like one hundred fifty thousand kilograms. It was so powerful as to be impossible to block!


    Su Luo¡¯s luck was simply too good, she had no way to urately calcte the speed and timing. But, she was still able to ce that thunderous lightning into the nothingness of space.


    Seeing the frantically spasming lightning dragon-like serpent, in the nothingness of space slowly change into nothingness, only now did Su Luo wipe away a handful of sweat.


    If she was hit by this thunderous lightning from Li Aoqiong, then, the her right now would have already been charred ck.


    Su Luo was extremely d, however, Li Aoqiong was so furious that he nearly suffered an internal injury.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you might be able to stop it the first time, but see how you will stop it a second time!¡± Li Aoqiongughed sinisterly, but the movement of his hands did not slow down.


    One could only see him crush a jade pendant in his hand, afterwards, he silently mouthed a few words. Spirit strength burst out from his palms, and one after another, thunderous lightning was condensed in mid-air.


    This time, there wasn¡¯t just one thunderous lightning dragon-like serpent, rather, there were a countless number of them. Moreover, these thunderous lightning dragon-like serpents continued to grow and be stronger...


    A shocked and terrified feeling shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    What could she do? If she let Li Aoqiong sessfully condense out these lightning, then there would be nowhere for her to run.


    This time, Li Aoqiong clearly had gone all out!


    He had crushed that jade pendant, and it was probably a precious talisman his elders gave him to save his life!


    This time, he must be staking everything on this one strike!

 Chapter 683 – Breaking through to advance a rank (8)

    Chapter 683 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (8)


    A sliver of astonishment shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Crushed talisman...... Suddenly, a light shed on in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Li Aoqiong had a talisman to protect him, she also had one!


    Not to mention the jade piece given by the little divine dragon¡¯s father, she still hadn¡¯t used the spirit pinball she had picked from the imperial pce!


    Su Luo quickly pulled out the spirit pinball, subconsciously, she was going to smash it towards Li Aoqiong.


    But now, she somewhat hesitated.


    Based on her experience of using the spirit pinball on Li Aotian fromst time, she discovered that her luck was not just typically good. In addition, this good luck might be transmitted to the other party through the spirit pinball.


    Becausest time, she lifted Li Aotian from seventh rank to eighth rank, thus leading to her own difficulty in escaping.


    Just recalling this past......was like a handful of bitter tears.


    At this moment, the sky was covered with ck clouds, the entire sky became overcast, nearly pitch-ck.


    ¡°This person has gone mad, quickly block him!¡± After Beichen Ying spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, his head actually became sober.


    He covered his chest wound, limping towards Su Luo.


    Seeing the spirit pinball in Su Luo¡¯s hand and once again looking at Li Aoqiong, he immediately became anxious. He shouted in a loud voice at Su Luo: ¡°Why are you still hesitating? After he seeds in condensing them, all of us will die!¡±


    Su Luo gloomily cast him a nce.


    He was acting like someone who was infortable circumstances that didn¡¯t know the bitterness of misfortune.


    Sometimes, when your luck is too good, it¡¯s also a kind of offense.


    With Li Aoqiong present, Su Luo couldn¡¯t foolishly tell him about the matter with Li Aotian.


    ¡°Quickly smash it!¡± Beichen Ying was so anxious that his hair nearly gave off smoke.


    ¡°Then you do it.¡± Su Luo had too much confidence in her own luck, to the extent that she totally didn¡¯t dare do it.


    ¡°This spirit pinball has already recognized you as its master, how can I smash it?¡± Beichen Ying cast a depressed nce at Su Luo, ¡°In the end, why are you hesitating? It¡¯s not because you are reluctant to part with this spirit pinball, right?¡±


    Su Luo looked at him with a faintining expression, and solemnly stated again: ¡°It¡¯s you who wants me to smash it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Beichen Ying was so anxious that he wished he could help her smash it. Could it be that she didn¡¯t see how urgent the current situation was?


    Li Aoqiong was arranging the thunderous lightning dragon-like serpent array.


    Beneath this array, not a single enemy would be left alive.


    Under these kind of circumstances, why was she still hesitating?


    Su Luo was still uncertain: ¡°Then, if he was smashed into the ninth rank......then you aren¡¯t allowed to me me okay?¡±


    ¡°Snort¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying gave a coldugh, ¡°I say, Sister-inw, are you saying delusional words? The spirit pinball is a sharp weapon to wound people! Do you know the probability of being smashed into ascending a rank after being smashed by a spirit pinball? It¡¯s less than one in ten thousands, my dear Sister-inw! Enough, stop hesitating, quickly smash it!¡±


    Su Luo really didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him, these kind of odds, she had really encountered it before.


    ¡°All right then......¡± Su Luo thought about it and sighed in a very helpless manner. If she had to smash it, then she will smash it, resigning herself to fate!


    She hoped that this time, her luck would becking a little, justcking a little more!


    Su Luo spit into her hand, touching a little bad luck. Afterwards, she condensed the spirit power in her entire body and smashed the spirit pinball towards Li Aoqiong¡¯s forehead.


    There was a benefit to the spirit pinball.


    That was, once it locked onto a target, the opponent basically wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. It was a crack shot with no probability of missing the target.


    The spirit pinball was thrown in an arc towards Li Aoqiong.


    At this moment, ny percent of Li Aoqiong¡¯s concentration was on his spirit strength in mid-air, leaving only ten percent perception to deal with Su Luo and the others.


    He heard Su Luo and Beichen Ying¡¯s dialogue very clearly.


    He had already experienced the might of a spirit pinball, this kind of weapon with such arge killing power, there was no way to block it!

 Chapter 684 – Breaking through to advance a rank (9)

    Chapter 684 ¨C Breaking through to advance a rank (9)


    Li Aotian was infuriated half to death in his heart.


    Seeing that this array was about to be sessfullypleted, and then this evil moth burst out, simply made him want to walk away in rage!


    He could feel that this spirit pinball¡¯s might was unparalleled, it¡¯s imposing manner was like thunder weighing one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms. Even from a far distance, it could shock a person¡¯s heart.


    Li Aoqiong had no choice but to reluctantly break off the eighty percentpleted array, everything was ruined at thest minute.


    Seeing that the spirit pinball was flying towards him, he turned around and dropped down to immediately escape.


    However, he still underestimated the strength of the spirit pinball.


    This spirit pinball was neither seventh nor was it eighth rank, it was a spirit pinball with the strength of a ninth rank.


    In this lifetime, Li Aoqiong had never seen such a strong spirit pinball, so his evaluation of its speed was a failure.


    In the course of his attempted escape, the spirit pinball ruthlessly smashed into his back.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡±


    A mushroom cloud-shaped me exploded out from the entire mountain top, the mes rolling and surging to the sky.


    The original dark sky, now, was bright as day, the dark clouds rapidly dispersing.


    Before the spirit pinball exploded, Beichen Ying had already pushed Su Luo down, with his body pressing down on her back, his body protecting hers.


    When the spirit pinball exploded, the debris from the mes of the bacsh covered his back withyers andyers of ash.


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet.


    A death-like quiet and silence.


    It was quite a whileter before Beichen Ying shook off theyers of earth on his back. He struggled to climb up with great difficulty, in passing, he pulled Su Luo up.


    Even though she was protected under his body, Su Luo¡¯s face was stillpletely covered with dust. She looked disheveled and cut quite a sorry figure.


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo¡¯s ghastly appearance, pointed at her and immediately started tough heartily. Heughed until tears were falling out: ¡°Hahaha, Sister-inw, how is it you look like a little striped cat, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Damn yourughter, look at yourself and then say it again.¡± Su Luo peevishly gave him a push. Beichen Ying could not stand stably and immediately, his butt hit the ground.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat panicked, she hurriedly half-kneeled to examine Beichen Ying: ¡°How is it you are this weak and can¡¯t even stand up to the wind? Is it because you are injured somewhere? Quickly, let me take a look.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth split open in augh. Heughed until his two small canine teeth were revealed. He waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Su Luo looked at him with concern: ¡°Still saying it¡¯s nothing, you can¡¯t even stand steadily.¡±


    Seeing his entire face and body covered in dust, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat guilty.


    Originally a youngster glowing with health and vigor, normally, he would ride a horse to cross a bridge, a yboy from a rich family that was weed by the entire brothel house. That handsome, extraordinary, clear little face was liked by how many youngdies?


    But, in order to protect her, he had be covered from head to toe in grime, resulting in such a disgraceful appearance.


    Moreover, for the purpose of stalling Li Aoqiong, she didn¡¯t know how many hits he had received from Li Aoqiong or how serious his internal wounds were.


    Seeing the bloodstains on his chest and his tattered clothing, Su Luo felt increasingly guiltier.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t even pay the least bit of attention to his own injuries, his face was all smiles with two little canine teeth shing white light. He was just about to say a few sentences to make fun of Su Luo, but the smile on his face stiffened in the next moment.


    Su Luo could feel that the surrounding atmosphere had be strange.


    Seeing the stiff but twitching corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth, Su Lou had a very bad premonition: ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were opened so wide that it was round. For a long time, he didn¡¯t speak and only used his finger to point at Su Lou¡¯s back.


    Now. a dense ck figure appeared behind Su Lou.


    Under the sunlight, this figure cast a shadow on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Su Luo looked at her hand that tossed the spirit pinball, still, she finally bit the bullet and abruptly turned back¡ª¡ª


    When she saw the person in front of her, Su Luo only felt her eyebrows twitch.


    What kind of fucking luck was this?

 Chapter 685 – God descending from heaven to subdue (1)

    Chapter 685 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (1)


    Seeing the scene before her, Su Luo wished she could p her own head and die.


    The person before her was pitch ck from head to toe. His hair had been burnt. On his body, there were wounds in many ces that were dripping with blood.


    However, the spiritual strength hovering around his whole body was truly too strong.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong?¡± Su Luo stayed standing where she was, staring nkly and foolishly muttering to herself.


    ¡°Ninth rank now...¡± Beichen Ying quietly spat out one line, then he silently turned his head to look at Su Luo: ¡°That spirit pinball, why didn¡¯t you smash it at me?¡±


    Fuck! From the short time at the peak of seventh rank, Li Aoqiong was promoted to the ninth rank. What sort of fucking luck was this? It just made people jealous enough to go mad, okay?


    Su Luo silently took a nce at him and depressingly said, ¡°If I had known the results earlier, then I might as well have bashed myself with it.¡±


    Now, she was still this weak, always in the stage of being chased to be killed. If she had smashed this spirit pinball on her own head, her cultivation speed would definitely be like a rocket and fly up in leaps!


    Beichen Ying was so twitchy, he nearly grabbed his hair. He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s slim-as-a-thread shoulders and shook it desperately: ¡°Sister-inw, oh, Sister-inw! You, this- What sort of luck is this that you have? Is the Goddess of Fortune really your mother?¡±


    Su Luo gloomily looked at her own pair of hands, then innocently looked at Beichen Ying: ¡°Is this considered good luck or bad luck?¡±


    ¡°With regards to you guys, this is definitely not good luck.¡± A grim voice sounded from in front of Su Luo.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯splexion was gloomy and frightening. He fixedly stared at Su Luo with a sinister measuring look. The corner of his mouth hooked into a sneer that was both sinister and horrifying: ¡°Loathsome girl, this time, it¡¯s really thanks to you. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for me to be promoted to the ninth rank.¡±


    Right now, within the younger generation, he was fully deserving of being number one. Even if Nangong Liuyun came out, so what?


    Heng, heng. Nangong Liuyun, it¡¯s better that youe out! He just so happened to be able to, with one step, tread Nangong Liuyun under his feet!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    Li Aoqiong saying it like this gave her an even stronger urge to vomit blood.


    Inside Su Luo¡¯s heart, all kinds of vors of regret were interweaved with each other. She was so regretful that her intestines had nearly turned green. If this moment could start over again, she would definitely smash the spirit pinball on her own head!


    ¡°Got some cheap advantages, and just unts it. What kind of great character is that?¡± Su Luo curled her lip and scoffed twice.


    At an angle Li Aoqiong could not see, Beichen Ying silently stood up and quietly gathered up all the spiritual strength in his body.


    Li Aoqiong, with a smile that was not a smile, had hooked up the corner of his mouth and stared at Su Luo sinisterly: ¡°Loathsome girl, trying to use the spirit pinball to smash me to death, right? Now, I¡¯ll let you see how formidable the me that was promoted to the ninth rank by the spirit pinball is!¡±


    When he finished speaking, Li Aoqiong was still staring at Su Luo sinisterly whileughing. Augh that made her hair stand on ends.


    At the same time, his palms started to move and the surrounding spiritual power rushed towards them. The strength of that power was so strong, it made a person¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Beichen Ying, with one move, pulled at Su Luo: ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and run!!!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s ability to escape was not hidden.


    The moment she heard Beichen Ying give the word, she turned, released her foot, and just ran.


    She had already practised the Spirit Dance Steps until she was very proficient in it. Now, using it went very smoothly and easily. Her speed was as fast as flying, even Beichen Ying was nearly left behind by her.


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo, in what seemed to be a burst of wind, run in front of him, and momentarily, he was also left speechless...


    Seeing that Su Luo and Beichen Ying were running far away, Li Aoqiong did not actually immediately chase after them to kill them. He stood motionless where he was, in a posture of mulling things over. It¡¯s just that the smiling expression at the corner of his mouth seemed even more eerie and sinister.


    Run? You think that just because you run fast, you can get away?


    Heng, heng. Today, the two of you- all must die!!!

 Chapter 686 – God descending from heaven to subdue (2)

    Chapter 686 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (2)


    After a long while had passed. When Su Luo and Beichen Ying had run until they were only a little ck dot, only then did Li Aoqiong start to move.


    One could only see his features condense into icy solemnity, the transparent spirit aura he had condensed out in his hand burst out as he loudly shouted: ¡°One thousand and fifty kilograms of thunder! Open up for me!¡±


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    This huge, matchless transparent ball of light with impossible-to-block might attacked towards them and Su Luo¡¯s backs.


    Its speed was very fast, fast as the speed of light!


    ces where the transparent ball of light passed.


    All the vegetation turned to ashes.


    The little ck dot that was Su Luo and Beichen Ying originally could be seen, but after the transparent ball of light smashed towards it, the two little ck dots disappeared from sight.


    Now, Su Luo was practicallyining non-stop.


    Before, she was still very proud of the speed of her Spirit Dance Steps, but she never expected that Li Aoqiong¡¯s strength that was promoted to the ninth rank would be terrifying to this degree.


    The transparent ball of light was still far away, yet Su Luo could already feel that imposing might and cold, murderous aura.


    She and Beichen Ying exchanged a nce, a shocked expression shing through both of their eyes. Immediately after, they subconsciously separated and fled in two different directions.


    One left, one right, splitting from the middle, thus, the opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe them out.


    But the transparent ball of light did not pass through the middle, rather, very unfortunately, it exploded on the spot!


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡±


    The violent sound of explosion resounded to the heavens, the entire Southern Mountains swayed as if shaken by an earthquake.


    Su Luo and Beichen Ying had just split up to run apart, they hadn¡¯t ran very far when they were enveloped by this powerful attack.


    Su Luo covered her head and threw herself forward, originally, she had calcted it urately. With her pounce, she could reach the tree branches and spread her weight, utilizing the flexibility of the branches to spring out.


    But, no matter how many times she calcted it, she never calcted that the transparent ball of light would explode and that its force of impact would actually be this violent!


    It actually forcibly shot her over one hundred meters away.


    Su Luo was shaken until she was dizzy from the st, with great difficulty, she was able to dig herself out of a pile of mud and discovered there were many injuries on her body.


    Su Luo had many cuts and wounds on her body, but none of it was fatal.


    This kind of life-and-death situation, who would have the time to notice whether it hurts or not. She just needed to immediately run for it.


    Seeing that Li Aoqiong was about to take to the sky and arrive, Su Luo¡¯s heart was endlessly annoyed. Yet, she had no choice but to pick up her courage and hurriedly flee.


    After all, Beichen Ying came from the influential Beichen family, Li Aoqiong couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Therefore, Su Luo simply just abandoned him and ran away by herself.


    The Southern Mountains were a deep mountainous jungle. There was rarely any sign of people. If it was before, once Su Luo entered the jungle, she would be very hard to find.


    But Li Aoqiong now was already ninth rank!


    Su Luo had used a super spirit pinball to directly promote him from the summit of the seventh rank to ninth rank!


    Now, he could step on air and travel, flying high in the sky to pursue her.


    One was fleeing on leveled ground, while the other pursued high in the sky.


    One had sustained many injuries, while the other was full of vigor.


    The situation waspletely one-sided, nted towards Li Aoqiong.


    While Su Luo was running deep into the mountainous jungle, she was also pping her own head in vexation.


    Su Luo wished she had another spirit pinball on hand, if it was like that, she definitely would smash it on her own head like smashing a brick.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Where else can you run to? Obedientlye out to receive death! Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aoqiong leisurely chased behind Su Luo.


    If you were to ask who was the most pleased person, without a doubt, it was none other than Li Aoqiong.


    His father was exactly at ninth rank in strength, at that time, he felt a ninth ranked expert¡¯s strength was tyrannical and terrifying. In front of his awe-inspiring father, he didn¡¯t even dare to breath out loud.

 Chapter 687 – God descending from heaven to subdue (3)

    Chapter 687 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (3)


    However, right now, he was also a ninth rank! Not to mention, it was also Su Luo who had personally smashed him into the ninth rank. This kind of feeling was too ufortable.


    Even in the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce, full of high-leveled experts, he would still be among the few strongest experts! ced in the entire continent, who would he be afraid off? He really needed to thank Su Luo properly.


    Rather, the manner in which Li Aoqiong thanked Su Luo was to p her dead with one palm strike.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s heart was simply depressed to the extreme, while running, she was also thinking of ways to escape.


    Confronted with absolute strength, any kind of trick was useless.


    Su Luo thought here and there, she only had one hidden trump card left.


    What to do? Could it be that she really needed to summon the little divine dragon¡¯s father toe?


    ¡°Loathsome girl, voluntarilye out to receive death and I¡¯ll leave you a whole corpse. If I catch you, humph, humph¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aoqiong pped out a palm strike towards the jungle.


    Immediately, that huge area of trees copsed and disintegrated. Even the forest in the far distance also suffered from the effects, with branches and leaves falling down in session.


    In the wake of the copsing trees, Su Luo¡¯s figure was immediately exposed.


    Li Aoqiong, who was standing in mid-air, locked onto Su Luo, the corner of his mouth hooking into an evil sneer: ¡°Loathsome girl, your speed is truly fast, now see where you can run to?¡±


    Su Luo stood in ce, looking at Li Aoqiong solemnly, a hazed over expression shing through her eyes.


    That life-saving jade piece was gripped tightly in her hand, she was prepared at anytime to crush it and cry for help.


    Su Luo smiled easily, and indifferently shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Not running, not going to run anymore. Anyway, in the end, you would still chase me down.¡±


    Li Aoqiong never imagined that this girl would say not running and would stop running. ording to his knowledge of her, this girl was like a lively mudfish, slipping through his fingers when he wasn¡¯t careful.


    He stared coldly and fixedly at Su Luo, a trace of regret passed through his eyes: ¡°Su Luo, to tell you the truth, I really feel pity for you. In a short half year of time or so, from not having spirit powers to having it. To being promoted in session to the fifth rank, this kind of achievement, when surveying the entire continent, is a genius seldom encountered once a millennium. However, you unfortunately offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, therefore, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will not tolerate a genius like you maturing.¡±


    Now, in Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes, Su Luo was already like a dead person.


    As a result, his expression naturally carried a trace of regret: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, a genius like you is about to die...¡±


    While speaking, a cynical sneer shed across Li Aoqiong¡¯s expression, ¡°Su Luo, since it was you who smashed me into the ninth rank, then, in order to honor you, I will send you off with the strongest attack at the ninth rank. This way, you shouldn¡¯t leave behind any regrets, right?¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo nearly vomited out blood from being infuriated.


    Using the strongest attack at the ninth rank, this was just taunting her. okay? If it was not for her, could Li Aoqiong even reach the ninth rank?


    ¡°Within half a year, to continuously get promoted to the fifth rank, this kind of genius, in the entire world, is also someone rarely seen. Su Luo, you originally had a beautiful future, but the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family cannot tolerate you growing up...¡± Li Aoqiong merely mouthed words of regret, his expression waspletely the opposite.


    Killing an ordinary person, was unlikely to bring him this kind of feeling of joy from killing an exceptional genius.


    The corner of Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth hooked into a fiercely sinister sarcastic smile. His palm was slowly ced at his chest, the surrounding wind automatically moved, countless amounts of spirit strength rushed towards him, forming into a circr shape that could be seen with the naked eye.


    ¡°Thunderous electric attack¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aoqiong roared, between his palm, a sudden golden-colored white light burst forth.


    In the moment that the golden-colored thunderous lightning nearly formed¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 688 – God descending from heaven to subdue (4)

    Chapter 688 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (4)


    A kind of extremely strong spirit force exploded and shot out, enveloping Li Aoqiong¡¯s entire body.


    The him right now was apathetic and icily arrogant, like a demon standing between heaven and earth. His entire body was filled with a terrifying murderous air, that kind of breath of darkness was simply terrifying to the extreme. It was as if it would directly rush into a person¡¯s body to reach the depths of a person¡¯s soul, making a person unable to even have thoughts of resistance.


    This was a real expert.


    This was the result of a ninth ranked expert¡¯s spirit force mixed with a mentally wellbined powerful attack.


    Even if the mental force was stronger than Su Luo¡¯s, shocked thoughts still shed through her heart.


    ¡°No choice but to crush the jade piece.¡± Su Luo¡¯s dark red pupils stared fixedly at Li Aoqiong. Her hand tightly gripped that jade piece that was prated with a white color.


    Even though she still hadn¡¯t finished studying the Great Dimensional Imprint, but now, she was already at death¡¯s door, it¡¯s still more important to survive.


    If she even lost her life, what¡¯s there to say about cultivation?


    Although it was very regretful, however, this time, it was the correct choice.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart hardened, and she used all her strength to crush that nearly transparent jade piece. However, a secondter, her eyes opened wide until it was perfectly round. She wished she could directly throw the jade piece out and smash it!


    Now, if it was possible for Su Luo, she really wanted to choke the little adorable puppy¡¯s formidable father to death!


    What kind of fucking scam was this?


    When she pressed down on this jade piece, wanting to crush it, she discovered that,no matter what, she couldn¡¯t crush it. In her mind, a cunning and coldly detached voice said one sentence: If you haven¡¯t finished studying it, you can¡¯t crush it.


    What was called to make things even worse in a bad situation?


    Perfectly describing Su Luo who was out of luck.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s face was as wrinkled as a bitter melon, whereas Li Aoqiong¡¯s formidable attack seemed to arrive in the blink of an eye.


    That stream after stream of thunderous lightning seemed as if it would rent the sky apart. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Su Luo.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s eyes could only see an ocean of thunderous lightning.


    The frantic, surging thunderous lightning flickered with an iparably gorgeous radiance, but also carried a powerful attack power that made a person¡¯s heart palpitate. It revolved around Su Luo¡¯s delicate neck in many loops.


    Su Luo was unable to ward it off.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying had rushed after her toe upon this scene, immediately, he stumbled on the next step, nearly falling to the ground.


    He was still too far away, rushing towards Su Luo anxiously and desperately¡ª¡ª


    Finished, finished, finished...Sister-inw was about to be charred, when Nangong Liuyun returned, they absolutely would also be ced in a stove and burned to ash!


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± At this moment, Lan Xuan was also rushing towards Su Lou like aunched artillery¡ª¡ª


    His eyes burst out with chilliness and rm! He vowed, if something was to really happen to Su Luo, he will certainly kill his way to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family!!!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s eyes that were always drowsy and perplexed, now, was already moist. His eyes exploded with blood red rays of hatred!


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!!!¡± The little divine dragon¡¯s howls were filled with pain!


    That band after band of thunderous lightning bound tightly around Su Luo¡¯s slender neck, winding together loop after loop.


    Was he just tormenting her, to simply strangle her to death slowly!


    Su Luo could only feel her neck hurt until she was about to pass out.


    Her neck that was being strangled was in extreme pain, her face turned red, with her head spinning dizzily. At anytime, she might die.


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon faced skyward and howled madly, his body was like a spring as he shot towards Li Aoqiong!


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± He aimed at Li Aoqiong¡¯s calf and heavily bit down.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s unpredictable, strange speed was very fast, but now, Li Aoqiong was really too strong. So, he was able to capture the little divine dragon in one grab.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to disappear from this continent, then release him!¡± Su Luo¡¯s ice-cold eyes stared fixedly at Li Aoqiong!


    ¡°Loathsome girl, with death near at hand, you still dare to threaten me, courting death!¡± Li Aoqiong added more strength to his thunderous lightning dragon-like serpent, immediately, Su Luo was in so much pain that she let out a moan.

 Chapter 689 – God descending from heaven to subdue (5)

    Chapter 689 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (5)


    Now, herplexion was deep red from being strangled, the veins in her eyes were red and bursting out. She was in so much pain that she wished she could die.


    ¡°Let him go....¡± Su Luo pointed to the little divine dragon. With breaks between words, she continued, ¡°He is not a dog...is...dragon...¡±


    Because Su Luo was being strangled, her words were not clear, but Li Aoqiong heard it loud and clear.


    ¡°Dragon?¡± With one hand, he lifted the little divine dragon by the nape, and pped his little butt that was sticking out, ¡°Just this puppy, you are telling me he is a dragon? Su Luo, is there anyone that would try to fool someone like this? You really think that I am a fucking moron!¡±


    Su Luo, now, was deeply regretful.


    If she had known earlier, she would have allowed the little divine dragon to change to his real form, that way, Li Aoqiong would not move against the little divine dragon.


    After all, the dragon race¡¯s strength was tyrannical, their fame for their fighting prowess had spread far and wide. In addition, they were extremely sensitive about losing face and covering up their errors. The entire continent had a natural reverence for the dragon race.


    Li Aoqiong pinched the little divine dragon¡¯s neck, adding more strength to his hands. The little divine dragon, who was still in his infant period, was pinched until his pink tongue extended out.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, take ast nce at this world, because you are about to depart from it for eternity.¡± Li Aoqiongughed sinisterly, not only did he increase the strength in his hand, the thunderous lightning wrapping around Su Luo¡¯s neck also tightened at the same time.


    ¡°LuoLuo¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-Law¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan¡¯s face all had an expression of despair.


    ¡°Will I die just like this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was strongly unreconciled to this.


    She really didn¡¯t want to die, she still had many many things she wanted to do.


    Especially with regards to Nangong,st time, she promised him she would go seek Grandmaster Rong Yun to be his disciple to cure the illness in his legs. How could she just die like this?


    If Nangong discovered news of her death aftering out from closed-door cultivation, how sad would he be? At that time, who couldfort him?


    The outer corner of her eyes inexplicably started to moisten.


    The thunderous lightning around her neck became ever more tighter and tighter...


    Fuzzy images started to appear before Su Luo¡¯s eyes, her consciousness gradually bing less clear, the feeling of being choked bing more and more serious.


    But suddenly, Beichen Ying stopped and stared nkly.


    Lan Xuan was even more so. He used all his strength to rub his eyes, his entire person stayed still,pletely stupefied.


    Behind them, Anye Ming who was rushing here, also halted his footsteps. With an incredulous expression, he watched the stunning scene in front of him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Beichen Ying and Lan Xuan exchanged a look, an outrageously stunned expression was in both of their eyes.


    The thunderous lightning snakes that were ming originally had danced arrogantly around Su Luo¡¯s neck, coiling around her loop after loop. But at this moment, these ming snakes seemed to be frozen, they were motionless and rigid.


    It was not only this.


    Within the surrounding area around Su Luo and Li Aoqiong, it seemed as if space-time stood still. The two people seemed to be fixed in ce.


    It was not only limited to them, the surrounding flowers, nts and trees, the burning branches, were all standing still....


    Unmoving.


    The surroundings were dreadfully quiet.


    On Li Aoqiong¡¯s face was a terrified and shocked expression that never existed before!


    Now, from the eastern sky, came a slight fluctuation in spirit force.


    Even though it was subtle, it still gave everyone an intense kind of shocked feeling.


    Afterwards, in mid-air, were three figures, with one in front and two behind.


    It was headed by a person no more than twenty years old. He was dressed in a gorgeous, white, embroidered robe, fine jet ck hair pouring down in torrents. The outline of his facial features was extremely refined and gorgeous.


    He stood there with hands behind his back, shallow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, like the cherry blossoms in April, resplendent and apathetic. His appearance had a faint alienating expression. That slightly sweeping nce was like standing above the clouds and looking down at the mass ofmon people.


    This kind of noble and domineering king like expert, always made one feel as if they dared not to look at him straight on, with their hearts feeling intimidated by fear.


    The two people behind him were clearly chambeins, but even though they were chambeins...

 Chapter 690 – God descending from heaven to subdue (6)

    Chapter 690 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (6)


    Even though they were chambeins, they were still considered extraordinarily handsome and smart-looking. Their manners were not inferior to the sons of influential families.


    One could only see that person wave his sleeves, and the originally immobilized space immediately regained its motion.


    Seeing the person in front of him, Li Aoqiong¡¯s entire person went into a trembling state, he immediately bowed and made his salutations: ¡°Rong, Rong, Rong...Grandmaster Rong Yun...¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun?


    Beichen Ying, them three, exchanged a look of dismay. This person was the rumored sole Grandmaster level Apothecary on the continent, Grandmaster Rong Yun?


    ¡°Li Aoqiong, right?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun shot him a slight nce, his expression still indifferent.


    Now, Grandmaster Rong Yun was unhurriedly walking in the sky towards the ground.


    Beichen Ying and them had simply be stupefied from watching.


    Reaching the ninth rank and walking in the sky was not difficult, Li Aoqiong had done it.


    But, this kind of leisurely strolling in the hall kind of step by step, seemingly walking down stairs, was very very few.


    What kind of level of control over space and speed was this, to step down like this from the sky?


    In front of Grandmaster Rong Yun, the originally rampant and insufferably arrogant Li Aoqiong was suddenly like a rat having seen a cat, bing spiritless.


    ¡°Yes, this subject is Li Aoqiong.¡± He respectfully kneeled down on one knee, giving Grandmaster Rong Yun an esteemed salute.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s godlike phoenix eyes opened slightly, with eyes that were as clear and glossy as seawater. But, his expression was iparably indifferent.


    All of a sudden, his sleeves rose, casually as if sweeping away dust, it moved back and forth.


    ¡°m, m, m, m, m, m...¡±


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s chest received six palm hits in session. His body immediately flew back and away, very fiercely smacking into the sheer cliffs on the side.


    Such a formidable backward force pushed Li Aoqiong deep inside the cliff, forming a deep, human-shaped pit.


    Now, because Li Aoqiong was hit until he flew out, Su Luo and the little divine dragon escaped his clutches. They sat on the ground, grasping big breaths of air.


    Since the appearance of Grandmaster Rong Yun, his attention seemed to be focused entirely on Li Aoqiong.


    Now, Li Aoqiong, who was sent flying, shakily and falteringly crawled out from the deep hole his own body created.


    At this moment, his head and face was covered in blood, the clothing on his back had already been worn down until it was destroyed, revealing a back that was drenched in blood. His entire person cut a very sorry figure indeed.


    Wherefore would he still have that rampant and insufferably arrogant appearance from before?


    Su Luo hugged the little divine dragon, unmovingly standing on the side to fixedly watch Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s actions.


    Just now, when Grandmaster Rong Yun acted, time and spacepletely stood still, this clearly was something only a space mage could control.


    Could it be, Grandmaster Rong Yun was also a space element mage?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, from start to finish, didn¡¯t even nce at Su Luo, his cold indifferent gaze sweeping past Li Aoqiong.


    Li Aoqiong was extremely furious in his heart.


    Hepletely did not know where he had offended this enigmatic and huge character.


    However, no matter what, he could not afford to offend Grandmaster Rong Yun. Not only him, even the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family could not afford to offend this kind of huge character.


    Li Aoqiong, with great difficulty, resisted the anger in his heart. He was covered in dirt as he slowly walked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    However, before he could get near, Grandmaster Rong Yun pped another six palm strikes towards him.


    ¡°m, m, m, m, m, m....¡±


    The violent pping sounds resounded non-stop.


    The surroundings were dreadfully quiet.


    This soundnding in Su Luo and other¡¯s ears gave them a feeling of their hair standing on ends.


    As expected, this time, Li Aoqiong was again sent flying, His hard back once again contributed a deep pit on these sheer cliffs.


    Li Aoqiong, who once again crawled out, was simply so depressed that he nearly vomited blood!


    Had Grandmaster Rong Yun gone mad?


    Without saying a word, only determined his identity and directly pped him until he was sent flying again and again?


    If it was not for the fact that he was now already ninth rank, he would have already been pped into mincemeat by this great master.

 Chapter 691 – God descending from heaven to subdue (7)

    Chapter 691 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (7)


    Li Aoqiong originally had always been a proud and arrogant lord. It¡¯s very normal for his heart not to ept this, with his teeth clenched, he walked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun. Before getting closer, he was already ring at Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°May I ask why would Great Master hit me? Even if I were to die, I also ask that you let me die knowing!¡± Li Aoqiong spit a mouthful of blood to the floor with a ¡®pooh¡¯ sound.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, with hands linked behind his back, his cultured and refined manner had a touch of summer warmth, merely, his appearance seemed indifferent: ¡°Just now, what did you do?¡±


    In the next moment, Li Aoqiong red at Su Luo.


    Don¡¯t tell me this loathsome girl was a rtive of Grandmaster Rong Yun? Was Grandmaster standing up for her?


    Thinking up to here, Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, pointed to Su Luo and said: ¡°Who we Jade Lake¡¯s Li family want to kill, shouldn¡¯t still need Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s approval, right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, now, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s forehead started to knot slightly.


    ¡°Your Li family wants to kill it?¡± Then, the ¡®it¡¯ in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth clearly was not the same person as the her in Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth (1).


    However, it was obvious that Li Aoqiong didn¡¯t seem to know.


    ¡°Yes! She is a person my Jade Lake¡¯s Li family must kill, I must still ask that Great Master don¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ business!¡±


    Li Aoqiong bit his teeth, keeping the fear in his heart under control, stuck out his neck and loudly replied.


    Grandmaster used a gaze that was as if seeing an idiot to look at him, and he casually said three words: ¡°You deserve death.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun maintained a letting him die knowing notion and actively told him the truth: ¡°If the little divine dragon was choked to death by you, this entire piece of Blue Sky Continent will be a ce that sinks into eternal damnation. Compared to this, then I¡¯ll just sacrifice you.¡±


    ¡°Little, little divine dragon?¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes opened wide, staring fixedly at Grandmaster Rong Yun, ¡°Where is the little divine dragon, how could our Jade Lake¡¯s Li family chase to kill the little divine dragon? Great Master, you are joking!¡±


    The dragon race reproduced very slowly, therefore, they treasured little dragons to the extreme. Not to mention, the little divine dragon was the king among the dragon race.


    ording to the dragon race¡¯s extreme temper and love of covering up errors, who would dare to chase to kill a little divine dragon? Probably someone tired of living? His Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was not this stupid.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun did not speak, his finger pointed towards the little puppy buried in Su Luo¡¯s embrace.


    The little puppy, after being rescued, his first reaction was to leap into Su Luo¡¯s embrace. His two little paws grabbed onto her clothing very tightly, withrge tears in his eyes as he huddled in her embrace.


    Since Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s appearance, this timid and adorably foolish little divine dragon, only then, would stretch out his little head to explore. His perplexed and innocent gaze continuously sized up Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Based on the dragon race¡¯s instincts, he could feel that pure and clean spirit power on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s body. So clean like the ice and snow on the snow fields atop a teau, not polluted with a speck of dust.


    Now, seeing that Grandmaster Rong Yun had pointed to him, the little divine dragon went along and nodded his little head, admitting he was the dragon race¡¯s little king.


    ¡°It? Just this little puppy? This is impossible!¡± Li Aoqiongpletely did not believe it.


    But his brain paused slightly.


    He remembered what Su Luo had said before when she was nearly strangled to death. She said this spirit pet was not a puppy, rather, it was a little divine dragon....


    At that time, Su Luo was a person nearing death, was this the so-called, the words of a man on his deathbed alwayses from the heart, perhaps she didn¡¯t deceive him?


    The more Li Aoqiong thought, the more his his heart was uneasy, he apprehensively stared at the little divine dragon...


    ¡°Since it is a misunderstanding, then this matter...¡± Li Aoqiong, seeing this matter was already not good for him, immediately decided to make a gesture of respect and leave.


    However, before he could say words of goodbye, Grandmaster Rong Yun coldly humphed and said a sentence.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Toote? Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes contracted.


    He still hadn¡¯t realized what¡¯s going on, and felt things shifted before his eyes, when he could see again¡ª¡ª


    1) The Chinese he/she/it is pronounced the same but written differently. Therefore, this sentence makes more sense in Chinese. Both Li Aoqiong and Rong Yun said he/she/it... Li Aoqiong was referring to Su Luo using the ¡®she¡¯, while Rong Yun used the ¡®it¡¯ referring to the little divine dragon.

 Chapter 692 – God descending from heaven to subdue (8)

    Chapter 692 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (8)


    In the blink of an eye, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already arrived in front of him.


    Don¡¯t know how Grandmaster made his move, one could only see him m the top of Li Aoqiong¡¯s head three times.


    Li Aoqiong could only feel his brain burst with throbbing pain, so painful that he nearly lost consciousness.


    Afterwards, the back of Li Aoqiong¡¯s head started to give off a green smoke.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun!¡± Li Aoqiong was so anxious that he nearly went mad.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun actually knew how to release spirit energy? Moreover, he was releasing Li Aoqiong¡¯s own spirit energy!


    With great difficulty, he had been smashed into the ninth rank by Su Luo, that loathsome girl. Now, Grandmaster Rong Yun actually was releasing his spirit energy until his rank dropped!


    How could this be possible?


    ¡°Great Master, are you not afraid that the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will retaliate?¡± Li Aoqiong saw Grandmaster Rong Yun still standing in his original spot, calm as the wind, and he was so anxious that he burned with rage.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and them exchanged a nce, a thread of tion shing through their hearts.


    This kind of karmic retribution came really fast.


    Li Aoqiong, at the summit of seventh rank, directly flew to the ninth rank. However, he just had a taste of an expert at the ninth rank, then, the spirit energy in his body was released, lowering his rank.


    However, what was really a pity was that the released spirit energy had been polluted with Li Aoqiong¡¯s body¡¯s breath, so other people could not absorb it to use.


    Seeing that stream of green-colored energy leaving and dissipating everywhere, a regretful expression was in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, at this moment, a little ck shadow flew out of Su Luo¡¯s embrace. With the speed of lightning, he flew towards Li Aoqiong.


    Li Aoqiong jumped from being scared.


    When he could see clearly again, he discovered it was that little puppy that was identified as a little divine dragon.


    Now, Li Aoqiong had been fixed in ce, his entire body was rigid, so he had no way to cast aside the little divine dragon.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing this little thing going in and out around his body, Li Aoqiong was so stressed out that his face nearly started to burst with mes from rage.


    ¡°Pooh!¡± Just when Li Aoqiong opened his mouth to speak, the little divine dragon aimed directly at his mouth and shot in mouth after mouth of water.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aoqiong was so nauseated by this that he nearly cried.


    The little divine dragon searched for a while before finding the ce where the spirit energy gathered. He aimed directly at where Li Aoqiong was giving off the green-colored spirit energy and sucked it all in.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun, quickly ask him to stop! Quickly!¡± Li Aoqiong was so anxious that he started to shout loudly.


    He could feel that the drop in spirit energy in his body had elerated. It was quickly getting close to a degree that he couldn¡¯t control entirely.


    If it was all sucked away by the little divine dragon, wouldn¡¯t he be a useless person?


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun merely waved his sleeves, saying with certainty: ¡°Just now, you almost strangled him, then consider thispensating him.¡±


    Since Grandmaster Rong Yun had already said it, then it was not allowed to be altered.


    ¡°But, if it continues like this, then I will be a useless person!¡± Li Aoqiong was infuriated to the point of arguing loudly.


    ¡°A useless person is always better than a dead person.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun unsympathetically nced at him, then, with his hands at his back, he stood aside.


    Li Aoqiong was so infuriated that he nearly vomited out blood.


    He knew, if this was really a little divine dragon, then based on his conduct a moment ago, destroying his ability to cultivate would still be considered a light punishment.


    But¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Great Master, this clearly is a puppy, where did you see that this is a little divine dragon?¡± Why won¡¯t Grandmaster Rong Yun let him go? His spirit energy was almostpletely gone from being released.


    As if to corroborate Li Aoqiong¡¯s words.


    Having absorbed Li Aoqiong¡¯s spirit energy, now, the little divine dragon started to change.


    One could only see streams of mist condense into ball shape, wrapping his little body inside it.


    After the time it seemingly took to drink a cup of tea had passed.


    This round ball of mists and clouds shed with a terrifying angry aura, a kind of strong deterrence force that gave a person feelings of reverence and fright.


    Now, everyone was nervously staring at that round ball of cloud and mist. Su Luo¡¯s expression was even more serious and grave.


    Not long after, the clouds and mists slowly dispersed.


    An entirely pink-colored little divine dragon appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 693 – God descending from heaven to subdue (9)

    Chapter 693 ¨C God descending from heaven to subdue (9)


    The little divine dragon opened his eyes, the first one he saw happened to be Li Aoqiong.


    Seeing him, he immediately recalled the things he did to Little Master.


    An expression of wanting to vent his anger shed through the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes. He lifted his paw and with a ¡®pow¡¯ sound, smashed it towards Li Aoqiong¡¯s forehead!


    The sharp ws not only scratched up Li Aoqiong¡¯s face, even more, it pped his body until it flipped over heavily in ce.


    Su Luo was so startled that her chin nearly hit the floor.


    Before, the little divine dragon had just entered the sixth rank, now, all of a sudden, he could make Li Aoqiong flip over from a hit. What level was this?


    But, when she looked at Li Aoqiong again, Su Luo understoodpletely.


    Currently, Li Aoqiong had arge part of his spirit energy released by Grandmaster Rong Yun, in fact, his strength was already less than fourth rank.


    From a grand and majestic ninth rank falling until fourth rank, it felt no different than falling from heaven and into hell.


    Seeing him appearing in such a difficult situation, the stifled emotions Su Luo felt before from being chased and killed lessened a little.


    Once again, she saw that the little divine dragon¡¯s strength had suddenly gotten stronger, and thatst bit of sulleness changed into excitement.


    Su Luo happily hugged the little divine dragon, tapping his little head: ¡°Hey, changed back to your original form oh, now, how strong are you?¡±


    ¡°Master, master, I¡¯m already seventh rank!¡± The little divine dragon¡¯s voice, carrying a touch of being pleased with himself, echoed in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You are more aplished whenpared to your family¡¯s Master.¡± Su Luo patted his little head.


    If they were to reallypare, Su Luo was filled with all kinds of envy and jealousy.


    So the saying goes, reincarnating was also a skill, luck should be considered a part of that strength.


    Because of the natural superiority of the gifted dragon race, the little divine dragonpletely did not need to cultivate. What he ought to eat, drink and sleep, he does, after that, he could still absorb a viin¡¯s spirit energy and make it his own to use. Not being careful and he directly flew to the seventh rank.


    She, in contrast, was being chased to be killed everywhere. Time after time, she had to take great risks. After suffering untold hardship and efforts, today she had only reached the fifth rank.


    Thisparison would result in a handful of miserable tears.


    The little divine dragon had no idea of his master¡¯s thoughts. He just stuck out his little butt, standing in Su Luo¡¯s embrace. His moist little pink tongue was licking her red swollen neck.


    After being licked by the little divine dragon, Su Luo had a clear, cool and refreshing feeling. When she touched it again, that red swollen mark had unexpectedlypletely disappeared.


    As for Li Aoqiong.


    His entire face was bloody, staggering along, he crawled up.


    With only one nce, he saw the little divine dragon in Su Luo¡¯s embrace that had a perplexed and adorable expression.


    It really was a little divine dragon and not a puppy!


    ¡°It, it, it....¡± The finger Li Aoqiong used to point at the little divine dragon trembled non-stop, his face was full of shock.


    Just seeing him, the little divine dragon was annoyed!


    Consequently, not waiting for Su Luo to make a move, the little divine dragon leaped out of her embrace and took aim at Li Aoqiong¡¯s chest.


    ¡°p, p, p, p, p, p¡ª¡ª¡±


    Continuously mming him six times with his fists, each of the hit was capable of smashing him into spitting out blood.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s type of behavior was clearly learned from Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s actions before.


    Now, Grandmaster Rong Yun was looking at the little divine dragon, that pair of always coldly indifferent eyes shed with a trace of warmth.


    His hands beckoned towards the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon nted his head, sizing him up for a moment.


    Maybe he felt the spirit energy on his body was pure andfortable, therefore, the little divine dragon hesitated for a second before letting go of his little legs and hopped onto his body.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mood seemed to be pretty good.


    The Grand master Rong Yun who was always notx with his words or smile, unexpectedly, a shallow of an arc formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Even though in a sh it passed, but this was also enough to shock everyone present.


    Almost everyone was guessing, what kind of rtionship did Grandmaster Rong Yun have with the little divine dragon.


    Beichen Ying was even more envious as he pped Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°The hard times are over, with the good times just beginning.¡±


    Lan Xuan also pped Su Luo¡¯s other shoulder: ¡°Finally watched until the clouds had parted and we can see the light of the moon.¡±


    Anye Ming pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What is the congrattions for?¡± Su Luo still hadn¡¯t realized it yet.

 Chapter 694 – The grieving Li family (1)

    Chapter 694 ¨C The grieving Li family (1)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of clear and monochrome eyes were huge and had a lively expression. In high spirits, he watched Su Luo with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s conduct is normally cold and indifferent, usually, seeing someone dying, he won¡¯t save them. But this time, he actually saved you, don¡¯t tell me this isn¡¯t a matter to celebrate?¡±


    Anye Ming smilingly added: ¡°This time, Grandmaster Rong Yun made a move to save you, in other people¡¯s eyes, Grandmaster Rong Yun would seem like your backer. In the future, no one in the imperial capital would dare to provoke you.¡±


    Su Luo tossed her skeptical gaze onto Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s body.


    And at this moment, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze just so happened to sweep by her body. When their gazes collided, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was as tranquil as water, without a ripple nor a swell. It was as if in his eyes, Su Luo was merely a wooden stake.


    Su Luo had no choice but to concede, this time, the reason why Grandmaster Rong Yun would save her was all based on giving the little divine dragon some face.


    If it was not for the little divine dragon, very likely, even if Grandmaster Rong Yun had seen it, he would have still left indifferently.


    Thinking of this, the gaze Su Luo used to look at the little divine dragon became increasingly gentle and kind.


    Just at this quiet moment, suddenly, small ripples and fluctuations appeared in the atmosphere.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s figure slowly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When he appeared at first nce, he saw Li Aoqiong who had fallen to the ground, appearing battered and exhausted.


    Seeing Li Aoqiong¡¯s this kind of appearance, LI Yaoxiang¡¯s face pursed tightly, hisplexion hazed over.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Li Aoqiong covered his chest and could not help but cough.


    Today, with regards to Li Aoqiong, was truly aplicated day.


    First was the coincidental chance to be promoted to ninth rank, just at the most ecstatic moment of his life, he was lowered to the fourth rank by Grandmaster Rong Yun, falling into a quagmire.


    In the course of these events, he had to endure being beaten up time and time again.


    If it was not for the fact that Li Aoqiong¡¯s body was basically strong enough, right now, he would already have be a pile of mincemeat. Where would he still have the time toin to Li Yaoxiang?


    ¡°Second Uncle, save me! Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± The seriously injured Li Aoqiong saw his own rtive, he couldn¡¯t breathe and gave burst after burst of violent coughs.


    ¡°What is going on? Who had injured you like this?!¡± Li Yaoxiang was infuriated till the point he nearly went mad!


    When he and Beichen family¡¯s damned old man was fighting, he had paid attention to this treasured nephew!


    That was from seventh rank and directly whirled to the ninth rank ah!


    But now, he was only at a lowly fourth rank, weaker than Su Luo, that loathsome girl, how was this okay?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast him an indifferent nce, and with a gentle tone of voice that was full of a cold murderous aura: ¡°Me.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang turned around, in the split second he saw Grandmaster Rong Yun, his entire body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Rong, Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun, as an honored senior and noble character, came to Eastern Ling empire and still interfered in the fight among the younger generations?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was indifferent: ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family tried to cause a war between humans and the dragon race. Go back and ask Li Cann what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Li Cann was the name of Li family¡¯s elder. Normally, people would call him saint or honored sir, nearly almost everyone had forgotten his original name.


    Having heard what was said, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s entire body jolted to a stop.


    Cause human and dragon race conflict? This usation was too great! How could Li family bear such an usation?


    Seeing Li Aoqiong who had fallen to the ground and now changed into fourth rank, a touch of pain shed through Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes.


    Whether Li Aotian was dead or alive was still undetermined, now, Li Aoqiong had changed into this kind of appearance...


    Originally, he was already at ninth rank, now, he was turned into fourth rank. Moreover, in the future, it would be more difficult for him to cultivate higher! Thinking of this, a burning rage started to spread from Li Yaoxiang¡¯s chest.


    His sinister and very cruel gaze ruthlessly red at Su Luo. That fierceness burst out from his gaze, wishing he could choke Su Luo to death on the spot.

 Chapter 695 – The grieving Li family (2)

    Chapter 695 ¨C The grieving Li family (2)


    Su Luo, without showing any weakness, weed his gaze, the corner of her mouth hooking into a cynical and mocking smile.


    ming her? This they cannot me her for.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s hands were clenched into fists at his side, making cracking sounds.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun is only protecting that little divine dragon, right?¡± Li Yaoxiang bit down on his back teeth, asking while stressing each syble.


    He could not do anything to Grandmaster Rong Yun, but don¡¯t tell him that he couldn¡¯t do anything to a lowly little loathsome girl?


    Unexpectedly, before Grandmaster Rong Yun could open his mouth, the little divine dragon had already flown out of Su Luo¡¯s embrace. Like aunched rocket, he rushed towards Li Yaoxiang.


    Frankly speaking, the little divine dragon right now was like the great general Lu Meng, a model of self-improvement.


    Before, the little divine dragon was already promoted one level, in addition, he had absorbed Li Aoqiong¡¯s spirit energy and was again promoted a level. Now, he was already at the seventh rank!


    Again, on top of the fact that magical beasts were generally somewhat stronger than humans, therefore, even faced with the eighth ranked Li Yaoxiang, he also wouldn¡¯t be standing downwind!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s speed was extremely fast, like lightning, he leaped out. All of a sudden, he had bitten Li Yaoxiang¡¯s trouser leg, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, he directly bore into his pants!


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing thisical scene, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t help but utter a sound ofughter.


    Lan Xuan and other people of the group, with arms around each other¡¯s¡¯ shoulders stood in a circle. Every one of them started tough heartily.


    Su Luo also watched the spectacle in front of her eyes with a face full of interest.


    She believed that having been promoted two levels in a row, now, with the little divine dragon already restored to his original form, was absolutely not something Li Yaoxiang could grab.


    As Su Luo expected, the little divine dragon was extremely nimble.


    The little divine dragon was originally a small round ball, his speed after running into Li Yaoxiang¡¯s trouser leg still did not slow down. He followed along the gaps and got into everywhere.


    How could Li Yaoxiang have anticipated that the little divine dragon who originally would have copsed at the first blow in front of him, would be this strong in the blink of an eye.


    In a moment of distraction, he grabbed at empty air where the little divine dragon was, but wanting to capture him again was going to be more difficult.


    Seeing the little divine dragon drilling everywhere in his trousers, and no matter what, he couldn¡¯t capture it, Li Yaoxiang was so mad that his face turned red.


    Under so many eyes, he, as the stately Second Master of the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce, was made fun of and put into an awkward position. How could you ask him to endure it!


    ¡°Go die!¡± He pped ruthlessly towards the little divine dragon on his thigh!


    However, in the end, he still underestimated the little divine dragon¡¯s speed. It was to the extent that after one palm strike pped down, the little thing had already vanished long ago, whereas Li Yaoxiang¡¯s p which contained formidable spirit energy, struck his own thigh.


    ¡°Hisss¡ª¡ª¡± Even he, as an eighth-ranked expert, could not bear it and had to suck in a cold breath of air.


    Because it was really painful, he nearly pped his own bones until they rend apart.


    The rage in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes was already at the border of a sudden explosion.


    As for the little divine dragon now, where was he?


    He was at the ce with Li Yaoxiang¡¯s root, not far from the thigh area.


    The little divine dragon was furious that Li Yaoxiang would bully his own Little Master. As a result, he aimed at the softest and weakest spot on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s body, and directly bit down!


    However, after this bite directly descended, the little divine dragon¡¯s little head nted to the side, a perplexed and puzzled expression appearing in his eyes.


    Huh, why is it empty?


    During the time when the little divine dragon was staring nkly, Li Yaoxiang hardened his heart and directly pped towards his own crotch. It would absolutely hit its target.


    Just now, the lesson he learned had just passed, Li Yaoxiang was afraid, therefore, he didn¡¯t dare.


    Now, from the outside, it seemed the little divine dragon¡¯s little round body was standing in that ce of his. It seemed veryical with that bulge.


    Li Yaoxiang was anxious as well as furious, and he also dared not use his strength to p there. Consequently, he could only reach out his hands to make a grab.


    But, just when his hands were about to touch this round little thing, a scene that astonished everyone urred.


    Because he sensed danger approaching, the little divine dragon panicked and randomly selected a path that actually ripped apart the clothing covering Li Yaoxiang¡¯s private part. His little body shot out and directly jumped on top of his head.

 Chapter 696 – The grieving Li family (3)

    Chapter 696 ¨C The grieving Li family (3)


    ¡°Sss¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone present at the scene all inhaled a deep breath of cold air.


    Beichen Ying showed his approval even more by giving the little divine dragon a thumbs up!


    Never thought that this little thing was this capable, to actually directly rip apart the pants of the Second Master of the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce!


    In such a public ce with numerous people, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pants were fine everywhere else, only that ce was missing a small piece of cloth.


    Li Yaoxiang subconsciously had both hands covering that ce, his expression had a touch of panic and embarrassment.


    In this way, his action was even more conspicuous andically funny.


    When everyone saw this, without exception, all of them started tough uproariously.


    Li Yaoxiang originally wanted to angrily rebuke them, but the heavens did not want to help him. Because the little divine dragon¡¯s yful nature appeared again, and actually stepped on his head again and again.


    In the beginning, he was still taking strides to walk, but afterwards, he felt the difficulty was too low. So, he went as far as to y a game by himself of jumping really high and again dropping down from very high.


    Every time he smashed down, Li Yaoxiang felt a violent jolt on his forehead.


    Li Yaoxiang, in a stern voice, cursed at Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl! Quickly grab this little dragon away! Otherwise, this elder will be impolite to it!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s hateful words were said with a severe tone, butcked sufficient confidence. Because he could not do anything about the little divine dragon, then, how could he even threaten Su Luo?


    He just hoped that Su Luo would not be that smart, but his hope was doomed toe to nothing.


    Su Luo was smiling happily as she looked at him: ¡°Not treating him politely? Then, you should by all means not be polite.¡±


    The little divine dragon¡¯s strength was already very different now. With regards to a real fight, he would not win against Li Yaoxiang. But, whenparing speed and quickness, then, Li Yaoxiang would be defeated.


    Therefore, Su Luo was extremely certain, Li Yaoxiang basically could not deal with the little divine dragon. If he was able to deal with the little divine dragon, then, he wouldn¡¯t shout at Su Luo. Rather, he would directly make his move.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s face was patches of red, so furious that he nearly passed out.


    This hateful thing, he will kill it if it¡¯s thest thing he does!


    Just when the little divine dragon was about to drop down from up high onto his forehead, he started to condense his spirit energy and grabbed towards the little divine dragon¡¯s position. He believed with his entire heart that this time, even if he didn¡¯t capture the little divine dragon, he would at least pull off some of his scales!


    However, his luck was just not that good.


    He could have grabbed for wherever, but he actually stuck his hand towards the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth.


    It must be said that the little divine dragon¡¯s ws and teeth, were sharper than any weapons made of mysterious iron!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Li Yaoxiang, with bad luck, that finger was directly bitten off by the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon was disdainful that it didn¡¯t smell good.


    ¡°Pooh¡ª¡ª¡± sound, that finger was spit onto his body.


    Li Yaoxiang was simply about to go mad!


    He unconsciously reached out with his other hand to grab at the little divine dragon. Now, his reasoning was already covered over by rage.


    Consequently, when his hand released where it was covering his crotch¡ª¡ª


    Many people at the scene all gave a shriek.


    Among them, Beichen Ying¡¯s reaction was the most adorable.


    In the split second, when he saw the truth, both of his hands covered his mouth. He raised his voice, loud and clear. Using a shouting tone, he madly yelled: ¡°Ah! Eunuch! The Second Master of the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce is actually an eunuch!!!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Lan Xuan could not stand it any longer, he started tough with ¡®pfft¡¯ sounds. He pulled at Beichen Ying¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Lighten it a bit, you overreacted.¡±


    ¡°Then you do it.¡± Beichen Ying disdainfully handed over this heavy responsibility to Lan Xuan.


    Lan Xuan raised his chin, having an expression that said ¡®you watch this¡¯.


    One could only see Lan Xuan¡¯s hand forming a horn shape around his mouth. He shouted towards Li Yaoxiang, full of concern: ¡°Uncle Li, your family¡¯s little man was bitten off by a puppy and fell to the ground!¡±


    As a result, everyone¡¯s gaze, with a swishing sound, simultaneously looked towards that bloody and badly mangled finger that the little divine dragon had bitten off.

 Chapter 697 – The grieving Li family (4)

    Chapter 697 ¨C The grieving Li family (4)


    ¡°So small...¡± Anye Ming muttered.


    Even though it was a mutter, the volume was loud enough for Li Yaoxiang to hear.


    The little divine dragon sat on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s head that was like a chicken¡¯s nest. Two small ws grabbed onto that head which was as disorderly as weeds.


    Two clear and limp pair ofrge eyes, with a perplexed and innocent expression, watched these people who were pping their thighs, howling withughter and shouting wildly.


    Hepletely did not understand the mishap he had made.


    The human world was reallyplicated... he does not understand. The little divine dragon pursed his small mouth. That listlessly small appearance was simply too adorable.


    At this time, Li Yaoxiang had already gone mad with anger!


    Being made fun of by the little divine dragon in front of the younger generation, he was already on the verge of suddenly exploding. Combined with what the little divine dragon did, made him expose a secret he had kept hidden for countless years in front of everyone.


    In order to hide this secret, he even took a wife to cover it up. But now, everything was ruined!


    This put him in one of those crazily insane moods.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!¡± Li Yaoxiang was so mad that he began wildly grabbing at his own head.


    Since it had already been exposed, he just let it all go. He did not need to care about there being nothing there anymore!


    Li Yaoxiang simply went mad. His hands were wildly grabbing at his head, but what¡¯s the use? It¡¯s not as if the little divine dragon was a statue, standing there and letting him grab.


    Way before he had started doing that, the nimble little thing had already drifted down to his back.


    But being in a state of madness, Li Yaoxiang waspletely unaware. He was only seen to continuously grab at his own head.


    One grab was a bundle of hair.


    Even the skin with the hair was pulled down. Clumps of bloody flesh and ck hair, the sight seemed eerie and frightening.


    The smile in Su Luo¡¯s and other¡¯s eyes gradually froze. Their expression seemed to be somewhat grave.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah¡ª¡ª¡± A bellow exploded from Li Yaoxiang¡¯s mouth. The entire heaven and earth shook for a moment.


    Li Yaoxiong suddenly became quiet.


    His lowered eyes suddenly bubbled up and exploded with red, rays of rage shooting towards Su Luo.


    He was seen heading towards Su Luo one step at a time, walking there slowly.


    His whole body appeared murderous, inciting fear in the hearts of people.


    Just at this moment, the little divine dragon¡¯s sharp ws clenched into a fist as he heavily smashed down on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s head.


    The red glow in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes gradually waned.... His eyes assumed the shape of a hypnotic spiral (1), slowly falling to the ground.


    Su Luo resolutely wiped away the sweat on her forehead.


    The Li Yaoxiang in a crazy state was simply too terrifying. Fortunately, the little divine dragon attacked with a heavy fist at thest moment.


    After knocking Li Yaoxiang out, the little divine dragon flew towards Su Luo in high spirits with his little face nted up pridefully.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo~~¡± The little divine dragon patted his chest, showing he did well and seeking praise from the Little Master.


    ¡°My family¡¯s little dragon is still the greatest!¡± Su Luo smiled from ear to ear as she rubbed his head.


    The little divine dragon loved this kind of spoiling and pampering move by Su Luo the most.


    His two little ws grabbed onto the hem of her clothes and shyly buried his head in her bosom, digging around with his nose.


    Su Luo could not help but let out augh.


    The little divine dragon had a strengthparable to Li Xiaoyang, but with such a shy appearance, who would believe it if this was said out loud?


    Don¡¯t know when he would finally grow up.


    Beichen Ying moved closer to Su Luo, that sunshine-filled, handsome face was full of smiles. His two canine teeth were shining brightly: ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really quite something! You can even raise a puppy into a little dragon!¡±


    Lan Xuan also moved in closer, his pair of eyes releasing beams of light: ¡°Where did you catch it? Is there more? Bring us to go catch one as well~~~¡±


    Even though Anye Ming did not say anything, but his naked gaze also expressed a feeling of ardent hope and expectation.


    Without waiting for Su Luo to answer, Beichen Ying already pped Lan Xuan on the head: ¡°This is a dragon, not a dog. Is it something that you can just casually pick up as you please?¡±


    1) hypnotic spiral: The Chinese is trante into mosquito incense coil, which the Chinese lit to get rid of mosquitos. The incense is in the shape of a hypnotic spiral so I just used the moremon English name for the shape in case people haven¡¯t seen the Chinese mosquito incense. So if you see hypnotic spiral then the Chinese is mosquito incense coil.

 Chapter 698 – The grieving Li family (5)

    Chapter 698 ¨C The grieving Li family (5)


    After he had finished speaking, Beichen Ying smiled tteringly at Su Luo: ¡°Sister-inw, can you let me hold him for a while?¡± Those adorable huge eyes that were bright and intelligent -too cute, too adorable.


    However, without waiting for Beichen Ying¡¯s hand to get closer to the little divine dragon, the little divine dragon had already turned his body around. He presented his butt to face Beichen Ying while his little head dug into Su Luo¡¯s bosom.


    Thus expressing his disdain for Beichen Ying.


    Lan Xuan, with a ¡®pfft¡¯ burst out in loudughter, ¡°A person whose moral standing is too poor, move away. Watch me!¡±


    However, before Lan Xuan¡¯s body could get close, he was already swept away by the little divine dragon¡¯s tail.


    Deng deng deng¡ª¡ª


    Lan Xuan, who waspletely unguarded against it, took a few steps back in session. In the end, his butt ended up sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, this small thing, its temper really isn¡¯t that small.¡± Lan Xuan patted his butt as he stood back up. He pointed his finger at the little divine dragon while shouting his grievances in dissatisfaction.


    Su Luo shot an unhappy nce at them, ¡°The little divine dragon is timid. Wait for him to get more familiar with you, then he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Normally so shy, yet in a battle, he would advance bravely. Normal days, he looked like an ornamental and spoiled pet. When it was time to battle, he was a fighting spirit pet. It really was one move with two gains, there was nothing more suitable than this.


    ¡°Eh, Grandmaster Rong Yun has disappeared?¡± Beichen Ying was the first to realise this situation.


    Anye Mingughed bitterly as he rubbed his nose and then pointed at Li Yaoxiang: ¡°When he fainted, then Grandmaster Rong Yun left.¡±


    Su Luo secretly guessed in her heart.


    Such an indecent thing and Grandmaster Rong Yun had seen it from start to finish, but he only left when Li Yaoxiang fainted.


    Was it because when he saw Li Yaoxiang passed out, knowing he would not be a threat to the little divine dragon, therefore, he left feeling at ease?


    Looked like Grandmaster Rong Yun really cared for the little divine dragon.


    But, fortunately, he did not snatch the little divine dragon away from her hands.


    If he wanted to snatch the little divine dragon, it should be easy. Su Luo was basically powerless to stop him.


    Su Luo stroked the little divine dragon¡¯s head, ¡°Your family¡¯s Master definitely saved the world in her past life. Otherwise, how is it that my luck is so good. Just so happens to pick up a little treasure like you.¡±


    During leisure periods, the little divine dragon acted like an ornamental pet, cute and stupidly adorable.


    During battles, it can act like a fighting spirit pet, having iparably valiant fighting strength.


    Moreover, the little divine dragon also had such a strong background that provided Su Luo with conveniences, time and time again.


    The little divine dragon looked at Su Luo perplexedly and innocently: he could not understand what was said...


    Su Luo and the others from the same group were leisurely, but the fury in Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes surged up even more because of this.


    However, in this situation where the enemy was strong and he was weak, he could only grin and bear it, shrinking the feeling of his own existence as much as possible.


    So he did not say a word, and even deliberately slowed down his own breathing. He made himself as thin as air, hoping Su Luo would ignore his existence.


    Elder Beichen was standing afar. At this time, he was stroking his few strands of goat beard. With a smile in his eyes, clearly, he was in a rather good mood.


    That¡¯s right. An old rival for many years. Now, to unexpectedly see him in such a shameful manner, how could he not be happy?


    A moment ago, Beichen Ying and those children did not see clearly, but he saw it very clearly.


    Even though the little divine dragon¡¯s small fist had strength, it would not go as far as to knock out Li Yaoxiang who was in a crazed state of mind.


    When the little divine dragon raised his small fist, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s sleeve moved slightly. It was only after that, did Li Yaoxiang pass out.


    Moreover, before Grandmaster Rong Yun left, that apathetic nce he threw over was clearly to warn him to keep silent.


    Elder Beichen couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    On this continent, how many strong experts had tried to get close to Grandmaster Rong Yun but could not. But right now, this little divine dragon made Grandmaster Rong Yun go as far as to protect him.


    Among these... what¡¯s the reason?


    That day, Su Luo and the group of people left voluntarily.

 Chapter 699 – The grieving Li family (6)

    Chapter 699 ¨C The grieving Li family (6)


    Li Aoqiong, who was pretending to be an ostrich, waited until after all of them had left. Only then did he return to the Li family¡¯s home in the imperial capital while carrying Li Yaoxiang on his back.


    After he returned, Li Aoqiong decided it was an important matter that must be kept secret and would not say a single word.


    Li Yaoxiang was even more eager to treat that day¡¯s matter as garbage to be expunged. Naturally, he would not bring it up again.


    Even if they did not want to mention it, but others could not help it.


    How could Beichen Ying and that group of lively children be capable of enduring the silence in order to keep this secret?


    After they returned, not only did they spread it, but they also helped to publicize the Li family¡¯s secret without restraint!


    The most important point was to publicize Li Yaoxiang¡¯s beingpletely empty in that ce.


    For a period of time, almost the entire imperial capital had red up.


    Li Yaoxiang, that was Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Second Master, whose existence was so high up. who would have imagined he was actually.....


    ¡°Oh, heavens. Did you know? Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Second Master is actually... Hey, I¡¯ll just only tell you, you better not tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Did you know? Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Second Master is actually... Hey, I¡¯ll just tell you alone, you must never tell it to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the man in the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is an eunuch. I¡¯ve heard that ce really wasn¡¯t capable... Hey, I¡¯ll just tell you alone, don¡¯t spread it around.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard it yet? It¡¯s being said that the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s next generation are not their biological children. They were adopted because that Master is an eunuch and can¡¯t have kids. Hey, I¡¯ll just tell you alone, don¡¯t spread it around.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll just tell you alone, don¡¯t spread it around...¡±


    Everyone warned others not to talk about it, but they themselves had their own friends and family. How could this sort of world-shaking gossip be kept inside? If they did not talk about it, their whole body would feel ufortable.


    Hence, everyone all stated not to tell anyone else, yet they themselves would secretly tell others.


    This kind of gossip was like a rolling snowball ¨C the more it rolled, the bigger it became. In less than an afternoon¡¯s effort, it waspletely well-known by everyone in the imperial capital, even the food market¡¯s expert, the raggedly-clothed beggars, the unskilledborers on the dock.....


    The oldest being a seventy-year-old elderly woman and the youngest was a three-year-old child. Everyone knew the Second Master in the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, Li Yaoxiang, was actually a damned eunuch!!!


    When the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family returned to their senses, they were already powerless to reverse this desperate situation.


    They were so furious, they nearly passed out.


    Flustered and exasperated, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family went to find Emperor Jing and requested him to issue an imperial edict to deal with these gossipers.


    However, the always remote and aloof Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, had quite clearly always used prestige to intimidate those beneath them. To deal with these sorts of gossiping matters, clearly in the area of public rtions, it seemed they were rather incapable. They only knew how to use military force to suppress.


    However, this sort of gossip-like rumours and nders, the more it was repressed, the more it would rebound. After all, the mouths were grown on the bodies of others.


    Emperor Jing also wanted to help, but he was also less than capable to deal with it.


    Because fellow countrymen¡¯s love for gossip was rooted in their innate nature. How could this be changed by an imperial edict?


    The sages had already said it before, rumours could only be stopped by a wise man, forceful methods will not be able to stop it.


    Consequently, the more the imperial court tried to stop it, the crazier the popce¡¯s secret discussions on this became.


    First, it was spread around that Li Yaoxiang was a damn eunuch, after being passed around, it became Li Yaoxiang had an adulterous rtionship with his sister-inw. Consequently, he was castrated by Jade Lake¡¯s number one Master. Untilter it emerged with the conclusion that Li Aoqiong, Li Yaoyao, and so on, were not given birth by the Jade Lake¡¯s number one Master...


    The popce¡¯s craving for gossip, was like a raging me.


    Of course, among these, naturally, Beichen Ying and friends could not be left out in adding fuel to the fire.


    Seeing a servante holding the report about thetest rumor, Beichen Ying covered his belly and rolled about on his bed.

 Chapter 700 – The grieving Li family (7)

    Chapter 700 ¨C The grieving Li family (7)


    ¡°Hahahahaha, it hurts so much I could die, quickly save me.¡± Beichen Yingughed until even tears came out, ¡°You guys go quickly, continue spreading it. This time, spread around about the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce Master¡¯s wife¡¯s lover!¡±


    Watching the servants go after epting his order, Beichen Ying finishedughing and slowly wiped away the wet spot made by the tears.


    Only after Beichen Ying took a few deep breaths did he calm down.


    That day, Li Aoqiong chased them until they looked disheveled and downtrodden, especially Luoluo, who almost died by his hands. This sort of hatred, how could he not take revenge?


    The moment he thought of that day¡¯s scene where Su Luo¡¯s neck was being gripped so forcefully, a hint of malicious ruthlessness shed across Beichen Ying¡¯s usually sunshine-filled handsome face.


    Those rumours werepletely nned and executed by Beichen Ying and his group of people, Su Luo did not actually participate in it.


    When she woke up, she found that the rumors outside were already like this.


    However, the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce wasn¡¯t entirely without countermeasures. At least, with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy taking action, these rumours were suppressed very quickly.


    The news of Grandmaster Rong Yun arriving at the imperial capital was actually released by Li Yaoyao.


    At the same time of releasing this piece of news, she also spread around the matter of Grandmaster Rong Yun about to take Li Yaoyao as a disciple being the most important and high-profile point.


    Li Yaoyao was deeply well-versed in the weaknesses of gossipping rumours.


    Gossiped rumours had a time of effectiveness and if there was something that had even more explosive interest, then the previous rumour would be drowned out.


    So, when the news about Grandmaster Rong Yun wanting to ept Li Yaoyao as a disciple spread, the entire imperial capital was stunned.


    It was not just the entire imperial capital, even the entire Eastern Ling and the entire continent¡¯s strong experts were all simultaneously stunned.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, until now, only had Leng Yan as his only disciple.


    If Jade Lake¡¯s fairy paid her respects to Grandmaster Rong Yun as a disciple, then Jade Lake¡¯s Pce¡¯s ranking among the tenrgest aristocratic families would inevitably lean near the front once more.


    For a period of time, almost all eyes were focused on Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s imperial capital, taking note of every movement there.


    Rather, during these few days, the depressing atmosphere that the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had a few days before became the total opposite ¨C a lively and prosperous scene decorated withnterns and coloured banners.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was in high energy, while inside the Su home, it was quiet.


    Inside the study.


    Su Zian was sitting upright at the side of the desk, his brows furrowed.


    He looked at the envelope in his hands. Hisplexion was suddenly dark and gloomy, clouded with uncertainty.


    In fact, this letter had already reached his hands a few days ago. At the time, the one who had delivered the letter was a Jade Lake¡¯s inner disciple.


    Their attitude had been just as arrogant and disdainful as before.


    However, at the time, after the letter was delivered, the imperial capital very quickly surged up with crazy rumors about Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s scandal.


    At the time, Su Zian could not help but rejoice in someone else¡¯s misfortune in his heart. So, he naturally shelved this letter into a corner.


    However, a millennium old aristocratic family proved itself to be a millennium old aristocratic family. Their inside information was deep, definitely not a family that could be taken down by something small-scale done once or twice.


    The moment Li Yaoyao pays respects to Grandmaster Rong Yun as his disciple, under this sky, who would dare to gossip indiscriminately about them?


    So, Su Zian, who began to feel even more pressure, pulled out the letter from the deepest parts of the drawer and brought it out once more.


    The content of this letter was very simple. There were only a few strokes, very simply, a single line.


    Have Su Luo banished from the Su Manor!


    Yes, it was just these simple eight words.


    However, these eight wordsnded Su Zian in a profoundly difficult situation.


    If it had been half a year ago, when this letter from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had arrived without even being said, Su Zian wouldply with the request. He wouldn¡¯t even be a little bit hesitant and sad about it.


    However, now, the situation was not so simple.


    Firstly, not even mentioning how in this past half a year, Su Luo, that smelly girl¡¯s, strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. Just speaking of her rtionship with His Highness Prince Jin.


    Just this point alone, he could not bear to let her go.


    However, if he did not obey Jade Lake¡¯s Li family... A hint of haze shed across Su Zian¡¯s eyes.


    What to do? Just exactly what should he do that would be the best choice for him and for Su Manor?


    Su Zian sank into deep tangled thoughts.


    This day, Grandmaster Rong Yanplied with Emperor Jing¡¯s invitation for him to enter the pce.


    And astonishingly, apanying by his side happened to be the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.

 Chapter 701 – The matter of accepting a disciple (1)

    Chapter 701 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (1)


    Today¡¯s Grandmaster Rong Yun had on a floaty, gorgeous, soft golden robe made of silk. His pair of eyes was as clear and serene as a green pool. His gaze was misty, without a ripple nor hint of clues, without desire or demand. Like a deity travelling through the human world.


    Emperor Jing was initially sitting upright at a high position, but when he saw Grandmaster Rong Yun, he suddenly stood up from his dragon throne. He quickly stepped down to wee him.


    His entire face was full of smiles: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun, you¡¯vee here from afar. Quickly, please have a seat.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was calm and collected, lukewarm like water. He nodded his head slightly as he unhurriedly sat down. Furthermore, his expression as he faced Emperor Jing did not give him excess respect.


    Emperor Jing also thought it was only to be expected for Grandmaster Rong Yun to be this indifferent.


    The chief eunuch had already brought up the best tea he personally steeped.


    Emperor Jing, with his own hands, offered the tea.


    There was a smile in the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s eyes. She took a step forward to take the teacup from Emperor Jing¡¯s hands: ¡°Your Majesty, please let me do it instead.¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy personally received the fragrant tea and respectfully ced it on the small table. Her movements were skillful and natural. As if she often did this sort of thing.


    At this moment, in the throne room, aside from Emperor Jing, there were also a crowd of civil and military cab ministers.


    Seeing this, they could not help but betray a startled expression on their faces.


    One¡¯s understanding was that Grandmaster Rong Yun had a cold and detached temperament. He was like this even towards the children of the ten powerful families, it was even harder for other people to get close to him.


    However, today, Grandmaster Rong Yun actually acquiesced for the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy to stand by his side to pour tea for him. This showed that Grandmaster had tacitly epted her already.


    Thinking up till now, the gaze of everyone who looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy became increasingly more respectful.


    Some people who had previously rejoiced in the misfortune of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family because of the rumours, now had shut their mouths tightly, afraid of stirring up trouble for themselves.


    After Li Yaoyao put down the tea, she stood by Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side smartly. Her eyes smiled shallowly with a myriad of bearings. Looking at her was like seeing a fairy among humans, a beauty that could not be found locally.


    Emperor Jing noticed the attitude Grandmaster Rong Yun had towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. The thoughts that had initially been extinguished gradually started to burn again.


    That day, when Nangong Liuyun was leaving, he hade to the pce and spoken with him. He said something like he would not marry anyone else other than Su Luo, that loathsome girl. He even said that Su family¡¯s girl had unlimited potential. In the future, her aplishments would not be worse than Li Yaoyao.


    Emperor Jing shook his head.


    That day, he really was conned by second child, into actually believing his words.


    Now, looking at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s attitude towards Li Yaoyao, even a fool could tell, Li Yaoyao, like this, was about to fly up like a rocket.


    If Li Yaoyao was to be epted by Grandmaster Rong Yun as hisst disciple, then her status would be very precious. By that time, even if second child wanted to marry her, he might need to wait in line.


    Thinking up to now, Emperor Jing¡¯s desire to arrange the marriage of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy to Nangong Liuyun became increasingly stronger.


    In addition, it would be best to finalise the marriage before Li Yaoyao was taken in by Grandmaster Rong Yun as a disciple.


    Emperor Jing restrained the thoughts that were beginning to stir. He smiled at Grandmaster Rong Yun and said, ¡°Great Master, it¡¯s rare for you to make a trip here. You should stay in Eastern Ling for a few more days.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sipped his tea. His voice was cold: ¡°After the matter of epting a disciple ispleted, then I will leave immediately.¡±


    The corner of Emperor Jing¡¯s smile became slightly stiff.


    This Grandmaster Rong Yun really spoke bluntly. Even faced with the emperor, he also had no sensitivity to the other¡¯s feelings.


    However, Emperor JIng only felt rather depressed and would not really get angry.


    Because, when one has reached Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s elevated status, then one had no need for worldly formalities. Being temperamental was the normal state for them.


    However, mentioning the matter of epting a disciple, Emperor Jing could not help but feel his heart light up. He cast a nce at Li Yaoyao and asked while smiling: ¡°This sure is a happy asion, don¡¯t know who Great Master has decided to take as a disciple?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun shot a nce at him like he was looking at an idiot. His voice was indifferent, faintly discernable as wind: ¡°Haven¡¯tpleted.¡±


    Emperor Jing pped his hands and excitedly said, ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then how about this emperor have those apothecariese for you to select?¡±

 Chapter 702 – The matter of accepting a disciple (2)

    Chapter 702 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (2)


    The civil and military ministers under the steps made of precious jade suddenly looked at each other in dismay.


    His Majesty, the Emperor, was really devious.


    If this was given for him to announce, then naturally, the ones arriving will mostly be refining pharmacists from the court of Eastern Ling Empire. This was called not letting one¡¯s own water to flow into others¡¯ field.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun was not a fool, either. How could he have agreed?


    Yet, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s reaction was beyond their expectations.


    In contrast to the emperor¡¯s excitement, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s reaction was a lot colder.


    One could only see Grandmaster Rong Yun take a slight sip of tea. That pair of eyes as dark as a green pool was bright enough to see through the entire world¡¯s schemes. His expression was cold and indifferent as he said: ¡°Just a meeting is fine.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest movement in the expression of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who was behind him.


    That¡¯s right, based on natural aptitude, strength and background, who could beat Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s little princess? Even if someone came before to be selected, they would just serve as cannon fodder.


    At this moment, everyone was green with envy towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy for being able to get Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s favor.


    However, the emperor had another scheme inside his heart.


    Li Yaoyao being picked out by Grandmaster Rong Yun was also a good thing. However, if the court Apothecaries under his control could also be epted by Grandmaster Rong Yun into his school, it would be a double celebration.


    So, in regards to this matter, the emperor¡¯s interest was rather strong.


    News of Grandmaster Rong Yun wanting to take a disciple spread from the throne room.


    It was as if this news had grown wings. In an instant, it had already spread throughout the whole imperial capital.


    On this day, Apothecary Leng finally came out from the refining pills room.


    This time, after going into seclusion for half a month, his harvest was ratherrge. Just as he emerged from his seclusion, his steward told him the news in the throne room.


    Such a good opportunity... How could this be missed!


    Apothecary Leng waved his arms about widely, ¡°Prepare a horse! To Su Manor! Hurry!¡±


    Although he could also bring Su Luo to see his Master in private, but, how could it bepared to now in a perfectly justified way?


    Upon hearing this, the steward was about tomand a servant to harness a horse. Yet unexpectedly, Apothecary Leng caught up to him with a few quick steps. He immediately jumped onto the horse¡¯s back and left just like that.


    He left behind the steward and the coachman, looking at each other in dismay...


    Apothecary Leng spurred the horse on, hurrying towards Su Manor.


    Today, Su Zian had just announced he was sick and stayed home.


    Ever since the incident that happened at Su Manor before, Su Zian had be more haggard, and the entire Su Manor had settled into silence.


    ¡°My lord, Apothecary Leng has arrived!¡± The steward saw Apothecary Leng¡¯s horse from afar. Without waiting for him to draw near, the steward flew into a run.


    Su Zian was just sitting in the study, contemting. Seeing that Apothecary Leng wasing, he could not help but feel overjoyed at the news.


    ¡°Someonee, quickly, quicklye to wee Apothecary Leng! Also, quickly go and call the Fifth Miss out here. Just say that Apothecary Leng is here. Hurry up and go!¡± Su Zian repeatedlymanded in haste.


    On his face was an expression of simply being overjoyed.


    Su Jingyu was still lying on the bed right now. The bones in his whole body were so soft, they had be a lump. He did not even have the strength to raise his arm.


    Madam Su was also this way.


    The gloomy and dismal Su Manor had be lively and bustling because of Apothecary Leng¡¯s arrival.


    Apothecary Leng abandoned the horse and charged into Su Manor.


    Before even waiting for him to stand still, Su Zian had already hurried forward to greet Apothecary Leng.


    Su Zian had a ttering and ingratiating smile on his face: ¡°Apothecary Leng. Wee, wee. Please,e in quickly.¡±


    Apothecary Leng let out a snort. However, seeing as Su Zian was Su Luo¡¯s father, Apothecary Leng reluctantly gave him some face: ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Although they had just taken their seats in the living room, a servant had already brought out cups of tea.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s forehead knotted slightly: ¡°Quickly, ask your daughter to pleasee out.¡±


    Daughter? Su Zian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!


    He already said so! Apothecary Leng seemed to have a very good impression of Su Xi, how could he really abandon Su Manor without any regard?


    Su Zian urgently instructed the servant: ¡°Hurry, hurry! Hurry up and ask for the Miss to pleasee out!¡±

 Chapter 703 – The matter of accepting a disciple (3)

    Chapter 703 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (3)


    However, before the servants could leave, Su Xi, who was dressed up properly like a new person, appeared in the hall.


    ¡°Daddy, you called for me?¡± Su Xi walked up and intimately wrapped her hands around Su Zian¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er,e over to pay your respects to Apothecary Leng. Just now, Apothecary Leng was looking for you.¡± Su Zian pulled Su Xi along to greet Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er is very mischievous and not thoughtful, could it be that Apothecary Leng likes this.....¡± Su Zian said while smiling.


    Su Xi was pulled along by Su Zian and was just about to kneel in front of Apothecary Leng; but, Apothecary Leng suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Su Zian, are you ying tricks on this apothecary?¡± Apothecary Leng was displeased as he red at Su Zian.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Zian was very puzzled. What was wrong with Apothecary Leng? What did he do wrong?


    ¡°Why would this apothecary be fond of this girl? Where did thise from? You must exin it to this apothecary clearly!¡± Apothecary Leng¡¯s attitude was always entric and irascible, towards people who were unpleasant to his eyes, he would never show mercy or give them face.


    ¡°This......¡± Su Zian¡¯s expression was bewildered.


    Wasn¡¯t this what you, as an elder, had said yourself earlier? This elder had praised that Xi¡¯er was good with every word and forbade me from bullying her. Why was he going back on his words now?


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was extremely puzzled, however, he could not say it so bluntly with these words. As a result, he could only timidly say: ¡°Elder, the person you wanted to see....... isn¡¯t Xi¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°What Xi¡¯er, Dong¡¯er (1), this apothecary doesn¡¯t know any of them!!¡± Apothecary Leng had his hands folded behind his back, then arrogantly and childishly turned his head away.


    The corner of Su Zian¡¯s mouth immediately had a suffering expression, but he also became more doubtful: In the end, where did it go wrong?


    When Su Xi heard Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, she immediately became unhappy.


    What Xi¡¯er, Dong¡¯er? Wasn¡¯t Apothecary Leng treating her just like any stray cat or dog? How could he be so disrespectful to her?


    Su Xi scowled and coldly said: ¡°Apothecary Leng, how could you say it like that!¡±


    Su Zian hurriedly covered Su Xi¡¯s mouth!


    This loathsome girl had truly dared to say it!


    Who was Apothecary Leng, he was an Elite Apothecary oh! Ever since Grandmaster Rong Yun had arrived, everybody had found out Apothecary Leng¡¯s other identity, which was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s first disciple.


    Su Xi, this girl, actually dared to contradict him, did she not want to live?


    The corner of Apothecary Leng¡¯s mouth had a taunting sneer: ¡°This is that whatever Xi¡¯er? Tsk, tsk, tsk, how can this apothecary think highly of her? Su Zian, are your eyes decorations or is your brain an ornament?¡±


    ¡°Sssss¡ª¡ª¡±


    The servants outside simultaneously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Apothecary Leng was truly egotistical and sharp, his poisonous tongue could cause a person¡¯s death.


    Their family¡¯s Master was the Great General that protects the nation, when was he ever pointed at and cursed in the face by others?


    Speaking of Su Zian right now, his heart was angry as well as furious. But, he could only endure it silently as he squeezed out a rigid smile at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Then, if it is like this, Apothecary Leng has identified the wrong person. Our Su Manor does not have the person you are looking for.¡±


    Su Zian rigidly clenched his fists, proving that his anger inside was rolling over and over.


    Apothecary Leng pointed at Su Zian with one hand, appearing to be very resentful of Su Zian for not meeting his expectations: ¡°This apothecary just knows that you do not have good eyesight, and especially reminded you of this. However, I never expected that it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have eyesight, rather, you are totally blind!¡±


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, our Su Manor truly does not have......¡± Su Zian also had a temper, and also, his temper was not good. But, in front of Apothecary Leng, he could only continue to endure.


    ¡°Bullshit! Isn¡¯t Su Luo your daughter? Isn¡¯t she in your manor? You would dare to go so far as to lie in front of this apothecary¡¯s face! Su Zian, you have big guts!¡± Apothecary Leng red at him.


    Su Luo???


    Su Zian suddenly became motionless as if struck by lightning.


    1) Xi¡¯er, Dong¡¯er: This is a y on Su Xi¡¯s given name Xi (Ϫ), which in Chinese, is pronounced the same as the word for West. Dong is ¶« the Chinese for East. So Apothecary Leng is saying ¡®what East child West child¡¯.

 Chapter 704 – The matter of accepting a disciple (4)

    Chapter 704 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (4)


    Su Luo knew Apothecary Leng? The person Apothecary Leng was searching for was Su Luo? Then, it means that...... he had made a mistake! Before, the person Apothecary Leng cared about was basically not Su Xi, rather, it was Su Luo, who he had constantly neglected!!!!!!!!


    Thinking about this, Su Zian¡¯s brain was stupefied. He foolishly stood there, not knowing how to respond.


    However, Apothecary Leng would not let him off so easily, with a cold and vengeful voice, he said: ¡°From my point of view, based on your moral conduct, you really do not have the qualifications to be her father! Su girl being so clever, quick-witted and lovely, how could she have a father like you? You have really humiliated her!¡±


    These words......were simply too sharp and too merciless. Compared to directly pping Su Zian¡¯s mouth, it was even more shameful.


    Su Zian opened his mouth, wanting to talk, but discovered that, no matter what, he could not express anything.


    Hearing the meaning behind Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, then, from the beginning, the person he favored was Su Luo, right? What¡¯s going on? Could it be that it was Su Luo who was able to invite Apothecary Leng to the manor before? But why was it that she didn¡¯t say anything?


    ¡°That girl......that damned girl actually did not mention even a single word!¡± When Su Zian recalled Su Luo¡¯s manner of an observer that was as light as clouds and gentle as a breeze, his heart ignited into a ming rage.


    Originally, Su Xi stood on one side with an expressionless face. Now, hearing Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, immediately, she was no longer calm.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, how could you speak about my daddy like this? Su Luo, that slut, how is she fit to be daddy¡¯s daughter? Daddy treated her as if she does not exist, as he ought to.........¡±


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s ice-cold eyes shot towards Su Xi. A frightened feeling suddenly appeared in Su Xi¡¯s heart.


    She unconsciously fell back a step and could not continue speaking that sentence.


    The corner of Apothecary Leng¡¯s mouth raised into a cynical cold sneer, ¡°Mistakenly taking the fish in your eyes as a real pearl, it¡¯s no wonder that Su Manor is not peaceful, and declined to this degree.¡±


    Su Zian clenched his fists tightly, the muscles on his face trembling because of his emotions.


    Apothecary Leng silently snorted: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you already quickly gone to fetch that girl? My Master is currently waiting in the throne room to ept hisst personal disciple. If this opportunity was missed, humph, humph!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes suddenly opened very wide, and said in a stunned tone: ¡° Isn¡¯t Grandmaster Rong Yun going to ept the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy as his disciple? Why would he ept another disciple?¡±


    Apothecary Leng coldly snorted in displeasure: ¡°Who said that he would ept Li Yaoyao? This kind of rumor and you still believe it?¡±


    ¡°But......¡± In truth, Su Zian actually believed it, ¡°But, in this world, besides Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s unparalleled beauty, who else could enter Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s words really represented most people¡¯s point of view.


    Who knew, Apothecary Leng actually sneered twice, waved his hand, and, not saying anything else, only said: ¡°Call out Su Luo, that girl, opportunity only knocks once.¡±


    At this moment, Su Zian still felt that it was too difficult to believe.


    Su Luo was able to get Apothecary Leng¡¯s recognition, this already greatly exceeded his expectations, and stupefied his entire person.


    Now, Apothecary Leng went as far as to say that Su Luo, that girl, might rece the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?


    If these words were to spread out, who would believe it? In any case, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Zian repeatedly smiled bitterly: ¡°Apothecary Leng, don¡¯t joke around......¡± In any case, Su Zian could not believe it.


    ¡°Does it look as if this apothecary is joking with you?!¡± Apothecary Leng rolled his eyes at him in annoyance, ¡°Speak less nonsense, quickly, I order you to call the person out.¡±


    Under the repeated urging of Apothecary Leng, Su Zian finally ordered someone to ask for Su Luo toe.


    Seeing Su Luo, the first words that came out from Su Zian¡¯s mouth wasints: ¡°Luoluo, why didn¡¯t you say that your rtionship with Apothecary Leng was so good?¡±

 Chapter 705 – The matter of accepting a disciple (5)

    Chapter 705 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (5)


    He started to call her Luoluo again? A mocking sneer shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. However, her face remained calm and she pretended to be at a loss: ¡°Daddy, you never asked, oh.¡±


    Su Zian was choked off and immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation: ¡°Your mother and brother are already ill in that kind of condition. However, after seeing them like that, you never thought of asking for help from Apothecary Leng? How could you be this heartless?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow sneer: ¡°I am heartless? Then, can I ask Daddy what was the reason why they became like this? This is called you reap what you sow. The amount of salt that Daddy has eaten is more than the amount of rice that I have eaten, naturally, you should understand.¡±


    Su Luo was not even a bit polite to him.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª you this loathsome girl!¡± Su Zian¡¯s heart was extremely angry.


    Actually, just now, when he heard Apothecary Leng¡¯s words, he had great expectations for Su Luo. However, he didn¡¯t know why when he saw her, his anger would immediately rise upwards, to the extent that now, he was put in an awkward situation.


    Apothecary Leng sent a ferocious re at Su Zian: ¡°You dare to curse at my friend? You truly have guts! Su Zian, do you wish to die!¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s eyes opened really wide.


    Apothecary Leng, who always had an entric temperament, would actually stick up for Su Luo? Moreover, he actually disregarded his status and scolded him......wasn¡¯t this too many facts being overturned?


    Su Xi was even more furious, secretly biting her gums.


    Why is this little slut¡¯s luck so good!


    First, she was protected by His Highness Prince Jin. Now that His Highness Prince Jin had left, there was Apothecary Leng who stuck up for her! This was simply too maddening!


    Su Luo¡¯s indifferent gaze swept past their faces.


    Looks like Su Manor, this wolves den, it¡¯s better that she avoid it as soon as possible. So as not to find herself having more punishments to suffer through.


    Thinking this far, Su Luo smiled shallowly: ¡°Apothecary Leng is already here. If Father has something to say, then please say it to Apothecary Leng yourself, why drag me into it?¡±


    However, Apothecary Leng simply did not give Su Zian the chance to speak. He pulled Su Luo, and turned around to immediately walk away: ¡°Little great aunt, time is already getting short, why are you still paying attention to the messes of these people?¡±


    Su Luoughed: ¡°What matter could be so urgent?¡±


    ¡°You have a big chance to be my junior apprentice sister. If you were dyed by these people, then it will be toote for regrets in this lifetime.¡± After saying this, Apothecary Lengpletely ignored the roomful of people and pulled Su Luo to quickly leave.


    As a result, Su Zian could only stare helplessly as Apothecary Leng took Su Luo away.


    Hate secretly filled Su Xi¡¯s heart. Her mouth loudly cursed: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun would take an interest in her? She has the capabilities to rece the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? Stop daydreaming! If that slut can really be his disciple then, I......I will swallow this chair!¡±


    Su Zian nced back and red at Su Xi very fiercely. Those watching eyes filled with a deep, dark cold light made Su Xi frantic........


    ¡°Daddy.....¡± She tried to act like a spoiled child, normally, this trick would be very effective.


    However, Su Zian turned his hand and just pped her: ¡°Disappointing thing!¡±


    Obviously, the person Apothecary Leng had a preference for wasn¡¯t her. However, she still had the face to tacitly agree to it in front of him, to the extent that he produced such a big disgraceful scene!


    If she had said it a bit earlier, he would have treated Su Luo a lot better earlier, and things would not have be as terrible as it was now.


    Su Xi was suddenly pped stupid by that hit.


    She covered her inmed right cheek, crying full of being wronged. Her face was full of disbelief as she muttered to herself. ¡°Daddy you hit me, you actually hit me......¡±


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Your brother and your mother had be like this, everything¡¯s your fault!¡± Su Zian had unresolved wrath.


    Su Zian currently had pent-up frustration received from Apothecary Leng and Su Luo, that currently had nowhere to vent. By chance Su Xi approached, then she could only be his punching bag.

 Chapter 706 – The matter of accepting a disciple (6)

    Chapter 706 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (6)


    Su Zian was just about to p Su Xi again.


    However, incredibly, Su Xi had already covered the p mark, turned and ran away.


    While she ran, she also cried. Her cries seemed as if she had been extremely wronged.


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    After Nangong Liuyun left, he left his Dragon Scaled Horse for Su Luo to look after.


    At this moment, the Dragon Scaled Horse was waiting in front of the gate.


    Su Luo, with one jump up, sat on top of the high horse.


    As for Apothecary Leng¡¯s excellent colt, who seemed mighty and majestic before, now,pared to the Dragon Scaled Horse, it didn¡¯t even dare to raise its hooves.


    One in front and another in the back, the two horses quickly arrived at the Imperial Pce.


    Inside the Imperial Pce.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sat upright on the red sandalwood chair with an indifferent expression.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy cleverly waited upon him at one side, her expression pure and cold. However, her eyes would inadvertently sh with a self-satisfied smile.


    Seven people stood in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    These seven were Court Apothecaries that had been arranged earlier by Emperor Jing, as a result, they were avable at any time.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun indifferently said a sentence: ¡°Present the most recent medicinal pill you have refined.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy delivered the tray collected with the pills to the table in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    On the red tray, seven bottles were arranged in order.


    These seven Apothecaries normally were also masters at strutting around. But now, in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun, each and every one of them was like mice that had seen a cat. They were holding their breaths with rapt attention and did not even dared to breathe loudly.


    At this moment, the throne room was quiet and soundless, even the sound of heartbeats could be heard clearly.


    Emperor Jing stared at Grandmaster Rong Yun with a grave expression. His eyes did not even blink, afraid that he would miss a trace that showed his mood on his face.


    Master Rong Yun twirled the first bottle of medicine in his hands, opened the bottle and sniffed it briefly. His forehead wrinkled slightly and set the bottle aside.


    Afterwards, it was the second bottle, the third bottle......


    During this time, in the throne room, not a single sound could be heard. Those seven Apothecaries that were undergoing the examination were even more nervous, to the extent that they were on the verge of fainting.


    This opportunity, with regards to them, was the same as changing their entire lives.


    However, when Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s forehead wrinkled more and more tightly and his expression became more and more gloomy, their hearts also dropped to an all-time low.


    Sure enough, as Grandmaster Rong Yun finished examining thest bottle of medicine, he looked at Emperor Jing. The corner of his mouth raised into an indifferent smile: ¡°There¡¯s no more?¡±


    At this moment, Emperor Jing¡¯s entire body became stiff. Hisplexion carried a trace of embarrassment: ¡°This, this is......¡±


    ¡°This is your Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s most outstanding Apothecaries?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...... none of them are qualified?¡± Emperor Jing awkwardly asked.


    ¡°Completely unqualified.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun shook his head.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of disappointment.


    He should have already known that Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s conditions for epting a disciple would certainly be extremely harsh. He could only me his own heart for believing there to be a bit of luck.


    However, this way only proved the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s strength even more.


    Able to be chosen by Grandmaster Rong Yun, and be brought along at his side. In terms of refining drugs, what kind of attainments had she reached?


    The more Emperor Jing looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, the more satisfied he be.


    Look at that, in every aspect, she was perfectly matched with second child, not a single part was mismatched.


    He decided, tomorrow, he would discuss the date with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family. After Nangong Liuyun returned, then they would be married.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing, who was immersed in his own world, simply did not consider everything. If this matter was really set, then based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s temper, wouldn¡¯t he directly tie up the old emperor and send him to the bridal chamber.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast an apathetic nce at Emperor Jing, with curiously coincidental timing, he said a sentence: ¡°The quality of these apothecaries are much worse than Western Jin Empire¡¯s apothecaries.¡±


    Hearing these words, Emperor Jing, who sat on the Dragon Throne, and the many civil and military ministers in the room, blushed with shame.


    Eastern Ling Empire and Western Jin Empire, in every aspect of strength, were almost the same. Theirpetition was even more intense, and neither would ept the other as better.

 Chapter 707 – The matter of accepting a disciple (7)

    Chapter 707 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (7)


    If it was some other person who said that Eastern Ling Empire could notpare to the Western Jin Empire, these civil and military ministers would definitely beat him with shoes or wooden nks. But, the one who said it was Grandmaster Rong Yun oh..........


    Then this was a fact.


    The Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s civil and military minister¡¯s hearts were sullen, but they had no choice but to ept it.


    Just at this moment, Apothecary Leng led Su Luo quickly towards the throne room.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, who would dare to block?


    As a result, Apothecary Leng was unimpeded and unhindered as they arrived in the throne room.


    But before Su Luo saw Grandmaster Rong Yun, she used a small trick.


    She fished out the little divine dragon who was sleeping soundly in her space and carried him in her arms.


    Apothecary Leng puzzlingly gave her a nce, but Su Luo only smilingly exined: ¡°If this happens, then your master would at least give some face.¡±


    Because he had not seen Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s preferential treatment towards the little divine dragon personally, so Apothecary Leng remain puzzled.


    At this moment, they had already stepped into the throne room.


    ¡°Your disciple pays his respects to Master.¡± Apothecary Leng respectfully kneeled down to make his salutations.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s hair was grizzled and seemed aged, but he would call a man who was in his twenties, ¡®Master¡¯. Also, his expression was very respectful.


    This kind of scene, in other¡¯s eyes, had an indescribable strangeness.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun and Apothecary Leng were already ustomed to it.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was the same as before as he nodded slightly. His gaze moved over to Apothecary Leng and cast a faint nce at Su Luo.


    To say it more urately, he cast a nce at the little divine dragon in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    Sure enough, his expression became slightly gentler.


    Apothecary Leng looked at the row of gloomy apothecaries, and then looked at the medicinal pill tossed on the side, understanding shing through his eyes.


    It seemed that none of these court apothecaries were chosen by Master.


    Apothecary Leng bowed and said: ¡°Master, this disciple brought a person to see you. This girl¡¯s gift in refining pills is indeed not bad. If Master sees it, then would certainly like it.¡±


    Su Luo just so happened to move forward to pay her respects, but saw the corner of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s mouth raise into a smile.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy gently looked at Apothecary Leng, her tone bathed in the autumn wind and extremely sweet-sounding: ¡°The Apothecary Selection is already finished. Apothecary Leng, you have arrived toote.¡±


    Anger shed through Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyes.


    If it was any other person, no matter what, they would give the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy some face. Unfortunately, Apothecary Leng¡¯s temper was extremely entric.


    If he liked someone, then naturally, he would be extremely good to them.


    If he loathed someone, then naturally, he would be ruthless to them.


    He treated Su Luo well, then, he naturally loathed Li Yaoyao.


    As a result, Leng Yan sent her an unrestrained re: ¡°Who are you? In front of Master, how are you qualified to speak? Move to the side with you!¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairypletely did not anticipate that Leng Yan would be this rudely blunt. For a split second, she was dumbfounded, then another second passed, and her clear autumn eyes became misty with water, as if she was wronged but could only endure.


    At this moment, almost everybody used a condemning stare to re at Apothecary Leng.


    Leng Yan¡¯s heart became even angrier.


    He was clearly speaking the truth, yet this loathsome girl, without touching her, would cry so easily? It was simply that the more he saw her, the more he disliked her.


    .


    Apothecary Leng snorted once: ¡°Who are trying to fool with your acting? Aren¡¯t you just afraid that Su Luo¡¯s innate gift is better than yours, and as a result, you wouldn¡¯t dare topete with her. So this way, you deliberately block her? Stop pretending to be innocent!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart truly could not endure it anymore and gave Apothecary Leng a round of apuse.


    Apothecary Leng was worthy of being called a natural mediator. His words were sharp and did not beat around the bush.


    These words were blunt, however, it really said what was in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Li Yaoyao, whose thoughts were exposed, had a secret hatred sh through her eyes.


    Only now did she understand......

 Chapter 708 – The matter of accepting a disciple (8)

    Chapter 708 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (8)


    With regards to Leng Yan, this kind of blunt asshole, putting on an act would only incur additional ruthless attacks from him.


    As a result, she had no choice but to put away her white lotus flower-like delicate female act, and reinstate her rational manners.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, I only judge matters as it stands. After all, Grandmaster had just examined many medicinal pills, and seeing that he is also tired......¡±


    However, the adorable Apothecary Leng Yan sent her a strong re: ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me that in your eyes, Master is this weak? After inspecting a few bottles of medicine, he would already be tired? Are you cursing Master or are you scornful of Master? In the end, what kind of evil intentions are you harboring? Moreover, is that my master or your master, do not use this kind of self-believing attitude in front of me.¡±


    A string of criticism showered down and tossed in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s face, immediately, she was scolded stupid..... it made her unable to return to reality for a while.


    She had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, when did she ever receive this kind of criticism? Even though she knew how to pretend, she still was unable to continue pretending.


    Even though in her heart, she had already considered Grandmaster Rong Yun as her teacher, but, when all was said and done, she still had not officially be his disciple......


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s hands at her side clenched tightly, and she hurriedly walked forward, kneeling in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Master, my.......my mouth was not screened properly and have offended you. Please, you mustn¡¯t be angry.....¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was clear and cold: ¡°Get up.¡±


    Soon after, he somewhat helplessly sighed and cast a nce at Apothecary Leng: ¡°You are already this old, why is your temper still as fiery and explosive as a cannon? Then, in the future, how to get along with fellow disciples?¡±


    Once Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst words were said, the situation immediately made a startling reversal!


    Although the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s face still looked wronged, however, no matter what, she could not conceal an expression of being pleased.


    Fellow disciples........what Grandmaster Rong Yun meant was that he had already tacitly agreed that she was his disciple? Thinking about this, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart immediately became sweeter than honey.


    Today, the difficult questions that Apothecary Leng raised, Li Yaoyao had engraved them deep in her heart. She decided to wait until after she had been epted by Grandmaster Rong Yun as a disciple, she must think of a way to have Apothecary Leng killed off!


    Emperor Jing had made an even more firm decision, after the end of the court session, he would personally go to Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family, to agree as quickly as possible on a wedding date. Otherwise, after Grandmaster Rong Yun had epted Li Yaoyao as a disciple, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family would be so arrogant as to have their tails stuck up.


    After hearing Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words, Apothecary Leng¡¯s expression became somewhat gloomy.


    Listening to Master¡¯s tone of voice, it¡¯s as if he was truly going to ept Li Yaoyao?


    Leng Yao¡¯s temperament was straightforward. He did not like Li Yaoyao, this kind of young woman who puts on acts. He felt that Su Luo was very good, with a simr temperament to his that did not bother about trifles.


    Thinking like this, he was even more resolute in his notion about marketing Su Luo to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°Master, you should take a look, this girl is really pretty good. Maybe she would really fit your intentions. Just looking wouldn¡¯t dy much of your time.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast him nce, in the end, his gaze stillnded on the little divine dragon¡¯s body who was in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    Under the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s expectant gaze, Grandmaster Rong Yun, in the end, still nodded his head: ¡°Present the medicinal pill.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was hesitant, and was just thinking about going or not.


    But she could only see that Apothecary Leng had already brought up and presented the medicinal pill Su Luo refined: ¡°Master, once you have a look, I guarantee you will be shocked.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nted him a nce, his gazending on the white jade porcin bottle in his hand.


    At this moment, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s gaze was staring fixedly at Grandmaster Rong Yun, attempting to find any clues of his mood from his face.


    In fact, she did not believe that Su Luo¡¯s ability at refining medicines was stronger than hers. Only, that little slut¡¯s luck was really too good, every time, at the crucial point, she would turn the tables and take the win.

 Chapter 709 – The matter of accepting a disciple (9)

    Chapter 709 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (9)


    It could be said that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was afraid of losing against Su Luo¡¯s luck.


    At this moment, besides the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, the gazes of nearly everybody present were on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s face.


    Su Luo¡¯s name recently really resounded in the entire imperial capital, as a result, many people recognized it was her.


    But because her reputation in the past was bad, therefore, many people did not think too highly of her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su Zian¡¯s unmarried daughter? That day, the one who had a life-and-death duel with her sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly that one. From rumors, her strength is pretty good, however, no one ever said she could refine medicine before.¡±


    ¡°Just her could bepared to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? Don¡¯t know how she deceived Apothecary Leng to actually persistently be on her side.¡±


    ¡°To let here out at this moment, isn¡¯t it losing our imperial court¡¯s face? At that time, when Grandmaster Rong Yun explodes from anger..... who would be able to bear it.¡±


    The ministers discussed this spiritedly, none of them were optimistic about Su Luo.


    Because in their minds, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was like a fairy from the ninthyer of heaven. Whereas Su Luo, was merely a silly girl in the ordinary human world. How could this be mentioned on equal terms?


    Not only were the court ministers discussing this spiritedly, in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart, it was also like ten thousand horses rushing on grasnd.


    Even though he had only seen Su Luo once before, but the impression this loathsome girl left was deeper than anybody else¡¯s.


    Just barely saw her once, his second son, who was usually obedient, used his poisonous tongue to almost anger him to death. There was also his Treasure Storage Pavillion.......


    Indeed, just thinking about it made him furious.


    Emperor Jing sent a very fierce re towards Su Luo, and Su Luo as well, felt something at this moment. She lifted her eyes and met with Emperor Jing¡¯s gaze.


    Afterwards, the corner of her mouth unhurriedly lifted into a shallow smile, a very meaningful smiling expression.


    Emperor Jing coldly and heavily snorted a few times.


    He promised second child not to kill her, however, this did not represent that he would indulge second child to be led astray by this loathsome girl. He had decided that after court was dismissed, he would set a wedding date with the Li family.


    Thinking up to here, Emperor Jing cast a hateful re at Su Luo.


    However, right now, Su Luo already didn¡¯t have the inclination to infuriate him. Herplete attention was focused on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s body.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sniffed the medicine in the white jade porcin bottle, a peculiar expression then shing across his face.


    Rather, his white as jade palm spread open and poured out a single medicinal pill.


    This one move immediately attracted everybody¡¯s attention.


    Because before, with those seven apothecaries, Grandmaster Rong Yun merely sniffed them a bit before casting them aside.


    Now, he had poured it out, could it be that this girl from Su family truly had a chance?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at the semi-transparent white pill in his hands, his forehead wrinkling again.


    This piece of Spirit Restoration Pill was rich, clear and transparent. Indeed, it was truly a very high grade product.


    Only.....


    ¡°Elementary Apothecary?¡±


    He looked at Leng Yan, his eyes sharp as ice des.


    Leng Yan¡¯s expression shed with a trace of embarrassment. He also knew that Su Luo¡¯s rank was too low. However, who told her to start refining sote, there was nothing to be done about it.


    Just when he was about to exin, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already returned the medicinal pill into the white jade porcin bottle. Soon after, he tossed that porcin bottle back to Su Luo.


    ¡°Elementary Apothecary?¡± At this moment, everybody was startled and dumbfounded by this news.


    Apothecary Leng actually rmended an Elementary Apothecary to Grandmaster Rong Yun, this was simply...... this was simply an insult to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Finished, finished, once Grandmaster Rong Yun gets angry, nobody should even think of living well for another day..... One after another, until everybody¡¯s heart harboredints towards Su Luo.


    The mocking smile at the corner of Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s mouth expanded without limits.


    Fancy that she would still consider this little slut as an opponent. However, she never imagined that she was merely an insignificant little Elementary Apothecary.


    Just like this, she still dared toe andpete with her? If this wasn¡¯t suicide, then what was?


    In this split second, Li Yaoyao¡¯s was feeling extremely good. She had a smile on her face and cynically looked at Su Luo.

 Chapter 710 – The matter of accepting a disciple (10)

    Chapter 710 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (10)


    And from beginning to end, Su Luo¡¯s expression was always indifferent, with an unconcerned appearance.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun stood up.


    Jade Lake Fairy hurriedly stepped forward to serve.


    The crowd of people, one by one, knelt down to respectfully send off Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Since everyone had already been eliminated, then, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was the sole candidate.


    Just when everybody was waiting to congratte the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, as Grandmaster Rong Yun passed by Su Luo, he clearly said a sentence: ¡°After ten days, you should gather all the stuff together, otherwise, you will lose the first round.¡±


    Saying this, he tossed a rolled up piece of white paper to Su Luo, then left without turning around.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy followed closely behind Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Originally, she had wanted to seize the opportunity to taunt Su Luo with some words, but after hearing what Grandmaster Rong Yun had said, she was momentarily stupefied. Her entire body froze rigidly on the spot.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words meant: Su Luo got past the qualifying round?


    How could an Elementary Apothecary evenpete with her? Hateful!


    A thread of hatred shed in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes. In the end, where had the mistake urred? Or was it that, Apothecary Leng truly had a huge influence on Grandmaster Rong Yun?


    At an angle others could not see, Jade Lake¡¯s fairy sent a fierce re at Apothecary Leng, she thoroughly hated Apothecary Leng.


    And at this moment, Su Luo just so happened to look at her, the cynicalness that shed in her eyes made the fury in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s heart soar even more.


    ¡°Then,, I¡¯ll first congratte you in advance, hope you won¡¯t lose in the first round will be good.¡± Jade Lake Fairy smiled insincerely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose, then, the person who will lose is you. The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is truly magnanimous, you want to let me have this opportunity?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth held a smile, her tone light.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy angrily squeezed her clenched fists, but her face still maintained a touch of a clear, cold smile: ¡°Su Luo, in fact, why should I? You are only an Elementary Apothecary oh. Spending such a huge price to fawn on Apothecary Leng, what kind of oue could there be?¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy proved herself to be called the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Before, Apothecary Leng had directly supported Su Luo, thus, she immediately sshed dirty water onto Su Luo, hinting that Su Luo had fawned on Apothecary Leng to get here.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an Elementary Apothecary? Even though I¡¯m an Elementary Apothecary, I can also beat you.¡± Su Luo said with all smiles.


    ¡°Beat me?¡± It seemed as if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had heard the funniest joke on earth, her eyes contained a smile and said to the surrounding people with augh, ¡°She said she can beat me, do you guys believe it?¡±


    All the civil and military ministers in court burst into loudughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s called overestimating one¡¯s abilities, I finally experienced it today.¡±


    ¡°This Su Zian ah, how did he bring up such a shameless daughter? Saying these kinds of words and not knowing how embarrassing it is. I even feel ashamed for her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as an Elementary Apothecary, she thought she was an Advanced Apothecary? Grandmaster Rong Yun is such a noble existence, how could he ept an Elementary Apothecary to be his disciple?¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy heard the court ministers¡¯ words and was full of satisfaction. Shecently cast a sidelong nce at Su Luo. She coldly and arrogantly passed by Su Luo¡¯s side, shook her sleeves and left.


    Su Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind her: ¡°It appears quite a lot of Advanced level Apothecaries didn¡¯t get past the qualifying round. And yet I, this very small and lowly Elementary Apothecary, passed oh.¡±


    Jade Lake Fairy squeezed her clenched fists, added more strength to her feet and turned around to walk away quickly! When all was said and done, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had suffered too many losses under Su Luo, therefore, she still avoided Su Luo like the gue.


    At this moment, the entire hall was nearly absolutely silent. Almost everyone¡¯s gazes were concentrated on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    No matter how much they thought, they could not understand. She was clearly an Elementary Apothecary, why was she chosen by Grandmaster Rong Yun?


    Among these, the most jealous would be those seven court apothecaries.

 Chapter 711 – The matter of accepting a disciple (11)

    Chapter 711 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (11)


    Each and every one of them were well-known apothecaries in Eastern Ling Empire. The lowest level among them was an Intermediate Apothecary, but now, they had lost to an Elementary Apothecary. How could you ask them to endure this?


    Even more so, they basically didn¡¯t understand, why did Grandmaster Rong Yun allow that girl to pass the qualifying round?


    Compared to other people, Emperor Jing was even more shocked.


    Now, his entire body sat stiffly on the dragon throne, his expression when looking at Su Luo was extremelyplex.


    At this moment, the words Nangong Liuyun said to him before leaving appeared in his mind.


    He said that on Su Luo¡¯s body, you should not be astonished at anything that was impossible urring with regards to Su Luo. It was because she just happened to have that kind of good luck. If he dared to make it difficult for Su Luo, wait until he came back, he would tear the entire empire into pieces. These were the exact words Nangong Liuyun said.


    Emperor Jing also remembered that when Nangong Liuyun said these words, inside the room, it was enveloped in icy frost, the temperature had dropped below freezing point. It gave him the illusion of being able to see the Grim Ripper.


    Emperor Jing continued to look at Su Luo with a foolish expression, with great difficulty, he swallowed some saliva.


    So many Intermediate Apothecaries and Advanced Apothecaries were all looked down by Grandmaster Rong Yun to such a degree. But Su Luo, this tiny, lowly Elementary Apothecary, actually....made it past the qualifying round?


    If this wasn¡¯t luck, then what was it?


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to go to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family....¡± The head court eunuch secretly suggested to Emperor Jing.


    Just a moment ago, Emperor Jing had already instructed people to prepare the betrothal gift. Now, the betrothal gift had been prepared properly, it was time to send the betrothal gifts.


    This kind of matter needed to be done early, it was inadvisable for it to be dyed.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing¡¯s mind was in chaos, very much tangled up. Momentarily, he didn¡¯t know what to do that would be best.


    He thought about it, and he still decided to stay put. Wait until Grandmaster Rong Yun had picked the real disciple, then discuss it. In this way, he wouldn¡¯t be wrong again.


    At that time, sending the betrothal gifts to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, surely Nangong Liuyun would understand.


    ¡°Had better....wait again.¡± Waiting until the results were out was bound to be the safest.


    Emperor Jing did not believe Su Luo could win, rather it was because he trusted in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s vision.


    This kind of news always spread very quickly.


    Before Su Luo even returned to the manor, this news were like a virus spreading to and within Su Manor.


    Originally, Su Zian had believed that Su Luo going to the throne room would be aughingstock. Currently, he was extremely worried about this, but suddenly, he heard such good news spreading from outside. Immediately, he waspletely stupefied.


    What? Su Luo actually made it past the qualifying round?


    And also, she was chosen after Grandmaster Rong Yun had looked down on many Intermediate and Advanced Apothecaries. Moreover, Su Luo did all this in a situation where she arrivedte. She could even pass this way? Why would the heavens be this generous to her!


    In the end, just how many secrets had this girl concealed from him?


    First, she hid her light under a bushel to secretly cultivate.


    Afterwards, she firmly concealed her identity as an Apothecary.


    If it was not for Grandmaster Rong Yun epting a disciple at this time, very likely, he, as her father, wouldn¡¯t even know until the next lifetime that his daughter was actually an Apothecary.


    Watching for Su Luo to return to the manor, Su Zian originally wanted to immediately go up and wee her.


    However, he thought a bit and felt that way would lose too much of his dignity and airs as a father. As a result, he gave a slight cough and sat properly in the great hall, waiting for Su Luo to pay her respects to him.


    However, he waited left and right, and still could not see Su Luo returning after all the waiting.


    Didn¡¯t the servants say that this loathsome girl had returned to the manor? For more than half a day, even if she had crawled, she would still have been able to crawl from the gate to this great hall.


    Su Zian held back his expression and red at the steward who had arrived in a hurry: ¡°Where is the Fourth Miss? Why is it that I still haven¡¯t seen here over?¡±


    An awkward expression shed across the steward¡¯s eyes: ¡° Fourth, Fourth Miss directly returned to her Wisteria courtyard...¡±


    In other words, Su Zian sitting here waiting was his own wishful thinking?


    Su Zian¡¯splexion immediately dropped and became gloomy.

 Chapter 712 – The matter of accepting a disciple (12)

    Chapter 712 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (12)


    He was so angry that he smashed the teacup in his hand: ¡°Loathsome girl, really believe that your wings have grown strong! In the end, does she even have this father in her eyes!¡±


    ¡°Master, how about you personally......¡±


    ¡°Personally, fart! Get lost!¡± Su Zian, panting with rage, sat back down in the chair. He was so regretful that he was nearly gnashing his teeth.


    At this moment, it was very quiet in Su Manor.


    Su Zian was in a rage for a while, unexpectedly, he had a slight feeling of his blood going cold.


    He wanted to look for someone to talk to, but suddenly discovered that in such a huge Su Manor, he didn¡¯t even have a single person to talk to.


    Su Wan......was already thrown into the forest, even her skeleton didn¡¯t remain behind.


    Su Qing......didn¡¯t know which great expert had saved her, didn¡¯t know her whereabouts.


    Su Jingyu......was reclining weakly on the bed, half-dead, not much alive.


    Madam Su......as above.


    The only person that could still walk and jump was Su Xi. However, due to his p, he didn¡¯t know where she had run off to.


    Nowadays, in Su Manor, the only one livingfortably was Su Luo, who everyone had despised and was disdainful of from before.


    Su Zian put his head in his hands. He truly couldn¡¯t understand, just in more than half a year¡¯s time, why had the circumstances reversed so much?


    When did everything start to happen?


    It was from that moment that Su Luo had woken up that everything started to change.


    Su Zian¡¯s expression now was discussing and conjuring, suddenly bright then dark. Making it hard for people to see clearly.


    But speaking of Su Luo.


    After returning to Wisteria courtyard, she opened that piece of paper that Grandmaster Rong Yun had given her. She had just nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath of air.


    The first topic mentioned, with regards to her, was too difficult, right?


    Gather seven pieces of crystal stones, divided into red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple, the seven colors, with one piece of each color.


    Su Luo intively hugged theforter and rolled about on her bed.


    This was asking her to go where to magic out a purple-colored crystal stone huh?


    Red, orange, green, cyan, and blue, these six, she really did have. It was because the Amethyst Crystal Fish in her space was like a venerable hen that couldy eggs.


    Moreover, her Amethyst Crystal Fish followed the three meals a day to drop a crystal stone.


    Therefore, these days, Su Luo had been paying attention all along. Once a high grade crystal stone came out, she had always stored it away.


    The lower grade ones were used by her and the little divine dragon to cultivate.


    As a result, now, Su Luo could take out the first six colors of crystal stones. As for thest purple-colored one, she really didn¡¯t have it.


    She simply had never even seen it before.


    Ten days time, making her go where to find it?


    During this time, Beichen Ying made a trip toe over. Hearing the news that Su Luo was looking for a purple-colored crystal stone, he was startled until his eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Purple-colored crystal stone...isn¡¯t this too difficult?¡±


    Su Luo aggrievedly threw up her hands: ¡°That¡¯s right, only heaven knows where this piece of purple-colored crystal stone can be found.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I....¡± Beichen Ying was about to say more but was interrupted by Su Luo.


    ¡°Your Beichen aristocratic family, is fifty four-thousand kilometers away. You couldn¡¯t make a round trip within ten days.¡± Su Luo gave a sigh.


    Moreover, such a precious thing as a purple-colored crystal stone, how could Beichen Ying even ask his n for it? She didn¡¯t want to owe such a huge favor.


    The always sunshine-like big boy child Beichen Ying, now had his brows tightly knotted: ¡° The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family home is not far from here, more than enough to make a round trip in ten days.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying....Grandmaster Rong Yun is leaning on Li Yaoyao¡¯s side?¡± In fact, Su Luo¡¯s heart had always thought this way, only, she was not certain.


    ¡°Otherwise how else, it¡¯s not three days, not five days, but exactly ten days.¡± Beichen Ying frowned.


    ¡°On the surface, it seems she is indeed more suited than me to be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands.


    ¡°She only knows how to make some effort on the surface. I merely doubt that having her follow along Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side for more than half a year already. How is it that Grandmaster Rong Yun did not discover her true colors?¡± Beichen Ying frowned suspiciously.

 Chapter 713 – The matter of accepting a disciple (13)

    Chapter 713 ¨C The matter of epting a disciple (13)


    Su Luo used one hand to prop up her chin, also expressing her doubts.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was ustomed to being indifferent. His methods of doing things were enigmatic and impossible to predict. No matter how much people pondered, they really were unable to understand.


    However, she always felt that Grandmaster Rong Yun, being that sort of wise and farsighted person, should have been able to see Li Yaoyao¡¯s true colours. If this was the case, then, why did he still side with her?


    The more Su Luo thought about it, the more her head hurt.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just the first exam question. Losing is fine, consider it a loss. There are still opportunities after this.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve already lost the first round, then it will be very hard to win it backter.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze was gentle and soft like water. He stood up and rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    This sort of intimate action was something only Nangong would do. So, momentarily, Su Luo had a somewhat nk expression.


    Just at this moment of being distracted, Beichen Ying had already walked far away.


    ¡°This child, how can he just randomly rub someone¡¯s head.¡± Su Luo grumbled a line ofint, without actually thinking too deeply about it.


    During these ten days, Su Luo did not actually stay idle.


    Aside from refining drugs in her space, the rest of her time was spent staring at the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Additionally, she kept telling the little divine dragon repeatedly that he must not be gluttonous and eat it on the sly.


    The little divine dragon also understood the seriousness of the matter, and his little head nodded solemnly. The several days after, he did not even go y the water sports he loved the most. His small body justid on his stomach in front of the Amethyst Crystal Fish.


    Tworge limpid eyes, with clearly distinct ck and white sections, stared fixedly at the Amethyst Crystal Fish without blinking.


    However, even if it was like this, the Amethyst Crystal Fish was still very disappointing.


    Until thest day, the Amethyst Crystal fish still had not spit out that purple-colored crystal stone that Su Luo had wanted the most.


    Su Luo let out a sigh, there was no other way...


    Even though she was not able to obtain the purple-colored crystal stone, Su Luo still got up really early in the morning. After freshening up and dressing, she looked like apletely new person. Like this, she went towards the throne room.


    In the throne room, there were less civil and military officials this time, yet, there were more of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s people.


    Li Yaoxiang, Li Aoqiong, were all present.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had a smile in her eyes. She cast a nce at Su Luo with that smile that was not a smile.


    One must know yourself and know your enemy. Only then can youe out unscathed through a hundred battles (1) . The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family naturally had taken notice of the activity on Su Luo¡¯s side all along.


    Who told her to be the only finalist that passed to fight with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy for the position?


    The news that the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family asked around and got was that there was no movements in Su Manor, only Beichen Ying was outside, busily running around.


    Moreover, it was a pity that every time, he would return disappointed.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sat at a high ce. Today¡¯s him was still dressed in a soft, white robe. Aristocratic and graceful, his pitch-ck, ink-colored eyes carried a kind of deeply hidden sharpness in the midst of seemingly being empty and misty.


    Apothecary Leng stood on the steps and with a loud voice, said:


    ¡°Ten days¡¯ time is already over. Now, present the items with both hands.¡±


    When he spoke, Apothecary Leng swept a worried gaze over Su Luo¡¯s face.


    The news in the entire imperial capital was usually thorough. All of Su Manor¡¯s activities were observed by everyone.


    At this time, almost everyone didn¡¯t have any hope ced on Su Luo.


    However, thinking about it, it also made sense. One was Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s little princess. The other was the very small Su Manor¡¯s unfavoured daughter birthed by a concubine.


    This sort of matter that involved one¡¯s background, family property and connections, how could Su Luo possibly win?


    Also, it was a purple-colored crystal stone, how could she possibly bring one out?


    The corner of Jadeke¡¯s fairy¡¯s contained the traces of a slight smile. She ced a red silk bag on the tray and took a step back.


    After standing firmly back in her ce, she used a provocative gaze to sweep towards Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo, at that moment, stood there motionless.


    Su Luo¡¯s peculiarity drew in everyone¡¯s attention.


    What was this, Su Manor¡¯s unfavoured daughter birthed by a concubine, waiting for? It seemed as if she was trying to stall for time.


    However...


    Everyone could not understand.


    If this was any other matter, then fine. However, with this purple-colored crystal stone, even if she stalled for time, if she could not bring it out, then she simply could not bring it out.


    In the end, what exactly was she waiting for? Could it be that she would wait and wait, allowing her to wait until it arrived?


    1) One must know yourself and know your enemy. Only then can youe out unscathed through a hundred battles: This was from Suzi¡¯s book of the Art of War, a famous book written in 776- 471 BC on strategies of war.

 Chapter 714 – Rong Yun’s Bias (1)

    Chapter 714 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Bias (1)


    In fact, Su Luo was still waiting.


    That morning, the Amethyst Crystal Fish still had not spit out a crystal stone yet. Therefore, she ced all of herst hopes on thisst chance.


    She hoped the Amethyst Crystal Fish would, at the most crucial moment, be able to spit out the purple crystal stone that she needed the most. Please, please.


    Didn¡¯t everyone all say her luck was good, that she¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune? This time¡¯s luck must be very impressive! Su Luo was praying secretly inside her heart.


    A hint of a sneer shed across the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes: ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth contained a trace of a shallow smile: ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Has the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy already collected them all?¡±


    Li Yaoyao gave a smile that was not a smile: ¡°Waiting for you to hand in the exam. Naturally, I¡¯ll wait to see the results. Hurry and go up, stop dying for time. If Grandmaster Rong Yun gets angry, the consequences will be severe.¡±


    At this time, Su Luo talking about this and that with Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was just to stall for more time.


    There were still ten minutes left before the Amethyst Crystal Fish would spit out another crystal stone...


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy noticed that Su Luo was still deliberately stalling for time and could not help but sneer: ¡°Miss Su, if you don¡¯t have the purple-colored crystal stone, then you just don¡¯t have it. Even if you wait, it won¡¯te. How long will you drag this out?¡±


    Su Luo did not pay her any attention. She maintained her I¡¯m-mulling-over-it expression and nearly infuriated the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy to death.


    On the surface, Su Luo seemed calm and collected, but actually, inside her heart, she was secretly anxious.


    Su Luo had never known that time originally passed this slowly...These ten minutes let her fully experience the torment.


    Just right at this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun shot a nce at Su Luo. His clear and cold voice rang out: ¡°Time¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pop¨C¡± Before Grandmaster Rong Yun could finished speaking, he saw a little dragon suddenly leap up towards his body.


    The little divine dragon, having received Su Luo¡¯smand, ran into Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arms and acted cutely.


    Before Grandmaster Rong Yun had treated him well. Now, seeing him run over, Grandmaster Rong Yun also came to like it.


    The little divine dragon didn¡¯t just stay well-behaved in his arms and acted cute. He was very lively, leaping up and down.


    One moment here, then another moment there. Suddenly, he leapt up onto that table.


    As everyone knew, the embroidered pouch that had every color of crystal stone was ced on this tray.


    The speed of the little divine dragon¡¯s paws were very fast. Don¡¯t know where he got his courage from, and one paw went into the pouch and grabbed something, immediately stuffing it into his mouth.


    Even though his action was quick, under thousands of staring eyes, everyone had seen it very clearly!


    As a result, everyone froze, staring nkly.


    This... What was this supposed to be... Wrapped inside that embroidered pouch was clearly the items the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had handed in.


    The bystanders were shocked, but how could their shock bepared to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s?


    Wrapped inside that was actually seven colors of crystal stone, with one for each color. If it had been something else, then forget it. But the purple-colored crystal stone was extremely hard toe by. Even though they were one of the strongest among the ten great powers, they also had to grit their teeth to bear the pain before managing to gather them all.


    Li Yaoxiang got so angry that his face flushed red.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to rush up there and examine it. However, before waiting for him to even get close, the two chambeins at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side obstructed Li Yaoxiang¡¯s way.


    One indifferent voice, like the wind, said: ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    A grim and bloodthirsty voice said: ¡°Courting death?¡±


    The hot blood that rushed up to Li Yaoxiang¡¯s head cooled down in a sh. Only then did he realise that a moment ago, he almost offended Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Even though he realised this point, but due to arrogance, it only eased the tension in his expression slightly: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun, please examine them for a moment, which crystal stones did we, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, lose!¡±


    If it was others, then fine. If it turned out to be the purple-colored crystal stone... For Li Yaoxiang, just thinking about it, felt his head hurt.


    At this moment, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    She somewhat speechlessly supported her forehead with her hand and raised her head to look at the sky.


    It was because of her family¡¯s little divine dragon¡¯s treasure hunt ability.

 Chapter 715 – Rong Yun’s Bias (2)

    Chapter 715 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Bias (2)


    If he was to take something, then just take the best. So, she was certain that what the little divine dragon took away was definitely the purple-colored crystal stone.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression did not change. His gaze when looking at the little divine dragon carried a trace of a gentle smile. In an indifferent voice, he instructed the chambein, ¡°Pour it out and let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The coldly detached one stepped forward and picked up the corner of the embroidered purse. A crashing sound rang out and the crystal stones poured out onto the table.


    Li Yaoxiang stared fixedly at that pile of crystal stones. After seeing things clearly, immediately, a huge change urred in his expression.


    ¡°What just happened here? Where is the purple-colored crystal stone? And also, the blue-colored crystal stone? Why is it that they¡¯re all gone?¡± The more he said, the more worked up he got.


    At this moment, the little divine dragon had already returned back to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arms. His little head was pressed tightly against Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s chest. That pair of mmy, limpid eyes were simply way too lovable.


    The moment Li Yaoxiang raised his head, he was faced with the little divine dragon¡¯s innocent-looking eyes. Suddenly, a wave of anger rushed towards his head!


    ¡°Quickly, have the purple and blue-colored crystal stones returned! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be skinned with your tendons pulled out!¡± How precious was the purple-colored crystal stone, that his family¡¯s old father could not even bear to cultivate with it. Yet, now, it had been swallowed in one gulp by the little thing in front of his eyes!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s two small ws were clinging tightly to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s clothes, his pair of eyes looking innocent and at a loss.


    The fierce and tough Li Yaoxiang going against the stupidly adorable little divine dragon... Even though everyone had seen the little divine dragon steal the crystal stones, but Li Yaoxiang¡¯s aggressiveness made everyone furrow their eyebrows.


    Li Yaoxiang wished he could rush up there, capture that little thing and immediately beat it to death!


    Still pretending to be innocent, still pretending to be bewildered, pretending to be innocent and bewildered your sister¡¯s fart! You little thief!


    However, the little divine dragon, who had a backer, simply did not pay any attention to his volcanic eruption-like rage. He only looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun without letting go. He knew that Grandmaster Rong Yun really favored him.


    Confronted with Li Yaoxiang¡¯s clownish hopping mad behavior, Grandmaster Rong Yun frowned slightly. He swept a disgusted nce over at Li Yaoxiang, ¡°What are you anxious about? You¡¯re scaring it.¡±


    While Grandmaster Rong Yun smoothed out the little dragon¡¯s scales, he was also trying to appease him.


    Li Yaoxiang was immediately dumbfounded.


    Not just Li Yaoxiang, it could be said that almost all the people present were dumbfounded.


    Look at this. Grandmaster Rong Yun, who had always been just and harsh, what sort of thing did he just say?


    This little thief stole something in a public ce with numerous people, yet he wouldn¡¯t even allow the victim to reproach it loudly because it would scare this little thief badly?


    Everyone looked speechlessly towards Grandmaster Rong Yun... So, it turned out, that even someone as noble as Grandmaster Rong Yun, his heart also developed bias. Moreover, he was biased in such a justifiable and unbridled way.


    s, who asked him to be set up so high, to be the Grandmaster Rong Yun that everyone wanted to look up to admirably?


    At this time, countless people were delusionally fantasizing that they were the little dragon inside Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arms. To receive Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s bias, how blessed would that be.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was almost unable to maintain the smile on her face anymore.


    She had always thought that regardless if he was faced with a monk or even Buddha, Grandmaster Rong Yun would always be biased towards her.


    However, it was when Li Yaoxiang was relentlessly reprimanded a moment ago, that she suddenly came to realize. The Grandmaster was most biased not towards her, nor Su Luo, but towards this little dragon!


    Looking at this little dragon, the expression on the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s face condensed into frosted ice. The rage inside her heart burned unceasingly.


    How could she forget, that time when they were at the Amethyst Fish Pce, this little thing was still a little puppy at that time. However, it yed tricks on her until such a shameful thing happened to her!


    ¡°Great Master...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy held back the rage inside her heart and squeezed out a stiff smile onto her face: ¡°Those pieces of purple and blue-colored crystal stones...¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun lifted his hand.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy immediately was unable to make a sound. No one else dared to jump out again.

 Chapter 716 – Rong Yun’s Bias (3)

    Chapter 716 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Bias (3)


    Then, afterwards, Grandmaster Rong Yun ced both hands under the little divine dragon¡¯s arms, bringing him up until their eyes met. His expression carried a trace of interest: ¡°How many did you steal?¡±


    The little divine dragon tilted his head and thought for a moment, then thought some more, and finally extended one little finger.


    ¡°Just one?¡± Traces of a smile shed across Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes. However, these traces shed across so fast that other than himself, almost no one else noticed it.


    The little divine dragon stretched out its face and nodded solemnly. Just that one, there weren¡¯t any more!


    ¡°You are good, one grab and you grabbed their most precious piece.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun exasperatedly poked his little head.


    There was actually a trap in what Grandmaster Rong Yun said.


    When everyone was still at a loss and ignorant, with regards to the little divine dragon¡¯s theft, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already washed it clean.


    One grab and you grabbed their most precious one. Moreover, the little dragon emphasised that he only took one. Then, this piece... In the end, was it the purple-colored crystal stone or the blue-colored crystal stone?


    The little divine dragon covered his forehead that felt somewhat painful from being poked. He pouted his little mouth, looking aggrieved. The hearts of the people who saw it would all go soft.


    Everyone could not help but believe that this adorable little thing only stole one stone.


    Just a moment ago, Li Yaoxiang had done his best to restrain himself. However, seeing Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s attitude, the more he saw, the more he felt there was something fishy and could not help but interrupt loudly: ¡°Great Master, this statement is wrong. How can it be just one piece? Obviously it was two!¡±


    The little divine dragon turned its body around. Panting with rage, he extended one little w. One! Just one!


    Li Yaoxiang said hatefully: ¡°The blue-colored crystal stone and the purple-colored crystal stone are both missing. How can it be just one? You little thing, not only do you steal, but you also lie! Simply bad to the bone!¡±


    The little dragon, panting angrily, continued to extend his little middle w. As if to say, it was just one, just that one!


    Grandmaster Rong Yun red at Li Yaoxiang: ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because the little divine dragon can¡¯t talk, you can nder it.¡±


    The moment Li Yaoxiang heard that, immediately, he choked on a mouthful of blood in his throat.


    nder? He ndered which shameless little dragon? What sort of talk was this? Grandmaster Rong Yun was surely too biased?!


    Li Yaoxiang was so angry that he nearly stomped about: ¡°Great Master, how can you be so biased! It¡¯s obviously that it stole away two pieces! The crystal stones inside that bag were ones I personally ced inside. I ced them in there personally ¨C how many there were inside, how could I have counted wrong?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun frowned. He cast an indifferent nce at him: ¡°And you still consider yourself the Second Master of the Jade Lake Pce. Lowering yourself to argue with a magical beast.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang choked on another mouthful of blood inside his throat.


    Even defending his own rights was wrong? How could it be that having had something stolen, one still has to praise the other party for a job well done in stealing it? What sort of reasoning was this!


    In fact, this was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s justification.


    In fact, Grandmaster Rong Yun was essentially the same as Apothecary Leng inside. For someone they cared about, they would be extremely protective, biased and indulge them without any limits.


    Li Yaoxiang could not swallow those two mouthfuls of anger down. Finally, he said hatefully, ¡°Then, ording to Great Master¡¯s meaning, this matter will just be let go like this?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast an indifferent nce at him: ¡°It¡¯s rare that he has something he likes, just give it to him to y with.¡±


    In other words, having the little divine dragon take a fancy to your family¡¯s crystal stone, you should be honored. Instead, you¡¯re here making a big fuss, how scandalous.


    Having heard what was said, Li Yaoxiang once again had a mouthful of blood rise up rapidly. He felt that he was soon going to cough up all the blood he had left.


    He felt that in all the years he had lived, he still had never seen someone so biased to such a generous and magnanimous degree. It was to the point of even being confident that justice was on his side.


    Actually, it was not just him. All the people present were all somewhat speechlessly looking at Grandmaster Rong Yun... They also really had never seen a person as biased as this before. It really was an eye-opener.

 Chapter 717 – Rong Yun’s Bias (4)

    Chapter 717 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Bias (4)


    But, what means were there? His strength was tyrannical, the only Grandmaster rank Apothecary in existence on the continent. If he wanted to be biased, what could you do?


    In order to curry favour with him, didn¡¯t they conceal their conscience and lick his face. Praised him for being biased well, for being honorably biased, for being biased in an open-hearted and magnanimous way?


    Therefore, it can be said that in this world of the strong being respected, strength was the firm reasoning. Without strength, just like Li Yaoxiang in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun, then one must eat a loss.


    Li Yaoxiang tolerated it again and again, but he still could not bear it. He asked with a cold face: ¡°The blue and purple-colored crystal stones that were stolen, how is Great Master prepared to deal with the matter?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast a puzzled nce at him, then asked distrustfully: ¡°Could it be that those crystal stones were not presented by you guys?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were.¡± Naturally, they were presented by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was even more puzzled: ¡°Since it was presented by you guys, then it should be considered as this Apothecary¡¯s possession. Whoever this Apothecary wants to give it to, I can give it to. Why are youmenting on it?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang was immediately..... Left speechless!


    But... this-this was wrong!!!


    Even though it was something that was presented, but after the examination, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be returned? How could Grandmaster Rong Yun just take them for his own?


    However, this was not something Li Yaoxiang could say. Once said and caused him to be angry, what¡¯s to be done if he directly did not want Li Yaoyao to be his disciple anymore?


    Therefore, the expression on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s face was what¡¯s called twisted... just as though he was constipated.


    Actually, at the start, Grandmaster Rong Yun truly had no ns for wanting these items. He had originally intended to examine it and then allow for them to be taken back.


    However, who could have imagined that the little divine dragon would cause such a brief episode. Adding to this, Li Yaoxiang was jumping up and down on this again and again. So, in order to tackle the difficult problem, he just epted the items as his own .


    Why would Grandmaster Rong Yun care about the fact that Li Yaoxiang was all twisted over there. The people he cared about had always been few in number.


    At this moment, Grandmaster Rong Yun ced the crystal stones back into the embroidered purse. He used a long string to tie a knot, while he was at it, he hung it onto the little divine dragon¡¯s neck: ¡°Since you like it, then take all of these too.¡±


    This, was, just, too, biased!


    The expression on the Li family¡¯s people was what was called unsightly.


    A second ago, Grandmaster Rong Yun had specifically taken the embroidered purse as his own. However, a second after, he just gave the stuff to the little divine dragon.


    This-this was simply too much.


    Actually, the even more insulting thing still had not happened yet.


    The little divine dragon somewhat disdainfully jabbed at the deted embroidered purse.


    There was an undergarment (1) hanging on his neck, really ugly. The little divine dragon expressed his great dislike and disdain for it.


    Upon seeing this, Grandmaster Rong Yun could not help but smile. He straightened the embroidered purse that was made crooked by the little divine dragon¡¯s jabbing. He pulled out a few blue crystal stones from who knows where to stuff into the embroidered purse until it was full to the brim. Then, he patted the little divine dragon¡¯s head: ¡°You should be happy now, right?¡±


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± The perfectly satisfied little divine dragon nodded hurriedly, then excitedly abandoned Grandmaster Rong Yun who he had finished exploiting. He turned around and rushed towards Su Luo.


    All at once, he leaped into Su Luo¡¯s arms. Then, as if to take credit, he took off the embroidered purse and stuffed all of it into Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    Seeing this, the corner of everyone¡¯s mouths, without exception, twitched.


    What do you call this matter!


    The Li family¡¯s crystal stones were taken by Grandmaster Rong Yun as his own. Grandmaster Rong Yun gave the crystal stones to the little dragon and made a loss by adding several more blue-colored crystal stones. The result... the little divine dragon gave the crystal stones to that unremarkable young concubine¡¯s daughter from Su family?


    At this time, everyone used mystified gazes to stare fixedly at Su Luo.


    Envious, simply too envious!


    If they also had Su Luo¡¯s great luck, how nice would it be to have a little dragon like this as a spirit pet.


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy stared at Su Luo hatefully.


    1) ¶µ¶µ: Loosely tranted as ¡®undergarment¡¯, it is a piece of cloth with strings to tie around the neck and back...It acted like a bra for women and babies wear it too see image below but is shaped almost like a bib. So, it¡¯s a traditional undergarment for women, equivalent to the modern day bra but covering more skin and clothing for babies.

 Chapter 718 – Rong Yun’s Bias (5)

    Chapter 718 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Bias (5)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes ignited with a raging inferno, itching to burn Su Luo until not even ashes were left.


    Hateful!


    She originally thought that this time, her victory was assured. However, who would have known that halfway through, Su Luo, that busybody, jumped out unexpectedly to disrupt her ns. If Grandmaster Rong Yun was a person who would love Su Luo because of the little divine dragon, then her position would be in danger!


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy could not endure it anymore and took a step forward. She bowed to make her salutations to Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°What Great Master said is naturally correct. However... how will the oue of this match be determined now?¡±


    That¡¯s right, there was no definite proof of how many pieces of crystal stones the little divine dragon had grabbed.


    From the start till she presented the items, only the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family knew how many pieces were inside, others could not have known of this.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression remained unperturbed: ¡°Then, let¡¯s regard this as you having submitted seven pieces.¡±


    These words, when heard, sounded ufortable ah.... What do you mean by just regard as .... It was obviously seven. Now, it seemed as if she had been given and took huge advantages... Li Yaoyao became so depressed that she nearly vomited out blood.


    She just knew that running into this ursed little divine dragon, nothing good ever happened.


    However, because she knew Grandmaster Rong Yun liked the little divine dragon, therefore, the corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth squeezed out a smile.


    Since she already received his words, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy naturally would not foolishly argue over this. Her eyes carried a smile, and with a nod, she stepped down.


    Since Grandmaster had said she submitted seven pieces, then now, it¡¯s time to see what Su Luo, this slut, has.


    .


    If she could not submit seven pieces, even if her little spirit pet was clever, so what? Wasn¡¯t it still a loss?


    At this moment, everybody¡¯s gaze was concentrated on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Yet, Su Luo¡¯s expression really was somewhat enigmatic.


    Ten minutes had passed, the little Amethyst Fish in her space finally started to spit out bubbles.


    Su Luo watched with rapt attention.


    It¡¯sing out,ing out.....


    Su Luo secretly encouraged the little Amethyst Fish in her heart. Hoping that it could, at the most crucial point and by all means, strive for the purple-colored crystal stone.


    However....the matter that made her depressed still ended up happening.


    During this most critical moment, the little Amethyst Fish actually spat out ¡ª¡ªa red-colored crystal stone!


    Su Luo was itching to pick it up on the spot and spank its bottom.


    This child was truly too disappointing. At the most crucial moment, it screwed up.


    Even if it was not a purple-colored crystal stone, shouldn¡¯t it at least be a blue-colored crystal stone? But no, it directly spat out the lowest ranked red-colored crystal stone. Su Luo didn¡¯t even want to speak to it.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy saw Su Luo¡¯s face be disappointed, the corner of her mouth then raised into a smile that was not a smile: ¡°Miss Su, time is already up. Even if you were to continue to dy, Beichen Ying still would not arrive.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a cold thought.


    .


    If Beichen Ying had rushed towards the imperial pce, then it means that he had already found a purple-colored crystal stone. However, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had already arranged for strong experts to block the road he must take.


    They could not harm Beichen Ying excessively, after all, he was still a member of the Beichen Pce. However, blocking him and not letting him enter the Imperial Pce, this was already enough.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s indifferent gaze shot towards Su Luo, the meaning in his eyes was very clear.


    Just at this extremely urgent juncture, Su Luo felt that her own palm had an extra crystal stone. The thick spiritual energy was clearly that of a purple-colored crystal stone!


    Su Luo took a furtive nce and saw the little divine dragon covering his little mouth,ughing.


    Seeing Su Luo looking over, the little divine dragon shyly covered his little face. He turned around and proceeded to roll into Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, rolling about and acting bashful.


    Clenching that purple-colored crystal stone, Su Luo¡¯s heart simply burst with joy.


    Why?


    Because the little divine dragon could not bring out a purple-colored crystal stone from out of nowhere. Then, this crystal stone was definitely the one from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family.


    Everybody had already walked into a misconception.


    They had all thought the little divine dragon had already swallowed that purple-colored crystal stone.

 Chapter 719 – Rong Yun’s bias (6)

    Chapter 719 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s bias (6)


    As a result, Li Yaoxiang did not even mention the matter of searching for it.


    Who could have imagined that the little divine dragon had only swallowed one blue-colored crystal stone and that the purple-colored crystal stone still remained in his paw. Now, it just so happened to resolve Su Luo¡¯s worry.


    A cold smile streaked across Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Didn¡¯t Li Yaoyao use every possible means to stop Beichen Ying from delivering the purple crystal stone?


    Now, it could be considered that the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family¡¯s purple-colored crystal stone had actually helped her out greatly.


    Su Luo took out the brocade sack she had already prepared earlier. She took advantage of the moment when people were not paying attention to slip the purple-colored crystal stone into the brocade sack.


    Apothecary Leng personally came down to take the brocade sack. Afterwards, he personally passed it into Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hands.


    Apothecary Leng retreated a step and mockingly cast Li Yaoxiang a nce.


    What evil idea this person had, who wouldn¡¯t know? Who to learn from, why must he learn from that family¡¯s little divine dragon? Thought of intercepting halfway? He was already at such an age and still not afraid of losing face.


    However, Apothecary Leng had personallye down to receive it, so Li Yaoxiang did not have an opportunity to act.


    Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang hatefully red at Apothecary Leng and then turned his face away.


    However, he was not worried, in any case, Su Luo, that loathsome girl, could not bring out a purple-colored crystal stone.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun opened the brocade sack and lightly swept a nce. If you looked carefully, you would have noticed his eyebrows wrinkle slightly for a split second.


    He raised his head, his deep eyes shooting towards Su Luo. The meaning in its depths, others could not understood, but Su Luo clearly understood.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes contained a smile, her expression was unperturbed and at ease. She calmly weed Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze that examined her.


    Even though her strength wascking, she still had a lot of self-confidence.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sized up Su Luo with a nce, then moved his gaze away.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun picked up the brocade sack and poured out the pile of crystal stones inside.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple!


    Unexpectedly, it was seven pieces and seven colors!


    She was even able to find the most precious purple-colored crystal stone!


    Everybody stared in a daze at the pile of crystal stones on the table, so excited that they almost trembled.


    What was wrong with this world?


    Even this kind of insignificant daughter of a concubine from Su family could conveniently bring out a purple-colored crystal stone?


    This was absolutely, absolutely impossible!


    Could it be that the Su family had another treasure storage?


    At this moment, in the minds of many people, a different thought was secretly born.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing was dumbfoundedly looking at that piece of purple-colored crystal stone. For a long time, he could not return to reality......


    He looked at that piece of purple-colored crystal stone, and then looked at Su Luo again. The words Nangong Liuyun said before he left resurfaced in his mind.


    He said: No matter what incredible things happen on Su Luo¡¯s body, you should not be too amazed....


    The decrepit Emperor Jing dropped back on the Imperial Throne. At this moment, he actually was slightly rejoicing that he had not gone to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family to conclude the marriage.


    ¡°This is wrong. That piece of purple-colored crystal stone.....¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished.


    But the little divine dragon, who was already guarding by the side of the table, was then seen with his paw as quick as lightning, grabbing that purple-colored crystal stone and stuffing it into his mouth.


    He even apanied it with a ¡®gulp¡¯ sound, as he swallowed the crystal stone into his stomach.


    As everyone knows, this move was called destroying the corpse and wiping out all traces.


    Originally, Li Aoqiong¡¯s words were too subtle and unclear, nobody could understand it. However, matching it with the little divine dragon¡¯s covering up action, that made it more obvious.....


    Everybody all recalled the matter from before when the little divine dragon grabbed the crystal stones.


    As a result, everybody all nodded their heads, having clearly understood.


    That¡¯s right, how could Su Manor be able to bring out a purple-colored crystal stone. This purple crystal stone was clearly the one from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.....


    Li Aoqiong was so angry that his face became ck: ¡°Great Master, that piece of purple-colored crystal stone clearly was the one from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s! She cheated!¡±


    Li Aoqiong pointed at Su Luo with a sinister and fierce gaze, wishing he could choke Su Luo to death.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was calm like unperturbed water as she cast him a nce: ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    Even if what you said was correct, if you do not have any evidence, then it would be of no use.

 Chapter 720 – Rong Yun’s bias (7)

    Chapter 720 Rong Yun¡¯s bias (7)


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯splexion turned ashen: ¡°The evidence is inside that little dragon¡¯s stomach!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang cupped his hands in respect towards Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Great Master, I have a way to make the little dragon vomit out the crystal stone in its stomach. Please allow it, Great Master.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes had a smile, and she shot a mocking nce at Li Yaoxiang.


    He dared to ask permission to act against the little divine dragon from Grandmaster Rong Yun? Had the brain of the Second Master of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family been kicked by a donkey?


    Sure enough, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s indifferentplexion suddenly sank. He coldly snorted: ¡°Want to make the little dragon vomit? Only if you will let this apothecary cut open your stomach first.¡±


    ¡°Sss¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, and immediately looked at each other in dismay.


    At the same time, they all looked at Li Yaoxiang with sympathy and pity.


    This idiot, Grandmaster Rong Yun already showed that he favored that little dragon, yet you would jump up and down toin like this? Wasn¡¯t this creating problems for yourself?


    Li Yaoxiang was extremely angered by Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s biased treatment. Hisplexion was indeterminant, going from clear to overcast, the fists at his side were tightly clenched.


    ¡°Great Master, this is not fair!¡± Li Aoqiong, seeing his second uncle eating a loss this way, also stood out, unwilling to ept this.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly. He hadn¡¯t even spoken before Apothecary Leng had already rudely red at Li Aoqiong: ¡°Are you the one epting a disciple or is it my master who is epting disciples? Is there a ce for your opinion? Scram to the side!¡±


    These words did not have any mercy.


    However, they were truly reasonable.


    It was Grandmaster Rong Yun who was epting disciples. Whoever he wanted to ept, then he would ept. Whatever rules he wanted to set, then he would set them. Why would he need others¡¯ nonsense opinions?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head slightly: ¡°Those who feel this is unfair, you can withdraw.¡±


    Once these words were out, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family members looked at each other in dismay and collectively became silent.


    They had already strived for many years to get Grandmaster Rong Yun to ept Li Yaoyao as a disciple. In their eyes, victory was in sight, how could they just voluntarily give up?


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was also very ugly.


    Although she did her utmost to maintain a gentle magnanimous expression, but her heart was brimming with anger, and inevitably would be disyed on her face.


    As a result, now, it seemed her smile was just that stiff, like a statue.


    Li Yaoyao bit her back teeth, and squeezed out a stiff smile: ¡°Naturally, what Great Master said is correct. Then, congrattions to Miss Su for passing the first round.¡±


    Su Luo naturally returned it courteously, her eyes having a cynical smiling expression: ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Li also pass? The same congrattions to you!¡±


    Miss Li?


    Being praised by others for a long time as the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, suddenly hearing herself being addressed as Miss Li made her feel like dirt.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart increasingly loathed Su Luo even more. Only, her face retained its gentle and shallow smile.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun beckoned with his hand, then the little divine dragon skillfully jumped into his arms.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun unhurriedly hung the brocade sack on the little divine dragon¡¯s neck and lightly said: ¡°Take it to go y with it.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s pampering indulgence towards the little divine dragon, everyone was numb from seeing it. As a result, their reaction was not as big as before.


    Apothecary Leng took a nce at Grandmaster Rong Yun, thetter nodding his head.


    Apothecary Leng understood, and raised his voice: ¡°The first round, Li Yaoyao submitted seven crystal stones of seven colours, Su Luo submitted seven crystal stones of seven colours, as a result, both sides are tied.¡±


    If this kind of result was ced a day before, then, how unimaginable would it have been?


    Even the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had not foreseen this, in the end, what kind of dramatic scene would happen?


    ¡°After ten days, the second round begins.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun stood up, his wide robe swiped perpendicr to the ground. His expression had a type of supremacy that did not allow anyone to question him.


    Everyone respectfully saw off Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Li Yaoyao thought for a moment and then still quickly chased after Grandmaster Rong Yun. Afterwards, she followed closely behind him.

 Chapter 721 – Rong Yun’s bias (8)

    Chapter 721 Rong Yun¡¯s bias (8)


    Su Luo stepped out of the throne room. The first person she saw was Beichen Ying.


    This child¡¯s head of hair was a chaotic mess. He looked messy and cut a very sorry figure. Hisplexion seeming travel worn and exhausted. However, his eyes were deep and alive.


    With both hands crossed over his chest, he leaned on the red pir mboyantly, with deep eyes that contained a smile as he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo smilingly patted his shoulders: ¡°You arrived toote, otherwise, you would have seen a good y. Truly regretful.¡±


    Beichen Ying grasped that purple-colored crystal stone in his hands tightly, and ced it behind his back. His expression had a touch ofment: ¡°That is truly regretful.¡±


    From an angle that Su Luo could not see, a changed expression shed through his eyes.


    These few days, he had hurried day and night to finally make a round trip between Beichen Pce and the Eastern Ling capital.


    Because he was afraid of ambushes set up by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, he had notified Lan Xuan and Anye Ming. He asked them to impersonate him and lure away the opponent¡¯s experts.


    Afterwards, he quickly rushed to the Imperial Pce. Originally, he wanted to directly go in. But instead, he stealthily flew to the roof to watch.


    He had calcted everything, only, he could never have calcted that Luo girl would actually win the first round by relying on herself.


    This time, in the end, he still was of no help.


    Su Manor.


    The news of Su Luo¡¯s draw with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy in the first round was


    passed around very quickly.


    Su Zian who originally was paying an abnormal amount of attention to this, naturally knew the results immediately.


    The second he knew of this news, he immediately sank into ecstasy!


    He truly never expected that that loathsome girl would actually be this hardworking. She was able to pass, standing side by side with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Even if it was just luck, so what, luck was also a part of one¡¯s strength.


    Su Zian was currently waiting for Su Luo to return, and wanted to wantonly praise her. He wanted to make up for theck of father-daughter feelings for these many years.


    Su Zian couldn¡¯t help but secretly repent. These years, he truly did not treat Su Luo well. Among his children, he often neglected Su Luo, to the extent that their father-daughter rtionship became estranged.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, from now on, he would treat that girl as a pearl in his palm. Concentrating all his doting on her, he believed at that time, their father-daughter rtionship would advance by leaps and bounds.


    Just when Su Zian became more and more excited and happy from these thoughts, suddenly, a letter flew in from the window.


    At this moment, Su Zian had his hands on the table. The dagger with the letter attached inserted perfectly in the crack between his fingers!


    .


    How strong was this expert who threw the dagger, and how urate was his strength of control over the dagger?


    It must be said that Su Zian was a fifth rank expert.


    Su Zian looked at that letter, his eyes shing with astonishment. He rushed out to chase after this person and inspected all around. He discovered that the opponent had already disappeared.


    That¡¯s right, if someone capable of secretly throwing the dagger into the crack between Su Zian¡¯s fingers, it meant his strength was much greater than Su Zian¡¯s. Then, how could he be caught by Su Zian.


    Even if Su Zian could catch up, then what could he actually do?


    When he understood this, Su Zian resolutely returned to the great hall. He looked at the letter that appeared so mysteriously, his eyes squinting dangerously.


    He had a very bad premonition.


    The night was pitch-ck as ink.


    Su Zian shut himself in his study.


    The doors and windows were closed tightly, the entire room was covered all around in pitch-ck darkness.


    Su Zian¡¯splexion was hard to distinguish in the gloomy darkness, none could see it clearly.


    At this moment, he held the letter that was delivered this afternoon. It was very clear that the wax seal on top of it had already been broken.


    Su Zian opened the letter, and very carefully looked at it once more. In the end, he angrily threw the letter on the table!


    The words written on it was very clear.


    Su Luo was not his, Su Zian¡¯s, daughter.

 Chapter 722 – Rong Yun’s bias (9)

    Chapter 722 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s bias (9)


    Su Zian opened the letter, and very carefully scanned it again. In the end, he angrily threw the letter down on the table!


    The words were written very clearly.


    Su Luo was not Su Zian¡¯s daughter. From the very beginning, his daughter had been switched by someone.


    This was simply.....


    The veins on Su Zian¡¯s forehead stuck out and were about to explode. Hisplexion became ashen!


    He was so angry that his fist smashed down on the table. Immediately, a fist-sized hole appeared on the long table. It could clearly be seen that Su Zian was infuriated till he became nearly insane.


    If this news hade earlier, he would have already expelled Su Luo from the Su family. How could he have allowed her to stay free and easy until now?


    However, just when she and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy werepeting for the position of bing Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, and just when Su Luo had passed the first round, it appeared!


    What should he do?


    Su Zian was so angry that he paced back and forth inside the room. He could not suppress it anymore, anything that could be smashed inside the room were smashed to pieces by him until nothing was left.


    Speaking of Su Luo.


    After returning to her Wisteria courtyard, she had note out even once.


    As a result, she did not know about Su Zian¡¯s current state.


    At this moment, she was brooding over the question of the second round of examination.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun did not leak out a word, so where should she actually start?


    Su Luo¡¯s hugged the little divine dragon in her arms and poked his head unhappily: ¡°You tell me, what topic would Grandmaster Rong Yun test on?¡±


    The one response to her question was the little divine dragon¡¯s nk yet innocent little face.


    Su Luo sighed: ¡°Forget it, asking you is useless. However, it¡¯s truly strange, why would Grandmaster Rong Yun treat you so well? Could it be that he was acquainted with your old man?¡±


    The little divine dragon shook his head, expressing that he didn¡¯t know.


    Thinking of the Old Divine Dragon, Su Luo let out a snort.


    That old bastard! At the time, he lied that if she had broken the jade, at any time, the shadow image he left on this continent woulde to save her. It just so happened to be useless at the crucial moment.


    If it was not for Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s appearance, she and the little divine dragon would already be dead by now.


    Just when Su Luo was sitting cross-legged on the bed and sighed from being bored to death, a clear knocking noise came from the windows.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart moved.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s voice came from the outside.


    ¡°Come in to speak.¡± Su Luo said, lowering her voice.


    After all, it was already midnight, waking up others was not good.


    Beichen Ying jumped in from the window.


    Still haven¡¯t spoken, but seeing his face that was full of smiles, it was as if when he entered, the entire room was sprinkled full of sunlight.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart sighed with sorrow. She really wished that he would be this optimistic and cheerful for his whole life.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Beichen Ying beamingly approached Su Luo, afterwards, he stuffed a sack full of things into her arms.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t even returned to her senses before another sound came from outside the window.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Lan Xuan jumped inside and simrly stuffed a sack of things into her arms.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to ask a question, Anye Ming, also carrying a sack of things, stuffed it into Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s arms could not hold anymore, so he could only ce them on the floor.


    ¡°You guys, this is...¡± A huge question mark hung on top of Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Beichen Ying acted as the representative and was the first to speak: ¡°Sister-inw, just now, we went to find Apothecary Leng to drink some wine.¡±


    ¡°We conveniently got Apothecary Leng drunk.¡± Lan Xuan interrupted.


    ¡°Apothecary Leng, after drinking wine, leaked out the test questions for the exam ten days from now.¡± Anye Ming continued.


    Beichen Ying pointed at the three sacks in front of Su Luo: ¡°Ten days from now, Grandmaster Rong Yun will test you on an Apothecary¡¯s knowledge and theory. Apothecary Leng had said that Sister-inw is only an Elementary Apothecary and can only act as cannon fodder.¡±


    Lan Xuan pointed at the sacks and added an exnation: ¡°That¡¯s why we took advantage of Apothecary Leng bing drunk. We coaxed him into bringing out the books that Grandmaster Rong Yun had given to him at that time to review.¡±

 Chapter 723 – Rong Yun’s bias (10)

    Chapter 723 Rong Yun¡¯s bias (10)


    In the end, Anye Ming summed it up in one sentence: ¡°All the books are here. Sister-inw, you must make a hastyst-minute effort to quickly memorize these books.¡±


    ¡°We are going now!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, they immediately dispersed in a confusing manner and disappeared with iparable speed.


    Seeing theme and disappear without a trace, Su Luo suddenly did not know whether tough or cry.


    After Su Luo had opened the three sacks and stacked the books up on top of each other, she was simply about to cry.....


    What the heck do you call this....


    So many books.....


    When these damned books were stacked up, they actually were the same height as her!!!


    To ask her to finish reading all these books within ten days? She would also need to memorize it? Might as well take a knife to directly kill her to forget about it.


    No wonder Beichen Ying and the three of them slipped away faster than a rabbit. It seemed that they also knew this was forcing her to do something extremely difficult.


    ¡°Awooo, awooo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon cutelyid at Su Luo¡¯s feet.


    As if he felt Su Luo¡¯s gloomy mood, at this moment, he seemed especially cute.


    Afterwards, he meekly took out a crystal stone from the brocade pouch around his neck and gave it to Su Luo.


    This was a piece of purple-colored crystal stone.


    He had always especially treasured it. Now, he actually specifically took it out to give it to Su Luo.


    How considerate of him, her treasured darling. Su Luo, with one move, hugged the little divine dragon to her and rubbed his little head.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon insisted on giving Su Luo the purple-colored crystal stone.


    Su Luo declined a few times without sess. However, right now, she also did not have a use for the purple-colored crystal stone. As a result, she ced it inside her space.


    Su Luo, holding the little divine dragon, was resigned to her fate. She was about to pick up a book to read, when suddenly, Su Luo felt her brain aching from whish.


    In the beginning, it was only a slight throbbing pain.


    Afterwards, it slowly intensified, and sharply intensified.....


    Until the end, even Su Luo¡¯s type of strong perseverance nearly crumbled.


    Su Luo felt a burst of darknesse from an attack, and she sunk into darkness that was like a pool of mud.....


    When Su Luo woke up, it was already the early morning of the second day.


    When her drowsy eyes opened, Su Luo realized that something was different about her body.


    When she probed her space, unexpectedly, she discovered that her space had undergone a huge transformation!


    It was not merely that her space had be bigger.


    Rather, it was time that changed!!!


    Su Luo discovered that the time in her space was faster than time in reality by tenfold.


    This astonishing discovery simply made her wild with joy.


    What did sheck the most right now? It was time!


    Ask her to finish reading that pile of books as tall as her in ten days, it was absolutely impossible.


    However, after the time in her space had sped up, she actually had an equivalent to a hundred days of time. She believed that based on her ability to remember and not forget, plus hard work, there was still a glimmer of hope for her to finish reading these books.


    Only, this space didn¡¯t get upgraded earlier orter. Why did it get upgraded at a time when she urgently needed it the most?


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She remembered!


    Before, because the little divine dragon had given her the purple-colored crystal stone, and she, in passing, ced it in her space. Just because of this, the characteristics of her space had transformed.


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to start tough heartily.


    That piece of crystal stone was actually the one obtained from the Li family.


    At that time, the little divine dragon simply did not swallow it. It was because he knew that right now, he could not bear the frantic surge of the spirit energy from a purple-colored crystal stone.


    So, at that time he had tossed in a green-colored crystal stone that Su Luo had given him as a backup and not the purple-colored crystal stone.


    If Li Yaoyao knew that her family¡¯s purple-colored crystal stone actually was such a huge help to Su Luo, don¡¯t know if she would fall down after being angered until she went insane.


    Su Luo happily lifted up the little divine dragon and kissed him.


    ¡°Good child, quickly go back inside the space to cultivate.¡± The time inside her space was effective for Su Luo, naturally, it was also effective for the little divine dragon. Moreover, the cultivation speed inside was much faster.


    Probably, very quickly, the master and servant duo would be strong!

 Chapter 724 – Second round of the match (1)

    Chapter 724 ¨C Second round of the match (1)


    Even though Su Luo had an extra one hundred days of time, but with regards to her, it was still not enough time.


    After all, when these knowledge were stacked together, they were as tall as her.


    It¡¯s also not like reading a novel that could be read very quickly.


    These books, each and every one of them, with regards to Su Luo, this greenhorn who just entered apothecary studies, was too obscure to understand.


    But, no matter what, what needed to be memorized still needed to be memorized. What needed to beprehended, still needed to beprehended.


    Su Luo picked up a book, and discovered it was ¡¶The analysis and prescription of hundreds of types of herbal medicinal nts¡·.


    Inside, there was a drawing of every kind of herbal medicinal nts. It seemed intuitive and clear, on the side, was also a long paragraph of introduction in small letters.


    Since Su Luo had already entered thepetition, then she would absolutely not be easily defeated.


    Need to memorize it, then she¡¯ll just memorize it.


    A really thick book with more than one hundred pages. With regards to Su Luo, this kind of person thatcked a good foundation, a child merely depending on memorization, so to speak, was still very difficult.


    Moreover, not only did Su Luo need to skim it and recite it, she still needed to master the subject and its surrounding areas.


    In just such a short time of ten days, she needed to finish walking the path that other people took ten years toplete.


    The difficulties within was simply too hard to imagine.


    Even with Su Luo¡¯s highly retentive memory that wouldn¡¯t forget, memorizing things very quickly, she still had to work hard for an entire night. To stubbornly memorize the entire book, word by word of ¡¶The analysis and prescribing of hundreds types of herbal medicinal nts¡·


    The second day, Su Luo, with two ck circles around her eyes, once again began to memorize the second book ¡¶The methods to enter the doorway to be an Intermediate Apothecary¡·.


    The third day, the drowsy Su Luo tried to shake her head and mind to memorize the third book¡¶The analysis of regions with umon medicinal nts¡·


    The fourth day....


    Even though Su Luo was extremely tired, but everyday, she would memorize a book no matter what happened.


    Through several tens of days of memorization, Su Luo¡¯s brain had already turned into paste....so dizzy and confused, as if at anytime, her brain would explode.


    Memorizingter on, Su Luo vomited from memorizing.


    But she continued memorized while vomiting, Su Luo was absorbing each and every one of those bookspletely.


    In the wake of the books piling up by her feet bing more and more, the books that were originally put in her space became less and less.


    Su Luo, since the beginning, had tossed the book aside after memorizing it....untilter when Su Luo was buried in an ocean of books.


    Until thest day, when Su Luo wobbled memorized thest sentence. Her entire body was so tired as to be paralyzed in her space and she directly lost consciousness, going to sleep.


    Tired, too tired.


    It must be made aware that these books were not just any ordinary books. Every one of them was as thick as the ocean, all were densely packed with words...Also, fortunately, after Su Luo used the strength of her space, the regions of her brain opened up. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her toplete this task.


    Everyone believed that Su Luo¡¯s theoretical knowledge had stayed at the Elementary Apothecary level. In fact, Su Luo¡¯s theoretical knowledge, right now, hadpletely turned over a new leaf.


    Outside, she merely endured ten days, but Su Luo, in her space, had already passed one hundred days.


    During these one hundred days, besides Su Luo memorizing, she still memorized. She stubbornly stuffed those one hundred books into her head, stuffed until it waspletely full. It was as if just one extra word would make her brain overflow.


    Now, who dared to say the word book in front of her, she would absolutely spit out blood that would cover his entire face.


    Because she really felt injured from memorizing...Her entire brain had be paste. Her pupils looked like a hypnotic spiral.


    In the throne room, Grandmaster Rong Yun was dressed in an elegant robe. On the Chinese-style robe was embroidered several light and pure bamboos with silver thread. He was graceful, pure and cold with jet-ck eyes that were shining with obsidian-like light. He looked down with a profoundly mysterious gaze.


    He sat high up in the master position. Even though he didn¡¯t speak nor move, but his entire body issued an exceptionally lofty, sharp aura. It made other people who saw him feel inferior.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, like always, were separated from others, standing in their ce firmly.

 Chapter 725 – Second round of the match (2)

    Chapter 725 ¨C Second round of the match (2)


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was dressed in a purple gown with roses and had an unmatched beautifulplexion. She had a shallow smile on her face while standing alone, like a fairy who came to the human world, beyond noble.


    Time passed by in minutes and seconds.


    Seeing that the time was no longer early, Su Luo, as the lead, unexpectedly still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Momentarily, everyone inevitably started to talk


    ¡°Where is Su family¡¯s daughter by a concubine? Why is it that she still hasn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be that she is automatically forfeiting, right? After all, she is merely only at the level of an Elementary Apothecary.¡±


    ¡°It may still be possible. The first round was because of her good luck. But this second round is truly an examination to test her knowledge. How could she, as a lowly insignificant Elementary Apothecary,pete with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is already an Advanced Apothecary! Su family¡¯s daughter by a concubine must be afraid and doesn¡¯t dare toe.¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s tongue was wagging. The situation was extremely not beneficial to Su Luo. The overwhelming majority of the people wanted Su Luo to forfeit.


    Apothecary Leng was so anxious that he stood on his tiptoes, constantly peering outside.


    However, no matter how much he peered around, Su Luo¡¯s silhouette still hadn¡¯t appeared in his line of sight.


    Apothecary Leng was secretly worried in his heart: this damned girl, at the most critical moment, where did she go? Last time, she was alsote, if she waste again this time, then it¡¯s truly...Apothecary Leng felt that if he was Grandmaster Rong Yun, then he would also be mad!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but be secretly pleased.


    It seems like this loathsome girl really does had some self-knowledge. She knew she couldn¡¯tpete, therefore, she voluntarily forfeited. This was also something that could be understood. After all, forfeiting was much better than losing face at the scene.


    Li Aoqiong coldly smiled, deliberately taunted and said: ¡°Su family¡¯s, that girl, has such a grand style, making Grandmaster Rong Yun and His Majesty wait here for her.¡±


    Simrly, Li Yaoxiang also repeatedly sneered: ¡°Looks like this girl is automatically forfeiting. However, this is also right. How could she, as an Elementary Apothecary,pete with our family¡¯s Yaoyao?¡±


    Apothecary Leng sent an impatient re towards Li Yaoxiang: ¡°If your family¡¯s Yaoyao is so great, how was it that she didn¡¯t even win the first round?¡±


    These words were indeed sharp, directly pointing out the critical point.


    Li Yaoxiang was immediately choked off, hisplexion flushed red, and he loudly blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s because a person lean...¡±


    Touching on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s deep eyes smiling with not quite a smile, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s heart trembled, gloomily turning his face away.


    If he dared to shout out that Grandmaster Rong Yun was partial at the scene, then, this round of examination, Li Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t need to take it. She would have to directly packed up and been sent home.


    But Li Aoqiong continued and said: ¡° Su Luo is noting, we shouldn¡¯t let Grandmaster Rong Yun and His Majesty wait around in vain, right?¡±


    He deliberately pointed out these two, the reason was to arouse everyone¡¯s fury.


    As expected, with his reminder, a lot of bureaucrats in Li family¡¯s faction stepped forward one by one to talk to the emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since Su family¡¯s daughter by a concubine has automatically forfeited, this round ought to be concluded right?¡±


    ¡°Even if shees, it is also her having disrespected Your Majesty and Grandmaster Rong Yun. This kind of disciple, what¡¯s the use of having?¡±


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is hundreds of fold better than her. She was able to pass the first round because of luck. Otherwise she would have already been eliminated...¡±


    As a result, after hearing these negative voices, Emperor Jing hesitated. His gaze looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were deep and hidden. No one could make out a hint of his mood from that indifferent expression on his face.


    Apothecary Leng gave two humphs: ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family have a lot of confidence in Li Yaoyao? What, you guys are just this afraid ofpeting with Luo girl?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Li Yaoxiang gave a furious re at Apothecary Leng who always opposed Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    ¡°Oh, if you guys are not afraid, why must you try to forcefully cancel her qualifications topete? Isn¡¯t because you guys are afraid Li Yaoyao would be defeated by Su Luo?¡±

 Chapter 726 – Second round of the match (3)

    Chapter 726 ¨C Second round of the match (3)


    Apothecary Leng, not saving any sentiments nor face, directly pointed at Li Yaoxiang¡¯s nose and cursed.


    ¡°You, you this....¡± Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted several times, ¡°This man won¡¯t lower himself to your kind of level!¡±


    ¡°This man is also disinclined to lower himself to your level!¡± Apothecary Leng flung his sleeves, arrogantly and unyieldingly flinging his sleeves.


    Li Yaoxiang was simply nearly infuriated to death by Apothecary Leng¡¯s attitude. However, the opponent was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, therefore, there was nothing Li Yaoxiang could do to Apothecary Leng.


    Just at this moment, from outside, came the voice of a court eunuch.


    ¡°She came, she came, Miss Su came!¡±


    As a result, an exquisite, luxurious litter that was sheltered and sealed tightly was directly carried into the throne room.


    Even the Empress did not have the qualifications to sit in a litter and be carried into the throne room. This allowed Su Luo to be first to do so.


    One could only see the exquisite litter slowly being set down in the throne room.


    There were three people lifting the litter.


    The person in front was Beichen Ying, the two people behind were Lan Xuan and Anye Ming...


    Able to get the three major families¡¯ direct line¡¯s core from the younger generation toe and carry a litter, this was simply the most luxurious lineup in history.


    Lowering the litter, Beichen Ying lifted open the litter¡¯s curtain. He very carefully and solemnly opened his voice, yelling: ¡°Sister-inw, wake up. We have arrived.¡±


    After three calls in a row, there was only the sound of even breathing from within the litter. Apart from this, there was no other response.


    Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat helplessly exasperated. He anxiously pulled at his hair, then looked at Lan Xuan and Anye Ming with a request for help.


    The two people behind him directly spread out their hands, shaking their heads, expressing they sympathized but couldn¡¯t help.


    For these ten days straight, they took turns guarding Su Luo outside her room. So, they were really clear on how hard she had worked these days.


    Until the tenth day, they had already gotten together earlier and nned to apany Su Luo to the throne room. After all, they could give a show of strength and power, right?


    However, what made them depressed was....


    They had just gone in and discovered that Su Luo, this girl, was neatly dressed, sleeping soundly on the ground.


    Very possibly, she had slept a night away in this posture.


    Moreover, her face looked exhausted and tired, making them unable to bear to wake her up.


    Then, they looked at those piles of books that almost buried Su Luo¡¯s entire body, and everyone became silent.


    ¡°These books...not possible right...¡± Lan Xuan¡¯s eyes were opened wide from shock!


    ¡°Every one of these books is thicker than a brick, all with densely-packed words...could Sister-inw have memorized all of it?¡± Beichen Ying was so shocked that it took a long time for him to return to his senses.


    ¡°Ten days...this many books...a little difficult, right?¡± Anye Ming said, without sounding very certain.


    How was it only a little difficult eh? In any case, even if Anye Ming was given one hundredfold of time, he still might not have memorized it all.


    The three people seeing this gave each other a mutual nce with a touch of heartache, with Beichen Ying personally stepping forward to wake her up.


    But, no matter how they called her, Su Luo, this girl, was dead asleep,pletely unable to wake up.


    ¡°The exam is about to start, Sister-inw is still sleeping. No matter how we call, she won¡¯t wake up, what to do?¡± The three people looked at each other in dismay.


    They felt extremely helpless. Seeing the time, she was about to bete again. Therefore, they decided to first move the person over to the throne room, then discuss it.


    Consequently, it led to the appearance of that scene from before.


    The litter was directly carried into the throne room.


    If this was reced with someone else, wouldn¡¯t they have been beaten to death by the imperial guards? But, precisely because of these three, with each of their backgrounds being extremely huge, the imperial guards, in front of them, were tantamount to being decorations.


    This moment.


    Inside the great hall, everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at that purple-colored delicate litter, then looked at each other in dismay.


    This daughter of a concubine from Su family was really extremely daring.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun and His Majesty were both waiting for her, in spite of everything, she still had the guts to sleep while being carried in...


    In this area of silence, Beichen Ying awkwardly coughed twice and rubbed his nose.

 Chapter 727 – Second round of the match (4)

    Chapter 727 ¨C Second round of the match (4)


    He somewhat embarrassedly asked for help from Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°Great Master, I reckon Luoluo was memorizing the books and passed out from memorizing, you see....¡±


    The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    Didn¡¯t see what he did, only saw his wide robe brush by. A cool breeze rapidly shot towards the litter¡¯s curtain.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A fierce sound echoed.


    The delicate litter immediately disintegrated into pieces.


    Su Luo, who was originally lying down in the litter, sensed danger, and she abruptly sat up!


    Su Luo, in the next instant. jumped up fiercely and arranged herself in a warlike fighting stance. However, she discovered that all around her was dreadfully quiet.


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes but discovered she was surrounded by countless eyes.


    In the depths of pair after pairs of eyes, was the inverted image of herical actions.


    Everyone of them was staring at her, as if watching an idiot.


    Even the often thick-skinned Su Luo also couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward.


    She clearly coughed twice, that fighting stance very naturally and flowingly transformed into the movements of making one¡¯s salutations.


    She bent her knees slightly, making her salutations to Grandmaster Rong Yun and Emperor Jing.


    What kind of eyesight did Second Child have, to actually fall for this loathsome girl whose face was full of traces of sleep? The corner of Emperor Jing¡¯s mouth twitched in displeasure, turning his face away.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun did not get angry. A touch of interest shed across that pair of always indifferent eyes that was like clouds. However, it shed by very quickly, and others were unaware of it.


    ¡°Awake?¡± This was the first sentence Grandmaster Rong Yun had said directly to Su Luo since they first met.


    Su Luo somewhat awkwardly nodded her head, immediately, she quickly tidied up her messy hair.


    It was also the fault of Beichen Ying and them.


    Wherefore would boys be this careful? At the time, no matter how much they called, they couldn¡¯t wake up Su Luo. They were worried, so they just found a litter and carried her over in a rush.


    They also didn¡¯t think to dress and groom her well.


    Under Su Luo¡¯s re, those three big boys looked at each other in dismay, mutually shifting the me to each other.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, seeing them making fun of each other and acting as if nobody else was there, resentful rays of light shed through her eyes!


    She was the person who grew up with Beichen Ying and them. But why, now Beichen Ying and them always favored Su Luo, this loathsome girl, whereas they treated her like air.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy cast Su Luo a mocking nce: ¡°Should we still first set aside time for Miss Su to groom herself?¡±


    No one would have anticipated that Grandmaster Rong Yun would suddenly open his mouth to say.


    ¡°After a stick of incense, this test will officially begin.¡±


    In other words, there was still a stick of incense worth of time to make preparations?


    If these words were said in ordinary times, it was absolutely the mostmonly said sentence.


    But after the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy provoked Su Luo, Grandmaster Rong Yun provided this sentence. The meaning within...provided food for thought.


    ¡°Many thanks to Great Master.¡± Su Luo smiled sweetly, then sent a provoking nce to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s fists clenched tightly at her side!


    What was up with Grandmaster Rong Yun? Was it really because of love for the little divine dragon to love her? As a result he was treating Su Luo, that loathsome girl, so good?


    An incense stick of time was enough time for Su Luo to return to the throne room in high spirits.


    Now, in the center of the throne room, two desks were arranged.


    Su Luo and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy each had one desk.


    Apothecary Leng ced the exam papers down one by one.


    Once Su Luo received the exam papers, she swept a nce at it from top to bottom. She discovered that these topics were indeed covered among that pile of books.


    Only, the stuff she memorized was simply too much, Su Luo found that she was somewhat mixed up.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy took a furtive nce at Su Luo, and seeing that her long shapely brows were wrinkled tightly, a coldugh streaked across her heart.


    These theories and knowledge span from Intermediate Apothecary to Elite Apothecary training. Su Luo was merely a lowly little Elementary Apothecary, and was separated by a distance of fifty-four thousand kilometers from these knowledge.

 Chapter 728 – The competition continues (1)

    Chapter 728 ¨C Thepetition continues (1)


    Don¡¯t even mention solving the problem, very likely, just seeing the question, she won¡¯t be able to understand it.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy cast a disdainful nce at Su Luo. She sneered secretly inside her heart, then lowered her head to answer the questions.


    She quickly wrote the words with swift brush strokes, in order to cause more psychological pressure for Su Luo.


    At this time, Su Luo really did feel somewhat pressured.


    From top to bottom, Su Luo specifically picked out the topics she could answer and did those first. After that, looking at thest three topics, she was stunned.


    She was a little bit familiar with these questions.


    Dragon tongue grass, Wishful fragrant orchid and twenty-one other simr types of herbal medicine mixed together. After simmering and by boiling for four hours, ce it in....


    What was it ced in?


    This was clearly in the category of Advanced Apothecary knowledge.


    Su Luo still remembered that the previous night, she even memorized this. Only, at that time, she was too tired, with her entire brain swelling up. So, what she remembered was somewhat fuzzy.


    Out of the corner of Su Luo¡¯s eye. she looked towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    At this time, she was writing at a tremendously fast speed.


    The examination paper before her, that was originally nk and white, was now densely-packed with finely written work in small, regr script. It appeared exceedingly refined.


    What to do? Could it be that she was really going to lose to her?


    Su Luo grabbed at her hair in distress.


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy just so happened to raise her head and look towards Su Luo. Seeing Su Luo¡¯s tagging-ear-and-scratching-cheek appearance, traces of a cynical look shed through her eyes.


    Too obscure! She, Su Luo, was actually looked down upon!


    Su Luo came across the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy disdainful gaze and her thoughts suddenly got fired up.


    She definitely would not be looked down by that woman.


    In the throne room, there was a distance of two metres between Su Luo¡¯s and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s two tables.


    With them in the center, the surrounding five metres were all cleared out.


    Now, the people standing outside the five meter range were full of interest as they watched the two people answering questions.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy waspletely concentrating on writing at a tremendous speed. She was in glowing spirits and her face was full of self-confidence.


    In contrast, Su Luo was tagging her ear one minute, then scratching her cheek another minute. Then, another moment, she was looking to the east and then west of her. At one nce, one could tell that this child could not answer the question.


    Seeing Su Luo looking like this, the corner of Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth raised to form a sneer. Heughed coldly, ¡°The ugly duckling actually dares topete with a swan? Simply overestimating one¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo like this, Beichen Ying really wanted to fly up there to take her ce. Now, hearing the mockery in what Li Aoqiong said, immediately, he became furious.


    His long arm fished around and grabbed hold of Li Aoqiong¡¯s cor, lifting him off the ground: ¡°Who is the ugly duckling and who is the white swan? If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then just shut your mouth!¡±


    Finished speaking, he threw Li Aoqiong to the side in passing.


    That agile movement, and that cold, imposing manner, was simply too cool!


    Li Aoqiong, who was so casually picked up then randomly cast aside, almost fell down.


    Originally, he was not this weak.


    It was more urate to say, that originally, among the younger generation, he was either number one or number two. Therefore, he usually considered himself to be an important person who led.


    Yet, right now, he was actually lifted up and cast aside by Beichen family¡¯s loathsome boy?


    He had just lost a lot of face.


    At this time, many people used strange gazes to look at the staggering Li Aoqiong. The surroundings were quiet and silent.


    In this noiseless silence, the many pairs of eyes with strange expressions nearly made Li Aoqiong go insane.


    ¡°What are you looking at! Careful or I¡¯ll dig all of your eyes out!¡± Li Aoqiong bellowed from being flustered.


    The crowd of civil and military officials all silently turned their faces away. But their hearts, with regards to this young master from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family who usually showed off his military strength, observed that he had certainly dropped a level.


    At this moment, Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes were shooting mes as he red at Beichen Ying. However, Beichen, this child, had his face lifted in silent provocation.


    ¡°What? Want to fight?¡± The current Li Aoqiong was so weak that he could deal with him with just a fingertip.


    Li Aoqiong gritted his back teeth. The veins on his forehead were protruding, ready to explode. The hands at his side were clenched tightly into fists. But ultimately, he still turned his face away in indignation.


    Li Yaoxiang had originally wanted to vent Li Aoqiong¡¯s anger for him.

 Chapter 729 – The competition continues (2)

    Chapter 729 ¨C Thepetition continues (2)


    But, seeing the beaming Elder Beichen standing by Beichen Ying¡¯s side, hisplexion became ashen, and just like Li Aoqiong, he turned his face away.


    With skill not as good as theirs, what could they do?!


    Li Aoqiong red at Su Luo with a raging inferno burning in his eyes. He wished he could rush up to skin her alive and pull out all of her tendons!


    If it wasn¡¯t for this loathsome girl, how could he have ended up in his current disgraceful state!


    As if at this moment, Su Luo had the time to care if Li Aoqiong was angry?


    She was biting on her brush. She¡¯d thought for quite a while but still could not recall the answers to thest three questions.


    She remembered that at that time, she was memorizing until it became hazy. Finally exhausted, she fell asleep...


    Oh!


    Managing to catch the insight that shed through her brain, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She remembered that time when she was memorizing the books, she had put away all of them. Now, they were all lying quietly and still inside her space.


    Her soul could enter her space oh!


    Was there a more open method of cheating than this? This definitely was the most awesome way to cheat on earth!


    Those that depended on mobile phones to pass the answers around or what not were simply pathetic. Come on, you can¡¯t deny it!


    Saying to do it, then just do it!


    Su Luo used one hand to support her forehead and pretended to doze off. Her soul had long since run into her space and was busily opening books.


    Fortunately, she had already flipped through all of these books. Very quickly, Su Luo found the answer she wanted.


    Consequently, Su Luo, who had found the answer, lowered her head and wrote at a tremendous speed. With swishing swift brush strokes, she started to write.


    With a wave of her brush, she continued.


    Then again, in passing, her brush stopped.


    One question waspleted.


    When the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who had been paying close attention to Su Luo since the start, saw her finish one question so quickly, she couldn¡¯t help but to be somewhat distracted.


    Just a moment ago, she had clearly seen this loathsome girl dozing off. In her heart, she was feeling disdainful. Then unexpectedly, Su Luo sat up and filled the entire empty space for that question.


    She must have concocted a cock-and-bull story! For sure!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy thought like this in her heart.


    However, what made her depressed was that, after she was finished answering the question, Su Luo, that loathsome girl, actually supported her forehead with one hand and started to doze off again.


    After dozing for a moment, she would suddenly sit up again and begin to write with swift brush sounds at a tremendous speed.


    It was like, when she was dozing off, an extremely strong expert would give her the correct answer in her dream.


    At this time, it was not just Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, even the spectators in the surrounding circle were all confounded by Su Luo¡¯s cramping-like actions.


    However, how could they possibly know that Su Luo was actually a space system mage? Furthermore, that she would so openly giarise in front of everyone?


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy only had one final question left.


    But, this question was actually extremely difficult. It could be said that only an Elite Apothecary had a grasp on this knowledge.


    As an Advanced Apothecary, she felt this was a strenuous question that was to be expected.


    But, she was also secretly rejoicing in her heart.


    At first, in order to get close to Grandmaster Rong Yun, she had memorized countless volumes of uninteresting and cryptic books on Apothecary theory and knowledge.


    Although at that time, she did not get to use it. Now, she this just so happened to be in a favourable position to use her skills.


    However... Su Luo, that insignificant lowly Elementary Apothecary, how could she possibly understand an Elite Apothecary¡¯s theoretical knowledge? This time, she was going to win for sure!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy swept a disdainful nce at Su Luo. Afterwards, she lowered her head and began to write.


    At this time, Su Luo simrly also had one huge question left.


    This question involved many points of knowledge. From drug theory, medicinal herbs to the techniques of refining medicines. The control of heat using fire required all kinds of uracy and data.


    Under the attentive gazes of so many pairs of eyes, Su Luo was running in and out of her space. While flipping through the books, she would ce them side by side, to master the subject by thoroughlyprehending the surrounding areas...


    In the end, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had written voluminously, filling up more than half a page. When she happily arrived at an answer¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 730 – The competition continues (3)

    Chapter 730 ¨C Thepetition continues (3)


    Su Luo was a step ahead of her in submitting thepleted examination paper.


    When Grandmaster Rong Yun saw Su Luo, his thick sharp eyebrows raised slightly.


    He, who had always been indifferent, unhurriedly spoke a line: ¡°Being busy for more than half a day, must be really tiring, right?¡±


    Other people all thought that Grandmaster Rong Yun was showing concern for Su Luo and could not help but view her in a new light.


    But when Su Luo heard this line, her heart trembled slightly.


    She knew that Grandmaster Rong Yun, who was also a space mage, had realized it.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo raised her eyes and looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s appearance.


    But she saw that his expression was the same as always. Only at an angle she could see, a trace of interest shed across that pair of pitch-ck as ink, deep eyes.


    In her heart, Su Luo spected secretly: This Grandmaster Rong Yun was really interesting.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun stared at her for a moment.


    Su Luo touched her nose, then with tail between her legs, she ran back to her group of people.


    Since Grandmaster Rong Yun was so magnanimous as to let her go, then she didn¡¯t need to unt being let off lightly.


    So, confronted with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s provocative gaze, Su Luo¡¯s expression was calm and collected like water. She raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    Seated on high, Grandmaster Rong Yun examined the test papers thoroughly on the spot.


    Below, it was divided into three factions.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s faction stood on the left side.


    The neutral faction stood in the middle.


    And Su Luo, Beichen Ying¡¯s trio, stood on the right side.


    At this time, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was immensely proud of themselves, with an air of arrogance that soared to the sky.


    Because, the way they saw it, Su Luo, as an Elementary Apothecary, had no way of beating the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Of course, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy herself thought so too.


    Consequently, she stood proudly and asionally would cast a nce at Su Luo, with traces of a sneer in them.


    Compared to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s self-confidence, Su Luo¡¯s side seemed to becking a great deal of confidence.


    Beichen Ying simplyforted Su Luo directly: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. This is only the second round. If it¡¯s a loss, then it¡¯s a loss. Later, there are still opportunities.¡±


    Lan Xuan also joined theforting procession: ¡°After all, Li Yaoyao had started learning to be an Apothecary from when she was young. Sister-inw, you¡¯ve only learned for how long? So, even if you lose, that is merely an issue of time.¡±


    Anye Ming nodded his head in agreement.


    Su Luo was extremely speechless: ¡°Is this just how little faith you have in me?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you should just save your grief.¡± The three of them spoke in unison.


    Su Luo let out a snort and turned her body away.


    Since even Beichen and the others felt she would undoubtedly lose, then, naturally, the rest of the people would also have the same thought.


    Su Luo unhurriedly looked towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    And it so happened that right at this moment, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was also looking at her.


    The two people¡¯s pair of eyes meet. Although they had simr smiles on their faces, sparks were flying everywhere when their gazes met.


    Not long after, Grandmaster Rong Yun ced the two test papers on the table, in passing, he leisurely raised his eyes.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze were focused on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s face.


    Each and every one of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was as excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Happy rays of light were shing faintly across their eyes.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun indicated to Apothecary Leng, who was standing at the side, to announce the results.


    Apothecary Leng stood in the center, his voice resonant and clear: ¡°Second round, Li Yaoyao, full marks!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone simultaneously looked towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!


    The test questions set by Grandmaster Rong Yun, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy could actually get full marks!


    In this case, wasn¡¯t she going to win for sure? Unless Su Luo could also get full marks.


    But was there even a possibility? Everyone all felt this was definitely impossible.


    As a result, now, there were already countless cynical and sneering gazes sweeping over Su Luo, with cold smiles on their faces as they rejoiced in other people¡¯s misfortune.


    Apothecary Leng had a restrained and contained expression as he silently swept his gaze in a circle over the people below. A trace of disdain shed across his eyes. With both his hands crossed in front, his head held high and his chest stuck out, he announced the final result.


    ¡°Second round, Su Luo, full marks!¡±


    Full marks? How was this possible!!!

 Chapter 731 – Su Luo’s Death (1)

    Chapter 731 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (1)


    Everyone below had a huge exmation mark pinned to their foreheads as they stared incredulously at Apothecary Leng.


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± After Li Aoqiong heard the announced results, he immediately jumped out.


    Following Li Aoqiong¡¯s example, everyone issued their own disbelief in session.


    ¡°How can this be possible? Isn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s girl an Elementary Apothecary?¡±


    ¡°How can Su Luo get full marks? How can she beparable to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?¡±


    ¡°There must be a mistake somewhere! Definitely a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I still won¡¯t believe it. Su Luo actually got full marks? Don¡¯t tell me she started to learn Apothecary theory and knowledge while in the womb?¡±


    ¡°In the past, wasn¡¯t she a starry-eyed, infatuated, good-for-nothing idiot? How is it that all of a sudden, she has now... be one of those extremely gifted geniuses?¡±


    For a moment, the entire throne room became extremely chaotic. It was a scene of whispering, spirited discussions and noisy arguments.


    Because, this fact was really too astonishing! Even the emperor was dumbfounded at this moment, stupidly staring at Su Luo, as his entire person sat there like a y statue.


    This is the legendary idiotic and ipetent Su Luo? This is the Su Luo who was stubbornly despised by the crown prince, then had the engagement cancelled? This is Su Zian¡¯s embarrassment of a daughter birthed by a concubine?


    This was just the so-called amateurs watching a spectacle, while the experts saw the truth. Apothecary Leng was the one who was genuinely shocked to a stand still!


    In fact, on the surface, Apothecary Leng looked solemn and calm. In fact, his heart was even more shocked than these outright amateurs!


    Because, ten days ago, all of those books were actually taken from him. Such a thick pile, there were no less than a hundred volumes... Additionally- Additionally, the most important thing was that inside consisted of Elementary Apothecary theory books, Intermediate Apothecary theory books, Advanced Apothecary theory books... This girl couldn¡¯t really have be a self-made genius from ten days of study, could she?!!!


    That girl was able to answer all of the test questions. Then, clearly, she really did learn and memorize it all by heart.


    But, so many volumes... It took him a full ten years to memorize and fully understand all of them. Oh, heavens. Comparing one person with another will really cause people to die from anger.


    At this time, inside Apothecary Leng¡¯s heart, Su Luo was totally an evildoer!


    Regardless of other reasons, only this point of innate gift, Apothecary Leng¡¯s mind was decided. No matter what, he would get his master to ept Su Luo as a disciple.


    After all, such a gifted talent like this was rarely seen on this continent.


    Not only Apothecary Leng, Beichen Ying and the others, at this time, were all looking at Su Luo with foolishly nk expressions. They simply did not know how to react.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s reaction was the most instinctive.


    ¡°Sister-inw, quickly pinch me!¡± He felt like he was dreaming.


    Dared to look down on her? Su Luo humphed twice. She then seized Beichen Ying¡¯s arm and pinched it.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s performance was extremely exaggerated in nature.


    ¡°Now, you believe it, right?¡± Su Luo had her hands crossed over her arms, looking immensely proud as she cast sidelong nces at him.


    ¡°I believe it, I believe it. Sister-inw is truly awesome! You¡¯re this!¡± Beichen Ying tteringly gave a thumbs-up.


    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Su Luo nodded her head in satisfaction.


    At this time, Beichen Ying and the others, the three of them, looked at each other in dismay.


    In the end, it was Beichen Ying who issued a line that summed up their feelings: ¡°No matter who we doubt, we cannot doubt Sister-in-Law. Hold whoever in contempt, cannot hold Su Luo in contempt ah...¡±


    Thinking about before, counting the numerous past events.


    Each time, everyone held Su Luo in contempt. And the result was that each time, Su Luo would turn defeat into victory. Every kind of feeling, Beichen Ying and them were already used to it.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming hurriedly nodded: This was the truth.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    In fact, this time, it really was coincidental. It seemed as if even heaven itself was intentionally standing on her side.

 Chapter 732 – Su Luo’s Death (2)

    Chapter 732 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (2)


    Seated up high, Grandmaster Rong Yun indifferently swept a nce at everyone below in the audience. His deep and lofty gaze seemed to be looking at the mass ofmon people.


    ¡°Ten dayster, go to the Demon Cave.¡± He stood up, and saw that all the people in the audience seemed to be frozen in ce. Then, he cast a nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy: ¡°Prepare well.¡±


    Until he left, he still did not even nce at Su Luo.


    As if in his eyes, Su Luo was just a tiny ant, not worthy of him seeing with his own eyes.


    Seeing Su Luo staring nkly, Beichen Ying somewhat heart-achingly patted her slim shoulders: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Beichen Ying was indignant on Su Luo¡¯s behalf. His family¡¯s little sister-inw was so good, was way better than whatever her name Li Yaoyao. Why did it seem as though Grandmaster Rong Yun did not like little Su Luo too much?


    Before Su Luo could say anything, Lan Xuan had already stepped out, being outraged by the injustice to her: ¡°It can¡¯t be that Grandmaster Rong Yun had already selected Li Yaoyao from the start, right?¡±


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t treat Su Luo so well, so seeing Su Luo emerging victorious, he wasn¡¯t too happy either?


    Beichen Ying secretly shot a re at Lan Xuan, but he wasn¡¯t epting of the nce and continued to shout in dissatisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s just like this. From the start, Grandmaster Rong Yun has always treated Li Yaoyao better than Sister-inw.¡±


    Anye Ming covered Lan Xuan¡¯s mouth and secretly shot him a look: ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, there still will be no one who thinks you¡¯re mute!¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s slightly pale appearance, Lan Xuan¡¯s heart paused. Only then did he be aware of the burden he had added onto Su Luo. He could not help but be somewhat apologetic: ¡°Sister-inw...¡±


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°You guys are way overthinking things.¡±


    From her point of view, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s manner was really somewhat unfathomable for people and hard to see through.


    If one was to say he was biased towards Li Yaoyao...


    But, he clearly saw her cheat in front of everyone. Not only did he not say anything, there was also traces of an interested smile that shed through his eyes.


    If one was to say he was biased towards her...


    But, his outer manner and attitude was clearly much better towards Li Yaoyao.


    It really was puzzling to people.


    He sure proved himself to be the aloof and remote Grandmaster Rong Yun. He was so enigmatic, deep like the ocean, making it hard for people to understand him after a thorough investigation


    Su Luo pondered it but she just couldn¡¯t understand him. Instead, she felt like she had a slight headache.


    Beichen Ying, the three of them, thought she was distressed by the matter of Li Yaoyao being selected, and one after another, theyforted her.


    Beichen Ying raised his fist to give Su Luo a morale boost: ¡°Sister-inw! There¡¯s no problem! We¡¯re from the faction with strength, as long as you beat Li Yaoyao, then even Grandmaster Rong Yun will have nothing to say.¡±


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming hurriedly nodded their heads.


    The faction with strength? Su Luoughed softly. Li Yaoyao was already an Advanced Apothecary, okay? As an Elementary Apothecary, for her to im to be from the faction with strength in front of Li Yaoyao, this was really a bit...


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not get tangled up in this issue. Anyway, I believe in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyesight.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, that kind of very able person ¨C Li Yaoyao¡¯s character definitely could not escape his eyes.


    ¡°We sure won¡¯t believe...¡± The three brothers were sulking. They had all seen Grandmaster Rong Yun being biased towards Li Yaoyao.


    Su Luoughed for a bit then immediately asked again: ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of ce is the Demon Cave? Why is it that I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    At the mention of this, Beichen Ying, the three of them, all had somewhat unsightlyplexions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frowning, Su Luo asked.


    ¡°The Demon Cave is where the historical remains of an ancient civilization resides. To open the cave¡¯s gate, apart from the key, you also need strength. Regarding strength, in the entire continent, naturally, excluding those from Purgatory City, the people who are able to open it can be counted on one hand. And Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Elder is precisely one of them. It just so happens that the key is also in his hand .¡±


    Lan Xuan added and said: ¡°The inside of the Demon Cave is filled with all kinds of dangers. Severalrge powerful families all use it as a ce to train their disciples. Quite clearly, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has a detailed map of the inside.¡±

 Chapter 733 – Su Luo’s Death (3)

    Chapter 733 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (3)


    Anye Ming touched his nose: ¡°Now you know how biased Grandmaster Rong Yun is towards Li Yaoyao, right? This ce was specially chosen for Li Yaoyao.¡±


    Su Luo frowned.


    If it was really like what they said, Grandmaster Rong Yun really was very biased towards Li Yaoyao...


    However, she always felt there was another reason within. Grandmaster Rong Yun was not such a simple character.


    Speaking of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    After leaving the imperial pce, Li Yaoxiang ordered people to return to the Jade Lake Pce at top speed to fetch the map his father drew before.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was without worry as she sat in a chair made of red sandalwood in the hall, drinking a big mouthful of tea.


    Seeing this, Li Aoqiong couldn¡¯t help but tofort her: ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be anxious. Although thest two rounds, you tied with that loathsome girl, but thisst time, you can win over her no matter what you do!¡±


    Li Yaoyao heavily threw away the tea cup and said hatefully: ¡°Tied! Tied! How could I, Li Yaoyao, possibly have tied with that little slut! How can she even be mentioned on equal terms with me? What qualifications does she have to be on equal footing with me!¡±


    In Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, she was a princess that was up high. Su Luo was unworthy to even be her servant. Yet, it was delusional that she was ced on par with her? This was simply a joke!


    In front of her own family, Li Yaoyao was usually spoiled, willful andpletely unrestrained. Completelycking her noble and virtuous image that she kept in front of outsiders.


    Li Yaoxiang pped his palms down and angrily said: ¡°Just like you said! Even though it¡¯s a tie, we, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, have also lost an enormous amount of face!¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, I can¡¯t swallow this insult!¡± Li Yaoyao said angrily, ¡°You must help me get revenge!¡±


    ¡°Your second uncle also can¡¯t swallow this insult!¡± Li Yaoxiang thought of that loathsome girl having stirred up the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family until the heavens seemed to have flipped over, and the rage inside his heart rushed upwards.


    Elder Brother had only given birth to three kids. Now that Li Aoqiong had be like this, what¡¯s the differencepared to a useless person?


    Li Aotian waspletely unounted for, having disappeared without any news. It seemed as if everything pointed to disaster.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s originally smooth marriage ns were also stirred intoplete chaos by that loathsome girl.


    Thinking about this, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s hatred for Su Luo was deeply imbedded into his bones.


    He pped his palms down and angrily said: ¡°Let¡¯s first not bother with others, talk about it after we make this loathsome girl look bad!¡±


    Gnashing her teeth, Li Yaoyao said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s not Su Zian¡¯s real daughter?¡±


    This sentence of Li Yaoyao¡¯s, Li Yaoxiang naturally knew what she was suggesting with it.


    ¡°Yaoyao, you want to use this hidden trump card now?¡± Li Yaoxiang stroked his chin as a hint of contemtion shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Of course, not using the hidden card, then once it expires, it will be useless! What¡¯s more, this is thest stage of exams and currently the most crucial time. If, at this time, something were to happen to Su Luo¡¯s person... Humph, humph. I want to see what time and energy she¡¯ll have left to participate in thisst stage of the exam!¡±


    The more Li Yaoyao thought about it, the more pleased she was: ¡°Not to mention, by that time, she won¡¯t even be Su Zian¡¯s daughter. She will be a lowly person of unknown origin, with a status as low as dust. Don¡¯t need to talk about Grandmaster Rong Yun, even on the Emperor¡¯s side... Humph, humph!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang said knowingly: ¡°What Yaoyao said is right. Good, very quickly, you will see the scenario you wish to see!¡±


    Very quickly, the news about Su Luo, that loathsome girl, being driven out of her family will resound throughout the entire imperial capital! At that time, she won¡¯t even be Su family¡¯s daughter by a concubine. Instead, she will be a loathsome girl of unknown origin!


    A malicious sneer shed across Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes.


    Opposing the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? She must really be tired of living. Su Luo, you just wait for the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s extreme retaliation!


    Su Manor.


    Li Yaoxiang exerted pressure on Su Zian everyday, pressuring Su Zian until he nearly copsed.


    Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to drive this daughter that was not his biological daughter out of the family?

 Chapter 734 – Su Luo’s Death (4)

    Chapter 734 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (4)


    But the problem was, she had already passed two rounds in a row! If she passed another round, then she would be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple!


    If Su Luo was truly epted as Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple. At that time, even if Su Luo did not ask for favors from Grandmaster Rong Yun, the entire continent still would look upon Su Manor as very important.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun only needed to say the word, then Su Manor could immediately reach the heavens in one step. Even the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family must also give Su Manor face.


    As a result, Su Zian carried the heavy pressure by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. He wholeheartedly shouldered the pressure, waiting for the results of the disciple selection before making a decision. No matter how extremely forceful Li Yaoxiang¡¯s side pressured him, Su Zian continued to bear it, even though he was on the verge of copse from it. It was merely that he wasn¡¯t sure if he could hold out until the end.


    From others¡¯ perspective, ten days¡¯ time would pass in an instant.


    However, from Su Zian¡¯s perspective, a day dragged on like a year.


    Enduring and enduring, finally, Su Zian endured to thest round of the match.


    Su Zian sucked in a deep breath of air: Su Luo ah, Su Luo. This time, everything will depend on you, if you cannot win the third round, you can just get out of Su Manor!


    This time, everyone did not assemble in the throne room. Instead, they came to the Demon Cave, a distance of a day¡¯s travel from the imperial capital.


    At this time, besides Grandmaster Rong Yun, Su Luo and Li Yaoyao, there were many others who were here to watch the spectacle.


    For example, Su Manor and Liu Manor.....every aristocratic and wealthy family from the Imperial Capital had sent representatives to watch. The entire scene was bustling and very lively.


    ces with many people would definitely have a lot of spirited discussions.


    ¡°You tell me, this time, who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Do I even need to say it? It definitely will be Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, not only is the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s strength greater than Su Luo, in addition, you know this is the Demon Cave oh. This is the ce where the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy could be considered the host, like fish in water.¡±


    ¡°That may not be true. In the previous rounds, didn¡¯t you all say that Su Luo would certainly lose? However, she still staggered along and charged through.¡±


    ¡°You also said that she had staggered along and charged through. However, it could be seen that she had already exhausted her abilities. What¡¯s more, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy hasn¡¯t used all her strength, it can be said that she was being polite and going easy on Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°Right. It is definitely like this, she is giving Su Luo some points!¡±


    When Beichen Ying¡¯s trio heard these people¡¯s words, they rolled up their sleeves and were about to beat them up.


    What do you mean by Li Yaoyao going easy on Su Luo? Motherfucker, Li Yaoyao wished she could actually throw Su Luo far away. Why would she go easy on Su Luo? They didn¡¯t know how hard Su Luo had to prepare for this exam, but Beichen Ying and the others were there to see it all.


    Su Luo pulled Beichen Ying and the others to a stop. She was all smiles as she said: ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Eximed Beichen Ying, unable to ept it.


    ¡°After the resultse out, at that time, they would be pping their own faces with ¡®pow, pow¡¯ sounds. That would be more pleasurable.¡± Su Luo unconcernedly said.


    Beichen Ying thought a bit and felt that this way was also good. Seeing them p their own faces was truly more pleasurable.


    These three extremely handsome youths fiercely red at that group of gossiping people. They obediently stood behind Su Luo in a half-circle.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun pointed towards that sinister cave opening, and shot Li Yaoyao and Su Luo a slight nce: ¡°Inside the Demon Cave, there are Fire Source Stones, whoever can bring out the most wins.¡±


    ¡°Fire Source Stone?¡± Everyone¡¯s face had a huge question mark.


    The price of a Fire Source Stone was very high, but since the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family could even take out purple-colored crystal stones, how hard could it be to get a Fire Source Stone?


    What if somebody was to cheat?


    Naturally, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already thought of a countermeasure: ¡°Those Fire Source Stones have already been marked by this apothecary. No one could pass off a fake one for the real thing.¡±


    The mark was his unique spiritual signature, so even an expert stronger than him could only erase the mark, but could not substitute an fake unmarked one for the real one.

 Chapter 735 – Su Luo’s Death (5)

    Chapter 735 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (5)


    When Grandmaster Rong Yun said these words, happiness shed through the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes.


    Someone had already retrieved the map of the Demon Cave from the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce and handed it to her. She had spent an entire day memorizing every detail on it.


    She hadn¡¯t even entered the Demon Cave yet, but she already knew theyout and structure inside very clearly. Su Luo, that loathsome girl, wanted to win against her? In the next lifetime!


    Thinking up to here, the Jade Lake Fairy cast Su Luo an arrogant nce, her eyes filled with disdain.


    However, Su Luo did not even take notice of her.


    After Grandmaster Rong Yun had said that every single Fire Source Stone had been marked with his spiritual signature, happiness shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    As a result, she quickly woke up the little divine dragon who was soundly asleep in her space. She patted his little butt and told him to rush quickly to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side.


    The little divine dragon rubbed his drowsy eyes. However, he cleverly carried out his little owner¡¯s instructions.


    In two-three steps, he ran into Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arms. His little nose sniffed him here and there.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun clearly showed that he did not know that the little divine dragon had a natural instinct in finding treasures. Full of affection, he rubbed the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    When the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy saw the little divine dragon, her heart trembled. She coldly said: ¡°This little bastard cannot enter!¡±


    When the little divine dragon heard that he could not enter, he immediately became worried. His two little paws clenched tightly onto Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s clothes at his chest. That pair of huge, innocent clear eyes shone with a pleading light.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun affectionately rubbed his head.


    No one noticed that when Li Yaoyao had shouted out the three words ¡®this little bastard¡¯, an icy cold glint shed through the depths of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes. It was too fast, so others were unable to detect it.


    Only Su Luo, who was secretly and carefully observing Grandmaster Rong Yun, had noticed it.


    Su Luo secretly felt that this was odd.


    Didn¡¯t know if it was her misperception, but she always felt that Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s treatment towards Li Yaoyao was not as good as it seemed on the surface...


    However, Li Yaoyao not allowing the little divine dragon to enter, this was out of the question.


    Su Luo coldly smiled and cast a sidelong nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy: ¡°Based on what reason is it that my little spirit pet cannot enter?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even bring a spirit pet, this is not fair!¡± In fact, it¡¯s not because Li Yaoyao did not have a spirit pet. Merely, her spirit pet was currently only at the fifth rank, so she looked down upon it. Therefore, she had tossed it aside in the Jade Lake Pce and did not bring it.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an apathetic sneer: ¡°Why should I care if you brought your spirit pet or not. In any case, I will definitely be bringing my spirit pet inside. If you have the ability, then you can also go find one.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, how could you be so unreasonable?¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy used a criticizing gaze to look at Su Luo. With a helpless expression, she said, ¡°If you act like this, how could the contest proceed?¡±


    Su Luo secretly cast Grandmaster Rong Yun a nce, afterwards, she spread out her hands towards Li Yaoyao and helplessly said: ¡°What my spirit pet loves the most is to explore. If he is not allowed to enter, then he will be in a bad mood. If his mood is bad, then he will not eat properly. If he does not eat properly, then he will get sick... Of course, if you can prevent him from entering, then you will have the final say.¡±


    Before the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy could speak, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already waved his hands: ¡°Enough, spirit pets inherently are a part of one¡¯s strength, naturally, they can enter.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart secretly smiled.


    As expected, Grandmaster Rong Yun was still really concerned about the little divine dragon.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was displeased in her heart. However, recalling the map she had memorized inside her head, the corner of her mouth lifted into a sneer.


    ¡°Begin.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun said in an indifferent tone.


    Hearing what was said, the little divine dragon quickly rushed into Su Luo¡¯s arms, afraid that his little owner would leave him behind.


    ¡°Sister-inw, we will wait for you toe out to celebrate.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s trio said to Su Luo, with their faces full of expectation.


    The Demon Cave was very dangerous.

 Chapter 736 – Su Luo’s Death (6)

    Chapter 736 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (6)


    Originally, they had wanted to stop Su Luo from participating. After all, if something were to happen to her, they would be unable to exin it to Nangong.


    However, no matter what was said, Su Luo would not agree. She even brought out her good luck that had averted her from disaster every time as proof.


    The trio were helpless and could only allow her to go.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head and stuffed the little divine dragon into her arms. Afterwards, without any hesitation, her body moved slightly. She used Spirit Dance Steps to skim towards the entrance of the Demon Cave.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s leaving figure from the back and thinking of the things Li Yaoyao brought inside, Li Yaoxiang and Li Aoqiong exchanged a nce. A smirk could be seen in both of their eyes.


    Su Luo, you have already be a grave threat to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. No matter what, this time, you must die!


    Su Luo was a step behind the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy in entering the Demon Cave.


    Clearly, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy already had a n. In order for Su Luo to not catch up with her, her speed rose to its peak. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.


    Inside the Demon Cave, there was a countless number of demon soldiers, with strengths ranging from first rank to fourth rank.


    The demon soldier king¡¯s strength ranged from fifth to sixth rank.


    As for the demon boss, its strength was above the seventh rank.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure was like a thread of smoke as she sweeped towards the cave¡¯s path as fast as lightning.


    The lighting in the cave¡¯s passage was very dark.


    Originally, Su Luo could have easily shot out small fireballs to use as light. However, she did not do so.


    It was because bright light would easily attract the enemy¡¯s attention. At that time, if a group of demon soldiers came, then she would die for sure.


    In the dimness of the light, one could only see at most a hundred meters.


    Within a hundred meters, she simply could not see the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s silhouette.


    A cold smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    So what if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had a map, didn¡¯t she have a spirit pet that could automatically hunt for treasure?


    Su Luo patted the little divine dragon whose little head had popped out from her arm curiously. Her figure quickly moved through the passage.


    Didn¡¯t know how long she traveled through the passageway until finally, rays of light could be seen up ahead.


    Very clearly, they had already reached the end of the passage.


    A steel door was at the end of the passage.


    Originally, it should have been locked up with chains. But now, it was already cleaved in half by someone else. The chains were split up into pieces, scattering on the floor.


    Very clearly, this was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s doings.


    With someone ahead opening a path for her, this point was pretty good.


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon and entered with light footsteps.


    Behind the door was a wide and imposing hall.


    The surroundings were absolutely empty. There was nothing.


    Besides a whole field of demon soldiers.


    There was a group of demon soldiers on the floor that had just died recently, so they hadn¡¯t vanished yet. However, it was clearly done by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    The reason why the Demon Cave was known as a hellish ce was because these demon soldiers were one of the biggest factors.


    The demon soldiers had died without transforming, soter, they could again reform.


    In other words, these demon soldiers were never alive. So, no matter how you killed them, you could never kill them all.


    Because they would die and resurrect again.


    But right now, they hadn¡¯t been dead for long, and so their bodies hadn¡¯t disappeared. So, Su Luo bumped into them head-on.


    Just at this moment, the little divine dragon abruptly emerged from Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    One could only see him leap out with lightning speed towards one demon soldier. He then took a bite directly out of its corpse!


    What surprised Su Luo was ¡ª¡ª


    That demon soldier suddenly... suddenly changed into a ball of spirit mist. Afterwards, it was sucked in by the little divine dragon.


    This was repeated again and again. Over and over again.


    The little divine dragon continued to suck non-stop. He swallowed all the demon soldiers on the floor into his stomach.


    Su Luo simply stared at this dumbfounded, and only recovered her senses after a long while. She picked up the little divine dragon and pried open his mouth to carefully examine it: ¡°You truly are... What things don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    She found that the little divine dragon¡¯s innate gift was iparable, too amazing!

 Chapter 737 – Su Luo’s Death (7)

    Chapter 737 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (7)


    Like her who cultivated desperately and experienced life-and-death situations again and again, even then, she was still currently only at the fifth rank.


    However, as for the little divine dragon, he only needed to eat, drink and sleep. asionally acting cute, once in a while eating a few stones, and bubbly like clouds of mists... then his strength would immediately skyrocket.


    The dragon race was truly the gods¡¯ favorites, this point, no one couldpare to.


    .


    After the little divine dragon had absorbed nearly all of the spiritual mist from the demon soldiers, his entire little body seemed to be drunk from wine. While he was shaky and swaying, he was shadow boxing.


    Su Luo immediately became speechless.


    At this most crucial point, how could the little divine dragon be intoxicated? Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Fire Source Stones.


    In the end, the little divine dragon¡¯s body became askew and directly fell into Su Luo¡¯s arms. His little belly swelled and sunk as he entered into deep slumber.


    Su Luo spread out her hands.


    The demon soldiers on the floor were even more pitiful than her.


    Very clearly, they were made from the spiritual mist. Originally, they would revive after death, growing and multiplying without end. However, being sucked up by the little divine dragon, they would disappear forever.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel the deepest sympathy on behalf of the demon soldiers in the Demon Cave.


    She hoped that after they left, this would still be the best ce for the other influential families to cultivate.


    She stuffed the little divine dragon that had fallen drunk into her space. Su Luo¡¯s expression became slightly more cautious.


    Originally, with the little divine dragon at her side, he would use his shrewd senses to warn her of danger. But now, it was only her alone, so she could only be more cautious.


    Su Luo was mobilizing the spirit energy in her body, and her body gradually became stretched taut. A strong force circted through the hundreds of bones in her body.


    Su Luo searched the surroundings in the entire hall for a long while and still could not find a single Fire Source Stone. Consequently, she went deeper into the cave.


    Before walking for too long, her footsteps halted.


    Because she saw that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was now sitting on a swing, hanging from a curtain off a canopy. Looking down from above, her attitude was arrogant as she cast Su Luo a nce.


    Her cold gaze carried a touch of disdain.


    Inside such a huge hall.


    The roof and the surroundings were embedded with numerous glowing ck pearls, illuminating the deepest part of the hall as if it was daytime.


    A countless number of gorgeous seven-colored curtains hanging from the canopy danced carelessly in the air, wondrously spry and lively.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy sat at a high ce and arrogantly looked down at Su Luo.


    Su Luo stood below with both hands crossed over her chest. Her eyebrows raised in a smile yet not a smile and she cast a sidelong nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    After a short period of time, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy finally started to speak in a cold and clear voice that was full of arrogance: ¡°Su Luo, did you know? I truly loathe you.¡±


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who always pretended to be gentle and kind-hearted in front of others, now used a despising gaze to look at Su Luo with disdain. She did not even try to cover up her loathing.


    Su Luo smiled faintly. ¡°No problem, in any case, I also loathe you. We¡¯re the same.¡±


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy frowned and immediately followed with a sneer: ¡°Based on your insignificant strength, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m going to kill you?¡±


    Su Luo smiled widely: ¡°Kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you would end up like Li Aoqiong?¡±


    Li Aoqiong dropped all the way from ninth to fourth rank, and had be theughingstock of the entire continent.


    A bitter hatred shed across the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s expression, and she clenched the fists at her side. Her eyes shed with killing intent: ¡°Very good. Since you, yourself, are courting death, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t worry, my spirit pet will also not be polite to you.¡± Su Luo smiled indifferently. She calmly looked at her in the midst of chaos.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the little divine dragon waspletely unable to sense his little owner¡¯s danger. He was soundly snoring inside Su Luo¡¯s space, his sleep especially sweet.


    Words from the real Author:


    Haven¡¯t even written to the part where Luoluo dies, a pity..Isn¡¯t it that everyday someone would urge me to finish this? If Luoluo died then isn¡¯t everything finished~~Hahaha!

 Chapter 738 – Su Luo’s Death (8)

    Chapter 738 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (8)


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s hidden mockery, a cold light shed through the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes.


    Although she had not personally seen it, she had however heard her older brother mention that Su Luo¡¯s spirit pet had toyed with Second Uncle until he was running around in circles.


    Even though she was already at the peak of the sixth rank, her strength was still too far away from that little bastard¡¯s!


    Thinking this, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy snorted a few times and she swept a cold nce over


    Su Luo once again.


    She had a trump card in her hands but now was not the right time.


    Su Luo, I¡¯ll let you live for just a few more days.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy yed with the Fire Source Stones in her hand by tossing them around and looked disdainfully at Su Luo. Instead, her sleeve danced in the air as she quickly flew away.


    Su Luo secretly wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Fortunately, she left after falling for her bluff. If they were truly to fight, without the help of the little divine dragon, the odds of her winning would be zero.


    However... the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had yed with two Fire Source Stones, flipping them in her hands. And now she still hadn¡¯t found a single one.


    Worthy of being the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy that had the entire map of this ce. This was like taking advantage of a divine opportunity.


    Just when Su Luo was silently cursing her.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the surroundings were eerily quiet, an uneasy premonition appeared in her heart.


    Su Luo condensed all the spirit energy in her body, forming it to automatically defend, while at the same time her gaze guardedly inspected her surroundings.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    An orderly sound came from up front.


    Su Luo raised her head to look. She discovered that a dense group of demon soldiers wielding weapons was directly rushing towards her!


    So many demon soldiers...


    Su Luo¡¯s heart jolted powerfully. She turned around and was just about to run back.


    However, now there were also thump, thump, thump sounds of footstepsing from behind her.


    The bad premonition in Su Luo¡¯s heart grew even more intense. She took a nce backward and what she saw made her thoroughly depressed.


    She discovered that behind her, there was another huge group of demon soldiers rushing toward her.


    The two groups were at her front and back, surrounding her in the middle, forming a pincer attack.


    Rendering the originally very narrow passageway blocked until it was sealed air-tight.


    Su Luo visually estimated that when the two groups of demon soldiers were added together, there were at least hundreds of demon soldiers.


    However, why were these demons soldiers looking to find her?


    The image of that strange smile the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had before she left popped up in her mind and she suddenly understood.


    This was definitely Li Yaoyao¡¯s secret scheme.


    Getting someone else to do her dirty work, she was really smart!


    ¡°Rustle, wham¡ª¡ª¡± The demon soldiers from both sides, without distinguishing friend from foe, raised their weapons and struck towards Su Luo.


    In front of the demon soldiers was a formidably strong demon king. By looking at them, the two demon kings¡¯ strengths were at the fifth rank.


    Without mentioning the demon soldiers, just the spit from every one of them would already drown her.


    What to do?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became deeply worried.


    Based on her current strength, how could she defeat so many demon soldiers? She really didn¡¯t know how Li Yaoyao had drawn them here!


    Su Luo originally thought of shrinking her stature down to make her way under them.


    However, seeing those demon soldiers crowding together like ants, she immediately give up on this idea.


    She saw that the two groups of demon soldiers were about to descend on her in a pincer attack. Just at the moment when the swords they waved were about to chop down¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo quickly used her foot to push off from the ground and her figure shot forth like a fierce bullet!


    Her two feet pushed off on the smooth walls, borrowing the strength to build her momentum. All of a sudden, she shot out further, going several tens of meters away!


    These demon soldiers were all made out of spirit energy. Their actions seemed to have been pre-programmed, without sufficient flexibility.


    As a result, only after Su Luo had jumped out a hundred meters away did they realize that the person was no longer there.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    The two demon kings brandished their glittering long swords and charged fiercely toward Su Luo.


    Other than being a bit slow and inflexible, the strength of these demon soldiers were all pretty good. Their speed was even weirder.

 Chapter 739 – Su Luo’s Death (9)

    Chapter 739 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (9)


    Within a moment, the two groups of demon soldiers assembled together to chase after Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s feet used the Spirit Dance Steps, travelling nimbly and quickly back and forth within the main hall.


    Although for the time being they had not caught up, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat bewildered.


    Beichen Ying had told her, there was one characteristic of the demon soldiers and that was to form arge group.


    Now, two groups had joined together to kill her. If she was seen by other groups of demon soldiers, they would definitely unite together to deal with outsiders!


    At that time, not mentioning two, three groups of troops, there was a possibility that all of the demon soldiers inside the cave would chase after her to kill her.


    They chased closely behind her but Su Luo also escaped very quickly.


    While she was fleeing, she was also pondering countermeasures to this situation.


    How could she shake off these demon soldiers¡¯ pursuit?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Actually, the most important point was that she ought to figure out why the demon soldiers would pursue her so closely and not let her go.


    She really needed to get to the heart of this matter. It seemed as if it was only after the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had left that these demon soldiers had arrived.


    Then, in the end, what did Li Yaoyao do?


    At that time, she had been sitting on the handcrafted swing, floating back and forth. It didn¡¯t seem like she did anything....


    Su Luo turned her head back to look at these demon soldiers who nipped at her heels, refusing to let go. Suddenly, her mind shed with a bright idea.


    Because she had unexpectedly seen when she walked passed that there were several demon soldiers who rushed to the wall which had her footprints, shouting anxiously. Furthermore, they even wanted to iste that area.


    How could she have left behind footprints?


    It was only now that Su Luo suddenly recalled it¡ª¡ª


    When she saw the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, she was not paying attention to the ground.


    It may be assumed that she stepped on a wet spot at that time.


    If it was an ordinary wet spot, how was it possible that these demon soldiers pursued her so tightly without letting her go?


    Su Luo took off her own little shoes, sniffed them a little and she immediately understood!


    Li Yaoyao, was this you trying topete with me using Celestial Spirit Water? Truly interesting!


    Now, Su Luo understood atst!


    The reason why these demon soldiers followed her without letting her go was because she had unintentionally stepped into a trap set up by Li Yaoyao.


    And that trap was precisely the Celestial Spirit Water from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Since the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had a map of the entire Demon Cave, they must have known the demon soldiers¡¯ characteristics and preferences. Then, this would have been inevitable and expected.


    It was no wonder! It was no wonder that in thepetition this time the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy seemed to have trump cards up her sleeves! So, it turned out she wanted to borrow the hands of these demon soldiers to kill her.


    Such a pity... With regards to Celestial Spirit Water, who could bepared to Su Luo?


    It took the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family three years to get one bottle but she had so much Celestial Spirit Water that it was enough to give the little divine dragon to bath in. Li Yaoyao could have used anything else topete with her, yet she insisted on using Celestial Spirit Water topete with her!


    Thinking up to here, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ridiculing sneer.


    Since Li Yaoyao had given her such a huge gift, if she doesn¡¯t return it, wouldn¡¯t it seemed discourteous of her?


    Su Luo was running around in the huge hall, circling it for who knows how long, until she finally made a loop within the hall.


    And now, following behind her were at least five groups of demon soldiers.


    Up ahead, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was crouching down, earnestly digging for Fire Source Stones.


    She threw the demon soldiers to Su Luo, while she, herself, went digging for Fire Source Stones?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold sneer.


    She approached noiselessly, flying to a ce directly above the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    In fact, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had sensed Su Luo approaching but she, who was always proud, never attached any importance to Su Luo.


    Therefore, she was currently still wholeheartedly devoted to digging out that Fire Source Stone.


    With one more, she would have three pieces!


    And just at this second!


    Su Luo, who had flown right above her, took out a washbasin¡¯s worth of Celestial Spirit Water from her space!


    This was all high grade Celestial Spirit Water! It was so much better than the low grade Celestial Spirit Water from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family!

 Chapter 740 – Su Luo’s Death (10)

    Chapter 740 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (10)


    Being so extravagant, was something only Su Luo, this nouveau riche person, could do.


    One could see her holding up that wash bowl, to ssh it all over the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s face¨C


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had initially thought that the demon soldiers would stall Su Luo, and also thought that Su Luo would not dare do anything to her.


    However, she really underestimated Su Luo.


    So, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who was wholeheartedly digging for Fire Source Stones and too busy to attend to her, was sshed with water on her entire body from head to toe.


    Her entire body was covered with high grade Celestial Spirit Water!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who was drenched until she looked like a drowned rat, couldn¡¯t react for quite a while!


    There was actually someone who would pour water over her!


    ¡°Su Luo! You¡¯re courting death!!!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy bellowed vengefully!


    However, the only thing left behind in the air was the sound of Su Luo¡¯s bell-like happyughter: ¡°Those demon soldiers, enjoy them well, hahaha¨C¡±


    One must know, Su Luo¡¯s was actually high grade Celestial Spirit Water. It was much better inparison to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s low grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    Not to mention, currently, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s entire body, from head to toe, had been poured on. Her entire body was exuding the sweet scent of spirit aura.


    Those demon soldiers who, originally, had stubbornly targeted Su Luo, not letting go, immediately turned their heads and threw themselves towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Seeing countless demon soldiers rushing towards her, immediately, Li Yaoyao was scared to the point of turning pale and nearly shrieked.


    ¡°Su Luo! I want to kill! I will definitely kill you!!!¡± Li Yaoyao furiously brandished her fists, both her eyes bursting out with red light.


    But, no matter how furious she was, if she wanted to take revenge, she must first get rid of the demon soldiers in front of her eyes.


    She already had no time to ponder over where Su Luo got the Celestial Spirit Water from. Now, herplete attention was ced on the bodies of the five demon soldier kings and the approximately five hundred demon soldiers in front of her eyes!


    Every demon soldier king, at worst, had strength at the fifth rank, and the more powerful ones were at the sixth rank.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was merely at the peak of the sixth rank, how could she be a match for so many?


    The gazes of every one of these demon soldier kings were bursting with a burning radiance. They stared fixedly at Li Yaoyao¡¯s body, with gazes that were greedy and intense.


    Li Yaoyao was watching the four demon soldier kings in front of her who were hindering her. There was one final demon soldier king leftover.


    He was clearly the most intelligent one, taking advantage of Li Yaoyao being unguarded to lick her neck.


    His mmy tongue slid across, immediately getting a mouthful of the sweet scent! This demon soldier king released light from both of his eyes. He was itching to hold Li Yaoyao and lick her entire body.


    Seeing the final demon soldier king enjoy it like that, the remaining four were also unwilling to give up.


    Each and every one of them stretched out their tongues towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s body, pouncing towards her.


    They didn¡¯t actually have any desire towards Li Yaoyao. What attracted them was the Celestial Spirit Water that Li Yaoyao had been drenched with.


    Confronted with their vulgar actions, Li Yaoyao was frightened until she nearly fainted!


    She frantically brandished the spirit strength in her palm, all the spirit power in her entire body exploded out, releasing an inexhaustible killing power.


    Suddenly, within the distance of ten meters from Li Yaoyao, all the demon soldiers fell down in ce.


    However, the demon soldiers still rushed towards Li Yaoyao like the tide.


    If these were numerous ordinary soldiers, perhaps they would be timid. However, these were demon soldiers. They were not human, with no hearts, why would they be scared?


    With regards to the attraction of the Celestial Spirit Water, this stemmed from instinct.


    As a result, each and every one of the demon soldiers were insanely starved wolves, fiercely throwing themselves towards Li Yaoyao.


    It was just like slicing off chives after they had been cut, another would pop up, throwing themselves at her.


    They advanced wave upon wave, iparably valiant.


    Even Su Luo, who was hiding at one side watching this, could not help but gasp in surprise.


    Confronted with the demon soldiers who were like wolves and tigers, and were untiring and unafraid to sacrifice their lives, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, at this moment, was already pale byparison. She almost couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore.


    The movement her hands made, umted boundless spirit strength, bursting and exploding out unceasingly.

 Chapter 741 – Su Luo’s Death (11)

    Chapter 741 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (11)


    Confronted with her vicious attack, even though the demon soldiers were not afraid of dying, they also could not get close to her body.


    However, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s condition was quite bad.


    Because of the attraction of the high grade Celestial Spirit Water, more and more demon soldiers gathered together towards her.


    At a nce, she was able to see the densely-packed demon soldiers surge up violently like a tide, continuous and unending.


    A burst of fear appeared inside the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s heart. At the same time, she also possessed an endless amount of fury!


    At this time, she was itching to dismember Su Luo¡¯s body into ten thousand pieces!


    However, she could kill Su Luo at any time, right now, saving her own life was most urgent.


    Again, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had no time to deal with anything else. Her hand suddenly tugged. Immediately, that white-colored outer dress, that was spry and lively like an immortal, tore with a ripping sound.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy grinded her teeth and threw this white-colored outer dress towards the most concentrated ce within the demon soldiers.


    Weren¡¯t these demon soldiers throwing themselves at her in order to lick the Celestial Spirit Water on her body? This white-coloured outer dress was moistened with a lot of Celestial Spirit Water, just let them fight over it as much as they want!


    At this time, dressed in only a piece of white slip, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯splexion was a sheet of haze.


    Seeing that crowd of demon soldiers rip that white-colored outer dress into pieces, a trace of a very dark fierceness shed across her eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t go now, then when would she wait until!


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy turned around, then flew over them and left.


    However, her head was sshed with the most amount of Celestial Spirit Water. This simply could not be concealed from the several demon soldier kings.


    As a result, the five demon soldier kings instantly got up and followed behind the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!


    Li Yaoyao was nearly angered half to death.


    She really wanted to turn her head back and tell them. In fact, the Celestial Spirit Water was poured by Su Luo, if they wanted to find it, they should go find her.


    However, with regards to these demon soldiers that were spiritless and had the wisdom of three-year-old kids, what use would these words have? It was like preaching to the deaf!


    Up ahead, was a gate.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was moved and a hint of ecstasy shed across her face.


    As long as she entered through this ck, iron gate and closed it afterwards, then these several demon soldier kings would not be able to chase after her.


    Thinking of this, Li Yaoyao immediately sped up.


    She gathered all of her spiritual strength beneath her feet, hoping she could rush inside within the shortest amount of time!


    However, just right at this critical moment¡ª¡ª


    Just when Li Yaoyao was on the verge of flying through the panels of the gate.


    Suddenly, a bucket on top of the gate emptied over.


    The sshing sounds of water almost scared Li Yaoyao half to death!


    However, the moment she smelled that scent, immediately, her heart was greatly shaken!


    ¡°Su Luo, you must not be allowed an easy death! You better get the fuck out here! Get the fuck out here!¡±


    Li Yaoyao touched the top of her head. Her entire person was drenched.


    She never thought that Su Luo would actually install a trap at this gate¡¯s entrance. Waiting for her to enter, and then the Celestial Spirit Water would once again be poured all over her body!


    There wasn¡¯t actually that much Celestial Spirit Water in the bucket. It only poured onto the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s body while not much was spilled on the ground.


    The eyes of the five demon soldier kings behind her immediately lit up!


    Each and every one of their eyes were naked and red as they stared at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, itching to pull off all the clothes on her body!


    Of course, what they wanted were the clothes and not the person.


    How fragrant, it¡¯s too fragrant¡ª¡ª


    The five demon soldier kings excitedly wagged their tongues and sped up to chase after Li Yaoyao!


    Just at this moment, a figure burst forth rapidly from behind and swept towards them.


    When those five demon solder kings saw the person who had just arrived, suddenly, their hearts were frightened. Each and every one of them bowed respectfully and knelt down.


    ¡°Venerable demon boss.¡±


    This demon boss was dressed all in ck, only, those facial features were... both eyes were sticking out, a copsed nose with lips flipped out, he was so ugly as to be extremely tragic, especially the skin on his face.


    It was ck and white patches with constant movement. It looked like there were countless worms wriggling on top of it. It appeared to be extremely disgusting.


    At this time, he was standing upright proudly, his entire body exuding a gloomy and cold aura.


    He was looking at Li Yaoyao with a dark and fierce gaze, it was sharp and direct: ¡°You will strip it off yourself, or shall this king help you strip it off?¡±

 Chapter 742 – Su Luo’s Death (12)

    Chapter 742 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (12)


    Li Yaoyao: ¡°.....¡±


    The demon boss of the Demon Cave was higher than a seventh rank.


    In addition, there were the five demon soldier kings in front of her, no matter what, she could not escape!


    What to do? What to do?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy bit her lower lip, constantly thinking of a scheme to escape.


    However, this demon boss who was equipped with somewhat more intelligence cast a disgusted look at her. Not waiting for her to respond, he took unfair advantage and directly hugged the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy by her slender waist.


    Following this movement, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s entire person became almostpletely stiff.


    She was called a fairy, her entire body was cold flesh with lofty proud and unyielding character. She avoided immorality and had never been so vited by a male before!


    But now, she was together with this person, very close.


    In addition, his face was like that of a toad¡¯s, with the sores and warts sticking to her skin, immediately making her hair stick up from a chill.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy smashed her fist towards his head in fury.


    But this seventh-ranked demon boss¡¯s strength was seriously strong. He merely raised one hand and jerked both of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s hands behind her back.


    Such an action caused the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s soft chest to stand proudly erect.


    However this, with regards to the dressed-all-in-ck demon boss, didn¡¯t have any attractiveness whatsoever.


    One could only see his hand that was crawling with countless maggots firmly grasp the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s final piece of clothing¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡ª Don¡¯t¡ª¡ªI beg you, let me go! I know who has this kind of Celestial Spirit Water on their body, I¡¯ll take you there! I beg you to let me go!¡±


    However, this demon boss only had some intelligence, with regards to things, he always followed his own judgement.


    No matter how much the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wept and pleaded, his hand that gave people goosebumps used force to fiercely tear.


    One could only hear the sound of ripping¡ª¡ª


    The white slip the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had on was immediately ripped apart!


    The ck-dressed demon boss conveniently gave a toss!


    The five demon kings around were already salivating from waiting, now, all of them frantically rushed towards that slip.


    That light-colored slip was frantically being contested.


    Once again, he looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Now that her slip had been torn off, the only thing remaining was a pink undergarment (1) wrapped around her proud chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was frightened until she cried, the tears tumbling down from her face.


    From childhood to now, having always been treated as a princess, carefully sped in the center of people¡¯s palm, no one had ever treated her like this.


    The ck-dressed demon boss¡¯s eyes were as cold and gloomy as before, even if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was even more pitiful and lovely, he still remained unmoved.


    One could only see him lean over, and from top to bottom, he started ****.


    Inch by inch, the ces that were soaked by Celestial Spirit Water, were absolutely unable to escape his tongue.


    Looking at that extremely ugly appearance, the skin that would make a person feel sick.... Goosebumps started to rise on the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s entire body.


    Just when the dressed-in-ck demon boss¡¯s head lowered towards her lower body, a fiercely strict expression shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes!


    She concentrated all of her spirit strength into her right palm, and smashed her fist fiercely towards the dressed-in-ck demon boss whose body was bent down!


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    A heavy sound resounded!


    The ck-dressed demon boss¡¯s head was smashed directly, immediately, his body swayed and his foot staggered.


    No sooner said than done!


    Dressed in the undergarment that only covered her chest and abdomen, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy escaped at lightning fast speed!


    Her body was like lightning as she rushed out of the room, sweeping towards a distant ce.


    Daring to attack the demon boss?


    The corner of the ck-dressed demon boss¡¯s mouth curved into a cold and dark smirk.


    He stood up as if nothing had happened, and with a wave of his hand, he gave amand in a coarse voice: ¡°Begin the chase!¡±


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    One could only hear ¡®woo woo¡ª¡ª¡¯ sounds. One burst after another resounded in session, continuously with no end.


    Afterwards, the entire Demon Cave sunk into a never-before-seen frantess.


    1) See chapter 717 for the detailed exnations and picture. Basically, it is an undergarment made of a square with strings tying it around a person¡¯s neck and behind a person¡¯s chest area.


    Author note:


    Yesterday¡¯s message was a joke, it was written for the readers who urged me to finish everyday~~humph, humph. Now see if you dare to urge me to finish again?

 Chapter 743 – Su Luo’s Death (13)

    Chapter 743 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (13)


    A countless number of demon soldiers appeared from every corner, pursuing in the direction that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had left in.


    Su Luo, who was stealing nces from a corner, saw the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who was now barely-dressed, wearing an undergarment that covered her chest, leaving everything else bare, and being chased until she repeatedly screeched. The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a wicked smile.


    Giving you a taste of your own medicine, Li Yaoyao, you should enjoy it well.


    Su Luo also had not walk far, merely a distance of being behind the fiverge group of demon soldiers.


    There was a never-ending amount of demon soldiers that were pped dead by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, while the surviving demon soldiers chased after the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. There was basically no one to take care of the corpses on the ground.


    Based on the principle of not wasting things, Su Luo¡¯s movement was nimble as she gathered these ¡®corpses¡¯ and ced them in her space for the little divine dragon to absorb.


    Su Luo unhurriedly wandered about.


    Not long after, the sleeping little divine dragon who had eaten until he was full, came out.


    Su Luo saw his radiating-with-health-and-vigor appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Promoted again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The little divine dragon pursed his little lips and shook his head. He extended his little paw and gestured for Su Luo to see ¡®only got a little more.¡¯


    ¡°Able to get a little more is pretty good, you should be content.¡± Su Luo rubbed his little head, then pointed to those ¡®corpses¡¯, and smilingly said to the little divine dragon, ¡°These are all food for you!¡±


    Anything that had spirit force, the little divine dragon could absorb it.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Because, she saw at the ce that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was digging before, expose a very small stone that was emitting a zing color of light.


    As expected!


    She remembered that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy hadn¡¯t finished digging it out when she was sshed in the face with a full washbasin of cold water.


    Afterwards, it was all kinds of escaping and being chased, being extremely rushed.


    So that Fire Source Stone from before was still at the original spot, with no one moving it.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s speed was faster than Su Luo¡¯s. Like lightning, he dashed towards it. His two little paws were sharper than any weapon.


    With a casual grab, he was able to dig out the Fire Source Stone that was buried at least a meter deep in the ground.


    Afterwards, he sped the Fire Source Stone, and in a manner of taking credit for an achievement, he jumped into Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    This piece of Fire Source Stone was the size of a hen¡¯s egg. It was a very small piece that was emitting a burning red light, so dazzling as to blind a person¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo handed the Fire Source Stone back to the little divine dragon, letting him sniff it: ¡°Sniff it carefully, next, we will be looking for this kind of stone.¡±


    The little divine dragon used strength to inhale a breath of air, clearly nodding his head to express that he remembered this smell.


    Su Luo stuffed the Fire Source Stone into her space, afterwards, she picked up the little divine dragon and ced him in her arms. Now, she started the real reason of why she entered the Demon Cave.


    With the little divine dragon¡¯s help, on top of all the demon soldiers that were originally everywhere guarding this ce being drawn away by the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, Su Luo¡¯s speed at finding them, therefore, could be said to be very fast.


    ¡°One piece, two pieces....¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face, ¡°Now, we already have two pieces of Fire Source Stones.¡±


    Don¡¯t know how many pieces Grandmaster Rong Yun ended up cing in this cave.


    She had walked around the entire main hall up ahead. Still, Su Luo only had two pieces in her hand.


    Before, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy already had two pieces in her hand, if this amount was used, then she would win.


    However, within ten days, she didn¡¯t believe that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy would not be able to dig out more.


    Behind the main hall was a dark and deep maze, so deep as to be frightening. At one nce, you could not see the end. Su Luo hesitantly stood there, unsure if she should go in or not.


    Beichen Ying had already warned her, she had best not step foot into the maze, otherwise, she who did not have a map, would absolutely not be able to walk out.


    But Su Luo clearly saw, in order to escape the dressed-in-ck demon boss¡¯s pursuit, Li Yaoyao had flown into the maze.


    The little divine dragon had already searched, there was not a single Fire Source Stone remaining within the great hall.

 Chapter 744 – Su Luo’s Death (14)

    Chapter 744 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (14)


    If she wanted to find more, than she could only enter that pitch-ckbyrinth to look for them.


    Riches and honor could only be sought among danger.


    Without risk, how could one acquire gains?


    Standing before the pitch-ckbyrinth, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth formed a slight smile. Then, she moved forward, stepping inside thebyrinth.


    Inside the ck-colored passageway, Su Luo flew by.


    After flying a distance of approximately several thousand metres, Su Luo finally came to a stop.


    Because, a few faint rays of light had appeared up ahead.


    Furthermore, by following these bits of light, Su Luo could see the scene before her very clearly.


    This was a ce where thebyrinth¡¯s route split into different paths.


    Up ahead, there were a total of six roads.


    Su Luo nudged the little divine dragon: ¡°Which road to take?¡±


    The little divine dragon rubbed his sleepy eyes awake and seriously examined the roads for a moment, then, at a loss, shook his head.


    It seemed like every one of them was the same. He could not sense any path that was special.... The little divine dragon blinked his eyes, then, in the end, still shook his head again.


    Since even the little divine dragon did not know, then she could only depend on her own luck.


    Su Luo thought for a moment. In the end, she still chose the middle route to fly into.


    After she had flown in, before long, she became stupefied.


    Because, what had appeared before her was, once again, the same six roads.


    Since, she had already chosen the middle route earlier, then she should just continue with it.


    Thinking this way, Su Luo also followed through with this action.


    On this route, the little divine dragon did not make a sound. It could only indicate that the surroundings didn¡¯t have Fire Source Stones that Grandmaster Rong Yun had buried.


    Didn¡¯t know how long she had flown for, when gradually, a trace of light appeared in front.


    Having stayed in the dark for too long, then suddenly seeing a trace of light, Su Luo was clearly not used to it.


    By means of the rays of light, Su Luo could see the scene in front of her very clearly.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao?¡± She was actually here?


    At this time, Li Yaoyao was not in the difficult situation that Su Luo had imagined.


    Her clothing was intact and her hair was worn in a refined coil. It was as if the incident of her being vited by the ck-robed person from before had never happened.


    Li Yaoyao was currently crouching down, digging. At this time, in front of her, on the ground, was a pile of Fire Source Stones.


    Gauging by sight, there were more than ten pieces.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She really was suspicious about where these Fire Source Stones of Li Yaoyao¡¯s had came from.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao calmly turned her body around. After catching sight of Su Luo, a cold light quickly shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d still be alive.¡± Li Yaoyao looked at Su Luo coldly, her gaze was sinister and ferocious.


    ¡°This line should originally be said by me to you.¡± Su Luo had her arms crossed as she leaned with a content posture against a column. She was all smiles as she looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, ¡°Weren¡¯t you stripped naked by someone? Where did you get these clothes?¡±


    Hearing this, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯splexion flushed red!


    No matter what, her views would not be as open-minded whenpared to Su Luo¡¯s, who had crossed over over from the twenty-first century. Regarding the incident before, she was extremely concerned about it.


    ¡°Su Luo, shut your mouth!¡± Li Yaoyao, spitting with anger, red at Su Luo!


    ¡°What? Since you are able to do it, why are you still afraid of people talking about it?¡± Su Luo was touching her smooth chin, sizing her up from top to bottom.


    While sizing her up, Su Luo clicked her tongue several times, looking down on her: ¡°Still saying about how much you like Nangong Liuyun, now, aren¡¯t you just throwing yourself on every man you see?¡±


    Su Luo deliberately distorted the facts from earlier.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion suddenly flushed red. A shady and fierce intent to kill burst out of her eyes: ¡°Dare you to say that again!¡±


    ¡°Want me to say it again, then I¡¯ll just say it again. What¡¯s so hard about it?¡± Su Luo leisurely unfolded her arms, found a stone table and jumped onto it. Leaningfortably against the wall, she then sneered and said: ¡°What? Forgotten the thing that you¡¯ve done? At that time, in the Amethyst Fish Pce, wasn¡¯t it you that nned for Nangong Liuyun to co-habituate with you in the same room? Wasn¡¯t it so that you could seduce him into having sex with you? And the result? He simply didn¡¯t want you.¡±

 Chapter 745 – Su Luo’s Death (15)

    Chapter 745 ¨C Su Luo¡¯s Death (15)


    Just because she liked Nangong Liuyun, therefore, time and time again, Su Luo had suffered from being chased by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to kill her!


    Even though she was lucky to alive right now, but that anger inside her heart, Su Luo had always kept it in mind.


    Since there¡¯s such a good opportunity now, how could she let Li Yaoyao go?


    One must know, Su Luo was someone who would never leave a hatred unavenged.


    And Su Luo¡¯s words stabbed straight into the deepest part of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s heart!


    She had set up everything in the Amethyst Fish Pce. In order to guarantee the result, she had even released a strong drug to incite lust. But, even in that kind of situation, Nangong Liuyun still immediately pushed her away.


    Li Yaoyao would always remember. At that time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure almost could not stand up anymore, but he still staggered out and left.


    She had already stripped naked and thrown her entire body onto him, embracing him. Yet, he used up all of his strength to cast her aside.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, if you still want to be this king¡¯s little sister, then immediately relinquish your hand!¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, in this life, the only person this king wants is Su Luo, not you. Get the fuck away from this king!¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, if you want to die, then continue following!¡±


    His words, each sentence, were more callous than the one before and more heartless.


    They were as if he was ruthlessly swinging his hand to heavily p her face, smashing her fantasy into pieces.


    However, the more he rejected her, the more she wanted him, not sparing any cost at all!


    Li Yaoyao closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she slowly reopened them, they were already filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Su Luo! Right now, you still have a final bit of time, say yourst words.¡± Li Yaoyao looked at Su Luo apathetically.


    A bad premonition shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart, but the expression on her face did not change.


    ¡°Ha¡ª¡ª Li Yaoyao, you think that you, at the summit of the sixth rank, can beat me?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrows disdainfully.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then just try it!¡± A malicious radiance shed across Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    She had just finished speaking and one could only see her shake both arms. Then, two creeper vines flew out from her sleeves towards Su Luo to wrap around her!


    Su Luo already had her guard up.


    Just before those two creeper vines burst towards her, Su Luo shot two mes straight at those creeper vines.


    The mes met with the creeper vines, yet did not hurt them in the slightest. The creeper vines shot towards Su Luo, unimpeded and without obstruction as before.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face exposed a sneer: ¡°Merely a beginner¡¯s mes, how can they hurt me?¡±


    The bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart cooled slightly.


    Her best weapon for battles was her fire element magic. As for the wood element, she simply had not learned it at all.


    Since the fire element was no good, then, she could only use the Great Dimensional Imprint sheprehended about space.


    Su Luo suddenly condensed out a Great Dimensional Imprint on top of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s head.


    However, her entire body was bound up by the creeper vines.


    The creeper vines were thick and solid, also tough and extremely strong. Its speed was excessively fast, immediately wrapping Su Luo up like a rice dumpling.


    Li Yaoyaoughed coldly: ¡°Looks like your cultivation is sloppy and quite ordinary. Just this bit of ability, what qualification do you have to fight with me over Third Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°Hoist her up!¡± Li Yaoyao coldly shouted out loud.


    Consequently, both ends of the thick and solid creeper vines tied themselves around the columns, immediately suspending Su Luo in mid-air.


    ¡°Go!¡± Yet another creeper vine shot out explosively from behind the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Whip her face!¡± A touch of malevolence shed across the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯splexion. Both her eyes exploded out with a very dark and sinister light.


    What she hated most was this face of Su Luo¡¯s.


    With regards to looks, Su Luo could neverpete with her, but Third Senior Brother¡¯s eyes were deceived by her! Aside from this face, everything else about her was unworthy of being seen.


    Therefore, she must first destroy this face.

 Chapter 746 – The final match (1)

    Chapter 746 ¨C The final match (1)


    Then, to chop off her head, and finally, slice off her flesh, piece by piece. Death by a thousand cuts!


    Thinking this way, the arc at the corner of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s mouth increasingly rose.


    However, just at the moment when that third creeper vine was about to whip Su Luo¡¯s face.


    ¡°I order you to break!¡± Su Luo shouted explosively.


    A deeply cold dagger suddenly burst out of her sleeve.


    And Su Luo used mental spirit power to control this dagger from top to bottom. It cut down directly towards those coarse and thick creeper vines.


    This dagger¡¯s name was ¡®Yan Hua¡¯, she had gotten it from the imperial pce¡¯s treasure storage pavillion.


    Ever since she got it, Su Luo never actually had the opportunity to use it. Now was actually her first time using it.


    It truly was worthy of being considered a most precious treasure by the Nangong imperial family. The dagger was iparably sharp, slicing through the tough and durable creeper vines as if slicing tofu.


    ¡°Ss¨C¡±


    There was a distinct noise. Those tough and durable creeper vines split apart with a sound echoing from top to bottom, leaving a clean gash behind.


    The dagger, ¡®Yan Hua¡¯, was iparably sharp.


    Su Luo quietly floated down from mid-air. Smiling a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, she cast a nce at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy: ¡°Your wood element is also merely like this.¡±


    A trace of rage from being humiliated emerged from the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s absolutely beautiful appearance: ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    During the moment the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was shouting this line explosively, her whole body¡¯s spiritual strength burst out and rushed forth.


    Tide-like spiritual energy moved in a wave motion around her.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s hands trembled violently. A deeply cold, long double-edged sword, simr to a clear expanse of water, appeared in her palm.


    This was a flexible double-edged sword. It was originally tied at her waist. The fairy suddenly turned the double-edged sword into an attacking weapon.


    ¡°Su Luo! Go die!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy shouted explosively. Pouring spirit strength into the flexible double-edged sword in her hands, she jumped up suddenly, aggressively and viciously cutting down towards Su Luo.


    It seemed as if she was bringing about a strength of fifteen thousand kilograms. In a split second, the air erupted with a sizzling noise, as if even space was shaken until it split open.


    Confronted with this thunderous and violent offensive as heavy as one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Li Yaoyao, this time, I will personally fight with you. Let¡¯s see whether there really is an insurmountably wide gap between a beginning fifth rank and someone at the summit of the sixth rank.


    The little divine dragon wanted to engage in this battle. However, earlier, Su Luo had already stuffed him back into her space and also told him to stay there nicely.


    Confronted with such a strong offensive, not only did Su Luo not retreat, instead, she stepped forward half a step.


    At this time, endless spirit strength was rotating and condensing within her body, then finally, surged out from her palm!


    ¡°Great Dimensional Imprint, secondyer!¡± Su Luo¡¯splexion was cold and one of concentration. Her hands produced aplicated seal, finally, it suddenly exploded towards the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s hands produced the Great Dimensional Imprint. With iparable uracy, she maneuvered the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s double-edged sword, that had arrived so explosively, to a stop. Her evolved Nothingness of Space stopped it in ce.


    At this time, that long double-edged sword was very close to Su Luo, almost piercing the space between her eyebrows.


    The sharp edge was only ten centimeters away from the space between her eyebrows.


    However, that double-edged sword appeared to have been fixed in ce by someone, forever unable to advance even one centimeter.


    Because inside that tiny piece of space in front of Su Luo, the gravity had been controlled by her.


    At this time, she could only control such a tiny piece of Nothingness of Space.


    It could be imagined that in the future, when her strength became formidable, she would be able to control an evenrger piece of Nothingness of Space.


    Every single person she saw that she didn¡¯t like, she¡¯d throw them into the Nothingness of Space. Only like this would it be called truly powerful!


    Unfortunately, at this time, she was still too far away, unable to reach such a powerful degree.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who was flying in mid-air, added more strength into her hands, condensing all of her spirit strength, trying to pierce through the space between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows with the sharp point.


    However, what made her feel somewhat inconceivable was that she nearly lost control over that flexible double-edged sword.


    Pierce, pierce, pierce again!


    Yet, no matter what, it just could not pierce in!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯splexion started to twitch. Her eyebrows knotted furiously: ¡°Just what kind of tricks are you up to?¡±

 Chapter 747 – The final match (2)

    Chapter 747 ¨C The final match (2)


    Su Luo cast her a nce: ¡°Regardless of what tricks I used, being able to beat you is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Want to beat me? Dream on!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy angrily snorted.


    Didn¡¯t know why, traces of a ck aura was rotating around her body. The ck rays of light rapidly rotated around her body, gathering into a formidable force.


    Very clearly, this was one of her trump cards.


    ¡°Mind control!¡± A sinister sneer shed across the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes.


    A scarlet tint appeared in her eyes, when she stared at Su Luo, her eyes were glowing like fire!


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt as if her head was hit by someone with a rod, like she was being smothered!


    She was dazed from the pain, and her vision was blurred and hazy. She was also very dizzy.


    Just when Su Luo appeared to be swaying and staggering as if drunk, the corner of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s mouth raised into a treacherous sneer.


    Su Luo, next year, today, will be the anniversary of your death!


    Seeing Su Luo looking like this, a satisfied smile appeared in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s eyes, then, her smiling expression suddenly tightened.


    One could only see her two fists suddenly clench, stream after stream of the ck light shing through her skin.


    Suddenly, a mountain peak-like ck object appeared above Su Luo¡¯s head, giving people the kind of pressure of a mountain pressing down, a feeling of reverence!


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy held up this huge matchless ck object, and ruthlessly smashed it towards Su Luo!


    And Su Luo, at this moment, was being mind-controlled by Li Yaoyao, therefore, her entire person was in a daze, staggering about.


    If she was smashed like this, then Su Luo would definitely be smashed into a meat patty!


    Just at this extremely thrilling moment¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo subconsciously felt danger approaching, as a result, she, who was in a daze, finally opened the door to her space.


    The already extremely worried little divine dragon suddenly leaped out!


    One could only see the furious little divine dragonunch like a missile towards that ck object!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s defense was simple so strong as to defy nature.


    He directly passed through that ck object which was deep as the sea and harder than mysterious ck iron!


    When he was prating through it, the little divine dragon extended his two paws and violently pped at it!


    The originally ck object that was frighteningly hard was now no better than a wooden block. It directly became dust, falling and sprinkling the ground.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s pair of eyes suddenly opened wide!


    She had already anticipated that this little dragon would be difficult to deal with, but she never imagined that the dragon would be difficult to deal with to this degree!


    As a result, she stared somewhat nkly for a split second.


    Just when she was distracted, the little divine dragon had already shot towards her body. He extended his two sharp little paws.


    He directly struck at her delicate, fair and matchless beautiful face with more than ten ps!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s ws were iparably sharp, and his strength was tyrannical. They could not bepared to the ps by a human hand.


    ¡°p, p, p¡ª¡ª¡±


    A session of ps made the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy fall back non-stop.


    She tried to resist, but from the beginning, the little divine dragon had broken both of her hands. Afterwards, both of his feet stood on her chest imposingly as he pped her without pause.


    This position wasical and hrious at the same time.


    However, the strength the little divine dragon used to p her was not a bit weak.


    The wind from a p flew by and would bring about a bloody mist.


    After throwing more than ten pps in a row, he had directly scratched the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s extremely-beautiful-to-be-otherworldly face to be full of bloody scars. An appealing sight of devastation.


    Finally, the little divine dragon very fiercely kicked her in the chest, using that momentum to do a flip in the air, and flew to Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    Due to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy being thrashed by the little divine dragon, therefore, she didn¡¯t have the energy to control Su Luo. As a result, now, Su Luo was already clear-headed.


    Su Luo shook her head, and dly let go of a deep breath.


    She reached out to rub the little divine dragon¡¯s soft little head. This time, at the critical moment, if it was not for his help, she would have already be a meat patty by now.

 Chapter 748 – The final match (3)

    Chapter 748 ¨C The final match (3)


    The little divine dragon was bouncing vivaciously on top of Su Luo¡¯s shoulders. Clearly, he was very excited, he even twirled around in a dance.


    Su Luo was speechless as she supported her forehead with her hand.


    This child had a natural foolish disposition that he shed to develop in the direction of joyful foolishness.


    Speaking of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Originally, she was already riddled with scars, and being stepped on heavily by the little divine dragon, her body was unable to suppress it and she recoiled back.


    Thud, thud, thud. She retreated back seven steps in session before ruthlessly knocking against the wall.


    When the little divine dragon beat her, he didn¡¯t just cause external injuries. His umted spirit strength also caused her serious internal injuries.


    A streak of blood leaked out from the corner of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s mouth.


    However, at this time, her entire face was covered in thin lines of blood. This streak of blood at the corner of her mouth did not seem that obvious.


    However, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy felt a burst of fishy sweetness rushing forth from her throat. She paused for a while, then a mouthful of blood exploded out from her mouth.


    One mouthful after another, she vomited five mouthfuls in a row, only then was she able to stop it.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who had dropped down to sit at the foot of the wall, covered her chest with one hand. Her pair of malicious and sinister eyes stared at the pair of irksome master and pet.


    Carrying the little divine dragon, Su Luo walked until she was in front of her. She unhurriedly crouched down, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooking into a sneer: ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, with blood at the corner of her mouth, turned her face away!


    At this moment, losing to her made the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy feel an iparable humiliation.


    Su Luo used the dagger, Yan Hua, to lift up Li Yaoyao¡¯s chin. She forced Li Yaoyao until she had no choice but to meet her gaze.


    ¡°You tell me, should I kill you?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as she unhurriedly spoke.


    This calm andposed attitude further infuriated Li Yaoyao!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy sneered: ¡°Victorious person is king, the defeated is plundered. If you want to kill, then just kill! There is no need for excess words!¡±


    ¡°You think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Su Luo effortlessly sat in front of her, the corner of her eyes lifted up slightly.


    ¡°If you dare to kill me, then you¡¯ll have to be prepared to be chased to the end and killed by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family!¡± Li Yaoyao snorted coldly.


    ¡°Being chased to the end by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to be killed?¡± Su Luoughed happily, ¡°You said it as if the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had let me go at some point in time. Li Yaoyao, you¡¯re so naive. You think that with this, you can threaten me?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion flushed red!


    It was indeed as Su Luo had said, regardless of whether Su Luo killed her or not, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family would chase Su Luo until the end to kill her anyway!


    ¡°However, killing you will immediately cause the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s crazy retaliation. Each and every one of the people in your family is a lunatic, this is truly a hassle.¡± Su Luo stroked her chin. She pretended to appear as if this was rather difficult: ¡°How about drenching your entire body with Celestial Spirit Water, then offer you to that person...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! I order you to shut your mouth!!!¡± Li Yaoyao used both her hands to cover her ears. On the verge of falling apart, she yelled, ¡°I order you to get lost!¡±


    It seemed that this had be Li Yaoyao¡¯s weak point.


    Having finally probed out Li Yaoyao¡¯s weak point, Su Luo stood up, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get lost and go bring that demon boss in here.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo! You¡¯re courting death! If you really dare to do this! The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will never let you off! Definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Li Yaoyao shouted towards Su Luo with such a loud voice that even the surrounding walls shook slightly.


    ¡°So noisy.¡± Su Luo pretended to be disdainful as she picked at her ears. Then, she stooped down to pick up the Fire Source Stones Li Yaoyao had left behind from before.


    Just at this time¡ª¡ª


    A trace of fierce sinisterness shed across Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, who originally had fallen apart. One could only see her leaping outside, like a sharp sword, leaving only one line behind!


    ¡°Su Luo, go and die!¡±


    Just when Su Luo was slightly distracted!


    A violent ze exploded and split open right in front of her.


    At this time, Su Luo really wanted to rain out curses.


    Would this be considered karma cycling back for the appropriate retribution?


    She used the spirit pinballs to smash two people from the Li family¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 749 – The final match (4)

    Chapter 749 ¨C The final match (4)


    And now, Li Yaoyao had just tossed a spirit pinball at her!


    It was only now that she knew just how great the power of a spirit pinball was!


    That earth-shattering wave of energy came to engulf her!


    That intense power from the sudden explosion was like swallowing the blue dome of the heavens, scattering ashes and dispersing smoke!


    Su Luo collided with this wave of energy, her entire person was flung up high, then heavily thrown down.


    A stream of blood spat out violently from her mouth.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    A huge frantic ze enveloped towards Su Luo!


    Su Luo¡¯s entire person was trapped inside the raging inferno. She was surrounded by an endless sea of mes and she had no way out!


    Speaking of Li Yaoyao.


    She had calcted it very urately. Only after her body had leapt out did she smash the spirit pinball towards Su Luo.


    In this way, when the spirit pinball exploded, with her speed, she wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    She had calcted it very well. Just as she ran one hundred metres away, the spirit pinball exploded with a loud bang.


    In that very small room, within that sealed area, Su Luo still wanted to survive? Dream on!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth hooked into a bloodthirsty sneer, and the speed of her feet elerated.


    Since Su Luo was already dead, then there was no longer any need for her to stay here.


    As a result, Li Yaoyao decided to leave the Demon Cave immediately.


    In any case, at this time, she already had three Fire Source Stones in hand. Since herpetitor was already dead, then her three stones was considered a certain win.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood was very cheerful. It could be said that she was unprecedentedly rxed and happy.


    As for Su Luo, who was trapped inside that sea of mes.


    Will she really die just like this?


    Quite clearly, Su Luo was like a cat, having at least nine lives.


    Just when Su Luo was almost dead, burnt alive by the endless mes surrounding her, she suddenly recalled that strange piece of stone.


    Before, that strange spirit stone had saved her life in the cave of mes.


    Su Luo suddenly threw out that spirit stone.


    Just at this moment, the entire spirit stone shone with the luster of gems, didn¡¯t know how it aplished it.


    Just when Su Luo almost suffocated, that spirit stone decisively absorbed the mes from the explosion until there was practically nothing left!


    However, even though the spirit stone had absorbed the explosion¡¯s mes in time, it was unable to stop the room from being on the verge of copse.


    At this time, because of the explosion, countless stones continuously dropped from the ceiling.


    Su Luo stood up, wanting to escape, but realized that in every direction was a wall. Where was there still a way out?


    Just at this time, a huge piece of rock attacked directly towards Su Luo.


    Before Su Luo could react, the little divine dragon had already swatted it away with one w.


    The rocks continued on, uninterrupted. Only after quite a while did it finally settle down.


    At this time, it was very quiet all around.


    Su Luo, who had been swept into a corner by the wave of energy, slowly crawled up. Wiping away the traces of blood from the corner of her mouth, she walked over with a limp towards that stone.


    She crouched down, wanting to pick up the spirit stone. Before she even touched the spirit stone, she withdrew her hand out of reflex.


    Because, she realized, the spirit stone was extremely scalding hot at this time.


    It was very clear, this time, the raging mes from the spirit pinball¡¯s explosion were too fierce. To the extent that after the spirit stone absorbed it, that originally transparent white jade colour, was now filled with a fierce red-colored aura.


    Not to mention her hand, even the floor the spirit stone was lying on, at this moment, was also being heated until it nearly melted.


    Su Luo sat quietly in front of that spirit stone with a veryplicated expression in her eyes.


    If she hadn¡¯t had the spirit stone to save her life at a crucial moment, very likely, she would have lost her life.


    Li Yaoyao, originally, was fully aware that Su Luo had the little divine dragon by her side. The reason why she still dared to move against her was because of that spirit pinball.


    This spirit pinball was at least a ninth rank in strength. If she hadn¡¯t had the spirit stone, she definitely would not have been able to escape.


    However, Li Yaoyao¡¯s luck was really bad! It was simply extremely bad!

 Chapter 750 – The final match (5)

    Chapter 750 ¨C The final match (5)


    When she smashed other people, she would always smashed them to be promoted in rank, and it was not only one or two ranks.


    However, Li Yaoyao nearly killed her with a explosion! If it was not for that piece of weird spirit stone, she would have already died.


    Su Luo discovered that her lifeline was really long.


    Now, at the northwest side of the Demon Cave.


    This ce was the cave¡¯s exit, however you entered or exit, you must pass through here.


    In front of this ce was an area of open space, now, it was filled with masses of people.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was sitting on a spacious chair made out of red sandalwood, the corner of his white robe draped down to the floor. It was like a blooming snow lotus flower, pure, holy and noble.


    His pitch-ck as ink eyes were narrowed slightly, revealing a proud and exceptionally sharp point, such that people did not dare to look straight into them.


    That matchless handsome face was profoundly mysterious, with one hand ced on the armrest of the chair. His fingers moved up and down, beating out a rhythm. No one knew what he was thinking right now.


    Emperor Jing was also sitting on a circr chair made out of red sandalwood. He was dressed in a bright golden dragon robe, making him even more conspicuous, imposing and respectable.


    Only, no matter how he tried to maintain a dignified expression and posture,pared to Grandmaster Rong Yun, he naturally appeared shorter by a length.


    Li Yaoxiang was also sitting on a circr chair, only, with regards to the other two, his position was slightly nted.


    His eyes now had just narrowed, staring fixedly at that sole exit.


    Being subjected to Su Luo, that loathsome girl, he was motivated to let Yaoyao secretly take the spirit pinball that the Li family had collected for a long time.


    Wait until a suitable opportunity, then kill that loathsome girl with an explosion.


    Li Yaoxiang was not a bit worried about Li Yaoyao¡¯s strength. He was only worried about that startlingly freakish luck of Su Luo¡¯s.


    The fists in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s sleeves clenched even more tightly, he hoped that the spirit pinball would blow up Su Luo. And he¡¯d rather not have her smash to being promoted a rank.


    As long as you came out from that gate with many Fire Source Stones in hand, then, they could be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s expression was stretched taut.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, represented many things of significance.


    If Yaoyao could get this qualification, then, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family would be linked together with Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    In this way, then, among the ten great powers on this continent, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s originally unremarkable position would absolutely leap up to distinguish itself.


    This position was truly too important, absolutely could not tolerate a loss.


    ¡°Yaoyao, for this day, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has waited for many years. By all means, don¡¯t let us be disappointed...¡± Li Yaoxiang took a deep breath. As much as possible, he suppressed the restlessness in his heart.


    Now, standing by Li Yaoxiang¡¯s side was Li Aoqiong, whose lips were also tightly pursed. His face was stretched taut. It could clearly be seen how nervous he was and how much he cared.


    Because he had fought Su Luo before, he knw perfectly well that her strength wasn¡¯t strong. But, she could always avert disaster at thest moment. Therefore, his heart would inevitably be anxious.


    Compared to Li Yaoxiang and Li Aoqiong, the other people from Li family were full of confidence in Li Yaoyao, because they had always worshipped Li Yaoyao.


    These people that were present, their confidence in Li Yaoyao was far greater than with regards to Su Luo.


    Only the several people with Beichen Ying¡¯s group had firm confidence in Su Luo.


    They didn¡¯t necessarily believe in Su Luo¡¯s strength, but with regards to Su Luo¡¯s luck, they firmly believed it without any doubt.


    ¡°Sister-inw will certainly win. If she doesn¡¯t win, then it won¡¯t make sense.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was as brilliant as sunshine.


    ¡°What does Li Yaoyao count as? This fight is is a contest of real strength. Sister-inw will definitely win.¡± Lan Xuan nodded his head with an air ofcency.


    ¡°....¡± Anye Ming speechlessly looked at these two shameless believers. Whenparing strength, he was really worried for Su Luo.


    Just at this moment.


    That cinnabar red door had spirit power hovering on it. The door that had been sealed all along.

 Chapter 751 – The final match (6)

    Chapter 751 ¨C The final match (6)


    It issued a strange sound.


    ¡°Creak¨C¡±


    The door quietly opened.


    The countless number of people¡¯s attention were concentrated upon those purplish-golden colored gates.


    A slender figure unhurriedly walked out from inside.


    One could only see her dressed in a white long skirt, like a fairy that didn¡¯t belong in the human world. Her attitude was lively, with dance-like movements; she walked out like this.


    But a piece of ck cloth was ced over her face, nearly covering most of her face.


    Even though it was like this, everyone still easily recognized her.


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!¡±


    Don¡¯t know who shouted it first.


    ¡°Oh heavens, it really is the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy! The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy came out first!¡±


    ¡°Like I said! How could Su family¡¯s daughter of a concubine evenpare to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy!¡±


    The countless number of men who revered the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy as a goddess now cheered and shouted. They seemed even happier than if they themselves had been victorious.


    When Li Yaoyao acted as if deserving so, she walked by the several people in Beichen Ying¡¯s group. The corner of her mouth hooked in a sinister, sweet and insincere smile.


    Afterwards, she turned around to leave.


    Beichen Ying red at her leaving back, for a long time, he didn¡¯t return to his senses.


    Just now, that nce from Li Yaoyao contained a deep meeting.


    ¡°Why is it that my heart feels somewhat nervous?¡± Lan Xuan pointed to his own chest area.


    If he didn¡¯t say anything, then fine, but since he said it, it immediately made Beichen Ying¡¯s heart have a bad premonition.


    His thick, sharp eyebrows knotted slightly, and gave a cold, loud shout: ¡°It¡¯s not likeing out early will win, why shout!¡±


    Worthy of being the president of the Mercenary Union in Eastern Ling Empire, when he stiffened his face and coldly shouted, he had an imposing aura worthy of respect.


    Under Beichen Ying¡¯s cold yell, those people dared to be angry, but didn¡¯t dare to speak. Indeed, they had to exercise a lot more restraint.


    Li Yaoyao nced at Beichen Ying lightly, her mouth hooked into a profoundly mysterious cold smile: ¡°It¡¯s not like everyone cane out, President Beichen.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart suddenly became uneasy. He red at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, eyes shooting out with lights of frost: ¡°What is the meaning of your words?¡±


    The Beichen Ying right now, how was he still Su Luo¡¯s sunny, adorable boy-next-door? He looked remarkably like the living Grim Reaper.


    ¡°The meaning is exactly what the words mean.¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy thought about Su Luo¡¯s appearance while dying horribly through the explosion. Immediately, her heart was greatly pleased.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, you¡¯d best say the words clearly!¡± Beichen Ying took arge step forward, with one move, he grabbed Li Yaoyao by the cor and lifted up her entire person.


    ¡°Quickly speak!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes exploded out with a dangerous light. Hisplexion was so gloomy that water droplets could be squeezed out.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, what are you doing? Quickly put Yaoyao down!¡± Li Aoqiong, seeing his younger sister being bullied, directly hit Beichen Ying¡¯s arm, attempting to force him to let go.


    However, clearly, he had forgotten the matter of him being dropped to the fourth rank.


    Beichen Ying was so furious that he directly waved his hand: ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As a result, the pitiful Li Aoqiong, without any power to resist, was waved aside by one hand. He flew out very far and finally heavily dropped to the ground. He nearly passed out from being thrown.


    The pitiful Li Aoqiong, originally, how insufferably arrogant was he. Now, he had fallen to this degree. At that time, Grandmaster Rong Yun not destroying all of his cultivation, didn¡¯t know if it was because it was to let other people humiliate him.


    Li Yaoxiang, seeing this, immediately became fuming mad!


    ¡°Beichen Ying! Let go!¡± Li Yaoxiang had his hand pressed down on Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder.


    However, before waiting for him to make a move, Elder Beichen had his hand pressed down on the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s shoulder. Afterwards, he raised an eyebrow and threw a smiling nce at Li Yaoxiang that was not quite a smile.


    Elder Beichen¡¯s meaning was very explicit.


    You dare to move against Beichen Ying, then I dare to choke Li Yaoyao to death.

 Chapter 752 – The final match (7)

    Chapter 752 ¨C The final match (7)


    Li Yaoxiang angrily released his hand, and shouted at Beichen Ying: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun is present, how could you be so impudent!¡±


    A cold light shed through the depths of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes, and nting a nce at Beichen Ying, with a cold, clear voice, he said: ¡°Let go.¡±


    Just one soft phrase seemed to carry an endless amount of deterrence force. Beichen Ying gritted his teeth and ultimately tossed the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy aside.


    However, he did not walk away. Rather, he towered over and red at Li Yaoyao, who he had thrown down onto the ground.


    At this moment, the surrounding masses red at Beichen Ying, the hatred in their eyes suddenly rising.


    He dared to be this boorish to their goddess, really was too despicable.


    A pity, their strengths were not strong and they also feared the Beichen family¡¯s fighting prowess, so no one dared to move.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun indifferently looked at Li Yaoyao: ¡°You can speak.¡±


    With Li Yaoxiang¡¯s support, Li Yaoyao slowly stood up and raised her head. She looked at Beichen Ying, her gaze shooting out a very hateful and vicious radiance.


    She suddenly smiled and leaned close to the side of Beichen Ying¡¯s ear. She lowered her voice and blew out: ¡°You want to know Su Luo, that girl¡¯s, whereabouts? Is it because of Nangong Liuyun, or is it because of you, yourself?¡±


    Her tone was very soft, seeming not to be there. However, it brought an unprecedented shock to Beichen Ying.


    His entire body suddenly stood in ce like a statue. He bit his lower lip and the fists at his side were tightly clenched!


    Some matters he deliberately ignored, deliberately ran away from, were sharply pointed out by Li Yaoyao. Immediately, his heart had nowhere to escape and could only directly face this gloomy fact.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, what nonsense are you talking about? Answer the question that was asked! Quickly speak!¡± Beichen Ying very fiercely red at Li Yaoyao. That vengeful gaze seemed as if it was about to swallow her whole.


    And at this moment, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming were both somewhat silent.


    They both silently took a nce at Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying knew that if it were to continues like this, it would not be good.


    As a result, Beichen Ying took a deep breath, restraining his mood. His pair of eyes coldly red at her: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun is watching you. Quickly get to the main point.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyebrows rose slightly. She looked at Beichen Ying, full of smiles.


    Originally, she was merely probing a bit. She never would have thought that Beichen Ying this guy¡¯s, reaction was so big, he actually really .....


    Haha, this was truly too amusing.


    She originally wanted to see a situation of brothers destroying each other. A pity, a pity...


    A pity Su Luo, that loathsome girl, was already dead!


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy unregretfully shook her head.


    ¡°A pity...¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy smilingly looked at Beichen Ying, ¡°It is impossible for Su Luo to evere out. Beichen Ying, you will be sad and depressed for a lifetime oh.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡± Beichen Ying charged forward with one hand, lifting up the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s by her cor.


    Not only Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming both went up to surround the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, trapping her in the middle!


    At this very moment, having avenged her hatred, what could Li Yaoyao possibly be scared of?


    Li Yaoyao pushed away Beichen Ying, and fixed her clothes. Afterwards, towards Beichen Ying who was tottering, she coldly said: ¡°I said Su Luo has already died inside. It¡¯s impossible for her to evere out! Now, did you hear it clearly enough?¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    Just when Li Yaoyao said these words, a sharp and clear pping sound came from her face.


    Suddenly, five scarlet fingerprints appeared on Li Yaoyao¡¯s tender and pink skin.


    Li Yaoyao was infuriated until she nearly went mad!


    ¡°That is impossible!¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes shot out with millennium-old ice-like light. It was so cold that it made people¡¯s heart tremble.


    This kind of vengeful and fierce gaze was like a trapped beast. It immediately made Li Yaoyao shrink back. Her ns of charging at Beichen Ying disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 753 – News of Su Luo’s death (1)

    Chapter 753 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s death (1)


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also red fixedly at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.They were itching to squeeze her neck and interrogate her! Impossible, how could Su Luo die? If she died and Nangong returned, how could they exin...


    ¡°If you do not believe it, then I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy coldly snorted. Afterwards, she turned around and walked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s trio immediately stiffened in ce.


    .


    This was not real. Absolutely not real!


    ¡°Luoluo¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying roared in a heart-wrenching manner. Afterwards, he charged towards the starting-to-close purplish-golden gates, charging directly inside.


    ¡°Beichen!¡± Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also followed behind Beichen Ying¡¯s body. However, Beichen Ying¡¯s speed was faster than both of them!


    Beichen Ying was as fast as a stream of thin smoke.


    Just as his body had passed through, the purplish-golden gates closed with a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound!


    And blocking Lan Xuan and Anye Ming outside the door.


    Beichen Ying had charged inside? Then, how would hee out?


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun!¡± The two of them gazed at Grandmaster Rong Yun with appealing expressions. However, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression right now....no one could see clearly.


    His face was clear and cold. He lightly raised his sleeve and waved his hand: ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Only, the alwayspletely indifferent him now acted out of character. His remote and cold gaze looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. He frowned: ¡°Care to tell us the situation inside?¡±


    Hearing this, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming¡¯s deeply cold gazes stared fixedly at Li Yaoyao. Their eyes were filled with a scathing murderous intent. They wished they could swallow Li Yaoyao¡¯s soul and skin her alive.


    They vowed that if something truly happened to Su Luo, and if Beichen Ying also met the same fate, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family would never have peace!


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was cast towards Li Yaoyao.


    After all, what happened inside, only she was clear about it.


    Li Yaoyao stared nkly for a short time, following which she assumed a lovely, pitiful and having-been-wronged appearance.


    ¡°Su Luo, she was too despicable! Inside, she wanted to steal away the Fire Source Stones in my hand. With the help of her spirit pet, how could I beat them?¡±


    After gaining many sympathetic gazes, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s nose gave a few sniffles then continued: ¡°Luckily, the heavens have eyes. At the crucial point, she disturbed the demon boss inside the Demon Cave. However, Su Luo thought that having her spirit pet, she would be unrivaled under heaven. Consequently, she started to fight with the demon boss, the result¨C¡±


    As she continued to speak, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face revealed a frightened expression: ¡°The result, who would have thought that the demon boss was so strong. He released a countless number of thunder and lightning bolts, finally directly burning Su Luo to death...¡±


    ¡°You are speaking nonsense!¡± Lan Xuan was so angry that he snarled and roared at her, ¡°Luoluo¡¯s speed is extremely fast. If you were burned to death, then she still wouldn¡¯t have been burned to death!¡±


    Anye Ming coldly knotted his sharp eyebrows. His eyes coldly glistened like frost and snow as he stared fixedly at Li Yaoyao: ¡°Do you dare to vow that every sentence you said is true?¡±


    Li Yaoyao was just about to speak, but Anye Ming cut in: ¡°Use your own life to vow! If Su Luo is still alive, then you mustmit suicide by slitting your own throat! Do you dare to swear or not!¡±


    A haze shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    This kind of oath, how to swear upon it?


    As expected, Anye Ming was really difficult to deal with, he heard the loophole in her words. However, so what? In any case, Su Luo was already dead.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Li Yaoyao raised her right hand, and seriously said, ¡°I, Li Yaoyao, personally saw Su Luo killed by an explosion, this is the absolute truth. If it contained a lie, I willmit suicide by slitting my throat in front of everyone!¡±


    She had personally seen Su Luo, that loathsome girl, being surrounded by the ze from the spirit pinball¡¯s explosion.


    If like this, she still did not die, then there really was something wrong.


    As a result, Li Yaoyao firmly believed that Su Luo had already died.


    Anye Ming originally thought that Li Yaoyao would not dare to make the vow. This way, he could take the opportunity to interrogate her. However, he never imagined that Li Yaoyao would actually so straightforwardly make the vow.

 Chapter 754 – News of Su Luo’s death (2)

    Chapter 754 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s death (2)


    What did this prove?


    This proved that Su Luo had really met with a mishap inside! Otherwise, with Li Yaoyao¡¯s cautious personality, how could she make such a poisonous vow in front of everybody?


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan exchanged a look. Both of them saw an rmed expression in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Something bad had happened to Su Luo.


    If Nangong came back and found out about this matter...


    Both of their eyes dimmed and were filled with despair.


    Finished...


    Nangong was finished, the Li Family was finished. Also didn¡¯t know how many people present could escape from this.


    No one noticed that a hidden severely cold expression shed through the eyes that Grandmaster Rong Yun used to watch Li Yaoyao.


    Now, everyone was stunned by the news of Su Luo¡¯s death.


    Su Luo was originally Su Manor¡¯s most unremarkable daughter of a concubine. Rumored that she was born as a good-for-nothing with no ability to cultivate, she was a love-struck idiot, always theughingstock of the entire capital.


    But in a short amount of time, she suddenly sprang up.


    She won the fight against the little genius, Su Qing. Became intimate close with His Highness Prince Jin. Almost seeded in fighting to a tie with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    How dazzling was this light?


    Only a bit more, just short by a little bit, and she would grow to be a dazzling star among geniuses, with all attention focused on her. But in the end, just when she touched the periphery, wordlessly and without any news, she fell from the sky.


    Some people let out a breath of relief and rejoiced endlessly.


    Some people¡¯s brows were tightly knotted and felt it was regretful.


    Li Yaoyao eyes swept by. Seeing that most people present after hearing the news of Su Luo¡¯s death were rejoicing at her misfortune, a cold sneer streaked across her eyes.


    ¡°Great Master, these are the Fire Source Stones that I brought out.¡± Li Yaoyao cleverly stepped forth, offering her spoils of war.


    ¡°Wait until the time is up before discussing it.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun indifferently stood up and departed in an icily arrogant manner.


    Li Yaoyao sped the three Fire Source Stones in her hands and couldn¡¯t help but to stare nkly.


    Why did she faintly feel that Grandmaster Rong Yun seemed to have an objection to her?


    Could it be that inside Grandmaster¡¯s heart, he actually cared about Su Luo, that loathsome girl?


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and bit her lower lip. She secretly snorted coldly in her heart. Fortunately, fortunately, she had already killed Su Luo in the beginning, otherwise, she really would disturb her formal apprenticeship to Grandmaster Rong Yun!


    It doesn¡¯t matter, wait until she formally bes his disciple, Grandmaster Rong Yun would discover that she, Li Yaoyao¡¯s, potential was much more than Su Luo¡¯s. There was no problem with his vision.


    Returned to the Li Manor¡¯s courtyard.


    Li Yaoxiang saw Li Yaoyao daydreaming. He frowned and asked her a sentence: ¡°Yaoyao, you are certain that loathsome girl is already dead?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely sure!¡± Li Yaoyao unswervingly said, ¡°I personally saw her die in front of me, how could it be fake? Could it be that Second Uncle does not believe my eyes?¡±


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s heart still felt uneasy. He frowned and asked: ¡°Could something unexpected happen? For example, you smashed her until she was directly promoted? This kind of thing is possible, at that time, your brother was also...¡±


    That was why the more Li Yaoxiang thought, the more uneasy he became.


    To say nothing of Su Luo, that loathsome girl whose luck defied the natural order of things.


    ¡°Second Uncle, are you joking?¡± Li Yaoyao stared at Li Yaoxiang outrageously, ¡°Do you feel that that one in ten thousand chance would happen on that loathsome girl¡¯s body? Besides, I personally saw the mes engulfing her! Even if it was a tenth-ranked expert, there would also be no possibility of survival. To say nothing of her, with such a weak ability.¡±


    ¡°Then, since this is the case, why are your brows wrinkled?¡± Li Yaoxiang looked at Li Yaoyao and asked.


    ¡°Second Uncle, do you feel that Grandmaster Rong Yun... had already guessed our actions?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was slightly anxious. Her gaze had a trace of fear in them.


    ¡°So what if he guessed it? Grandmaster Rong Yun originally did not like her. To eliminate her from his point of view and yours is a good thing.¡±

 Chapter 755 – News of Su Luo’s death (3)

    Chapter 755 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s death (3)


    Li Yaoxiang smilingly patted Li Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Yaoyao always felt that her heart was somewhat apprehensive.


    ¡°How could this be fake? You think about it, to take you and Su Luo, that loathsome girl, out, no matter who, they would choose you. Only, never expected that the first two rounds, that loathsome girl¡¯s luck was so good, that the whole way she was tied with you. Maybe the Grandmaster¡¯s heart was also very jittery.¡±


    Li Yaoxiang smiled, looking extremely pleased.


    Li Aoqiong somewhat upsetly looked at Li Yaoyao.


    Since returning and up to now, he continued maintain his silence. He hadn¡¯t said a single word.


    Before having been pushed away by Beichen Ying with one move, that kind of humiliation seeded in trampling and crushing his pride.


    Li Yaoyao took notice of the difference in his appearance, smoothed out her lips into a smile and said: ¡°Big Brother, I already helped you to take revenge. Why is it that you are still not happy?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother naturally is happy.¡± Li Aoqiong smiled a little.


    ¡°Big Brother, wait until I pay my respects and enter Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s door. Then, I¡¯ll ask Master to help refine medicine. In all likelihood, you will once again return to the summit.¡± Seeing through to Li Aoqiong¡¯s sadness and depression, Li Yaoyao directly pointed out the key point.


    ¡°Yaoyao, are you telling the truth?¡± Li Aoqiong¡¯s originally dim gaze suddenly shone brightly!


    His body¡¯s cultivation was originally ruined by Grandmaster Rong Yun, would he be this kind?


    ¡°Rest assured, after five days, I will be the Great Master¡¯sst disciple. What matter could be impossible?¡± Li Yaoyao was full of confidence.


    ¡°Then, Big Brother will depend on you for all of this!¡± Hearing that he could return to the summit again, Li Aoqiong¡¯s original dark and gloomyplexion immediately was glowing in spirit.


    In order to return the favor, Li Aoqiong had an idea.


    ¡°Even though Su Luo is dead, but we haven¡¯t seen it with our own eyes. This point is rather regretful.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s mind suddenly moved: ¡°Does Big Brother have a good idea?¡±


    The corner of Li Aoqiong¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, perking up into a profoundly mysterious and weird smile: ¡°Do you guys still remember Su Zian? This item foreshadowing things toe is buried for long enough. It¡¯s time to stir it.¡±


    As for Su Zian....A cold smile shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Su Luo, offending me, Li Yaoyao, I want you to, even in death, not have peace! Even dead, I want you topletely fall from grace!


    Su Manor.


    Night, so quiet as to be frightening.


    Inside the study, Su Zian¡¯splexion became more and more horrible.


    Ever since receiving the news of Su Luo¡¯s death, afterwards, his face stayed gloomy. So gloomy that ck water nearly dripped out.


    Originally, seeing Su Luo¡¯s iparable potential, he still thought to let the mistake be and take this loathsome girl to be his biological daughter, to act on behalf of Su Manor, propping it up to glory.


    But can¡¯t take out in public, was just can¡¯t take out in public. In the final round, she would just die like that!


    It didn¡¯t matter that she had died. But it made all of Su Zian¡¯s hopes and expectationse up empty.


    Thising up empty, Su Zian couldn¡¯t help but to recall the mournful scene in Su Manor nowadays.


    Madam Su was harmed until shey paralyzed on the bed, mouth couldn¡¯t speak, body couldn¡¯t move. Simply resembling a stick of wood.


    Su Jingyu, his only son, was practically the same as Madam.


    There was also his Wan¡¯er, whose corpse was torn apart by wild beasts.


    Having her limbs cut off and after was unounted for was Qing¡¯er. Alone, she ran out and even now hadn¡¯t returned, Xi¡¯er...


    Originally, when he saw Su Luo, Su Zian could still console himself. This had nothing to do with Su Luo.


    However now, with Su Luo dead, the rage in his heart ignited. And he directly ced all of these charges onto Su Luo¡¯s body.


    In the darkness, a person dressed in ck quietly arrived.


    The dagger once again delivered the letter soundlessly in front of Su Zian, onto his long table!


    Su Zian¡¯s heart jumped violently.


    When he opened the letter and after inspecting its content, a sinister ray of light shed through that pair of hawk-like eyes.

 Chapter 756 – News of Su Luo’s death (4)

    Chapter 756 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s death (4)


    Su Luo, since you are not my, Su Zian¡¯s, biological daughter, then you shouldn¡¯t enjoy the glory of Su Manor again!


    The morning of the second day, Su Zian went to morning court.


    This early in the morning, Emperor Jing¡¯s mood was ratherplicated.


    Because Nangong Liuyun repeatedly warned. Therefore,pared to other people, he know how important a ce this loathsome girl upied in his heart.


    This was also the cause of him continuously dying the betrothal gift originally prepared for the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    But now, since that provoking and disagreeable loathsome girl was dead....just died quietly like that....


    Emperor Jing didn¡¯t know how to face Nangong Liuyun.


    As a result, when he saw Su Zian, Emperor Jing still wanted to say a few words tofort him. Reward him with a bigger government official position to sit in.


    However, he had just opened his mouth: ¡° Official Su, since Su Luo is already dead, you should....¡±


    Just at this moment, Su Zian stepped forward to submit a report to the emperor: ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, this humble official has an important writing to present to the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Jing listlessly waved his hand, ¡°Bring the writing over.¡±


    As a result, Su Zian took the roll of paper he had written throughout the night and handed it to the court eunuch to be ced in front of Emperor Jing.


    Emperor Jing carelessly picked it up and swept through it, but in a split second, he frowned. A severe expression shed through his eyes: ¡°What? Su Luo actually is not your, Su Zian¡¯s biological daughter?!¡±


    Once these words were out, immediately, the entire throne room was in an uproar.


    Recently, Su Luo¡¯s name was very hot and famous in the imperial capital. Everyone¡¯s praise or censor varied, but everyone knew, Su Luo was Su Manor¡¯s daughter by a concubine.


    But now, after the news of Su Luo¡¯s death had spread, Su Zian unexpectedly gave this book-sized written report, saying that Su Luo was not his, Su Zian¡¯s biological daughter?


    For a moment, nearly all of the civil and military ministers¡¯ gazes rested on Su Zian¡¯s body.


    Under the stares of countless searching gazes, Su Zian took a step forward. He lowered his head and dropped his gaze, but his voice was sharp, loud and clear: ¡°Reporting back to Your Majesty, Su Luo really isn¡¯t my, Su Zian¡¯s, biological daughter. This was all because of an ident at that time that was unexpected.¡±


    As a result, Su Zian told the story of the wet nurse at his concubine¡¯s side and how she stole and exchanged the infant.


    Finally, with head high and chest out, in an imposing manner, he majestically said: ¡°Back then, after that wet nurse left, she married the old steward Wang Qi from Liu manor. Therefore, this matter, the third Miss of Liu Manor, Liu Ruohua, also can bear witness to.¡±


    ¡°Guarde, announce for Liu Ruohua.¡± Emperor Jing frowned and raised his voice to say.


    If Su Luo was not Su Zian¡¯s daughter, then who was she? At that time, in the end, who stole and exchanged the infant?


    Very quickly, Liu Ruohua arrived. Under the countless pair of eyes that were watching, in the beginning, she was a little apprehensive.


    But whenever she recalled Su Luo, her heart would be filled with hatred, as she angrily said: ¡°This official¡¯s daughter can bear witness that the wet nurse back then did speak about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know, where is that wet nurse and old Wang Qi now?¡±


    Liu Ruohua¡¯s eyes hung down slightly, her heart was somewhat nervous, and silently could not say it out loud.


    Emperor Jing, having heard what was said, couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    If there was proof that Su Luo came from unknown origins, after Liuyun came out, he had some words to say, otherwise, how could he face Second Child?


    As a result, he pped the armrest of the dragon chair and coldly said: ¡°You need only worry about saying it, all other things, there is I, the emperor, to take charge of.¡±


    Only now did Liu Ruohua lift her head, her gaze firmly looking at Emperor Jing: ¡°At that time, in a small town outside of Sunset Mountain Range, this official¡¯s daughter revealed this matter to His Highness Prince Jin. Afterwards...afterwards, old Wang Qi and wet nurse disappeared.¡±


    Once Liu Ruohua said these words, everyone was stunned stupid.


    The meaning in her words were very clear, His Highness Prince Jing took away old Wang Qi and the wet nurse, whose maiden name was Yang.


    It turned out...It turned out His Highness Prince Jin had known since the beginning that Su Luo was not Su Zian¡¯s biological daughter....

 Chapter 757 – News of Su Luo’s death (5)

    Chapter 757 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s death (5)


    Since the beginning, he knew Su Luo was from unknown origin, and he still continue to have a close rtionship with Su Luo that nothing coulde in-between...


    It clearly can be seen that whether Su Luo was the daughter of the great general that protected the nation or not, with regards to him, he totally did not care.


    An uneasiness appeared in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart.


    If Liuyun really cared so much about Su Luo, then if he knew about the news of Su Luo¡¯s death....at that time....


    The unrest in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart became a more intense feeling.


    But, a dead person could note back to life. Then, what could he do?


    To say nothing of the fact that it was best that Su Luo, that girl, had died. Only with her death would Liuyun form a union with the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Thinking this way, the tangle in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart gradually released.


    After Su Zian returned to the manor, the first matter was to invite many people to bear witness.


    He took out the family¡¯s genealogy record and he crossed out Su Luo¡¯s name from the record on the spot.


    That one brush, with a thick ck ink, thoroughly erased the rtionship between Su Luo and Su Manor.


    Su Zian loudly announced to the crowd of people watching: ¡°From today onwards, Su Luo, this name, has no rtion to Su Manor! The things she did before also has nothing to do with Su Manor! I ask everyone here to spread it widely!¡±


    From Su Zian¡¯s point of view, doing this was very wise.


    After all, before, Su Luo had offended many. Just the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family alone was like a huge mountain pressing down on top of his head, simply not allowing him to breathe.


    Once the news of Su Luo¡¯s death spread out, these few days, the situation was full of the fiercest winds and waves. Therefore, once Su Zian said these words, it immediately was spread throughout the entire capital, even in the great streets and small alleys.


    However, what was outside of Su Zian and Li Yaoyao¡¯s expectations, was that this time¡¯s matter, unexpectedly gave rise to the popce¡¯s sympathy towards Su Luo.


    The people always sympathize with the weak.


    Before, Su Luo¡¯s rise was too fast, and was then chosen by His Highness Prince Jin. Therefore, many people had a jealous heart and would say some nted words.


    But now, since the person was already dead, and Su Zian would make such a move after the fact, immediately, many people looked down upon him.


    Even more, didn¡¯t know where this rumor was spread from.


    It said that Su Zian had already known earlier that Su Luo was not his biological daughter. But, seeing Su Luo¡¯s bright prospects, so he had continuously concealed it.


    But, Su Luo had died, so there was no longer any worth for him to exploit, consequently, he had revealed this inside story to the public.


    Once these words were out, it immediately pushed Su Luo up to the peak of the fiercest winds and waves of rumors in the capital. It made him shoulder much of the infamy.


    Su Manor, Su Zian was so furious that with one p of the table, all the stuff on it fell.


    He still did not understand the hate, his palm pped down and that long strip of table answered with a breaking sound.


    Originally, he wanted everyone to criticize Su Luo, that loathsome girl, but he never expected that the one being denounced was reced with he, himself!


    The Li family in the imperial capital.


    Li Yaoyao heard the wave after wave of rumors from outside, and her brows started to knot tightly.


    Besides the matter of Su Zian, there were other rumors that were circting. It was that Li Yaoyao killed Su Luo.


    It was the same as Su Zian, she also never expected that it would produce such a huge deviation from what she expected.


    Anye Ming....It must be him!


    Recalling that lukewarm and wise eyes, the fists at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side clenched tightly.


    That day, he had forced her to make that poisonous oath, and now, he was secretly turning the tide of people¡¯s feelings. Anye Ming, what¡¯s so great about Su Luo, that deserve you guys going this far for her?


    Li Yaoyao, originally, thought to strike back, but the agreed upon time had already arrived.


    This day was the day that Grandmaster will announce the disciple he would ept.


    In the throne room, no one was absent.


    The past several days, Su Luo still had note out. So. everyone believed the words of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. They all thought that Su Luo had really died.


    Originally, there were only two people vying for this, now, since Su Luo was already dead, then the only remaining candidate was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.

 Chapter 758 – News of Su Luo’s Death (6)

    Chapter 758 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s Death (6)


    At this time, the countless pairs of eyes carried a touch of envy as they looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy.


    Today¡¯s Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had on a pink dress with butterflies ying on daffodils. The skirt of the muslin was embroidered with gold thread, so long that it trailed on the ground. A soft embroidered muslin silk fabric was looped around her slender arms.


    Her entire person looked spry and lively like an immortal. She was like a fairy that was above themon popce.


    Seated up on high was Grandmaster Rong Yun. His gaze was absolutely stunning and deep. He looked graceful yet apathetic.


    His gaze swept by lightly, and everyone below the steps, without exception, bowed their heads to avoid his line of sight.


    This sort of subtle domineering auracking fury, it was a powerful deterrence force. It always made people not dare to approach due to fear in their hearts.


    ¡°Great Master, these are the Fire Source Stones that I got from the Demon Cave. Please inspect them.¡±


    Holding up the Fire Source Stones with both hands, Li Yaoyao cleverly stepped forward. She lifted up high her fine-as-jade hands and handed them over.


    Apothecary Leng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a trace of fury shed across his eyes.


    However, Li Yaoyao still stood in front of him with no fear, lifting up high the Fire Source Stones in both of her hands.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Apothecary Leng seized the Fire Source Stones with one move and delivered them to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun gently stroked these three pieces of Fire Source Stones. His ink ck eyes were profoundly mysterious, and his expression was as tranquil as the deep blue sea. No one could guess this exceptionally strong expert¡¯s way of thinking in his heart.


    ¡°These three pieces are truly ones this apothecary had buried.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head. His voice was tranquil and calm.


    Below the steps, Li Yaoxiang and Li Aoqiong exchanged a mutual nce as a trace of joy shed through their eyes.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at the colour of the sky to determine the time, then took another look at Li Yaoyao and finally he nodded: ¡°Since only you alone came out, then, this apothecary will announce¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, a voice that resonated through heaven and earth and seeming toe from afar arrived nearby.


    The owner of this voice¡¯s skills was practically as deep and unfathomable as Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s.


    Although it came from an extremely far distance, but his voice sounded as if it was echoing from beside every single person¡¯s ear. Even if one wanted to avoid it, they could not.


    However, speaking of the Demon Cave.


    Outside, the heavens were already flipped over because of Su Luo¡¯s death, but inside the Demon Cave, Su Luo passed the time as peacefully as running water.


    Due to the spirit pinball¡¯s explosion, Su Luo had received an intense attack from waves of energy, therefore, she suffered some internal injuries.


    Fortunately, at the crucial moment, that strange spirit stone protected her body. Otherwise, the current Su Luo would have already been transformed into a cloud of light smoke and floated away.


    However, due to the impact of the attack, stones had fallen down all around and piled up into a mass of rubble. Su Luo went through great difficulty to climb out from within the rubble.


    Su Luo had originally intended to find a way out. However, she followed pathway after pathway and couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck.


    She actually got lost!


    This hugebyrinth, this time¡¯s turn, she had six smaller paths to choose from. Su Luo felt her head was getting bigger.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Su Luo pulled out the little divine dragon that had been sleeping inside her space and poked his forehead, ¡°Do you still remember the way out?¡±


    The little divine dragon scratched his head, looked at Su Luo innocently, then looked again at the countless small forks in the road up ahead. Afterwards¡ª¡ª


    His eyes assumed the shape of a hypnotic spiral.


    Quite clearly, the little divine dragon also did not know how to get out.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, a thin voice came from up ahead. It sounded somewhat like Beichen Ying¡¯s voice.


    It¡¯s impossible, right? How could Beichen Ying possibly get in?


    Although Su Luo felt it was not believable, but that voice came closer and closer.


    Atst, Beichen Ying¡¯s figure appeared at the other end of the passage.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± The voice that came from far away had seen Su Luo. Originally, he had exhausted his voice until it became a hiss, but now, it was suddenly full of strength. Emotionally moved, he let loose and tookrge strides to rush towards Su Luo.


    ¡°It really is Beichen oh?¡± Staring nkly, Su Luo stood in ce. With a face full of shock, she looked at Beichen Ying who had appeared in front of her.


    When Beichen Ying saw Su Luo, he was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself.

 Chapter 759 – News of Su Luo’s Death (7)

    Chapter 759 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s Death (7)


    Didn¡¯t die! Hahaha! Su Luo didn¡¯t die!!! Beichen Ying felt that in this split second, he had alsoe back to life!


    He could not contain himself anymore and pulled Su Luo into a bear hug. His arms were holding on so tightly, he nearly squeezed out all the air from inside Su Luo¡¯s lungs.


    The strength of his arms was very powerful and he had pulled Su Luo in so suddenly. As a result, thepletely unguarded Su Luo had her entire face knocked against his chest.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Su Luo cried out painfully.


    He was certainly proving himself to be the close childhood friend who had gone through thick and thin and grown up together with Nangong. Even the strength used when hugging a person was just as heavy-handed.


    In the past life, this sort of brotherly embrace was reallymon. Therefore, Su Luopletely did not have thoughts in another direction. She just thought that Beichen Ying¡¯s action was from being emotionally-moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to be suffocated to death by you. Beichen Ying, hurry up and release me.¡± Su Luo covered her nose and hurriedly pushed Beichen Ying away, then massaged her own nose.


    Only then did Beichen Ying realize how rashly he had acted. However, seeing that Su Luo did not take it to heart, he also let it pass by going through the motions.


    He looked at Su Luo from top to bottom. That gaze was like a probing wire, when Su Luo saw it, she became upset.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s distinctly clear eyes looked at Beichen Ying.


    Was she mistaken? A trace of moisture actually shed across this child¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°I just knew you¡¯d be fine! I just knew it was a rumour that Li Yaoyao invented! Sister-inw, it¡¯s simply great that you¡¯re fine!¡± Beichen Ying bit his lower lip, his facial muscles trembling somewhat emotionally. But, he perked up and smiled, revealing his cute canine teeth and also his cute little dimples.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao had gone out so quickly? What rumour did she start?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of conjecture shing across her eyes.


    ¡°She said you are dead!¡± Beichen Ying, extremely angry over the injustice, smashed a fist against the wall, then gave a cold snort, ¡°This woman is simply too vile! She deceived all of the nearly a thousand people waiting outside. Even Grandmaster Rong Yun believed what she said!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you just ran in here?¡± Su Luo unhappily red at him, ¡°Too impatient.¡±


    ¡°If something really had happened to you, I... How would I exin it to Nangong? When he was leaving, he was serious about the matter as he handed you over into our care!¡± Beichen Ying raised his neck, attempting to find justifications for why he lost control.


    Su Luoughed a little, pulled him down to sit on the side: ¡°But speaking of this, it could be regarded that Li Yaoyao really didn¡¯t tell a lie. After all, she really did think I had died.¡±


    The moment Beichen Ying heard this, he suddenly stood back up.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Stop being so flustered. Am I not fine right now?¡± Su Luo smilingly pulled him to sit down again.


    With regards to Beichen Ying, this adorable, sunny big boy, she always had this feeling of looking after a younger brother.


    ¡°In the end, just what happened, exactly?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s deeply concerned gaze stared unblinkingly at Su Luo, deeply afraid of missing a single trace of her mood on her face.


    Su Luo thought for a bit, then she spoke of the matter once through, from the start until the end. It¡¯s just that the matter concerning her space and Celestial Spirit Water, she brushed by it without mentioning it.


    ¡°Pffttt!¡± When Su Luo got to the part where Li Yaoyao got pulled away by the demon boss to be stripped naked, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and immediately let out a ¡®pffttt¡¯ughing sound.


    He was so amused, he beat the ground with his fist as heughed heartily: ¡°Too amusing, simply too amusing. Oh, that¡¯s right, did she actually get stripped naked?¡±


    She just knew, regardless of whether it was a big boy or a big man, their interest would forever be on this point.


    Su Luo spread out her hands in annoyance: ¡°She still had a piece of undergarment covering the chest and abdomen left. It could also be regarded that Li Yaoyao had endured the humiliation as part of an important mission, then escaped at the crucial moment.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Beichen Ying shook his head, not without some regret, ¡°Then afterwards? How did she end up spreading the news of your death?¡±

 Chapter 760 – News of Su Luo’s Death (8)

    Chapter 760 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s Death (8)


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a sneer.


    ¡°She used a ninth-ranked spirit pinball to hit me. Now tell me, how could she not think I was dead?¡±


    Hearing what was said, Beichen Ying nearly jumped up in rm: ¡°She, she actually used a ninth rank spirit pinball to hit you with? Then, are you okay?¡±


    Beichen Ying inspected Su Luo once over from top to bottom. He discovered that other than her qi and blood boiling and a few internal injuries, unexpectedly, she was in surprisingly good condition.


    ¡°That was a rank nine spirit pinball ah...In the end, how did you avoid it?¡± Beichen Ying covered his chest from the still lingering fears.


    Previously, she had used a ninth rank spirit pinball to smash Li Aoqiong into the ninth rank, this was already beyond people¡¯s expectations. Now, she had been hit by a spirit pinball and yet nothing happened to her?


    However, a spirit pinball.... With regards to others, it was a killing weapon. When ites to Su Luo, it¡¯spletely useless.


    ¡°But you did not get promoted.¡± Beichen Ying discovered that Su Luo¡¯s body was full of mysteries.


    ¡°I dodged it.¡± Su Luo smilingly spread out her hands, ¡°But Li Yaoyao¡¯s animosity, haha, I have already written it into her ount!¡±


    She believed that very quickly, she would have the ability to personally eliminate Li Yaoyao with her own hands.


    ¡°Then, should we go out?¡± Beichen Ying saw that Su Luo was safe and sound, so he really had no other requests.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still not the right time. Right now, I don¡¯t have enough Fire Source Stones in my hands. That¡¯s right, since Li Yaoyao had already went out, did you see how many Fire Source Stones she found?¡± Su Luo gazed at Beichen Ying with eyes full of expectations.


    Beichen Ying cutely scratched his head, his pair of eyes were at a loss: ¡°I was in a rush toe in to find you, that¡¯s why...¡±


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Before, she had three pieces in her hands, what happened afterwards I¡¯m not too clear about it. However, I only have two pieces in my hands, no matter what, I need to at least have more than three pieces.¡±


    Since there was still time, Su Luo and Beichen Ying followed the passages in the maze and started to go deeper inside to find them.


    The passage was not wide, but it was also not narrow, more than enough for two people to walk past, shoulder to shoulder.


    In front, there were another six paths that were exactly the same.


    ¡°Which one should we walk?¡± Su Luo raised her eyes to ask.


    ¡°Your luck has always been good, so you should choose.¡± Beichen Ying smilingly exposed two canine teeth. The corner of his mouth showed two deep dimples.


    ¡°Truly an obedient good child. Then, start walking to the first passage on the right.¡± Su Luo took the initiative to turn towards it.


    ¡°What obedient good child? I am older than you by¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying was unsatisfied and caught up with quick steps.


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡ª¡± His voice had not yete out, before his mouth suddenly gave voice to a surprised sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo, who was walking in front, saw that Beichen Ying had stopped. She couldn¡¯t help but to turn her head to look.


    Su Luo looked down and discovered that Beichen Ying had stepped on a protruding rock. And this rock gave off a dazzlingly hot radiance.


    ¡°This is ...¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished speaking when an unforeseen event urred.


    There was no warning sign whatsoever.


    It was like hailstones raining down.


    ¡°Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª¡±


    A countless number of rocks dropped from the sky. Their speed was fast as lightning. Just when Su Luo and Beichen Ying didn¡¯t have enough time to react, around them, on all four sides, a stone room had formed.


    The length, width and height of the stone room was all three meters.


    Su Luo and Beichen Ying looked at each other in dismay. Both of them were somewhat speechless... How could such a room appear so suddenly?


    Su Luo subconsciously went to push on the walls, but the stone room did not budge.


    Didn¡¯t know what materials it was made off, it was iparably tough and durable.


    Su Luo tried using her palm force to strike it. The result when the palm force striked forth, was that immediately, it was as if the palm force hit cotton, there wasn¡¯t any reaction.


    Beichen Ying also tried to use his seventh rank palm force to attack, but the result was the same as Su Luo¡¯s.


    What to do?


    That¡¯s right, she still had the dagger.

 Chapter 761 – News of Su Luo’s Death (9)

    Chapter 761 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s Death (9)


    The dagger ¡®Yan Hua¡¯ that could cut things like wind slicing hair.


    A light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She took out the dagger and thrusted it in, her heart full of confidence. Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s expression copsed in defeat....


    The dagger which was originally iparably sharp was actually useless towards this unknown wall.


    ¡°Could it be that there really is no way out?¡± Su Luo muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    With regards to sharpness, could there be anything sharper than the little divine dragon¡¯s ws and teeth?


    As a result, Su Luo pulled out the little divine dragon who was sleeping soundly from her space.


    The little divine dragon rubbed his drowsy, sleepy eyes. Both of his eyes innocently and bewilderedly looked at Su Luo.


    He had slyly eaten a few of the Demon Soldiers again, he was truly sleepy...


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon and pointed at the side of the wall: ¡°You are myst hope, you must not disappoint your family¡¯s master.¡±


    If she was to be trapped in this small room for the rest of her life. Su Luo felt that she would absolutely go mad.


    The little divine dragon could feel his owner¡¯s concern. He clenched his small fists and seriously nodded.


    As a result, the little divine dragon directly wed at the wall.


    A very shallow w print streaked across the wall.


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s eyes revealed a pleasantly surprised radiance, that shallow w mark actually disappeared in the blink of an eye, not leaving a trace...


    The snow-white wall returned to its originally pristine form.


    Su Luo and Beichen Ying looked at each other in dismay. They truly did not know what to say that would be best.


    The little divine dragon also felt that this was somewhat unexpected. He extended both of his little ws and carefully looked at them. Finally, his mouth pouted and heid on the wall and started to nibble at the wall.


    However¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Crunch¡ª¡ª¡±


    So hard and unable to bite it...


    The little divine dragon pouted his mouth, feeling wronged. That pair of clear eyes, at this moment, contained two streams of tears. He gazed at Su Luo miserably, that appearance simply made people¡¯s heart ache.


    Afterwards, he wanted to speak to Su Luo, so he opened his mouth. Then, he paused, a small tooth falling out from his mouth.


    Seeing this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly, and she had a feeling of carrying the me.


    In the end, how hard was the surface of this wall? It actually broke off the little divine dragon¡¯s baby tooth.


    Su Luo heartachingly inspected his tooth: ¡°What to do? This one that fell out, will it grow back again?


    It was Su Luo¡¯s first time raising a dragon and shepletely did not know the growth pattern of the dragon race.


    ¡°Whief (Yes).¡± The little divine dragon covered the ce the incisor had fallen out and nodded his head deadly earnestly.


    His inherited memory told him this was the process of recing his teeth. It was one of the indications that he was growing.


    Seeing this scene now, Beichen Ying¡¯s expression shed with self-me.


    ¡°Sorry, I dragged you in.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was full of guilt.


    ¡°We arerade-in-arms that fight side by side. Don¡¯t say things like this, seems as if we are strangers.¡± Su Luo smilingly patted his shoulders, ¡°This is nothing serious, pull yourself together, youngster.¡±


    Seeing that Su Luo was still this optimistic, Beichen Ying smiled a little, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±


    Su Luo expressed that she did not know.


    All the methods at her disposal were all already used, but they werepletely useless.


    Time passed little by little. Su Luo and Beichen Ying each leaned on one side of the walls. Their faces both had a helpless expression.


    Su Luo, bored, yed with the weird spirit stone.


    Right now, its temperature had already dropped and wasn¡¯t as scalding to the hand as before.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave within the set time limit, then you would automatically lose all of your qualifications in thispetition.¡± Beichen Ying, somewhat jittery, grabbed his hair.


    ¡°If you do not go out, then Li Yaoyao will be the only candidate. At that time, she can automatically be the Grandmaster¡¯sst disciple. Her background is already solid and strong. If she was also to be the Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, then at that time, how could youpete with her.¡±


    The more Beichen Ying spoke, the more guilty he felt. Until finally, he smashed the wall with his fist in regret.

 Chapter 762 – News of Su Luo’s Death (10)

    Chapter 762 ¨C News of Su Luo¡¯s Death (10)


    Su Luo leaned against the wall and seeing him like this, she hurriedly caught his hand: ¡°Before, I had no background nor a master to take charge of me, but didn¡¯t I still walk the whole journey to arrive here anyway? There¡¯s no meaning in saying these things now. What¡¯s most important is how to get out of here.¡±


    Su Luo, time after time, tossed up that strange spirit stone to amuse herself. Although her expression seemed rxed, inside her heart, she was actually somewhat worried.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Suddenly, a sound rang out from beside Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Su Luo was suddenly startled and immediately sat up straight. Then, she examined up, down, left, right and all around.


    However, in this small stone room, apart from her and Beichen Ying, there weren¡¯t any other people.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Su Luo suddenly sit up straight, Beichen Ying asked in concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of astonishment. Why didn¡¯t Beichen Ying have any reaction?


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo strangely.


    ¡°Idiot. There is someone cursing us as ¡®idiot¡¯.¡± Su Luo¡¯s entire face was earnest as she spoke seriously about this matter.


    ¡°How is that possible? Ipletely didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Beichen Ying said truthfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Clearly there is someone...¡± Su Luo frowned, remaining puzzled despite much thought.


    ¡°Extremely stupid!¡±


    Yet another sound emerged at the side of Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Su Luo suddenly looked at Beichen Ying: ¡°It said something again. Did you hear it?¡±


    Beichen Ying was made somewhat nervous because of Su Luo¡¯s unhinged actions and appearance: ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    As a result, the two of them opened their eyes wide and examined everywhere within this nine square meters area.


    But this ce was truly bare. There was nothing here.


    Finally, after searching the ce once through with no results, their gazes identically looked towards the strange stone that Su Luo had ced on the ground.


    ¡°Extremely stupid! Hurry up and pick up this little grandpa!¡± A proud and pampered voice emerged at the side of Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Su Luo was immediately struck dumb...


    She lifted her eyes to look at Beichen Ying but saw that Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes seemed at a loss. As if he had not heard it at all.


    Su Luo paused for a moment, then stooped down to pick up that strange piece of fiery red spirit stone.


    Speaking of this piece of spirit stone, it had already saved her life quite a few times.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Su Luo sent out a spirit thought in her mind, attempting tomunicate with this piece of stone.


    Just now, hearing its voice, it sounded like a proud and pampered five- or six-year-old brat.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    From inside the fiery red spirit stone, came the sound of an arrogantly cold ¡®humph¡¯.


    Su Luo could totally create a mental image of a deadpanning brat with both arms folded across his chest. He had his jaw raised as he shot a sidelong nce at her.


    Su Luo had a kind of premonition.


    Whether or not she could make it out of this stone room, would depend on this little piece of thing inside her hand.


    As a result, the corner of her mouth hooked into a slight smile and she poked that stone: ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped inside this stone, right? Do you want toe out?¡±


    The voice of the brat inside carried a trace of resentment: ¡°With your current slight cultivation, after how many years and how many months can I then be let out?!¡±


    ¡°I can find other people oh.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted slightly. This little thing¡¯s temper was ratherrge.


    ¡°Find other people! You¡¯ve already dripped blood and is recognised as the master. How can I still find other people!¡± The brat got angrier the more he spoke, wishing he could rush out and clutch Su Luo by the neck.


    ¡°Eh... Didn¡¯t I just happen to pick you up?¡± Su Luo was depressed. The brats nowadays were getting harder and harder to coax.


    ¡°Eh, what eh? Who told you to pick me up? Who told you that you can pick me up?¡± The voice of one who had been driven mad exploded from inside.


    There were three ck lines hanging on Su Luo¡¯s forehead. She attempted to exin: ¡°At that time, in the Amethyst Fish Pce, I don¡¯t know how you rolled out and were stepped on by me.¡±


    At the mention of this, the brat inside was even more furious.


    ¡°Who told you to step on me!!! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!! At that time, there was clearly a formidable existence, that¡¯s why I rolled out! Why is it that I got stepped on by you! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!¡±


    Su Luo was immediately speechless, but she understood some things now: so, originally, that ce should have been Nangong Liuyun¡¯s...


    This pathetic baby¡¯s luck was really too terrible. With one roll, it rolled underneath her own foot......

 Chapter 763 – Cultivation breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 763 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (1)


    Su Luo weakly asked: ¡°Then what to do?¡±


    It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose. Who told it to voluntary roll underneath her foot? At that time, when she picked it up, it also hadn¡¯t rejected her.


    The brat¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t spent yet: ¡°You have already dropped blood and I had to recognise ownership! What else could be done! Can¡¯t you just cultivate properly and break through to the tenth rank earlier???!!!!¡±


    Su Luo lightly coughed twice: ¡°Stay calm, stay calm.¡±


    However, if this brat had followed Nangong, considering Nangong¡¯s good prospects in strength, he would indeed break through to the tenth rank very quickly. But following her... it would have to follow her in fleeing to the other end of the world.


    ¡°Stay calm, what fart! If it isn¡¯t because changing masters once will tear away a hundred years of my cultivation! Little grandpa, I... Humph!¡± The brat, puffed up, snorted twice and resentfully turned his body away.


    Su Luo could see that tiny ck shadow inside the fiery red stone, making threatening gestures, and could not help but burst intoughter.


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°Regardless of how it was before, right now, all you can do is follow me to muddle along. Okay, let¡¯s not speak more nonsense words. Hurry up and tell your master, me, how to get out of here.¡±


    This little room, was very square, there were no doors, no windows, and the wall was iparably tough and durable. There was absolutely no way out.


    ¡°Extremely stupid!¡± The brat rolled his eyes disdainfully, ¡°Use Nothingness of Space to wrap around your hand. Try it and then you¡¯ll know!¡±


    This rotten little child¡¯s temper was still extremely bad. However, Su Luo also understood his kind of gloomy mood.


    She followed the little rotten child¡¯s directions and formed a tiny Nothingness of Space.


    The Nothingness of Space before her took the form of a halo. Other people could not see it, only Su Luo herself could see it.


    Su Luo wrapped the tiny Nothingness of Space firmly around her arm. Then, she touched the wall¡ª¡ª


    Something fantastic happened¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo discovered, that the arm could actually prate the invulnerable, indestructible and impregnable wall and directly extend to the outside!


    Beichen Ying, who was on the side, simply watched until he was stupefied.


    Just now, they had tried various methods and it was all useless. Now, unexpectedly, unexpectedly, her entire arm passed through?


    He blinked, and then blinked again...


    ¡°It¡¯s magical, right?¡± Su Luo happilyughed as she pulled her arm back in. She patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Rx, your older sister will bring you out.¡±


    Beichen Ying lifted Su Luo¡¯s hand and tossed it away. Proudly and lovably, he shot her a sidelong nce: ¡°Whose older sister are you? A little girl also wants to act as a big sister?¡±


    ¡°In any case, I will be treating you as a younger brother.¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    Beichen Ying smile paused, but immediately, he revealed a brilliant smile as dazzling as sunshine: ¡°Little girls, always saying such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Here, first, eat something to fill our stomachs.¡± Su Luo took out several steamed buns and a jug full of water from her space and handed them over to him.


    Ever since thest time she got trapped and had to endure starvation, Su Luo stuffed a lot of food into her space, it was full to the brim. She was afraid of starving again.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying stared at Su Luo in shock, his eyes opened wide until they were perfectly round.


    Just now, Su Luo being able to use her hand to pass through the wall, was already an intensely shocking sight to him. Now, she could just conveniently make food appear as if by magic?


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I am a space mage.¡± Su Luocently cast him a nce.


    ¡°You, this girl, these nice surprises are trulying out numerously in session. What sort of luck is this.¡± Beichen Ying was shocked numb by Su Luo¡¯s natural gifts.


    First, she was a wood-fire dual element apothecary, then, she was a space mage that was rare throughout the world! How was it that she had run into all the good things?


    Could it be that it was just like Lan Xuan had said, that she really was the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune?


    After eating and drinking their fill, the two of them each sat on one side and started to cultivate.


    Beichen Ying was of the wind and fire elements. Su Luo lent that piece of spirit stone for him to use.


    This piece of spirit stone had absorbed more than half of the fire elements inside the Cave of mes. With regards to cultivating the fire element, this provided the greatest amount of help.

 Chapter 764 – Cultivation breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 764 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (2)


    Beichen Ying looked at this piece of spirit stone, silently, he turned his face away....Weren¡¯t the heavens too favoring of one and discriminating of others too much?


    Being borrowed by Beichen Ying to use, the little rotten child inside the spirit stone only snorted twice. It didn¡¯t produce another sound again. As a result, he came out to say that the bit of mes that Beichen Ying absorbed was like a drop in the ocean.


    In order to get out earlier, to make the timeline before the ten days, Su Luo cultivated with unprecedented seriousness.


    Only the fusion of the space rules and the Great Dimensional Imprint could produce Nothingness of Space.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged, both hands folded in front of her stomach, forming oneplicated hand seal after another.


    Ever since the tiny Nothingness of Space had appeared, afterwards, she faintly felt that there were a countless number of threads criss-crossing between her space and the Great Dimensional Imprint.


    These threads were thin and there were also lots of them. It seemed to be not there and there also didn¡¯t seem to be any rules. As a result, Su Luo had always ignored them.


    Now, she calmed her heart to slowly cultivate. She then discovered that these threads, every one of them seemed to be stirring.


    ¡°Extremely stupid! Make these threads form one from two. As long as you fuse them, then it will seeded! You had already cultivated it, now you justcking the final step to enter. And you actually still hesitated over there!¡±


    An arrogant voice rang out in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Daring to talk like this to Su Luo, besides that little rotten child who had bad luck, who else could it be?


    However, to fuse these threads from two to one? How could it be done?


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s eyes seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Compress them ah! You try topress two threads into one!¡± The little rotten child saw that Su Luo was slow to move, and he paced back and forth irascibly in the spirit stone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were tightly closed as she allowed her mind to be as tranquil as the ocean.


    In that fast region of her mind, every thread criss-crossed, and each were flickerng with light.


    Su Luo chose two threads at the fringe of this area, then she released the powers of her space. She condensed all the spirit powers in her body and intentionallymanded them to fuse them together.


    Close, close, again closer....


    Su Luo personally saw that under her own mind¡¯s urging, those two silver threads that were closest to each other unexpectedly really fused together slowly.


    Afterwards, they slowlypleted the joining of two into one!


    During this process, it was quite costly for her mind.


    Just these two short threads cost Su Luo two hours of time.


    However, after fusing these two threads, Su Luo could really clearly sense that the tiny Nothingness of Space had grown a bit bigger.


    Su Luo counted some, in her head, there were actually one thousand and twenty-four strings of silver threads!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you need to fuse these one thousand and twenty-four strings of threads into five hundred and twelve strings. Only then will the Nothingness of Space be big enough to send you guys out.¡± The rotten little child indifferently tossed out this sentence.


    Su Luo counted the time using her fingers.


    ording to the time she used just now for fusion to calcte, at two hours toplete one fusion, then, in one day, at most, she couldplete twelve fusions.


    There was only five days left to Grandmaster epting a disciple, within these five days, she couldn¡¯t evenplete one hundred fusions!


    ¡°Extremely stupid! Isn¡¯t the time in your space at a ratio of one to a hundredpared to real time?¡± The little rotten child bellowed to remind Su Luo.


    Su Luo somewhat speechlessly scratched her hair. She really did forget it.


    ¡°What do you have to be so fierce about? If you are fierce again, then I won¡¯t set you freeter.¡± Su Luo humphed twice.


    ¡°Wait for you to release me, this little grandpa? I¡¯m better off looking forward to recovering from my own injuries and letting myself out!¡± The little rotten child disdainfully curled his lips.


    ¡°You would look down so much on me? Am I really thatcking?¡± Su Luo gave a heavy snort. If she was really to argue, she was also very gifted oh.


    The little rotten child sent a gloomy nce at Su Luo. Disagreeably turning his face away, he muttered to himself: ¡°Still much weaker whenpared to that person before.¡±

 Chapter 765 – Cultivation breakthrough (3)

    Chapter 765 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (3)


    Su Luo covered her face.


    Why was it that this little rotten child would always use that matter to attack her? It was not like she did it on purpose!


    Picking it up was her mistake? Clearly, it was he who had rolled to the wrong ce.


    However...Su Luo knew, that though this little rotten child might have an irascible temper, frequently arrogant and pampered, but there was a lot of stuff he understood. Moreover, looking at his strength, it was quite good.


    Considering these stuff, Su Luo decided to be generous and endure it.


    Because her space and reality had a one hundred to one rtionship, the original five days could be extended to five hundred days.


    Therefore, Su Luo still had five hundred days of time to try really hard.


    Wasn¡¯t Li Yaoyao certain that she was dead? Humph, humph, she would stubbornly walk out at the most critical moment, to stand in front of everyone.


    She wanted to see, at that time, what kind of expression Li Yaoyao would have.


    Su Luo made a fist!


    She firmly decided that she would get out within five days.


    Su Lu suppressed her strong desire to get out and threw one hundred percent of her energy into cultivating.


    Fortunately, she had stored food in her space and the high grade Celestial Spirit water that was much sought after but could only be found serendipitously.


    Besides eating and drinking water the rest of the time, Su Luo focused everything to immerse herself in cultivation. She did not ck off even a bit.


    One string at a time, she fused the threads. This was a very boring, dry and tedious matter.


    But Su Luo waspletely calm, and single-heartedly devoted to fusing, cultivating. She didn¡¯t even have the time to sleep.


    The same as Su Luo, these few days, Beichen Ying¡¯s strength also had a remarkable improvement.


    One was always having an endless stream of fire element being supplied by the spirit stone.


    Two was the Celestial Spirit Water Su Luo gave him that was high grade. Even like Beichen Ying, the direct descendent of an influential family, it was also given to him in drops.


    With Su Luo, this kind of extravagant use of it as drinking water, even if it was Beichen family¡¯s Elder, he still couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    As a result, when Beichen Ying first saw Su Luo hand him a full bottle of Celestial Spirit Water for him to drink. He looked like a child who had never seen the world. He was struck dumb.


    Su Luo and Beichen Ying had a congenial rtionship, she considered him a good friend and brother. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t hide it from him anymore, so she smilingly soothed him: ¡°However much high grade Celestial Spirit Water you want to drink, I have it here, therefore, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    At that time, Beichen Ying¡¯s sharp eyebrows tightly-knotted, and gravely warned her: ¡°How many people don¡¯t covet this kind of treasure under the heavens? You must never tell other people so casually like this.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly looked at him: ¡°Are you considered other people?¡±


    Beichen Ying stared nkly.


    Afterwards, Su Luoughed, patting him on the shoulder: ¡°You are Nangong¡¯s childhood friend, I trust you.¡±


    Beichen Ying forced a smile as he shook his head. Her trust in him was still because of Nangong.


    However, as long as she trusted him, then he would exhaust all his powers to protect her, protect her thoroughly.


    This scene changed to outside of the Demon Cave.


    The imperial pce in Eastern Ling Empire.


    Today was exactly the day that Grandmaster Rong Yun would ept a disciple.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy offered up the three Fire Source Stones she got from the Demon Cave.


    The Fire Source Stones were marked with Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s spirit powers, so it could not be faked.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun weighted these three Fire Source Stones in his hand, the depths of his eyes were like an ancient well without a ripple, deep and unfathomable.


    He gently stroked the patterns on the Fire Source Stones, quite a whileter, he lifted up his head to announce.


    However, just at the second he was about to announce that Li Yaoyao would be his disciple, a voice from afar that wasing closer, loudly shouted: ¡°Wait!¡±


    This voice seemed to came from an extremely far ce, but it was clearly resounding at the side of everyone¡¯s ears.


    Just when everyone was surprised, a figure slowly floated down.


    This was an extremely beautiful woman, it seemed that she was no older than twenty years of age.

 Chapter 766 – Cultivation breakthrough (4)

    Chapter 766 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (4)


    One could only see her dressed in a purple brocade skirt made of muslin, so long that it trailed on the ground. A long, snow-white satin cloth was softly wrapped around her fine jade-like arms. Her long jet-ck hair gave off a sparkling and translucent luster.


    Her facial features seemed to be finely carved like delicate gems. Her fine jade-like nose was lovable and charming, with lips the colour of which was as bright as oriental cherry blossoms. She was so beautiful, that she could not have been produced locally.


    At this time, she looked like the fairy from the ninth heavens,ing down to the mortal world. From high up in the sky, with every step she took, a lotus grew as she slowly descended. Like fireworks, she was like a mist, seemingly made of nothingness but gorgeous!


    How beautiful!


    When they saw this woman¡¯s appearance, almost everyone inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Who was this woman?


    Many people were asking this question inside their hearts.


    This woman walked over to Grandmaster Rong Yun with graceful movements. Finally, she stood in front of him determinedly. Her facial expression consisted of a smile. That pair of pitch-ck and deep, well-like eyes shed with a trace of cold light.


    Seeing the person who had just arrived, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s clean and handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the look in his eyes appearing even moreplicated.


    ¡°Rong Yun, long time no see.¡± The corner of the absolutely beautiful woman¡¯s mouth raised with a hint of an enchanting smile that could attract and absorb a person¡¯s soul.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun frowned and humphed indifferently: ¡°Fairy Yan Xia, I trust you have been well since west met.¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia?


    Just these three words suddenly frightened everyone so much that theirplexions became pale. They lowered their eyes, to make it pleasing to the eyes, and dared not cast half a gaze at her again.


    It was Fairy Yan Xia!


    At that time, what kind of awe-inspiring character was this?


    Legend said that she cruelly murdered her superior, and that she killed people like cutting grass. Once, during one night, she massacred every family in a city.


    It was also rumored that she had once stolen many talented children that the ten most powerful families were cultivating, provoking the ten most powerful families to send out the order to kill her.


    Even up till now, on the continent¡¯s bounty list, the mary reward for her was still ranked at number two.


    Now, she actually openly appeared in the Eastern Ling Empire, furthermore, in a public ce with numerous people.


    From Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face, one could not see any hints from the marks of time.


    At this time, she was still as pretty as a youngdy. Her skin was like condensed amber, one blow could break it.


    Everyone bowed their heads in session, muttering to themselves inwardly.


    Rumour had it that Fairy Yan Xia had loved Grandmaster Rong Yun bitterly for many years. Could it be that the rumour was actually true?


    Fairy Yan Xia stood fixedly before Grandmaster Rong Yun. This absolute beauty had on aplexion of being fully upied. A cold light shed across that pair of beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Rong Yun, is this the personal disciple you want to ept?¡± Fairy Yan Xia sized Li Yaoyao up from top to bottom.


    Li Yaoyao had a thin scarf covering her face. Tender and beautiful, she was faintly discernible and appeared even more quick-witted.


    Seeing Li Yaoyao¡¯s appearance, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes shed, the corners of her eyes evoking a taunting sneer.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun seemed somewhat displeased and lightly humphed: ¡°Is this a ce you cane to? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go.¡±


    ¡°I asked you something, you really want to ept this young girl that¡¯s as delicate as a flower, to be your personal disciple?¡± On Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s beautiful-as-a-flower face, the smile did not diminish.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun frowned, he just remained silent and said nothing.


    However, this silence of his, was like tacit agreement in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes.


    She did not bother Grandmaster Rong Yun again and instead turned her head to directly size up Li Yaoyao: ¡°So, it¡¯s you that has been following at Rong Yun¡¯s side for half a year¡¯s time?¡±


    Li Yaoyao felt somewhat nervous inside her heart.


    As the one of the ten super influential family and the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s little princess, she naturally knew more than other people about things.


    Wasn¡¯t Fairy Yan Xia already secretly attacked and killed by the number one highest awarded person on the bounty list? How could she be appearing now?


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s fairy? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡ª¡ª¡± Spite and disdain appeared in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now, do you want to withdraw voluntarily or be forced to withdraw?¡±


    ¡°The meaning of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s words, this person from the younger generation does not understand.¡± At her back, she had Jade Lake¡¯s Li family as a supporter. Li Yaoyao raised her eyes, neither servilely nor overbearingly. Her expression was calm and collected as she smilingly looked at Fairy Yan Xia.


    ¡°Hearing this tone of yours, you don¡¯t intend to withdraw voluntarily?¡± The corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth hooked up darkly.

 Chapter 767 – Cultivation breakthrough (5)

    Chapter 767 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (5)


    ¡°What business is it of the senior when ites to this young one formally bing an apprentice? Senior had better go without dy. Otherwise, you may not be able to leave.¡± Li Yaoyao grit her teeth, pretending to be calm andposed.


    If she could be persuaded by Fairy Yan Xia to withdraw with just a few lines, then in the future, what face would she have to stand in this world? How would themon people see her?


    Therefore, Li Yaoyao must give a rejection firmly. Even though the corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth had raised up in a strange smile, that gave birth to fear in her heart.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, having not left the mountain for so many years, even a silly little girl could bully this fairy.¡± Fairy Yan Xia cast a mocking nce at Li Yaoyao, then her gaze met with Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°At that time, what you promised, does it still count?¡± Fairy Yan Xia unblinkingly looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    In the throne room, everyone below the steps were all extremely curious.


    They did not dare to meet Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mboyant gaze, and also did not dare to look face to face with Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes that were remote and deep as an abyss.


    However, their lowered eyes were raging with mes for gossip.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun and Fairy Yan Xia... Could it be that back then, they really had a love affair?


    The promise Grandmaster Rong Yun made to Fairy Yan Xia... What could it be?


    But they could not press them and did not dare to make any sound. They could only quietly wait for the gossip to explode.


    Only after a long time could the sound of Grandmaster Rong Yun sighing softly be heard.


    ¡°Litte Yan, is there a need for you to be like this again?¡±


    Just a little nickname actually made Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure shake slightly. When she lifted those eyes again, that pair of eyes, that were like frozen ice, had a trace of melting.


    ¡°I just want to be this way, what are you going to do about it!¡± Seeing Rong Yun¡¯s tensely-knit eyebrows and clearly rather awkward expression on his handsome face, strong evil tendencies streaked across Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face.


    That time, when she confessed her affection to him, he also had this sort of expression.


    She simply hated this expression of his.


    ¡°Little Yan, is there a need for you to be like this?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun sighed, rather conspicuously embarrassed.


    ¡°You say it! Does that promise still count or not!¡±


    In front of the person she actually loved, Fairy Yan Xia, who was originally exceedingly correct and indifferent, was also just like an ordinary person.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun pondered over it slightly. Clearly, he was having a hard time making a decision. Only after muttering irresolutely to himself with half a promise, he then looked towards Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°You are determined to pay your respect to a master?¡±


    Li Yaoyao did not know exactly what drug Grandmaster Rong Yun and Fairy Yan Xia were selling inside their own conversation.


    But, for the matter of paying her respect to a master, she was iparably resolute.


    In order to let her pay respect to him as master, what kind of hardships and great price did the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family pay?


    As a result, Li Yaoyao took a step forward, bowed and made her salute: ¡°Yes, I, Li Yaoyao, am resolutely determined. I must pay my respect to you as my master.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes paused: ¡°You really have thought it through clearly?¡±


    The originally indifferent and refined Grandmaster Rong Yun quite uncharacteristically seemed somewhat long-winded.


    This was not something he would characteristically do.


    However, although Li Yaoyao felt there was something strange about Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s behaviour, but because of being intellectually upied by the execution of the n of paying respect to the master, she nodded seriously and said: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then, you should kneel down.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun sighed slowly and seemed somewhat regretful.


    Hearing what was said, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was joyful.


    After going through untold hardships, Grandmaster Rong Yun finally wanted to ept her as a disciple!


    Consequently, Li Yaoyao, who was crying tears of joy, hurriedly kneeled on both knees on the ground. She paid respect, by knocking her head loudly to the ground three times in session.


    However, just after she had finished knocking her head loudly for the third time, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s figure had already moved ten meters away.


    In his ce, was Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sinister and smilingplexion!


    ¡°Hahaha, Li Yaoyao, hurry up and pay respect to your master!¡± Fairy Yan Xia smiled darkly as she looked at her sideways. Her eyes were full of evil tendencies.


    Confronted with this suddenly urring great change, Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire person was stupefied.

 Chapter 768 – Cultivation breakthrough (6)

    Chapter 768 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (6)


    She felt puzzled as she stared foolishly at Fairy Yan Xia, then looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun who stood with hands behind his back nearby. She anxiously said: ¡°I already formally became an apprentice to a master! This, this in the end, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia flung her sleeves, ice-cold eyes casting a disdainful nce at Li Yaoyao: ¡°At that time, Grandmaster Rong Yun mistakenly killed the beloved disciple of this Fairy. Consequently, he promised that in the future, when he had a disciple, he would allow this fairy to choose. And now, this fairy has chosen you!¡±


    Faced with Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hardly-concealed disdain, Li Yaoyao was suddenly scared witless from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Master....¡± Li Yaoyao, who had already performed the ceremony to be the formal disciple of a master, wanting to sob and with weeping eyes, looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun, crying for help.


    Grandmaster, not without some regret, said: ¡°You showed a lot of potential, in the future, properly follow Little Yan. She will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    ¡°This, this is not...¡± Now, there was a veryplicated expression in Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    She had been through may trials and tribtions, passing one test after another. Could it all be just to pay her respects to Yan Xia, this huge witch, as a master?


    This....Grandmaster Rong Yun was simply ying with her ah!


    ¡°No, out of the question! I¡¯m not going to pay my respects to a master!¡± Li Yaoyao directly stood up, promptly shaking her head.


    Yan Xia, this malicious witch, since the beginning, hasn¡¯t liked her. If she was to follow her, in public and in private, she would never let her off!


    Who knew that a malicious expression shed through Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eye: ¡°Just now, you had already entered under Rong Yun¡¯s door. Want to back out? Hehe, does the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family not want to exist on this continent?¡±


    Under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s door, was it something you wanted to be apprentice to and could be apprenticed to? Want to back out and you can back out of the promise?


    Having heard what was said, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion immediately became white.


    Her body was nearly on the verge of copse.


    At this moment, she really hated herself. Hated herself for being this stupid, why blow up Su Luo in the Demon Cave?


    If Su Luo was now alive, she would have someone to rece her in this position!


    In the audience, Li Yaoxiang and Li Aoqiong were also stupefied by this unforeseen event that suddenly arose.


    No matter what, he would never have imagined that with victory in sight, unexpectedly, Fairy Yan Xia, this misfortune, would appear!


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun, this, how is this okay? How could our Yaoyao formally be the disciple of Fairy Yan Xia?¡± Li Yaoxiang took a step forward, his brows were wrinkled until they nearly tied into a knot.


    In his heart, he simply hated Fairy Yan Xia to death.


    Who would have thought that Grandmaster Rong Yun would slowly shake his head, his voice clear and cold as ice: ¡°Li Yaoyao has already entered under this apothecary¡¯s door, and cannot be altered.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Even though Li Yaoxiang knew it could not be altered, however, wasn¡¯t this too unreasonable?


    How could his family¡¯s Yaoyao be this unlucky?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand to stop his words, frowned and said: ¡°Just now, this apothecary had already repeatedly asked, she definitely agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Li Yaoxiang tried to exin.


    ¡°There¡¯s no but.¡± Fairy Yan Xia looked down from up high. She smilingly looked at Li Yaoyao, ¡°Do you want to formally be a disciple or have us as the enemy of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family?¡±


    To have Fairy Yan Xia as an enemy, that was what kind of dreadful matter?


    With Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s temper of unfeelingly killing her superiors, and that unfathomably deep cultivation level, who would dare to leave the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to go on a journey to cultivate through experience?


    To have Grandmaster Rong Yun as an enemy, that kind of consequence was even scarier than having Fairy Yan Xia as an enemy!


    Confronted with a tangled dilemma to choose from, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy nearly copsed.


    She had painstakingly be a candidate in the selection process. Passing one test after another, ultimately, how could she have gotten this kind of result?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun... Grandmaster Rong Yun was that kind of person with deep ns and distance thought. It seemed as if earlier, he had already guessed what would happen today?


    And as for her, was she just a piece on his chess board?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author:


    How could Fairy Yan Xia be the main female character¡¯s mother? The author is still trying hard to make her word count quota....

 Chapter 769 – Cultivation breakthrough (7)

    Chapter 769 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (7)


    Thinking up to now, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy lifted her eyes to look at Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Yet, at this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun also looked at her, his eyes revealing a touch of regret and a sigh.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy shook her head in her heart.


    No, Grandmaster Rong Yun must not have known ahead of time that Fairy Yan Xia woulde, everything must have been coincidental!


    But, what should she do now?


    Fairy Yan Xia red like a tiger watching her prey, even though Grandmaster Rong Yun was regretful, he still did not make a move...


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, wanting to sob, weepingly looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun. Her eyes looked at him with appeal: ¡°Master...¡±


    But Grandmaster Rong Yun slowly shook his head,stly, he even patted her shoulder: ¡°Obedient disciple, in the future, you will be under little Yan¡¯s door. Go and properly follow her.¡±


    Having heard what was said, both of the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s legs weakened and nearly copsed.


    This kind of result was not the one she wanted from the beginning!


    She wanted to rebel, but...Li Yaoxiang used his eyes to hint to her, asking her not to act blindly without thinking.


    After all, having both Fairy Yan Xia and Grandmaster Rong Yun as enemies at the same time, this kind of price, even if it was the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, they still could not afford it.


    How could it be like this...In the end, how could this matter have changed to the current situation? Li Yaoyao continuously cried out in her heart. This kind of indignation pressed down until it nearly destroyed her heart.


    Fairy Yan Xia grabbed Li Yaoyao single-handedly, the corner of her mouth hooking into a cold smile. She coldly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just at the moment Fairy Yan Xia was leaving, when she took ast look at Grandmaster Rong Yun, a surprised expression shed through her eyes.


    This appearance of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s...


    Wasn¡¯t Li Yaoyao the disciple he had chosen since the beginning? The disciple he favored being snatched away, even though he seemed regretful, but he also didn¡¯t resist.


    This doesn¡¯t seem right oh...


    Just at this moment, from outside the throne room, came the sound of two people¡¯s slow and gentle footsteps.


    However, speaking of Su Luo and Beichen Ying who were trapped within that little room.


    After five days of working hard.


    Uh, no, with regards to Su Luo, she had worked hard for five hundred days.


    Su Luo finally, with a spurt of energy, fused all one thousand and twenty-four silver threads into five hundred and twelve threads.


    At the same time, the Nothingness of Space that was originally only the size of a watermelon, now was already the size of two people.


    Su Luo pulled Beichen Ying to enter the Nothingness of Space together.


    As to the size of the Nothingness of Space, it was just able to cover the both of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We are returning!¡± Su Luo raised her head. Her pair of eyes was extremely quick-witted, burning and shining with the splendor of the stars.


    The corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth revealed a smiling expression.


    Really didn¡¯t expect, such a mystical thing actually really appeared on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Being a space mage was fine, but she was actually able to cultivate out a Nothingness of Space outside of her space.


    The gaze that Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo with was abstruse and distantly remote. It seemed somewhatplex.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t think much of it, after all, these marvels, with regards to others, were unimaginable, but with regards to her, was simply like amon urrence. She was already used to it.


    ¡°Come on, hold on tightly, you must by all means, not let go.¡± Su Luo indicated briefly at Beichen Ying, who somewhat did not dare to get close to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand reached out to wrap around her lovely slender waistline. In the instant it wrapped around her, on his always happy and smiling face, unexpectedly, an inconceivable blush appeared.


    If it was found out by Lan Xuan and them, wouldn¡¯t they haveughed to death at him? He, as the grand and stately young master of Beichen, because of this kind of limbs touching, would unexpectedly blush?


    Beichen Ying held back his expression, deadly earnestly standing up straight. However, he who had the dominance in height, would always unconsciously cast nces at Su Luo¡¯s body from the corner of his eyes.


    Su Luo clearly took him as a good brother, andpletely did not think elsewhere.


    She even disliked the fact that Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t holding on tightly enough, afraid that halfway through, they would be stuck in the middle of the wall.


    Consequently, her hand turned over and strongly seized hold of Beichen Ying¡¯s lean waist intimately, ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

 Chapter 770 – Cultivation breakthrough (8)

    Chapter 770 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (8)


    ¡°Okay.¡± Smelling the delicate fragrance near him, Beichen Ying closed his eyes, and took a deep breath.


    Gods, please give your blessing and protection for this difficult process to bepleted without dy. He had always considered himself to be heroic and self-controlled, but today, it failed to live up to expectations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo held Beichen Ying, the two were enveloped by Nothingness of Space, and slowly, step by step, went through the wall.


    Don¡¯t think that just because they were enveloped by the Nothingness of Space and it would be easy. However, don¡¯t know what kind of material was used to create this stone room, it really was very thick.


    ¡°Whew.¡± With great difficulty, they came out. Su Luo and Beichen Ying were paralyzed and sat down in ce, gulping for air.


    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go, seems as if we are going to bete.¡± Beichen Ying stood up, and extended his hand to Su Luo.


    Su Luo ced her hand in his wide and huge hand, and was pulled up by him.


    ¡°Oh, let us go there without dy. I can¡¯t wait to see Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression at that time.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if she had a camera? Surely taking a picture of it would be especially marvelous.


    The ten days¡¯ time had arrived, the Demon Cave¡¯s gate automatically opened.


    Because Li Yaoyao had spread the news of Su Luo¡¯s death earlier, so everyone took it as the truth. As a result, everyone thought that Su Luo was already dead.


    Consequently, right now, outside of the Demon Cave was very quiet, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of a human shadow.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    Li Yaoyao, seeing mee out alive, you must be very astonished!


    Now, time was already not early, so Su Luo and Beichen Ying didn¡¯t tarry any longer. The two rushed towards the imperial pce in the capital with flying speed.


    This time¡¯s seclusion, even though it was only a short five days, Beichen Ying¡¯s harvest was not small.


    With Su Luo¡¯s unlimited supply of Celestial Spirit Water and the spirit stone, as a result, Beichen Ying was promoted from the beginning of seventh rank to the summit of the seventh rank. He had tossed both Lan Xuan and Anye Ming very far behind him.


    Su Luo used the Spirit Dance Steps, and her speed was equally matched to the speed of the seventh ranked Beichen Ying. The two traveled shoulder to shoulder.


    Having traveled halfway, suddenly, a regretful expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Beichen Ying, seeing Su Luoe to a stop, he couldn¡¯t help but to also halt his steps.


    Su Luo pped her own head, gloomily saying: ¡°Because of rushing to get out, I forgot to go look for Fire Source Stones!¡±


    Clearly, finding Fire Source Stones was the most important goal of her entering the Demon Cave. Due to cultivating too seriously, she actually forgot this!


    Beichen Ying¡¯s expression looked sluggish as he speechlessly looked at Su Luo.


    He looked to the sky for the time and finally could only helplessly say: ¡°The matter is already like this, then we can only first rush back. After all, now, the Demon Cave has automatically closed again. Even if we want to enter it, we can¡¯t enter it.¡±


    ¡°That may not necessarily be true.¡± Su Luo gloomily shook her head, ¡°If the Nothingness of Space can envelop me and take me out of the little stone room, naturally, it can also take me inside the Demon Cave.¡±


    Beichen Ying clearly had a helpless expression: ¡°Even if you return to look for the Fire Source Stones, there¡¯s not enough time left.¡±


    Su Luo pped her own head, and finally, could only helplessly be resigned to her fate: ¡°Forget it. If it is decreed by fate that I won¡¯t be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple. I can only be resigned to my fate. Let¡¯s go... Going to scare Li Yaoyao is also good.¡±


    In one¡¯s lifetime, how could every matter bepleted ording to a person¡¯s expectations? Regret and hope being shattered was beautiful, Su Luo could only console herself like this in her heart.


    Only, her expression from beginning to the end, was somewhat mncholy.


    The two people arrived at the royal pce, and felt that a countless number of people had congregated in the throne room. As a result, Su Luo and Beichen Ying exchanged a nce, and neatly flew in that direction.


    Therefore, it resulted in the scene before, of the sound of footstepsing from outside the throne room.


    Su Luo lifted one foot to step into the throne room.


    In the beginning, no one had discovered her.


    However, very quickly, one person turned back, and identally saw her figure¡ª¡ª


    This person immediately became stupefied.

 Chapter 771 – Cultivation breakthrough (9)

    Chapter 771 ¨C Cultivation breakthrough (9)


    The second person....


    The third person...


    Until the end, when nearly everyone was staring at Su Luo with an identical expression. Their mouths were opened wide, their eyes staring until they were round as a circle.


    All of them had their attention fixed on Su Luo.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was the most shocked among them.


    ¡°You, you, you....¡± Today, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had already been shocked until she was on the verge of copse. When she saw Su Luo appear, immediately, it seemed as if she saw a ghost.


    Her slender finger pointed at Su Luo, eyes opened very wide, stammering, nearly unable to speak.


    Su Luo walked, step by step, towards Li Yaoyao.


    Right now, her mouth was hooked in a wickedly cold smile, like the Asura who had walked out of hell. That smiling expression took measure of her and carried a strange ray of light.


    Finally, step by step, Su Luo pressed Li Yaoyao, looking at her with a smile that was not quite a smile. Her tone carried a touch of cynicism as she said: ¡° I heard, you spread the news of my death everywhere?¡±


    Li Yaoyao stared at Su Luo in shock, and was forced to retreat, step by step. Now, her mind was nearly driven mad.


    Wasn¡¯t this little slut dead? Wasn¡¯t she blown to death by the ninth-ranked spirit pinball? How could she have walked out of there and still be alive right now?


    Why was it like this? Why?!


    Su Luo menacingly pressed in, step by step. Her mouth was hooked into a wicked, grim smile: ¡°Seeing me walk out alive, must be very unexpected, right?¡±


    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Li Yaoyao bumped into a pir. The bump almost made her fall down.


    However, Su Luo still wouldn¡¯t let her go, and she looked down from above at Li Yaoyao who had stumbled: ¡°Ninth-ranked spirit pinball, your Li family is really generous. I, Su Luo, in you guys¡¯ eyes, is worth a ninth-ranked spirit pinball.¡±


    Even though Su Luo did not directly say that Li Yaoyao used a ninth-ranked spirit pinball to smash her, but the meaning in her words was the same.


    ¡°Sssss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Once Su Luo said these words, immediately, nearly everyone at the scene was astonished!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t die!


    In order to kill Su Luo, Li Yaoyao actually used a ninth-ranked spirit pinball to smash her!


    How could a ninth-ranked spirit pinball be something Li Yaoyao, in the younger generation, be able to take out whenever she wanted? How could there not be the support of the older generations?


    Able to stand in the throne room, none of them were fools!


    Such a simple mental puzzle, almost everyone knew it.


    As a result, without Su Luo stating it clearly, everyone had clearly understood the truth.


    ¡°No, no, you are lying!¡± Just at this moment, it seemed as if Li Yaoyao had woken up from a dream. She yelled at Su Luo: ¡°What ninth-ranked spirit pinball? What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, you still won¡¯t admit to it? Ha ha, do you want me to tell everyone why, when you went out, that you had changed all of your clothing?¡± Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, lifted an eyebrow.


    ¡°Shut up! I order you to shut up!¡± That segment of memories was the one that Li Yaoyao hated the most in her heart. Now, being brought up by Su Luo in front of everybody, she was so furious that she wished she could rush up and tear Su Luo into pieces!


    Seeing Li Yaoyao¡¯s, this kind of extremely frantic condition, everyone was somewhat puzzled.


    Wasn¡¯t the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy supposed to be graceful,posed, gentle and amiable? The her today,pared to the normal her, was like twopletely different people.


    However, with regards to the question Su Luo tossed out, everyone clearly wanted to hear the gossip. Each and every one of them was looking at Su Luo with curiosity.


    Now, all of a sudden, a bright idea urred to Li Yaoyao. She loudly shouted to Su Luo: ¡°Since you havee out of the Demon Cave, then, how many pieces of Fire Source Stones do you have in your hand?!¡±


    Hearing this sentence from the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, everyone¡¯s face showed aplicated expression.


    What the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was thinking, they had all realized.


    Hearing what was said, Su Luo, not without some regret, took out the Fire Source Stones from within her chest pocket and helplessly said: ¡°I only got two pieces, not as many as yours. s, it really is a pity.¡±

 Chapter 772 – Last disciple of a master (1)

    Chapter 772 ¨C Last disciple of a master (1)


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had originally calcted perfectly.


    As long as Su Luo took out more than three pieces of Fire Source Stones, then this time, the winner would be Su Luo.


    Then, she would have grounds to let Su Luo pay her respects under Fairy Yun Xia¡¯s door.


    But now ¡ª¡ª


    This little slut¡¯s luck was unexpectedly bad, she only got two stones! This was simply too much!


    Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, raised her eyebrows at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy: ¡°You should feel assured, I¡¯m no match for you, this time, it¡¯s your win.¡±


    While speaking, Su Luo even smiled happily and patted Li Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s wrathful gaze red towards Su Luo, wishing she could cut her into a thousand pieces!


    Who would want to win now at this juncture? She wished she had never participated in thispetition, ok?


    Fairy Yan Xia saw the anger in the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s expression and swept a rather profoundly deep nce at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s appearance disrupted her rhythm, therefore, she was also in no hurry to leave now.


    Su Luo, holding the two Fire Source Stones with both hands, respectfully and deferentially, offered them to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun released the spirit records within the Fire Source Stones, therefore, only he could, with one nce, see whether or not this was ced by him.


    At this moment, his eyes, deep like a vast body of water, shot a faint nce at Su Luo. He carelessly tossed those Fire Source Stones aside.


    Fairy Yan Xia felt that something was more and more fishy, suddenly, suspicion surfaced in her heart.


    Other people might not understand Rong Yun, but she was very knowledgable about his character.


    She always felt that Rong Yun wasn¡¯t so indifferent to the girl facing him, rather, it was a kind of alienation that was deliberately done to maintain his distance.


    Could it be......


    A cold light shed through Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes, as she abandoned Li Yaoyao, and with graceful, womanly movements, walked towards Su Luo.


    She carefully sized up Su Luo, itching to find a clue on her face.


    However, the result disappointed her.


    This girl¡¯s looks was not bad, but Fairy Yan Xia couldn¡¯t find the thing she wanted on her face.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s character had always been that she would rather kill the wrong person then let someone slip by. Therefore, immediately, she threw an enchanting smile that could hook a person¡¯s soul towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°This girl is actually not bad, how about you just lump her in and give them both to me.¡±


    A cold aura shed though Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes, but it was quick as lightning, nobody detected it.


    One only saw him slowly raise his head, his freezing cold gaze staring fixedly at Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°Stop while you are ahead.¡±


    He declined!


    If was as if Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face was ruthlessly pped by someone, herplexion suddenly bing stiff: ¡°I¡¯ll use Li Yaoyao to exchange with you! I now want this girl!¡±


    First, let¡¯s not talk about how Grandmaster Rong Yun feels, only speaking of Li Yaoyao.


    Originally, her despair had reached the extremes, when she heard this voice, she was immediately full of hope, and her beautiful eyes gave off gorgeous rays of light!


    She didn¡¯t care if Fairy Yan Xia had a brain cramp. She only knew, she had an opportunity to remain behind!


    Comparing herself with Su Luo, so long as the person wasn¡¯t an idiot, that person would know who to pick. Li Yaoyao was so excited that she made a fist.


    Quite clearly, Li Yaoyao unintentionally also considered Nangong Liuyun to be an idiot.


    Not only Li Yaoyao, everyone from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was gazing hopefully with anticipation at Grandmaster Rong Yun. From the bottom of their hearts, they hoped he would say the word ¡®okay¡¯.


    But Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s response made them all lose hope.


    One could only see Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s good-looking sharp eyebrows wrinkle slightly. He looked at Fairy Yan Xia with displeasure, ultimately, it changed into a sigh: ¡°Until when do you still want to be willful?¡±


    These words, clearly carried a touch of spoiling and indulging overtone, from the point of view of people with feelings.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s originally icily arrogant expression immediately softened. She once again carefully examined Su Luo with a nce. Determining that she was not the person she was looking for, only then did she snort twice: ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll just leave this lesser one for you, I won¡¯t fight with you over her.¡±

 Chapter 773 – Last disciple of a master (2)

    Chapter 773 ¨C Last disciple of a master (2)


    Once Fairy Yan Xia said these words, it immediately destroyed Li Yaoyao¡¯s hopes.


    Li Yaoyao, wanting to sob with a weeping expression, looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Master...¡±


    Didn¡¯t Master obviously favor her? Didn¡¯t the master think the most highly of her?


    Clearly, as long as he said one word, she would avoid the ending of following this malicious witch, but¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fairy Yan Xia gave a cold jeer, grabbing onto Li Yaoyao and was about to leave.


    At thest moment, Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from. She strived and struggled free from Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand, furiously saying: ¡°I¡¯m not going! I will not go with you!¡±


    However, Fairy Yan Xia was one of the top experts that could be mentioned on equal terms as Grandmaster Rong Yun. How could she be someone who would let Li Yaoyao say she won¡¯t go and not go?


    Fairy Yan Xia firmly grabbed onto Li Yaoyao, but Li Yaoyao struggled with all her strength to throw her off.


    Just at this critical moment¡ª¡ª


    The muslin cloth on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face suddenly came off.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    In the throne room, didn¡¯t know who it was that first exploded out with the shriek.


    Soon after, everyone¡¯s gaze congregated on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    Now, Li Yaoyao had also realized that the muslin cloth covering her face hade off. Nervously, she subconsciously covered her face.


    However, her face that was scratched by the little divine dragon and was thus criss-crossed with scars was very clear. With only one nce, you¡¯d never forget it.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Li Yaoyao was close to falling apart as she covered her face. Her entire body was trembling non-stop.


    Everyone was all foolishly staring at Li Yaoyao. Their gazes contained shock, some had sympathy, some had pity, and still more had regret...


    How could the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy endure such gazes?


    She turned around and wanted to run out.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sleeves lifted up, a green-colored long vine directly wrapping around her slender waist.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was flipped over in mid-air, when shended, her body was tied up by the green vine into a wooden stake, only that face with the criss-cross scars was exposed.


    ¡°Release me! Release me! Quickly release me!¡± Li Yaoyao was so anxious that tears continued to flow out.


    This kind of appearance being revealed in such a public ce, asking her in the future, what face would she have left to see people?


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity...originally a devastatingly beautiful face, now it¡¯s actually....s.¡±


    ¡°Originally a refined and elegant Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, now, we can only call her the Scarred fairy.¡±


    ¡°Such deep cuts, don¡¯t know if it is possible to cure.¡±


    ¡°With Grandmaster Rong Yun present, you are still afraid it can¡¯t be cured?¡±


    Momentarily, everyone was discussing spiritedly, but their gazes were staring fixedly at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. They were afraid that if they missed this scene, in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity to look.


    Li Yaoxiang, seeing Li Yaoyao being bullied like this, his eyes exploded with rage. His finger pointed to the opponent: ¡°Fairy Yan Xia, don¡¯t you be so excessive! Don¡¯t forget that you are still on the most wanted criminal list!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ming red lips hooked into a sneer: ¡°List of most wanted criminals, so what? What can you do to me?¡±


    She tossed her sleeve, her posture dance like. But it was full of the dominating attitude of a queen.


    Li Yaoxiang immediately looked as if a fish bone was stuck in his throat, cursing wouldn¡¯t do, but not cursing was also no good.


    After all, the matters in the capital was decided by him as the head, and he was absolutely unable to defeat Fairy Yan Xia.


    Fairy Yan Xia turned her head to look at Li Yaoyao. She frowned and coldy snorted: ¡°Cry once more and I¡¯ll carve your face!¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun could not watch it any longer, he took a bottle of ointment from within his wide sleeve. In passing, he tossed it to Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°She is already your disciple, in the future, you should treat her well.¡±


    What Grandmaster Rong Yun tossed over was a bottle of medicine that could cure disfigurement.


    Li Yaoyao watched that porcin bottle fly in an arc andnd in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand. An intense longing exploded out from her eyes.

 Chapter 774 – Last disciple of a master (3)

    Chapter 774 ¨C Last disciple of a master (3)


    However, after seeing the porcin bottlend in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand, her eyes immediately dimmed from having lost hope.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a quiet cough, then said to Li Yaoyao: ¡°This apothecary only has this bottle left, you should follow her properly, and the scars on your face will naturally be cured.¡±


    This sentence by Grandmaster Rong Yun gave Li Yaoyao no choice but to follow Fairy Yan Xia.


    Because, only if she followed Fairy Yan Xia, would the scars on her face have the possibility of being cured.


    ¡°Master....¡± Li Yaoyao wept, wishing to sob.


    Why was it that she felt more and more that Grandmaster Rong Yun was pushing her into Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hands?


    Was this really her misperception?


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun merely sighed and shook his head. He even patted her shoulder: ¡°From now on, you only have Fairy Yan Xia as your master. Don¡¯t call out the wrong person again.¡±


    Don¡¯t know if it was because Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s patting was too strong or whether the meaning in his words was too heavy.


    In short, after Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words, and his manner, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion became deathly white, her footsteps subconsciously retreating back once.


    So unreconciled....really unreconciled...


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s face was flooded with tears, yet she had no choice but to raise her spirit, preparing to follow Fairy Yan Xia and leave.


    The scars on her face, she had already invited doctors to ask for medicine, but all of them had no way to cure it. Now, her only hope was in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand, no matter what, she must first follow it.


    Able to snatch away the disciple most loved by Grandmaster Rong Yun from his hands. Originally, Fairy Yan Xia was very happy, but she always felt that Rong Yun¡¯s manner was somewhat fishy.


    But, what specifically, she could not say.


    That woman¡¯s appearance was unequaled, not even speaking of Li Yaoyao, even she, herself, fell far short of that kind of beauty.


    Although Su Luo, that girl¡¯s, appearance was not bad, it was not as good as that woman¡¯s one in ten thousandth beauty. Therefore, she absolutely was not the vile spawn left behind by that woman.


    Thinking up to here, she shook her head, tossing this strange feeling from her mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fairy Yan Xia prepared to leave.


    Just at this moment, Anye Ming¡¯s calm and collected figure stood out from the crowd.


    A coldugh was revealed on his handsome facial features. His gaze unblinkingly looked at the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy: ¡°Just like this, you want to go?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart had a very bad premonition.


    Anye Ming, normally, his smiling expression was gentle and mild. But he was deeply shrewd and an expert strategist, among them few, aside from Nangong Liuyun, the most formidable was Anye Ming.


    ¡°What do you think you are going to do?¡± Li Yaoyao indignantly scolded as she gave a snort.


    Originally, she had paid her respects to Grandmaster Rong Yun as her teacher, now, she had to follow this female devil. What could be more pitiful than this? Anye Ming, what more could he do?


    The corner of Anye Ming¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile that was not a smile. A cynical cold light shed through his eyes: ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy seems to have forgotten the oath from that day.¡±


    After he took one step and made a mistake, Lan Xuan and Beichen Ying had kept silent and stood behind him. Su Luo was also all smiles as she stood at his side.


    Momentarily, all four of them were staring at Li Yaoyao with a ghost of a smile. It immediately made her feel a ratherrge pressure.


    If Anye Ming hadn¡¯t said it, then it was fortunate, once he mentioned it, immediately, everyone recalled the circumstances on that day.


    That day, when Li Yaoyao walked out of the Demon Cave, she had firmly vowed that Su Luo had already died inside. She had also said an additional sentence.


    If Su Luo did not die, then she wouldmit suicide in front of everyone by slitting her own throat!


    This sentence resounded with strength, and it had substance. Therefore, everyone had remembered it deeply in their minds.


    ¡°Oh heavens, isn¡¯t this pressing the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy tomit suicide?¡±


    ¡°What will the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy do now?¡±


    ¡°Everyone must assume the consequence of the things one did before. If it was not her who first harmed Su Luo, then spread the news of Su Luo¡¯s death behind her, how could she now once again face this kind of embarrassing scene?¡±

 Chapter 775 – Last disciple of a master (4)

    Chapter 775 ¨C Last disciple of a master (4)


    ¡°Speaking of this, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was really....s, she seems gentle and warm, who would have known that her methods were so vicious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nder! Even if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy used a spirit pinball to smash Su Luo, so what? Their Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has spirit pinballs, however they want to smash it, they can smash it, as long as they are happy!¡±


    For a moment, everyone was discussing spiritedly.


    The group that defended the Jade Lake¡¯s family continuously issued all kinds of arguments to defend Li Yaoyao.


    However, apart from the group that defended the Jade Lake¡¯s family, there were always some who were clear-headed.


    They, through watching a series of events, had already seen through the fact that Li Yaoyao¡¯s outside appearance was very different from her real inner quality.


    Merely that, for many years, Li Yaoyao¡¯s reputation was shown off, so there were numerous admirers. Wanting to throw her off that pedestal was not a matter that could be done overnight.


    Not speaking of how everyone reacted.


    Just speaking of Li Yaoyao.


    Ever since Anye Ming¡¯s mouth had asked that sentence, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion immediately became pale, without a trace of blood.


    At that time, she really was one hundred percent certain that Su Luo had already died! Who would have known that she would once again strangely crawl back out?!


    At this moment, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy wished she could p herself in the face heavily.


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s memory can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± Lan Xuan provocatively sneered out.


    The corner of Anye Ming¡¯s mouth hooked into a wicked smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy has forgotten. That day, everyone here was present, everyone has all helped her to remember it.¡±


    The two people echoed each other, their coordination perfect. Immediately, it made Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth suffer bitterness, increasingly, it was hard for her to speak.


    What could she say?


    If she said she hadn¡¯t, but that day, a lot of people were present at the scene, how could she even deny it?


    But if she said she had, Anye Ming and them would definitely force her tomit suicide by slitting her throat!


    What to do? What ought she do?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was so anxious that her heart was like an ant, bumping into things in confusion.


    From childhood to grown up, so many years, she never had a day that was as thoroughly full of bad luck as today.


    Just when Li Yaoyao was so anxious that fine lines of cold sweat wasing out of her forehead, Fairy Yan Xia frowned slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She coldly snorted in displeasure.


    Anye Ming cupped his hand in respect towards Fairy Yan Xia and briefly told the matter once through for her.


    ¡°There was also this kind of matter?¡± Fairy Yan Xia sent a disdainful nce towards Li Yaoyao.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, how could this possibly still be denied?


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of hands were nervously twisting together, and she anxiously nodded her head.


    ¡°p!¡± Fairy Yan Xia directly sent a hand to p her, hitting Li Yaoyao until she tumbled down in ce.


    This clear echo of a pping sound, immediately frightened everyone until their hearts had jumped into their throats.


    Even though everyone knew that Fairy Yan Xia was a female devil, however, that was what they had heard, how could it be as shocking as seeing it in person today?


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s throat moved a little, his hands at his sides were clenched tightly into fists. However, ultimately, he still did not stand out.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy covered her right cheek with an incredulous expression as she lifted her face to look at Fairy Yan Xia.


    Originally, how noble and refined was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. But the her right now, with scars that crisscrossed her face, being beaten and scolded by Fairy Yan Xia at the slightest pretext.... It could even be said that in a split second, she had fallen from the clouds of heaven and into hell.


    ¡°What are you looking at! Idiot!¡± Fairy Yan Xia coldly snorted.


    This kind of idiot, was she really the disciple Rong Yun favored? When did his eyesight be so bad?


    If she was not snatched from Rong Yun¡¯s hand, Fairy Yan Xia would have already discarded Li Yaoyao long ago.


    Fairy Yan Xia gazed back, and she sent Su Luo an annoyed nce: ¡°My, Yan Xia¡¯s, disciple, who dares to force her tomit suicide by slitting her throat?¡±


    Seeing Su Luo and the others were silent, Fairy Yan Xia gave a heavy snort: ¡°At worst, in the future, I¡¯ll spare you once from death. This matter ofmitting suicide through cutting one¡¯s throat, just call it even and crossed off by a stroke of the pen.¡±


    When she was saying these words, the surroundings were cold from a bitingly chill light, even the temperature had dropped to the freezing point.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun used the corner of his eyes to shoot a nce at Su Luo, as if hinting that she shouldn¡¯t say more.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s words:


    Continue to count the words....PS: Some readers shouldn¡¯t assume that by right, that at a fixed time, it must be updated, okay? The author is not a robot! If the plot was written randomly, one day, twenty chapters, even I could write it! But is this the result you guys want?

 Chapter 776 – Last disciple of a master (5)

    Chapter 776 ¨C Last disciple of a master (5)


    Su Luo was not at all stupid.


    With regards to Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s temper of ¡®I¡¯m the only one that should be worshipped¡¯, naturally, she would view her ego to be more important than anything else. What she hated the most was when other people disobeyed her.


    Moreover, this female devil¡¯s temperament was unpredictable, going from overcast to clear. She was also a bloodthirsty murderer who killed people as if she was cutting grass, God knows if in the next second, she would take a killing action?


    Therefore, when Anye Ming was about to speak again, Su Luo tugged at his sleeves.


    A smiling expression appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face: ¡°To sincerelyply with Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s wish, this junior from the younger generation has no objection.¡±


    She believed that the more magnanimous she acted, the more difficult Li Yaoyao¡¯s days would be.


    Fairy Yan Xia gave a cold snort, she only wished to take Li Yaoyao and leave.


    However, at this time, Li Yaoyao turned her head back. A strange sneer appeared on that face disfigured with scars.


    ¡°Su Luo, I want to challenge you!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s tone was dark, fierce and vicious. It carried an indescribable kind of evil intent.


    Seeing Su Luo frown, a murderous cold light shed through the depths of Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes: ¡°The battlepetition between the four countries, with my hand, I will personally kill you!¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, Li Yaoyao took a step forward and walked out without looking back.


    Only a long time after Fairy Yan Xia and Li Yaoyao had left, did everyone return to their senses.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gazes had inevitably centered on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Grandmaster indicated that Su Luo should step forward.


    ¡°You were able toe out from the Demon Cave, it can be seen that your aptitude is not that bad.¡± He seemed somewhat grudging, ¡°Li Yaoyao...a pity. Since it¡¯s like this, then this apothecary will ept you as a disciple.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s tone, seemed to be rather reluctant.


    Su Luo immediately froze and stared, somewhat dazed.


    Just now, Lan Xuan had already, in a low tone, whispered to Su Luo¡¯s ear of the things that had happened before.


    First, Li Yaoyao was epted as the Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, but who would have known that the situation would soon be reversed. She was snached up by Fairy Yan Xia and finally, unexpectedly, Su Luo conveniently got the winning prize.


    This matter of bing a formal apprentice really was full of many twists and turns, with a lot of up and downs.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was naturally very happy, she kneeled on both knees. She conducted a neat and proper ceremony to formally be apprentice to a master.


    Grandmaster expression was tranquil and calm, his clear and cold voice only said: ¡°Get up, three days from now,e with your senior brother to find me.¡±


    He icily left this sentence and immediately departed.


    Nobody noticed that after Grandmaster Rong Yun had left, a figure on the roof also left subsequently, with a speed that was like shing light.


    Even though Grandmaster Rong Yun didn¡¯t seem to care too much about Su Luo, but the fact that she was his apprentice could not be changed.


    At every turn, it would change, circling back until finally, it was Su Luo who paid her respects to be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple.


    Su Luo actually became Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst little disciple.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gazes when looking at Su Luo carried a somewhat strange expression.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, along the whole journey, had proimed her progress. The result was to be snatched away by Fairy Yan Xia, that female devil.


    And Su Luo crawled out of the Demon Cave alive, even though she didn¡¯t have many Fire Source Stones, but still ultimately became Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple through a series of freak idents.


    Should it be said that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s luck was toocking or that Su Luo¡¯s luck was too good?


    Still, it was that sentence that said it best, with fate, sometimes there were still endings that there were no times to importune what¡¯s fated.


    Everything about the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was good, but luck, no matter what, in the end, she could notpare to Su Luo.


    Everyone, without exception, was shaking their heads and sighing. At the same time, they used another kind of new and odd gaze to look at Su Luo.


    Among the crowd, there was one person whoseplexion was extremely ugly.


    This person was not a stranger, rather, it was Su Zian.


    Now, he used a veryplicated gaze to stare fixedly at Su Luo.


    Everyone took notice of Su Zian¡¯s abnormality ...was also somewhat taking joy in others¡¯ misfortune.


    ¡°My old pal Su, congrattions oh.¡±


    Now, among them, was a minister that was smiling with deep meanings, and who had caught hold of Su Zian¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 777 – Last disciple of a master (6)

    Chapter 777 ¨C Last disciple of a master (6)


    ¡°What congrattions?¡± Su Zian¡¯s gaze was gloomy and cold, and the furious intent in his eyes soared.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s daughter by a concubine is now thest disciple of Grandmaster Rong Yun. From now on, your Su Manor will soar to the sky. In the capital, aside from the imperial family, who else could rival you?¡±


    The person who said this was a high official from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s faction.


    Su Zian, having heard what was said, hisplexion immediately darkened, it was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    However, before waiting for him to speak, another minister came over, smiling while happily saying: ¡°Oh, Venerable Wang, to some extent, you don¡¯t know this ah. Before, Great General Su had expelled Su Luo from the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Minister Wang¡¯s entire face was astonished, pretending to be puzzled.


    ¡°Naturally it is true. At that time, our Great General Su, in front of everyone, had personally crossed off Miss Su¡¯s name from the genealogical records. General Su, I didn¡¯t say anything incorrectly, right?¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Zian¡¯splexion became ashen, then turned very red again. For a short while, it was extremely ugly.


    ¡°Get the fuck away!¡± Su Zian fiercely sent a re at Su Luo. He tossed these words out while fuming in rage and grinding his teeth. He then wanted to leave immediately.


    This loathsome girl, how was it that she survived? How did she be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple?


    Was her existence only to p him in the face? Recalling this, the rage in Su Zian¡¯s heart became even more vigorous.


    However, Su Zian might want to leave, but in fact, it was not that easy.


    Able to stand in the throne room, none of them was stupid.


    Among them were people that would change with the situation. They saw Su Luo¡¯s current status and were itching to rush up to fawningly stick to her.


    This was the so-called the wall will fall with everyone pushing, and Su Zian was the wall that toppled over.


    Compared to the identity of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst junior disciple, Su Zian with his identity as the Great General, clearly was not enough.


    As a result, when Su Zian was takingrge strides to leave while fuming in rage, suddenly, a leg extended out from the side.


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian, who had his chest out and head high, did not discover it and was tripped,directly staggering and nearly falling down.


    ¡°General Su, be careful!¡± Beichen Ying was very close to Su Zian. He loudly shouted with deep concern, extending his hands to pull him up!


    However, if he hadn¡¯t pulled, then it was good. By him pulling, Su Zian who had now stood straight again, didn¡¯t know what happened, and he abruptly threw himself forward.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    Right after, Su Zian¡¯s butt sat on the ground and he was sprawled out on his back.


    The stately and grand Great General that protected the country, was messed around with by the morning court until he cut such a sorry figure. It really was slipping from on top of the world to greatly bowing to the ground.


    However, many people stealthily turned their face away, nobody stepped forward to give Su Zian a hand.


    After all, few would provide help in someone¡¯s hour of need, but many would throw stones when someone is down.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing, who sat up high on the dragon throne, supported his slightly wrinkled forehead. He heavily pped the armrest of the dragon throne: ¡°Disgraceful! Quickly help Great General Su up!¡±


    The grand and stately great general was toyed with until he fell like this. The face that was lost wasn¡¯t just Su Zian¡¯s face, there was also his face as the emperor.


    Now, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was veryplicated.


    Just like Su Zian, no matter what, he also would never have imagined that in the end, Su Luo would be the dark horse.


    The him right now was iparably d, fortunately, at that time, he didn¡¯t have a brain fart and go to the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to send the betrothal gifts.


    Otherwise, his situation would be even more embarrassing than Su Zian¡¯s.


    The court eunuchs had already run over to help support Su Zian up.


    However, Su Luo lifted her hands to stop them.


    She leisurely walked to in front of Su Zian. From high above, she looked down at the him who had fallen and who was sitting on the ground. The corner of her mouth slowly perked up into a mocking and ridiculing arc.


    ¡°Su Zian, I heard you had expunged my name from the genealogical records?¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s expression was extremely embarrassed.


    Su Luo¡¯s smiling expression was as beautiful as blooming summer flowers. She unhurriedly squatted down and met Su Zian¡¯s gaze at the same level.

 Chapter 778 – Last disciple of a master (7)

    Chapter 778 ¨C Last disciple of a master (7)


    ¡°In fact, I had known earlier that I am not your, Su Zian¡¯s, daughter.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was still tangled on how I could break away from Su Manor. I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually wordlessly and silently act.¡±


    ¡°Frankly speaking, this action of yours, I really like. Because it lessened a lot of troublesome things for me.¡±


    For every sentence Su Luo said, Su Zian¡¯s face would darken a bit.


    Until when Su Luo finished speaking, Su Zian¡¯s face could bepared on equal terms to the darkness of night.


    Su Luo stood up and smoothed out the non-existent wrinkles in her dress. Afterwards, she turned around and left.


    It really was with one wave of the sleeves it dispersed, leaving without taking a bit of clouds.


    The high officials and ministers with their gazes normally so high, including emperor Jing, all watched as Su Luo left.


    s.


    Who would have imagined that the daughter of a concubine who was determined to be an idiot good-for-nothing, would mature to this degree in a short time frame of less than one year.


    Everyone shook their heads forck of better option.


    After leaving the imperial pce, Su Luo exhaled out a deep breath.


    Having been busy for so long, and concentrating at such a high degree that her mind was stretched taut. Now, it appeared that this matter had finallye to an end.


    It was merely that...Su Luo could feel faintly that Fairy Yan Xia was not this simple.


    In the future, they would certainly meet again.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Under the sunlight, an out-of-the-ordinary, handsome and bright youth lifted his hand to pat Su Luo on the shoulder.


    When Su Luo turned around, she immediately saw Beichen Ying¡¯s mouthful of pearly white teeth. That bright and cheerful smiling expression was like sunshine.


    ¡°Thinking about...where to stay tonight.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands.


    She was expelled from the family by Su Zian, naturally, she could not go back to Su Manor.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming came and circled around her. Lan Xuan was the first to speak: ¡°How about stay at my ce?¡±


    Beichen Ying nted a nce at him: ¡°If you want to stay somewhere, it should be at my ce.¡±


    Lan Xuan was unconvinced and said: ¡°That maid, I had taken in on Sister-in-Law¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Lu Luo?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly.


    After she heard she was expelled from Su Manor by Su Zian, her first worry was about Lu Luo.


    This girl was faithful and devoted to her, how could Su Zian let her off easily?


    ¡°Little basket (1), this time, I need to give many thanks to you.¡± Su Luo said sincerely.


    Lan Xuan, being so seriously thanked by her, was somewhat embarrassed at being thanked: ¡°Sister-in-Law, you are being too much of a stranger, when Second Brother left, he especially warned us for Sister-inw to not suffer even a bit of hardship.¡±


    This Nangong Liuyun! Why was it that he left words to so many people!


    However, recalling how arrogant and pampered he was, telling each and every one of these people, a sweet feeling bubbled up from Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    However the second day.


    Before Su Luo could go look for Apothecary Leng, thetter had voluntarilye to call on her.


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice, you have stayed really calm.¡± Once he saw Su Luo, Apothecary Leng¡¯s anti-social, rigid face unexpectedly perked up into a smile.


    It could clearly be seen that he was in a very good mood.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see the master three dayster?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face had a bewildered expression.


    Apothecary red at her in annoyance: ¡°Your temper how is it that it¡¯s neither fast nor slow? Do you know where Master lives?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Luo really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Cloud Mist Peak!¡± Apothecary Leng directly red at her, ¡°Where Cloud Mist Peak is, you ought to know, right!¡±


    Su Luo was immediately struck dumb.


    Cloud Mist Peak, that was the number one highest peak within the borders of Western Ling. The distance from the imperial capital in a horse carriage would require three days¡¯ time.


    Apothecary Leng almost rolled his eyes: ¡°You didn¡¯t think our teacher would live in the capital, right? How is this possible!¡±


    Su Luo recalled the first time she saw Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    That time, he easily and calmly walked down from the clouds as if walking down steps, as if the entire sky was within his control.


    That¡¯s right, this kind of him, how could he reside in a ce like the bustling imperial capital?


    After exchanging greetings with Beichen Ying and them, Su Luo then jumped up on the Dragon Scaled Horse, leaving together with Apothecary Leng.


    1) Little basket refers to Lan Xuan. Because, when you take Lan Xuan¡¯s name ¡®Lan¡¯ and add the Chinese ¡®child¡¯, you get Little basket... Same idea with Beichen Ying. Little Ying is tranted as little shadows.

 Chapter 779 – Cloud Mist Peak (1)

    Chapter 779 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (1)


    The mountain peak was very straight and precipitous, with steep rock faces and sheer cliffs, an average person would absolutely not be able to go up.


    They left the horse at the foot of Cloud Mist Peak. Su Luo and Apothecary Leng, dressed lightly without baggage, directly flew up the precipice.


    Worthy of being called Western Ling empire¡¯s number one peak.


    By a visual estimate, it was at least ten thousand meters or higher.


    On top of that, the peak was precipitous and slippery without a foothold, there were several times when Su Luo narrowly fell down.


    With Su Luo¡¯s strength at the fifth rank, it was still very difficult to climb up Cloud Mist Peak. Clearly, normally, no one would go up to disturb Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Just merely this mountain peak, had already cut off the overwhelming majority of people seeking medical treatment and asking for medicine.


    Finally, in the early morning of the second day, when the sun rose in the east above the sea and the morning lights pierced through the clouds, filling the sky with hues of dawn, Su Luo finally climbed to the peak.


    So cold, she had just sucked in a breath when Su Luo felt her lungs nearly freeze.


    Cloud Mist Peak was quite high above sea level, therefore, the mountaintop was covered in snow. It was bitterly cold and frozen all year round.


    As far as the eye could see, it was a nice-looking white area.


    The sky was white, the ground was white, even the green nts were all covered with a thickyer of white snow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master lives just over there.¡± Apothecary Leng pointed up ahead, at that magnificently built manor.


    The manor was located in an open area on the mountain peak. The area it covered was very huge, at one nce, you couldn¡¯t see the end of it.


    Apothecary Leng familiarly pushed open the door, while he walked inside, he also said to Su Luo at the same time: ¡°Master has a natural disposition of liking tranquility. He dislikes being disturbed by other people, therefore, only Master and two chambeins live here all year round.¡±


    ¡°When master teaches, he often teaches it only once.¡±


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like people talking back and interrupting.¡±


    ¡°Master......¡±


    While Su Luo was observing the surroundings, she also silently stored what Apothecary Leng was saying in her heart.


    Soon afterwards, Apothecary Leng introduced Su Luo to the person in the study.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun calmly sat on a circr red sandalwood chair, behind a long table with his back to Su Luo.


    ¡°Master......¡±


    Before Apothecary Leng could finish speaking, Grandmaster Rong Yun had raised his right hand.


    Immediately, Apothecary Leng became silent.


    ¡°You go out first.¡± A hint of coldness faintly prated through Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice.


    It seemed that Master¡¯s mood today was not so good, Apothecary Leng looked at Su Luo with sympathy. Then, he obediently walked out and even quietly closed the thick wooden door behind him.


    After Apothecary Leng left, there was a moment of silence in the study.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was dressed in a wide white brocade gown, a light headband binding up his soft, silky hair. His entire person gave off an enigmatic and cold noble aura.


    Su Luo could not guess Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s age, if she was to judge based on looks, he was just a bit older than Nangong Liuyun and nothing more.


    Just when Su Luo was letting her imagination run wild, suddenly, Grandmaster Rong Yun turned his chair around.


    His pair of meaningful deep clear eyes, were coldly staring at Su Luo. His sword-like eyebrows were pinched up, seeming to be displeased.


    Su Luo was secretly puzzled in her heart, she should not have offended him anywhere, right?


    Why would he be staring at her with such a disdainful gaze?


    ¡°Master being above, disciple pays her respects.¡±


    Finished talking, Su Luo was just about to make her salutations.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun frowned and raised his hands to prevent her from such action.


    ¡°This title, I dare not ept.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was ice-cold like frost, ¡°I haven¡¯t formally epted you as my disciple.¡±


    A thread of doubt and puzzlement shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    What did Grandmaster Rong Yun mean? Obviously, that very day in the throne room, he personally said he would ept her as his disciple. Why didn¡¯t he acknowledge it now? Moreover, he treated her with a deliberate alienation......


    ording to Su Luo¡¯s original temperament, how could she let other people admonish her while pointing at her nose?


    However, facing this expert, Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to be rash, he was worth her humbling her attitude: ¡°Great Master......¡±

 Chapter 780 – Cloud Mist Peak (2)

    Chapter 780 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (2)


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nted her an icy nce. His tone was indifferent and ice-cold: ¡°To tell you the truth, in fact, I don¡¯t have a bit of desire to ept you as a disciple, because your natural aptitude is toocking. Up till now you are still only an Elementary Apothecary, too embarrassing.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face tightened.


    It¡¯s not like this was the first time that he found out she was an Elementary Apothecary. Why on earth would he start to mock her now?


    ¡°If it was not for the Li family¡¯s girl being snatched away by Little Yan, it would have never ended up being you. You should remember this point.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face was unbearably hot and anxious, a scorchingly red hot color appearing.


    In her previous life and current life, she had never had a person p her face like this. Grandmaster Rong Yun would just see her as this unworthy?


    Su Luo tightly pursed her lips and did her utmost to suppress a sarcastic repartee.


    However, she had already thoroughly offended the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. If she was also expelled by Grandmaster Rong Yun from his door, in the future, on this continent, it could be said that every step would be challenging.


    Since she had arrived on this continent, she should abide by the rules here. Su Luo bit her lower lip and slowly suppressed the hot fury that sprung up.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun saw Su Luo lower her head and eyes and couldn¡¯t help but to give a heavy snort: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three months¡¯ time, if your performance is not good, this apothecary can kick you out at anytime!¡±


    Su Luo pursed her lips, an angry thought shing through her eyes.


    Didn¡¯t you look down upon me? Didn¡¯t you favor Li Yaoyao very much?


    Then, I¡¯ll prove it for you to see, this youngdy¡¯s natural aptitude is a hundred times better than Li Yaoyao¡¯s.


    But on her face, Su Luo only showed a clear and shallow smiling expression. She bowed towards Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Master¡¯s lecture is right, disciple has memorized this in her heart.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo turned around and walked out.


    And at this moment, a shadow that was hidden in the corner that was nearly invisible, quick as lightning, disappeared without a trace.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, from the corner of his eyes, shot a nce towards the rapidly leaving shadow, a touch of chilliness shing through his eyes.


    Apothecary Leng searched the entire manor and couldn¡¯t find Su Luo. Finally, he saw her figure on the rooftop.


    ¡°What? Been admonished by Master?¡± Apothecary Leng sat by her side, his tone carrying a thread of deep concern.


    Su Luo frowned, looked at Apothecary Leng, and with some doubt, said: ¡°Does Master have a split personality?¡±


    ¡°Eh??¡± Apothecary expressed that he did not understand.


    This sentence, when dismantled, he knew every word, but put together, he did not understand their meaning.


    ¡°Forget it, even if I exin it, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Su Luo, fidgeting, waved her hand.


    Only the doubt in her heart still hadn¡¯t lessened.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun really was a strange person.


    Before, in the throne room, even though he was cold as ice to her, but she could sense faintly that Grandmaster Rong Yun favored her.


    But just now, he ruthlessly sliced and peeled off ayer of her skin, so ice-cold as if a stranger.


    Su Luo helplessly sent a re at Apothecary Leng: ¡°Your master is really too strange.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also your master oh.¡± Apothecary said with a smile.


    ¡°Who knows for sure, maybe in less than three months, I would be kicked out.¡±


    Seeing Apothecary Leng wanted to ask, but Su Luo instead shook her head: ¡°You should rest assured, since I came here, I would not let myself be kicked out!¡±


    Very quickly, Apothecary went down the mountain and left.


    And Su Luo also started the very long and arduous period of her life, cultivating to be an apothecary.


    Just based on her heart and opinion, Grandmaster was pretty good at giving lessons.


    After arriving on this continent, Su Luo had always read and studied on her own. asionally, she would ask for guidance from Apothecary Leng.


    She had never systematically learned the knowledge of an apothecary. Therefore, her foundation was not very firm.


    The first lesson, when Grandmaster Rong Yun asked questions to test Su Luo, soon after, his face turned ck.


    ¡°Before, the second exam in the throne room, you had passed with full marks. Now, it seems that even such an easy question, you cannot answer!¡±


    A cold aura shed through Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the writing brush was tossed to the floor, ¡°What the heck did you learn before?¡±

 Chapter 781 – Cloud Mist Peak (3)

    Chapter 781 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (3)


    ¡°My Rong Yun¡¯s disciple can¡¯t even understand¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·. If this was spread out, it is simply a disgrace!¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun coldly snorted: ¡°What is the use of being full of tricks? Within three days, you must memorize and thoroughly understand¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book!¡±


    Finished talking and having left this sentence behind, Grandmaster Rong Yun turned around and left.


    A thread of cloudiness shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, the hands beside her body were clenched into fists.


    Humph! This pretty bright but blind person¡¯s eyes of a beautiful master was really a drag!


    She absolutely would prove it for him to see that she, Su Luo, need not depend on a bag of tricks and could still do well.


    Only......


    This book of¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·was thick as a Chinese dictionary, just like a brick poking out over there.


    So thick and within three days?


    This harsh master was really set on the idea of kicking her off the mountain!


    It was a pity ah, a pity her master still didn¡¯t know, that she had a space that slowed down time by a tenfold.


    Su Luo, not saying any further, held up that big brick-sized book and returned to her residence.


    In terms of a person¡¯s basic needs, Grandmaster Rong Yun didn¡¯t treat her unfairly at all.


    On the mountain, aside from Grandmaster Rong Yun and Su Luo, there were still two other individuals.


    These two individuals were Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s personal chambeins.


    The two of them were twins, one was Zi Ran and the other was Zi Yu.


    Zi Ran seemed gentle and mild, normally, he was in charge of Grandmaster¡¯s diet and other needs.


    Zi Yu was ice-cold and indifferent, normally, he followed Grandmaster closely. He was Grandmaster¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    After Su Luo arrived, Zi Ran personally arranged a room for her.


    This was an independant small courtyard, the nts were ced in a serene pattern, with flying, colored ss at the edges. It seemed delicate and exquisite.


    Moreover, the most important thing was, Su Luo faintly sensed that the spiritual power was richer in this ce than anywhere else.


    In addition, what astonished Su Luo was,pared to Zi Ran and Zi Yu, her courtyard was the closest to the Grandmaster¡¯s.


    At that time, Zi Ran, while smiling, said: ¡°This way, it¡¯s easy for Little Junior Sister to seek guidance on Master¡¯s lessons.¡±


    Zi Ran and Zi Yu were taken in and cared by Grandmaster Rong Yun since they were little. They were epted as outer-court disciples, they weren¡¯t, in a true sense, chambeins at all.


    Even though Su Luo felt that Zi Ran¡¯s words sounded reasonable, but her heart had a faint strange feeling.


    But as a neer, the situation was still unclear to her. Therefore, Su Luo epted these arrangements with a smile and did not speak.


    Only, Su Luo, who was careful and cautious, still saw the the quick sh of amazement in Zi Ran¡¯s eyes.


    Amazement? What was Zi Ran amazed about? Was it this courtyard?


    Su Luo meticulously examined this courtyard up and down thoroughly once over, but she did not find any anomaly.


    Forget about it, since she was here, she should make herselffortable. She ought to properly learn the methods of an apothecary, as it was the right thing to do.


    She definitely would not want to be looked down upon by the beautiful master!


    After instructing Zi Ran not toe and disturb her, Su Luo closed the room tightly. Afterwards, in a meditation posture, she sat cross-legged on her bed.


    One day, two days, three days......


    Time passed very quickly.


    Night and day silently alternated.


    On the final day, Su Luo directly tossed that ¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book to the side and shouted loudly: ¡°So sleepy I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    Afterwards, her head leaned to the side, directlyying on the meadow and immediately falling asleep.


    The little divine dragon quietly sprawled by Su Luo¡¯s head. Seeing Little Master tired to this degree, a touch of heartache shed across his face.


    He tilted his head and thought for a bit. Afterwards, he came over holding a cup in his two little paws.


    The cup was filled with high grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    The little divine dragon fed it to Su Luo to drink.


    Afterwards, his soft body curled into a small ball and rolled into Su Luo¡¯s embrace. Then, he contentedly and without making a movement, apanied her to sleep.


    Unknowingly, thirty days of time passed just like this.


    Naturally, only three days¡¯ time had passed outside.


    Trantor¡¯s note:


    The author keep switching from 1:10 to 1:100 when saying how the time in Su Luo¡¯s space functions... For those people who read ahead and still remember (because I don¡¯t). When is her space upgraded next? To what ratio? Because based on that I want to be consistent on is it 1:10 or 1:100 now. Please let me know inment section, thanks in advance.

 Chapter 782 – Cloud Mist Peak (4)

    Chapter 782 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (4)


    Su Luo woke up from sleep and felt that her mind was clear with invigorating vital energy.


    She held that dictionary-like book ¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·, and ran the entire way to the study.


    Such a thick book, containing more than ten thousand kinds of medicinal herbal nts. All kinds of distinctive features and particrs that she needed to understand and memorize. This was simply challenging her physically to the limits.


    However, it was fortunate that she had her space as a cheating tool that could slow down time, changing an unbendable three days into thirty days.


    Otherwise, even with her photographic memory, she still wouldn¡¯t have memorized it all.


    Su Luo, with the sound of the rustle of her skirt, rushed in.


    Then, she looked up to peer at her surroundings.


    Very good, Beautiful Teacher still hadn¡¯te yet.


    However, before she could wipe away her perspiration, Grandmaster Rong Yun had opened the door himself and entered.


    Today, he was dressed in a brocade robe that moved with the wind, mixing together elegance and nobility together into the peak of refinement. Suddenly, he seemed like an exiled immortal from the hiddennd of peace and prosperity in heaven.


    He walked over slowly, when his gaze swept by Su Luo, his deep, pitch-ck eyes shed with the bright radiance of the stars.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast a nce at Su Luo, then he sat down upright, in a heavy tone, he said: ¡°Finished memorizing it all?¡±


    ¡°Know it by heart.¡± Su Luo nodded her head.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was still indifferent as before, keeping to his words: ¡°Know it by heart? Then you should recite it backwards for me to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo smartly approached to stand in front of him.


    A short ruler stick sudden appeared in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hand.


    This ruler stick¡¯s entire length was jet-ck. It had the glossy characteristic of deep ck crow wood.


    Deep ck crow wood was heavier and harder than the refined ck iron from the deep sea.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Was this prepared for when she couldn¡¯t recite it from memory? As corporal punishment for her?


    ¡°Recite it, for every word you recite wrong from memory, I¡¯ll hit you once. You should do as you see fit.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s tone was cold, his gaze clearly was even more unsympathetic.


    Now, Su Luo was already capable of ignoring his prejudice.


    Having heard what was said, she nodded her head. With both hands crossed behind her back and full of confidence, she started to recite it backwards from memory.


    Basically, she could cheat.


    That ¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book was right now ced in her space. If she forgot, she could go in at anytime to flip through it.


    She could even do this by reading out loud that entire book.


    But three days before, Beautiful Teacher¡¯s pair of ice-cold eyes when he used a disdainful tone to say she was full of tricks had made Su Luo¡¯s heart stifled in a breath.


    Therefore, even without depending on her bag of tricks to cheat, she could still recite it correctly.


    Right now, Su Luo¡¯s tone was steady, with her chin raised, she clearly said: ¡°...Chinese traditional medicine pellet¡¯s level was always on its usage. Too much could be measured but could not be used. The poisonous medicinal herb Wu Chen....¡±


    Such a thick ¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book, the number of words were innumerable.


    Su Luo really started to recite from thest word.


    Unexpectedly, she really did recite it backwards!


    Moreover, she even recited it with ease, clearly so fluent and smooth, not even a trace of a pause.


    Zi Ran and Zi Yu were both at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side to attend to him.


    Now, seeing Su Luo recite from memory like this, even they who were always imperturbable, also inevitably became speechless.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hand that was having tea and refreshments paused slightly.


    Even though his face remained unperturbed without a ripple, but that slight twitch at his temples betrayed his inner thoughts.


    Su Luo¡¯s diction was clear, neither urgent nor slow, and like this, she finished reciting thest volume.


    ¡¶Records of HerbalMmedicine¡·was altogether split into three volumes, based on the grade of the herbal medicine.


    It was separated into elementary grade herbal medicine, intermediate and advanced grade herbal medicine.


    All kinds of herbal medicine with the analytics added on, and how to use the medicine. Every item required nearly thousands of words.


    In addition to this, the¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book was used precisely as a dictionary for herbal medicines for people to consult. The writing was extremely hard to understand.


    Able to recite the entire¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·book, it would be very difficult to even find one person on the entire continent.


    Let alone for someone to recite it backwards from memory.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun lifted his eyes to met Su Luo¡¯s.


    That pair of eyes as deep as the ocean was fixed on her face.

 Chapter 783 – Cloud Mist Peak (5)

    Chapter 783 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (5)


    Through her face, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes seemed to have crossed over time and space. He seemed to be seeing a past event from a long time ago.


    That female, so beautiful like an immortal goddess, wearing a purple dress. Her icy flesh on jade-like bones, with a beautifulplexion that was unmatched under the heavens.


    In the pitch-ck pce halls, she was cold but still stood there.


    In front of her was a man wearing a strange mask, whose entire body was giving off a ruthless and overbearing aura.


    ¡°Thump!¡± A thick and heavy book flew towards this remarkably stunning woman.


    ¡°If you want to save him, within three days, know this book by heart!¡±


    The stunning woman picked up that book, determinedly turned around and walked away.


    Three dayster, as before, she sat in the pce hall that was painted ck.


    The stunning woman stoodposedly as she clearly recited: ¡°...Chinese traditional medicine pellet¡¯s level was always on its usage. Too much could be measured but could not be used. The poisonous medicinal herb Wu Chen....¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was immersed in his memories.


    An unprecedented intoxicating tenderness appeared in his normally indifferent pair of eyes.


    His pair of eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo motionless.


    A touch of doubt appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Even though Beautiful Teacher was looking at her, but she was very clear, he was seeing another person through her.


    Only, who was that person? Capable of making Beautiful Teacher who was unmoved, had no desire, nor sought nothing, to give off such a tender expression on his face?


    ¡°...finished reciting.¡±


    Su Luo, who had a dry mouth from reciting, finally gave voice to interrupt his thoughts.


    Just standing there, she had stood for the entire morning.


    She hadn¡¯t stopped since she started.


    For these several hours, she had continuously looped through the matter of her top lip touching her bottom lip.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was startled by Su Luo¡¯s voice, immediately waking up.


    The face that had alwayscked emotions, now had a thread of startled expression shing through it.


    Immediately, he frowned, staring at Su Luo said: ¡°Finished reciting?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Master didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Su Luo turned the tables on him for a checkmate.


    A touch of embarrassment streaked across Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes, only, the speed was very fast, nobody saw it.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun picked up the teacup, drank a mouthful, and only then did he say to Su Luo: ¡°To have memorized this book within three days, and to know it by heart so fluently in this world, is not limited to you alone. What do you have to be so conceited about?¡±


    Su Luo surreptitiously shot him a nce.


    Where was she being conceited? Why was it that the Beautiful Teacher would be so prejudiced against her?


    However, Su Luo was already ustomed to Beautiful Teacher¡¯s temper and didn¡¯t take his criticism to heart.


    Clearly today, Grandmaster Rong Yun was not in a good mood. He tossed out a sentence: ¡°Within half a year, you must be promoted to Intermediate Apothecary.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he immediately turned to go.


    He only left behind a bbergasted Su Luo.


    With no homework left behind, how could she breakthrough on her own? Was there that many teachers? Wasn¡¯t his role as a teacher too simple?


    Just at this moment, Zi Ran smilingly said to Su Luo: ¡°Little Junior Sister follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the refining room.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s brain whipped back, then asked Zi Ran: ¡°You are also an Apothecary?¡±


    ¡°Merely Master¡¯s medicinal helper and nothing more.¡± Zi Ran unconcernedly said.


    ¡°What level?¡± Su Luo asked, trying to get to the bottom of things.


    ¡°Merely Advance level, nothing more.¡± Zi Ran smilingly said.


    Merely¡ª¡ª


    Advance level??


    As expected, to serve by Beautiful Teacher¡¯s side, every one of them was not simple.


    Even in the capacity of Teacher¡¯s medicinal helper was also an Advanced Apothecary. If he was to walk on this continent, he absolutely would be a target that every powerful family would fall over themselves to fawn upon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Junior Sister¡¯s natural aptitude is astonishing. Your future aplishments certainly won¡¯t be ordinary.¡±


    Originally, Zi Ran merely treated Su Luo politely on the surface, but ever since Su Luo showed this skill today, afterwards, he was shaken to a stop.


    Able to memorize and recite¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·from beginning to end. In his lifetime, he had never seen someone do it.


    Able to know¡¶Records of Herbal Medicine¡·by heart and recite it backwards. He reckoned that even in the next lifetime, he might not necessarily see someone do it.

 Chapter 784 – Cloud Mist Peak (6)

    Chapter 784 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (6)


    However, what would astonish Zi Ran was far from just this.


    With regards to Su Luo, this kind of Elementary Apothecary, Grandmaster Rong Yun simply felt that it was too beneath him to teach her.


    Therefore, the heavy duties of instructing a disciple naturally fell upon Zi Ran¡¯s body.


    Rather, what shocked Zi Ran was.


    Originally, for his first lesson, he wanted to teach Su Luo how to distinguish the biological activity of herbs.


    To be able to distinguish the biological activity of medicinal herbs was a knowledge that an Intermediate Apothecary must possess.


    Now, ten stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass was arranged in front of them.


    Every stalk looked about the same, based on the naked eye, a person simply could not distinguish the biological activity between these herbs.


    Zi Ran taught Su Luo a lot of theoretical knowledge on how to differentiate the biological activity among nts. He even demonstrated it for her to see.


    Afterwards, he mixed up the ten stalks of grass and said to Su Luo: ¡°Now, let¡¯s switch to you doing it. Arrange these ten stalks of grass based on biological activity from high to low.¡±


    Now, Su Luo gave him a puzzled nce: ¡°Use the method you taught me to differentiate them or use my own methods to differentiate?¡±


    Zi Ran¡¯s face was full of doubt: ¡°You still have a method of your own?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Little Junior Sister just at the Elementary level? How could an Elementary level Apothecary know how to differentiate the biological activities of the herbs?


    Su Luo seriously nodded her head: ¡°Naturally, there is, moreover, the speed is also very fast.¡±


    The method that Zi Ran taught her was to distinguish the herbs through the stem of the leaves and various kinds of vein patterns.


    But this way was veryplicated.


    Zi Ran didn¡¯t believe her and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s see you give it a try.¡±


    The ten stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass in front of her was already demonstrated by Zi Ran on how to order it correctly. Therefore, Zi Ran then mixed up their sequence for Su Luo to try.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even bother to look at the Dragon Saliva Grass on the long table. She even took out a ck cloth to cover up her eyes.


    Zi Ran was stupefied by Su Luo¡¯s actions.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± To select the herb¡¯s biological activity, you bet with your eyesight. But Little Junior Sister had covered her eyes, how was she to tell?


    Who would have known that Su Luo would then tie the ck cloth at the back of her head. The corner of her mouth lifted into a smile: ¡°Senior Brother Zi Ran, just you watch. I guarantee you will not be disappointed.¡±


    While Su Luo was speaking, her hand extended towards those ten stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass.


    Su Luo had originally thought that everyone was like her, through sensing, able to find out the biological activity of a medicinal herb.


    Butst time, she asked Apothecary Leng, and afterwards, she discovered that even he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Now, Zi Ran also seriously and meticulously taught her how to identify the biological activities of a herb. Only now had she determined that she was the only one who could, through sensing, differentiate the biological activities of a herb.


    One could only see that Su Luo had her eyes covered, and with her slender and white hand, touched a stalk of Dragon Saliva Grass.


    She just randomly touched them once through, and then picked up the stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass, cing them in the correct position in order.


    As a result, very quickly, she arranged those ten stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass in order, from left to right.


    Su Luo tore off the ck cloth and made a single-handed ¡®please inspect¡¯ gesture: ¡°Senior Brother Zi Ran, please examine it.¡±


    Zi Ran and Zi Yu were not Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s real disciples. He only had two disciples, and they were Apothecary Leng and Su Luo.


    Therefore, in terms of addressing them, Zi Ran and Zi Yu¡¯s name had no ranking.


    In fact, Zi Ran had carefully observed Su Luo all along.


    After seeing her carelessly selecting and arranging those Dragon Saliva Grass, a forced smile appeared in his eyes.


    Sure enough, Little Junior Sister¡¯s age was still young, and liked to joke around. This way of being blindfolded and choosing as she wished, how could she properly select them based on the herbs¡¯ biological activity?


    Seeing Su Luo inviting him to examine it over, he forced augh but also did not refuse.


    He only casually nced at it and was just about to properly instruct Su Luo once again, to teach her what was called being steady and having a serious nature.


    However, just at this moment, a stunned expression shed through his eyes.


    Because, as he started to look from the first stalk on the left, and discovered that it just so happened to be the first one he had selected before, based on biological activity.

 Chapter 785 – Cloud Mist Peak (7)

    Chapter 785 ¨C Cloud Mist Peak (7)


    Zi Ran did not believe in ghosts, so he picked up the second stalk, and then picked up the third stalk....


    When he had examined those ten stalks of Dragon Saliva Grass once thoroughly, his entire person was dumbfounded.


    He foolishly stared at Su Luo, his mouth opened and closed, but he could not speak a word.


    Suddenly, he took out ten stalks of Nine Leafed Grass from another small icebox and said to Su Luo: ¡°Can Litte Junior Sister distinguish it again?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Su Luo agreed very straightforwardly.


    Su Luo once again tied the ck cloth to cover her eyes.


    After shepleted this action, Zi Ran had already finished cing the ten stalks of Nine Leafed Grass on the table.


    Like before, her ten fingers fluttered about with movements as fast as lightning.


    In the mere blink of an eye, Su Luo had neatly arranged the ten stalks of Nine Leafed grass from left to right.


    Zi Ran took an astonished nce at Su Luo, afterwards, he bowed his head to differentiate them.


    Compared to Su Luo¡¯s quick speed, his speed could be described as a snail¡¯s pace.


    Probably after a period equal to burning a stick of incense, he finallypleted distinguishing the grass.


    Now, his forehead was coated with ayer of fine sweat.


    A pair of pitch-ck eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo, flickering with rays of excitement.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister...in the end, how did you do it?¡± The always calm Zi Ran, now, his tone carried a vibrato.


    Very obviously, just now, he had already confirmed the results.


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes looked puzzled, and asked instead: ¡°Could it be that when you pick up a stalk of herb, you can¡¯t sense it¡¯s biological activity?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible!¡± Zi Ran stared with both eyes wide open then asked again, ¡°You can really sense it?¡±


    Su Luo, at a loss, nodded her head: ¡°I can sense its grief, its happiness, as well as all kinds of other mood.¡±


    ¡°....¡± It really was like seeing a ghost while alive!


    Zi Ran said to Su Luo: ¡°First, you stay here for a bit!¡±


    Afterwards, he hurriedly pushed open the door of the refining room and quickly left.


    Not long after, Zi Ran returned.


    At this moment, Zi Ran¡¯s mood had already restored its tranquility. But, his eyes were still flickering with a burning radiance.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister¡¯s natural gift is indeed iparable. Congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What did Master say?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°Master said, Junior Sister¡¯s body is a divine one for refining drugs. Among the Apothecaries, there is only one divine body for every ten thousand!¡± Zi Ran was clearly more excited than Su Luo.


    ¡°This kind of divine body, the lowest achievement it can reach is an Elite Apothecary! Junior Sister, you have boundless prospects.¡± Zi Ran repeatedly congratted her.


    Beautiful Teacher being submerged in such an enigmatic aura, could it be....


    ¡°Could it be that Master also has the divine body to refine drugs?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes, but in her heart, she was somewhat certain.


    Zi Ran recalled the scenes when he was refining drugs with Master.


    Often, Master¡¯s fingers would slide across numerous stalks of medicinal herbs. Afterwards, it would seem as if he carelessly picked one to toss into the drug refining furnace.


    Before, no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t understand how he could so easily select them.


    But now, it seemed that Master absolutely had a divine body for refining drugs.


    Zi Ran admiringly stared at Su Luo. Su Luo was stared at by him until her heart was a little scared.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, do you know, just being able to identify a medicinal herbs biological activity. I, your senior brother, had studied a full ten years...Ten years to learn it and finally pass.¡±


    Zi Ran looked at Su Luo, full of grief.


    This ten years, she basically didn¡¯t even need to study. By one touch, she would know the high or low level of that stalk¡¯s biological activity.


    He recalled when, just now, he went to find Master to report this, Master¡¯s expression was unperturbed. Not a bit of difference could be seen on that tranquil and calm face which was without a single ripple.


    Very clearly, Master had known earlier of the matter of Little Junior Sister having a divine body.


    It¡¯s no wonder why Master set Li Yaoyao up, allowing her to be snatched away by Fairy Yan Xia.


    Afterwards, he then justifiably epted Little Junior Sister as a disciple.

 Chapter 786 – Dumbstruck (1)

    Chapter 786 ¨C Dumbstruck (1)


    Zi Ran looked at Su Luo in shock, while Su Luo looked at him as if this was normal.


    ¡°As expected, constantlyparing yourself to others will anger yourself to death.¡± Zi Ran waved his hand, scattering the still-hadn¡¯t-emerged envy, hate and jealousy from his mind.


    Since Su Luo already didn¡¯t need to study this subject, then we¡¯ll directly jump to the next course.


    The next subject was to learn how to condense out and control the fire element.


    However, when Su Luo shot out the me she used especially to refine drugs, Zi Ran once again nearly copsed.


    When refining a medicinal pellet, the higher the fire element¡¯s grade, naturally, the better the medicinal pellets that were refined out.


    However, the mes Su Luo used especially to refine drugs, naturally, was taken from the little divine dragon¡¯s third type of true fire.


    Once this third type of true fire came out, Zi Ran finally was directly in awe!


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, your me is...¡±


    Such a rich and pure me, even though he was already an Advanced Apothecary, he still couldn¡¯t condense out something like this.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this me?¡± Su Luo looked at him with a puzzled and lost expression.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the higher the grade of the me, the better? The little divine dragon¡¯s me was so strong that no one could ovee it.


    ¡°You wait a moment!¡± Zi Ran excitedly waved his hand towards Su Luo, then turned around and ran out.


    Seeing the always calm and collected Zi Ran trembling and running out, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up into an arc.


    This time, Zi Ran returned very quickly.


    His forehead was coated in a thinyer of perspiration, his expression somewhatplicated.


    Su Luo¡¯s clear and bright eyes looked at him innocently.


    Zi Ran wiped away the sweat on his face, pretended to be calm and lightly coughed: ¡°It¡¯s fine, this course of condensing out me doesn¡¯t need to be taken.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo nodded cleverly and obediently.


    Looking at Su Luo¡¯s appearance, Zi Ran almost couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to go up to rub her head.


    Elementary Apothecary ah! She was merely a very small Elementary Apothecary!


    However, those difficult problems that would perplex an Advanced Apothecary for a lifetime, to her, it waspletely effortless. What kind of Goddamned rhythm was this?


    Even if it was Zi Ran, this gentle as jade cultured child, seeing Su Luo, this kind of evildoer, he couldn¡¯t help but want to burst out with some foulnguage.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need to learn medicinal herb¡¯s biological activity and condensing out a me, then¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Ran took a deep breath of air and decided, ¡°Then let¡¯s go select a medicinal cauldron.¡±


    ¡°Medicinal cauldron oh?¡± Su Luo had a somewhat hesitant expression, her gaze wavered somewhat.


    If she told Zi Ran the truth, don¡¯t know if he would be insane from astonishment?


    After all, today, with regards to him, he had been shocked enough times.


    Zi Ran didn¡¯t know what Su Luo was considering in her heart and thought that she didn¡¯t understand. As a result, he smiled a little: ¡°Master has collected quite a few medicinal cauldrons in the medicine warehouse. Now, let us go immediately to pick one.¡±


    Those few medicinal cauldrons of Master¡¯s were all superb, he had coveted them for many years. But, Master didn¡¯t ever mention to give him one.


    Just now, when he went to report the matter of Little Junior Sister¡¯s control of the me, Master had said to take Little Junior Sister to the warehouse and let her go pick one as she wished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Ran smilingly urged.


    Su Luo was just about to go, when an icily arrogant voice sounded in her mind: ¡°Then you don¡¯t want Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal caldron?¡±


    This proud and pampered voice that carried a touch of sticky childish characteristics, was a tone Su Luo was very familiar with.


    Only, Su Luo didn¡¯t understand, what¡¯s the difference between Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron and picking a medicinal cauldron right now.


    However, when that irritable little brat spoke, hepletely didn¡¯t understand what was called courtesy: ¡°Idiot! Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron has stored the images and memories of when Elder Zi Huo was refining medicines! With regards to your refining, it has the result of doing half the work and getting twice the effect.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo remain unmoved, the little brat coldly snorted: ¡°There is very little difference between Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldronpared to the medicinal cauldron your teacher is using now. On this continent, you still want to find an even better medicinal cauldron. I¡¯ll gift you with two words: Not, Possible!¡±

 Chapter 787 – Dumbstruck (2)

    Chapter 787 ¨C Dumbstruck (2)


    Fine.


    Su Luo conceded that the little rotten child¡¯s manner of speaking was no good but all the things he said was a fact.


    Elder Zi Huo from back then was a Grandmaster level Apothecary. The beautiful teacher right now was also a Grandmaster level Apothecary.


    And the recent several hundred years, rumor had it that only the two of them had reached the Grandmaster level as an Apothecary.


    Thinking up to here, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up. Her eyes were smiling as she looked at Zi Ran: ¡°Senior Brother, wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Could it be you don¡¯t want a medicinal cauldron? Toote, if you wait for Master to change his mind, it will be toote.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly shook her head: ¡°Please, will Senior Brother evaluate this medicinal cauldron and see how it is.¡±


    One could only see Su Luo wave her hand.


    Suddenly, a reddish-purple medicinal cauldron appeared in front of Zi Ran.


    However, the first thing after wasn¡¯t Zi Ran going to look at the medicinal cauldron, rather, he had his mouth opened wide as he stared at Su Luo.


    ¡°You, you, you actually are...¡± Zi Ran was shocked that his mind became somewhat stupid: ¡°Space mage? How is this possible!¡±


    ording to his knowledge, space mages were very rare on the continent.


    Of course, Master was one among them.


    ¡°Is it really strange?¡± Su Luo pretended to be at a loss as she looked at Zi Ran.


    Zi Ran gestured with his hand: ¡°I ask you to let me calm down, calm down a bit...¡±


    Originally, he thought she was merely an ordinary little girl. Originally, he had not understood why Master would use every possible means to get rid of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, and instead choose this kind of little girl.


    Only up till now did he deeply understand Master¡¯s profound ns and foresight of the future.


    This little girl, at first nce, was an unremarkable Elementary Apothecary. But, when performing an in-depth investigation, she would cause a person to explode from shock.


    The basic quality of her body¡ª¡ªthe divine body of legend!


    Medicinal herb¡¯s biological activity¡ª¡ªwith one touch, she could differentiate.


    Condensed out me¡ª¡ªwas actually the highest grade of deep purple color.


    In addition, she was also the same as Master, being a space mage.


    Su Luo saw him unable to return to his senses for a long time and couldn¡¯t help but tug at his sleeves: ¡°Senior Brother, could you inspect that medicinal cauldron. If it is good, then we don¡¯t need to go and pick one from Master¡¯s collection.¡±


    She would even look down on Master¡¯s medicinal cauldrons? Zi Ran was thinking of reprimanding Su Luo when he glimpsed that medicinal cauldron from the corner of his eyes.


    Merely one nce and his entire person was stupefied.


    This time, without waiting for Su Luo to urge him, he directly rushed up. Almost his entire person was lying on top of that medicinal cauldron.


    That pair of eyes was practically sunk deep into the top of that medicinal cauldron. And would never be pulled out again.


    ¡°This medicinal cauldron, this medicinal cauldron....¡± Zi Ran excitedly touched it once through. Very quickly, he felt out the words on the bottom.


    ¡°Zi, Huo....Zi Huo!!!¡± Immediately, Zi Ran¡¯s pair of eyes were opened wide until they were perfectly round, bursting towards Su Luo: ¡°This medicinal cauldron is the one Elder Zi Huo left behind, Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, right?¡±


    Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, that was the divine tool that all of the apothecaries sought under the heavens.


    ording to ounts, using Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, the sess rate of refining drugs would be raised by twofold.


    Elder Zi Huo was the sole Grandmaster level Apothecary back then, he was famously brilliant, afterwards, no one knew any trace of him.


    But now, this Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron would so suddenly appear in front of him.


    Confronted with Zi Ran¡¯s pair of eyes that was emitting a burning radiant light, full of expectations, Su Luo nodded her head and said: ¡°This is indeed Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know why, even though Beautiful Teacher was very picky with her, but Su Luo trusted him one hundred percent.


    To the extent that she also didn¡¯t conceal anything from Zi Ran.


    ¡°Elder Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron....Elder Zi Huo.....¡± Zi Ran had a difficult time covering up the excitement in his heart and mumbled to himself.


    If you must know, back then, there was only Elder Zi Huo as a Grandmaster level Apothecary on this continent.


    Master had only been promoted in recent few years from Master Apothecary.


    ¡°You wait here!¡± Zi Ran speechlessly took a nce at Su Luo, afterwards, again, he started to run out.

 Chapter 788 – Dumbstruck (3)

    Chapter 788 ¨C Dumbstruck (3)


    Seeing his silhouette as he left, Su Luo gave a bitterugh as she rubbed her chin.


    Was her performance today too shocking?


    To the extent that the gentle and calm Zi Ran had be as excited as a hairless child.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was wearing a wide white robe, the soft, luxurious robe¡¯s hem piled up like warm clouds. Layer uponyers of it was folded up and arranged at the edge of the red sandalwood chair.


    He sat upright under the branches of a wisteria tree blooming with flowers. He was just in the process of ying chess with himself.


    Beside him was a small red y teapot that was giving bubbling sounds of tea that was simmering.


    Having heard Zi Ran who, with a slight trembling voice, gave his report.


    Grandmaster RongYun casually ced a chess piece down. He did not lift his eyes and only faintly said a sentence: ¡°Got it, you can go now.¡±


    Master was not the least bit surprised?


    However, he had already stayed beside Grandmaster Rong Yun for many years. He naturally understood a bit about his indifferent temperament, so Zi Ran silently retreated.


    After Zi Ran had left, Grandmaster Rong Yun tossed aside the chess piece in his hand. He leaned back on the wide red sandalwood chair.


    His slender white fingers beat a tempo on his armrest. Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s face showed a smiling expression as gentle and warm as jade. It was as intoxicating and resplendent as the blooming peach blossoms in April.


    ¡°This girl...¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun bitterly smiled and sighed, shaking his head.


    Zi Ran once again returned to the refining medicine room.


    ¡°What did Master say?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes.


    Zi Ran waved his hands: ¡°Only master¡¯s amethyst gold medicinal cauldron could bepared to Elder Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron. How could any otherspete with it? Naturally, Master will let you use Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron.¡±


    It was truly enviable and made people jealous.


    This time, Little Junior Sister¡¯s stuff was alreadyplete. Only waiting for her refining skill to reach a certain level, then she would automatically be promoted.


    In the following month, Zi Ran looked after Su Luo at his side. Little by little, he carefully give her pointers.


    Sometimes, Zi Ran would see Su Luo¡¯s crude refining hand technique. He wished he could rush up and chop off her hands.


    With such heaven-defying conditions, her refining hand techniques were so coarse that it was even worse than an Elementary Apothecary¡¯s.


    ¡°I ampletely self-taught.¡± Su Luo exined and defended herself.


    Zi Ran had no way to respond and said: ¡°Fortunately, at that time, there was no examination on the spot for refining drugs. Otherwise, with your crude hand skills, wouldn¡¯t other people haveughed themselves to death?¡±


    Even though Zi Ran said words like this, he was still very patient as he corrected Su Luo¡¯s mistakes bit by bit.


    This was also the difference between the wrong method sects and the upright sects.


    Su Luo was iparably d that she had won against Li Yaoyao at that time. Otherwise, just depending on her fumbling around, when would she improve?


    It¡¯s no wonder that she couldn¡¯t advance no matter what.


    With Zi Ran¡¯s careful guidance, she was able to endure for a month and a half.


    On a moonless and windy night, Su Luo finally advanced to Intermediate Apothecary.


    Su Luo¡¯s Intermediate Apothecary status was different from others.


    Because when she was at the Intermediate Apothecary level, she could refine medicinal pills that were at the Advance grade!


    This point made Zi Ran so envious that his eyeballs were about to pop out.


    Because, based on his level as an Advanced Apothecary, the Spirit Restoration Pills that he refined were only a little bit better than the ones Su Luo refined as an Intermediate Apothecary.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, I am already unable to teach you anything else. You should go find Master.¡± Zi Ran rubbed his nose with an expression that was crying and smiling at the same time.


    Who would have thought that this girl¡¯s learning abilities would be this strong?


    All kinds of conditions that were exceptional advantages she enjoyed as an Apothecary were nothingpared to her. She actually had a strong retentive memory and worked hard to a heaven-defying degree. It was only a little more than a month, and he felt that his several decades of Apothecary knowledge had been emptied out by her.


    In fact, Zi Ran didn¡¯t know that the time in Su Luo¡¯s space was slower than actual time by tenfold.


    ¡°In the future, I must follow Master ah....¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh faintly.

 Chapter 789 – Dumbstruck (4)

    Chapter 789 ¨C Dumbstruck (4)


    If you were to say that Senior Brother Zi Ran was the sunlight in March that bathed the spring winds. Then Beautiful Teacher was the ruthless cold of December, so ice-cold and pure as to make people¡¯s heart give birth to reverence.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Ran rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, ¡°You simply do not need to pay attention to the evaluation during these three months. Such a genius Apothecary for refining, who would be willing to drive you out?¡±


    Mentioning this, this Little Junior Sister, in the beginning, was really not worth looking at, but now, the more he looked at her, the more he liked her.


    Su Luo exited the medicine refining room and discovered that the sky outside was pitch-ck. There was only that bright moon hanging high in the sky.


    There was still a faint light in Master¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to tell him at the earliest possible time the news of her being promoted. Therefore, she walked over.


    Within the small study, there was a light, so Master must be inside.


    Normally, Su Luo would get her lessons in therge study, and this small study, Su Luo had never entered before.


    The door to the small study was open.


    ¡°Eh, Master is not here?¡± Su Luo walked in and her eyes swept all around. Puzzlement shed through her eyes.


    Since Master was not here, then she woulde tomorrow morning to tell him the news.


    Su Luo was just about to turn and leave, but suddenly, the corner of her eyes shot towards the wall.


    A painting was hanging there.


    When she saw that painting, Su Luo didn¡¯t know why, but her entire body became stiff.


    That was a painting of a beautiful woman.


    The setting was on top of this Cloud Mist Peak.


    Brilliant white snow covered the distant peaks, so chilly as to be threatening to people.


    But the women in the painting had on a white muslin dress that danced like butterflies. Star-like specks of pink plum blossoms were embroidered on that loose dress. A soft purple silk about three meters long that looked like a diaphanous mist was wrapped around her arms. The same-colored wide silk was tied around her slender and willow-like waist.


    This nce could hypnotise a person, deeply stopping them, and their gaze would not be able to shift away.


    When she nced at that face again, Su Luo only felt that her soul was jolted.


    How could there be such a face?


    The words ¡®capable of causing the downfall of cities and states¡¯ was not enough to describe her beauty.


    Even if this stunningplexion had makeup on, it was still unable to cover up that stunningplexion. Skin as white as snow, so delicate that it could be broken by a puff of wind. So tender white that you could almost squeeze water out.


    Even though it was within a painting, but that pair of eyes seemed as if they were alive. So quick-witted as if they were roaming about.


    She had an indifferent expression. The corner of her mouth was lifted into a cold arc like a fairy from the ninthyer of the heavens. Graceful and elegant, yet she had a goddess-like, pure and cold heroic spirit.


    Model of a queen! Su Luo unconsciously thought of these words.


    She clearly had never seen this face before. However, why did it seem familiar, giving her a sense of deja vu? Su Luo scratched her head, showing her puzzlement.


    At this moment, the sound of light unhurried footsteps came from outside the door.


    Master?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was startled and turned her head to look back.


    Under the moonlight, Beautiful Teacher unhurriedly walked over.


    That face that could drive all living things crazy, and eyes that shed with resplendent lights like the stars. Ten slender fingers were easily carrying a jade bottle, clearly, the liquid in that jade bottle was sake.


    Rong Yun saw Su Luo and a darkening expression shed through that pair of stunningly beautiful eyes. His voice immediately became ice-cold as iron: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    At this time, his entire body emitted a frightening dark atmosphere.


    That atmosphere made Su Luo¡¯s back tremble with a chill and made her body be stiff.


    This was a chilliness that came from deep within the heart.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Luo licked her chapped lips, ¡°The door to the study room was open, so I...¡±


    ¡°Is this ce one that you can enter as you wish!¡± Rong Yun¡¯splexion was a haze as he angrily shouted.


    It was truly walking into a disaster. If she knew earlier, she would not be so curious and would have directly walked away.


    Su Luo secretly sighed, but on her face, she cleverly drooped her eyes: ¡°This disciple will immediately take her leave.¡±


    Su Luo, with hurried steps, walked past Rong Yun¡¯s side.


    However, before she could walk out the door, a voice suddenly came from behind her: ¡°Halt.¡±

 Chapter 790 – Dumbstruck (5)

    Chapter 790 ¨C Dumbstruck (5)


    As a result, Su Luo could only stiffly stand there and look at the doorstep that was only one step away.


    ¡°Come back.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s voice was hoarse, dark and overcast, as if from being drunk.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo once again obediently ran back to his side.


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± Rong Yun pointed to the floor.


    Kneel down? Su Luo¡¯s heart was immediately startled.


    She, Su Luo, with regards to kneeling, would kneel to the ground for her parents, but she didn¡¯t have a habit of casually kneeling before a person.


    However, without waiting for Su Luo to ponder, Rong Yun¡¯s eyes unprecedentedly exploded forth with coldness: ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Such a frightening master... Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± A puzzled Su Luo obediently kneeled towards the beauty in the painting.


    Was this beauty somehow rted to her? Otherwise, why would Master demand that she kneel?


    Su Luo wanted to ask. However, when she made contact with Beautiful Teacher¡¯s unprecedentedly strict and cold eyes, her heart became slightly rmed.


    Now was not a good time to ask questions.


    Rong Yun¡¯s pair of deep eyes prated deep into Su Luo¡¯s heart. However, he withdrew his gaze after one nce and turned to look at that painting on the wall.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    The night became deeper and deeper.


    Unconsciously, Su Luo had kneeled there for more than an hour.


    Su Luo continued to maintain the proper back straight kneeling position.


    At this moment, her gaze moved back and forth between Beautiful Teacher and the beauty in the painting. Puzzlement shed through her eyes.


    What was wrong with Beautiful Teacher?


    He made her kneel down but then ignored her. He only continuously stared fixedly at the painting on the wall.


    She admitted that the beauty in the painting was an iparable beauty under the heavens, but that was only a painting ah...


    ¡°Master...: Su Luo gave a yawn, which interrupted her speech.


    She had kneeled until her legs were numb. In the end, what was Master thinking?


    Only now did Rong Yun return to his senses.


    It seemed as if he had just seen Su Luo, his eyes wrinkled slightly, then he said coldly: ¡°Just such a short time and you cannot bear to kneel anymore?¡±


    Su Luo secretly snorted in her heart.


    It was not because she was unable to kneel anymore, but the point was that she did not know who she was kneeling to.


    Wasn¡¯t this just kneeling for a person for no reason?


    It¡¯s not as if she was Duan Yu (1)who would kneel and kowtow whenever he saw a beautiful, fairy-like older sister.


    Atst, Rong Yun sighed slightly: ¡°You can get up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo obediently rose and even in passing, rubbed her knees that were somewhat numb.


    ¡°Apany your teacher in drinking a cup of wine.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s voice was faint, carrying a trace of frustration and disappointment.


    Su Luo¡¯s senses were sharp. She could detect there was something different about Beautiful Teacher¡¯s mood. She couldn¡¯t help but take a quick nce again at that painting with the peerless beauty.


    When all was said and done, who was this mysterious female?


    Who could affect the immortal-like, without desire, not-seeking-anything Beautiful Teacher to this degree?


    ¡°Is she Master¡¯s wife?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth was faster than her brain and directly asked.


    Only after the question left her mouth did she return to her senses. She had inadvertently asked the thoughts in her heart.


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, Rong Yun¡¯s expression was clearly jolted.


    His sharp pitch-ck eyes shed with aplicated radiance. He stared at Su Luo without blinking.


    Master¡¯s eyes were too clear, too bright. As bright as a sharp de directly piercing though a person¡¯s heart.


    So bright that nearly all the darkness would have no ce in front of him and would vanish.


    However, this time, his eyes had a peculiar expression.


    ¡°Say what you just said once more.¡± Rong Yun indifferently lowered his head to pour himself some wine.


    His slender white fingers held tightly to the jade bottle. The sake was poured into the amber cup. The faint fragrance of wine prevaded through the air in the small study.


    Could it be that Teacher didn¡¯t hear what she said clearly? Su Luo had some doubts from the bottom of her heart.


    However, Teacher gave amand that she dared not defy. Therefore, Su Luo obediently repeated it once again: ¡°She is Master¡¯s wife.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this time, Su Luo used a dering tone.


    Based on her exquisite sensitivity and having watched too many melodramatic tales in the modern times, Su Luo had faintly guessed a bit of this story.


    1) Duan Yu is a character from Jing Yong a famous writer of martial arts novels. Most of his novels have been made into TV dramas and movies. Duan Yu is a character from his book Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, simply put he was a prince who likes beautiful women. Here is the Wiki page if you are interested in learning more.

 Chapter 791 – Dumbstruck (6)

    Chapter 791 ¨C Dumbstruck (6)


    She used a derative sentence precisely to probe this issue.


    Rong Yun seemed to have seen through her thoughts and indifferently said: ¡°She is not.¡±


    Oh, she wasn¡¯t? The puzzlement in Su Luo¡¯s eyes became even deeper.


    Just a moment ago, she had clearly detected that when she used an assertive tone to say those four words, the corner of Beautiful Teacher¡¯s eyebrows nearly flew up.


    It could be seen that he greatly admires the beauty in the painting.


    But it was also hoping but could not approaching feeling.


    Having guessed this point correctly, Su Luo¡¯s gaze once again looked towards the woman in the painting.


    Within her recognition, Beautiful Teacher was almost perfect.


    In terms of appearance, his was one that would absolutely drive all living things crazy.


    With regards to refining medicine, currently, he was the only Grandmaster level Apothecary on this continent.


    With regards to cultivation, his was simply too deep and unmeasurable.


    In terms of position, all ten powers would rush to curry favor with him.


    With regards to charisma, Fairy Yan Xia pursued him persistently and could never obtain him.


    As a result, in her eyes, Beautiful Teacher was absolutely second to none. However, the woman in the painting did not want him?


    The faint desire to gossip appeared dimly in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Master, who is she?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes flickered with a curious radiance and got closer to him to ask.


    Rong Yun¡¯s hand that was holding the wine cup trembled slightly. However, very quickly, his serenity was restored.


    ¡°You do not need to know.¡± What was returned to Su Luo was Rong Yun¡¯s normally cold tone.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo dragged the syble very clearly, it seemed that she wanted to continue.


    Seeing her Beautiful Teacher pour his own wine, Su Luo acted in a kissing up manner and moved close, snatching away the jade bottle. She poured the sake into the empty amber wine cup.


    ¡°Master, since she is not Master¡¯s wife, then where is Master¡¯s wife?¡± Su Luo pretended to be a curious baby, as if she was inadvertently asking.


    ¡°I have no wife.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s tone was t.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this...¡± Su Luo understood. So her Beautiful Teacher was secretly in love with the beauty in the painting and remained a bachelor for life.


    ¡°This feeling has waited until it became a memory, merely being dazed but had stopped by then. Come Master, this disciple offers you a cup of sake in salutation.¡± Su Luo poured herself a cup of wine and raised it up to give a toast.


    However, when Su Luo recited out aloud that poem, Rong Yun¡¯splexion was obviously jolted.


    ¡°Who taught you this poem?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s voice rose as he suddenly asked.


    ¡°Eh...¡± Su Luo held up the wine cup and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Who taught her? This poem was one she learned in modern times, could it be that she needed to tell the truth?


    But if she spoke the truth obviously, Master would not believe it.


    ¡°Seems like it suddenly appeared in my mind, even I cannot exin it.¡± Su Luo opened her mouth and spouted some bullshit.


    Rong Yun frowned and muttered to himself: ¡°This is impossible...could it be she had returned before?¡±


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Who had returned before?¡±


    ¡°Drink your wine.¡± Rong Yun coldly reprimanded. His expression was still immersed in the verse from the poem.


    But Su Luo¡¯s heart was not this calm.


    Simply Rong Yun¡¯s few isted phrases from just now caused a divine light to sh through her mind. However, it quickly disappeared and she was unable to catch it.


    Seeing Beautiful Teacher drinking a belly full of wine, Su Luo thought for a bit, and in the end, she still asked: ¡°Master, you who possess such remarkable abilities, could you help this disciple with something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± After drinking the wine, Rong Yun¡¯s eyes shone even brighter. It was so bright that the bright stars had be mere props.


    ¡°Master, you should know I am not Su Zian¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Su Luo put down her wine cup. Herplexion was held back slightly and continued, ¡°So I want to ask Master to help me search for my true origins.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had already searched this before. However, whenever his search reached a crucial point, it would always be cut off by a powerful expert.


    This made her heart fill with doubt and also more curiosity.


    If her background was so simple, then it was impossible that Nangong Liuyun would not find out something by now.

 Chapter 792 – Beautiful Teacher (1)

    Chapter 792 ¨C Beautiful Teacher (1)


    In fact, Su Luo was just probing, probing if Grandmaster Rong Yun had something to do with her origins.


    Because she faintly felt, this profoundly mysterious Beautiful Teacher, seemed to be well aware of everything. Everything was within his control.


    He brought along Li Yaoyao at his side and went to Eastern Ling to ept a disciple. Fairy Yan Xia then appeared to snatch away his disciple...it seemed as if everything was within his expectations.


    If the first time was a coincidence, then the second time, the third time?


    As a result, Su Luo unblinkingly stared fixedly at Rong Yun, her eyes shing with the light of hope and expectation.


    ¡°Your background? What background do you have? Just letting your imagination run wild.¡± Rong Yun did not even look at her, lifted the cup in a toast, tossed back his head to drink down a cup of wine.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was tangled.


    Beautiful Teacher was obviously telling a lie!


    Did he really take her as a three-year-old child that didn¡¯t understand anything?


    Su Luo made a fist and snorted twice: ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t have any background. I don¡¯t know who my father and mother are. Maybe I just popped out from the crack in a piece of boulder!¡±


    While Su Luo was saying nonsense, she was also taking furtive nces at Beautiful Teacher.


    Seeing that he still remained unmoved, that pair of deep, beautiful pupils that was as tranquil as the surface of the sea thatcked a ripple or a wave.


    Very good, being aloof huh?


    The light in Su Luo¡¯s mind returned: ¡°Maybe my dad is a major pirate on the seas, a bandit on a dark mountain, a heartless and fickle person....¡±


    All kind of nderous words flowed from Su Luo as she recited it all once through in a row.


    Fine, Beautiful Teacher was still drinking wine as before, otherwise, he either didn¡¯t know her biological father or his heart had some me for her father.


    Her biological father wouldn¡¯t work, then she should start from her mother.


    Su Luo shot a nce at the painting on the wall, clenched her teeth and snorted once: ¡°Also, don¡¯t know who is my mother? Maybe I¡¯m so ugly as to be a total mess, maybe my style is no good, maybe I¡¯m a bastard child. I¡¯m the daughter from my mother¡¯s illicit affair....¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy sound of a palm mming onto the table.


    A deep palm imprint immediately appeared on that sturdy table made of crow ck wood, it was a shocking sight to see.


    This murderous-looking palm print, even though it scared Su Luo until her heart jumped, but it allowed her to be certain of some things.


    Sure enough, Rong Yun lifted up a pair of scarlet eyes, he ruthlessly, fiercely and darkly red at Su Luo.


    The always-indifferent-as-a-god Grandmaster Rong Yun, how could he gIve off such a fierce and strict expression?


    It could clearly be seen that he was truly angry.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Yun¡¯s white and slender hand gripped Su Luo¡¯s delicate neck, his voice was like an Asura from hell, each word dripping with blood, ¡°If you dare to say one more word, do you believe or not that this master will directly choke you to death!¡±


    Meeting that heartless, blood-thirsty pair of icy eyes, even though Su Luo had already made preparations, a trace of overwhelming shock and horror shed through her heart.


    In the end, what kind of person was her mother? She was actually able to emotionally stir up the legendary, indifferent, Buddha-like Beautiful Teacher to this degree?


    ¡°Mas, Master....¡± That pair of hands was like iron mps, the strength was as heavy as a mountain range. Su Luo was choked until herplexion became reddish-purple.


    Rong Yun swept an indifferent nce at her. His hand loosened as he abandoned her. Afterwards, he returned to his original seat and strongly tossed down another mouthful of wine!


    Following the release of his hand, Su Luo was finally able to gasp for breath.


    She dropped back into her seat and took huge mouthfuls of air.


    It took a long time for her original reddish-purple little face to be restored to its former color. Only, she still looked somewhat pale.


    Even though she nearly lost her little life, but Su Luo did notpletely reap no harvest.


    Very clearly, there was still no clue to her biological father¡¯s story, but on her mother¡¯s side, the rtionship was linked in countless ways to Master.


    In this stiff atmosphere, Su Luo licked her lips but didn¡¯t start to talk first.


    Since Master didn¡¯t yell at her to get lost, then he must have something to tell her.


    ¡°Your biological mother...is the most beautiful woman under the heavens.¡±


    Sure enough, after quite a long whileter, Beautiful Teacher lifted up his wine cup, looking at the bright moon outside the window. He said this sentence faintly when his face seemed distracted.

 Chapter 793 – Beautiful Teacher (2)

    Chapter 793 ¨C Beautiful Teacher (2)


    The most beautiful woman? Su Luo¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but look towards that painting of a beautiful woman on the wall.


    From her perspective, no matter how beautiful, it still couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than the person in the painting right?


    Beautiful Teacher, with regards to her background, wouldn¡¯t breathe a word of it to anyone. With regards to the beauty in the painting, he cared extremely about her. Just now, he even ordered her to kneel...


    Suddenly, a light shed on in Su Luo¡¯s mind, in the next instant, she unconsciously pointed to that painting: ¡°Could it be she is my...¡±


    However, before Su Luo could finish speaking, she saw Rong Yun¡¯s pair of eyes that gave off a chill stare at her icily.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Luo was shaken from the bottom of her heart, however, she didn¡¯t ask again.


    ¡°Want that foolish boy to live, then you will cease investigating this matter!¡± Finished speaking this sentence, Rong Yun abandoned her, turned around and left.


    The night wind poured in through the door that was not shut, Su Luo shivered from the cold.


    That foolish boy Master spoke of was very obviously Nangong Liuyun.


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough, matters rting to her in the imperial capital, he had observed it all.


    He moved to intervene when Nangong Liuyun continued to investigate people, was this really unrted to Master?


    At that time, the n to ce her as a very small infant to be raised in Su Manor, did it really have nothing to do with Master?


    However, why won¡¯t he let people investigate? If it was investigated, then what kind of consequences would it have?


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of long, delicate and shapely eyebrows pinched slightly.


    She could faintly feel that her background was not that simple.


    Su Luo, in the small study was blown by the cold wind for a night, and still couldn¡¯t think of a reason why.


    As for on Master¡¯s side, it was even harder to ask a word.


    Su Luo heaved a helpless sigh.


    Master just wouldn¡¯t say it. She also didn¡¯t have a way to pry it from his elder¡¯s mouth.


    In a sh, Su Luo had already stayed on Cloud Mist Peak for more than half a year.


    This more than half a year¡¯s time, Su Luo was almostpletely engrossed in the world of refining medicines.


    Half a year earlier, she had already broken through to the Intermediate Apothecary level. And now, she could faintly feel that she was about to break through to Advanced Apothecary.


    When she told Zi Ran about this faint feeling, Zi Ran was so shocked by her that the medicinal herbs dropped to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, do you still want another person to live!¡± Zi Ran heavily rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    This simply made a person admire her greatly and be very jealous!


    This kind of promotion in levels for refining medicine was simply defying thews of nature!


    When she first got here, she was a young rookie that didn¡¯t understand anything.


    Even though she could barely be considered an Elementary Apothecary. At first nce, it could be seen that her hand skills in refining medicine was self-taught. They were so coarse that it made a person simply unable to continue watching.


    But in less than a year¡¯s time, she actually, actually¡ª¡ª


    Actually was about to reach the Advance Apothecary level so soon.


    If an Apothecary wanted to advance a level, that was extremely, extremely difficult.


    Sometimes, they could spend several tens of years¡¯bor and still might not advance a level.


    But this loathsome girl in front of him, would she truly advance two ranks in a row within a year?


    ¡°Senior Brother, you look here¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo handed over thetest Spirit Restoration Pills she had refined to Zi Ran, who was staring at her somewhat foolishly and nkly.


    Zi Ran epted the offered white jade porcin bottle, and poured out the Spirit Restoration Pill into the center of his palm.


    The Spirit Restoration Pill was snow-white as jade, bright, clean and pure, giving off a faintly sweet scent.


    Zi Ran merely nced at it slightly and knew, that this Spirit Restoration Pill was absolutely not an ordinary product.


    What this girl did that made a person in the same profession copse the most was not her promotion speed at refining medicine, rather¡ª¡ª


    The medicinal pills she refined, the quality was absolutely first ss, and also, she, as an Intermediate Apothecary, could almost refine a medicinal pillparable to one in the Advance level.


    Now, Su Luo, this girl, was already at the summit of an Intermediate Apothecary. Only a step away from being promoted to Advance Apothecary.


    As a result, the medicinal pills she refined could already bepared to the ones made by Zi Ran, this Advance Apothecary.


    ¡°Master¡¯s eyesight...really does see and n far ahead. Really makes other people admire him.¡± Zi Ran silently sighed, ¡°Compared to you, Li Yaoyao, that bit of talent, is really not worth looking at.¡±

 Chapter 794 – On the road down the mountain (1)

    Chapter 794 ¨C On the road down the mountain (1)


    Maybe on that day, he still couldn¡¯t understand why Master would abandon Li Yaoyao and then choose Su Luo, who was merely an Elementary Apothecary at the time.


    But after more than half a year¡¯s worth of miracles, it made Zi Ran realize how far-sighted Master was.


    Atst, he finally saw clearly, with regards to her talent, perhaps even when Master was young, he might not necessarily be better than this girl.


    Zi Ran was looking at Su Luo with aplicated gaze, then he waved his hand and dispiritedly said ¡°Go look for Master ok, go, go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo cheerfully ran out to find Beautiful Teacher.


    Rong Yun looked at the Spirit Restoration Pills Su Luo had refined, and his temples moved slightly.


    ¡°Master, could there be a problem with this medical pill?¡± Su Luo saw Beautiful Teacher¡¯s pair of eyes staring fixedly at the medical pill and doubtfully asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely satisfactory.¡± Rong Yun said in a nonmittal tone.


    Su Luo wrung her hands!


    Senior brother Zi Ran was stunned to such a degree, but in Beautiful Teacher¡¯s words, it got a barely satisfactory evaluation.


    s, Master¡¯s requirements were really too harsh.


    ¡°Put things in order, tomorrow, you will go down the mountain.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was looking outside the window.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo pointed at her own nose, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Here, apart from you, is there a third person?¡±


    ¡°Hup, but going down the mountain......¡± Wasn¡¯t she at the most critical moment of attacking the Advance Apothecary barrier, why was Master ordering her to go down the mountain?


    ¡°Your strength is toocking.¡± Rong Yun nted a disdainful gaze to size Su Luo up.


    Alright, Su Luo admitted, with her strength of fifth rank, she could still run amuck a little bit in the Western Ling Empire, but in Master¡¯s eyes, it was really unworthy.


    ¡°Although you are at the fifth rank, you stillck realbat experience, if an experienced individual with the same rank came, could you beat them?¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s words were so sharp as to show no quarter, but it pointed directly to the core of the problem.


    Su Luo conceded that these words were quite correct.


    Although she had advanced in rank time and time again, but in the end, shecked the battle experience. If the opponent was to fight with their life at risk, she could very welle to grief.


    ¡°The magic beasts surrounding the dark forest are neither strong nor weak, they are just right for you to practice with.¡± Rong Yun words allowed no rebuttal.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo only had the option ofplying.


    ¡°This past year, you have been busy with refining medicine.¡±


    ¡°This time, when you go, you must gather three Red Acacia Seeds, this will be very helpful for when you try to break through to Advance Apothecary.¡±


    Red Acacia Seeds were a top grade herbal medicine, they grew in the southeastern great valley of the dark forest. This herbal medicine was essential for promotion to Advance Apothecary.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo obediently epted the order.


    Master¡¯s words closely aligned with her intentions.


    Originally, she had wanted to take a trip to the dark forest earlier, because she had very little herbal medicine on hand, while she held the Primeval Pill Recipes that made people drool in her hands.


    If she wanted to refine the medical pills in the Primeval Pill Recipes, the necessary medicinal herbs were absolutely not the simple ones that could be purchased.


    Before, she had taken these Primeval Pill Recipes for Master to see, if they were useful to Master, naturally, she was willing to offer them to him.


    However, Master had only nced at it slightly before returning it to her again.


    Therefore, afterwards, Su Luo didn¡¯t mention it again.


    It seemed to her, the Primeval Pill Recipes Master had in his hands certainly wouldn¡¯t be a few.


    This time, Rong Yun didn¡¯t apany Su Luo, rather, he dispatched Zi Yu to protect her.


    Zi Yu and Zi Ran were twins, their appearances were nearly identical.


    However, Su Luo could differentiate them with just one nce, because their temperament were truly too obvious.


    Zi Ran was gentle and graceful, very easy to get close to.


    However, Zi Yu was cold as icy frost, and wouldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Zi Ran¡¯s direction of cultivation was apothecary studies, but Zi Yu¡¯s waspletely the opposite.


    He was utterly ignorant about refining medicines, but his martial arts cultivation was unfathomably deep.


    Even now, Su Luo still didn¡¯t know, to how high a degree was his strength.

 Chapter 795 – On the road down the mountain (2)

    Chapter 795 ¨C On the road down the mountain (2)


    This time, the order to go down the mountain was very sudden, Su Luo left soon afterwards with Zi Yu on the second day.


    As Rong Yun looked at Su Luo¡¯s gradually receding figure, aplicated ray of light shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you afraid of Little Junior Sister meeting with a mishap?¡± Zi Ran worriedly asked a sentence.


    Having interacted with her for more than half a year, Zi Ran already considered Su Luo to be like a real younger sister from his family. In his words existed a considerable protectiveness towards her.


    Only after a long time did Grandmaster Rong Yun sigh slowly: ¡°If she can¡¯t even pass this trial, how could this continent depend on her in the future......¡±


    He waited for a long time, but Zi Ran still didn¡¯t get the second half of the sentence.


    ¡°This continent will depend on Little Junior Sister?¡± Zi Ran¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment.


    ¡°The mysteries of heaven must not be revealed.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun looked in the direction of the eastern sky that was tinged with sunset hues. Complicated rays of light shed in his pitch-ck like ink eyes.


    This was her inevitable set task as a goddess.


    Inescapable.


    He only wished she could grow up more quickly, because the time she had left was not long.


    Su Luo waspletely unaware of the high hopes Grandmaster Rong Yun had ced on her.


    At this moment, she and Zi Yu were dashing on the road to the magical beast forest.


    ¡°Hey, I say, Senior Brother Ice Cube, can we stop to rest for a while?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s smooth forehead was filled with beads of sweat, both of her hands propped up on her hips. She was panting as she firmly grabbed Zi Yu.


    Clearly, Zi Yu was not ustomed to others being so close, his figure jerked slightly and Su Luo¡¯s hands came up empty.


    Zi Yu frowned. Those pair of eyes ustomed to being cold as icy frost, indifferently nced at Su Luo. Afterwards, he sat cross-legged under the shade of a tree in the surrounding area.


    Seeing him like this, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to heave a sigh.


    They had alreadye out for several days, yet the words she and Zi Yu had spoken, he only spoke three words in total.


    Ok, ah, oh.


    That¡¯s right, just those three words only, sometimes, he simply frowned, he didn¡¯t even snort.


    Thest time, she was swindled by Nangong Liuyun and taken along to Sunset Mountain Range, at least she had the Dragon Scaled Horse galloping the entire way.


    But this time, Zi Yu actually wouldn¡¯t let her ride the Dragon Scaled Horse, forcing her to quickly run the whole journey using martial arts. He even said that this was Master¡¯s idea.


    Furthermore, this Senior Brother Zi Yu was even harsher than Master when he was being strict!


    A continuous dash for three days and three nights, he didn¡¯t even give her a bit of time to rest!


    With great difficulty, she had a bit of time to rest, Su Luo hurriedly searched for a ce in the shade of a tree. She sat cross-legged in meditation to restore her strength.


    However, before she could enter the state of cultivation, she instinctively sensed danger.


    Su Luo flipped opened her eyes, but saw Zi Yu¡¯s pair of eyes was tightly closed. He was steadily immersed in cultivation.


    ording to Senior Brother Zi Yu¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him not to have felt it......


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Just at this moment, the space between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows suddenly jumped.


    There was danger!


    An arrow with thunderous strength shot towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Su Luo reacted due to instinct, her body continuously backflipped, a total of thirteen backflips in a row, only then was she able to avoid that arrow¡¯s attack.


    When Su Luo wanted to warn Zi Yu, however, she suddenly discovered¡ª¡ª


    He had disappeared!


    Goddamn it, just at a time when she needed him to exert himself, where did he run off to?


    Without waiting for Su Luo to finish cursing silently, a figure in mid-air gradually became clearer.


    Li Yaoxiang!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s second uncle, an eighth rank expert!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart condensed slightly.


    ¡°Hump, loathsome girl, I didn¡¯t waste my Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s time hiding below Cloud Mist Peak for such a long time. In the end, you still came down the mountain.¡±


    In mid-air, Li Yaoxiang looked at Su Luo with contempt. The corners of his mouth curled up in a bloodthirsty sneer.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously: ¡°Li Yaoxiang, you dare make a move against me, aren¡¯t you afraid of my master¡¯s fury, he will tear down your Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family!¡±


    ¡°The distance after leaving Cloud Mist Peak for three days, even if Grandmaster Rong Yun was an immortal, he still wouldn¡¯t find out.¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s single sentence had destroyed all of Su Luo¡¯s hope.


    There was no trace of Senior Brother Zi Yu, the little divine dragon was in a period of his sleeping phase...... Su Luo felt that she was thoroughly covered in bad luck.

 Chapter 796 – On the road down the mountain (3)

    Chapter 796 ¨C On the road down the mountain (3)


    Originally, with the little divine dragon¡¯s help, she still had the power to fight. But now, with only her alone, this was simply striking a stone with an egg.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zi Yu!¡± Su Luo surreptitiously cried for help, however, the only response was the whooshing sound of the wind in the forest.


    Su Luo was suddenly dumbfounded...


    At the critical moment, Senior Brother Ice Cube actually abandoned her and ran away???


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this time, no one will be able to save you now. ept death!¡± Li Yaoxiang burst out into loud and crazedughter.


    Hisughter hadn¡¯t fallen before a palm strike of wind, full of strength,unched towards Su Luo!


    The huge, pitch-ck palm strike was earth-shattering like a dense ck cloud. It pressed towards Su Luo with a pressure that hid the sky and covered the earth.


    So dark as to make a person¡¯s heart shudder.


    At this moment, Su Luo didn¡¯t have any outside help, so she could only depend on herself!


    This time, Li Yaoxiang didn¡¯t even bother to waste words, and didn¡¯t even give Su Luo any time to prepare.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s pair of hands was like lightning as she quickly formedplicated hand seals.


    Very quickly, in front of Su Luo, that transparent Nothingness of Space appeared.


    That huge, pitch-ck palm strike of Li Yaoxiang¡¯s containing a world-shaking power arrived with a terrifying aura that would frighten a person¡¯s heart.


    If she was pped by it, Su Luo would immediately be a meat patty.


    When the great palm strike was about to smash down from above Su Luo¡¯s head!


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    One could only see Su Luo¡¯s figure, fast as light, and in a sh, squeeze into the Nothingness of Space.


    Just at the moment she squeezed in!


    That huge, pitch-ck palm strike¡¯s of Li Yaoxiang¡¯s that carried the power of heaven and earth resentfully smashed down!


    A ck fog enveloped the area and destructive force permeated all over the ce.


    However, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s lips that were originally hooked into a sneer, in the blink of an eye, became rigid.


    Not dead?


    That loathsome girl was smashed head-on by this kind of handprint and she wasn¡¯t even harmed a bit?


    Li Xiaoyang was simply stupefied!


    Because he actually saw that girl standing in ce, steadily and calmly. There was a toughyer that unexpectedly covered and protected her entire body.


    But...this wasn¡¯t right!


    He also had a protective cover, but that only served as a defensive weapon.


    With his strength at the eighth rank, he could only produce a protective and defensive cover of the eighth rank. It was like this and nothing more.


    But Su Luo, this loathsome girl, was merely at the fifth level, even if she could produce a protective cover, that would also be barely adequate at the fifth rank. How could it have withstood his own attack?


    In front of an eighth rank expert, a fifth rank was merely an ant.


    Now, the handprint with seventy percent of his strength, and she actually wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest?


    This was too strange!


    No matter how much Li Yaoxiang thought about it, he couldn¡¯t see where the problem was. But in front of him, the most important thing was to kill this loathsome girl as fast as possible. Then, destroy the body and wipe out all traces.


    Otherwise, if Grandmaster Rong Yun became aware of this, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte!


    Thinking up till now, a ruthless and sinister expression appeared in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you think you can really avoid it?¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pair of hands once again made a hand seal.


    This time¡¯s ck fog was even denser than the one before!


    A huge, pitch-ck palm strike smashed towards Su Luo once again!


    The strength of the palm strike was even more hair-raising thanst time¡¯s, even more terrifying.


    Under the immense power of the palm strike, Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space, that could only hold two standing people, was shaken violently for a period of time. It was as if a strong earthquake had swept by.


    Su Luo, who was inside, was affected by the wind of this palm strike, she swayed a little, then her butt sat down on the ground.


    Li Yaoxiang could see clearly.


    Su Luo¡¯s falling down posture was somewhatical and hrious.


    But, how could Li Yaoxiang even give augh?


    Just now, he had used eighty percent of his strength, and it merely shook this girl until she swayed and sat down, but nothing more than that.


    Seeing her patting her buttocks as she stood up without a bit of internal or external injury, Li Yaoxiang was infuriated until he almost went insane!


    In fact, Su Luo wasn¡¯t as at ease as what she showed on the surface.


    The first handprint was fine.

 Chapter 797 – On the road down the mountain (4)

    Chapter 797 ¨C On the road down the mountain (4)


    The second handprint, was excessively strong, when it made her sway and fall down, it also violently shook her five viscera and six bowls. Her blood and qi were boiled up until she nearly sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    Also, what made her even more depressed, was that just now, when the second handprint smashed down, her Nothingness of Space was like an egg that have been tapped, with cracks appearing.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Receive death!¡± Li Yaoxiang furiously exploded out loud!


    He extended his palm, bringing out the gesture for five soaring dragons, and condensed all of his spirit force. It seemed to have the domineering power to swallow heaven and earth!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang, without saying anything further, that palm attack containing the force of five soaring dragons exploded towards where Su Luo was standing!


    This time¡¯s might could topple mountains and overturn seas, and was actually greater in strength by a huge chunk than the one before.


    Fast, it was simply too fast!


    Fast as the legendary dragon that controlled the rain and floods, not giving a person time to even react.


    ¡°Rumble, rumbling¡ª¡ª¡±


    The handprint smashed on top of Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space, exploding out with a burst of a violent rumbling and booming sound.


    The heavens and sky was violently shaken for some time.


    Being smashed and pounded by this handprint with all his strength, Su Luo¡¯s entire person was shaken violently.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Nothingness of Space that was already cracked transformed into nothingness.


    Having received such a violent attack, Su Luo was directly sent flying. Afterwards, she was heavily smashed against a tree in the forest.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    Because of the violent force of impact, Su Luo¡¯s body continued to beunched backwards.


    Several ancient trees with thick trunks were uprooted by her body smashing into them, as they fell to the ground in ce.


    She had smashed thirty to forty ancient trees in a row before the force pushing Su Luo backwards gradually dissipated. Finally, she smashed into an ancient tree, and due to stic force, she bounced back and was thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo covered her chest, she only felt the sweetness from there, then she immediately vomited out three mouthfuls of blood.


    Blood sttered like blooming flowers, there was blood all over the ce and on the ground. It seemed sinister and terrifying.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ªLoathsome girl, you also have a day like today!¡± Li Yaoxiang flew over like an arrow and steadily stopped ten meters¡¯ distance from in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo felt as if her five viscera and six bowels had all shifted positions, her qi and blood were rolling over like the waves of the ocean.


    She covered her chest that was in pain, supported herself with the ancient tree on the side. She swayed back and forth as she struggled to stand up.


    She had just opened her mouth wanting to speak, when a fishy sweet taste came from her throat, and another mouthful of blood violently came out.


    Li Yaoxiang, seeing this, became even happier.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, when you moved against Yaoyao, did you even think of today! To offend the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, is the stupidest thing you have done in this lifetime. It¡¯s a pity that on this earth, there is no medicine for regret!¡±


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s appearance was malevolent, a very dark and sinister smirk hung at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes, her expression cold. All of a sudden, the corner of her mouth hooked into an insincere smile: ¡° Li Yaoxiang, you really think you can kill me?¡±


    What did this loathsome girl mean? Li Yaoxiang¡¯s brows knotted slightly: ¡° Don¡¯t tell me you still have another trump card?¡±


    A scarlet bloodstain hung at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth. But when she smiled, it seemed as if she was in glowing spirits.


    Her pair of eyes unblinkingly stared at Li Yaoxiang, the corner of her mouth hooked up, and stressed each word as she said: ¡°I dared toe out alone, how could I not have a trump card? Today, since you havee to throw away your life, then let me help you aplish it!¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo suddenly fished out a round globe from her sleeves and raised it up high.


    ¡°Spirit pinball!¡± Li Yaoxiang suddenly drew back.


    He retreated ten steps in a row and still didn¡¯t feel secure. Then, he again retreated another ten steps backwards.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, where did you get that spirit pinball!¡± Li Yaoxiang was simply about to go insane from being infuriated by Su Luo.


    ¡°Why should I tell you where I got this spirit pinball?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled as she stared at him sinisterly, ¡°Now, tell me what you will pick.¡±

 Chapter 798 – On the road down the mountain (5)

    Chapter 798 ¨C On the road down the mountain (5)


    One was to turn around and escape, and the second was to continue attacking.


    Now, only these two pathsy in front of Li Yaoxiang.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s arrogant and cold eyes red at Su Luo. Remote and frosty light flickered in the depths of his eyes.


    Suddenly, the corner of his mouth slowly lifted into a sinister sneer. His pace was firm as he walked towards Su Luo step by step.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The atmosphere froze for a split second.


    ¡°Spirit pinball? Since you have a spirit pinball, then give it to me!¡± Li Yaoxiang sneered, darkly and fiercely. Immediately, he strengthened his hand and grabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s wrists.


    He did not believe that with this loathsome girl¡¯s good luck, that after she used one, she would still have another.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just give it to you!¡± Su Luo red at Li Yaoxiang and coldlyughed. The object in her hand suddenly smashed towards the opponent¡¯s chest.


    Even though Li Yaoxiang suspected that Su Luo¡¯s spirit pinball was a fake, but he was not one hundred percent certain.


    As a result, when Su Luo suddenly threw the ball-shaped object towards Li Yaoxiang, he subconsciously retreated backwards. His entire body dropped to lie on the ground and he covered his ears.


    Just at this moment of imminent peril, Su Luo moved her feet and broke into a run.


    The spirit pinball was a fake and simply could not explode. If she didn¡¯t run now, then until when would she wait to run?


    Su Luo¡¯s body was like lightning and explosively shot out.


    That ¡®spirit pinball¡¯ dropped to the ground and did not move for quite a while.


    Li Yaoxiang, who was lying on the ground with both hands covering his head, cautiously raised his head and looked towards the ¡®spirit pinball¡¯.


    Merely in a split second, his old face was very red from choking back rage.


    Loathsome girl!


    She actually used a pebblestone as a fake spirit pinball to scare him!


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯splexion was ashen. His eyes were ignited into two raging infernos.


    Because of his violent fury, the veins on his forehead throbbed faintly.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, do you really think you can escape?!¡± Li Yaoxiang coldly snorted. His figure quickly shot forward.


    Su Luo was jolted by Li Yaoxiang¡¯s palm attack, to the point that her blood cirction was in disorder and her five viscera and six bowels had nearly shifted positions.


    Her internal injuries were so severe that she simply could not run fast.


    Very quickly, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s furious figure appeared close to her side.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, looking for death!¡± Li Yaoxiang dove down from the skies like a falcon. His hands struck out like lightning and attacked towards Su Luo with a strength that could topple mountains and overturn seas.


    This time, he used one hundred percent of his strength!


    In an instant, ck clouds appeared above Su Luo¡¯s head to envelop her.


    With the power of one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms, the thunderous palm strike fiercely smashed down!


    If Su Luo was smashed by it, her body would be torn and her bones crushed to pieces.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at the ck, wind palm force. A resolute expression streaked through her eyes.


    Just when the ck, wind palm strike was about to smash Su Luo into a meat patty, suddenly, a strange figure appeared in front of Su Luo.


    Zi Yu, who had previously disappeared, suddenly appeared in front of Su Luo.


    He raised his right arm.


    That was an arm glowing with a golden light, as if containing the endless strength of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s wind palm strike collided with Zi Yu¡¯s right arm, producing a violent sound of collision.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?! Why are you here?¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s face became stiff and his expression was hard.


    Originally, this loathsome girl was about to die beneath his palm strike, but now, another issue had popped up. Her lifeline was truly too great.


    Zi Yu had always followed beside Grandmaster Rong Yun as his bodyguard, so naturally, Li Yaoxiang had seen him before.


    Zi Yu looked at him indifferently.


    His tall body stood in front of Su Luo, unmoving and not rxed. He was like a towering, motionless, majestic mountain that gave people a sense of security.


    Su Luo stretched her head out from behind him and happily yelled: ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    Zi Yu¡¯s cold eyes swept a nce over her and then narrowed slightly as he looked towards Li Yaoxiang.


    ¡°Why would you be here?¡± The moment Li Yaoxiang saw Zi Yu, a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 799 – On the road down the mountain (6)

    Chapter 799 ¨C On the road down the mountain (6)


    Zi Yu coldly and detachedly stared at him, then his serious mouth slowly opened: ¡°You want to kill her?¡±


    ¡®Her¡¯, naturally pointed to Su Luo.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    Just now, when he briefly exchanged blows with the opponent, he could feel that the opponent¡¯s strength was extremely strong.


    But then, so what?


    When did the Jade Lake¡¯s family ever fear anyone?


    Moreover, even though Grandmaster Rong Yun had epted Yaoyao as a disciple, he readily surrendered her to Fairy Yan Xia.


    Now, this had already incited the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family¡¯s resentment to soar.


    So, the moment Li Yaoxiang had recognized Zi Yu, a murderous intent shed through his eyes.


    They dared not attack Grandmaster Rong Yun. However, to kill one or two outer court disciples to vent their anger, why would anyone care?


    Thinking to this point, an ice-cold smirk appeared at the corner of Li Yaoxiang¡¯s mouth: ¡°I not only want to kill her, but I also want to kill you!¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Zi Yu had already taken the initiative to attack.


    Zi Yu was a truly qualified hitman.


    His movements were efficient with quick and violent speed.


    He did not emphasize gaudy movement styles.


    In his eyes, there was only one word, KILL!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two people came together to battle fiercely.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s ck palm, with earth-shattering might, chopped down.


    Zi Yu¡¯s arms, shining with golden light, seemed to contain the strength of heaven and earth.


    The two people battled fiercely in mid-air, asionally travelling back and forth behind theyer of clouds. Their style and speed were so quick as to make people¡¯s eyes dizzy.


    Fast, it was simply too fast.


    Standing below, Su Luo watched the afterimages of their battle. An appreciative feeling came faintly from her heart.


    In the end, the ck palm strike and the golden palm strike met each other in mid-air. It let out a fierce buzzing and colliding sound.


    After that one hit, the two people quickly separated.


    Zi Yu steadilynded on the ground.


    However, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s body kept retreating backwards, continuously retreating.


    Countless ancient trees were split apart into fine dust by his powerful force.


    In the end, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Li Yaoxiang mmed into a thousand years old ancient tree. Only now did his retreating footsteps halt.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s chest had been hit by Zi Yu¡¯s palm. For a moment, he only felt his qi and blood rolling back and forth, and it was incredibly painful.


    Su Luo silently took a nce at Zi Yu.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s current bitter experience was exactly the same as hers from before.


    It could be said that being forced like this, and was still granted another life.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Senior Brother Ice Cube would vent her anger for her and still use this kind of method.


    Just when Su Luo felt faintly moved, Zi Yu¡¯s pair of eyes like millennium-old-ice, burst out with a cold light.


    He indifferently stared at Su Luo and snorted: ¡°Go up and kill!¡±


    Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Just as she had expected, how could Senior Brother Ice Cube be kind-hearted enough to avenge her.


    He clearly only weakened Li Yaoxiang¡¯s strength. Afterwards, she still needed to go up and exert herself.


    ¡°Senior Brother, just now you went too much overboard, disappearing without saying anything to me.¡± Su Luo grumbled.


    ¡°When I disappeared, I have to inform you?¡± Zi Yu cast a nce at Su Luo, as if looking at an idiot.


    Su Luo scratched her head.


    OK, she was truly an idiot. She actually asked such an idiotic question.


    ¡°But I¡¯m injured.¡± Su Luo pointed to the bloodstain on her body.


    Even though Li Yaoxiang was jolted by Senior Brother Ice Cube to the point that he was vomiting blood, but his strength was still pretty strong.


    The corner of Zi Yu¡¯s mouth moved slightly and showed an ignoring expression. Afterwards, without even seeing how he moved, Li Yaoxiang, who was far away, gave a blood-curdling scream, as if he was a pig being ughtered.


    ¡°AAAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoxiang stared helplessly as his right arm flew away. For a moment, his face became pale.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    In a sh, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s arm had been torn off.


    Without using any lethal weapons and only using two fingers, he was able to tear away Li Yaoxiang¡¯s arm.


    Immediately, fresh blood exploded all over the ground.

 Chapter 800 – On the road down the mountain (7)

    Chapter 800 ¨C On the road down the mountain (7)


    This Senior Brother Ice Cube was really savage.


    Before Su Luo could finish silently cursing him, Senior Brother Ice Cube¡¯s ice-cold, heartless pair of ck eyes had already shot towards Su Luo: ¡°Still not going over?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, Senior Brother could kill him in the time it takes to lift a finger!¡± Su Luo said in a ming tone while humphing twice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the purpose of youing out this time.¡± Zi Yu motionlessly nted a nce towards Su Luo.


    When Su Luo looked again, his figure had already disappeared from the ce where he stood.


    This Senior Brother Ice Cube was really too much!


    Su Luo grudgingly gave a sigh.


    Fine, Su Luo admitted that what Senior Brother Ice Cube reminded her was correct. The purpose of going down the mountain this time was to give her training through real fights, to enrich her battle experience.


    This was also the reason why Senior Brother Ice Cube disappeared in the beginning and afterwards, would appear at the critical moment. Then, he beat Li Yaoxiang half to death before leaving it to her, and his reason for continuing to disappear afterwards.


    Only, did he have to be so stimting? The first one toe was the eighth-ranked Li Yaoxiang, Li family¡¯s second eldest!


    Now, because of the intense pain, Li Yaoxiang had howled and shouted, until he suddenly stopped.


    He lifted his eyes, the scarlet pair of pupils searching all over the ce for Zi Yu.


    But now, how could there still be Zi Yu¡¯s silhouette?


    As a result, his pair of eyes, as if dipped in poison, stared fixedly at Su Luo. ck clouds of hatred gathered in them.


    If it was not for chasing to kill this loathsome girl, how could his arm be snapped off?


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pair of eyes burst out with intense hatred.


    ¡°Go die!!!¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s figure was like electricity, not caring about anything else, he rushed towards Su Luo.


    The momentum of his rushing was like a tumultuous ck cloud covering overhead.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Li Yaoxiang sent out a continuous stream of palm attacks towards Su Luo, as if nothing else mattered.


    Now, Li Yaoxiang had sustained some serious injuries and also lost his right arm. His strength was not as terrifying as before.


    But a camel that was starving to death was still bigger than a horse, Su Luo was still pressured until she repeatedly retreated back.


    While Su Luo was retreating, her mind was also quickly revolving.


    What to do?


    It looked like in this situation, Senior Brother Ice Cube wouldn¡¯t appear again, everything would depend on herself.


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s wind palm strikes were hard and violent, fierce and tyrannical!


    If she was to face it head on, she would absolutely lose.


    Since she could not match the enemy in strength, then she could only outsmart him.


    Su Luo, in her mind, rapidly tried to figure out a n to outsmart him.


    ¡°Go die! Go die!¡± Li Yaoxiang saw himselfe up empty, and his jittery mood was close to going insane.


    While moving and dodging, suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    After she drank some Celestial Spirit Water and advance grade Spirit Restoration Pills, the Nothingness of Space that was shattered from before could once again be condensed out.


    As a result, just as Li Yaoxiang was chasing her to kill her, Su Luo, in front, dodged left then right, making him follow her in circles.


    The arm Li Yaoxiang lost, gushed out with fresh blood.


    But hepletely ignored it, his scarlet crazed eyes were fixed on Su Luo.


    Now, killing Su Luo was his only goal!


    Up ahead was a fork in the road, in a sh, Su Luo¡¯s figure had entered the towering forest.


    Li Yaoxiang had chased her up to here and had already lost Su Luo¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this daddy orders you toe out! Come the fuck out!¡± Li Yaoxiang mored loudly with fury.


    Just when he was howling in fury, Su Luo, who had originally hid in the underbrush, slowly stole towards Li Yaoxiang¡¯s back.


    Due to the instinct from being an assassin in the previous world, her footsteps were as light and graceful as a butterfly. Her breathing was controlled to the point of being nothing.


    Consequently, Su Luo would noiselessly get nearer to Li Yaoxiang like this.


    The dagger hidden in her sleeves suddenly appeared.


    Even though Li Yaoxiang was seriously injured, he was still an eighth-ranked expert. With regards to his keen sense for danger, it was simply something Su Luo couldn¡¯tpare to.


    In fact, when Su Luo got within a distance of three meters from his back, he had already sensed her approaching.


    But, he still stood with his back to Su Luo, his mouth hooking into a mocking and sinister smile.


    Loathsome girl, this was you delivering yourself to my door!

 Chapter 801 – On the road down the mountain (8)

    Chapter 801 ¨C On the road down the mountain (8)


    This time, don¡¯t me this old man for being impolite!


    The three meters¡¯ distance became two meters, one point six meters...


    Finally, Su Luo figure was nearly pressed close to Li Yaoxiang¡¯s back.


    Su Luo raised the dagger in her hand, and shed towards Li Yaoxiang¡¯s neck.


    Just at this moment of imminent peril.


    It seemed as if a pair of eyes had grown on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t turn around, but that pair of hands contained a formidable strength as he grabbed towards Su Luo!


    Li Yaoxiang turned around, that pair of of ice-cold eyes staring fixedly at Su Luo. The corner of his mouth hooked into a dark sinister smile: ¡°Loathsome girl! Go die!¡±


    His iron mp-like pair of hands clutched toward Su Luo¡¯s slender neck, and it seemed as if Su Luo didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    Hidden on top of a tree, Zi Yu¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly, and he shook his head in disappointment at Su Luo.


    The disciple Master chose this time was simply too stupid.


    However, without waiting for Zi Yu to finish sighing, the scene in front of him changed and everything turned on its head.


    Originally, Li Yaoxiang was clutching toward Su Luo¡¯s neck while exposing a sinister and vengeful expression.


    He wanted to continue pinching her more tightly, itching to pinch this loathsome girl until she was cut in two.


    But his hand seemed to be controlled by a strange power. Regardless if it was speed or strength, all of it was weakened significantly.


    Just at this critical moment, the dagger Su Luo had hidden in her sleeves suddenlyunched towards Li Yaoxiang¡¯s chest!


    Li Yaoxiang wanted to push Su Luo away with one move, he wanted to avoid this dagger, but he discovered to his despair¡ª¡ª


    He had no way of avoiding it!


    Indeed, it seemed to him, as an eighth-ranked strong expert, that when the loathsome girl¡¯s dagger stabbed towards him, its speed seemed so slow as to be no different than an ant¡¯s.


    But, at the same time, he also discovered that his own speed was also greatly reduced.


    Therefore, he could not shift away.


    So he could only watch helplessly as that dagger slowly stabbed into his chest!


    The dagger cut as if things were y, with one blow, it could break things as if they were hair, it was iparably sharp.


    Now, this dagger had entered Li Yaoxiang¡¯s chest to the hilt!


    Li Yaoxiang¡¯s pair of eyes were opened wide until they were perfectly round. Unwaveringly staring at Su Luo, not touching the ground, he stared at her¡ª¡ª


    ¡°What... is... the... reason... ¡°


    His voice trembled, he was in so much pain that his entire body was numb. But, he still stared at Su Luo as he fell to the ground.


    Su Luo pulled out the dagger, and immediately, the blood in Li Yaoxiang¡¯s chest violently burst out.


    Su Luo indifferently took out a white silk handkerchief, one after another, swiping to wipe clean her treasured dagger.


    Her head was lowered from wiping clean the dagger, then she suddenly raised her head. When she looked at Li Yaoxiang, the corner of her mouth was hooked into a wicked smile: ¡°Do you know where you are now?¡±


    ¡°Where...is it?¡± A mouthful of blood rushed out of the corner of Li Yaoxiang¡¯s mouth.


    Su Luo coldly pointed to a square area: ¡°Nothingness of Space.¡±


    Her Nothingness of Space, where she was king.


    Naturally, Nothingness of Space was not omnipotent.


    Before, when Li Yaoxiang was at the peak of eighth rank, he could destroy her Nothingness of Space.


    But afterwards, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s arm was torn off by Senior Brother Ice Cube, and his body suffered serious injuries. His strength was greatly decreased.


    As a result, Su Luo thought of using her Nothingness of Space.


    Nothingness of Space, once a person entered it, Su Luo could control the gravity and speed of the person.


    Therefore, Su Luo set up this n.


    She deliberately turned towards Li Yaoxiang¡¯s back, acting as if she wanted to kill him that way. But in fact, she had an ulterior motive, her real purpose was not to cut his throat, rather, it was to envelope him in Nothingness of Space!


    Because her Nothingness of Space was simply too small, only allowing two people to be standing abreast.


    Sure enough Li Yaoxiang was fooled, consequently, Su Luo had an opportunity that she could take advantage of.


    Su Luo, while smiling, told Li Yaoxiang these words for him to listen to.


    ¡°You...you are actually....space mage....¡± Li Yaoxiang opened his eyes wide with incredulous disbelief, staring fixedly at Su Luo.

 Chapter 802 – Dark Forest (1)

    Chapter 802 ¨C Dark Forest (1)


    Su Luoughed happily as she took a nce at him: ¡°A space mage? I was already one from earlier.¡±


    ¡°You...You...¡± Li Yaoxiang¡¯s eyes opened wide from shock, as he stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    Who would have imagined, this loathsome girl who offended people and was so dislikable, was actually a space mage? A space mage ah....


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had provoked such a space mage, in the future...


    Once Li Yaoxiang became anxious, the blood from his chest sprayed out even more rapidly.


    Seeing Li family¡¯s second eldest in front of her with only a breath of life left, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a mocking sneer.


    How awe-inspiring was the Li Yaoxiang from before?


    In those days, he sat on up high, inside and outside of Su Manor¡¯s great hall was a dense mass of kneeling people.


    That day, he was arrogant, despotic, and aggressive, so overbearing that with a convenient wave of his hands, he would have choked her to death.


    But so what? Fortunes rise and fall.


    The Li Yaoxiang right now, didn¡¯t he die by her hand?


    Watching Li Yaoxiang, who was lying on the ground with a gossamer of breath, the wicked part of Su Luo started to emerge.


    Time and time again, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family chased after her to kill her, if it was not for her good luck, she would have already been dead by now.


    This hatred, how could she forget? How could she forget?


    It was ending with just this one cut and to let Li Yaoxiang die so peacefully? Certainly not!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smile, from up high, she looked at the dying Li Yaoxiang who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°I heard your Jade Lake¡¯s Li family still hadn¡¯t given up on searching for Li Aotian?¡± Su Luo had her hands crossed over her arms, raised an eyebrow and looked at him with not quite a smile.


    Originally, Li Yaoxiang¡¯s consciousness was blurring, momentarily, he seemed to have sobered up: ¡°You...know?¡±


    ¡±


    Su Luo leaned close to him, and smiled demonically: ¡°Of course I know, because he was indirectly killed by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ªyou¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoxiang, having heard what was said, in the final dying moment of lucidity, he immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had sent out so many people to search for Li Aotian. But, he had already died in the hands of this loathsome girl in front of him!


    ¡°Lowly...Person! You....¡±


    Li Yaoxiang struggled to get up, but Su Luo slightly poked him with the tip of her fingertip and he was pushed down once again.


    How could he still have the imposing manner of an eighth-ranked expert from before? He was even weaker than an ant.


    Li Yaoxiang had his eyes wide open, ring fixedly at Su Luo, ring fixedly.


    Finally, until he breathed hisst breath, his eyes still red at her, dying with unresolved grievances.


    ¡°Dying just like this, really a pity. I haven¡¯t practiced enough yet.¡± Su Luo pretended to weep with crocodile tears and gave a sigh.


    On the side, Zi Yu¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    The corner of his mouth pursed slightly, and cast a nce at Su Luo from the corner of his eyes.


    One could only see Zi Yu¡¯s sleeves waved pass, a red-hot me appeared on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Crackle, crackle, crackle¡ª¡ª¡±


    The me quickly spread on Li Yaoxiang¡¯s body and burned. Very quickly, Li Yaoxiang was burned until not even the bones remained.


    The arrogant Li family¡¯s second eldest was changed into a slice of light smoke, dissipating into the air.


    ¡°Being indifferent to killing is fine, but you must remember to destroy the body and wipe away all traces.¡± Zi Yu apathetically reminded Su Luo.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    To indifferently kill the second eldest from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, who was also brought over as a stone for her to step on in gaining battle experiences. This Senior Brother Ice Cube was really daring.


    After destroying the body and wiping away all traces, Su Luo was forced by Zi Yu to once again hurry on at flying speed to the Dark Forest.


    There were four countries on this continent.


    It was divided into Eastern Ling, Western Jin, South Wind and Northern Desert. These four countries were like their names and formed a circle.


    In the middle of them was the legendary Dark Forest.


    The Dark Forest upied a veryrge area, with regards to size, it was bigger and even more vast than the sum of the four countries.


    Inside, aside from mountainous region, there were also marshes, wends and all kinds ofndforms.

 Chapter 803 – Dark Forest (2)

    Chapter 803 ¨C Dark Forest (2)


    Magical beasts ran amuck in the Dark Forest. If you weren¡¯t a martial artist, then you basically couldn¡¯t enter.


    High level magical beasts were entrenched in the the inner circle of the forest, if you weren¡¯t an absolute top expert of the human race, entering meant only one word, death.


    And the Red Acacia Seeds that Su Luo had to gather this time, were located exactly in the inner circle of the dark forest.


    The Dark Forest had existed on the continent for many years, simply no one could clearly say how long. But after you entered, those huge ancient trees that hid the sky and covered the earth, were sufficient proof of its long history.


    The shortest ancient trees were at least several tens of meters high. So high that they almost rose up to the clouds.


    Due to not being exposed to sunlight for a very long time, the ground seemed somewhat moist.


    Ever since they entered the Dark Forest, Su Luo had entered a guarded state. Four eyes vigntly surveyed the surroundings all around.


    Don¡¯t just think that this was merely the outer surroundings, but the magical beasts in the outer surroundings also weren¡¯t that easy to deal with.


    Just at this moment, Zi Yu threw something to Su Luo.


    ¡°Is this a map?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°If you make me move to help you three times, then this time¡¯s mission will be regarded as a failure.¡± Zi Yu indifferently nced at her, ¡°The consequences of failure, will be to expel you.¡±


    ¡°You only have three opportunities, and you have already used one.¡±


    After he finished speaking these words, Zi Yu coldly withdrew his gaze and did not speak half a word more.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    That so-called first time, referred to previously injuring Li Yaoxiang, right?


    The Beautiful Teacher was really fierce ah, deeply afraid she would be dependent and give rise toziness. He evenid the stiptions for the number of times Senior Brother Ice Cube could help her!


    ¡°Got it.¡± Su Luo humphed twice.


    There was no path in the lush forest, only a green like the vast ocean.


    Full of greenery and life.


    Because it was unpopted by humans, therefore, there simply was no paths in the forest. Even small paths that human had treaded out didn¡¯t exist.


    The temperature inside,pared to the outside, was lowered by arge degree. It carried the fragrance of soil, mixed with the decay of fallen leaves. It continuously stimted Su Luo¡¯s nose from breathing it in.


    However, this kind of smell of fragrant grass that she hadn¡¯t smelled in a long time, made Su Luo¡¯s features rxed. A familiar feeling that she had somewhat forgotten from her previous life sprang up unbidden at this moment.


    Holding the sheepskin map, Su Luo continuously walked forward. A silent, taciturn Senior Brother Ice Cube followed by her side.


    The Red Acacia Seeds existed in the south-east Great Valley, and ording to the map, it indicated that she had entered from the east side.


    Therefore, at this moment, she must go in the south-east direction.


    They would asionallye across a few ming Rabbits along the way. However, these kind of low level magical beasts were already no threat to Su Luo, therefore, she passed through, not even ncing sideways at them.


    The ming Rabbits seemed to be able to detect Su Luo¡¯s smell. Before she could even draw near, their tiny short legs opened to sprint off far away.


    In fact, Su Luo was totally uninterested in them.


    Although she could eliminate them with just a raise of her hand, however, it would be hard to prevent the smell of blood from spreading in the process of a fight. If it resulted in attracting a powerful magical beast, that would be terrible.


    They kept journeying forward, traveling a distance of close to half a day¡¯s path.


    Suddenly, the space between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she halted her footsteps: ¡°Senior Brother, there is danger up ahead.¡±


    Zi Yu hurriedly nodded towards Su Luo without inquiring. Able to perceive danger from this distance, she couldn¡¯t be considered a useless piece of wood.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, immediately, her whole body entered the state of being alert and prepared to fight.


    Very quickly, a rustling noise came from the ground.


    This sound came from all directions toe surround Su Luo.


    The wind blew pass.


    A strong fishy stink came through the air. This smell made Su Luo¡¯s slender eyebrows knot slightly.


    After Su Luo looked back once again.


    Well, Senior Brother Ice Cube had once again abandoned her and disappeared without a trace.


    As expected, this was a battle she had to fight alone.


    At this moment, she was quite suspicious, whether or not the little divine dragon entering a state of sleep was somehow rted to Master.

 Chapter 804 – Dark Forest (3)

    Chapter 804 ¨C Dark Forest (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Su Luo quietly shouted and prepared for battle.


    Not long after, a countless number of Golden Crowned Snakes that hid the sky and covered the earth exploded out to rush towards Su Luo.


    Those densely-packed Golden Crowned Snakes, every one of them was as thick as the opening of a bowl. Spitting out a scarlet red tongue as they sinisterly encircled towards Su Luo.


    At the same time, a bucket thick Golden Crowned Snake king appeared in front of Su Luo.


    One could only see that it was about twenty meters in length. On top of its head was an alluring scarlet crest, a pair of silver eyes that was cold as ice stared at Su Luo without any regard.


    With one nce, Su Luo could see that this snake was the king of the Golden Crowned Snakes.


    And because of her carelessness, she had stepped into an area where the Golden Crowned Snakes were active.


    Thus having the unique scent of the Golden Crowned Snakes stuck on her. Now, even if she wanted to leave, it was impossible.


    As a result, a fight could happen at any moment.


    The countless number of Golden Crowned Snakes that hid the sky and covered the earth rushed towards Su Luo.


    All around, it was slippery, and a sickening scent pervaded in the surroundings.


    Learn through experience, this was learning through experience!


    Su Luo condensed the spirit energy from her whole body. In a split second, countless fireballs exploded forth in a sh.


    The densely-packed fireballs, even though they were small, but their power was astonishing.


    How could these small Golden Crowned Snakes and the snake king be on par with her? At most, they were no more than second or third rank.


    And how could the fireballs that Su Luo condense out now be the same as those in the past?


    One fireball for one Golden Crowned Snake.


    Those small fireballs very urately smashed into the Golden Crowned Snakes¡¯ wide open mouths that were spitting out their tongue.


    Immediately, the surroundings let out burst after burst of sizzling sounds and the fragrance of roasted snakes (Last:Yum)


    The small Golden Crowned Snakes that had been smashed by the fireballs were rolling on the ground, holding their bellies. ck smoke continuously emitted from their mouths, it seemed very funny and interesting.


    However, there really were too many Golden Crowned Snakes.


    After one wave had fallen, immediately, another wave would quickly rush up from behind.


    They advanced dauntlessly wave after wave, like this, endlessly. They were like Chinese chives that would grow back after cutting off a portion.


    If it was someone else, they would have already died from anxiety.


    However, this was Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s trump card was something others would find hard to reach.


    That piece of strange spirit stone could provide her an endless stream of the fire element.


    Inside Su Luo¡¯s space were a pile of bottles after bottles of advanced grade Spirit Restoration Pills that could help her recover her spirit energy.


    In this past more than half a year, how many times she had refined medicines would be hard to estimate. And the pills she had refined were never consumed, consequently, she had umted a huge pile.


    As a result, Su Luo swallowed an advanced grade Spirit Restoration Pill and absorbed the fire element from inside the spirit stone.


    ¡°Bang, bang bang ¡ª¡ª¡±


    Once again, countless densely-packed little fireballs attacked towards the surroundings without distinction.


    The Golden Crowned Snake King was not at all foolish. Seeing Su Luo once againunch the small fireballs, it quickly emitted a sharp sound.


    This was the distinctivenguage of the Golden Crowned Snakes.


    As a result, all the small Golden Crowned Snakes closed their mouths to prevent the small fireballs from smashing into their mouths.


    But, so what?


    The fireballs Su Luo attacked again with then were erged countless-fold in size. The targets were their heads.


    Also, her fireballs hade out of the blue.


    The sky raining down with fire was truly a spectacle under the heavens.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    The countless fireballs containing endless strength, with matchless uracy, smashed towards the small Golden Crowned Snakes¡¯ heads.


    ¡°Hisssss¡ª¡ª¡±


    The whole ground full of small Golden Crowned Snakes held their heads and fled in all directions. Unfortunately, they were all smashed into roasted snakes.


    It must be told that normally, Su Luo would ask the little divine dragon whether he had things to do or not, to spit out a few mes into the spirit stone.


    Over time, the mes inside the spirit stone had upgraded by a lot. The degree it burned naturally also increased sharply.


    Those small snakes that had been baptized by Su Luo¡¯s fireballs withdrew to the side from fear and trepidation, no matter how much the Golden Crowned Snake King yelled at them. They did not dare attack Su Luo again.

 Chapter 805 – Dark Forest (4)

    Chapter 805 ¨C Dark Forest (4)


    At this moment, the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s pair of ice-cold silver eyes stared rigidly at Su Luo. A vicious light exploded forth from its eyes.


    Su Luo did not show any weakness as she weed its gaze. The corner of her mouth raised into a vicious smile.


    The Golden Crowned Snake King was twenty meters long and at fourth rank. Its attack strength was slightly weak, but it was highly toxic. With regards to its growing speed, its crest could be used for medicine.


    From a certain written record that had appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    In this more than half a year on Cloud Mist Peak, besides refining medicine, Su Luo was also memorizing books by heart.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun had inspected Su Luo¡¯s memorization of books everyday. Those books in his outer study room, whether they were useful or not, he had told Su Luo to memorize all of them.


    A Golden Crowned Snake, a king at the fourth rank, right? The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a sneer.


    A magical beast¡¯s strength, in normal situations, was stronger than humans of the same rank in a fight.


    In other words, a fourth rank Golden Crowned Snake was nearly equal in strength to a human at the fifth rank.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo, with Nothingness of Space, within the same rank, her existence was one without equal. As a result, Su Luo was very confident in herself.


    The Golden Crowned Snake simply did not give Su Luo a chance to react. It swayed its massive body, but with nimble movements, it charged towards Su Luo!


    Flying through mid-air, it opened its huge, ferocious mouth. A thick, three-colored smoke directly sprayed towards Su Luo.


    The three-colored smoke was highly toxic and also possessed a corrosive nature.


    If she was hit, then her life would be forfeit.


    A sneer shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes


    Just as the three-colored thick smoke was sprayed forth, Su Luo waved her hands and Nothingness of Space seamlessly covered her body.


    The Nothingness of Space seemed to be a protective barrier, protecting Su Luopletely.


    Su luo moved the Nothingness of Space, with her toe tapping the ground, her figure flew into the air.


    Grab the snake by grabbing its spine!


    Su Luo¡¯s hands held that deeply cold dagger ¡®Yan Hua¡¯. She raised it high and suddenly shed down towards the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s spine!


    However, at this moment, the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s very agile tail whipped towards Su Luo¡¯s body!


    However, Su Luo unexpectedly did not dodge.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A loud sound echoed.


    The massive tail whipped against Su Luo¡¯s protective cover.


    The protective cover swayed a little, but did not have any trace of shattering into pieces.


    Just when the cover was being shaken!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, afterwards, her hand lifted and the dagger came down!


    The dagger ruthlessly pierced into the Golden Crowned Snake¡¯s spine area.


    At the same time, Su Luo still held the dagger and mixed around inside its body.


    The spine was pierced through, and the massive body of the Golden Crowned Snake King became slightly stiff.


    The dagger was too short, whereas his body was too huge. As a result, even though this thrust injured it, but it was not fatal.


    Immediately, the Golden Crowned Snake King became enraged.


    It turned around its snake head. All the scales on its body stuck up and suddenly rushed in the direction Su Luo stood to knock her down!


    Seeing the thunderous attack that carried the weight of one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms ramming her head-on, a cold sneer appeared in the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    With a wave of her hands. Nothingness of Space protective cover once again encased her body. She stood motionlessly in her original ce, waiting for the Golden Crowned Snake King to ram her!


    Closer.


    Thirty meters, twenty one meters, fifteen meters, nine meters, three meters....


    Just when the Golden Crowned Snake King was on the verge of ramming into Su Luo¡¯s body¡ª¡ª


    One could only hear a whooshing sound...


    The Golden Crowned Snake King actually brushed past Su Luo and its body didn¡¯t stop and continuously charged forward!


    ¡°Pretense!¡± Su Luo was jolted slightly and immediately returned to her senses.


    Hunted for a sparrow all day long, and actually was pecked in the eye by the sparrow.


    How could she have imagined that this violent Golden Crowned Snake King was actually this two-faced.


    It was actually making a feint and not a real attack on her. Rather, its intent was to flee.


    And she was actually so idiotic as to let it escape.


    Only at this moment did Su Luo truly realize the painstaking effort of the beautiful teacher¡¯s heart.


    Even though her promotion speed was very fast, but her battle experience was really too little. Now, she was actually yed by the Golden Crowned Snake King thatcked intelligence.

 Chapter 806 – Dark Forest (5)

    Chapter 806 ¨C Dark Forest (5)


    ¡°Want to escape? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Su Luo darkly snorted, without turning her head, she immediately chased in the direction of that two-faced, cunning Golden Crowned Snake King with all her might!


    Just recalling that she was actually deceived by a snake, Su Luo wished she could just grab her own head.


    The Golden Crowned Snakes inherently excelled in speed, the snake king¡¯s speed was even faster.


    With lightning speed, it was already more than a hundred meters away.


    Its huge body seemed bloated, but that didn¡¯t hinder its movements whatsoever.


    Su Luo put her Spirit Dance Steps to full use and madly chased after it at full speed.


    If she was truly to let an insignificant Golden Crowned Snake King escape, where would she still have any face left?


    Just like the Golden Crowned Snake King, Su Luo also excelled in speed.


    As a result, one person chased and one snake fled in the endless Dark Forest.


    Only, this time, the person trying to escape being chased, was not Su Luo.


    Unconsciously, the sun gradually moved to the west.


    And the distance between Su Luo and the Golden Crowned Snake King had also already been reduced to within fifty meters.


    Fifty meters, very good!


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister sneer.


    Her feet still continued their fast movements, but both of her hands, as fast as lightning, formedplicated hand seals, one after another.


    Atst, the hand seals came together to create a huge palmprint, noiselessly appearing above the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s head.


    ¡°Smash it for me!¡± Su Luo shouted out loudly.


    The Great Dimensional Imprint descended from the sky.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    It issued out a violent sound of impact.


    The Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s head wasn¡¯t hit at all.


    Its perception of danger was very sharp, therefore, when the Great Dimensional Imprint emerged, it shot out at the quickest speed.


    However, even if used all of its strength, it was still only at the fourth rank ah, how fast could its speed go up by?


    Therefore, even though its head had escaped a cmity, however, its long tail couldn¡¯t escape at all ah.


    Thus, the Great Dimensional Imprint firmly smashed down on the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s tail.


    Just as the Golden Crowned Snake King had the thought of being a brave warrior that broke their own wrist, and suffer the pain of cutting off its tail, Su Luo finally caught up from behind.


    Su Luo jumped high, as she dropped down, nimble as a leopard cat, her figure flew onto the body of the Golden Crowned Snake King.


    This time, Su Luo had learned from experience.


    The very small dagger, when faced with the enormous Golden Crowned Snake King, clearly couldn¡¯t disy its full strength.


    Therefore, Su Luo, facing that spine area where she had gouged out a hole, immediately shot in a fireball containing endless power.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The fireball exploded inside the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s body and issued out a burst of a smothered exploding sound.


    The Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s body violently rocked, evidently in extreme pain.


    The spine was destroyed, the spirit power in its body left in an instant.


    Adding in that one-third of it¡¯s tail had been cut off a moment ago, it had already lost the majority of its strength.


    Therefore, at the moment, the Golden Crowned Snake King was already on the verge of death.


    Ultimately, its enormous body couldn¡¯t keep it up and directly turned over, falling to the ground.


    Its body whipped about, until finally, it motionlessly stiffened in ce.


    The Golden Crowned Snake King that originally was cruel and couldn¡¯t be tamed, had finally died in the end.


    Su Luo took the crested meat on the head of the Golden Crowned Snake King and conveniently put it into her space¡¯s storehouse.


    Suddenly, she recalled another matter.


    She remembered from the book she had memorized, that it had once mentioned, magical beasts of fourth rank and higher would automatically condense out a crystal stone.


    Generally speaking, a fourth rank magical beast would condense out a red-colored crystal stone, a fifth rank magical beast would condense out an orange-colored crystal stone, a sixth rank magical beast would condense out a yellow-colored crystal stone...... And so on.


    Then, a tenth rank magical beast, could condense out a purple-colored crystal stone!


    It was said that in the center of the magical beast¡¯s forest, there were tenth-ranked magical beasts living there.


    However, so what? A tenth rank magical beast, how could a human at the tenth rank even beat it?


    Therefore, thinking about it was thoughts wasted in vain.

 Chapter 807 – Dark Forest (6)

    Chapter 807 ¨C Dark Forest (6)


    Su Luo bent down at her waist and began to search for the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s crystal stone.


    Generally speaking, the crystal stone would all be on the forehead.


    Su Luo used a sharp dagger to cut across and, as expected, found a reddish-orange-colored crystal stone in the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s forehead.


    This Golden Crowned Snake King was not merely a fourth rank, rather, it was just about to step into the fifth rank. However, what a pity, it just failed like this through thatst bit of effort.


    The weak were prey to the strong, this was the inherentw of survival.


    Moreover, it was the Golden Crowned Snake King that had first besieged her. If her strength hadn¡¯t been enough, the one copsed on the floor right now would be her.


    As a result, Su Luo collected that stone without even a little bit of guilt in her heart.


    Just when Su Luo was preparing to leave, from the corner of her eyes, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the edge of clothing.


    Why was there the edge of clothing here?


    Su Luo very curiously walked over, walking until she reached the back of arge tree.


    She raised her eyes towards it and unexpectedly saw a corpse that was dripping with blood.


    This corpse was male, approximately twenty years old.


    He was dressed all in ck, sturdy clothing. A ck cloth covered his face and his entire body was shrouded in darkness. Quite clearly, this was an assassin.


    The condition of his death was very bitter.


    A sharp sword passed through his chest to his back. The wound at his chest was gapingly big, the size of a bowl, and blood had flowed all over the ground.


    Apart from the mortal wound at his chest, there were still nearly ten wounds of all sizes located on his body.


    It could clearly be seen that when he was fighting for his life, how desperate the battle was.


    After Su Luo examined it, she realized that the time since the death of this corpse was within a day.


    Momentarily, Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows knitted together slightly.


    Ahead of her, there was an intense battle. If she walked along the path she had originally nned, she could rashly encounter a disaster.


    Just right at this moment, Zi Yu¡¯s voice came through faintly from the direction on top of a tree: ¡°Go ording to the original route.¡±


    Su Luo put both her hands on her hips, raised her eyes up and red at him unhappily.


    She just knew it!


    Senior Brother Ice Cube was longing for her to participate in a fight. The more intense, the closer it was to a life-and-death crisis, the better it would be.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just go ording to the original route.¡±


    However, today, it was somewhatte. At night, the Dark Forest was very dangerous, unsuitable for hurrying on a journey.


    Consequently, Su Luo took the opportunity to camp out and rested at her original location.


    In areas outside the city, she immediately reflected upon the importance of being a space mage.


    Space, for people who were leaving home for a journey, they would kill for this absolutely amazing equipment.


    Su Luo took out the tent she had already prepared from within her space and ced it on level ground.


    She felt that her stomach was somewhat hungry and decided to light a fire to make a pot of fresh, aromatic and delicious snake soup.


    As for raw materials, they were naturally drawn from local resources.


    Such a huge Gold Crowned Snake King, even if she ate it for a month, she would not be able to finish it.


    From a pile in the corner of her space, Su Luo took out a simple iron rack and hooked up the iron pot to the pitchfork-like rack. Then, she began to deal with the snake meat.


    Snake soup was not at all easy to make.


    Su Luo took hold of the softest part of the Golden Crowned Snake King¡¯s body, skinned it then threaded the flesh. Afterwards, she used snake fat to roughly stir-fry it once through.


    Because she had her space, she definitely brought along cooking wine, scallion, ginger, garlic and other seasonings.


    Thus, she poured in the cooking wine, coarse salt, and then added sliced ginger, thin strips of scallion, ground pepper and so on.


    This area was still considered the forest¡¯s outer surroundings, so she could still light a fire for the time being. In another two days, Su Luo would not dare to light a fire so openly and without fear like this again.


    In any case, the time in her space was slowed down by tenfold. As a result, Su Luo decided to make several pots of soup then keep them inside her space. So when the time came, it would be convenient to eat.


    After approximately one hour, the fresh, aromatic and delicious snake soup was done.


    Zi Yu, who liked to pretend not to be around when Su Luo was fighting, now actually quietly showed himself.


    A hint of a smile appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Smilingly, she called out to Senior Brother Ice Cube toe over and eat snake soup together.


    Seeing the clean bowl and chopsticks ced neatly in front of him, the corner of Zi Yu¡¯s eyes ticked slightly.

 Chapter 808 – Dark Forest (7)

    Chapter 808 ¨C Dark Forest (7)


    Firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and tea, all kinds of daily necessities, notcking a thing. Pots, bowls,dles, basins of every variety, and an entire set consisting of tables, chairs and low stools... This split second, it gave him a sudden feeling.


    In this extremely dangerous Dark Forest, she was actuallyfortable and content, as if she was on vacation. Presumably, only the person in front of him would be like this.


    Zi Yu silently and noiselessly epted the bowl and drank the entire bowl down with one toss of his head.


    After drinking a bowlful, it seemed as though his entire stomach felt veryfortable.


    The so-called after eating a person would be soft-spoken. Zi Yu had originally wanted to be strictly impartial and incorruptible as he demanded Su Luo maintain night vigil. But, when he was about to say the words, it became: ¡°The first half before midnight, you keep vigil.¡±


    Very clearly, what he didn¡¯t say was that after midnight, he would take over and keep vigil.


    As everyone knew, keeping vigil before midnight was the most rxing shift.


    After midnight, because of the oppressive pressure Zi Yu gave off from his entire body as a strong expert, as a result, all the magical beasts automatically made a strategic withdrawal.


    Su Luo¡¯s first night after arriving the Dark Forest passed by safely like this.


    On the morning of the second day, Su Luo had woken up early to hastened on her journey.


    However, what made her depressed was-


    After only rushing along a short distance, she didn¡¯t see magical beasts but she again saw two corpses lying on the side of the road.


    These two corpses were the same as that corpse from before.


    They were also dressedpletely in ck clothing with a ck headscarf. Their entire bodies were shrouded in the sinister darkness of ck-clothed assassins.


    Compared to the one before, the states of death of these two were even more bitter.


    One of them had been sliced across the waist and cut into two sections. The upper body was separated from the lower half by five metres.


    The other one had its head separated from the neck, the same with the body and head in separate ces.


    The ground was sprinkled full of blood and the fishy smell was very strong.


    And at this time, magical beasts, having smelled the fishy scent, were continuouslying from the surroundings.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    This ce was about to be a purgatory where magical beasts fought over food. It¡¯s better that she avoid it and leave.


    Just when she wanted to leave, she discovered that from the back of a boulder, was exposed a small deerskin boot.


    A woman?


    Su Luo¡¯s thoughts moved, and she cautiously walked over.


    Now, appearing before her was a young woman wearing a goose yellow silk dress with a very pretty face.


    But now, herplexion was pale as paper, her forehead coated with dripping sweat.


    Su Luo followed it and looked down and discovered that her goose yellow silk dress was covered in bloodstains. Almost no ce was clean, like an Asura that had crawled out from hell.


    Su Luo slightly inspected her then her thin eyebrows knitted somewhat.


    Because she unexpectedly found thirteen sword wounds of varying sizes on the young woman¡¯s body.


    Quite clearly, the deaths of those two ck-clothed people from before were bestowed by her.


    And the wounds on her body were also caused by the ck-clothed people.


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business, because she knew, meddling in other people¡¯s business meant trouble.


    However, Zi Yu¡¯s one sentence made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°Save her.¡±


    Zi Yu¡¯s voice was still as indifferent as before, without a trace of being moved.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants to y the hero that saves the beauty to create a story?¡± Su Luo looked at him, smiling happily.


    The magical beasts from the area had already arrived to surrounded them. If she rushed out, carrying fresh food that was dripping with blood, she would definitely be the target of their attack.


    Senior Brother¡¯s aim couldn¡¯t be this, right? Su Luo suspiciously sized up Zi Yu with several nces.


    Zi Yu¡¯s eyes were still tranquil and without a ripple. He only faintly said a few words: ¡°Shees from Purgatory City.¡±


    Purgatory City, with regards to Su Luo, this Purgatory City was a mysterious ce.


    One city, two pce halls, three pces and four holynds¡¯ people. She also knew a few, but everyone treated Purgatory City as an important matter that must be kept secret. So, they avoided it and did not speak about it.


    So much so that Su Luo discovered that Purgatory City, these two words, could still stop young children from crying at night.


    As a result, Su Luo¡¯s heart grew curious about Purgatory City, but all along, she had no chance to uncover its veil of mystery.


    Did the young woman before her eyese from Purgatory City?

 Chapter 809 – Dark Forest (8)

    Chapter 809 ¨C Dark Forest (8)


    Senior Brother Ice Cube rarely talked, since he demanded that she save, then she might as well save this person.


    As a result, Su Luo lifted this young woman drenched in blood onto her shoulder and turned around to rush madly forward. Her speed soared to the peak.


    Just now, the two ck-dressed person¡¯s corpses were gnawed away by magical beasts until not even the bones were left. If she waste by one step, even though this young woman who hadn¡¯t breathed herst, she certainly would also be torn into pieces by magical beasts.


    Following behind Su Luo was a row of magical beasts, in addition, they were the fourth and fifth rank kind.


    Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s speed was extremely fast. After dashing for four hours, she was finally able to throw off those magical beasts.


    The ce where Su Luo stopped was a meadow, all around was mattress-like green grass. They were soft, as if a thickyer of nkets was covering the ground.


    She ced the injured young woman on the ground, only after that did she start to diagnose and treat her wounds.


    Having gone through the mad rush just a moment ago, the many wounds on this young woman¡¯s body had burst open again. The internal injuries were even more serious, if she was not hanging on for thest breath, she would have already died.


    Su Luo took out two bottles from her space.


    She gave it to take internally and applied some externally.


    This young woman¡¯s thirteen sword wounds. The shallow ones were merely superficial flesh wounds. But the more serious ones exposed her thick bones, it looked extremely shocking.


    At this moment, Zi Yu had already disappeared from where he stood.


    With regards to this enigmatic and faintly discernable Senior Brother Ice Cube, Su Luo was already used to it.


    She tore off the goose yellow-colored silk dress that this young woman was wearing that was covered in bloodstains. In passing, she burned this silk dress, then it turned into ashes.


    Before, Apothecary Leng had gifted Su Luo with a bottle of Rebirth of Flesh pill, this just so happened to be useful right now.


    Rebirth of Flesh pill could even regenerate a broken-off limb, to say nothing of sword wounds.


    The Rebirth of Flesh pill was divided into two pieces, one big, one small.


    The small one was taken orally.


    And that big piece needed to be crushed into powder then mixed with Celestial Spirit Water to make an ointment and smeared onto the wounds.


    Su Luo had a lot of spare dresses in her space, and this young woman¡¯s figure was about the same as her. Consequently, Su Luo retrieved a brand new, never worn dress and changed her clothing with it.


    Without that pungent bloody smell and also with the pressure Zi Yu gave off as a strong expert, as a result, there weren¡¯t any magical beasts that didn¡¯t have eyes that would gather here.


    Now, it was inadvisable to move this young woman, and Su Luo was also in no hurry to be on her way. Therefore, she crossed her legs and sat on the side, entering the cultivation state.


    Ever since thest time when she had fused one thousand and twenty-four silver threads, one by one, into five hundred and twelve threads, the Nothingness of Space had increased by a lot.


    Afterwards, Su Luo tried countless times to cultivate the spacews, attempting to fuse these five hundred and twelve threads to fuse again.


    But what made her depressed was that these silver threads were like naughty kids, ignoring hermands.


    To cultivate spacews required opportunity, and now, clearly, she hadn¡¯t found this opportunity.


    Su Luo retreated without any results, and slowly opened her eyes.


    Now, the sun had set behind a mountain, the line of sight was somewhat dim.


    All of a sudden, the girl lying on the ground suddenly sat up!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She looked left and right, but only saw Su Luo alone. Her cold eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    ¡°Is this the way to treat a benefactor who saved your life?¡± Su Luo, from up high, looked down at her, the brilliant rays of light from her eyes were like electricity.


    Sure enough, she hade from Purgatory City, her entire body had an innate air of arrogance.


    Through Su Luo¡¯s reminder, only then did this young woman discover that something was fishy with her body.


    She remembered that before she lost consciousness, her body had suffered serious injuries. The blood rushed out of the wounds like water, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    At the time, she had smiled in disappointment and thought that she was done for.


    To bleed and lose consciousness in the forest of magical beasts, wasn¡¯t that the tempo of waiting for death?


    However, this time, waking up from sleep, she discovered that almost all of the wounds on her body was healed.


    A very thickyer of scab had formed over the wounds, once the scab came off, then that wound would bepletely healed.

 Chapter 810 – Dark Forest (9)

    Chapter 810 ¨C Dark Forest (9)


    ¡°Have I been unconscious for long?¡± She lifted her head, and with a burning gaze, stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo thought about it, ¡°Close to a day.¡±


    ¡°One day?!¡± This young woman suddenly jumped up, and stared fixedly at Su Luo. ¡°A day¡¯s time and my wounds would get better to this degree?¡±


    Fine, the results of her treatment were too good, sure enough, this was also troublesome.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders and declined toment.


    ¡°Is it you who saved me?¡± She took a quick nce and sized up Su Luo from top to bottom. A doubtful expression shed through her eyes.


    In the Dark Forest, the magical beasts ran amuck, an insignificant fifth rank actually dared to walk inside by herself and also saved her?


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Even though her original intent was not to invite trouble, this was an order by Senior Brother Ice Cube.


    This young woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she stood up and just started to leave.


    A touch of interest slid through the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    This young woman¡¯s temperament of totalck of regard was simr to hers in the previous life, unwittingly, she had a little appreciation of her.


    ¡°A favor like a drop of water will be repaid with a gushing spring. To say nothing of the favor in saving a life, are you just going to walk away like this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was mild, but ice-cold.


    ¡°This favor I will not forget to repay, in the future, I will repay this favor.¡± That young woman, with her back straight, walked directly ahead.


    She didn¡¯t turn around, but waved her hands confidently and at ease at Su Luo who was behind her, saying her goodbyes.


    Su Luo had both arms crossed over as she leaned against an ancient tree, seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but to smile lightly.


    This young woman really did have a personality.


    However, originally, she did not want to attract trouble, so she didn¡¯t want to save her.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t have any thought that the other party would repay her for the help she gave.


    So, her leaving like this, with regards to Su Luo and she herself, was the best choice.


    However... She still hadn¡¯t asked her for a name. Su Luo pondered while holding her chin, muttering to herself.


    ¡°Senior Brother, in the end, who is she?¡± Su Luo raised her head and locked onto Zi Yu who was sitting on top of a tree.


    Senior Brother Ice Cube didn¡¯t speak for quite a while, just when Su Luo thought he wouldn¡¯t reply, he said a sentence that floated out.


    ¡°Purgatory City, Holy Maiden, Zi Yan, seventh rank.¡±


    Worthy of being theconic Senior Brother Ice Cube, where one word was worth a thousand in gold. A short eight words, nearly had covered all the important information about this young woman.


    Her identity, position, her family background and origin, name and strength...


    However, the Holy Maiden from Purgatory City seemed to have a very powerful status.


    Seemed that her age didn¡¯t differ much from her own, but her strength was already at the seventh rank. It could clearly be seen that Purgatory City was a ce where strong experts came forth inrge numbers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo had the map tucked in her arms, and walked towards her destination.


    The south-east Great Valley, Red Acadia Seed, this was the real purpose of hering to the Dark Forest.


    If she and that Miss Zi Yan was fated, naturally, they would see each other again.


    Having walked around two circles in the magical beast forest, Su Luo discovered that she was lost.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you are certain there are no problems with this map?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was staring at that map made of sheepskin. Herplexion appeared as if she was close to blowing her top.


    Zi Yu silently nced at her, then took a quick nce at the sheepskin map, finally, he withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ice Cube, why don¡¯t you say something, there really isn¡¯t a problem with this map?¡± Su Luo¡¯s line of sight was ring fixedly at him.


    She had walked ording to this map, but after walking and walking, she had discovered that up ahead, it had wandered away from the South-east Great Valley.


    Zi Yu silently nted a nce at her, then silently, his gaze returned to look at the faint ce far away: ¡°Map, was given by Master.¡±


    The implication was that if there was a mistake, then that was the problem with Master?


    Or maybe Master deliberately gave her an incorrect map?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo¡¯s forehead whipped out.


    Was this Beautiful Teacher¡¯s tempo to drive her to her death? Not only did he limit the number of times Senior Brother Ice Cube could help her, he also gave her a fake map?


    Where would there be a Master that was so harsh to his disciple!

 Chapter 811 – Assassination in the forest (1)

    Chapter 811 ¨C Assassination in the forest (1)


    Nothing could be done, Su Luo, who had been yed, could only throw that map into her space. Wait until she returned, she would definitely calcte this debt with Master.


    Now, for she who was lost, the most important thing was to find a way out.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s earlobe moved slightly.


    ¡°Senior Brother, there seems to be the sound of fighting up ahead.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes momentarily shone, just like a cat that had stolen a fish.


    In fact, because of Zi Yu¡¯s cultivation, he had heard it earlier.


    Only, he still held fast to the principle of showing no concern until giving Su Luo a hand in a life-and-death crisis situation. Therefore, he definitely wouldn¡¯t utter a word to warn her.


    Having heard what was said, he only nodded briefly.


    Su Luo was already used to his indifference, she shrugged and walked together with him towards the fight.


    Zi Yu¡¯s figure had already disappeared, Su Luo had gotten used to it long ago and was no longer surprised by it.


    She bent her body and hid in the lush underbrush. Through the foliage, she observed the two people fighting up ahead.


    With only one nce, Su Luo¡¯s brows immediately knotted slightly.


    Because she discovered, one of the people fighting in front of her, she had briefly met by fate.


    Purgatory City¡¯s young woman with a brash personality Zi Yan.


    Her opponent, Su Luo was also very familiar with.


    Because along this journey, she had already seen no less than three simr corpses.


    ck clothes, ck head covering, whole body shrouded in the dark secrecy of an assassin.


    Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The battle between the two people was very intense.


    Zi Yan held a bloodthirsty cold sword, that glittered like frost and snow.


    The long hook in the hands of the person dressed in ck was sharp and threatening


    The person dressed in ck evidently had a higher cultivation than Zi Yan. His hook had an iparably destructive strength, as if it could conquer every obstacle.


    It hooked over from the side, and a deep cut was shed onto Zi Yan¡¯s right arm. Blood droplets flew out, and the dark red blood immediately dyed her sleeves red.


    Zi Yan¡¯splexion was calm as water, as if that cut didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    The long sword in her hand returned a thrust, fiercely attacking as if shepletelycked any regard for her life.


    Being fierce to others was not frightening, but people who were fierce to themselves were scary.


    Zi Yan seemed pretty and sweet, but when she gave her all, she would exert all her strength.


    A bloodthirsty cold light shed through the dark eyes of the ck-clothed person.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    The two people¡¯s swords crossed in mid-air. Sparks flew in all directions and it flickered with golden light, but it was also filled with a cold, murderous aura.


    The two people criss-crossed and passed each other, separating to stand on two different sides.


    In this exchange, Zi Yan was cut by the hook again in the stomach, with blood flying in all directions.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she dodged faster, frighteningly, her five viscera and six bowls would have immediately separated from her body.


    Zi Yan¡¯s appearance was cold and solemn, long hair dancing in disarray. Momentarily, her imposing manner was heroic.


    She put away the long sword and her finger slowly rotated around, making an iparablyplicated seal.


    Very quickly, a dazzling ball of light appeared in her hand.


    The ball of light seemed to contain the endless strength of heaven and earth. It issued an extremely terrifying aura and gave off an oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    A frightening movement like a gigantic wave, and iparably strong, shot towards the ck-clothed person.


    The ball of light was tumultuous, impossible to block!


    A terrifying expression shed through the ck-clothed person¡¯s eyes.


    He also put away his long hook, both hands unhurriedly streaking across. Very quickly, his entire body gave of a huge, terrifying aura.


    Above his head, a huge handprint that covered the sky appeared.


    The kind of aura that could rend a person¡¯s soul, giving people a terrifying suffocating feeling. Simply made people unable to breathe.


    ¡°The Great Dimensional Imprint?¡± Su Luo was bent over, and an astonished expression shed through her eyes.


    Yes, that¡¯s right!


    This ck-clothed person, before her, what he used was the Great Dimensional Imprint!


    That endless, grand and domineering aura, would even make a person¡¯s soul be deeply afraid.


    This Great Dimensional Imprint,pared to hers, was much more formidable.


    Then, this was something that that young woman Zi Yan would never be able to block.

 Chapter 812 – Assassination in the forest (2)

    Chapter 812 ¨C Assassination in the forest (2)


    Thinking up till now, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    As expected, when Zi Yan¡¯s ball of light exploded towards the ck-clothed person, when it was just three meters away from his head ¡ª¡ª


    The Great Dimensional Imprint in the ck-clothed person¡¯s hand suddenly exploded towards the ball of light.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    There was a very strong violent collision.


    For a moment, a powerful energy fluctuated like a huge, roaring wave. Like a raging waves that beat against the shore, tyrannizing in all directions!


    Like the ocean¡¯s drag, like sinking earth!


    With the ce of collision at the center, the ground chapped and split in all directions, looking like a spiderweb!


    That Great Dimensional Imprint, with iparably tyrannical force, broke Zi Yan¡¯s ball of light, and then continued to fly towards Zi Yan with lightning speed!


    That iparably berserk aura, reflected the image of Zi Yan¡¯s firm and unwavering expression.


    Even facing death, not a trace of weakness shed through her eyes!


    That pair of eyes, how simr was it to hers in the previous life?


    Momentarily, Su Luo didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, and her figure was like electricity as she threw herself towards Zi Yan!


    ¡°Go!¡± At the time when the Great Dimensional Imprint was about to smash down, Su Luo had already used Nothingness of Space to envelop herself since long ago.


    And she then pressed Zi Yan down under her body.


    The tiny Nothingness of Space was like a formidable defensive, protecting Su Luo who was wrapped up in it tightly.


    The Great Dimensional Imprint smashed down heavily.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A violent sound arose.


    The Nothingness of Space shook, started to crack, looking like a spider web, and then suddenly disintegrated.


    However, because the force of the impact was offset, so Su Luo merely spat out a mouthful of blood. The condition of her injury was not serious.


    Zi Yan made her way out from under Su Luo¡¯s body.


    She raised her head and saw Su Luo¡¯s head and face covered in dirt, and she couldn¡¯t help but gave a dark scoff: ¡°I certainly did not ask you to save me!¡±


    At this time, she still wants to say this? Could this woman even clearly distinguish the important things from the less important?


    Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at her: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to repay the favor. I understand this is not the ce to repay the favor.¡±


    Only with this did Zi Yan nod with a clear conscience.


    And at this moment, a huge shadow enveloped them.


    The two of them raised their heads and saw the ck-clothed person¡¯s pair of evasive eyes with a ridiculing and cynical sneer.


    ¡°Death is near at hand and you¡¯re still talking so much nonsense. Slowly pay back your debt of gratitude when you¡¯ve reached the underworld.¡±


    The ck-clothed person stood with his head high. His gaze was deeply cold, with a chilling aura of death.


    ¡°All I did was just steal one of your cups, there is no need to eradicate us!¡± Zi Yan darkly crooned.


    The ck-clothed person¡¯s gaze was very terrifyingly gloomy and cold.


    ¡°Is that an ordinary cup?¡± The ck-clothed person grinded his teeth, stressing each word.


    Su Luo was inevitably curious: ¡°What cup?¡± That deserved so many ck-clothed assassins to pursue and eliminate her?


    Zi Yan said in annoyance: ¡°Have you heard of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Jade Lake Celestial Spirit Water? It¡¯s the cup that can exude Celestial Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo really had heard of it before.


    Previously, when Li Yaoyao had schemed for Su Jingyu to be poisoned, wasn¡¯t it precisely to force her to go beg the Li family for Celestial Spirit Water?


    ¡°Then that means he is...¡± Su Luo pointed at the ck-clothed person before her eyes.


    Zi Yan scoffed darkly: ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯sckey.¡±


    ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯sckey...¡± Su Luo muttered to herself.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯sckey actually knew the Great Dimensional Imprint? This was truly strange.


    However, since long ago, Su Luo had already formed an extreme animosity towards Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. So, hearing that the person before her eyes was the Li family¡¯sckey, an intent to kill immediately rose up.


    At this moment, one could only see the ck-clothed person repeatedly sneer: ¡°Since you¡¯ve already finished talking, then ept death!¡±


    The long hook that the ck-clothed person had pulled back into his sleeve suddenly appeared!


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The long hook suddenly thrusted towards Su Luo!


    Su Luo seemed to be at the fifth rank, but was able to defend against his Great Dimensional Imprint at the peak of seventh rank.


    The ck-clothed person had some rather restrained fear towards Su Luo, so from the beginning, he wanted to test Su Luo¡¯s limits.


    Using her quick speed, Su Luo¡¯s forte, she dodged past it in a split second.


    When Su Luo was evading, Zi Yan rushed up to wee his attack without the slightest hesitation. In a split second, she was once again in a battle with the ck-clothed person.

 Chapter 813 – Assassination in the forest (3)

    Chapter 813 ¨C Assassination in the forest (3)


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she condensed out a massive fireball in her hand. In the gap of time in-between, she suddenly smashed it towards the ck-clothed person!


    Like this, the ck-clothed person¡¯s sleeve raised, then all the fireballs were extinguished and became ash.


    However, this fireball of Su Luo¡¯s was just a pretense to give Zi Yan time to fight.


    Even though it was the first time the two people cooperated, they hadplete mutual understanding.


    When the ck-clothed person moved to extinguish the fireball, five ice des appeared in Zi Yan¡¯s hand and quietlyunched towards the space between the ck-clothed person¡¯s eyebrows.


    The ck-clothed person had just finished extinguishing the fireball, and had yet to face the ice des before they arrived!


    At this thrilling time, he endured and dodged the ice des¡¯ attack!


    However, just right at the moment when he dodged the ice des¡¯ attack, Su Luo had already calcted since long ago where his evading position would be!


    The Great Dimensional Imprint had already been condensed out since earlier!


    She waited for the moment when the ck-clothed person voluntarily moved under the Great Dimensional Imprint¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Great Dimensional Imprint that was as majestic as a mountain peak immediately smashed down!


    The ck-clothed person¡¯s expression changed at once.


    ¡£


    How could he ever imagine that he, who had victory within his grasp, would be forced into such a difficult situation like this.


    The ck-clothed person, with a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, leapt forward, narrowly evading the danger of being smashed into a meat patty.


    However, just right at this electric milliseconds gap!


    Since long ago, Zi Yan was holding the double-edged sword and kept watch at the side.


    She jumped up vertically, and the long sword tried to behead him from his left shoulder to the right of his abdomen!


    ¡°Sssss¡ª¡ª¡±


    There was the sound of clothing disintegrating into pieces, followed by the sound of flesh being cut.


    In a sh, a long and narrow wound appeared on the ck-clothed person¡¯s body.


    Blood spurted out wildly, shocking the eye and astonishing the heart.


    However, he merely gave a cold smirk. The long hook in his hand hooked towards Zi Yan¡¯s face!


    If she was hooked, the lightest would be disfigurement of beauty, the more serious would be her life!


    Unfortunately, the ck-clothed person had, all along, underestimated the way Zi Yan would put forth all of her effort.


    Unexpectedly, Zi Yan neither dodged nor avoided it, and once again, she thrust her sword forth.


    ¡°Pffttt¡ª¡ª¡±


    Another cut appeared on the ck-clothed person¡¯s chest, and once again brought out a bloody mist!


    He was extremely angry in his heart!


    Moreover, behind him, Su Luo had once again condensed out countless densely-packed fireballs to shroud his entire body!


    The ck-clothed person turned around and rushed towards Su Luo!


    Since right now, he was unable to defeat the threat of these two loathsome girls, then ording to the Thirty-Six Stratagems, escape was the best strategy.


    Preserving the green hills and you don¡¯t need to worry about not having firewood to burn.


    The ck-clothed person considered Su Luo as the weak point he could break through.


    However, the pitiful him did not see the smirk Su Luo¡¯s mouth had hooked into.


    Just when the ck-clothed person was fleeing towards Su Luo, Su Luo¡¯s face showed a panicked expression and moved to the side to get out of the way.


    A sneer shed through the bottom of the ck-clothed person¡¯s heart.


    Small and weak ants, it¡¯s good that you know to get out of the way!


    Just when he brushed past Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    A strange dagger appeared and sliced in a horizontal line across the ck-clothed person¡¯s neck!


    The corner of the ck-clothed person¡¯s mouth raised into a sneer. Such a slow speed, and she dared to put on such shameful disy in front of him?


    However, very quickly, his smile stiffened on his face. Furthermore, he would never smile again.


    Because, he actually realized, his speed was impaired by a wide margin!


    He obviously saw the dagger attacking towards him. He clearly could dodge it, but he discovered that his speed appeared to be in slow motion.


    It seemed that in his surroundings, there was an invisible gravity that suppressed his spirit strength!


    So, he could only look on helplessly as that dagger, shing with a cold light, severed his throat.


    He looked on helplessly as a hurricane of blood came from his neck.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡ª¡±


    The ck-clothed person, who had his neck artery severed, was unable to take back his momentum and fell forward, head first.


    His head knocked against the rock in front of him, unexpectedly smashing the rock into powder.


    The ck-clothed person turned his body over, and his entire head and face was covered in blood. His entire person looked sinister and frightening.


    His breath was like gossamer, but he did not forget to leave some fierce words: ¡°The second master... is also here... he will not... let you guys... off...¡±

 Chapter 814 – Assassination in the forest (4)

    Chapter 814 ¨C Assassination in the forest (4)


    Second Master? Su Luo recalled what Zi Yan said before and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°This second master of yours, could you be referring to Li Yaoxiang?¡±


    ¡°Great....courage....dare....to directly....call...Second Master....by...given name....¡± The ck-clothed person bit down on his teeth tightly, the veins on his forehead bursting out.


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo started to smile.


    She squatted down in front of the ck-clothed person, looking down at him from above with a smile that was as crafty as a fox¡¯s.


    ¡°You should rest assured, your family¡¯s second master is already waiting for you in the underworld since long ago. You guys go down and have a good chat.¡±


    Having heard what was said, the ck-clothed person¡¯splexion immediately became deathly pale: ¡°You...you....killed...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your family¡¯s second master was killed by me. A pity your Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will never know. I forgot to tell you. Your family¡¯s second master¡¯s way of death is the exact same as yours. Once you guys go down there, definitely will have amon topic to talk about.¡±


    Su Luo smiled happily as she started a few fires on his body.


    The light of the me reflected on her face, illuminated the high spirits on her face.


    Senior Brother Ice Cube had admonished before that it was very important to destroy the body and wipe away all traces.


    As a result, the ck-clothed person, with his throat cut but still breathing, was burned to death by mes while alive.


    Seeing Su Luo nimbly light a fire to burn a person alive, Zi Yan sucked in a deep breath of air and cast a nce at Su Luo: ¡°You are really cruel.¡±


    ¡°A person who is cruel to themselves is what¡¯s really called cruel.¡± Su Luo patted her shoulder, ¡°How about it, still painful?¡±


    ¡°Ssss¡ª¡ª¡± Having been hit on the mark by Su Luo¡¯s pat, Zi Yan was in so much pain that she sucked in a cold breath of air.


    ¡°You, this woman, not afraid I will die? Pains me to death.¡± Zi Yan covered her wound, ayer of sweat seeping out from her bright and clean forehead.


    ¡°I thought you are a real ironman, don¡¯t feel a bit of pain.¡± Su Luo snickered, with a lift of her hand, she tossed her two pills, one big one small.


    ¡°Small one take it orally, the big one apply externally.¡±


    ¡°It can be regarded that you still have a little conscience.¡± Zi Yan gave a cold snort. She took the small one orally and pinched the big one into powder and applied it externally.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true, right? The result of treating the wound is so good?¡± Zi Yan lifted her head and looked at Su Luo in amazement.


    You ought to know, there weren¡¯t any people that came out from Purgatory City who hadn¡¯t seen the world.


    To say nothing of the fact that Zi Yan¡¯s position in Purgatory City was also very high.


    ¡°This is...Rebirth of Flesh Pill?¡± Zi Yan saw her would heal with her naked eyes, then form a scab. When she lifted her head to look at Su Luo, a pleasantly surprised light shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Su Luo declined toment.


    ¡°You refined it?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s normally ancient, deep well-like eyes that had no ripple now had a trace of being moved.


    ¡°Do you think it looks like it was me?¡± Su Luo returned with a question.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it was you.¡± Zi Yan said the truth, ¡°If it was really refined by you, Purgatory City would absolutely wee you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    Wait until she had fetched the Red Acadia Seeds, and be promoted to Advanced Apothecary. At that time, she would be qualified to try to refine the Rebirth of Flesh Pill.


    She still had the Primeval Pill Recipes she inherited from Elder Zi Huo. She would then be able to refine them sheet by sheet.


    ¡°You have deep enmity with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family?¡± Zi Yan, while looking at the scar, absentmindedly asked.


    ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, in the future, I will personally exterminate with my own hand.¡± A firm unwavering determination shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes that were as resplendent as the stars.


    The hatred with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family was as deep as the ocean. In this lifetime, it would not end if one side didn¡¯t die!


    ¡°Then, you killing the ck-clothed person was not to save me. It was to take revenge for yourself.¡± Zi Yan wasted no time in removing herself from being rted to this matter.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at her in annoyance: ¡°Who asked you to repay this kindness? Really too much.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I do not owe you.¡±


    ¡°I know, too long-winded. You slowly heal here, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Saying this, Su Luo got up and walked away.

 Chapter 815 – Assassination in the forest (5)

    Chapter 815 ¨C Assassination in the forest (5)


    Who knew when Su Luo had walked away for a while, she then discovered Zi Yan¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Su Luo frowned.


    ¡°Who is following you? Did I ever tell you where I am going?¡± Zi Yan said, reluctant to admit to it.


    ¡°Then, where are you preparing to go to right now?¡±


    Zi Yan casually cast her a nce and pointed to the shallow trace of a path that was walked out: ¡°Following along this marked path is rxing.¡±


    Su Luo was speechless.


    That marked path in the grass was clearly the one she created from walking.


    ¡°If you want to follow me, then directly say so. Really awkward.¡±


    ¡°Who is following you? I am only...only...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you are lost, right? Aren¡¯t you from Purgatory City?¡± Su Luo, having heard what was said, opened her eyes wide.


    Zi Yan fiercely returned with a re: ¡°Who set the rules that people from Purgatory City are all masters at finding a path? I certainly am not good at knowing the paths, so what?¡±


    ¡°Then, you following me is because you want me to bring you out?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of gleaming eyes blinked.


    Zi Yan reluctantly nodded her head.


    Su Luo suddenlyughed. Her smile was as splendid as the blooming summer flowers. She patted Zi Yan¡¯s slender shoulders and sincerely gave a sigh: ¡°Miss, you followed the wrong person, because I...am also lost.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zi Yan foolishly looked at Su Luo with a nk expression.


    Su Luo seriously nodded, and said with a deadly earnest tone: ¡°I really am lost.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡± The two people exchanged a nce, and unexpectedly, both started tough.


    Until the end, they actually burst out into loudughter.


    The two of them were simr in temperament, like birds of a feather, and in this moment ofughing heartily, it pulled closer the distance of a friendship.


    With great difficulty, they stoppedughing. Only now did both of them exchange names.


    Zi Yan spread out her hand: ¡°What to do? Where is your goal located?¡±


    It was rare toe across a young woman to her liking, Zi Yan decided to follow Su Luo and mingle along with her.


    ¡°I want to walk towards the South-east Great Valley, I need to find something there.¡±


    ¡°South-east Great Valley...¡± Zi Yan considered while holding her chin.


    ¡°Okay, seeing that you saved my life, this Miss will reluctantly use herst tool to point out the road.¡±


    After she was finished speaking, Zi Yan took out a white paper crane from within her sleeves.


    This was definitely a crane folded from a piece of paper.


    It was pure white and lifelike, the living image of a crane, just like a real one.


    The paper crane was in Zi Yan¡¯s spread open palm. She lightly blew a breath of air towards the paper crane.


    What surprised Su Luo was¡ª¡ª


    That paper crane suddenly, in a split second, began to move.


    It blinked its eyes, as if suddenlying awake from deep sleep, the two wings opened and closed slightly.


    Very quickly, it pped its wings and started to fly, flying in one direction at high speed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, South-east Great Valley.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning, and directly chased after the white paper crane.


    She was deliberately trying to find out Su Luo¡¯s cultivation, so in the beginning, she started with seventy percent of her speed.


    On the surface, it seemed as if Su Luo was only at the fifth rank.


    However, what puzzled Zi Yan was, at that time when the ck-clothed person¡¯s Great Dimensional Imprint which was at the summit of the seventh rank, was about to fiercely smash her. It was like the sound of thunder with the strength of heaven and earth that weighed one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms, even she wasn¡¯t able to block it.


    But Su Luo was able to block it.


    Moreover, that ck-clothed person, she, herself, couldn¡¯t even kill, but Su Luo could kill him.


    All of this clearly showed, her cultivation was absolutely not as simple as a fifth rank.


    Zi Yan intended to probe the depth of Su Luo, so at the start, she rapidly increased her speed.


    Su Luo, who had cultivated the Spirit Dance Steps to the point of perfection, was quick and always had speed as her forte.


    In terms of attack, she naturally couldn¡¯tpare to Zi Yan. But with regards to speed, it would be difficult to say.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow smile.


    Ever since she had arrived on this continent, the people she ran into, if it was not like Li Yaoyao and Su Qing, those noble, aloof and arrogant women: then it was Su Xi¡¯s kind, that were crafty and bossy.

 Chapter 816 – Assassination in the forest (6)

    Chapter 816 ¨C Assassination in the forest (6)


    Normally, besides Nangong¡¯s several childhood friends, she still hadn¡¯t made some sincere friends.


    Today¡¯s unintended interference, had allowed her to encounter someone with a simr temperament. This greatly improved her mood.


    Su Luo¡¯s feet made full use of Spirit Dance Steps, momentarily, her dress flew upwards like an elegant fairy, the thin silk waving cleverly. No dirt touched her shoes, going like stepping on a wave.


    Very quickly, she chased after Zi Yan.


    The two of them went side by side, their speeds were equally matched.


    One could only hear the sound of the wind blowing at their ear, the two rows of ancient trees continuously retreating back.


    ¡°Su Luo, the paper crane¡¯s speed is about to soar, you better not get lost from following.¡±


    Zi Yan smiled happily, once more sending more strength into her foot. Her speed rapidly rose, her speed was faster than before by a fold.


    She was already a seventh rank, with Su Luo, there was a huge gap, so in an instant, she had Su Luo behind her.


    Even though Su Luo was only fifth rank, but she had many fortuitous meetings, so she held many hidden trump cards.


    One could only see her grab a handful of advanced Spirit Restoration Pills and tossed them into her mouth. She once again put more strength into her feet, and once again, she was side by side with Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan¡¯s head nted to the side, and seeing those Advanced Spirit Restoration Pills in Su Luo¡¯s hand, she nearly tripped and fell down.


    This Su Luo was simply....too extravagant, okay?


    Those were Advanced Spirit Restoration Pills!


    At an auction, they would have sold for a very high price.


    But this girl would just grab handful after a handful, like eating candy, tossing them one by one into her mouth.


    This was simply too damned, bullying to the point of being intolerable. Really makes a person jealous, okay!


    This child¡¯s family¡¯s elder must be a super difficult-to-deal-with Apothecary. Able to supply her with so much to waste extravagantly, Zi Yanpleted her evaluation in her heart.


    However, shepletely did not expect that these advanced Spirit Restoration Pills were made by Su Luo¡¯s own hand.


    If Zi Yan knew that Su Luo still had a huge pile of this that she had made during practice, even with her identity as an expert from Purgatory City, very likely, both of her eyes would stare nkly.


    Zi Yan, in her heart, howled in grief. A pair of clever eyes tossed a jealous and envious nce at Su Luo. She used more strength on her feet, using one hundred percent of her strength and once again raised her speed by a lot.


    This time, it was somewhat difficult for Su Luo.


    Just now, Su Luo had already raised her Spirit Dance Steps to its highest speed, now, no matter what, she could not speed up even more.


    Spirit Restoration Pills could only restore spirit energy, and could not increase her speed.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, both eyes staring fixedly at Zi Yan upfront and her pair of slim, jade-like legs.


    Those fast-as-lightning jade legs, because the speed was simply too fast, therefore gave off double images, one after another.


    Seeing it made Su Luo¡¯s eyes dizzy.


    Though her eyes became dizzy, but her brain became even more nimble.


    Suddenly, a light shed through Su Luo¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Teleport!¡± If she could teleport, then her speed would absolutely not be slower than Zi Yan.


    ¡°Not stupid.¡± A voice without restraint sounded in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Little Rotten Child? An opinion shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You are not allowed to call Little Grandpa, Little Rotten Child! Little Grandpa¡¯s age is older than your grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s and countless number of grandfathers!¡± The little rotten child coldly snorted in displeasure.


    But his voice was really too cute and young. Even though he tried to maintain a deadly seriousness, but as before, he could not continuously conceal that cute, sticky rice-like, soft little voice.


    By visual assessment, this child was no more than seven years old.


    But this little guy¡¯s temper was very bad, so Su Luo decided to follow along and not to lower herself to his level.


    ¡°Then fine, you pick a name for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Is this little grandpa¡¯s name something that someone like you can know?¡± The little rotten child became arrogant and proud.


    Su Luo suddenly fell,cking in strength: ¡°Then, you say, what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Call me Little Grandpa.¡± The little guy pig-headedly persisted.


    ¡°Little Grandpa, your little sister!¡± Su Luo darkly snorted.


    ¡°You boorish woman, really don¡¯t have any manners!¡±

 Chapter 817 – Assassination in the forest (7)

    Chapter 817 ¨C Assassination in the forest (7)


    ¡°Humph, then why don¡¯t I call you Little Weakling, Little Softie?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you ******, Little Balls?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! You want to die right? Little Grandpa would never change his name and do things that would change his surname, I am Di Shitian!¡±


    ¡°Di Shitian? Just you, this little rotten-...¡± Su Luo said her sentence halfway through and suddenly stopped.


    Di Shitian, why did this name sound so familiar? It seemed as if she¡¯d heard it from somewhere before.


    Sweat...


    Su Luo finally remembered!


    That person was previously the number one gifted person on this continent. The person that soared to the level of a god, wasn¡¯t he called Di Shitian?


    However, this little rotten child shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that exceptionally powerful person, right...


    Although, thinking this way, Su Luo was still somewhat on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Then alright, in the future, I¡¯ll just call you Little Sky.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question! It¡¯s too nauseating.¡±


    ¡°The names, Little Sky and Little Sweetie, pick one out of the two. Tell me your answer.¡± Su Luoid down these words very confidently.


    What a joke. Right now, that little guy was trapped within that spirit stone, simply could not get out. Didn¡¯t he still have to just let her call him whatever she wants?


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s threats, the little brat immediately wilted.


    Panting with rage, he humphed coldly several times and proudly turned his face away, disinclined to pay any more attention to Su Luo again.


    After wasting such tremendous strength, a form of address was finally determined.


    ¡°Oh, right. What did you mean with the things you said earlier? Could it be that you can teleport?¡± Su Luo very curiously asked.


    It was recorded inside the Spacew book that she took from the Amethyst Fish Pce ¨C space mages had the ability to teleport.


    However, this kind of skill wasn¡¯t something that every space mage could learn.


    It depended on aptitude.


    Earlier, Su Luo watched Zi Yan¡¯s footsteps and was dazzled. In her mind, she suddenly caught a thread of information.


    But, if she wanted to prate deeply again, there was no way for her to begin.


    ¡°Little Sky, hurry up and tell Big Sister.¡± Su Luo used a pleasant tone and manner to say.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Panting with rage, the little guy turned his face away.


    ¡°Di Shitian, Little Grandpa Di. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t wish for me to be powerful quickly? If I be powerful earlier, you will also be able toe out earlier.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to mention this!¡± The little guy, in a jittery manner, paced back and forth inside the little stone.


    If it hadn¡¯t been this mannerless and boorish woman that picked up the stone, very quickly, he would have been able to see the light of day again!


    If one must know, he¡¯d waited century after century, with great difficulty, he finally waited until there was someone that was naturally gifted that was exceptionally good in all aspects. It was easy for him to scold her!


    ¡°Anyway, things have already be like this. You helping me is like helping yourself. Just be resigned to your fate, child. We¡¯re in the same boat.¡± Su Luo smiled like a crafty fox.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Naturally, the little guy knew this fact. He said with smothered anger, ¡°Fuse the Spirit Dance Steps with spacew and you¡¯ll naturally be able to teleport.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that simple?¡± Su Luo blinked.


    ¡°Simple, what nonsense! Do you know the Spirit Dance Steps? You don¡¯t even know how to do the Spirit Dance Steps, how can you fuse it?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I...¡± Su Luo wanted to say, could it be that her feet¡¯s movement wasn¡¯t from the Spirit Dance Steps?


    However, this was personally presented to her by Liu family¡¯s Elder at that time.


    ¡°That thing you consider Spirit Dance Steps is just a thread, basically the prelude to Spirit Dance Steps. It¡¯s a warm up exercise, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Su Luo was started.


    The Spirit Dance Steps she was so intensely proud of was only just the prelude to the real Spirit Dance Steps, a warm up exercise?


    Actually, thinking about it, that should be right.


    If it was the real Spirit Dance Steps, considering Eastern Ling¡¯s Liu family¡¯s kind of military strength, how could it have been protected for so many years? It may be assumed that the powerful people all knew, just that they did not even care about this Spirit Dance Steps.


    ¡°Then, do you know where the real Spirit Dance Steps is?¡± Su Luo asked.

 Chapter 818 – Assassination in the forest (8)

    Chapter 818 ¨C Assassination in the forest (8)


    Where was the real Spirit Dance Steps?


    Little Sky tilted his head and pulled out a bit of information from amidst his old memories.


    ¡°Western Jin¡¯s imperial family.¡±


    It was in the Western Jin¡¯s imperial family?


    In the present time, there were four nations, with four super powerful families in control.


    Eastern Ling¡¯s Nangong family.


    Southern Wind¡¯s Anye family.


    Western Jin¡¯s Ouyang family.


    Northern Desert¡¯s Xuanyuan family.


    These four countries, every one of them had a super strong person keeping watch, and also had super influential families to assist.


    For example, Eastern Ling nation¡¯s Nangong family had Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to assist. Under their joint powerful alliance, the foundation was firm.


    Consequently, the strength between the four nations was equal. It was in a bnced state. So normally, they lived together in harmony.


    However, there were also bad rtions between certain nations. For example, Eastern Ling and Western Jin, due to territorial disputes, their rtionship had always been strained. Furthermore, their borders were in continuous conflict.


    ¡°Western Jin ah...¡± It seemed that if she had time, she ought to take a walk to Western Jin.


    ¡°This speed of yours is seriously too slow. Look at her, she has run and now has long since vanished.¡± Little Sky reproached Su Luo.


    ¡°But I¡¯m only at the fifth rank.¡±


    ¡°Fifth rank, so what? When I, Little Grandpa, was of the fifth rank... Forget it, a real man doesn¡¯t boast about his past achievements. Just remember these few lines well.¡±


    Sky delivered a section of a script into Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The first form of Spirit Dance Steps.¡± Little Sky said coldly.


    Su Luo suspiciously cast that chunk of spirit stone a nce.


    Little Sky guessed what she was thinking and said coldly,¡±In those days, Little Grandpa and Western Jin¡¯s ancestor walked together to the other end of the world. I more or less know a bit about it. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Hearing him talk about it like that, Su Luo found it even more strange.


    Western Jin¡¯s ancestor, that was a matter from many, many years ago... Really didn¡¯t know just what sort of unforeseen events had happened to the body of the rotten child inside this stone.


    Based on Little Sky¡¯s mnemonic chant, Su Luo ran while also practicing it.


    Because at the start, Su Luo had already learned the introductory method to Spirit Dance Steps, so learning this first form was as natural as the flow of water.


    In the beginning, admittedly, there was a lot of knocking and bumping about. Su Luo also nearly tripped, but very quickly, she gradually entered into a most pleasant stage.


    After an incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed, Su Luo finally saw Zi Yan¡¯s figure.


    This girl was free and easy, sitting up on the branch of a tree with one leg over the other, full of interest as she watched Su Luoe running while staggering along. Her mouth was hooked up with a touch of interest.


    ¡°Even slower than a snail. I¡¯ve been waiting until I nearly fell asleep.¡±


    Su Luo cast her a re: ¡°Then go ahead and sleep.¡±


    As she talked, she wiped away thatyer of fine sweat on her forehead, and found a shadowy spot to sit down.


    Then, with a wave of her hand, the tables and chairs were all arranged properly.


    With another wave of her sleeve, a pot of still steaming hot snake soup appeared in front of her.


    Because the time inside the space was slowed down by tenfold, the snake soup she made before was still giving off hot steam.


    The moment she smelled it, Zi Yan, who was originally pretending to doze off, suddenly could not stay still. Like a wisp of smoke, she came down from the tree, excitedly moving closer to it.


    ¡°Aiya, every kind of pot, bowl,dle, basin, and furthermore, such piping hot snake soup. Delicious oh, delicious.¡± She rubbed her hands somewhat excitedly.


    Su Luo unhappily handed her a clean porcin bowl.


    ¡°Do you have a space bag? That¡¯s truly great.¡± Zi Yan scooped out a bowlful of snake soup for herself and drank it down with gulping sounds in a single breath.


    These few days of being chased to be killed made her quite pitiful. Where did she have the time to find something to eat. The pitiful her was so hungry, she nearly dug out tree roots to gnaw on.


    ¡°Space bag, uh...¡± Su Luo said nonmittally.


    Actually, she really did not know what a space bag was ... Sweat.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this year, the continent had space bags that appeared. It appeared in the biggest auction house of the four nations. Unfortunately, I got there toote and did not get to see it.¡±

 Chapter 819 – Assassination in the forest (9)

    Chapter 819 ¨C Assassination in the forest (9)


    Really good tasting snake soup! Zi Yan once again scooped out a bowl of soup for herself. This time, she was not as impatient as before, but tasted it sip by sip.


    ¡°Space bag...just appeared this year?¡± Su Lou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Uh, but don¡¯t know why, there hasn¡¯t been any for many years before. But just appeared within this year. The space bag suddenly appeared.¡± Zi Yan shook her head, ¡°However, the auction price was very expensive, normal people certainly could not win the auction for it.¡±


    ¡°However, only a space mage can make a space bag, but space mages are now nearly extinct on the continent. Being expensive is also normal.¡± Zi Yan nodding her head as if it was only right.


    Only a space mage can create a space bag, and space mages were nearly extinct on this continent.....


    Su Lou narrowed her eyes slightly and a light shed on in her mind...


    Beautiful Teacher was a space mage. With his ability, creating a space bag would be no effort at all.


    Plus, the space bags only appeared within this year.....


    Perhaps, this was done by Beautiful Teacher? To hide the fact that she was a space mage?


    Just when Su Lou was guessing at this, Zi Yan slowly said, ¡°Which big family did youe from? Spirit Restoration Pills eaten like candy, with space bag in your possession. Don¡¯t you think your family¡¯s elder spoils you too much? Aren¡¯t they afraid that you, at the fifth rank, would get everything stolen?¡±


    Su Lou rolled her eyes at her in displeasure: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a seventh rank? You have the ability to steal these from me?¡±


    Zi Yan immediately had no words to say.


    In fact, don¡¯t know which powerful family taught this evildoer of a girl. Her fifth rank was definitely ced out there to deceive people.


    She was certain that this girl definitely had no match among the fifth rank.


    Fifty percent odds that she could defeat a sixth rank.


    Also, some odds she could kill a seventh rank.


    ¡°No idea which old monster had taught you into a little monster, but once you mature, ha ha ha, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will have a lot of troubles.¡± Zi Yan clearly remembered. Su Luo once had said that she wanted to exterminate the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your cup, take it out and let¡¯s have a look.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s words reminded Su Luo.


    Didn¡¯t Zi Yan just steal a cup from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? The result was her being chased like a homeless dog?


    Zi Yan casually took out the cup from her dress pocket and ced it on the table for Su Luo to enjoy.


    Su Lou stared at it with concentration.


    This cup¡¯s entire body was made from white porcin, translucent and crystal-like, emitting radiance like the luster of gems.


    At this moment, there was a thickyer of water droplets on the wall of the cup.


    Su Luo looked at it carefully and discovered that it was as Senior Brother had once said, this was low grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    Based on this condensation speed, it could only produce three drops a day.


    Zi Yan proudly raised the cup up, made a toasting gesture and tilted her head back. She then poured these three droplets of low grade Celestial Spirit Water into her mouth.


    ¡°It is really the most delicious thing on earth.¡± Zi Yan satisfiedly licked her lips and saw how Su Lou kept staring at her without blinking. She felt a bit embarrassed and stuck out her tongue, ¡°You can drink the condensed out ones tomorrow.¡±


    Respect the person who gave you food and not bite their hand. Zi Yan had just drank Su Lou¡¯s snake soup, but she just drank the three droplets of Celestial Spirit Water alone. It was somewhat impolite.


    Finished speaking, Zi Yan was just about to put the cup away.


    Just at this moment, an unforeseen incident suddenly ured!


    One could only see a little white dragon flew out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves with a speed that would astonish people.


    Nearly in the blink of an eye, his small body attacked towards that cup.


    When Zi Yan returned to her senses, she was suddenly rmed: ¡°Where is my Celestial Spirit Cup?!¡±


    This was the precious treasure of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had handed down the Celestial Spirit Cup ah!


    But where was this Celestial Spirit Cup right now?


    Of course, it was in the little divine dragon¡¯s arms.


    But, where was the little divine dragon right now?


    Naturally, the little divine dragon had retreated back into Su Luo¡¯s sleeves.


    Seeing the little dragon tightly holding the Celestial Spirit Cup in his arms with a death grip made Su Lou somewhat frustratedly ce her hand on her forehead.


    Why did this little rotten child always steal other people¡¯s treasure that he saw?


    Who spoiling taught him this bad habit?

 Chapter 820 – Celestial Spirit Cup (1)

    Chapter 820 ¨C Celestial Spirit Cup (1)


    The little divine dragon¡¯s bad habit, naturally, was Su Luo¡¯s, thiswless master, aplishment.


    This nature had already taken form, it would be very difficult to change back.


    ZI Yan bewilderedly stared at Su Lou: ¡°My cup....¡±


    Su Luo helplessly grabbed the little divine dragon by his neck and directly pulled him out and ced him on the table: ¡°Quickly return the cup, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Dragon, dragon, dragon?!¡±


    Zi Yan clearly saw that the one holding the cup with his whole body curled up like a little ball was a dragon. Her normally calm appearance and voice started stuttering.


    ¡°You even raise a dragon as a spirit pet?!!!¡± Zi Yan was so excited that she almost choked on her own saliva.


    Compared to Zi Yan¡¯s excitement, Su Luo seemed very calm.


    Su Luo casually gestured her hand for Zi Yan to calm down and then she patiently instructed the little divine dragon, step by step.


    ¡°Good boy, this is Sister Zi Yan¡¯s treasure, let us return it, okay?¡±


    The little divine dragon held the cup tightly, he looked at Su Luo with a taut and guarded expression as he shook his head as if his life depended on it.


    Su Luo took a deep breath in frustration, ¡°You can¡¯t casually take other people¡¯s precious treasures, quickly be a good boy and return the cup.¡±


    The little divine dragon guardedly looked at Su Lou, both of his hands and feet had a death grip on the Celestial Spirit Cup.


    Su Luo gracefully ced her hand on her forehead.


    This foolish boy, did he really think that like this, he could hide the Celestial Spirit Cup?


    Really stupid.


    In the beginning when he stole the thing, he should have run into Su Luo¡¯s space, running away like a wisp of smoke, who would have known?


    Now, he got caught red-handed, he still wouldn¡¯t let go of the stolen goods, how did she raise such an idiotic and foolish little dragon!?


    If the Venerable Divine Dragon father was to find out that Su Luo had raised the little divine dragon to be so idiotic, don¡¯t know if he would kill her with the hammering of one fist.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was full of tangled emotions.


    Little dragon was so lovely, so cute and adorable, if it was anything else, without hesitation, she would directly give it to him.


    But she had a use for the Celestial Spirit Cup, she had taken that cup to save a person.


    As a result. she moved close, coaxing the little divine dragon: ¡°Good boy, just wait for Sister Zi Yan to scrap together a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, after taking it to save a person, then I¡¯ll give you this cup okay?¡±


    Zi Yan slowly stretched her hands out while coaxing the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s pair of huge, innocent and perplexed eyes, blinked a few times and suspiciously looked at Zi Yan.


    He watched until her hands stretched out, then the little divine dragon gave an unhappy snort. He turned around and directly ran into Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    All of sudden, he disappeared.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders and hopelessly said: ¡°Just this kind of bad temperament, coaxing is no good, scolding also doesn¡¯t work. Even beating him won¡¯t make him better.¡±


    Zi Yan speechlessly tossed Su Luo a nce.


    It¡¯s fortunate that the little divine dragon¡¯s nature was good, otherwise, meeting such a conniving master, how much worse would his nature be?


    ¡°Do the words you just said still count?¡± Recalling what Zi Yan just said, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the corner of her mouth slowly hooking up.


    ¡°What words?¡± Zi Yan felt her hair standing on end from Su Luo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Wait until you scrape together enough for a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, then will gift the cup to my family¡¯s little dragon. These words, do they still count?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, beaming with a smile, like a cunning fox.


    Zi Yan guardedly looked at Su Luo.


    A pair of quick-witted, beautiful eyes seized up Su Luo from head to toe.


    Then, she dismantled it word by word. She analyzed each word she said, in the end, she still tilted her head and thought for a long time.....


    Su Luo frowned, ¡°Do I really look like such a bad person?¡± Otherwise, why would she analyze this for such a long time?


    ¡°You don¡¯t just look like one, but you are one.¡± Zi Yan unhappily said, ¡°To be honest, after seeing you set up the trap to kill the ck-clothed guy, it reminded me of someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.

 Chapter 821 – Celestial Spirit Cup (2)

    Chapter 821 ¨C Celestial Spirit Cup (2)


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart that was full of bitter water was poured out: ¡°My Third Senior Brother, he is simply too two-faced. Just being a little careless, and you would be sold and still help him count the money. Honestly, the feeling you give me seems like the the long lost younger sister of my Third Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Su Lou rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Your two faced evilness is there from your mother¡¯s womb ah. Simply just like a cunning little fox, just a little carelessness and would be schemed against.¡± Zi Yan snorted twice.


    Su Lou¡¯s heart had a bit of guilty conscience and nced away.


    Truth be told, she really was trying to scheme against this girl.


    Very quickly, Su Luo¡¯s pure and good expression was restored and reminded Zi Yan: ¡°Stop tilting your head ah, do your words from earlier still count?¡±


    Su Luo naturally was pointing to Zi Yan¡¯s promise to the little divine dragon.


    ¡°Once said, even a team of horses can¡¯t chase it back. As long as I can scrape together a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, then this cup, I will give it to you.¡± Zi Yan heroically patted her chest.


    It need not be said, that ce of hers was really something to be proud of.


    ¡°Okay, then you take this.¡± Su Luo casually gave her a bottle full of Celestial Spirit Water.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression froze slightly.


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Su Luo¡¯s hands, and then went up until they finally ended up on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    ¡°You.... This....¡± She could so casually take out a full bottle of Celestial Spirit Water?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that once you have a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, you wouldn¡¯t pursue the cup anymore?¡± Su Luo checkmated her.


    Zi Yan stared at Su Luo with aplicated expression, and in a daze, received the sparkling and pure bottle of Celestial Spirit Water.


    This girl seriously was.....really rich, really extravagant and really generous ah.


    Zi Yan silently opened that bottle.


    Right after opening it, a fresh and pure spiritual essence immediately rushed out!


    ¡°This....This is not the Jade Pce¡¯s Celestial Spirit Water ah!¡± Zi Yan took a deep breath, and felt her heart beating so fiercely with ¡®ba thump¡¯ sounds.


    She carefully poured out a drop on her tongue, immediately, she felt an indescribable spirit force rush from her chest to her belly.


    A warm current slowly rushed to her pubic region.


    ¡°Oh shit! This....¡± Zi Yan was so excited that she burst out with foulnguage.


    At this point, Zi Yan really could not use any words to describe her excited feeling. She could only stare at Su Luo foolishly, for quite a while, she was unable to speak.


    Su Luo, who was being looked at by her, had a somewhat indescribable feeling: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water? Why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water? Do you fucking think this ismon Celestial Spirit Water? The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Celestial Spirit Water,pared to this, is simply in boiled water ah!¡± Zi Yan wished she could lift Su Luo up by the cor and give her a good lesson.


    A smiling expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    This metaphor really made her burst with joy, and her mood became really good.


    ¡°Since it is so good, then you should keep it ah. But that cup, I won¡¯t be giving it back to you.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    This kind of Celestial Spirit Water, she had plenty in her space. The little divine dragon even extravagantly fetched it to bathe in.


    But, this bottle was only the size of a finger, and was already able to pacify this girl. It was really easy.


    ¡°Right, even if you want to use the cup to exchange with me, I wouldn¡¯t want to do the exchange!¡± Zi Yan directly ced that bottle of Celestial Spirit Water in her chest pocket.


    Su Luo silentlyughed in her heart, but her expression, on the surface, seemed very innocent: ¡°Nothing to be done, who told my family¡¯s little dragon to like the cup so much. Eating a little loss, then will just have to eat it.¡±


    In Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, this exchange, she did indeed receive a huge profit.


    Seeing Su Luo like this, Zi Yan felt a little bit of guilt, so her heart being uneasy, she suggested: ¡°Then, this time, the things we acquire in the dark forest all belong to you?¡±


    Su Luo frowned, silently nced at Zi Yan, then weakly said: ¡°This way....doesn¡¯t seem right?¡±


    What was called got off cheaply and still unt it? Su Luo was giving everyone such a lesson, live at the scene.

 Chapter 822 – Celestial Spirit Cup (3)

    Chapter 822 ¨C Celestial Spirit Cup (3)


    ¡°Why would it not be appropriate? Before, the matter with the high grade Celestial Spirit Water made you eat a loss. If I don¡¯t make it up to you, my heart won¡¯t be peaceful. Do you want this matter to be a demon in my heart?¡± The good and honest Zi Yan blinked her clear, pitch-ck eyes to persuade Su Luo.


    Su Luo somewhat reluctantly sighed: ¡°Then... it can only be this way.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing this, Zi Yan finally let go of the guilt in her heart, ¡°This snake soup is really delicious!¡±


    ¡°Then you should eat some more.¡± Su Luo smiled.


    At the same time, when Su Luo was talking with Zi Yan, an intense quarrel was also in progress inside Su Luo¡¯s space.


    However, this quarrel was very strange.


    Because there was only one voice arguing noisily. The other party just had his innocent eyes open wide, staring foolishly and nkly at that stone.


    This matter had to be exined from the start.


    After Su Luo used the Celestial Spirit Water to exchange for the cup, that cup then justifiably belong to the little divine dragon.


    However, the little divine dragon had only just gotten into her space and then met with someone blocking his way to rob him.


    That chunk of lousy stone¡¯s voice maliciously abused in an unpleasant manner: ¡°Leave this cup behind!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The little divine dragon opened his eyes wide and looked all over the ce for the voice.


    ¡°Looking at where, fart. Little grandpa is just below your w!¡± The lousy stone was on the verge of a violent rage.


    ¡°...¡± The little divine dragon only then realized that it was unexpectedly stepping on an ugly and extremely loathsome stone.


    ¡°Hurry up, ce me inside the cup!¡± The lousy stone instructed roughly.


    Asking help from someone to do something, but using this manner of coarse tone. The lousy stone was definitely on the rhythm of courting death.


    However, the little divine dragon was a good child, so he did not take offense.


    The little divine dragon nced at at the stone perplexedly, turned his head and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Stand still! Hurry up and ce me in that cup to soak for a while. You little foolish dragon, are you deaf?¡± The lousy stone¡¯s attitude had always been irascible and vile.


    A trace of suspicion shed across the little divine dragon¡¯s pair of clear eyes.


    He looked foolishly at that stone.


    This lousy stonepletely did not know how to exercise restraint, and was still over there, jabbering outmands.


    ¡°...¡± So noisy. The corner of the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth pouted slightly.


    This cup belonged to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give the cup away. However, the little stone was always giving off steam, it was probably too hot...


    Don¡¯t keep hoping that the little divine dragon¡¯s simple brain could think moreplicatedly. His brainwaves were created in the shape of a straight line.


    ¡°Quickly!¡± When the proud, petite figure inside the lousy stone saw that the little divine dragon was still as nk as before, he urged loudly.


    The cup was something he definitely wouldn¡¯t give. However, the little stone was also very pitiful, about to burn up soon.


    Consequently, the pure, kind-hearted and willing-to-help-others little divine dragon ran over to the lousy stone like a wisp of smoke and raised up his back right leg.


    The tiny figure inside the stone was shocked stupid by this movement of the little divine dragon. Only after quite a while did he return to his senses and shout loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    But, it was already toote.


    The little divine dragon had already released a stream of urine onto the stone.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!¡±


    After the tiny figure inside the stone was able to react, it suddenly broke out into a thunderous bellow that frightened the heavens and the earth and made supernatural beings sob.


    ¡°You loathsome little dragon, foolish little dragon, stupid little dragon, dragon, dragon, dragon, your sister¡¯s damn dragon! You actually dared to urinate on little grandpa! Wait after this little grandpaes out, you¡¯re dead! You just wait for little grandpa! Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!¡±


    ¡°...¡± So noisy. The little divine dragon pursed his small mouth.


    He had already helped the little stone extinguish the fire and lower its temperature. Why was the little stone still angry like this?


    The little divine dragon ttened his small mouth. Both of his eyes were pure, innocent and bewildered.


    ¡°Extremely smelly, extremely smelly, extremely smelly!!!! Ah ah ah ah ah!!!! Why haven¡¯t you already hurried to wash this little grandpa!!!! Hurry up and bring me to be washed and scrubbed, ah ah ah ah!!!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s Rmendation:


    Rmend, a good friend¡¯s just-started, new book: ¡¶¾ø³è¸¹ºÚåú¡·¡¶The Absolutely Pampered and Two-faced Imperial Concubine¡·It¡¯s a work with a lot of strength, I really like it.

 Chapter 823 – Celestial Spirit Cup (4)

    Chapter 823 ¨C Celestial Spirit Cup (4)


    ¡°...¡± The little stone was the one that was truly the most smelly! The little divine dragon also had a temper.


    Being cursed by someone but unable to retort back verbally, then just retaliate physically.


    As a result, our little divine dragon, who had always been obedient and well-behaved, extended that robust little w from his calf. Facing that stone, it directlyunched it with a long distance shot!


    ¡°Whoosh¨C¡±


    The little stone that was still carefreely jabbering out abuse, became a throwing object that wasunched by the little divine dragon and flew far away.


    As for where it flew to... who knew?


    Little Sky¡¯s voice, jabbering on shouts of abuse, could be heard from a distance.


    But because the distance from it had grown so far, it could not be heard clearly.


    The little divine dragon simply did not give it any more attention.


    At this time, Su Luo, who was in a spirit state, entered into her space.


    ¡°Eh, where is Little Sky?¡±Su Luo nced left and right, looked for quite a while but still did not find that stone.


    She remembered that previously, this was where she¡¯d ced it. Could it be that she remembered wrongly?


    The little divine dragon pulled back his neck guiltily. A pair of clear eyes, pitch-ck as ink, stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo sat down on the ground opposite of him, reached out her hand to stroke his little head.


    The little divine dragon tilted his little face and thought for a while. In the end, he still lifted up that cup with both ws to give to Su Luo.


    ¡°Giving this to me?¡± Su Luo pointed at her own nose.


    ¡°Uhm!¡± The little divine dragon nodded seriously.


    Su Luo took that cup, looked over it carefully, up, down, left and right, but still did not find anything strange.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a cup that exudes low grade Celestial Spirit Water? Are we stillcking in Celestial Spirit Water? Is it worth treasuring this much, clinging to it so rigidly and not letting go?¡± Su Luo sized up that cup with doubt.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s little w snatched away the cup in Su Luo¡¯s hand and immediately tossed it towards the ground!


    ¡°Hey, I say, you, this child, who did you learn this bad temperament from...¡± Su Luo had not finished speaking, when she saw that in the midst of that white jade cup¡¯s shattered fragments, a yellow paper was flying directly towards her.


    ¡°This is...¡± Once Su Luo grabbed hold of the yellow paper, she just took one nce and then stopped.


    For a moment, the hand holding that piece of yellow paper trembled slightly.


    ¡°This, is, a map fragment to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. It was simply hard to believe.


    This was actually a map fragment to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods!!!


    For a moment, Su Luo stood there rigidly. The nice surprise that filled her throat seemed to want to gush out.


    Su Luo took out another piece of the map fragment from inside a secret shelf in her space.


    These two fragments seemed to have a kind of imperceptible force of attraction. The two fragments flew into the air, suddenly twisting and dancing in the wind, and finally, actually glued together tightly.


    After that, the two-joined-as-one piece of paper once again flew back into Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You, this little thing, couldn¡¯t be that you have known since long ago that this cup concealed a map fragment, right?¡± Su Luo looked at the little divine dragon with aplicated gaze.


    The little divine dragon ran bashfully into Su Luo¡¯s embrace. His little butt turned and twisted, appearing extremely shy.


    ¡°No wonder you clung to to that cup so tightly and did not let go. So actually, it turns out, you have a unique all-seeing mind, heehee.¡± Su Luo¡¯s rubbed his head, in a very happy mood.


    Don¡¯t know for how long this white jade cup had stayed in the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, afterwards, it was stolen by that girl, Zi Yan.


    What a pity, oh, what a pity. What a pity that they all didn¡¯t know that this cup was actually not the most precious treasure. The real precious thing was the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods concealed inside the cup.


    The Secluded Necropolis of the Gods¡¯ map fragment was the real priceless treasure. The Celestial Spirit Water simply could not bepared on the same level with it.


    It was said that the Secluded Continent was an existence that transcended the endless months and years of time. It was said that the people who came out from that ce, even if they were the most ordinary people, they could exterminate any of this continent¡¯s nations as they wished with one move.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, any ordinary person was able to aplish such a thing.


    It could clearly be seen how mystical an existence the Secluded Continent was.

 Chapter 824 – Celestial Spirit Cup (5)

    Chapter 824 ¨C Celestial Spirit Cup (5)


    It¡¯s just that back in those days, there was a war on the Secluded Continent among the strong experts. In the end, almost all of them staked it all and died together. Their corpses were buried in the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.


    Not just the corpses, but even their many weapons and the life-saving talismans that were on their bodies were all buried there.


    Not even mentioning the talismans, if one could pull out a weapon and return to this continent, that person could definitely proim themselves as king.


    Legend said that the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods was divided into four parts.


    And so, as chance would have it, two of the pieces were in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly and the tip of her brow pulsed.


    As if remembering that day when Nangong Liuyun had mockingly said to her, I really suspect that some day, with your eyes closed, the hidden treasure map will automatically fly to in front of you.


    Previously, Su Luo had thought it was a joke and merely dismissed it with augh.


    Now... looking at the hidden treasure map that had automatically flown into her hand and joined together as one, Su Luo¡¯s smile grew increasingly splendid.


    Just when Su Luo was joyfully satisfied, Zi Yan shook her body: ¡°Hey, hey, wake up, wake up.¡±


    Su Luo could only put away her feeling of excitement and her spirit floated out of her space.


    She opened her somewhat dazed eyes: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zi Yan red at her unhappily.


    This girl was also a careless person. Her body had many treasures, yet she was sleeping and snoring in front of a friend she¡¯d only known for one day,pletely unguarded.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t a vile person, otherwise, they would have already swung a knife at this girl¡¯s neck and snatched away the treasure to escape without a trace.


    Zi Yan reminded her about her life: ¡°I say, you should be a little bit guarded against other people, okay? It is dangerous around the whole country. Otherwise, in the future, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    Su Luoughed, nodding to state yes.


    Actually, in regards to being on guard, who could be more serious than her?


    It¡¯s just that Su Luo¡¯s gaze when looking at people was very urate. She knew Zi Yan wasn¡¯t that kind of greedy person of low character.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a sound.¡± Su Luo suddenly stood up.


    A burst of fragmented sounds of footsteps came closer from afar. They were walking towards their direction.


    Zi Yan nodded her head.


    One merely saw her nimbly climb up to the top of a tree and hide her body. With her right hand screening off her forehead, she held the pose of gazing into the distance.


    Very quickly, she came down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s people from the Luoyu Pce Hall. They are also going towards the South-eastern Great Valley.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. A trace of cold intent shed across her pitch-ck pupils.


    ¡°Luoyu Pce Hall?¡± Su Luo muttered to herself.


    In her memories, Luoyu Pce Hall was a symbolic alternative name.


    She only knew that among the one city, two pce halls, three pces and four sacred ces, Luoyu Pce Hall, with Beichen Pce Hall, ranked as the number two pce hall.


    Able to stand side by side with the Beichen family, it was clear that Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s strength was notcking.


    However, seeing Zi Yan¡¯s expression, it seemed that she had some considerable dislike towards Luoyu Pce Hall?


    Not waiting for Su Luo to ask, Zi Yan frowned: ¡°Luoyu Pce Hall has always been in a snake and rat den with the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, acting in collusion. How good can they be?¡±


    ¡°To say it even more simply, Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s Madam Luo is Li Yaoyao¡¯s biological aunt. The Luo family and the Li family have an inws rtionship, usually forming a group together.¡±


    Madam Luo is Li Yaoyao¡¯s biological aunt? Su Luo¡¯s impression of Madam Luo and Luoyu Pce Hall, in an instant, became bad.


    Zi Yan¡¯s brows creased even more tensely: ¡°Furthermore, looking at their route, they also seem to be going towards the South-eastern Great Valley. This time, it¡¯ll be troublesome for you.¡±


    ¡°The South-eastern Great Valley is so big. We won¡¯t necessarily run into them, right?¡±


    ¡°That is not for certain. You have to know, they produce Apothecaries in the Luoyu Pce Hall, and they have alsoe prepared...¡± Zi Yan smiled happily as she looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°Then why waste time on senseless talk, let¡¯s just hurry.¡± With a single wave of her hand, Su Luo put away all of those things.


    She carried out the first form of Spirit Dance Steps and her speed immediately flew like a whirlwind.


    At the start, Zi Yan was still able to smile, but after a while, her smile turned rigid at the corner of her mouth.


    __


    Author¡¯s words:


    Went out to eat food, came home and estimated that I could still count. Children, don¡¯t forget to go see ¡¶¾ø³è¸¹ºÚåú¡·¡¶The Absolutely Pampered Two-faced Imperial Concubine¡·.

 Chapter 825 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (1)

    Chapter 825 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (1)


    She suddenly discovered that Su Luo¡¯s speed had rapidly soared within such a short while.


    Zi Yan didn¡¯t believe it, to increase one¡¯s speed so fully was a shock.


    However, before, she had used all her strength and was able to beat Su Luo steadily. But now, she had soared to one hundred percent of her speed yet could only helplessly look on as Su Luo was up ahead by an arm¡¯s length. No matter what, she could not catch up to her!


    This was simply too strange!


    This was merely the effort of a meal¡¯s time, how could her speed have risen so dramatically?


    If it was to say that in this two hour period, Su Luo had sessfully learned the martial arts, making her speed increased dramatically, she absolutely would not believe it.


    Then, there was only one exnation for this matter.


    Su Luo, since the beginning, was hiding it!


    Before, it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t chase and catch up to her, rather, she had deliberately slowed her speed.


    Yes, it was definitely like this.


    But another problem once again came tightly following this one.


    On the surface, this girl seemed to be fifth rank, but in fact oh? Her speed differed very littlepared to hers.


    Zi Yan was immediately speechless.


    In Purgatory City, her talent was also considered first ss, but in this lifetime, she hadn¡¯t seen a girl that was as full of mystery as this one.


    Along the way, several times, Zi Yan wanted to test her with challenging speed, but all of it ended in failure. In the end, she could only ept her fate.


    Didn¡¯t know after how much time had passed, under the guidance of the paper crane, the two people finally arrived at the South-eastern Great Valley.


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    A loud sound echoed.


    The paper crane that was leading the way fell to the ground, its whole body bursting into mes. Finally, it turned into a puff of smoke that faded away into the air.


    ¡°The final paper crane is used up.¡± Zi Yan carelessly shrugged her shoulders, afterwards, it would all depend on Su Luo: ¡°From now on, it will depend on you. You ought to be able to bring me out of here.¡±


    Originally, Zi Yan had wanted to use that paper crane to bring her out of the Dark Forest. Now, it was used to find the path for Su Luo.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to lead the way?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she raised an eyebrow.


    Her only weakness was that her sense of direction was no good. If you ask her to lead the way, she highly doubted that she would walk out of this Dark Forest within ten years.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was full of astonishment as she foolishly stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo suddenly smiled: ¡°Fine, in any case, I will take you out of here. Now, take me to find the Red Acadia seeds.¡±


    Anyway, with Senior Brother Ice Cube here, what was she afraid of?


    Su Luo thought about it and finally still let the little divine dragon out. At the same time, she murmured a few sentences in his ear.


    After the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods¡¯ map¡¯s matter, Su Luo hadplete confidence in the little divine dragon¡¯s treasure hunting ability.


    The Red Acadia seeds...The little divine dragon dug up his encyclopedia-sized inherited memories. He searched the endless ocean of knowledge for any information on the Red Acadia Seeds.


    The Dragon race had always had this saying of inherited knowledge.


    Inherited knowledge, as the name implied, was the knowledge passed on from the previous generation to the next one.


    After the little divine dragon had grown out of infancy, his inherited memories followed along and was awakened. Only, this child was toozy to flip through the inherited knowledge.


    Suddenly, the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon raised his head and howled excitedly towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo patted his little head: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are the most precious little divine dragon from the Dragon race. All day long, if you are learning how to howl like a dog or learning to howl like a wolf, in the future, how can I, as your owner, face your old man that has such high expectations?¡±


    The little divine dragon gave an ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ and adorably licked Su Luo¡¯s palm, looking especially cute.


    Only after this did he scatter all four limbs, and with flying speed, went deep into the jungle on the left side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly follow.¡± Su Luo tugged at Zi Yan who was lost in thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I want to say, your family¡¯s dragon....¡± Before Zi Yan finished speaking, Su Luo¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the ce she was standing.


    ¡°s.¡± Zi Yan sighed in secret. She condensed her spirit strength, and quickly followed behind Su Luo.

 Chapter 826 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (2)

    Chapter 826 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (2)


    This Dark Forest hid the sky and covered the earth with thriving vegetation. In a blink of an eye, a person would disappear. But she was hoping Su Luo could bring her out.


    Zi Yan was suspended far in the rear. She used herst inner strength but still could not catch up. For a moment, she could not help but feel somewhat discouraged.


    The little divine dragon was running very fast at the front.


    Fortunately, Su Luo had a spirit contract with him and could feel his position. Otherwise, she would definitely have gotten lost while following him.


    When Su Luo arrived, she just so happened to see the little divine dragon stand on a weirdly-shaped tree. He was standing on tiptoe with his little butt sticking out as he picked at a fruit.


    This was a tree that was as tall as a person. Its entire body was red throughout, with its branches and leaves shaped as stripes, floating and shaking in the wind, simr to a willow tree¡¯s leaves.


    On its body, there were five huge fruits. Every one of them was as big as an infant¡¯s fist.


    Seeing that scarlet red fruit, Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned, and a touch of fascinated radiance shed across them.


    ¡°This... could it be the legendary Red Acadia Seeds?¡±


    A panting Zi Yan appeared behind Su Luo.


    ¡°Heavens, this... what is this thing? Red Acadia Seeds? It doesn¡¯t look like it...¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise, ran up a few steps to it and clicked her tongue in amazement.


    ¡°You also feel that it doesn¡¯t look like it?¡± Su Luo stood beside her with her gaze staring fixedly at that plump, glistening, scarlet red fruit.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve seen Red Acadia Seeds before. They¡¯re only the size of a fingernail. How could it be so big? Simply... It¡¯s simply too mystical!¡± Although Zi Yan was talking to Su Luo, her pair of eyes was still staring fixedly at that fruit tree.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    She had never seen the real Red Acadia Seeds before, having only seen them before in books.


    Thus, she was somewhat uncertain about this thing.


    ¡°Hey, could it be a variant of an Acadia tree?¡± A miraculous light shed in Zi Yan¡¯s mind. Suddenly, she quivered and grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A variant Acadia tree?¡± A light shed on in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    A variant Acadia tree. Compared to the ones with no variations, wasn¡¯t the value tenfold higher?


    For a moment, the two people exchanged a look. Neither of them were able to say anything.


    Just at this strangely tranquil moment, suddenly, the sound of the little divine dragon ¡®awoo awoo¡¯-ing rang out.


    ¡°Little foolish dragon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Luo asked impatiently.


    At the start, she¡¯d seen him sticking out his little butt to pluck that variant Red Acadia Seed. But she did not see hime down after he had plucked it for a long time.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo...¡± It bit me!


    The little guy felt very wronged. He ttened his little mouth and there were tears in his pitch-ck and limpid eyes. He looked extremely pitiful.


    Unable to bear it, Su Luo looked over at his finger. As expected, she saw a smear of scarlet bloodstain.


    And at this moment, the little divine dragon¡¯s w was still being held by that fruit.


    Could it be that this variant Red Acadia Seeds could even suck blood?


    ¡°Does the bite hurt? Then release it, we will find another way.¡± Su Luo said softly.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo...¡± It bit me and won¡¯t let my paw go!


    The little divine dragon was very innocent and also very bewildered. A pair of huge eyes wept and wanted to sob.


    Seeing this scene, Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s hearts all grew soft.


    Although Zi Yan could not make sense of what the little divine dragon was wailing about, however, seeing his aggrieved little appearance, her heart just became unbearably soft.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Big sister wille save you!¡± Zi Yan quickly stepped forward and reached out her hand towards that huge Red Acadia Seed to remove it.


    However, before she even touched the Red Acadia Seed, those willow branch-like vines on the Acadia tree suddenly whipped towards Zi Yan!


    Its speed was astonishingly quick, practically in the blink of an eye!


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart was greatly rmed and withdrew her hand with flying speed.


    However, the back of her hand had still gained a scarlet stripe.

 Chapter 827 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (3)

    Chapter 827 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (3)


    It looked like she¡¯d been whipped by a whip. It dripped with blood, so deep that the bone could be clearly seen.


    Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knitted together and she asked with deep concern: ¡°How is it? Are you still okay?¡±


    With lingering fear, Zi Yan said: ¡°This speed is simply too scary! I simply had no time to avoid it.¡±


    Able to force Zi Yan into being unable to avoid it, clearly, it could be seen how solid this Acadia tree¡¯s strength was.


    Just right at this time, a burst of footsteps could be hearding near from afar.


    Faintly, there was also the sounds of conversation.


    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s right just up ahead. Thest time, when my school came out to learn through experience, it was me who secretly discovered it.¡± It was the voice of a girl who was joyfully satisfied.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯ve done pretty well.¡± It was an indifferent and arrogant tone that had a trace of spoiling.


    ¡°Second Brother, do you think it really is a variant Acadia tree?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°If it really is a variant Acadia tree, how great would it be. Then Big Brother can be promoted to Advanced Apothecary!¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°To survey the entire continent, like Big Brother, at such a young age and able to enter the ranks of Advanced Apothecary, there isn¡¯t one that even exists!¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun entered Elite Apothecary at age twenty.¡± The male¡¯s indifferent voice held a trace of envy.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t even know what sort of eyesight Grandmaster Rong Yun has. Big Brother having such good aptitude and he still doesn¡¯t want. And the result, hehe, I heard he, forck of a better option, finally had to ept an Elementary Apothecary. Truly a loss of face!¡±


    The male¡¯s always indifferent voice also could not hold back to sneer coldly: ¡°If I¡¯d lost to Yaoyao, I would have just admitted it. But, losing to such an unknown, loathsome girl, it¡¯s truly hard to swallow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t even know what kind of luck that Su Luo has to actually be able to take Big Sister Yaoyao¡¯s ce. Just thinking about it makes me angry!¡±


    The voices grew closer and closer, closer and closer...


    Zi Yan silently nced at Su Luo, silently nced at her again, then silently nced at her once more....


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted slightly as she gracefully supported her forehead with her hand: ¡°If you wish to ask if that person in their conversation, being lifted up high and able to receive the Mandate of Heaven, is me...¡±


    Zi Yan nodded repeatedly, expressing that this was precisely what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Then, congrattions to you. You¡¯ve unexpectedly received the blessings of three lifetimes, to be together with such a lucky young woman, as you leave home to make your way in the Dark Forest.¡± Su Luo beamed with all smiles as she looked at her.


    Zi Yan pped Su Luo¡¯s shoulder in annoyance: ¡°Just the rough points would have been enough, but you still boasted.¡±


    Just right at this time, the people up ahead had already approached.


    Luoyu Pce Hall was determined to win this time, so the experts they brought were truly a great number.


    Leading them was a tall and long figured, arrogant youngster.


    Dressed in a red embroidered gown, handsome facial features, a cold and firm outline. His pair of eyes was even more icily arrogant, noble and virtuous.


    He would casually stand anywhere as he wished, and the temperature of the surroundings seemed like it would immediately drop to the freezing point.


    At his side, was a girl in a white princess dress. Visually estimated to be fifteen or sixteen years of age.


    This youngdy had an oval-shaped face, skin like condensed amber, even fairer than snow. She had a pair of huge and clear eyes. Shecked a little pure kind-heartedness, but had a trace of pampered ruthlessness.


    Behind them, a grandiose group of martial artists followed. Seeing their strength, it wasn¡¯t low at all.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan nced at each other and both shook their heads slightly.


    This time, it would be troublesome.


    That white-clothed girl saw Su Luo and immediately shouted coldly: ¡°Who are you guys? What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Zi Yan unhurriedly crossed her arms and nced at her: ¡°Luo Dieyi, suchrge and awe-inspiring authority.¡±


    The moment Luo Dieyi saw Zi Yan, her eyes contracted slightly.


    ¡°You... you are...¡± Luo Dieyi felt that the person before her was somewhat familiar, but as to who this was specifically, she couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Once you get rid of the scab, you forget the pain. It seems that it really is like this.¡± Zi Yan nced at her leisurely.

 Chapter 828 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (4)

    Chapter 828 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (4)


    A resentful expression shed across Luo Dieyi¡¯s face, and her finger furiously pointed at Zi Yan: ¡°Zi Yan! It turned out to be you!¡±


    ¡°Your memory is not bad, looks like you still haven¡¯t forgotten me oh.¡± Zi Yan,ughing happily, said, ¡°What, now are you here to fight with me over territory?¡±


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and gave a heavy humph. She turned around and directly walked to her brother¡¯s side.


    On this continent, there were ten powerful forces, the rtionship among them wasplicated and very tricky. Among the younger generation, there was much more interaction.


    Ten years ago, when she was still five years old, she followed Father on a trip to Purgatory City.


    That time was the darkest part of her history while growing up.


    And the person that could touch this darkyer, naturally, was the bad Miss in front of her eyes that was smiling amiably but was vicious and merciless!


    Luo Dieyi was admittedly arrogantly and despotic. But every time she recalled Zi Yan¡¯s innumerable cruel methods, just thinking about it brought about some of her lingering fear.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Luo Haochen saw his always brash younger sister wilting after recognizing the opponent and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Luo Dieyi leaned close to Luo Haochen and muttered something. Luo Haochen¡¯s good-looking swordlike eyebrows knitted tightly.


    It might be assumed that Zi Yan¡¯s origin made his heart give birth to some restraining fear.


    Luo Haochen thought about it, and decided on diplomacy over violence. As a result, he cupped his hand and said: ¡°Miss Zi Yan, this Red Acadia tree was first discovered by our Luoyu Pce Hall. This is the so-called firste first served, I hope Miss Zi Yan would move back a step.¡±


    Luo Haochen¡¯s tone, although polite, but the meaning in his words was not at all polite.


    Purgatory City¡¯s strength was indeed tyrannical, but they still had to give a reasonable exnation right?


    The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold sneer: ¡°You ask me to move back a step and I¡¯ll move back, then wouldn¡¯t I have lost some face? If I don¡¯t have face, then wouldn¡¯t that mean Purgatory City also doesn¡¯t have any face?¡±


    Lou Haochen¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly.


    He was usually arrogant, now, seeing him use a rarely-seen nice tone and manner to talk to someone, but the opponent was still this arrogant.


    ¡°What does Miss Zi Yan want to do?¡± Luo Haochen restrained his anger, arrogantly sweeping her a nce.


    ¡°One of the sentences you said is not wrong, it¡¯s the so-called firste first served. This Red Acadia Tree, this miss had already seen two years ago, and calcted that at this time, the fruit would ripen, only then did Ie to pick it. You guys arrived toote.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s expression and tone carried an arrogance that came from deep within her body.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Simply to bully intolerably!


    ¡°You are saying nonsense! This Red Acadia Tree, clearly, I had discovered it first. How could it be first discovered by you?¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s face was full of resentment, and said in a towering rage.


    ¡°I discovered it earlier than you. You look here, this tree has already been marked with the sign for Purgatory City since long ago.¡± Zi Yan smiled happily as she pointed to the blood red skull imprint on the tree, ¡°Where is your Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s sign? Swallowed by the tree?¡±


    Luo Haochen¡¯s expression condensed slightly.


    He turned his head to look towards Luo Dieyi.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s expression flushed red, momentarily, she hesitated, unable to say anything.


    Before, when she discovered this Red Acadia tree, she wanted to immediately carve her family¡¯s sign on it, but could not deal with it¡ª¡ª


    This tree was as nimble as a spirit.


    She haven¡¯t even neared it, before she was sent flying by a ruthless vine. How could she carve it under such circumstances?


    Also because of this, she had discovered that this Red Acadia tree had a high probability of being a variant. So, she hurried to asked Second Brother toe and help her.


    Consequently, Luo Dieyi, with embarrassment, shook her head at Luo Haochen.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s brows wrinkled even more tightly.


    However, Luo Haochen was also not a fool, if Purgatory City had already discovered this Red Acadia Tree at an earlier time, they would have already sent people here earlier to guard it. How could they have allowed Luo Dieyi to get near it?


    As a result, Luo Haochen was certain that Zi Yan was definitely lying.


    However, even though he knew she was clearly lying, Luo Haochen didn¡¯t have any means to deal with her.

 Chapter 829 – Variant Red Acacia tree (5)

    Chapter 829 ¨C Variant Red Acacia tree (5)


    He took a few steps forward, fixed his ice-cold gaze at the sign, and suddenly, his lips curled into a stern sneer: ¡°Purgatory City is something else, it¡¯s been two years since they made the sign, and now it still looks as good as new.¡±


    Being called out, Zi Yan¡¯s face didn¡¯t redden, nor did she gasp, saying: ¡°Of course, this point is something Luoyu Pce Hall should learn from.¡±


    Luo Haochen was stopped with a stifled breath held in his throat.


    He heavily humphed coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, Miss Zi Yan, how to resolve this matter, you give an ount, otherwise, we can only use strength to decide.¡±


    Luo Haochen, since the beginning, had not bothered to spare a nce at Su Luo.


    In the beginning, he swept a nce at Su Luo, and discovered that she was merely an insignificant fifth rank, so he took her for Zi Yan¡¯s attendant. Therefore, he did not directly look at her at all.


    Zi Yan¡¯s gaze and Su Luo¡¯s eyes met and conferred.


    Although they had just met, but they had aplete understanding of each other. With only a brief nce, they could understand what the other was thinking.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± In a negotiation, the first to offer a price would be in an inferior position.


    Therefore, Zi Yan simply would not be the first to offer a price.


    ¡°There are five Red Acadia Seeds on this tree, we, the Luoyu Pce Hall, get three, you get two.¡± Luo Haochen spoke coldly.


    ¡°Ha¡ª¡ª¡° Zi Yan coldlyughed out loud.


    She didn¡¯t know about anything else, but Su Luo obviously needed three seeds, if she dared to agree, Su Luo would tear her up.


    ¡°No way! We get three, you get two.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s expression was cold and stern.


    ¡°This also won¡¯t do, we must get three!¡± Luo Haochen was also not someone easy to deal with.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s to say, we won¡¯te to an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zi Yan, take a step back and look at the bigger picture.¡±


    Zi Yan gave a sneer: ¡°You want us Purgatory City to take a step back? Luo Haochen, you have huge guts!¡±


    ¡°Miss Zi Yan, you cannot represent the entire Purgatory City.¡± Luo Haochen frowned. If it was not for fear of Purgatory City, why should he waste so much words with her?


    ¡°Red Acadia seeds are on the tree, whoever grabs it first, it would belong to them, why speak so much nonsense?!¡± Zi Yan said coldly.


    ¡°Great! These are your own words!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Zi Yan¡¯s words just happened to match his intentions!


    Seeing how quickly he agreed, a sudden feeling of unease appeared in Zi Yan¡¯s heart. She took a furtive nce at Su Luo.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders. Words after words, how could there be time to carefully ponder?


    Since it had already reached this stage, then let¡¯s see how this turned out.


    She did not believe that the Red Acadia Seed, that even the little divine dragon could not pick, could actually be picked by the people from Luoyu Pce Hall.


    ¡°Elder Brother, let me go pick them.¡± Luo Dieyi perked up her pure baby doll-like face. A very unwavering, determined-to-win expression shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, go.¡± Luo Haochen nodded his head.


    Zi Yan and Su Luo looked at each other, smiles visible in the depths of their eyes.


    Both the little divine dragon and Zi Yan could not pick the seeds, how could this little girl Luo Dieyi pick it? Wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    However, in the next instant, Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    Because Luo Dieyi pulled out a pair of white gloves that gave off silver lights from her sleeve, and slowly put them on.


    As she was putting them on, she sent a provocative nce at Zi Yan that was full of disdain.


    ¡°Golden silkworm silver threaded gloves?¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Considered you are also knowledgeable.¡± Luo Dieyi humphed coldly, and slowly walked towards the Red Acacia tree.


    At that time, remorse was over Zi Yan¡¯s face as she looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.....if I lose the Red Acadia Seeds this time, will you beat me up?¡± Zi Yan was sullen, ashamed, and with a pitiful face, she looked at Su Luo.


    Suddenly, a bad premonition appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 830 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (6)

    Chapter 830 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (6)


    ¡°The Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver threaded gloves, what kind of thing is it?¡± Su Luo asked in a low voice.


    These children of the ten powerful families, each and every one of them had wide knowledge and experience.


    Zi Yan had a bitter smile as she shook her head: ¡°Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver threaded gloves are made from the silver silk spit out by the Golden Silkworm. You might not have heard of the Golden Silkworm, but you have definitely seen its food. ¡°


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zi Yan forced out another bitter smile: ¡°Golden Silkworms are extremely rare, raising them cost a lot of effort, because what they eat are crystal stones. Moreover, they only eat green-colored or higher grade crystal stones.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Luo was speechless.


    Zi Yan sighed and said: ¡°As a result, there are very few Golden Silkworms. To get enough silk to make a pair of gloves, you need to have at least one hundred Golden Silkworms to spit out ten years¡¯ worth of silk threads.¡±


    ¡°........¡± Su Luo¡¯s lip pursed.


    »¹ÕæÊÇÉݳޡ£


    Those were really extravagant.


    Zi Yan finally reached a conclusion: ¡°Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver thread gloves are extremely sturdy, its defensive abilities are very strong. Even an eighth rank expert can hardly break its defence, so they are perfect when used to pick Red Acadia Seeds.¡±


    Su Luo gaze was closely fixed on those gloves.


    ¡°Actually, that pair of Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver thread gloves is the most suitable weapon for you.¡± Zi Yan said regrettably.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo expressed her doubt.


    ¡°Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver thread gloves, whenbined with your Great Dimensional Imprint, that would be the most exquisite match. However, it¡¯s a pity, the Luoyu Pce Hall are usually stingy, no matter what, you won¡¯t be able to get those gloves.¡±


    Su Luo looked at the Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver thread gloves, a touch of regret also shing through her eyes.


    While the two were talking, Luo Dieyi had already walked to the front of the Red Acadia tree.


    Her lips curled into a proud and self-satisfied smile.


    Before, she was almost killed by this overbearing tree. And now, wasn¡¯t she still back to pick its seeds?


    Luo Dieyi extended both of her hands¡ª¡ª


    Just at this very moment, something unexpected happened!


    Those branches of the Red Acadia Tree that were swaying in the wind, in a split second, tensed up and ruthlessly whipped towards Luo Dieyi.


    Luo Dieyi was already prepared, she lowered her body and dodged it.


    But this time, even the Gods were not on her side.


    Although she had calcted correctly the Red Acadia Tree¡¯s response, there was also the little divine dragon standing on the tree, having his fingers being gnawed on.


    Normally, the little divine dragon was very obedient, but he was very protective of his food. Whoever dared to touch his treasure, he would give his life to protect it!


    However, the little divine dragon was originally the size of a small ball, considering the Red Acadia Tree¡¯s luxuriant leaves and branches, Luo Dieyi really didn¡¯t notice him at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the little divine dragon had lifted his sturdy calf.


    He threw a very heavy kick towards the arrogant Luo Dieyi¡¯s breasts!


    This kick tounch someone far away was something the little divine dragon had just practiced on the lousy spirit stone.


    When protecting his food, his strength was definitely solid!


    How could the delicate Luo Dieyi withstand it?


    One could only see her body make a parab arc and shoot back, flying far away!


    Because before, when the lousy stone was kicked away, it had still chattered away, so this time, the little divine dragon had learned from it. He used all his strength for this kick and sent Luo Dieyi far, far away....


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s body flew over them in mid-air, shooting all the way to the middle of a distant darkke¡ª¡ª


    ¡°No¡ª¡° Luo Dieyi¡¯s face was full of horror.


    Because she saw a frightening Spiked Alligator looking up with its bloody maw open wide like a sacrificial bowl.


    It was not clear, whether it was the little divine dragon¡¯s good luck that defied nature or Luo Dieyi¡¯s conduct that provoked the great indignation of Gods.


    Anyhow, Luo Dieyi was in a tragic situation.


    Her body that was kicked flying was bent in the shape of a bow, and directly sat on the sharp spikes, straight in the bloody maw of the alligator.


    Those sharp protruding teeth of the Spiked Alligator, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, directly sank into the fair skin of both of Luo Dieyi¡¯s buttcheeks.

 Chapter 831 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (7)

    Chapter 831 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (7)


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡±


    Luo Deyi was frightened, scared, afraid and also in pain. She loudly screeched, her voice loud enough to be heard all over the Dark Forest.


    Su Luo and the others were close to theke and there were no obstacles around it. So, all of them saw Luo Dieyi¡¯s miserable experience.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s eyes met.... Both had an extremelyplicated expression in their eyes.


    ¡°Eh.....¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°What an intrepid little dragon....¡± Zi Yan nodded her head in silence.


    ¡°Only, he is still small....¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t know how to exin this.


    ¡°So small and already so valiant....¡± Zi Yan sighed deeply.


    Su Luo noticed that the more she said, the more she would make the matters worse, so she helplessly shrugged her shoulders.


    Compared to the two of them of Su Luo¡¯s party, the color of Luo Haochen¡¯s face could be described as a ck pot.


    So ck that even water could drip out.


    He was just about to go save Luo Dieyi personally, however, at this moment, another unforeseen event took ce.


    Not sure what the little divine dragon had done, but the Variant Red Acadia Tree unexpectedly started swinging back and forth, as if doing the Yangge (1) dance.


    Just when Su Luo couldn¡¯t continue watching, and wanted to go take back the little divine dragon¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a green light shed by.


    That Variant Red Acadia Tree suddenly pulled itself up by the roots on its four thick root stems, just like four legs. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it directly ran forward!


    Su Luo simply looked on, dumbfounded.


    What was this f*cking world? Even trees can grow four legs like an animal to run and jump about?


    Su Luo felt that her view of this world had been broken and was rewritten.


    ¡°What are you doing, still staring foolishly? Quickly chase it!¡± Zi Yan reacted quicker, she grabbed Su Luo and flew to chase after the tree.


    Su Luo finally returned to her senses and quickly elerated to catch up.


    Luo Haochen was also stunned by the scene in front of his eyes.


    Originally, he had wanted to personally help Luo Dieyi, but seeing Zi Yan and Su Luo chase after the tree, he immediately changed his mind.


    ¡°Split off, two people to save the Miss!¡± Luo Haochen loudly instructed.


    Really unlucky!


    At this critical moment, Luo Dieyi, this girl, not only couldn¡¯t help, but also dragged him behind!


    He saw it clearly, when Luo Dieyi was kicked flying, that pair of Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver threaded gloves were not on her hands.


    ¡°Damned Red Acadia Tree!¡± Luo Haochen cursed in his mind. Wait till he catches it, he¡¯d burn it as firewood.


    Up until now, Luo Haochen still didn¡¯t know, it was not the tree that kicked Luo Dieyi flying, rather, it was that constantly cute little dragon.


    The Red Acadia Tree ran really fast.


    If Su Luo hadn¡¯t already learned the first form of the Spirit Dance Steps, she would have been thrown off long ago.


    But now, she was still steadily running in the lead.


    Luo Haochen saw Su Luo¡¯s speed and was inevitably shocked!


    Before, he had all along thought that Su Luo was Zi Yan¡¯s attendant, so he never thought her worthy of being looked at directly.


    Now, he realized, that matters weren¡¯t like that at all.


    This girl, who on the surface seemed to be no higher than fifth rank, but her speed was not slower than the seventh-ranked Zi Yan. She actually could steadily run up ahead in the lead.


    How could Luo Haochen let a girl run in front of him?


    He clenched his teeth and concentrated all of his spirit powers to his feet, his long legs were as fast as lightning.


    However, what surprised him was that no matter how fast he was, Su Luo was constantly one step ahead of him.


    This discovery simply shocked him.


    Zi Yan, who was running side by side with him, noticed this and sneered: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just so-so, too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Haochen shouted back angrily.


    ¡°If you have the ability, then run ahead, why be so fierce.¡± Zi Yanughed coldly, then extended her hand towards Su Luo, ¡°Girl, carry your older sister for awhile.¡±


    Su Luo smiled knowingly, caught Zi Yan by her arm, and pulled her up to run side by side with her.


    Luo Haochen, who was running behind them, nearly started to spit out blood.


    1) Yangge dance ¨C A traditional dance in northern China where you sway your hips and wave a handkerchief the foot work is simple four cross over steps. Yes this tranter (June) knows the steps... I am after all from Northen China ??

 Chapter 832 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (8)

    Chapter 832 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (8)


    Su Luo was running when suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkled.


    Allowing Luo Haochen to follow like this was a bit disadvantageous to her.


    He still didn¡¯t know the existence of the little divine dragon right now. But once he noticed, at that time, his rage at the Red Acadia Tree would shift onto her body.


    In order to avoid this absurd disaster, Su Luo started thinking of ways.


    In a blink of an eye, she came up with a n.


    Dark Forest didn¡¯t have any pathways, and the Red Acadia Tree had already vanished from sight.


    If it weren¡¯t for the senses from Su Luo and the little divine dragon¡¯s contract, she would have lost the tree a long time ago.


    Su Luo secretly strengthened the arm she used to pull Zi Yan along with, when Zi Yan looked at her, she nced to the right.


    The two people had simr temperament, so they easily understood each other. As a result, Zi Yan immediately understood what Su Luo had in mind.


    One, two, three!


    On three, the two of them both darted forward to the right!


    Losing the two figures before him, Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, however, unconsciously, he followed after those two people¡¯s back.


    But very quickly, it dawned on him.


    ¡°Where are you guys going!¡± Luo Haochen knit his eyebrows.


    There were obviously no paths over there, why would they keep running over there?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t look back, but Zi Yan did, and she beckoned with her hand towards Luo Haochen: ¡°Going over here is a shortcut.¡±


    Luo Haochen scrunched his eyebrows even more.


    Did they think he was blind? The Red Acadia Tree obviously went left, but they ran to the right side, this simply was an act that defeated their purpose.


    Could it be that... they deliberately did it to muddle the waters?


    ¡°Second Young Master.¡± All the experts following Luo Haochen stopped, they looked at him, waiting for his decision.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his hand gesturing forward: ¡°Go!¡±


    From beginning to end, he felt that Su Luo and Zi Yan were deliberately muddling the waters.


    Therefore, the only thing he believed in was his own eyes.


    Then, what were the real facts?


    Su Luo and the little divine dragon could sense each other, and little divine dragon was now hanging onto the Red Acadia Tree. From this, it proved, that the path Su Luo took was the correct one.


    It¡¯s a pity just like this, Luo Haochen got separated.


    Now, speaking of the little divine dragon.


    Along the way, the mad Red Acadia Tree had wanted to throw the little divine dragon away.


    But the little divine dragon was like a sticky caramelized sweet, his four little ws hanging on to the branches, holding on tightly. There was no way it could shake off the little divine dragon.


    The Red Acadia Tree was enraged half to death, and tried to use its willow-like twigs to bind up the little divine dragon.


    Because it was the most proud of its twigs¡¯ attack.


    However, before it could finish tying up the little divine dragon, on one end, he had bitten off the branch at the other end.


    Ultimately, the Red Acadia Tree had no better option!


    The tree decisively gave up since the jar had already broken before being dropped, without looking back, it ran towards the ce it thought was the safest.


    The little divine dragon noticed that the tree was resigned to its fate and not harassing him anymore. He stuck his little red tongue out, a little embarrassed.


    Afterwards, he secretly pulled something out from his chest pocket.


    Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver threaded gloves.


    Before, Luo Dieyi had tried to take the Red Acadia Seeds from the Red Acadia Tree by wearing these gloves.


    A pitty, the tragic girl got kicked away by the little divine dragon before she could pick it.


    However, when the little divine dragon was kicking her away, he was still very rational. He had secretly peeled these Golden Silkworm¡¯s silver threaded gloves off of her hands.


    The little divine dragon slid his w into the glove out of curiosity.


    But, these gloves were made for human hands, with regards to him, it was like a loose skirt around his w.


    The little divine dragon twisted this way and that way, but couldn¡¯t find any way to put them on.


    The Red Acadia Tree was running and running... didn¡¯t know for how long it ran.


    Finally, a pitch-ck cave appeared up ahead.


    The Red Acadia Tree didn¡¯t even have to think and directly ran inside.


    As soon as it entered, the little divine dragon couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The Red Acadia Tree continued to run forward... finally stopping at a ce where it could hide in the cave. However, it didn¡¯t know, that the little divine dragon had already stretched out his evil ws....

 Chapter 833 – Variant Red Acadia Tree (9)

    Chapter 833 ¨C Variant Red Acadia Tree (9)


    There were no less than several tens of paths in the cave, all leading to different ces.


    From the Red Acadia Tree¡¯s perspective, those humankind won¡¯t find it here, for sure.


    However, what the Red Acadia Tree didn¡¯t know was that the foolish little dragon hanging on it was the best guidingmp.


    Having shaken off Luo Haochen, Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce andughed.


    ¡°Luo Haochen this fool, ha ha ha, I¡¯mughing to death.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t recognise good intentions.¡± Su Luoughed and followed with this sentence.


    Zi Yan had called out to him toe, but he assumed that they were deliberately misleading him, really an idiot.


    ¡°This is the right way, right?¡± Zi Yan added this sentence to ask.


    ¡°Rest assured, as long as the distance is not too far, the little divine dragon and I can sense each other.¡± Su Luo guaranteed.


    Very quickly, Su Luo brought Zi Yan to arrive at the front of the cave,


    ¡°Heavens, your family¡¯s little dragon couldn¡¯t have run inside here, right?¡± Zi Yan, seeing the pitch-ck cave, had a face full of surprise.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo suddenly got a bad premonition.


    ¡°This ce... see that vertical stone tablet? This is one of the six forbidden areas for people in the Dark Forest.¡± Zi Yan swallowed thickly.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly rmed.


    That Red Acadia Tree kept running and ran all the way into a forbidden area?


    ¡°What now?¡± Zi Yan spread out her hands.


    Su Luo frowned.


    She had a rare connection with the little divine dragon that¡¯s hard to find, but they couldn¡¯tmunicate directly. If she didn¡¯t go in, she had no way of knowing whether the little divine dragon was in danger or not.


    ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go in.¡± Su Luo firmly instructed.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, naturally, we¡¯ll advance and retreat together. I¡¯ll go in with you, it¡¯s good to have somebody covering your back.¡± Zi Yan said with a calm expression.


    Noticing the corner of Su Luo¡¯s eyes raise slightly, Zi Yan hurriedly exined: ¡°I¡¯m not returning any favours, you should be clear about that!¡±


    Su Luo realized that Zi Yan, this girl, especially feared owing people a favor.


    She nodded her head: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although they were chatting andughing, they both had already be guarded, and entered in a state of alertness.


    One person in the front, and one in the back.


    They cautiously entered deeper into the cave, step by step.


    Because of the connection between Su Luo and the little divine dragon, so every time she chose, it was precisely the correct path to take in thisbyrinth-like cave.


    After walking about two hours, a dim light appeared up ahead.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡° The little divine dragon felt Su Luo¡¯s presence and greeted her from the top of the tree where he sat.


    Su Luo walked closer, when she noticed the Red Acadia Tree, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    The Red Acadia Tree now seemed to have wiltedpletely.


    The former lush leaves, now, were sparse and ck, the few that were left were utterly dpidated.


    Formerly, it had a daring and energetic spirit, but now, it hung its head, looking crestfallen and dejected.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly and asked the little divine dragon: ¡°What did you do to it?¡±


    How could it look so brutally mistreated?


    ¡°Awoo awoo....¡± It bullied me!


    The little divine dragon ran into Su Luo¡¯s embrace,ining non-stop.


    Su Luo was speechless.


    In the end, who bullied who?


    ¡°Eh, where are the Red Acadia Seeds?¡± Zi Yan circled that withering Acadia Tree, sizing it up from top to bottom, and discovered that the most important Red Acadia Seeds were gone.


    There was a pair of gloves hanging on top of the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    Because the gloves¡¯ string was too long, he had seriously wrapped it around his neck a few times, looking presentable.


    And those gloves, the little divine dragon had used them as bags.


    The little divine dragon earnestly opened these glove bags, took out one seed and handed it to Su Luo.

 Chapter 834 – Variant Red Acacia tree (10)

    Chapter 834 ¨C Variant Red Acacia tree (10)


    Then, he took out another one.


    Yet another one.


    Afterwards, he closed the sack at once, indicating that the matter was over.


    Su Luo looked at him faintly: ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    Who would have thought, the little divine dragon¡¯s two ws would cover the other glove bag on the side. His face was guarded as he looked at Su Luo.


    Looking at Su Luo until she directly patted his head: ¡°Miser.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s pair of eyes was bright like the stars, she looked at the little divine dragon with matchless admiration: ¡°What an adorable little dragon.¡±


    While Zi Yan watched admiringly, she also reached out her hand to scratch the softest spot under the little divine dragon¡¯s chin.


    This little thing had acted as a dog for too long and had gained a few habits of a dog. He liked it when other people scratched under his chin.


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± Zi Yan curiously asked.


    ¡°At that time, he voluntarily stuck to me. No matter how I shooed him away, he wouldn¡¯t go.¡± In all honesty, what Su Luo said were all truthful.


    However, Zi Yan did not believe it at all.


    She unhappily rolled her eyes at Su Luo: ¡°You just go ahead and keep fabricating it. An arrogant, noble and virtuous member of the dragon race would lose money instead of being paid? And no matter what, you still couldn¡¯t shoo it away?¡±


    Su Luo pointed at the little divine dragon: ¡°Would an arrogant, noble and virtuous member of the dragon race let you y with it like you¡¯re ying with a puppy?¡± Su Luo indicated at Zi Yan¡¯s action.


    ¡°Eh... Sorry, sorry.¡± Zi Yan only then managed to return to her senses, her heart couldn¡¯t help but jump in fright.


    Oh, heavens. Just now, she actually did such an offensive thing to the revered little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon scratched his head and stared at Zi Yan in puzzlement.


    Su Luo let out a ¡®pffttt¡¯ughing sound.


    Just at this time, out of the corner of her eye, Su Luo suddenly glimpsed the Red Acacia Tree stealthily trying to slip away.


    Originally, since she had already obtained the Red Acacia Seeds, so, this Acacia Tree, to her, was already of no use.


    But, this was a Variant Acacia Tree, moreover, it was nimble and sharp-witted. Its speed was even faster than hers, this caused her to develop other kinds of thoughts.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Seeing that it wanted to run, Su Luo immediately dodged and rushed forward.


    The little divine dragon took a single leap, shooting forward. Very quickly, it flew onto the Red Acacia Tree.


    One could only see him bite down, and the Red Acacia Tree very helplessly stayed in ce.


    The little divine dragon pulled a fine, long branch and carried it on his shoulder, just like an old farmer hefting a plow. He pulled the Red Acacia Tree, unhurriedly walking back.


    This little thing... The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    Normally, he was adorable and a spoiled ornament of a spirit pet. During times of battle, he was an extraordinarily difficult-to-deal-with fighting spirit pet. Simply made other people extremely envious.


    Zi Yan was also not without some envy: ¡°Truly an omnipotent spirit pet... I¡¯ve decided, I also want to find a dragon!¡±


    Su Luo picked up the little divine dragon to carry in her arms, then unhurriedly strolled over to the front of the Red Acacia Tree.


    She narrowed her eyes dangerously, the corner of her mouth unhurriedly hooking up: ¡°Right now, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to pick from two choices. One, be burned and then turn into ash.¡±


    Su Luo offered up a crimson fireball, the light of the me illuminating the inner room like it was daytime.


    The originally aloof Red Acacia Tree saw the color of that fireball, and couldn¡¯t help but to curl up, shivering.


    ¡°The second choice is to be my nt spirit pet.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were electric, staring straight at the Red Acacia Tree, ¡°Pick one out of the two.¡±


    ¡°If you choose the first one, then sway one willow branch; choose the second one, then sway two branches.¡± Su Luo stared at it icily.


    It was rare to encounter a variant nt, if she just released it like that, then it would truly be a pity.


    She remembered that Li Yaoyao also had a nt spirit pet.


    At that time, she had been bundled up by it and hung in the air. She was also nearly whipped and disfigured by it.


    Su Luo had always remembered this hatred and wanted to try to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    The Red Acacia Tree hesitated for quite a while and ultimately, swayed two willow branches.


    Su Luo gently stroked the willow branches and said, beaming with all smiles: ¡°Don¡¯t feel disheartened. If you want to know, this is the most correct decision you¡¯ve ever made in your life.¡±

 Chapter 835 – Diamond Ape King (1)

    Chapter 835 ¨C Diamond Ape King (1)


    After hearing what Su Luo said, the Red Acacia Tree became even more dejected.


    To think that it, so majestic with the essence of a millennium old tree, would actually be taken in as a nt spirit pet by a lowly fifth rank. This was simply too humiliating!


    The Red Acacia Tree drooped its head, its willow branches nearly hanging down to the ground.


    Su Luo patted its head in annoyance and casually ced it into her space.


    Who knew that when the originally disappointed Acacia Tree arrived in her space, immediately, its entire body burst out with green light. In a sh, it had been restored, with many branches and luxurious leaves.


    Its originally miserable appearance from being maltreated by the little divine dragon immediately changed to lookpletely new.


    ¡°Yi yi yah yah!¡± The Red Acacia Tree didn¡¯t know how to speak, but that cheerful, lively twisting movement of the willow branches was, without exception, showing its excited mood.


    Seeing the endlessly happy Red Acacia Tree inside her space, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a slight smile.


    There was no one who could resist the lure of that rich spirit force inside her space.


    Even though the Red Acacia tree belonged to the nt system, its requirements for air and soil were even more extreme. To it, the environment inside her space was like paradise.


    However, just when it was jubnt and itching to immediately take root, at the same time, the heartless Su Luo tossed it out from her space.


    Discovering that it had returned back to its original environment, the Red Acacia Tree was immediately very unhappy. It twisted its willow branches in protest to Su Luo.


    ¡°Yi yi yah yah!¡± Its countless number of willow branches revolved around Su Luo, flying fast in a dance around her, incessantly trying to curry favor with her.


    But Su Luo only crossed her arms and proudly turned her head away.


    Wasn¡¯t it looking down upon her, this master? Didn¡¯t it only agree reluctantly? Humph, humph. Precisely so, she refused to acknowledge it.


    ¡°Yi yi yah yah yi yi yah yah!!!¡± Seeing Su Luo refuse to acknowledge it, being given the cold shoulder, this nt spirit pet¡¯s heart was truly worried.


    Under this anxiety, it raised a willow branch and directly whipped towards Su Luo¡¯s finger!


    Before Su Luo had time to even open her eyes, she saw a drop of scarlet blood float out from her finger and fall onto the Red Acacia Tree¡¯s roots.


    Just at this time, a sparkling and translucent green radiance appeared between Su Luo and the Red Acacia Tree.


    The green light sparkled with a rich spirit force.


    Very quickly, a lot of information regarding the Acacia Tree suddenly filled Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yi yi yah yah!¡± Want to go back, want to go back, want to go back!


    The Red Acacia Tree rolled about, acting cutely and shamelessly towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo helplessly supported her forehead with her hand. She had a premonition that this nt spirit pet that she took in was definitely the same as those two from before ¨C an exotic marvel.


    ¡°Fine, but after you enter, you are not allowed to stir up trouble.¡± Su Luo stiffened her face to instruct it.


    If she wasn¡¯t a bit more strict, she was worried that after this thing went in, it would stir up everything and make her space into aplete mess.


    Originally, Little Sky and the foolish little dragon were already quarrelling everyday. Then letting this one in, heaven only knows what would happen.


    The Red Acacia tree hurriedly nodded, guaranteeing that it would certainly be well-behaved.


    Only then did Su Luo wave her hand and return it back into her space.


    Once it entered her space, the Red Acacia Tree was like a fish in water, endlessly excited.


    From beginning to end, Zi Yan did not speak. She had her mouth open wide all along, foolishly watching this scene before her.


    Only until after Su Luo returned the Red Acacia Tree back into her space again, did she wake up with a start.


    ¡°This also works?¡± Zi Yan was so astonished, she nearly bit her own tongue.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it work? Is it very strange?¡± Su Luo looked at her nkly.


    Could it be that everyone didn¡¯t subdue a nt spirit pet in this manner?


    ¡°Is it very strange?¡± Zi Yan bit down on her back mr and stared at Su Luo. She said, stressing each word, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very strange. How can it not be strange!¡±


    ¡°How is it strange?¡± Su Luo forced a smile as she rubbed her nose.


    Zi Yan asked: ¡°Are you an Apothecary?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head nkly.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression shone as she asked: ¡°Then, you¡¯re definitely a wood and fire dual system?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head once more.

 Chapter 836 – Diamond Ape King (2)

    Chapter 836 ¨C Diamond Ape King (2)


    Zi Yan could not help but re: ¡°You are actually a fire and wood dual system, then how can you not know that the wood system¡¯s nt must be raised from when it is young ah. Raised from when it is just a seed!!!¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s whole body trembled with agitation: ¡°But you? You were able to force a millennium old Red Acadia Tree into submission! Also, it was with the counterpart crying, shouting, kneeling and begging you to ept it! This f*cking forces people to be way too jealous, really makes a person fall apart! Don¡¯t stop me, I need to hit my head against a wall!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°......¡±


    She forced a smile and touched her nose, ¡°As to this... maybe because my moral character is rather good?¡±


    ¡°Good your damn little sister, apart from you, who else has such bad moral character and a two-faced heart?¡± Zi Yan bluntly retorted.


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°Lucky people can¡¯t be blocked, you¡¯ll just have to be envious, jealous, and hate it. I can understand.¡±


    Zi Yan forehead tightened.


    She was just about to say a couple of sarcastic sentences to Su Luo, but Su Luo raised her hand to stop her.


    ¡°What, won¡¯t even let me vent some words from jealousy?¡± Zi Yan rolled her eyes.


    Su Luo made a gesture to be quiet: ¡±Did you hear something?¡±


    Zi Yan, affected by Su Luo¡¯s sudden seriousness, immediately returned to her senses.


    This was one of the six forbidden areas in the Dark Forest ah!


    Zi Yan held her breath with rapt attention, and sure enough, she heard a strange repetitive sound.


    ¡°Zzzz¡ª¡ªsnore¡ª¡ªZzzz¡ª¡ª¡°


    Su Luo looked all around, sure enough, in the neighboring cave, a long tail was exposed.


    Su Luo motioned Zi Yan to stay quiet with a hand gesture. Afterwards, they both tiptoed silently closer, their head following the corner to turn out to explore.


    With this one look, it nearly made both of them feel dizzy.


    What was this thing?


    This was a magical beast.


    A magical beast that was golden-coloured from head to toe, emitting a strong fiendish aura.


    Its shape somewhat resembled a monkey, but its entire body was longer than ten meters. At the top, hung two heads.


    At this moment, itid on its back, facing up with a rising and falling belly, obviously, it was asleep.


    ¡°Diamond Ape King!¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise, then quickly covered her own mouth, only leaving behind a pair of visibly shocked eyes.


    Oh heavens! How could it be the Diamond Ape King? How could her luck be this bad? Momentarily, Zi Yan was on the verge of tears!


    ¡°Diamond Ape King?¡± Su Luo lowered her voice and asked in a whisper.


    ¡°You have never heard of the Diamond Ape King? Did youe to the Dark Forest without doing your homework?¡± Zi Yan speechlessly stared at Su Luo.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been cultivating for that long, besides, most of my time was ced on refining medicine, how can I know this stuff? Since you know, quickly tell me.¡± Su Luo urged Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan waved her hands: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you, Diamond Apes are a type of variant ape, its body can grow over ten meters, also, the one with two heads is the king of Diamond Apes!¡±


    ¡°Is it strong?¡± Su Luo asked with a frown.


    ¡°Nonsense, the Diamond Ape is at least an eighth rank, but this is their king, what do you think?¡± While speaking, Zi Yan was also retreating, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you not to get close, let¡¯s hurry and withdraw while it¡¯s still sleeping. If it wakes up, we¡¯re both done for.¡±


    Su Luo could hear from Zi Yan¡¯s words and tone, that the Diamond Ape King was extremely powerful, not something they could deal with right now.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly rmed.


    That¡¯s also right, such a strong Diamond Ape King was not something they could afford to offend. With this in mind, she carried the little divine dragon and retreated out.


    However, sometimes, Su Luo¡¯s luck was sincerely bad.


    Just when the two of them had tiptoed back about ten steps, suddenly, the crisp sounds of footsteps could be hearding from outside of the entrance.

 Chapter 837 – Diamond Ape King (3)

    Chapter 837 ¨C Diamond Ape King (3)


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, shock shing through their eyes.


    Not good!


    At this time, there were other people that woulde, and it seemed there was arge number of people. The Diamond Ape King would definitely be woken up by the noise!


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a mutual nce, both understanding each other¡¯s thoughts. Run, run without dy, as long as they outran these dozen or so people, they¡¯d be safe.


    However, before they couldunch out, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi had led a group of people, and charged in majestically.


    As soon as Luo Dieyi saw Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s sneaky appearance, immediately, her anger rose up and she started to spew insults.


    It was Su Luo! Luo Dieyi recognized her immediately from before!


    ¡°You guys still want to run! I order you to stop! Hand over the Red Acacia Tree!¡±


    Luo Dieyi, in the midst of a violent rage, her voice was as loud as a thunderstorm.


    Now, both Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s eyebrows knotted tightly.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t shout!¡± Su Luo said in low voice as she red at Luo Dieyi angrily.


    Actually, just when Luo Dieyi was shouting, Zi Yan flew towards Luo Dieyi and attempted to seal her mouth.


    But Luo Haochen was next to Luo Dieyi, so he directly stopped Zi Yan¡¯s attempt.


    ordingly, Su Luo, who had a mutual understanding with Zi Yan, immediately went towards Luo Dieyi. But who could¡¯ve known that two experts would burst out from Luo Dieyi¡¯s side, immediately stopping Su Luo.


    Therefore, Luo Dieyi safely finished her sentence of insults.


    Luo Dieyi thought Su Luo and Zi Yan wanted to kill her, she raised her voice even higher: ¡°You two will soon...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then shut up!¡± Su Luo red at her and said in a stern voice.


    Su Luo¡¯s voice was not loud, but it had an astonishingly imposing manner, full of deterrence strength, immediately scaring Luo Dieyi to a stop.


    ¡°Second older brother, she yelled at me, she actually shouted at me! Quickly help me take revenge!¡± Luo Dieyi immediatelyined to Luo Haochen.


    This idiotic Luo Dieyi now bing aggressive, the more Su Luo told her to shut up, the louder her voice got.


    ¡°Idiot! The Diamond Ape King is inside, sleeping, if you wake him up, you just wait and be his lunch!¡± Su Luo looked at her as if looking at an idiot, very fiercely ring at Luo Dieyi.


    ¡°Diamond Ape King?¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, staring fixedly at Su Luo, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely the truth, more real than the purest gold!¡± Su Luo said in a low voice that was full of an imposing manner, ¡°Anyway there¡¯s only two of us, but a bunch of you guys. If it wanted to eat, it would eat you guys first!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing!¡± Before Luo Haochen could react, Luo Dieyi had swept Su Luo a disdainful nce, ¡°Where is the Diamond Ape King? Where? Ask it toe out, I guarantee I will kill it!¡±


    Su Luo pointed to a ce inside.


    Luo Dieyi justughed coldly at Su Luo: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inside and have a look, if there is no Diamond Ape King, you will hand over the Variant Acadia Tree to me!¡±


    For Su Luo, the most important thing was to run out from this cave. Get as far away from this ticking time bomb of a Diamond Ape King.


    Since Luo Dieyi expressed that she would approach the Diamond Ape King, just so happened to attract its hostility, Su Luo¡¯s heart was happy to do so. She and Zi Yan exchanged nces with a hint of a sly smile shing through their eyes.


    Just when the Luo family¡¯s people went into the inner room, Su Luo and Zi Yan turned around and were about to run away.


    Because they knew very well, when these dozen or so people from Luo family were added up, they still were not enough for the Diamond Ape King to step on. So, it¡¯s more important to run away.


    However, though Su Luo and Zi Yan wanted to run, but the ten or so experts behind Luo Dieyi blocked their path.


    ¡°You two Misses should wait, without the young Master¡¯s and Miss¡¯s orders, you people are not allowed to leave.¡±

 Chapter 838 – Diamond Ape King (4)

    Chapter 838 ¨C Diamond Ape King (4)


    That tall and strong person with an ice-cold gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo and Zi Yan.


    Su Luo had just wanted to make a move, but found that the Luo family¡¯s group of people had turned their heads back... Su Luo waved the hand she had lifted at them, with a face full of smiles, expressing her greetings to them.


    Zi Yan: ¡°...¡±


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen, the two siblings, were just going towards the inside of the cave. They were both curious about Su Luo¡¯s words.


    Just at this moment, Luo Haochen was listening with rapt attention, and discovered that there were no sounds at all.


    Luo Dieyi coldlyughed: ¡°Diamond Ape King has such a huge body, if it was sleeping, it definitely would snore. Even the books also described it like this, but now, we can¡¯t hear any sounds. So this is sufficient to prove that Su Luo is lying. She is trying to trick us! Brother, let¡¯s go and quickly take the Red Acadia Tree back!¡±


    Luo Haochen also didn¡¯t hear the Diamond Ape King¡¯s snores either. However, he was a more careful person. At this time, he had a bad unsettled feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Brother¡ª¡ª¡° Luo Dieyi wanted to go back.


    Luo Haochen said: ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s walk this path till the end. Otherwise, how will you speak with Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, then let¡¯s walk this path till the end. In any case, there¡¯s only ten steps left, anyway.¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    However, at this moment, Su Luo was also listening with rapt attention.


    Gone? The sound of the Diamond Ape King¡¯s snores was gone? What does this mean? It means it was already awake!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat.


    Momentarily, Su Luo only felt her hair stand on ends and felt her soul floating away.


    However, Luo Dieyi, that simpleton, still kept ranting on andining. Those foolish people under Luo Haochen were still threatening towards Su Luo and Zi Yan.


    Just at this time, a powerful threat appeared at the cave¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Ah... What is that?¡± Luo Dieyi screeched from behind Luo Haochen.


    ¡°This is.... Diamond Ape King?¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s voice had a thread of trembling.


    Heavens, oh heavens.... Appearing before them, was unexpectedly a real Diamond Ape King.... Su Luo wasn¡¯t trying to trick them!


    The Diamond Ape King¡¯s huge body stood at the entrance of the cave, its whole body covered in scales. The scales sparkled like diamond, radiating a formidable and icy aura.


    That pair of silver eyes was cold and detached, as it ruthlessly looked at this group of foolish humankind who dared to disturb its sleep.


    Everything was absolute deathly stillness.


    Both of Luo Dieyi¡¯s legs trembled, barely able to stand, her entire person went limp in her brother¡¯s arms.


    Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t any better off, he only felt his brain going nk.


    Normally, if it was only one Diamond Ape, then he could deal with it. However, this was the Diamond Ape King, the king of kings!


    That enormous pressure... the few of them present had absolutely no way of withstanding it. Besides being eaten, they were given no other option!


    Having realized this point, Luo Haochen¡¯s face paled. His forehead was covered with perspiration.


    ¡°Go!¡± Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t stupid, he grabbed Luo Dieyi, turned around, and was about to run.


    However, before he could run out, he saw the Diamond Ape King smash its fist down.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    That huge entrance was immediately blocked by an enormous pile of fallen stones the size of a mountain, blocking off their escape route.


    Fortunately, Luo Haochen was talented and agile, and he narrowly dodged the disaster. Otherwise, he and his sister would have been buried alive under these rocks.


    The Diamond Ape King¡¯s apathetic gaze was dark and fierce. He stared at them ruthlessly.


    ¡°Bro-bro-brother.... What, what should we do? Dieyi is afraid....¡± Luo Dieyi grabbed onto Luo Haochen¡¯s arm tightly, so tight that even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Luo Dieyi was very regretful! How could she... how could she have voluntarily run in front of the Diamond Ape King to court death?

 Chapter 839 – Diamond Ape King (5)

    Chapter 839 ¨C Diamond Ape King (5)


    If only time could flow backwards, how great would it be.


    If there was medicine to cure regret in this world, Luo Dieyi really wanted to buy half a kilogram!


    She opened her mouth like this, momentarily attracting the Diamond Ape King¡¯s attention.


    Before, it was Luo Dieyi¡¯s voice that had woken up the Diamond Ape King from its sleep.


    Therefore, the Diamond Ape King remembered this voice very well.


    Immediately, its cold and detached gaze shot towards Luo Dieyi!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡± Having received the ruthless and vengeful stare from the Diamond Ape King, Luo Dieyi¡¯s entire body didn¡¯t feel good! She covered her head, her entire body thrusting about like a madman as she loudly shouted!


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡ª¡° Diamond Ape King took a stride marching its enormous body towards Luo Dieyi.


    Its pair of thick legs wasn¡¯t fast, but every step it took made a violent hitting sound.


    Every step ruthlesslyshed into the deepest part of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Ba-thump, ba-thump¡ª¡ª


    Everyone could hear their own heart beating violently.


    Even Su Luo and Zi Yan were no exception.


    At this moment, Su Luo and Zi Yan both stood, pressed to the wall. They held their breaths with rapt attention, their hearts pounding violently.


    The Diamond Ape King walked towards Luo Dieyi step by step, actually exposing an opening to the inside of the cave.


    The path behind had been sealed, they only had one way, and that was to go forward.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a look, and uniformly, they secretly nodded their heads towards each other.


    And now, along with the Diamond Ape King drawing near, Luo Dieyi was so scared that her face was drained of all color, her whole body trembling.


    She could feel the Diamond Ape King¡¯s murderous aura.


    ¡°Diamond Ape King¡¯s anger is strongest when he wakes up, Luo Dieyi is finished.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s tone was like a faint thread, in a very low voice, she said, ¡°Once the Diamond Ape King¡¯s vicious temperament is stirred up, all the people present here would die...¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°....¡±


    Just when the Diamond Ape King was about three meter¡¯s distance away from Luo Dieyi....


    Something unexpected suddenly happened at this moment!


    One could only see Luo Haochen reach out his hand in a strange manner, and with one move, he pulled the family¡¯s bodyguard that was behind him and fiercely tossed him towards the Diamond Ape King.


    The Diamond Ape King became enraged!


    Its hand rose and tore the so-called expert into shreds, immediately, his internal organs were dropped on the floor, drenching the ground with blood.


    And this action further aroused the Diamond Ape King¡¯s murderous instincts!


    Su Luo and Zi Yan nced at each other, the two people¡¯s figure were like electricity as they shot towards the only cave exit.


    And when Luo Haochen tossed the person towards the Diamond Ape King, he had already pulled Luo Dieyi away earlier. The pair of figures, at the same time and with very quick speed, rushed towards that cave opening.


    Run, run, run!


    Four people ran forward at full speed.


    Those Luo family¡¯s bodyguards weren¡¯t stupid either, once they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, they also ran headlong towards that pitch-ck cave entrance.


    No matter what kind of pathy ahead, first run away, then see!


    In a split second, the Diamond Ape King realized that everyone had run away until the ce was empty.


    A bloodthirsty cold expression shed through its eyes.


    Stupid human race!


    Dared to wake it up!


    And still dared to run!


    Turning around, the Diamond Ape King¡¯s enormous body also moved towards the only cave mouth to give chase!


    ¡°Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª ¡°


    Every step of the Diamond Ape King was very heavy, nearly forcing the ground to copse.


    It roared angrily, the sound of its footsteps was deafening, like a tsunami containing endless power!


    Although its body was heavy, it wasn¡¯t slow. It was faster than Su Luo and the others.


    ¡°Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª¡°


    The sound of the footsteps was getting closer and closer.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan kept looking back while running, and watched that Diamond Ape King pursue closely, not letting go, and getting closer and closer.


    Both of their faces changed on the spot.


    They ran with flying speed, steadily running ahead of Luo Haochen.


    Even though they ran ahead of Luo Haochen and the others, Su Luo also didn¡¯t have much sense of security. Because¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 840 – Diamond Ape King (6)

    Chapter 840 ¨C Diamond Ape King (6)


    Because no one knew what was at the cave¡¯s end.


    Ultimately, if the path led to a dead end, then being stuck inside this narrowed cave, everyone would die.


    Luo Haochen took out a white porcin bottle from his sleeves, and split one with Luo Dieyi.


    Luo Dieyi quickly swallowed it.


    Afterwards, the two people¡¯s speed increased rapidly, almost faster than Su Luo and Zi Yan.


    Luo Dieyi tauntingly provoked Su Luo: ¡°Want to catch up to us, dream on!¡±


    Zi Yan derided with a sneer: ¡°Isn¡¯t it merely an Advanced Spirit Restoration Pill? Do you think we don¡¯t have it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Dieyi shook that bottle, ¡°We have a whole bottle, how about you two?¡±


    Su Luo was suddenly speechless.


    This stupid girl, even now, she was stillparing this?


    Su Luo simply flipped one of her hands, suddenly, two bottles of Spirit Restoration Pills appeared in her palm. She tossed one bottle to Zi Yan: ¡°Catch!¡±


    Zi Yan smiled happily, after catching the bottle, she grabbed a handful and tossed it into her mouth.


    ¡°You guys!!!¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s face was full of rage and one breath was stifled in her chest that wouldn¡¯t go up nor down.


    Zi Yan cast her a provoking nce: ¡°We just need to run faster than you guys. Once you guys feed the Diamond Ape King until his stomach is full, then we will be safe. Ha ha ha.¡±


    After hearing those words, Luo Dieyi was so enraged that she gave off smoke.


    ¡°Your Spirit Restoration Pills are fakes!¡± Normal people would never grab a handful at a time, okay? Even one pill would be divided into pieces to be eaten several times.


    Zi Yan very generously tossed a pill to Luo Dieyi: ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or not, you can examine it yourself.¡±


    Luo Dieyi, at one nce, could see that this Advanced Spirit Restoration Pill was clearly better than the ones she had!


    ¡°Brother....¡± This time, the hope of using Zi Yan and Su Luo as sacrificial victims had fallen through.


    ¡°Shut up, quickly run!¡± Luo Haochen was itching to abandon this younger sister who seemed to invite disaster.


    Obviously, Zi Yan and Su Luo had already warned them, but this girl still spoke so loudly to the extent of waking up the Diamond Ape King, thus resulting in them being chased to be killed.


    Luo Dieyi was angrily rebuked, and her eyes filled with tears. She felt that she had been extremely wronged.


    If this was a normal day, naturally, there would be a countless number of people around, pampering and coaxing her. But now, who had the time to bother with her?


    Behind them, the Diamond Ape King¡¯s mouth was as thick as a sausage, curved into an ice-cold smile. Its eyes burst out with an scathing murderous aura.


    Seeing the humankind ahead speeding up, rage shot out of the Diamond King Ape¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°BOOM¡ª¡ª¡±


    From behind, came bursts of sounds.


    A bright light suddenly shed on in the Diamond Ape King¡¯s idiotic mind.


    Its finger stabbed forward.


    Immediately, the ceiling of the cave burst out with loud crashing sounds. Piece after piece of rocks that were as tall as a person started to fall down non-stop.


    The rocks continuously fell down, creating a lot of trouble for Su Luo and Zi Yan who were fleeing.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Seeing a huge piece of rock was about to smash onto Zi Yan¡¯s head, Su Luo instinctively pulled on Zi Yan¡¯s hand.


    After just barely avoiding the boulder-sized rock, Zi Yan, with lingering fear, patted her chest, ¡°That was close!¡±


    Su Luo pulled Zi Yan close to her, andunched her Nothingness of Space that could only amodate two people.


    Originally, Luo Dieyi was running at Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s back.


    Because Nothingness of Space was colorless and transparent, other people simply could not see it.


    Therefore, when Luo Dieyi saw a huge rock dropping down vertically towards Zi Yan and Su Luo¡¯s head, and it seemed as if theypletely didn¡¯t sense it¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Luo Dieyi was simply ted, her eyes and brows were curved, so happy that she almost sang a song.


    ¡°Zi Yan, go die, go die. I order you to go die!!!¡± Luo Dieyi sang this madly with excitement in her heart, and even waved her fist in a cheering gesture.


    However¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 841 – Diamond Ape King (7)

    Chapter 841 ¨C Diamond Ape King (7)


    However, what made her eyes go nk from looking was¡ª¡ª


    .


    When that huge rock was about to drop down on their head!


    However, when it was about ten centimeters from Zi Yan and Su Luo¡¯s head, that huge rock fu*cking stopped!


    As if something had separated it from them.


    Not only this, but that rock seemed to have received a severe attack, one piece was cracked into numerous pieces, and smashed towards Luo Dieyi who was behind them!


    Because Luo Dieyi was watching with so much excitement, she forgot to defend. As a result, her delicate-as-jade face got scratched by the rock fragments flying by.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡±


    A soft sound echoed, with debris flying by, sprinkling a mist of blood. And Luo Dieyi¡¯s delicate face suddenly had more than a huge area full of deep scars.


    ¡°Brother....¡± The changes in this matter happened too quickly and were too great, Luo Dieyi simply didn¡¯t have the time to react. She unconsciously started to cry and look for her brother.


    At this point, Luo Haochen¡¯s heart was very irritated.


    The constantly falling rocks had already made him pale, but now, his younger sister kept crying andining to him.


    Luo Haochen angrily roared at Luo Dieyi: ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I will leave you behind!¡±


    While speaking, a huge boulder fell down from the sky!


    Luo Haochen pulled at Luo Dieyi and they quickly sprang forward.


    They dangerously escaped the attack of that boulder.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Zi Yan had entered the Nothingness of Space.


    But the first time, she was pressed under Su Luo¡¯s body, so she couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    This time.


    Zi Yan had her eyes opened wide in wonder. Her pair of eyes was sparkling and shining: ¡°Isn¡¯t this too amazing, right?¡±


    Compared to Luo family¡¯s desperate struggles, the two of them seemed to be simply taking a leisurely stroll, very leisurely ah.


    Luo Haochen was also not blind, on the contrary, his senses were very perceptive.


    Seeing how Zi Yan and Su Luo treated those falling rocks as if they were nothing, although he couldn¡¯t understand, it still didn¡¯t hinder his heart from wanting to take advantage of them.


    Therefore, Luo Haochen pulled on Luo Dieyi, and hurriedly tried to squeeze her near Zi Yan¡¯s side.


    Maybe he felt that like this, those rocks wouldn¡¯t be able to hit them.


    Unfortunately.....


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t have known. Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space was just that small, barely able to fit two people in.


    Not only wouldn¡¯t Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi get any cheap advantages, instead, because they were at the edge of the Nothingness of Space.....


    It was even easier for them to get hit by those rocks!


    ¡°Brother, Brother save me! Brother, Brother save me ah!¡±


    Because Luo Haochen had to protect his younger sister, he squeezed her next to Zi Yan¡¯s side. But, who would have known that those rocks would hit Luo Dieyi even worse.


    Luo Haochen quickly pulled Luo Dieyi back, but discovered that her entire face and head were covered in bloody grazes. On top of her head, was even a swollen bump the size of a steamed bun.


    For a moment, he was simply speechless.....


    But Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯sfort was only on the surface.


    In fact, their hearts were not peaceful at all.


    This Diamond Ape King had almost be a spirit, its strength was formidable and terrifying!


    If its speed wasn¡¯t a little bit slower, by now, all of them would have been torn into pieces.


    The ces that the Diamond Ape King passed by, the ground would shatter like spider webs, its power was simply unstoppable!


    Because of the falling rocks forming obstacles, Su Luo and other people¡¯s speed were now slower than before.


    But the Diamond Ape King¡¯s speed became faster and faster.


    Therefore, the gap between them was getting closer and closer.


    Thest member of the team, who was Luo family¡¯s bodyguard, his feet were unstable, staggering, he almost fell down.


    However, not waiting for him to fall down, the Diamond Ape King directly pped a huge palm towards him.


    The bodyguard from Luo family, his head was immediately smacked down into his neck!


    His tall body suddenly shortened by a chunk.

 Chapter 842 – Diamond Ape King (8)

    Chapter 842 ¨C Diamond Ape King (8)


    Then, his body slowly fell to the ground.


    But the Diamond Ape King still had indissoluble anger, when it took arge stride to sprang forward, one huge foot stepped down¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, that Luo family¡¯s bodyguard was immediately squashed into a meat patty....pletely couldn¡¯t tell the original features of the body.


    Too bloody, too brutal, too monstrous!


    Su Luo turned her head around, saw this scene, and her expression immediately changed.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face also became somewhat pale.......clearly, she nearly vomited.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Su Luo pulled heavily at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan, with a serious expression, nodded her head.


    At this moment, the Diamond Ape King was very close to the procession of people. At the end of the procession, the Luo family¡¯s bodyguards who ran the slowest, one after another, was disposed of by the Diamond Ape King.


    They died in various horrible fashions, tragic and a shocking sight to behold.....


    Didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, up ahead, was still darkness without an end. And this procession actually only had four people remaining.


    The people that remained were Su Luo, Zi Yan, Luo Haochen, and Luo Dieyi.


    Those Luo family¡¯s bodyguards were all smashed to death by the Diamond Ape King, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist.


    ¡°Brother.....Brother.....Help me.....sob...sob...¡±


    The Diamond Ape King was already really close to Luo Dieyi.


    So close as to be almost within reach!


    Luo Dieyi could almost smell the bloody scent on the Diamond Ape King¡¯s body.


    At this time, Luo Haochen was already too busy attending to himself.


    On his usually icily arrogant and self-confident face, appeared a fineyer of sweat.


    However, he didn¡¯t even have the time to wipe it away. He gathered all of his strength to pull Luo Dieyi forward.


    Hearing Luo Dieyi¡¯s intive crying sounds, Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like gloating, on the contrary, she had a feeling of sympathy with a like-minded person in distress.


    After Luo Dieyi was done for, very quickly, it would be their turn.....


    No one could escape the Diamond Ape King¡¯s pursuit.


    Just at this moment, a trace of light suddenly appeared up ahead.


    Su Luo focused her sight and silently listened, and she actually heard the echoing sounds of a waterfall.


    Su Luo said to Zi Yan: ¡°Endure! Up ahead is a turn for the better!¡±


    Zi Yan clenched her teeth and nodded her head.


    Probably because of Luo Dieyi¡¯s strong survival instinct, she quickly sprang forward, so that the Diamond Ape King couldn¡¯t grab her firmly!


    Very quickly, they reached the end of the dark cave.


    Up ahead really was a waterfall on top of a cliff.


    The overhanging cliff was divided into two parts.


    One side was on this end, the other side was at another end.


    In the middle, it was separated by a distance of three hundred meters.


    Such a great distance, they couldn¡¯t fly, how could they run to the other end?


    Behind them, the Diamond Ape King was getting closer, his mouth breaking out in cold, deviousughter.


    The Diamond Ape King contemptuously looked at these ant-like humans.


    They actually made it work so hard to chase, it decided to dry them into human jerky, and slowly gnaw on them to eat.


    Behind there was the Diamond Ape King guarding.


    Up front was an overhanging cliff that they couldn¡¯t see the end of.


    Presently in front of them was a desperate impasse, with no way out.


    ¡°What to do....¡± A thread of worry shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    The Diamond Ape King¡¯s strength was tyrannical, so high as to be unmeasurable. Even if they acted together, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to defend against one of its punches.


    Just at this moment, Luo Haochen noiselessly approached Su Luo from behind......


    From his sleeves, a thin vine immediately shot towards the opposite part of the overhanging cliff!


    ¡°Go die!¡± Luo Haochen pushed Su Luo towards the Diamond Ape King!


    Unfortunately for him, Su Luo had her guard up against Luo Haochen from earlier.


    The Nothingness of Space that enveloped her body hadn¡¯t been lifted entirely. So this push by Luo Haochen, was directly ced on the wall of the Nothingness of Space.


    It seemed hard, but was also soft at the same time.....What....was this.....

 Chapter 843 – Diamond Ape King (9)

    Chapter 843 ¨C Diamond Ape King (9)


    Luo Haochen couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like. He only knew that he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    And at this moment, Su Luo had flipped her body around, and kicked Luo Haochen between his legs!


    Luo Haochen dodged this danger, and mmed one palm strike towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    But in front of Su Luo was the bottomless overhanging cliff!


    As a result, Su Luo was holding on to Zi Yan, so they both fell down the bottomless cliff together.....


    During the fall, Su Luo took out a dagger, directly cutting off the vine that Luo Haochen had attached to the opposite of the cliff.


    Would Su Luo fall to her death just like this?


    Naturally not.


    In her space was the Red Acacia Tree that had just recognized her as its owner. This was a rare opportunity for it to show off.


    Therefore, just when Su Luo was falling down, a cyan-colored vine burst out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    The vine was thick and also strong, like a solid iron chain, firmly locking onto the huge boulder on the opposite of the cliff.


    Afterwards, Su Luo¡¯s two legs pushed off on the cliff wall, using this force of recoil tounch them towards the other side of the cliff.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan shot like a meteor, across to the opposite cliff.


    Then what about Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi?


    Luo Haochen¡¯s vine got cut off by Su Luo, immediately, he was so furious that his chest was about to explode.


    The Diamond Ape King witnessed the two human ants fall off the cliff, and fury burst out from its eyes!


    The humankind that he wanted to dry into jerky unexpectedly fell down the cliff?


    These humankind in front of it were simply seeking death!


    As a result, Diamond Ape Kingunched a heavy palm strike towards Luo Haochen.


    However, who would have thought that the delicate Luo Dieyi was also a wood fire dual elemental mage?


    Just when Luo Haochen was about to be smashed to death, Luo Dieyi grabbed onto Luo Haochen and pulled.


    With the wind from this heavy palm strike, Luo Dieyi carried Luo Haochen to fly backwards.


    Close to the three hundred meters of distance, Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen skimmed over to the other side.


    However, just when they were about to reach their destination, Su Luo and Zi Yan also chased them from the rear.


    Compared to Luo Dieyi¡¯s thin green vine, the Red Acacia Tree¡¯s vine was much more solid and thick.


    Didn¡¯t know whether the Red Acacia Tree was trying topete or not, a leaf on its vine shot towards Luo Dieyi¡¯s vine.


    It was merely a leaf, how serious could it be? This would be many people¡¯s way of thinking, including Luo Dieyi.


    But Luo Haochen¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    He quicklyunched his own green vine, as it flew towards the opposite rock wall.


    Sure enough, as he expected.


    That very small leaf was sharper than a dagger!


    It cut through, from top to bottom, Luo Dieyi¡¯s thin green vine, which was immediately cut into two pieces.


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Luo Dieyi was so scared that her face became colorless.


    Fortunately, Luo Haochen was already prepared.


    When Luo Dieyi¡¯s thin green vine was cut apart, his green vine had reached the opposite side, just at that moment.


    Therefore, they were able to escape the dangerous situation this time.


    After reaching the other cliff.


    ¡°Zi Yan, your friend wants to court death!¡± Up until now, Luo Haochen still didn¡¯t know Su Luo¡¯s name, and Su Luo was toozy to tell him.


    Zi Yan smiled coldly: ¡°Luo Haochen, who was it that kicked us down the cliff? Don¡¯t worry, this time¡¯s matter, I¡¯ve remembered it all.¡±


    Zi Yan pointed to her own forehead.


    Luo Haochen was immediately speechless.


    At that time, the circumstances were special, it was life and death......


    ¡°Humph, offend our Luo family, no matter who you are, you will die for sure!¡± Luo Dieyi sent an icily arrogantly nce at Su Luo. She looked at Su Luo as if looking at a dead person.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    The her right now wasn¡¯t the neer with no one to rely on, that daughter of a concubine from Su Manor. Want to kill her, you should reconsider her backing first.


    Su Luo swept a contemptuous nce at Luo Dieyi: ¡°The wounds on Miss Luo¡¯s face seems to be very serious, it won¡¯t disfigure her face, right?¡±

 Chapter 844 – Diamond Ape King (10)

    Chapter 844 ¨C Diamond Ape King (10)


    Thest half of the sentence was something Su Luo said to Zi Yan.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t treasure their appearance? Su Luo purposely said these words to stab at Luo Dieyi¡¯s heart.


    Zi Yan understood Su Luopletely, so she happily continued, ¡°How could it not? I feel that it is certain, that face would be disfigured, can¡¯t you see it? That wound is so deep that you can see the bones, shining white and dripping with blood. Just looking at it is nauseating.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head to express her agreement, and she also moved far away from Luo Dieyi, in a manner showing her disgust: ¡°So pitiful.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression was also full of pity: ¡°So young and appearance is already like this. She still hasn¡¯t even married yet, too pitiful....¡±


    After Luo Dieyi heard the two people going back and forth with being disfigured and how pitiful she was, she touched her face. It was bloody, and with a ¡®wow¡¯ sound, she was immediately scared into crying.


    Luo Haochen red at the two with displeasure: ¡°Speak less and no one would think you guys are mute.¡±


    At the same time, Luo Haochen patted Luo Dieyi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t Apothecary Leng just produce a new medicine called Rebirth of Flesh Pill? Wait until your brother go back and demands one for you.¡±


    Luo Dieyi, who originally was bawling, hearing this, she immediately stopped crying. She pitifully nodded her head: ¡°Uhm, Brother must get one for Dieyi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother guarantees it.¡± Luo Haochen said with extreme confidence.


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up slightly.


    Ever since thest time, when Senior Brother helped cure her enemies, the Liu Family siblings whose hands were cut off, his heart felt very guilty. As a result, he swore that he would never refine Rebirth of Flesh Pills again.


    And those Rebirth of Flesh Pills that he had refined before, were all in her hand.


    This guarantee by Luo Haochen was not a bit guaranteed.


    Although the four people were divided into two groups, but at least, there wasn¡¯t a life-and-death battle between them, so this situation could be regarded as quite calm.


    Just when Su Luo was about to look for a way out and try to leave¡ª¡ª


    Lifting up her head, she immediately discovered the Diamond Ape King coldly standing in front of them. Its pair of eyes was staring fixedly at Su Luo.


    At this moment, among the four people, only Su Luo discovered this.


    Su Luo¡¯s body immediately froze.


    Su Luo subconsciously nudged Zi Yan.


    ¡°What¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan, at a loss, turned her head around, before thest word to finish her question could be spoken, her body also froze immediately.


    Diamond Ape King.....


    How, could, it, be, here!!!


    Su Luo and Zi Yan nced at each other, both of them had a thread of shock in their eyes.


    Such a far distance, in the end, how did the Diamond Ape King get here?


    Seeing how Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s body had stiffened in ce, Luo Dieyi was just about to taunt them, however.....


    ¡°AH!!!¡± As a person who had the weakest psychological strength, Luo Dieyi subconsciously screamed out loud!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Su Luo grabbed Zi Yan and took to her heels to run.


    Luo Dieyi, this idiot! Was there a person who would provoke the Diamond Ape King like this?


    Su Luo and Zi Yan ran very quickly.


    However, the Diamond Ape King didn¡¯t move a bit. Very clearly, its real target was Luo Dieyi.


    Clearly, Luo Haochen also realized this point.


    He couldn¡¯t leave, just abandoning Luo Dieyi, this younger sister, and not help her.


    Therefore, he immediately pulled Luo Dieyi and turned around to chase after Su Luo¡¯s group.


    Even if they died, he must also drag them down to share the same fate!


    ¡°Brother.....Brother......¡± Luo Dieyi suddenly thought of something, she took out a dark wooden box from the bag she carried on her body and handed it over to Luo Haochen.


    ¡°You even took this?¡± Luo Haochen eximed in surprise.


    ¡°....I was afraid there might be danger, so I stole this from Grandpa¡¯s secret room....¡± Luo Dieyi shrank her neck while exining.


    ¡°Good, very good! Stole it well!¡± Momentarily, Luo Haochen¡¯s mood became very good.


    The thing in the dark wooden box wasn¡¯t anything else, but a spirit pinball!


    Luo Haochen grabbed the spirit pinball with his hand, but his heart hesitated and was somewhat uncertain.

 Chapter 845 – Moment between life and death (1)

    Chapter 845 ¨C Moment between life and death (1)


    In front of him was Zi Yan¡¯s pair of people, whom he had a life-and-death enmity with. Behind him was the Diamond Ape King that pursued closely, unwilling to let go...


    In fact, Luo Haochen really wanted to smash the spirit pinball in his hands towards Zi Yan and Su Luo pair.


    ¡°Brother, Brother...¡± Luo Die Yi ran all the way in the back, being pursued by the Diamond Ape King without letting go.


    ¡°Letting you guys off lightly!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s gloomy and cold gaze red at the two people up front. Then, he coldly snorted in his heart.


    If it were not for the Diamond Ape King chasing them from behind, he was itching to smash the two people in front of him to death!


    Seeing that the Diamond Ape King was about to grab Luo Die Yi¡¯s back...


    A touch of a fierce, severe expression shed through Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes. The spirit pinball in his hand suddenly smashed towards the Diamond Ape King!


    ¡°Go die!¡¯


    Luo Haochen angrily roared.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s heart were jolted. When they turned their head around, they were in time to see the spirit pinball being tossed towards the Diamond Ape King¡¯s chest!


    The Diamond Ape King¡¯s body was cumbersome and not nimble enough, thus, he was smashed by it. Basically, it was unable to hide nor avoid it.


    ¡°BOOM!!!¡±


    A loud sound echoed and rolled like an air wave!


    Luo Haochen was wrapped up high by the air waves and flung far away.


    At this moment, who knew where Luo Die Yi was already flung to.


    Even the Su Luo pair of people were also carried by the rushing air waves to knock their heads against a rock.


    When Luo Haochen smashed the spirit pinball, the ce he chose was too timely, it was actually under a cave.


    For a moment, the earth quaked and the mountains shook.


    The entire mountain top violently shook. A countless number of boulders copsed downwards like andslide.


    The entire mountain top seemed to have been split in half.


    Su Luo crawled up and shook her head.


    Her eyes stared fixedly at the center of the ze.


    Because she had smashed people two times, both times, she had smashed the opponent into a higher rank, helping her opponent skyrocket by forty-five thousand kilometers.


    As a result, Su Luo, with regards to using the spirit pinball in smashing others, didn¡¯t have a lot of self-confidence.


    Her pair of eyes stared intensely at the ce where the ze was ignited.


    Not long after, sure enough¨C


    The Diamond Ape King stood up.


    Although only one of its two heads remained, it still tenaciously stood up.


    Very clearly, this ninth-ranked spirit pinball did not kill it with the explosion.


    However, it seemed that it also didn¡¯t smash it to the next rank.


    From this, it could be seen that the Diamond Ape King¡¯s strength was far beyond the ninth rank.


    ¡°It... stood up...¡± A trace of astonishment shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    If you said that the Diamond Ape King was furious before, then now, it could only be described as crazy.


    Its pair of eyes became bloodshot like an ignited me, making people¡¯s souls shudder and bodies stiffen.


    Its surroundings was filled with frightening fluctuations.


    At this moment, the Diamond Ape King was thoroughly enraged!


    Its furious pair of eyes red rigidly at a ce not far off.


    There, Luo Haochen was lying in the original spot, neither dead nor alive...


    Seeing the main culprit that cut off one of its heads, the Diamond Ape King was exceptionally furious!


    ¡°AOAOAO!!!¡± It angrily charged. Its palm leaf, fan-like ws attacked towards Luo Haochen!


    Just at this moment, the corner of Luo Haochen¡¯s mouth hooked up into a fierce sneer.


    Another dark spirit pinball appeared in his hand!


    That¡¯s right, it was another spirit pinball!


    ¡°Tenth-ranked spirit pinball! Explode!¡± Luo Haochen shouted out loud. The spirit pinball directly smashed towards the Diamond Ape King!


    Along with the spirit pinball¡¯s approaching attack, a frightening aura shrouded the Diamond Ape King. A trace of rm actually shed through its pair of crazed eyes.


    .


    However, it was toote!


    The tenth-ranked spirit pinball directly exploded on the Diamond Ape King¡¯s body!!!


    ¡°BOOM, BOOM¨C¡± It was another violent sound that made the earth quake and the mountains shake.


    A loud sound that frightened the skies, like waves of ps of thunder.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s mind was violently jolted, their bodies swaying non-stop.

 Chapter 846 – Moment between life and death (2)

    Chapter 846 ¨C Moment between life and death (2)


    The other half of the mountain peak was also heavily split into two.


    At this moment, within the mountain peak that had been leveled t, a bright divine light suddenly shot towards the skies!


    The divine light was like a pir of light bursting out, linking heaven and earth together.


    Afterwards, this divine light suddenly exploded!


    All kinds of brilliant rays of light were dazzling like fireworks. An endless amount of spirit force rushed to attack in all directions!


    The center of the divine light was like the eye of a hurricane, so tranquil that there wasn¡¯t even a breeze.


    However, the surroundings where the divine light exploded with huge energy, pushed the waves of air, overflowing to the sky. A countless number of mountain ranges were instantly leveled t!


    A countless number of birds and beasts were turned into ashes and bones!


    A countless number of millennium old trees were burned until nothing was left!


    The only undisturbed ce was the mountain peak that had been leveled t, where Su Luo and the others were.


    A saffron yellow color appeared in the distant sky, as far as the eye could see. It even rendered people¡¯s figures in a hazy, light yellow color.


    In the end, what happened? It was simply too mystical.


    Su Luo looked on with a stupefied expression at the scene in front of her...


    At this moment, Luo Haochen also slowly crawled up.


    He had searched for a long time and finally found Luo Dieyi¡¯s figure. With one move, he had lifted her up from among the ashes.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Luo Dieyi, who was covered in grime from head to toe, opened her eyes with great difficulty. She raised her eyes and saw Luo Haochen¡¯s worried expression.


    Luo Haochen patted away the dust on her body. The dust on her face made her look like a striped cat.


    Zi Yan walked to Su Luo¡¯s side, and the corner of her mouth slightly pursed: ¡°That Diamond Ape King would die just like this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked to the ce where the divine light was bursting out. Her eyes were profoundly mysterious.


    Zi Yan said with some regret: ¡°This was a magical beast at the peak of ninth rank. At the very least, we could have dug out a blue-colored crystal stone. A pity that the Luo family¡¯s brat would pick up this small advantage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s strange?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly, ¡°Just now, Luo Haochen had used two spirit pinballs in a row.¡±


    Zi Yan was usually smart, just a hint was all she needed: ¡°That¡¯s right, if he had a spirit pinball since the beginning, he couldn¡¯t have been chased until this point and still not used it.¡±


    ¡°If it was just one, then it would exin why he would save it to conserve his strength, but there were two...¡± Su Luo muttered to herself...


    Where did Luo Haochen get the second spirit pinball?


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just at this moment, in that pile of raging mes, a sinister magical beast crawled out.


    ¡°Heavens..oh heavens!¡± Zi Yan was very stunned as she pointed at the slowly wiggling thing. She almost choked on her own saliva.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes also narrowed instantly.


    ¡°Diamond Ape King!¡± Luo Haochen cried out in rm. His body couldn¡¯t help but to fall back.


    That pitch-ck body with nearly one third of it chopped off, was standing up like an iron tower. If it wasn¡¯t the Diamond Ape King, then who else could it have been?


    Su Luo swallowed her saliva with great difficulty.


    Although half of the Diamond Ape King¡¯s body had been destroyed at this time, but very clearly, its strength was stronger than before!


    Its vicious nature as a magical beast, under Luo Haochen¡¯s provocations time and time again, it was thoroughly aroused!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ªBang¡ª¡ªBang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Diamond Ape King was in a rage, it roared and shouted¡ª¡ª


    Step by step, it walked towards Luo Haochen!


    Fortunately, it was looking for Luo Haochen.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan, seeing that the situation was not good, immediately turned around and wanted to run.


    However, they tragically discovered¡ª¡ª


    This area¡¯s heaven and earth seemed to have been sealed by something. Unexpectedly, she could not run out at all.


    ¡°Domain!¡± Zi Yan had a startled expression, ¡°Damned Luo Haochen. He actually smashed the Diamond Ape King into the tenth rank. Now that it can erect and control a domain, we arepletely doomed!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression also followed by changing slightly.


    If they couldn¡¯t escape, would they have to obediently wait until the opponent came to kill them?

 Chapter 847 – Moment between life and death (3)

    Chapter 847 ¨C Moment between life and death (3)


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but look at Luo Haochen.


    Under the forceful pressure the Diamond Ape King was exerting as it got closer step by step, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi, the two siblings, retreated step by step.


    In front of the enormous Diamond Ape King, those two siblings were simply like ants, so insignificant as to be negligible and disregarded.


    Suddenly, the Diamond Ape King extended its heavy, huge, palm leaf and fan-like hands, and pped towards the two siblings.


    This palm was like one thousand and fifty kilograms of thunder, as if it contained an endless amount of strength.


    Under this palm strike, would the two siblings die just like this?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. Suddenly, her heart had a sympathetic feeling for a person in simr distress...


    Just at this tense moment!


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A face appeared in the sky.


    A face that was around sixty years old, with features that somewhat resembled Luo Haochen.


    This face seemed to be gentle, but it gave people a feeling of strong deterrence.


    Ever since seeing that face, Su Luo felt her soul shuddering, as if she couldn¡¯t help but to kneel down and worship it!


    Just like the first time when she saw Beautiful Teacher, that kind of feeling.


    Su Luo secretly guessed in her heart, this person¡¯s cultivation state ought to be on par with Beautiful Teacher, right?


    That face suddenly appeared, but was still unable to stop the crazed Diamond Ape King!


    That palm ultimately still pped down!


    However, that face suddenly became furious: ¡°Diamond Ape, you dare!¡±


    Before his voice could fade, his figure suddenly appeared.


    Wearing a light gray robe, an elderly man with an icy, arrogant expression appeared in front of everyone.


    One could only see his pair of hands form seals and shoot towards the Diamond Ape King. He had saved the siblings from this dangerous situation.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Luo Dieyi cried out,having been pleasantly surprised.


    Oh heavens! Grandfather hade! Grandfather had personallye! Luo Dieyi was so emotionally moved that she nearly shrieked!


    Luo Haochen gave a sigh from finally being relieved of a burden. Grandfather was here, than their little lives were saved.


    ¡°This is the Luo Family¡¯s Esteemed Elder, Luo Shengtian.¡± Zi Yan muttered in a low voice by Su Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°He is worthy of being called the great shield of the Luo family. Luo Haochen definitely had a Cry for Help Stone. In a life-and-death situation, he summoned his grandfather.¡±


    Elder Luo¡¯s gaze swept Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi a nce. Soon after, his ice-cold gaze swept Su Luo and Zi Yan a nce. His eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    However, at this moment, the Diamond Ape King had already started tounch an attack at Elder Luo. As a result, he did not have the time to ask and take notice of anything else.


    The Diamond Ape King also knew that if he did not kill this damned old man today, then it would be the one that died.


    At this moment, Elder Luo and the Diamond Ape King had already begun to battle.


    The two exceptional experts fighting simply split the heavens and earth apart, making the earth quake and mountains shake.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the surroundings.


    Full of a desperate and harsh air.


    The two exceptional experts exchanging blows was simr to a real, windy thunderous storm, resonating through heaven and earth.


    The palm chopped towards the mountain top, like being crushed by the blue dome of heaven. It also appeared to surge up violently like a tsunami.


    For a moment, rubble swirled in the air, yellow earth filling the whole sky. Their line of sight became fuzzy.


    They could only see in the distant horizon, two ck dots intertwining and fighting as they passed. They only knew that their might was so strong as to be iparable. The rest they were unable to understand from watching.


    Su Luo and the others, in front of these exceptional experts, were simply too weak.


    This was simply not a battle that they could participate in right now.


    These several people, one after another, tried finding a ce for cover, in order to avoid being dragged into this disaster.


    Just at this moment, the little divine dragon suddenly jumped out from Su Luo¡¯s arms. His tiny body leapt forward like lightning!


    Su Luo¡¯s expression immediately changed slightly. She lifted her hands but was unable to catch the little divine dragon. As a result, she whispered: ¡°Little Foolish Dragon,e back!¡±


    However, this time, the little divine dragon only nced back briefly at Su Luo. He only gritted his teeth and dashed forward.

 Chapter 848 – Moment between life and death (4)

    Chapter 848 ¨C Moment between life and death (4)


    Because there was something that was attracting him up front.


    And the ce he wanted to go, was actually the ce where the two experts were fighting the most intensely!


    This was truly wanting treasures and not wanting life oh. Su Luo¡¯s eyes stared intensely at the little divine dragon. Her brows were knitted very tightly: ¡°What treasure is more important than your life! If this goes on, you will loss your little life!¡±


    When the little divine dragon had nced back just now, he transmitted to Su Luo that he needed to go grab some treasure.


    However, in Su Luo¡¯s heart,pared to her worry for the little divine dragon¡¯s safety, all treasures must stand aside.


    Su Luo was extremely worried.


    Because outside, the mountain edge had copsed, all kinds of substances and dust filled the sky. All kinds of rubble swirled in the air. The little divine dragon¡¯s hard pelt was still good, but Su Luo¡¯s defense would easily be broken.


    Just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    Elder Luo sent a heavy fist smashing towards the Diamond Ape King!


    The violent surging strength was unblockable!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A heavy noise sounded. The Diamond Ape King had been hit squarely by the fist, and its huge, iron tower-like body suddenly fell backwards and wasunched out.


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The Diamond Ape King¡¯s back hit the smooth wall of a mountain.


    However, didn¡¯t know what the Diamond Ape King had touched. Momentarily, a transparentyer of protective barrier appeared on that smooth wall. At this moment, aplicated pattern of a seal appeared on the mountain¡¯s wall!


    Now, this protective barrier with a force like a tsunami, started to vibrate. Rays of light shed that was exceptionally dazzling, so beautiful as to make it hard to open their eyes!


    This iparably powerful pressure, in an instant, exploded forth!


    All of a sudden, the Diamond Ape King¡¯s body that had knocked against it seemed to have enraged the mountain wall, it was sted to pieces by the wall.


    Fresh blood was like a flowery rain, swirling in the air. It dyed more than half of the mountain wall red.


    Seeing the Diamond Ape King¡¯s devastation, Su Luo and the others sucked in a cold breath of air.


    That mountain wall, in the end, what kind of heavenly and earthly secrets did it have? Unexpectedly, to have such a terrifying side?


    However, Elder Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly shone.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, lightning struck down from the clear sky. Rumbling sounds echoed and shook people¡¯s hearts, making them uneasy.


    An inscription slowly appeared on the wall of that mountain. Aplicated paragraph appeared in front of everyone.


    Su Luo and the others were simply gaping dumbfoundedly at it.


    No one would have imagined that when the Diamond Ape King hit the wall, after its body disintegrated and dyed half of the mountain wall scarlet red, that such a fantastic scene would unexpectedly appear.


    ¡°What is written on it?¡± Su Luo stared at those words. Even though she knew every brush stroke, but linked together, shepletely could not understand its meaning.


    ¡°After Ci Ning died, he was buried here.¡± Zi Yan stared at those words, and sucked in a deep breath of air. Her voice had a trace of trembling, ¡°Ci Ning, legend has it that he was one of the guardians of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods. It is said that his grave concealed a map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.¡±


    Even the calm and collected Zi Yan was now speaking with her lips trembling slightly.


    Map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods? Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly startled. However, her face remained unperturbed without a single ripple.


    She already had two pieces of the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, could it be that another piece would appear here?


    Zi Yan, with a shaking voice, slowly narrated: ¡°The continents have ten great powers, through countless years, they have been trying to find the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods. It¡¯s a pity that up until now, they hadn¡¯t even found a single piece of the map.¡±


    Su Luo silently turned her face away. Of course they couldn¡¯t find it. Because she already had a few pieces of the map fragments in her hand.


    Zi Yan again said: ¡°Purgatory City openly listed the price, willing to use ten pieces of purple-colored crystal stones to exchange for a fragment piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods. Unfortunately... several tens of years, there was not a single movement.¡±


    Ten purple-colored crystal stones for one fragment piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods? Having heard what was said, Su Luo was inevitably speechless.


    So expensive... Unfortunately for Su Manor, at that time, it was easy for her to steal it from them.

 Chapter 849 – Moment between life and death (5)

    Chapter 849 ¨C Moment between life and death (5)


    Didn¡¯t expect, at that time, in Su Manor¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, in passing, she had grabbed a map that would give her a worth of ten purple-colored crystal stones.


    Wasn¡¯t the advantage she took too great?


    However, Su Luo was very curious, why didn¡¯t Su Manor go exchange it for the ten purple-colored crystal stones? Su Zian, holding it, he couldn¡¯t even use it.


    ¡°How is it that I have never heard of this exchange for ten purple-colored crystal stones?¡± Su Luo muttered to herself.


    Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°This news was spread among the strong experts, how could you have possibly heard of it?¡±


    So it was like this! Su Luo secretly eximed in her heart.


    So it was because Su Manor¡¯s position was too low, they simply hadn¡¯t heard of such news. Even Su Zian might not have known that it was a fragment of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods¡¯s map.


    Otherwise, ording to Su Zian¡¯s standards, he would even be endlessly excited over a green-colored crystal stone. How could he possibly not exploit such a good opportunity?


    Even if he had no use for a purple-colored crystal stone, the ten purple-colored crystal stones could be exchanged for ten top-notch experts. Then, Su Manor would have directly sprang up.


    Fortunately, Su Zian wasn¡¯t aware of this path, thus giving her this advantage.


    After having reasoned it through, Su Luo secretly rejoiced and was pleased with herself.


    While the two were talking, Elder Luo¡¯s body that was like an immortal to the bone, unhurriedlynded.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Luo Dieyi excitedly threw herself over to him, in her eyes was the desire to cry.


    Elder Luo merely nced at her faintly, his brows knotted slightly: ¡°I ordered you to properly cultivate, all you know is to y all the time. Now you know to be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, Grandfather is the best. If it weren¡¯t for Grandfather appearing just in time, we would have already died here.¡± Luo Dieyi covered her chest, having lingering fear.


    Elder Luo nodded, his indifferent gaze sweeping by Su Luo and Zi Yan. His eyes didn¡¯t have a trace of a ripple, as if looking at two insignificant ants.


    Just at this moment, the little divine dragon rushed back, like an arrow, he flew towards Su Luo.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s original speed was very quick, but now, he was a lot slower.


    The first glimpse Su Luo caught of the little divine dragon, she had to do her utmost to restrain from giving voice toughing in spite of herself.


    At this moment, the little divine dragon was carrying on his back, slung over his shoulder, holding in his mouth......


    In any case, any ce that could carry things were all weighed down heavily.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± When Luo Dieyi saw the little divine dragon, she let out a burst of rmed shouts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a triangle prism? What kind of bow is that? Also, is that Dropping Cloth Grass?¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes had almost gone cross eyed from looking.


    Dropping Cloth Grass, was very simr to her name. She must obtain it!


    Every one of those things were priceless treasures ah. How could the little dragon just wantonly carry them back?


    The little divine dragon, carrying these stuff, and wanted to run into Su Luo¡¯s embrace, however¡ª¡ª


    Just when he was only three meters¡¯ distance from Su Luo, Luo Haochen¡¯s body dodged and blocked in front of the little divine dragon.


    ¡°Stop! Leave behind the treasures!¡±


    Luo Haochen didn¡¯t think the little divine dragon was worthy, he directly extended his hand to lift him by the nape!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s temper was usually docile, as long as you don¡¯t piss him off.


    Able to piss him off, it was often two circumstances.


    The first was his treasures; the second was his little master.


    Now, Luo Haochen wanted to block his path and coveted his treasure, and also separated him from his little master.


    As a result, the little divine dragon was angered!


    In the course of running, his pair of legs was very strong. One could only see him bounce up and two sharp ws suddenly slice towards Luo Haochen¡¯s neck!


    The little divine dragon¡¯s strength was originally already out of the ordinary, in a rage, his strength was even more something that Luo Haochen couldn¡¯t bepare to.


    His pair of sharp ws glittered like frost and snow, just when it was about to scratch Luo Haochen, the little divine dragon¡¯s body floated in the air, motionless. It was as if someone had hit his acupuncture points and stopped him.

 Chapter 850 – Convergence of experts (1)

    Chapter 850 ¨C Convergence of experts (1)


    ¡°Domain!¡± A cold light shot forth from Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She then unconsciously cast her gaze towards Luo Shengtian.


    Elder Luo made his move.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into an indifferent sneer.


    What Zi Yan said was not wrong, the Luo Family was truly famous under the heavens for covering up errors. They would even interfere with the disputes among the younger generation.


    Su Luo weed Elder Luo¡¯s gaze, with a cold voice, she said: ¡°Senior, what is your intention?¡±


    Elder Luo¡¯s eyes swept by Su Luo with a totalck of regard. His eyes had no ripple, nor did it swell. Clearly, hepletely did not attach any importance to Su Luo.


    However, it was true, in the eyes of such an expert at the top, a small fifth rank was truly not significant to look at.


    Luo Dieyi proudly sneered: ¡°This is our Luo family¡¯s stuff, little thief, you dare to steal it? Delusional!¡±


    A faint anger started to well up in Su luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°These treasures were found by my family¡¯s spirit pet in these mountains, how could it be your Luo family¡¯s? Could it be that this entire area of the Dark Forest belongs to your Luo family?¡±


    Luo Dieyi relied on their own family¡¯s elder being here, in this space between heaven and earth, he held supremacy. As a result, her words didn¡¯t even contain a bit of politeness.


    ¡°If it was not for my grandfather lending a hand, how could your spirit pet have found the treasures? If it were not for our spirit pinball, you guys would have died earlier. Then, how would you guys still be standing here?¡± Luo Dieyi arrogantly cast sidelong nces at the Su Luo pair.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression was unexpected: ¡°If it was not for you guys waking up the Diamond Ape King, how could such a situation have urred? We haven¡¯t even sought you guys to calcte this ount, yet you are arrogantly resting on yoururels!¡±


    Hearing what was said, Luo Dieyi¡¯splexion blushed deep red. After that, she flew into a rage from humiliation and flusteredly pointed at Zi Yan: ¡°What? Not repaying the favor of being saved and still want to question this kindness? Your Purgatory City is truly too arrogant!¡±


    During the time when the younger generations were quarreling, Elder Luo stood with his hands folded behind his back. His eyes gazed fixedly at that glossy, jade-like wall. His sleeves fluttered about in a posture of an immortal to his bones.


    Hearing Purgatory City, these two words, from the corner of his eyes, he faintly swept Zi Yan a nce.


    With regards to such a strong expert¡¯s point of view, able to even look at the younger generation like this, was already rare.


    Zi Yan merely continued to smile coldly, ¡°Luo Dieyi, in the end, who is being the arrogant one? Fine, you continue to be arrogant, let¡¯s see how the injury on your face will be healed!¡±


    Zi Yan knew that Su Luo had the Rebirth of Flesh Pills on her body. A simr kind of antidote refined from Primeval Pill Recipies was always from one family, with no other branch stores.


    Luo Dieyi still dared to be so arrogant, then let her face wait till it¡¯s destroyed!


    However, Luo Dieyipletely did not know that her appearance was already in the control of other people¡¯s hand. She continued to be despotic and insufferably arrogant.


    She sneered a few times: ¡°The injury on my face, why should it concern you? Big Brother naturally will help me get the Rebirth of Flesh Pills.¡±


    Even if Brother could not get it, then Grandfather would help her ask for it!


    Su Luo smiled coldly and cast her a nce: ¡°My Senior Brother has already vowed to never refine another Rebirth of Flesh Pill. Miss Luo, it would be best if you do not have too much hope for it.¡±


    Su Luo knew that if she didn¡¯t reveal her identity, then the little divine dragon would suffer some grievances.


    However, the Luo family might merely treat her as a weed and would not believe her.


    Sure enough, once Su Luo said these words, Luo Haochen only sneered a few times.


    Luo family belonged to the influential families of Apothecaries, so they were well-versed in news about refining medicinal recipes.


    The matter of Leng Yan refining the Rebirth of Flesh Pills, the Luo family was already very clear about it. Moreover, they had sent a core disciple in the family¡¯s younger generation to negotiate with Leng Yan, in an attempt to exchange for the Primeval Pill recipes.


    But unexpectedly, Leng Yan directly refused. He said that he would not exchange it even if you killed him. This made the Luo family¡¯s core disciple so mad that he flung his sleeves and directly left.


    Luo Dieyi only knew that the Rebirth of Flesh Pills came from Apothecary Leng. However, she did not know about Apothecary Leng and Su Luo¡¯s rtionship.

 Chapter 851 – Convergence of Experts (2)

    Chapter 851 ¨C Convergence of Experts (2)


    Now, her pair of eyes provocatively sneered, sizing up Su Luo from top to bottom: ¡°Tsk, tsk. Apothecary Leng is Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s first disciple, and you call him Senior Brother? Could it be you think you¡¯re that Su Luo, with such good luck as to defy nature?¡±


    Su Luo spread out both hands, shrugging her shoulders helplessly: ¡°Quite unfortunately, that is precisely who I am.¡±


    Who knew that the moment Su Luo admitted this, it made Luo Dieyi burst into loudughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re Su Luo? Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s personal disciple? What kind of joke are you ying at!¡± Luo Dieyi decided to regard this as unbelievable.


    Luo Haochen also sneered repeatedly: ¡°You think that by pretending to be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, that you won¡¯t need to hand over these treasures anymore? How ridiculous!¡±


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi thought Su Luo was a fake.


    However, Zi Yan used aplicated gaze to look at Su Luo...


    ¡°Elder Luo predecessor, could it be that even you think these treasures should be taken away by the Luo family?¡± Su Luo serenely gazed at Elder Luo. Her expression was neither servile nor overbearing. She was natural and unrestrained.


    Although she seemed serene, but how could Elder Luo not hear the question in her words?


    His eyes swept past and his gaze fell onto the little divine dragon¡¯s body.


    The thing on the little dragon¡¯s body, was indeed very useful for Luo family¡¯s younger generation.


    When Elder Luo¡¯s line of sight fell on Su Luo¡¯s face again, Su Luo suddenly felt her body stiffen.


    The distinctive might and pressure that only belonged to a strong expert. It was just like an imposing and majestic towering mountain peak, pressing down on Su Luo¡¯s shoulders!


    Luo Shengtian!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes stared slightly,boriously biting her lower lip. She condensed her entire body¡¯s spirit power on her shoulders. Only with this, could she breathe somewhat.


    However, this kind of feeling was really horrible.


    It reminded Su Luo of that time in Su Manor, when she first saw Li Yaoxiang. At that time, Jade Lake Pce¡¯s Second Master, it was also the first time meetinghim and he gave her an initial show of strength.


    That time, Nangong appeared in time and saved her from that cmity.


    But this time, she could only depend on herself! Su Luo¡¯s hand that was at her side suddenly clenched tightly.


    Just when Su Luo felt she was still able to resist the pressure with difficulty, this powerful mighty pressure once again got stronger in an instant!


    If it was said that the previous one was at sixth rank and tolerable, now, it had already gotten heavier to the high pressure of a seventh rank.


    That was like the strength of mountain peaks smashing down heavily, causing Su Luo¡¯s knees to bend slightly.


    This was to make her kneel down, to admit defeat and apologize?


    Su Luo sneered in her heart.


    If standing on the side of justice meant having to be forced to apologize, then what she would be throwing away was not just her own pride, but also Beautiful Teacher¡¯s pride!


    She was pressured until she was shuddering from head to toe, sweat as big as beans rolling down.


    Su Luo¡¯s white as snow skin ¨C at this moment, it was possible to clearly see every vein. Even blood vessels as fine as hair were clearly visible.


    On Su Luo¡¯s fair as jade skin, threads of blood seeped out... It was a ghastly sight to see.


    Elder Luo only targeted Su Luo alone, so among the several people present, only Su Luo had to endure this kind of unprecedented pressure.


    Seeing Su Luo being pressured until such a miserable appearance,


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart was extremely anxious.


    If it continued on like this, Su Luo would finally explode. When that time came, how would she ....exin it?


    With a cold voice, Zi Yan said to Elder Luo: ¡°Elder Luo predecessor, if Su Luo¡¯s master were to treat Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi this way, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Pffttt, the loathsome girl¡¯s master. You actually dare to mention him on equal terms with my grandfather. Zi Yan, you must have gone soft in the head?¡± Luo Dieyi disdainfully snorted.


    ¡°Her master can¡¯t be mentioned on equal terms with your grandfather? Hahaha, fool!¡± Zi Yan pointed at these two idiots and snarled, ¡°Her master is Grandmaster Rong Yun!!!¡±

 Chapter 852 – Convergence of Experts (3)

    Chapter 852 ¨C Convergence of Experts (3)


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun who is world famous, known to everybody and known by everyone! Are you saying Grandmaster Rong Yun can¡¯t be mentioned on equal terms as your grandfather? Hahaha,ter, I¡¯ll spread these words out. See how you, the Luo family, will face all the people under the heavens!¡±


    These words of Zi Yan¡¯s were said resoundingly and powerfully. It had so much substance that immediately, the Luo family¡¯s siblings were intimidated to a stop.


    While Luo Dieyi was still confused, Luo Haochen had already put out a response: ¡°Hehehe! Really tooughable! Su Luo could be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple? Then I would be Purgatory City¡¯s master¡¯s personal disciple! Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk big?¡±


    Having heard what was said, Zi Yan almost sneered: ¡°You¡¯re the honorable city¡¯s master¡¯s disciple? Hahaha¡ª¡ªI¡¯m the one that¡¯s the honorable city¡¯s master¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s another braggart. First, puffed up Su Luo, then once done boast yourself up?¡± Having heard that, Luo Dieyi covered her belly and burst into loudughter.


    Luo Haochen was even more direct: ¡°So many words of nonsense!¡±


    He hated the little divine dragon the most and stepped forward to forcibly take away those treasures on the little divine dragon¡¯s body.


    The little divine dragon was so angry that he kept shouting ¡®aowoo, aowoo¡¯. But it was of no avail as his body had been frozen, suspended in the air, unable to move.


    As a result, the little divine dragon could only use a wrathful gaze that was shooting mes, to stare fixedly at Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen, watching them take away the treasures on his body.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s number one interest was to hunt for treasures. Now, his treasures had been seized. He was so angry that he cried loudly like a baby!


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi were joyfully satisfied as they took the treasures into their hands. Momentarily. they went wild with joy.


    ¡°Triangle Prism, able to break through a robber¡¯s ability to hide themselves!¡±


    ¡°Boundless Spirit Bow, long distance attacks of unparalleled power.¡±


    ¡°Dropping Cloth Grass, an essential herb for advancing to the Elite Apothecary stage!¡±


    ¡°...¡± There was still a spirit pinball!


    Oh, heavens! Oh, heavens! Oh, heavens!!! How could there be so many treasures? If they bring these back, it would cause a disturbance in the world! This won¡¯t do, they must kill Su Luo and Zi Yan to silence them. Otherwise, this matter would bring more trouble.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s facial muscles trembled slightly due to excess excitement.


    These things were indeed all treasures! Fortunately, Grandpa was here to provide support. Otherwise, they might not be able to bring these back.


    There was also this mountain peak...


    Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He was convinced, that this mountain peak still had many more treasures.


    Just now, when he was forced to death¡¯s door by the Diamond Ape King, he was able to randomly pick up a spirit pinball from beneath his body.


    A tenth-ranked spirit pinball!


    Su Luo saw the little divine dragon get so angry that his fists were clenched, his pair of clear eyes shooting off a scarlet colour. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her own anger rise fully.


    ¡°The Luo family is truly a nest of robbers, actually plundering so openly and without fear!¡± Su Luo¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    A cold light shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. For a nobleman to take revenge, ten years was not toote. Daring to steal her things, then the Luo family would have to bear with enlightenment from her revenge.


    At present, she had not used Nothingness of Space to wrap around herself.


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi had less experience, thus with less knowledge, so it¡¯s fine. But with Elder Luo¡¯s several centuries worth of cultivation and seeing the world, how could he not tell what Nothingness of Space was?


    In order to help her conceal her space element, Beautiful Teacher had spent a lot of mental and physical effort. If she used it for this matter, maybe it would all be exposed.


    Su Luo¡¯s words carried a strong mockery, disdain and derision.


    Ordinarily, with Elder Luo¡¯s status as a very notable predecessor, he ought to pass on such outside objects and disregard the affairs of life. Even more, he should not take part in the younger generation¡¯s arguments, so as to avoid losing the dignity of his identity.


    But this Elder Luo was unusually narrow-minded and extremely prejudiced, who liked to shield his own family.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Elder Luo snorted heavily, on the hilltop, his sleeve moved with the wind.


    And the pressure on Su Luo¡¯s body suddenly, was once again heavier than before!

 Chapter 853 – Convergence of Experts (4)

    Chapter 853 ¨C Convergence of Experts (4)


    So heavy!


    In a mere split second, Su Luo felt like her whole body was being roasted by a fire. The pressure on her whole body was so heavy that her legs bent. The bones in her whole body made cracking sounds. It was as if in the next moment, her entire body would burst open.


    Could it be that she would have to admit defeat just like this? Su Luo¡¯s whole body was covered in sweat mixed with blood. She gritted her teeth to bear the pain!


    She clenched her fist tightly. Her heart was extremely unwilling!


    Just right at this crucial moment¡ª¡ª


    A rumbling noise suddenly came from the sky.


    The sound shook so much, that fear grew in people¡¯s hearts.


    And what was this going to be about?


    For a moment, everybody¡¯s gaze looked towards that horizon that was exploding with sounds¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, a navy blue brocade gown suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Su Luo, with just one nce, was certain: it was an extremely handsome middle-aged man.


    Merely looking at his appearance, Su Luo kept having a feeling that he was somewhat familiar, as if she had seen him before from somewhere.


    One could only see him flying fast, hanging in mid-air. He leisurely and contentedly cast a nce at Luo Shengtian, jeering at him repeatedly: ¡°Oh, old fart, is this you lecturing your family¡¯s younger generation?¡±


    Before Luo Shengtian could reply, Zi Yan rushed first to shout out: ¡°Elder Beichen, Su Luo isn¡¯t from the Luo family!¡±


    Originally, rushing to speak before an elder like this was very rude, but the matter was urgent, carrying more weight, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Having heard what was said, Elder Beichen¡¯s mocking sneer had an even stronger vor.


    ¡°Oh, whose family does this lively girl belong to?¡±


    Zi Yan hurriedly pointed at Su Luo and said: ¡°She is Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s newly epted young disciple. Don¡¯t know why Elder Luo couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her, and just...¡±


    Zi Yan knew that the Beichen family usually did not get along with the Luo family. These words of hers were something Elder Beichen really liked to hear.


    Just as expected, Elder Beichen immediately pointed disdainfully at Elder Luo and burst out in loudughter: ¡°You old fart, those brats in your family are still so disorderly, and you still have the time to discipline Rong Yun¡¯s disciple on his behalf? It¡¯s truly called nothing to do but eat salty radish while being worried needlessly.¡±


    One could only see this Elder Beichen merely ying it down as he waved his hand. The strong pressure that had been added onto Su Luo¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    Elder Luo¡¯splexion flushed red within a short time.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Elder Luo rebuked angrily. Truly, just seeing this person vexed him.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Just like this, and you would fly into a rage out of humiliation? I say, your several hundred years of self-restraint, have you thrown it all to the dogs?¡± Elder Beichen revolved around Elder Luo.


    Elder Luo was itching to throw a p across: ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t talk, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡±


    Watching them creating a disturbance while quarreling together, Su Luo felt it was very mystical.


    Able to quarrel with Elder Luo, one must be in a simr realm of cultivation.


    Therefore, Su Luo was certain, that person who saved her was definitely Beichen Ying¡¯s grandfather.


    It¡¯s just that, these two people, who could just stomp their feet and destroy an area of super strong experts, were unexpectedly like children, quarrelling together like this?


    Su Luo rubbed her eyes and thought that this was extremely mystical.


    Zi Yan saw that Su Luo was alright, and only then did she release a breath. She leaned close to Su Luo¡¯s side and muttered in a low voice: ¡°These two elders have been old enemies from when they were young. I heard they¡¯ve been fighting for several hundred years. Until now, they still haven¡¯t distinguished the oue of their battle. Therefore, every time they meet, if it¡¯s not a quarrel, then it¡¯s a fight. It¡¯s very lively.¡±


    Hearing what was said, Su Luo nodded secretly in her heart.


    ¡°However, although Elder Beichen sometimes handles things somewhat recklessly, but his conduct is honest and upright. He absolutely would not do things like robbing the younger generation.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were ncing about randomly as her voice rose slightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s water caltrop-shaped lips pursed into a shallow smile. This girl really spared no effort on her behalf. Was this considered tattletaling on something shady?


    However, this friend she made could considered to be worth it.


    Having aplete mutual understanding with Zi Yan, Su Luo also raised her voice slightly.

 Chapter 854 – Convergence of Experts (5)

    Chapter 854 ¨C Convergence of Experts (5)


    ¡°Who knew? The Luo family... isn¡¯t it just wielding their strength to rob openly and without fear? These super strong experts... Humph.¡±


    Don¡¯t assume just because Elder Beichen was several hundred years old, that his hearing was something that the younger generation absolutely could bepared to.


    ¡°What? Luo Shengtian, you old fart. You actually robbed things from the younger generation? Do you still want your pride or not?¡± Having found a point of attack with great difficulty, Elder Beichen almost pointed at Elder Luo¡¯s nose to curse him.


    Elder Luo¡¯s face was so submerged in darkness that water nearly dripped out. Panting with rage, he scoffed coldly and turned his back!


    However, just because Elder Luo remained silent, didn¡¯t mean that Elder Beichen had no ns to let him off just like this.


    ¡°You old fart. You really are this shameless, to do this sort of thing? I say, how can you be this shameless? How could you go so low? How can you bring shame upon people of our stature? Huh? I say, you¡ª¡ª¡± Elder Beichen, with an angered appearance, chased after Elder Luo and while jumping, pointed at his nose, chewing him out.


    ¡°Beichen Lin, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a very long time!¡± Elder Luo was also not a paper tiger and furiously shouted loudly! His pair of eyes was staring at Elder Beichen, containing a raging inferno.


    No matter who got pointed at in the nose and was cursed out like this, all of them would not be happy.


    Frankly speaking, Elder Beichen¡¯s temper and Beichen Ying¡¯s were very simr. Both people would simrly unt, being shrewd after getting an advantage.


    Hearing what was said, Elder Beichen immediately rolled up his sleeves: ¡°Come, who¡¯s scared of who? Who doesn¡¯t dare to fight is a puppy!¡±


    At such an old age, even when their grandson could birth a great-grandson, yet they were still so childish! Elder Luo was at the end of his patience. Very fiercely, he red at Elder Beichen. Panting with rage, he threw his sleeve and turned his back.


    To stand abreast with this sort of person, was truly pulling down his standing.


    However, Elder Beichen¡¯s sleeve had already been rolled up very high, he jabbed at Elder Luo¡¯s chest: ¡°Come,e on, let¡¯s fight oh.¡±


    Elder Luo was itching to p him, but at present, the timing was off. He was still a person who was very concerned with the general appearance of a situation.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan were simply struck dumb by this strange scene before their eyes.


    Su Luo felt that her concept of the world had beenpletely written anew. Henceforth, another door had been opened for her.


    So....so, as it turned out, among super strong experts, they were not all like her Beautiful Teacher, who transcended external affairs, living a simple life without strife.


    There were also some like Elder Beichen who would act shamelessly, like Elder Luo who was narrow-minded that covered up their own greed.


    Under the nk stares of the younger generations, Elder Beichen still circled around Elder Luo.


    Unfortunately, thetter was really fed up with him, hisplexion extremely unsightly.


    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s fight. Whoever doesn¡¯t dare to take up this challenge, then that person is the other¡¯s damned grandson.¡± Elder Beichen¡¯s desire to fight was very strong.


    Just at this moment, slowly, a cool breeze came through the sky. The horizon was originally a deep blue, almost the color of coastal waters.


    The deep blue sky seemed as thin as paper. A person easily ripped out a corner of the sky.


    Just who was this expert? To actually be this powerful?


    For a moment, everyone raised their heads to look towards the sky¡ª¡ª


    A beautiful man in a Chinese-style gown that was the same color as the sky, appeared in mid-air.


    One could see that his face was iparably handsome, his entire person was like apletely pure white jade, faintly discernable like mist.


    He calmly and serenely stood in mid-air for a long time. He stood with his hands at his back and an expression so tranquil that it could not be more tranquil. He was so indifferent, as could not be anymore indifferent...


    Having seen the person that arrived, Su Luo¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo took a step forward, with a smile in her eyes.


    Before, she still guessed at this.


    Following the appearance of each and every one of these important people on the scene, presumably, her beautiful teacher would alsoe over.


    Just as expected, Beautiful Teacher really appeared!

 Chapter 855 – An opportunity in an unstable situation (1)

    Chapter 855 ¨C An opportunity in an unstable situation (1)


    Grandmaster Rong Yun took a nce at Su Luo and nodded his head faintly.


    However, this shout of Su Luo¡¯s shocked all of the Luo family members present. Even Elder Luo swept a nce at Su Luo.


    Not to mention Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi.


    Luo Haochen was considerably calm. Luo Dieyi simply opened her eyes wide, staring unwaveringly at Su Luo.


    It was actually real!


    This provocative, annoying and loathsome girl was really that Su Luo who had such good luck as to defy nature to snatch away Older Sister Yaoyao¡¯s position!


    Grandmaster Rong Yun leisurely descended step by step from the sky, walking down slowly.


    Elder Beichen¡¯s originally mischievous and feisty temperament was restrained somewhat, after seeing Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun, long time no see. I trust you have been well since west met.¡±


    In ordance with Elder Beichen¡¯s temperament, he would most likely have gone up and put his arms around the person¡¯s shoulders. However, faced with Grandmaster Rong Yun who was tranquil and calm as a god, he smiled firmly, clearly being very respectful.


    Compared to the attitude he had towards Elder Luo from before, it was simply as different as night and day.


    Seeing this, Elder Luo snorted at the tip of his nose and resentfully swept a nce at Elder Beichen.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head towards Elder Beichen, then he walked to in front of Su Luo and frowned slightly: ¡°Did youplete your assignment?¡±


    Such a good opportunity to tattletale on their shady behavior, how could Su Luo let it go?


    One could only see Su Luo nod her head, and then again, weakly shook her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Master, this disciple indeed found the Red Acacia Seeds, but...¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes carried a lot of grief from being wronged, she mumbled as if hiding something, and said: ¡°But Luo family...¡±


    ¡°You fought with Luo family¡¯s younger generation and lost?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes burst forth, emitting specks of cold light.


    The pupils of his eyes were gloomy; they were deep and filled with profound mystery.


    ¡°The fight wasn¡¯t with them, it was Elder Luo...¡± Su Luo, feeling aggrieved, said, ¡°This disciple can defeat Luo family¡¯s younger generation, but after I defeated the younger ones... the older one then...¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s humming and hawing, hesitating appearance, the result was increased by tenfold, whenpared to saying it directly.


    When ites to shielding one¡¯s errors and people, how could Grandmaster Rong Yun possibly lose to others?


    His pair of quiet and waveless eyes, apathetically shot towards Luo Shengtian.


    Even though he did not say a word, but that pair of serene eyes carried a stern, cold and sharp light. It fiercely and ruthlessly rmed people and made their hearts tremble in fear.


    Luo Shengtian¡¯s heart truly felt that it was suffocating.


    What was wrong with him, as an elder, taking on the task of lecturing the younger generation? What was the with matter with Rong Yun, having a wanting-to-eat-him appearance?


    ¡°Luo Shengtian, my young disciple is stubborn and mischievous, may have many areas that offends. To have troubled you to discipline her.¡± The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth hooked into an arc.


    Even though Rong Yun¡¯s words were polite, but when Luo Shengtian heard it in his ears, it actually shook his state of mind.


    He gave a hollowugh: ¡°I didn¡¯t waste a lot of thought, just a slight effort of lifting my hand.¡± Indeed, in his heart, he had a guilty conscience.


    Rong Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t know to how high a level you have cultivated to, and to have these idle feelings, carefreely disciplining my disciple in my ce. Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words, clear and mild, were rather like a burst of wind moving swiftly by. However, every word was branded deeply into Elder Luo¡¯s mind.


    ELder Luo shielded his own, but Grandmaster Rong Yun was even more protective. Moreover, Grandmaster Rong Yun had the qualifications to shield his own.


    Elder Luo¡¯splexion swelledpletely red in a split second. Panting with rage, he red at Grandmaster Rong Yun. Wasn¡¯t it just taking his ce to discipline his disciple, why be so fierce?


    ¡°Pffttt¡ª¡ª¡± Elder Beichen, absolutely unrestrained, started tough heartily.


    Elder Luo¡¯splexion became even more ugly.


    Elder Beichenughed heartily as he pointed at Elder Luo: ¡°You, I say you, if you want to bully someone, you should pick a pushover to pinch. Bullying whoever isn¡¯t good enough, but you actually bullied Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple. You must be tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 856 – An opportunity in an unstable situation (2)

    Chapter 856 ¨C An opportunity in an unstable situation (2)


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elder Luo red very fiercely at Elder Beichen.


    ¡°Even if I shut up, it¡¯s useless. Him being a master is now investigating what you were responsible for, how do you see it?¡± Elder Beichen was berated but was still smiling happily.


    This elder¡¯s temperament was the same as Beichen Ying¡¯s, a happy-go-lucky kind of person.


    Elder Luo looked towards Rong Yun and saw his apathetic gaze filled with a menacing, murderous aura.


    His heart trembled with fear, then he lifted his eyes to signal to Luo Haochen.


    Luo Haochen saw his own grandfather being taunted, and a gush of fury appeared in his heart, his expression bing severely cold.


    But his grandfather¡¯s order, he dared not disobey. So he unwillingly threw those several treasures towards Su Luo.


    It seemed to him, that Su Luo would definitely reach out her hand to catch them.


    But, Su Luo did not cooperate with him. She was pretending to talk with Zi Yan.


    Consequently, one could only hear the three ¡°bang¡± sounds, and everything fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh, my treasures¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise, raised her eyes and red at Luo Haochen, ¡°Luo Haochen, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Luo Haochen had a very annoyed expression.


    Already returned your things and still so troublesome! In the end, do you want it or not?


    Now, if she wanted him to go pick it up and then return it to her, this was absolutely impossible.


    Therefore, Luo Haochen cast cold, sidelong nces at Su Luo and turned his body away.


    Rong Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, but one also didn¡¯t see how he moved. One could only see his sleeve flip over.


    And in the next second, Luo Haochen had already been lifted into his hands.


    It was simr to lifting a chick up. He was hung upside down, carried up by Rong Yun.


    This unforeseen event immediately shocked everyone.


    ¡°Rong Yun, what are you doing?¡± Luo Shengtian had never thought that Rong Yun, with that sort of good disposition, would actually be so hostile so quickly.


    Rong Yun leisurely cast a nce at him and indifferently said a sentence, ¡°I¡¯m disciplining your disciple and grandson in your ce.¡±


    Didn¡¯t even know what Rong Yun did. His disposition could still be considered as good, but Luo Haochen unexpectedly gave blood-curdling screams.


    Luo Shengtian¡¯splexion tensed and he berated: ¡°Quickly release him!¡±


    Rong Yunughed faintly and yed it down: ¡°Release him, then I¡¯ll release. There¡¯s nothing difficult about this.¡±


    In passing, he threw Luo Haochen towards Luo Shengtian.


    Afraid of Rong Yun doing something else, Luo Shengtian caught Luo Haochen steadily in his hands, but he himself had to take ten steps backwards.


    Every step left a deep footprint in the ground.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s things weren¡¯t easy to catch.


    Only with great difficulty, did Luo Shengtian get rid of that enormous powerful pressure, in order to stabilize him and Luo Haochen.


    It was also at this moment that Luo Shengtian suddenly discovered that the gap in strength between himself and Grandmaster Rong Yun was actually so huge...


    However, Luo Haochen, at this moment, had a in-poor-health expression, and his body was dispirited: ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa... It really hurts... Am I going to die...¡±


    Although Rong Yun had just pinched him in passing, but he had actually abolished a whole level of Luo Haochen¡¯s cultivation.


    From the summit of the seventh rank, he had returned to the beginning of sixth rank.


    This was already more than one rank...


    ¡°Rong Yun, you!¡± Luo Shengtian got so angry that even his beard was sticking up.


    Hateful, simply too hateful. He actually abolished his precious grandson¡¯s cultivation in front him!


    In front of his face, he had abolished his grandson¡¯s cultivation! Luo Shengtian did not only feel regret for his grandson¡¯s cultivation, at the same time, this was Rong Yun thrashing his pride!


    Luo Shengtian was itching to rush up and wage three hundred rounds of battle with Rong Yun. But what Grandmaster Rong Yun had disyed just now was only the tip of the iceberg of his strength. Yet, it had already scared him unbearably. He was absolutely not Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s opponent.


    Rong Yun cast an apathetically sidelong nce at him: ¡°Returning politeness for politeness. No need to be thankful.¡±


    Luo Shengtian was immediately choked off!

 Chapter 857 – An opportunity in an unstable situation (3)

    Chapter 857 ¨C An opportunity in an unstable situation (3)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might also cripple your disciple¡¯s cultivation!¡± Luo Shengtian was extremely angry, but still smiled. However, in fact, his heart was hollow.


    Rong Yun smiled indifferently: ¡°You can do that, only if you hide the entire Luo family, otherwise...¡±


    The words he didn¡¯t finish speaking was meaningful...


    Otherwise, the entire Luo family would be buried with Su Luo!


    Curses! Luo Shengtian¡¯splexion was ashen from fury and his fist was tightly clenched.


    If he could win against Rong Yun, then fine, however, he simply could not do so!


    Also, he had reasons to believe that Grandmaster Rong Yun would truly do this. His words were not just hot air!


    Rong Yun¡¯s face was cold as he indifferently looked at him: ¡°In the future, just manage your Luo family better, my disciple can only be managed by me.¡±


    ¡°Bullying intolerably!¡± Luo Shengtian clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°I will allow you to challenge me once.¡± Rong Yun flung his sleeves with an indifferent expression.


    Hearing what was said, Luo Shentian¡¯s throat closed. If he could beat Rong Yun, why would he waste so many words?


    Luo Shengtian, panting with rage, looked away! People that aplished great things did not bother with trifles, he would bear it!


    ¡°Grandfather......¡± Luo Haochen, who was supported by Luo Dieyi, weakly yelled.


    Luo Haochen expressed his dissatisfaction... How was it that this time, Grandfather was this weak. Unexpectedly, he did not help him take revenge... Could it be that he would simply lose a level of his cultivation like this in vain?


    Luo Shengtian unhappily sent him a re.


    He never thought that Rong Yun would have aplete fall out with him over a loathsome girl. Also, his methods would be this ruthless and absolute.


    Now, Luo Haochen could only swallow this grievance, otherwise, what else could be done? He couldn¡¯t win in a fight, then curse him? You dare to curse, he could continue to cripple your cultivation, what could be done?


    In truth, Elder Beichen was also astonished by Rong Yun¡¯s methods.


    From his impression, this Grandmaster-ranked Apothecary was always gentle and indifferent, standingpletely aloof of worldly matters. He had not imagined that when he made a move... he would truly kill so decisively...


    Thinking up till this point, Beichen Lin looked at Su Luo curiously.


    This little girl was truly not that simple.


    His own grandson usually did not put any attention to women. However, he would often write back home and always mention this extremely lucky little girl.


    Beichen Lin was experienced in the ways of the world, how could he not understand his own grandson¡¯s thoughts?


    He looked at Su Luo and rubbed his chin in deep thought: This girl was truly not bad, don¡¯t know if he could snatch her away and raise her as his grandson¡¯s wife.


    At this moment, the situation became a deadlock. There were no benefits to anyone, as a result, they could only let Beichen Line out to smooth things over.


    ¡°Luo Shengtian, what are you so angry about. Their healthy young miss was almost pressured to the point of having her fleshcerated. Destroying the cultivation of your grandchild by a level is still considered light. If you had injured my family¡¯s Little Shadow, see how this granddaddy will waste your grandchild!¡± Although Beichen Lin smoothed things over, he was still very partial towards the other side.


    ¡°My grandfather did not know she was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple!¡± Luo Dieyi had a dissatisfied expression.


    Zi Yan coldly snorted: ¡°Bullshit! A while ago, Su Luo had revealed her identity. It was you guys who did not believe her, who are you ming?¡±


    Luo Dieyi choked and very fiercely red at Zi Yan! Would Zi Yan die if she didn¡¯t oppose her? Would she really die!


    Beichen Lin patted Luo Shengtian¡¯s shoulders: ¡°I say, you old fart, you truly did not know that she was Rong Yun¡¯s disciple?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luo Shengtian looked away.


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi might not have believed, however, he believed it.


    Only, Rong Yun would rather receive this girl instead of the Luo Family¡¯s younger generation. His heart was unsatisfied, thus, he intentionally pressured her.


    Who could have thought that Rong Yun actually came. Moreover, he would immediately be hostile. This point waspletely outside of Luo Shengtian¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 858 – An opportunity in an unstable situation (4)

    Chapter 858 ¨C An opportunity in an unstable situation (4)


    Just seeing Luo Shengtian¡¯s response, made Beichen Lin¡¯s heart bright and smooth as a mirror.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it all set? Who told you to first bully other people¡¯s precious disciple? So to say, the one in the wrong was you, you old fart.¡± Beichen Lin concluded after the coffin had been sealed.


    Su Luo secretly smiled in her heart.


    The nature of this elder from Beichen family was straightforward, outspoken and did not bother about trifles. He had the same go-between temperament as Beichen Ying.


    Not to mention that just now, it was he who had moved to save her.


    As a result, Su Luo¡¯s first impression of Elder Beichen was pretty good.


    Luo Shengtian was extremely angry, yet he could only look on helplessly. He gave a snort, flung his sleeves and then turned his head away. He gazed towards that glossy, jade-like wall.


    ¡°Now that is more correct. The most important thing is to unseal this jade wall and enter this fierce-looking tomb.¡± Elder Beichen said, with hands sped behind his back. His gaze was luminous and shiny.


    ¡°We are still short one person.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s indifferent gaze swept past.


    At this moment, the three super powerful experts had all of their attention focused on that jade wall. The dispute from a moment ago was imperceptibly dispelled.


    ¡°Li Xiaofeng¡¯s nose is sharper than a dog, could it be that this time, he is in seclusion to cultivate and didn¡¯t feel it?¡± Elder Beichen rubbed his nose and muttered to himself.


    Just at this moment, the sky suddenly echoed with a rumbling sound.


    Su Luo raised her eyes up to look.


    It was another person¡¯s figure slowly descending.


    Today could be described as an opportunity in an unstable situation. It was the gathering of experts from all directions.


    ¡° Li Xiaofeng, I was just saying it was impossible for your dog-like nose not to sense this fishy smell, and here you have arrived, right?¡± Elder Beichenughed out loud.


    ¡°Even a crazy old man like you had arrived, how could I note?¡± Li Xiaofeng nimbly descended and returned mockingly.


    Amongst these four strong experts, Grandmaster Rong Yun was the most senior. The other three all seemed to be Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s subordinates.


    In front of these famous experts, those few younger generation¡¯s existence seemed extremely weak.


    At this moment, a touch of suspicion shed through Su Luo¡¯s.


    Li Xiaofeng? Hisst name was Li and also on equal terms with Beautiful Teacher. Could this person be... that person from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family?


    Beichen Lin smiled sarcastically: ¡°My Beichen Pce is indifferent, but do you also dare to step out of the Jade Lake Pce?¡±


    Li Xiaofeng returned with a ridiculing sentence: ¡°Who told the Beichen Pce not to have any noteworthy treasures in it.¡±


    Elder Beichen¡¯splexion condensed and snorted twice as he ced his hands behind him: ¡°Then your Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family must guard them well. Don¡¯t try to steal a chicken only to lose the rice used to lure it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Beichen is over thinking. The Beichen Pce was never taken notice of by others. So, many things are not known to you, this is also only natural.¡± Li Xiaofeng¡¯s oral ability was very good. Every word was like a pearl, every sentence was sarcastic, directly forcing Elder Beichen¡¯splexion to condense into frost.


    Rong Yun indifferently swept him a nce: ¡°This matter should not be dyed, studying the inscriptions is the most important matter.¡±


    Once those words were said, the other three exceptional experts¡¯ minds shivered. Soon after, all of their gazes were fixed on that bright and clean, jade-like stone wall.


    They had surrounded the jade wall and concentrated fully on studying the inscriptions on it.


    The densely-packed inscriptions shed with divine light.


    Beichen Lin took the lead and moved, sending out an attack.


    However, that huge energy immediately rolled on like smoke and started to jolt towards the front.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Haochen, who had been weakened, was jolted until he directly vomited out a mouthful of blood violently.


    In fact, that huge energy had shot straight towards Luo Dieyi.


    Only, she unconsciously dropped down to the ground and did not pull Luo Haochen down.


    As a result, that huge energy, with iparable uracy, shot into Luo Haochen¡¯s body and injured him severely.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s body was already very weak, and in addition to receiving this attack, his entire body had be so weak to the point of dying.


    Seeing this, Luo Shengtian immediately took out a cure all spirit pill and stuffed it into Luo Haochen¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 859 – An opportunity in an unstable situation (5)

    Chapter 859 ¨C An opportunity in an unstable situation (5)


    Soon after, his heavy eyebrows scrunched up: ¡°You crazy old man did it on purpose!¡±


    Out of all the younger generation present, only Luo Haochen was wounded, the other three had all dodged it.


    Beichen Lin spread out both hands, with innocence written all over his face: ¡°Who knew that the rock wall would bounce it back? It¡¯s not like you said it beforehand.¡±


    Luo Shengtian was so enraged that he directly smashed a fist over.


    He saw that Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t mortally wounded, so hisplexion looked slightly better now.


    ¡°You guys leave this ce at once!¡± Li Xiaofeng¡¯s nce skimmed through the younger generation with a remote coldness.


    Especially when he saw Su Luo, his eyes turned even more conspicuously malicious.


    Li Xiaofeng, although his name had the ¡®xiao¡¯ word, that meant ¡®smile¡¯, but his conduct was extremely treacherous, sinister, and gloomily introverted.


    Su Luo silently retracted her gaze.


    With great masters present, the few of them in the younger generation could never pick up any advantages.


    Especially when Elder Beichen¡¯s palm strike that was pped over had such a strong recoil, if they stayed there any longer, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Therefore, Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, both of them nodded their heads and left, hand in hand.


    Luo Dieyi, harboring a guilty conscience, supported Luo Haochen, both of them also left together.


    Su Luo, who turned her body around to walk forward, suddenly felt a murderous presence behind her. It was as if a scorching hot re was fixed on her back.


    That re was strong and aggressive with a murderous intent that was breathtaking. It made her heart feel very uneasy.


    Su Luo clenched her hands tightly that was at her side, and slowly turned around.


    Once she turned her eyes around, it met with Li Xiaofeng¡¯s malicious and grim pair of eyes.


    That pair of eyes was distant and heavy, filled with viciousness and venom.


    Although she turned back around quickly, but Li Xiaofeng¡¯s strange pair of eyes made Su Luo feel uneasy.


    Zi Yan noticed Su Luo¡¯s difference, and she asked, deeply concerned: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Like Li Xiaofeng¡¯s grade of exceptional expert, Zi Yan also had no way to deal with them.


    Su Luo, not wanting to increase her burden,ughed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, only somewhat curious. Don¡¯t know if Master and them can open Ci Ning¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°Even if they can open it, so what? Hmph, not a single elder of Purgatory City is present!¡± Luo Dieyi, supporting Luo Haochen, sneered coldly.


    Zi Yan swiped a despising gaze at her: ¡°Using your own elder brother as a shield in critical moments, you vicious girl. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to talk to this miss, scram!¡±


    Zi Yan was obviously driving a wedge between them.


    The matter before was all too coincidental. Although Luo Dieyi had dodged it, but Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t so lucky and ran into it.


    And even if the consequences created was the same, you couldn¡¯t say that it was because Luo Dieyi gave a push.


    At this time, Luo Dieyi was both ashamed and angry. She red at Zi Yan very fiercely, only then did she softly, in a humble voice, apologize to Luo Haochen: ¡°Older Brother...¡±


    Luo Haochen looked at her with ice-cold eyes.


    You had to say, Zi Yan¡¯s words possessed a very strong destructive power.


    Luo Haochen remembered that when they were all chased by the murderous Diamond Ape King before, under such a dangerous, tense situation, he, from the start to finish, had protected his younger sister, but she...


    Luo Haochen was always good to his younger sister, but this time, to say that he was not a bit disappointed, would be a lie.


    ¡°Older Brother... I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose....¡± Luo Dieyi could clearly see the cold meaning in Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes, her heart was somewhat frantic.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, then that means you did it intentionally.¡± In her previous life, Zi Yan probably was Luo Dieyi¡¯s nemesis.


    ¡°Older Brother, you must believe me, at that time, I was anxious, and instinctively dodged...¡± Luo Dieyi continued to persist in exining.


    ¡°Since it was due to instinct, then it just illustrates it even more that deep in your heart, your brother is merely a shield to you.¡± Zi Yan said while grinning.


    ¡°You¡ª¡° Luo Dieyi was pushed back, sentence after sentence.


    Moreover, every single sentence Zi Yan said was exceptionally sharp, stabbing her words until they drew blood, while naked.

 Chapter 860 – A glimmer of hope (1)

    Chapter 860 ¨C A glimmer of hope (1)


    ¡°Am I wrong? Didn¡¯t I just dissect out the hidden meanings in your words? Could it be that in your impression, your brother would be this stupid? That he couldn¡¯t spot such a clumsy lie?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Luo Dieyi clenched her fists, face flushed red from anger.


    Just at this time, Su Luo suddenly pulled Zi Yan away, shouting: ¡°Careful!¡±


    Su Luo subconsciously dragged Zi Yan down to the ground, at the same time, Nothingness of Space momentarily enveloped them both.


    An iparably formidable wave of terrifying power spread from the jade-like wall!


    For a moment, the whole world exploded with loud crashing sounds that shocked the heavens!


    Crash¡ª¡ª


    The whole mountain range shook and rocked violently!


    The heavens rumbled as if there were continuous ps of thunder!


    Su Luo and the others were currently in the valley, twice, it was the mountain peak, now¡ª¡ª


    Both sides of the mountain peak exploded and burst out, and a countless number of huge rocks fell down from the peak!


    The momentum was so turbulent like a surging sea, with huge waves soaring to the sky!


    Wherever one went, the heaven and earth would change color, with vegetation turning into ashes!


    Under the scattered rocks, even the great masters at the top were also in danger of dying.


    ¡°Go!¡± Su Luo grabbed Zi Yan and, with extreme quickness, dashed forward.


    Both were enveloped in Nothingness of Space and were also extremely fast. Therefore, they only received minor injuries.


    Compared to the two people¡¯s calmness, the Luo family siblings were in a much more difficult situation.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s injuries were really the worst kind of timing.


    The instinct to survive made his speed very fast, but how could it bepared to Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯s?


    The pair of siblings continuously suffered hits from the countless number of boulders. Momentarily, they were simply so weary and couldn¡¯t dealt with it anymore.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡° A huge rock smashed towards Luo Dieyi¡¯s back!


    The Luo family siblings, with one on the left, and the other on the right, were supporting each other.


    However, this rock came too quickly, too urgently, too violently, Luo Dieyi was basically unable to block it!


    Luo Dieyi couldn¡¯t avoid it, unconsciously, she turned and ran to Luo Haochen¡¯s side.


    She was already used to having her older brother¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Bam¡ª¡ª¡° That huge piece of rock smashed towards Luo Haochen!


    Burying his lower half in a sh!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± A violent cry of pain left Luo Haochen¡¯s mouth.


    The lower half of his body was crushed under the huge rock, causing him so much pain that his entire body felt numb.


    After his pained cries, he fiercely red at Luo Dieyi.


    This. Was. The. Second. Time!


    ¡°Luo. Die. Yi!!!¡± Luo Haochen bit down on his back teeth, stressing each word, so regretful that he almost spit out blood!


    He was so trusting in giving his other side to Luo Dieyi, but she, time and time again, betrayed him.


    ¡°Older Brother, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± Indeed, Luo Dieyi really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was all subconsciously done...


    Seeing Luo Haochen¡¯s gaze that was about to eat someone, Luo Dieyi felt scared and also horrible: ¡°Boo hoo... Older Brother... I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose~~¡±


    ¡°Luo Dieyi, you really are bitterly disappointing! I really regret always saving you along the way!¡± Luo Haochen clenched his teeth, so furious that the veins in his forehead popped out.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Dieyi, then Luo Haochen would never have ended up in such a dangerous situation.


    ¡°...¡± Luo Dieyi could only bow her head, not daring to annoy Luo Haochen any further.


    ¡°I order you to get lost! Roll away as far away as you can!¡± Luo Haochen really did not want to see Luo Dieyi¡¯s pathetic, ¡®being wronged¡¯ face!


    ¡°Older Brother...¡± Luo Dieyi, with weepy eyes that wanted to sob, looked at the extremely furious Luo Haochen.


    She originally wanted to beg for forgiveness, but seeing those waves of huge rocks surging towards Luo Haochen, she immediately changed what she wanted to say¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Older Brother, I will find people to save you! You wait here!¡± Luo Dieyi had hardly finished her sentence, when her figure ran so far that it vanished....

 Chapter 861 – A glimmer of hope (2)

    Chapter 861 ¨C A glimmer of hope (2)


    Now, Luo Haochen didn¡¯t have the strength to protect her. If she stayed, it would be Luo Dieyi protecting Luo Haochen. Luo Dieyi couldn¡¯t even protect herself now, how could she handle the burden of protecting Luo Haochen!


    ¡°Go die!¡± Luo Haochen clenched his fists tightly.


    Now, several more huge boulders suddenly smashed towards Luo Haochen.


    The pitiful Luo Haochen, like this, was pressed underneath those pieces of boulders.


    Fortunately, there were gaps between the boulders, and didn¡¯tpletely pin him under, that would have destroyed him.


    However, because his legs were pinned under the rocks, he absolutely had no way of escaping. He could only take deep breaths, with cold sweat flowing out continuously due to pain.


    Luo Dieyi hadn¡¯t run too far, before she realized that she hadnded in a huge predicament.


    Front, back, left and right, except for her alone, there wasn¡¯t another human figure. Su Luo and Zi Yan had already run far away earlier, such that not even a shadow was visible anymore.


    Nervous, worried, afraid, anxious... for a moment, they all rushed into her mind.


    No no no, she didn¡¯t want to die. She was so beautiful, so lovely, so young. She still hadn¡¯t lived enough of the beautiful life, how could she be willing to die?


    What to do? What to do? Luo Dieyi was so anxious that she ran around in circles.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡°


    A torrent of huge rocks and mud rushed down from the two peaks, swirling up like a smoke signal for danger!


    A countless number of magical beasts rushed out inrge groups.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡° A group of sixth ranked ming Rhinoceroses approached her from the distance, sprinting until they arrived!


    Wherever they went, yellow sand would swirl up, the neat sound of the ming Rhinoceroses¡¯ footsteps seemed as if the whole world had fallen.


    Seeing this herd of violently charging ming Rhinoceroses approaching nearer from a distance, Luo Dieyi¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically!


    Because of the mud and rockslide, the valley was already very narrow. She simply could not avoid them.


    What to do?


    Luo Dieyi was entirely out of ideas, her only way out was to use all her strength to run forward. Run faster than the ming Rhinoceroses, only like this could she avoid losing her life under the hooves of those monstrous ming Rhinoceroses!


    Run run run!


    Luo Dieyi was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even have time to wipe away her sweat!


    She exerted all of her strength, and she could indeed maintain a certain distance between herself and the ming Rhinoceroses.


    However, she didn¡¯t have anymore Spirit Restoration Pills on her.


    On top of that, people only had two legs, how could one outrun the ming Rhinoceroses running on all fours?


    So, in the end, Luo Dieyi was eventually overtaken!


    Therge herd of ming Rhinoceroses exploded past, giving off boisterous rumbling sounds of iron hooves hitting the ground.


    Luo Dieyi was jostled around in the herd of ming Rhinoceroses, and was dizzy from all the collisions.


    Luo Dieyi clenched her fists and forced herself not to fall down.


    Because in this situation, the only oue of falling down on the ground was to be trampled to death by iron hooves.


    However, Luo Dieyi could only pay attention to her legs, but could not take care of her upper part.


    Each and every one of the ming Rhinoceroses was fleeing with all their strength, unfortunately, a human insisted on staggering along here, blocking their line of sight.


    Therefore, several ming Rhinoceroses, who couldn¡¯t put up with it any longer, heavily pierced Luo Dieyi with their horns¡ª¡ª


    ¡°No¡ª¡ªSave me¡ª¡ª¡°


    Being pierced and raised high, Luo Dieyi was scared until her face turned pale. She started to screech in a loud voice.


    The ming Rhinoceroses originally wanted to toss her far away, but the nervous Luo Dieyi strained herself to turn, and tightly held onto the ming Rhinoceros¡¯s nose!


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª¡° The ming Rhinoceros was enraged half to death, it took a deep breath, then followed directly by blowing a mouthful of mes towards Luo Dieyi¡¯s body.


    The raging ze immediately ignited the clothes on Luo Dieyi¡¯s body!


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s hand released, and she suddenly fell down towards the ground.


    For a moment, a countless number of ming Rhinoceroses were prepared to trample over her body to pass with rumbling sounds.


    But, in this situation between life and death, Luo Dieyi¡¯s mind suddenly shed with a bright idea.

 Chapter 862 – A glimmer of hope (3)

    Chapter 862 ¨C A glimmer of hope (3)


    The vine in her sleeve suddenly grew longer andunched towards one of the ming Rhinoceroses, then it immediately pulled.


    At thest second before Luo Dieyi was about to be trampled on, the green vine suddenly tightened, in the next nce, she had already climbed on the ming Rhinoceros¡¯s back.


    ¡°The heavens do not want me to die!¡± Luo Dieyi was excited as she looked up to the sky andughed heartily.


    Yet, when she wasughing, an enormous rock flew right towards her head!


    Before Luo Dieyi could finishughing, her body swayed around, and just like Luo Haochen, she was pinned under huge boulders.


    But this time, there were numerous ming Rhinoceroses that apanied her...


    Speaking of Su Luo and Zi Yan.


    Their speed could be described as lightning fastparable to the deities.


    Very quickly, they escaped the area of copsing mountains andndslides.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m tired to death.¡± They stopped at a safe ce, Zi Yan leaned on a rock and breathed deeply.


    She turned her head to look back, clearly, her expression had improved: ¡°Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi, those two disgusting people, couldn¡¯t have been buried by the rocks right?¡±


    Su Luoughed: ¡°If these two siblings trusted each other and coborated, then there is a possibility they could have ran out. Otherwise, it would be hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡ª¡° Zi Yan pointed to the sky and shouted, ¡°Quickly look!¡±


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look.


    At this moment, a ck cloud hid the sky and covered the earth, covering their heads.


    But, where the mountains copsed, a divine light suddenly rushed into the sky!


    ¡°Ci Ning?! No way!!!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, with her eyeballs nearly popping out.


    ¡°Ci Ning?¡± Su Luo asked uncertainly.


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were unblinkingly fixed on the horizon, but she said it to Su Luo: ¡°Look, it¡¯s definitely Ci Ning, he didn¡¯t die after all!¡±


    Ci Ning didn¡¯t die? How could that have happened?


    Legend has it, that Ci Ning was one of the guardians of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, catching him would be so much more useful than a map!


    Any top experts would never give up this opportunity!


    As expected¡ª¡ª


    Swish swish¡ª¡ª


    Several silhouettes, with lightning speed, chased towards Ci Ning. In a sh, they disappeared into the horizon, only leaving behind several afterimages.


    Su Luo suddenly had a bright idea.


    ¡°Right now, all of the top experts have left, doesn¡¯t that mean... there is nobody guarding that cliff?¡± When Su Luo murmured this out, Zi Yan was also dumbfounded.


    She immediately pped her thigh in excitement: ¡°That¡¯s right!!! The several strong experts have all chased after Ci Ning, isn¡¯t the cliff left for us to hunt for treasures?! Heavens!¡±


    Moreover, after the several strong experts had left, the cliff was also no longer dangerous.


    Opportunity knocks but once.


    Without waiting for Su Luo¡¯s instructions, the little divine dragon turned around and ran towards the cliff.


    Just a moment ago, he had found many treasures in there! In fact, there were still more, only that he couldn¡¯t carry them!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll immediately walk the same way back.¡± Su Luo grabbed Zi Yan and ran back using the path they came from.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan understood each other really well, with excellent cooperation.


    In the wake of the seal being opened, the earthquake had almost calmed down, aside from several still-copsing mountain peaks.


    ¡°Hey, hey, never thought it could happen like this, this time, we¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Zi Yan rubbed her hands together very excitedly.


    However, when the two were running back, they were still shocked by the view in front of them.


    What was originally a quiet canyon was now razed to the ground in front of their eyes.


    Countless broken rocks, numerous corpses of magical beasts lying on the ground, rivers of blood...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Yan pulled at Su Luo.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Su Luo nodded her head and followed after her.


    ¡°The road that leads to sess, was always built upon piles of bones from the dead. These are all normal.¡± Zi Yan was afraid that Su Luo would have a psychological shadow that remained, so she carefully exined it to her.

 Chapter 863 – A glimmer of hope (4)

    Chapter 863 ¨C A glimmer of hope (4)


    Arriving at their destination, sure enough, the figures of the four strong experts were nowhere to be seen.


    The entire ground was aplete mess, shattered into small pieces.


    Now, the cliff had already been opened.


    It was pitch-ck inside, like in a horror movie.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan stood at the entrance to the cave with grave expressions. Because if they went in directly, maybe there would be danger. However, the little divine dragon¡¯s speed was very fast.


    With a swoosh sound, the little divine dragon became a ray of light, dashing straight in.


    Afraid of what might happen to the little divine dragon, consequently, Su Luo and Zi Yan looked at each other. Afterwards, they both followed into the cave.


    After entering the rock wall, it was pitch-ck as ink. In it, was a tunnel so dark that they couldn¡¯t see their own hands.


    They kept on walking, unaware of how long they had walked.


    Who could have known, that there was apletely different world behind this rock wall.


    All of a sudden, the little divine dragon stopped in his tracks, and sniffed around using his sensitive nose.


    ¡°Is there danger?¡± Su Luo halted her footsteps, nting her head to ask the little divine dragon who was standing on her shoulder.


    The little divine dragon scratched his head, nodded, and then shook his head again.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo¡ª¡° It was a very strange smell.


    Weird smell? Su Luo told Zi Yan what the little divine dragon had said.


    ¡°Coming to a treasure mountain and returning empty-handed. This is not something that fits my character. I¡¯ll definitely keep going, Su Luo, how about you?¡± An unwavering determination shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the four great experts to open the door for us, if we don¡¯t enter, it would be too great a waste.¡± Su Luo smilingly nodded her head.


    The road before them was even darker.


    Even though Su Luo could see in the dark, at this time, she also couldn¡¯t see anything.


    However¡ª¡ª


    This wasn¡¯t a difficult problem for Su Luo at all.


    A fireball lit up at her fingertips, and the situation around them was all visible.


    This was a dark corridor where no end could be seen. This corridor, was even narrower than the one before.


    This corridor was long and narrow, only barely wide enough for two people to walk side by side. Moreover, the air was also increasingly thinner here as well.


    The two of them cautiously and guardedly walked in this corridor for ages. They had nearly reached the halfway point in the middle of the mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The end of this corridor was in front of them. Soon, a wide, bright hall opened up before them.


    The hall was close to a hundred square meters, but it went for as far as the eyes could see¡ª¡ª


    Inside waspletely empty, with nothing in it.


    ¡°How can it be like this?¡± Zi Yan paced around in astonishment. Such a hidden ce, originally, she thought there would at least be some treasures, but who would have known¡ª¡ª


    Here, except for a few pieces of broken stones piled up, there was nothing else.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she rubbed her chin. She silently walked around the hall, while walking, she was also inspecting it.


    Since the little divine dragon entered without looking back, then this was enough to prove that there were treasures here. Merely, they still hadn¡¯t found them yet.


    ¡°s, I thought we could pick up what the older generation didn¡¯t want. As it turns out, there¡¯s nothing here. ¡° Zi Yan shrugged her shoulders helplessly, ¡°This trip turned out to be a waste.¡±


    As she was speaking, Zi Yan dispiritedly sat down on a piece of stone.


    Su Luo searched around and couldn¡¯t find anything, and she also felt somewhat disappointed.


    They came here with such high hopes, and the result was to return in disappointment.


    Su Luo looked towards the little divine dragon.


    At this time, if there really was a treasure, then they¡¯ll need to depend on the little divine dragon oh.


    But at this moment, the little divine dragon was spinning around on the ground. To say it more urately, he was ying chasing his own tail¡ª¡ª


    As a result, he spinned around in circle after another circle. But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t catch his own tail.


    Zi Yan sighed deeply: ¡°Such a small ce, we had searched it all, there¡¯s really nothing oh...¡±

 Chapter 864 – A glimmer of hope (5)

    Chapter 864 ¨C A glimmer of hope (5)


    Su Luo saw that the little divine dragon was also at wits¡¯ end. Her brows knitted: ¡°Just wait a minute, I keep feeling¡ª¡ª¡±


    Then, right at this moment, the little divine dragon¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    The little divine dragon suddenly threw himself at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan was immediately overwhelmed somewhat by such favor.


    This little guy had always been cold and indifferent towards her. At present, it was a rare thing for him to voluntarily enter into herp.


    Zi Yan¡¯s mood immediately became very good: ¡°Come,e over to Big Sister¡¯s side...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the little divine dragon had brushed past her. His finger was pointing straight at the target ¨C that stone Zi Yan was sitting on.


    ¡°Really doesn¡¯t give one face ah....¡± Zi Yan poked at the little divine dragon¡¯s head and also rubbed her own head.


    However,pared to Zi Yan, Su Luo had a much better understanding of the little divine dragon¡¯s temperament.


    Able to make the little divine dragon¡¯s pair of eyes shine brightly like that, he had definitely seen a treasure!


    At this moment, the little divine dragon had just extended his two sharp ws. He was scratching at the stone beneath Zi Yan.


    Immediately, stone fragments swirled in the air, filling the whole sky.


    Zi Yan hurriedly jumped up, because if she hadn¡¯t jumped up, the little divine dragon might have also scratched apart her butt.


    Seeing the little divine dragon so excited, a bright light immediately shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Could it be that the treasure was hidden inside these ordinary stones?


    Su Luo carefully looked at that stone. All of a sudden, she let out an ¡®oh¡¯ sound of surprise. Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Oh! Just a moment ago, she really was almost fooled. These stones had an outward appearance that made them seem like ordinary stones. However, in fact, these stones had great origins!


    ¡°Zi Yan, quicklye and see!¡± Su Luo pulled Zi Yan up with one hand and pointed at that stone.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s so good about this stone... I say, is it because your family¡¯s little divine dragon has nothing better to do? To unexpectedly run over to shave a stone?¡± Zi Yan had an expression full of doubt.


    She simply didn¡¯t know that the little divine dragon had a special treasure hunting ability. Therefore, she was very puzzled by his behavior.


    ¡°Your luck truly isn¡¯t bad, the moment you sat down, you sat on a treasure.¡± Su Luo said in annoyance.


    Zi Yan was really... Even the little divine dragon was helping her dig out the treasure. Unexpectedly, she still didn¡¯t know... Could this be the legendary a fool¡¯s luck?


    ¡°Treasure? Where?¡± Zi Yan had an expression full of disbelief.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was looking at that stone.


    It seemed as if Zi Yan was choking. She pointed at that stone, ¡°You¡¯re saying this one?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head in a deadly earnest manner.


    Zi Yan with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound,ughed out loud: ¡°Too funny, how could a treasure be inside this stone? I really don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Su Luo was all smiles as she responded: ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then if a treasure really emerges from inside, then you must gift it to me.¡±


    Zi Yan pped her chest, vouching for it: ¡°Sure, if a treasure really emerges from inside, I won¡¯t raise any objections and immediately¡ª¡ª¡±


    Zi Yan saw that curve hooking up in the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth and those eyes still containing a smile as before. In a split second, she quivered!


    Not right!


    Su Luo was as cunning as a little fox, maybe something would reallye from inside. She must not be deceived by Su Luo, this cunning little fox!


    Consequently, with the words at the tip of her tongue, Zi Yan forcibly changed it: ¡°If a treasure really emerges from inside, I, without demur, will keep it for myself!¡±


    Su Luo let out a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound ofugher: ¡°You miser, at least you turned around quickly. Otherwise, you certainly wouldn¡¯t have a share in this treasure. Do you know what this stone is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a shining white stone? Not much different from those stones in the surrounding mountains. It was basically, exactly the same.


    ¡°We have been deceived by the external appearance of this stone. I tell you, in fact, this stone¡¯s external appearance only looks like a stone.¡±

 Chapter 865 – A glimmer of hope (6)

    Chapter 865 ¨C A glimmer of hope (6)


    ¡°In fact, this is actually a crystal stone¡¯s source stone.¡° Su Luo shook her head slowly, her expression carrying a trace of astonishment, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the zealousness the little divine dragon disyed, before this, I really hadn¡¯t taken notice of it.¡°


    ¡°A crystal stone¡¯s source stone?¡± Zi Yan, having heard what was said, was startled. Afterwards, she carefully sized up that stone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a crystal stone¡¯s source stone before, but this doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s to say, this is an even higher grade, sealed source stone.¡± There was a trace of graveness in Su Luo¡¯s expression, ¡°Reportedly, what¡¯s sealed inside isn¡¯t a crystal stone, but something else.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zi Yan found it hard to believe. She hadn¡¯t even heard of something like it before.


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s take a look, in the end, what would appear from inside of it.¡± Su Luo stooped to crouch down in front of that sealed stone that was over fifty kilograms in weight.


    Su Luo raised her head and was all smiles as she looked at Zi Yan, waving her palm: ¡°This hand of mine is the famous Little ck Hand, are you certain you want me to break it open? At that time, when a hideous messy thinges out, you better not me me.¡±


    ¡°Little ck Hand (1)? Isn¡¯t this hand of yours the famous Little Red Hand (2)?¡± Zi Yan firmly did not believe it.


    ¡°Who did you hear that from.¡±


    To ask unintentionally versus to ask with intent. A trace of unnaturalness shed across Zi Yan¡¯splexion. Shepelled herself to act normal: ¡°If your luck was bad, how could you have paid your respects under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s door?¡±


    Hearing that, Su Luo thought for a bit and also felt that this was right.


    That matter of her bing a formal disciple, was all carried out in public. The twists and turns of the road with many crooks and bends. In the end, she really did manage to pay her respects to him.


    This matter had been spread extremely wide. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Zi Yan to also know it.


    ¡°Then alright, I open it, then I¡¯ll open it.¡± An excited radiance shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She had never opened a sealed source stone before.


    Su Luo took out that ¡°Yan Hua¡± dagger and took the sealed source stone¡¯s measure in front of it.


    Zi Yan nervously crouched on the other side and unblinkingly watched the sealed stone, afraid to miss a little bit of news.


    After Su Luo finished taking its measure to find a position, holding her breath with rapt attention, she raised her hand and brought the de down.


    ¡°Swish¡ª¡ª¡±


    The dagger directly cut down.


    A piece of shining white stone fell to the floor.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zi Yan said in disappointment.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was still as calm as water. She raised the dagger and sliced down once again.


    ¡°There¡¯s still nothing.¡± Zi Yan spread out both hands.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression carried an even more bit of graveness.


    Because in the wake of having sliced off two pieces of waste material, it was now already getting closer and closer to the core.


    Starting from now, every cut had to be done gently and cautiously. There could not be a little bit of a mistake.


    The dagger then peeled with three consecutive cuts.


    In a blink of an eye, only one third of the original size of that huge, sealed source stone remained.


    Just at this time, a strong scent came out from inside the source stone.


    ¡°As expected, there is something!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She urged Su Luo, ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hurry it up anymore.¡± At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s forehead was already covered in ayer of fine beaded sweat. Her pair of eyes was as bright as stars, as she concentrated all her attention on that rock.


    The final cut...


    Su Luo took a deep breath, then she opened her eyes again. Her eyes were a sheet of pure cold and quiet.


    Just at this moment, the dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hands cut horizontally across.


    ¡°Slide¡ª¡ª¡± A sound rang.


    The two thumbs thick of source stone was evenly sliced across.


    The cut was tidy.


    Like slicing tofu.


    A happy expression shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes. Not waiting for Su Luo to speak, she grabbed and tore open the stone that was cut: ¡°I really want to see, just what exactly is concealed inside this sealed source stone.¡±


    The source stone was torn open and a cavity appeared in it.


    And inside the cavity, a blue, fat and plump living creature wasying there.


    One could only see its pair of eyes were tightly closed, and its two chubby little hands, clenched into fists, were ced on its own chest.


    1) Little ck Hand... very bad luck,


    2) Little Red Hand... very lucky.

 Chapter 866 – A glimmer of hope (7)

    Chapter 866 ¨C A glimmer of hope (7)


    The round belly was still rising and falling, obviously, this little thing was still alive.


    ¡°What... is this?¡± Zi Yan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and extended her finger to poke at that thing¡¯s cheek.


    Su Luo nted her head and studied it for a while, eventually shaking her head: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    Pudgy, round, looked strong and good-natured, it looked a little like a blue elf.


    ¡°How did it get sealed in there?¡± Zi Yan felt that this was extremely mystical.


    This cave was sealed away in the cliff, and this little thing again was sealed inside the source stone.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the little divine dragon¡¯s acting before thinking, this little thing would have had to spend countless years without being discovered by people.


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is how is it still alive until now?¡± Su Luo poked its melon-shaped head, curiously provoking that cute, infant-like elf.


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is when it will wake up.¡± Zi Yan had a very good impression of this little thing.


    Before her words faded, a little paw suddenly appeared from the side, with a ¡®pow¡¯ sound pping the little elf¡¯s head.


    That force was really great.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan didn¡¯t immediately check, thus allowing the little elf to be pped like this.


    Su Luo dumbfoundedly stared at the little divine dragon: ¡°Why are you hitting it?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the paw that extended out from the side was indeed the little divine dragon¡¯s.


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart was extremely pained and hurriedly picked up the elf to hug it to her bosom. She rubbed that round head, and did not forget to lecture the little divine dragon: ¡°Even though you¡¯re strong, you shouldn¡¯t wantonly hit people. Some people could die after one of your hits, you know?¡±


    Little divine dragon opened his big, innocent and limpid eyes, and looked at Zi Yan in confusion... it didn¡¯t understand.


    At this moment, the plump arm of the elf in Zi Yan¡¯s bosom moved a little.


    Immediately after, that pair of eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°So as it turned out, waking it up by hitting it works.¡± Su Luo realized suddenly and immediately rubbed the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    This guy had inherited memory, so he understood a lot of things.


    The little elfying in Zi Yan¡¯s embrace, was looking directly at her with its pair of clear monochrome eyes.


    Zi Yan met its eyes.


    Su Luo was digging through the memories in her brain, suddenly, a light turned on: ¡°Could it be an Elemental Elf?¡±


    ¡°Elemental Elf?¡± Zi Yan had astonishment written all over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± Su Luo leaned close and carefully examined it: ¡°It is said that an Elemental Elf can provide its master with an infinite supply of spirit power.¡±


    For most people, they needed to take Spirit Restoration Pills to replenish their spirit powers. However, an expert in possession of an Elemental Elf, didn¡¯t need to take a Spirit Restoration Pill, their Elemental Elf could provide a steady stream of spirit force to restore their powers.


    ¡°This, isn¡¯t this being too blessed?¡± Everyone knew, how expensive high grade Spirit Restoration Pills cost.


    If in the future, there was no need for the Spirit Restoration Pill to replenish her spirit powers... Zi Yan¡¯s face suddenly lit up with excitement!


    Su Luo was also happy for her.


    She had a limitless supply of Spirit Restoration Pills on her, so an Elemental Elf was of little use to her. But with regards to Zi Yan, who was not Apothecary material, it was indeed a rare toe by treasure.


    The little elemental elf tilted its round head, and blinked its pair of huge, clear and monochrome eyes, showing its confusion and helplessness.


    ¡°Aiyo, then this is great, from now on... ¡° Zi Yan was unable to contain her joy.


    However, before she could finish speaking¡ª¡ª


    This little elemental elf lowered its head and bit Zi Yan¡¯s finger firmly, and in a sh, it darted away into the air at full speed.


    Don¡¯t just think that because its little figure was round, that it would be heavy, but it was extremely fast, like light it shing past them.

 Chapter 867 – A glimmer of hope (8)

    Chapter 867 ¨C A glimmer of hope (8)


    It never crossed anybody¡¯s mind, that it would react like this.


    Su Luo was the first to react: ¡°Quickly, chase after it!¡±


    Zi Yan broke out of her stupor immediately after, and released her strides to chase out after it.


    With great difficulty, they had cut out a spirit pet, how could they let it run away just like this?


    The little divine dragon ran first, Su Luo followed close behind, and then followed by Zi Yan.


    However, when Su Luo ran to the cave entrance, she saw someone holding her little divine dragon up by its tail.


    And that person¡ª¡ª


    Was actually Fairy Yan Xia!


    ¡°Zi Yan, you go ahead and chase after it first.¡± Su Luo calmly instructed Zi Yan.


    ¡°But...¡± Zi Yan was somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°Fairy Yan Xia is a friend of my master¡¯s, she has something to say to me. You being here will not be convenient.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was calm, but whether her heart was also calm, only she would know.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s meet up at the foot of the mountain when the timees.¡± After Zi Yan finished her sentence, she dashed in the direction where the little elemental elf fled to.


    On the empty grounds in front of the cliff wall, Su Luo stood calmly for a long time.


    The one and only Fairy Yan Xia was standing before her.


    Today¡¯s Fairy Yan Xia wore a blue, wide-sleeved and flowy fairy robe, along with her creamy skin and fiery red lips, she looked like a blue rose demon.


    Su Luo was looking at her indifferently, neither haughtily nor humbly, she said: ¡°The dragon race is naturally arrogant, with extremely huge ego, Predecessor might as well let him go first.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening this fairy?¡± Fairy Yan Xia flicked her wide sleeve in a harsh and imposing manner that could dominate over the world.


    ¡°This junior wouldn¡¯t dare. Junior just wouldn¡¯t want predecessor to make an enemy on all sides.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°What you mean is, that this fairy already has enough enemies?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s tone was emphatic and menacing.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat annoyed, eyebrows knitting slightly.


    What was up with Fairy Yan Xia this time?


    They had met once before in the throne room, at that time, Fairy Yan Xia was cold and indifferent towards her. She hadpletely ignored her, but this time... why did it feel like she was intentionally targeting her?


    Could it be that Fairy Yan Xia was going through menopause? The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    In order not to annoy this person with strong cultivation but who was an emotionally unstable old woman, Su Luo smiled shallowly: ¡°If Predecessor hase to look for my master, then it is a bit unfortunate, Master went chasing after Ci Ning.¡±


    ¡°This fairy knows.¡± Fairy Yan Xia looked at Su Luo with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    She knew? If she knew, then why was she waiting here for? If she wanted, she should chase after him without dy. Su Luo silently cursed in her heart.


    ¡°This time, this fairy came especially to look for you.¡± The corners of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes perked up a little and the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Su Luo felt this was getting increasingly weirder.


    She absolutely had no rtionship with this legendary, second most wanted Fairy Yan Xia.


    ¡°Right, exactly to look for you.¡± Fairy Yan Xia tossed the little divine dragon into her bosom, ¡°Fine, go with this fairy.¡±


    As she was talking, she turned to leave.


    What could this be regarded as...


    Su Luo stopped her footsteps: ¡°Don¡¯t know where Predecessor is taking me?¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even refer to herself as junior anymore.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s lips curled into a sneer: ¡°Is this you not wanting to go?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face clouded over, an imperceptibly strong, overbearing force pressing down on her.


    Before, Elder Luo had somewhat restrained himself, but the Fairy Yan Xia right now had burst out with a berserk pressure without a bit of restraint.


    Under this overbearing pressure, Su Luo only felt all of her bones echo with cracking sounds, as if her body would explode in the next second.


    ¡°Prede....cessor!¡± Su Luo clenched her teeth, subsequently, a mouthful of blood rushed out.


    The murderous-looking Fairy Yan Xia had no intention of sparing her!


    Su Luo was extremely puzzled, she had no idea where she had offended this unstable and likes-to-be-angry old woman.

 Chapter 868 – A glimmer of hope (9)

    ¡°Going or not?¡± Fairy Yan Xia stood on top of a huge rock and looked down, casting sideway nces at Su Luo.


    The sun was setting in the West, the orange yellow color, and the clouds tinged with sunset hues, dyed the blue of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s clothes. It gave people a strange, cold feeling.


    ¡°Since Predecessor generously wanted to invited me, junior dares not disobey, only, I haven¡¯t informed Master yet, so....¡± Su Luo only felt that her blood was rolling around violently in her throat, so ufortable that she spitted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°No need for wasting words! Immediatelye with me!¡±


    Not waiting for Su Luo to speak, Fairy Yan Xia, in passing, picked Su Luo up, just like lifting up a little chick.


    After several rise and falls, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure had already disappeared from this mountain range.


    Two blooming flowers, each on their own branch.


    Speaking of Zi Yan who had chased after that Elemental Elf.


    Even though in the beginning, the Elemental Elf¡¯s speed was very fast, however, after running for a while, it actually stopped.


    Zi Yan thought that the Elemental Elf was trying to deceive her, so she carefully followed behind it.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Zi Yan discovered that the little thing in front of her had actually stopped to eat grass.


    Not only was it eating grass, but it also had its fat butt raised as it buried its head inside.... don¡¯t know what it was doing.


    Zi Yan walked up curiously, and picked up its little head to turn it around. Only then did she discover, this little Elemental elf was actually eating the soil!


    The corner of Zi Yan mouth pursed, really.....speechless.


    ¡°So hungry to this degree?¡± Zi Yan helplessly looked at it.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The wretched-looking little thing licked the mud in its palm.


    Looking at its pitiful appearance, Zi Yan¡¯s motherly instinct burst out vigorously.


    ¡°Say, what do you want to eat? This older sister will make it for you!¡±


    The little Elemental Elf, having never seen the world, pointed to the ground and the......grass.


    Three ck lines appeared on Zi Yan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°The grass is for the cows, sheepd and horses to eat. You are the legendary Elemental Elf, understand? The kind that is very rare. How can you eat grass? This taste is reallycking.¡± Zi Yan earnestly instructed.


    The Elemental Elf¡¯s pair of dark eyes blinked a few times, not really understanding what Zi Yan said.


    Before, when it was sealed inside, it was still an egg. This is the first time it had seen the world after being hatched from the egg.


    A child not taught by a mother, simply didn¡¯t know what it ought to eat...


    Once she thought of this, Zi Yan¡¯s motherly instinct gave out an even stronger vor.


    ¡°Looks like you are a vegetarian.¡± Zi Yan held it, in a spoiled manner, she stroked its little head, ¡°Let¡¯s go, older sister will take you to eat some delicious foods.¡±


    At this time, Zi Yan hadpletely forgotten about Su Luo.


    Zi Yan knew about the matter between Grandmaster Rong Yun and Fairy Yan Xia. So, when she saw Fairy Yan Xia take Su Luo away, she thought it was the concern from the older generation for the younger generation. As a result, shepletely had no suspicions.


    Zi Yan held the little Elemental Elf and leisurely strolled around inside the Dark Forest.


    With her strength, the surrounding magical beasts werepletely of no threat to her.


    Her most important goal now was to coax the little Elemental Elf properly. And let it voluntarily recognize her as its master.


    After strolling around in a loop, Zi Yan brought the little Elemental Elf to sample the unique fruits in the Dark Forest.


    After strolling around a circle, they had collected more than a dozen kinds of fruits.


    Zi Yan sat down on the grass and let the little Elemental Elf pick the fruit it liked to eat.


    While she herself took out a small paper crane from her sleeve.


    In fact, before, she had lied to Su Luo.


    This kind of paper crane, she really didn¡¯t have anymore, but her third senior brother had given her a few of them. She had hidden them all on her body.


    Whoosh Whoosh, Zi Yan wrote a bunch of words on the paper crane, finally, she muttered to the paper crane:


    Paper crane oh paper crane, Third Senior Brother must have waited for a long time, quickly go.


    Then, Zi Yan slowly blew a breath of air on the paper crane.

 Chapter 869 – Fairy Yan Xia (1)

    Chapter 869 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (1)


    The paper crane suddenly puffed up, bing a lively and real white crane.


    It pped its wings and flew towards the distant horizon.


    Right now, Zi Yan didn¡¯t know, that Su Luo had already been kidnapped by someone.


    The paper crane went against the wind, rapidly flying towards a distance ce.


    In the distant extreme north of thend.


    On a snowy teau, that was endless white, and which one couldn¡¯t see the end of at one nce.


    In a certain icy and snow cave, Nangong Liuyun, who was in closed-door seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He stretched out his right hand.


    This pair of hands was like white jade, translucent and smooth like icy snow. His fingers were elongated and refined.


    The paper crane pped its wings, flying fast but correctly floating down into his palm.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfect, water caltrop-shaped lips slowly curled up into a smile.


    This was Zi Yan¡¯s letter.


    Zi Yan had been curious all along, just what kind of woman, that got him so willing to be obsessed with.


    She had chased after him to inquire many times, but he was too impatient to say.


    So, he simply set up a n to get Zi Yan to stay by Luo girl¡¯s side and protect her.


    After all, his Luo girl right now was still weak, but Zi Yan was already a seventh rank.


    Zi Yan wasn¡¯t the person with the best skills, but she had an advantage that no one else could substitute ¡ª-she was a woman.


    Nangong Liuyun did not like having a man following by his family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s side.


    Let alone with his understanding of Luo girl, she would definitely like Zi Yan¡¯s personality.


    Based on all the above reasons, Zi Yan was schemed against by Nangong Liuyun to ce her by Su Luo¡¯s side.


    However, the matter of Zi Yan going to steal the cup from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and chased to be killed was not rted to Nangong Liuyun, it was purely coincidental.


    Unfolding the paper crane, rows of ck ink words appeared.


    Based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s vision, with one sweep, he had read it all.


    But seldom did he get news about his Luo girl, how could he willingly swallow it up in one gulp to waste this opportunity?


    Nangong Liuyun read the letter word by word, repeatedly reading it through three times. Every word was familiarly absorbed into his heart, only then did he put away the paper crane. With gentle movements and full of satisfaction, he put it in his chest pocket.


    At this time, his mouth curled up into a satisfied smile, because his Luo girl was safe and sound.


    But his eyes also had a trace of regret.......


    Without his protection, his Luo girl must struggle along, just like this breaking through, really making his heart hurt.


    However, on the road to get stronger, who wouldn¡¯t have a bumpy road and learn through experience to finally be reborn through fire?


    Since she was determined to be a strong expert, then this was an unavoidable process.


    Although his heart was distressed and unwilling to let go. But, he could only watch her battle through hardship to learn from experience.


    Now, he could only hope that he would exit his closed-door cultivation quickly, to return to her side earlier.


    From the sky, a scorching thunderous lightning suddenly smashed down!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed, forcibly bearing with this lightning strike that startled the heavens.


    As everyone knew, the lightning element was the strongest of all the elements in its attack power. But, at the same time, to upgrade it was also the hardest among all the elements.


    Another scorching lightning heavily struck down....


    Immediately, it was followed by densely-packed and numerous ones that bombarded down....


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were closed, but his mind was clear.


    He sat cross-legged, eyes tightly closed with his hands makingplex seals, forming a dense defensivework.


    On the defensework, the lightning mingled with the sparks flying in all directions. It would shake a person to the core from watching this.


    At this time, he had entered the state of self-cultivation.


    Because he must quickly cultivate to quickly exit, so he could personally apany Su Luo. Only then would he feel assured.


    Speaking of Su Luo.


    She was forcefully lifted by Fairy Yan Xia all the way down the mountain.


    The speed was incredible fast.


    The wind from the mountain blew Su Luo¡¯s ink-like hair.


    Immediately clearing up Su Luo¡¯s mind somewhat.


    If she was taken away by Fairy Yan Xia like this, then this was simply yelling to the sky without answer and screaming to the earth, being ineffective.

 Chapter 870 – Fairy Yan Xia (2)

    Chapter 870 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (2)


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a bright idea shing through her mind.


    Zi Yan was still on the mountain, as long as she left behind a signal to get her to notify Beautiful Teacher, then it would be an opportunity...


    Thinking up till this point, Su Luo¡¯s expression matched by pretending to be present, in fact, she had carefully entered her space to make something to leave as a signal.


    She searched for a long time inside her space, but discovered that the things inside were so few as to be pitiful.


    However, there was some grass, but if she tossed down some grass with one blow from the wind, it would be blown away. When the time came and it led to the wrong direction, then it would be really bad.


    Finally, in a corner, Su Luo found a sack of rice that hadn¡¯t been opened.


    This sack of rice was ced inside in preparation for unforeseen circumstances, and now, at this critical moment, then everything would depend on it.


    Taking advantage that Fairy Yan Xia had her guard down, Su Luo sneakily grabbed a handful of rice and asionally would toss down one to two grains.


    The path down the mountain was craggy, however, with regards to Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s kind of expert, it was no problems at all.


    Waiting until they reached a wide road, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°Oh, you are such a clever girl.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately shivered. Unconsciously, she was about to toss the half a handful of rice remaining into her space.


    Afterwards, her hand was grabbed as if by iron mps, unable to move the slightest bit.


    Fairy Yan Xia stretched out her hand to grab Su Luo¡¯s right hand.


    Su Luo¡¯s skin was usually thick, seeing she was about to be discovered, there was no sign of embarrassment on her face.


    She shallowly smiled and instead, in an inviting manner, said: ¡°Predecessor, are you hungry yet? Should this junior cook for you?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia really didn¡¯t expect Su Luo¡¯s response would be so shameless.


    Her eyes wrinkled slightly, her cold pupils watching Su Luo attentively.


    That woman was how noble, virtuous and icily arrogant, could this girl really be her daughter?


    Her appearance and character was not a bit simr... could it be that she was mistaken?


    Fairy Yan Xia pondered while holding her chin and was silent, unspeaking.


    Suddenly, the corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°How could Ci Ning be so easy to chase? Your master leaving this time, if he wanted to return, it would take more than half a year, at the least. So, if you wanted your master toe save you, then you better save the effort!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s heart rightfully shivered.


    If Master didn¡¯te, then it would be really hard for her to escape this old witch¡¯s clutches.


    Only, how could this old witch understand so much so clearly? Moreover, why didn¡¯t she chase after them?


    When Su Luo was just about to ask these questions, Fairy Yan Xia suddenly burst out in loudughter.


    Su Luo suddenly understood: ¡°You have already known about the secret in that wall from earlier?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia also did not conceal it: ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°That was a trap you deliberately set up?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    If it was really like this, then that proved that this matter was carefully set up by the old witch and was not a scheme devised on the spot.


    Even the four top experts were fooled by her. It could clearly be seen what degree this person¡¯s wisdom had reached.


    Fairy Yan Xia icily arrogantly sneered: ¡°So what?¡±


    The more Su Luo asked, the more her heart sank.


    This old witch took a lot of trouble to divert her master away. Could it all be for Fairy Yan Xia to catch her?


    If it was truly like this, then... the matter could be very troublesome.


    It was not limited to only her, Zi Yan could also be implicated.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was nervous. But, her face remained calm as before and indifferently smiled: ¡°Does Predecessor not fear that my master would know, and an ill feeling will be born in his heart toward you?¡±


    Su Luo was probing for Zi Yan¡¯s safety, only, she made a huge circle.


    Fairy Yan Xia seemed to like other people discussing Grandmaster Rong Yun with her.


    One could only see her give a light snort: ¡°So what if there will be ill feelings? In any case, he had gotten angry at me for so many years, what is the harm in adding a bit more? And what¡¯s more, the angrier he gets at me, then the more he will think about me. Even if I cannot be his darling, then I will be the mosquito sucking the blood from his heart!¡±

 Chapter 871 – Fairy Yan Xia (3)

    Chapter 871 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (3)


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly.


    This person¡¯s way of thinking was really exotic, if the other side didn¡¯t love her, then she¡¯d make him hate her.


    ¡°However, you should feel assured. Your master would never know that it was I who kidnapped you.¡± How smart of a person was Fairy Yan Xia? She squinted her eyes and was able to understand Su Luo¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Luo¡¯s thoughts became a little sluggish, a kind of bad premonition floating up.


    Sure enough, she saw Fairy Yan Xia let out a gloomy, frosty smile: ¡°You are a smart person, naturally, you know that killing a person is the best way to seal their mouth.¡±


    As expected, Fairy Yan Xia wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, afraid?¡± Fairy Yan Xia smiled strangely at Su Luo.


    ¡°Afraid? Who is not afraid of death, you are saying it as if you are not afraid of death.¡± Su Luo sneered.


    If Fairy Yan Xia was not afraid of death, then she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately diverted Master away.


    Fairy Yan Xia nodded her head: ¡°You really are an honest girl. However, no matter how honest you are, it¡¯s still useless. This fairy must kill you this time, no matter what!¡±


    A furious meaning immediately burst out from Su Luo¡¯s eyes: ¡°If you kill me, then I have no problem with it. However, let her go! Whatever you want to ask, I¡¯ll answer it!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Fairy Yan Xia stared at her coldly. Her gloomy gaze stared at Su Luo frostily.


    ¡°I am just haggling with you over the price.¡± Su Luo coldly snorted.


    ¡°No one can haggle with me, also, no one can change my mind. Hahahahah¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xia suddenly howled withughter.


    Wind blew her long, mischievous ck hair, which danced freely with the breeze. Giving others a crazy and strange feeling.


    The hands at Su Luo¡¯s side were clenched tightly into fists.


    Hateful!


    The circumstances where Fairy Yan Xia was stronger, her strength was too weak, at every point, she was truly at a disadvantage. Su Luo¡¯s heart felt extremely helpless. Her determination to be stronger was getting more and more intense!


    ¡°She is from Purgatory City, and her background is not small. Could it be that you are not afraid of Purgatory City¡¯s revenge?¡± She could not use force, so Su Luo took out Zi Yan¡¯s master of the city, hoping that Fairy Yan Xia would hold back a little.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia had already entered a half state of madness ,and only burst out with ¡®hahaha¡¯, another howl ofughter.


    ¡°Predecessor!¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was very worried so she angrily yelled.


    ¡°You, this loathsome girl is too noisy!¡± Fairy Yan Xia sent a disdainful re at Su Luo. In passing, her hand formed the shape of a knife to chop towards the back of Su Luo¡¯s neck.


    Su Luo, who always used this move to chop down others, her body softened and fell down to the ground...


    In fact, those words of Su Luo¡¯s had threatened Fairy Yan Xia.


    Her strength on this continent was able to let her move unhindered in the whole world. However, that was under the circumstances that the people of the Purgatory City wouldn¡¯te out.


    In fact, Purgatory City¡¯s formidable strength was there for everyone to see. They could send a random person out and he could run amuck on this continent without fear. So, when Fairy Yan Xia found out about Zi Yan¡¯s identity, misgivings were born in her heart.


    ¡°Master.¡± A clear and attractive figure approached from afar and came closer. In the end, she calmly stood in front of Fairy Yan Xia.


    If Su Luo was still awake, she would discover that this female¡¯s figure was very familiar.


    ¡°Carry her back.¡± Fairy Yan Xia coldly frowned.


    At the same time, her suspicious gaze shot towards this person in front of her...


    ¡°It¡¯s best if she is the person I¡¯m trying to find, otherwise... humph!¡± Fairy Yan Xia gave a heavy snort. She flung her sleeves, turned and left abruptly.


    Seeing Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s arrogant backview as she left, the mysterious girl¡¯s hands at her side clenched into fists. A barely contained fury appeared on her face.


    Immediately after, she lowered her head to look at Su Luo, who had fallen on the ground. The corner of her mouth hooked into a very fierce, malicious cold intent.


    ¡°Slut!¡± Following which, she sent a kick towards Su Luo.


    The sole that was polluted with soil left an imprint on Su Luo¡¯s dress.

 Chapter 872 – Fairy Yan Xia (4)

    Chapter 872 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (4)


    However, at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was tightly closed, without a trace of waking up.


    If she was awake, she definitely would recognize who the person in front of her eyes was.


    Didn¡¯t know how long had passed.


    Su Luo faintly started to wake up.


    She opened her tired eyes and surveyed her surroundings.


    This was a dim and damp dungeon.


    Green moss had grown over in the surroundings. It was sticky and satiny to the touch, it would really make a person feel nauseated.


    A strong, pungent and moldy smell was being emitted from within this stone room.


    Su Luo slowly sat up, only at this moment did she discover that her entire body ached. It was as if she had been pinched by someone all over while fast asleep.


    Su Luo lifted up her sleeves and actually really saw that there were obvious purplish bruises on her white skin!


    So she wasn¡¯t dreaming, rather, it was reality?!


    Su Luo supported her forehead and slowly tried to remember.


    Thest thing she remembered before she lost consciousness was Fairy Yan Xia going crazy. She was even able to recall clearly Fairy Yan Xia chopping down with her knife-like hand.


    Afterwards, she lost consciousness and had no other memories.


    Could that old witch really be this petty? She would still pinch her while she was unconscious as to maltreat her?


    Su Luo always felt that this didn¡¯t seem likely.


    While she was doubting this, the sound of graceful footsteps reached her ears.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and being on guard, she looked towards the ce where the sound came from.


    That was a spiral-shaped staircase.


    The first thing that appeared was a pair of small white boots made of sheepskin.


    Followed immediately after by a white-as-snow skirt.


    The sound of glittering, jewel-like jade pendants pressing down on the skirt.


    Nimble and delicate, such an exquisite figure.


    Then followed by that face Su Luo was familiar with.


    Li Yaoyao? Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, in her heart, she secretly cursed her bad luck.


    When enemies came face to face, their eyes zed with hatred, now, shepletely understood it.


    The one who pinched her to vent their anger and caused the purplish bruises was not the old witch, rather, it was the old witch¡¯s disciple.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was dressed all in white, every step she took gave birth to a lotus with many graceful postures, as she walked towards Su Luo.


    Finally, she stopped about three meters¡¯ distance in front of Su Luo.


    In this underground stone room there was a square, ck iron cage, Su Luo was trapped inside this cage.


    And the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was standing outside the cage with a rxed posture.


    One wore a luxurious and exquisite skirt, with a high spirited expression. Her eyes contained a touch of a smile that was pleased with herself.


    One had on a dress full of footprints, contaminated by green moss, with her hair in disarray. At one nce, one could see that she cut a very sorry figure.


    Comparing the two sides, it was very clear and obvious.


    ¡°Seeing me, must be really strange right?¡± Li Yaoyao smilingly looked at Su Luo who was inside the iron cage. She was smiling so much that both her eyes and brows curved into an arc.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood was unprecedentedly great.


    Atst, finally, this time, Su Luo became a prisoner under her. While she, Li Yaoyao, was standing high above, controlling her life and death.


    This kind of feeling was truly pleasurable.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, how could you be so childish!¡± Su Luo still cared about the purplish bruises on her body.


    Before she was unconscious, Su Luo was clear that her body did not have such serious external injuries and bruising. Since Fairy Yan Xia chopped her until she fainted, so it would be beneath her dignity to use these little tricks to retaliate against her.


    Able to secretly use such ck methods, besides the petty Li Yaoyao, who else could it be?


    Su Luo had already woken up earlier, and when she saw the pitch-ck footprints on her own skirt, she had understood.


    Li Yaoyao, from high above, looked down to cast sidelong nces at Su Luo and sneered: ¡°Bing the king after defeating the enemy, now you are a prisoner, what qualifications do you have to rebuke others? Su Luo, you are truly spoiled.¡±


    Su Luo, not to be outdone, with her smile overflowing, said: ¡°What¡¯s so bad about being spoiled? Always better than some people who have no one to spoil them.¡±


    The two people¡¯s words were unclear, but the meaning in it was clear to each other.


    Hearing what was said, the smile on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face could not continue to hang there.

 Chapter 873 – Fairy Yan Xia (5)

    Chapter 873 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (5)


    She gave a cold sneer: ¡°Su Luo! With death near at hand, and you are still able tough? Do you believe it or not that now, I ampletely able to p you to death!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold sneer: ¡°Death is near at hand? How is it that I don¡¯t know of it? You can kill me? Haha, indeed a joke as big as the sky.¡±


    Li Yaoyao arrogantly sneered: ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡±


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Li Yaoyao cast a sidelong nce at her: ¡°Underneath the Banyan Tree Lake.¡±


    Underneath the Banyan Tree Lake? Hearing this news, Su Luo¡¯s heart was indeed gobsmacked.


    Banyan Tree Lake was located in the Eastern Ling¡¯s extreme region that bordered the country of Western Jin.


    The waters of the Banyan Tree Lake was extremely fierce, with nine bends and eighteen turns. The water was known as a tomb for anyone who entered.


    But, with regards to Fairy Yan Xia, she had actually built a structure under such danger rapids.


    Jade Lake¡¯s fairy coldly smiled: ¡°The spirit energy under the water is isted. You should not hope that someone wille to save you!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows wrinkled slightly: ¡°Is it only me here?¡±


    ¡°Are you lonely? However, it doesn¡¯t matter, anyway, very soon, you will also be on your way alone. When the timees and you arrive under the earth, then you won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡± Jade Lake¡¯s fairy howled with ¡®hahaha¡¯ughter.


    ¡°What about Zi Yan? What did you guys do to her?¡± Su Luo was not so worried about her own situation, but was very worried about Zi Yan.


    After all, Zi Yan was dragged into this because her.


    ¡°Oh? Are you talking about that one from Purgatory City? Be at ease, she had already started on this road before you. On the road to the underworld, you¡¯ll have someone to keep youpany.¡± Jade Lake¡¯s fairy said, ying it down.


    However, Zi Yan¡¯s name truly was annoying to some people. Having eaten a loss from Zi Yan, Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.


    What? Zi Yan was dead???


    The blue veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead popped out. Herplexion suddenly became malevolent.


    Her movements were very quick, like lightning, she stretched out her hand, directly clenching Li Yaoyao¡¯s throat: ¡°Are these words true?!¡±


    If Zi Yan had died because of being implicated by her, Su Luo would live the rest of her life in guilt.


    Li Yaoyao never imagined that Su Luo¡¯s speed would be this fast!


    She, as a sixth rank, was picked up by the neck by fifth-ranked Su Luo and threatened, how could you ask her to swallow down this mouthful of shame?


    Following her neck being pinched, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion became flushed. She coldly snorted a few times, and in a hoarse voice, said: ¡°You caused Zi Yan¡¯s death, you are the actual main culprit!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A touch of madness shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Both hands pinched down with all her strength. The strength in her hand was astonishing.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao, suddenly, was unable to breathe.


    She struggled unceasingly, however, Su Luo simply would not give her an opportunity to struggle.


    A dagger suddenly flew out from her sleeves. With a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, it directly inserted into Li Yaoyao¡¯s arm!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao cried out in pain, ¡°Su Luo, you are crazy!¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were scarlet red, in its depths, was a strong expression of madness.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was very strict.


    ¡°Zi Yan... did not die! Did not die...!¡± Li Yaoyao was pinched to the point of being unable to breathe, and said disjointedly.


    Once she heard these words, the madness in Su Luo¡¯s eyes immediately was restrained by a lot. She heavily pinched Li Yaoyao¡¯s neck and picked her up, and in a stern voice, asked: ¡°In the end, did she die or not?!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough... She really did not die...¡± Li Yaoyao, who had been pinched by the neck, was lifted up with both feet off the ground. At this moment, she was violently coughing.


    At this point, areas of her face was purplish red. If Su Luo still wouldn¡¯t release her, perhaps in the next moment, she would die.


    ¡°Release me...¡± Li Yaoyao was almost suffocated to death.


    Su Luo, in passing, threw Li Yaoyao to the ground, just like tossing a rag doll.

 Chapter 874 – Fairy Yan Xia (6)

    Chapter 874 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (6)


    Formerly such an insufferably arrogant Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, but now, had fallen to the floor and coughed repeatedly. Her entire person appeared to cut an exceedingly sorry figure.


    ¡°From the ce Ie from, there is a phrase I really want to tell you, and it¡¯s known as ¡®don¡¯t do it and you will not die¡¯.¡± Su Luo stared at the fresh scarlet blood on Li Yaoyao¡¯s arm and coldly smiled.


    ¡®Don¡¯t do it and you will not die¡¯, if it weren¡¯t for Li Yaoyao deceiving Su Luo, saying that Zi Yan was dead, then she also wouldn¡¯t have made a killing move on Li Yaoyao!


    Li Yaoyao fiercely red at Su Luo. However, she found that she waspletely unable to retort.


    ¡°Now, are you going to speak?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled.


    Li Yaoyao raised her eyes and stared at Su Luo with a hatred-filled pair of eyes, with so much hate that she was fuming with rage between gritted teeth.


    ¡°What, now you won¡¯t say anything?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a sneer, ¡°That is to say, you want to try testing my cruelty again.¡±


    Once Li Yaoyao heard Su Luo¡¯s words, her eyes narrowed halfway. Could it be that even if she kept herself far away from the prisoner¡¯s cage, that Su Luo could still do something to her? Humph, humph, Su Luo was merely bluffing.


    Li Yaoyao slowly crawled up. Her taunting gaze looked at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot: ¡°You are now inside an iron cage, and I am outside of the iron cage, what could you possibly do to me? Su Luo, if you have the ability, then bring it on!¡±


    Just now, it was only because she wasn¡¯t careful and walked too close to the edge of the iron cage, so Su Luo, this slut, was able to take advantage of the opportunity. How could she make this kind of mistake a second time?


    As a result, while Li Yaoyao was speaking, she also retreated back until she reached a distance that she felt waspletely safe.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, it seems like you are really afraid of me.¡± Su Luo looked at her with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Hahahah, truly the biggest joke under the heavens, I, Li Yaoyao, would be afraid you?¡± Li Yaoyao looked to the sky andughed uproariously.


    ¡°If you are not afraid of me, then why did you walk back so far?¡± Su Luo smiled coldly and cast sidelong nces at her: ¡°Also, are you preparing to go back on your words?¡±


    ¡°Even if I go back on my words, what can you do about it?¡± Li Yaoyao gloomily looked at her and sneered, ¡°If you have the ability, thene and catch me.¡±


    Li Yaoyao mocked and smiled.


    That iron cage was not made from ordinary materials, if Su Luo wanted toe out, it was absolutely impossible.


    Su Luo cast her a contemptuous nce.


    Wanting to get out was not a difficult matter. At that time, she was even able to walk out from inside the Demon Cave¡¯s stone room, let alone this iron cage.


    If you must know, Su Luo had a huge trump card.


    However... to deal with Li Yaoyao, it didn¡¯t require someplicated methods.


    One could only see Su Luo¡¯s sleeves flip over, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A cyan-colored vine suddenly attacked towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    The vine¡¯s speed was very fast!


    Seeing the cyan-colored vine, Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth had a mocking smile.


    It was merely a small cyan-colored vine, how could it deal with her? Dream on!


    Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t even bother to dodge and directly stood straight up there. Meanwhile¡ª¡ª


    A cyan-colored vine also flew out from her sleeves, and with rustling sounds,unched to intercept Su Luo¡¯s cyan-colored vine.


    It seemed to her, she could not defeat Su Luo in close quartersbat. However, she was still a sixth rank, and her cultivation in the wood element was definitely no worse than Su Luo¡¯s.


    As a result, a cynical smile shed through her eyes. She was waiting for Su Luo to eat a defeat.


    However, very soon, she was unable to smile.


    Before her cyan-colored vine could fly far, it was ruthlessly smashed head-on by Su Luo¡¯s cyan-colored vine.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A loud noise echoed, and Li Yaoyao¡¯s cyan-colored vine was smashed into fine powder in a sh.


    Green-colored nt juice was sttered all over the ground.


    Even Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes immediately became straight. She stared in disbelief at the aggressive cyan-colored vine that now flew straight at her!


    She wanted to block it, however, she discovered that it was already toote to block.


    Worthy of being called Variant Red Acacia Tree, its strength was just that outstanding!

 Chapter 875 – Fairy Yan Xia (7)

    Chapter 875 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (7)


    One could only see that Acacia Tree¡¯s vine, with ¡®swish¡¯ sounds, coil around Li Yaoyao¡¯s delicate body, encircling her and wrapping around her slender waist, and immediately after, it pulled!


    As a result, the immortal-like Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was immediately flung away like a kite in the sky. With a ¡®swishing¡¯ sound, she was flung to knock directly onto the iron cage Su Luo was in.


    Li Yaoyao could be considered to have some brains left.


    She returned to her senses when she was being dragged and protected her head. Thus, when she knocked against the iron cage, her skull was not smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Su Luo, what the hell are you doing!¡± Li Yaoyao shouted angrily!


    Having remembered that time in the Demon Cave, when Su Luo still did not have a nt-type pet, this point, Li Yaoyao was certain of.


    If she had a nt type pet at that time, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t have been messed with by her until she cut such a sorry figure.


    However, how long had it been, and she now had such an awesome nt type pet!


    This was simply too... too excessive!


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Li Yaoyao, you want to deal with me? First, deal with my spirit pet, then we can talk.¡±


    Not to mention, Su Luo¡¯s spirit pets weren¡¯t only this Variant Acacia Tree. She still had the little divine dragon, this trump card, that hadn¡¯te out.


    As a result, when Li Yaoyao had to deal with Su Luo, she was only qualified to be bullied.


    ¡°Su Luo, I will kill you!!!¡±


    At this moment, the cyan-colored vine had just hoisted Li Yaoyao up and used another cyan-colored vine to whip Li Yaoyao¡¯s butt. That appearance was extremelyical.


    Li Yaoyao felt that she was unprecedentedly being humiliated, as a result, she shouted at Su Luo!


    ¡°Want to kill me? Thene. Come kill me.¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she said to Li Yaoyao.


    These words of hers were copying what Li Yaoyao had said before.


    Li Yaoyao nearly vomited out a mouthful of blood from being infuriated by Su Luo, and she bellowed: ¡°It¡¯s only because you are lucky to collect such a good spirit pet. Based on real skills, based on fighting one on one, you are simply not my opponent!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was trying to use psychology.


    Unfortunately, this method might be useful against others, but with regards to Su Luo, it waspletely useless.


    Su Luo smiled indifferently: ¡°Fight one on one with you? Li Yaoyao, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I have spirit pets, why should I set it aside and not use it? Then for me to run over and fight you? You may be an idiot, but don¡¯t grab me to be an idiot like you.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Li Yaoyao was infuriated until she nearly vomited blood.


    ¡°You, what you. First, go beat my Variant Acacia Tree and then we can talk, why are you blindly yelling?¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance at Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Su Luo!!!¡± Li Yaoyao was about to go mad from rage.


    However, Su Luo only smiled shallowly: ¡°Li Yaoyao, just based on your ability and you dare strut around in front of me?¡±


    The Acacia Tree hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to show off for a long time, now, it had a rare chance to help share Master¡¯s difficulties and worries. As a result, it performed very proactively.


    Completely without Su Luo having tomand it. It hadpleted all its actions by itself.


    It swung the cyan-colored vine and dragged Li Yaoyao to swing her in mid-air.


    One moment to the east, and another moment to the west, one moment knocking her against the wall, another time knocking her against the iron cage. It yed with her without restraint until it was beside itself with joy.


    Su Luo nearly wiped away some sweat.


    ¡°Su Luo, quickly let me down! Let me down!¡± The originally pure, cold and arrogant Li Yaoyao, now, was shaking her tail and begging for mercy from Su Luo.


    ¡°Now you are willing to say it?¡± Su Luo had her arms crossed and she unhurriedly shot her a nce.


    At this moment, Su Luo, who was locked inside the iron cage with stained clothing, was unbridled and confidently at ease, as she steadily gained the upper hand.


    The exquisite and gorgeously-dressed Li Yaoyao was toyed with until she was battered and exhausted. So weary that it was hard for her to cope...


    It waspletely the opposite to the situation from a while ago...


    ¡°Ah! Quickly let me down! Let me down quickly!¡± Another ¡®bang¡¯ sound echoed. Li Yaoyao was harshly thrown to the wall.

 Chapter 876 – Fairy Yan Xia (8)

    Chapter 876 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (8)


    It was not as if Li Yaoyao hadn¡¯t thought of doing what Su Luo did before, cutting off the cyan-colored vine. However, the problem was that she did not have such a sharp dagger on her body, also, this cyan-colored vine was sturdy and unbreakable!


    Immediately following after was another heavy sound that echoed.


    Li Yaoyao was thrown onto the iron pir of the iron cage.


    Such a strong hit, but the iron cage didn¡¯t even move a bit. There wasn¡¯t even a bit of cave in at all.


    What Li Yaoyao just said before was not wrong. Didn¡¯t know what kind of material this iron cage was made from. If the person locked inside wanted to cut the iron bar to escape, this matter would be impossible.


    Su Luo cated the Acacia Tree.


    As a result, having sessfully aplished its goal, the Acacia Tree cheerfully danced around Su Lio in a circle. Only then did it happily return into her space.


    Su Luo had her arms crossed and arrogantly looked down at Li Yaoyao, who had been tossed on to the floor: ¡°If you had said it earlier, wouldn¡¯t it be better? Then, you need not have suffered this physical pain.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s hands were clenched into tight fists by her side, every blue vein on the back of her hand had popped out.


    Abominable, hateful!


    She bit her back teeth and fiercely red at Su Luo.


    ¡°Su Luo, in the end, what kind of sin did I beget in my previous life, so that I would actually encounter you in this lifetime! Why do you have to vie for things with me every time!¡± If you ask Li Yaoyao who she hated the most in this lifetime, Su luo was entirely worthy of being ranked first in her heart.


    Su Luo faintly sighed and looked at her: ¡°Li Yaoyao, I think you are mistaken about one thing.¡±


    Staring at Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes, Su Luo¡¯splexion became cold. She stretched out her hand to count: ¡°First, it was always you who vied for things with me, and not me who contested matters with you. Second, it was always you who provoked me, and not me who provoked you. Third, since you wanted me dead, then why would I not fight for things with you?¡±


    ¡°As a result, before you me others, first think about what you yourself have done!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were cold and tyrannical.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s family had pursued her relentlessly, then struck at her and continuously chased to kill her. If it weren¡¯t for her lifeline being long, then she would have already died. How could she have lived till today?


    A cold light condensed in Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes: ¡°I vie for things with you, provoked you and chased to kill you, so what? I am the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s princess, and you are only mud on the ground. Just based on you, this kind of mud, think you are fit to fight over things with me?¡±


    Su Luo looked at her in contempt. The corner of her mouth raised into a mocking smile: ¡°Then what about now? You, this noble princess, aren¡¯t you being stepped on under my foot by me, the soft mud, right now?¡±


    Su luo extended a feet and sneeringly stepped on Li Yaoyao¡¯s abdomen.


    This posture was extremely arrogant.


    ¡°You stole my Third Senior Brother, stole my master Rong Yun, I will kill you! I will definitely kill you!!!¡± How could Li Yaoyao endure having her body stepped on by someone? This was simply too shameful and humiliating.


    She secretly vowed in her heart: Even if she died, she would drag Su Luo down to be buried with her!


    ¡°If they really liked you, and had set their mind on you, how could others have stolen them away?¡± Su Luo used a sympathetic gaze to look at her, ¡°Let alone, from the beginning, they never belonged to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it was you who stole them away, it was you that stole them!¡± Li Yaoyao screamed loudly in a crazed manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s you believing in your own lies, and your own wishful thinking.¡± Su Luo repeatedly cruelly struck at her psychologically.


    Su Luo was not a saint, if others harmed her and asked her to be magnanimous and generous.


    Her heart had always not been that big, whoever dared to provoke her one third of a meter, then she would pay them back ten times by three meters.


    She and Li Yaoyao were already at the point of no return. Now, she had an opportunity, naturally she must demand back some of these debt as well.


    Just when the two of them were in the midst of quarreling ceaselessly, the sound of ice-cold footsteps came from the spiral staircase.


    Su Luo cast aside Li Yaoyao, her gaze going towards the ce where the sound came from.

 Chapter 877 – Fairy Yan Xia (9)

    Chapter 877 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (9)


    If she did not guess wrong, then the personing ought to be¡ª¡ª


    Brightly-colored phoenix-with-fluttering-butterfly design masin, step by step, walked down the stairs.


    As expected, it was her.


    This time, Fairy Yan Xia did not show up alone. At her side, her personal maid that attended to her also followed.


    This maid¡¯s appearance was delicate and notcking much whenpared to Li Yaoyao.


    If she was ced in the world outside, thisdy¡¯s name would spread far and wide. However, she was only a minor maid at Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s side here.


    When she saw that this maid was holding something in her hand, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was a small dish made of White Jade.


    The small dish was filled to the brim with a ck, ink-like liquid substance.


    Standing from far away, she was able to smell a strange scent.


    Su Luo really disliked this kind of smell.


    Seeing Fairy Yan Xia, Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes turned, and suddenly, a calcting n appeared from her heart.


    She did not get up and moved towards Fairy Yan Xia while kneeling.


    ¡°Master, save me, Su Luo nearly beat your disciple to death!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes wept and sobbed. She cried like raindrops on a pear blossom, so lovely and pitiful.


    Adding to that the clothes on her body, and also her face that had been knocked purple and swollen unevenly... simply too pitiful.


    If a guy saw it, he would surely rush up in fury to protect the young beauty.


    Fairy Yan Xia looked indifferently at Li Yaoyao and frowned: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Master, she wanted to kill this disciple...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s tears fell like a flood, weeping practically beside herself.


    This kind of her was truly too lovely and pitiful, inciting others¡¯ tender affections.


    ¡°You are saying that she wants to kill you?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s tone was indifferent as she said, unable to determine her mood.


    Li Yaoyao thought that she seeded and immediately, her acting was full of even more zeal.


    ¡°Master, the injury on this disciple¡¯s face was made by hits from her!¡± Li Yaoyao lifted the hand covering the injury on her face and pointed to it for Fairy Yan Xia to see.


    Sure enough, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯splexion gradually sunk down.


    ¡°The injury on your face was made by hits from that girl?¡± Fairy Yan Xia asked clearly, word by word.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely true, I ask Master to call the shots for this disciple!¡± Li Yaoyao beseeched while weeping. However, she still did not forget to use the corner of her eyes to sweep Su Luo a pleased-with-herself nce.


    She wanted Su Luo to know that she did not need any sympathy.


    Fairy Yan Xia treated her very well, better than anyone else.


    As if, only this way, she was able to satisfy her vanity.


    Just when she was secretly pleased, a clear, crisp pping sound could be heard¡ª¡ª


    ¡°p¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    A heavy palm fiercely pped onto Li Yaoyao¡¯s face, immediately pping Li Yaoyao stupid.


    ¡°Master?!¡± Li Yaoyao covered her red and swollen cheek that was pped, lifting her eyes in disbelief, staring at Fairy Yan Xia!


    Master not only didn¡¯t help call the shots for her, she actually hit her with ¨C a ¨C p!


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister cold light. Not only didn¡¯t she exercised restraint, instead, she directly kicked towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s chest!


    How great was Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s strength?


    This kick of hers, how could Li Yaoyao possibly bear it?


    One could only hear a violent striking sound echo.


    It seemed as if Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire person was nearly hung from the iron cage, afterwards, she slid to the floor, following down the bars of the iron cage.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao covered her chest and continuously coughed violently.


    Fresh blood flowed down along the corner of her mouth.


    It seemed really too shocking of a sight.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s anger was still unresolved. She pointed at Li Yaoyao¡¯s head and cursed, roaring in a furious tone: ¡°Slut! You are a sixth rank and was no match for her a fifth rank, and you still have the face toin? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? How could I, Yan Xia¡¯s, disciple lose to Rong Yun¡¯s? You idiot, moron!!!¡±

 Chapter 878 – Fairy Yan Xia (10)

    Chapter 878 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (10)


    Fairy Yan Xia cursed roundly, how could she still have the gracefulness from before?


    At this moment, inside the iron cage, Su Luo¡¯s eyes wrinkled slightly.


    So, it turned out that Fairy Yan Xia was only graceful in front of Master.


    In truth, inside, her temper was very twisted and malevolent.


    It was no wonder that Master, no matter what, didn¡¯t wish to have much contact with her. This kind of woman was truly too extreme and terrifying.


    Li Yaoyao could only cry, and continuously weep loudly and bitterly...


    To think that she, as a princess of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, who had been doted on from head to toe, now actually had to follow by this old witch¡¯s side. If she was not beaten, then she was cursed, this kind of daily life...


    Fairy Yan Xia coldly red at her: ¡°Not allowed to cry!¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but look towards Li Yaoyao.


    After being berated by Fairy Yan Xia, as expected, Li Yaoyao did not dare to cry anymore. She used her palm to cover her mouth and sobbed in a very, very low voice. She looked even more pitiful than a lowly daughter- inw.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart inevitably had a kind of sympathetic feeling of sorrow.


    It seemed that this year of Li Yaoyao apanying by Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s side, she had suffered a lot. Otherwise, with her haughtiness, she wouldn¡¯t have been this obedient.


    Compared to Li Yaoyao, the harsh homework that Master had assigned her was simply like soaking in a honey pot. Thinking about this, Su Luo rejoiced endlessly.


    After Fairy Yan Xia finished disciplining Li Yaoyao, her attention was quickly ced on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    After all, hering this time, the main target was Su Luo.


    ¡°Apply this on her for me!¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes instantly became cold and her gaze was full of icy hatred when looking at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was suspicious and couldn¡¯t help but to wrinkle her brows: ¡°Wait a moment, what is that thing?¡±


    ¡°You do not need to know.¡± Fairy Yan Xia simply did not give Su Luo a chance to find out.


    Her wide sleeves swung by.


    Immediately, Su Luo only felt her entire body weaken, her body bing numb. She couldn¡¯t even lift a single finger.


    Fairy Yan Xia once again waved her hand, and that iron cage without a lock gave a burst of crashing sounds.


    Immediately, countless ck iron bars retracted into the ground.


    That iron cage seemed to have immediately disappeared in ce.


    That maid, hearing Fairy Yan Xia¡¯smands, carried the ink ck liquid in the white jade dish, and walked, step by step, towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo was able to sense that strong odor that irritated the nerves for her sense of smell.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to frown.


    ¡°Still not quickly going and helping?¡± Fairy Yan Xia grabbed a handful of sweet dates while she prompted Li Yaoyao to personally go administer the drug.


    After hearing this, the originally grieving and despairing Li Yaoyao immediately became exuberant.


    She stood up right away, and the pain on her body seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    Li Yaoyao held back her expression and bowed towards Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°Disciple obeys.¡±


    Afterwards, she turned around to face Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes met hers and could clearly see that very fierce hatred that shed past on her face.


    ¡°I protest.¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart¡¯s unease became more and more clearer.


    ¡°Your protests are invalid!¡± Fairy Yan Xia directly made a verdict.


    Li Yaoyao looked at Su Luo, the corner of her mouth hooking up into a very malicious smirk.


    Just for this moment, she had prepared for a very, very long time.


    The maid carried a tray painted in red.


    On the tray was a white jade dish and a brush.


    The type ofrge brush used to paint walls!


    A very dark and fierce expression shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, she picked up thatrge brush and dipped it into the thick, ck-as-ink medicine.


    Su Luo forced herself to remain calm and showed a smile. She said towards Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°What is actually in this thing? Is it possible for Predecessor to tell me a little?¡±


    At this moment, a chambein had already carried a red sandalwood chair over and ced it behind Fairy Yan Xia.

 Chapter 879 – Fairy Yan Xia (11)

    Chapter 879 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (11)


    Fairy Yan Xia gracefully and unhurriedly sat down. Her face remained indifferent, but the expression in her eyes when looking at Su Luo was veryplicated.


    Seeing Su Luo ask, she did not hide anything.


    ¡°This medicinal juice is capable of restoring your true features.¡± When Fairy Yan Xia said this sentence, her eyes were unblinkingly staring at Su Luo, afraid of missing any information that flitted by her face.


    However, she was disappointed. Other than shock, there was nothing else on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Additionally, that shock didn¡¯t seem to be pretense.


    ¡°True features? Could it be that this face of mine now is not my original face?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely shocked.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes turned slightly chilly and subconsciously shot a nce at Li Yaoyao.


    If it was not for Li Yaoyao endlessly inciting disharmony by her ear, saying how, at that time, Rong Yun had nned to make her stand out while secretly protecting Su Luo, and in the end, he even epted Su Luo as a disciple.


    Li Yaoyao said that Su Luo was exchanged sixteen years ago and was raised in Su Manor. Nobody knew her antecedents.


    And just by chance, sixteen years ago, that woman had given birth to a female infant. And at that time, the female infant¡¯s death was too tragic of a sight. And Rong Yun had personally buried her.


    After Li Yaoyao¡¯s continuous instigation, Fairy Yan Xia gradually also started to believe it.


    As a result, with her jealous heart and having been deceived, she directly went to find Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyao coldly smiled: ¡°Su Luo, you came from a great origin, hasn¡¯t this face hid you? Therefore, you should first show your true face!¡±


    Su Luo ignored her, rather, she turned her head towards Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°Predecessor, if there is someone deliberately provoking you, intentionally conning you into obtaining your assistance in avenging their own private wrongs?¡±


    Su Luo stared fixedly at her and again said: ¡°Predecessor you are a smart person, if you ruined this face of mine, it is to publicly break off rtionship with my master. Have you thought it through clearly?¡±


    Mentioning Grandmaster Rong Yun, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯splexion paused slightly, in her fluid nce, it was full of being at a loss.


    Li Yaoyao suddenly felt this wasn¡¯t good, as a result, she quickly added oil and more details: ¡°Master, Su Luo truly is the person you are looking for! On that day, in order to protect her, Grandmaster Rong Yun had sent this disciple to you. Could it be that you had forgotten the scene on that day? You had wanted to exchange me with Su Luo, but was Grandmaster Rong Yun willing?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia suddenly recalled the matter on that day.


    On that day, she spoke without thinking and suggested this proposal. But at that time... at that time, Grandmaster Rong Yun had told her to not make trouble.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hands were clenched tightly into fists!


    Just because of his words, she thought of their mutual affection from before. Her heart softened and did not continue to be stubborn. Nowadays, thinking more carefully about it... based on his impression of her, how could he have been so gentle?


    Thinking up to now, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sharp, sword-like eyes burst out with cold light, and in an instant, shot towards Su Luo.


    That pair of eyes was like ice des, malevolent and terrifying.


    ¡°Smear it! Immediately have it smeared on for me!¡± Fairy Yan Xia, in a furious tone, roared.


    She wanted to see if the alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique was used on this girl¡¯s face .


    Su Luo, seeing Fairy Yan Xia explode in fury, knew that she had already made the decision in her heart. Even if she were to say more, it would be useless.


    Thinking of this, her faint gaze floated onto Li Yaoyao¡¯s body and sighed: ¡°You are trulypletely unscrupulous ah, even dispatching you to here, you still won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Li Yaoyao coldly smiled, lowered her voice and whispered into Su Luo¡¯s ear: ¡°The umted pain that you had inflicted on my body, I will, brush by brush, return it all back to you! Now, this is only the interest.¡±


    ¡°Even if something truly happened to me, Nangong would still not want you.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth held a sneer.


    In fact, she had harbored suspicions about it in her own heart before.

 Chapter 880 – Fairy Yan Xia (12)

    Chapter 880 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (12)


    She always had a feeling, that the way Teacher treated her, was somewhat strange.


    If what Fairy Yan Xia suspected was true.....


    Su Luo tightly clenched her fist at her side.


    Just at this moment, the brush that was soaked with the thick, ink ck medicinal juice Li Yaoyao was holding, directly brushed towards Su Luo¡¯s face!


    However¡ª¡ª


    Li Yaoyao obviously had forgotten one matter.


    Besides Su Luo¡¯s nt-type spirit pet, she still had another spirit pet.


    He was precisely the little divine dragon who had repeatedly trampled on Li Yaoyao.


    How could the little divine dragon let Su Luo suffer such grievances?


    He quickly jumped out, even Su Luo wasn¡¯t able to stop him with a shout.


    One could only see his whirlwind-like legs.


    His two solid and powerful legs ruthlessly kicked towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s chest.


    One could only hear a burst of fractured bones sounds that were sharp and clear.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire person was kicked flying, and she was sent crashing into the wall, causing a violent and distinct hitting sound.


    Fortunately, the wall was firm enough, otherwise, the water from Banyan Tree Lake would have rushed in.


    The wall was sturdy, but Li Yaoyao¡¯s body wasn¡¯t that sturdy ah.


    Being kicked by the little divine dragon like that, the ribs in her chest immediately fractured into three pieces. It was so painful that she almost passed out.


    Unfortunately this urred too suddenly, even Fairy Yan Xia, at first, also couldn¡¯t react. Only until Li Yaoyao flew out backwards did she suddenly wake up and realize.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s wrist flipped over, a white light quickly condensing into a ball of light in the palm of her hand.


    Su Luo, seeing the situation wasn¡¯t good, wanted to forcibly ce the little divine dragon back into her space.


    However, it was already toote.


    Because Su Luo discovered that the spirit energy around her hadpletely been sucked away, so she simply couldn¡¯t take the little divine dragon back.


    In the next instant, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ball of light suddenly arrived¡ª¡ª


    That basketball-sized ball of light was just big enough to wrap up the little divine dragon, fitting tightly.


    The little dragon was enclosed inside, shaking his tail and running around in circles.


    That pair of monochrome, clear and limpid eyes pitifully looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s small eyes met with hisrge eyes.


    Because the her right now, had no way of saving him.


    With no methods, Su Luo could only beseech Fairy Yan Xia.


    ¡°Predecessor, the little dragon is innocent, could you release him ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was dim.


    ¡°Injured this fairy¡¯s disciple, and release him just like this? Dream on!¡± Fairy Yan Xia decisively refused to release him.


    It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to avenge Li Yaoyao, rather, her own pride should not be provoked.


    Su Luo helplessly spread her hands out and said: ¡°His background isn¡¯t small, if you have the chance, you can go ask my master.¡±


    Mentioning Rong Yun, made Fairy Yan Xia recall that woman that she would hate for a lifetime!


    Fairy Yan Xia angrily said, ¡°Good, since you don¡¯t want Li Yaoyao to apply it, then this fairy will personally do it!¡±


    Having just finished speaking, Fairy Yan Xia had already arrived in front of Su Luo.


    She picked up that brush stained with ink-ck medicinal juice and directly brushed it on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s move was fast like lightning, her speed incredibly fast.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª¡ª


    In a moment¡¯s effort, Su Luo¡¯s white-as-snow face was painted ckish, simply darker than a charcoal face.


    Su Luo was depressed.


    Fairy Yan Xia coldlymanded Li Yaoyao: ¡°Watch her properly! If there is a little bit of mistake again, see if I will spare you or not!¡±


    Finished speaking, Fairy Yan Xia, dressed all in red, turned around and just about to leave.


    However, Su Luo yelled out and stopped her.


    ¡°Predecessor, can this medicinal liquid be washed away?¡±


    Which woman doesn¡¯t love beauty?


    Her face being painted like this, Su Luo¡¯s heart was very worried.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s footsteps halted and coldly sneered: ¡°If your face had really been marked by alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique, then after three days, your real facial features will naturally be restored.¡±

 Chapter 881 – Fairy Yan Xia (13)

    Chapter 881 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (13)


    ¡°What if I haven¡¯t undergone alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique?¡± To speak frankly, Su Luo had memorized all the medicinal books in Beautiful Teacher¡¯s study. Her mind could be seen as a small medical library, but this alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique, she had never heard of it.


    Fairy Yan Xia looked back, casting a sideway nce at Su Luo: ¡°If your face really didn¡¯t undergo the alter-the-appearance-to-change-the reflection technique, then, this ink-ck liquid medicine would stick to your face forever.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Su Luo cried out in rm!


    Right now, two paths were ced in front of her, but both paths were dead ends.


    If she had really undergone the alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique, then after being restored to her true appearance, certainly, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s jealous and twisted heart would vent her anger by killing her.


    If she hadn¡¯t undergone the alter-the-appearance-to-change-the-reflection technique, then she would be stuck with this ink-ck liquid medicine on her face for the rest of her life?????


    Then, in the future, she would have to live with this ugly face forever?


    Su Luo felt that she was simply about to go insane, being pressed by this old witch.


    No no no, this was still her thinking too positively! In reality, the situation now was worse than she thought.


    Even if her face remained pitch-ck like this, she also simply couldn¡¯t escape from this old witch¡¯s palm. She simply didn¡¯t have the opportunity to tell Beautiful Teacher her whereabouts toin to him.


    Then, in other words, no matter the oue, three dayster, she would be killed anyway in order to silence her....


    The situation now had already be urgent to this degree.


    Moreover, what made Su Luo felt even more disaster was being piled on top of another¡ª¡ª


    Fairy Yan Xia finally remembered the little divine dragon¡¯s existence.


    Her long sleeve flung up, the ball of light in which the little divine dragon was trapped in rolled straight in her direction. And the little divine dragon was directly expropriated by her!


    The little dragon, seeing he was about to be separated from his Master, immediately became anxious. He crawled around the ball of light but couldn¡¯t climb out of it. As a result, he raised that miserable little face of his, his mouth ttened, with an innocent and having-been-wronged expression, he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely sad from being looked at by him like this.


    ¡°Predecessor! You still haven¡¯t released the binding on me yet!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to open her mouth to remind her.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have resisted.


    Now it¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine this old witch had given her, causing her entire body to go limp, without even a bit of spirit force left.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure paused: ¡°You girl is very crafty, full of tricks. It¡¯s better to keep the binding so I¡¯d feel more at ease.¡±


    Su Luo immediately was anxious: ¡°Predecessor, this is not fair!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia gave a cold smile: ¡°You want fairness? Then fine, as long as you can refine Concentration Restoration Pills, then you can unblock the concentrated poisonous gas in your body.¡±


    In Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s memory, one year ago, this girl was still an Elementary Apothecary. She absolutely had no way to be promoted to Advanced Apothecary within such a short period of one year¡¯s time. And to also refine the Concentration Restoration Pills that a person at the summit of Advanced Apothecary could asionally refine.


    Just because she firmly believed that Su Luo couldn¡¯t refine it and that there wasn¡¯t a medicinal refining room for her to use to refine drugs, therefore, Fairy Yan Xia was able to so straightforwardly respond to Su Luo.


    Unfortunately, Fairy Yan Xia never would have imagined that due to Su Luo having top rate equipment, she, as an Immediate Apothecary, could already refine Advanced level pills.


    Not to mention, in her space, she had top-notch equipment to refine drugs that she carried with her.


    Therefore, what Fairy Yan Xia thought was impossible, with regards to Su Luo, it wasn¡¯t a very difficult matter.


    Fairy Yan Xia carried the little dragon, turned and abruptly left.


    Now, Li Yaoyao had already crawled up. She looked down at Su Luo from up high, with a malicious and dark expression, mockingly said: ¡°Pfft, you still aren¡¯t able escape from my master¡¯s palm.¡±


    Li Yaoyao looked at Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck face. Her original suffering expression immediately became happy.

 Chapter 882 – Fairy Yan Xia (14)

    Chapter 882 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (14)


    After three days, no matter what, Su Luo would die.


    Moreover, very likely, even till death, she would be wearing that extremely ugly face!


    Just thinking about this, Li Yaoyao was suddenly wild with joy. With ¡®hahaha¡¯, she started to howl madly withughter.


    But her being excited moved the wound on her chest, immediately, she erupted into a period of violent coughing.


    The wounds on her body were all conferred on to her by Su Luo.


    ¡°Slut!¡± Li Yaoyao lifted her hand and ruthlessly pped towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Fairy Yan Xia and that beautiful maid had already left earlier. Furthermore, she had handed over the heavy responsibility of guarding Su Luo over to Li Yaoyao. So right now, she justifiably stayed behind in the stone prison.


    Because she was controlled by Fairy Yan Xia, therefore, Su Luo¡¯s entire body, right now, felt weak andcking in strength, unable to move at all.


    This p of Li Yaoyao¡¯s, Su Luo simply had no way to dodge it.


    Seeing that the p was about tond, the corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister and crazed smirk of getting away with it.


    Just when the palm was half a finger¡¯s width away from Su Luo¡¯s cheek.


    A long green vine suddenly flew out of Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. In a split second, it wrapped around Li Yaoyao¡¯s palm and used a lot of strength to pull!


    ¡°Snap¡ª¡ª¡± The crips and clear sound of shattered bones resounded.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A shout of pain burst out from Li Yaoyao¡¯s throat.


    This damned green vine, actually directly pulled until her wrist broke!


    Hateful!


    Originally, Li Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t have fallen into a trap so easily, when the Variant Acacia Tree faced the sixth-ranked Li Yaoyao, it also didn¡¯t have an absolute overwhelming victory.


    But it won at the point of catching her off guard.


    Therefore, Li Yaoyao lost.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo, bursting out into a raging inferno.


    She actually forgot, without that hateful little dragon, Su Luo still had a weird nt pet.


    ¡°Fine! Then we¡¯ll wait and see! See how you will pass these three days!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was ck and dropped down some fierce words!


    Two days¡¯ time hurriedly passed.


    These two days, Li Yaoyao basically didn¡¯t bring Su Luo a drop of water.


    Let alone to mention food.


    Li Yaoyao was clearly mistreating Su Luo, not giving her anything to eat or drink.


    Her goal was very simple, she wanted Su Luo to be starving and thirsty until she couldn¡¯t stand it. Then, kneel in front of her to admit defeat.


    In fact, Li Yaoyao was sitting on a chair not far from the iron cage. On her right, was a small table arranged with all kinds of food.


    The her right now had a leg crossed over gracefully and was happily enjoying the fine food.


    Li Yaoyao herself was also an Apothecary, even though the wounds on her body on that day seemed serious, but after cultivating and medical treatment, very quickly, it was healed.


    As for Su Luo, she was still sitting in the iron cage with a nk expression.


    Li Yaoyao deliberately chose delicious food that gave off fragrant smells.


    Moreover, she intentionally added Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s most precious Celestial Spirit water inside the delicious food.


    Momentarily.


    The aroma permeated the air, making a person¡¯s mouth salivate.


    Li Yaoyao leisurely enjoyed the food, but in fact, her attention was not on the fragrant food, rather, it was on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    All of her preparations, was for Su Luo to let go of her dignity to beg her.


    However, what made her depressed was that Su Luo, this little slut, was really strong-willed.


    Two full days, sitting there with a nk expression, motionless.


    Not mentioning food, she didn¡¯t even drink a mouthful of water.


    ¡°Want to eat?¡± Li Yaoyao self-satisfiedly lifted up a piece of steak that had ck pepper on it in a provoking manner, waving it in front of Su Luo.


    ¡°.....¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t even lift up her eyelids, still in the state of staring nkly.


    Yesterday, in the middle of the night, taking advantage of Li Yaoyao being asleep, she had already eaten the rations she stored in her space, and now, she wasn¡¯t a bit hungry.

 Chapter 883 – Fairy Yan Xia (15)

    Chapter 883 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (15)


    ¡°Want to drink some water?¡± Li Yaoyao swayed the water kettle that she had added three drops of Celestial Spirit Water to.


    This three drops of Celestial Spirit Water simply made her flesh hurt.


    ¡°.....¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyelids still did not lift up as before, and continued in the state of staring nkly.


    Added three drops of low grade Celestial Spirit Water to contaminate the water quality, who would want to drink it? She had always directly poured out high grade Celestial Spirit Water, okay?


    Li Yaoyao suddenly had no more tricks.


    ¡°Humph! Su Luo, don¡¯t forget. You only have one day to live. Next year¡¯s tomorrow will be the anniversary of your death!¡± Li Yaoyao, seeing her stratagem didn¡¯t work, directly became hostile.


    Su Luo still felt disinclined to pay any damned attention to her.


    But that green vine in her sleeves slowly crawled out.


    From the corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, she saw that green vine, and unconsciously, she jumped away.


    The so-called once bitten twice shy, now, Li Yaoyao was really very afraid of this green vine.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Since you yourself want to be a starving ghost. Then, be one! Don¡¯t appreciate the good intentions of people!¡± Li Yaoyao coldly humphed a few times. And saw that green vine be restless again. Finally, she icily red at Su Luo, then turned and returned to her original position.


    Seeing Li Yaoyao leaving, then Su Luo faintly sighed.


    She still remembered the first time she saw Li Yaoyao, that was what kind of immortal fairy-like aura?


    Dressed in white that was purer than snow, exquisite without being touched by dirt, appearing like a fairy that was above themon people. As if just ncing at her was sphemy.


    But the her right now...gave off a strong aura of smoke and fire.


    Su Luo slowly sighed again.


    It had already been two days.


    Because she had collected the Red Acacia Seeds, moreover, it was Variant Red Acacia Seeds, as a result, Su Luo started to attack the rank of an Advanced Apothecary.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s soul had entered her space, therefore, from Li Yaoyao¡¯s point of view, if Su Luo wasn¡¯t staring nkly, then she was sleeping.


    Through two days of practice in unbroken session. When Li Yaoyao disturbed Su Luo, Su Luo had just so happened to be promoted to the ranks of Advanced Apothecary.


    Because of Su Luo¡¯s equipment and body¡¯s special nature, when she just got promoted to Advanced Apothecary, her strength was already equivalent to the rank of someone at the summit of Advanced Apothecary.


    As a result, Su Luo started to prepare to refine the Concentration Restoration Pills.


    A very coincidental matter was that the most precious herb in the Concentration Restoration Pills was Luo Yi Grass.


    Luo Yi Grass was divided based on years.


    Ten years, one hundred years, ten thousand years....


    Naturally the older it was, the better the effect of the medicine would be.


    The Luo Yi Grass in Su Luo¡¯s hand dug out by the little divine dragon was at least several thousand years old. The medicinal effect would be very good.


    Su Luo only grabbed some meaty leaves of the Luo Yi Grass and used it as a main ingredient, ced them into the medicinal cauldron.


    After approximately two hours had passed.


    Su Luo¡¯s first time refining Concentration Restoration Pills, and she actually directly seeded!


    Good, very good!


    Su Luo was simply pleased beyond her own expectations!


    Tomorrow was thest day, then today, she must escape.


    Su Luo secretly boosted her own morale in her heart.


    If she remained behind, it was definitely a dead end. If she escaped, there was still a thread of hope.


    Night, gradually, it darkened.


    Because these few days, Su Luo had always behaved very calmly. Therefore, Li Yaoyao¡¯s guard against her had dropped to the lowest point.


    The darkest moment before dawn.


    At this moment, it was the darkest time in the world. Also, the moment when people slept the deepest.


    Previous life, Su Luo was used to going out to kill people at this time. That was a one hundred percent sess, never had she failed.


    Today, this moment had finally came.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand held a pipe of sleeping smoke, and blew in the direction where Li Yaoyao was.


    Because she had already made preparations to escape, so Su Luo had already searched once through her space. And finally, found that huge box of medicine that Senior Brother had given her from before.

 Chapter 884 – Fairy Yan Xia (16)

    Chapter 884 ¨C Fairy Yan Xia (16)


    Inside, was a very easy to use sleeping smoke.


    Just remembered that at that time, this was the pipe with sleeping smoke that thoroughly defeated Su Wan.


    Now, Su Luo again used this sleeping smoke on a simr person¡¯s body, Li Yaoyao that annoyed her.


    Li Yaoyao was lying on the chair made of out red sandalwood, in deep sleep.


    After probing a few times with no result, only now did Su Luo release a breath. She rubbed away the cold sweat on her forehead.


    She had already resolved the person guarding her. The most important thing right now was to walk out of this iron cage.


    Before, Fairy Yan Xia, with a wave of her hand, was able to open the mechanism. And another wave of her hand, the mechanism closed. This ability was indeed amazing.


    But, since she dared to show off like this in front of others, proved that she had a lot of confidence in the early warning system in here.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    When fleeing, the first step many people do would be to think of any means to open the prison¡¯s door.


    However, these prison doors, with regards to Su Luo right now, shepletely didn¡¯t have any problems with.


    One could only see Su Luo cover herself with Nothingness of Space.


    Afterwards, her body, step by step, walked slowly towards the iron pir.


    One could only see her body, in a split second, seem transparent, as if walking through the wall. Very quickly, her body appeared outside of the iron cage.


    And in the entire hall, besides Su Luo herself, she couldn¡¯t sense another person.


    Su Luo softly and quietly walked outside.


    When passing by Li Yaoyao¡¯s body, with a whoosh sound, she took out a dagger.


    Li Yaoyao and her¡¯s enmity was tied up very deeply, it was a state of ¡®if you die then I would live¡¯. This lifetime, there was no possibility of reconciling.


    That deeply cold dagger was pressed onto Li Yaoyao¡¯s slender, white and soft neck. In Su Luo¡¯s mind, her imagination started to roam.


    In the end, should she kill Li Yaoyao or not?


    If she killed her, then the death would end all her troubles. Only, this time, her escape, she would be set as the murderer.


    If she didn¡¯t kill her, could it be that she still needed to watch her as she strut around?


    Therefore, for a moment, Su Luo was very tangled.


    Just at this moment, the calls of the little divine dragon sounded in her head.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, in a sh, she retrieved the dagger, clenched her teeth and coldly humphed: ¡°Forget it, this time, I¡¯ll spare your life, next time, it won¡¯t be so easy!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s background was really somewhat huge. If she could, Su Luo would choose to assassinate and secretly kill her. And not leave behind any evidence that she was the murderer.


    To say nothing of Su Luo still wanting to openly and uprightly defeat Li Yaoyao in front of everyone on the stage of the fightingpetition.


    One hand forming a knife hacked down, and Li Yaoyao once again sank into deep sleep.


    Su Luo softly and quietly stepped on the spiral staircase and walked up.


    Above the flight of stairs was a stone door.


    There wasn¡¯t a lock on the stone door, with one push, Su Luo was able to push it open.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s first step was to find the little divine dragon.


    Just now, the little divine dragon had already passed on a message to her. Telling her that right now, Fairy Yan Xia sat cross-legged and was right in the middle of cultivating.


    This time, going in to carry him out was the best and most suitable opportunity.


    This opportunity was fleeting, to have another chance would be difficult.


    Therefore, Su Luo, with rapt attention, held her breath, and with both hands, nimbly opened the stone door.


    Outside of the stone door was a long corridor.


    In the front and back was the same continuous length, so long that she practically couldn¡¯t see the end.


    However, because Su Luo and the little divine dragon had signed an equal contract, therefore now, a map appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind. And the little divine dragon was the continuously flickering little ck dot on the map.


    Su Luo originally thought that this pce built beneath the water wasn¡¯t that great. But when she was really walking within its corridors, she was able to see howvish and gorgeous it was inside.


    ording to the information the little divine dragon fed her, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sleeping residence was at the very middle of this pce.


    Now, it was the dead of the night.

 Chapter 885 – Cooking Su Luo in warm water (1)

    Chapter 885 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in warm water (1)


    This was the time when humans were most fatigued. So, Su Luo walked the entire journey without any obstruction, and didn¡¯t see a single person¡¯s shadow.


    All of a sudden, on this very long corridor, a person¡¯s shadow headed directly towards Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    Front, back, left, and right were all walls, Su Luo couldn¡¯t avoid nor hide!


    Su Luo, in a sh, pressed against the wall. With the help of the light and shadows, she hid her own figure.


    She lowered the feeling of her presence to the lowest.


    Su Luo, through the dim light, her eyes narrowed into a line, and watched that graceful, slim figure slowly approach.


    In the pce under theke, the people Su Luo recognized wasn¡¯t many. When all was said and done, it was only Fairy Yan Xia and Li Yaoyao who were the two people she knew.


    But the person in front of her, Su Luo had the karma to have seen once before.


    This person wasn¡¯t a stranger, it was the maid that followed along the old witch into the stone prison from before.


    This maid¡¯s cultivation clearly wasn¡¯t very high, therefore, only when she was very close did she sense something was different.


    However, no sooner said than done.


    Su Luo had already condensed out the Great Dimensional Imprint above this miss¡¯s head.


    Just when she opened both eyes wide in surprise, the light in Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed, and the Great Dimensional Imprint immediately smashed down!


    A soft hitting noise.


    This gorgeous maid¡¯s head was momentarily smashed dizzy, both eyes forming the shape of a hypnotic spiral. Afterwards, her body slowly started to fall down....


    If she fell to the ground, certainly, the sound of hitting the ground would be produced.


    Therefore, without waiting for her to fall to the ground, Su Luo¡¯s long arm had reached out and was already supporting her soft figure.


    However, just at this moment, an icily cold dagger suddenly stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s chest!


    This maid was actually not smashed dizzy!


    Because she wanted to assassinate Su Luo, so she didn¡¯t scream out loud!


    Now, the two people were very close together, Su Luo¡¯s right hand was supporting her, as a result, she exposed the position of her chest.


    The dagger was like an ice-cold fierce viper, directly stabbing towards Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    This dagger was elite and urate, not a bit sloppy, was an absolute consummated skill of this maid that would kill!


    Such a close distance, on top of that, she waspletely unguarded. Practically the majority of the people wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this assassination!


    But¡ª¡ª


    Just when the maid¡¯s dagger was about a finger¡¯s width from Su Luo¡¯s heart¡ª¡ª


    That dagger was halted momentarily, just fixed in ce like that in the air.


    The maid didn¡¯t believe it, abruptly, she increased her power again. However, that dagger still didn¡¯t move the slightest bit!


    In the end, what was the matter?


    Could there still be a ghost?


    Just when the maid was puzzled, a dagger appeared from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. Quick and urately cutting towards the maid¡¯s throat.


    Originally, Su Luo was also more restrained.


    This flower-like young girl, she had no intention to kill.


    However, since she made the move that was very fierce and ruthless, then don¡¯t me Su Luo for being impolite.


    A line of blood burst out.


    This maid¡¯s pair of eyes was opened wide until they were perfectly round. Her heart was unwilling as she stared at Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    She mounted a sneak attack on someone else, but was killed by the opponent?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting, cold smile: ¡°You had greatly overestimated yourself.¡±


    If this maid had shouted loudly immediately after it happened, and not showed off toe and assassinate Su Luo, then Su Luo would have been inconvenienced.


    The maid slowly closed her eyes...


    Su Luo shook her head.


    Due to her instincts as an assassin, she instinctively resisted the nearness of a stranger. Therefore, she was already guarded against this maid.


    So, she had already covered her body with Nothingness of Space as defense since earlier.


    After cing the maid¡¯s body in a shadowy corner, then, she carefully thought some more.


    This was the old witch¡¯s personally maid, a moment ago, she was holding a cup of liquid soup.


    Seeing that tray made of redwood that was ced on the ground, Su Luo urgentlymunicated with the little divine dragon again. Very quickly, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into an enigmatic smile.

 Chapter 886 – Cooking Su Luo in warm water (2)

    Chapter 886 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in warm water (2)


    Very quickly, Su Luo¡¯s body, graceful as a leopard cat, went towards the old witch¡¯s resting residence.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone guarding the resting residence¡¯s gate.


    The gate was closed, but with one push, she could enter.


    At this time, Su Luo was wearing that maid¡¯s clothes. Her figure was about the same as that maid¡¯s. Looking from the back, there was hardly any difference between the two people.


    Holding a tray in her hands, Su Luo gently and gracefully stepped inside.


    Sure enough, as the little divine dragon had said, the old witch had already finished cultivating and now was already lying on a soft couch, resting with her eyes closed.


    At her side was a low table for putting down a tea set.


    Su Luo carried the tray, impersonating that maid.


    Because previously, Su Luo had already carefully paid attention to that maid¡¯s walking pace, therefore, now that she was imitating it, it wasn¡¯t really that difficult.


    Su Luo walked in carrying the tray. Her eyes looked in all directions and her ears listened for everything. Very quickly, she saw the little divine dragon hanging in the middle of the hall like a bird in a cage.


    The little divine dragon, upon seeing his owner, was emotionally excited, and ran around in circles inside the round ball of light. Moreover, he also excitedly pped the ball of light¡¯s wall.


    His movements almost gave Su Luo a huge fright.


    Now, that old witch was within ten meters in front of her. As long as she opened her eyes, she would be able to see Su Luo...


    However, fortunately, the old witch merely frowned slightly but did not open her eyes.


    She heard the maide in and humphed softly in an indifferent manner: ¡°Put down the stuff. Also, carry this annoying little thing out.¡±


    Su Luo, having heard that, her heart immediately became exulted!


    Just now, she was still worrying about how to secretly take the little divine dragon away. Now, the old witch¡¯smand was simply like when you¡¯re dozing off and someone gives you a pillow. It was simply great!


    Su Luo ced the red wood tray down, fetched that bowl of beautification soup and ced it on the low table.


    At this time, the distance between the old witch and her was only half an arm¡¯s length.


    Want to ask if Su Luo¡¯s heart was nervous at this time?


    Naturally, she was nervous, but this kind of nervousness also had a trace of excitement.


    Simr to the feeling of wandering on the brink of life and death from her previous life.


    Su Luo faintly inhaled a breath, clenching her fist tightly. Just when she was about to go lift the little divine dragon down, Fairy Yan Xia suddenly opened her eyes¨C


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately dropped to the floor. In a split second, she held her breath.


    She subconsciously turned her body around. Using her back to face Fairy Yan Xia, pretending that she was busy...


    But Su Luo could clearly hear the sounding from her chest.


    ¡°Ba-thump, ba-thump, ba-thump...¡±


    The fierce and clear heartbeat sounds, just like Su Luo¡¯s nervous mood at this time.


    Fortunately, Fairy Yan Xia merely opened her eyes slightly, and then she shut them once more.


    She had a lot of confidence in her Ten-Sided Cage.


    Even if it was a ninth-ranked strong expert who wanted to think of a way out of her Ten-Sided Cage, it was unlikely, let alone Su Luo, as an insignificant fifth rank?


    So, she simply could not have imagined that Su Luo would escape from the Ten-Sided Cage. Moreover, that she would even be reckless enough toe to her side.


    Furthermore, at this time, Su Luo had already used Nothingness of Space to envelop herself. That strong smell of the medicinal juice on her face was isted by Nothingness of Space.


    Otherwise, no matter how she faked acting like that maid, merely by this scent, she would have been recognized.


    Su Luo saw Fairy Yan Xia once again shut her eyes and sink back into deep sleep. Her body that was stretched taut, only now, did it rx somewhat.


    Su Luo stopped in ce and once again observed Fairy Yan Xia for a short period. Seeing that she really didn¡¯t open her eyes again, only then did she slowly heave a sigh of relief. She took graceful steps to walk towards the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon, seeing Su Luoing over, his two little paws leaned forward against the wall of the ball of light. That pair of distinctlyrge, clear and monochrome eyes was brimming with emotional tears.


    This kind of scene gave Su Luo a feeling like she was visiting a prisoner.

 Chapter 887 – Cooking Su Luo in warm water (3)

    Chapter 887 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in warm water (3)


    She picked up the ball of white light and lowered her head to look at the little divine dragon inside who was jumping around with joy. For a moment, she had a kind of feeling like she was taking a bird for a stroll...


    Su Luo was speechless, the corner of her mouth parting slightly.


    However, right now, the most important thing was to hurriedly run away.


    Seeing that she hadpleted her objective, Su Luo turned around and was about to slip away.


    However, before she had taken a few steps, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ice-cold voice once again came from behind her.


    ¡°Go to the dungeon and have a look, don¡¯t let that girl kill herself.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo immediately looked skywards and rolled her eyes.


    She, Su Luo, no matter how she died, but there was absolutely no way she would die bymitting suicide.


    But, it was also because of these words, that Su Luo became aware that when the sun rose tomorrow, her miserable days would begin immediately afterwards.


    ¡°ce the pill on the table in the medicine chest.¡° Fairy Yan Xia coldly instructed with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo imitated that maid¡¯s tone and very cautiously responded with a word.


    Afterwards, she turned around and walked towards the table.


    As expected, she saw a pill collected inside a very small brocade case. However, what sort of pill this was, Fairy Yan Xia did not say. Su Luo, naturally, also had no good way to ask.


    However... where was the medicine chest?


    Holding the small brocade case, Su Luo looked all around, but could not find the medicine chest¡¯s position.


    Okay, since she couldn¡¯t find the medicine chest, then she¡¯d first temporarily store it inside her space.


    Since she decided to slip away, this kind of small advantages, Su Luo naturally would not refuse. Consequently, she, as if rightfully so, threw the little divine dragon and that pill both into her space. Afterwards, she intended to leave stealthily.


    ¡°The medicine chest is located at the headboard of the bed, where are you going? Why haven¡¯t you hurry it up and put it in! Dilly-dallying, do you want to die!¡± Just when Su Luo was about to slip away, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s displeased tone came from the soft couch area.


    Fairy Yan Xia was very violent! A wave of murderous spirit aura gushed out!


    ¡°Yes...¡± Su Luo was tangled and helplessly grabbed her head.


    This old witch was really long-winded.


    As she was about to slip away, but over and over again, she was made to stay behind. How would she know where the headboard was!


    Su Luo really wanted to run and be on her way because it was really dangerous here. Once Yan Xia, this old witch, opened her eyes, she would discover that Su Luo was a fake. When that time came, even if she wanted to run, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run.


    Headboard, headboard... Su Luo lifted up her eyes to look in all directions.


    The old witch¡¯s resting residence was really huge. It was as much as four hundred and five square meters of space.


    She searched for a long time before finding that huge, charming and gentle bed.


    On the inner side of therge bed, near the edge of the wall. Sure enough, there was a silvery white-colored medicine chest.


    The medicine chest!


    The thing that she, Fairy Yan Xia, regarded as important, certainly wouldn¡¯t becking. Maybe there were treasures inside.


    Su Luo opened it and had a look. Inside, apart from three or four brocade cases like the one in her hand, were medicinal herbs that were kept cold inside an ice jade case.


    Among these were three kinds of medicinal herbs that she recognized from Beautiful Teacher¡¯s instructions.


    Those were definitely good stuff, good things. Forget it, good things certainly all belonged to her to have. . This was the so-called having seen it, she had a share of it.


    Su Luo covertly turned her head around and discovered that Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes were still closed, as if she had already fallen asleep.


    Su Luo was not even a little bit reserved. She softly and quietly took these several kinds of treasures made from heavenly material all into her possessions.


    Apart from these medicinal herbs, Su Luo unexpectedly also found two spirit pinballs.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes momentarily gave off a light, and the corner of her mouth hooked into a having-prevailed smile.


    Humph, humph. The old witch made her face like this, don¡¯t even know if it was possible to get it off in the future. Now that she stole away the old witch¡¯s things, could also be considered as getting rid of some of the hate.


    Consequently, Su Luo pretended to ce the small brocade case into the medicine chest. Afterwards, she pretended to ce the medicine chest back to its original spot.

 Chapter 888 – Cooking Su Luo in Warm Water (4)

    Chapter 888 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in Warm Water (4)


    She deliberately made a tiny sound just to tell Fairy Yan Xia that this young woman, I, was handling matters ording to yourmands.


    However.


    After Su Luo arranged the medicine chest back to its original position, the corner of her mouth hooked into a self-satisfied smile.


    Because her hand was pressing down on the medicine chest, in the next second, the entire medicine chest entered into Su Luo¡¯s space.


    The ce where it had been waspletely empty, with nothing there at all.


    Right now, Su Luo, who hadpleted her mission and reaped an unexpected bonus, her mood was really good. She cast a nce at Fairy Yan Xia who was lying on the soft couch with eyes closed as if fast asleep. Afterwards, she turned around and left.


    When she passed by in front of Fairy Yan Xia, Su Luo¡¯s heart rose up to her throat.


    If at this time, Fairy Yan Xia opened her eyes, she would definitely be able to see Su Luo head-on.


    At this time, she could not panic, nor get anxious.


    Su Luo kept her heartbeat at a normal level, her footsteps also maintaining the previous standard. Step by step, she walked towards the door.


    Such a short distance. Walking it, Su Luo¡¯s brow was beaded with sweat. It was very hair-raising to her.


    However, up until Su Luo went out through the resting residence¡¯s doorway, Fairy Yan Xia still did not open her eyes.


    It was truly a great fortune in the midst of misfortune.


    Until she left the resting residence and stood outside the door, only then did Su Luo slowly breathe out in relief.


    Only after she came out, did a touch of lingering fear slowly appear inside Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Her actions just now was like snatching food from a tiger mouth. It was extremely dangerous.


    However, luckily, the mission waspleted and got an unexpected bonus.


    Su Luo¡¯s mood became really good.


    However, when she touched her own face, her mood immediately fell back down again.


    Right now, who knows what thing was painted on her face. It was just like a ck mud facial mask. If she could wash it off like a facial mask, it would be good, if she couldn¡¯t wash it off...


    Su Luo gloomily patted her head, deciding to leave this ce first, then deal with it.


    This ce outside of the resting residence was very big.


    Because Su Luo didn¡¯t have the map for this ce, so she could only depend on her own pair of legs.


    She went all around the entire the pce, up and down, inside and out. East, west, south and north, she¡¯d already searched in all four directions. However, what made her copse was that there wasn¡¯t even a way out.


    This Qin Pce seemed to have been constructed in the shape of a sphere.


    Standing in the courtyard, Su Luo was able to see the fishes, shrimps and other sea creatures swimming past and frolicking outside in the ocean. However, her extended hand could not reach outside.


    There seemed to be a kind of invisible force in all directions that separated theke water, to the extent that she could see but couldn¡¯t go out.


    What to do?


    Watching the fishes and shrimps swimming freely past her eyes, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat fretful.


    Before her eyes was the ce of the sturdy boundary. What should she do to open it?


    Don¡¯t know if using spirit force would work.


    Su Luo considered it carefully for a long time. She still decided to use spirit force to give it a try.


    One could only see Su Luo with both eyes tightly closed, her hand turning over in aplicated manner, producingplex hand seals one after another. Finally, the hand seals converged into a ball of light, in a sh, it attacked toward the front¨C


    The ball of light immediately charged towards the sturdy boundary!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes revealed a smiling expression, however, in the next moment, she was unable to smile!


    Su Luo never expected that that ball of light would actually bounce back!


    That ball of light smashed against the sturdy boundary, and just like a tennis ball, bounced back from hitting the. It actually bounced back in a straight line!


    She had never heard that a ball of light that was smashed out would bounce back!


    Su Luo¡¯splexion immediately changed fast, she subconsciously dodged it.


    ¡°Boom¨C¡± A loud sound rang out. The ball of light smashed directly towards the floor and let out a violent bursting sound of explosion.


    Su Luo secretly said in her heart: Oh no...


    In this quiet dead of the night, such a loud and clear sound, how could it not startle people?


    Su Luo turned in the opposite direction, how would she dare to still dy. Immediately, she turned around to run.


    In the distance, she saw Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s room door open, her shadowy figureing out in a sh.

 Chapter 889 – Cooking Su Luo in Warm Water (5)

    Chapter 889 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in Warm Water (5)


    Run, run, run¨C


    Su Luo did not know where she ought to go to hide.


    All of a suddenly, a light shed on in her mind. The most dangerous ce was precisely the safest ce.


    On her left hand side was the dungeon!


    Su Luo suddenly rushed in.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao was still unconscious.


    Su Luo had no time to think it through and directly pped Li Yaoyao awake. Then, she rapidly flew into the Ten-Sided Cage.


    She had just finished arranging her posture properly, when Fairy Yan Xia entered.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s suspicious gaze swept over the surroundings.


    The dungeon appeared the same from when she left before. Su Luo, that ck-faced girl, was still crouching inside the dungeon, having never left.


    Li Yaoyao was also guarding it with her eyes open.


    However!!!


    A raging inferno was ignited inside of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes!


    But, her maid had actually been killed by someone!


    This still wasn¡¯t the most serious thing.


    The most serious matter was that her medicine chest was stolen by someone! The things inside, to her, was very, very important!


    Both of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hands were clenched firmly into fists, her face flickering between clear and gloom, in an indeterminate mood!


    How could Li Yaoyao still dare to stay seated? She had long since stood, bowed at the side.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s angry gaze swept past Li Yaoyao: ¡°You¡¯ve always been here, guarding?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Li Yaoyao nodded.


    ¡°No one hade in?¡± Fairy Yan Xia frowned. She kept feeling like a problem had urred somewhere, but as for the specifics, she couldn¡¯t say. That kind of feeling was very strange.


    ¡°No...¡± Li Yaoyao felt there was some soreness on her face, like she¡¯d been pped by someone.


    But holding onto the principal that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble, Li Yaoyao concealed it.


    ¡°Also, no one went out?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s voice was cold and strict.


    While she was speaking, her gaze even shot towards Su Luo who was sitting inside the cage.


    Su Luo, at this time, was leaning against a corner with both her arms around her knees, hugging them. Her head was resting on her kneecaps, drooping down gloomily from her shoulders.


    She appeared to be depressed and sad.


    Her face had been made to be like this, it¡¯s also no wonder she would be sorrowful.


    Only when Fairy Yan Xia looked at Su Luo, she kept feeling there was something wrong.


    A light shed in the pupils of her eyes and she pushed Li Yaoyao aside, walking forward withrge strides.


    Within the time it took for her sleeve to flip over, the Ten-Sided Cage had already opened.


    Su Luo lifted her head up from her knee. She slowly stood up, looking at Fairy Yan Xia with an ice-cold gaze.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly.


    This strong medicinal liquid smell, was absolutely impossible to be mistaken.


    This dark-faced young woman before her eyes was absolutely Su Luo, without a doubt.


    However, just a moment ago, she had inspected it already. The force that touched the sturdy boundary was nothing more than a mere fifth or sixth rank...


    In the end, who was that person?


    Fairy Yan Xia thought until her head became big, but she still didn¡¯t have any ideas.


    Originally, the target she ought to suspect the most was Su Luo, but this girl had been trapped inside the Ten-Sided Cage,pletely unable to escape. So, she was the very first suspect to be eliminated.


    Could it be that someone knew Su Luo, this loathsome girl, was here, so they came to save her?


    The moment she thought of this possibility, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes exploded out with a cold light.


    ¡°Someonee, take Su Luo away!¡± Fairy Yan Xia coldlymanded.


    Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s heart shook, suddenly, a bad kind of feeling appeared.


    Seeing this, Li Yaoyao rushed up voluntarily and tied both of Su Luo¡¯s hands behind her back.


    She deliberately made it very tight and Su Luo immediately let out a cry of pain.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia didn¡¯t even sweep a single nce at Su Luo. Her voice was ice-cold, unshakeable and iron-like: ¡°Take her down to the refining room!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia could not be certain if someone hade to save Su Luo. Aside from Rong Yun, she didn¡¯t care about other people.


    She had lost her treasures, and her heart was in a towering rage. For now, she was merely venting, that¡¯s all.

 Chapter 890 – Cooking Su Luo in warm water (6)

    Chapter 890 ¨C Cooking Su Luo in warm water (6)


    Su Luo never thought that medicine box was so important to Fairy Yan Xia. She wished she could return to the cage, although she had sessfully concealed the matter of her stealing the medicine box, but she had also delivered herself to Fairy Yan Xia.


    Thinking about this, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but want to hold her forehead.


    What kind of situation was this ah.


    Now, this old witch was right in the middle of a fit of anger, Su Luo dared not provoke her. She could only let Li Yaoyao escort her to go to the refining room.


    Along the way, Su Luo¡¯s mind was unceasingly pondering on ns to escape.


    As long as she was away from the old witch¡¯s eyes, then the odds of her escaping were quite high.


    But the problem was¨C


    There was simply no way out of this underground pce ah.


    Forget about it, if they really forced her...... then she would smash the spirit pinball at them! Su Luo thought ruthlessly in her heart.


    The refining room was located at the westernmost part of the entire pce.


    The inside was close to a hundred square meters in area.


    In the most central ce of the room, a medicinal cauldron was set up.


    This medicinal cauldron was clearly supersized.


    Around the medicinal cauldron was a stone altar. On the stone altar, countless types of medicinal herbs that had been dried were arranged.


    Fairy Yan Xia, in an ice-cold manner, looked at Su Luo, then pointed to that medicinal cauldron and said: ¡°Go in.¡±


    Su Luo was momentarily shocked, she repeated the words: ¡°Go in?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia cast a sidelong nce at Su Luo, her sleeve fluttered, and all the clothing on Su Luo¡¯s body was ripped apart.


    Thepletely naked Su Luo, was directly sent into that supersized medicine cauldron by a gust of wind.


    ¡°Old witch! You want to cook me throughly?!¡± Su Luo, from the bottom of her heart, thought that the old witch was bringing her to the refining room for the sake of getting rid of the ck medicinal liquid on her face. However, she never expected that she would actually cook her!


    With an endlessly cold indifference in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s tone, she picked up a pile of medicinal herbs and threw them into the medicinal cauldron. Then, she picked up a bucket of medicinal liquid and directly poured it in. Soon after, she only coldly said: ¡°This medicinal liquid can get rid of the ck ink on your face, but only after your death.¡±


    A very callous sentence.


    ¡°Old witch! You will receive retribution! Don¡¯t think Master doesn¡¯t know, based on his intelligence, he will definitely arrive at the right conclusion after pondering. At that time, you will be toast!¡± Su Luo shouted and made a big fuss.


    ¡°He will not kill me.¡± Fairy Yan Xia sneered.


    ¡°But he will never forgive you. He will hate you for a lifetime!¡± Su Luo was so angry that she screamed bloody murder.


    ¡°That would be best thing ever, exactly what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Fairy Yan Xia remained unmoved.


    ¡°In the end, what hatred do I have with you ah, that you would treat me like this? A person about to die, should at least know why they die? You should at least tell me who does this face of mine resembles ah!¡± Su Luo loudly yelled.


    Only at a time like this, taking advantage of when Yan Xia, this old witch, was feeling self-satisfied, was she able to ask for answers to secrets that she normally couldn¡¯t get an answer to.


    Sure enough, hearing these words from Su Luo, the fury on Yan Xia, this old witch¡¯s, face flourished even more. Those two eyes were prating like the sharp point of a sword .


    Fairy Yan Xia sneered: ¡°Did Rong Yun tell you nothing at all? Hehe, since he won¡¯t say, then let me tell you. There was a person, she was called Yan Hua.¡±


    Yan Hua? A thread of astonishment shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t this the name of that dagger in her hand?


    Then, it was this Yan Hua, who made Fairy Yan Xia so twisted with hatred and made Master yearn for her day and night?


    Su Luo paused and weakly asked: ¡°Is she the woman in that portrait in Master¡¯s small study?¡±


    However, these words of Su Luo were simply like poking a ho¡¯s nest.


    ¡°What?! He went as far as to hang that cheap woman¡¯s portrait in the small study? Repulsive! Hateful!¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s gaze was like an ignited inferno, and she coldly shot towards Su Luo: ¡°Now I have changed my mind! You want to die, not so easy!¡±


    Sure enough, it had provoked her......As long as she didn¡¯t kill her outright on the spot, she would have a chance to escape.


    At this moment, Su Luo was endlessly secretly happy in her heart.

 Chapter 891 – Nearly disfigured (1)

    Chapter 891 ¨C Nearly disfigured (1)


    Although Fairy Yan Xia said she temporarily won¡¯t kill Su Luo, but she had no ns to let Su Luo go.


    She waved her sleeves, and a me flew into the medicinal cauldron.


    In an instant, the mes spread out.


    ¡°Old witch, didn¡¯t you say you will let me go?¡± Su Luo angrily shouted out loud.


    ¡°Dream on! This mother said that I won¡¯t kill you yet, but I never said I would let you go!¡± Although Fairy Yan Xia was furious, but her mind was still very clear.


    Before her words had faded, Fairy Yan Xia extended her hand to press Su Luo¡¯s head down. Afterwards, she grabbed a cover made from an unknown material and covered the medicinal cauldron.


    Inside the cauldron, it was originally brightly lit, but instantly became dark.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, be content. The medicinal herbs inside this medicinal cauldron is hard to find. Even if I sold you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a single stalk of the herbs. Now, you have the opportunity to absorb it.¡± Fairy Yan Xia coldly snorted a few times, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is no Red Acacia Seed inside, otherwise wouldn¡¯t you, this girl, directly be promoted to the level of Advanced Apothecary?¡±


    Unfortunately, the medicinal cauldron was shut off, so Su Luo did not hear this.


    Under the medicinal cauldron, scarlet red mes leapt about and spread. The scathing mes burned very fiercely, jumping about.


    The endless flowing mes were used underneath and did not enter into the medicinal cauldron.


    Fairy Yan Xia did not leave, instead, she sat down on one side with her legs in lotus position. Her eyes closed and entered into a state of cultivation.


    At the same time, she also had the intention of guarding Su Luo.


    Because, she wanted to see Su Luo¡¯s appearance in the first instant.


    Now, inside the sealed medicinal cauldron, it was pitch-ck, and you couldn¡¯t see your own fingers in front of your face. The temperature inside rose continuously.


    And Su Luo sat in the center of the medicinal cauldron, naked.


    There was a lot of medicinal liquid and it reached just below her corbone.


    Along with the rise in temperature, the pitch-ck as ink medicinal juice gradually started to boil.


    Compared to water, the medicinal juice¡¯s boiling point was much higher. Simply impossible to imagine.


    Now, Su Luo only had one feeling, and that was pain.


    Stuffy, hot and painful... The pain continuously battered her brain.


    Even though the temperature was high, but Su Luo was of the fire element system, therefore, this temperature was still within the range Su Luo could endure.


    However, following the passing of time, the temperature inside the cauldron became higher and higher.


    Huge bubbles began to appear in the ck-as-ink medicinal juice, making bubbling noises.


    In the beginning, Su Luo could still endure it, however, towards the end, her white-as-snow skin began to redden and be swollen....


    Su Luo¡¯s consciousness started to be fuzzy.


    That old witch wouldn¡¯t really want to boil her to death right?!


    Just when Su Luo was in a daze, she thought about the situation when she was on the barren hill on the isted ind.


    At that time, she was trapped inside the cave of mes. The temperature around her was frighteningly high then. She had entered for less than quarter of an hour before she fainted from the heat.


    At that time, what did she do?


    Su Luo¡¯s brain suddenly had a sh of inspiration.


    ¡°The stone!¡±


    How could she have forgotten this servant that had earned great merit?


    As a result, Su Luo immediately extended her hands inside her space to fish it out. After fishing around for a long while, she finally found the stone hidden in a pile of weeds.


    ¡°Tch, you only thought of this little grandpa now, really useless!¡± Little Sky arrogantly cast Su Luo a nce. His eyes were full of provocation.


    ¡°I simply wanted to test my own endurance.¡± Su Luo said, without her heart jumping nor her face turning red.


    Su Luo ced this stone within the boiling medicinal liquid, and the effect very quickly appeared.


    The temperature inside the medicinal cauldron gradually lowered. In the end, it was like the water in a hot spring, neither cold nor hot, extremelyfortable.


    Immersed within this cozy temperature, Su Luo felt all the pores on her body loosen.


    Just at this moment, she felt her mind be unprecedentedly clear, free and alert.

 Chapter 892 – Nearly disfigured (2)

    Chapter 892 ¨C Nearly disfigured (2)


    Thus, Su Luo sat cross-legged, her eyes tightly closed, her spirit had long ago entered into her space.


    In her space was the medicinal cauldron, medicinal herbs, and in addition, the Red Acacia Seeds Su Luo had gathered previously.


    The medicinal herbs for the Advanced Apothecary¡¯s test were all already prepared.


    Very good.


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    Didn¡¯t know when she would encounter such a great time with this kind of burst of inspiration, therefore, Su Luo made a firm resolution to seize this good opportunity. In one move, to be promoted to Advanced Apothecary.


    Only after promoting to Advanced Apothecary level, could she then make use of the Primeval Pill Recipes she had inherited from Elder Zi Huo.


    Su Luo was inside the medical cauldron.


    And at this moment, she had also opened the medicinal cauldron in her space.


    Water Caltrop, Leafy Grass, Ancient Wooden Mushroom as well as a moderately-sized Red Acacia Seed.


    In the beginning, she only put in these four herbal ingredients.


    The four herbal ingredients gave off four different herbal characteristics, afterwards, they unceasingly condensed, mixing together.


    Su Luo kept watch on the side of the medicine cauldron, steadily staring at it.


    She ced both hands on the medicinal cauldron, her spirit force entering into the medicinal cauldron through her palms non-stop. She could thereby sense the change of the medicinal herbs inside.


    Very quickly, her hands moved slightly.


    Then, she put in another three medicinal herbs all at once, at the same time, there was a Red Acacia Seed.


    Afterwards, Su Luo then once again continued to steadily stare while sensing the change of the herbal medicine inside the medicinal cauldron.


    In fact, there were already eight herbal medicine inside, with two pairs that harmonized and two pairs that repelled each other.


    This periodsted for a very long time.


    Afterwards, she once again added three herbal ingredients, and thest Red Acacia Seed.


    Nine herbal ingredients, in addition to the three Red Acacia Seeds, were boiled and cooked inside the medicinal cauldron.


    Su Luo had both hands ced on the outside of the medicine cauldron, sensing the changes in the herbal medicine inside. At the same time, she had to unceasingly control the change in the intensity of the fire.


    When the two medicines with repelling characteristics were mixed, she needed to weaken the fire¡¯s intensity.


    At the time when the two medicines harmonized, she needed to increase the fire¡¯s intensity again.


    At this time, this tested a person¡¯s perception and sensitivity.


    In her space, it was three days and three nights.


    Su Luo continuously maintained this posture, sensing the temperature inside the medicinal cauldron and the change in the nature of the medicinal herbs.


    These three days and three nights, she didn¡¯t eat nor drink, standing there like a statue.


    Suddenly, her tightly closed eyes abruptly opened.


    The corner of her mouth slowly raised into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    As expected, when Su Luo lifted the medicinal cauldron¡¯s lid, a rich fragrance assaulted her senses.


    A Spirit Restoration Pill, full of spirit power, quietly rested on the top part of the medicinal cauldron.


    That Spirit Restoration Pill was the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, round and plump, just looking at it made you happy.


    Su Luo picked one up to carefully examine it, the smile at the corner of her mouth growing bigger.


    ¡°No mistake, this is an Elite level Spirit Restoration Pill, authentic.¡± Su Luo smiled like a little fox.


    Originally, she thought it would still take quite a long time before she would be promoted to an Advanced Apothecary. She never expected that Yan Xia, that old witch, would seal her inside this medicinal cauldron. However, it gave her the opportunity to be promoted to an Advanced Apothecary.


    Of course, this was also thanks to the three Variant Red Acacia Seeds.


    Since she had already seeded in refining it, Su Luo quickly left her space and returned to her body.


    Inside her space, three days and three nights had passed, but only less than an hour had passed in the outside world.


    At this moment, because the heat inside the medicinal cauldron was absorbed by that stone, as a result, the water temperature was veryfortable.


    Su Luo was just about to rest properly and relieve her tiredness, when all of a sudden, she saw the lid of the medicinal cauldron suddenly open.


    Could it be that the old witch was nning to let her out?


    Merely, the thought was very plump, but reality was extremely skinny.


    This was absolutely impossible.


    Just like when Su Luo refined medicine, Fairy Yan Xia also needed to sense things inside.

 Chapter 893 – Nearly disfigured (3)

    Chapter 893 ¨C Nearly disfigured (3)


    She needed to know the situation inside the medicinal cauldron.


    However, what astonished her was that, when she had bumped the medicinal cauldron, she could feel that the temperature inside was gentler than the spring sun.


    How could this be?


    As a result, Fairy Yan Xia directly lifted opened the lid of the medicinal cauldron.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia red at Su Luo with displeasure.


    However, at this moment, Su Luo naturally had thrown the stone into her space, so as to destroy the corpse and remove all traces.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo pretended to be bewildered, a condition as if shepletely did not understand what had happened.


    Fairy Yan Xia disdainfully looked at the ck ink-like stuff on her face and coldly warned: ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t y any tricks, because it would be of no benefit you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± Su Luo unhurriedly said.


    In any case, she had the stone in hand, no matter how Fairy Yan Xia tried to cook her, she would never be able to burn her to death.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, all these herbal ingredients are extremely hard to find in hundreds of years. You absolutely would not be able to gather them. So, if you wasted these herbal ingredients, than the medicinal juice on your face will nevere off.¡± Fairy Yan Xia coldly threatened.


    She red at Su Luo: ¡°Of course, your master could find these herbal ingredients. However, let me tell you, the medicinal juice on your face will expire after three days. If it is not removed within three days, then you¡¯ll just have to wait for your face to rot away!¡±


    What? There was really such a thing? Su Luo¡¯s heart was greatly surprised.


    ¡°Are you just scaring me?¡± Su Luo stared unblinkingly at Fairy Yan Xia, trying to find any peculiarities on her face.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia coldly smiled: ¡°Scare you? What for?¡±


    Su luo red at Fairy Yan Xia. She was able to determine that what she said was true.


    If she did not remove the medicinal juice on her face after three days, then.... Just thinking that there was a chance of being disfigured, Su Luo immediately felt anxious.


    ¡°Old witch, you didn¡¯t say this before.¡± Su Luo¡¯s hands that were underwater clenched into fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference if I told you or not?¡± Fairy Yan Xia disdainfully shot Su Luo a sideways nce, ¡°Even if I said it earlier, did you have any way to oppose me?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s infuriating appearance, just looking at it annoyed Su Luo. She wished she could smash her fists over!


    In this world that respected strong experts, only iron fists counted as reason.


    Su Luo¡¯s determination to be strong grew even more intense!


    In the end, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s cold gaze red at Su Luo, an icy intent in the depth of her eyes: ¡°Just you try to y any tricks.¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia very fiercely red at Su Luo. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, she once again closed the lid.


    In the bottom of the medicinal cauldron.


    The burning hot me increased by several folds.


    Su Luo, who originally thought she had victory within grasp, stared waveringly at the stone inside her space.


    If what the old witch said was true, then...


    ¡°What she said was true.¡± Little Sky inside the stone seemed to have guessed at Su Luo¡¯s thoughts, so he coldly said a sentence.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Su Luo asked with lingering fears in her heart.


    Just a bit more and her face would really be ruined.


    ¡°Only when your face bes ugly will you concentrate on cultivating... what¡¯s so bad about that?¡± Little Sky vaguely muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. If she had heard clearly what Little Sky said......then the pitiful Little Sky would suffer a cmity.


    Little Sky seemed to detect that these words would piss off Su Luo, therefore, he shrank back his head, pretending to be dead.


    Fairy Yan Xia clearly was very angry.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of tricks Su Luo was ying at.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s little actions had clearly offended her.


    As a result, in a fit of temper. Fairy Yan Xia fanned her sleeves, and with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, numerous mes spread in an instant.

 Chapter 894 – Unexpected happy surprise (1)

    Chapter 894 ¨C Unexpected happy surprise (1)


    Very quickly, the temperature inside the medicinal cauldron suddenly increased, and it kept going higher and higher.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart was very tangled.


    She clearly had the small stone and could avoid the mes, but because she was worried about her face, she could not bring it out.


    The ck ink-like medicinal juice started to bubble, continuously boiling.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead was filled with beads of sweat that continued to roll down.


    Her entire face seemed to be drenched by water.


    The bean-sized droplets of sweat converged together and flowed down.


    Even though her consciousness gradually became fuzzy, Su Luo still gritted her teeth and forced herself to endure it.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo suddenly felt a strange change.


    A faint warm air slowly rose from her pubic region.


    Afterwards, a thin thread flowed throughout all the meridians in her body.


    Su Luo suddenly stared nkly, afterwards, she was stumped for words, ecstatic.


    If she did not guess wrong, this was the rhythm of being promoted!


    Before, she was promoted to the summit of the fifth rank in the ck Forest, however, she was unable to find a good opportunity. Now, was she finally going to be promoted?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes changed into a curved line in excitement.


    In the next moment, her eyes were closed tightly. She emptied her mind of distracting thoughts. She softly recited the chant her master taught her, and very quickly entered the state of deep cultivation.


    The surrounding ck ink-like medicinal juice bubbled and surged.


    The burning heat continuously pierced her nerves with pain.


    However, at this moment, Su Luo waspletely immersed in the excitement of breaking through. So, she had almost forgotten all the pain in her body.


    However, wanting to be promoted was easier said than done.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s face showed a painful expression.


    The air slowly moving around in her body suddenly seemed to be a flood and was very fierce.


    Su luo¡¯s four limbs, with hundreds of bones, continuously convulsed.


    Her hands and feet were rigid like chunks of iron.


    Her body temperature continuously dropped while the temperature outside continued to increase uncontrobly.


    Turning hot, then cold, her body was extremely unbnced, which was a sign for the Recoil of Madness state.


    At this moment, Su Luo only felt that her whole head was dizzy, so painful as if it was about to explode.


    She knew that if she allowed this state to continue, then she very likely would enter Recoil of Madness.


    She didn¡¯t want to be deranged!


    Su Luo gritted her teeth and continuously reminded herself that she must endure!


    Endure!


    Opportunity only knocks once!


    Let alone to say that if she didn¡¯t break through, then she would be burned to death inside here.


    Su Luo clenched her hands into fists and used her spirit energy to appease the air that was flowing through her four limbs and hundreds of bones like a fierce raging bull.


    Only, from Su Luo¡¯s violently shuddering body and the painful expression on her face, clearly, there was little effect.


    What to do?


    Inside the space, the little divine dragon felt Su Luo¡¯s pain. He clenched his paws tightly!


    That pair of always innocent, clean, transparent, clear-as-ss, huge and limpid eyes now was scarlet red.


    He wanted to go out to help Su Luo, but¡ª¡ª


    But now, he was sealed in a ball of light, no matter how he climbed, he couldn¡¯t get out.


    The little divine dragon continuously used his head to hit the walls of the ball, but that wall was like rubber, very stic. No matter what, he could note out.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon was extremely angry.


    ¡°So noisy!¡± An impatient tone came from inside the small stone.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s attention was immediately attracted to it.


    He raised his head.


    His eyes became extremely bright from meeting his enemy.


    However, now was clearly not the time for internal strife.


    One could see Little Skyzily tossed a nce at the little divine dragon and faintly said: ¡°What are you staring nkly for, quicklye hit against me.¡±


    The little divine dragon right now didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him, and continued to scratch at the wall of the ball of light frantically.

 Chapter 895 – Unexpected happy surprise (2)

    Chapter 895 ¨C Unexpected happy surprise (2)


    ¡°I told you what to do, you wouldn¡¯t listen. And after you heard it, you don¡¯t know how to do it. You tell me, aren¡¯t you an idiot?¡± Little Sky looked down on him.


    ¡°...¡± I¡¯m not stupid! The little divine dragon red.


    ¡°Thene knock against me, even idiots know how to do it.¡± Inside the stone, Little Sky had both hands behind his head as a pillow, with one leg folded over the other. Heid on the raging mes and saidzily.


    Little Sky could not control the stone, so he could only get the little divine dragon to control the ball of light to hit the stone.


    The little divine dragon, half-believing and half doubting, looked at him. He wrinkled his brows and tilted his head to think.


    ¡°I think that when your melon head understands what I said, humph humph, she would have already been burned to death!¡± Little Sky used some fierce words as medicine.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon made a fist and angrily red at Little Sky.


    At the same time, the little divine dragon inside the ball of light, readily stepped on the ball of light, and controlled the sphere to slowly roll towards Little Sky.


    Originally, the little divine dragon still did not understand, what capabilities did this lousy stone have to release him.


    However, the moment the ball of light touched the little stone¡ª¡ª


    A scarlet red light suddenly shot towards the ball of light¡ª¡ª


    Immediately, the ball of light exploded, instantly giving off a mushroom cloud of mes. The ze soared.


    The ball of light that had trapped the little divine dragon was actually directly burned to ashes.


    Only leaving behind the little divine dragon whose entire body was ck from being burnt, like coal.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s clear monochrome eyes were opened really wide, and momentarily, he was stupefied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this alright now? Really stupid.¡± Little Sky disdainfully rolled his eyes towards the little divine dragon.


    Before, this repulsive little dragon had urinated on his body, and he still kept it in mind. So this time, he intentionally burned the little divine dragon¡¯s skin.


    The little divine dragon shouted ¡®awoo awoo awoo¡¯ in session. He wanted to directly charge out.


    However, Little Sky leisurely stopped him: ¡°If you want to save her, then open that medicine chest.¡±


    The little divine dragon stopped and doubtfully nced back at Little Sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely to open the medicine chest, even idiots know how to do it.¡± Little Sky once again added a psychologically attack.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± I¡¯m not an idiot! The little divine dragon red.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not an idiot, then open it, the longer you dy, the more danger that loathsome girl will face.¡± Little Sky unhurriedly said.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± If even idiots can do it, then why can¡¯t you do it? The little divine dragon suspiciously looked at the opposite party.


    The originally calm andposed Little Sky who wanted to show off, never imagined that this natural airheaded, little, repulsive dragon would actually one up him. Immediately, he was choked off.


    Little Sky blushed in embarrassment and suddenly turned over to sit up. He flew into a rage from embarrassment: ¡°Do you want to save that loathsome girl or not?¡±


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo!¡± I want to! The little divine dragon fiercely nodded.


    ¡°Open that medicine chest.¡± Little Sky humphed twice.


    If it was not for the fact that they were on the same boat, he would never meddle in other people¡¯s business. Little Sky arrogantly turned his face away.


    The medicine chest had a secret button. For a moment, the little divine dragon couldn¡¯t find it. Being anxious, he smashed a fist towards it, and suddenly, a hole appeared on top of it.


    ¡°Spendthrift...¡± Little Sky gnashed his teeth and sighed.


    The little divine dragon, by no means, was a spendthrift. He carried the medicine chest and ced it in front of the small stone.


    ¡°First, throw in that red one.¡± Although Little Sky was still as arrogant as before, his expression was a little more serious and solemn than before.


    Little Sky moved his mouth and the little divine dragon moved his paws. These two coordinated wlessly together.


    This medicine chest was stolen by Su Luo from that old witch Yan Xia. Inside, were extremely rare divine medicinal herbs.


    A total of four stalks of herb, every stalk was chilled inside the white jade ice box.


    The little divine dragon used his paws to fetch the red one, and ording to Little Sky¡¯s words, he threw it outside of Su Luo¡¯s space.


    If Apothecary Leng saw the little divine dragon¡¯s actions, he would absolutely blow his top from heartache!

 Chapter 896 – Unexpected happy surprise (3)

    Chapter 896 ¨C Unexpected happy surprise (3)


    Because this was the Red Seven-leafed Night Grass!


    It only had seven leaves, and could said to be one of the Seven Divine Herbs, exceptionally rare. Even such a great expert like Fairy Yan Xia, wanting to get his herb, then she still had to get really lucky!


    The most important point was that you only needed to put in one leaf!


    But this spendthrift of a little divine dragon was really a spendthrift, he actually threw the whole nt in!


    At this time, sealed away in a medicinal cauldron, Su Luo¡¯s entire body was in iparable pain.


    Her body was cold as ice, but the outside was boiling hot.


    One cold, one hot, unable to mix together no matter what.


    Su Luo clenched her teeth and her fists, the veins were bursting all over her body.


    That Red Seven-leafed Night Grass was floating around on top of that boiling water, fortunately, it finally floated near Su Luo¡¯s lower jaw.


    Such a strong spirit force.


    Su Luo bit down on it out of instinct.


    The Red Seven-leafed Night Grass was fresh, tender and very juicy, with a sweet and creamy vor, not bitter at allpared to other medicinal herbs.


    Only then did Su Luo swallow a mouthful, and she could feel a slow change in her body.


    The border where the coldness inside her body met the external heat, started to mix together a little.


    Although very slight, but it was very real!


    Su Luo still had her eyes closed, her consciousness was still blurred, she was in a semia-like state, but she subconsciously ate all the Red Seven-leafed Night Grass.


    She swallowed the entire nt with its medicinal properties.


    Very quickly, the coldness inside Su Luo¡¯s body and the heat outside started to slowly mix together.


    How great were the medicinal properties of the Red Seven-leafed Night Grass? Fortunately, the medicine in the boiling water helped to get rid of some impurities, otherwise, this time, Su Luo¡¯s body would have already exploded and died long ago.


    Reckoned that Little Sky had also thought of this, therefore, he did not stop the little divine dragon.


    This time, the life essence in Su Luo¡¯s body came alive, and started to pulse.


    However, at this moment, Fairy Yan Xia slowly opened her eyes.


    She nced at the medicinal cauldron thatcked any movements and coldly said to Li Yaoyao: ¡°Look after the cauldron well, if there¡¯s any change, contact this fairy immediately.¡±


    Li Yaoyao, with a serious expression, answered respectfully: ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need the old witch¡¯s order, she still would have humiliated Su Luo, that lowly girl!


    Fairy Yan Xia looked at Li Yaoyao coldly, she wasn¡¯t worried that Li Yaoyao would secretly let Su Luo escape, because she was well aware of the personal enmity between Li Yaoyao and Su Luo.


    She was only worried, that with Li Yaoyao¡¯s idiotic mind, she would be deceived by the extremely clever Su Luo.


    Fairy Yan Xia knew, with regards to cunningness, ten Li Yaoyaos were not enough to keep one Su Luo busy.


    Fairy Yan Xia tossed out another sentence: ¡°Remember, no matter what, you must not open the cauldron on your own! If you don¡¯t listen to me, then bring your head over to see me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± After Fairy Yan Xia was done with her threats, she left abruptly.


    At this rate, it still needed another three days three nights, and she had no interest in waiting for this loathsome girl here.


    After Fairy Yan Xia left, Li Yaoyao looked at the medicinal cauldron, a venomous cold smile appearing in her eyes.


    ¡°Su Luo, now, once again, younded in my hands, hahaha.¡± Li Yaoyao coldlyughed repeatedly.


    She turned her palm over, in an instant, a bottle of poison appeared in her hand.


    ¡°While you¡¯re sick, I¡¯m going to take your life. Su Luo, this was something you taught me.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth curled into a taunting sneer, holding the bottle of poison in one hand, she walked, step by step, closer to Su Luo.


    As long as she killed Su Luo, no matter the consequences, she was willing to shoulder it all.


    If Su Luo could see the medicinal bottle in her hands, she would definitely frown.


    Because it was a bottle of corrosive.


    Even more, it was a concentrated version of the corrosive.

 Chapter 897 – Unexpected happy surprise (4)

    Chapter 897 ¨C Unexpected happy surprise (4)


    Originally, it was Fairy Yan Xia who had given it to Li Yaoyao to refine medicinal pills, but not even Fairy Yan Xia would have thought that Li Yaoyao would use such a strong corrosive on Su Luo.


    Even Su Luo could not bear such a concentrated corrosive.


    At this time, Su Luo waspletely unaware of the imminent danger....


    She was enduring excruciating pain inside the medicinal cauldron, clenching her teeth till they were making grinding sounds.


    A lot of spirit force was flowing through the hundreds of bones in her limbs, the coldness inside her and the heat outside were fusing together, emitting flickering specks of white light.


    In the space, Little Sky again prompted the little divine dragon: ¡°Throw that Snow Lotus out, quickly!¡±


    Little Sky¡¯s face unconsciously turned solemn.


    He had a natural instinct with regards to dangers.


    The little divine dragon grabbed the white-colored Snow Lotus. This time, however, he didn¡¯t just randomly toss it, but carefully ced it near Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    A rich fragrance immediately filled Su Luo¡¯s surroundings.


    Subconsciously, out of instinct, Su Luo, with one mouthful, bit the white-colored Snow Lotus.


    If Apothecary Leng saw Su Luo just bite the herb like this, he would definitely copse and want to hit his head on the wall.


    This was the Snow Lotus of the nine heavens and blue sea!


    How many of those could you find in the entire world?


    Once, Master had given him a fingernail-sized piece and he couldn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights out of excitement.


    If he knew that Su Luo could eat three-four of those in one go.... Apothecary Leng might have blown his top.


    At this time, Su Luo, in her semia-like state, she had no idea that she was nibbling on an expensive medicine, she was just following her instincts.


    Su Luo slowly chewed on it, and unconsciously swallowed.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t notice, but while chewing, a white spirit light started shing in her mouth.


    That light was iparable gorgeous, sparkling and translucent.


    Soon, this light took over Su Luo¡¯s ck as ink face.


    Red Seven-leafed Night Grass had already been absorbed by Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The essence of the Snow Lotus of nine heavens and blue sea shone.


    Suddenly, the darkness on Su Luo¡¯s face slowly dried, like cracking y.


    This time the little divine dragon inside Su Luo¡¯s space, supporting his chin with both ws. He unblinkingly stared at Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Even the normally calm Little Sky could not turn his eyes away from staring at Su Luo¡¯s face.


    At this time, the ck as ink medicinal juice on Su Luo¡¯s face dried up like y mask, and piece by piece, fell off¡ª¡ª


    Who could¡¯ve known, that under this dark as ink face, hide skin that was as white as jade.


    The instant they saw Su Luo¡¯s face, the little divine dragon and little stone both sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This, this, this....


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know about the change on her face, now she was immersed in cultivation.


    She had already touched the threshold of the sixth rank and was just about to enter.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!


    At that time, Li Yaoyao had already walked to the edge of the medicinal cauldron.


    All of a suddenly, she felt that something was wrong.


    Because she could feel a strong movement started to rush up in the medicinal cauldron.


    She narrowed her eyes: ¡°What the hell is this loathsome girl up to now?¡±


    She kind of spirit power movement was somewhat familiar....


    Suddenly, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face be deathly white!


    In such a horrible situation, this cheap girl could still break through?!


    Su Luo! Go die!


    Li Yaoyao took the cauldron lid in one hand, and in the next second wanted to open it and add the concentrated corrosive!


    However, just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    An extremely strong wave of spirit force erupted from inside of the cauldron!


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª !!!¡± A loud noise resounded throughout the entire refining hall!

 Chapter 898 – Fleeing for thousands of meters (1)

    Chapter 898 ¨C Fleeing for thousands of meters (1)


    The medicinal cauldron Fairy Yan Xia was so exceptionally proud of suddenly shattered into pieces.


    Because Li Yaoyao was so close to the cauldron, how could she endure such a strong and fierce power?


    Immediately, her whole body was rolled up by the wave from the st and very fiercely, it sent her flying, hitting her against the wall very harshly.


    Her white dress that covered her entire body was sshed with specks of medicinal juice.


    At the same time, an agile silhouette, in a sh, rushed outside!


    There¡¯s no need to say that this person was Su Luo.


    Opportunity knocks but once!


    Taking advantage of the fact that that old witch Yan Xia was absent, she hurriedly fled!


    Su Luo¡¯s speed, in a split second, rose to lightning fast.


    However, how could Li Yaoyao let Su Luo escape once again?


    Although she hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, but her green vine quickly wrapped itself towards Su Luo¡¯s feet. At the same time, she yelled: ¡°Master! Su Luo is running away!¡±


    Anger shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    Without waiting for Su Luo to strike back, the little divine dragon had already spewed mes towards the green vine.


    Thereupon, Li Yaoyao¡¯s green vine was quickly swallowed up by mes until nothing was left.


    Su Luo¡¯s foot raised, that bottle of concentrated corrosive that had fallen was directly kicked towards Li Yaoyao: ¡°Enjoy it well!¡±


    The bottle containing the concentrated corrosive suddenly exploded in mid-air.


    Countless drops of the liquid fell down like rain and covered Li Yaoyao in star like spots.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± An rmed scream erupted from Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth, and she quickly dodged.


    But, how could those droplets that covered the sky was something she wanted to dodge could dodge?


    Li Yaoyao protected her face, but as for the rest of her body it was hard to say.


    Screams of pain continuously came from her mouth.


    Su Luo saw this merelyughed coldly.


    Surveying her surroundings¡ª¡ª


    Everything in here was high quality goods.


    Old witch Yan Xia, I¡¯m going to give you heartache again!


    Su Luo with a wave of her hand, countless fireballs flew to every corner of the refining hall.


    At once, mes spread all around, burning with smoke all around....


    Fairy Yan Xia who spared no expense to collect all these items to decorate the refining hall were all burned until nothing was left by Su Luo.


    Now time was a very important factor for Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyao was also at the sixth rank, there was no way to determine a winner between them immediately.


    She had no time to kill Li Yaoyao, so she turned around and ran toward the exit door.


    Not long after Su Luo exited the door, Fairy Yan Xia had heard of the news and immediately rushed over.


    She saw Li Yaoyao who was rolling on the ground in extreme pain, then looked at the refining hall billowing with smoke. An angry expression took over her face, and with one grab picked up Li Yaoyao: ¡°Where is she?!¡±


    Her refining hall!


    Was actually burnt to this extent!


    Damn it! Damn it!


    Fairy Yan Xia was so furious her face turned ghastly pale with fists clenched tightly.


    She had already lost her most valuable medicinal chest, now even her refining hall was destroyed.


    So many years of painstaking effort¡ª¡ª


    She was simply about to go mad!


    She originally thought that this loathsome girl couldn¡¯t make anymore waves, the result, she destroyed all of her efforts in just a moment! The more Fairy Yan Xia thought about it, the angrier she became. She was itching to capture Su Luo, and ruthlessly chop her into mince meat to feed to the dogs!


    At this moment, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes turned as sharp as ice des, itching to stab Li Yaoyao to death.


    Li Yaoyao was picked up with both legs dangling in the air, looking extremely pitiful.


    ¡°She ran, ran....¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were hazy with tears, face contorted with pain.


    Because she could feel the blisters formed from the corrosive on her arms and legs making a sizzling sound. She could feel her skin being eaten away by the corrosive.


    Painfully, so painfully as if her vital organs were tearing apart, she really wanted to immediately pass out....


    ¡°Did you see her face or not?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia asked the question she was most concerned with!!!

 Chapter 899 – Fleeing for thousands of meters (2)

    Chapter 899 ¨C Fleeing for thousands of meters (2)


    You could say that the most important reason for her to capture Su Luo was her face.


    Li Yaoyao bit her lower lip and slowly nodded: ¡°Saw, saw it.¡±


    ¡°What did her face look like?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia was most concerned about this!


    She painstakingly caught Su Luo just to find out, that face of Su Luo¡¯s, in the end, had what rtionship with that woman!!!


    But at this moment, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s fiendish appearance really frightened Li Yaoyao.


    That formidable pressure of an expert frightened Li Yaoyao so much that she fainted immediately.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Fairy Yan Xia looked at Li Yaoyao who had fainted and kicked her out of anger!


    So useless, fainting from being frightened, in this, Su Luo was much stronger than Li Yaoyao.


    At such a critical time, how could Fairy Yan Xia let Li Yaoyao faint? As a result, one could see her heavily p Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The clear sound resonated in the room.


    A distinctly red swollen hand print with five fingers appeared on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    Li Yaoyao was pped awake.


    Without waiting for her to open her eyes, Fairy Yan Xia had already taken hold of Li Yaoyao¡¯s neck and red at her like a fiend: ¡°Don¡¯t give this olddy the act of fainting! Quickly spit it out, what did Su Luo¡¯s face look like!¡±


    What does it look like? Li Yaoyao¡¯s mind was dizzy, she wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t convey it.


    Fairy Yan Xia was anxious half to death, so she only simplified the question and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you if Su Luo¡¯s face was the same as before?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hold was really strong, strong enough to nearly snap her neck.


    This was an easily answered question!


    ¡°No, not the same....¡± Li Yaoyao continuously shook her head.


    Really not the same at all.


    Having heard what was said, the veins on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s forehead exploded out!


    Since it was not the same, then there¡¯s only one possibility!


    ¡°Master, save me.... ¡° The noble and stubborn Li Yaoyao finally lowered her head. She was really in a lot of pain...


    However, where did Fairy Yan Xia have the time to pay any attention to her right now?


    She directly tossed Li Yaoyao to the ground and said in a cold voice: ¡°You couldn¡¯t even guard a sick person, what¡¯s the use of this Fairy raising you?¡±


    The more Fairy Yan Xia thought about it, the angrier she got. So, she once again kicked Li Yaoyao and sent her flying.


    A fully-cooked duck escaped and flew away like this! Really hateful!


    Fairy Yan Xia clenched her fists and directly flew out, at the same time, she coldly ordered in a loud voice: ¡°Everybody, quickly guard the exit! If you let that loathsome girl escape, all of you will die!¡±


    How fast was Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s speed?


    In no time she saw Su Luo¡¯s light blue dressed back.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, see where you can run to!¡± Fairy Yan Xia was extremely angry and with a flick of her sleeve, she sent a blue ball of light towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Su Luo had a very intense feeling of danger.


    Nothingness of Space instantly surrounded her body, but Su Luo was still injured by the great strength of that ball of light.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª ¡° Su Luo directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Luo¡¯s body swayed, but she didn¡¯t fall down.


    Luckily, the Nothingness of Space blocked some of it, so she wasn¡¯t beat to death by it.


    However, the injury Su Luo sustained also wasn¡¯t light.


    Old witch, I¡¯ll show you something hard to deal with!


    At the same time, a ball containing inexhaustible power was smashed towards Fairy Yan Xia!


    ¡°Spirit pinball?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia gnashed her teeth and angrily shouted.


    Also she was very clear that this spirit pinball was hers!


    Originally, it was ced together with the precious spirit pills in the medicinal chest!


    So that medicinal chest really was taken away by this loathsome girl!


    What kind of disaster did she bring about.


    After grabbing this girl back, the result was having all her treasures destroyed?

 Chapter 900 – Fleeing for thousands of meters (3)

    Chapter 900 ¨C Fleeing for thousands of meters (3)


    Right now, Fairy Yan Xia really wished she could p Su Luo to death!


    But just how big was the formidable power of the spirit pinball? In the next instant Fairy Yan Xia subconsciously rolled to the side.


    Even she would not dare to confront this super high level spirit pinball directly.


    Su Luo was very well aware in her heart, if she let the old witch Yan Xia see her face, the the only path left for her is her death!


    Therefore, run, run, run!


    Su Luo ran straight toward the edge of the t boundary.


    There were only a few hundred meters left between her and the boundary¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think, she directly smashed another spirit pinball towards it!


    She got two spirit pinballs from Fairy Yan Xia.


    One was used to smash Fairy Yan Xia.


    The other one will be used to clear the way.


    With the spirit pinball smashed over, that boundary immediately shook violently.


    For a moment, the entire pce shook violently and swayed.


    Under such intense vibration, Su Luo could barely stand, she shook violently with the ground.


    Very quickly, the boundary couldn¡¯t bear the formidable power of the spirit pinball.


    The entire boundary answered with a loud crack.


    In a sh¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ssh¡ª¡ª ¡° Countless streams of river water poured into that ten square meters wide hole!


    Because the pce was built underwater, therefore water poured inside from all sides.


    The streams were so huge as to be astonishing.


    At this moment, in front of Su Luo was the surging stream of river.


    Behind, was the wrathful Fairy Yan Xia making threatening gestures.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even need to think, she directly chose to go forward.


    Su Luo rushed forward, directly sticking her head straight into the turbulent waters.


    Originally Su Luo¡¯s thoughts was still tangled, going through the muddy water, her speed would decrease to the lowest.


    However, once she rushed forward in the water, her speed didn¡¯t decrease at all.


    The reason might have been because of the Nothingness of Space.


    Like this, the situation was greatly in Su Luo¡¯s favor.


    Because she had to dodge the spirit pinball, therefore Fairy Yan Xia fell a little behind.


    However, because she was behind by a little, Su Luo had the time to smash another spirit pinball andpletely copsing the entire boundary.


    The veins on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s forehead popped out because of her rage with blood filling her eyes!


    That loathsome girl stole her spirit pinballs and used them all on her! Detestable! Extremely detestable!


    She was smart, she even guessed that Su Luo would use the second spirit pinball to clear the way.


    But Fairy Yan Xia was certain victory was within her grasp.


    Because from her point of view, with river water rushing in, Su Luo going against the tide simply could not get out.


    However, what made her dumbstruck, she only could helplessly look on at Su Luo¡¯s disappearing back.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Fairy Yan Xia pped forward with her palm, immediately creating thousands of underwater waves.


    The river water rushing in was very fast.


    In less than fifteen minutes the entire underwater pce was filled with water.


    ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± The maids were all staring at Fairy Yan Xia.


    ¡°Chase! Chase that loathsome girl down, there will be a huge reward! If you can¡¯t catch her, then hand me your heads!¡± Fairy Yan Xia was impossibly furious, she strongly flung her sleeves.


    As to Su Luo.


    Because she was enveloped by Nothingness of Space, the strength of the drag in water didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed underwater was basically the samepared to onnd.


    She shuttled back and forth quickly, soon, she had already covered several thousands of meters.


    However, she had just reached the surface, and took a deep breath.


    The Banyan Tree Lake was connected to the Cold River.


    Cold River was a gigantic river stretching across Eastern Ling and Western Jin.


    In length, it stretched from the Eastern Ling Empire¡¯s east coast to Western Jin¡¯s Great Canyons in the west.


    The river was very wide, with ravines on both sides, twisting and turning, the water flowed rapidly and surged up violently. It appeared extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 901 – Fleeing for thousands of meters (4)

    Chapter 901 ¨C Fleeing for thousands of meters (4)


    However, the two nations of Eastern Ling and Western Jin¡¯s trade andmerce actually used this Cold River a lot.


    In a single breath, Su Luo swam directly from Banyan Tree Lake to Cold River. Only then did she emerge to the water¡¯s surface.


    At this time, she was already drained.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt something sweet in her throat and she spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood dyed a part of the water¡¯s surface red. Seeing it shocked the eye and astonished the heart. However, it quickly flowed away with the surging waves of the Cold River.


    Su Luo covered the ce near her heart, that ce aching dully. Su Luo knew, she was really injured this time.


    That old witch, her moves were truly ruthless!


    Holding her chest that gave off repressed pain, Su Luo helplessly humphed.


    At this time, a merchant ship sailed westwards from the east.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. As expected, really was that exiting from a watery dead end, she once again saw the light at the end of the tunnel.


    When she was about to give up all hope a ship actually sailed over.


    Su Luo first hid below the water¡¯s surface and waited for the moment when the ship sailed over her head.


    Without saying another word, Su Luo flipped over and boarded the ship.


    This was a veryrge merchant ship.


    Close to one hundred meters in length with a width about thirty metres.


    The ship¡¯s hull was very tall at a cursory nce it had three storeys.


    The bigger the ship, the better it was for hiding her whereabouts. Therefore, Su Luo was extremely satisfied with this ship that she saw.


    The only thing she was worried about was since she could see this ship, then Fairy Yan Xia would also be able to see it. So, staying on this ship was just a stop-gap measure and not a long term n.


    However, Su Luo did not actually run towards the top, but instead hid very quietly and secretly in a corner on the ground floor.


    Su Luo knew, staying on this ship wasn¡¯t a long-term measure, because Yan Xia, that old witch, absolutely would chase after her.


    Not only had Su Luo stolen away Yan Xia¡¯s medicine chest, she had made aplete mess of the old witch¡¯s refining room. Moreover she even used the spirit pinball on her body, in the end, she actually destroyed her old nest.


    This animosity was absolutely irreconcble. If this old witch doesn¡¯t get enraged until she went insane would be strange.


    It could be assumed that the roads in the future wouldn¡¯t be smooth.


    Because the old witch was determined to never let her go.


    Be that as it may, the moment she thought of the old witch¡¯s appearance of being angered to the point of copse, Su Luo still felt her anger dissolved a little.


    Yan Xia, that old witch, had imprisoned her for so long and still applied medicinal juice on her face. As this animosity was absolutely irreconcble, although Su Luo had taken some of her treasures, but that was far from enough.


    Su Luo clenched her fists tightly. Wait until today¡¯s challenge was over, wait till after she gets strong, she will definitely get avenge today¡¯s hatred.


    As things quieted down, she couldn¡¯t help but start to n the road from here on out.


    Following this, where should she go? In which direction should she run?


    Originally, if Master was here, naturally, she obviously would go towards Cloud Mist Peak. But hearing the meaning in what Yan Xia, that old witch, had said, Master was probably not at Cloud Mist Peak.


    Rather than bringing two disasters to her two seniors, wouldn¡¯t it be better to...


    Yeah, only now did Su Luo suddenly remembered Senior Ice Cube. She¡¯d forgotten about Senior Ice Cube.


    Since the moment the old witch appeared, she hadn¡¯t seen him since....


    Su Luo had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Senior Ice Cube couldn¡¯t have been so easily disposed of by the old witch, right? She hope not...


    At this time, Su Luo had already stopped cing her hope on Zi Yu. Because even if he was around, he was no match for Yan Xia, that old witch.


    Night time, it was quiet.


    The biting cold river wind blew over.


    Right at this time all of a sudden, a bad premonition appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    The old witch wouldn¡¯t havee chasing after her, right?


    Su Luo stretched out her head to look¡ª¡ª


    She saw that up ahead, was lots of ships, densely packed and blocking the way.


    A white figure stood tall and upright on the sailcloth.


    This was a young woman approximately seventeen or eighteen years of age. One could only see her dressed all in a white silk skirt. Her pretty and proper appearance, at this time, was enveloped in icy frost; indifferent and heartless.

 Chapter 902 – Fleeing for thousands of meters (5)

    Chapter 902 ¨C Fleeing for thousands of meters (5)


    Seeing the girl dressed this way, Su Luo still recognized her at once¡ª¡ª


    This young woman was definitely Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s maid.


    She never thought that the old witch¡¯s speed would be this fast. Not only did she herself give chase to kill Su Luo, she also dispatched all of her subordinates.


    At this time, that white-clothed woman with the famous indifferent expression, watched the ship attentively with a gloomy and cold gaze.


    On the deck, the ship¡¯s captain, among the crowd of sailors, stepped out quickly.


    ¡°Let everyone gather on the deck. Otherwise, kill them all without discussion!¡± The white-clothed woman¡¯s face had a murderous expression.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Calling me to gather and I¡¯ll just gather everyone?¡± A sailor, in a rage, stood out to reason with her.


    However, just as he spoke, he suffered an unexpected cmity.


    Because that white-clothed woman brushed her sleeve, and one could only see a cold tip of a de was sent towards that sailor¡¯s throat.


    A slight noise and this sailor had already flipped over on the deck.


    A feather was sticking out of his throat.


    A skinny feather was able to take a life.


    At this moment, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The ship captain¡¯s figure had be slightly rigid.


    This ship was merely a merchant ship, its defensive strength could not possibly be very strong.


    They had invited a group of guards, the highest among them was only at the fourth rank.


    However, seeing this youngdy before their eyes... The captain¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    ¡°This youngdy is at least at the fifth rank or above.¡± The guard captain leaned close to the ship captain¡¯s ear and told him in a low voice.


    The ship captain¡¯s intention to resist was immediately extinguished.


    ¡°Go gather everyone onto the deck.¡± The ship captainmanded as he waved his hand.


    These people came with tumultuous momentum. At a single nce, one could tell that they weren¡¯t ordinary bandits. He was truly afraid.


    Their power appeared to be stronger, so he had no choice but to lower his head.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just this ship. At this time, within the range of twenty-five kilometers, the ships that wereing and going were all subjected to this kind of inspection.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s methods were appalling.


    Within a very short period of time, they had set up this within twenty-five kilometers.


    The ships in front and behind had all been blocked and searched.


    The ships on the water¡¯s surface were investigated by someone.


    Under the water, there might also be traps.


    At this time, the people on the ship all dared to get angry but dared not speak. The atmosphere was heavy and nervous.


    All the people on the ship gathered on the deck, the only one remaining was Su Luo in the corner.


    Su Luo thought it over for a while but still decided not to go out.


    She touched her face and couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat speechless.


    Right now, this face of hers... was truly... too...


    Would really give people too deep of an impression.


    In short, this face was extremely beautiful, extraordinarily so. It was the kind of beauty that even if Li Yaoyao saw it, she would feel inferior.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if God was also teasing her.


    Nearly all the ck-colored medicinal juice on her face hade off. All except that dark circle around her right eye which remained.


    Seen those panda eyes? At this moment, that circle around Su Luo¡¯s right eye was one hundred times worse than those panda eyes.


    On this absolutely beautiful face, the rest of the skin was like snow-white amber. Pure and fair, except for that right eye. It was as though she had been ruthlessly punched by someone, a pitch-ck circle.


    It looked exceedingly strange.


    Facing the reflection of her face in the water, the more Su Luo looked at it, the more she felt...


    The corner of her mouth parted inwardly, and she made a secret resolution. Wait until after she escaped this time, she muste up with a way to get rid of this birthmark-like panda circle from her right eye. Otherwise...


    If she continued with this kind of face, Su Luo felt that she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.


    At this time, there was new activity on the ship again.


    After everyone had arrived on the deck, in an instant, there were several shadows that rapidly swept over every corner of the ship.


    Very clearly, they had also guessed, it was extremely improbable that the real Su Luo would go to the deck and throw away her life.


    Su Luo watched a shadowe towards the corner she was in. At this time, her eyes narrowed and her whole body was on guard.

 Chapter 903 – Moment of life or death (1)

    Chapter 903 ¨C Moment of life or death (1)


    Should she make a move?


    She was sure she could kill this person with one move, without making any noise, but¡ª¡ª


    What would she do after that?


    Even if she could get rid of all of these people and their corpses too...


    Then what about afterwards?


    If she did it like this, besides revealing her own position, there were no other benefits, whatsoever.


    Just when Su Luo was tangled and undecided, unexpectedly, a voice Su Luo was familiar with came from the deck.


    ¡°Do not let any nooks and corners slip by. Search carefully!¡± This voice, even if she turn to ash, Su Luo would still recognize it.


    Yan Xia, that old witch, she had actually chased after her onto this ship too.


    There were so many shipsing and going. Yet, she just so happened to purposely pick this ship.


    Su Luo clenched her fists firmly.


    This time, she absolutely could not make any moves. Otherwise, considering Yan Xia, that old witch¡¯s, sharp perception, she would definitely be found.


    It seemed that leaving by riding on this ship was impossible.


    Thinking up to now, Su Luo¡¯s figure moved slightly. She noiselessly jumped off the ship, her entire body buried in the water.


    The water rippled with tiny bubbles, and very quickly, the water¡¯s surface resumed its original tranquil state.


    No one had seen Su Luo¡¯s disappearing act.


    However, were there really no traps underwater?


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s methods were cruel, how could she overlook such a huge loophole?


    Su Luo, while in the water, found out that this wasn¡¯t a good way to get out either.


    Su Luo had originally thought of hiding at the bottom of the ship.


    However, she sent some spirit force out and the situation within a range of several hundred meters appeared in her mind.


    At this time, just under this ship, there were no less than three martial artists waiting in ambush.


    Su Luo could not help but secretly rejoice.


    Rejoice that in a moment ago, when she went into the water, she had been cautious and careful. That she didn¡¯t act impulsively. Otherwise, as long as she had made even a little bit of sound, the people under the ship would have noticed something peculiar.


    Su Luo quietly slipped towards a distant ce.


    It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t kill those three people, rather, because Yan Xia, that old witch, was just above her head. She didn¡¯t even have enough time to hide, how could she dare to make a sound?


    The river was very wide.


    Su Luo had decided in her mind. From this side of the river, she would swim towards the other side.


    Although Su Luo was cautious and solemn, prudent and taking precautions, but she didn¡¯t swim very far, before she saw an unfamiliar shadow rushing directly towards her.


    This person was dressed the same as those people under the ship!


    Su Luo had thoughts of evading, but the distance between the two people was very wide.


    Before Su Luo could evade, that person had raised his head, clearly having already seen Su Luo.


    He opened his mouth wanting to shout, but Su Luo was already a step ahead. She used her palm to hack the back of his neck!


    ¡°Snap¡ª¡ª¡± There was a slight noise and this person was already dead.


    Don¡¯t me Su Luo for using such a ruthless method.


    Now, the situation was desperate. A slight bit of inattentiveness would attract the pursuit of Yan Xia, that old witch. Therefore, Su Luo absolutely would not give these people even half a chance.


    ¡°This corpse...¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed halfway.


    These people were patrolling back and forth underwater. If she just randomly threw the corpse as she wished, it would quickly be discovered by someone. By that time...


    Suddenly, a light shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Humph, humph. Didn¡¯t the old witch want to catch her? Then, when she infiltrates into the old witch¡¯s ranks, see how she would catch her!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a slight sneer.


    Without saying anything further, she pulled off the corpse¡¯s clothes and covered herself with it.


    As for this corpse¡ª¡ª


    She conveniently threw him into her space.


    At this time, Su Luo was dressed entirely in male clothes. Her hair was alsobed to the style used by the man before. At a rough nce, she really did look like that person.


    Let alone mentioning that this was underwater. One¡¯s sight was already very fuzzy, so it was even harder to see clearly.

 Chapter 904 – Moment of life or death (2)

    Chapter 904 ¨C Moment of life or death (2)


    Even if Su Luo wanted to seize this opportunity to deceive her eyes and pass through, it would not be hard.


    At this time, Su Luo was disguised like this and swam forward towards the checkpoint ahead with strong purpose.


    The river was very wide.


    Very quickly, Su Luo had swum to the central part of the river.


    Amidst this course of events, several times she nearly came into contact with someone.


    However, whenever the opponent saw Su Luo dressed this way, they never suspected her identity and swam off without even shouting a greeting.


    Gradually, Su Luo understood.


    Very clearly, these people were the underwater patrol¡¯s cannon fodder. They just swam back and forth in the river.


    Their objective was toe across her and cause some activity¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo secretly celebrated inwardly. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t carelessly made any noise.


    At this time, Su Luo had already swum to the edge of the river.


    She thought that, on both sides of the river, the ships were stopped for inspections. This meant inevitably in the center of the river would would be a loophole she could use.


    At this time, she surveyed her surrounding for a moment.


    Seeing her surroundings appeared quiet, and as far as she could see, there wasn¡¯t a single person.


    And up ahead within several meters was an exit.


    Su Luo was wary, and once again stretched out her spirit force to quietly examine this area within several hundred meters. However, the results of her examination was the same as what she saw.


    Could it be that this ce was socks? Su Luo thought somewhat suspiciously.


    With a probing nature, so she approached bit by bit.


    Suddenly, azy voice came from Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t go forward.¡±


    This voice ¨C naturally hade from Little Sky in the small stone.


    This child was very experienced and knowledgeable. Although he was arrogant and pampered, using words that was unpleasant to hear when speaking, but there hadn¡¯t been a time when he wasn¡¯t right.


    Su Luo immediately stopped moving: ¡°I also feel it¡¯s somewhat odd.¡±


    Su Luo thought a bit and grabbed a little fish that swim past her, and tossed it towards the front.


    At a spot a meter ahead¡ª¡ª


    A sizzling sound immediately burst out.


    A strong electric current shed pass.


    That fish immediately was fried without even leaving any ashes behind.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed: As expected, Yan Xia, that old witch, had set up traps here.


    ¡°This is called Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave.¡± Little Sky, inside the space,zily had one leg over the other and said unhurriedly, ¡°Within this two and a half kilometers range underwater, an Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave has been set up. I never would have thought that after so many years, there would still be someone who knows how to use this Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°There¡¯s a trap set up for a range of two and a half kilometers underwater?¡±


    ¡°This person has a low level of cultivation and can only control a small range of two and a half kilometers. How boring.¡± Little Sky¡¯s curled his lips.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted.


    She was certain the person who set up this Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave was definitely Yan Xia, that old witch.


    However, she who had a strong cultivation, was spoken of as a person with low cultivation by this little guy. Really don¡¯t know how he thinks.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got such a formidable cultivation, let me have a look.¡± Su Luo was speechless.


    In these waters, underneath was the Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave and above was the checkpoints being inspected... Su Luo felt like a turtle trapped in a jar, unable to escape no matter what.


    Just at this moment, all of a sudden, two figures, one from the left and one from the right, shot towards the ce where Su Luo was.


    The strength of these two people was not weak, was the person Su Luo had gotten rid of earlier could bepared to.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your captain?¡± Underwater, the person on her left used his voice to transmit sound to Su Luo.


    Captain? Su Luo pointed up ahead: ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and go there!¡± The person on her left very fiercely red at Su Luo.


    Fortunately it was in the dark, Su Luo¡¯s right eye¡¯s dark circle was fused together with her disguise, so the other person couldn¡¯t see it.


    Hearing this, Su Luo hurriedly swam forward.


    Since it was them who that told her to go, then she should hurriedly go, so as to avoid problems urring...

 Chapter 905 – Moment of Life or Death (3)

    Chapter 905 ¨C Moment of Life or Death (3)


    Just at this moment, the person on the right narrowed his eyes dangerously, and said to the person on the left: ¡°I feel that something is off about this person......¡±


    The person on the left gave him a meaningful nce.


    As a result, these two people increased their speed, silently following behind Su Luo.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart shivered from cold.


    Stemming from her instinct for danger, she knew, those two people had followed her.


    But where did the problem ur?


    Su Luo merely thought it through once and understood.


    Just now, the person on the left had asked her where was the group leader, it was sufficient to say, that the corpse lying in her space, that cannon fodder of a group leader, was not found.


    However, when Su Luo left, her speed was very fast, that clearly was not the speed a lowly group member should have.


    Therefore, it was hard to avoid the opponents from having suspicions.


    However, those two people hadn¡¯t yelled loudly to attract others, so the situation hadn¡¯t deteriorated to that degree.


    In fact, Su Luopletely understood the reason behind why those two people didn¡¯t shout out loud to attract others.


    Because, the credit for personally catching the person versus giving a warning, was as different as the sky and earth.


    Just when these two people approached Su Luo, one from the left side and the other from the right¡ª¡ª


    It seemed as if Su Luo waspletely unaware of the approaching danger, and she still kept the current speed to move forward.


    That pair, one from the right and the other on the left¡¯s, mouth hooked into a mocking smile. Afterwards, the pair rushed towards Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    However, before they even got close to Su Luo.


    A small white dragon suddenly appeared next to the the neck of the person on the left. The little dragon opened his mouth that was filled with fierce sharp teeth and directly bit off a huge hole in that person¡¯s throat.


    Even if this person wanted to yell for help, he couldn¡¯t. In the end, he could only drop both arms and die with remaining grievances.


    At this time, the person on the right also met with an ident.


    Just when this person was about to make a move against Su Luo, a sturdy green vine came out of nowhere, and silently approached this person from the back.


    Suddenly, the green vine gave a strong tug¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± A light sound echoed.


    This person¡¯s head was wrapped up by the green vine, then tightened strongly.


    How powerful was the Variant Red Acacia Tree? Very quickly, this person was strangled to death. The body fell perfectly straight.


    Only now did Su Luo turn her head around, faintly smiling: ¡°Want to assassinate thisdy? Courage is not small, oh.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t want others to see any clues, Su Luo decided to also collect these two corpses into her space.


    Therefore, her space was really an essential treasure for people who travelled that people would kill for.


    However, without waiting for Su Luo to make a move, an ident suddenly ured at this time.


    It wasn¡¯t due to these two corpses, rather¡ª¡ª


    ¡°That loathsome girl is here! Quickly chase!¡±


    A violent yelling sound could be hearding from a ce near Su Luo¡¯s location.


    Without waiting for Su Luo¡¯smand, the Variant Red Acacia Tree flung a green vine over. That person forever shut his mouth.


    This person obviously bumped into Su Luo while she wasmitting the previous murder.


    ¡°Quickly go!¡± Su Luo tossed both the little divine dragon and the Variant Red Acacia Tree back into her space. Her figure quickly shot towards the east side.


    The road to the west was already blocked, now, she could only go east.


    Only, Su Luo already knew, the road to the east was also blocked.....


    Just now, the other person¡¯s scream was very useful, in an instant, a countless number of figures quickly shot towards the ce Su Luo was at¡ª¡ª


    But there was also a benefit to this¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Where is that loathsome girl?¡± A person that looked like a captain yelled out, stopping Su Luo.


    Su Luo originally thought to use one strike to smack him to death, but hearing this sentence......


    That¡¯s right, now, her body was disguised with the same outfit as the same party as him.


    Su Luo pointed behind her: ¡°She ran in that direction, you go first to give chase. I will go call for the others.¡±


    ¡°Good, quickly go call!¡± That captain waved his hand, led the group of people behind him and brushed past Su Luo, going in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 906 – Moment of life or death (4)

    Chapter 906 ¨C Moment of life or death (4)


    Seeing this, Su Luo silently wiped off her sweat....


    In her space, the little divine dragon and Variant Red Acacia Tree were extremely excited. Both rolled up their sleeves, eager for battle with strong intent.


    Seeing how there was no battle, they immediately wilted.


    Su Luo nced at them in exasperation: ¡°If you can outsmart the opponent then don¡¯t need to use force. If at that time you attracted the old witch Yan Xia over, even if you had wings you won¡¯t escape, understand?¡±


    The old witch Yan Xia was an expert at the same level as master, not someone she could deal with right now.


    However, that old witch¡¯s strength was so strong, why doesn¡¯t she have the dignity of a strong expert? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of losing face?


    However Su Luo doesn¡¯t know, with regards to others, Fairy Yan Xia was naturally aloof and high above, with no need to bother with them. But based on Su Luo¡¯s family background from the start, it was foreordained Fairy Yan Xia absolutely wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Su Luo with flying speed ran forward, however she hasn¡¯t ran very for before she suddenly had a dizzy spell.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°Scan Array.¡± Little Sky¡¯s leisurely voice carried a trace of gravity came from the little stone, ¡°You¡¯re about to be finished.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo long shapely eyebrows had a trace of worry.


    ¡°Causing such a big movement here but that old witch still didn¡¯te over, do you know why?¡± Little Sky had his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo also felt it was strange, that old witch clearly was here, but why didn¡¯t she personally make a move?


    ¡°That¡¯s because, she is pulling up the.¡± Little Sky¡¯s expression was cold as he indifferently stared at Su Luo: ¡°The Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave, that is a huge. Once that old witch is sure of your location she can easily pull up the, and even if you had wings would not be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°.......¡± Su Luo was tangled!


    There was such a thing like this!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Su Luo thread of worry shed through her heart.


    ¡°Would telling you earlier make any difference? In the end you would still beted.¡± Little Sky curled his lips as if this was a foregone conclusion.


    At this moment, Su Luo felt like a fish that had was trapped in a sturdy. Front, back and in all directions there wasn¡¯t a path for her to withdraw.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean therepletely isn¡¯t a way out.¡± Little Sky¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Bu¡ª¡ª¡±¡±


    ¡°But what, hurry up and tell me ah.¡± That old witch had already started to lift up the, if she was fished out of the water¡¯s surface, she was certainly done for.


    Before, she could still use flowery speech to fool the old witch, but now she had already destroyed her entire underwater pce, how could there be good fruit for her to eat?


    It was definitely a dead end for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways right now ah....at least you should first find where the eye of the array is.¡± Little Sky seemed to find a bit hard to say, finally, in order to survive, he had no choice but to mention it, ¡°Continue to run forward, if you see a whirlpool, then stop.¡±


    Right now the Thunder Wave buried in the mud underwater slowly moved forward and floated up......


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    This old witch, really had a great n.


    First she sacrificed the cannon folder, then determined that she was indeed within this area, and afterwards she pull up the Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave.


    Presumably releasing this, would consume a lot of her spirit power. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t let the cannon folder go underwater to look for her first.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think more, her body quickly sprang forward like lightning.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s speed had soared to the max and was incredibly fast.


    Luckily, she was protected by Nothingness of Space, so her speed wasn¡¯t affected by the water¡¯s drag.


    However Su Luo¡¯splexion still gradually turned pale.


    Because she could clearly feel, the underwater electric was moving more upward and rising speed was getting faster and faster.

 Chapter 907 – Moment of life or death (5)

    Chapter 907 ¨C Moment of life or death (5)


    Now, from the water surface was less than ten meters.


    But Little Sky, still couldn¡¯t locate the eye of the Scan Array.


    Nine meters¡ª¡ª


    Eight meters¡ª¡ª


    Seven meters¡ª¡ª


    That Underwater Thunder Wave rapidly continued to rise¡ª¡ª


    Wherever the Thunder Wave was, the underwater creatures would start to crackle with sparks shattering everywhere.


    Su Luo strongly believed, the underwater creatures within a two and a half kilometer radius, being pulled in by the Thunder Wave, would all die.


    ¡°Stop¡ª¡ª¡± Little Sky¡¯s voice echoed in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Here?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of hope.


    Sure enough, the heavens would not bar her way.


    ¡°Uhm, you see that huge whirlpool? Remember, first, you must throw me in the middle of that whirlpool, only then can I destroy this. However, I can only hold it off for a very short time, about an instant, you must seize this opportunity to fly out of here.¡± Little Sky was sealed in the stone and couldn¡¯t move about. Only when it came in contact with the stone, then he would activate the stone.


    At this moment, the Underwater Thunder Wave was only three meters away from the water¡¯s surface¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Luo had no time to mull it over and concentrated all her spirit force into her right hand. Afterwards she tightly pinched the little stone, and strongly threw him towards the center of whirlpool up ahead!


    The center of the whirlpool was only the size of a fist, but Su Luo¡¯s aimed was very urate!


    One could only hear a ¡°whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± sound echoed, and little stone was tossed in.


    Now, the Underwater Thunder Wave was only one meter away from the water¡¯s surface¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo could clearly hear and feel the ¡®sizzling¡¯ sounds that made her hair stand up straight from the Thunder Wave.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think more deeply, her body shot towards the center of the whirlpool with lightning fast speed.


    As matter stands she had no other choice!


    The little stone really didn¡¯t lie.


    Su Luo¡¯s body quickly left the eye of the whirlpool. She lifted her head and saw a tree on the side.


    Su Luo grabbed the little stone that fell from high up in the air, with her toes on the ground, with a slight use of strength, her body whirled turned around and flew towards that huge tree.


    Su Luo used it as a leverage, her body quickly shot forward like lightning¡ª¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, Su Luo had already shot several hundred meters away.


    And at this moment, Fairy Yan Xia floated in mid-air, eyes tightly closed, muttering words in her mouth.


    Countless lighting converged around her body, bursting out.


    The instant when Su Luo was about to fly out, the entire Thunder Wave underwater was pulled up by Fairy Yan Xia.


    The huge Thunder Wave from the four corners came together in the center, finally coiled up like a ball, ced horizontally in midair.


    The corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth curled up into a sinister and cruel smile.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this time see where you can run to!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia suddenly opened her eyes, she casually waved her sleeves, that Thunder Wave then appeared in front of her.


    She flung her sleeves once again, the closed Thunder Wave suddenly opened, like a rolled up carpet spreading out until t in midair.


    The Thunder Wave waspletely empty!


    Fairy Yan Xia stared nkly¡ª¡ª


    Her face originally had a victorious expression, in an instant be overcast like an angry hurricane!


    ¡°Is that loathsome girl a loach fish?!!!¡± How could she slip away!


    Fairy Yan Xia was simply about to copse!


    This time, sheid down an inescapable, mobilized countless subordinates, and she even personally overseen it. Unexpectedly that loathsome girl was still able to escape.


    If this matter was to spread out, where would her dignity be? How could she stand amongst them?


    ¡°Expand the searching area! Within the twenty five kilometers, seal off everything!¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face was malevolent and twisted, her eyes exploded out with a raging inferno.


    Time and time again, Su Luo had fled, Fairy Yan Xia was already at the edge of going crazy.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, wait until I catch you, I¡¯ll slice you into eight pieces!¡±

 Chapter 908 – Moment of life or death (6)

    Chapter 908 ¨C Moment of life or death (6)


    Fairy Yan Xia tightly clenched her fists, and very fiercely vowed.


    Wherefore would Su Luo have the time to care about Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s vow, right now, she didn¡¯t even have time to run.


    Su Luo escaped from the eye of the Scan Array.


    Outside of the Scan Array the defense wasn¡¯t so strict. So Su Luo ran westward for five hundred meters without any sign of a killer.


    Just when Su Luo was about to take a deep breath.


    A person came walked directly towards her.


    ¡°7th team, aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be underwater? Why did you run up the shore?¡± A voice spoke from behind Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart shook.


    F*ck, this old witch Yan Xia¡¯s had an endless number of subordinates that lingers around.


    Fortunately she had the foresight to change into the opponent¡¯s uniform.


    Otherwise, the sounding behind her wouldn¡¯t be a voice, but a cold sword.


    ¡°Mastermanded us to chase in the eastern direction, why are you running to the west?¡± This man in the same trade patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    But¡ª¡ª


    No sooner said than done!


    Just when his hand was about to touch Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, Su Luo¡¯s two hands formed theplicated seal for Great Dimensional Imprint¡ª¡ª


    ¡°BAM¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Great Dimensional Imprint smashed down.


    Only now did Su Luo slowly turned around.


    At this moment, standing in front of Su Luo was a ck-clothed, mysterious killer.


    Having gotten smacked by the Great Dimensional Imprint, this time, now his originally clear eyes had turned into hypnotic spiral shaped, his body also started to sway¡ª¡ª


    ¡°You......are not......7th.....¡± While he was talking, he secretly clenched his fist.


    However, Su Luo so his little movement, and directly chopped down on his right hand.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡ª¡± His bones shattered.


    The ck-clothed man wanted to shout, but Su Luo was already one step ahead by severing his throat.


    The ck-clothed man finally fell back and died without closing his eyes.


    Su Luo sympathetically looked at him: ¡°Seven my ass, if you hadn¡¯t said anything I really didn¡¯t want to killed you. To be an assassin then be an assassin, but you had to meddle in other people¡¯s business, then this is the consequences.¡±


    Just now, this ck-clothed man had tightly clenched his fist, clearly it was odd.


    Su Luo opened his hand.


    Seeing in his hand, there was a spherical shaped thing.


    Squeezed it, it seemed to be very soft.


    However, when Su Luo poured in some spirit power. After squeezing until it exploded, it would give rise to a huge sound.


    Su Luo threw this thing in her space, then took off this ck-clothed killer¡¯s clothes.


    Once on the shore, she obviously couldn¡¯t wear the same clothes that she wore underwater.


    These ck-clothed people on the shore, beside their clothes being ck, they also had the ck hood and face scarves, with their entire head wrapped up. Only their were revealed eyes.


    Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s left panda like eyes werepletely covered.


    After picking up the body, Su Luo once again ran off westward.


    On the way, Su Luo saw countless number ck-clothed killers running back and forth.


    Some were hidden in dark corners, some were hidden among the lush vegetation of ancient trees, and some were hidden in the mud.....


    In summary, everyone were seriously carrying out orders, waiting for highers up¡¯smands.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly vignt.


    Wasn¡¯t Fairy Yan Xia someone that famous families want to chase and kill openly? Wasn¡¯t she somone on the rewards list? She secretly had such a powerful force?


    These assassins wouldn¡¯t stop for even a bit.


    The cliff were sheer and narrowed, very difficult to walk.


    But Su Luo¡¯s speed was very fast, she jumped and ran between mountains.


    She was unlike others, if it was a dead end road, she still had the Variant Red Acacia Tree¡¯s green vine to help her.


    A small group appeared ahead.


    This team was also heading toward the west.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up into a cunning smile.


    She alone was a huge target, but if she followed a team, and have them led the way, she naturally would be safe.

 Chapter 909 – Moment of life or death (7)

    Chapter 909 ¨C Moment of life or death (7)


    The reckless Su Luo silently approached thest team member in the back.


    The dagger in her hand shed by.


    A very small sound echoed, and Su Luo had already eliminated thatst team person on the team.


    After throwing the body into her space, Su Luo carefully retrieved her dagger, and nonchntly followed in the position of thest person on the team.


    It was nighttime, in the gathering darkness, a person¡¯s vision was obstructed.


    Su Luo followed the team from behind, safely traveled for five kilometers.


    During this time, these ck-clothed men would asionally have some light conversations.


    Su Luo listened to their conversations, and apparently they didn¡¯t seem to know about her right eye¡¯s characteristic.


    Didn¡¯t see it? Su Luo touched her right eye.


    Could it be Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t tell that old witch Yan Xia?


    What Su Luo didn¡¯t know was that Li Yaoyao really wanted say it, but at that time, she was lifted up by the old witch Yan Xia,pletelycking the chance to say it ah.... And afterwards Li Yaoyao got burned, then drenched by water. By then Fairy Yan Xia had already abandoned her to chase after Su Luo.


    Therefore, Fairy Yan Xia simply don¡¯t know about Su Luo¡¯s right eye characteristic.


    Otherwise, she would make an urate catch with one grab.


    Suddenly, the team captain waved his hand, and the whole team stopped in ce.


    ¡°Rest in ce.¡± The team captain coldlymanded.


    ¡°Captain, we have more than a thousand people searching and couldn¡¯t find one loathsome girl, this isn¡¯t right ah.¡± While resting, one teammate said to the captain.


    The captain frowned: ¡°Your meaning is?¡±


    ¡°You say, is it possible that loathsome girl is already hiding in our team?¡± The teammate was indulging in flight of fantasy, but actually hit the mark.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡±


    After the teammate had said this many of the ck-clothed killer started to smile, shaking their heads one after another saying it was impossible.


    ¡°This is simply a joke, our management is very strict, everyone had their own unique code, how could she mix in?¡±


    ¡°And she is also a woman, just by looking at our figure you could tell that sturdy and tall man is not the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, just now who said that she could be mixed in with our team? It¡¯s simply wildest thing imaginable.¡±


    A lot of people in session expressed their impossible.


    But the captain¡¯s vision had always been long-term, he didn¡¯t consider what his teammate said was wild imagination, instead, he fell into deep thought.


    After a while, he narrowed his eyes halfway: ¡°You mean.....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s wearing the same clothes as us, therefore we can¡¯t find her! As for the figure, this matter ah. A fat person can¡¯t be skinny, a tall person can¡¯t be short. However a skinny person can be fat, and short person can be tall ah.¡± Other teammatesughed at this teammate, his face be somewhat red.


    If it weren¡¯t for the captain asking again, he feel that his brain had gone dumb, to actuallying up with such a question.


    Now because of maintaining his pride, he had could only put a bold face on and continue with this topic till the end.


    The captain after hearing what that teammate said, once again sunk into deep contemtion.


    Only at this moment, Su Luo suddenly feel her headache.


    She silently cursed in her heart how unlucky.


    Su Luo was itching to kill that teammate with one p.


    What enmity does she have with him, to actually harm her like this! Moreover it was so coincidentally that Su Luo just so happened to be hiding in this team.


    Hopefully, the captain wouldn¡¯t do a search, otherwise, she would really be exposed. Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat restless


    The captain clearly had listened to what the teammate said, he muttered resolutely to himself a little, then coldlymanded: ¡°Everyone gather together, take off the ck scarf, and report your number!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª¨C¡± All the ck-clothed kills stood up, lined up, and stood neatly in a straight line.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was so angry as to be pumping very quickly.


    If she took off the ck scarf, wouldn¡¯t she then be recognized?

 Chapter 910 – Moment of life or death (8)

    Chapter 910 ¨C Moment of life or death (8)


    That Jia teammate, thisdy will surely remember you!


    Su Luo gloomily red at that teammate whose brain was clearlycking, and tightly followed along the tree to retreat backwards.


    Su Luo was already at the end of the team. When they were resting, she deliberately picked a hidden ce and gave herself a opportunity to retreat at anytime.


    Now, after hearing the captainmanded everyone to take off their scarf for inspection. Su Luo was helpless, and could only slowly retreat backwards.


    However, before she could retreat very far, and was discovered by a sharp eyed person.


    ¡°Number twenty, where did you go?¡± Number neen, in front of Su Luo, turned around and discovered the person had disappeared. When he lifted his eyes again, he discovered he had run very far.


    This sound, like a stone being dropped in a calm mirror-likeke surface, gave rise to ripples.


    This fool!


    Su Luo wished she could burst open number neen¡¯s head.


    At this moment, Su Luo couldn¡¯t justugh if off and say I¡¯lle here now okay?


    Su Luo turned around and quickly ran forward!


    The captain in an instant came back to his senses, momentarily he was extremely excited: ¡°Chase! Quickly give chase!¡±


    Team member Jia touched his chin....Not only had he guessed right, but she was actually in his team? What kind of luck was this?


    The Yi teammate in the process of giving chase didn¡¯t forget to tug Jia teammate: ¡°Why are you so stunned? Quickly chase! Master said there will be heavy rewards!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The teammate Jia came back to his senses from excitement, quickly following his teammate to chase after Su Luo.


    This idea was actually mentioned by him, although it blind luck, but he actually encountered it. If he could catch that person, ha ha.... This team member showed a expression of being very proud of himself.


    This team had twenty members, filled with the elite of all the troops.


    A ball with a push button suddenly appeared in the captain¡¯s hand, suddenly team member Yi said: ¡°Captain, please believe in us, we can do this!¡±


    Teammate Jia also solemnly nodded: ¡°We¡¯ll absolutely chase and capture her. Captain please give us a chance!¡±


    This team had twenty people, ten of them was at the fifth rank, nine people at the sixth rank, and the captain was at the seventh rank. Like this, how could they let the opponent escape?


    If they reported this to other teams, then credit certainly would get stolen away.


    The captain hesitated a bit, and coldly said: ¡°If you guys can¡¯t catch her, then present me with your heads!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± All eighteen members solemnly swore by nodding their heads.


    The captain looked down at the terrain, secretly deployed a n, with a wave of his hand, all members immediately scattered into the vast jungle.


    At this moment, Su Luo ran very quickly, her speed had increased to the max.


    In the forest, one could only see a light shadow sh by like lightning, leaving behind a blur that dazzled a person¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t inform the other teams, rather with barely neen peoplee to chased after her. The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    Greed for credit and early promotion, these were things that military fear the most ah.


    Up ahead was a corner, Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly entered the forest on the side, rather than running forward.


    At this moment, there were ten people following behind Su Luo, including the captain.


    Teammate Jia was also in this group, but he was slowest.


    Su Luo bend her waist, afterwards hid behind the bush in the jungle.


    Nighttime was very dark, so ck that one couldn¡¯t see the fingers in front of him.


    Just when a person was about to turn the corner and run ahead, Su Luo¡¯s sleeve flung up, and a green vine silently tightened around team member Jia¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Team member Jia gave a slight sound.


    However, because he running at the veryst ce in the team, the distance between him and the second tost member was several tens of meters away, so¡ª¡ª


    Team member Jia was pulled back by the green vine, Su Luo flipped over her dagger. Her hands rose and the dagger fell!

 Chapter 911 – Moment of life or death (9)

    Chapter 911 ¨C Moment of life or death (9)


    Team member Jia¡¯s career as a killer ended forever.


    Right now, there were still eighteen people.


    Missionpletion rate: 1 vs 19


    As a result, the captain lead eight people to ran forward, in pursuit of Su Luo. And where was Su Luo?


    She lifted her dagger, reaping as she went.


    Her objective was very simple.


    Only when the distance between thest person and the people at the front was rtively far, then she would reap one by herself.


    But when there were two or three people near each other, she would bring out the little divine dragon and the Acacia Tree to reap together.


    Alone the entire way she reaped.


    This entire team, even with the captain within the ten people, was almostpletely cleaned out by Su Luo.


    The captain who was running at the frontpletely did not notice anything peculiar.


    Slowly, he sensed that the sound of footsteps was getting quieter and quieter, and that the people that ran ahead had long since disappeared.


    The captain¡¯s eyes creased slightly. He raised his hand and gave out an order in a cold voice: ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, following the raising of his hand, there were only two sparse sounds that responded.


    The captain suddenly had a kind of bad premonition in his heart and turned around.


    At this time, there were only two figures behind him.


    The corner of the captain¡¯s mouth pulled apart slightly: ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡±


    Number two and Number three looked at each other in dismay¡ª¡ª


    They turned their heads back and discovered that there was no one left behind them!


    What exactly was going on here?!


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t there have been seven more people? Where had they gone to now?


    The captain suddenly had a kind of absurd feeling in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Unprecedentedly, he felt nervous.


    Even when he faced his master, he had never been this frantic.


    He checked and touched the ball hanging at his waist.


    This was a signal ball.


    He just needed to pull and make it ring, then hundreds and thousands of martial artists in the jungle would all flock over.


    However, did he really need to pull it and make it ring?


    ¡°Go back and take a look!¡± Up ahead they had already lost any trace of their objective. The captain hesitated for quite a while and finally still decided to go back and take a look.


    He wanted to ascertain if that seven people had truly gone missing, or they had merely fallen behind.


    Turning back, the captain still ran at the front, with Number two and Number three following behind.


    At this time, Su Luo, who was hiding in the dark, the corner of her mouth hooked into a sneer.


    ¡°Honorary captain, even if you dig for a meter into the ground, you won¡¯t find the corpses.¡± Su Luo muttered to herself from the bottom of her heart.


    The captain and Number two passed with one in front and one behind. Su Luo waited until Number three passed by her side andughed coldly. A long, cyan-colored vine familiarly wrapped around Number three¡¯s neck.


    Number three had long since been on guard, so he produced a tiny sound.


    The captain and Number two heard the sounds of movement and suddenly turned their head back.


    However, just when they were turning their head around, Su Luo threw herself ferociously at Number two, and the little divine dragon shot towards the captain.


    Number two¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, he was sixth ranked martial artist.


    However, Su Luo had a reputation of being an unequalled existence within the same level.


    When she was of the fifth rank, she was without a rival within the fifth rank.


    Now, she was of the sixth rank. Naturally, she was also without a rival within the sixth rank. Who told the heavens to care for her and allow for her to have Nothingness of Space?


    Su Luoughed coldly as Nothingness of Space enveloped Number two without the slightest crack.


    Number two had lifted up his knife and was just about to slice downward, but found his speed had unexpectedly be very slow...


    No sooner said than done¡ª¡ª


    The Yan Hua dagger in her hand shed with a deep cold light.


    It was just like the expression Su Luo had on her face at this moment.


    ¡°Slice¡ª¡ª¡± A light sound rang. The dagger that was originally slicing towards Number two¡¯s neck deviated somewhat because Number two twisted his figure away at a critical moment.


    The dagger streaked across the ck-clothed person¡¯s face, immediately producing a whirlwind with a strong smell of blood.


    At this time, Number two¡¯s attack had also arrived¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo retreated a step and enveloped herself in Nothingness of Space.

 Chapter 912 – Moment of life or death (10)

    Chapter 912 ¨C Moment of life or death (10)


    They were both at the sixth rank, to her, who was enveloped in Nothingness of Space, Number two¡¯s attack was simr to scratching the outside of a boot, she waspletely immune to it.


    Right when Su Luo retracted her Nothingness of Space, her Great Dimensional Imprint had already settled steadily over the top of Number two¡¯s head.


    However, Number twopletely didn¡¯t sense it.


    Waited until he sensed it¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡± The Great Dimensional Imprint smashed down heavily!


    Number two was smashed dizzy in an instant.


    While you are ill, I¡¯ll take your life!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a bloodthirsty sneer. Her sleeve turned over, in a sh, the dagger once again appeared in her right hand.


    ¡°Pffttt¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s figure shifted to Number two¡¯s back as fast as electricity. She then raised her dagger and cut across.


    Immediately, a deep wound opened on the ck-clothed person¡¯s neck. His artery was immediately cut off on the spot and blood rushed forth like spring water.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± The ck-clothed person fell down heavily, with both eyes opened perfectly round, staring at Su Luo with an expression of dying with grievances remaining.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders forck of a better option.


    If it was possible, she also didn¡¯t want to kill people. It was just unfortunate that everyone was on the opposite side with the thought, ¡®If you die, then I¡¯ll live.¡± So Su Luo killed without a single trace of remorse.


    Su Luo seeded in getting rid of Number two.


    As for that captain, she naturally left him to the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t concealed.


    At that time, wasn¡¯t the formidable Li Yaoxiang also got teased and humiliated by the little divine dragon?


    Therefore, the seventh-ranked captain was simply inadequate for him to even look at.


    Although the little divine dragon seemed foolish and usually had a bewildered expression, but his power of observation was extraordinarily sharp.


    The captain wanted to press that signal alert ball, but how could the little divine dragon permit him to do so?


    The little divine dragon¡¯s first objective was precisely that ball.


    The little divine dragon leapt onto the captain¡¯s body and took a bite at his waist!


    That signal alert ball¡ª¡ª


    Just with a mere two to three mouthful, was directly swallowed by the little divine dragon!


    ¡°You-You¡ª¡ª¡± The captain watched this freakish scene with his eyes opened very wide.


    By no means did the little divine dragon care if the captain was shocked. He treated the captain¡¯s body like a tree to be climbed. After a two or three moves, he had climbed up to the top of the captain¡¯s head.


    Only then did the captain return to his senses and begin to deal with the little divine dragon.


    However, he, who had already lost the key moment, no longer had the opportunity.


    Just right when the captain was preparing to open his mouth and yell loudly for help, the little divine dragon aimed at his throat and bit down severely!


    ¡°Snap!¡± The formidable captain, with just one bite, his blood spurted out wildly.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The captain had only just produced a small cry of pain, and the little divine dragon then smashed a fist heavily onto his mouth!


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± The captain¡¯s entire person was smashed until he fell backwards, flipping over more than ten trees before he came to a stop, falling down to the ground.


    Su Luo had previously told the little divine dragon not to let the opposition make a sound. The little dragon felt that he bore this great trust from his master. So when he let the opposition make a sound, the little divine dragon med himself a lot.


    The aftermath of the little divine dragon¡¯s self ming was something the captain was unable to bear.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s fist, although it looked really small, but had the strength of five thousand kilograms.


    Landing just two to three punches like that, the captain breathed hisst, even his body was directly broken down into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Oh, heavens¡ª¡ª¡±


    Seeing this savage act carried out on their captain, those nine people, who was nking all around had arrived, and were immediately stupefied.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly startled.


    Originally, this troop had neen people, but there were nine people that nk the side from every direction, where the captain had been chasing Su Luo from behind.


    Now, the ten people lead by the captain had beenpletely wiped out.


    And now, these nine people had unexpectedly appeared here together.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Luo couldn¡¯t defeat these nine people. She was worried that they would create loud noise.


    As expected, seeing their captain being beaten like this, those nine people¡¯s heart weren¡¯t willing.

 Chapter 913 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (1)

    Chapter 913 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (1)


    ¡°Captain!!!¡±


    ¡°Captain died really miserably!!!¡±


    ¡°You loathsome girl, I will kill you!!!¡±


    In the quiet and luxurious forest, the voices full of hatred spread very, very far....


    The those people¡¯s voices spread very far.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, knowing that the matter was not good.


    In this jungle, there were countless people chasing to kill her. Now that these voices had spread out, those people very likely would immediately rush over.


    Subconsciously, Su Luo wanted to withdraw.


    However, this group of people had her surrounded. It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted to escape then she could.


    Wanted to leave, she must kill and cut a path out of blood!


    Now, it was a race against time. So, without holding anything back, Su Luo yed all of her trump cards!


    Great Dimensional Imprint!


    Large fireball!


    Variant Acacia Tree!


    Little divine dragon!


    The aftermath of taking out all of her cards whirled around in a circle. All the fifth-ranked ck-clothed people copsed, every one of their bodies and heads fell in different ces.


    The matter happened very quickly, in a very short amount of time, nearly in the blink of an eye.


    Those ck-clothed people simply did not have enough time to react, and could only stare nkly as more than half of the people in their own party became casualties.


    At this time, there were only five people left on the scene.


    Just at the moment when they were staring nkly, Su Luo attacked with another round of fireballs!


    However, these five people were all at the sixth rank.


    Although Su Luo was unrivaled within the sixth rank, but confronted with a few was still very strenuous for her.


    Su Luo also knew that the fireballs wouldn¡¯t kill them. The only use was to keep them busy and make them act in confusion.


    Just when they were dealing with the fireballs¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo circled around to the back of a ck-clothed person, encased him in Nothingness of Space and slowed down his speed!


    Her dagger directly cut towards his throat!


    Only a distinct ¡®spray¡¯ sound could be heard.


    The dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand was already dyedpletely with blood.


    At the same time, the little divine dragon¡¯s paw pped towards the head of one of the people among them.


    That tough head was like a watermelon being hit. Brain matter burst forth from the crack Red colored stuff, white colored stuff...


    Fresh blood mixed with brain matter, it looked extremely disgusting.


    The Variant Acacia Tree was not to be outdone.


    The green vine divided into two and suddenlyssoed two of the ck-clothed people by their waists.


    Just when the two ck-clothed people were struggling.


    Su Luo jumped up, her dagger streaking across horizontally.


    Yet another one was eliminated.


    The little divine dragon saw Su Luo doing this and felt that it was extremely fun. He also imitated Su Luo¡¯s movements and flew up into the air.


    He didn¡¯t have a dagger, but he had ws.


    The iparably sharp ws streaked across a ck-clothed person¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Spray¡ª¡ª¡±


    Three to four w marks of varying depth appeared on the ck-clothed person¡¯s neck.


    Simultaneously with blood soaring, he quickly copsed to the ground.


    In such a short period of time, out of nine people, eight were already dead.


    Thest remaining ck-clothed person, seeing that the situation was bad, turned around, and wanted to run.


    However, how could Su Luo let him run away to deliver this news?


    The Acacia Tree¡¯s green vines stretched out with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound and confined his right arm, suddenly dragging that person backwards.


    That person was also a ruthless person.


    He saw that he could not struggle free, and with a wave of his hand, he chopped off his own right arm!


    At the same time, his figure shot forward like lightning!


    Want to run?


    The little divine dragon snorted darkly. His figure was like an arrow leaving a bowstring, with ¡®whoosh whoosh whoosh¡¯ sounds, he shot forward.


    That ck-clothed person¡¯s had lost an excessive amount of blood. Additionally, his speed couldn¡¯t bepared with the little divine dragon¡¯s speed. So, very quickly he was overtaken.


    The little divine dragon angrily whirled his fist and split his head open.


    So far, this entire elite team had all been eliminated in one stroke by Su Luo¡¯s team.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Quickly run, quickly run!


    The little divine dragon rushed over towards Su Luo with a panicked expression.


    Able to make the little divine dragon panic like this... Couldn¡¯t be that the old witch had caught up, right?


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed suddenly. She picked up the little divine dragon, turned around and ran forward.


    This time, Su Luo had guessed correctly. The person who had arrived just so happened to be Fairy Yan Xia!


    Originally, Fairy Yan Xia was still over there, angered till she nearly had a stomping fit. However, when she heard the sounds of activity in the jungle, she rushed over without another word.

 Chapter 914 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (2)

    Chapter 914 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (2)


    The moon was obstructed by a thickyer of clouds, only giving off a dim luster.


    In the forest, Su Luo was running very fast.


    Afterimages constantly shed by in the forest.


    If they didn¡¯t know better, bystanders would think there were ghosts haunting the ce.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s speed was fast, but her counterpart¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow either.


    Because her location had been exposed from before, there were hundreds of people all circling that ce.


    Fairy Yan Xia arrived, treading on air.


    If it¡¯s said that at the start, she want to catch Su Luo just to vent her anger, then now, she must kill Su Luo.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body hovered in mid-air. Her line of sight reached very far and she had a panoramic view of the entire forest.


    However, because it was night, what could be seen was very little, and with densely-packed branches and leaves blocking the view as well. So, in a short time, she still couldn¡¯t find Su Luo.


    However, speaking of Su Luo.


    She was running as fast as flying.


    In a single breath, she had run over three mountain tops. Only after she had covered a distance of five kilometers did she then exhale a breath of air.


    However, before she had even finished exhaling this breath of air...


    She saw a troop suddenly appear from the side.


    This troop, unexpectedly, had as many as fifty people.


    Right when Su Luo had wanted to turn around and leave, another troop of fifty people actually appeared behind her as well!


    Two troops, one in front and one behind, crowded around with Su Luo in the middle.


    However, the only fortunate thing was they still hadn¡¯t discovered Su Luo¡¯s existence.


    As she watched them walk closer and closer¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo had no other choice but to whirl her body around and fly up to that ancient tree nearby.


    The ancient tree was thick enough for three people to wrap around. On the tree, the branches and leaves were luxuriant and in great number. It was so tall as to reach the sky, at one nce, the top couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Su Luo, with rapt attention, held her breath and pressed up against the tree trunk, hiding motionlessly.


    She adjusted her breathing to be very, very soft, almost invisible.


    Underneath.


    The two troops one in front and the other in the rear had run into each other.


    The captain of the troop in front clearly was at a rather good rank. He inquired coldly: ¡°Have you seen any suspicious people?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t.¡± The captain of the troop in the back answered.


    A helplessness shed across both captains¡¯ eyes.


    However, this was also within their expectations.


    After all, the distance from where the ze soared to the sky a moment ago was still very far from here.


    Just when the two troops became one and prepared to rush over to the location where the incident had just happened¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Drip, drip drip¡ª¡ª¡±


    A distinct water sound came from above.


    ¡®Drip, drip¡¯, droplets fell onto one of the captain¡¯s heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining?¡± This captain frowned and touched his head. He found a slight wet spot.


    If it was raining, their chasing operation would be much more difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s not raining.¡± The other captain frowned.


    He didn¡¯t feel any water on top of his head.


    ¡°Fuck, why does this water smell so bad?¡±


    The other team leader sniffed at it: ¡°Shit! This doesn¡¯t seem to be water, it¡¯s urine.¡±


    There was a strong foul urine smell.


    The crowd of people under the tree was suspiciously puzzled, while at this moment, Su Luo, who was up in the tree, had the urge to strangle the little divine dragon to death.


    How was that rain water, clearly this was the little divine dragon¡¯s urine, okay?


    Seeing the little divine dragon standing very straightly, still leisurely as before, with a trickle sound, sprinkling down water... Three ck lines jumped out of Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    She red at the little divine dragon angrily.


    The little divine dragon blinked his,rge, bewildered and very innocent eyes: ¡°Awoo awoo...¡± ¡®Want to pee, I can¡¯t hold it in any more.¡¯


    Su Luo gloomily held up her forehead: ¡°You can¡¯t just endure for a bit? Even if you want to pee, don¡¯t drip it onto their captain¡¯s head...¡± Wasn¡¯t this looking to get beat up?


    The little divine dragon looked at Su Luo perplexedly: ¡°Awoo awoo...¡± I don¡¯t understand.


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°What are we going to do now? You¡¯ve provoked them. Can you beat them all?¡±


    There weren¡¯t just five or ten people underneath now, but seventy to eighty!

 Chapter 915 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (3)

    Chapter 915 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (3)


    How could she kill them all ah? Also, once the news spread out, countless people would swarm her. Then she and the little dragon would be caught in war with a sea of people.


    Just when Su Luo wanted to run away, the captain underneath had detected something unusual.


    ¡°Look¡ª¡ªwhat is that?¡± Someone eximed loudly.


    Because the little dragon stood on top of a thin tree branch to pee, so he was discovered with one nce.


    ¡°There is also a person up there!¡± Another person eximed loudly.


    At this moment, everyone looked up at the tree, when they had clearly seen the situation, all of them became very excited! Impassioned!


    ¡°Found the target!¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, concentrate all our people here!¡±


    ¡°Immediately prepare to fight!¡±


    Everyone returned to their senses.


    The captain whose face got urinated on was angry and happy at the same time.


    Furious because the water on his head was actually urine!


    Happy because he found the target, his contribution was veryrge!


    ¡°Capture the target! Hurry, everyone surround the tree. Absolutely cannot let her escape!¡± The captain ordered loudly.


    Compared to that unlucky captain that was urinated on, he was very excited at this moment.


    Because his team had the greater number, so everyone at the scene would follow his orders.


    At this moment, countless number of ck-clothed killers jump up into the tree.


    Their speeds were very fast, their bodies were also nimble, how could this small tree stump them?


    In merely a blink of an eye, dozens of people stood on the tree.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light!


    Looked like today would be somewhat dangerous!


    Not waiting for Su Luo to make a move, the little dragon had already flown down.


    The little dragon guarded while positioned in the middle of tree. Seeing the ck-clothed people climbing up, he directly kicked towards them!


    His body was small, with very fast speed, and he the force on his legs was full of strength. How could those ck-clothed people be his opponents?


    Only one kick, and a hole appeared in that person¡¯s brain, then he slowly fell to the ground.


    Very quickly, all of the ck-clothed people got kicked down by the little divine dragon.


    They fell to the ground, all of them had a fist-sized hole in their head, overflowing with blood, extremely tragic.


    The captain seeing the momentum was not good, and hurriedly ordered: ¡°Stop, I order everyone to stop.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it, the people behind also were too afraid to climb up.


    Because the little divine dragon methods was simply too terrible.


    ¡°We will push this tree down, see how it can still be arrogant!¡± Not all of the ck-clothed people stood there stupefied, once in awhile, one will also have a bright idea.


    Hearing this idea, the captain directly nodded: ¡°Possible!¡±


    Therefore, with a wave of his hand, a group of ck-clothed people rushed up, and put their palms on this huge tree.


    Used strength to gave a push.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡ª¡±


    In less time it took to breath, the ancient tree was uprooted, and fell backwards!


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The little divine dragon still wanted to rush down, but was pulled to a stop by Su Luo.


    ¡°Awoo Awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon entered Su Luo¡¯s space, but quickly ran out again.


    There was something in his raised paws, like throwing a ball in a shot put event, he suddenly threw it down!


    However Su Luo was very puzzled.


    This time the little divine dragon didn¡¯t run, in the end what did he toss away?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but regret.


    If she just had a spirit pinball in her hand now would be good.


    There were so many people underneath, a densely packed targets ah. With just one spirit pinball smashed down, arge number of these people among them would copse!


    Such a pity ah.....


    The two spirit pinballs she got from that old witch: one was used to smash the old witch herself, the other was used to smash the barrier. Now she had none left in her hand.

 Chapter 916 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (4)

    Chapter 916 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (4)


    While Su Luo was regretting, the object little divine dragon tossed suddenly gave off a fierce spark.


    mes sparked continuously.


    Intense screams of pain could be heard from below.


    Su Luo opened her eyes wide to check, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Just now a small area of that densely packed group of ck-dressed people had copsed.


    Moreover, these people¡¯s body had all caught fire.


    The me quickly spread on their body, very soon, everyone of them became huge balls of fire, constantly issuing blood-curdling screams.


    And at this time, the little divine dragon stood on a thin branch, with hands on his hips, constantlyughing with ¡®ha ha ha¡¯.


    ¡°What did you throw?¡± Su Luo suspiciously asked.


    Howe she did not know, that there was a bomb with such destructive powers in her space?


    The little divine dragon spread out his small ws towards Su Luo.


    At this moment, in his ws were holding a small stone.


    ¡°Little Sky?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but stare!


    Little Sky proudly humphed twice and said: ¡°Beside this little grandpa who else would it be?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to help out, because getting thrown around was humiliating okay?


    Why would the little divine dragon care if he would feel humiliated, in his eyes, this was just a stone!


    Seeing how other ck-clothed people tried to avoid the burning people had formed another group.


    The little divine dragon ¡®ha ha ha¡¯ughed, his body was like lightning, and quickly jumped into the crowd.


    ¡°Quickly, catch that little dragon!¡± The captain who was drenched in a headful of urine saw the little divine dragon, immediately was angered half to death.


    Therefore, a group of people rushed towards the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon fast as lightning wandered in the crowd.


    Seeing a group of ck-clothed people rush forward, the little dragon aggressively smacked the little stone forward in a circr arc!


    The little stone couldn¡¯t activate by itself, only with contact would it burst out mes.


    However, the little divine dragon knew, but those ck-clothed people didn¡¯t know ah.


    Seeing the little stone being tossed out, many ck-clothed people reached out to catch it!


    The little stone passed around in a circle on among the crown, then again returned to the little divine dragon¡¯s hand.


    However, those ck-clothed people that he had touched, from their hand a me would ignite!


    In addition, the little stone¡¯s me wasn¡¯t a normal me, so these people simply couldn¡¯t extinguish it!


    This passing, a full dozen people, was attacked by little stone¡¯s me and be a ball of fire.


    Some people that were ruthless, sensing something wasn¡¯t right, directly cut off their own ignited arms, barely able to save their own lives.


    However, after this battle, the ck-clothed people became afraid of the little divine dragon, no one dared to get close to him again.


    ¡°Awoo Awoo Awoo!¡± Seeing this situation, the little divine dragon was very excited. Again he grabbed the little stone and was about to repeat this pattern.


    However the little divine dragon had just rush toward them, when the ck-clothed people in the group, immediately scattered and ran madly in all directions.


    After all, no one was a fool, no one wanted to be a ball of fire again.


    Having gained the upper hand, little divine dragon should be excited, but at this time, the little divine dragon¡¯s expression dramatically changed!


    ¡°Awoo Awoo Awoo!¡± Quickly run, quickly run! Old witch Yan Xia had almost chased over here!


    He flew towards Su Luo like an artillery shell, with a very anxious expression.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s sensing ability was stronger than Su Luo¡¯s. Since he sensed that old witch¡¯s aura, then it meant the old witch had really chased over here!


    Su Luo¡¯s good mood also immediately vanished. She followed behind the little divine dragon, and rapidly rushed forward!


    That old witch Yan Xia was really like a lingering ghost ah!


    Such arge forest, where could she hide?


    Su Luo had just ran away until no shadow was left behind, when a fierce wind appeared in the sky.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s icy gaze appeared in front of the ck-clothed people.


    Looking at the people on fire, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes burst out with a fiercely cold light.

 Chapter 917 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (5)

    Chapter 917 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (5)


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± So many people and they actually still let her escape?


    But that loathsome girl¡¯s speed was indeed fast, in a very short time, she had already run more than five kilometers away.


    Captain of the ck-clothed group of people nervously replied: ¡°Ran away.....up ahead....¡±


    ¡°A bunch of wastes!¡± Fairy Yan Xia flung her sleeves, immediately an area of ck-clothed people fell to the ground.


    Only one move, these ck-clothed people all were serious injured falling to the ground, spitting out blood.... It could be seen how ruthless Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s methods were, and how formidable was her cultivation!


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body was fast as lightning, rapidly rushing forward to catch up.


    While Su Luo who was running ahead couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    She ran and ran, and finally ran up a steep cliff.


    Su Luo cursed in her heart!


    ¡°Finished, finished¡ª¡ª¡± In front of this steep cliff there was nowhere to go to.


    ¡°Hurry and turn around ah!¡± Su Luo lifted up the little divine dragon and was just about to run back; however, it was already toote.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure appeared in front of Su Luo.


    ¡°Still want to run?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ice-cold gaze watched Su Luo, ¡°There is a path in heaven that you refuse to take. Hell has no doors and you insisted on rushing in. Loathsome girl! This time see where you can run to now!¡±


    Recalling those things Su Luo had done, Fairy Yan Xia was so furious as to give off smoke. , She was itching to slice Su Luo into eight pieces!


    Su Luo seeing she couldn¡¯t escape contrary to expectations her heart calmed down.


    ¡°I merely came out to walk around and take a breath of fresh air, who wanted to run? Why are you so angry?¡± Su Luo shrugged her shoulders and spread out her hands.


    This downying of matters appearance that Su Luo had on, nearly enraged Fairy Yan Xia until it was unbearable!


    ¡°Loathsome girl, your ability to be flexible and take advantage of a situation, even your mother had no such ability!¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯ seeing Su Luo¡¯s face, her fury immediately ignited into mes!


    At that time, in the beginning, she could stillpete Yan Hua, but Yan Hua¡¯s strength was like lightning, everyday would increase. In less than a year, Yan Hua¡¯s strength had left her way behind.


    Later on, Yan Hua¡¯s strength be even more formidable, with more and more men standing on her side, and even.....Fairy Yan Xia thought of a god like noble and graceful character, her mind dimmed. Afterwards when she saw Su Luo and once again burst out with unprecedented anger!


    And at this moment, Su Luo smilingly said to Fairy Yan Xia: ¡°Oh, why should predecessor get so angry, aren¡¯t you trying to catch me? I was just about to follow you and return.¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia obviously didn¡¯t think Su Luo would be this shameless, the mockery in the depths of her eyes had deep meaning: ¡°Still want to return? Wasn¡¯t that underwater pce destroyed by you ah? Where did you want to return to?¡±


    Seeing this face, Fairy Yan Xia was a bit distracted.


    Seeing this face, she would unconsciously recall those things from many years ago.


    At that time, her strength had also reached the peak, but, because of that Yan Hua woman!


    Every time she went to make trouble for Yan Hua, the men at Yan Hua¡¯s side would move against her, and waste a part of her cultivation.


    Over a long period of time, her strength now versus Grandmaster Rong Yun and those people¡¯s strength, differed by a great amount! Thinking of this, Fairy Yan Xia was even more furious!


    Thus, she must kill Yan Hua¡¯s daughter!


    When Fairy Yan Xia fell into memories of the past, Su Luo exposed an expression of embarrassment.


    s, who could have thought that everything would turn out like this? If she had known earlier.....


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that......people can still fail oh.¡± Su Luo ¡®ha ha¡¯ughed.


    Fairy Yan Xia walked step by step towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo while smiling, she retreated: ¡°Predecessor, if you have something to say, please say it properly. This younger generation will obediently listen and speak frankly Even Beautiful Teacher¡¯s secret matters, this younger generation will tell you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 918 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (6)

    Chapter 918 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (6)


    Su Luo slowly retreated backward.


    ¡°Oh, why is Predecessor being so aggressive. If there is any misunderstanding, just solve it ah~¡± Su Luo was still smiling as before.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes shed with a insincere smile, she didn¡¯t speak. However the killing intent around her body started to boil up, and spreading.


    Su Luo retreated back step by step, and soon reached the edge of the cliff.


    The cliff was very high up.


    And also near the river bank.


    The mountain wind whistled pass.


    Su Luo¡¯s back was somewhat cold.


    Fairy Yan Xia stretched out her long arm, suddenly grabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s face!


    That face of Su Luo¡¯s.


    The ck-clothed cover fell off, revealing a .....


    Such a beautiful face, but had a pair of panda eyes.


    Seeing this face, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes were opened very wide.


    Fiercely staring at Su Luo!


    In an instant, her whole body stiffened to stand rigid. Her face full of hate was twisted and malevolent. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, and her body shook continuously.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, Fairy Yan Xia looked up to the sky andughed. Sheughed until tears directly flowed out.


    ¡°Yan Hua! You b*tch! You see, this is the daughter you give birth to! Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo seeing Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s deranged appearance. silently swallowing her saliva.


    If she didn¡¯t go now, then should she wait until when?


    Su Luo slowly retreated backward half-step.


    However, just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s icy-cold and strict eyes shot towards Su Luo!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart shook, her footsteps immediately stopped.


    ¡°You ugly freak!¡± Fairy Yan Xia especially short of breath pointed at Su Luo. Her face had a hard to conceal mocking smile.


    Su Luo awkwardly coughed.


    ¡°Much uglier than me!¡± Fairy Yan Xia very seriously and stubbornly stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know why the old witch Yan Xia mustpared whether beautiful or ugly with her. But she knew now was not the time to provoke her.


    Therefore¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this young generation is much uglier than you....¡± If with this reason the old witch Yan Xia could let her go, than that wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    But Su Luo clearly thought too optimistically.


    ¡°So pitiful.¡± Fairy Yan Xia curled her lips up.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth drew back: ¡°.....¡± What could she say? She couldn¡¯t say anything, and could only maintain her silence.


    Now if Su Luo retreated a step back, and that was the cliff.


    ¡°Hey, you really want to hound me to death? I already told you, don¡¯t think my master won¡¯t know it was you that killed me.¡± Su Luo swallowed her saliva, ¡°Running along this road, I have already buried a few tokens. At that time when Master doesn¡¯t see me, he would find it, and discover that letter, humph, humph!¡±


    Hearing these words, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure immediately paused.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, I didn¡¯t think that you had left behind this resource.¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes contracted, but, she immediately sneered, ¡°But you can rest assured, where you were along this road, this fairypletely knows by heart. Therefore, after you die, the road you ran along would be an overgrown wild area.¡±


    In other words, Fairy Yan Xia would destroy everything along this road, turning this ce back into overgrown wild area untouched by humans.....


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes opened wide. If this was true, then Fairy Yan Xia really used a huge handl.


    Four directions were very quiet, there were only the sound of freezing wind whistling.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to disturb this old witch. If she was to offend her, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Now, she only could use her brain, and not strength to fight the enemy.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes whirled and circled around, thinking of thousands of ways in her head, constantly thinking of a way to escape.


    Seeing how Fairy Yan Xia stood there nkly, Su Luo¡¯s figure slightly shifted back a step.


    However, just this step, awakened the spaced-out old witch Yan Xia.

 Chapter 919 – Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (7)

    Chapter 919 ¨C Chased for hundreds of kilometers to be killed (7)


    Yan Xia reached out, with one hand grabbed Su Luo by the neck.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, things having reached this stage, you still want to run?!¡±


    Seeing Su Luo stood there staring nkly, Fairy Yan Xia coldlyughed: ¡°Rong Yun actually raised an apprentice like you who is afraid of death. Humph you being like this isn¡¯t it throwing away your master¡¯s good name? Since it¡¯s already like this then this fairy dispose of you in his ce, terminating this master and disciple rtionship!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely depressed.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this fairy will send you down to hell, and let your mother see the ugly daughter she gave birth to! Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xia franticallyughed, her hand suddenly used more strength.


    How strong was her hand¡¯s strength?


    In a instant, cracking sound of bones breaking into pieces could be heard!


    Su Luo was pinched until her face was purplish red, nearly unable to breathe.


    Behind was the surging water of the river, if she could jump in, she still had a small chance. But now.... A touch of despair slipped through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Was she really going to die in this old witch¡¯s hand today?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart really couldn¡¯t be reconciled.....


    She came to this world, these past two years she had ran around continuously, getting chased to be killed, fleeing, cultivating.... Constantly growing stronger.


    She had an amazing innate gifts blessed by heaven.


    She possessed three elemental systems.


    She was an Advanced Apothecary.


    She was a rarely seen Space Mage.


    She even cultivated out Nothingness of Space.


    But now, on the road to bing a strong expert, she still hadn¡¯t finished walking it yet, and fell down just like this?


    Really.....not very willing!


    Nangong Liuyun, she didn¡¯t know where he was now....in the future she will never be able to see him again.


    Afterward what will he do being by himself?


    Su Luo clenched her fists, momentarily, the rims of her eyes were somewhat moist.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand tightened more and more, more and more.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned over, almost about to faint in the next instant.


    At this critical moment¡ª¡ª


    The little divine dragon rushed out flying from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. He gripped that stone tightly and very fiercely smashed it towards the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± Go die, go die, go die!


    The little dragon panting with rage waved his fist and randomly smashed it about!


    Had no choice but to say, this movement from the little divine dragon, really saved Su Luo¡¯s life.


    How could Fairy Yan Xia attach any importance to the little divine dragon? She casually waved her hand, and the little dragon was send flying away.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia had underestimated that small stone.


    When the small stone touched Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s chest area¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a me soared up filling the entire sky!


    Deep crimson mes violently rushed toward Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s most susceptible chest area!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xiapletely didn¡¯t expect, a chunk of regr stone could explode out such a powerful force!


    This powerful force, was not inferior to her own strength!


    This was simply, unimaginable!


    At this moment, Fairy Yan Xia was seriously injured in the chest area!


    That deep red me started to spread on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body!


    It¡¯s speed was very fast!


    Now how could Fairy Yan Xia still attend to Su Luo? She conveniently tossed Su Luo out!


    And outside of the steep cliff, was a surging river!


    ¡°Quickly go!¡± Inside the stone, Little Sky shouted loudly.


    You could hear, his voice sounded very anxious.


    After those two words, that transparent and fluorescent stone, unexpectedly suddenly lost its vigor, and restored to the appearance when Su Luo first saw it.


    At this moment, the little dragon also sensed the danger, he picked up the small stone, and jumped into the river without saying anything else!


    On top of the cliff.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s chest now had gotten burned very seriously.


    Although the she had the mes under control now, but that badly mangled chest surrounded by mes and smoke.....


    Fairy Yan Xia now was so furious that herplexion was ashen, her teeth making grinding noises. She itching to peel Su Luo¡¯s skin off, pull out her tendon eat her flesh, and drink her blood!

 Chapter 920 – Encountering Yun Qi (1)

    Chapter 920 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (1)


    The veins on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s forehead throbbed violently.


    She knew Su Luo had jumped into the river to escape.


    But now, her vitality was greatly injured, and was not suitable to chase after her to kill her.


    In fact,ing into contact with Su Luo, Fairy Yan Xia was also very unlucky.


    Before, when they were underneath theke, she was wounded by Su Luo¡¯s spirit pinball.


    When deploying and collecting the Underwater Heavenly Thunder Wave, once again, a lot of her spirit strength was consumed.


    Now, she was once again injured by that rotten stone to this degree...Even when she was encircled and attacked by the ten powerful families, she was never this seriously injured.


    Just when Fairy Yan Xia was hating until her teeth started to tightly grind together, her subordinate had already quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Master!¡± The ck-clothed person kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Chase! I order you to give chase! Whoever chases Su Luo, that little slut, and kills her! This fairy will teach that person the Supreme Martial Arts!¡± Fairy Yan Xia was so stirred up that the muscles at the edge of her lips kept twitching non-stop.


    The leader of the ck-clothed people was somewhat nonplussed.


    Supreme Martial arts...it actually was the Supreme Martial Arts...


    At this moment, Fairy Yan Xia was simply in a towering rage: ¡°Still here, quickly go!¡±


    Only now did the leader of the ck-clothed people return to his senses from his beautiful fantasy, so excited that it was hard to control himself. He took a deep breath and pressed down the excitement in his heart, but still couldn¡¯t cover up the happiness at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Subordinate will go now to do this!¡±


    Finished speaking, a group of ck-clothed people, one after another, plunged into the river water!


    Speaking of Su Luo.


    Since she jumped into the river water, afterwards, she met up with the little divine dragon.


    Now, time was very precious.


    They, without saying anything further, directly shot forward with flying speed.


    The waves of the river water we continuous and never-ending.


    When the ck-clothed people would overtake Su Luo, she would take out her trump card and kill the opponents without leaving a single one alive.


    Fortunately, very few ck-clothed people had the speed to catch up to her, as for that old witch Yan Xia, now, she was seriously wounded, so she wouldn¡¯t personallye to chase after her.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know how long she swam in the river.


    She only knew to directly swim ahead, swim ahead, swim ahead¡ª¡ª


    The darkest period of the dawn had passed.


    The color of the sky gradually brightened, the white color of daybreak appearing in the east.


    She had endured the first half of the night¡¯s hair-raising hiding, and the draining fleeing in theter half of the night, on top of being injured by that old witch Yan Xia. Now, Su Luo had a dispirited expression, her body was really exhausted.


    In the very end, she really couldn¡¯t persevere on. Her eyelids flipped over and she passed out.


    However, fortunately, her Nothingness of Space was still on, protecting her very well.


    On the river¡¯s surface, Su Luo was like a piece of floating driftwood, her figure submerged but floating, drifting with the waves.


    Suddenly, a small, gorgeous luxurious yacht unhurriedly sailed through the cold river. It traveled eastwards at the lowest speed.


    In the middle of the wide yacht, was arge room about one hundred square meters.


    Inside, it was decorated magnificently, refined and luxurious. At one nce, you could tell it was not something amon rich family could have.


    Inside, a very youngdy was just standing in front of the window.


    One could only see her clothed in a decorated-in-butterflies, made-of-gold-thread, immortal fairy dress. Her little face was moist and white like jade, with bright red lips, looking extremely cute.


    Such a young age, but with a pair of pitch-ck as ink eyes, quick-witted and astute, with lights of wisdom that shone through their depths.


    The sunlight from outside the window shone upon her body, making her whole person seemzy, giving off anguidness that was inconsistent with her age.


    Suddenly, the little girl¡¯s gaze shed slightly.


    ¡°Cui Yu, you look, what is that?¡± Western Jin¡¯s most pampered little princess, Ouyang Yulin, pointed to the figure floating and submerged on the river¡¯s surface. Her faced revealed an extremely amazed expression.


    ¡°Princess, that seems to be a ....dead person.¡± Cui Yu looked for quite a while, saying in a practical tone.


    ¡°I just knew you were dumb!¡± Ouyang Yulin¡¯s brows and eyes curved, giving Cui Yu a disdainful nce.

 Chapter 921 – Encountering Yun Qi (2)

    Chapter 921 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (2)


    ¡°Dead person? You¡¯re really stupid. Don¡¯t you see that that person¡¯s body is emitting a bit of spirit power? If it was a corpse, could it emit spirit power? How could I have a stupid pce maid like you?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cui Yu received her instructions, hurriedly praising: ¡°Her Highness the princess is still the more intelligent one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too stupid.¡± The little princess arrogantly cast her a nce.


    ¡°This servant is stupid, it¡¯s not as if Her Highness the princess hasn¡¯t known for one or two days.¡± Cui Yu muttered.


    The little princess had her hand behind her back and walked out, then suddenly halted her footsteps and turned around to look at Cui Yu: ¡°This princess knew you were stupid, just didn¡¯t know you were stupid to this degree.¡±


    Cui Yu: ¡°......¡±


    Her Highness the princess¡¯s words were always this sharp, not giving a thread of consideration ah. However, it¡¯s no wonder, this little princess the royal family doted on, indeed had the qualifications to not give anyone face.


    At this moment, the little princess Yulin who looked like an old man with her hands intersected behind her back, unhurriedly strolled out.


    When she stood on the deck, a huge group of people followed behind her with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound.


    Protecting the princess was a great responsibility, nobody dared to ck off.


    At the moment, Su Luo¡¯s body, flowing with the waves, got even closer to the yacht.


    ¡°Go, fish up that person.¡± The little princess, full of imposing manner, arrogantly and bossily ordered her subordinates.


    She actually wanted to see, why that person who resembled a corpse, could emit spirit power. It made her greatly curious.


    The princess ordered, naturally, countless people rushed to win approval.


    Thus, the little princess carelessly picked a maid with good cultivation: ¡°You go.¡±


    The maid epted the order and went, however, before she had walked several steps, the corner of this little princess¡¯s mouth suddenly hooked in a strange smile: ¡°Wait.¡±


    The pce maid bowed and stopped.


    This little princess¡¯ temperament was bizarre and vtile. No one could guess what she was thinking in her little head.


    The little princess snorted: ¡°If that person is beautiful, then you pick her up. If she is not beautiful, then throw her back to feed the fish, so as not to dirty this princess¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Finished talking, she waved her hand, carelessly dispatching the maid to go: ¡°Okay, okay, quickly go.¡±


    Once the princess said these words, the surrounding people had no reaction.


    Because they had all grown ustomed to it.


    They were used to this princess saying astonishing words with a habit of judging one by appearances.


    The maids and the pce eunuchs by the little princess¡¯s side would specifically choose beautiful things for her, to please her.


    Surveying the entire pce, the maids and eunuchs that looked pretty were all gathered away by her.


    This hobby of the youngdy, if put in modern times, would be severely uncontroble. Because she was the little princess most doted on by Western Jin¡¯s emperor, she was able to carry out this hobby of hers.


    The maid jumped down into the water, very quickly swimming to the location where Su Luo was.


    The princess¡¯s gaze was sharp, if she only used ny percent of effort instead of one hundred percent, then at that time, the princess would definitely be merciless and not give her face.


    The maid, thinking this in her heart, sped up even more. Very quickly, she neared Su Luo.


    The split second when she saw Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The maid¡¯s lips cried out in surprise.


    Oh heavens, such a beautiful youngdy!


    One could only see this youngdy quietly lying on the river¡¯s surface, her eyes tightly closed, her fingers tightly clenched.


    Only could only see her facial features being so exquisite as to be perfection. She had no make-up applied on her face, yet her skin was delicate, so elegant as to be moving. Simply so beautiful that it made people stop breathing.


    That light-colored dress, made her look like a fairy, sending off lights in all directions. Its radiance illuminated her and attracted people¡¯s eyes.


    This...... simply was even more beautiful than the little princess!


    Simply...... blinded her eyes.


    The pce maid knew, if she brought back this woman, Her Highness the princess would certainly love it, at that time, she would earn meritorious credit.

 Chapter 922 – Encountering Yun Qi (3)

    Chapter 922 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (3)


    Only, even though this youngdy¡¯s eyes were closed, her whole body still emitted a clear cold light, appearing very indifferent and heartless.


    Involuntarily making people want to retreat, as if even an extra look was spheme.


    Truly was......really like a fairy from the ninthyer of heaven that had fallen into the mortal world ah.


    Too beautiful!


    The maid stared nkly, her mind recalling the little princess¡¯ orders. Not saying another word, she lifted Su Luo up and was just about to return.


    However, what was hard for her to imagine was, within a range of one third of a meter from this youngdy, her hands unexpectedly couldn¡¯t reach!


    Just like, this youngdy¡¯s body had an invisible rectangle-shaped protective cover, enveloping her entire body.


    The maid¡¯s gaze suddenly shed.


    Wasn¡¯t it so? Soaked for so long in the river water, this youngdy¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t even wet, so clean, not even a trace of a water spot was on her body......


    There absolutely was a protective cover shielding her.


    On the yacht, the princess saw the maid rigidly standing still in the river water and couldn¡¯t help but to frown slightly.


    However, before she could pass down an order, that maid had already put away all her doubts. She turned to swim to Su Luo¡¯s back, pushing her body towards the yacht.


    Sure enough, the people at the little princess¡¯s side, there wasn¡¯t a single stupid person.


    Very quickly, the maid holding Su Luo, flew up and jumped onto the deck.


    The instant she saw Su Luo, the little princess¡¯s eyes immediately shone.


    ¡°Oh my, this one looks really good!¡± Seeing that face of Su Luo¡¯s, the little princess¡¯s eyes stared until they was straight, clicking her tongue in astonishment.


    The little princess seized the opportunity to touch Su Luo¡¯s face, discovering that her face was powdery soft. It felt exceedingly good.


    This little princess admired everything that was beautiful, including people.


    It could be said that at her young age, it was alreadypletely out of control.


    The people serving at her side, not a single one was stupid. Also, not a single one of them looked ordinary.


    Everyone would say that when the maid at Princess Yulin¡¯s side walked out, even the prized daughters of aristocratic families couldn¡¯tpare to them, this was a fact.


    ¡°But, how could the clothes on her body be dry?¡± The little princess had the same doubts as that maid.


    The surrounding people looked at each other in dismay.


    The highly intelligent Little Princess Yulin couldn¡¯t understand. How could they, this group of insignificant servants, possibly understand?


    For a moment, it was deadly silent on the deck......


    The little princess held her chin and pondered, and circled around Su Luo, the sleeping beauty.


    She tilted her little head, thought for a long time and still couldn¡¯t understand. She finally just waved her hand: ¡°Not going to care, first carry her back, pay attention, must have the imperial physician carefully give her medical treatment. If she doesn¡¯t recover after treatment, you guys ask the imperial physician toe see me with his head!¡±


    Ever since the little princess saw that face of Su Luo¡¯s, afterwards, when she once again lifted her head to see these young maids and pce eunuchs at her side, she immediately frowned.


    The people ah, depended on beingpared.


    Having Su Luo¡¯s exceptionally beautiful countenance as aparison, the surrounding group of people were immediately eclipsed. They all became ugly people.


    Don¡¯t know how long had passed, Su Luo¡¯s pair of thin as a cicada¡¯s wings thick eyshes fluttered slightly.


    Afterwards, she opened her eyes.


    Where was this?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of questions.


    Last night, she swam until she waspletely spent. She had fought for a long time with the ck-clothed people in the river. Only after she had killed a portion of them, was she then able to escape their encirclement.


    Afterwards, she once again swam for a long time.


    After that, she wasn¡¯t aware of anything more.


    Just when Su Luo was in a moment of confusion, the door was pushed open with a creaking sound.


    Su Luo raised her eyes, then met with a delicate and gorgeous little face.


    This was a very beautiful young girl.


    Especially that pair of eyes, vivid and moving, as if they could speak.


    The young girl had both hands behind her back and leisurely walked to in front of Su Luo.

 Chapter 923 – Encountering Yun Qi (4)

    Chapter 923 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (4)


    Seeing her pretending to be mature, Su Luo subconsciously didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Thus, she smiled at the young girl.


    The young girl in front of Su Luo was not just someone, she was the little Princess Yulin that the emperor of Western Jin doted on the most.


    Ever since the princess saved Su Luo, afterwards, her heart had too many doubts, so she had alreadye by several times.


    Several times before when she came, Su Luo was unconscious, and her whole body seemed to be surrounded by a mysterious protectiveyer. Other people simply were unable to get near her. It made the little princess so anxious that she could only watch helplessly.


    Only, this time, coincidentally, she just so happened to wake up when she came.


    The little princess wasn¡¯t won over by just a smile from Su Luo.


    She raised her hand in an imposing manner, and a maid eagerly moved a seat over.


    After the maid had rubbed it clean from top to bottom, only then did this beautiful little princess casually sit down.


    Su Luo unconsciouslyughed. This young girl¡¯s airs didn¡¯t seem to be very small.


    The little princess cast a sidelong nce at Su Luo.


    If it was someone else, their first sentence certainly would be to inquire about Su Luo¡¯s origin, but not this little princess. She would always say something that shocked people.


    ¡°I saved you.¡± The little princess¡¯s pitch-ck as ink eyes shone brilliantly as she looked towards Su Luo, concisely saying it.


    Su Luo nodded her head.


    This was the truth.


    The little princess¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then she coldly asked again: ¡°How are you prepared to repay me?¡±


    Her words were direct and efficient, without a bit of hidden meaning.


    Su Luo lightly smiled: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The little princess¡¯s remote and cold gaze was fixed on Su Luo¡¯s face: ¡°Your looks are actually pretty good, since it is like this, then stay at this princess¡¯s side as a pce maid.¡±


    Her tone was very condescendingly arrogant.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t get angry.


    This girl called herself a princess...... Naturally, she couldn¡¯t be Eastern Ling¡¯s princess, could she be......


    ¡°Western Jin¡¯s princess?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes brightened.


    She had gone westward this whole journey, precisely with the hope to run into the imperial pce to steal the spirit dance steps. Now, the little princess wanted her to be a pce maid, wasn¡¯t it like wanting to sleep and being given a pillow, just right?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was joyous, but her face remained calm and collected. She even revealed a trace of anxiety.


    Seeing Su Luo was not too happy, the little princess was even more pleased with herself.


    She coldly snorted: ¡°I saved you, you need to repay me!¡±


    Su Luo seemed somewhat unwilling: ¡°Repaying you doesn¡¯t necessarily mean bing a pce maid ah......¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be a pce maid forever? Even if you want to this princess doesn¡¯t want it. Humph, at most for three months, do you agree or not!¡± The little princess, with emphasis, threatened Su Luo, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, this princess will immediately order someone to throw you in the river to feed the fishes!¡±


    Su Luo was secretly happy in her heart, but she appeared to hesitate for a long time. Finally, looking at her with reluctance, ¡°Agree, I¡¯ll be a pce maid for three months only.¡±


    ¡°Humph, even if you want to be one for four months, this princess also wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡± The little princess arrogantly raised her chin, ¡°All right, you should properly recuperate. Later this princess will have someone deliver some beautiful clothes over.¡±


    The little princess naturally wasn¡¯t a bit stingy towards her own people.


    After the little princess left, only then did Su Luo give voice to softugher.


    But, just a now, didn¡¯t the little princess praised her for being beautiful? What was this all about? Could it be she hadn¡¯t seen her panda eyes?


    Su Luo reached out to feel that pair of panda eyes that made her depressed to the point of spitting out blood. However, the next instant her hand stiffened in mid-air.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Her skin was smooth as jade to the touch,pletelycking that coarse feeling from before?


    Su Luo suddenly had a promotion in her heart.


    She ran to the front of a table, and looked at herself in the mirror.


    At this moment, an absolutely stunning face reflected back from the mirror.


    Seeing that face in the mirror, Su Luo was practically dumbfounded.


    Was this really her?

 Chapter 924 – Encountering Yun Qi (5)

    Chapter 924 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (5)


    Truth be told, this face and the one from before still had six points of resemnce.


    It¡¯s just that, after having Yan Xia that old witch¡¯s, ointment applied on, it seemed to have made some adjustments to her previous facial features.


    Just as if she had surgery to fine tune it a bit, touching up her original seven points into a ten!


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s facial features were simply the pinnacle of perfection!


    Looking at this face, Su Luo almost couldn¡¯t recognize herself...


    This princess knew how to make the best use of everything. After Su Luo agreed to her condition, on the second day, she sent someone to call Su Luo over.


    When Su Luo arrived, this little princess was just sitting at the side of the table, ying.


    One could only see her powdery little face that was like cuts of jade be taut, her right hand held a dagger while her left hand was tightly clenched into a fist. She only kept the middle finger that were as fair as jade out.


    At this moment, she was deadly earnestness, scraping away at the that middle finger extended from her left hand.


    She turned that finger and scraped off thin as American ginseng slices, area by area.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, she raised her head and revealed a pink and delicate little face. It¡¯s just that there was a bloodstain hanging at the corner of her mouth, making her appear bloody and sinister.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The little princess ced the finger she had scrapped and picked at with a dagger into her mouth, thenmanded at Su Luo as she wished.


    At this time, this little princes looked like a sinister little demon.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± The little princess raised her bleeding finger and offered it to Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the corner of her mouth had an indifferent, shallow smile: ¡°Princess should save it for yourself to enjoy. This servant has already eaten.¡±


    Since she needed to act as a pce maid, Su Luo naturally did as the natives did, calling herself ¡°servant¡±.


    Only that, hearing this word ¡°servant¡±, the little princess frowned slightly: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call yourself servant. Hearing it makes me ufortable.¡±


    These words matched Su Luo¡¯s the intention, so, she nodded her head and promised.


    ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± The little princess nted a nce at Su Luo.


    She had even sliced away at her finger, yet this person wasn¡¯t afraid? Earlier, she had eaten a very rare steak. The remnant bloodstain at the corner of her mouth hadn¡¯t even been wiped off. This person didn¡¯t even have a bit of reaction?


    Su Luo smiled indifferently: ¡°Does the princess want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you dare to tell a lie, this princess, will immediatelymand people to throw you into the river to feed the fishes!¡± The little princess pushed her neck out and arrogantly threatened.


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled, since this girl allowed her to tell the truth, then what good was it for her to conceal it?


    ¡°Does the princess think radish tastes good?¡± Su Luo asked softly with an earnest expression on her face.


    The little princess was immediately angered. She threw down the dagger with a ¡°bang¡± sound and red at Su Luo fiercely, ¡°What kind of eyesight is that? Why did it grow so perceptive? Annoying!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted slightly. This little girl was sometimes shockingly mature, yet at other times, unreasonably childish.


    ¡°Then... just take it as if I never said it?¡±


    ¡°Do you take this princess as deaf?¡± The little princess scowled as she red. Knitting her eyebrows while looking at Su Luo angrily, ¡°Just exactly how did you see though it?¡±


    She had been ying this little trick for quite a long time. Clearly, even the father the emperor had not seen through the trick. In the entire imperial pce, only third elder brother knew. How did the person before her see through it?


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°That¡¯s not that I saw through it, rather when I was young, I also yed this trick before.¡±


    When the little princess heard that, her eyes immediately lit up: ¡°You¡¯ve yed it before? I was just saying! How could you have seen through the trick with just one nce?! Oh, that¡¯s right, what are you called?¡±


    Ever since Su Luo mentioned having yed this trick before when she was young. The little princess had a kind of intimate feeling towards Su Luo, and felt that she had gotten a lot closer to her.


    Called what... Su Luo muttered a few words to herself.


    Yan Xia, that old witch, definitely wouldn¡¯t let her go. So Su Luo, this name, couldn¡¯t be used.

 Chapter 925 – Encountering Yun Qi (6)

    Chapter 925 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (6)


    Nangong Liuyun... I¡¯ll just borrow the word Yun from him.


    This thought shed through her mind. She raised her eyes and smiled, ¡°My surname is Yun and my first name is simply one word, Luo.¡±


    ¡°Yun Luo, ah...¡± The little princess murmured to herself then suddenly lifted her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re actually called Yun Luo!¡±


    Su Luo blinked her eyes suspiciously: ¡°Is there a problem with this name?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem! You ought to know, my third elder brother is called Yun Qi. Then, if you put them together, wouldn¡¯t it be Yun Qi, Yun Luo (1)?¡± The little princess looked Su Luo up and down. Pretending to think seriously about it, she touched her chin, ¡°Not to mention. You¡¯re this beautiful, actually matches rather well with my third elder brother.¡±


    The little princess was immersed in her own train of thought and hadn¡¯t realized that the moment she said those words, Su Luo¡¯splexion had changed slightly.


    Yun Qi, Yun Luo...


    Yun Qi...


    This name, Yun Qi, made Su Luo nearly regret until she stuffed it into a corner.


    Su Luo thought that in this lifetime, she would never have to hear this name again. She didn¡¯t expect that she would hear it again, and unexpectedly from the mouth of the almost ten-year-old girl before her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The little princess saw Su Luo¡¯s strange expression and was immediately displeased.


    This girl, her mood had always been prominent on her face.


    Su Luo curbed her expression and lightly said, ¡°Simr to the Third Highness¡¯s name, so somewhat offends.¡±


    This Yun Qi... the corner of Su Luo¡®s mouth pulled slightly.


    This Yun Qi and the Yun Qi from her previous world, how could he be the same person? The him from the previous world was still living well, extremelyfortably, in fact.


    The little princess didn¡¯t know what Su Luo was thinking. She waved her hands and said sternly, ¡°What is there to be offended about? Third elder brother nowadays wouldn¡¯t pay particr attention to these convoluted, over-borate and strict rules.¡±


    Regarding this third prince called Yun Qi, Su Luo suddenly had a kind of bad premonition.


    ¡°His highness the third prince currently doesn¡¯t pay any particr attention to the convoluted and over-borate rules. Could it be that in the past, he paid close attention to them?¡± Su Luo asked, pretending to be curious.


    ¡°How audacious of you, Yun Luo. Since when was third prince¡¯s matters open for you, a lowly pce maid, to ask about?¡± A pce maid beside the little princess red at Su Luo with displeasure.


    ¡®The little princess wanted her not to call herself ¡®servant¡¯. Does she really thinks she wasn¡¯t a servant? Truly ridiculous!


    Unexpectedly the little princess swept an annoyed nce at that pce maid. ¡°In front of this princess, is it something that you, a lowly pce maid, can be harsh and unreasonable? Step down!¡±


    The little princess also didn¡¯t know why she had this sort of unfathomably mysterious feeling of closeness with Su Luo. Therefore, she berated Cui Yu to step down.


    That pce maid lowered her eyes, feeling aggrieved, but ultimately she still withdraw.


    However, just before she withdrawn, she swept a nce over at Su Luo, and that nce was full of bitter resentment.


    The little princess seemed to bepletely unaware of that pce maid¡¯s grievances and said to Su Luo. ¡°In the past, Third Elder Brother loved to study and quote ssical texts, was bookish and adhered to old, stiff ideas. There was a sour stink all over his body and was extremely unpleasant to smell.¡±


    While saying this, the little princess even pinched her little beautiful nose and fanned herself.


    This action, along with the little face, that was pink like finely cuts of jade, looked extremely adorable. However, Su Luo simply wasn¡¯t able to smile. To the extent that the corner of her mouth was even somewhat stiff.


    ¡°Then what about now?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth squeezed out a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Now...¡± The little princess raised her head and looked out of the window. Looking at the bluish-green waves of river rippling. When she turned her head back, she was already in glowing spirits. ¡°The Third Elder Brother right now is simply apletely different person from before! The Third Elder Brother from before spent the whole day quoting ssical texts, had terrible innate gifts and father the emperor didn¡¯t like him a bit. But, ever since that time he fell sick and woke up again, Third Elder Brother seemed like he had be a different person. He immersed himselfpletely in cultivation, and that cultivation speed was simply unbelievably fast!¡±


    1) Yun Qi, Yun Luo: Tranted as cloud rises, cloud fell.

 Chapter 926 – Encountering Yun Qi (7)

    Chapter 926 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (7)


    ¡°.....¡± Su Luo¡¯s fists clenched at her side.


    These words that Princess Yulin had said, heard by these people from ancient times, was unlikely to be heard wrong, not likely to think much of it. However, Su Luo, this person that had crossed over from the modern times, easily could think crooked.


    The contrast of Western Jin¡¯s third prince before and after was too different, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    ¡°How did your expression change to be so unsightly?¡± The little princess, without any restraint, pointed at Su Luo and said with a frown.


    Su Luo¡¯s brain shed, and thought of a excuse: ¡°Might be because the body hasn¡¯tpletely healed, and because of being blown by the river wind again, I have a little headache.¡±


    In fact, right now, Su Luo as having a myriad of train of thoughts, nearly stuck together like a ball of paste.


    The little princess naturally couldn¡¯t understand Su Luo¡¯s thoughts right now, she nodded her head and carelessly waved a hand: ¡°Then fine, you first go back, wait until your body ispletely healed, then you can serve.¡±


    ¡°Thank the princess for empathy.¡± After Su Luo made her salute, she withdraw.


    Returning to her own room, Su Luo sat down on the bed with a nk expression.


    Just now, hearing what princess Yulin said, the uneasy feeling in Su Luo¡¯s heart became more and more intense.


    Yun Qi... Did he also cross over?


    Or was this merely a coincidence?


    Su Luo felt that her brain was exceedingly sore, as if there were a countless number of ants crawling around, not allowing her to be at peace.


    The yacht sailed for three days and three nights on the wide river. On the morning of the fourth day, it docked on shore.


    After going ashore, suddenly, Princess Yulin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Walk, quickly follow me over!¡± The little princess led Su Luo quickly forward.


    Su Luo¡¯s identity now was the little princess¡¯s personal maid, therefore, she could not refuse. She could only allow the princess to lead her quickly to walk forward.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, are you here to pick Lin Lin up?¡± The little princess had a very sweet smile, her eyes and brows were curved. She really looked like an eight-year-old girl, rather than the bizarre little demon.


    Now, standing in front of the little princess, was an extraordinarily handsome and bright male. He was precisely the third prince of Western Jin, Ouyang Yun Qi.


    One could see him dressed in a white soft robe made with gold silk, standing there with a smile.


    That pair of azure-colored eyes reflected the light of sun, the brilliance gathered in his beautiful eyes. Making his entire person seemed gentle, handsome and bright having been bathed in the spring wind.


    Ouyang Yunqi smilingly looked at little Yulin.


    Little Yulin rushed over, throwing herself into his embrace.


    Ouyang Yunqi hugged the little princess lifting her up, pinched her nose. ¡°You have great courage, and yed until you got carried away, even to the point of noting home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s because that magical beast was too difficult to deal with, we have so many people and together couldn¡¯t defeat it and was trapped.¡± The little princess with her eyes open and told the lies. Seeing third elder brothers face full of disbelief and was afraid he would ask, the little girl hurriedly changed the topic.


    The little princess pointed to Su Luo and loudly said. ¡°Third elder brother you look, she is called Yun Luo ah, isn¡¯t it simr to your name?¡±


    Finished she even craftily blinked her eyes.


    Ouyang Yunqi rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Such a young age actually getting involved in a lot of other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Finished speaking Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s gaze carelessly swept toward Su Luo.


    This gaze was very absent-minded.


    However the second he saw Su Luo, the ce closest to Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s heart suddenly had a thread of worry and pain.


    Like an electric current streaking by, very fleeting.


    At the same time Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s figure suddenly stiffened, he looked at the slender, elegant and extremely beautiful woman before his eyes with aplex expression.


    She was indeed very beautiful


    Also she was somewhat simr to that person.


    ¡°Third elder brother¡¯s eyelids are really shallow, so easily to stare in awe, really boring.¡± The little girl spread out both hands taking a helpless stance.

 Chapter 927 – Encountering Yun Qi (8)

    Chapter 927 ¨C Encountering Yun Qi (8)


    Only now did Ouyang Yun Qi return to his senses, his calm restored. He pped the little girl on the head in exasperation: ¡°Small person but a great demon, fine, go y on the side.¡±


    The little girl struggled a bit and Ouyang Yun Qi didn¡¯t oppose.


    Right now, his attention was all on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    ¡°You are called Yun Luo?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly, with aplex light in his pupils.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s figure was rigid, her back was cold and the hand concealed in her sleeves were clenched tightly into fists. With great effort, she tried to control her mood, so that she didn¡¯t send a p over!


    Yun Qi, Ouyang Yunqi!


    Even if she was turned to dust, she would recognize this face!


    But now was not the time....Su Luo took a deep breath, buried her moodiness deep in her heart, her expression, in an instant, bing tranquil.


    Perhaps, perhaps it was merely a coincidence.


    Perhaps this Ouyang Yunqi merely looked the same as the Yunqi from her previous life.


    Su Luo continuously told lies to herself in her heart.


    At this moment, little Princess Yulin poked Su Luo in the arm: ¡°You two are really interesting, it¡¯s only the first time meeting, and you both stare in awe at each other. How about just being together and letting it be?¡±


    Little Princess Yulin¡¯s words shocked people, the circle of surrounding people all inhaled a deep breath of cold air.


    The stately His Highness the prince with an insignificant little pce maid...How could this be possible?!


    The little princess really spoke without any restraint.


    Everyone all believed that Third Prince would chide the little Princess Yulin, but outside of everyone¡¯s expectations, this time, Third Prince didn¡¯t chide her.


    He not only didn¡¯t chide her, instead, he even smiled. His smile was like the clean spring wind, intoxicating to people.


    Ouyang Yunqi smilingly picked up the little princess¡¯s hand.:¡°You also want to be a matchmaker, no?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want, but Third Elder Brother¡¯s wife, you must let me, Yulin, find.¡± The little girl justifiably stuck out her chest.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ouyang Yunqi teased her and said.


    ¡°Not going to tell you.¡± The corner of little Yulin¡¯s mouth tilted up slightly.


    Through her careful observations for these past few days, not only did Yun Luo look good, her IQ also wasn¡¯t low. She was only a little less smarter than her, just appropriate to be her sister-inw.


    As far as matching in terms of family, the difference in her status and what not, the little princess, with regards to these, considered it fleeting.


    Little Princess Yulin turned her face away, her other hand very naturally holding Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Right now, Su Luo¡¯s mood was veryplicated, her hands and feet were ice-cold and stiff. She wanted to shake off Yulin¡¯s hand, but was afraid that Ouyang Yunqi would see a clue. Momentarily, her heart was very tangled.


    ¡°Yun Luo, your hand is very cold, it¡¯s not because you are getting sick, right?¡± The little princess directly touched upon a sore spot and shouted it out loud right away.


    Su Luo was not in a good mood and nearly rolled her eyes.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, as an escaped fugitive, Su Luo repeatedly lowered her presence, but the little princess waspletely the opposite. Time and time again, she would push her into the heat of the struggle.


    Su Luo could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Nothing wrong with me, little princess doesn¡¯t need to be worried.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, you are this princess¡¯s people, how could this princess not worry about you?¡± The little princess directly pushed Su Luo towards Ouyang Yunqi: ¡°Third Elder Brother, aren¡¯t you an Apothecary? Quickly examine Older Sister Yun Luo.¡±


    Don¡¯t know where the little girl got her strength, Su Luo, in a moment of unawareness, nearly was pushed until she stumbled.


    At the same time, Ouyang Yunqi subconsciously moved to support her by the shoulder and steadied her body.


    Being in contact with that pair of hands, immediately, Su Luo¡¯s heart became angry. Her tone was icy and indifferently spit out two words: ¡°Let go!¡±


    Momentarily, all around was noiseless and quiet.


    Everyone present all sucked in a breath of cold air!


    A mere insignificant small pce maid, unexpectedly! Unexpectedly dared to berate His Highness the Third Prince! This was simply foolhardy.


    If you must know, the current His Highness the Third Prince was not the former useless bookworm.


    The him right now was a person second to none among Western Jin¡¯s younger generation.

 Chapter 928 – Camping in the forest (1)

    Chapter 928 ¨C Camping in the forest (1)


    How many aristocratic family¡¯s daughters want to be his concubine yet couldn¡¯t?


    Now, he was actually ignored by a pce maid?


    Suddenly, ¡®swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡¯, pairs of gossipy eyes shot towards Su Luo, everyone was itching to make out a hint on her face.


    Indeed, this girl was truly beautiful like a fairy, unparalleled in the world, but wasn¡¯t this rather too arrogant?


    At this moment, those little Princess Yulin¡¯s pair of pitch-ck like ink eyes were turning. This directly told her, there was a story between Third Elder Brother and Yun Luo.


    Thus, with the corner of her mouth containing a crafty smile, she looked left at Su Luo, then looked right at Ouyang Yunqi.


    At this moment, Su Luo also found her reaction was somewhat excessive. She retreated a step and made her salutation to Ouyang Yunqi: ¡°Just now, this servant¡¯s reaction was too excessive, still wish Your Highness to please forgive me.¡±


    This man may not be the Yun Qi from her previous life, she shouldn¡¯t have reacted so intensely. Su Luo unceasingly persuaded herself in her heart.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, that pair of phoenix eyes containedplicated rays of light.


    The corner of his mouth perked up in a shallow smile: ¡°It was this Highness that was rude, Miss Su please.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly nked! The hands concealed in her sleeves clenched even more tightly into fists.


    Miss Su......


    He actually called her Miss Su!


    Su Luo was certain she hadn¡¯t misheard.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, her expression increasingly bing more calm, she raised her eyes, her gaze was clear, cold and serene: ¡°Your Highness remembered wrong, this servant¡¯s surname is Yun, Your Highness can just call this servant Yun Luo.¡±


    She was called Su Luo in her previous life, if this man truly was Yun Qi, then was he probing her just now?


    Only Su Luo really didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him.


    That kind of past she couldn¡¯t bear to look back on. She really didn¡¯t want to recall.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s expression was natural, he lightlyughed and said: ¡°So your surname is Yun ah. Yun Qi, Yun Luo, it really is well matched with This Highness¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is joking, this severant doesn¡¯t deserve to be mention in the same breath as Your Highness, otherwise, this servant ought to change her name.¡± Su Luo gloomily sighed in her heart. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have used this name Yun Luo. Who could have anticipate, just this name, would attract Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s interest?


    Ouyang Yunqi lightly looked at Su Luo, the corner of his mouth raised slightly: ¡°So easily to change one¡¯s name, perhaps these two words ¡®Yun Luo¡¯, also isn¡¯t your real name?¡±


    Exactly because it wasn¡¯t her real name, therefore, she wouldn¡¯t cherish it.


    Su Luo¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows slightly narrowed. Did this man have to insist on going against her, pushing her to the heart of the struggle?


    At present, she was already receiving too much attention.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t mind, but right now she was being hunted down by Yan Xia, that old witch ah.


    Su Luo, forck of a better option, could onlypromise: ¡°Whatever the Third Highness say then it is like that.¡±


    Finished speaking, she quietly retreated to the side, speaking no more.


    The little princess nted a nce at Ouyang Yunqi: ¡°Third Older Brother, how could you bully my people, I¡¯m not happy!¡±


    Ouyang Yunqi, stroking her head and smiled: ¡°Our family¡¯s little Yulin got angry ah, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    ¡°I will penalize you!¡± The little princess, with her head high and chest out, spoke in deadly earnest.


    ¡°Then how will little Yulin penalize Third Older Brother?¡± Although Ouyang Yunqi was talking to little Yulin, but his attention was directed on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Just penalize you......¡± Little Yulin, tilted her head and thought for a while, ¡°Then, penalize you when you return, you will ride a horse to guard our surroundings! You aren¡¯t allowed to stray even a single step!¡±


    The route from the harbor to the imperial capital still had three days of travel.


    Ouyang Yunqi readily agreed: ¡°Ok, there is no problem with this.¡±


    However, listening to these words, Su Luo wished she could swat this girl¡¯s head, why did she speak ah?


    Regardless of whether or not this person was her past life¡¯s Yun Qi......

 Chapter 929 – Camping in the forest (2)

    Chapter 929 ¨C Camping in the forest (2)


    She was itching to be far away from him, now why was this little girl being so noisy?


    This girl knew perfectly well that she would stay with her in the same carriage.


    Su Luo nted a nce at the little princess and saw a crafty look sh through the girl¡¯s eyes.


    So, this little demon was deliberate.


    The carriage moved and stopped along the journey, continuously journeying for two days.


    These two days, it was very calm on the road. Don¡¯t mention brigands, they didn¡¯t evene across people showing and fiercely fighting.


    Seeing this, the little princess was inevitably somewhat bored.


    ¡°Third Older Brother, I don¡¯t want to stay in an inn, let¡¯s camp outside ok?¡± The little princess pushed aside the curtain and yelled at Ouyang Yunqi who was riding a horse beside the carriage.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s gaze passed over to Little Yulin, swept a nce at Su Luo, and frankly nodded his head: ¡°Okay.¡±


    His Highness the Third Prince passed down an order, and the carriage stopped at the side of a hillside with a wide meadow.


    This chosen ce was excellent.


    Both hidden from the wind and dry, the ground was even with a wide horizon. Moreover, there was even a small stream quietly flowing not far away.


    The distance from here to the capital was already quite close, tomorrow, as long as they crossed over this mountain, they would have arrived.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s troops were trained well, the troops separated to carry out the order.


    The first squadron chopped firewood, the second squadron got water, the third squadron hunted beasts, the fourth squadron......


    These troops of a hundred people worked in a neat and orderly manner.


    The scene was buzzing with activity, but was very orderly and neat.


    ¡°Third Brother, I want to go hunting!¡± The little princess, lifting her skirt, excitedly ran down the carriage.


    Ouyang Yunqi was very spoiling towards this girl, pulling her, he smilingly said: ¡°Run slowly, be careful not to fall down.¡±


    The little princess excitedly nodded her head. She had only run a few steps before she stopped once again. She turned around and beckoned Su Luo: ¡°Yun Luo, you quicklye over.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed slightly. She didn¡¯t want to have more contact with this third prince.


    Therefore, Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°Princess, you go, I will stay here to make soup for you to drink.¡±


    However, matters that the little Princess Yulin was determined about, no one could refuse.


    One could only see her taking strides with her little legs and with ¡®thump thump¡¯ sounds run over in front of Su Luo. She lifted her very innocent and pure little face, smilingly looking at Su Luo.


    ¡°Yun Luo, you aren¡¯t afraid of my third brother, right?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s temples slightly bulged.


    This damned child, really liked to poke at a sore spot? To actually mention her third brother in front of her.


    Su Luo naturally denied it at all cost: ¡°Did your third brother grow three heads and six arms? How could I possibly be afraid of him?¡±


    Only, seeing that person, her heart would feel uneasy. Certainly, this sentence, Su Luo couldn¡¯t say to the little girl.


    The little Princess Yulin, tilting her head, smiled with her face full of innocence and guiltlessness.


    But this innocent and guiltless little face, in Su Luo¡¯s heart, was rming, what ghostly ideal was this little girl nning?


    Sure enough, the small girl, with one move, grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand and towed her forward: ¡°Good, good, then just us two will go. Third Elder Brother won¡¯t go, quickly let¡¯s go, quickly go.¡±


    If Su Luo just went with her like this, wouldn¡¯t it be revealing that she had intended to hide? Wasn¡¯t it admitting that she was afraid of that Ouyang Yun Qi?


    Su Luo used fifty percent of her spirit power to stop her body.


    Her rock-firm and unyielding body, see how this little girl could still tow her.


    However, Su Luo unexpectedly still watched as her own body was dragged by her!


    She had already used fifty percent of her spirit power, and was still pulled away by this little girl?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly, an unfathomable expression slipping through their depths.


    This girl didn¡¯t seem to be even ten years old, but this strength ... was at least at the fifth rank.


    ¡°Quickly let¡¯s go, quickly go, let¡¯s go gather mushrooms. Yun Luo then will make mushroom soup for this princess.¡±

 Chapter 930 – Camping in the forest (3)

    Chapter 930 ¨C Camping in the forest (3)


    The little princess seemed to be extremely excited.


    Su Luo could only smile helplessly as she was dragged along by her.


    Right now it was just during springtime, the nts in the forest were luxuriant and there were trees with shade-giving foliage.


    Because before this, there was a bout of spring rain, therefore many stalks of mushrooms sprouted out from underneath the manyrge trees.


    The little princess was carrying a small wicker basket on her back, bouncing and jumping as she gathered the mushrooms on the ground.


    Seeing her randomly guess and gathering them, Su Luo sighed helplessly. She helped her picked out the poisonous mushroom: ¡°Seriously, you especially pick the gorgeously-coloured ones. These kinds of pretty-looking mushrooms, about eighty percent of them are poisonous.¡±


    The little princess pouted her little mouth: ¡°That I don¡¯t know ah. Who would know how to pick mushrooms from the moment they¡¯re born?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the number one most intelligent person under the heavens? Even I thought you would have known from birth.¡± Su Luoughed as she made fun of the little princess.


    After being with this girl for a few days, she had continuously heard her say how she¡¯s the number one most intelligent person under the heavens.


    The little princess humphed twice and arrogantly turned her face away: ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about being born to know how to pick mushrooms. From the moment I was born, I had spirit powers!¡±


    Clearly, Su Luo was very interested in this subject.


    ¡°You had spirit power from the moment you were born?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be gobsmacked.


    In this world, the majority of people awoke their spiritual power at five years old. As for her, it had only awakened when she was fifteen.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Da Guo says, people like me are called innate spirit in fetus, a rarely seen innately skilled person!¡± The little princess raised her chin proudly.


    The thing about innate spirit in fetus, Su Luo had heard about it before. It was said that they would start cultivating from inside the womb and that their innate skill was often very astonishing.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just me. Third Older Brother is also an innate spirit in fetus. It¡¯s just that he only awakened itter.¡± The little girl said proudly.


    Su Luo frowned: ¡°Is he very incredible?¡±


    The little princess said extremely proudly, ¡°Of course, my third older brother is the most incredible. In the Western Jin¡¯s entire younger generation, there isn¡¯t anyone who can beat him!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Luo said somewhat disbelievingly.


    Seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t believe it, the little princess was somewhat anxious, ¡°Of course, third older brother is the most incredible. There are many women who want to marry him but thrid older brother doesn¡¯t like any of them.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted slightly.


    Why was this girl telling Su Luo this? Regardless of whether that person was Yun Qi from her previous life. Just because of that face of his, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with him.


    Not to mention, she already had Nangong.


    Su Luo just faintly let out a ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    However, the little princess was very dissatisfied with Su Luo¡¯s reaction. With both her hands ced on her hips, she strived for an angry appearance: ¡°Yun Luo! You have to work hard for this! Your chances are great!¡±


    Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead: ¡°What great chance?¡±


    The little princess, Yulin, rolled her eyes helplessly: ¡°Are you truly foolish or faking being foolish? Of course, it¡¯s with third older brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo waved her hands hurriedly, ¡°Enough, a child¡¯s home, hurry up and go pick your mushrooms.¡±


    This little brat was truly a child with great mischief, trying to manage too widely.


    The little princess Yulin, was being pushed by Su Luo to walk. As she walked, she turned her head back and tried to persuade Su Luo: ¡°What¡¯s not good about third older brother? He looks good, his cultivation level is also very high. He is a good-natured person...¡±


    The little girl counted out his merits using her little fingers.


    Su Luo patted her little head: ¡°This big sister is already betrothed. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Luo had originally thought that the moment she said this, the little princess would finally give up.


    Who knew the moment those words came out, the little princess¡¯splexion immediately became rigid. Then, she scowled and counted backwards, clenching her little fists, she stared at Su Luo furiously: ¡°Who is it? Who dares to snatch away my family¡¯s third older brother¡¯s future wife? See if I don¡¯t wipe him out!¡±

 Chapter 931 – Camping in the forest (4)

    Chapter 931 ¨C Camping in the forest (4)


    Su Luo was immediately struck speechless.


    This girl, unexpectedly, still had a side like an overbearing bandit.


    She pinched the little princess, Yulin¡¯s, powdery little cheek that was like cuts of jade, sighing helplessly: ¡°Say, what good points does Big Sister, me, have that you¡¯ve seen that makes you simply must snatch me home to be your sister-inw? You say, is it only this sister and others won¡¯t do?¡±


    The little Princess Yulin rolled her eyes repeatedly: ¡°Third Elder Brother has already said that before.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart whipped about furiously.


    The little Princess Yulin whined again: ¡°I don¡¯t care! In any case, I want you to be my third older brother¡¯s wife. I just want you to!¡±


    Su Luo was speechless, somewhat suspicious of whether this decision to go back to the pce with this girl was right or wrong.


    Very quickly, Su Luo had picked a wicker basket full of mushrooms with the little girl.


    In the forest, they saw scallions, ginger, garlic and other types of seasonings. Su Luo also picked them up.


    ¡°Eh, this is wasabi.¡± The little princess Yulin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She ran over, then plucking up a handful of it.


    Wasabi was a fragrant, spicy crop.


    In modern times, when eating sashimi, it would be dipped in wasabi that had been ground into a paste.


    Only, Su Luo send an idental nce at the little princess Yulin.


    The little princess Yulin, thought that Su Luo didn¡¯t understand, so she made a show of earnestly exining to her, ¡°When eating sashimi, dip a little bit of sliced raw fish and it¡¯ll be extremely delicious. The sashimi Third Older Brother makes is the most delicious. When the timees, you should have a good taste.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart shivered slightly.


    In her previous life, Yun Qi¡¯s expertise was, precisely, in making sashimi. After she eat it once, she never went to a restaurant again and just ate what he made.


    Could it be that he truly was... Restraining the agony in her heart, Su Luo forced out a smile.


    Two people returned very quickly from their rewarding journey.


    At this time, the team of guards which had stayed behind at the campsite had long since boiled the water.


    At this time, the team of guards who had gone fishing also returned.


    Seeing the lively golden oriental whitebait fish, the little princess Yulin was so happy she pped her hands: ¡°Third Older Brother, Lin Lin wants to eat sashimi, sashimi!¡±


    Yun Qi stroked her head: ¡°You really want to eat it?¡±


    Although his question was directed at the little princess Yulin, but he was looking at Su Luo with a smile on his face.


    Su Luo could not help but frown as she red at him.


    ¡°Of course! Yun Luo also said that she really wants to eat it! Third Elder Brother, you see, she even picked wasabi specially for it!¡± The little girl opened her eyes wide and told lies, lying as though it was as simple as drinking boiled water.


    Su Luo menacingly threatened the little princess Yulin: ¡°The noses of children who tell lies will grow really long.¡±


    The little princess arrogantly raised her chin up, ¡°Even if my nose grows longer, I¡¯ll still be the best-looking princess!¡±


    Yun Qiughed, rolled up his sleeves, and seemly out of habit raised his eyebrows at Su Luo: ¡°Be my assistant.¡±


    Su Luo mind¡¯s seemed to have blurred for a split second.


    At this moment, she actually had a kind of nostalgic feeling of returning to the past.


    At that time, every time he would personally cook, he would always habitually call her to be his assistant.


    Wash the vegetables, cut the vegetables, wash the dishes... From beginning to end, all the preparation and cleaning were done by her and he was only engrossed in cooking.


    Admittedly, his cooking skills were really pretty good, entirely able to match a chief in a five-star restaurant.


    Su Luo had protested strongly about not wanting to wash the dishes, but at that time Yun Qi would always pat her head calmly and leisurely, ¡°This kind of skill-less work is most suitable for you to do.¡± Implying that he was taking her for a fool.


    ¡°Yun Luo! Yun Luo, what are you thinking about? Third Older Brother is calling you.¡± The little princess Yulin, in a puppy like manner shook Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± From her distracted thoughts, Su Luo returned to her senses. Seeing the face in front of her, she felt a little unnatural.


    ¡°Quicklye and give Third Older Brother a hand. Otherwise, Third Older Brother won¡¯t personally cook the vegetables and we won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious dishes.¡±

 Chapter 932 – Camping in the forest (5)

    Chapter 932 ¨C Camping in the forest (5)


    Little Yulin pouted her little mouth, staring impatiently at Su Luo.


    Su Luo understood clearly.


    Right now, this person was Western Jin nation¡¯s third prince. On this earth, where was there a basis for the third prince to personally cook?


    On one side, there was Yulin with a pleading gaze, staring at her. On the other side was Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s meaningful gaze with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    In the surrounding was a group of people ring at her like a tiger watching its prey.


    Forget it, she¡¯ll just wait till she enters the imperial pce and steal that secret book of Spirit Dance Steps, then escape without dy. Only right now, the moments she needed to endure, she still had to endure.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands and feet moved efficiently to neatly clean that golden oriental whitebait fish. She sliced off the most tender part of its body and handed it over to Ouyang Yunqi.


    When Su Luo was setting about this task, Ouyang Yunqi had continuously and quietly watched her hand movements. Complicated rays of light shed across his eyes.


    Ouyang Yunqi epted that section of the freshest and most tender part of the fish, his dagger was fast like lightning, very quickly sliced that fish meat into evenly thick and well-distributed small slices.


    Afterwards, he flipped it over with one hand, and then on the te soft crushed ice that emitted a faint cold air appeared.


    Seeing that familiar knifework, Su Luo¡¯s gaze flickered, then she turned her face away.


    Secretly, her hands faintly clenched tightly.


    At this moment, Ouyang Yunqi spread out the well-proportioned cut fish slices evenly on the te. He cut a slice of lemon as decoration, finally, he even used a carrot to carve out a vivid and lifelike rose to put on top.


    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful flower.¡± The little princess Yulin, cried out in surprise repeatedly.


    Ouyang Yunqi smiled faintly. His gaze still seem to identallynd on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s expression still was indifferent as before, as if she hadn¡¯t seen through anything.


    It¡¯s just that, at this time, inside her tightly clenched fists, her fingernails had already sunk into her flesh.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s indifferent expression, Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s eyes hung down slightly, and he continued with his bustling hand movements.


    After bustling for a short while, he used the fresh wasabi and made it into a pure paste.


    ¡°These remaining fish meat, you don¡¯t want them anymore?¡± The little princess Yulin, looked with iparable regret at those golden oriental whitebait fish parts that had been put to the side.


    ¡°Make fish soup.¡±


    ¡°Make fish soup.¡±


    Su Luo and Ouyang Yunqi said in unison.


    For a moment, the scene was somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Haha, this is simply the hearts having mutual sensitivity. Yun Luo, I didn¡¯t say wrongly, right? You and third older brother truly matches up well!¡± The little girl, wishing for the whole world to be in chaos, argued noisily.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t want to create an ambiguous misconception for people.


    Regardless of whether it was the past life or this life, regardless of whether it was that Yun Qi or this Ouyang Yunqi. It was impossible for her to have any kind of rtionship with him!


    As a result, Su Luo restrained her expression slightly. she sternly said to the little princess Yulin, ¡°Princess, you really shouldn¡¯t continue to make such a joke. There¡¯ll be trouble if rumours were to spread out.¡±


    Su Luo looked at the little princess sternly and also earnestly. Her gaze was pitch-ck like a block of ink, so chilling that it made the little princess¡¯s heart tremble somewhat in its depth.


    ¡°Wu¡ª¡ªAlright, alright. Don¡¯t say it, then I just won¡¯t say it!¡± The little princess humphed unhappily.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s voice, however, sounded in this untimely moment. They only heard him unhurriedly said one line sentence: ¡°It may not necessarily be a rumour.¡±


    With the emergence of these words, half of Su Luo¡¯s face immediately ckened.


    The little princess, however, jumped up excitedly and pped her hands in apuse, ¡°Third older brother is mightily and aggressive! Really a good look!¡±


    Finished, the little girl turned her head towards Su Luo again and raised her eyebrows: ¡°See, even third older brother had said it like this. Clearly it could be seen that he likes you. What are you still afraid of?¡±


    Three ck lines immediately burst out onto Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    What¡¯s with this, ¡°he likes you, what are you still afraid of?¡± Could it be that regardless of any Tom, Dick or Harry liking her, she should also like them back? Then could she have enough to like them all?


    Su Luo knew she shouldn¡¯t bicker with a child, so she very fiercely red at Ouyang Yunqi.

 Chapter 933 – Ouyang Yunqi (1)

    Chapter 933 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (1)


    The corner of Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s mouth raised into a tender smile, his gaze watched Su Luo in a deeply engrossed manner.


    That kind of expression, truly had ample destructive power.


    Su Luo turned her face away,pletely not looking at him.


    However, Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s gaze always seemed to nce at her identally. With his nce her mood beplicated. Raising her eyes, Su Luo red at Yunqi very fiercely.


    Receiving Su Luo¡¯s annoyed gaze, a tender expression slid across Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡ª¡± The little Princess Yulin¡¯s both hands were sped on her cheeks, she took a look at Su Luo with very round eyes, then took a look at Ouyang Yunqi, ¡°I just knew it! The two of you definitely have a problem!¡±


    ¡°As a child, go to the side.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t want to stay here foolishly and lifted the little princess Yulin, and walked towards the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the fish soup.¡± Ouyang Yunqiughed at Su Luo. Without waiting for her to respond or consulting anyone, he went to one side started bustling.


    The little Princess Yulin, knocked against Su Luo¡¯s arm: ¡°In the past, third older brother wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative and it¡¯s just me that had eaten food he personally cooked. Yun Luo, your reputation sure is great.¡±


    Su Luo helplessly stroked the little princess¡¯s head: ¡°What is this little head always thinking about the entire day, saying entirely nonsenses words.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say any nonsense!¡± The little princess Yulin, pouted her little mouth.


    Seeing Su Luo staring at her with displeasure, only then did she turned her face away wordlessly and silently.


    ¡°Now this is called well-behaved.¡± Su Luo praised in a patronizing manner.


    The little girl turned her head back, smiling mysteriously at Su Luo: ¡°Hee hee, in any case, you will be my third brother¡¯s wife. It¡¯s inescapable!¡±


    Just as these words dropped, the little girl then let go of her foot and ran far away. Even if Su Luo wanted to chase she couldn¡¯t catch up.


    The little princess Yulin, quickly ran to Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s side. Seeing the pot that was emitting steam, she took a deep breath: ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant! Third older brother is the best!¡±


    ¡°Go, call Yun Luo over to drink some soup.¡± Ouyang Yunqi had a smile in the depth of his eyes.


    Originally, Su Luo didn¡¯t want to go, but the little princess Yulin was pulling at her hand, and stubbornly pulled her over.


    ¡°Come, drink a bowl of fish soup while it¡¯s hot.¡± Ouyang Yunqidled out a half bowl of fragrant fresh, concentrated fish soup, and ced it on the dining table in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t actually sit down and instead coldly said, ¡°How can a pce maid have the qualifications to have a meal together with Your Highness and the Princess? This servant had better stand and wait upon you guys.¡±


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s hand stopped for a moment, then heughed: ¡°You¡¯re a pce maid? If that¡¯s the case... Yulin, are you willing to part with her, whom you cherish?¡±


    The little princess Yulin, raised her head from the fresh, concentrated fish soup. The corner of her mouth was still moistened with ayer of the white soup.


    ¡°As for to part with her?¡± Truth be told, she really liked Yun Luo, but if her third older brother opened his mouth to ask...


    Su Luo didn¡¯t want to stay at Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him, how could she voluntarily deliver herself to his door?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pushed out a stiff smile and sat down without allowing him to exin. She lifted up the bowl of fish soup and with a ¡®gulp¡¯ sound, she finished drinking it.


    Although she really didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had no choice but to say that the fish soup Ouyang Yunqi cooked was fabulous. It was extremely delicious.


    No matter how much a person¡¯s appearance on the outside changes, their cooking skills were unlikely to change.


    If it¡¯s said that previously, Su Luo was thirty percent certain that the person before her was the Yun Qi from the modern era, then now, she already was sixty percent certain.


    Only, she was unsure of Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s current thoughts. Therefore, all she could do was to reject what she should reject. What she couldn¡¯t reject, she would endure it silently.


    Spirit Dance Steps... A hidden light shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. As long as she could seize the Spirit Dance Steps¡¯ secret book, she will immediately leave and get far away!


    At this side, Ouyang Yunqi saw that Su Luo had drained the cup in one gulp in a bullish manner that was still as graceful as a tree peony, the corner of his mouth exposed a faint, bitterugh.


    ¡°Come, try this sashimi.¡±

 Chapter 934 – Ouyang Yunqi (2)

    Chapter 934 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (2)


    Ouyang Yunqi ced the sashimi he had finished making in front of Su Luo.


    At the same time, Ouyang Yunqi was all smiles as he looked at Su Luo. A tender smile appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    Not trying was a waste.


    Su Luo picked up a slice, ate it slowly and elegantly.


    Ouyang Yunqi gently gazed at her, paying attention to any slight change of expression on her face.


    Only her expression was tranquil like water,pletely unable to make out any differences.


    ¡°I have eaten my fill, you guys slowly eat.¡± Su Luo very quicklyid down her chopsticks, turned around and immediately walked out.


    Now, those guards couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    Just like this, she would abandon Third Prince and Seventh Princess, she herself would walk off?


    Also, Third Prince and Seventh Princess actually didn¡¯t seem to feel that it was strange at all?


    Momentarily, with them holding their own bowls, they couldn¡¯t help but to look at each other in dismay. At the same time, they inwardly warned themselves in their hearts, by any means, they must not provoke that miss.


    That miss, bestowing upon her the title of the strongest pce maid in history would also not be too surprising.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at, eat, eat!¡± The captain of the guards returned to his senses from amazement, and coldly shouted at his subordinates.


    These foolish boys, couldn¡¯t they tell that when they were staring impatiently at that miss that was beautiful like a fairy, the third prince¡¯s face had clouded over?


    Su Luo returned to the carriage.


    For a moment, all around was quiet. There was only the gentle wind blowing by their ears.


    Su Luo silently leaned against the walls in the horse carriage, both eyes tightly closed.


    In this pitch-ck world, her mind became increasingly clear and calm.


    Now, she had seventy percent certainty that this Ouyang Yunqi was the Yun Qi from her previous life.


    At that time when she first entered the organization, she was very, very young. She was even much more younger than little princess Yulin.


    Because she looked weak and thin, therefore, she was always bullied by someone. The food she was issued would be snatched away by others.


    Once when she starving and couldn¡¯t stand it, she ran up and started to chew tree bark. Just when she was trying to swallow it with great difficulty, a very white, fat steam bun appeared in front of her who had been starved until she was nearly insane.


    Only after she had eaten, in one breath, that very white and fat steam bun, then she had the time to lift her head to look at the kind person.


    That was a very beautiful, very handsome youth, the sunlight gathering together behind his back formed a halo, making him look like a beautiful god.


    He smiled faintly at her: ¡°Everyday,e here at this time.¡±


    Afterwards, Su Luo would stealthily run out ande on time. She could always dig out a lovely white plump steam bun from the hole in the tree.


    Just like this, everyday, depending on this white steam bun, she was able to support herself to grow up.


    Afterwards, among the fifty same-aged children, after going through rounds and rounds of blood-soaked struggles and fights, she was the only one that survived.


    However, it was just this person that had given her a chance to life, ultimately, he personally killed her.


    The dagger with blood, a very fierce gaze, and also sentence after sentence of words that tore at her heart and split her lungs...


    Su Luo covered her chest nearest to her heart.


    Burst after burst of intense pain came from that ce.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Su Luo unconsciously sunk into dreams, when she woke up once again, the moon was already in the sky.


    Don¡¯t know from where the little Princess Yulin had run over from, she was wearing a brightly-colored crown of flowers. Her face had a sincere smile.


    ¡°Yun Luo, Yun Luo, you are awake!¡± In two to three steps, she bounced over in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled faintly and nodded her head.


    Even though she promised this girl she would be her pce maid for three months, but her conducts and deeds didn¡¯t follow a bit of the rules a ce maid ought to.


    However, fortunately, this girl was also unaffected and didn¡¯t bother about it nor pay any particr attention to it.


    ¡°Yun Luo, Yun Luo, look, do you think my flower crown is pretty?¡± The little princess had picked up her skirt, and spun around in a circle in front of Su Luo while being pleased with herself.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Very beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 935 – Ouyang Yunqi (3)

    Chapter 935 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (3)


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± The little princess asked.


    Under that pair of bright eyes, Su Luo couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Uh.¡± She faintly agreed with a sound.


    The little princess smiled like a little fox, a crafty expression shing through her eyes, ¡°Okay, since you like it, then I¡¯ll reluctantly gift you a crown.¡±


    The little girl took out another slightlyrger flower crown from behind her and ced it on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    On the flower crown was a light purple-colored Ice Frost Rime Flower.


    Su Luo knew the Ice Frost Rime Flower could be used in medicine. It only grew on sheer cliffs, normally, it was very hard to gather.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother personally weaved this crown.¡± The little girl said proudly.


    Su Luo want to take it off, but was stopped by the little girl, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off, Third Elder Brother said, wearing this could attract fireflies.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo hesitate, the little Princess Yulin simply didn¡¯t give her time to consider: ¡°Yun Luo, let¡¯s go attract some fireflies, quickly, quickly!¡±


    Those pce maids at the little Princess Yulin¡¯s side, seeing that the little princess had a new target, afterwards, she wouldn¡¯te to make mischief for them. Therefore, all of them raised both hands in endorsement.


    ¡°Yun Luo, you quickly go. Seldom does the Seventh Princess have the interest.¡±


    ¡°The little princess¡¯s temper, presumably, you also know. If you don¡¯t go, the consequences would be very grave.¡±


    ¡°Wait upon the little princess well, it¡¯s our duty as pce maids.¡±


    Each and every one opened their mouth to advise Su Luo.


    Su Luo felt she had a very strong headache.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t keep harping on it. Go, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Luo, forck of a better choice, gave a heavy sigh.


    She also hadn¡¯t acted well in her capacity as a pce maid, since it was like this, then she should apany that little girl well.


    Su Luo and the little princess walked towards the hillside, that ce had the most fireflies.


    ¡°Wow, really great, really great oh!¡± The little Princess Yulin saw countless number of fireflies circling around on top of Su Luo¡¯s forehead. She was so excited that she started to p.


    ¡°All the fireflies have been attracted away by you. This won¡¯t do, I¡¯ll need to walk deeper in.¡± The little princess was almost running, seeing Su Luo following by her side closely. A touch of craftiness could be seen shing across her pair of ck as ink eyes.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother!¡± The little princess suddenly ran towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Ouyang Yunqi? Su Luo¡¯s figure suddenly became rigid, the hands at her side clenched tightly into fists.


    Yunqi walked out from the shadows, and walked in front of Su Luo.


    His handsome and bright as the stars eyes unblinkingly gazed towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart had a kind of peculiar state of mind. She didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him alone. Because she was afraid she would be unable to bear it and erupt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the little princess.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was indifferent, turned around and wanted to go.


    However, before she could walk out several steps, her arm was grabbed and pulled to a stop by Ouyang Yunqi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± His tone was overcast, close and hoarse, carrying an indescribablyplicated mood.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Su Luo was extremely furious, two raging infernos had been ignited in both eyes.


    The gaze full of resentfulness suddenly startled Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s heart. A pained look slipped across his face, finally, his hand let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the little princess.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face sank down, turned around and wanted to go.


    Behind her came Ouyang¡¯szy tone: ¡°Yulin has already walked far away, where are you going to go to find her?¡±


    Su Luo coldly smiled: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back, it should be possible right?¡±


    Regardless of whether the person in front of her eyes was Yun Qi from her previous life, she still didn¡¯t want to stay together with him alone.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend, but she could always avoid him right?


    However, Su Luo never expected that she couldn¡¯t even avoid him.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s mouth hooked into azy smile: ¡°Su Luo, where do you want to return to?¡±


    Su Luo? Hearing him urately verify her name, Su Luo¡¯s body, in an instant, became rigid.

 Chapter 936 – Ouyang Yunqi (4)

    Chapter 936 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (4)


    ¡°I am called Yun Luo, thank you!¡± Su Luo clenched her fists tightly, and lifted her foot to immediately leave.


    Anyway, her appearance had already changed, no matter what she wouldn¡¯t admit to it!


    ¡°Do you know, at this moment, how many people are hunting for the one called Su Luo?¡± Ouyang Yunqi indifferently looked at her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart tensed, nevertheless she remained unmoved.


    ¡°If they knew, that woman right now is in front of me. Don¡¯t you feel it will be very interesting?¡± Ouyang Yunqi raised his eyebrows with a ghost of a smile.


    Such a smile, in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, had a kind of inexpressible sinister feeling.


    Su Luo¡¯s fists suddenly tightened up, her shoulders be somewhat rigid.


    Didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Yunqi actually recognized her, if he leak out this news, the consequences would be too terrible to contemte.


    Ouyang Yunqi smiled and held her delicate shoulder: ¡°Come, sit and talk to me for a while.¡±


    Su Luo really wanted to wash her hands off this and leave, but in facing reality, she, had no choice but to lower her noble head.


    On the slope with lush green grass, the moonlight quietly poured down to the ground, gentle like running water.


    Su Luo sat down as she wished, asking with a cold face: ¡°In the end, what do you want to do?¡±


    Ouyang Yunqi sat down in a ce half an arm distance away from Su Luo.


    This position was not too close nor not far.


    Too far and the mood would not be enough.


    Too close and she would feel disgusted.


    Therefore, Ouyang Yunqi sat in this ce and raised his eyes to gaze at the sky.


    The outline of his sideway leaning face was like finely cut gems, robust and handsome, made people unable to look away after just one nce.


    He was silent for a long time, only then did he slowly look back at Su Luo, a moving light shone from the depth of his eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me who am I?¡±


    Su Luo sneered: ¡°Western Jin¡¯s Third Prince Ouyang Yunqi. I still need to ask this?¡±


    A pained smile streaked across the corner of Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s mouth, his gaze once again returned to the sky.


    The quiet night sky, had a waning moon suspended on it, lonely, empty and hazy, just like Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s expression at this moment.


    ¡°You say, when we cultivate to the pinnacle, can we fly up to the moon?¡± Ouyang Yunqi smilingly chatted with Su Luo.


    Su Luo snorted darkly, not paying him any attention.


    Ouyang Yunqi didn¡¯t give up just because of Su Luo¡¯s attitude. His smiled was the same as before like a clean spring wind. He lightly sighed: ¡°An astronaut could go to the moon, here, this is somewhat difficult.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s figure suddenly stiffened!


    In this different world, how could someone possibly know about astronauts. Also how could they say the moon as a?


    Ouyang Yunqi was clearly was......


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart moved like the overturning seas and rivers, her heart throbbed even more violently.


    Yun Qi nced back, slightly raising his eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Su Luo gave a muffled depressed response: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    But how could it truly be nothing?


    The betrayal from her previous life, the killing still vivid in her mind. How could he have the nerve to feign tenderness in front of her now?


    Su Luo tightly clenched her fists, desperately endured, so she didn¡¯t smash a fist towards that peerlessly handsome face.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I¡¯m sorry......¡± Yun Qi, gazed at Su Luo, unblinkingly looked at her, lovingly apologizing.


    Su Luo suddenly stood up.


    She was unable to stay here any longer. Otherwise, it would be uglier than this.


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Ouyang Yunqi called her to a stop, ¡°Where do you want to go? There are countless people chasing to kill you outside.¡±


    ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Su Luo red back at him.


    Did she admit that she was that Su Luo from Eastern Ling? Why did he maintain through his own wishful thinking that it was her?


    Su Luo very much loathed that expression of his full of self-confidence certain he had control over the situation.


    ¡°Su Luo, I know it is you.¡± Yunqi slowly walked over until he was in front of her.

 Chapter 937 – Ouyang Yunqi (5)

    Chapter 937 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (5)


    Yunqi, gazing at her, stressing each word, said, ¡°You want to escape, but now the safest ce is to stay by my side.¡±


    Su Luo sneered: ¡°You really attach too much importance to yourself, Your Highness the third prince!¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Yunqi, gazed at Su Luo with deep love, in his eyes, was an emotion that was hard to describe.


    But Su Luo looked at him with a ridiculing gaze.


    Yunqi¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.


    ¡°These two words you are not qualified to call out, Your Highness the third prince! Please call me Miss Su.¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze was ice-cold and merciless.


    ¡°Su Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Yunqi changed how he addressed her.


    ¡°Miss Su Luo! I¡¯m not so familiar with you.¡± Su Luo showed no quarter and sneered.


    ¡°Su Luo......¡± Yunqi¡¯s brows knitted.


    ¡°Su Luo my ass! Did I say I¡¯m Su Luo? Does Su Luo have my good looks?¡± Two mes were ignited in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°......¡± Yunqi stared nkly, helplessly touched his chin.


    The Su Luo from the previous life indeed wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the her right now, Eastern Ling¡¯s Su Luo also wasn¡¯t as good-looking as her...... But, he knew, she was her.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Su Luo coldly snorted, cast a sidelong nce at him and immediately left.


    This ce, she doesn¡¯t even want to remain for a second!


    Watching the rear view of Su Luo leaving in a rage, Yunqi¡¯s pair of brilliant like stars eyes, dimmed for a split second.


    The hands at his side tightened.


    Luo Luo, in the end, you will return to my side again!


    After Su Luo returned, her mood was unprecedentedly bad.


    Little Princess Yulin saw Su Luo, with a few jumps, she rushed to be in front of her: ¡°Eh, Yun Luo, you have returned?¡±


    While speaking, she even stretched out her head to look back.


    At this moment, there was not a soul in sight behind Su Luo, only the cold wind in the pitch-ck deste night.


    Su Luo swept a light nce at her and turned around to enter horse carriage that was assigned to her.


    Only leaving behind the little princess, staring nkly in a daze, who remained in the original ce.


    ¡°Yun Luo seemed angry.¡± The little princess pulled back her neck, took a nce at that tightly closed curtain on the carriage. Then she turned her head to gaze at the quiet forest and happilyughed, ¡°Only if there is trouble will there be a challenge, Third Brother go go go!¡±


    Hearing the sound of a cold snort that came through the curtain on the carriage, the little princess stuck out her tongue and noiselessly on tiptoe, escaped.


    Inside the curtain on the carriage, Su Luo, leaning against the carriage wall, buried herself in the pitch-ck night.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t actually angry at the little Princess Yulin, she was angry at Yunqi.


    Obviously it was him who betrayed her, clearly it was him that personally killed her. But now, he stood in front of her not feeling a bit of guilt, lovingly calling her Luo Luo.


    Scoff¡ª¡ª really extremely shameless!


    Su Luo, with her heart filled with rage that was hard to give vent to. She became so angry, even her heart and stomach started to hurt.


    ¡°Yun Qi! I originally let the animosity of myst life go, but since you delivered yourself to my door to look to be oppressed, if I don¡¯t retaliate against you, then wouldn¡¯t I be unworthy of God¡¯s deep love?¡±


    In the pitch-ck like ink night, Su Luo¡¯s gaze was like stars, giving off icily arrogant rays of light.


    She originally nned to leave that very night.


    But now, she won¡¯t.


    Clearly she was justifiably and righteous victim, why should she sneakily escape? If she really left like this then she would be miffed.


    Therefore, Su Luo decided to remain.


    One reason was to steal the spirit dance steps, the main reason she stayed behind was to take revenge on Yunqi!


    The second day.


    In the east a trace of the marble white colour of the dawn sky appeared. All around, rustling noises could be heard.


    In less than the time it took to burn a stick of incense, the guards had finished their preparations. They continued to set out on this journey.


    ¡°Yun Luo, we can return to the pce today! Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Don¡¯t know when, the bizarre little princess, with ¡®swoosh¡¯ sounds, slipped away to Su Luo¡¯s carriage.

 Chapter 938 – Ouyang Yunqi (6)

    Chapter 938 ¨C Ouyang Yunqi (6)


    She sat on the carriage driver¡¯s seat, her two feet ced down, swinging, looking extremely adorable.


    Su Luo nonchntly nodded her head: ¡°Happy.¡±


    The Spirit Dance Steps she needed were in the imperial pce, how could she not be happy?


    ¡°Yun Luo, you don¡¯t need to worry, I won¡¯t gift you to Third Older Brother, even if hees to exchange you with a doughnut, I also won¡¯t give you to him!¡± The little princess said full of courageous spirit.


    Su Luo felt like being choked with resentment because of this.


    Doughnut? Yunqi, your ability to coax a child was actually not small oh.


    Didn¡¯t know when, Yunqi rode his horse to alongside the carriage.


    The little Princess Yulin¡¯s mouth split open in a smile, showing two missing front teeth. She was just about to shout out in excitement, but Yunqi shook his head.


    The little princess was usually weird, she could understand people¡¯s meaningful nces. Seeing this, she hurriedly covered her little mouth.


    Yunqi stuffed all of the paper with oil stains wrapped stuff in the little princess¡¯s arms. Afterwards he turned around, spurring on his horse to leave.


    The little princess looked at the stuff in her arms, the corner of her mouth hooked into a crafty little fox like smile.


    These were Tao Ran Restaurant¡¯s steamed buns.


    Tao Ran Restaurant, only sold some in the capital, and nowhere else.


    Seeing the dew on Third Older Brother and the horse¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t dry yet, the little girl knew, Third Older Brother had definitely personally urged his horse on and enter the city to buy these steamed buns.


    Making a round trip between here and the capital, going as fast as possible, needed at least six hours......Ouch, it seemed this time, Third Elder Brother had truly set his heart on her.


    The little girl, sping the greasy paper wrapped buns and entered the carriage.


    Those pair of lively and quick-witted jet-ck huge eyes were whirling and turning, when she smiled, two adorable small canine teeth were revealed, appearing extremely cute.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo was sitting cross-legged in meditation and had entered a state of cultivation.


    Ever since she returnedst night, she had continuously entered her space to cultivate.


    Recently she had been continuously chased to be kill, her strength had stagnated and was difficult to improve, this made her feeling of crisis deepened a bit again.


    Actually, when Yunqi had spurred his horse just now, she had felt it, but she didn¡¯t want to meet that man face-to-face, therefore, she pretended to not know.


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes, her serene gaze looked at the little Princess Yulin.


    She felt it was quite necessary to properly have a chat with this weird little girl, so as to avoid her random matchmaking.


    The Little Princess waspletely unaware of Su Luo¡¯s thoughts, she excitedly called: ¡°Yun Luo, quicklye eat breakfast! The best tasting steamed buns from the capital¡¯s Tao Ran Restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo knew and lightly agreed.


    The little princess scratched her head.


    She already said the capital and Tao Ran Restaurant these two keywords, Yun Luo still didn¡¯t have any reaction?


    The little princess raised her voice again: ¡°The distance from here to the capital, going on a round trip on a fast horse takes six hours!¡±


    Su Luo once again lightly gave an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even curious about who bought these best tasting steamed buns at all?!¡± The little princess was unable to remain calm.


    ¡°Anyways it would be one of the guards, does it make a difference who among them bought it?¡± Su Luo, cast a justifiable nce at her.


    The little princess immediately was angered to death, pping the small table in protest: ¡°It was Third Older Brother, Third Older Brother personally went to the capital to buy it and ran back!¡± Her Third Older Brother¡¯s heart had never moved like this towards other girls.


    Su Luo smiled lightly: ¡°You really believe it ah?¡±


    The little princess was so depressed to the point of suffering internal injury: ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Third Elder Brother truly personally went, don¡¯t believe¡ª¡ª don¡¯t believe then you go look at that horse of his!¡±


    Third Elder Brother¡¯s kindness and good intentions, mustn¡¯t be misunderstood! That horse¡¯s body was full of damp dewdrops, it was clear with just one look.


    Su Luo cast a ying down nce at her: ¡°Just puttingyer of dew on a horse, what¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±


    Su Luo knew perfectly well these steamed buns Yunqi had truly spent six hours to go buy and return. But she still pretended to not know and deliberately distorted it.

 Chapter 939 – Western Jin’s imperial palace (1)

    Chapter 939 ¨C Western Jin¡¯s imperial pce (1)


    ¡°Yun Luo, why don¡¯t you believe Third Older Brother! He truly is good to you ah!¡± The little princess was anxious, ¡°Third Older Brother has never been so good towards other women!¡±


    Su Luo smiled, nomittal. Whether Yunqi was good to her or not, she knew better than anyone else.


    While in a very close rtionship, he was the man who killed her, how could she possibly forget how ¡®good¡¯ he was to her?


    The little princess thing this, fumingly turned her body with back facing her.


    Seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t console her, the small girl once again aggressively turned her body around and red at Su Luo: ¡°I won¡¯t be your friend!¡±


    Afterwards, panting with rage, she lifted the curtain, jumped off the carriage and ran far away.


    Seeing her like this, Su Luo inevitably broke intoughter. However, when she recalled Yunqi......her half-smiling face froze.


    The oily paper wrapped steamed buns she was holding was also randomly thrown out of the carriage window by her.


    Yunqi, if you want to make me recall that time in our youth, then, you have achieved it.


    However, with only a few steamed buns as a treat to make the previous betrayal as if it didn¡¯t happen? Dreaming!


    Su Luo coldly snorted, then with her legs cross-legged, her soul entered her space and she started to cultivate.


    At first, her starting point was indeed lower than her peers, because she only started to cultivate at the age of fifteen.


    However, now, the time in her space was a hundred times slower than in reality. In other words she had a hundred times more timepared to other people.


    Like this, her cultivation speed became very quick.


    The little Princess Yulin ran to find Yunqi toin: ¡°Third Brother, you eat it yourself ok!¡±


    The little princess had watched as Su Luo threw out the the oily paper wrap buns.


    Yunqi look at the intact oily paper wrapped buns, and a cryptic look slipped by in the depth of his eyes.


    His face was brimming with a gentle shallow smile, he stroked the little Princess Yulin¡¯s little head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you eat it ok.¡±


    Saying this, he turned around and left.


    His back was deste and lonely.


    The little Princess Yulin, still sping the hot oily paper wrapped buns in her arm, a resolute look shed across her pink jade like sculpted little face: she must help Third Brother fulfill his wish.


    Because of the emergence of the ident in the morning, the surrounding atmosphere was stifling. Therefore, everyone was very quiet along the entire journey, nobody dared to make a bit of noise.


    Along the way, the only noise was from the carriage¡¯s axle rotating and the sound of the wind blowing by everyone¡¯s ears.


    Under such a heavy atmosphere, all of them returned to the imperial capital.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t expect that the little Princess Yulin was actually favored so much.


    The old emperor actually personally came out of the pce door to wee her.


    This treatment simply made Su Luo dumbstruck.


    ¡°Father Emperor¡ª¡ª¡± The little Princess Yulin dashed towards the old emperor like a bullet!


    ¡°Ouch, this emperor¡¯s darling treasure is willing toe back?¡± The old emperor was nearly knocked over by her body, he took a step back to stabilize his body.


    The old emperor, with one move, lifted up the little girl, smiling so much that you could only see his eyebrows and not his eyes. His mood was extremely good.


    At this time, Yun Qi was standing by Su Luo¡¯s side, he saw Su Luo¡¯s misgivings, and smilingly whispered an exnation to her: ¡°When Yulin was born, Father Emperor had just caught a serious illness. At that time, Teacher Da Quo prophesied, if the infant Senior Concubine Liu gave birth to was an innate spirit in fetus, then Father Emperor¡¯s bloody disaster would be resolved.¡±


    The result didn¡¯t need Yunqi to say it and Su Luo would have guessed right.


    Even though the infant was a girl, but she was still an innate spirit in fetus, extremely respected.


    After the old emperor¡¯s bloody disaster was thoroughly resolved by her, naturally, he would raise her as if she was the light of his eyes.


    However, when did he get so close to her?


    Su Luo swept Yunqi a light sideway nce, and shifted by a step to the right, keeping a distance between them.


    Yunqi¡¯s eyes that were full of interest dimmed in a split second. However, it merely flitted by in a sh.


    Just when the two people were silently exchanging looks, the little Princess Yulin once again pushed Su Luo out into the heart of the struggle.

 Chapter 940 – Western Jin Imperial Palace (2)

    Chapter 940 ¨C Western Jin Imperial Pce (2)


    ¡°Father, look, isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± The little Princess Yulin pointed to Su Luo.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s pursed slightly. What was this little girl thinking of doing again?


    Seeing his own precious daughter, so rarely praising someone, the old emperor¡¯s followed hers to look over.


    In the split second he saw Su Luo, his gaze slowed down for a moment, then stared nkly.


    This youngdy was as beautiful as a fairy. This was for certain.


    However, able to make the old emperor stare in awe, was not merely because of her beautiful appearance.


    Instead, it was that exceptionalplexion that, previously, had made his mind move, and even until now, his heart still longed for.


    This face, even if another hundred years, thousand years, had passed, even if he turned to dust he absolutely wouldn¡¯t remember it wrong!


    ¡°Father emperor?¡± The little princess Yulin, never thought that this time, her old man¡¯s reaction would be so big. She was somewhat at a loss. A pair of distinctly ck and white,rge eyes looked suspiciously at her father.


    ¡°Come, let us go back to the pce.¡± The old emperor ced the little princess Yulin, down. Holding her hand, they walked forward.


    He had just taken a step, when he turned his head to instruct Su Luo, ¡°You follow along as well.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of suspicion shed across Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Earlier, when the old emperor first took a look at her, that shocked expression, although it shed by and disappeared, but she still caught it.


    That was not at a drooling-at-the-loveliness-of-a-woman expression, rather it was, a kind of unable to describe nor understandableplicated mood.


    Su Luo pondered secretly in her heart: If this face of hers should look like someone, then that person could only be the painting of a beautiful woman hanging on Beautiful Teacher¡¯s wall.


    Could it be that the old emperor knew the beauty in Beautiful Teacher¡¯s painting?


    Su Luo suppressed her suspicions. With an expression as calm as water, she followed behind the old emperor in silence.


    Of course, not everyone was like Su Luo, with a sharp recognition that could discern the truth.


    With regards to misunderstanding the old emperor¡¯s gaze was absolutely not one or two people.


    The pce had nevercked people to ignite a fire then fan with wind. Even more wouldn¡¯tck people to throw stones at someone while they were down.


    So, although Su Luo had only just entered the imperial pce, yet she had already be an nail like a thorn in one¡¯s flesh to certain people.


    As for the reason, naturally was that devastatingly beautiful, exceptional and iparableplexion.


    After returning to the imperial pce, Su Luo had originally thought the old emperor would ask her some questions. Thus she naturally could seize the opportunity to probe for news she wanted to know.


    To no avail, the old emperor remained extremely calm.


    That pair of dignified eyes of his stared at Su Luo for a long time, but in the end, he didn¡¯t even ask a single question.


    On the surface, Su Luo was as calm as water, but in her heart, however, she felt somewhat helpless.


    The old emperor wasn¡¯t curious, but she was still full of questions.


    ¡°Step down.¡± The old emperor waved his hand. His mood couldn¡¯t be seen on his face.


    However, at this time, senior concubine Li who was sitting by the old emperor¡¯s side,ughed: ¡°Your Majesty, this youngdy is quite beautiful. ce her in the pce hall, she¡¯s naturally like a beautiful scenery. Just don¡¯t know if Your Majesty can bear to bestow this pce maid to me your concubine?¡±


    Senior Concubine Li¡¯s words and smile were captivating, winsome and skillful, a soft tone that carried a strong wordless meaning. Those who heard it, even felt their bones would go soft.


    The old emperor didn¡¯t realize he was scowling slightly.


    However, before the old emperor could say anything. The little princess Yulin had already jumped out with her little face full of rage: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Yun Luo is my good friend and not a pce maid!¡±


    Although the little princess was angry at Su Luo for not knowing what¡¯s good for her, but regardless of that was said, Yun Luo was also her people. She must certainly would protect her!


    Senior Concubine Li covered her lips as sheughed: ¡°Little princess, just now, wasn¡¯t it you who said she is a pce maid? Why isn¡¯t she one now?¡±


    The little princess Yulin, humphed coldly: ¡°Even if she is a pce maid, she¡¯s still a pce maid that belongs to me alone. You also fit to have her? Humph, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying Yun Luo¡¯s shoes, and still wanted her to be your little pce maid?¡±

 Chapter 941 – Western Jin imperial palace (3)

    Chapter 941 ¨C Western Jin imperial pce (3)


    The little Princess Yulin since being young, a children¡¯s words carried no harm. She truly dared to say whatever she wanted.


    Senior concubine Li¡¯splexion immediately stiffened, appearing unsightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you look at this little princess...¡± It¡¯s not that senior concubine Li love to bicker with the little girl, but it¡¯s truly because the words the little girl said were too insulting.


    What¡¯s with she wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying Yun Luo¡¯s shoes? She¡¯s the magnificent great senior concubine, the assistant manager of the imperial harem!


    Outside of senior concubine Li¡¯s expectations, this time the old emperor did not defend her!


    The old emperor apathetically tilted a nce at senior concubine Li: ¡°Yulin is still young, you¡¯re even bickering with her?¡±


    Implying that she wasn¡¯t virtuous and magnanimous enough.


    Inwardly, senior concubine Li¡¯s heart be extremely angry. Both her hands gripped onto her handkerchief tenaciously. Grinding her rear mrs, she squeezed out a stiff smile: ¡°Yes, your concubine know she is wrong...¡±


    Finished speaking, she turned and red ferociously at Su Luo.


    It was all because of this loathsome girl of unknown origin! If it weren¡¯t for Su Luo¡¯s appearance that threatened senior concubine Li¡¯s position, why would she herself fall into such an embarrassing and sorry circumstance?


    Senior concubine Li always pushed the me onto someone else, she would never think that she may havemit any wrongdoing.


    Su Luo was being red at until she felt ufortable. Who did she trick, or provoke? This senior concubine Li really liked to pick the pushover to pinch.


    However, she was merely a powerless senior concubine. In Su Luo¡¯s eyes, she was someone to ignore and disregard, therefore Su Luo did not feel like taking any notice of her.


    However, the more Su Luo ignored her, the more she felt she could climbed all over her.


    After the tension in the atmosphere eased, this Senior Concubine Li, suddenly, her eyebrows moved, a n came out from her heart.


    ¡°Your majesty, your concubine, have a proposal. Don¡¯t know if I should say it or not?¡± The senior concubine smiled seductively without restraint. Her every frown and every smile were gentle and beautiful.


    Previously, the old emperor had embarrassed her. Now, he couldn¡¯t criticise her again, so he indifferently asked: ¡°What¡¯s your proposal?¡±


    One could only see senior concubineugh with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds, that pair of long and narrow almond-shaped eyes swept back and forth between Su Luo and Yunqi.


    After attracting enough curiosity and attention, only then did she smile and say, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think His Highness, the third prince, seem too lonely?¡±


    The old emperor had ten sons altogether. The five above besides Yunqi had all taken in enough main concubine and side concubines to fill the entire sky.


    Only Yunqi was still a single, unmarried person.


    Senior concubine Li said while smiling, ¡°Your Majesty, although His Highness, the third prince, is in no hurry to get married. However he should at least have a concubine in this residence? Even if Your Majesty isn¡¯t thinking for Third Prince¡¯s sake, you ought to think for thete Empress Yuan.¡±


    Senior Concubine Li currently was the most favorite concubine in the imperial harem. She had originally boasted herself as having an iparable appearance, but after seeing Su Luo, she then knew what was called to feel ashamed from being inferior.


    Adding to that, she could not distinguish clearly the old emperor¡¯s expression, thus she took Su Luo to be her greatest threat.


    If her invite doesn¡¯t work, then she would send her away. This was senior concubine Li¡¯s way of thinking.


    However the moment she said those words, everyone present immediately became quiet.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked even more into a faint sneer.


    Give her to Yunqi as a concubine? Only senior concubine Li could say this kind of insult out loud.


    However, at this time, the little Princess Yulin¡¯s pair of quick-witted, beautiful eyes suddenly looked at senior concubine Li like she was looking at an idiot.


    Yun Luo didn¡¯t even want the main concubine position, yet you¡¯re suggesting her to be a mere side concubine? Has this senior concubine Li stayed in the imperial harem for so long that she¡¯s be foolish?


    The emperor¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled in a nearly undetectable manner.


    Yunqi was even more speechless to the extreme.


    All around was absolute silence.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely strange.


    Senior concubine Li didn¡¯t know what taboo these words of hers had vited. Seeing everyone was all dumbfounded, she couldn¡¯t help but force out a hollowugh.


    ¡°Yun Luo¡¯s background is a pce maid. Giving her to Third Prince, His Highness, as a concubine is indeed somewhat of a social climb... However, she¡¯s this beautiful. Third Prince, His Highness, wouldn¡¯t decline, right?¡± Senior concubine Li smiled toward Yunqi.


    ______


    Authors¡¯ note: Nangong was forgotten by the author while writing...

 Chapter 942 – Western Jin Imperial Palace (4)

    Chapter 942 ¨C Western Jin Imperial Pce (4)


    Wasn¡¯t Su Luo bing Yunqi¡¯s concubine still too high of a social climb?


    Once senior imperial concubine Li said these words, the surrounding became even more quite.


    Old emperor really couldn¡¯t continue to watch this.


    The facial features of this girl in front of him were nearly identical to that person. She was probably her daughter.


    Would her daughter be somebody¡¯s concubine? Wasn¡¯t this funniest joke under the sun? Just mentioning her would profane her image.


    As a result, old emperor lifted his eyes to re coldly at senior concubine Li. His tone was cold and heartless: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Senior concubine Li was shocked.


    His Majesty was angry... today, he got angry at her repeatedly, could it be that he was... for real?


    Thinking of this senior concubine Li¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated.


    Just when she was worried.


    Yunqi also looked at senior concubine Li with indifference: ¡°If I can marry her as the main wife, is an honor to Yuqi, concubine Li, please guard your tongue.¡±


    Princess Yulin gave a sneer: ¡°You are useless yourself, but don¡¯t look down on others.¡±


    ¡°You guys... ¡° Senior concubine Li was left speechless from the reprime.


    She felt downright unlucky.


    She merely told the truth, why would these people re at her like ravenous wolves? Who did she cross or provoke?


    ¡°I just mentioned it out of the kindness and nothing more. Forget it, forget it, my good intentions were taken for ill ones.¡± Senior concubine Li raised her hands in surrender.


    She could finally see clearly all of their hearts had grown biased. They had all sided with that imperial maid of unknown origins called Yun Luo.


    Su Luo smiled faintly, her quick-witted pupils that were moving were somewhat taunting : ¡°I already have a person I love, therefore Senior concubine Li should keep your kindness for yourself to enjoy.¡±


    Nobody expected that this sweet country girl, would admit to having a sweetheart in such a public ce with so many people present.


    Although Western Jin¡¯s customs were more open, but they were not open-minded to this extent.


    Momentarily, everyone looked at Su Luo with surprise and curiosity.


    Su Luo just stood there unperturbed with a calm, shallow smile stered on her face. She confidently and neither obsequious nor overbearingly, allowed them to examine her.


    However, Yunqi¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened.


    His pitch-ck pupils suddenly burst out with specks of cold light, all of it was directed at Su Luo.


    After what he had just said, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to announce that she had a sweetheart.


    Yunqi wasn¡¯t naive enough to assume that sweetheart was him.


    He followed her to this other world. He had already made all kinds of preparations for hard to take blows.


    But having just heard this sentence of hers... suddenly, a burst of pain shed through the chest area closest to his heart.


    His heart was being squeezed by a huge hand, squeezing until he almost couldn¡¯t breath.


    If people were to say who was the happiest person at the scene right now. That would be none other than senior concubine Li.


    She made it her business to get rid of every female who dared to get close to the emperor.


    In a much better mood that before, she pursed her lips to smile at Su Luo: ¡°Oh, Yun Luo is really straightforward. But who is your sweetheart, why don¡¯t you tell us? Maybe His Majesty will be happy for you and bestow an imperial edict to grant this marriage. That would be a great honor.¡±


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on Su Luo.


    But Su Luo still stood there calmly.


    The wind blew by, lifting up that cloud and mist like dress, making her look like a fairy, bright and magnificent.


    Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up, her gaze identally swept pass Yunqi, she slowly said: ¡°He is not from Western Jin. I¡¯m afraid His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be bestowing this imperial edict granting the marriage.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t from Western Jin?


    Senior concubine Li was immediately overjoyed, she almost pped her hands in joy.


    If he wasn¡¯t from Western Jin then that¡¯s great, simply the best.


    Having said that, if His Majesty still had ns for her, that would be too damaging to his image.


    Senior concubine Li looked to the emperor.


    She saw the emperor¡¯s eyebrows knit together, as if displeased, but not in an angry manner...

 Chapter 943 – Western Jin Imperial Palace (5)

    Chapter 943 ¨C Western Jin Imperial Pce (5)


    Yunqi¡¯s hands that was at his side curled into fists, producing a clear cracking sound.


    However, his smile remained clean like the spring wind. Those deep eyes which were looking at Su Luo were still full of soft intoxicating waves.


    Su Luo knew, the angrier he got, the gentler the smile on his face would be.


    But what did him getting angry have anything to do with her? Su Luo snorted secretly, turning her face away.


    But really, seeing Yunqi being infuriated like this, she secretly felt better.


    ¡°Enough, I order all of you to step down.¡± The old emperor impatiently waved his hand.


    The old emperor saw that Su Luo also started to leave with everyone else, and he lifted one hand to point at her. He kept a straight face, with his expression imposing and not allowing any opposition, he said: ¡°You, stay.¡±


    Senior concubine Li¡¯s good mood that was earned with great difficulty, in an instant, vanished like smoke. She red at Su Luo resentfully, turned around and left.


    Yunqi silently stared at Su Luo for a moment, then led Princess Yulin out of the room with him.


    As Princess Yulin was leaving, she continuously looked back, blinking her cute starlike eyes: ¡°Yun Luo, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±


    The more Yun Luo opposed Third Older Brother, the more she wanted to pair them up. Hmph, the one she recognized as Third Brother¡¯s wife, she would never let go.


    After everybody had left, the room suddenly quieted down.


    The old emperor sat on the half-circr throne made from red sandalwood. His face would suddenly flip from dark to light, profoundly mysterious.


    Su Luo carefully seized him up and tried to make guesses, but she was unable to guess his thoughts.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The old emperor pointed to a chair.


    That was a position normally reserved only for aristocrats or princes to sit in.


    But Su Luo sat down calmly, without a bit of uneasiness.


    ¡°Do you know why I asked you alone to stay behind?¡± The old emperor looked at Su Luo differently from before.


    His gaze, as if having passed through time and space, fell on her.


    Su Luo slowly shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t know if Your Majesty has anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Your mother...¡± The old emperor couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh with a hissing sound, then asked, ¡°Who is your mother?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart stirred slightly.


    Why not take advantage of this opportunity to pry out some information?


    Combined with the words the old witch Yan Xia said that day, Su Luo¡¯s expression remained calm. She took out a dagger from her sleeve and hand it over to him.


    This dagger was from the Treasure Storage Pavilion of Eastern Ling Empire.


    Su Luo remembered, that day, old witch Yan Xia in her excitement had said that person¡¯s name was Yan Hua.


    This Yan Hua dagger most likely had something to do with her.


    The old emperor epted the dagger, and in a split second, his entire person was dumbfounded.


    He gripped the dagger so tightly, that blue veins popped out on the backs of hisrge hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± The old emperor¡¯s entire body quivered in excitement, with eyes focused on that dagger. He carefully looked it over, stroking it gently with excitement.


    Su Luo could clearly feel his excitement.


    Su Luo quietly sat on the side, waiting for his state of mind to settle down.


    Soon, the old emperor also realized his own abnormality. He turned his body around, when he turned back, calmness had already been restored to his gaze.


    ¡°This dagger must be left to you by your mother, right?¡± The old emperor¡¯s eyes had soft waves, filled with affection as he looked at Su Luo.


    For a split second, Su Luo had some doubts whether the emperor before her was her.......


    In fact, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t know, whether the woman called Yan Hua was really her mother... this dagger wasn¡¯t given to her by Yan Hua.


    But in order to pry out some information, Su Luo¡¯s face was taut, dead earnestly, she nodded her head: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The old emperor¡¯s soft gaze stared at her facial features, taking in every detail carefully: ¡°Really simr, really simr.¡±

 Chapter 944 – Mother’s secret (1)

    Chapter 944 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (1)


    Su Luo was certain that the old emperor knew Yan Hua, so she asked in a probing manner: ¡°Your Majesty, you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡ª ¡° The old emperor hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°You can just call me Uncle Ouyang. With your status, this title of uncle could be considered as me being a social climber!¡±


    The old emperor also stopped using the imperial ¡°We¡± and changed it back to the simple ¡°I¡±.


    Su Luo was even more puzzled. She asked carefully: ¡°Is Uncle Ouyang aware of the matters regarding my mother from back then?¡±


    Being kept in the dark by Beautiful Teacher, being chased to be killed by the old witch Yan Xia, you could imagine how depressed Su Luo¡¯s heart was.


    Even if she was chased to be killed, shouldn¡¯t she at least know the reason why?


    At this time, the old emperor slowly sighed: ¡°Your mother... was a fairy like goddess admired by thousands under the sky. That time, how many men viewed her as the perfect goddess in their hearts?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Uncle Ouyang too...¡± Su Luo probed with this sentence.


    The old emperorughed bitterly: ¡°How could I even enter her eyes?¡±


    Even the old emperor wasn¡¯t good enough for her? Seems like, her mother had pretty high standards.


    Right, she even refused Beautiful Teacher, how could her standards not be high?


    Only, don¡¯t know in the end, who was that person she saw as worthy of her?


    ¡°Then does Uncle Ouyang know who is my dad...¡± Su Luo looked at the emperor earnestly.


    The old emperor thought for a while, finally shaking his head said: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes unblinkingly stared at him.


    The old emperor started to recall memories from former years, his expression was somewhat unsettled: ¡°At that time, there were countless number of people who liked your mother. But when ites to the most outstanding, there were four.¡±


    Four candidates? This would be a bit difficult. Su Luo thought it over with her hand supporting her chin.


    ¡°The first candidate is the nowaday Grandmaster Rong Yun, back then, he was your mother¡¯s adoptive brother.¡±


    Even though the old emperor¡¯s tone was t, but for Su Luo, it sounded like thunder striking down from the skies.


    Her Beautiful Teacher was actually her cheap mother¡¯s adoptive brother...


    It was no wonder Beautiful Teacher would order her to kneel in front of the painting of a beautiful woman on that day and wouldn¡¯t let her get up.


    No wonder the old witch Yan Xia would be so jealousy.


    Su Luo recalled the strangeness of Beautiful Teacher, and couldn¡¯t help but nodded her head.


    If what the old emperor had said was the truth, then Beautiful Teacher¡¯s strange behaviors were able to be exined by this.


    But with the rtion between Beautiful Teacher and Yan Hua, it also indirectly confirmed that Yan Hua was indeed her mother.


    ¡°What about the second person?¡± Su Luo asked in high spirits.


    It seemed that her cheap mother was really powerful. She was really curious, if all those outstanding men had fall for her feminine charms and prostrated themselves in front of her.


    ¡°The second person is the current Master of Purgatory City.¡± The old emperor¡¯s words were shocking.


    ¡°Master, Master of Purgatory City?¡± Su Luo choked on her saliva.


    Before, a lot of people had told her that Purgatory City was very strong. It was the most powerful one among the ten great forces in this world.


    Now, the old emperor was telling her that the Master of Purgatory City had fell to his knees in front of her cheap mother because of her charms? At this, Su Luo immediately lost her calm.


    ¡°Uncle Ouyang, you didn¡¯t remember wrong right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like your Uncle Ouyang is a dotard, how could I have remembered it wrong?¡± The old emperor got fuming made at Su Luo¡¯s doubts.


    Su Luoughed a little: ¡°It¡¯s only too unexpected.¡±


    The old emperor snorted twice: ¡°Back then your mother tied me to her side, so I saw these matters with my own eyes. Could not be faked!¡±


    Su Luo pondered over it while holding her chin: ¡°Then why did my mother tie you to her side?¡± It wasn¡¯t like she liked you.


    Thest part of that sentence, out of humanitarian beliefs, Su Luo didn¡¯t directly jab it at the old emperor¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 945 – Mother’s secret (2)

    Chapter 945 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (2)


    Old emperor¡¯s facial expression was stamped with awkwardness that was very prominent.


    How could he tell the girl before him about his hot-headed deeds from back when he was a hot-blooded youth.


    Ha, as a youth, he had done a lot of things things such as murder and robbery.


    Only because of bad luck, he ran into goddess Yan Hua. Then, he was captured and enved at her side for three months.


    ¡°Uncle Ouyang?¡± Su Luo waved her hand in front of him.


    For someone of his old age, it was abnormal for his face to be as red as pork liver, abnormal, very abnormal.


    The old emperor, in order for Su Luo to not ask about those awkward incidents from his past, hurriedly changed the topic. He turned back to tell her some gossip: ¡°The Master of Purgatory City was very good to your mother. Uncle had personally seen that Master of Purgatory City waiting for your mother on top of the snowy teau for seven day and seven nights. However, because your mother had to meet a mysterious person, so she couldn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo continued to asked full of curiosity, ¡°and then what happened afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, I heard that within a range of several hundreds of kilometers of that entire snowy teau, an intense avnche urred. After this, the mountain went through a structural change, and it was also a permanent change.¡± The old emperor rubbed his short stubble, with a cadence, told the climax of the story.


    ¡°So insane?¡± Su Luo was dumbfounded from hearing this story.


    The old emperor saw Su Luo¡¯s dumbfounded expression and couldn¡¯t help but to rub his chin in acent manner, ¡°In short, that originally tall and imposing snowy teau, afterwards, had be the Heavenly Lake.¡±


    At this time, Su Luo slowly spit out a breath of air.


    That venerable Master of Purgatory City¡¯s reaction was really fierce, also, his temper was insane!


    But then again, as the Master of Purgatory City, who in the world could be his match? Being a little wild and tyrannical was only natural.


    ¡°Then, as for that third person?¡± Su Luo propped up her chin, her quick-witted, beautiful eyes turned.


    ¡°That third person was the mysterious person I just mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°The one who caused the cmity where the snowy teau became the Heavenly Lake?¡± An interest for gossip shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one, your mother couldn¡¯t make the appointment because she had to receive him as a guest.¡± The old emperor heaved a long sigh upon recalling this memory.


    ¡°Who is this mysterious person?¡± Su Luo looked at the old emperor with luminous eyes.


    The old emperor thought for a while, finally shaking his head: ¡°His whole body was wrapped in a ck cape, I never saw his face, as for his identity¡ª¡ª¡±


    Saying up to here, the old emperor¡¯s expression suddenly seemed a little nervous.


    He looked around, seeing that there really was nobody else in the room, and only then did he lean close to Su Luo¡¯s ear and whisper a few words.


    ¡°Gui Ci?¡± Su Luo murmured.


    ¡°You damaged kid!¡± The old emperor assumed a stern posture and red at Su Luo, ¡°How could these two words be spoken out loud?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes blinked a few times, innocence was written all across her face. She followed the old emperor¡¯s actions from before and looked around. Afterwards, she scooted closer and asked in a low voice: ¡°Can¡¯t say it out loud?¡±


    The old emperor also lowered his voice, seriously and sternly nodding his head: ¡°This is an organization of assassins, a very, very, very terrifying organization of assassins. Even Purgatory City doesn¡¯t dare to rashly provoke them, understand?¡±


    To make a monarch of such an imposing country be so afraid and even make the legendary Purgatory City not dare to provoke them, this organization of assassins called ¡°Gui Ci¡± was seriously strong.


    The old emperor, afraid that Su Luo had not learned the lesson, once again instructed her seriously: ¡°A hundred years ago, Northern Mo¡¯s royal family offended ¡°Gui Ci¡±. In one night, the entire royal family waspletely wiped out in the royal pce, not even dogs were left alive. The original family, including several branch ns and direct descendants, were all wiped out, not a single person was left alive!¡±


    Speaking of this, even the old emperor¡¯s heart would tremble...


    Because, it was too brutal and bloody of a horror movie.

 Chapter 946 – Mother’s secret (3)

    Chapter 946 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (3)


    The Northern Mo¡¯s royal family used to have the strongest military power among the four nations. But following this event, the country rapidly weakened and became the weakest of the four nations.


    If not for the Xuanyuan family strenuously supporting them, Northern Mo would have already been eaten away by the other three nations until nothing was left.


    Now, after a hundred years had passed, Northern Mo¡¯s Xuanyuan family could be regarded as having slowly risen up, recing the royal family and finally bringing Northern Mo to another high.


    The old emperor told this period of secret history so vividly, in order to leave an even deeper impression upon Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Gui Ci¡± were terrifying, very frightening!


    ¡°Then¡ª¡ªThen who among the ¡®Gui Ci¡± was that mysterious person? A behind-the-scenes boss?¡± Su Luo asked curiously. That cheap mother of hers was really something else, too intrepid. She ought to learn well from her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± The old emperor said truthfully, ¡°Back then, I also asked your mother, but she only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, I am sure that person¡¯s strength was strong, very, very strong.¡±


    Since there were no leads, then Su Luo temporarily gave up on it. Once again, she continued to ask in high spirits: ¡°Then, what about that fourth person?¡±


    Everyone else was like little tadpoles looking for their mom, she was a little tadpole looking for her dad. She also needed to pick one out of four, really f*cking easy no?


    ¡°The fourth person...¡± The old emperor choked on his own saliva and waved his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How could you not know? ¡° Su Luo simply didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Does the little girl think Uncle Ouyang is lying? I¡¯m telling you, Uncle Ouyang really doesn¡¯t know.¡± The old emperor, being stimted by Su Luo, immediately came clean, ¡°Whether this person even exists is also hard to say.¡±


    ¡°???¡± Three huge question marks hung over Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    The old emperor noticed that Su Luo was hell bent on asking, so he cleared his throat. Toply with Su Luo and give her an exnation.


    He sighed: ¡°Your mother carried a white jade ornamental thumb ring on her body. At one nce, you could tell that the ring obviously belonged to a man.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he then continued, ¡°At that time, I also asked about it, but your mother said that it was a gift from someone. As for who gifted it to her, that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t believe him, the old emperor helplessly gave a deep sigh: ¡°That white jade ornamental thumb ring was of good quality jade, but the engraving skill was poor. At one nce, it was obviously done by a novice, but your mother clearly was very attached to this white jade ornamental thumb ring.¡±


    The old emperor¡¯s face was full of fondly recalling memories of the past: ¡°At that time when your mother was chased to be killed, she forgot and left the ring behind. She didn¡¯t even run and immediately returned to search for that ring.¡±


    ¡°It could be seen that, for her, the white jade ornamental thumb ring was even more important than her own life.¡± The old emperor summed up using his own judgment, ¡°That man upied a very important ce in your mother¡¯s heart. As for who he is, in any case, your Uncle Ouyang doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then who would know?¡± Su Luo asked.


    ¡°Aside from your mother, I reckon only Grandmaster Rong Yun would know.¡± The old emperor said, after thinking for a moment.


    At that time, he was a taciturn youngster, and now, he was already a grandmaster. The old emperor sighed again with emotion.


    Four preeminent, outstanding, extraordinary, super high quality men¡ª¡ªin the end, which one was her cheap old dad?


    Su Luo propped up her chin, with eyes looking at the sky. Her mind was turning around at lightning speed.


    These four men, which one was the father of this little tadpole... Su Luo felt her head hurt as she ced a hand on her forehead.


    The mother that she had never met was really a femme fatale ah....


    The old emperor looked at Su Luo with some regret: ¡°You should live well in the pce. If you need anything, just ask, as long as it¡¯s something Uncle Ouyang can do, Uncle will absolutely do it properly for you.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 947 – Mother’s secret (4)

    Chapter 947 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (4)


    When the old emperor saw Su Luo¡¯s reaction, heughed and said: ¡°Back then, if it was not for your mother, your Uncle Ouyang would been killed by ¡°Gui Ci¡± long ago. So you just say the word, don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±


    The grace of saving his life must be returned like spring water.


    Su Luo paused for a moment and considered it in her heart.


    Since little stone had mentioned the Spirit Dance Steps, and now Uncle Ouyang had told her not to be polite, then might as well¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t be too detailed with her words, so she pretended to mutter to herself: ¡°Don¡¯t know if Uncle Ouyang may have any secret books of cultivation in your possession?¡±


    The old emperor stroked his short stubble andughed out loud: ¡°In Western Jin¡¯s Book Collection Pavilion, there are countless number of secret books, whether its content is about physical strength or speed, you can take them all away, only¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Only what?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked.


    But her heart suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the old emperor said: ¡°Except for the Spirit Dance Steps passed down from the ancestors, you can take whatever else that grabs your attention.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression dimmed, her eyes were filled with unspeakable disappointment.


    She had plenty of other secret books, she onlycked the Spirit Dance Steps. Unexpectedly, the old man didn¡¯t want to give it to her.


    The old emperor seemed to have noticed Su Luo¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good, so he carefully exined: ¡°This Spirit Dance Steps was passed down by my ancestors. It can only be passed on to men and not women. It can only be passed on to children birthed by the main wife and not a concubine. If anyone dares to disobey, they will be struck by lightning.¡±


    The old emperor really wanted to grant Su Luo¡¯s every wish. He really wanted her to be happy and cheerful, but these rules were set at his ancestors¡¯ requests. He really couldn¡¯t vite these rules right?


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Those rules are really harsh, Uncle Ouyang, in the royal pce, there shouldn¡¯t be that many people who can fulfill all those conditions right?¡±


    The old emperor heaved a sigh full of helplessness and worry: ¡°What ¡®there isn¡¯t many¡¯? There is simply only one person that qualifies.¡±


    Even though the old emperor¡¯s expression appeared helpless, but he couldn¡¯t conceal the pride and self-satisfaction in his eyes.


    Among the princes, there weren¡¯t many who would make the old emperor proud.


    Su Luo suddenly remembered something that little Princess Yulin had told her before.


    Ouyang Yunqi was the son left behind by Empress Yuan. In the entire royal pce, he was the only one birthed by the main wife.


    Sure enough, the old emperorughed: ¡°Spirit Dance Steps has already been passed on to Yunqi. If you want the Spirit Dance Steps, there is only one method.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression sunk slightly.


    What kind of idea was this old man nning, don¡¯t think she doesn¡¯t know. Wasn¡¯t he nning to pair herself up with Ouyang Yunqi? She wasn¡¯t about to fulfil his bad preferences!


    Su Luo assumed a serious expression and stood up coldly. She turned her body and was just about to leave.


    The old emperor, seeing this, became anxious and immediately waved at her toe back: ¡°Look at you, this foolish girl, why so anxious? Come,e, sit and speak, sit and then speak.¡±


    Su Luo nced at him and then sat back down.


    The old emperor, seeing Su Luo¡¯s displeasure, started to use his fingers to count off Yunqi¡¯s good points: ¡°Yunqi, that kid, you see, he grew up well, very talented, with high morals, and his temper is also very good. How is it that he doesn¡¯t meet your standards?¡±


    ¡°High morals?¡± Su Luo shifted her eyes, looking straight at the old emperor, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Old emperor¡¯s heart started to be ufortable because of her continuous gaze, but in order to market his son, he still nodded seriously: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, his morals are especially high!¡±


    ¡°High my ass.¡± Su Luo red at him unhappily, ¡°Is he Ouyang imperial family¡¯s only heir to pass the skills to? Old emperor, I have no choice but to say, your vision is reallycking. You just wait for the day when he betrays you!¡±


    Back then, he could even stab her, who was very close to him, to death. Why would Yunqi even attach any importance to his cheap dad the old emperor?


    ¡°You, this foolish girl, speaks too vulgarly.¡± The old emperor didn¡¯t get angry and smiling, said: ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±

 Chapter 948 – Mother’s secret (5)

    Chapter 948 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (5)


    ¡°Not going to bet.¡± As soon as Su Luo saw the old emperor smiling like an old fox, she knew immediately what he was thinking about. Therefore, she directly refused in one breath.


    ¡°Ah, kids these days are really hard to raise.¡± Old emperor gave a rueful sigh.


    But at the same time, he was also grateful.


    Indeed, the remaining blood lineage left behind by that person stood out so much from the masses.


    Su Luo rose and took her leave. She returned to little Princess Yulin¡¯s Magnificent Gem Pce.


    The princess curiously came up, saying this and that. In fact, she just wanted inquire about what the old emperor said to Su Luo.


    But how could Su Luo speak about matters regarding the older generation?


    Su Luo also rambled on, talking about random topics. The little princess saw that she really couldn¡¯t get any answers, only then did she roll her eyes dejectedly.


    The night was pitch-ck as ink.


    Now was the darkest period right before daybreak.


    This period was very short. Often, this time was when people were most sleepy during the day.


    Su Luo, who wasying on the bed sleeping soundly, suddenly opened her eyes.


    In the dark of the night, her eyes shone brightly like daylight, giving off a star-like brilliance.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips slowly curled up into a smile. Afterwards, she flipped over and got up from the bed.


    With swift and agile movements, she changed into her nocturnal clothes. Then, her nimble leopard-like body flipped out through the window.


    The surroundings were very quiet, all the lights were put out.


    The bright moonlight poured down like water, covering the whole earth in saffron-colored clothing. It gave off a hazy and blurred beauty.


    Su Luo was d in ck nocturnal clothes with speed that was as fast as lightning. She swiftly and quietly disappeared into the endless night.


    Before, Su Luo had deliberately inquired about the location of Yunqi¡¯s residence.


    After getting the approximate location, this matter became a lot easier.


    Su Luo could see in the night as clearly as if it was daytime.


    At night, the guards patrolled back and forth.


    But Su Luo¡¯s speed was a lot faster than theirs, so fast as if the wind was blowing by, immediately disappearing.


    She blended in with the darkness of the night, andbined with her unparalleled speed, even if Su Luo flew by behind them, they still wouldn¡¯t have detected her.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t stop along the way, soon, she had arrived at the gate of a magnificent mansion.


    ¡°Magnificent Yun Pce.¡± Seeing these three words, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed.


    That¡¯s right, this ce was where Yunqi lived.


    But Su Luo¡¯s mouth still grimaced.


    Because as she wasing here, she couldn¡¯t help but notice, every residence in this pce had a name with ¡°magnificent (»ª )¡± in it.


    The same ¡°magnificent (»ª )¡± from Yan Hua.


    This old emperor was really infatuated with her, after so many years, he obviously knew he couldn¡¯t have her but he still could not forget.


    The bitterness from a secret love...


    Su Luo quickly sorted out her mood and noiselessly entered Magnificent Yun Pce.


    Su Luo made sure that the sound of her footsteps were at the lightest, like goose feathers.


    She adjusted her breathing to the faintest so nobody could hear it.


    Yunqi¡¯s strength was unfathomable, even up till now, Su Luo still was unclear about his limits.


    If she advanced carefully and slowly, it shouldn¡¯t go badly.


    She turned and jumped onto a high pce wall. Her delicate body hid behind the red columns with dragon and phoenix engravings, hidden by the darkness of the night.


    She lifted her head slightly, surveying her surroundings carefully.


    The candles were extinguished, not a single ray of light could be seen.


    The surroundings were very quiet, except for light sounds of snoring, there weren¡¯t any other sounds.


    But Su Luo frowned, finding that things were somewhat difficult.


    Magnificent Yun ce was so huge, where could Yunqi have hidden the secret book?


    The study? The bedroom? Or a secret room?


    Su Luo frowned and pondered for a moment, and still had no idea.


    Forget it, just start searching ording to his habits from his previous life.


    After thinking it through, Su Luo headed towards the most gorgeous building in the center of this residence.


    After a few jumps, Su Luo¡¯s figure fell behind some doors and windows.

 Chapter 949 – Mother’s secret (6)

    Chapter 949 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (6)


    Su Luo stopped outside the door, carefully examining it.


    This door hinge was not well-lubricated. If opened, it would produce a sound.


    Su Luo hesitated inwardly, thinking of a way to solve this issue.


    Right at this time, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. She quickly turned and hid her figure behind a column.


    At this moment, the door up front opened with a creaking sound.


    A little eunuch walked out.


    Opportunity only knocks once.


    Su Luo quietly stole behind him and her hand hacked down like a knife¡ª¡ª


    The little eunuch would never have imagined that someone would dare toe to Magnificent Yun Pce and behave atrociously. By the time he realized this, he was already unconscious.


    Su Luo dragged the little eunuch¡¯s body to a shadowy corner. Then she turned, and in a sh, she entered, with a ¡®creak¡¯ sound, she pulled the door shut.


    In any case, whether going in or going out, the sound of this door¡¯s hinge moving was the same.


    Su Luo turned around and realized her vision inside was very dark, nearly pitch-ck.


    However, this posed no problem for her.


    The Yun Qi from her previous life had a habit of digging a square-shaped hole in the middle of the bed and using it to hide his treasures.


    Because Su Luo didn¡¯t have any clues to start with, she could only begin from this point.


    Inside Yun Qi¡¯s resting residence, there was not a soul in sight.


    Su Luo secretly rejoiced in her heart. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, she would have to waste a great deal of effort.


    Within two to three steps, Su Luo arrived at his bedside.


    This bed and frame was made from precious yellow rosewood with dragons and phoenixes engraved on all four sides. The curtain hanging from the canopy danced in the breeze, seemingly delicate and luxurious. This bed had an interesting and appealing beauty.


    However, Su Luo was not in the right mood to appreciate these, and she directly reached for the spot in the middle of the bed.


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo cried out softly in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, she really had guessed right. The wooden nk in this spot was slightly different from the rest of the ones in the bed.


    Of course, if she hadn¡¯t carefully examined it, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have spotted it.


    She lifted up the bedcover, revealing nearly identical beds boards in terms of color and depth.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand repeatedly knocked on that center position for seven times.


    Three long, four short. This was the agreed upon signal from her tacit understanding with Yun Qi in her previous life.


    ¡°Dong¡ª¡ª¡± There was a slight noise. A square hole suddenly appeared among the seamlessly joined bed boards.


    Watching the wooden nks slowly moving to both sides, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into aplicated smile.


    If Yun Qi knew that she relied on his habits from her previous life to figure it out, wouldn¡¯t he be infuriated to death?


    Su Luo shook her head, abandoning the messy thoughts in her mind.


    At this time, the tiny door to the hole waspletely opened.


    Inside it was an engraved wooden box made out of red sandalwood.


    In the hazy light, Su Luo was able to see the words on top clearly.


    ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Rules¡·.


    That¡¯s right, this was precisely what she was looking for!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately was extremely pleased. Originally, she thought she would have to waste a lot of effort. Unexpectedly, she would find it so easily.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t actually directly take away that red sandalwood box recklessly.


    One had to know, Yun Qi had always been two-faced. He had countless methods to deal with people who stole his treasures.


    And the methods Yun Qi used to deal with other people, Su Luo had always been familiar with all of them.


    Her sleeve flipped over and a dagger emitting icy cold air appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    In the dark of the night, the dagger was like a clear spring with an awe-inspiring icy aura.


    Su Luo used the dagger to lightly slide all around the red sandalwood box. Sure enough, she found a secret, thin and long thread.


    This thin thread was linked to something below the red sandalwood box. If someone were to impatiently steal away that box, then the consequences would be very ugly.


    Su Luo followed along that thread and sure enough, it led her to a mechanism that was hidden in the corner.


    If she didn¡¯t cut the thin thread and instead directly carried the box away, then what awaited her were concealed weapons that could drill holes through anything,ing from all directions at her.

 Chapter 950 – Mother’s secrets (7)

    Chapter 950 ¨C Mother¡¯s secrets (7)


    Fortunately, Su Luo was very familiar with Yun Qi¡¯s behavior and habits.


    Otherwise, she would suffer a cmity at this time.


    This red sandalwood box wasn¡¯t something that could be opened easily. There was a special trick to open it.


    In this ce, to stay here for a step longer would result in more danger.


    As a result, Su Luo ced the red sandalwood box in her space. She turned around and was about to leave.


    However, when she turned around, she was immediately struck dumb.


    Standing right behind her was Yun Qi, dressed in ink-ck robes.


    Under the hazy moonlight, his facial features were iparably handsome, especially that pair of eyes. So bright, they were nearly too harsh to the eyes.


    He just stood where he was calmly, his gaze fixed on Su Luo, unblinking and full of adoration.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Coming to someone else¡¯s territory, stealing their stuff, and getting caught red-handed by the other party at the scene. This circumstance was far from good...


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth squeezed out a stiffugh, forcing ¡®ha ha¡¯ sounds: ¡°What a coincidence. It turns out you are also here as well.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo wanted to brush past him.


    At this time, whoever didn¡¯t leave was a fool.


    However, Su Luo, who was caught red-handed, how was she able to leave just because she wanted to leave?


    Just when Su Luo was about to brush past Yun Qi, Yun Qi¡¯s right hand, with one move, grabbed hold of Su Luo¡¯s right hand.


    The strength in his hand was too great, fastening around Su Luo¡¯s wrist extremely painfully.


    Su Luo raised her eyes and red back at him: ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yun Qi obstinately held on to her hand tightly, somewhat increasing the strength in his grip.


    Su Luo was in so much pain that she grimaced and humphed twice: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, I order you to let go!¡±


    ¡°Only if I die!¡± Yun Qi¡¯splexion was gloomy, his gaze was like a sharp sword thrusting towards Su Luo.


    ¡°That secret book is more important than your life?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrows, ¡°When did your life be this cheap?¡±


    Previous world, in order to preserve his life, he would rather sacrifice her instead, okay?


    There was a trace of gloominess and having been wronged expression in the depths of Yun Qi¡¯s eyes. He clenched his teeth and took a deep breath: ¡°If I said there were difficulties that made me keep secret the motive in regards to the matter in our previous world, would you believe me?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly raised her eyes, she looked toward him with a burning gaze.


    Yun Qi lovingly gazed at Su Luo. There was an unprecedented earnestness in the depth of his eyes.


    Just when he thought Su Luo would believe him, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth, slowly curved into a taunting sneer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Su Luo used all her strength to shake off his hand and directly walked out.


    That dagger had urately thrust into her heart without the slightest deviation. He even dared to say that he had to keep the secret the motive, that he had difficulties?


    What f*cking difficulties! Just because he had difficulties, he had to kill her?


    For a moment, the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes were moist; she felt that she was extremely wronged.


    Seeing Su Luo leave so quickly, suddenly, the words she had said in the throne room yesterday appeared in Yun Qi¡¯s mind.


    A sweetheart... She already had a sweetheart, so she wasn¡¯t patient enough to even hear his exnation?


    The veins on Yun Qi¡¯s forehead stuck out, his eyes narrowing.


    Yun Qi had a strong premonition.


    If he let Su Luo leave today, then he would lose herpletely.


    The moment he thought this, Yun Qi took quick steps to walk forward and pulled Su Luo, who had walked out explosively, to a stop!


    Su Luo turned her head around and was just about to curse him several times. However, before she could open her mouth, Yun Qi¡¯s right hand had tightly held onto the back of her head.


    His other hand tightened around Su Luo¡¯s waist, sending her fiercely into his embrace.


    ¡°Yun Qi, what do you want...¡± Before the two words ¡®to do¡¯ could leave her mouth. Su Luo felt a dense shadow attacking towards her!


    Yun Qi leaned over. His red lips covered her soft lips, an intense kiss like howling winds and torrential rain sprayed downwards.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Inwardly, Su Luo was extremely angry!


    She brandished her fist and smashed it ruthlessly towards Yun Qi¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 951 – Mother’s secret (8)

    Chapter 951 ¨C Mother¡¯s secret (8)


    Yun Qi¡¯s figure shook slightly, however, not only did he not let go, on the contrary, his kiss became even wilder.


    The probability of losing her without much extra effort made Yun Qi furious, making him be a fierce male lion. He became even more overbearing than a powerful Satan.


    He restrained Su Luo, demandingly, as if only like this would allow his restless heart to obtain release.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart felt extremely unwell.


    Yun Qi was the person she was closest to, they once had a beautiful past.


    His kiss was like his temper, gentle and refined like a dragonfly that touched the water¡¯s surface. But, it also would deeply absorbed a person within this kiss.


    Su Luo discovered she had really changed.


    If it was said that when she first saw Yun Qi, her heart might still have a touch of a particr ripple, then after this kiss, Su Luo was now certain.


    Her heart already didn¡¯t have Yun Qi.


    His kiss, made her feel really ufortable.


    Moreover, it gave her a feeling of having betrayed Nangong.


    Su Luo resisted, but Yun Qi moved a step closer, as if even in death, he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Both of his eyes were tightly closed, kissing her indifferently, kissing her like he got carried away.


    A bright light shed through the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Her hands no longer resisted him, rather, she hugged his lean hips.


    Yun Qi thought it was because Su Luo¡¯s passion had awakened, so his kiss was even more intense.


    However, he didn¡¯t know, Su Luo¡¯s hand that was wrapped around his hips quickly moved, rapidly forming a seal.


    Very quickly, the Great Dimensional Imprint was hanging over Yun Qi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Smash!¡± Su Luo angrily shouted.


    That extremely heavy Great Dimensional Imprint suddenly smashed down on Yun Qi¡¯s head!


    Yun Qi actually had sensed it, but when he sensed it, Su Luo was holding onto him with a death grip, not allowing him to run.


    Therefore, Yun Qi was hit.


    Yun Qi¡¯s pair of eyes became hypnotic swirls, his body swaying. He shook his head, trying to wake up.


    However, how could Su Luo let this opportunity slip by?


    Her hand formed a dagger and hacked towards Yun Qi¡¯s nape three times in session.


    Yun Qi swayed, then directly fellpletely to the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Luo finally spit out a heavy and messy breath of air.


    Yun Qi, you also have a day like today!


    That iparably sharp dagger appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand, waving at the ce where Yun Qi¡¯s heart was.


    The hatred condensed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, her right hand that was holding the dagger was trembling, even she couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    As long as she inserted it down, she would avenge her hatred from her previous life.


    The dagger slowly approached, finally stopping over his heart.


    ¡°Slip¡ª¡ª¡± A clear sound of entering the flesh sounded.


    Su Luo remembered what Yun Qi said just now. He said he had difficulties....if she was to kill him just like this....


    Su Luo¡¯s heart drew back slightly.


    As matters stood, unexpectedly, she still couldn¡¯t personally kill him! Su Luo felt she was too useless.


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yun Qi, in the future, don¡¯t look for me again, just view it as if nothing had ever happened between us before.¡±


    Su Luo bit her lower lips and stood up, towering over him as she looked down at his motionless figure lying on the ground. She said it in an ice-cold tone.


    Finished saying this sentence, Su Luo suddenly turned around and determinedly left.


    She already got the Spirit Dance Steps¡¯ secret manual, and also through the old emperor¡¯s mouth, learned some secrets that happened back then. With regards to Su Luo, she really had no need to stay at this imperial pce anymore.


    Su Luo¡¯s footsteps did not stop, directly shooting out of the pce.


    However, before her feet left the imperial pce, she saw a crowd of people dressed in ck rushing towards the imperial pce!


    Su Luo recognized them, these people dressed in ck were absolutely the ones chasing to kill her!


    Didn¡¯t expect that they would get the news so quickly, and rush into the imperial pce to kill her!


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to rejoice inwardly.


    Fortunately, she hadpleted her mission and was preparing to leave the pce, otherwise, she who would have been sleeping and dreaming right now, then be surrounded by this group of ck-clothed people.

 Chapter 952 – Behind was a force that chased after her (1)

    Chapter 952 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (1)


    Su Luo hid in the darkness, dropping her heartbeat to the lowest frequency.


    There were several strong experts in this group of people dressed in ck, such powerful strength was not something she could deal with.


    Therefore, Su Luo hid herself very deeply, not giving off a trace of noise from movement.


    This group of ck-clothed people¡¯s speed was very fast, almost in a blink of an eye, they shot into the imperial pce. They disappeared in the darkness of the night.


    A cold smile slid across Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Going to the imperial ce to find me? Honestly, it was toote.


    Thisdy will leave a step before you guys.


    Su Luo noiselessly jumped out of the imperial pce. Her nimble leopard-like body, after a few jumps, had already flown far away.


    This moment was the darkest time before dawn, therefore, the streets were really quiet, there was only the blowing sounds of the wind by her ears.


    The bright moonlight dimly nted down, covering the ground with ayer of saffron-colored light.


    Among this area of saffron-colored light, Su Luo¡¯s figure jumped and fluttered on the very high roofs.


    After a few jumps, she nearly covered a distance of several hundreds of meters.


    Not long after, was the city gate up ahead.


    The city gate was about thirty meters high, a normal person would definitely not be able to climb it.


    The city gate had always been able to restrain themon people. With regards to people who cultivated, the city gate would always be merely a decoration.


    Su Luo, with one jump, her figure lifted up like a swallow. In the blink of an eye, she was already standing on top of the city wall.


    However, didn¡¯t know if it was because Su Luo¡¯s luck was really bad, when she had just stood on the city wall, she didn¡¯t even have time to get a panoramic view of the city before she was discovered by someone.


    ¡°Ah, there is a person!¡± The guarding soldier with good eyes saw Su Luo¡¯s ck silhouette, immediately starting to shout out loud.


    Su Luo was speechless, directly sending a palm strike over, and this person swayed around before passing out onto the ground.


    It was inadvisable to stay in this ce! Su Luo had already decided in her heart, so she turned around like a legendary giant bird and spread her wings, leaping off the city wall.


    This time, Su Luo dared not be so careless, holding back a breath, she rushed forward.


    In this breath, she ran for nearly a full two hours.


    When she turned her head to look again, where would there still be even the shadow of Western Jin¡¯s imperial pce?


    When Su Luo left, she was running towards the north. By the time she stopped, she realized she was already deep in a forest.


    From the east, the marble white color of dawn appeared. Gradually, the sky brightened, the vague line of sight already bing clearer.


    Su Luo was just thinking about resting, and to carefully think about the path she was going to take from now on.


    However, before she could take out the delicious food she had stored in her space and take a bite, she could faintly hear the fierce sound of fightinging from up ahead.


    At this time, the little divine dragon suddenly popped out of her space and shot towards the ce where the fighting sounds wereing from.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression pulled back slightly, and stuffed the BBQ meat back into her space. She followed behind the little divine dragon and stole towards the ce where the sounds came from.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo....¡± A very familiar scent! While the little divine dragon was running, he looked back to say.


    A very familiar scent? Could it be that the person fighting was a friend of hers?


    There weren¡¯t that many people she was familiar with....


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t think of who it might be, but she had clearly elerated her footsteps.


    The fighting sounds from up ahead became more and more intense, clearer and clearer...


    Not long after, Su Luo had already arrived at the battlefield.


    She didn¡¯t directly rush out, rather, she hid on top of a tree with lush leaves and branches.


    Peeling back the wide leaves, Su Luo¡¯s gazended on the battlefield.


    However, this nce made her expression turn ice-cold. It gave birth to her anger and the hands at her side clenched tightly into fists.


    What the little divine dragon said wasn¡¯t wrong, on the battlefield, it really was someone she was familiar with.


    Moreover, both fighting sides were all people she was familiar with!


    A group of people dressed in ck was attacking a youngdy from all sides without a care for their lives. Yan Xia¡¯s, that old witch, evil intentions really wouldn¡¯t die!


    From the author:


    ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t be anxious ha. Nangong will really appear soon...this time I¡¯m not lying.

 Chapter 953 – Behind was a force that chased after her (2)

    Chapter 953 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (2)


    The youngdy being besieged was dressed all in blue, with a distinctly beautiful face.


    Only, under the group of ck-clothed people¡¯s attack, her face and body were all covered in blood. It was a ghastly sight.


    On her shoulder sat a plump little blue elf, that pair of originally perplexed eyes were now furious and bloodshot.


    The besieged person was none other than Zi Yan, who had gotten separated from Su Luo before.


    Zi Yan being able to persevere until now was already at the end of her strength, very soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue this fight.


    At this time, several ck-clothed people exchanged a nce, sinister and fierce rays of light shing through their eyes.


    Zi Yan, who was tangled by the three people dressed in ck, several of the other people had calcted well and dodged to her back¡ª¡ª


    Two of the people among them suddenly jumped up and chopped towards Zi Yan¡¯s head.


    The other two people chopped towards Zi Yan¡¯s feet!


    Up, down, left, right, front and back, from all directions, she was sealed.


    Even if Zi Yan grew wings, it would be difficult for her to fly out!


    A touch of despair shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, she was really unwilling.


    With great difficulty, she had touched Su Luo¡¯s luck and gotten this adorable little blue elf. Unfortunately, in the end, she didn¡¯t have the luck to raise it....


    Seeing the swords chopping towards her from all directions...Zi Yan closed her eyes in despair.


    Just at this critical moment, Su Luo appeared out of the blue¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Fight!¡± Su Luo angrily yelled.


    At the same time, Su Luo used all of her cards!


    The little divine dragon rushed up, in the time it took for him to take one vertical jump, he attacked the two people aiming for Zi Yan¡¯s foot. He directly kicked, shuttering their brains into pieces.


    The Variant Acacia Tree wasn¡¯t to be outdone, it extended out two long green vines that were like two strong arms, firmly grabbing the two people in mid-air!


    The two people in mid-air were about to seed, but they never imagined that just at this critical moment, there would actually be a vine that wrapped around them, stopping them. Then, it pulled back fiercely!


    They werepletely unable to control their own bodies. They were dragged and sent flying backwards!


    ¡°m!¡± Just at this moment, the little divine dragon¡¯s hands were free. He wanted to scramble for more meritorious service, sending another two fists towards the two people that passed his side from the throw!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The two people gave a bloodcurdling scream of pain, a fist-sized hole was smashed into their foreheads.


    But the Variant Acacia Tree didn¡¯t get angry.


    This kind of partnership was very advantageous to them.


    As a result, just like this, the Variant Acacia Tree would wrap around a target, and the little divine dragon would go up and smash their heads.


    One wrapped and one smashed, these two were extremely happy and busy. They simply considered this the most amusing game ever.


    Originally, Su Luo also wanted to help, but when these two undertook the task, there was no ce for her to be useful.


    Su Luo hurriedly walked towards Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan turned her head and saw Su Luo, her eyes and face were full of smiles, ¡°Luo Luo, you are fine right? That¡¯s really great...¡±


    Finished speaking, her body swayed, almost about to fall down.


    Su Luo supported her, and said with deep concern: ¡°First, sit down, I¡¯ll help you treat your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Not fatal, first kill off these offal and then talkter.¡± Zi Yan struggled to bandish her knife and wanted to rush in again.


    Su Luo unhappily stopped her: ¡°There isn¡¯t enough of them for the little divine dragon and Acacia tree to kill. You should just rest well.¡±


    Su Luo looked at her with regret and sadness.


    Right now, Zi Yan¡¯s head, face and entire body was covered in blood. You nearly couldn¡¯t tell the original blue color of her dress.


    It could be seen these days, how miserably she had spent them.


    Su Luo sighed, sincerely looking at her: ¡°It was I who implicated you.¡±


    Zi Yan bluntly waved her hand: ¡°This matter had nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°No, the people chasing to kill you are that old witch Yan Xia¡¯s subordinates. And the person she really wants to kill is me.¡±

 Chapter 954 – Behind was a force that chased after her (3)

    Chapter 954 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (3)


    ¡°Fairy Yan Xia? Why would she chase after you to kill you, and me as well?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s whole face was full of doubt.


    She had already harmed Zi Yan by involving her. Su Luo naturally couldn¡¯t conceal it any longer and said: ¡°The old witch Yan Xia hated my mother. You see, my face now has returned to its original appearance, all of this is because of her.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Only now did Zi Yan notice Su Luo¡¯s facial features.


    Before, when she saw the little divine dragon popped out so abruptly, she subconsciously knew it was Su Luo, so she didn¡¯t look carefully at her face.


    Now, with Su Lu stressing this, when Zi Yan looked at Su Luo¡¯s face again, she was immediately gobsmacked.


    ¡°Your, this face....¡± Zi Yan was unable to move and stared at Su Luo in disbelief, ¡°How did you be so beautiful all of a sudden?¡±


    This face still had the original facial features, only, some ces had subtle adjustments, until it became so beautiful as to have no w.


    ¡°Too beautiful!¡± Zi Yan said out loud in surprise.


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°There weren¡¯t that many changes, just shining ording to the face to reflect a difference and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°What ¡®shining on the skin that reflected away the dust¡¯?¡± Zi Yan expressed that shepletely did not understand.


    Su Luo, having heard what was said, smiled: ¡°You only need to remember, this is my real appearance, and that¡¯ll be fine. Before, in order to protect me, Master used the ¡®alter the appearance to change the reflection¡¯ technique on my face.¡±


    So it seemed at that time, the person who had ced her in Su Manor as an infant, was also Beautiful Teacher.


    Only, Su Luo, after much thought, still didn¡¯t understand the reason behind this move.


    However, now with her real appearance having been revealed, Fairy Yan Xia was already chasing to kill her until she had nowhere to run to.


    Also, Su Luo was certain that ording to her cheap mother¡¯s intrepidness from back then, her rival in love wasn¡¯t only Fairy Yan Xia alone.


    ¡°¡®Alter the appearance to change the reflection¡¯ technique? Really worthy of being Grandmaster Rong Yun, only he has the ability to do it.¡± Zi Yan leaned against the tree trunk, smiling brilliantly.


    If Third Senior Brother was to see Su Luo¡¯s current appearance, don¡¯t know if he would be gobsmacked. She was really looking forward to seeing his reaction oh.


    While Su Luo was talking to Zi Yan, she was also treating her injuries.


    Zi Yan¡¯s body had many injuries, just knife wounds alone, there were seven to eight areas. In addition, she had serious internal injuries.


    Because it wasn¡¯t treated properly, several knife wounds were inmed. It was a horrible sight to see.


    Su Luo first made Zi Yan drink a full cup of High Grade Celestial Spirit Water. Then afterwards, she cut open Zi Yan¡¯s wounds and made her take the Rebirth of Flesh pill orally and also applied it externally to her wounds.


    Rebirth of Flesh Pill¡¯s healing property was very good, when the medicinal powder was sprinkled on the wound, the original wound that was bleeding profusely immediately stopped bleeding.


    Not only did it stop the bleeding, at a speed the naked eye could see, it also formed a thickyer of scab.


    ¡°Wait until this scab fell off, then you arepletely healed.¡± Su Luo let out the breath she was holding.


    Fortunately, there was no fatal wound on Zi Yan¡¯s body.


    Last time, Su Luo had also used the Rebirth of Flesh Pill on Zi Yan, but that time, she was unconscious, this time, she saw the results with her own eyes.


    ¡°Really miraculous.¡± Zi Yan clicked her tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Here.¡± Su Luo handed the remaining Rebirth of Flesh Pills over to Zi Yan, ¡°You always get injured, take this, keep it at your side as something you can readily use.¡±


    With regards to implicating Zi Yan, Su Luo¡¯s heart would inevitably feel guilty and always want to do something for her.


    Such a miraculous healing panacea, Zi Yan naturally would want it, but¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Zi Yan uncertainly asked.


    Giving it all to her, then what¡¯s to be done when Su Luo herself got injured?


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°I forgot to tell you, now, I have already been promoted to Advanced Apothecary. I am now qualified to refine Rebirth of Flesh pills.¡±


    ¡°Advanced Apothecary!¡± Having heard what was said, Zi Yan suddenly stared at Su Luo, ¡°Last time, weren¡¯t you still an Intermediate Apothecary?¡±


    Simrly being chased to be killed, she herself was chased to be killed until she was battered and exhausted, with nowhere to run to. But how was it that Su Luo, this girl¡¯s, luck was so great oh? She actually got promoted to Advanced Apothecary?

 Chapter 955 – Behind was a force that chased after her (4)

    Chapter 955 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (4)


    Su Luo smiled proudly: ¡°Merely an Advanced Apothecary and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s called ¡®merely an Advanced Apothecary¡¯ and nothing more?¡± Zi Yan really wanted to curse her soundly.


    Doesn¡¯t this girl know, on this continent, all the Advanced Apothecaries added together, it wasn¡¯t that many, okay?


    She was only seventeen years old ah, seventeen! A seventeen-year-old Advanced Apothecary, if it was spread out, who would believe it?


    Zi Yan was so envious and jealous that her brain hurt.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She suddenly shot up, her body sitting up.


    Su Luo jumped from being scared by her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t move around right now, if you need something, I¡¯ll go do it.¡±


    Zi Yan pulled Su Luo¡¯s hand, stopping her, her pitch-ck eyes carefully sized up Su Luo from top to bottom.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, just, in such a serious manner, stared at her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat scared from being stared by her, she licked her lips and weakly asked: ¡°In the end, what are you looking at?¡±


    Was there a problem with her body?


    ¡°You, this girl, you!¡± Zi Yan was nearly stunned stupid.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was innocent and bewildered.


    ¡°You are actually at the sixth rank!¡± Zi Yan was being long-winded and nearly couldn¡¯t stop her mouth, ¡°At the time we separated, you were still an Intermediate Apothecary and at the fifth rank. How many days has it been? You actually advanced in both cultivation!¡±


    Su Luo smiled and gave a ¡®hehe¡¯ sound: ¡°If you want to exchange with me, then I¡¯ll wee it with both hands.¡±


    In fact, the things she experienced, which time was she not surrounded by danger, and which time was it not a narrow escape?


    The two people both recounted what they experienced after they separated.


    When Su Luo was telling her about how the old witch locked her up and the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy took the opportunity to maltreat her, Zi Yan became infuriated and coldy humphed numerous times: ¡°Li Yaoyao that slut, really is shameless!¡±


    When Su Luo told up to the part where she took advantage of when Yan Xia that old witch was napping and whereby she stole into her bedroom to steal her medicine chest, Zi Yanughed until her wounds almost burst open again.


    ¡°Able to escape from that old witch Yan Xia¡¯s hands unscathed, sure enough, you really are not ordinary.¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo with unmatched admiration, ¡°If switched with another person, no one else would be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°What about you? How did you escape during these days?¡± Su Luo asked with deep concern.


    ¡°That day after I got separated from you, I went looking for wild fruits in the mountain for little elf to eat. God knows, halfway, there was a group of not-so-weak ck-clothed people rushing out to kill me.¡± Both of Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were bursting with rage, ¡°My martial arts was of no use, so I could only try to flee the entire journey. However, they also didn¡¯t escape from being injured. At least, along the way, the original group of fifty ck-clothed people were now left with only the few that you saw.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s deeply cold gaze looked at the dead people dressed in ck on the ground with an angry expression.


    Along the way, only through the use of a countless number of tricks and schemes, was she able to kill this troop until they were almost all dead and disordered.


    Only, at the end, she really couldn¡¯t persevere on.


    If it was not for Su Luo arriving a little earlier, very likely, she would not be able to see the sun rising tomorrow.


    Finding a little brook, she asked Zi Yan to go wash up. Su Luo again took out aplete set of female clothing and put it aside for her.


    ¡°Having a space bag is really convenient.¡± Zi Yan ruefully sighed endlessly.


    ¡°Rest assured, you will also have er.¡± Su Luo smilingly promised her.


    Space bags were made from cutting off a part of space, wait until after she learned how, she would give one to Zi Yan.


    ¡°Really? Then this trip of being chased to be killed is worth it.¡± Zi Yan knew that Su Luo¡¯s heart felt somewhat guilty, so she deliberately mentioned it.


    When she really waited until she got a space bag from Su Luo, presumably, at that time, she would stop feeling guilty.


    In fact, she never med this matter on Su Luo, let alone, if it were not for Su Luo, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the blue colored elf.


    In her heart, Su Luo was her very, very good friend.

 Chapter 956 – Behind was a force that chased after her (5)

    Chapter 956 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (5)


    After Su Luo finished dealing with Zi Yan¡¯s stuff, she sat on a stone to rest, having been bored to death.


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up when she recalled that volume of ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Rules¡· she had stolen previously. She still hadn¡¯t read it yet.


    At this time, being idle was still being idle, so Su Luo took out that red sandalwood box from her space.


    The box was neither big nor small, on top of it was engraved with carvings of a dragon and phoenix. The workmanship was extremely exquisite.


    This box was not locked using the traditional a key and lock, unexpectedly, it used abination lock.


    There were six rows of gears with the numbers 0 to 9. One must push all six little gears correctly before they could open the box.


    However, the problem was that no one knew what the numbers Yun Qi had set up for his secret code were....


    Having somewhat of a headache, Su Luo covered her forehead.


    ¡°Eh, what is this?¡± Zi Yan, who had tidied herself up, walked over and saw Su Luo holding a superiorly crafted box and stared at it nkly. Zi Yan sat down beside Su Luo, full of curiosity.


    Su Luo shifted further inside on the smooth stone, giving Zi Yan some space to sit.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually the Spirit Dance Steps Rules!¡± Seeing this, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Western Jin imperial pce¡¯s secret manual that can¡¯t be passed on to outsiders? How did it end up in your hands?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s lips hooked into a smile: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zi Yan was speechless: ¡°It¡¯s not stolen right?¡±


    ¡°Correct answer, but there¡¯s no prize.¡± Su Luo flicked her finger.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Zi Yan took the red sandalwood box and looked it over several times, ¡°Who would know what this code is... It¡¯ll take at least a few days of experimenting, right?¡±


    ¡°A few days?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed, ¡°Every little gear has a probability of one tenth. One tenth to the sixth power, that¡¯s one million sequences, my dear.¡±


    ¡°One million times?¡± Zi Yan looked at her own fingers, then immediately threw the red sandalwood box back to Su Luo, ¡°At that time, your hand would already be crippled while the box still may be locked.¡±


    What Zi Yan said was true.


    If she was to experiment for one million times, her hand would indeed be crippled. Su Luo had no intention of using this sort of primitive method either.


    ¡°Is it possible to smash it open?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°You should give it a try.¡± Zi Yan was at the seventh rank and extremely strong.


    Zi Yan nodded seriously, took that box and transmitted her spirit power from her palm into that box.


    However, very quickly, her spirit power were cut off by an invisible wall and unable to enter even a little bit more.


    ¡°How very strange. Unexpectedly, I can¡¯t open it.¡± Zi Yan muttered puzzledly to herself.


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°I can¡¯t open it either.¡±


    In fact, from the first moment she got the box, she had tried to destroy thebination lock with spirit power. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t sessful.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Zi Yan pointed at her lower jaw with one hand, and her distinctly ck and white eyes looked towards Su Luo: ¡°How about you just randomly pick several numbers to use. Since your luck is so good, maybe for you, it¡¯ll be like a blind cat that finds a dead mouse.¡±


    Su Luo was dumbfounded: ¡°With a probability of one in a million, you¡¯re telling me to randomly give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Then what else? Can¡¯t smash it open, so we can only make wild guesses.¡± Zi Yan shrugged her shoulders helplessly, ¡°How about you just give it a try? Later, when you are unable to tolerate it any longer, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Su Luo examined her finger that was fair as jade, then ultimately grinded her teeth and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s stake it all!¡±


    Only if she got the Spirit Dance Steps, would her speed be able to increase. And then her Nothingness of Space would be one step closer to being promotion.


    This was a process she had to go through; it was unavoidable.


    Su Luo crossed both her legs and sat down, cing the box on her knee.


    She rubbed her hands and began to take action.


    Naturally, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t do what Zi Yan said and randomly find a number to stake her luck on.


    That one in a million chance, even thinking about it she felt that it was impossible.

 Chapter 957 – Behind was a force that chased after her (6)

    Chapter 957 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (6)


    Su Luo started to recall Yun Qi¡¯s habits from the previous life.


    In the previous life, they needed to use codes frequently. However, they rarely used number codes because they were too simple.


    861111 was Yun Qi¡¯s birthday.


    Su Luo prodded the little gears and aligned the number code in the same direction.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t work.¡± Su Luo shook her head; this code was wrong.


    Su Luo¡¯s little head thought about it for a while again and her hand movements was also constant.


    She had tried all the number codes that had something to do with Yun Qi from her previous life. But what made her helpless was that, in spite of everything, she still couldn¡¯t find the correctbination.


    Zi Yan tilted her head to the side and thought for a while: ¡°Did you steal this from the Western Jin¡¯s old emperor¡¯s hands?¡±


    While Su Luo was busy moving her hands, she also shook her head: ¡°The old emperor had passed it on to his son.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s?¡± Zi Yan had clearly also heard of Yunqi¡¯s name before. She nodded, ¡°This Ouyang Yunqi is indeed a character. These few years, his cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds, such quick progress truly makes people speechless.¡±


    Suddenly, she stopped still for a while, with her eyes shining brightly: ¡°You stole this box from Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s hands? You¡¯re really incredible!¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s words made Su Luo recall what happened before dawn in Yun Qi¡¯s resting pce.


    That was a memory she painstakingly wanted to forget.


    Su Luo hurriedly changed the topic: ¡°We are better off thinking about how to break the code.¡±


    Zi Yan waspletely unaware of Su Luo and Yun Qi¡¯s past. She suddenly thought of something: ¡°Say, you think, could Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s code be rted to someone else?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was startled slightly.


    Zi Yan tilted her head, automatically continuing the thought: ¡°There are very few people who have rtions with Ouyang Yunqi. Excluding the old emperor, his mother is already dead... Say, could that code have something to do with his beloved woman?¡±


    Zi Yan simply touched a sore spot.


    The softest ce near Su Luo¡¯s heart was fiercely obstructed, her expression bing rigid.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you think of something?¡± When Zi Yan saw that Su Luo¡¯s expression had changed entirely, she immediately sat up straight. Her pair of sparkling eyes watched Su Luo attentively, full of expectations.


    ¡°Cough, cough. ¡± Su Luo cleared her throat and said firmly: ¡°Who knows whether he has a beloved woman or not? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Zi Yan spread out her hands helplessly, ¡°Then forget it, how about you just continue to try random numbers? When you can¡¯t take it anymore, switch with me. I still want to try my luck and see whether it is good or not.¡±


    Su Luo took a nce at her, then lowered her head to look at that red sandalwood box.


    Although Zi Yan had just been chattering nonsense, but... should Su Luo listen to Zi Yan¡¯s words and give it a try?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart went ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯, jumping about violently. There was no reason for it, but unexpectedly, she was somewhat nervous.


    She tightened her hands and resolutely decided to give it a try.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s ¡®afraid she was about to die¡¯ expression, Zi Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be full of bewilderment.


    Wasn¡¯t it merely trying a code and nothing more, why did it seem as if Su Luo was going to the execution ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s birthday was 901101.


    When she rotated the little gears in different directions onto these numbers, and just when she turned that final number to face the arrow symbol¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo could only feel that her palm sweating.


    ¡°Click¡ª¡ª¡±


    A light sound echoed and the red sandalwood box opened in response.


    Not to mention Su Luo, even Zi Yan was given a fright.


    For a moment, the surroundings became noiseless.


    There was only the sound of wind blowing.


    The two people¡¯s four eyes met, looking at each other in dismay.


    Zi Yan licked her dry lips and pointed at that red sandalwood box and said a line nkly, ¡°It opened...¡±


    Su Luo nodded nkly: ¡°Indeed, it opened...¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you open it just like that?¡± Zi Yan looked towards Su Luo with disbelief and then repeated the sentence, ¡°How did you open it just like that?¡±

 Chapter 958 – Behind was a force that chased after her (7)

    Chapter 958 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (7)


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth parted slightly, she shook her head: ¡°I also don¡¯t know......¡±


    In fact, how could she possibly not know?


    When her birthday became someone else¡¯s password to open their case, what did it show?


    Su Luo¡¯s body stiffened, the hands beside her body trembling slightly.


    Yun Qi...... What did he want to do in the end! In the end, what was he thinking off?!


    After he had done that kind of thing, how did he still have the face to use her birthday date as his password?


    ¡°Luo Luo, why on earth would you get angry?¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s tightly clenched fists, and the three veins bursting out on her forehead, Zi Yan felt exceedingly perplexed.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what was making Su Luo so furious.


    Wasn¡¯t the case opened? Although she didn¡¯t know how Su Luo opened it...... but it really did open ah. Wasn¡¯t this matter worthy of being happy?


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Su Luo took a deep breath and forced out a smile on her face, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s good.¡± Zi Yan nodded her head.


    ¡°Come, take a look at how exquisite the secret manual inside is.¡± Su Luo changed the subject.


    To steal this case, there had been simply too many twists and turns, and uncontroble ups and downs. If it turned out to be a fake, Su Luo felt that she could even bang her head against some tofu.


    A slim, white jade-like hand lifted up the lid on the case¡ª¡ª


    However, in an instant, the smiles on both of their faces froze at the corner of their mouths.


    The red sandalwood case waspletely empty with nothing in it¡ª¡ª


    Two heads looked at each other.


    ¡°There is nothing inside at all......¡± Zi Yan speechlessly looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°I saw it.¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t describe clearly what her heart was feeling.


    Wasting so much thought, having dodged the heavy chases by the enemies trying to kill, with great difficulty, she arrived at the Western Jin¡¯s Imperial Pce. Again, it took more tremendous strength, on top of using the honey trap, before she was able to seize the red sandalwood case¡ª¡ª


    Unexpectedly, it was empty!


    ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible ah.¡± Zi Yan tilted her head, her slender finger poking at that red sandalwood case, ¡°This thing hasyer uponyer of protection, and it still has thisbination lock. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a fake ah.¡±


    Su Luo nodded, expressing her agreement with Zi Yan¡¯s point of view.


    Yunqi wasn¡¯t an average person, his gentle exterior hid his two-faced cunningness. Wanting to get a treasure from his hands, it truly was extremely difficult.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand pressed up tightly against the bottom of the case, touching it a finger width at a time.


    Seeing this action by Su Luo, Zi Yan understood it immediately.:¡°Don¡¯t tell me this red sandalwood is doubleyered? But how is it that I can see to its bottom at one nce?¡±


    Zi Yan gestured,paring the inside level with the outside level of the case.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes abruptly lit up, she had it!


    ¡°That is a smokescreen.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile.


    Fortunately, the person that took the case was her, if it was someone else, they would have been confused until they were dizzy by Yun Qi.


    If it was other people who, after strenuous effort and with great difficulties, got an empty case,very likely, they would abandon it. This was exactly a part of Yun Qi¡¯s craftiness.


    Su Luo held the bottom of the case and knocked seven times. This time, it was four long, three short knocks.


    Very quickly, the bottom of the case pulled back to the two sides.


    Afterwards, it revealed a thin book with blue background and ck lettering.


    ¡°¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Rules¡·, it is really it!¡± Zi Yan grabbed Su Luo¡¯s arm, hinting for her to take it.


    Su Luo very carefully took out this book.


    It really wasn¡¯t that easy ah......


    In order to get this book, it really wasn¡¯t that easy for her ah.


    But now, it was all good, she finally got hold of it.


    Su Luo, thinking like this, then opened it to the first page......


    The first page, nk.


    The second page, nk.


    The third page, nk.


    The fourth page......


    The entire book was all nk!

 Chapter 959 – Behind was a force that chased after her (8)

    Chapter 959 ¨C Behind was a force that chased after her (8)


    Su Luo felt, that recently, her luck was simply really bad.


    With great difficulty, she had stolen it, and with great difficulty, she finally took out the book, but inside it waspletely nk!


    Were the Heavens ying with her?


    Just when Su Luo was about to curse the Heavens, Zi Yan suddenly cried out in surprise.


    Su Luo¡¯s attention was immediately attracted over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo asked.


    ¡°Take a look at this page, carefully examine it. Doesn¡¯t it seem as if it was smeared with medical juice?¡± Zi Yan handed the book over to Su Luo.


    Su Luo took it back.


    This book was colorless and odorless, really looked like a never-before-used book.


    But, when Su Luo carefully touched the page with her fingers, her fingertips felt something peculiar.


    This kind of feeling was extremely subtle, practically negligible.


    However, Su Luo really could feel it.


    ¡°This was smeared with medical juice.¡± Su Luo nodded with certainty, ¡°But what medical juice was applied that is both colorless and odorless?¡±


    Moreover, it had even almost fooled her.


    Zi Yan thought for a while and said: ¡°Back then, I saw these kind of books that hid the original words in my master¡¯s study, so I was able to guess it. As for what medical juice was used......¡±


    Zi Yan muttered to herself for a while before saying: ¡°I remember Master had casually mentioned it at the time, but this memory of mine......¡±


    Su Luo looked at her with a burning gaze: ¡°You slowly think about it, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    ¡°How about you give me some suggestions.¡± Zi Yan wasn¡¯t an apothecary and wasn¡¯t very familiar with herbal medicine.


    Su Luo thought for a while, then especially chose some clear medical herbs and suggested it to Zi Yan.


    When Su Luo mentioned Pure White Grass, ZI Yan¡¯s eyes slightly lit up. She excitedly pped the stone on the ground: ¡°That¡¯s right, it was precisely Pure White Grass! Master had once said, take the roots of Pure White Grass and mix it with the leaves of Immortal Flower Seed, and it could make a type of medical juice. This medical juice could wash off this kind of invisible medical juice and make the original text appear.¡±


    ¡°Pure White Grass and Immortal Flower Seed......want to go to the Dark Forest to look for them?¡±


    The Dark Forest was somewhat far from here.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zi Yan said smiling: ¡°I remember asking Master about it then, Master had said that the top of this Swallow Cloud Mountain had Pure White Grass and Immortal Flower Seed. Back then, Master had picked it from here.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you remembered.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    ¡°I only remembered this prescription, didn¡¯t expect that I would actually use it. Looks like my luck isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Zi Yan proudly shook her head.


    The blue elf at her side also immediately shook its head, looking dignified and strong.


    Su Luo was provoked intoughter, she took out an orange crystal stone to tease the blue elf.


    When the little divine dragon ate a crystal stone, there was always a loud crunching sound that made a person¡¯s teeth sour from hearing it. Don¡¯t know if this blue elf could ingest it.


    Before Su Luo could ce the orange crystal stone close to the corner of its mouth, it had already excitedly spit out bubbles, with eyes giving off starry light.


    Seeing it walk towards herself with two short legs in a swaying manner, Su Luo was immediately amused: ¡°Really cute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, moreover, it¡¯s also very smart! Along the way, if it weren¡¯t for its help in replenishing my spirit power, I would have been done for long ago.¡± Zi Yan rejoiced endlessly. ¡°Speaking of it, I really need to thank you....¡±


    At that time, there was only this treasure in the cave, furthermore, it was Su Luo who found it and cut it out. Yet, Luo Luo had given it to her without the slightest hesitation.


    From that moment, Zi Yan had considered Su Luo her most trustworthy friend.


    ¡°At that time, there were so many lumps of stones, you couldn¡¯t just sit anywhere and only sat on it. It can clearly be seen that your affinity with it is not shallow.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t im any credit for herself, ¡°Moreover, with regards to me, this blue elf isn¡¯t very useful.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s note:


    26 updatespleted. Tomorrow I ought to be able to release Nangong......Ought to be able to right......

 Chapter 960 – To disclose information (1)

    Chapter 960 ¨C To disclose information (1)


    ¡°In order to repay you for giving me this little blue elf, I¡¯ll apany you to dig for those two medicinal grass.¡±


    Zi Yan carried the little blue elf and stood up.


    The two people¡¯s speed were very quick, in less than a day, they had reached the mountaintop of Swallow Cloud Mountain.


    They stopped at the top of the mountain and looked down.


    Their eyes stared off to the distance, seeing only the continuous rising ups and downs of the mountains and precipitous ridges below. In the distance were rivers with trees, fishes, and a hazy atmosphere. Suddenly, a meteor streaked across the sky.


    ¡°What a beautiful scenery.¡± Zi Yan stood on the cliff, with both hands opened and eyes closed, in a manner of enjoying everything, she took a deep breath.


    ¡°It truly is beautiful.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mood was unprecedentedly rxed.


    At this time, Su Luo suddenly felt a burning gaze on her body.


    Her figure suddenly stiffened and she had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°A beautiful scenery with an even more beautiful person.¡± A warm tone came from behind Su Luo¡¯s body.


    When she heard this voice, the hands at Su Luo¡¯s side clenched tightly into fists.


    Su Luo slowly turned her head around and naturally saw a familiar face.


    Ouyang Yunqi!


    How could he be here?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with anger and stared at Yunqi with displeasure.


    Today¡¯s Yunqi was dressed all in white, with a jade-like face, very handsome and bright. As the winds blew by, his sleeves danced elegantly, simply godlike.


    This kind of Yunqi undoubtedly had a fatal sex appeal.


    Let alone when he used that pair of deep starlight eyes to look affectionately at the other party.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Zi Yan clearly could feel that the atmosphere was wrong. She quietly bumped Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    Su Luo¡¯s voice was very light and slow. But, her words were very clear: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi.¡±


    ¡°Ssss¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan sucked in a breath of cold air.


    She knew that Su Luo¡¯s ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Rules¡·were taken from Ouyang Yunqi.


    Now that he had chased them here, they must ount for it, right?


    Zi Yan leaned close to Su Luo and spoke in a dialect: ¡°Tightly seal the news, by tearing face?¡±


    Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s strength was very deep and profound, not to mention, he cultivated Spirit Dance Steps. With respect to attainments in speed, his knowledge was very deep.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not as if they wanted to run and could run away.


    As a result, Su Luo shook her head at Zi Yan¡¯s suggestion.


    Oh. Zi Yan helplessly spread out her hands.


    Since they couldn¡¯t run away, then they could only confront it.


    As a result, Zi Yan happily smiled at Yunqi in greeting: ¡°I heard that Your Highness the Third Prince is very devoted with a broad lenient mind. You would not be this stingy, right?¡±


    Only now did Yunqi notice the youngdy beside Su Luo.


    He courteously nodded towards Zi Yan, perfectlyposed, he said: ¡°To Luo Luo, I naturally would not be stingy.¡±


    Such ambiguous words suddenly gave flight to Zi Yan¡¯s wild imagination.


    ¡°You guys...have met before?¡± Zi Yan always felt that the mood between these two were strange, very strange.


    Yunqi smiled. He gazed deeply at Su Luo and raised his eyebrows: ¡°What would you say?¡±


    These misleading words made others think even more of an ambiguous rtionship between them.


    Su Luo slender brows knotted slightly and red at Yunqi with displeasure: ¡°How did you find your way here?¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s face was full of smiles and calmly looked at her: ¡°Luo Luo, wherever you are, I will always appear there.¡±


    Su Luo still hadn¡¯t reacted before Zi Yan, who was at her side, directly sucked in a breath of cold air.


    An alert, earthshaking boom sounded in her head, this matter was far from good.


    Su Luo¡¯s corner she was not firm ah. Just one carelessness, and a male third wheel had appeared. If Third Senior Brother knew about this....


    Once she thought of Third Senior Brother¡¯s horrible temper that would destroy the sky and wipe off everything on earth, Zi Yan felt an extreme chill from head to toe.


    Although Yunqi was pretty good, but dared to steal Third Senior Brother¡¯s wife? Did he eat some great ambition and get a leopard¡¯s courage?

 Chapter 961 – To disclose information (2)

    Chapter 961 ¨C To disclose information (2)


    Thinking of this, Zi Yan looked at the extremely daring Yunqi full of worship and gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, you really have the greatest amount of courage!¡±


    Dared to steal food from a tiger¡¯s den? Zi Yan simply admired him to death.


    Yunqi nted a shallow nce at Zi Yan, and didn¡¯t mind her words at all.


    In fact, he simply did not know about the matter of Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun being together. Moreover, he also didn¡¯t know how strong Nangong Liuyun was at present.


    Su Luo coldly smiled at Ouyang Yunqi: ¡°In the end, what do you want to do?¡±


    Ouyang Yunqi, sure enough, was as two-faced and cunning as he was from her previous life.


    Through a box with the Spirit Dance Steps, he actually came to the top of Swallow Cloud Mountain a step before her.


    This person¡¯s schemes could be considered without holes, his shrewd ns were all top-notch. Su Luo, with one carelessness, fell into his trap.


    Yunqi swept an indifferent gaze at Zi Yan who was listening in with great interest: ¡°This youngdy, can you give us some privacy?¡±


    Zi Yan opened her eyes wide, this Ouyang Yunqi was trying to get rid of her, so he could speak to Su Luo alone?


    Zi Yan ignored him and looked towards Su Luo.


    Yunqi¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Luo: ¡°Before, on top of Cloud Fall Mountain...¡±


    Yunqi deliberately lengthened the words and looked at Su Luo with a ghost of a smile. He had confidence and certainty in the depths of his eyes.


    A thread of resentment shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Ouyang Yunqi, you win.


    Su Luo stared at Yunqi, her expression unchanged, in a tranquil tone, she said to Zi Yan: ¡°You should first step back and give us a minute.¡±


    Zi Yan immediately felt wounded inside.


    She still wanted to listen for a little longer so she could report back to Third Senior Brother. If it was only Yunqi trying to drive her away, then fine, but now, even Luo Luo was trying to drive her away...Between these two people, it was really strange, okay?


    Zi Yan dilly-dallied, but finally, she still walked some distance away.


    However, when she arrived at a ce with wind behind her back, she took out a white paper crane from her sleeves.


    This really was herst one.


    When she was being chased, many times, with dangers springing up and hovering on the verge of life or death, she didn¡¯t have a chance to use this paper crane. Now, it seemed as if she had no choice but to use it.


    Zi Yan took out a goose feather pen, and with swift brush strokes, she wrote down some words on the wing of that crane.


    ¡°Warning! A male third wheel has appeared! If you don¡¯te soon, your wife will be taken away! Hurry!!!!¡±


    In order to give emphasis, to show that the current situation was extremely critical, Zi Yan continuously used numerous exmation marks.


    After she finished writing, Zi Yan scanned it once, to ensure that information which needed to be divulged were all written down. Afterwards, she blew a breath of air at the paper crane.


    The paper crane suddenly came to life.


    Transforming into a white crane half the size of a person.


    The white crane pped its wings, and quickly shot towards a ce in the distant horizon.


    Seeing the white crane fly far away, only now did Zi Yan release a breath of air.


    Third Senior Brother! What¡¯s next will all depend on you!


    Not mentioning the little trick Zi Yan did behind Su Luo¡¯s back, let¡¯s turn our gazes back to Su Luo.


    After getting Zi Yan to leave, Su Luo red at Yunqi: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, in the end, what are you nning to do?¡±


    Yunqi smilingly looked at Su Luo, he searched for a rock with a clean surface and sat down. At the same time, he patted the empty space next to him, and with a graceful and gentle tone, said: ¡°Come, sit down and let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    Su Luo red at him in disapproval: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, say it, what do you want?¡±


    Yunqi raised an eyebrow while giving a smile that was not quite a smile: ¡° Luo Luo, you have lost your cool.¡±


    Su Luo directly red at him.


    Yunqi smiled again: ¡°Do you still remember? The stuff I taught you when you were young. During negotiation, a person who loses their cool in the beginning will often lose.¡±


    Su Luo conceded, a lot of her knowledge and skills were personally taught by Yun Qi, it was the things that remained after he had finished ying with it.


    However, confronting him, Su Luo would always feel utterly difited, and lose her cool.

 Chapter 962 – To disclose information (3)

    Chapter 962 ¨C To disclose information (3)


    However, Su Luo¡¯s brain had always been nimble, in the blink of an eye, she had grabbed onto the loophole in Yunqi¡¯s words: ¡°That¡¯s right, now, our rtionship is only the negotiations between two parties.¡±


    Since it was just negotiations between two parties, then business could be conducted ording to rules and not private interests. So it didn¡¯t involve personal stuff.


    Su Luo¡¯s words immediately cut a dividing line into the ambiguous atmosphere that Yunqi had meticulously built. The boundary was very clear.


    Yunqi¡¯s gaze condensed slightly, and he sighed faintly: ¡°Luo Luo, you still me me.¡±


    Su Luo coldly sneered: ¡°Do you take me as having amnesia or my heart has gone mad? Being stabbed once by the person I loved, how could I pretend as if nothing had happened?¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s way of thinking was simply too ridiculous, Su Luo waspletely unable to approve of it.


    However, having heard these words that Su Luo said, a pleasantly surprised expression shed through Yunqi¡¯s eyes: ¡°You said....beloved person....Luo Luo, I....¡±


    Before Yunqi finished speaking, Su Luo hurriedly blocked him from having his thoughts scatter off in tangents: ¡°Those are things from my previous life, this lifetime, how could I still like a man who has daggers hidden in his smiles? You really still view yourself as too important.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words ruthlessly hacked down from the sky, immediately making Yunqi stiffen in ce.


    One moment in heaven, then the next moment in hell, it was just like this.


    A pained and helpless smile appeared in Yunqi¡¯s eyes: ¡°Luo Luo, in the end, you still me me.¡±


    Yunqi being like this could easily make a person¡¯s heart soften.


    If it was Su Luo from the previous world, she would have already went up and embraced his hips and buried her face in his chest. She would have repeatedly told him, she did not me him.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo felt that she really had changed.


    Seeing Yunqi¡¯s smile full of pain, although the ce nearest to her heart gave a thread of throbbing pain, but at the same time, she felt content.


    Really representative of the sentence, ¡®seeing you living unhappily, then I will be at ease¡¯.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting smile: ¡°me you? I don¡¯t even have time to cultivate, where would I find the time to me you? Are you worth me wasting time over?¡±


    This sentence was really fierce, really sharp.


    The smile on Yunqi¡¯s face became bitter and rigid, he took a deep breath and turned his face away.


    His lonely gaze looked at the distant mountain range with its exquisite up and down peaks. His voice was calm without a thread of unevenness: ¡°If I said I never betrayed you, will you believe me?¡±


    Su Luo coldly snorted mockingly, clearly showing she didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yunqi looked at her with a sour expression, his body swaying, ¡°So many years of affection, do you believe I will really kill you?¡±


    The hands at Su Luo¡¯s side clenched tightly into fists.


    Because of so many years of affection, it would result in her unforgettable hatred.


    Why would he think that just based on two kind sentences from him, that she would believe it?


    Before, that brightly shining dagger in her heart, was it something that she inserted herself?


    Su Luo coldly sneered, her expression indifferent and heartless.


    Even though Yunqi¡¯s heart was sour and felt helpless at the same time, he still continued to slowly exin: ¡°At that time when we were on top of Cloud Fall Mountain, at that ce, it wasn¡¯t just the two of us...¡±


    Just when Yunqi was about to tell Su Luo the entire truth of what happened at that time, an unforeseen event happened right at this moment.


    At this time, the eyebrows on Yunqi¡¯s handsome and bright face suddenly wrinkled.


    Even though Su Luo was puzzled in the beginning, but very quickly, she could also feel a dangerous aura approaching towards her.


    Su Luo took precautions and swept her gaze around her surroundings.


    Just at this moment, Zi Yan dashed over: ¡°Luo Luo, it¡¯s extremely bad, quickly run, quick!¡±


    Able to make Zi Yan directly run instead of resisting, it could be seen how formidably strong the opponent was.


    Just when Zi Yan grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand and was about to dash away together with her, it was already toote.

 Chapter 963 – To disclose information (4)

    Chapter 963 ¨C To disclose information (4)


    At this moment, a group of ck-clothed people wordlessly approached and surrounded them.


    This group of ck-clothed people, how could Su Luo not be familiar with them? Also, how could Zi Yan not know them too?


    The two people who suffered under them empathized with each other, in such a short time, they had been chased to be killed by these ck-clothed people while fleeing all over the ce.


    Seeing the ck-clothed people appear, Yunqi¡¯s expression became somewhat ugly.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, they had a feeling that this matter was somewhat fishy.


    Because these ck-clothed people stood in an unusual location, they formed a semicircle behind Yunqi¡¯s back. Just as if.... as if they were his subordinates.


    Very quickly, their guesses were confirmed.


    The leader of the ck-clothed people took two steps forward, and bowed to Yunqi: ¡°Young Master, us subordinates arrivedte, we ask to be punished.¡±


    Young Master....?!


    Su Luo¡¯s brows knotted tightly, a shocked expression shing through the depths of her eyes.


    She could never have imagined that this group of ck-clothed people were Yunqi¡¯s subordinates.


    Then, what was his rtionship with Yan Xia, that old witch?


    Yunqi knew the matter was about to be ruined and couldn¡¯t help but to send a sharp nce at that ck-clothed leader.


    ¡°Step down!¡± His voice was cold and ruthless, filled with an ice-cold murderous aura from hell.


    The ck-clothed leader¡¯s body moved slightly, and as expected, he obediently stepped down.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth tore into a mocking sneer: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, is this the thing you wanted to exin to me?¡±


    Since the beginning when he first saw her, he had already known she was the target of that old witch Yan Xia¡¯s pursuit.


    No, maybe he got her information even a step earlier than that.


    Then, when he personally went to the dock to greet the little Princess Yulin, was that matter as simple as it seemed on the surface?


    Whenever Su Luo recalled how Yunqi advanced step by step with a devised battle n to force herself into a trap, a gush of rage that seemed toe from nowhere would nearly surge out of her throat.


    Right now, Yunqi had a veryplicated expression.


    However, how could he exin this?


    Say that these ck-clothed people were not ones he called over? Would she believe him?


    For a moment, the atmosphere turned cold, the surroundings issuing a strange factor.


    Su Luo tauntingly sneered, and red forcefully at Yunqi.


    Yunqi was mentally exhausted, with endless helplessness, he looked at her who was across from him.


    Such a short distance, all of a sudden, he felt that the distance between them was very far.


    Yunqi knew that if they were really to fight today, the two of them, including Su Luo, would definitely not be able to escape.


    As a result, he half-muttered a promise, and waved his hand soon after: ¡°You guys can go.¡±


    The appearance of the ck-clothed people destroyed his ns, now, how angry Yunqi was inside, only he would know.


    Su Luo coldly smiled, her deep gaze looking at Yunqi: ¡°Really going to let us go?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Yunqi¡¯s dark eyes contained intoxicatingly soft waves.


    ¡°Okay then, we are going.¡± Su Luo, without demure, grabbed Zi Yan, turned around and was about to leave.


    She was afraid if she stayed a second longer, Ouyang Yunqi would change his mind.


    However, they hadn¡¯t even taken seven steps before the ck-clothed people who stood behind Yunqi scattered and reformed a circle to surround them, encircling the two of them, not leaving a a crack.


    A mocking expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, she turned her head to look towards Yunqi: ¡°What? You want to go back on the words you just said?¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s indifferent eyes were like sharp swords, bursting forth with specks of cold aura, shooting towards the leader of the ck-clothed people.


    That group of ck-clothed people all listened to the orders of the ck-clothed leader.


    The ck-clothed leader kneeled on one knee towards Yunqi, with his back straight, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    His posture was clearly one of waiting to receive punishment.


    At the same time, it was a posture to threaten Yunqi with.


    ¡°You dare to disobey?¡± Yunqi¡¯s tone was t, calm without a thread of unevenness.


    But Su Luo was clear that before her, it was merely the calm before the approaching storm.


    It seemed that these ck-clothed people only listened to that old witch Yan Xia¡¯s words. Yunqi still was unable tomand them.

 Chapter 964 – To disclose information (5)

    Chapter 964 ¨C To disclose information (5)


    The ck-clothed person still knelt there with his back straight, using silence to confront Yunqi¡¯s reprimands.


    These ck-clothed people, motionlessly obstructed Su Luo¡¯s way out.


    Su Luo smiled coldly: ¡°Yunqi, it turns out you only have this much power.¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s face that was as calm as the deep sea, now seemed like it was surrounded by dark clouds, stormy, struggling violently to stay calm.


    He turned his head, with hands crossed over, his eyes, looking at Su Luo, were filled with profound meaning: ¡°Luo Luo, now, you only have one other choice.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Su Luo smiled coldly.


    ¡°If you agree to return to my side now, I can keep you safe and sound.¡± If not....


    Yunqi didn¡¯t say thest part, but it was obvious to everybody, if you were not one of their own, then you were an enemy.


    Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking manner: ¡°You really don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Was Su Luo someone who could be threatened by others?


    ¡°You detest me that much?¡± Yunqi gazed at her bitterly and despairingly.


    She¡¯d rather die than return to his side?


    Just thinking of her choice, Yunqi felt his chest burst into mes, with rage almost tearing him into pieces.


    ¡°Yes, I detest you that much.¡± Su Luo¡¯s words were sharp, without leaving a bit of affection.


    Having heard that, Yunqi¡¯s expression changed, his body also bing as stiff as iron.


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± He looked at Su Luo with ice-cold arrogance, ¡°Since this is your choice, therefore, the consequences are yours to bear!¡±


    Finished speaking, Yunqi took a step aside.


    He made it clear to both side he would not get involved, and let them fight it out on their own.


    The ck-clothed people¡¯s leader saw this, his eyes darted a nce to the group of ck-clothed men.


    He lifted his right hand and firmly swung it downwards.


    Kill!


    This was master¡¯s kill order!


    Once you see Su Luo, kill without hesitation!


    Immediately, around a dozen ck-clothed people surrounded Su Luo, leaving five people to attack Zi Yan.


    When Su Luo and Zi Yan were being forced apart, Su Luo said something to her.


    ¡°If you have an opportunity, then run!¡±


    Zi Yan nodded her head: ¡°You too! A long as there are green hills, there¡¯ll always be wood to burn!¡±


    Besides, maybe Third Senior Brother would rush over soon!


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Su Luo soared up into the air.


    Now, the sun was setting in the west, dyeing the horizon a bloody red color that was savage and bright. The sight really was dazzling and harsh on the eyes.


    Below, was a endless mountain range that rose and fell with uneven gorges.


    The sunlight that scattered down was golden and resplendent, everybody was covered in ayer of tangerine-red colored rays of light.


    The dozen or so ck-clothed people charged towards Su Luo!


    No matter who killed this loathsome girl in front of them, master would definitely reward them heavily.


    Nobody could stop their treasure-seeking hearts.


    Su Luo stood there calmly, indifferently eyeing the people rushing towards her.


    At this time, she was calm and unperturbed.


    There was a plump little white dragon sitting on her shoulders.


    Not waiting for the enemies to get close, the little white dragon who loved to battle had already charge forward!


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    A violent sound resounded, and the foremost ck-clothed person was suddenly sent flying with one kick from the little divine dragon, sending him flying to a distance ce backward.


    The little divine dragon didn¡¯t just kicked him flying, he also very cleverly kicked him in the chest where the heart was.


    Huge holes appeared in the chest of the person who was kicked. He already breathed hisst when his body was midair after being sent flying.


    The little divine dragon made the recoil strength and rapidly charged towards the second person.


    This time, like an exploding pond, he stilled nned to kick the chests of the ck-clothed person.


    But because he learned from the previously person¡¯s mistake, this ck-clothed person covered his chest tightly, all of his spirit energy was concentrated into his heart, afraid of the little divine dragon kicking a huge hole in it.


    However, although the little divine dragon oftentimes seemed foolishly adorable, asionally he would get shes of inspiration.

 Chapter 965 – To disclose information (6)

    Chapter 965 ¨C To disclose information (6)


    Therefore, affected by a sh of inspiration, the little divine dragon switched ces and smashed towards his forehead...


    Hence, another man in ck quickly fell to the ground.


    This matter happened in a split second.


    Although the little divine dragon had killed off two people, but the rest of the thirteen ck-clothed people used this opportunity to charge at Su Luo!


    These ck-clothed people were very strong.


    Five of them were fifth rank, five were sixth rank, and there were still three at seventh rank!


    Such incredible strength, if it were anybody else, they¡¯d justmit suicide on the spot, how could they have fought them?


    But not Su Luo!


    Now, the Variant Acacia Tree had already started to move.


    The three seventh-ranked men were the quickest to rush over.


    The knives they lifted up were ghastly and threatening, issuing a feeling of fear that was irresistible.


    The Variant Acacia Tree could bind one away, but not all three of them at once!


    Just at this moment, Su Luo moved!


    She flew up quickly.


    Mid-air, her sleeves waved, firm with a cold expression, she looked like an arriving goddess.


    Three long double-edged swords hacked towards her!


    But at this critical moment, all of the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s green vines rushed towards Su Luo, bundling her up in a green cage.


    Long double-edged swords hacked down, hitting the green vines.


    The green vines were tough and firm,only sustaining a minute amount of damage.


    Anger shed through the eyes of the three seventh-ranked ck-clothed men.


    Originally, they had nned on directly beheading Su Luo in ce, who knew that midway, such an unexpected event would happen (1), really hateful!


    What was even worse was that unexpectedly, this Cheng Yaojin (1) thing was really tough-skinned, there was no way to chop it up!


    Just when these three ck-clothed men were distracted, Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space firmly locked up one of the three seventh-ranked ck-clothed men.


    Because no one knew that, after being locked up by the green vines, Su Luo could still quietlye out.


    Nobody could have imagined, that Su Luo would have such a nature-defying tool as the Nothingness of Space.


    Nobody could have imagined, that Nothingness of Space could prate through obstacles.


    Therefore, when everybody thought that Su Luo was still in the green vine cage, when they had their double-edged swords raised to chop at the green vines, Su Luo had already snuck up behind one of the ck-clothed seventh-ranked person¡¯s back.


    Moreover, using Nothingness of Space to surround his body, thus slowing down his speed.


    ¡°sh¡ª¡ª¡± came the sound of a dagger.


    The sound of metal slicing through flesh was very distinct.


    Therefore, this seventh-ranked man died immediately.


    Yunqi stood in the shadows, his eyes burningly fixed on Su Luo.


    His face would switch between cloudy to bright, with a very unstable mood. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    After Su Luo sessfully sneak-attacked a seventh-ranked ck-clothed man, she immediately turned around, wanting to retreat.


    But there were many ck-clothed people with safety in numbers, all of them disying a high level of skill.


    This time, numerous strong hand seals attacked towards her back!


    ¡°m m m¡ª¡ª ¡±


    An endless tirade of violent striking sound resounded.


    So many strong hitsbined into one extremely strong force, the surrounding atmosphere was terrifying and was shaking violently.


    If anybody were to interfere, he or she would definitely be crushed into a meat pie.


    In the mountain forest, countless number of birds and beasts were shocked by this, they fled in all directions, some were so scared that they fell off the cliffs into the abyss.


    This powerfulbined attack was sent towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    In a sh, the horizon became cold, the earth shook, countless rocks tumbling down the cliff.


    ¡°Bang Bang bang¡ª¡ª¡°


    At this time, they were fighting on the edge of a cliff.


    Following the numerous rocks that tumbled down, the cliff immediately contracted a lot.


    Because Su Luo flew up quickly, so she did not fall down when the cliff disintegrated.


    But that formidable strong force now struck toward her back.


    A force strong enough to shake the heaven and earth, fiercely smashed towards Su Luo.


    At this time, Su Luo had nowhere to run, so she only could take the hit.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡°


    A violent striking sound echoed.


    Su Luo¡¯s back was hit head-on!


    1) An unexpected event would happen: The more correct trantion would be ¡®who knee that midway, Cheng Yaojin would unexpectedly appear.¡± Historically, Cheng Yaojin, was a Chinese general from 7th century who, apparently, was always at the right ce at the right time by ident. Now, popr culture picked it up and used it to indicate that something came along the way unexpectedly and disrupted the n.

 Chapter 966 – Nangong Liuyun(1)

    Chapter 966 ¨C Nangong Liuyun(1)


    The sturdy green vines broke open in response, and Nothingness of Space disintegrated from being shaken.


    ¡°Poof¡ª¡ª¡° Su Luo spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Luo¡¯s body swayed and only because of this she did not fall off the cliff.


    At the same time, the ck-clothed people¡¯s swords, twelve swords in total, every single one was extremely sharp!


    Every sword hung horizontally in the air, then simultaneously theyunched toward Su Luo!


    People could barely open their eyes from the light the swords gave off.


    A terrifying murderous aura that felt like a vast body of water ring up.


    This kind of attack that was an impressive disy of power caused the surrounding air to make violent shing sound.


    Every single double-edged sword¡¯s aura was as terrifying as a tornado.


    Let alone to say it was twelve swords that flew towards Su Luo at the same time?


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan saw Su Luo¡¯s situation, instantly, her blood ran cold, her whole body turning rigid.


    Yunqi¡¯s eyes shrunk back a little and his fists clenched tightly!


    Make a move to save her or not? Doubt shed across the depths of his heart.


    Just when he was about to rush up¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Hum¡ª¡ª¡± Between heaven and earth suddenly a cold whoosh sound could be heard.


    In the distance, a ck silhouette came over treading on air.


    That was a man whose beauty could suffocate people.


    Just looking at his ink-ck attire, fine ck hair was carelessly tied by silk fabric. Every one of his movement was honourable and aggressive with extraordinary charm that was frivolous and enchanting.


    He was so domineering, his whole body emitted an icily arrogant aura that won¡¯t let others approach.


    All the ck-clothed people were absolutely dumbfounded. Now, nobody dared to approach him, nor even dared to look directly at him. They were afraid that if they nced at him, their bodies might disintegrate.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother!¡± After Zi Yan was sure of what she saw, she greeted him with pleasant surprise evident in her voice.


    The person who came was not a stranger, but the person Zi Yan had secretly informed, Nangong Liuyun!


    After he received Zi Yan¡¯s note on the paper crane, he did not stop for a second, immediately tore through the sky to reach this battleground.


    Nangong Liuyun stood in mid-air, with an icily arrogant gaze inspected the scene below him.


    When he saw his family¡¯s treasure being besieged by people, those usually indifferent pitch-ck eyes immediately condensed out violent mes of rage!


    His treasure, he didn¡¯t dare toy a finger on her, was now besieged by people who wanted to kill her!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfect thin lips pulled up in an aggressive and arrogant manner.


    ¡°Those who dared to chase after to kill this king¡¯s treasure, really have the guts.¡±


    Hardly finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body had already dropped down from mid-air.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Once the leader of the ck-clothed people sensed the strength radiating from Nangong Liuyun, he was shocked to the bottom of his heart!


    ¡°The person who will kill all of you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were obviously smiling, but there was no sign of warmth in them.


    ¡°She is the person Fairy Yan Xia has ordered to be killed. Could it be you want to disobey the orders of our master?¡± The leader of the ck-clothed people suppressed the fear in his heart, persisting on to finish speaking.


    However, it was clearly visible that his whole body was shaking and his jaw trembled.


    ¡°Old witch Yan Xia?¡± Nangong Liuyun cracked azy smile.


    ¡°How audacious! Daring to call our master like that!¡± The leader of the ck-clothed people looked at Nangong Liuyun with both shock and fear.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like the ones hawks had in the darkness of the night, harsh and treacherous.


    ¡°These words, just consider it to be yourst.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold and bewitching.


    Wordlessly, he lifted his hands and made a hand seal.


    Immediately, a crack appeared in the empty air, countless number of wind des suspended in midair.


    ¡°Retreat! Quickly, retreat!¡± The leader of the ck-clothed people had more experience and knowledgepared to others in his group.


    When he saw the size and thickness of the wind des, he could guess at their terrifying strength.

 Chapter 967 – Nangong Liuyun (2)

    Chapter 967 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (2)


    He wanted to run, but Nangong Liuyun clearly showed that he wanted to kill him, so how could he escape?


    Suspended in mid-air, was a total of twelve wind swords.


    Every one of them was as long as a dagger, sparkling with a deeply cold light.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡° Nangong Liuyun waved his hand dismissively.


    Those swords dropped down like meteors, cutting off the head of the ck-clothed people¡¯s leader instantly.


    ¡°Clunk¡ª¡ª ¡°


    This leader who was very arrogant before, would never again be so arrogant.


    His head and body were now separated into two parts, with the head falling down on the ground immediately after being cut off.


    It rolled on the ground and finally rolled off the clif...


    This was really ¡®where the head resides in a separate ce¡¯ ah...


    Right now, on that cliff, was only a single headless man¡¯s body, lying there quietly.


    Fresh blood gushed from his neck, very quickly everything around it was dyed red with the smell of blood hanging in the air.


    No one would have imagined that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s method would be so ruthless, so cruel.


    Fairy Yan Xia, who was a terrifying character that could stop children¡¯s crying at night, wasn¡¯t even able to scare him to a stop?


    In the end, just how strong was he, after all?


    The ck-clothed people nced at each other in speechless despair and could only feel their hearts go ¡®ba-thump¡¯ while jumping violently.


    Their leader, who was a powerful eighth rank, was suddenly killed, just with one move?


    This man... just how strong was he?


    Nangong Liuyun looked at these ck-clothed men who were obviously trembling before him, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, that enchanting and mysterious face now seemed even more demonically gentle.


    ¡°Next, whose turn is it?¡± Nangong Liuyun wanted to kill people, so the opponents had to line up for him.


    The ck-clothed people exchanged a nce with each other.


    They wanted to flee, but their surrounding seemed to be frozen, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t run out.


    ¡°Since no one¡¯s volunteering, then I¡¯ll chose one randomly.¡± Nangong Liuyun nced over and picked the seventh-rank experts who besieged Su Luo.


    There were in total three seventh-ranked people, one had been killed by Su Luo, now, only two remained.


    Nangong Liuyun waved his hand indolently and carelessly. His smooth-as-silk ck hair danced in the wind.


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡° A distinct sound of wind des slicing through flesh resounded.


    ¡°Aaa!!!¡± A ck-clothed man repeatedly shouted in pain.


    Because Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t directly kill him, rather he controlled that wind de. First he cut off the arm that guy used to hold a weapon, then cut off a leg, and then...


    One after another, the wind des came and went, continuously slicing at the guy¡¯s body.


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s body turned clockwise like a spinning top.


    And that de continuously cut the flesh off of the man¡¯s body.


    From head to toe, every piece of flesh was sliced as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, slice after slice fell to the ground.


    Very quickly the slices of human flesh pilled up into a ball.


    ¡°Wah¡ª¡ª¡°


    Seeing that ck-clothed man suffering a thousand cuts, the other ck-clothed people couldn¡¯t bear to look, some even threw up.


    Ruthless, really too cruel and bloody!


    By now, the remaining ck-clothed men had came to their senses.


    If they don¡¯t silently take action, then they would be silently killed.


    The iparably strong man standing before their eyes, had stated clearly that he was going to kill them all.


    ¡°Kill! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    Now, the strongest person remaining was that seventh-ranked ck-clothed man.


    Because the leader and the other two seventh-ranked ck-clothed men were already dead.


    In anycase he had already noticed, the formidable man before him, his next target was going to be him.


    Therefore, wielding his long double-edged sword, he charged straight towards Nangong Liuyun ¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun stood in ce calmly looked at him. Suddenly, his graceful thin lips curled into a chilly smile.


    When the ck-clothed man was at a distance of ten meters away, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shed and gave off the pressure of a strong expert!

 Chapter 968 – Nangong Liuyun (3)

    Chapter 968 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (3)


    ¡°Swoosh ¨C¡° This seventh-ranked ck-clothed man instantly exploded instantly, his body turning into a pool of blood.


    Was Nangong Liuyun even here to fight? He clearly was being tyrannical over the situation.


    Now, Su Luo finally understood that sentence Nangong Liyun had told her long ago.


    He said, I never fight, I only hit people.


    Looking at the powerful god like Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo smiled.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for more than a year, and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength had improved leaps and bounds, the difference was night from day.


    Only why wouldn¡¯t he even look at her? Su Luo couldn¡¯t understand.


    Nangong Liuyun was furious and the leader of the ck-clothed man and those two strong seventh rank were killed...


    Now, what was left of the mass of ck-clothed men, althoughrge in numbers, but they were not very strong.


    The ck-clothed men knew they couldn¡¯t defeat Nangong Liuyun, so they simultaneously looked at Yunqi.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± All of them kneeled towards Yunqi, eyes filled with hope and expectation.


    Everybody has an instinct to survive.


    Originally hidden in the shadows, Yunqi was now exposed.


    Yunqi frowned slightly, with aplicated expression, he looked at Nangong Liuyun, saying in an indifferent voice: ¡°Stay your hand.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nced at him indolently, eyes ck as thick ink, his demonically charming eyebrows lifted up: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s eyebrows knotted slightly.


    He was displeased with the overbearing manner Nangong Liuyun had of upying the top seat.


    But soon after that, he smiled gently: ¡°I am Ouyang Yunqi, don¡¯t know who His Excellency is....¡±


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s name, Nangong Liuyun had heard of before.


    Ouyang Yunqi was Western Jin¡¯s genius that appears once every few hundred years.


    A lot of people mentioned them in the same breath, east had Liuyun, west had Yunqi for bnce.


    This was the first time Nangong Liuyun had met with Ouyang Yunqi, but... his eyebrows knotted.


    This man gave him a really bad feeling.


    Just at this moment, Zi Yan ran over with ¡®thump, thump¡¯ sounds, sticking a needle where it would hurt, she muttered in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ear: ¡°Third Senior Brother, he¡¯s the third wheel in your rtionship!¡±


    Having finished saying these private words, she retreated back to Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, pitch-ck eyes exploding out with obsidian-like coldness that fell on Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s body.


    ¡°You just said, don¡¯t kill them?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s matchless beautiful face revealed an exceptionally proud radiance.


    That pair of deeply arrogant and beautiful eyes authoritatively cast a nce at Ouyang Yunqi.


    Glorious sunshine reflected on his face, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh involuntarily, just how beautiful and outstanding was this man?


    Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s eyes concentrated slightly.


    He didn¡¯t hear what Zi Yan had told Nangong Liuyun, therefore, he said conversationally: ¡°His Excellency¡¯s cultivation is very strong, these people are absolutely your opponents, what is the point of using your strength to bully the weak?¡±


    ¡°Sneer¡ª¡ª¡±¡° Nangong Liuyun sneered coldly, shining like peach blossoms, his phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously. His indifferent gaze does not contain a thread of warmth.


    The corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile, and gazed at Ouyang Yunqi indifferently.


    A hand with protruding joints raised just a bit.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A faint sound, then one of the ck-clothed man fell down and started to twitch uncontrobly.


    In an instant Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s expression turned ugly, his jaw tilting out with cold arrogance: ¡°His Excellency insists on moving hands?¡±


    These ck-clothed men were still useful to him, there was no point in letting them die now.


    However, Nangong Liuyun arrogantly, indifferently and coldlyughed His beautiful lips curled up indifferently and arrogantly smiled: ¡°What can you do?¡±


    What can you do?


    One short sentence exuded his natural ruler-like aggressiveness.


    Soon after, Nangong Liuyun waved his hand again.


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡°


    Subsequently, another ck-clothed man died and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 969 – Nangong Liuyun (4)

    Chapter 969 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (4)


    Ouyang Yunqi was enraged.


    His pitch-ck eyes shed with specks of fury, scattering like mes.


    He was just about to fly up, when he noticed the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips pull up into an icy sneer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Nangong Liuyun was just like a falcon in the night, his face full of murderous air.


    As he was talking, he waved his hand, and the remaining ice des pierced through the vital points of the remaining ck-clothed men.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, the sound of flesh being pierced seemed endless.


    When the observers looked again, not a single ck-clothed man was still standing.


    All of the ck-clothed men were lying on the ground, bodies stiff, eyes wide open, dying with evesting regret.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun stood with one hand behind his back. The sound of his wide ck gown fluttering in the mountain wind resounded.


    He radiated an icily arrogant and harsh atmosphere, that was grand and stern. He gave an manner showing disdain for everything under heaven.


    Compared to him, Yunqi¡¯s atmosphere was a lot weaker.


    Yunqi stood steadily in ce with a cold and clear ze.


    He nced at Su Luo sideways, but Su Luo¡¯s entire focus was on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Those eyes were full of heartfelt joy and confidence.


    Before long, all of her attention was on him... Yunqi¡¯s eyes were as cold as deep water, tension visible on his face, and his smooth thin lips pulled into a thin white line.


    Could it be... what Luo Luo had said before was true, and wasn¡¯t just merely to deceive him?


    She said she already had a sweetheart, could it be this mysterious person in front of his eyes, strong and domineering man before his eyes?


    Yunqi¡¯s hands curled into fists in his sleeves.


    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª ¡°


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck hair danced in the wind, handsome face filled with insolence and ruthlessness. At the same time he seemed mystical and seductive.


    He condensed out wind swords from both hands giving off icy sword like light they flew towards Yunqi with a murderous, bone chilling aura.


    Yunqi dodged the wind swords.


    But now, Nangong Liuyun had appeared close to three meters away in front of Yunqi.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes tightened in an instant.


    If it was changed her, she absolutely would not be able to escape this lethally attack by Nangong.


    Just at this moment of life or death, Yunqi¡¯s tightly clenched fists suddenly exploded out with golden light.


    Golden fists fiercely smashed toward the Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm attack!


    Powerful hit!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body didn¡¯t move, but Yunqi¡¯s figure swayed a little.


    If Yunqi took several steps back, he could disperse the power of the strike. But at this time, he stood still and suffered the full force of this punch.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile: ¡°Foolish.¡±


    This was his evaluation of Yunqi.


    A string of coldness passed through Yunqi¡¯s gentle eyes, and he smiled indifferently: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun narrowed his cold prating eyes, like a falcon in a grass field, threatening: ¡°From the moment you coveted Luo Luo, you had walked on the road to death.¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s heart sank suddenly.


    As expected, the man before him liked Luo Luo, he came because of Luo Luo.


    And Luo Luo...


    Yunqi didn¡¯t dare to look Su Luo in the eyes, but he nced at her out of the corner of his eyes.


    At that time, Su Luo¡¯s unreasonably beautiful eyes were filled with concern for the man in front of her!


    She was so stingy that she wasn¡¯t even will to look at him from the corner of her eyes!


    Yunqi¡¯s face immediately sank, his heart filled with unspeakable pain as if a lump was stuck in his throat, so that he couldn¡¯t even say a single word.


    Nangong Liuyun followed Yunqi¡¯s gaze, his lips curled up demonically: ¡°Luo Luo is mine, forever!¡±


    Yunqi¡¯s heart felt agitated and angry, a raw and sharply cold aura passed through his eyes, suddenly, heughed coldly: ¡°I knew Luo Luo long before you, do you believe it?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold eyes red straight at him, smiling coldly.


    This expression of his clearly showed he didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 970 – Nangong Liuyun (5)

    Chapter 970 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (5)


    Noticing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s disbelief, the sneer on Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s lips became even more obvious: ¡°But it is the truth!¡±


    Obviously, he met Luo Luo earlier, obviously, he was with Luo Luo earlier, now, why should he withdraw?


    Yunqi clenched his fists, his heart cold from being right.


    Luo Luo was ultimately his, must be his!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck-as-ink eyes shed with dark fury.


    Dared to say he had met Luo Luo earlier? He simply had a death wish.


    Regardless of whether he met Luo Luo earlier or not, regardless of whether his statement had a foundation or not, once the person dies, everything would be finished.


    Nangong Liuyun was sure of this point.


    Suddenly, a long sword appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    Shining brightly, the sword glittered coldly in mid-air.


    He flew toward him, ck-as-ink robes giving off a strong seductiveness.


    Fast, he was really too fast!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword was one with his body, the sword¡¯s tip was directed right at Yunqi¡¯s throat.


    Because of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed and strength, Yunqi had absolutely no way to avoid it.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed, unconsciously her hand clenched into fists.


    Yunqi... Would he die just like this?


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t say what exactly she was thinking, she only felt endlessly at a loss of what to do. Don¡¯t know how she should react.


    Yunqi never expected that when Nangong Liuyun said he would make a move, he would move.


    Only when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword¡¯s tip pointed at his throat, did he return to his senses!


    Such a strong and fierce killing move, how could he avoid it?


    Just at this moment of imminent peril, Yunqi¡¯s figure abruptly shorten, the sword only cut a strand of hair.


    At the same time, a line of blood appeared on Yunqi¡¯s smooth-as-jade face.


    Although he was hurt, but he still managed to dodge lethal attack!


    Zi Yan shook her head regretfully: ¡°Pity, such a pity...¡±


    Su Luo had aplicated expression on her face as she looked at these two men.


    Yunqi¡¯s figure retreated backward quickly, and he smiled coldly: ¡°It seems that His Highness Prince Jin is only just so-so himself.¡±


    Flying Sword from Beyond the Sky.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unique lethal attack.


    Yunqi had now confirmed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rank.


    This was within his expectations.


    Because he knew, his Luo Luo¡¯s eyesight would not be that bad. The person she would noticed was at least at the same level as him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold eyebrow lifted up slightly, heughed instead of being angry: ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, did you really expect that there was just this one move from the Flying Sword from Beyond the Sky?¡±


    Saying this, the sword in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand rose into the sky and split into two!


    One ck and one white, the two swords charged towards separately Yunqi.


    Its speed was simply terrifying to the extreme!


    Two swords, one in front, one behind, forming a battle array, a unique killing technique. Nobody could dodge it!


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    That one ck and one white swords shed by Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Suddenly a light of inspiration shed through her eyes,ing to some sort of a realization.


    But because the speed was simply too fast, so before Su Luo couldprehend the true essence of speed, those swords had already flown towards Yunqi.


    Just when everybody was sure that this time, Yunqi would die for sure, in the moment right before the swords could pierce Yunqi¡¯s body¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡°


    In nearly the blink of an eye, Yunqi¡¯s body suddenly blurred, and then, he wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye at all.


    What happened?


    A touch of doubt and puzzlement shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    How could Yunqi have disappear in ce?


    Zi Yan, as if suddenly having just remembered something, clenched her fists and waved them above emotionally: ¡°Concealing Technique! Ouyang Yunqi actually knows the Concealing Technique long lost from this continent!¡±


    Concealing technique? There actually exist such a mysterious thing?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes darted towards where Yunqi wasst seen.


    The ce had a whitish mist the same color as the sky,pletely unable to see where Yunqi was hiding.

 Chapter 971 – Nangong Liuyun (6)

    Chapter 971 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (6)


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze turned to Nangong Liuyun.


    With Yunqi¡¯s escape, would Nangong Liuyun be angry?


    Right now, Nanong Liuyun¡¯s lips curled into an demonically enchanting smile: ¡°Concealing technique? Tch, let¡¯s see how long you can hide.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was well-read and knowledgeable, within three years, he had read all the books in the libraries of the capital, therefore, there was little he did not know about in this world.


    The Concealing technique was very foreign to a lot of people, but Nangong Liuyun knew about it.


    Elementary Concealing technique could only hide a person for ten seconds.


    Suddenly, a sarcastic cold smile shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Because he cold feel a cold, sinister figure heading toward him from behind.


    Yunqi, won¡¯t take the roads to heaven but with no doors to hell you insisted on rushing in.


    You had ten seconds to run, but you passed it up.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spirit powers suddenly condensed around his entire body, as if he was wearing heavy armour.


    However, other people could not see it.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A punch smashed towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, at the same time, Yunqi¡¯s figure gradually appeared.


    This was a punch that contained all of Yunqi¡¯sbined strengthbined!


    The violent sound of explosion screamed through the air, very imposing and earth-shaking.


    Although Su Luo was a long distance away, but she still was affected by the wind from the fist¡¯s attack. She only felt a sweet taste in her throat and a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    Zi Yan was affected even more miserably than Su Luo.


    Her wound that had scabbed over with great difficulty, being influenced by the fist¡¯s attack had all opened up again with blood gushing out.


    Being affected only by the light, Su Luo and Zi Yan was already like this. It could be seen how great the strength Nangong Liuyun had to endured.


    Having delivered that punch by surprise, Yunqi thought that Nangong Liuyun would at least be seriously injured.


    However, he had really underestimated Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current strength.


    One could only see Nangong Liuyun returned to his senses slowly, his eyes like a god that was high up in the clouds, looking down at all the mortals below him.


    He calmly smirked, looked at Yunqi and sneered: ¡°Is this all of your strength?¡±


    Right now Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was as usual, movements were as usual, clearly he hasn¡¯t sustain any injuries whatsoever.


    At this moment Yunqi¡¯s facial expression was unable to move, momentarily he was speechless.


    Nangong Liuyun was as detached and cold as a god: ¡°You are too weak.¡±


    Yunqi had condensed out all of this strength, yet he couldn¡¯t even break Nangong Liuyun¡¯s defences. Then how could this be said to be a confrontation? These two people were simply not at the same level.


    Yunqi¡¯s body momentarily went rigid, his eyes were as cold as ice, staring at Nangong Liuyun.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he still had to admit that Nangong Liuyun was stronger than him.


    And not only by a little bit.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even break his defense, let alone to say how to kill him?


    For a moment, Yunqi¡¯s face flickered from cloudy to bright, difficult to understand his feelings.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like cold stars and said in a t tone: ¡°You, how do you want to die?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly obstructed.


    Nangong Liuyun was being a bit too aggressive okay? In any case his opponent was Ouyang Yunqi, who was once equally famous as him. Now he was letting the opponent to choose his own method of death?


    Yunqi¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but he quickly voice to a sneer: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me.¡±


    Yunqi looked at Nangong Liuyun fearlessly, eyes bright withplete confidence.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind, as if in the next moment he would take his life.


    But Yunqi¡¯s lips hooked up a few times: ¡°If you killed me, Luo Luo will never forgive you.¡±


    This one sentence from Yunqi had pulled Su Luo in from being just an observer.


    This statement was like a huge rock being thrown into a calmke, immediately setting off terrifying waves.

 Chapter 972 – Nangong Liuyun (7)

    Chapter 972 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (7)


    Su Luo stood frozen in ce, looking at Yunqi in disbelief.


    When he personally killed her, how could he still say something like this so confidently?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze casted towards Su Luo.


    The instant he saw Su Luo, his eyes shed slightly.


    Before, he believed in what Zi Yan wrote about a third wheel trying to steal Luo girl, he took his anger out on her, so after arriving here, he was focused on destroying his opponent that he deliberately did not look at her.


    That face was full of being peeved, but now, this...


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯s face, he suddenly felt rmed, he immediately tossed Yunqi to the side.


    He quickly walked towards Su Luo, stopping three steps away from her. His bright as star like eyes looked at her in daze, for a long time he did not speak.


    A little divine dragon was standing on this youngdy¡¯s shoulders, this was definitely Luo girl.


    But... Nangong Liuyun with great difficulty swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Thisdy was simply too beautiful, nearly making him lose his senses.


    At this time, in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, Yunqi could go to hell for all he cared, he was only looking at Su Luo now.


    ¡°You....¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes looked slightly nervous, and looked at Su Luo a little anxiously. he called out cautiously in an inquiring manner: ¡°Luo Luo?¡±


    Su Luo simply wanted to roll her eyes. This man seriously didn¡¯t recognize her?


    Su Luo unhappily nodded her head.


    This expression, these eyes, this was definitely his Luo girl!


    ¡°Your face... how...¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was no longer calm, ink-ck pair of eyes twinkling like stars.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su Luo asked without answering.


    She narrowed her eyes halfway and smilingly looked at him.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head hurriedly: ¡°I like it! Of course, I like it!¡±


    ¡°Luckily I be beautiful, if I be ugly, you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Su Luo intentionally provoked him.


    Nangong Liuyun hurriedly waved his hand to deny it: ¡°How could I? No matter what Luo girl¡¯s appearance changed into, this king will it!¡±


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun had a very seriousness expression, simply like a small kid, where did all of that aggressive intenseness of a king go?


    Zi Yan watched until her eyes was straight...


    This child like person in front of her eyes, was really that third, Third Senior Brother who never let people get near to him?


    Zi Yan rubbed her eyes and rubbed it again, until she was finally sure the scene in front of her was not a hallucination.


    Yunqi¡¯s eyebrows unconsciously rose up.


    Those two figures, one tall and one short, stood facing each other.


    The man was iparably handsome, the woman was devastating beautiful.


    The two people were like a celestial couple, with inseparable loving affection lingering around them.


    Such a beautiful picture of a celestial couple.


    He watched them with a gloomy gaze, for a moment his expression became enigmatic......


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s initial shock had passed, afterwards his eyes filled with worry.


    His white, long, slender fingers stroked Su Luo¡¯s face. He looked at her tenderly and with concern: ¡°Actually, the Luo Luo before was already beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Luo expressed her agreement. She also liked that small delicate face.


    Nangong Liuyun organized his words, and used the most tactful tone to say: ¡°This king had never disdained your appearance, why would you be so depressed over it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo¡¯s forehead wrinkled, not really understanding.


    Nongong Liuyun sighed with endless heartache: ¡°Using a knife on your face must really hurt right? Was it really necessary? This king likes you the person, no matter how you looked, this king will always like you.¡±


    Su Luo finally understood what Nangong Liuyun was trying to say with his tactful words.


    So this guy thought that she felt inferior about her lookspared to his. And afterwards she had stic surgery?


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes ignited into mes, little by little, the me spread in every direction.

 Chapter 973 – Nangong Liuyun (8)

    Chapter 973 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (8)


    Nangong Liuyun jumped in fear and quickly retreated, however, Su Luo got a hold of his robe and snorted coldly: ¡°Who did you say got stic surgery? Hmph! This girl didn¡¯t look beautiful before?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, beautiful.¡± The absolutely aggressive Nangong Liuyun turned into an obedient kitten in front of Su Luo.


    Only then did Su Luo let him go and heavily humphed: ¡°How could I get stic surgery? Simply pure nonsense! I tell you, this appearance is this girl¡¯s real one, the face before was just a mask.¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Could it be got hit with alter the appearance to change the reflection technique?¡± Nangong Liuyun was indeed deserving of being called well read, all he needed was a hint to understand.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Su Luo proudly raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Liuyun expressed his puzzlement.


    He looked up and down seizing up Su Luo¡¯s devastatingly and exceptionally beautiful appearance.


    The more he looked at this face, the more he loved it. He really wanted to kiss it.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at this face that was a feast to the eyes, and nearly salivated.


    Su Luo crossed her arms like a queen, nced at him, proudly raised her chin and indifferently said: ¡°Probably afraid that I would grew up being too beautiful.¡±


    These words, although beyond narcissistic, but was really not far from the truth.


    Just when Su Luo was standing in that proud posture, she suddenly felt a dark shadow attack towards her, and in the next moment¡ª¡ª


    She was already enveloped tightly in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    Nangong Liuyun hugged her tightly, with astonishing strength, almost squeezing out all the air from her lungs.


    ¡°Lighter, a little lighter.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t mind being hugged by him in such a public ce, but she did care about her own life and safety.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled gently, his strong arms rxing slightly, but still keeping a strong embrace on her waist, not allowing her to struggle free.


    He rested his chin on her shoulder, smelling the light fragrance of her body, his mood gradually calming down little by little.


    Being separated for two years, he could finally hug the real her and not just in his dreams. This was really great.


    Their surroundings were quiet. There was an ambiguous feeling lingering and circling in the air.


    Looking at this emotional scene, Zi Yan wanted to discreetly withdrawl.


    But, there was another not so discreet person in this ce. His name was Ouyang Yunqi.


    Seeing the tightly embracing figures, Yunqi¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, both hands clenched tightly into fists making the clear sound of joints cracking.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Yunqi calmly, step by step, walked over to the embracing couple as if nobody else was there, his eyes shed with a strange calmness, like the calm before a storm.


    Nangong Liuyun waspletely immersed thend of warmth and tenderness that was hard to pull out of, now, being suddenly interrupted, he immediately felt unhappy.


    He let go of Su Luo little by little, and pushed her behind him. He was so stingy that he wouldn¡¯t even let Yunqi look at Su Luo.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled lightly at Yunqi, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    This Nangong Liuyun, full of aggressiveness, his face showed an overwhelmingly arrogant strength.


    Yunqi¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable coldness, however, he didn¡¯t flinch and even took a step forward.


    ¡°I said, I met Luo Luo earlier than you, Luo Luo and I were together long before you came, you¡¯re the one who should scram!¡±


    Yunqi sneered at Nangong Liuyun, hardly showing any weakness.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s impossibly handsome face stiffened for a split second.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡° Nangong Liuyun¡¯s answered Yunqi with a heavy punch!


    Yunqi had guarded against this, making use of Concealing Technique, but his speed couldn¡¯t match Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, and a fist still ruthlessly smashed him in the face.

 Chapter 974 – Nangong Liuyun (9)

    Chapter 974 ¨C Nangong Liuyun (9)


    Yunqi¡¯s entire body fell to the ground, blood flowing out of his lips, he cut a very sorry figure.


    However, Yunqi could also be considered a tough guy.


    Not only wasn¡¯t he scared, on the contrary, he smiled full of joy.


    He wiped the blood at the corner of his lips, raised an eyebrow to look at Su Luo. His lips curled into a sunny smile as he said: ¡°Luo Luo, no wonder you don¡¯t want to forgive me. It turned out you have a new love that made you forget your previous love. ¡°


    Su Luo frowned.


    Yunqi¡¯s actions made her despise him even more.


    ¡°Ouyang Yunqi, you still have the face to say these words?¡± Su Luoughed coldly.


    Yunqi deliberately said these words, wasn¡¯t it just to provoke and threaten her?


    Since he wasn¡¯t even afraid of telling people the matter of crossing over, then what was she afraid of?


    She had the strength, and she also had Nangong Liuyun¡¯s covering her, as well as Beautiful Teacher¡¯s protection. Who would dared to use her of being an evildoer?


    In contrast to Yunqi, could he really be able to stay out of it?


    Yunqi looked at Nangong Liuyun whose fists were tightly clenched then looked at Su Luo whose eyebrows were furrowed. Heughed lightly: ¡°Luo Luo, is there really no ce for me in your heart?¡±


    Su Luo smiled coldly: ¡°Yunqi, you have said enough.¡±


    Yunqi shook his head, smiling bitterly, his face was as pale as snow: ¡°I searched the entire world to finally find you, but you don¡¯t want me anymore...¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly was obstructed, next she unconsciously pressed on that ce.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was cold and ruthless, as if enveloped by a dark cloud. It was so dark that water nearly drip out.


    The two people¡¯s dialogue, ruthlessly told him one thing: these two people really had a past!


    His Luo Luo, in the past, really...


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s malicious gaze shot towards Yunqi, he stomped over inrge strides and directly clenched Yunqi¡¯s neck!


    This man must die!


    However, Yunqiughed, ¡°You can kill me, but you won¡¯t erase the past. Nangong Liuyun, from the beginning you were the losing party!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face seemed to be covered in dark clouds. His strong and powerful hand suddenly pulled back!


    Yunqi continued toughed, his smiling expression was as splendid as flowers that bloom in spring: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that child, hadn¡¯t even been born yet but already...¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Su Luo fiercely pped Yunqi in the face.


    The p was very strong, such that a distinct palm print suddenly appeared on Yunqi¡¯s fair face!


    The tears in Su Luo¡¯s eyes without any warnings rolled down.


    This matter, she had buried it deep in her heart, that was a part of her past she couldn¡¯t touch.


    But Yunqi, in order to provoke Nangong Liuyun¡¯s jealousy, he unscrupulously and without the slightest scruple said it out loud.


    ¡°Yunqi! I really deeply regret. Really regret that I would meet such a cruel and unscrupulous bastard like you!¡± Su Luo sucked in a deep breath, both hands clenched tightly into fists.


    Yunqi looked at Su Luo, eyes calm as the moonlight: ¡°Luo Luo, go back with me.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun breathing stopped in a split second.


    He looked at Yunqi in disbelief, then his disbelieving gaze turned to looked at Su Luo.


    Yunqi took a deep breath and slowly said again: ¡°I know the way back, let¡¯s go back together, okay?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows was tightly wrinkled.


    Although the rage in his heart rushed to the sky, Nangong Liuyun still refrained from immediately choking Yunqi to death.


    Because Yunqi¡¯s words be more and more dangerous, making him more and more....afraid.


    Su Luo only coldly looked at Yunqi, with an icy-cold eyes and not saying a word.


    Her gaze was like a t desert without a single wave.


    Yunqi looked at her with burning eyes, full of unlimited expectations and attacking power.


    Nangong Liuyun entire person was stunned to a stop, he took several steps back.


    At this moment, he felt like his presence was superfluous!


    As if these two people were from the same world and he was removed from this world on the outside looking in.

 Chapter 975 – Soaring rage (1)

    Chapter 975 ¨C Soaring rage (1)


    This kind of seriousness filled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart full of panic.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was sharp as ice des, ruthlessly shooting towards Su Luo¡¯s body, as if he wanted to tear her to pieces.


    Su Luo had a very bad promotion in her heart.


    ¡°Nangong......¡± Su Luo grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, trying to exin.


    She opened her mouth, about to speak, and hesitated, not knowing how she ought to exin......


    Because, those things had truly happened, even though it was in her past life.


    Nangong Liuyun, in an ice-cold manner, looked at Su Luo.


    He was waiting for her exnation.


    So long as she said that there was nothing between her and Yunqi, he would definitely believe it.


    Nangong Liuyun, full of an imposing manner, possessed a strong oppressive feeling and insufferably arrogant aggressiveness.


    His gaze seemed tranquil on the surface, carrying a bit of hopefulness and appeal. Just with that kind of unblinkingly gaze, he stared at Su Luo.


    It was as if Su Luo¡¯s throat was choked by someone, like the weighty Mount Tai was pressing down on her head. She wanted to speak, yet she was unable to say anything.


    Just like this, the two people quietly looked at each other.


    As time passed, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hope and expectation were gradually reced with disappointment and despair.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, just when she was about to exnat¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly tightened his hands around hers, his strength was too great and too sudden that he nearly crushed all the bones in her wrist.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along, turned around and left with big strides!


    His speed was very fast, so fast that Su Luo nearly couldn¡¯t keep up with his footsteps, stumbling while running after him.


    Zi Yan silently watched as Nangong Liuyun dragged away Su Luo and noiselessly sighed.


    Forget it, the matter between a young couple, it¡¯s better that she doesn¡¯t interfere. It¡¯s better if she just returned to Purgatory City to y, the outside world was really toockluster.


    Zi Yan turned around and wanted to leave, but saw Ouyang Yunqi unsteadily standing up from the ground.


    Zi Yan was staring at Yun Qi, not without some disgust: ¡°Male third wheel, you just like to dig in other people¡¯s corner!¡±


    The corner of Yun Qi¡¯s mouth pulled slightly, unconcerned, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, Ouyang Yunqi, I warn you, Luo Luo is Third Senior Brother¡¯s! You had better remember it!¡± Zi Yan put both hands on her hips and roared at Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s back as he left.


    Yun Qi¡¯s figure paused, confidently waving his hand back towards her: ¡°So long as the hoe is used well, there is no corner one can¡¯t dig.¡±


    Finished speaking, he left, carefree.


    The only one left was Zi Yan, who stood rigidly in ce with a constipated look on her face.


    She clenched her fists tightly, itching to smash Yunqi to death with her fist!


    This shameless male third wheel! Humph!


    Yun Qi was unbridled and confident in front of Zi Yan, but when he turned his body around, at an angle no one could see, his expression was a scene of loneliness.


    Watching Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s back as they left, the expression in his eyes wasplicated, there was jealousy and anger, there was also mncholy and being at a loss.


    Ultimately, all the moods came together to form into a belief: ¡°Luo Luo, you must be mine, Yun Qi¡¯s! Nangong Liuyun, I¡¯ll await for the day you kneel before me!¡±


    Yunqi knew, at present, he was by far not Nangong Liuyun¡¯s opponent.


    Today, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t kill him only because the news he revealed shocked and confused Nangong Liuyun. After Nangong Liuyun returned to his senses, then he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be this lucky.


    He must work hard to cultivate!


    Finished thinking, Yunqi left withrge strides.


    Nangong Liuyun, in the throes of rage, nearly lost his reasoning. He pulled Su Luo along and quickly walked forward. As for where he was going, he himself didn¡¯t even know.


    His feet seemed to be soaring on clouds and mist, with speed that was extremely fast. Not long after, they entered the mountains.


    Su Luo was being led along so fast until she nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But Nangong Liuyun in the midst of a rage was too frightening.


    His face was fiend like, as if he was an Asura that walked out from the bloody prison of a battlefield, murderous-looking.


    All the tenderness was put away at this moment.


    This kind of him, scared Su Luo until her whole body gave off cold sweat.

 Chapter 976 – Soaring rage (2)

    Chapter 976 ¨C Soaring rage (2)


    Nangong Liuyun directly walked forward, hisplexion so dark that water was about to drip out.


    In spite of Su Luo¡¯s struggle, his strength remained powerful and forceful.


    Su Luo¡¯s wrist was pulled by him until it nearly shattered, and she weakly spoke: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, loosen your grip a little, ok?¡±


    It was as if Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was enveloped by cold frost, his whole body emitting a dangerous atmosphere.


    Not only did his footsteps not stop, instead, he walked even faster!


    He continuously pulled her, with her staggering along, nearly causing Su Luo to fall down.


    Nangong Liuyun being like this, how should she appease him? Su Luo felt that her head was getting big from this problem.


    Don¡¯t know how far they walked, finally, Nangong Liuyun stopped at a flowing stream in the woods, deep in the mountains with towering ancient trees.


    His rearview was emitting a dark and angry atmosphere, filled with a murderous aura that wouldn¡¯t allow people to approach.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t open her mouth, only watching him.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun turned his body around and directly pushed her up against a tall ancient tree with a trunk the width of which needed ten people to encircle it.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face darkened until it practically squeezed out a drop of water, and he very fiercely pinched Su Luo¡¯s chin: ¡°Su Luo, are you so incapable of enduring loneliness? It¡¯s merely been two years, you couldn¡¯t help but to engage in improper rtionships?¡±


    The atmosphere in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes was so dangerous, fierce, and not showing any trace of mercy.


    Su Luo tried to exin: ¡°Things aren¡¯t what you think......¡±


    Nangong Liuyun coldly red at Su Luo, stressing each word with a dark tone: ¡°It¡¯s not like what I was thinking, then what is it like? You tell me, when did you hook up with Ouyang Yunqi! Speak!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun practically roared out thesest few words.


    Not far away, a mother bear which had brought two cubs out for a walk and was shaken by Nangong Liuyun voice¡ª¡ª


    The three bears immediately looked to the sky and spit out blood. They copsed on the spot and died.


    An unprecedented sense of rm rose from the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Su Luo paused, calmly watching him: ¡°Yun Qi, he......¡±


    ¡°Yunqi, you actually call him Yunqi!¡± Nangong Liuyun, not waiting for Su Luo to finish speaking, roared towards her in an angry tone.


    ¡°You call him so intimately, what about me!¡± Nangong Liuyun, in a rage, tightened his grip on Su Luo¡¯s slim shoulder.


    ¡°Ss¡ª¡ªpainful, let go!¡± Su Luo had a kind of feeling of her arm being nearly ripped off from the base.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you let go of me!¡± A trace of anger shed in Su Luo¡¯s gaze!


    ¡°You call me Nangong Liuyun, but you call him Yunqi?¡± Nangong Liyun suddenlyughed darkly and, all of a sudden he let go of Su Luo.


    He took a few steps back, looking at Su Luo with an agonized gaze: ¡°Su Luo, feel your conscience, did you do anything shameful and unworthy of me?¡±


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun, almost made Su Luo unable to bear it.


    She tried to exin: ¡°I have never done anything that would shame you! You shouldn¡¯t deliberately make trouble when there is no reason, ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making trouble without reason? Su Luo, you really can say this out loud¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun, with a grief stricken and indignant gaze, pointed at Su Luo.


    Su Luo suddenly felt her head bing too big.


    She never really good at handling the emotional aspects of disputes, now, Nangong Liuyun was infuriated to this degree, what should she do?


    Su Luo felt that the more she spoke, the more mistakes she made, thus, she simply remained silent.


    However, her silence thoroughly offended Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Are you tacitly agreeing?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was like a sharp dagger, ruthlessly piercing towards Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Tacitly agreeing to what?¡± Su Luo lifted up her palm sized face with stubbornness shing through her eyes.


    ¡°Speak! When did you start fooling around with him, in the end!¡± Nangong suddenly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s chin very fiercely, in his eyes spouted out mes of anger, ¡°Speak!¡¯


    After he met her, he had investigated her and got all of her information from when she was young till now.

 Chapter 977 – Soaring rage (3)

    Chapter 977 ¨C Soaring rage (3)


    However, for all the information he received, there wasn¡¯t even a mention of Ouyang Yunqi, this person, at all.


    But now, that Ouyang Yunqi kept saying over and over he and Su Luo were lovers that parted but still longed for each other. And he even mentioned a child......


    This made the always calm Nangong Liuyun feel that his entire world was starting to fall apart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Luo firmly denied it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then, when he said those things, why didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have such rtionship? Now, you tell me you didn¡¯t have such rtionship?!¡± Nangong Liuyun simply didn¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°I......¡± Su Luo¡¯s forehead throbbed with pain.


    What should she say, that wouldn¡¯t make him angry? Yun Qi was already a matter from her past life, she never imagined that she would still meet him again in this lifetime!


    The matter of crossing over, would he believe it? Furthermore, in her past life, she truly had been together with Yun Qi, this she really couldn¡¯t deny......


    Su Luo was so tangled that her head became big, she didn¡¯t know from where to start to tell him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep gaze stared at Su Luo, just like a falcon in the night, unblinkingly staring at her.


    Time passed, one minute, and one second, at a time.


    He was waiting for her exnation, but she seemed to express that she had nothing to say.


    Nangong Liuyun could be described with four words, represented by cruel, bloody, fierce and malevolent.


    But he never used this attitude to confront her. He always held her like his most precious treasure, cherishing her in every possible way.


    But, from knowing each other till now, what Nangong Liuyun hated the most was Su Luo not answering his provocations.


    Regardless of how passionately he would approach her, or deliberatelypel her or deliberately nder her, she would always be so aloof.


    No one knew, faced with her like this, how discouraged Nangong Liuyun would be.


    He wasn¡¯t a saint, he could also get tired, could feel exhausted.


    Su Luo pondered for a long time, in the end, Su Luo prepared herself mentally.


    She took a deep breath, about to tell Nangong Liuyun all of her past life¡¯s things, bit by bit, so he would know.


    Whether he believed it or not depended on him. Whether she wanted to talk about it or not depended on her.


    However, he didn¡¯t even wait for Su Luo to speak.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun abruptly shook off Su Luo, turned around and left withrge strides.


    Leaving Su Luo alone in this deste and uninhabited forest.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Watching his back disappear without a trace in the blink of an eye, Su Luo loudly shouted.


    But, no matter how she shouted, he didn¡¯t turn his head, nor did he return.


    He just left like that, in big strides, firm and determined, leaving her alone in this overgrown forest.


    Su Luo felt extremely wronged.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he liked her, didn¡¯t he say that they would never leave each other?


    In the end, didn¡¯t he still throw her aside and directly leave?


    Lies, everything was lies!


    On Su Luo¡¯s face, huge teardrops flowed down along her plump lower eyelids, no matter what, she could not stop it at all.


    The ce where her heart was,e through with bursts of pain. So painful that she almost copsed.


    Su Luo slowly crouched down, her hands tightly wrapped around herself, hugging very tightly.


    Momentarily, tears fell down like rain.


    The sky in the afternoon don¡¯t know why it would unexpectedly be shrouded in dark clouds, with the ck clouds covering the sky.


    Very quickly, a violent intense wind wantonly flew about in the forest.


    Immediately following that, rain poured down in torrents, pping the ground, and smashing out shallow small holes in the mud.


    Su Luo stayed in ce, resting her head on her knees, her hands embracing her knees, silently immersed in sorrow.


    Nangong would never just abandon her like this, unconcerned. He definitely woulde back to find her......


    When he returned to find her, she would reveal everything right, tell everything to him......


    As Su Luo felt wronged, she also said this to herself in her heart.


    However, regarding the point of whether Nangong Liuyun would turn around and try to find her. Her heart right now wasn¡¯t a bit of certain.

 Chapter 978 – Soaring rage (4)

    Chapter 978 ¨C Soaring rage (4)


    Just at this moment, a shadow suddenly appeared from behind Su Luo.


    This shadow slowly approached Su Luo.


    Su Luo, who was immersed in sadness, although her sharp senses were reduced a lot, her body¡¯s basic instinct towards danger still made her turn her head subconsciously.


    This nce made her expression stiffen in an instant, her back gradually growing cold.


    The person in front of her was envelopedpletely in a ck cloak, with a slim body that made the cloak seem very wide. It fluttered and floated with the elements.


    The entire face of the person in front of her was covered by a ck hat, but from the atmosphere alone, Su Luo knew right away who it was.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and subconsciously took a step back.


    That mysterious person dressed in a ck cloak extended a slim white hand and gripped the edge of the hat.


    With a pull, that ck hat was ripped off, exposing a face that was radiating light in all directions.


    Fairy Yan Xia!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes immediately shrunk.


    Fairy Yan Xia looked at Su Luo, her eyes dipped in malicious light.


    The scorching hot gaze almost burned Su Luo.


    Su Luo subconsciously took another step back.


    Because she clearly saw the hatred and rage in old witch Yan Xia¡¯s eyes.


    Before, in order for her to escape, she had used the small stone to blow up the old witch¡¯s chest area, badly mutting it.


    Now, the old witch had found her, how could there be good things waiting for her?


    A sinister and cold smile hung at the corner of the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s mouth. She walked slowly towards Su Luo, step by step.


    Su Luo subconsciously retreated, step by step.


    All around, a gale erupted.


    Huge jade beads, like rain, tumbled down and hit her face, stinging her somewhat.


    The corner of old witch Yan Xia¡¯s mouth gloomily pulled up: ¡°Loathsome girl, today in the next year is the anniversary of your death, ept death!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was deeply worried, but her expression was as calm as before.


    ¡°Old witch, why didn¡¯t the little stone¡¯s explosion just kill youst time?¡± Su Luo breathed in through her nose and, with a ghost of a smile, cast a sidelong nce at the other side.


    This was the biggest grievance in the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s heart.


    Hearing this sentence, she bared her fangs and brandished her ws, she wanting to rush over to tear Su Luo into pieces.


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of giving face to your master, say it, whatst words do you still have to pass on?¡± The muscle at the corner of the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. It could clearly be seen how furious she really was.


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°My master? Old witch, I have already sent out a letter to him.¡±


    ¡°What letter?¡± Old witch Yan Xia had a very bad premonition.


    ¡°Myst words ah.¡± Su Luo said it in an as-if-by-right manner, ¡°If I die, the murderer is you¡ª¡ªOld witch!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia was so angry to the point that she nearly gave off smoke!


    She never expected that this loathsome girl would be so cunning, to actually leave behind a letter beforehand.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia also wasn¡¯t stupid, she wouldn¡¯t just be scared by this and dare not make a move.


    She coldly smiled: ¡°So what? Your master originally didn¡¯t like me. Since I can¡¯t make him love me, then let him just hate me.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression stiffened slightly.


    This old witch¡¯s brain circuit was different from a normal person¡¯s, really wasn¡¯t easy to persuade her.


    What must she do today, so she could escape unscathed? Now, she was deliberately stalling for time, but would Nangong Liuyun really return to look for her?


    No, the old witch was a strong expert from the older generation, Nangong should not be able to deal with her, rather than letting him lose his life in vain......


    Fairy Yan Xia walked towards Su Luo step by step, a sinister smirk hanging at the corner of her mouth.


    Su Luo, step by step, moved back. In the end, she was backed into a corner, her back pressing against the tree trunk of a millennium-old ancient tree.


    Fairy Yan Xia suddenlyughed coldly: ¡°What, deliberately stalling for time, waiting for your young lover toe to save you?¡±


    The fists at Su Luo¡¯s side tightened slightly.


    The old witch really was worthy of being the old witch. So, originally, she had known everything!

 Chapter 979 – Moment of life and death (1)

    Chapter 979 ¨C Moment of life and death (1)


    Su Luo took a step back.


    A trace of deep worry shed through her eyes.


    Fairy Yan Xia coldly smiled: ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anyst words, then, ept death!¡±


    Done talking, with both hands in front of her chest, a zing ray of light burst forth, finally condensing into an intense, transparent ball of light in her hands.


    The ball of light was bright and scorching hot, with an imposing manner that would make people¡¯s heart tremble in fear.


    ¡°Old witch! Even if you kill me, what¡¯s so amazing about it? You will never be able topare with my mother! You can¡¯t evenpared with a toenail of hers!¡± A thick, deep and cold intent was in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Fairy Yan Xia was furious: ¡°Loathsome girl, court death!¡±


    Under her rage, the transparent ball of light she condensed out started to leak spirit power.


    Old witch Yan Xia¡¯s expression turned increasingly ugly.


    This loathsome girl, even with death near at hand, she still schemed against her. She deliberately enraged her, really damned!


    The ball of light in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hands was like a scorching sun pressing heavily downwards, carrying an iparable force!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, in her heart, she was uncertain and deeply worried.


    Today, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it......


    Her survival instinct caused Su Luo to cover herself with Nothingness of Space. Immediately, she turned around and ran forward!


    Run, run, run!


    The wind was blowing beside her ears with whooshing sounds, and the tall ancient trees on both sides seemed to retreat backwards.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed soared to the highest ever since the beginning of history!


    However, Yan Xia, that old witch, was one of the strong experts from the previous generation, how could Su Luo escape once again?


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A violent noise resounded!


    Su Luo only felt a huge weight like arge mountain suddenly attack towards her back!


    Like a broken army, unable to resist!


    This power, it was so huge that it could even crush hills and creeks into a river.


    In this split second, Su Luo suddenly recalled when Western Jin¡¯s old emperor spoke of the matter of how the Master of Purgatory City turned the tall and imposing snowy teau into the Heavenly Lake.


    As if in a slow motion movie, Su Luo¡¯s body shot forward from being knocked against!


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s body smashed apart a countless number of ancient trees and bushes.


    Su Luo was knocked away no less than a kilometer¡¯s distance by this iparable power, before finally, with a ¡®bang¡¯, she fell to the ground.


    So painful......


    Su Luo felt that, frombining herst lifetime plus this lifetime¡¯s experience, today¡¯s experience was the most desperate one for her ever.


    Su Luo was dizzy with blurred vision from being hit, and her four limbs were numb. She continuously vomited out blood from her mouth.


    Old witch Yan Xia was worthy of being called one of the strongest from the previous generation, she was strong to this degree.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and wanted to stand up, however, this breath affected her lungs and led to her coughing violently.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo once again spit out three mouthfuls of blood, and only then did her brain be a bit clear-headed.


    Su Luo supported herself with the ancient tree that she had knocked against until only half of it remained. She slowly stood up.


    She wiped the blood stain at the corner of her mouth, her figure unable to stop swaying.


    Just at this moment, the old witch Yan Xia had already rushed over.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s gaze had a mocking expression, seeing the battered and exhausted appearance of Su Luo, the corner of her mouth repeatedly sneered: ¡°Scoff, I thought you, this girl, would have more ability. You weren¡¯t even able to bear one fifth of this fairy¡¯s strength?¡±


    Su Luo supported herself by leaning on the tree, breathing very heavily, she weakly sneered: ¡°You can onlypare yourself to me from the younger generation......If you have the ability, go find my mother topare with ah!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia was infuriated until she seethed with anger, unable to restrain her rage!


    Yan Hua, that slut, was a thorn that was buried the deepest in her heart. Now, this little slut before her eyes continuously reminded her and continuously pushed this thorn even deeper.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, since you want to die that badly, then this olddy will help you seed!¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s appearance was sinister, her gaze very fierce.


    A ck palm imprint suddenly appeared in the middle of her palm.

 Chapter 980 – Moment of life and death (2)

    Chapter 980 ¨C Moment of life and death (2)


    The palm imprint suddenly elongated, bing big, and very quickly, it became asrge as a mountain!


    Yan Xia, the old witch, waved her hand!


    The entire mountain-like force suddenly smashed towards Su Luo!


    Momentarily, a gale erupted.


    ¡®Ssss¡¯ sounds of friction burst out from mid-air .


    Watching the mountain smash towards herself, Su Luo¡¯s pupils shrunk.


    But very quickly from the depth of Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed lights from feeling relieved .


    What a coincidence, once again, she experienced what it was like facing death.


    Nangong Liuyun, you me me, then continue to go on ming me forever......You must never look back to find me......


    The smile at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth became increasingly brilliant......


    Just at this moment, the mountain ruthlessly smashed down!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The entire Swallow Cloud Mountain Range violently shook.


    Su Luo was smashed and sent flying far, far away.


    The instant she was smashed out, Su Luo had already lost perception from too much pain.


    When she once again fell heavily to the ground, she had alreadypletely lost all senses of pain.


    Just at the moment, Su luo was being smashed by the mountain¡ª¡ª


    Because Nothingness of Space was already cracked open by Yan Xia, that old witch¡¯s first attack, within a short time naturally she couldn¡¯t use it.


    Just when Su Luo was waiting for death, a white ray of light suddenly shot out from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The little divine dragon was like an arrow of light, rapidly shooting towards the old witch Yan Xia.


    Leaving behind, in mid-air, an afterimage that could dazzle a person¡¯s eyes.


    Because all of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s attention was focused on Su Luo, therefore she didn¡¯t notice the approach of the white shadow.


    When she finally took notice, the little divine dragon had already leapt out in front of her!


    The little divine dragon was like a thorn shooting towards Fairy Yan Xia.


    Just when Fairy Yan Xia was about to swat this little bastard to death.


    She saw the little divine dragon¡¯s flexible body making many changes, in a sh he bite towards Fairy Yan Xia Fairy right thumb!


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s knew how to avoid hundreds of secret attacks, but she actually fell for the little divine dragon¡¯s trick!


    The little divine dragon ruthlessly bit towards that finger!


    One could only hear a snapping sound, and the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s right thumb was actually bitten off at the base by the little divine dragon.


    Fairy Yan Xia was so angry, smoke wasing out of her nostrils.


    That thumb, had a dark green ring on it, that was......


    ¡°Quickly spit it out!¡± Yan Xia, the old witch, was extremely angry with one grab she clutched the little divine dragon¡¯s neck.


    The difference in strength between her and the little divine dragon was, after all, very big, in one moment of carelessness he was stopped and lifted by the neck the old witch Yan Xia. His two back legs directly hung in mid-air.


    Yan Xia Fairy¡¯s strength was too strong, pinching the little divine dragon until his tongue stuck straight out. Both of his eyes turned white.


    ¡°Spit it out! Believe it or not that this old woman will choke you to death?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face twisted, her eyes opened wide until they nearly fell out.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s originallyrge, clear and monochrome eyes now were bloodshot.


    His sharp ws ruthlessly shed towards the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s wrist.


    Immediately, her wrist was drenched with blood.


    Fairy Yan Xia was so angry that herplexion became ashen, in the next instant she subconsciously smashed the little divine dragon heavily against a rock!


    The dragon race was petty and liked to shield their shorings, it¡¯s not like Fairy Yan Xia didn¡¯t know. Therefore, she didn¡¯t treat the little divine dragon like she treated Su Luo, by yelling that she wanted to beat and kill him.


    The little divine dragon was knocked around by Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s full force, immediately, his head turned askew and he fainted.


    Fairy Yan Xia red at the little divine dragon with hatred.


    If she could, she naturally will cut open the little divine dragon¡¯s stomach and take out that dark green thumb ring.


    But she was afraid of the dragon race¡¯s power, so Fairy Yan Xia didn¡¯t dare to kill the little divine dragon. Even though they were in a deste and uninhabited forest, she still didn¡¯t dare.


    Fairy Yan Xia could only pick up the little divine dragon and extend her finger in his mouth to fish around.


    While she endured the nausea, she was also busy trying hard to find it.


    However, she dug around for a long time, but could not fish out anything.

 Chapter 981 – Moment of life and death (3)

    Chapter 981 ¨C Moment of life and death (3)


    What¡¯s going on? Because of the green jade thumb ring¡¯s material, it¡¯s impossible for it to be so easily digested ah......


    Fairy Yan Xia inevitably was somewhat anxious.


    She alertly looked around, and suddenly, a dagger appeared in her hand.


    However, before she could thrust the dagger towards the little divine dragon, a person¡¯s figure shot towards here.


    Nangong Liuyun had left in anger.


    In fact, he had only walked two steps away before he regretted it.


    But his only remaining pridepelled him to move forward, step by step.


    In his heart, he hoped Su Luo would rush up from behind to hug him and tell him the truth to everything.


    So long as it was something she said, he would believe it.


    However, she didn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t do anything.


    From disappointment to despair, Nangong Liuyun ultimately left withrge strides.


    As he left, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was very fast.


    He ran to another mountaintop about a hundred kilometers away, and Nangong Liuyun ferociously gave vent to the rage in his heart.


    This mountaintop, within a range of five kilometers, was originally a dense overgrown forest. Now, however, all the ancient trees were pulled up by their roots.


    Within a range of five kilometers, entire families of magical beasts fled. The ones that ran slower all fell under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ruthless hands.


    Once the legendary godlike king became furious, not a de of grass would grow.


    On Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, there already was a faint imposing manner of a godlike king.


    After he finished venting his feelings, Nangong Liuyun reclined against a broken ancient tree¡¯s trunk. His eyes nkly and helplessly gazed up at the sky.


    Sadness...... This was a mood Nangong Liuyun never had before, but now, this mood had directly appeared on his face.


    Thinking of Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest area ached dully.


    Adoration, pampering, disappointment, despair......Finally, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a self-mocking sneer.


    In merely two short years¡¯ time, she was unable to guard against loneliness and became inseparable lovers with another man. And even had a......


    This kind of woman, how was she even worth a bit of his love?


    However, matters had alreadye to this point, but he still constantly had her on his mind, impossible to get rid of. So much so that, regardless of everything, he would even offer his pride for her to trample on.


    He was really cheap ah.


    Nangong Liuyun was so angry that he ruthlessly smashed his fist towards the ground.


    Immediately, with his fist as the center, the ground cracked outwards in the shape of a spider web, each and every one of the lines became a deep trench.


    After he smashed this fist down, it just so happened to be at the same time as when Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s first fist smashed towards Su Luo, giving off an identical sound. It was to the extent that Nangong Liuyun simply didn¡¯t discover a difference at all.


    Up until an even fiercer second force had burst out, only then did Nangong Liuyun abruptly sit up, his gaze shooting towards the direction where it came from!


    Such a powerful strength!


    This strength, came from that mountaintop!


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly recalled the matter Zi Yan had mentioned on the back of the paper crane.


    They were in the midst of being chased to be killed by Fairy Yan Xia!


    In a split second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion abruptly changed!


    His figure flew up and, in a sh, shot towards the area where the sound came from!


    Luo Luo!


    Nangong Liuyun clenched his fists tightly, in the depths of his eyes were anxiety and apprehensiveness.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun arrived.


    Yan Xia, that old witch, had just retrieved that dark green thumb ring from the little divine dragon¡¯s body.


    It turned out that the little divine dragon had hidden a trick earlier.


    When he bit the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s finger, that green jade thumb ring had already fallen into the pocket on his clothes.


    This was clothes Su Luo had personally sewn for him in ordance with his build. The little divine dragon, who had a habit of being protective towards his food, especially liked the big pocket at the center of the stomach area.


    Fairy Yan Xia fished around in the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth for a very long time, but couldn¡¯t dig out her stuff. But she inadvertently nced in the direction of thatrge, slightly protruding pocket on the little divine dragon.


    As a result, Fairy Yan Xia Fairy got hold of her extremely precious green thumb ring in the end, achieving her wish.

 Chapter 982 – Moment of life and death (4)

    Chapter 982 ¨C Moment of life and death (4)


    She hatefully tossed aside the little divine dragon, then Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s gaze turned to Su Luo.


    Before, Su Luo was heavily smashed twice by Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s fists.


    The first time was tolerable, with Nothingness of Space blocking a little and a some of its strength was lost in midair, as a result even though she sustained some heavy injuries, it still wasn¡¯t life-threatening.


    However the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s second time, it had contained endless amount of power!


    Moreover it was from such a close distance!


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t escape nor could she dodge it. So she was hit head-on by that strong shock wave.


    Now, Su Luo lied on the ground with blood flowing out of her mouth continuously.


    Her body was motionless, as if she already had stopped breathing.


    Fairy Yan Xia walked a few steps to stand in front of Su Luo, towering over her, looking down at with indifference and ridicule.


    It continued to rain as before.


    The torrential rain spilled to the ground drop by drop.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was already very pale, being fiercely scrubbed by the torrential rain, it became so pale as to be nearly transparent without a trace of color.


    The corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold, detached smile: ¡°Yan Hua, you slut! Open your eyes wide and watch, your treasured daughter is about to die.¡±


    At this moment, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mind seemed to be immersed in past memories, although she was smiling, her face had twisted malevolently to be terrifying. It would intimidate a person at a nce.


    She slowly crouched down, pulled out a dagger, and gestured over Su Luo¡¯s extremely beautiful face.


    ¡°Before I kill you, naturally, I will first ruin this face of yours.¡±


    What Fairy Yan Xia hated the most in this lifetime were people who were more beautiful than her.


    What she hated the most was Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful face.


    Now, Su Luo had inherited both qualities, how could she not provoke Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s resentment?


    The dagger in old witch Yan Xia¡¯s hand glittered like frost and snow, bit by bit, it approached Su Luo¡¯s delicate and matchlessplexion.


    This face, was simply otherworldly beautiful. It had an enchanting allure, that with one nce, a person would be deeply absorbed by its beauty.


    Sinister rays of light flickered in the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s eyes. Her dagger shook as it shed heavily towards Su Luo¡¯s delicate face!


    ording to the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s strength, with merely one brush, Su Luo¡¯s face would be ruined!


    At this moment, Su Luo silently lied on the ground with gossamer of a breathe, as if, at any time, she could take herst breath and die.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have the slightest strength to resist.


    Her little stone, because it had saved her thest time by burning the old witch Yan Xia, it was still fast asleep in her space.


    The little divine dragon was knocked unconscious by the old witch Yan Xia, his life and death uncertain.


    Just as the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s lowered her de!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A world-shaking voice rolled over from the distant sky.


    A ck as ink figure jumped down from the clouds in the sky.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air.


    The wind from his palm strike stopped the old witch Yan Xia, his rainbow like atmosphere was imposing. His strength that weighed fifteen thousand kilograms, heavily smashed towards the opponent.


    However, Nangong Liuyun was still too far away.


    And old witch Yan Xia¡¯s dagger was only a finger¡¯s width away from Su Luo.


    Seeing that someone had came to save Su Luo, the old witch Yan Xia immediately changed her ns.


    In the instant electricity could give off sparks, old witch Yan Xia¡¯s expression surveyed everything with craftiness, changing from brightness to darkness.


    Suddenly, the corner of her mouth hooked into a sinister sneer.


    Someone came to save this loathsome girl?


    Good, very good!


    Then she would kill her, to prevent future troubles, then destroy that face of hers!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm strike arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The old witch Yan Xia felt the other side¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, but it also wasn¡¯t strong enough to make her raise an eyebrow.


    She used eighty percent of her strength to stop the unexpected attack.


    The remaining twenty percent of her strength, she used it on her dagger!


    The corner of her mouth raised in a malevolent sneer, and the deeply cold dagger stabbed towards unconscious Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing this scene, nearly fell down from midair!

 Chapter 983 – Moment of life or death (5)

    Chapter 983 ¨C Moment of life or death (5)


    He, who had always been calm, at this time was so panicked that his breathing nearly stopped!


    He stared with round, ring eyes, his eyes momentarily bloodshot, as he bellowed fiercely, ¡°Stop!!!¡±


    His Luo¡¯er...


    His Luo¡¯er that he finally found after searching the entire world...


    Nangong Liuyun only felt that both his legs had no strength and everything went ck in front of his eyes.


    Right when the dagger was 0.03 centimeters from Su Luo¡¯s throat, suddenly a green vine extended out from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    A rustling noise sounded softly, the thick and solid green vine bound the dagger very firmly,yer afteryer.


    Since the beginning, the Variant Acacia Tree had stayed concealed, preserving its remaining strength.


    Only at this crucial moment did ite out.


    It knew it was far too weak to be a match for the old witch Yan Xia, so it didn¡¯t decide to pull the dagger away. Instead, it took the risk of being seriously injured and bundled the opposing party¡¯s dagger to a stop.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped but to say that precisely because of this dy. It snatched back a little bit of time and was ultimately able to save Su Luo¡¯s life.


    Yan Xia, the old witch, had never expected that at the crucial moment, a Variant Acacia Tree would unexpectedly emerge to disturb the situation!


    ¡°Variant Acacia Tree!¡± Fairy Yan Xia snarled fiercely!


    How precious of a nt pet was the Variant Acacia Tree tree to a wood element mage?!


    But, it had recognized Su Luo, this slut, as its master!


    At this moment, Fairy Yan Xia almost wanted to ce her hands on her hips and curse out the traitorous god.


    Couldn¡¯t Su Luo, this slut, not have so much good luck?


    First, she had mystery stone that had a formidable fire element. She also had the the king of dragon race¡¯s direct descendant, the little divine dragon. Lastly, she still actually had this Variant Acacia Tree!


    The Variant Acacia Tree before her eyes was clearly only at the first transformation. Once it entered the second transformation, then the third transformation... just thinking about it, Fairy Yan Xia would feel envious.


    However, it was precisely because the appearance of these treasures that made Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s desire to kill Su Luo grew even more resolute.


    Right now, at such a young age, she was already this outstanding. Her future aplishments were simply limitless .


    Who knew to what degree Su Luo¡¯s strength would reach in the future?


    At this time, Fairy Yan Xia had a deep restrained fear towards Su Luo.


    In order to forever cut off future troubles, Fairy Yan Xia suddenly shook. The thick and solid green vines broke into pieces in a sh and fell down to the ground.


    Fairy Yan Xia shot an indifferent nce at the Variant Acacia Tree, raised her dagger and pressed it towards Su Luo once again¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun had already dissolved Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s killing move. His figure had already arrived before Su Luo¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled out a spirit pinball from his chest pocket. His gaze was ruthless with an exceptionally dangerous aura.


    Fairy Yan Xia lifted up her eyes from its corners she saw that scarlet red spirit pinball Nangong Liuyun held in his palm, her figure suddenly stiffened in a split second!


    That spirit pinball was a fire-like red, like the afterglow of the setting sun, iparably dazzling.


    After the ten ranks, there was the saint level.


    And a saint level spirit pinball was precisely this color.


    Fairy Yan Xia watched Nangong Liuyun distractedly and put away the dagger in her hand.


    The saint level spirit pinball was a huge threat to her. She had no choice but to treat it cautiously.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was ruthlessly cold, like ice that had umted for a millennium. Cold air seeped through every one of his words.


    That healthy figure with a sharp and clearly handsome face, at this moment, was enveloped in cold frost, containing a murderous aura.


    Those seemingly serene eyes concealed a slyness and a perceptiveness that was as sharp as a falcon¡¯s eyes. It also seemed to contain endlessyers of ice, that would make people tremble with fear.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had never revealed his temper, was truly furious this time!


    Under this pair of falcon-like, cruel, untamable sharp gaze, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but to shiver.


    With regards to strength, as an expert from the older generation, she was naturally the stronger one.


    However, for some unknown reason, when she came into contact with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deathly still gaze, unexpectedly she would trembled slightly from fear.

 Chapter 984 – Moment of life or death (6)

    Chapter 984 ¨C Moment of life or death (6)


    Fairy Yan Xia knew, in a confrontation between experts, the person whose heart contained fear had already lost.


    Her gloomy and cold gaze watched Nangong Liuyun attentively. With clear enunciation, she said somewhat mockingly: ¡°What? You¡¯vee to rescue your little sweetheart?¡±


    In the quarrel between Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun from before, Fairy Yan Xia had observed it all.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, red at her with an ice-cold expression, he said: ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯splexion was pale with a gossamer of breathe left, and his heart ached unbearably.


    However, his appearance was still as grave and stern as before and didn¡¯t express anything else.


    Fairy Yan Xia let out a cold and gloomyugh, with one lift, she had Su Luo in her hands.


    Su Luo¡¯s back leaned against Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s chest. Su Luo¡¯s head hung down softly. Moreover Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s dagger was only half a thumb¡¯s width distance away from Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I said, let... her... go!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like a deep cold pool, powerful without any anger.


    Fairy Yan Xiaughed coldly: ¡°Give me the spirit pinball. Otherwise, I will immediately kill her!¡±


    There was a ruthless and crazy expression in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. He spoke, stressing each word, ¡°Old witch, your life is very valuable. Are you willing to die with us?¡±


    The smile at the corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth froze slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were very extreme. If Fairy Yan Xia didn¡¯t let Su Luo go, then everyone would die together.


    That saint rank spirit pinball would definitely bury all three of them.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s heart wavered, but it wasn¡¯t prominent on her expression. She just coldlyughed repeatedly: ¡°Don¡¯t you love her a lot? Are you willing to let her die?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was cold like ice. He looked at the slient and umunicative Su Luo, then looked at the joyfully satisfied Fairy Yan Xia. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth pulled into a smile.


    His smile was like a wind that brushed past, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Luo Luo, is about to die soon.¡± Nangong Liuyun, with waning interest, shook his head, ¡°I, certainly, will die with her.¡±


    After a while, his voice slowly sounded: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then why don¡¯t I first just dispose of all the foes together?¡±


    Finished speaking, he slowly gathered his spirit strength and injected it into the spirit pinball.


    The spirit pinball was suddenly like ashes that could burn once more; it seemed to have a little bit of life restored to it.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯splexion immediately became stiff!


    If the spirit pinball¡¯s spirit power was to awakened, then what awaited the three people was only death!


    ¡°Stop¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xia had never thought that Nangong Liuyun would be this crazy and this unrestrained.


    People that was harsh towards others was not scary, to be harsh to themselves was the real ruthless people.


    After she yelled out this line, Fairy Yan Xia knew that she was already at a disadvantageous position in this negotiation.


    She just snorted coldly: ¡°The strength of the saint-ranked spirit pinball is tyrannical. Once it explodes, not to mention the three of us, even this Swallow Cloud Mountain will be razed to the ground.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was peaceful with a malicious gaze. He red at Fairy Yan Xia without saying a word.


    Fairy Yan Xia humphed angrily: ¡°I can hand Su Luo, this slut, over to you, but you must not use your spirit pinball. How¡¯s that?¡±


    These words exactly reflected Nangong Liuyun¡¯s intentions.


    He advanced gradually, even if he exhausted all his tricks, it was all in exchange for Su Luo¡¯s safety.


    Now that the old witch Yan Xia was willing to exchange Su Luo with him, what else was there for him to be dissatisfied with?


    Nangong Liuyun nodded slightly. His voice was cold and without a trace of undtion: ¡°Barely enough.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± In this lifetime, Fairy Yan Xia still hadn¡¯t suffered this great of a loss. She snorted heavily and directly tossed Su Luo over.


    Su Luo, this little slut person, was now in his hands. See if he still dared to take out the spirit pinball to threaten her.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was like a ragdoll, tossed up really high.


    Nangong Liuyun leapt up and pulled Su Luo steadily into his embrace.


    However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, his breathing was obstructed once more.

 Chapter 985 – Moment of life or death (7)

    Chapter 985 ¨C Moment of life or death (7)


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s breathing was on the brink of ceasing. Her five viscera and six bowels had practically shifted. Her entire body had countless number of external injuries and severe internal injuries...


    Seeing such a weak Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun could feel his eye sockets go sour.


    If he hadn¡¯t stormed off in a fit of anger, how would his darling Luo Luo have be...


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun was so regretful that he almost punched himself to death.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun was feeling remorseful and ashamed, Fairy Yan Xiaughed gloomily and coldly, as she thrust a long double-edged sword towards Su Luo¡¯s body!


    Nangong Liuyun was carrying Su Luo, so if the sword pierced through Su Luo, it would certainly also injure Nangong Liuyun.


    This was killing two birds with one stone.


    Fairy Yan Xia hade up with a good n.


    From the start to the finish Nangong Liuyun had never lowered his guard against Fairy Yan Xia. While carrying Su Luo, he whirled his body around and avoided the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s attack.


    Nangong Liuyun took out a Life Replenishment Pill, squeezed it into Su Luo¡¯s mouth and forced her to swallow it. Then, he ce her underneath arge tree.


    Afterwards, he straightened his back and slowly turned his body around.


    Without saying a word, he immediately executed a killing move.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long double-edged sword danced in the wind, interweaving many exquisite moves.


    Fairy Yan Xia also had an extremely cold long double-edged sword, a long double-edged sword that was like a clear spring, shining brightly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was like that of an avenging king, his ink ck long hair danced wildly behind him.


    His eyes were deeply crazy as he swung that long double-edged sword incessantly.


    The tip of the double-edged sword sparkled, leaving behind many afterimages.


    One was an exceptionally strong expert from the older generation


    The other had the potential to be promoted as the new generation¡¯s king of strong experts.


    The two people flew higher and higher. This area of heaven and earth was ruptured again and again by the two people¡¯s sword energy.


    Boulders rolled and fell down.


    Nangong Liuyun continuously hacked out twenty-one killing sword moves, full of unstoppable power.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face contained a sneer, then suddenly, the double-edged sword in her hand heavily shed towards Nangong Liuyun.


    This move contained the strength of heaven and earth, like ps of thunder that weighed one hundred and fifty kilograms.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang! Ssss, Ssss, Ssss!¡±


    Sword interweaved with sword, an electrical spark suddenly appeared.


    The swords of the two experts finally shed, determining who was superior.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword was being pressed to the bottom. The de was being fractured, centimeter by centimeter, finally it turned into fine powder.


    The sneer in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes became increasingly stronger.


    She used more power in her palm, and it umted strong and ferocious spiritpower, then she suddenly sent the palm strike towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest!


    Nangong Liuyun had already been prepared for this.


    Subsequently, hisrge palm strike also arrived.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The two people exchanged endless number of palm strikes in midair; there were no less than six thousand six hundred thirty six palm strikes!


    The final palm strike, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes darkened as she exerted all of her strength.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡±


    A heavy hit!


    Heaven and earth changed color because of this.


    The mountains trembled and an endless stream of boulders tumbled down the overhanging cliff.


    After sending out this palm strike, Fairy Yan Xia stood motionless where she was, and the corner of her mouth had a sneer.


    This heavy punch hit Nangong Liuyun and he retreated back a few steps, before his figure was finally able to stabilize.


    ¡°Puft¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure swayed slightly and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body suffer such a serious injury, the expression in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s irises became increasingly more excited.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s innate skill was outstanding. This sort of genius talent, it was fine if he hadn¡¯t met her, but he just had to be her enemy.


    How could she let him grew to maturity, then threaten her position?


    At this time, the murderous intent in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes were hardly concealed.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, the strongest among the younger generation. Tsk, tsk, now, it seem your turned out to be merely this strong.¡± She sneered and snorted.


    ¡°Old witch, could it be that you are certain you will win?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was indifferent while the corners of his mouth hooked into a demonically charming grin.


    His vermillion lips were moistened with a bloody red color, making him even more prominently enchanting and mysterious.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes carried somewhat of a sneer: ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re merely a ninth rank, yet you dare to be this arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Ninth rank? Very quickly, I won¡¯t be that anymore.¡± Nangong Liuyun wiped away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth and a sly radiance glinted in his eyes.

 Chapter 986 – Advancing to tenth rank (1)

    Chapter 986 ¨C Advancing to tenth rank (1)


    Fairy Yan Xiaughed coldly: ¡°What? You can advance a rank in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold and taunting.


    The mocking expression on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s face became increasingly obvious: ¡°Even if you can advance a rank, you may not be able to defeat me!¡±


    As she stopped speaking, a green vine suddenly emerged from Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sleeve and suddenly whipped towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long sword had already been smashed into pieces, and he had no other weapon in his hand.


    A golden light burst out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wrist and a golden ze spread all over the green vine.


    ¡°Tsk, just this insignificant strength and you still dare be so arrogant! Young one, go die!¡± A crimson fireball suddenly appeared in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hand.


    The fireball smashed towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body like a high-speed meteor.


    The fireball was extremely huge, surging on like a smoke signal, an unstoppable power crushing towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion changed.


    He was nervous because he had seen from the corner of his eye, a group of ck-clothed people had just went to surrounded Su Luo¡¯s current location!


    His Luo Luo!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    An unprecedented cold light shed across his eyes which were as pitch-ck as ink.


    ¡°Old witch! Since you want to die, then this king, will help you aplish it!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun naturally had a hidden trump card.


    He had been in seclusion for two years. If he merely advanced by one rank, then it would truly have wrong him.


    In fact, Nangong Liuyun had already touched the threshold of the tenth rank.


    Just when he wanted to release his spirit strength to make a breakthrough, Zi Yan¡¯s letter had arrived.


    As a result, without demur he immediately rushed over. Breaking through to advance a rank or whatever, had all been thrown to the back of his mind.


    There was one dividing line between the ninth rank and the tenth rank.


    As to strength¡ª one was like heaven and the other like earth.


    Not to mention, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body was truly not like an ordinary person¡¯s. So, when he advance, the lightning trial would be extremely terrifying.


    One moment of carelessness, and even his life would be extinguished.


    Before Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, he had already ced the lightning-protection bead on Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    Therefore, the effect of the lightning trial would drop to the lowest for Su Luo.


    Fairy Yan Xia watched Nangong Liuyun avoid her attack and afterwards, he actually sat down and crossed his legs, she couldn¡¯t help but be secretly puzzled.


    ¡®Could it be that this youngster said he would advance a rank, and his really going to advance?¡¯


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s actions made Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s heart grow cautious, and she did not immediately move to kill him.


    Just when Fairy Yan Xia was distracted...


    In a sh, ck clouds densely covered the sky. The thick dark clouds shrouded above their heads.


    The sky suddenly darkened to almost pitch-ck in color.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s expression immediately became rigid. Suddenly, an ominous premonition appeared in her heart.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡ª¡±


    The sky was painted ck.


    A lightning, with ten thousand rays of light, streaked across the sky with rich color!


    Afterwards, the speckles of starlike rays from the lightning trial dropped down from the sky!


    One could only hear the crashing sounds, and the rumbling sounds resounded continuously!


    For a moment, the sky was like a sea of lightning flowing down with tremendous thunder rolling by!


    In a sh, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯splexion changed greatly!


    Nangong Liuyun was merely passing through to the tenth rank, why did he draw in such an intense sea of lightning?


    How could this be possible?


    Could it be that he himself was of the lightning element?


    Fairy Yan Xia had no time to deal with Nangong Liuyun who sat cross-legged in meditation on the ground.


    At this time, the thunder and lightning in the sky surged on. Radiating with purple light, the entire heaven and earth was dazzling like fireworks. It was extremely beautiful, but had brought endless dangers with it.


    This was not merely just one or two strikes of lightning, but an entire sea of lightning flowing down from the sky!


    This kind of formidable power was rarely seen in a hundred years.


    Even though Fairy Yan Xia was an exceptionally strong expert and she could keep off one or two strikes of lightning... However, when that endless lightning struck her body, how could she stop it?

 Chapter 987 – Advancing to tenth rank (2)

    Chapter 987 ¨C Advancing to tenth rank (2)


    The lightning trial rumbled as it struck down.


    Those ck-clothed people that were originally headed for Su Luo, how could they still dare to take even half a step forward?


    The crackling and rattling of the thunderous lightning resounded endlessly.


    Suddenly, a lightning strike hit a ck-clothed person. Immediately, that ck-clothed person, along with his ck clothes, waspletely scorched, turning into greenish-ck smoke which then drifted away.


    The group of ck-clothed people there were at least several dozen of them.


    These were all Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s most highly-regarded subordinates. None of their strength was weak.


    However, under these lightning strikes that attacked without discrimination, every one of them was struck and scorched ck, then turned into greenish-ck smoke.


    The screams of the ck-clothed people when they were at death¡¯s door mixed with the incessantly rumbling of the thunderous lightning. Between heaven and earth was simr to purgatory, with the crying of wolves and bawling of ghosts, intensely mournful.


    Nangong Liuyun was outwardly kind but inwardly evil.


    Long beforehand, he had already nned everything out. He had already ced the lightning protection bead on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The lightning-protection bead¡ªa treasure that lightning element mages yearned for even in their dreams.


    In the entire continent, only the Lord of Purgatory City had it.


    The lightning protection bead that Nangong Liuyun possessed was exactly the treasure the Lord of Purgatory City had.


    He was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s teacher.


    This was the breakthrough tool he had used when he was promoted to the tenth rank. So, he gave the lightning protection bead to Nangong Liuyun hoping it could protect his life during his promotion.


    However, he never imagined that Nangong Liuyun would give the lightning protection bead to his most beloved woman.


    Thunder and lightning were rolling all around.


    Ten thousand purple rays of light illuminated the heaven and earth until it was as bright as daytime.


    Fairy Yan Xia continuously used her spirit powers and martial arts, attempting to hold back the attacking lightning strikes.


    There was a unique feature for the tenth rank¡¯s robbery trial.


    The higher the level of the subject, the stronger the lightning will be.


    If Nangong Liuyun was an ordinary person, the lightning trial wouldn¡¯t be this strong.


    If Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t cultivate in the lightning element, the lightning wouldn¡¯t be this strong either.


    If Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t been endowed with unusual innate skills, rarely seen in ancient and modern times, the thunderous lightning trial wouldn¡¯t be this strong either.


    However, these three points, Nangong Liuyun had them all!


    So, today¡¯s lightning trial simply had the most lightning in history!


    The sea of thunder rolled on, resounding continuously.


    Under the rolling sea of thunderous lightning, nothing existed between the heavens and earth anymore.


    At this time, Fairy Yan Xia cut an unprecedentedly sorry figure.


    Her hair that was originally meticulous, was now either severed by lightning or was sticking straight up by the electricity of the thunderous lightning.


    That ck cloak was so tattered that it barely covered her body.


    The most frightening thing was that it was still raining.


    The rain could conduct electricity!


    So, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body crackled and rattled incessantly, with sparks flying in all directions, like fireworks that had been set off.


    If Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body was in its best condition, she might still have a chance to escape.


    However, previously, she had been injured by the little stone, and the injuries on her body hadn¡¯t healed yet. This time, she also encountered an unprecedented lightning trial, and during the trial, there was also heavy torrential rain!


    All of this was was like a demonic hand dragging Fairy Yan Xia into the abyss of hell.


    The thunderstorm was endless.


    Don¡¯t know how many thousand-year-old ancient trees were destroyed.


    Don¡¯t know how many magical beasts were struck and scorched.


    The lightning element divided heaven and earth.


    Nangong Liuyun had both his legs crossed as he sat and continuously absorbed the lightning elements.


    As for the lightning trial that was originally supposed to strike his body, he naturally had Fairy Yan Xia to obstruct it.


    Even though it was like this, Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t entirely without injury.


    If he had the lightning-protection bead, Nangong Liuyun would naturally be able to avoid the lightning safely and without any injury.


    However, at present, he could only stiffly bear the violent pain that came when the scorching lightning struck his body.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡ª¡±


    A thunderous lightning struck Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back.


    Nangong Liuyun only felt that there was something sweet in his throat, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    Yet another lightning bolt had smashed down heavily!

 Chapter 988 – Advancing to tenth rank (3)

    Chapter 988 ¨C Advancing to tenth rank (3)


    This lightning trial¡ªhalf of it went to Fairy Yan Xia, and the other half went to Nangong Liuyun!


    In this sky filled with ten thousand lightning bolts, how could Fairy Yan Xia still dare to use a sword? She could only use her green vines to hold it back forcibly.


    Lightning system, was the one with the most powerful attacks among the six basic elements, and this verdict wasn¡¯t just given randomly.


    Against lightning types, many other elementalw systems were unable to exhibit their power.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± That half of the lightning trial exploded on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body.


    Although Fairy Yan Xia managed to avoid it from exploding on her body, but it heavily streaked across her face!


    Immediately, fresh blood rushed out like water from a spring!


    The other half of the lightning trial shot towards Nangong Liuyun.


    In the same way, it smashed heavily onto Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Puff¨C¡± Nangong Liuyun spit out another mouthful of blood.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just one mouthful.


    Nangong Liuyun continuously coughed and vomited out blood. Only after spitting up no less than sevenrge mouthfuls did his body finally stabilize.


    He raised his eyes, saw Fairy Yan Xia, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a sinister smile: ¡°Truly, many thanks.¡±


    His perfectly water caltrop-shaped lips were dyed red with blood, making them even more prominently enchanting and ruthless.


    Fairy Yan Xia was extremely angry. At this moment, she was itching to directly choke to death this king-like expert among the younger generation before her eyes!


    Such a young age and he was about ready to advance to the tenth rank!


    The tenth rank ah!


    Thinking back to when she advanced to the tenth rank, and how much time and heart¡¯s blood she had spent to advance.


    Whereas the youths nowadays, why did it seem as easy as eating rice and drinking water for them?


    Fairy Yan Xia was so jealous that she nearly vomited out blood.


    She almost vomited out blood from fear of the consequences.


    The lightning bolts from the trial glittered in the sky.


    This trial... didn¡¯t know how many departed spirits were buried.


    Fairy Yan Xia grinded her teeth from hatred!


    Her eyes stared deeply at that youngster with his eyes shut and seated cross-legged on the ground!


    If she waited until he advanced to the tenth rank, at that time, she would only be stuck on the road to death.


    If she wanted to kill him, she needed to take advantage of this moment!


    An extremely malevolent and sinister light shed through Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes.


    With one shake of her hand.


    A green vine suddenly attacked towards the ce where Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was.


    Even if the green vine arrived, it would still be fine.


    The crucial problem was that among the exuberant leaves of the thick and solid green vine, a cold dagger was actually hidden there!


    Who would have thought that the dignified and exceptionally strong expert Fairy Yan Xia would actually be this shameless as to use an assassination technique?


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun still had his eyes closed, his figure motionless, seeminglypletely unaware of the approaching danger.


    However, at this moment, Nangong Liuyun felt a railed energy moring to get out, continuously rushing out wildly.


    The matter was just this coincidental.


    Or it could also be said that the heavens were helping Nangong.


    Just right when the green vine carrying the dagger was a distance of ten centimeters from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body burst out with purplish-red rays of light!


    This purple radiance had the inexhaustible powers and thrust of heaven and earth!


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    With Nangong Liuyun at the center, an endless force exploded outwards!


    The dagger that was only ten centimeters away from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart, under this kind of shockwave, was actually forcefully hit back!


    The green vine that had carried the dagger was thrown back.


    Fairy Yan Xia watched the dagger approaching with a tumultuous momentum and was immediately stunned.


    In the end, what exactly happened?


    Before she could understand, she heard a ¡°puchi¡± sound ring out softly, then that dagger unexpectedly thrust into her arm.


    The matter wasn¡¯t over.


    Just when the dagger was thrust into Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s arm¡ª¡ª


    Originally, the thunder and lightning, that had already slowed down, at this moment, it was as if it all had gone crazy, and began to condense once more.


    The originally thin strip of thunder and lightning were unexpectedly condensed into one massive ball of light!


    The ball of light was veryrge¡ªenormous. It emitted out endless dazzling purple light and gave off sizzling sounds.


    This ball of thunderous lightning¡¯s strength was formidable, simply shocking.

 Chapter 989 – Advancing to tenth rank (4)

    Chapter 989 ¨C Advancing to tenth rank (4)


    Even if it was Fairy Yan Xia who was struck by it, her body would also be wiped out!


    At this time, there was no longer any other thunderous lightning in the sky.


    There was only this huge ball of lightning that was making sizzling sounds.


    It was quiet in the sky, which made a person even more fearful.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s whole body stiffened, she swallowed some saliva and retreated backwards non-stop.


    However, the thing that startled and angered her was that this ball of lightning seemed to be following her as she walked.


    Wherever she walked to, the lightning ball would follow!


    Fairy Yan Xia was anxious as well as angry, she was simply about to faint.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Fairy Yan Xia who would be like this. Whoever had such an ancestor over their head would also be afraid.


    Fairy Yan Xia had good eyes. Out of the corners of her eyes, she shot a nce at Su Luo on the side.


    At this time, Su Luo was leaning under a tree. Herplexion was pale as paper with a gossamer of breath.


    But at least she was still alive.


    No, not right!


    Fairy Yan Xia wasn¡¯t a fool. She immediately thought of the critical point to the problem.


    Under the previous rolling lightning trial, all of her subordinates were turned into smoke and flew away.


    However, Su Luo, who waspletelycking in strength to resist¡ªshe waspletely fine!


    This meant that there was definitely a treasure on her body!


    Although Fairy Yan Xia hadn¡¯t guessed it was a lightning-protection bead, but she determined that there was a lightning-protection treasure on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Thinking up to here, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s figure was like electricity and shot explosively towards Su Luo!


    Nangong Liuyun was always aware of the old witch Yan Xia¡¯s movements.


    Seeing her suddenly shoot explosively towards Su Luo, a hazy light shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Although his Luo Luo had the lightning-protection bead, the lightning-protection bead wasn¡¯t omnipotent.


    The lightning bead could avoid the lightning bolts, but right now, that lightning ball was very terrifying. A bit of inattentiveness, and a person could be scattered ashes and dispersed smoke!


    How could Nangong Liuyun let his darling Luo Luo be subjected to such a risk?


    Because Nangong Liuyun had long since been prepared, so he was not far from Su Luo.


    Seeing that Fairy Yan Xia was rushing towards Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed rose rapidly. Suddenly, he kicked at Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s abdomen!


    Because it was during the time when Fairy Yan Xia was shooting out explosively, she couldn¡¯t retreat.


    Moreover, Nangong Liuyun at the tenth rank, the difference in strengthpared to before was as different as night and day!


    As a result, Fairy Yan Xia, who had been caught off guard for a moment, was unexpectedly truly kicked right in the abdomen!


    Moreover, her body flew a very far distance away, back the way she hade.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s body hit against a protruding boulder.


    The very tall mountain peak was unexpectedly leveled to the ground from bumping into her. Lastly, Fairy Yan Xia fell into a pool.


    During a time of thunderous lightning strike, and she fell into a pool. This was a great fear!


    Fairy Yan Xia endured the sharp pain in her abdomen and jumped up suddenly, wanting to fly ashore.


    However, it seemed that the gods also weren¡¯t standing on Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s side.


    Just at this moment, that thunderous lightning in the sky finally finished condensing.


    That lightning ball pushed down lower and lower¡ª¡ª


    Finally!


    The lightning ball, over the entire surface of the pool, directly smashed downwards!


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s expression changed quickly!


    Purple light radiated out repeatedly, such that it changed the colors between heaven and earth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!¡±


    A mournful tragic scream resonated endlessly.


    The thunderous lightning exploded openpletely.


    The power that burst out of the lightning ball was so formidable, it was unsurpassed.


    Nangong Liuyun had already carried Su Luo in his arms to rush forward with flying speed.


    Run, run, run!!!


    At this moment, the lightning bolts exploded and space was in disorder. Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t dare rip apart space!


    Moreover, in order to rip apart the space, a price needed to be paid, and right now, he couldn¡¯t afford to pay it.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, pointed his foot in the right direction, added strength and rushed forward wildly.


    Behind him, the force of the lightning ball¡¯s explosion extended out and continuously followed him.


    Under the lightning-colored rays of light, thend was scorched ck, not even a de of grass was left.


    The speed at which the lightning rays spread was even faster than Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rushing speed!


    In the final moment, Nangong Liuyun tossed Su Luo far away¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 990 – Near Death (1)

    Chapter 990 ¨C Near Death (1)


    Of course, in the instant when he threw her out, he used hisst remaining strength to wrap a protectiveyer around her so that she would not be injured when she fell.


    ¡°Bang¨C¡±


    Lightning spread across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body.


    The already heavily injured Nangong Liuyun could no longer withstand the blow and, with a stagger, actually fell and rolled down the cliff.


    Nangong Liuyun pried open his eyes with great difficulty.


    Now, the howling winds and violent storm had long since stopped.


    The dense dark clouds had also dispersed.


    Overhead, were clear skies for thousands of miles. Below, were the battle-devastated surroundings.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun anxiously sat up.


    Because he rose too fast, the movement tore at his wounds, and Nangong Liuyun once again spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This battle with Fairy Yan Xia, was the most intense battle in his life.


    Adding on the coteral damage from that lightning ball at the end, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heavy internal injuries multiplied.


    But, his face showed no trace of being severely injured.


    Nangong Liuyun held his chest and impatiently stood up, his gaze anxiously searching in all directions.


    Although he threw her out, he had used up his remaining strength to protect her.


    But his Luo Luo¡¯s body was so weak with such heavy injuries, even a mere breeze and the slight movement of a de of grass would threaten her life.


    Nangong Liuyun anxiously strode forward, however, with a slip of his foot, his already critically wounded body fell pitifully to the ground.


    He carelessly wiped away the blood that had seeped out from the corner of his lips and hurriedly pushed himself up, looking around anxiously.


    ¡°Luo Luo! Luo Luo!¡±


    Every time he shouted, he would always cough up a mouthful of blood.


    But hepletely paid no attention to it, walking as he shouted and shouting as he coughed.


    Suddenly, he caught sight of a fragile white-colored silhouette in the distance.


    Sheid there motionless.


    Her extremely beautiful features were stained with rainwater, and that deathly paleplexion had no trace of color.


    Her eyes were tightly shut and her thin weak body seemed nearly transparent.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s legs froze in ce as if they were reced with lead.


    His throat grew tight and became dry.


    Su Luo¡¯s finger moved a little.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes gleamed with a ray of hope.


    That pair of legs which were rooted to the ground finally hurriedly walked over to Su Luo.


    Stones scattered around, making thendscape rugged and uneven, yet Su Luo was lying upon a soft patch of grass.


    Nangong Liuyun crouched before her, held her hand and nervously gazed at her.


    Her face was ghastly pale as paper with a gossamer of breath, as if it would cut off in the next second...


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun could only feel great pain in his chest.


    That touch of pain gradually grew more fierce, finally as strong as wine.


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun squeezed out an ugly smile. ¡°Luo Luo, it¡¯s me. Wake up.¡±


    But his only response was Su Luo¡¯s inconsistent and disjointed breathing.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice grew hoarse as he firmly held her hand tight: ¡°Luo Luo... ...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun who have never been frantic, at this moment was shaken and confused about to lose his mind from fear.


    Her breaths were very weak, very faint... almost indiscernible.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes failed to live up to expectations and reddened. It hazed over with moisture.


    ¡°Luo Luo, sorry, I¡¯m sorry... ...¡± He tightly hugged her, burying his face in her shoulder and apologized continuously.


    If he had not obstinately left, if he had not returned toote, then how would his Luo Luo have be like this?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s suppressed sobs, involuntarily escaped intermittently.


    But his reply, was Su Luo¡¯s tightly shut eyes and gradually cooling body.


    Nangong Liuyun abruptly discovered her body¡¯s condition and hisplexion turned pale as snow from fear.


    ¡°Luo Luo! Luo Luo! Quickly wake up, wake up!¡± Nangong Liuyun frenziedly shook her body.

 Chapter 991 – Near Death (2)

    Chapter 991 ¨C Near Death (2)


    Tears encased those originally ice-cold, arrogant but now shaken and lost pair of eyes.


    But no matter how he shook her, Su Luo still remained motionless with eyes tightly shut.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun called out loudly.


    What to do? What should he do?


    Everposed as the Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle (1), Nangong Liuyun who had never been frantic, in this instant, his mind waspletely nk.


    Sensing Su Luo¡¯s body gradually bing ice-cold, without another word, Nangong Liuyun quickly transferred his own spirit energy into Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Starting with such forceful spirit energy, how could the weak Su Luo endure it?


    ¡°Puft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo violently spat forth a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Luo Luo! How do you feel? Is it serious?¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s deathly pale little face and eagerly asked.


    But after Su Luo finished vomiting blood, because of the severe jolt to her psyche, she fainted once again without even opening her eyes.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I¡¯ll definitely save you, you¡¯ll definitely be fine, definitely!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯sposure had already beenpletely obliterated.


    He gathered the spirit energy into a thin strand of hot air and slowly sent it into Su Luo¡¯s chest cavity.


    Because he gave her his spirit energy, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s originally heavily-damaged organ¡¯s condition worsened even more.


    But all his attention was on Su Luo¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t even nce at his own injuries.


    Nangong Liuyun maintained this posture and the delicately thin spirit energy, flowed endlessly into Su Luo¡¯s body like a small brook.


    Su Luo¡¯s originally body that was bing ice-cold, after epting this strand of spirit energy, gradually began to recover.


    Although the recovery was extremely slow, barely visible, but Nangong Liuyun was already ecstatic to the point of going insane.


    With a trembling hand, he carefullypressed his spirit energy and send it to Su Luo in an endlessly stream.


    He maintained this position for a full three days and three nights.


    On this day, the skies gradually grew dark again.


    Nangong Liuyun nced at the skies and his ink-ck eyebrows slightly creased.


    It was about to rain soon.


    He gazed tenderly at Su Luo in his arms.


    Her palm-sized small face remained ghastly pale and her breathing was still weak, butpared to before when he found her, her condition was already a bit better.


    Nangong Liuyun carefully picked her up, as if he were carrying the world¡¯s most precious treasure.


    Below the cliff was scattered stones and a ruggedndscape, with no way out.


    These few days, while treating Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heavy injuries had also gradually recovered.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, with a few jumps, flew up the cliff.


    Above the cliff, as far as the eye could see, was charrednd.


    Once, this was Swallow Cloud Mountain range¡¯s highest cliff. Here, ancient trees reached the heavens and stood shoulder to shoulder with the sky.


    Here, the skies were covered and for a long time sunlight could not be seen.


    Yet, ever since that great battle and that iparably powerful lightning ball, this jungle area had instantly be a stretch of scorched earth.


    Hundreds and thousands of years of nurturing, now only ashes remained.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    He actually saw a mound of scorched ck earth, not far from him, move slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo protectively to him, deeply afraid that she would suffer a tiny bit of mishap.


    That very small lump of ck earth was slowly lifted up, very quickly, a tiny animal drilled out from below.


    One could only a pitch ck body, nearly unable to discern its original appearance.


    But those pair of foolishly adorable, watery,rge eyes, let Nangong Liuyun recognize it with one nce.


    The little divine dragon.


    That small thing looked as if it was entirely smeared with ink, was actually that most precious bloodline among the dragon race ¡ª¡ª the little divine dragon.


    Little divine dragon defensively stared at Nangong Liuyun for a while, suddenly, his gaze turned towards Su Luo.


    With a few bounds, the little divine dragon had already rushed towards Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    1) Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle: Ding Hai Shen Zhen is another name for Jin Gu Bang (Golden Cudgel), a weapon wielded by Sun Wukong, the monkey king from Journey to the West. It was figuratively known as a stabilizing force because before Sun Wukong, nobody could lift it in the underwater pce of the dragon king.

 Chapter 992 – Near death (3)

    Chapter 992 ¨C Near death (3)


    The little divine dragon ran to Su Luo¡¯s side in two to three steps.


    Seeing that his little owner¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, the little divine dragon extended his small paw to lightly touch Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Su Luo, with eyes closed,y motionlessly in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    The little divine dragon was anxious, his two small paws pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hand, as if trying to pull her awake.


    However, basically, it was of no use.


    Suddenly, the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes shed slightly, in the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared.


    Nangong Liuyun watched his disappearing small figure, his phoenix eyes narrowing slightly.


    The little divine dragon was very intelligent, could it be that he had a way to wake up Luo Luo?


    Although he was not one hundred percent certain, if there was a bit hope, then it would always be better than none. Nangong Liuyun looked for a ce with wind in the back, from the space bag, he took out a pure white soft woolen nket and tightly wrapped it around Su Luo¡¯s body.


    If Zi Yan was still here, she would certainly be shocked.


    She would never have expected that one of the two space bags from the auction that day would end up in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun discovered that Su Luo¡¯s hands and feet were somewhat cold.


    His eyes momentarily shrunk.


    When Nangong Liuyun was on top of the cliff, he had withdrawn his spirit power, up until now, it was probably about the time it took to burn one stick of incense.


    However, Nangong Liuyun had sorrowfully discovered.


    Just within a short period of time to burn one stick of incense, his Luo Luo¡¯s body had once again begun to grow cold.


    Once she was without his spirit energy, Luo Luo¡¯s life force would rapidly decline.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart suddenly hurt deeply and his eyes soured.


    Without demur, hepressed his spirit energy into a thread, little by little inserting it into Su Luo¡¯s chest cavity.


    Only, this discovery, made Nangong Liuyun both sad and happy at the same time.


    The sad part was that he didn¡¯t know when Luo Luo would wake up.


    The happy part was that as long as he stayed by her side, he could ensure that she didn¡¯t die.


    The surroundings were very quiet.


    So quiet as to be almost strange.


    On this scorched ck earth, within a range of tens of kilometers, there were no insect or bird calls, no birds flying by nor beasts walking by, simply nothing at all in the surroundings. The only sound was the whooshing of the wind rushing past one¡¯s ears.


    Nangong Liuyun watched his Luo Luo in a daze.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯splexion gradually warmed up again, but it only warmed up. It was still terribly pale.


    In merely several days of effort, she had became so terribly thin. Her body was so weak that it seemed as if she would fall apart just by a puff of wind.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have the heart to look, he embraced Su Luo tightly and buried his head deeply in her shoulder.


    Luo Luo......What should I do with you?


    What should I do to make you wake up again?


    Endless regret, like hundreds of thousands of ants gnawing at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart, it hurt so much that he nearly suffocated.


    Just at this moment, a slight sound of movement came from up front.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s mouth held a bundle of weeds, and rushed over in a sh like a plump ck cloud.


    The little divine dragon ced all of the herbal medicine on Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°These grasses are?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression seemed slightly hesitant.


    He was not a wood elemental mage, so his knowledge of medicinal herbs was not deep. These several types of medical herbs weren¡¯t verymon, therefore, he didn¡¯t recognize any of them at this moment.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon tried to act it out, but finally pulled out a book from Su Luo¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes sunk slightly.


    The Western Jin royal family¡¯s treasure that subdued the country, Spirit Dance Steps Law, it actually appeared in Su Luo¡¯s bosom?


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression slightly shed.


    Don¡¯t tell me, Luo Luo and Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s rtionship, was merely based on this¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·?


    The little divine dragon once again acted it out, painting the nk pages with medicinal juice.


    Don¡¯t tell me that this¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·had another profound mystery in it? Nangong Liuyun spected secretly in his heart.


    The little divine dragon picked out three kinds of medicinal herbs.


    But because the medicinal herb nts were rtivelyrge, those small paws of the little divine dragon were unable to grab them, making him so anxious that he kept scratching his ear.

 Chapter 993 – Near death (4)

    Chapter 993 ¨C Near death (4)


    Although Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know what the little divine dragon was trying to sell.


    But, seeing him methodically carrying out a procedure, he had a bit more confidence in him.


    Rather than saying he had a little confidence in the little divine dragon, it would be better to say that Nangong Liuyun believed in the dragon race¡¯s inherent memory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nangong Liuyun had one hand on Su Luo¡¯s chest cavity, sending her a steady flow of spirit power.


    The other hand squeezed out the juices from the three types of medicinal herbs and was smearing it on the nk pages of¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·.


    Nangong Liuyun had very skillful hands.


    From top to bottom, left to right, he exercised perfect control when smearing the herbal juice.


    After he painted twoplete lines, the herbal juice had already dyed the entire page.


    As the light green herbal juice smeared past, subsequently, paragraph after paragraph of ck-colored writing appeared.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun was about to flip to the second page, the little divine dragon shook his head with all his might.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡±


    The little divine dragon, pointing at his own head, and again pointed at that densely-packed paragraphs of writing that had appeared afterwards.


    Only Su Luo alone was able tomunicate with the little divine dragon.


    Now, Su Luo remained unconscious, Nangong Liuyun could only depend on guessing tomunicate with the little divine dragon.


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯sprehension abilities had always been strong.


    Nangong Liuyun half-muttered to himself, his voice was clear and cold, like pearls falling into a jade tray: ¡°Memorize it?¡±


    The small divine dragon, having heard what was said, repeatedly nodded his little head.


    Nangong Liuyun believed in the little divine dragon¡¯s inherent memory. As a result, he swept a nce at the writings on the paper.


    However, what astonished him was¡ª¡ª


    In no more than the blink of an eye, this paragraph of writing unexpectedly disappearedpletely once again!


    Such a mystical secret book.


    When Nangong Liuyun once again took some herbal juice to wipe away at it, that writing refused to appear again.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon grabbed his head from being at a loss, and pointed at that page of paper that had been restored to its original state, he was exceedingly angry.


    Such rapid speed, who could memorize it? It¡¯s not like he was an immortal, the little divine dragon was extremely indignant.


    Nangong Liuyun, holding the herbal juice, didn¡¯t know whether he should continue to brush the pages with it.


    The little divine dragon was afraid that Nangong Liuyun would forget those words. He pointed to the book, then pointed to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips, andstly pointed to Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Nangong Liuyun had always been highly intelligent.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s hints were already very clear.


    ¡°Will it be useful like this?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick eyebrows wrinkled somewhat in disbelief.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon nodded his head withplete confidence, and at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to pat his own little chest.


    However, the longer Nangong Liuyun looked at this little guy, the more unreliable he seemed to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon threateningly red at Nangong Liuyun.


    If it weren¡¯t for the owner being forced to sever the connection with himself, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t speak, the little divine dragon would have already done it himself.


    Nangong Liuyun felt staying idle was still being idle, consequently, he began to recite the first move of ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡· to Su Luo.


    Spirit Dance Stepsw was very profound and treacherous to learn.


    ¡°......The speed is abstruse, countless changes......The source of all things gives birth to yin and yang, the yin and yang gives birth to four divisions......¡±


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s finger moved slightly.


    How could Nangong Liuyun, who had continuously observed Su Luo so carefully, not know?


    In a sh, a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on his face!


    He never expected that this ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡· could really be useful to his Luo Luo!


    Nangong Liuyun lifted up his eyes to look towards the little divine dragon.


    At this moment, the little divine dragon obediently sat on his knees to the side, joyously gazing at Su Luo.


    This little dragon wasn¡¯t picked up in vain, at a critical moment, he was still a bit useful.


    Nangong Liuyun was also knowledgeable and thought a little more, very quickly, all of his attention was on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    He slowed down his speech, and recited out, word by word, the¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·¡¯s first move.

 Chapter 994 – Life hanging by a thread (1)

    Chapter 994 ¨C Life hanging by a thread (1)


    Pain, as if her whole body had been crushed by the wheels of a heavy duty truck, so painful that Su Luo almost suffocated.


    By her ears, was a clear voice reading to her.


    ¡®Buzz, buzz¡¯, like a mosquito being noisy.


    This voice that was reciting could make a person twitchy, but was like the sound of a clear cold spring. It unhurriedly continuing to recite.


    Unexpectedly, it formed into beautiful notes could refresh a person¡¯s mind.


    Su Luo feel the pain on her body as if her heart was being peeled, also eased a lot.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind gradually became clear-headed.


    Only at this moment, did she recognize that the owner of the overly pleasant to hear and familiar voice belongs to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun......


    This name made Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly ache, a kind of sour, astringent and peculiar feeling filling her heart.


    That day, he left without looking back, so decisively......


    Su Luo wanted to open her eyes, but discovered that her eyes seemed to be glued together, unable to open no matter what she did.


    She wanted to open her mouth, but found she was unable to move at all.


    She tried very hard for a long time and still there was no result.


    In the end, Su Luo had no choice but to give up.


    After she calmed down, she heard the words that Nangong Liuyun was reciting.


    ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·? Su Luo¡¯s heart was immediately ecstatic.


    Her physical body had been heavily wounded, but her spirit was still undamaged. To cultivate the Spirit Dance Steps in her space right now was a pretty good idea.


    As a result, Su Luo calmed down, following along those words, she silently moved her power.


    Nangong Liuyun finished reciting it once through, suddenly, he discovered that Su Luo could move her body¡¯s spirit power, and he couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you will definitely be fine, definitely!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand pressed up against Su Luo¡¯s chest cavity, sending in an endless steady flow of spirit power, providing warmth to her heavily damaged body.


    When Su Luo absorbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spirit power, her cultivation was even more easier, like a fish swimming in water.


    ¡°However, what would it take for you to wake up?¡± On this mountain peak, Nangong Liuyun had maintained this position for no less than ten days in length.


    In these ten days, he didn¡¯t dare to ck off nor rx a tiny bit.


    However, regardless of how carefully he looked after her, his Luo Luo showed no signs of waking up.


    Although she could circte her spirit power with great difficulty, but once he rxed, her life force would lessen.


    This was absolutely not a good long-term strategy.


    Nangong Liuyun pondered over it and still decided to go look for Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    He stood up, carrying Su Luo in his arms, and the little divine dragon cleverly jumped onto his shoulder.


    Nangong Liuyun paused a bit, but didn¡¯t say anything and strided forward, leaving resolutely.


    Because Nangong Liuyun was injured himself and Su Luo couldn¡¯t leave his side, he didn¡¯t carefully search this area.


    Therefore, he still didn¡¯t know that old witch Yan Xia didn¡¯t die in that huge explosion.


    This matter should be exined from the time when that lightning ball exploded.


    At that time, the lightning ball had followed Fairy Yan Xia and exploded over her head.


    In the normal course of events, regardless of how tyrannical Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s strength was, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid this power of heaven and earth.


    However, exceptionally strong experts would always have some life-saving hidden trump cards, especially an expert like Fairy Yan Xia.


    Just when the lightning ball was about to explode, Fairy Yan Xia clenched her teeth and resolutely dispersed a protective!


    This was a life-saving spirit tool she had obtained from the Immortal Pce when she was young.


    This protective, could stop one super strong attack by an expert.


    Even after so many years and many life experiences, Fairy Yan Xia Fairy had never even thought of using this trump card.


    When the ten great aristocratic families, gold-ted killers and countless other people had chased after her to kill her, she had always averted those disasters. However now, she was forced to such dire circumstances by a youngster.


    Fairy Yan Xia was extremely regretful, extremely angry, but she had no other choice.

 Chapter 995 – Life hanging by a thread (2)

    Chapter 995 ¨C Life hanging by a thread (2)


    Fairy Yan Xia could only resort to using this life-saving trump card.


    No matter how unreconciled she might be, there was no other method that would work.


    However, what Fairy Yan Xia never expected was that even with this protective, it was still unable to block all of the lightning ball¡¯s might.


    Fairy Yan Xia continuously ran, running non-stop!


    Endless lightning the size of a country burst out like a flood, drowning Fairy Yan Xia in a sh.


    Ultimately, she fainted.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious for before slowly working up


    When she opened her eyes, she discovered a person was by her side.


    It was the back of a tall man who was currently making congee in this cave.


    Fariy Yan Xia recognized this person at a nce.


    Yun Qi turned around, his starlight filled eyes shing slightly: ¡°Master.¡±


    No one would have imagined that Fairy Yan Xia was actually Yun Qi¡¯s teacher.


    But this was indeed the truth.


    Otherwise, with Western Jin¡¯s royal family¡¯s resources, in just a few short years, how could they sessfully train such a talented and handsome person like Ouyang Yunqi?


    However, even the old emperor didn¡¯t know that Ouyang Yunqi¡¯s master was actually Fairy Yan Xia.


    Fairy Yan Xia leaned against the cave wall, at the moment, herplexion was as pale as snow and her lips were chapped. She had on a dispirited expression.


    Fairy Yan Xia circted her spirit power to examine her own wounds.


    This examination left her in despair.


    Even though she didn¡¯t die on the spot, but her entire body¡¯s cultivation was mostly gone. At this moment, her cultivation was less than ten percent of her original cultivation.


    So many years of unremitted perseverance in cultivation, she was about to set foot on the road to the peak of the strongest experts, in the end, it was ruined in a huge battle with a youngster from the younger generation.


    Fairy Yan Xia couldn¡¯t inhale a breath, it was stuck there, and her eyes opened wide until they were perfectly round.


    ¡°Master!¡± Yun Qi abandoned the congee that was in the pot and, with quick steps, walked to Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s side.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯splexion was very ugly, as if she would copse in the next moment.


    Yun Qi continuously patted Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s back: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Following Yun Qi¡¯s words, Fairy Yan Xia abruptly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡±


    This mouthful of blood went on for very long time, nearly spraying over the entire floor.


    Fairy Yan Xia spit out her heart¡¯s blood. She only felt limp, weak and powerless from head to toe, her breathing was very feeble.


    She knew her time was limited.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Sinister and malicious rays of light appeared in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s eyes!


    Her heart wasn¡¯t resigned to this ending!


    So many years of hard work was destroyed in the hands of a guy from the younger generation, how could she be resigned to this?


    In addition, there was still Su Luo, that loathsome girl, she actually had that kind of male perfection that adored her. Her heart was not resigned ah!


    Fairy Yan Xia dispiritedly leaned against the wall, her pair of eyes unwaveringly staring at Yun Qi. Herplexion was as pale as a ghost.


    Yun Qi!


    That¡¯s right, she still had Yun Qi!


    Even if she died, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t let those people have an easy time.


    Yun Qi¡¯s blood ran cold from being stared at by Fairy Yan Xia, feeling his blood run cold, he slowly called out: ¡°Master......¡±


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± In Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s excitement, she once again started to cough up blood continuously.


    Yun Qi silently knelt down.


    ¡°You want to obtain that loathsome girl?¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s sinister eyes stared unwaveringly at Yun Qi.


    ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t understand what Master is saying.¡± Yun Qi¡¯s pair of hands clenched into fists.


    However, the veins on the back of his hands protruded out, showing the stirred-up emotions in his heart.


    Fairy Yan Xia coldly snorted: ¡°You like Su Luo, that cheap girl, don¡¯t believe Master doesn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°......¡± Yun Qi used silence to answer her, therefore tacitly agreeing with her.


    ¡°Do you want to obtain her or not?¡± After she waited in silence for a very long time, Fairy Yan Xia suddenly asked.


    ¡°......Want.¡± How could he not want her? Luo Luo originally was his fiancee.


    ¡°Do you want to kill Nangong Liuyun?¡± Fairy Yan Xia shivered with excitement from head to foot.


    Yun Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, then it once again darkened in a sh.

 Chapter 996 – Life hanging by a thread (3)

    Chapter 996 ¨C Life hanging by a thread (3)


    ¡°Master, disciple is unable to defeat him.¡± A touch of treacherous radiance shed through Yun Qi¡¯s fluid eyes.


    Fairy Yan Xia heavily snorted: ¡°Worthless thing! How could my, Yan Xia¡¯s, disciple speak such demoralizing words!¡±


    ¡°Master......¡± Yun Qi slowly lifted up his head, the original bleak gaze was now like the stars in the night sky, shing rays of light, ¡°Master, you have a method?¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia coldly snorted: ¡°There is a method, however, you need to pay a heavy price.¡±


    Yun Qi solemnly nodded: ¡°The hatred of seizing my wife is absolutely irreconcble, so long as I can defeat him, no matter what the price, disciple will not hesitate to do so!¡±


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Fairy Yan Xia howled withughter, ¡°If you want to be strong within a short time, there is only one method, that is to enter the demonic path!


    Enter the demonic path? Yun Qi¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted slightly.


    Fairy Yan Xia repeatedly sneered: ¡°Yun Qi, do you still want Nangong Liuyun to grab your neck and be powerless when being trampled upon?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, that cheap girl, abandoned you, isn¡¯t it because you are weak, because you are weaker than Nangong Liuyun. So, no matter how you beseech her, she will never return to your side!¡±


    ¡°Yun Qi, don¡¯t be naive, this is a world where the strong is respected. Here, only strength is the hard principled reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Entering the demonic path, your strength can be promoted in a very short time. If you don¡¯t enter the demonic path, you will be chased to be killed by Nangong Liuyun until there¡¯s no gate to heaven and no road to hell.¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia threw out these words, with each sentence stabbing at Yun Qi¡¯s heart.


    Enter the demonic path......


    The scene that day on the overhanging cliff now appeared before Yun Qi¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo had repeated over and over again that she didn¡¯t want him.


    Nangong Liuyun was grabbing him by the neck, as if he was about to cut the flesh off a fish on the cutting board.


    Yun Qi¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists!


    Able to injure Master to this degree, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength had already be powerful to an unfathomable stage, even if he urged the horses on, he still couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Only through the demonic path...... enter the demonic path......


    ¡®Enter the demonic path¡¯, these four words, were like demons firmly nipping at Yun Qi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yun Qi thought for a while and finally said one word.


    Seeing that Yun Qi had agreed, the corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister sneer.


    ¡°You will swear, this life, if you don¡¯t kill Nangong Liuyun, you will not be a man.¡± Fairy Yan Xia, in an ice-cold manner,manded.


    ¡°I swear, this life, if I don¡¯t kill Nangong Liuyun, I will not be a man.¡± Yun Qi, enunciating each word clearly and made the vow.


    ¡°You will swear, this life, don¡¯t kill......don¡¯t marry Su Luo, you will not be a man.¡± Fairy Yan Xia knew, Yun Qi would never be able to kill Su Luo.


    However, everyone could tell, the person Su Luo liked was Nangong Liuyun. Asking her to marry another person was worse than killing her.


    The taunting sneer at the corner of Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s mouth became increasingly stronger.


    ¡°Okay, I, Yun Qi, swear this life, if I don¡¯t marry Su Luo, I will not be a man!¡± Yun Qi¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly firm.


    Luo Luo was his from the beginning, no one could snatch her away from his side!


    ¡°Very good.¡± Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s spirit was a lot better because of the excitement just now. Now, she calmed down and once again couldn¡¯t stop coughing. She was coughing out mouthful after mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Because Master¡¯s time is limited, now let¡¯s begin to cultivate.¡± Fairy Yan Xia said as she coughed out blood at the same time.


    Back in the day, she had identally obtained a demon lord¡¯s buried treasures, that protective was one of the treasures from there, another treasure was ¡¶Peak of the Demonic Path¡·.


    Only males could cultivate¡¶Peak of the Demonic Path¡·, otherwise, Fairy Yan Xia would have already cultivated it.


    As a result, in this quiet cave, a master and disciple pair began to cultivate the demonic path secret book day and night.

 Chapter 997 – Life hanging by a thread (4)

    Chapter 997 ¨C Life hanging by a thread (4)


    The demonic path was brutal and reeked of blood, therefore, the world wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    The demon lord from back then had tyrannical strength and almost swept away all the ten powerful families on this continent. Anybody that resisted was killed, if monks hindered, he would kill Buddha, within a long period of time, he fought all under the heavens and became a person without rival.


    Now, Yun Qi had inherited this old guy¡¯s legacy.


    Very quickly, a new demon lord would rise up again from this generation.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo and traveled throughout the night towards Cloud Mist Peak.


    Along the way, he split through the stars and scattered the moon in his haste to reach his destination.


    Within a day¡¯s effort, Nangong Liuyun had already arrived at Cloud Mist Peak with Su Luo.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was slightly pale.


    With regards to that battle, he had also sustained heavy injuries.


    But he devoted all of his energy wholeheartedly on Su Luo, without the slightest concern for his own injuries.


    It was also fortunate that his body¡¯s foundation was good, so these days, it had gradually healed itself.


    Cloud Mist Peak, standing tall among the clouds.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, taking off andnding, continuously climbing upwards.


    His body was very steady, the pair of hands holding Su Luo didn¡¯t shake a tiny bit.


    To reach the top of Cloud Mist Peak, before, Su Luo and Apothecary Leng had walked for almost an entire night. But now, Nangong Liuyun took less time than making a small cup of tea to reach the peak.


    Zi Ran heard the sounds of activity and quickly walked out.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Zi Ran saw a very tall figure standing in front of him.


    Zi Ran¡¯s first impression was, this was an extremely strong and extremely cold man.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t speak.


    His entire body gave off a chill like the king of the underworld, his gaze shot towards Zi Ran, with an ice-cold and indifferent tone, he said: ¡°Where is Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡±


    Being hit by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze, Zi Ran¡¯s body stiffened for a split second.


    This man was too terrifying.


    He was just about to speak when he saw the youngdy in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister?¡± Zi Ran quickly walked up to Nangong Liuyun and anxiously reached out to catch Su Luo, ¡°Many thanks to your distinguished self for delivering Little Junior Sister back to us!¡±


    However, a matter beyond Zi Ran¡¯s expectations was that this man, whose entire body gave off a terrifying aura, actually wouldn¡¯t hand over Little Junior Sister to him!


    Rather, he grandiosely carried Little Junior Sister and quickly walked towards the inner courtyard.


    Moreover¡ª¡ª


    How could he know which courtyard Little Junior Sister lived in?


    Although Little Junior Sister¡¯s courtyard indeed had a bit more flowers and nts, was a little more delicate, but how could he be as familiar with her courtyard as if it was his own?


    If he didn¡¯t recall incorrectly, wasn¡¯t this the first time this fiend-like male had came to Cloud Mist Peak?


    Zi Ran kept a stiff smile on his face and followed after Nangong Liuyun to go in and out of corridors.


    Zi Ran knew that this person¡¯s strength was extraordinarily powerful and was not someone he could contend against.


    Furthermore, he also didn¡¯t know where Zi Yu had gone off to, there wasn¡¯t even a tiny bit of news about him.


    Zi Ran saw this frightening man before him very carefully ce Little Junior Sister on the bed.


    That action, was inconceivably gentle, as if she was a fragile porcin doll in his arms.


    ¡°In the end, what is the matter with Little Junior Sister?¡± Zi Ran wanted to move in closer.


    However, Nangong Liuyun waved his hand.


    Zi Ran, unable to suppress it, with ¡®thump, thump, thump¡¯, repeatedly fell back by seven steps. Finally, with a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, his head hit the door frame.


    Zi Ran held the back of his head, extremely dumbfounded.


    This here was Cloud Mist Peak, obviously he was the host ah, why did it seem as if he was now the intruder?


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly covered Su Luo with a quilt, after he used spirit power to examine her body, only then did he rxed slightly.


    Fortunately, the shaking along the way had not harmed her......


    ¡°Where is Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand and gazed at her tenderly.


    But, the words he spoke were ice-cold and dripping with blood, prated with an aura of about to vent his anger that made people tremble with fear.


    He said these words to Zi Ran.

 Chapter 998 – Life hanging by a thread (5)

    Chapter 998 ¨C Life hanging by a thread (5)


    ¡°Master...¡± Zi Ran shook his head, ¡°After Master left thest time, he hasn¡¯t returned since then.¡±


    Now, on this Cloud Mist Peak, there was only him alone.


    When Nangong Liuyun heard what was said, his sword-like eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his cold gaze shot towards Zi Ran: ¡°Not here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed out. Otherwise, with Little Junior Sister being wounded to this extent, even if you didn¡¯t ask, Master would have alreadye out earlier.¡± Zi Ran said as if it was rightfully so.


    While he spoke, he also stood on tiptoe, trying to take a peek at his Little Junior Sister.


    s. This time, when Little Junior Sister went out, it could clearly be seen that she had eaten a lot of suffering. Her entire person had thinned down a whole circle until she was merely skin and bones, really pitiful.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly stood up, and his gaze shot out energetic light: ¡°Take good care of Luo Luo.¡±


    Before hisst words faded, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    Zi Ran¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    This person¡¯s speed had already reached the state of perfection. Although he was still a distance away from Master¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t far....


    So young but with such luck...Zi Ran shook his head.


    The gap between people was sometimes really huge.


    However, with a open and aboveboard opportunity to take care of Little Junior Sister, Senior Brother Zi Ran naturally would not decline it.


    He quickly walked towards Su Luo and drew out her wrist to take her pulse.


    This check of her pulse made Zi Ran jump from fright.


    Little Junior Sister¡¯s pulse was so weak and discontinuous that if he did not look carefully, he simply could not have felt it.


    Zi Ran once again examined her from top to bottom, and his expression had already be very ugly.


    No wonder that person kept saying he came to see Master. In this world, only Master might be able to cure Little Junior Sister¡¯s injury.


    Just when Zi Ran was indulging in flights of fancy, suddenly, the entire Cloud Mist Peak shook!


    Immediately after, was a world-shaking noise!


    ¡°Jue Feng Tower!¡± Zi Ran¡¯splexion immediately changed.


    Jue Feng Tower was where Master cultivated, what had happened over there?


    Without saying anything further, he quickly rushed out.


    His footsteps had just reached the doorway, when he saw the towering Jue Feng Tower copse with a loud rumble!


    The Jue Feng Tower that was enforced with Master¡¯s spirit power copsed, it actually copsed!


    The moment when Jue Feng Tower copsed, a terrifying figure appeared in mid-air.


    One could only see his pair of hands crossed behind his back, ink-ck clothing being torn by the wind. His expression was like an Asura from hell, coldly detached and cruel.


    Jue Feng Tower was actually forcibly toppled by him!


    Zi Ran¡¯s face paled. He pointed at the god-like Nangong Liuyun in mid-air, and for a long time, could not say a word.


    This, this person had huge courage!


    Nangong Liuyunnded as if nothing happened. He did not even nce sideways as he walked towards Su Luo¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Ran called out to stop Nangong Liuyun who was walking in haste.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows furrowed.


    ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s past temperament, he would never pay heed to anyone after he returned.


    However, seeing that this person was an Advanced Apothecary and before Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s return, this person was still barely useful, so he decided to give Zi Ran a chance to speak.


    Zi Ran¡¯s words got stuck in his throat by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s re, unable to go up nor down.


    ¡°That ce is where Master cultivates.¡± In the end, Zi Ran still decided to tell the truth.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded, expressing that he knew.


    ¡°That was a symbol of Cloud Mist Peak!¡± Zi Ran became anxious.


    Nangong Liuyun wordlessly nodded.


    Zi Ran always had a good temper, but was still provoked to anger by Nangong Liuyun. He furiously red at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°When Masteres back, see how you will exin everything to him!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression did not change and only frowned slightly: ¡°Able to infuriate him enough for him to return would be the best oue.¡±


    Finished saying this, our (1) Highness Prince Jin confidently and with ease, flung his sleeves and left.


    1) Yes the author used our.... Saying His Highness Prince Jin belongs to us readers ?? Like a hot potato I will pass him on. But I am keeping Meng Meng.

 Chapter 999 – Rong Yun’s Fury (1)

    Chapter 999 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Fury (1)


    If Su Luo knew that toppling the Jue Feng Tower could call back Grandmaster Rong Yun, then she would not have run so hard when Fairy Yan Xia was chasing to kill her. She would have directly drawn the old witch to topple the tower and everything would be good.


    A pity Su Luo didn¡¯t know about it at all.


    Perhaps Nangong Liuyun had wanted to anger Su Luo until she jumped awake from her unconscious state. As a result, when he returned to Su Luo¡¯s side, he made a show of being serious and clearly told her every detail.


    He even told her about the amount of force he used to hit the wall.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s eyes still remained closed,pletelycking any signs of waking up.


    Nangong Liuyun refused to leave Su Luo¡¯s side and openly apanied her. With great care, he personally took care of her.


    These several days, he had continuously sent Su Luo his spirit power. On top of this, he had just toppled Jue Feng Tower, so now, hisplexion was somewhat pale.


    Zi Ran came in carrying a tray.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s paleplexion, he frowned: ¡°From the beginning, this is not a good long-term n.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun turned a deaf ear and did not even look at him. His gaze was tenderly staring at his darling Luo Luo.


    Zi Ran handed a cup to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°This is the Celestial Spirit Water left behind by Little Junior Sister before leaving. She had previously said that although High Grade Celestial Spirit Water cannot revive the dead, as for meat and bones, its medicinal effectiveness is still pretty good.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun took the offered cup.


    With one nce, he recognized that this was indeed Su Luo¡¯s Celestial Spirit Water.


    Within her space, Su Luo heard the dialog between these two people, and immediately, her eyes lit up.


    Celestial Spirit Water, that¡¯s right, quickly feed her physical body the Celestial Spirit Water ah. This was the legendary medicine that was guaranteed to cure all illnesses.


    Only, it was a pity that she was currently in the spirit state, unable to control her physical body. Otherwise, how could she not have however much Celestial Spirit Water she wanted?


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo up and, mouthful by mouthful, fed the Celestial Spirit Water for her to drink.


    Seeing Su Luo drinking it happily, Nangong Liuyun nted a nced at Zi Ran.


    Zi Ran spread out his hands and honestly said: ¡°At that time, Little Junior Sister only left two bottles. Other than this cup, the rest was used to .... refine medicine.¡±


    Just when Nangong Liuyun was about to re up, an oppressive pressure from a powerful expert came from outside.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Having felt the familiar aura, Zi Ran¡¯s expression suddenly brightened. He quickly went to wee Master.


    Before he could walk several steps, Grandmaster Rong Yun appeared right in front of him.


    ¡°Did Yan Xiae?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at the Jue Feng Tower that had copsed with a loud rumble and frowned. His expression became unpredictable.


    Zi Ran shook his head: ¡°Master, Little Junior Sister has returned.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun, with one fling of his wide clothing, walked inside, ¡°You tell me about it simply.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun suddenly had a bad premonition.


    He, who had always been calm, at this moment, in an indescribable way, seemed slightly rattled.


    Zi Ran followed after Grandmaster Rong Yun with quick steps and exined as he walked by Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side: ¡°Little Junior Sister was carried back by a person, she had received heavy injuries, moreover, her face...¡±


    When Zi Ran recalled this matter, he felt it was too inconceivable.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s focus was on thetter half of what he said.


    His esteemed self suddenly stopped and red at Zi Ran with an ice-cold expression: ¡°What happened to her face?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun had always been gentle. He had never spoken so swiftly and in such a strict tone.


    Zi Ran stared nkly for a while before finding his voice: ¡°Little Junior Sister¡¯s face, has be.... Very beautiful, a perfect beauty....¡±


    Having heard what was said, Grandmaster Rongyun¡¯s body startled to a stop as he stared nkly.


    Could it be that the ¡®alter the appearance to change the reflection¡¯ technique had failed?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun clenched his fists and quickly walked inside.


    When Grandmaster Rong Yun first entered, he saw Nangong Liuyun giving Su Luo his spirit power.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes unconsciouslynded on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    This face... Grandmaster Rong Yun could not suppress it and his figure swayed repeatedly.

 Chapter 1000 – Rong Yun’s Fury (2)

    Chapter 1000 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Fury (2)


    ¡°Master!¡± Zi Ran hurriedly went to support Master.


    The formidably strong Master, how was it that he could not stand stably? Zi Ran was extremely puzzled.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun supported himself with the doorframe and took a long time to return to his senses.


    Resembled her, truly a splitting image.


    This face was a carbon copy of that person¡¯s face.


    Even if he turned to ashes, he would never forget this face that was branded deeply in his mind.


    Back then, he had predicted that Luo Luo¡¯s face would resemble hers. But he would never have imagined that it resembled hers to such a degree.


    Thispletely was the same as her from that time.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun walked towards Su Luo step by step, his gait somewhat hesitant.


    As he got closer, Grandmaster Rong Yun could clearly feel Su Luo¡¯s living breath.


    Hisplexion immediately became very ugly.


    He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand and carefully felt her pulse.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp gaze was like the stars in the night sky, unblinkingly staring at Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    ¡°Five organ¡¯s blood clotted due to hyperemia, five viscera and six bowels were all damaged, the spirit and the soul were shaken.... ¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun put down Su Luo¡¯s wrist, and his tone was as cold as a millennium-old cier.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± The always unperturbed Grandmaster Rong Yun now was like a raging tiger, furious dragon, unable to restrain his anger!


    Although Nangong Liuyun was of the younger generation, he also knew about Grandmaster Rong Yun and Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s matter.


    He coldly cast Grandmaster Rong Yun a nce: ¡°You know who it is.¡±


    With regards to this subject, he took some well-deserved anger out on Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    If it was not because of Grandmaster Rong Yun and old witch Yan Xia¡¯s emotional entanglement, his precious Luo Luo would not have be cannon fodder and would not have been chased to be killed to such dire straits.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun tightly clenched his fists: ¡°Yan, Xia!¡±


    The words had just left his mouth, when Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace.


    Zi Ran watched until he was distracted.


    All these years...Master had never been angry.


    Normally, Master was a gentle and lukewarm vegetarian, but who dared to forget his bad temper?


    He had heard before that when Master was angry, the entire City of Ping Chuan was wiped out, not a chicken nor dog was left behind. After all this time, will this matter happen once again?


    Zi Ran looked at the apathetic Nangong Liuyun.


    This person...If he did not have to take care of Little Junior Sister, then he would have turned the entire world upside down by now.


    Little Junior Sister ah Little Junior Sister, you must wake up, otherwise this world will not be peaceful anymore.


    Zi Ran prayed that Su Luo would quickly wake up.


    In fact, how could Su Luo¡¯s soul state that was in her space not want to wake up?


    But, no matter how she struggled, resisted, and strived, it was of no use.


    In the end, Su Luo could only ce her hope on the ¡¶Spirit Dance Steps Law¡·.


    Afterwards, when Nangong Liuyun continuously recited it, she memorized all of it.


    As for Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Don¡¯t know how Grandmaster did the search, in less than one day¡¯s time, he had already arrived in the cave where Fairy Yan Xia resided.


    Seeing Grandmaster Rong Yun descend with righteous wrath and a murderous cold aura, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s pale face smiled.


    At this moment, she was emaciated, merely skin and bones. Her head was full of white hair, looking like a fully aged old woman.


    When she smiled, it was more frightening than a ghost.


    ¡°You finally came.¡± Fairy Yan Xia exposed a mouthful of deeply cold white teeth.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was like the cold snow on top of a millennium-old cier, but was also like an explosive volcano.


    ¡°Yan Xia, you went too far.¡±


    However, the words he spoke were indifferent as smoke or fire.


    This soft and unhurried sentence contained all of his rage.


    Fairy Yan Xiaughed while coughing: ¡°Rong Yun, you got angry. Before death¡¯s door, you are finally willing to be angry at me.¡±


    Even getting mad at her was an extravagant hope. How could she dare to excessively demand that he would like her?

 Chapter 1001 – Rong Yun’s Fury (3)

    Chapter 1001 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Fury (3)


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s deep eyes were as cold and sharp as a falcon¡¯s.


    ¡°You just hate her that much?¡± He looked at Fairy Yan Xia indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, I hate her! I hate her so much that I wish she would just die!!!¡±


    Mentioning that taboo name, Fairy Yan Xia immediately started to act irrationally!


    ¡°If it was not for that slut, how could you not want me! And still saying some brother-sister bullshit, the most nauseating was her! That slut...¡±


    Before Fairy Yan Xia could finish speaking.


    ¡°p¡ª¡ª¡± One could only hear a heavy p pass by.


    Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s emaciated body was immediately sent flying and she heavily smashed into a wall. The explosive sound from her hitting the wall resounded.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± While Fairy Yan Xia coughed out blood, she alsoughed like a maniac. Sheughed until tears came out.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s tall figure was rock-firm and unyielding, he stood there motionless. His face had no expression and was as cold as frost.


    ¡°Rong Yun. Rong Yun, why must you defend her like this? WHY?!¡± Fairy Yan Xia shrieked and shouted with her heart tearing and lungs splitting open.


    Rong Yun indifferently looked at her as if looking at a dead person.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xia suddenly howled withugher, ¡°Rong Yun, you are toote. You want to kill me now, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Rong Yun remained silent.


    Fairy Yan Xia continued tough like a maniac: ¡°Have you seen that cheap girl¡¯s face? Hahahahahah¡ª¡ªshe is toast, she will certainly die!¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His figure was as fast as lightning, shing by, leaving an afterimage.


    In the next second, he already grabbed Fairy Yan Xia by the throat: ¡°Who did you tell?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Fairy Yan Xiaughed until tears came out. Her face was twisted into a sinister expression that was shockingly horrible to see.


    ¡°Who have I told? Who do you think I told this to? Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Rong Yun looked all around and when he saw a dark red bloodstain in a corner, a cold light shed through his eyes.


    Fairy Yan Xia, who once considered herself to be unparalleled, was now like a crushed doll that was carelessly tossed on the ground by Rong Yun.


    Ron Yun used his finger to dip a touch of the bloodstain and sniffed it with his nose.


    Very quickly, his dark, thick sharp eyebrows knotted tightly.


    When Fairy Yan Xia saw him like this, herugh became increasingly more deranged. She even hammered at the ground with both hands as sheughed her head off: ¡°Su Luo, that cheap girl, will definitely die! She is toast! Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Rong Yun¡¯s always gentle and tranquil face, in a sh, looked like a gale storm.


    .


    Right now, he simply could not restrain his rage.


    ¡°Hahah¡ª¡ªenter the demonic path, be the Demon Lord, the return of the King of Demons, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia seemed to have gonepletely insane.


    At this moment. she had a head that was disheveled and she cut a very sorry figure. Her entire person seemed to have sunk into some kind of a dream, her eyes lifeless and blurred.


    However, she clearly seemed very happy and very excited, continuouslyughing andughing...


    ¡°Speak, where is that person?¡± Rong Yun very fiercely squeezed Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s emaciated shoulders and shook her with a lot of strength.


    The strength was so great that it nearly shook Fairy Yan Xia into pieces.


    However, Fairy Yan Xia continued tough,ughing like a dimwit,ughing nonstop.


    Rong Yun¡¯s expression suddenly seemed somewhat anxious.


    In this world, there shouldn¡¯t be something that would make Rong Yun anxious, but right now, he was definitely impatient and uneasy.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Rong Yun clenched Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s Lingtai acupuncture point.


    Lingtai acupuncture point was the location where a cultivator¡¯s powers were stored.


    Fairy Yan Xia was sober for a split second, and suddenly, she shouted: ¡°Yun Qi, run! Quickly run! Do not let Rong Yun catch you!¡±


    Yun Qi?


    ¡°Yun Qi! ¡¶Peak of the Demonic Path¡·! You have to be the Demon Lord, you must be the Demon Lord!¡±


    Rong Yun clenched both fists tightly as his heart gradually sank to the floor...

 Chapter 1002 – Rong Yun’s Fury (4)

    Chapter 1002 ¨C Rong Yun¡¯s Fury (4)


    He never imagined that the¡¶Peak of the Demonic Path¡·that was lost from back then would appear in Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s hands!


    She actually kept it for this many years, and only facing death¡¯s door, did she pass it on!


    ¡°Where is he? Quickly speak!¡± Rong Yun very fiercely squeezed Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s shoulders, the strength he used was astonishing.


    Fairy Yan Xia suddenly coughed loudly, mouthful after mouthful of blood madly spraying out. It appeared both shocking and terrifying.


    ¡°Yan Hua....Killed.....Little Princess....Hahaha....Hahaha....¡±


    ¡°Yun Qi...Will be the Demon Lord....he must kill her...Hahaha...Hahaha....¡±


    Under fits of wildughter, Fairy Yan Xia suddenly died. She closed her eyes forever and wordlessly left.


    Even Yun Qi didn¡¯t expect that the old witch Yan Xia would make this move in the end.


    Rong Yun¡¯s face was cold as he maliciously red at her motionless body, the cold light bubbling forth from his eyes.


    Just because Yan Hua killed that little princess, it resulted in him using the ¡®alter the appearance to change the reflection¡¯ technique after Luo Luo was born, trying to protect her.


    However¡ª¡ª


    The fists at Rong Yun¡¯s side clenched tightly.


    Yan Xia had actually guessed correctly and had Luo Luo¡¯s face restored to its original state.


    From now on, Luo Luo¡¯s road would be increasingly difficult to travel on.


    A touch of concern appeared in Rong Yun¡¯s eyes.


    If he was to return even stronger from the demonic path...the evildoer¡¯s strength from the demonic path would be indomitable. Even if he and Nangong Liuyun could always stay by Luo Luo¡¯s side, they might not necessarily be able to protect her.


    Rong Yun wanted to prevent this.


    But it was already toote.


    The Demon race were experts at concealment, once he entered the demonic path, it would be hard to lock onto his location.


    Even he could not find Yun Qi¡¯s whereabouts now.


    Rong Yun took a final nce at that stiff corpse, without hesitation, he turned around and left.


    Swallow Cloud Mountain, the battle of experts frightened the entire world.


    This battle, not only did it change the millennium-oldndform of Swallow Cloud Mountain, in addition, Fairy Yan Xia, this female devil, finally died.


    Yun Qi was enticed to enter the demonic path.


    Su Luo remained unconscious, it was unpredictable whether she would live or die.


    No one could have imagined that when Rong Yun retaliated, his methods would be so swift and decisive, so vicious and merciless.


    The one hundred and eight secret training bases in this entire continent, and about tens of thousands of people who cultivated.


    These were all Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s subordinates.


    In a few days¡¯ time, these secret bases, just as if they had never existed, were destroyed and would forever disappear into the long river of history.


    Ordinary people still lived their normal lives,pletely unaware that not far from them, was a secret base with piles of dead bodies.


    The ten powerful ns¡¯ sense of smell was sharp, it was impossible that they did not know of this matter.


    When they received the news, everyone was endlessly shocked at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s methods.


    Rong Yun appeared to be mild and gentle, who would have thought that his methods would be like thunderous lightning weighing one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms, so ruthless and cruel.


    That was more than ten thousand people who cultivated..pletely exterminated.


    The Jade Lake Pce¡¯s reaction was even bigger.


    When old grandfather Li heard this news, his hand that held the teacup paused slightly.


    His gaze looked at the distant sky, showed a sinister expression and ordered: ¡°These days, first, don¡¯t go find that girl to make trouble.¡±


    You really couldn¡¯t tell that Rong Yun would value that girl so much.


    However... Aotian, Aoqiong, and also Yaoxiang, the three direct descendents, and part of the Jade Lake Pce¡¯s core, all lost their lives in this cheap girl¡¯s hand.


    That girl killed so many people from Jade Lake Pce, want to let her off? That would be impossible!


    Old grandfather Li thought a bit, opened the treasure storehouse pavilion, and took out a small embroidered box.


    The embroidered box was made from a mysterious ck wood, containing a millennium-old immortality that still gave off a faint fragrance.


    ¡°Yaoyao,e see Grandfather.¡± Old grandfather Li¡¯s spirit transmitted this to a nearby courtyard.


    In that ce, Li Yaoyao was single-mindedly cultivating.

 Chapter 1003 – To save and treat Su Luo (1)

    Chapter 1003 ¨C To save and treat Su Luo (1)


    Grandmaster Rong Yun returned to Cloud Mist Peak.


    At this time, Su Luo was still unconscious, and she depended on Nangong Liuyun giving her a steady flow of spirit energy to preserve her life.


    Rong Yun quietly looked at Su Luo with his eyes fixed on that familiar face.


    ¡°Save her.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was ice-cold.


    Rong Yun had both hands behind his back and stood in front of the window, his white gown was pulled by the wind.


    Looking into the distant horizon with eyes that were like calm waves, a trace of light shed across his eyes when he heard this sentence.


    After a long while, Rong Yun¡¯s gaze finally shifted back from looking out the window. A sad and pitying expression shed across his eyes and he faintly sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to save her.¡±


    If it was possible to save her, how could he not have undertaken the task?


    He, more so than anyone else, hoped that Luo girl would be healthy, happy, safe and sound.


    Nangong Liuyun stood up forcefully, hisnky body giving off ample oppressive feeling. His pair of eyes carried a trace of frantess as he red at Rong Yun with a burning gaze: ¡°Save her!¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were a deep ck like the ink in an ink-washed painting, so deep that you couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    He thought for a while, then finally, that pair of sharp eyes shot directly towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°You¡¯re certain you want to save her?¡±


    ¡°If my life can be exchanged for hers, I would absolutely be willing to do it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold and abstruse, an arrogant and noble aura prating throughout his body, so powerful and threatening.


    Rong Yun calmly looked at him, as if trying to distinguish what was genuine and what was fake in his words.


    The current Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long body stood like jade, tall, straight and dignified. He appeared calm but his expression was malicious, with his whole body full of an austere aura: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, clear and shallow, yet a deep meaning shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Want to save her, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Rong Yun was still as indifferent as before, misty and indistinct like the wind, ¡°Although you won¡¯t need to pay with your life, but the danger level is at one out of ten chance to live..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely one out of ten chance to live. As long as I can save Luo Luo, even if it is zero chance to live out of ten, I¡¯ll still go.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sonorous voice covered over all the mor. It rang by Rong Yun¡¯s ear.


    Rong Yun¡¯s gaze momentarily brightened as if he could see through everything in the world.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, you should sit down. Listen to me as I slowly exin.¡± Rong Yun looked at Nangong Liuyun, his alienating attitude from before gradually softening somewhat.


    ¡°Luo girl¡¯s injuries are very grave. If she isn¡¯t saved, without a doubt, after three months, she will certainly die.¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s gaze carried a firmness that wouldn¡¯t allow anyment on this issue.


    When Nangong Liuyun heard this, his whole body suddenly paused and his heart was ruthlessly seized at the same time.


    ¡°You said that Luo Luo will die?¡± He red at Rong Yun with an imposing and threatening manner, with a murderous aura that rightfully, would make people tremble with fear.


    ¡°She will die.¡± Rong Yun did not conceal the truth at all, ¡°Your spirit energy can maintain her life for a period of time, but cannot be maintained for a lifetime. One year is the longest time you can maintain her life.¡±


    That is to say, if they don¡¯t save her within one year, Luo Luo will...


    Thinking up to here, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion turned pale. He pursed his thin lips, and his jawline was like a nobleman¡¯s, proud and ice-cold: ¡°You tell me, how is this to be done?¡±


    He was wholeheartedly willing, even if he was skinned with a knife and deep fried.


    Rong Yun¡¯s handsome facial features raised slightly: ¡°Have you heard of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: ¡°The Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort that can give life to the flesh and bones of a dead person?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had read extensively since he was young. He was widely read and knowledgeable. Many things that had disappeared into the long river of history, he would inevitably have an impression.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Rong Yun looked outside the window. His voice was faint, misty and indistinct like the wind, ¡°Inside the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, there is a Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.¡±


    He only said this sentence and would no longer say anything more.


    He believed that Nangong Liuyun would understand.


    However, when Nangong Liuyun heard this, he stood there in a daze, motionless. After a long while, his eyes turned slightly with a gaze that was sharp as ice knives said: ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence?¡±


    As part of the present age¡¯s ten great families, Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡ªthese three words, how could he not have heard of it before?

 Chapter 1004 – To save and treat Su Luo (2)

    Chapter 1004 ¨C To save and treat Su Luo (2)


    It was rumored that Xian¡¯s Wood Residence was the official residence for the Xian family. Inside was a countless number of spirit treasures. However, the spirit treasures¡¯ level were directly proportional to the difficulty of the mechanisms.


    Rumor had it that Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s mechanisms were exquisite, nobody could solve them all.


    The Xian¡¯s Wood Residence had a total of nine mechanisms. Every mechanism that you passed would have a corresponding reward.


    If one could break through the final mechanism, they would obtain the greatest opportunity.


    And the legendary Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort that could give life to the flesh and bones of a dead person was said to be the reward after solving the final mechanism.


    ¡°To open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡ªis not at all easy.¡± Nangong Liuyun stared fixedly at Rong Yun and slowly stated.


    Rong Yun nodded faintly, his gaze gentle and pensive: ¡°To open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡ªindeed, it¡¯s not easy.


    He looked at the still unconscious Su Luo with a tone that carried a soft sigh: ¡°The difficulty of this matter lies with Luo girl.¡±


    Don¡¯t know which important person had drawn up these rules, Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s rules were strange and abnormal.


    Want to pass through the barrier, only a male and female formed pair could enter. A single person simply was unable to pass through the barrier.


    Moreover, one must personally obtain the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort with their own hands. Only this way would it be tamed and one could truly obtain the best medicinal effect.


    Above all, everything pointed to Su Luo. If they wanted to save Su Luo¡¯s life, she had to personally go and challenge the mechanisms in Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    Don¡¯t know if it was because these rules provoked her, Su Luo¡¯s tightly closed eyes moved slightly.


    Those thick eyshes that were thin as cicada¡¯s wings fanned slightly, then slowly opened.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and stiff face was excited momentarily.


    His movements were fast yet gentle as he helped Su Luo up, letting her lean against his chest.


    After being unconscious for so many days, Su Luo finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°Master...¡± The first thing Su Luo saw was Grandmaster Rong Yun standing before her.


    She only realized at this time that the wordsing out of her mouth were hoarse and deeply muddled, a low sound that was like a cat¡¯s meow.


    It was as if her throat was being squeezed by a huge invisible hand. It was extremely difficult to even say one word.


    Rong Yun waved his hands: ¡°You¡¯re very weak right now. Don¡¯t say any more. Come, first swallow these pills.¡±


    Rong Yun took out a delicately embroidered case from his chest pocket. He opened the embroidered case and inside it was a snow-white pill.


    This was a Grandmaster grade Vitality Pill.


    The Vitality Pill was a good medicine for replenishing life force.


    If it was ced outside, every Grandmaster grade Vitality Pill would be priceless. However, who told her family¡¯s master to be a Grandmaster Apothecary? This priceless treasure was eaten by Su Luo as if it was a bean candy.


    It¡¯s just that Su Luo¡¯s body was truly very weak. Even after she had taken the Grandmaster grade Vitality Pill, very quickly she fell into aa again.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and heartache. He gently ced Su Luo back on the bed and carefully covered her with a quilt.


    ¡°Is there another way?¡± He gazed gently at Su Luo, but his words were directed at Rong Yun.


    Rong Yun sighed, his gaze pensive as it moved swiftly. ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence requires a male and female pair to challenge it. Otherwise, you can¡¯t even enter.¡±


    During his younger days, Grandmaster Rong Yun had gone in with a colleague to challenge it. Therefore, he understood it much better than Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Luo Luo will not be able to endure it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fluid nce lingered on Su Luo¡¯s body, his face full of tenderness reflected by waves of sunlight, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let Luo Luo take the risk.¡±


    Rong Yun shook his head faintly. Simrly, his gaze also looked at Su Luo who had fallen into aa again, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll die ten out of ten times; if you go, she still has a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°You have the heart to watch such a frail Luo Luo go and risk her life? If you do this, how can you face her mother?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes exposed a radiance that was malicious and sharp.


    Nangong Liuyun always did things quickly, ruthlessly, and urately.


    With just half a sentence, he had tightly seized Rong Yun¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1005 – To save and treat Su Luo (3)

    Chapter 1005 ¨C To save and treat Su Luo (3)


    Looking at the face on the bed that bore a striking resemnce to that person, an agonised expression appeared in Rong Yun¡¯s eyes which had always been tranquil and calm. He sucked in a deep breath and his expression restored to the calm one from before: ¡°Apart from this, there is no other way.¡±


    After he finished speaking, his figure had already disappeared.


    Nangong Liuyun stared nkly, stumped for words, and his gaze fell on Su Luo who was fast asleep on the bed.


    Su Luo¡¯s sleep seemed very restless, with her long shapely eyebrows knitted slightly. Her expression carried a faint trace of suffering.


    In such a short period of time, her body had thinned down by an entire circle, just looking at her made him feel extremely pained.


    Nangong Liuyun sat by her side and held her hand tightly with a pained and determined appearance: ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±


    She¡¯ll definitely be fine!


    Ultimately, Nangong Liuyun still agreed to Rong Yun¡¯s suggestion.


    To go to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡ªthere¡¯s no other option for him to choose from.


    However, to open the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence wasn¡¯t something Rong Yun alone had the final say on.


    Want to open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, the four keys must be turned at the same time. And these four keys were in the hands of several major powers from the present age.


    Purgatory City had one.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li Family had one.


    Beichen¡¯s aristocratic family had one.


    There was still the one with Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s Luo family.


    Only after gathering together these four keys would he be able to open the front gate to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    Only like this would he get a chance to challenge the nine different pce halls in Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    That very night, Rong Yun left Cloud Mist Peak.


    Three dayster, he returned.


    The face that was always distinctly cold like jade carried a trace of exhaustion. However, his expression also seemed as if a heavy weight was lifted off his mind.


    ¡°This matter should not be dyed. After seven days, you¡¯ll set out on this journey.¡± Rong Yun stood with his hands behind his back, distinctly cold like the wind.


    ¡°Seven days?¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned.


    Seven days was too soon. Right now, Su Luo was still dizzy. Only after taking a Vitality Pill did she be somewhat clear-headed.


    Rong Yun waved his hand: ¡°Carry her and follow me.¡±


    Finished speaking, Rong Yun took the lead and began to step away. Without looking back, he headed toward his refining room.


    Thesest couple of days, aside from dealing with the matter of the four keys, he had also gone to gather several kinds of herbs that he had been fixated on for a long time.


    At this time, Su Luo had already regained consciousness.


    She opened her misty and fascinated eyes to seize up her surroundings.


    Master¡¯s refining room, regardless of whether it was theyout or the lighting, was extremely simr to Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s.


    No, it should be said that Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s refining room was built as aplete carbon copy of Master¡¯s refining room.


    A medicinal cauldron that was as tall as a person, with fire below that was like snakes dancing and swallowing, and the roasting hot mes spreading continuously.


    Along the foot of the wall, there were rows of variousrge- and small-sized medicine containers. Because they were tightly sealed with oak corks, Su Luo could not distinguish which drug ingredients were inside them.


    Rong Yun lifted up the third medicine bucket and poured all the juice inside the bucket into the medicinal cauldron.


    When the medicinal juice met the boiling hot medicinal cauldron, a rich, sweet scent immediately started to fill the air.


    ¡°Carry her to sit inside.¡± Rong Yun said to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun knew that Rong Yun was treating Su Luo, and without raising any objections, he did it ording to Rong Yun¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Want to cook me again?¡± Although Su Luo¡¯s body was weak, but her mind was very sober.


    Last time, she had nearly copsed from being cooked in the old witch Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s medicinal cauldron, that still left her with lingering fear, ah.


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently and lovingly pinched her now peeled-thin little face with a tender smile and said: ¡°Master knows what he is doing. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Such a soft chatting tone... counting through the people in the whole world, Nangong Liuyun would only use this tone on Su Luo alone.


    Rong Yun¡¯s light-as-a-feather gazended on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and his robe dancing lightly, appearing distinctly cold and distant, pushing people away to a distance of five hundred kilometers.


    But at this moment, the gaze he used to look at Nangong Liuyun carried a touch of appreciation.


    No matter how good a person¡¯s innate skills were or how high they had cultivated to, they still might not be able to obtain Rong Yun¡¯s appreciation.


    What Rong Yun appreciated was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s affection for Su Luo.

 Chapter 1006 – To save and treat Su Luo (4)

    Chapter 1006 ¨C To save and treat Su Luo (4)


    Medicine refining room.


    Inside, one after another brilliant night pearls were dazzling and bright.


    Now, the rich sweet fragrance of medicine assailed the nostrils.


    After Su Luo entered the medicinal cauldron, Rong Yun had put in another three kinds of medicinal herbs.


    These three stalks of medicinal herbs, in the secr world, every stalk was priceless. It had a price but no market, but in front of Rong Yun, it was merely a stalk of medicinal herb.


    A clean andplicated vein pattern was curved on top of the medicinal cauldron, it seemed archaic and mysterious at the same time.


    But precisely because of these ancient line patterns, it allowed Su Luo to stay smoothly inside the medicinal cauldron without worrying about being cooked thoroughly.


    Certainly, Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ability to inscribe matrix spells naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to Rong Yun, thus her medicinal cauldron didn¡¯t have this ability.


    ¡°Stay in the medicinal cauldron for seven days, after seven days, your body will have improved a bit.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at Su Luo¡¯s face for a split second, his eyes blurring slightly.


    Su Luo leaned weakly against the wall of the medicinal cauldron, a shallow smile appearing on her face: ¡°Troubled Master for all the effort, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to say more, circte your spirit force to heal, it¡¯s best that you absorb all of these medicine.¡± Rong Yun frowned, ¡°If only I had Seven Step Smiling Flower, then it would be perfect, unfortunately....¡±


    He knew that Yan Xia had it, however, he had walked through her one hundred and eight secret training bases, searched everywhere, and couldn¡¯t find that Seven Step Smiling Flower. It really was regretful.


    Just when Rong Yun was about to leave, Su Luo called out to stop him.


    ¡°Master that....is it this....¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s body was very weak, just using her space once had consumed a lot of her strength.


    She opened her hand and a clear green-colored flower appeared in her palm.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand was extremely thin and shriveled, it looked as if there was merely oneyer, only skin and bones.


    A person¡¯s heart would give birth to pity and tenderness just seeing her emaciated body.


    Rong Yun¡¯s gaze turned away from her wrist to the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, his eyes lit up immediately.


    He hastily walked two steps to arrive in front of Su Luo, took that strange-colored flower and couldn¡¯t help but to look towards Su Luo: ¡°This flower...¡±


    Even he couldn¡¯t find this flower, how did Luo girl get it?


    Su Luo coughed twice, with a splendid smile that was very pleased with herself: ¡°The old witch Yan Xia chased after me to kill me...because I stole her medicine chest...cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Su Luo recalled at that time when old witch Yan Xia took a nap, and how she was pretending to be a maid. Then, the matter of her stealing the medicinal chest.


    The more she thought about it, the funnier it seemed.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled, in a spoiling manner, he rubbed her head: ¡°It¡¯s best that things ended up like this. You keep this Seven Step Smiling Flower, every two hours, you should eat one of the flower petals.¡±


    Seven Step Smiling Flower could purify the impurities in the medication.


    Currently, Su Luo was very weak, if the impurities in the medication was purified, it would be even easier for her to absorb, otherwise, she it would be like her swallow the drugs whole.


    Even if they were the best drug ingredients, she would still have wasted more than half of it.


    But now, it was great, with this stalk of Seven Step Smiling Flower, then this problem was resolved.


    Rong Yun bitterly smiled and shook his head.


    Even injured to this degree, Luo girl¡¯s luck was still without a match.


    Just casually taking out a flower, and it was a high grade spirit grass.


    When Rong Yun was leaving, his gaze shot towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun turned a blind eye to him. He walked to a ce about three meters away from the medicinal cauldron, sat down cross-legged and started to cultivate.


    Rong Yun nodded his head, turned around and left.


    With Nangong Liuyun at her side taking care of her, he felt much more reassured.


    Rong Yun left the refining room, and his figure disappeared in ce.


    No one knew where he, as the only Grandmaster level Apothecary of the present age, went to.


    Speaking of Su Luo here.


    Thest time Su Luo was shut in a medicinal cauldron to be cooked, those circumstances were really too hair-raising.


    However, this time, there wasn¡¯t even a bit of danger.


    Right now, Su Luo wasfortably leaning against the wall of the medicinal cauldron, so leisurely and carefree, as if soaking in a hot spring.

 Chapter 1007 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (1)

    Chapter 1007 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (1)


    Su Luo, this time, soaked for seven days.


    The seventh day arrived and Nangong Liuyun opened his pair of eyes punctually.


    Outside came the light sounds of footsteps.


    Rong Yun pushed open the door and entered, seeing that the situation hadn¡¯t fallen out of his control, he then nodded slightly.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged in the medicinal cauldron, she had entered a meditative state.


    She had maintained this posture for a full seven days.


    Surrounding her body, there was an endless spirit force moving around then moving through, allowing the spirit force to permeate throughout the area.


    Even though Su Luo¡¯s body was seriously injured, but her soul had been cultivating non-stop.


    Also, because her body was seriously injured and her soul had split off to cultivate, it resulted in her rapidly progressing in the Spirit Dance Steps.


    But no matter how fast she improved, it was still useless. With the current health of her body, she simply could not endure the impact of using the Spirit Dance Steps.


    Rong Yun opened the lid of the medicinal cauldron.


    Su Luo slowly stopped her cultivation and lifted her eyes to look.


    Rong Yun¡¯s normally clear and cold expression now contained a light smile. His pitch-ck as ink eyes looked at Su Luo with deep concern: ¡°Extend your hand over here.¡±


    Su Luo extended her hand to let Master take her pulse.


    When Rong Yun was taking her pulse, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze stared unblinkingly at Rong Yun¡¯s face, afraid of missing any thread of information on his face.


    Rong Yun¡¯s expression was still the same as before, after quite a while, he nodded slightly: ¡°Passably good.¡±


    Able to make Grandmaster Rong Yun say these two words, was not easy.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tense heart loosened slightly, his hand reaching out to hold Su Luo.


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I can do it by myself.¡±


    After all, she was also a stately sixth rank, how could she not be able to even walk?


    Su Luo supported herself against the copper wall and slowly stood up.


    Nangong Liuyun nervously watched her, with an expression as if he was facing a great enemy.


    No, even when facing a great enemy, our Highness Prince Jin still wouldn¡¯t be this nervous.


    Su Luo slowly stood up, just when she was about to stand up straight¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, she felt her legs soften, an invisible pressureing from her legs.


    Su Luo suddenly felt powerless from being unable to control her legs.


    The foot she stood on with great difficulty directly started to slide.


    The moment when Su Luo was about to sit in the medicinal soup again. Nangong Liuyun, who was watching on the side, fished with his long arm and folded around Su Luo¡¯s lovely and slender waist.


    In an instant, the dripping wet Su Luo had already fallen into his embrace.


    ¡°Go wash, don¡¯t catch a cold. Now, your body is very weak.¡± Rong Yun looked at Nangong Liuyun hugging Su Luo and frowned slightly.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun familiarly carry Su Luo while walking away, Rong Yun suddenly had a gloomy feeling of being a father and having his own daughter being snatched away by another person.


    After washing, Su Luo changed into clean clothes and was ced on the bed by Nangong Liuyun like a precious treasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak...¡± Because of moving her body, Su Luo grasped slightly for breath.


    After bathing in medicine for seven days, her body was indeed somewhat better than before, at least, she was able to converse normally and not lose consciousness as often.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared at Su Luo, just like that, gazing deeply at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo innocently blinked her eyes.


    At this moment, she was leaning on a pillow, while Nangong Liuyun stood by her bedside. She lifted her eyes slightly and asked suspiciously.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly took a few steps forward, and his long body squated down, staying just like that by her side.


    His head was buried deeply, not allowing people to clearly see the expression on his face.


    Su Luo quietly looked at him and didn¡¯t speak.


    After a long time, Nangong Liuyun sucked in a deep breath, his voice was muffled and had a trace of hoarseness, ¡°Luo Luo....I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His face that was hanging down wouldn¡¯t allow people to see the pain and suffering on his face.


    Because of the matter before, now, he solemnly apologized to her.

 Chapter 1008 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (2)

    Chapter 1008 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (2)


    When she was awake, he finally said this sentence. These days those words that he wanted to say made it difficult for him to stay calm.


    His Luo Luo could finally hear the apology from his heart.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun in a daze.


    The scene from that day appeared in her head.


    Nangong Liuyun had turned around and left, back then, his back appeared determined, without a trace of turning back around.


    In the torrents of rain, her thin and weak figure, wept in despair....


    Su Luo muttered a little to herself, her slender jade hand gently stroked his hair, and she softly said: ¡°That day, I also had ces where I was wrong, can¡¯t me it all on you.¡±


    ¡°No, I was wrong.¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted his eyes, he who always appeared distant and indifferent, now disyed tender feelings that were quite touching.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly and shook her head: ¡°Nangong, I was wrong at that time, if I didn¡¯t hesitate and hold back, then you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was gentle and low, his clearly jointed hand tightly gripped Su Luo¡¯s hand. Two lonely hearts intertwined closely, from two, bing one.


    ¡°I really regret it.¡± Nangong Liuyun sat on the bedside, tightly hugging Su Luo to his chest. His chin was ced on her head and slowly narrated.


    ¡°If that day, I could be a little more patient, restrain my temper a little more, you wouldn¡¯t....¡±


    Just recalling Su Luo having been wounded to such a degree by the old witch Yan Xia, the blue veins on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face that was fine as beautiful porcin burst out, appearing ruthless and malevolent.


    ¡°Master has already killed that old witch Yan Xia.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, her smile bright and cheerful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t personally kill her.¡± Nangong Liuyun said very regretfully.


    Su Luo looked at the elegantly dressed Nangong Liuyun who brought out the most noble and refined appearance, and she smiled: ¡°No harm, in any case, she is already dead.¡±


    ¡°However, Ouyang Yunqi still hasn¡¯t died!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fist clenched tightly.


    Right now, his gaze was abstruse and ice-cold, giving off a bone-chilling cold aura. His face had an insufferable, arrogant and strong aggressiveness.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    It could clearly be seen, in front of her, that arrogant and noble Nangong Liuyun, a king among man, was really concerned about Yun Qi.


    Even though he didn¡¯t ask about it, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to know.


    That day, he was angered to such a degree, it could clearly be seen how much he cared. Only now, she was heavily wounded and couldn¡¯t get up, so he had to painstakingly suppress it right?


    Master had mentioned before that Yun Qi had entered the demonic path. Now, even Master couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts.


    But one day, Yun Qi will definitely return as a king among experts, when that timees...


    Su Luo took a deep breath and drew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand to her, her gaze calmly looked at him: ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head without the slightest hesitation: ¡°I believe you¡±


    No matter what Luo Luo said, he would believe everything.


    No matter what Luo Luo wanted, as long as he had it, it was hers.


    This was the oath Nangong Liuyun had made to himself thest time, when he saw Su Luo on the verge of death.


    Su Luo looked at the Nangong Liuyun before her eyes.


    Currently, it was exactly when the sun was setting in the west. Among the faint afterglow of the setting sun his beautiful jet-ck hair fell down in torrents like poured ink. Itnded on his sculpted shoulders, making his entire person seem demonically charming, soft and dazzling.


    Such male perfection, now, there was a possibility she could lose him....


    Su Luo pursed her thin, dark red lips, and finally made a firm decision: ¡°Then it¡¯s time I tell you about the matter from before.¡±


    Rather than let Yun Qi insert another foot in in the future, it would be better toe out and reveal everything. At that time, if Nangong Liuyun could not ept it....then it was better to get the pain over with than prolong the agony.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s very serious face, Nangong Liuyun unexpectedly felt hesitant: ¡°If it is difficult to say....¡±

 Chapter 1009 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (3)

    Chapter 1009 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (3)


    ¡°No.¡± Su Luo shook her head, her gaze was unprecedented resolute, ¡°It¡¯s time to tell you, and after you know the truth, whether you stay or leave...you decide for yourself.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was deep, demonically charming and soft, as well as enigmatic and unpredictable. With that burning gaze, he stared at Su Luo, not saying a word.


    His gaze was too bright, as if in front of him, all the secrets would have nowhere to hide.


    Su Luo avoided his gaze in the next instant and slowly said: ¡°Do you believe that reincarnation exists in this world?¡±


    Reincarnation?


    If someone else had said this, Nangong Liuyun naturally would not believe them.


    That was how absurd of a matter?


    However, these words came from Su Luo¡¯s mouth, for a moment, he wavered.


    ¡°Nangong, believe me, on this earth, there is the matter of reincarnation.¡± Su Luo determinedly watched him, her gaze dazzling and sharp, ¡°I clearly remember matters that happened in my previous life. From childhood till I became an adult, I could tell you everything that happened.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion did not change, but the hand holding Su Luo¡¯s tightened slightly.


    Su Luo gripped back and firmly nodded: ¡°That world waspletely different from this one. That was a with a civilization very advanced in science and technology.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was like an invisible person not speaking, but people still couldn¡¯t ignore his strong existence.


    Su Luo watched him and slowly said: ¡°That world had airnes, trains, cars, extracted steel and cement...¡±


    Su Luo told him about the situation in that world once through, seeing Nangong Liuyun looking extremely confused, she couldn¡¯t help but give voice to herughter.


    ¡°I met Yun Qi in that other world.¡± Su Luo controlled her expression while appearing very serious as she looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression turned gloomy, ruthless and brash in an instant. His thick, sharp eyebrows knotted tightly.


    Since she already said it, Su Luo finished saying everything in one breath: ¡°In that world, I and Yun Qi...were indeed together.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was ashen, his thin lips pursed into a straight line.


    Su Luo bit down on her teeth and simply said it all at once.


    ¡°That matter with a child also really existed, only, at the final moment, Yun Qi¡¯s dagger stabbed here.¡± Su Luo pointed to her stomach and slowly said, ¡°In order for him to win recognition and sess, he sacrificed us without the slightest hesitation.¡±


    Although Su Luo¡¯s tone yed down the matter, however, a betrayal that tore the heart and split the lungs wasn¡¯t something you say had passed, and could really let it pass.


    These matters that Su Luo said really were hard to believe, moreover, it was unimaginable.


    When Nangong Liuyun heard of her and Yun Qi¡¯s past, he really was jealous to the extreme.


    However, when Su Luo talked about that scene of betrayal, when she used such an insipid and light tone to describe the scenario, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart clenched tightly together.


    The afterglow of the setting sun gradually scattered, inside the room was pitch-ck. Neither of them went to light a candle.


    Nangong Liuyun reclined on the mattress, with his sleek as silk fine hair falling down in torrents. In the darkness, his expression switched suddenly from gloomy to bright in an indeterminate manner, while being enigmatic. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Su Luo quietly had her eyes lowered, waiting for his answer.


    This was her past that she was unable to destroy. She had already gotten over it, but don¡¯t know what he would think about it.


    If he does mind, then it will end here.


    If he doesn¡¯t mind, afterwards, she will certainly stay with him and be true.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes hung down, waiting for his verdict.


    Time passed one minute and one second at a time.


    Inside the room, time was still.


    Appearing to be a deathly stillness.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun signed deeply, and his long arms fished over, tightly pulling Su Luo into his embrace.


    He ced his chin on top of her head, that innate arrogance of his, so noble and domineering, disappeared without a trace in this moment.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I believe you.¡± Five simple words which were full of endless affection and love.

 Chapter 1010 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (4)

    Chapter 1010 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (4)


    He said he believed her?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her pale and sickly face immediately looked radiant.


    ¡°Nangong...¡± The always strong Su Luo had a faint moistness in her eyes.


    ording to his violent, nefarious and ruthless temperament, shouldn¡¯t he have left in a violent rage without ever looking back?


    Nangong Liuyun released her, his pair of ck pupils staring attentively at Su Luo.


    A pair of prating pupils glistened brilliantly like a hungry wolf¡¯s in the grasnds. His faintly hungry eyes were chilly, sharp and full of desire.


    Su Luo looked straight at him, neither too fast nor too slow.


    Nangong Liuyun bent down and suddenly scooped her slender waist into his embrace, bringing her in front of his own body.


    A feverish kiss, that was earth-shattering, domineering and powerful, but was also intoxicatingly tender.


    Paying attention to Su Luo¡¯s weak body, Nangong Liuyun stopped after a short time.


    He cupped her cheeks, the two faces leaning very close to each other. A silver thread was drawn out when the their pair of lips separated.


    An ambiguous atmosphere started to permeate within the room, as if an intoxicating scent was in the air.


    Inside was still, with only the sound of their breathing.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was damn sexy right now, low and demonically charming.


    Two red petal-like clouds flew upon Su Luo¡¯s cheeks that were previously pale as paper. The blush floated faintly on her cheeks.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I like you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was unprecedentedly serious and firm.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart squeezed a little.


    ¡°Always, in the past, I firmly believed that the person who would stand by my side must be you.¡± Nangong Liuyun quietly looked at her with a serious and grave expression.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became somewhat nervous from being stared by him.


    Such a resolute and naked confession, made it somewhat difficult for her to digest.


    Nangong Liuyun also seemed to realize that it was somewhat embarrassing. He quietly coughed once, his face failed to live up to his expectations and was a little red, blushing with shame.


    After all, confessing to a youngdy in such a deadly earnest manner was also his first time, just like a young woman entering the marriage litter.


    Nangong Liuyun continued to say: ¡°Always, in the past, I was ustomed to being alone, moreover, I believed I would be alone for the rest of my life. However, you just suddenly appeared like that, attracting my entire gaze.¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t utter a word, but she had a smile on her face that encouraged him to continue.


    He continued to confess his feeling: ¡°You are the first girl that I decided to pursue, also the first girl I hugged, the first girl I kissed. A lot of my first times were all yours.¡±


    Su Luo bit down on her teeth.


    Recalling the first time she met him, and those actions he took on top of the tree, because he seemed quite familiar with them, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but to purse.


    This guy¡¯s first time was done in such a way as if he had a lot of practice.


    Nangong Liuyun, with one hand covering the corner of his mouth, gave a dry cough and continued to confess his feelings: ¡°Owing to having no knowledge of dealing with rtionships, so I didn¡¯t have any previous experience to draw upon, to the extent that I would always do something to upset you. I really am very sorry for that.¡±


    Su Luo shook her head and was just about to speak, but Nangong Liuyun used a single finger to seal her lips.


    ¡°Because I had no experience, I always made you angry, and let you get injured, but...in this lifetime, I, Nangong Liuyun, firmly believe that it has to be you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gripped Su Luo¡¯s hand, his gaze was firm, clear, and unswervingly determined: ¡°Therefore, Luo Luo, are you willing to continue walking down this road with me?¡±


    His tone was tranquil, however, his pair of hands that was trembling slightly divulged his nervousness.


    For a moment, Su Luo froze in ce, being stumped for words.


    She never expected that this man who was arrogant to the point of being inplete shambles, cruel, untamed, and considered himself to be matchless in the entire world. One day, he would lower his voice and arrogance to confess to her and wait in apprehension for her answer.


    ¡°You...¡± Su Luo paused.


    At this moment, her heart was like wine that had been aged for a long time, a bit sweet and sour, also with a thread of warmth and romanticism that was hard to describe.

 Chapter 1011 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (5)

    Chapter 1011 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (5)


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about my past?¡± Su Luo stared fixedly at him, she did not wish that one day, he would bring this out to settle this old ount.


    ¡°The previous life¡¯s matter was already finished, I only know the you in this life.¡± Nangong Liuyun firmly looked at her.


    That¡¯s right ah, the past, just let it pass.


    Su Luo quietly gazed at him, suddenly, something quick-witted appeared, and she said a verse from a television show¡¯s dialogue.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, since this is your choice, then you listen to what I¡¯m about to say.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were exceptionally serious.


    Nangong Liuyun was scared by Su Luo¡¯s tone until his heart throbbed violently.


    He calmly looked at Su Luo, but his tightly clenched fists divulged the nervousness in his heart.


    ¡°You say it.¡±


    No matter what her answer would be, he would still pursue relentlessly, pester her, and strike until the end.


    Want him to let go? Only if he dies.


    Su Luo watched Nangong Liuyun and, enunciating each word clearly, said: ¡°If you never leave, I will reciprocate and be with you through life and death.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face stiffened for a second, momentarily, his eyes shone brightly.


    His body was stiff as an icicle, motionless, to the extent of not knowing how to react.


    Su Luo lifted her hands to wave it in front of his eyes: ¡°Give me a little reaction okay?¡±


    Otherwise, she would feel that her own confession was being refused, it was really embarrassing okay?


    Su Luo¡¯s voice called Nangong Liuyun back to his senses.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun, in one reach, grabbed both of Su Luo¡¯s hands, his strength so great as to be astonishing.


    Su Luo immediately sucked in a breath of cold air: ¡°Release my hands!¡±


    Her hands were nearly squeezed into pieces.


    Nangong Liuyun hurriedly released her hands, but the excitement in his eyes didn¡¯t lessen a bit.


    That incredulously disbelieving expression was also ecstatic from being moved, to the extent that his stiff body, which then loosened, was trembling slightly.


    All these reactionsnded in Su Luo¡¯s eyes without missing an iota.


    ¡°You said we will never leave each other and rely on each other through life and death?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of outrageously beautiful eyes, right now, was like an ignited me, bright and dazzling.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth had a smile as she faintly nodded.


    ¡°Just now the wind was too loud, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, say it again!¡± Nangong Liuyun could not conceal the happiness at the corner of his mouth, and requested it in a childishly stubborn manner.


    The image of Nanong Liuyun being so deeply bleak and lonesome when she had lost consciousness appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind, making her heart turn faintly astringent.


    She nodded her head, with a shallow smile in her eyes, she looked into his deep eyes. She stressed each word as she firmly repeated: ¡°If you never leave, I will reciprocate and be with you through life and death. Nangong Liuyun, let¡¯s be together.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun immediately was so happy that he became foolish!


    He put Su Lou aside and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, rushed out!


    But because he was too excited, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, his body unexpectedly bumped into the doorframe.


    What level of cultivation did Nangong Liuyun have? How could that doorframe withstand being bumped by his whole strength?


    Momentarily, the doorframe, with a crashing sound, fell to the floor.


    The doorframe, with part of the wall, fell backwards like a mahjong tile.


    Nangong Liuyun jumped from the fright, he hurriedly flew in and carried Su Luo to rush out.


    He ran several hundred meters in session, before halting his footsteps.


    The violent sound of a house copsing even drew Zi Ran out.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, this house...¡± Zi Ran looked at the house that had copsed into rubble and was immediately bbergasted.


    Master had secretly reinforced Little Junior Sister¡¯s courtyard oh, just what kind of attack would smash it so thoroughly?


    Now, Su Luo was carried in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, and she foolishly and nkly watched everything in front of her eyes.


    Only when Zi Ran¡¯s voice sounded, did she awaken, and her thoughts returned to reality.


    Su Luo looked at Zi Ran, then again lifted her head to look at Nangong Liuyun...


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead that was as clear and bright as jade was a little bit red.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo couldn¡¯t bear it and started tough uproariously: ¡°Hahaha... Hahahaha...¡±

 Chapter 1012 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (6)

    Chapter 1012 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (6)


    Hearing Su Luo bursting outugher, an embarrassed color appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stomach.... Hurts... Ha ha ha....¡± Su Luo who was being held by Nangong Liuyunughed so hard her stomach nearly cramped up.


    If she was lying on a bed, she¡¯d be rolling around withughter.


    At that time, our poor His Highness Prince Jin was not only being made fun of. He also had to help the future Princess Jin whoughed until she couldn¡¯t breath, to rub her stomach that was aching because sheughed too much.


    ¡°Is it a little better?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo at a loss.


    Su Luo sped her belly, choked back herughter, and nodded her head earnestly.


    Zi Ran who was on the side inserted a sentence in a timely manner: ¡°Little Junior Sister, how did this house copse, ah? After you left, Master specifically ced a matrix spell so that not even an eighth or ninth rank¡¯s attacks could destroy it.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s abdomen shook, clearly she was extremely ufortable from holding back theughter.


    Zi Ran once again circled around the house that copsed in puzzlement, he frowned while walking: ¡°How could it have started to copse from the doorframe?¡±


    Su Luo worked so hard to stifle it, but with Zi Ran¡¯s earnest appearance of probing for the actual facts made it so Su Luo couldn¡¯t restrain it anymore. With a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound she couldn¡¯t help but to howl withughter once again.


    While sheughed she also hammered on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong and perfect chest.


    Too funny, it was really too funny. Su Luo couldn¡¯t stop the tears fromughing so hard.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire face was ck.


    He coughed once gloomily.


    Zi Ran also not-so-discreetly walked closer: ¡°Little Junior Sister, why are youughing? Does this mean you know the truth?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was so ck that water could drip out. He coldly reprimanded: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun with a gloomy face, his entire body emitted a coldness that prevent a stranger from approaching .


    Zi Ran quieted down immediately, stood in ce, staring nkly not daring to take another step forward.


    He was also not stupid, he could guess some of it from the Su Luo¡¯s meaningful winks.


    A man who flew into a rage from humiliation was not scary, but a tenth ranked strong expert shamed into anger was absolutely terrifying to the extreme.


    As a result Zi Ran earnestly sent off Nangong Liuyun with his eyes as he left holding Su Luo.


    Only his body was trembling because of trying to stifle theughter, so it was spasming.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful sharp eyebrows knit, face invibly stern.


    Su Luo saw him like this and started tough again.


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows were knotted.


    ¡°Mhm mhm.¡± Su Luo pursed her lips and nodded her head hurriedly.


    ¡°You, ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun ced Su Luo the western wing¡¯s guest room, and extended a finger to tap her nose.


    The main house had copsed, but the western wing was barely adequate for a person to enter.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you¡¯re too cute.¡± Su Luo pulled down his head, with a smack sound from a kiss she left a clear mark on his face.


    Nangong Liuyun was immediately struck dumb.


    After doing something so stupid, he still get this kind of treatment?


    Su Luo cupped his wlessly handsome face and sighed emotionally: ¡°I, Su Luo, by what virtues and abilities did I make you fall in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes which were cold as millennium-old snow now shone with starlight speckles of happiness and joy.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are mine!¡± Su Luo branded his lips with hers, ¡°Seal done, can not back out!¡±


    The smile at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips flowed over, his heart was stuffed full of happiness, not allowing anything else to squeeze in.


    ¡°Okay, I am yours.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded his head obediently, like a docile fierce looking tiger.


    ¡°Later on the outside, you are not allowed to fool around.¡± Su Luo scowled coldly, seizing this opportunity to take the city, establishing an unfair-but-favourable-to-her use in this agreement.

 Chapter 1013 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (7)

    Chapter 1013 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (7)


    When ites to love, the more you loved, the more passive you were, and vice versa.


    So, in this war of love, Su Luo held absolute power and authority.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled from ear to ear and nodded his head: ¡°This king wants only you alone.¡±


    ¡°There is still that Li Yaoyao, you deal with it properly.¡± Su Luo gave a heavy snort.


    Just how much trouble had this Li Yaoyao brought Su Luo?


    At the heart of this matter was Nangong Liuyun this source of cmity.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his hand and swore: ¡°I will definitely deal with it properly, I have to.¡±


    From the moment she hurt his family¡¯s treasured Luo girl, she had taken the road to her death with no way back.


    Seeing Su Luo thinking with her head tilted and those round eyes turning in circles, Nangong Liuyun felt that his family¡¯s treasured Luo girl was too adorable.


    ¡°What other conditions do you have, tell me all of it now.¡± Nangong Liuyun curiously and generously waved his hand.


    ¡°For the time being I haven¡¯t thought of it.¡± Su Luo thought about it for a really long time, but still couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    It was all because Nangong Liuyun had always spoiled and pampered her to the extremes since the beginning, making it impossible for her to find a bone to pick with him.


    The two people confided to each other.


    This was the first time they both had clearly expressed their own feelings to each other.


    After the confessions, the vague, hazy and blurred feelings were finally certain.


    ¡°Luo Luo, let¡¯s get married after returning from Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun gazed at her determinedly with deep emotions, his beautiful eyes were full of expectations.


    He had never wished for nor hoped for that day toe as much as now.


    Was Nangong Liuyun proposing to her right now?


    Su Luo¡¯s body was startled as she stared nkly. She looked at him somewhat in disbelief.


    ¡°This... isn¡¯t it a bit too fast?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brain short-circuited.


    They had just figured out their feelings, and to get married now? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too fast?


    Nangong Liuyun thought that Su Luo was unwilling, so he didn¡¯t make it difficult for her. He smilingly stroked her soft hair and said: ¡°Everything will be done ording to your wishes, as long as you¡¯re always by this king¡¯s side, then this king had nothing else he want to ask for.¡±


    How difficult was it for Nangong Liuyun to say these words?


    In his entire life, only with Su Luo would he be so sincere and held nothing back.


    ¡°We will always, always, be together.¡± Su Luo saw the slight disappointment deep in his eyes, finally, she still nodded her head, ¡°Okay, once we return from Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    But the nine different pces in the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence was famous for how difficult it was to challenge them. So to pass all nine challenges was even more difficult.


    Could they really obtain the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort? Could it really fix her broken body?


    Everything was still uncertain.


    While chatting, because Su Luo¡¯s body didn¡¯t have enough physical strength to continue her eyes closed tightly and she sank into deep sleep.


    Nangong Liuyun sat on the bed, tenderly and carefully caressed her hair.


    ¡°Luo Luo, believe in me, everything will get better.¡± He tone was as steady as a boulder.


    ¡°No matter what, I will have you cured!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s determination was exceptionally firm.


    A night without speaking.


    Early morning the next day, with the first glimmer of dawn¡¯s light, Rong Yun appeared inside the room.


    ¡°This is a hundred Vitality Pills.¡± Master Rong Yun took out a palm-sized white jade bottle from his sleeve, and handed it over to Su Luo.


    ¡°Master, this...¡± Su Luo was somewhat stunned.


    These were Grandmaster grade Vitality Pills ah, just take one of this out would make the strong experts fight over it.


    But now, her family¡¯s Beautiful Teacher had given her a whole bottle.


    With regards to his esteemed person these Vitality Pills like a bottle of jelly beans right?


    Before that bottle didn¡¯t have much, but now, this bottle had a total of a hundred pills.

 Chapter 1014 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (8)

    Chapter 1014 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (8)


    Rong Yun was as indifferent as the wind, and he stood there with his hands sped behind his back, his white silk robe flowing gracefully in the wind.


    He had a faint worried expression on his face: ¡°This trip to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence is very far away, your body is still too weak.¡±


    Rong Yun turned his gaze towards Nangong Liuyun, with a serious expression that was imposing and reserved said: ¡°Now, I have entrusted Luo Luo to you, if she has so much as a tiny mishap when you return, humph!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s luxurious fiery red velvet robe made him appear distinguished, domineering, demonically charming and enigmatic.


    His cold ck eyes, were as coldly remote as a deep pool, and with his light pink-colored thin lips pulled into a straight line, he coldly vowed: ¡°Whoever dares to hurt Luo Luo, will need to tread over my dead body!¡±


    The usually scheming and farsighted His Highness Prince Jin was this courageous and ruthless. He raised his dignified head arrogantly, appearing absolutely dominant.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Rong Yun only gave a faint hum and did not say anything else.


    A promise between men only required a tacitly understood meaningful nce.


    The inherent arrogance and nobility make it hard for people like him to get off their high horse and to swear such a vow to keep a promise.


    But Nangong Liuyun aplished this point for Su Luo, it was already remarkable enough.


    ¡°Then go.¡± Rong Yun waved his hand, when his beautiful eyes looked towards Su Luo, it shed.


    ¡°Well then, Master, we will be going.¡± Su Luo, who was wrapped in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, waved her hand in a reluctant-to-leave manner.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Rong Yun nodded his head in an amiable manner, so pure and cold like a remote and aloof god.


    The summit of Cloud Mist Peak, the gentle wind blew at the corner of his robes, making it flutter in the wind.


    His expression was so enigmatic that no one could understand it.


    Watching as Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo down the mountain, until only a tiny ck dot was visible, a trace of worry appeared in Rong Yun¡¯s eyes.


    Xian¡¯s Wood Residence was in the north, a ce in the extreme north.


    Nangong Liuyun carried a map Rong Yun had given him.


    On this journey, in order to give Su Luo a steady ce to rest, Nangong Liuyun brought his Dragon Scaled Horse along.


    The horse carriage went around the Huan Mountains, through the territory of the Northern Mo, and continued all the way northwards.


    Now, it was already early winter.


    The north was usually a bitterly cold ce, in this season, it had already gradually started to be cold.


    When they were exiting Northern Mo, Nangong Liuyun had bought a bunch of winter clothing for Su Luo.


    Fox fur, wolf fur, leopard fur.... very thick woolen and velvet nket, a very thick tent and so on.


    These things were all neatly stored in his Space Bag.


    No matter how cold the day, he waspletely unaffected, but his Luo Luo couldn¡¯t stand the slightest blow from the wind and couldn¡¯t deal with even a little bit of cold.


    Originally, His Highness Prince Jin who had always been waited upon, when had he ever done things to take care of somebody else?


    But circumstances could indeed temper a person.


    The current Nangong Liuyun took very proper care of Su Luo, not missing a single detail.


    Having travelled for about another ten days, the weather gradually turned cold, heavy snow fell from the sky.


    Su Luo¡¯s fragile body was wrapped tightly in fox fur, a thick leopard fur hat covered her head, only exposing a pair of beautiful pitch-ck eyes.


    That pair of eyes, in the middle of a snowstorm, looked even more clear in contrast, clear as water.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Nangong Liuyun found a ce with a huge boulder blocking the wind and set up the tent. He then spread out a thick soft fleece nket, and only then did he carry Su Luo from the carriage and into the tent.


    ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Su Luo protested quietly.


    Ever since receiving such heavy injuries, her foot hasn¡¯t touched the ground, she was always carried by Nangong Liuyun from here to there.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark eyebrows rose slightly, but he reproached in all seriousness: ¡°Look at your body, how can you walk by yourself? What if you fall?¡±


    Only heaven knew how much he enjoyed so openly and honorably hugging her warm and sweet self to his chest, he wouldn¡¯t exchange it for all the things in the world.

 Chapter 1015 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (9)

    Chapter 1015 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (9)


    Su Luo was carried into the warm tent, then he used a thick cloak to wrap tightly around Su Luo again, who already had anotheryer that bound her into a cocoon.


    Su Luo had no other choice, she turned her pale face up and said in a small grumbling voice: ¡°So hot...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun kept a straight face, his serious tone prated with pampering ents: ¡°Just like this, your body cannot handle any cold. Unless you want to keep on coughing non-stop like before?¡±


    The matter from before, whenever Nangong Liuyun recalled it, he still had lingering fears.


    After the first snow, the sun shone brightly, Su Luo, this girl, took off her fur clothing, but with a light gust of wind, she got a serious chill and started coughing non-stop.


    Nangong Liuyun carried her around Northern Mo city in search of a doctor, in the end, our ruthless Highness Prince Jin directly kidnapped the imperial physician.


    After taking medicine for several days, Su Luo eventually got a little better.


    But this incident left Nangong Liuyun with a hard-to-erase feeling of remorse.


    Ever since, he watched over Su Luo very strictly, spoiling her like a wife and a daughter, however, if it concerned Su Luo¡¯s body, he refused to yield an inch and was very obstinate about it.


    Su Luo also remembered that incident, so she didn¡¯t persist. She merelyid on the soft mattress, smilingly watched Nangong Liuyun as he bustled about.


    His Highness Prince Jin, the embodiment of five great men, what was he so busy doing?


    The well-read and intelligent His Highness Prince Jin, usually with a wave of his hand, a person¡¯s head would drop to the ground. The always brilliant in determining the oue of his battles from afar, that His Highness Prince Jin, was now in the process of cleaning his hand and making Su Luo some soup.


    Normally, in this kind of weather, he could hunt a prey, then roast it over a fire, smear on ayer of chili paste and cumin on top, this was the quickest and most convenient meal.


    Only, how could he let the injured Su Luo eat this kind of coarse food? Our Highness Prince Jin was determined not to allow it.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun had already set up a wooden frame, with a small cooking pot hanging from it. Inside the little iron pot, was full of top quality rice that gave off an alluring fragrance.


    Along the way, Nangong Liuyun, who had never set foot in a kitchen, had been trained to have a great set of cooking skills.


    Because Su Luo was a picky eater.


    She could tell if those foods had a pinch too much salt orcking a single Sichuan peppercorn.


    Under the iron pot, the fire burned just right. In the iron pot, the rice congee cooked neither too slow nor too fast.


    With the sun setting in the West, a curtain of darkness gradually descended.


    Soon, the world seemed to be covered with a fine ck gauze, so misty things couldn¡¯t be seen through clearly.


    The snowstorm also gradually died down, leaving the surroundings terrifyingly quiet.


    The rice congee finished boiling, and Nangong Liuyun took out a delicate porcin bowl, spooning a small bowl of congee. He then let Su Luo cup the bowl with her hands to drink slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Su Luo nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of pitch-ck dark eyes immediately looked like the stars in the night sky, sparkling brightly.


    ¡°As long as you like it, that¡¯s good.¡± Nangong Liuyun said in gratification.


    However, the expression on his face suddenly turned cold for a moment.


    Su Luo, seeing he was displeased, asked him in confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly patted her head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, merely some people with too much time on their hands, there¡¯s no need to pay them any heed.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun said it offhandedly, but Su Luo didn¡¯t consider it to be that way.


    In this season, braving the snowstorm to go all the way to the extreme north, how could it be just any ordinary people?


    Amidst Su Luo¡¯s bewilderment, two silhouettes appeared in front of them.


    One was leading.


    One could see him dressed in a blue robe that danced lightly in the wind.


    He had dashing eyebrows and sparkling eyes on a handsome outstanding face. His facial features were gentle and educated, but did not lose the strength of a man.

 Chapter 1016 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (10)

    Chapter 1016 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (10)


    A youngdy stood next to him.


    This girl wore a golden silk dress, she was clear as ice and clean as jade, just like a fairy.


    She had a pair of sparkling and clear, jade-like eyes. Her skin was like congealed amber, white but prated through with a touch of pink. Her smile was fresh and touching, so beautiful that people would be infatuated.


    When she saw this youngdy, Su Luo¡¯s hands that was holding the porcin bowl paused slightly.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy....


    Why would she be here?


    Li Yaoyao recognized Nangong Liuyun in one nce, without being called over, she automatically approached close to him on her own.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, such a coincidence to actually encounter you here.¡±


    Li Yaoyao usually had an aloof and cold face, when she saw Nangong Liuyun, it lit up like the fireworks in March, so bright and dazzling.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows knotted coldly.


    He did not forget the agreement he had made with Su Luo from before.


    Among them, Li Yaoyao was a typical example. Her name was specially pointed out and warned against.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s smiling expression was sweet-tempered and amiable, as if all the previous unpleasantness had vanishedpletely.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, it smells really delicious, did you personally make this congee?¡± Li Yaoyao acted as if no one else was present, stepping close to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side in an intimate and enthusiastic manner. It was as if their rtionship was very intimate.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned, he carried Su Luo and took a step away from her.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but very quickly, her fighting spirit was once again ignited.


    ¡°Ah, Third Senior Brother, who are you carrying?¡± A sharp light shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    It was because Su Luo was bundled up like a small plump bear, and the hat on her head hung very low, nearly blocking her whole face. In addition to the illumination right now being low, so Li Yaoyao momentarily didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Nangong Liuyun scanned her with his eyes in annoyance, with a brittle, cold tone, he said straightforwardly: ¡°You¡¯re not weed here.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s body suddenly stiffened for a bit.


    She looked like she wanted to sob from being wronged, almost about to cry but did not cry, appearing extremely pitiful.


    The man behind her came forward and was about to say something, but was stopped by Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao looked at Nangong Liuyun and forced herself to look happy: ¡°Third Senior Brother, the matter before, Yaoyao was wrong, Yaoyao knows she is wrong...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows knotted even more deeply.


    Because now, that little gal in his arms, precisely that Su Luo, who looked like a small plump bear, had just pinched the meat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lean waist.


    ¡°Enough, knowing you were wrong is your thing, whether I forgive or not is my thing.¡± Nangong Liuyun impatiently waved his hand, and turned around, wanting to put the troublesome little gal in his arms back into the tent.


    At this time, having heard what he said, Li Yaoyao¡¯s beautifulplexion became increasingly pale, and her body seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    She quickly stepped up to Nangong Liuyun, reaching out to pull him to a stop.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, you, how could you be like this? In which ce am I not better whenpared to that Su Luo?¡± Two distinct teardrops rolled down Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Never mind the rest, at least, I look a hundred times better than her, right? How could it be that you refuse yo even to nce at me?¡±


    However, before her hands could even touch Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe, one could see him pulled a distance away from her, so she came up empty.


    Previously, Third Senior Brother was so close and intimate with her, now, he refused to even look at her. He wouldn¡¯t even let her get close to him?


    Once she thought about these changes, Li Yaoyao felt extremely wronged, her eye sockets filling with tears.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Li Yaoyao yelled bitterly in anger, ¡°Third Senior Brother, why did our rtionship change to be like this? I¡¯m not reconciled, really not reconciled!¡±


    From when she started to understand stuff, she was determined it would be Third Senior Brother. She had firmly believed he would ride on the Dragon Scaled Horse as the groom to escort her marriage litter.


    However, why did it now change to be like this?

 Chapter 1017 – Traveling to Xian’s Wood Residence (11)

    Chapter 1017 ¨C Traveling to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence (11)


    ¡°How is Su Luo better than me? Is she as gifted as me? Can she advance in cultivation faster than me? Is her family background better than mine? Is she prettier than me?!¡± Li Yaoyao yelled out in a row while crying at the same time, ¡°To lose to her, I really am not reconciled, extremely unreconciled!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fists clenched tightly.


    His Luo Luo was the best girl in this entire world, Li Yaoayo couldn¡¯t even bepared to one of her fingernails, how could she have the face to rant so loudly here?


    As a result, our Highness Prince Jin send a confused nced at Li Yaoyao. His voice cold as ice,cking a trace of emotion: ¡°You are not reconciled, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    You are not reconciled, what does it have to do with me?


    These few simple and clear words coldly and ruthlessly shut Li Yaoayo outpletely.


    In the world of emotions,plete indifference hurt people the most.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun, without holding back in the least, disyed his indifference andpleteck of regard for her feelings.


    ¡°...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s figure swayed, tottering on the verge of copsing.


    The man who was behind her had his eyebrows knotted tightly, he looked at Nangong Liuyun with displeasure: ¡°Third Junior Brother, you have changed.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s indifferent gaze shot towards Situ Ming.


    ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned.


    Situ Ming was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s and Li Yaoyao¡¯s fellow student under the same teacher, ranked second.


    Normally, he was warm and friendly, calm and controlled. He was always respected among Teacher¡¯s fellow brother and sister students.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, no matter what is said, Yaoyao is still your fellow junior sister that grew up with you. Your words and behavior right now make a person feel bitterly disappointed.¡± Situ Ming expressed his displeasure.


    When he said this sentence, Situ Ming¡¯s gaze coldly shot towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    Su Luo was bundled up tightly so Situ Ming couldn¡¯t see her clearly. However, instinctively, he didn¡¯t like the girl in Third Junior Brother¡¯s arms.


    How sharp and perceptive was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s senses, with just one nce from Situ Ming, he knew the other side didn¡¯t like Su Luo.


    His Luo Luo, he wanted to spoil and pamper her to the point of giving her the entire world to y with. But now, his Second Senior Brother unexpectedly didn¡¯t like Luo Luo.


    Our Highness Prince Jin wasn¡¯t happy.


    And his anger naturally was drawn towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    ¡°When words are sour, saying more is useless, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Nangong Liuyun said coldly.


    If right now, Li Yaoyao wasn¡¯t carrying the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce¡¯s key and Situ Ming didn¡¯t have the Purgatory City¡¯s key on his body, based on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s arrogance, he wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily.


    However, when His Highness Prince Jin retreated half a step, the other side seemed to have no intention of retreating, instead, they inched closer.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s attention was all directed at the plump girl in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s body didn¡¯t move, but a thread of me was audible in her voice.


    Why didn¡¯t she ponder a bit, what right did she have to criticize Nangong Liuyun for carrying another woman in his arms?


    Situ Ming also didn¡¯t leave, he stood firmly by Li Yaoyao¡¯s side, bing her strongest support.


    From childhood to adult, Situ Ming was like an older brother, unconditionally forgiving, indulging and spoiling Li Yaoyao.


    Because, from the very early in the beginning, he had started to like her.


    Because Li Yaoyao liked Nangong Liuyun, the magnanimous Situ Ming voluntarily conceded, and even gave his blessing in a heartfelt manner.


    But one day, Li Yaoyao cried while telling him that Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t want her and he was snatched away by another woman.


    In Situ Ming¡¯s eyes, this otherworldly and umon Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was like a goddess to him.


    How could he allow his goddess to be wronged? Even if Nangong Liuyun was the junior brother he thought most highly of, however,pared to his goddess, how could a junior brother¡¯s worth beparable?

 Chapter 1018 – Sudden change in travel plans (1)

    Chapter 1018 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (1)


    As a result, when Li Yaoyao asked him to apany her to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, Situ Ming agreed on the spot.


    ¡°Nangong, who are you carrying in your arms?¡± Seeing that Nangong Liuyun only coldly sneered at Li Yaoyao¡¯s question, Situ Ming frowned and immediately followed with another questioning sentence.


    Situ Ming was smart, he could somewhat guess at who Nangong Liuyun was carrying in his arms.


    Li Yaoyao also stared at Nangong Liuyun anxiously.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms that was wrapped around Su Luo tightened some more, his eyebrows furrowing even deeper.


    His Luo girl right now was so weak, she couldn¡¯t be subjected to even a bit of grievance.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speaking speed wasn¡¯t slow nor fast, but still sounded chilly and threatening: ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to know, nor do you have the qualification to know.¡±


    A touch of annoyance slipped past Situ Ming¡¯s face.


    Although before, Third Junior Brother was cold and detached, he would never be this rude. In the end, who was in his arms that would make him this nervous?


    Li Yaoyao, because she had Situ Ming¡¯s support, took a few steps to walk to the front of Nangong Liuyun. Her sharp gaze stared at the figure in his arms.


    Su Luo faintly sighed in her heart.


    That pair of eyes, was sharp as cold des, as if they could prate through the heavy fur to shoot straight into her heart.


    Being provoked like this, if Su Luo continued to be like an ostrich seeking protection in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, then what qualification did she have to stand shoulder to shoulder with Nangong Liuyun?


    Let alone it was in front of Li Yaoyao?


    Su Luo¡¯s jet ck eyes shone slightly, a sharp ray of light shing past without notice.


    Su Luo moved her hand, and pulled down her furry hat, revealing an ill but unearthly beautiful face!


    Seeing this suffocatingly beautiful face, Li Yaoyao felt her throat clog up as she subconsciously took half a step back.


    This person...


    One could only see these exceptionally beautiful delicate facial features, especially that pair of eyes, so watery and moving.


    That very stic skin was sparkling and translucent as snow, delicate like fine porcin, with qualities that was out of this world, elegant like a fairy.


    Li Yaoyao had always bragged that she was the most beautiful woman in the world, but having seen this face, she suddenly felt unworthy and inferior.


    Such a familiar face, especially that pair of eyes, dazzling like a sharp sword, glittering as if she could see clearly into people¡¯s heart.


    These clearly were Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    But this face!!!


    An intense sense of uneasiness struck her, Li Yaoyao only felt as if the world was spinning, her vision blurred, her entire body trembled!


    ¡°You, who are you in the end?¡± Li Yaoyao held onto thatst thread of hope.


    No, it can¡¯t be her... absolutely cannot be Su Luo, that little slut!


    Last time, she only had a hasty nce at Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s ce. In the gloomy light, she couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    But now...their eyes met, she could clearly see every detail on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of hands clenched tightly into fists. Her pair of eyes stared fixedly, with rapt attention while holding her breath, finding it hard to believe.


    Su Luo was calm and naturally rxed, she repeatedlyughed shallowly, so graceful and subdued, allowing Li Yaoyao to look.


    ¡°Miss Li, long time no see, you actually didn¡¯t recognize me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were calm and peaceful, with a perfectlyposed expression.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Li Yaoyao could only feel her heart tremble!


    Her eyes opened wide from disbelief, her whole body starting to tremble, both of her fists clenched even tighter!


    ¡°Thest time, Miss Li was corroded by a strong acid, now you don¡¯t look any different, really fortunate oh.¡± Su Luoughed gracefully and generously.


    Li Yaoyao tightly bit down on her lower lip, nearly drawing blood!


    If she still couldn¡¯t recognize who the person in front of her was, then she could immediately go and hit herself against a wall!


    Su Luo!


    It actually really was that slut!


    How did she be so pretty, so beautiful, so devastatingly gorgeous, so exquisitely noble?

 Chapter 1019 – Sudden change in travel plans (2)

    Chapter 1019 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (2)


    ¡°Su Luo, you really are the person that old witch was looking for!¡± Li Yaoyao fumed with rage between gritted teeth.


    Jealousy, her eyes were filled with crazed jealousy.


    Only, it was a great pity that that old witch had already died. Otherwise, she could have used her to get rid of Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes roamed around, her lips curling into a sneer: ¡°That¡¯s right, who my mother is, you might also have known?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s mother, back then, was a goddess-like majesty of renown in the world, who didn¡¯t know her, who didn¡¯t let her be known?


    Her Majesty Yan Hua, with a wave of her hands, ships would turn to ashes and smoke. With amand from her, countless number of strong experts would follow her through hell and high water.


    At that time, she was the leader of the entire continent, with numerous followers, how could a small Jade Lake¡¯s Li family contend against her?


    Su Luo¡¯s words were like a sharp sword, stabbing deeply into Li Yaoyao¡¯s chest.


    Just now, she had loudly shouted, being unconvinced, that she was prettier than Su Luo, the result was her feeling inferior.


    Just now, her heart was unreconciled and she boasted about her strong background. But now, her entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family couldn¡¯t bepared to even one of Su Luo mom¡¯s finger.


    Li Yaoayo choked on her own words, momentarily, she stood in ce, stumped for words. Her chest moved up and down violently.


    However, she was so distracted that she couldn¡¯t even utter a word.


    At this moment, Situ Ming stared at Su Luo¡¯s appearance, his shock wasn¡¯t less than Li Yaoyao¡¯s.


    Master had always carried a small human-shaped wood carving with him, he had seen it once by ident, that face was exactly the same as the face of thisdy in front of him!


    Master treated that wooden carving like his greatest treasure, before, someone from another sect identally saw it, and Master dug out his eyes!


    Master was normally kind, but as long as matters touches upon that wooden carving, he would change into apletely different person!


    Insane, stubbornly biased, unreasonable!


    Now, this girl in front of him had the exact same face as the wooden carving.


    Situ Ming¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy then clear, his deep gaze unfathomable, with aplicated expression.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking of.


    Nangong Liuyun was unhappy, he took the thick warm hat and ced it back on Su Luo¡¯s head. His reproachful tone carried traces of spoiling vor: ¡°Who told you to take it off? What if you catch a cold?¡±


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue and smiled while revealing two dimples: ¡°Am I really that delicate?¡±


    ¡°How healthy do you think you are now?¡± Nangong Liuyun poked at her bright and clean forehead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Li insist on knowing who I was since the beginning? If I don¡¯t let her look, then she won¡¯t give up.¡° Su Luo rubbed against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, like anguid kitten.


    The two people talked as if no other person was present, but it made Li Yaoyao¡¯s face be stiff.


    Damn it!


    Were they putting on a disy of affection in front of her? Would they die if they didn¡¯t unt it?


    Li Yaoyao was so furious that she nearly spit out blood.


    But in just the blink of an eye, Su Luo, who she had originally looked down upon like dirt, changed shape in a single shake, from that ugly duckling to a graceful white swan!


    Not only had her appearance changed, there was also her whole new terrifying identity and background. All of this made Li Yaoyao deeply jealous of her!


    In front of her, everything clearly stated that Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo was a perfect heavenly pair. Simply a match made in heaven.


    As for her, she looked just like a bouncing clown with her own wishful thinking...


    Was she going to give up just like this? Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was filled with sadness.


    No, absolutely not! An unwavering determined light shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    From childhood till now, her mind was set on Nangong Liuyun. Without him, what meaning did the endless road of life have for her in the future?


    Therefore, no matter how bitter or how tiring, she would never give up!


    Li Yaoyao took a deep breath, and was thus able to dislodge that unpleasantness in her chest.

 Chapter 1020 – Sudden change in travel plans (3)

    Chapter 1020 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (3)


    She squeezed out a smile, with that broad smile on her face, she turned to Su Luo and said: ¡°When Miss Su was expelled from Su Manor, at that time, I even felt sorry for you. But it turned out that Miss Su is from Her Majesty Yan Hua¡¯s bloodline, congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Yaoyao had changed.


    The originally cold and arrogant Li Yaoyao, who disdained and was contemptuous of other people, had now became smooth and slick, knowing when to strike to have everything go her way.


    The cold and arrogant Li Yaoyao was easy to handle, because she had principles and a bottom line.


    But the her right now had changed a lot.


    How to be unequalled in the entire world? So she would be invincible.


    Li Yaoyao simply didn¡¯t have any principles or a bottom line now, she pursued Nangong Liuyun in a bigot manner,pletely disregarding her reputation.


    This kind of person was the worst to deal with.


    However, Su Luo was only a little more guarded in her heart.


    Su Luoughed indifferently: ¡°Miss Li really felt sorry for me? Why is it that I heard back then, when Su Zian expelled me from Su Manor, it was because of Miss Li¡¯s orders?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, she shook her head: ¡°Miss Su is mistaken, how could it be my doing? This is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Su Luo gave a sneer, and she leaned against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, disinclined to pay more attention to her.


    Now, Li Yaoyao already had no shame to speak off, unting her snappy retorts was meaningless. Why should she waste any more precious strength to argue with her?


    Especially since the man Li Yaoyao wanted the most was holding her.


    The victor ought to be a bit more tolerant towards the loser.


    As a result, Su Luoughed a little and rubbed herself against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest again .


    An exceptional man, Nangong Liuyun immediately asked lovingly and with deep concern: ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong? Are you notfortable?¡±


    His gaze was worried and anxious, his mood nervous and uneasy.


    Li Yaoyao did not hesitate to sacrifice her life to have him turn back to nce at her, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire heart was fastened on Su Luo¡¯s body. He became endlessly nervous because of one light cough from her.


    Su Luo contemptibly swept Li Yaoyao a nce, both hands wrapping familiarly around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck.


    Li Yaoyao bit tightly down on her lower lip, with eyes that nearly spit out a raging me.


    ¡°Muah.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head down and ced a firm kiss on his face.


    Nangong Liuyun was startled, then he immediately smiled in a dim-witted manner.


    This was Luo Luo¡¯s way of dering her sovereignty over him to the outside world, how could Nangong Liuyun not be happy?


    Li Yaoyao felt so much hatred that she nearly broke her gums from biting down! With her fists clenched firmly, the sound of bones popping could clearly be heard.


    Li Yaoyao took a deep breath, she must remain cool-headed.


    If she let herself be led by the nose by Su Luo, that slut, Third Senior Brother would be more and more estranged with her.


    Li Yaoayo¡¯s eyes darted around randomly, very quickly, she noticed the iron pot hanging above a wooden frame.


    In the iron pot, the high quality rice was boiled into congee, emitting an alluring fragrance.


    After a difficult day on the road, just how pleasurable was it to eat a mouthful of warm congee?


    Li Yaoyao very quickly changed the topic: ¡°Has Miss Su finished eating dinner?¡±


    An empty delicate porcin bowl was over there, probably left by Su Luo.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pulled up: ¡°Miss Li hasn¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    Su Luo immediately could see through Li Yaoyao¡¯s intentions.


    Li Yaoyao had her intentions ced on the congee, right?


    Sure enough, Li Yaoayo sat down in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s original position, and reached for the empty bowl.


    ¡°When we were little, the sweet potatoes Third Senior Brother roasted were very fragrant and sweet. I didn¡¯t expect that the congee he cooked would be so fragrant as well.¡± Li Yaoyao rudely helped herself anddled out some congee.


    A trace of annoyance shed across Su Luo¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1021 – Sudden change in travel plans (4)

    Chapter 1021 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (4)


    If it was anything else, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be so stingy, but this congee was personally cooked by Nangong Liuyun. It was made with love, how could she share it with other people?


    Let alone that other person being her love rival Li Yaoyao?


    Situ Ming looked at Li Yaoyao, then nced at Nangong Liuyun again. Heughed shallowly and lifted up his robe to take a seat next to Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Traveling through the wind and snow for a day, I really am somewhat tired. Since Third Junior Brother has already eaten, then we are picking up some conveniences with this congee. Traveling outside, to be able to eat some hot congee, is really a kind of pleasure on its own.¡±


    Situ Ming¡¯s smile was clear and shallow while carrying a hint of criticism: ¡°Third Junior Brother, these things should be done by the female. Doing it yourself really is beneath a man¡¯s dignity.¡±


    Saying this, his gaze unhurriedly swept Su Luo a nce.


    Su Luo, with the identity of being a descendent of the goddess, gave birth to restrained fear in his heart. She also gave birth to an indescribable loathing in his heart. .


    This Situ Ming, was he scolding her indirectly?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but before she could react, Nangong Liuyun had already made his move.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A clear and crisp sound echoed.


    The porcin bowl full of congee that was in Li Yaoyao¡¯s hands actually cracked in following the sound.


    The congee sttered over her pink skirt, staining it, making her look exceedingly disheveled.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief!


    Third Senior Brother actually... wouldn¡¯t even give her a mouthful of congee to eat... boo hoo...


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, sparkling clear tears rolled around in her eye sockets as if she wanted to cry, looking exceedingly pitiful.


    Situ Ming suddenly stood up, his eyes were deeply cold as he red at Nangong Liuyun.


    His entire body emitted mes of wrath.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you went over the line!¡± Situ Ming was always a gentle and good person. This was the first time he used such a serious tone to reproach Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, this doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned in annoyance.


    Second Senior Brother didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, it¡¯s just that his two eyes had been deceived, unable to distinguish right from wrong. Nangong Liuyun was also toozy to exin it to him.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, boo hoo... you don¡¯t... it¡¯s my own problem...¡± Li Yaoyao cried like raindrops on pear blossoms, inciting people to take pity on her.


    Her crying like this,pletely stirred up Situ Ming¡¯s tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex.


    Situ Ming pulled Li Yaoyao a few steps to walk in front of Nangong Liuyun, his gaze giving off a piercing cold light: ¡°Nangong, you look clearly, she is Yaoyao, she is your childhood sweetheart that grew up with you. She had entrusted the rest of her life to you, treating you as a close rtive! Now, because of some random girl, you actually treat Yaoyao like this, you simply.... simply... are unreasonable!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed, the corners of his mouth pulling into a cold and cruel sneer.


    Although he was smiling, his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Those indifferent eyes reflected a gloomy cold light.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly ced Su Luo on the ground, with a warm gentle smile, he tightened the cor of Su Luo¡¯s clothing, and lifted an eyebrow in a demonically charming manner: ¡°Be obedient and stand here, okay?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes had aplicated expression.


    Based on her understanding of Nangong Liuyun, this guy was really angry now.


    Usually, the morenguid, the more refined and cultivated he was, the scarier he would be when he exploded.


    ¡°Nangong...¡± Su Luo pulled at his hand.


    At one nce, it could be seen that Situ Ming¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t ordinary, also, they studied under the same teacher. The matter of brothers from the same teacher destroying each other, no matter whose body it ured on, it still was not a good thing.


    Su Luo was somewhat depressed. Could it be, she really was a femme fatale?


    ¡°Be obedient, you must believe that your man is unrivaled in this world. There¡¯s no one who can harm him.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was warm and intoxicating, like the cherry blossoms in March, resplendent and dazzling.

 Chapter 1022 – Sudden change in travel plans (5)

    Chapter 1022 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (5)


    After taking care of Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun took a step forward.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall figure stood loftily upright, his arrogant, pitch-ck eyes shed with a unique sharp edge that looked down disdainfully at the whole world. His outline was cold and resolute, the outline of his jaw defined arrogance and nobility.


    He just stood like that, conceited and insufferably arrogant, as he cast sidelong nces at Situ Ming. His tone was indifferent and ice-cold: ¡°Just now, what did you say?¡±


    Situ Ming¡¯s chest blocked up.


    What did he say? He merely asked Nangong not to wound Yaoyao for a random woman.


    Nangong Liuyun grabbed Situ Ming by the cor, lifting him up. His eyes narrowed dangerously and warned him while clearly enunciating each word: ¡°Situ Ming, I respect you as my senior brother, so I¡¯ll forget about those words from just now. If there is a second time, don¡¯t me me for bing hostile!¡±


    Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body emitted a furious aura, containing endless chilliness and harshness.


    Domineering and strong! Not tolerating another opinion! Insufferably arrogant!


    So cool! Simply awesome!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the current atmosphere was unsuitable, Su Luo would have even wanted to whistle.


    Her Nangong really was simply too cool, even when he was emitting a furious aura, he was still so cool as to defy nature.


    Situ Ming was clearly scared stiff by Nangong Liuyun.


    The expression on his face was veryplicated, there was wrath, there was helplessness, but mostly, it was disbelief.


    Hepletely didn¡¯t expect that Third Junior Brother could speak such heartless words.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark pupils were sharp as a hawk¡¯s,pletely relentless.


    He threw aside Situ Ming, turned around to carry Su Luo and left withrge strides.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, how could you treat Second Senior Brother like this? How could you treat us like this......¡± Li Yaoyao wept beautifully, looking as if she had been extremely wronged.


    She rushed up, wanting to pull at Nangong Liuyun, but was swept back by a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao.¡± Nangong¡¯s whole body was covered in ayer of frost. His entire body was prated with chillness, he paused a bit and finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°Don¡¯t think other people are all fools.¡±


    Li Yaoyao momentarily stared nkly with aplexion that was pale as snow.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s starlike eyes were malicious as he indifferently gazed at Li Yaoyao: ¡°Before, those things you did to Luo Luo, don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Under his murderous gaze, Li Yaoyao subconsciously took a step back.


    Her heart panicked and turned into a mess, don¡¯t know what ought be done? She wanted to exin, yet with the words on the tip of her tongue, she discovered that she basically had no excuse.


    ¡°If there is a next time, I¡¯ll kill you without discussion!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, who had already entered the ranks of the exceptionally strong at twenty years old, absolutely had such confidence and aggressiveness.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire person wasn¡¯t good.


    This was still the first time Third Senior Brother had so clearly and simply expressed his loathing.


    His gaze was so sharp and coldly detached, cruel and heartless, absolutely without a touch of feelings remaining.


    Not only did he inly and openly refuse her, he also warned her that by continuing, she¡¯d lose her life.


    Li Yaoyao simply didn¡¯t need to act, her tears immediately welled up like spring water, unable to be stopped.


    At this moment, she only felt cold water flow down from the top of her head, making her feel a cold that prated through to her heart and lungs.


    ¡°If, I said if......¡± Li Yaoyao, choking with emotion, gazed at Nangong Liuyun with red-rimmed eyes: ¡°If I was truly to move against Su Luo, would you really kill me?¡±


    Not only Li Yaoyao, but now, Situ Ming was also ring at Nangong Liuyun with grief and indignation.


    Su Luo was also quietly gazing at Nangong Liuyun.


    From Su Luo¡¯s line of sight on the side, she could see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome side profile.


    At this moment, the lines of his face were stretched taut, his face arrogant and ice-cold, with a solemn and very serious expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s answer......was firm, straightforward, resolute and showed no quarter.

 Chapter 1023 – Sudden change in travel plans (6)

    Chapter 1023 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (6)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s body swayed, momentarily unable to stand still, she fell backwards.


    Situ Ming¡¯s eyes and hands were quick, he caught Li Yaoyao with one grab.


    ¡°Yaoyao! Yaoyao!¡± Seeing Li Yaoyao with her eyes tightly closed, Situ Ming raised his eyes to re at Nangong Liuyun with anger and bitterness, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! She merely likes you, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun coldly sneered: ¡°Likes? She likes me, then, she can harm my Luo Luo?¡±


    On one side was Li Yaoyao who had fainted from anger, the other side was his Luo Luo, who was ced at the tip of his heart ...... This treatment was really like the difference between the clouds and the mud.


    Situ Ming furiously roared: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you and Li Yaoyao had grown up together since childhood, she¡¯s so kind-hearted, how could she possibly harm the girl in your arms?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun cast a disdainful nce at Situ Ming: ¡°Second Senior Brother, your eyes are blind, but it does not mean mine are blind too.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Situ Ming was angered in his heart and it was full of bitterness.


    Su Luo shook her head, forcing a smile.


    Situ Ming¡¯s pair of eyes had been blinded by Li Yaoyao¡¯s sincere and kind-hearted exterior. If he knew that the first time Li Yaoyao saw her, she had dispatched a small group of subordinates to chase and kill her. Don¡¯t know if he would feel the despair of being disillusioned with his goddess.


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently looked at Situ Ming: ¡°On this journey, manage your junior sister well.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were cold, pure and threatening, he was enveloped from head to toe in the dignity of a strong expert.


    Finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo and left withrge strides.


    His embrace was warm like the spring, with steps steady like pine trees. The overbearingness on his body was the kind that caused a person to be intoxicated.


    Nangong Liuyunpletely pursued one principle.


    That was: to treat enemies mercilessly like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves; to treat one¡¯s love warmly like the spring.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had just now given off a biting cold murderous air, after he entered the tent, he immediately transformed into a meek sheep.


    This poles apart treatment, no wonder Li Yaoyao would directly faint from being angered.


    ¡°Be obedient, have a good night¡¯s sleep, tomorrow, early in the morning, we still have to hasten on our way.¡± Nangong Liuyun gathered Su Luo¡¯s cor together and wrapped her into a ball.


    Su Luo¡¯s clear eyes gazed at him, suddenly, she moved up and gave him a firm kiss on his face.


    Simultaneously, she gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are simply too wonderful!¡±


    How fortunate was she, that this lifetime, she could obtain this man¡¯s wholehearted love.


    To attack the rival in love was originally her duty. However, Nangong Liuyun had taken on all the responsibility by himself, to avoid wasting a bit of her attention.


    This kind of man, even if he was ced in the entire world, he should still be one-of-a-kind, right?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes glistened brightly, his sculpted facial features were bright as starlight.


    Praised by the one he loved, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart felt very sweet.


    His rubbed Su Luo¡¯s hair in a very good mood: ¡°Foolish girl, I have already said it before, this lifetime, I will not let you suffer a bit of harm.¡±


    Even if it was verbal injury, he also absolutely would not allow it.


    ¡°But just now, you were truly heartless. You didn¡¯t leave her even a bit of feelings, no matter how you say it, you guys were still childhood sweethearts.¡± Su Luo, smiling happily, said.


    This girl exemplified having gotten a small advantage and unting it. If he dared to be amiable to Li Yaoyao, it would be a wonder if this girl didn¡¯t get angry.


    Nangong¡¯s pitch-ck eyes flickered like starlight, he raised his sword-like eyebrows: ¡°What childhood sweethearts? We weren¡¯t all that familiar.¡±


    ¡°Pfff.¡± Su Luo let out augh.


    This guy could seriously lie through his teeth.


    ¡°Humph, humph, not very familiar? At that time on Sunset Mountain Range, who was it that tossed me aside into a magical beast stampede to turn around to save that something-fairy?¡± Su Luo unhesitantly dug up the old ounts.

 Chapter 1024 – Sudden change in travel plans (7)

    Chapter 1024 ¨C Sudden change in travel ns (7)


    Nangong Liuyun, a little embarrassed, touched his nose.


    However, he couldn¡¯t refute those words.


    The him of that time was like the current Situ Ming, deceived by Li Yaoyao¡¯s exterior pureness and kind-heartedness.


    Seeing Nanong Liuyun feeling embarrassed, Su Luo very generously waved her hand: ¡°Forget it, seeing that your behavior today was not bad, I¡¯ll forget that old ount and write it off, let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun embraced Su Luo, his strong figure covered hers as he heavily seized those alluring red lips of hers......


    The distance between the tent and the bonfire was really not that far.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun also didn¡¯t deliberately hide their dialog.


    And all the ones present were also experts with high cultivation, with sharp ears and keen eyes.


    Thus, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dialog was clearly transmitted to the outside.


    Under Situ Ming¡¯s treatment, with great difficulty, Li Yaoyao regained consciousness. After hearing their dialog, she nearly vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Third Senior Brother actually said he was not very familiar with her...... not very familiar......


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire body felt unbnced, light-headed and extremely unwell.


    ¡°Yaoyao, you......¡± Situ Ming¡¯s crystal-colored icy pupils showed a trace of deep concern, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attitude was already very clear.


    Who he liked, who he loathed, he had already made it very clear. If they pestered him again, this......


    Li Yaoyao raised her palm-sized small face, and the rims of her eyes filled with tears, she imploringly gazed at Situ Ming: ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t tell me you also want me to give up?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes were jet-ck and thick, but were moistened with specks of sparkling and translucent dewdrops. Her appearance made people take pity on her and feel extreme tenderness towards her.


    Situ Ming really wanted to say, if you don¡¯t give up, then what?


    But seeing Li Yaoyao, with such a pitiful appearance, he swallowed back these words at the edge of his mouth.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, from childhood to now, only you treated me the best. No matter what I wanted, no matter how difficult it was, Second Senior Brother would aplish it for me, isn¡¯t it so?¡± Li Yaoyao tightly pulled Situ Ming to a stop, her crystal-like eyes were full of expectation.


    Situ Ming¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, you will help me, right?¡± Li Yaoyao painfully covered her chest, ¡°If I don¡¯t have Third Senior Brother, I might as well die.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Situ Ming said with emphasis.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother...... I really will die.¡± On Li Yaoyao¡¯s picturesque facial features, her eyes were filled with hope.


    Situ Ming had no choice, he only sighed heavily: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Just now, the sound of Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s dialog could clearly be heard, that was because Nangong Liuyun deliberately did it.


    However, Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming¡¯s conversation couldn¡¯t be transmitted out.


    Because from the very beginning, Situ Ming had already set up a soundproofing circle in their surroundings.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s curled eyshes slightly fanned a few times, in a timid-looking and frail manner, she looked at Situ Ming: ¡°If I could only return to the past, then how great would that be.¡±


    At that time, Third Senior Brother was very good to her. He never reproached her with any harsh words, unlike now......


    How could Situ Ming not hear clearly the hint in Li Yaoyao¡¯s words.


    It was impossible to return to the past, but to return to the state it was in the past......


    If that girl called Su Luo had never appeared......


    If that girl called Su Luo would disappear without a trace......


    A ripple swept through the bottom of Situ Ming¡¯s heart, thousands of thoughts went through his head.


    Li Yaoyao watched as Situ Ming racked his brain with brows creased. From an angle no one could see, the corner of her mouth slightly lifted into a shallow sneer, her vermillion red lips were alluring as blood, ice-cold and cruel.


    Second Senior Brother, you must by all means not disappoint me oh......

 Chapter 1025 – Attack from the strong (1)

    Chapter 1025 ¨C Attack from the strong (1)


    The next day, early in the morning.


    After the first snowfall cleared, the sky was a pure azure color.


    When Su Luo got up, she didn¡¯t see those two people.


    ¡°Why did they leave?¡± Su Luo asked in puzzlement.


    She had thought that they would be together with that Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy in the journey ahead. She had already made the difficult mental preparations. But who would have thought, early in the morning, she didn¡¯t see a trace of the other side¡¯s figures.


    ¡°They left just after midnight.¡± Nangong Liuyun helped Su Luo fasten some buttons and then carefully ced the hat over her head.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao would be so willing to leave just like this? Could it be she is scheming something?¡± Su Luo muttered.


    Nangong Liuyunughingly pinched Su Luo¡¯s tender cheeks: ¡°My Luo Luo would still care about any schemes shees up with?¡±


    Su Luo lifted her palm-sized small face, and blinked her beautiful pitch-ck eyes: ¡°Other things, I¡¯m not worried about, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughed out loud, and tapped her bright and clean forehead: ¡°Other things, I dare not say, but this point, I can absolutely guarantee you. Even if you were to drive me away, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Su Luo pursed her thin lips, she had originally wanted to feign indifference, but when her eyes met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, they both exchanged a look andughed.


    After everything was properly tidied up, the two of them once again rushed to the north together.


    As if the appearance of Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming was like a small stone thrown into ake, after giving rise to a very small ripple, very quickly, it vanished from sight.


    The further north they traveled, the more deste it was.


    Eventually, until as far as the eyes could see, there was only a vast expanse of white.


    All colors were buried in a world of ice and snow, what could be seen besides white, was still white.


    At first, when entering this ce of ice and snow, Su Luo was still a bit curious, but after several days in session of the same color, she inevitably became somewhat impatient.


    ¡°There is still a distance of seven to eight days from our destination, this road is really long.¡± Su Luo leaned against the soft cushion, her gaze staring at the map while lost in thought.


    This map was given by Master, on it, every road sign was marked in detail.


    Nangong Liuyun embraced Su Luo and asked with deep concern: ¡°Bored?¡±


    Su Luo found afortable position in his embrace, contentedly reclined against him and nodded her head to say: ¡°Dull, boring and uninteresting.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughed in spite of himself.


    ¡°Dull and boring, although uninteresting, it represents safety, what¡¯s not good about it?¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly asked.


    Su Luo momentarily was at a loss for words.


    What Nangong Liuyun said was also not wrong, at least there wasn¡¯t the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family chasing to kill her. There also wasn¡¯t old witch Yan Xia chasing to kill her.


    Just when Su Luo was about to agree with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s point of view, all of a suddenly, a touch of graveness shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression also turned grave immediately afterwards.


    ¡°Stay in the carriage, don¡¯t move.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze when looking outside the carriage, was cold, hard and sharp.


    Su Luo nodded slightly: ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nodded towards her, then he turned around and jumped down from the horse carriage.


    Capable of making Nangong Liuyun¡¯s kind of high expert, have restrained fear. It could clearly be seen that the other side¡¯s strength was also not bad.


    After Nangong Liuyun went out, Su Luo stayed in the horse carriage by herself.


    She bent an ear to listen attentively and didn¡¯t discover the slightest bit of movement.


    After waiting for a long time, Su Luo finally used her fingertips to quietly lift up the carriage¡¯s curtain and stealthily looked out.


    In the vast expanse of snow.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall rear view, with his robes pulled by the wind, gave off a respected, domineering manner that came from within.


    At this moment, he was standing upright just like that, steady and tranquil, as if he was the only person that remained in this world.


    All of a sudden, arge spirit fluctuation wildly shot towards him from the distance!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart violently throbbed, she had a very bad premonition about this.

 Chapter 1026 – Attack from the strong (2)

    Chapter 1026 ¨C Attack from the strong (2)


    Sure enough, as Su Luo had anticipated, the situation had be very ugly.


    At this moment, three magical beasts rushed down from the mountain of snow towards them.


    These three magical beasts were several timesrger than an elephant, with two sharp, ivory, spear point-like teeth that gave off a murderous cold light in the snow. It was sinister and frightening.


    In the split second they appeared, Su Luo felt a vicious murderous intent hitting her in the face.


    Her heart suddenly contracted at this moment, a sharp pain arising.


    Such strong murderous intent......


    These three magical beasts were very powerful!


    Just merely a release of murderous intent nearly pressured her to suffocate, her heart almost shattering into pieces!


    Nangong Liuyun, with his sleeves pulled by the wind, stood motionlessly in ce.


    His body gave off an endless battle intent, he sessfully attracted all three magical beasts¡¯ attention to him.


    When the three magical beasts closed in around Nangong Liuyun to rush towards him¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun finally moved.


    In the world of ice and snow, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was like a wisp of light smoke, unexpectedly, he disappeared in ce.


    The three magical beasts looked at each other in dismay.


    Very quickly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure appeared in another position.


    His speed was very fast, so fast as to be in the blink of an eye. He was so fast that it nearly dazzled the three magical beasts¡¯ eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had appeared in mid-air, suddenly brandished a double-edged sword to chop down!


    Nangong Liuyun was at the beginning of tenth rank!


    That sword de, containing all the spirit power between heaven and earth. With a wave of that double-edged sword, a move seemingly average and dull, but contained the inquisitive spirit power of the world!


    ¡°Slice¡ª¡ª¡±


    One could only hear the sound of the double-edged sword cutting through flesh.


    One of the hind legs of the magical beasts was hit by Nangong, with blood rushing up to a high height.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyelids wrinkled slightly.


    He used seventy percent of his power and the other side only suffered damage on a hind leg. Moreover, the hind hoof wasn¡¯t even cut off.


    Could it be that those three magical beasts were ......


    In the horse carriage, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, cold sweat pouring out on her pale face, with drops of sweat falling down. Her expression was full of pain, yet doing her utmost to silently bear it.


    Her right hand covered her heart, because the battle intent that strong experts gave off, with regards to the current her, was very harmful to her.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse was fretful and uneasy as it stepped around in ce. It howled in a low voice and whinnied.


    Su Luo sighed faintly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s double-edged sword couldn¡¯t even behead it. Clearly, it could be seen as to how rough the other side¡¯s fur was and how thick their flesh.


    With such a formidable defense, and they also lived in the extreme north......


    Apparently, these three were the kings of the Snow Lion magical beasts!


    The reproduction of the Snow Lion race was extremely difficult, very few survived, however, their innate skill was very high.


    With regards to its innate skill, this race could contend against the dragon race. Only, because of the small numbers, it didn¡¯t be a well-known formidable race.


    Reportedly, it was said that only one snow lion was born every century. It was rumored that at birth, they were already at the fifth rank, as they grew up, breaking through the tenth rank was an easy matter for them.


    Didn¡¯t expect that such rare snow lions would actually appear here. Moreover, they would even indiscriminately attack Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Why was this?


    As for what¡¯s happening on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s double-edged sword chopped down, only wounding the hind leg of thergest snow lion.


    This one was clearly the older brother, the two behind it were the younger brothers.


    The two younger brothers saw their older brother being wounded, and their eyes turned bloodshot! Their sharp pointy teeth suddenly made a sound.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡±


    The three snow lions, all in unison, simultaneously let out a world-shaking bellow.


    Su Luo only felt her internal qi and blood rolling over, she abruptly spit out a mouthful of blood!


    When these angry roars resounded it startled the Dragon Scaled Horse. The Dragon Scaled Horse raised its hooves up high and its survival instinct made it run forward!

 Chapter 1027 – Attack from the strong (3)

    Chapter 1027 ¨C Attack from the strong (3)


    Su Luo, who was inside the carriage, was knocked dizzy, swaying eastwards and falling westwards.


    The pitiful her had just vomited out a mouthful of blood, she hadn¡¯t even taken a breath yet before she encountered such misfortune.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed was very fast, its four hooves madly rushed about in the snow!


    With Su Luo¡¯s body¡¯s current condition, she simply couldn¡¯t steer the Dragon Scaled Horse!


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even say a word, because when she opened her mouth, it would be another mouthful of blood.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, the little divine dragon dashed out.


    The little divine dragon rushed out and pped one of his ws towards the Dragon Scaled Horse!


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s four hooves that were originally raised immediately paused, afterwards, its whole body softly copsed onto the snow andid there motionlessly.


    The little divine dragon knew how far to go, so he had merely pped the mad Dragon Scaled Horse until it fainted. It wasn¡¯t like before when he killed those ck-clothed people, one p and their head would shatter into pieces.


    At this moment, Su Luo was finally able to steady her body.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¨C¡± Su Luo covered her chest and coughed until the sky spun and the ground was obscured.


    Just now, there was a split second of time when it was dark before her eyes. The heaven spun and the earth went around, she almost felt like she was on the verge of dying.


    This damned broken body, don¡¯t know whether it would ever get better or not.


    The little divine dragon saw Su Luo cough out mouthful after mouthful of blood, and he became extremely distressed. His little face tightened into creases and continuously circled around Su Luo.


    With great difficulty, Su Luo finally was able to stop her coughing.


    She gave a pale, weak smile towards the little divine dragon: ¡°It¡¯s nothing......I won¡¯t die yet......¡±


    The little divine dragon¡¯s pair of big, clear monochrome eyes were misted over with water, standing, his two little paws grabbed Su Luo¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¨C¡± Very painful, very painful!


    ¡°Not painful.¡± Su Luo shook her head while smiling weakly.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¨C¡± How could it not be painful!


    There was a lot of blood on the ground...... The little divine dragon¡¯s heart ached so much that he nearly cried.


    Su Luo shook her head, forcing a smile.


    Master had previously exined that in the extreme north, there was a type of Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, although its blood couldn¡¯t revive a dead person, its medical effect was still pretty good.


    However, this type of spirit fox¡¯s natural disposition was very crafty, it never roamed about in areas where humans lived.


    Moreover, their poption was sparse, and their speed was quick as lighting. Even a tenth-ranked expert might not necessarily be able to catch a living Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    And only a living Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s blood was useful, there was no medical effect from a dead one¡¯s blood.


    But...... Su Luo raised her eyes to gaze at the boundless snow in the distance, where Nangong Liuyun was still fighting with those three snow lions.


    The fight there was so intense, it was even more unlikely that a crafty, cautious Nine-tailed Spirit Fox would appear......


    Su Luo shook her head and, with great difficulty, suppressed her rolling qi and blood: ¡°There¡¯s no Nine-tailed Spirit Fox......We haven¡¯t arrived at Xian¡¯s Wood Residence......Maybe it will be over......¡±


    The little divine dragon could understand humannguage.


    These disheartened words of Su Luo¡¯s made him increasingly anxious. His little tail swung back and forth, wishing he could immediately go somewhere to grab a Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    Just at this moment, a very small white fox suddenly appeared before Su Luo.


    In a cautious and guarded manner, it quietly approached.


    Just now, Su Luo had coughed up a trail of blood, and now, this small fox had actually followed the blood trail, licking clean the bloodstains.


    It even swallowed the ice and snow with the blood.


    ¡°There really is a fox, this fox is also very bold......¡± Su Luo weakly sat in the snow, leaning against the carriage¡¯s wall. She looked at this palm-sized small fox, finding joy in her sorrows.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt that this was somewhat strange.


    This fox......When it had pushed the snow aside to dig for blood to consume, that tail stuck up really high¨C


    Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t one tail!


    One tail, two tails, three tails......


    ¡°Quick! It¡¯s a Nine-tailed Spirit Fox!¡± Su Luo was so excited that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe!

 Chapter 1028 – Attack from the strong (4)

    Chapter 1028 ¨C Attack from the strong (4)


    Was there anything more coincidental than this? Just now, she had kept saying that the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was difficult to find. Now, a Nine-tailed Spirit Fox had just approached her?


    Moreover, couldn¡¯t this Nine-tailed Spirit Fox eat other things that were better? It actually dug out the blood she had spit out to eat?


    However, even though Su Luo was excited, she also hadn¡¯t lost her senses.


    Those words of hers were spoken to the little divine dragon with her mind.


    The two people had signed an equal contract and couldmunicate with each other in their minds.


    The little divine dragon, having heard what was said, those two damp eyes of his were suddenly like ignited candle mes, in a sh, they shone.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± The little divine dragon was like a legendary giant bird spreading his wings, with speed quick as light, he suddenly attacked towards the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox!


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was already very cautious, its perception for dangerpletely stemmed from instinct.


    Just at this moment, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s two small ws had sped a lump of blood, sitting on the ground, chewing it with relish. It raised its head to see a ck shadowy thing pouncing towards it.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox immediately used that half lump of blood it was biting on as a weapon and fiercely tossed it towards the little divine dragon!


    Afterwards, its palm-sized small body quickly dashed away.


    How could the little divine dragon allow it to run away? He hurriedly dashed up while shouting and waving a paw.


    As a result, in this world of ice and snow.


    There were two shining white small magical beasts, one in front and one behind, one running and one chasing, with speed so quick that it was astonishing.


    Both of these small magical beasts¡¯ forte was speed, both were Heaven¡¯s favorite and their innate skill was superior from birth.


    Momentarily, it was unexpectedly difficult to decide who was winning.


    Su Luo, looking on helplessly at those two small things dashed about, for a moment, she was somewhat speechless.


    At present, this wasn¡¯t good.


    In thisnd of snow, the Dragon Scaled Horse had fainted,ying there motionless.


    She was tossed out of the carriage, leaning against the carriage as she sat on the ground. She also couldn¡¯t move.


    By chance, Su Luo¡¯s position allowed her to see the battle in the sky.


    The two sides¡¯ battle was very intense.


    Seeing those fast after images of their figure shing by, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Her gaze was fixedly watching, not moving a bit.


    Suddenly, a divine light quickly shed through her mind.


    So quick that she couldn¡¯t catch it with several steps.


    But this was very important!


    Extremely important!


    Because seeing those figure¡¯s after images shing by, Su Luo could faintly understand a bit of the real meaning behind teleportation.


    Su Luo forced herself to recollect everything bit by bit.


    However, that divine light was like throwing a stone into an ocean, sinking without a trace. She didn¡¯t get the slightest reaction.


    Su Luo gloomily pped her own head.


    If she lost this opportunity, don¡¯t know when the next opportunity would be for her to understand it.


    The Spirit Dance Steps¡¯w, she had already cultivated from beginning to the end. Although her speed was a lot quicker, but it still had not reached the teleportation stage.


    Just at this moment.


    On the snowy vast expanse of whiteness by Su Luo¡¯s side, suddenly, an area of white snow stood upright!


    A long sword drilled out ghostlike from the ground, noiselessly slicing towards Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    That area of snow was not real snow at all.


    Rather, it was a person.


    A person that waspletely white from his hair to his clothes, to his shoes and socks.


    His whole body was white, on top of this area being pure white as snow, it was extremely easy to miss him.


    Even Su Luo only realized it after seeing the reflective light from that cold double-edged sword!


    This clearly was an assassination after some careful deliberation!


    Su Luo¡¯s body had already been seriously injured, after the incident when the Dragon Scaled Horse went mad, her body was even weaker to the extreme¡ª¡ª


    Confronted with such an ice-cold double-edged sword, how could she avoid it?


    At present, she couldn¡¯t even move.


    Nangong Liuyun, right now, was in the midst of battling three powerful magical beasts, too upied to attend to other things.


    The little divine dragon had already left in vigorous pursuit of the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, leaving absolutely not a trace behind.


    The Variant Acacia hadn¡¯t recovered from its serious injury, the little stone was still unconcious.


    What was Su Luo to do right now?


    Would she be able to avoid this cmity?

 Chapter 1029 – Between life and death (1)

    Chapter 1029 ¨C Between life and death (1)


    Nangong Liuyun was in the midst of fighting with the three Snow Lions, and they were in a deadlock.


    His speed was very fast, illusory like smoke, making it hard for people to grasp his figure.


    The three Snow Lions formed the Chinese character Æ· to surrounded Nangong Liuyun in mid-air.


    ring like a tiger watching its prey, their imposing manner burst out.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled, in a sh, he put back that double-edged sword.


    Afterwards, his right hand, from the arm to the fingertips, actually gave off a faint gold color.


    This arm seemed to have endless fighting strength, invincible, so valiant that it made people¡¯s heart throb.


    The three Snow Lions looked at each other in dismay, a trace of astonishment shing in their eyes.


    However, their instinctive pride made them unable to retreat!


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just when the light golden luster on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s right arm be increasingly more intense.


    Those three Snow Lions abruptly rushed towards him!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s golden arm slowly circted the Law of Heaven and Earth, forming band after band of a veined pattern that changed unpredictably.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, at thest second he swung that golden fist!


    ¡°Bang¨C¡±


    The entire world shook.


    The surrounding air momentarily ruptured!


    That fist, radiating endless rays of light, dazzling to the eyes with insufferable arrogance.


    That arm seemed to extend out countless folds longer in an instant, unceasingly piercing through the sky.


    The Snow Lion that flew in the front, was instantly smashed by that fist!


    This defense was formed by the widely known abnormally strong Snow Lion.


    This Snow Lion had the hardest skull.


    Yet that head was unexpectedly smashed into pieces!


    In a sh, its enormous body was thrown away, it shot backwards towards a distant ce, then fell to the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯.


    A huge hole was smashed into the icy ground covered by millennium-old ice and snow. This was a horribly shocking sight to see.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was like electricity, demon-like as it shot towards them, avoiding the attacks by the two Snow Lions.


    He had eliminated the eldest, now, only the second brother and third brother remained.


    And the hind leg of the third brother had previously been cut by Nangong Liuyun, so its strength had dropped by a lot.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A violent fluctuation urred in mid-air.


    A Snow Lion had changed direction, his four paws stretched out, with scarlet-rimmed eyes, it rushed furiously towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Meanwhile.


    On a snow-capped mountain not far away, two figures stood there motionless.


    ¡°You should feel at ease, nothing will happen to Third Junior Brother.¡± Situ Ming saw Li Yaoyao nervously staring, unable to take her eyes off the fight, and couldn¡¯t help but speak tofort her.


    At the same time, he also inevitably had a somewhat wrong taste in his heart.


    Third Junior Brother treated her like this, and her heart staunchly only thought of him. No matter how optimistic he might be, in the end, it was still difficult for him to be at peace with this idea.


    Li Yaoyao watched that battle, her eyes unblinkingly staring at it, very clearly, she was truly nervous.


    ¡°Right, what you said isn¡¯t wrong, nothing will happen to Third Senior Brother. It¡¯s impossible for something to happen to him!¡± Li Yaoyao pursed her lower lip, a thread of resoluteness shed through her eyes.


    Situ Ming turned sideways, looking at the delicateplexion beside him, he heaved a faint sigh.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, are you regretting it?¡± Li Yaoyao changed her expression and pitifully gazed at Situ Ming.


    Situ Ming did a favor for the eldest of the Snow Lions. When he went to find the oldest, which he had saved back then, with the keepsake, the Snow Lion had agreed to help him.


    ¡°Yaoyao, this favor originally could have been exchanged for something better, but now, it was used on this matter of sending away Third Junior Brother, is it really worth it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Situ Ming hated to part with this favor.


    After all, if it was something that could make Li Yaoyao happy, even if it required his life, he would still do it.


    Only, wasn¡¯t this not enough gain to make up for the losses? After all, having a Snow Lion owe you a favor wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

 Chapter 1030 – Between life and death (2)

    Chapter 1030 ¨C Between life and death (2)


    Li Yaoyao pursed her lips and shook her head with unswerving determination: ¡°No, it¡¯s very much worth it.¡±


    Because, if it wasn¡¯t for the Snow Lions drawing Nangong Liuyun away, she simply would never have the opportunity to move against Su Luo, that cheap girl!


    Third Senior Brother really treasured that cheap girl too much, as if Su Luo, that cheap girl, would die if he left her side.


    Just as if she was tied to his waist, taking her along to wherever he goes, closely protecting her. She simply wasn¡¯t given a chance to move against her.


    ¡°The person you found, will he really be able to kill Su Luo?¡± Situ Ming¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated.


    That girl¡¯s appearance was nearly identical to Master¡¯s most treasured wooden carving. Clearly, it could be seen there definitely was a connection between them two.


    If Master knew......


    Situ Ming simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine that kind of consequences.


    If they seeded in one strike, then fine, if they let the other side escape, it simply would cause no end of trouble.


    ¡°He came.¡±


    Li Yaoyao was looking off in the distance, a white shadow quietly approached Su Luo and a double-edged sword ferociously thrust towards Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, believe in me, Su Luo undoubtedly will die this time!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes narrowed sinisterly with excitement ignited in her eyes.


    With Su Luo dead, Third Senior Brother would be hers!


    Li Yaoyao excitedly clenched her fists, her nails digging deeply into her flesh, but shepletely paid no attention to it.


    As for what was happening on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    The murderous cold double-edged sword ruthlessly stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s neck!


    Just at this moment of imminent peril.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze turned towards Nangong Liuyun¡ª¡ª


    She saw Nangong Liuyun hurriedly crush the second Snow Lion to death.


    She saw Nangong Liuyun turn his head back.


    She saw his eyes going from stunned to despair to disbelief. She saw him recklessly rush towards her.


    His speed was extremely quick.


    However, the double-edged sword was already before her eyes, it was already toote.


    Just at this critical moment, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed that nearly defied the natural order of things, those after images that shed through her head one by one......


    A divine light suddenly shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind. Moreover, she was finally able to catch this divine light!


    To step on and destroy the afterimages, must pierce through the void......


    Su Luo only felt a heat quickly rise from her pubic region transferring to her legs.


    ¡°Teleport!¡± Su Luo only felt that her entire body seemed to be ced in a void.


    Originally, she was only separated by the paper on a window from the actual facts.


    Now, the paper on the window was poked open, Su Luo felt as if it were a lifetime ago.


    Just at this moment of a fine line between life and death, she actuallyprehended the true meaning of integrating the Spirit Dance Steps with space.


    Teleport!


    She actually learned to teleport!


    Even though it was only a short ten meters¡¯ distance, this nheless demonstrated that she already had set foot in the doorway of thisw.


    Su Luo escaped like a fish in water.


    That person with white clothes and white hair had believed sess was within grasp, the result was that he actually came up empty.


    How could he possibly ept this kind of failure?


    The double-edged sword reversed directions and once again stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Just now, Su Luo had disappeared in the blink of an eye, and in another eye blink, appeared ten meters away. The white-clothed person only thought it was because his own vision blurred and never even thought in the direction of teleportation.


    After all, in this world, to reach understanding to thew of teleportation only existed in legends. In the real world, it had already been lost long ago.


    Let alone to say, whose family¡¯s teleportation was only ten metres? As a result, it simply never urred to him.


    The double-edged sword was like a viper, tightly nipping at Su Luo, not letting go.


    Seeing that the person was about to stab Su Luo¡¯s back again.


    ¡°Teleport!¡± Su Luo swallowed a Spirit Restoration Pill and, relying on the little bit of recovered spirit power, she once again left by teleport.


    That white-clothed person was momentarily struck dumb.


    Hepletely couldn¡¯t understand how this person could vanish time after time? If it was because his vision blurred, how could his vision continuously blur twice in a row?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stab!¡± The white-clothed person gritted his teeth, rushing towards Su Luo and once more ferociously stabbed at her back!

 Chapter 1031 – Between life and death (3)

    Chapter 1031 ¨C Between life and death (3)


    At the same time, he arranged an imprisonment with a range of one hundred meters, confining Su Luo¡¯s movements.


    He just didn¡¯t believe that this time, he would still let Su Luo escape!


    This time, the white-clothed person used one hundred percent of his strength!


    This thrust had all his strength ced in it.


    He opened his eyes wide, afraid that this time, his vision would blur once again.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that he would never be blurry-eyed again.


    Because he had already fallen down for eternity, never to wake up again.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s berserk golden fist that emitted an endless violent energy, heavily smashed towards his back.


    All of the white-clothed person¡¯s bones rapidly cracked, shattering into pieces. Until finally, he turned into a lump of minced meat, falling softly to the ground.


    Up ahead, Su Luo staggered and almost fell down.


    Nangong Liuyun turned around and went to her, with quick steps, he caught her and ced her tightly in his embrace.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun stared at her nervously, examining her body from head to toe.


    From the moment he saw that long sword thrust towards Su Luo until now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure still trembled slightly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± With this examination, Nangong Liuyun got so angry that he nearly went crazy.


    His precious Luoluo¡ªthese days, he had carefully attended to her with all of his heart. And with great difficulty, he had finally gotten a little healthy color from Luo Luo. Now, her body¡¯s internal organs and veins were in disorder, even more, thepel of her coat was mottled with bloodstains.


    Falling into his embrace, Su Luo opened her pair of weak eyes. The corners of her mouth slowly formed a gorgeous smile: ¡°Nangong, I just knew you would rush over.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of icy, gloomy, cold and bloodthirsty eyes. At the corners of his eyes, he restrained them slightly but it was full of self-me.


    ¡°Luo Luo... I almost¡ªI almost lost you again...¡±


    He had vowed before that he would never let her get hurt again; he had vowed to protect her well. But now, she was hurt right in front of his eyes.


    A breeze caressed his jet-ck as ink hair. That beautiful and exquisite appearance was full of heartache and guilt.


    Su Luo smiled weakly: ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Nangong Liuyun said, ¡°The Snow Lion would never attack us without cause or reason. The reason for this is well worth thinking over!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze turned to that white-clothed person¡¯s badly mutted body. His pitch-ck, ink-like eyes emitted a faint, hidden light with a strange measuring look.


    No one knew what Nangong Liuyun was thinking.


    ¡°The wounds on your body...¡± The bright red blood on the front of Su Luo¡¯s body deeply stung his pair of eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes narrowed slightly, springing up with a ruthlessness.


    ¡°The little divine dragon left to hunt down the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox. Hopefully he can capture it.¡± Su Luo weakly rested her head against his chest. Rubbing against it for a moment, searching for afortable position to lean against.


    Earlier, when she was avoiding the white-clothed person, she used teleport twice in a row, almost exhausting all of her strength.


    At this time, she always felt as if oxygen was being extracted out from her brain, leaving a nk sheet. Moreover, she felt so nauseated that she wanted to vomit.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s pale appearance, Nangong Liuyun once again hated that he wasn¡¯t an Apothecary.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go look for the little divine dragon.¡± He had never been the kind of person to sit and wait for death or to entrust to chance rather than show initiative. His policy was always to take the initiative to attack.


    With a quick turn of his agile body, Nangong Liuyun got up and pped awake the Dragon Scaled Horse. Very quickly, they were far away from this bloodstained, snow covered ground.


    ¡°Were all three beasts killed?¡± Su Luo, who had suffered excessive blood loss, kept feeling like her whole body was cold and was unable to stop shivering.


    ¡°I killed two.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance was cold and stiff, and his gaze was extremely cold like iron. However, when he spoke to Su Luo, his gaze was so tender and warm that water could drip out.


    ¡°Releasing the tiger back into the mountains will cause no end of trouble.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone carried regret, that didn¡¯t disperse for a long time.


    The Snow Lion species¡¯ race, because it had low numbers, so they were very united. Moreover, they liked to hold grudges; they would certainly seek revenge.

 Chapter 1032 – Between life and death (4)

    Chapter 1032 ¨C Between life and death (4)


    If all three of them were killed together, then it would be fine, but Nangong Liuyun just so happened to let one go.


    Su Luo knew¡ªconsidering Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, knowledge and experience, how could he have let one go?


    It was because he had seen her in danger that he had abandoned the third Snow Lion and turned around to save her.


    Nangong Liuyun sent an endless stream of spirit strength from his palm to Su Luo¡¯s chest cavity.


    Originally, after soaking in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s medicinal bath for seven days, Su Luo¡¯s body had already gotten a little better and no longer needed to have spirit strength injected into her everyday.


    However, after going through this battle, Su Luo¡¯s body returned to the state it was before her liberation from the bath. In a single night, beaten back to its previous state.


    At this moment, a lustrous radiance circted between the two figures, as spiritual energy flowed all over the ce.


    Yet, speaking of that snowy mountain peak...


    Li Yaoyao watched everything unfold before her eyes with a dumbstruck expression. It was simply too hard to believe.


    She stared until Situ Ming once again called her name.


    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao¡ª¡ª¡±


    At this time, Li Yaoyao had already bitten her lip until a trace of blood appeared.


    ¡°Why is it like this...?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s figure trembled slightly, almost on the verge of copse.


    Her voice was very soft, as if asking a question, but also seemed as if she was muttering to herself.


    At this moment, she was engrossed in her own world. Confused and in disbelief, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t walk out of it.


    Situ Ming¡¯s heart ached as he watched the Li Yaoyao before him, unsure how tofort her.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t she die? Why?!¡± Li Yaoyao frantically shook Situ Ming¡¯s arms with great strength in her grip, nearly pinching into Situ Ming¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, calm down, calm down!¡± Situ Ming stroked Li Yaoyao¡¯s hair, consoling her in a soft tone, ¡°The matter is already like this, you should just ept the reality.¡±


    The fact that Su Luo wasn¡¯t killed allowed Situ Ming to let out a breath of relief inwardly.


    Because, when he saw Su Luo, he would always think of his master¡¯s secretive, measuring and mysterious eyes.


    Every time he thought of Master, his heart couldn¡¯t help but to hold Master in high esteem and to revere him.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! I¡¯m unwilling to ept this! I¡¯m really unwilling to ept this!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes was scarlet red, deranged like a lunatic.


    ¡°Yaoyao, how can your...¡± appearance be like this now?


    The second half of his sentence¡ªSitu Ming¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but couldn¡¯t say a word. He was afraid he would hurt Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, help me! Help me one more time, okay?¡± Li Yaoyao continuously beseeched him, both of her eyes were full of appeal, hope and expectation.


    But Situ Ming slowly turned his face away.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, even you don¡¯t like me anymore? Boo hoo¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao pulled out her final trump card. Crying with the tear-stained face of a beauty, she looked very pitiful.


    How could Situ Ming endure the pleas and tears of his goddess?


    His stroked Li Yaoyao¡¯s soft hair and finally made a firm resolution: ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Second Senior Brother promises you, okay.¡±


    Situ Ming suddenly thought of his master¡¯s pair of deep, pitch-ck eyes.


    However, he deliberately ignored it.


    What could be more important than Little Junior Sister¡¯s smiling face?


    ¡°Second Senior Brother treats me the best!¡± Li Yaoyao sniffled as she got rid of her tears and smiled. She pulled on Situ Ming¡¯s arm intimately, acting like a spoiled child as she rubbed against him, ¡°With Second Senior Brother by Yaoyao¡¯s side, then Yaoyao won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡±


    Looking at this childish girl before him, Situ Mingughed bitterly again and again. If he was really this great, then why didn¡¯t this girl choose him instead?


    At this time, Situ Ming, who was gazing at Li Yaoyao with deep emotions¡ªthe hand at his side clenched tightly into a fist.


    Everything he did was by following his heart. It shouldn¡¯t be... wrong, right?


    However, Situ Ming had never expected how the person he gave everything to love, cherish and protect, would ultimately treat him in the not-too-distant future.

 Chapter 1033 – Between life and death (5)

    Chapter 1033 ¨C Between life and death (5)


    Su Luo¡¯s breathing was getting weaker and weaker in his arms.


    Nangong Liuyun poured out a few Vitality Pills and crushed them into fine powder. With some water, he gave it to Su Luo to swallow.


    Su Luo nodded weakly: ¡°I¡¯m still okay...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re okay? You¡¯re already like this.¡± Nangong Liuyun stared at Su Luo with self-me and pain as he spoke in a bad mood.


    Su Luo¡¯s palm-sized small faced creased: ¡°It¡¯s bitter...¡±


    Every other aspect of the Vitality Pills Master refined was good, it¡¯s just that it was bitter.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say anything more, in one mouthful, he finished the water in the cup and then his body bent over hers. .


    Su Luo waspelled to ept his mouth-to-mouth feeding.


    ¡°Is it still bitter like this?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows nted upwards.


    Su Luo¡¯s small face wrinkled and shook her head cutely.


    Right at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s crystal-like eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°The little divine dragon ising.¡±


    She and the little divine dragon had agreed to and signed a contract of equality. Just now, in her mind, she could hear the little divine dragon¡¯s cheer of victory.


    Not long after, the little divine dragon leaped into the carriage in a bouncing and vivacious manner.


    At this time, he was holding a furry, snow-white little thing in his mouth.


    ¡°Nine-tailed Spirit Fox?¡± Nangong Liuyun was slightly moved.


    Things that Grandmaster Rong Yun had asked him to look out for, he had kept in mind. .


    From start to finish, on this journey, he had always been paying attention to the sides of the road, but there wasn¡¯t even a trace of a footprint.


    He had never thought that this little dragon would be this amazing, directly bringing back the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox in his mouth.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± It was pretending to be dead, I just knocked it out.


    The little divine dragon jumped into Su Luo¡¯s arms with his little tail raised up high, looking immensely proud of himself, taking credit for his achievement. His whole appearance was like that of a lively brat.


    Su Luo smiled as she gently caressed the little divine dragon¡¯s slightly messy fur.:¡°Definitely worthy of being called the dragon race¡¯s most noble bloodline¡ªreally amazing.¡±


    The little divine dragon heard this praise and became even more excited.


    He proudly stuffed his prey, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, into Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    As expected, the little divine dragon had some intelligence.


    The most precious aspect about the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s was its blood. Right now, it was only knocked out without a single cut on its body.


    Nangong Liuyun took out his dagger and aimed it at the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s neck and was about to slice down.


    Although the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was precious, butpared to his darling Luo Luo¡¯s body, then it¡¯s nothing at all.


    Just at this moment, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox suddenly regained consciousness.


    However, when the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox opened its eyes and looked towards Nangong Liuyun, it could not help but shake slightly, subconsciously, it curled up in fear.


    ¡®What a powerful human!¡¯


    The person before its eyes, under a seemingly tranquil and fluid nce, hid a sharp edge like a hawk¡¯s. He had the unsurpassed oppressive powers of a strong expert, which astonished the hearts of others.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s eyes, which were originally ncing about randomly, drooped down in a sh. Its body rolled up into a ball, simr to a hedgehog.


    When Nangong Liuyun lifted it by the ear, it was still curled up into a round ball. Nangong Liuyun simply couldn¡¯t find its neck.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted slightly, then, he immediately flipped it over and lifted up the little spirit fox by its two little feet.


    Consequently, the pitiful Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was forced to hang upside down and swing back and forth miserably in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    Its pair of ck limpid eyes looked towards Su Luo miserably, wanting to sob, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s suddenly eyes lit up.


    ¡°Hold on¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked back at her warmly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Luo was in extremely high spirits. As she pulled at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, her eyes were full of brilliance like the tossing of waves: ¡°I have a way.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡± Nangong Liuyun helped her sit up. His eyes gathered a splendor akin to bright stones. With a warm smile, he single-mindedly concentrated on gazing at her.


    As if there was only her alone in the world.


    In his eyes, there was only her.


    Su Luo, full of spirit, said: ¡°The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox is extremely rare. To kill one, there¡¯s one less. Moreover, if you kill it now, you can only use it once.¡±

 Chapter 1034 – At the time of life or death (6)

    Chapter 1034 ¨C At the time of life or death (6)


    ¡°En, however, it¡¯s only this big.¡± Nangong Liuyun gestured at the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s size, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to have much blood.¡±


    Moreover, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s most precious thing was its heart¡¯s blood. That¡¯s a rarely seen, once in a millennium, wonderful medicine.


    ¡°What if we feed it a Vitality Pill?¡± Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes turned quick-wittedly, shing with a crafty radiance.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have a lot of Vitality Pills left!¡± When it involved the topic of Su Luo¡¯s health, Nangong Liuyun, as usual, held fast to his principle and did not budge an inch.


    ¡°Aiya. Feed it a Vitality Pill, then I¡¯ll drink its blood. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡± Su Luo nearly rolled her eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned back in the carriage, with his beautiful, lily-white hands grasping the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox which had fainted.


    With a single thought, he could decide the life or death of this little spirit fox which had already survived for several hundred years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it first.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shone and dazzled like crystal stones, shing with rays of light.


    If it was truly like Su Luo said, then it could still be considered as a good method.


    There wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss in treating this Nine-tailed Spirit Fox as a medicine pot.


    Su Luo cated the little pitiful one, ¡°If you take this medicine you can still live. If you don¡¯t take it, then all that¡¯s left for you is death.¡±


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was extremely intelligent. It hadn¡¯t signed a contract with Su Luo, but it still understood human speech.


    The Vitality Pills distributed a spiritual strength that was full of strength. The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox liked it instinctively.


    So, it didn¡¯t wait to be fed and rushed forward on its own towards Su Luo¡¯s hand, immediately swallowing that pea-sized pill.


    The Vitality Pill, as the name implied, had a function of improving one¡¯s physiology.


    A Grandmaster level Vitality Pill was consumed.


    The originally wobbly Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, in an instant, seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. Its eyes were suddenly flooded with brilliant lights and vibrant colors, giving off spirit energy from head to toe.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Seems like it was really useful.


    He didn¡¯t say anything further and grabbed the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s little paw, cutting down with a single slice.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox cowered and trembled with fear as it watched this iparably formidable human, not daring to have even a thought of resisting.


    After letting out a tiny cup of the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s blood, Nangong Liuyun then cast the fox aside and held the cup towards Su Luo.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox which was tossed aside, looked at its ugly wound and wanted to sob.


    The little divine dragon walked close to it and then licked the wound a few times. Very quickly, the wound stopped bleeding.


    Which part of the little divine dragon¡¯s body wasn¡¯t a treasure? Even his saliva was a treasure.


    ced on the market, this saliva was the best panacea for injury.


    ¡°Watch it. Don¡¯t let it escape.¡± Nangong Liuyun instructed the little divine dragon without even looking back.


    The little divine dragon was disdainful of anyone and always had a proud and arrogant appearance. However, towards Nangong Liuyun, he had a kind of reverence that rose from deep within his heart.


    As a result, he had always listened to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words as if it was an imperial edict.


    Consequently, the little divine dragon was like a prison guard watching the convict in a prison. Biting its tail, circling around that pitiful Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Wasn¡¯t it just being a bit gluttonous? Didn¡¯t it just consume one thing? How did it end up bing someone else¡¯s blood bank?


    Boo hoo, boo hoo...


    After Su Luo drank the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s blood, she felt a warm yet cool feeling in her abdomen.


    The blood which had been rolling over and over from before¡ªseemed to be choked off and gradually calmed down.


    In the end, she leaned against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest and fell into a deep sleep.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    The sky darkened and then brightened again.


    The speed of the Dragon Scaled Horse was very fast, letting go of all four hooves. It was as if they were cutting out a white ray of light in mid-air, with speed as fast as a meteor.


    However, just when the color of the sky started to brightened, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly.

 Chapter 1035 – Between life and death (7)

    Chapter 1035 ¨C Between life and death (7)


    Su Luo opened her eyes.


    What she saw was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck eyes that shone with a spirited, cold and dazzling light.


    His face seemed have been carved with a knife, extraordinarily handsome. His elegant, satin-like, fine ck hair also swayed in a carefree manner in the wind over his shoulder. He was very beautiful, so beautiful that it enticed the hearts of people.


    For a moment, Su Luo felt like she was bewitched, stupefied by his beauty.


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel a little morefortable?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red vermilion lips curled up, and his deep, beautiful eyes looked at Su Luo with deep concern.


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    Previously, her lungs were so unbearably hot that it hurt, to the extent that even inhaling a mouthful of air nearly made her pass out from the pain.


    However, now, Su Luo took a deep breath and sucked in a mouthful of sweet scented air.


    ¡°Much better than before. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as before.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face, which was originally as pale as paper, now seemed to have a faint rosiness.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t feel at ease and grabbed her slender hand to take her pulse carefully. He also used his spirit energy to sort out her body thoroughly. It was only after he made sure that there weren¡¯t any major problems did his manner rx somewhat.


    Su Luo continuously looked at him warmly.


    This time, she injured her body seriously, but Nangong Liuyun was injured in the heart.


    She had turned a demonically enchanting, cruel, untamed, powerful, aggressive, most honored and kingly person into a docile man who helps her dress, feeds her, washes her hands, and cooks soup for her.


    Of course, he was docile only towards her.


    ¡°What are youughing at? With that foolish expression all over your face.¡± Nangong Liuyun helped Su Luo tidy up her sleeves. Then he raised his eyes to see this girl smiling foolishly and hooked her nose lovingly.


    The more Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun, the more satisfied she became.


    Able to pick up such a good man, really was a meat pie falling from the sky. One could onlye across such things serendipitously.


    It seemed that heaven still cared for her a lot.


    ¡°Nangong, after we return, lets get...¡± Before the word married could emerge and Su Luo still had a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    However, an unforeseen event suddenly urred at this moment.


    From far away, a fierce yell could be heard faintly.


    The yell was fierce as if heaven and earth was shaking, while the earth cracked and broke open.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression froze slightly. ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The Snow Lion that escaped.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly.


    At that time, Nangong Liuyun urgently had to save Su Luo, so gave it an opportunity to escape.


    Never expected that after being injured it actually stayed here and hadn¡¯t return to itsmunity.


    ¡°Opportunity only knocks once! Hurry up and go!¡± Su Luo hurriedly urged him.


    She knew how the Snow Lion¡¯s ethnic group would definitely avenge a hatred.


    If this Snow Lion was beheaded here, then the follow-up danger would be eliminated. So they wouldn¡¯t need to constantly worry that the Snow Lionmunity would attack them.


    ¡°Hay¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyunmanded the Dragon Scaled Horse to elerate its speed.


    ¡°In fact, if you flew over there...¡± Su Luo had only spoken half a sentence before she was interrupted.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I can¡¯t possibly leave you by yourself.¡± The fear from nearly losing her before was still vivid in his mind. Just recalling it made him tremble from head to toe.


    How could he still possibly leave Luoluo behind by herself? Even though if it was only one in ten thousandth of a possibility, Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t take this risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for burdening you...¡± Su Luo pursed her pale lips, her little head hanging down in self-me.


    Now the sickly her was just a burden.


    Nangong Liuyun really loved this pitiful little appearance of Su Luo¡¯s to death. Su Luo¡¯s this kind of appearance gave him a sense of security of being able to lovingly spoil her.


    ¡°Foolish girl, do you want me die from self-me?¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly stroked her satin-like, supple hair.


    Su Luo leaned against his shoulder, a smile spread across her face.


    Sour and sweet feelings interweaved in her heart, gradually forming into a jar of blessful wine.

 Chapter 1036 – Between life and death (8)

    Chapter 1036 ¨C Between life and death (8)


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed was very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, they had reached the location of the sound.


    ¡°Stay in the carriage. You¡¯re not allowed to get out.¡± Nangong Liuyun repeatedly instructed her.


    After he finished making it clear to Su Luo, he pped the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s head heavily.


    Previously, because of the foolish thing the Dragon Scaled Horse had done, Nangong Liuyun had already punished it ruthlessly.


    At this moment, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze nting towards it, the Dragon Scaled Horse lowered its head in shame.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Nangong Liuyun scoffed loudly, then, moving quickly, he left.


    Just as Su Luo had said, the task of eliminating the third Snow Lion was his unshirkable duty.


    However, when Nangong Liuyun came out of the carriage and saw the scene before his eyes, he still paused a bit.


    There were two human figures up ahead engaged in a battle with the Snow Lion.


    These two people¡ªNangong Liuyun was very familiar with them.


    A single fist from Nangong Liuyun could st the Snow Lion into dregs. However, to many other people, the Snow Lion¡¯s power was still very hard for them to hold off.


    At this moment, the two people who were battling against the Snow Lion together¡ªone was Beichen Ying, while the other actually was Zi Yan.


    Although Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s strengths weren¡¯t bad, but despite joining together to fight an injured Snow Lion, they were still at a disadvantage.


    At present, they were surrounded by perils and in serious crisis.


    Currently, the Snow Lion had already gone crazy, appearing very violent.


    That sharp teeth gave off an extremely cold light, suddenly, the Snow Lion pounced towards Zi Yan!


    Beichen Ying bellowed, an endless fiery ze attacked the Snow Lion.


    The Snow Lion abandoned Zi Yan and turned around to pounce towards Beichen Ying instead!


    It flew, pouncing down from above with its bloody mouth wide open. That appearance was sinister and terrifying!


    Currently, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan both had wounds all over their bodies, with fresh blood sshing bit by bit onto the ground.


    After fighting for so long, they had already reached the verge of exhaustion.


    Although the Snow Lion¡¯s body seemed cumbersome, but its speed was actually as fast as light. In the blink of an eye, it pounced on Beichen Ying and toppled him onto the ground.


    Its sharp hunting teeth suddenly stabbed towards Beichen Ying¡¯s throat!


    ¡°No!!!¡± Zi Yan screamed urgently and did her utmost to rush up.


    However, how could Zi Yan¡¯s speed beat the Snow Lion¡¯s speed?


    She could only watch as Beichen Ying was about to lose his life to this mad Snow Lion¡¯s hunting teeth.


    Just at this moment of imminent peril, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure descended like a god.


    One could see him dressed in an ink ck wide gown with his fine ck hair casually tied up with a red silk string. His cruel, untamed and violent appearance was also pretty, flirtatious and moving.


    A gentle wind blew across, and the tassels at his waist was windborne and danced willfully. The hem of his luxurious, soft gown, was like a warm cloud, a flowing light that held back the shadows.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Beichen Ying, who had been toppled to the ground by the Snow Lion, suddenly, his eyes lit up!


    Just at this moment, an ink ck longsword emerged from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands.


    The longsword was like a deep, clear spring, pure white like snow.


    ¡°sh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The longsword that had condensed an endless amount of spirit power, suddenly shed heavily across the Snow Lion¡¯s back!


    To the Snow Lion that was known for its strong defense, its hard backbone was struck and broke in a sh, emitting a burst of snapping sounds.


    The Snow Lion turned back, raising its head painfully to re at Nangong Liuyun with anger and hatred interweaving in its eyes!


    However, without waiting for it to jump up to attack, Nangong Liuyun turned to ruthlessly chop off the Snow Lion¡¯s forelegs!


    Even with Beichen Ying and Zi Yan joined together, they still were tyrannized terribly by the Snow Lion. However, the moment Nangong Liuyun arrived, the situation waspletely overturned.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± The Snow Lion¡¯s foreleg was chopped off, and fresh blood gushed out.


    The Snow Lion only had four legs, but one foreleg and one hind leg had been destroyed by Nangong Liuyun.


    Now, the Snow Lion couldn¡¯t even stand on its feet.


    Astonishment sprouted in its heart. It turned around, wanting to run away.

 Chapter 1037 – Everyone assembled (1)

    Chapter 1037 ¨C Everyone assembled (1)


    The Snow Lion turned around and was about to run. Its survival instinct made its speed soar to the peak.


    The Snow Lion really wanted to run, but how could Nangong Liuyun give it such an opportunity?


    This Snow Lion almost killed his treasured Luo Luo, almost killed his brother, how could Nangong Liuyun let him leave?


    Nangong Liuyun lifted up the ck sword in his hand, it heated up like sunshine, and the sword body shed by with a brilliant radiance.


    Right now, his eyes were half-narrowed dangerously, his appearance was grave and stern, as if shrouded in frost.


    The ck sword contained the strength of heaven and earth, suddenly, it attacked towards the Snow Lion that had escaped to several hundred meters¡¯ distance!


    The Snow Lion basically thought that it had escaped to a safe range, but then it felt a burst of murderous aura attack towards it.


    It wanted to dodge but it would never had the chance.


    ¡°sh¡ª¡ª¡±


    A huge noise passed by, the Snow Lion¡¯s enormous body turned and stopped momentarily.


    The huge ck sword disintegrated into specks of cold light, all of it entered the Snow Lion¡¯s body.


    It was actually at the peak of ninth rank, but how could it withstand Nangong Liuyun¡¯s full strength attack?


    Its enormous body paused a bit in mid-air, soon after, with a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, it fell to the ground. It smashed a huge hole in the snow-covered ground.


    Beichen Ying watched everything with a dumbfounded expression....


    Beichen Ying rubbed his eyes in disbelief, then rubbed it again.


    Soon after, he burst out with an excited yell.


    ¡°Tell! Second Brother, what what kind of precious elixir made from heavenly material did you eat? How did you advance so quickly?!¡± Beichen Ying exaggeratedly jumped up.


    This was only two years that they hadn¡¯t seen each other ah!


    At that time, wasn¡¯t Second Brother at the eighth rank? That was already in defiance of the natural order, but just now, the ninth-ranked Snow Lion that he and Zi Yan together couldn¡¯t beat, had fallen with just one strike from Second Brother.


    This....


    ¡°Hey boss, could it be you are at the peak of ninth rank?¡± Beichen Ying weakly asked.


    That pair of thick eyshes brushed over a pair of clear monochrome eyes, blinking as it watched Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun stood there with hands behind his back, and lifted his chin in an extremely showy fashion: ¡°Ninth rank? I haven¡¯t been one for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh ,ahhh, ahhh!!!¡± Beichen Ying jumped around in chaos from being stimted!


    He was really stimted okay?


    These two years, in order to increase his strength, he went into the Magical Beast Forest by himself to cultivate through experience. Like going through wind and fire, countless times being surrounded by danger, countless times on the brink of life or death.


    However, even like this, these two years, he only got promoted to eighth rank ah!


    But Second Brother, actually wordlessly advanced to the tenth rank ah, tenth rank!


    What goddamned kind of speed was this? How could it let others live?


    After our little noble Beichen¡¯s excitement passed, he withered like an eggnt during first frost of winter.


    Zi Yan hit Beichen Ying on the head: ¡°Little Shadow, you are not so bad yourself, you can pass muster against most people.¡±


    Zi Yan herself, even now, was still at the seventh rank.


    Bringing this up, Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Uhm, where is Sister-inw? ¡°


    Mentioning Luo Luo, a tenderness shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ice-cold eyes.


    ¡°Take its crystal nucleus.¡±


    With freebor present, not using it would be a waste.


    Nangong Liuyun confidently and at ease fluttered his sleeves, walked away smooth as a cloud.


    At this time, Su Luo had already walked out of the carriage, standing in ce, both eyes containing a smile as she smilingly gazed at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Nangong Liuyun stretched out his long arms and looped her into his embrace.


    Su Luo ced her body weight on his body, only like this was she barely able to stand steadily.


    ¡°Seeing you guys fighting, it was so lively, so I came out to see.¡± Su Luo raised her pale little face, that little face was overflowing with smiles.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan excitedly rushed up, throwing herself over, wanting to hug Su Luo.

 Chapter 1038 – Everyone assembled (2)

    Chapter 1038 ¨C Everyone assembled (2)


    However, before her could came within ten meter range of Su Luo, her body was ruthlessly ejected out.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother!¡± Zi Yan, panting in rage, red at Nangong Liuyun.


    Beichen Ying followed close behind to throw himself towards Su Luo.


    However, it was the same result, he was also ejected out by that circle of light.


    Moreover, this time, Nangong Liuyun was even more ruthless. He used an even heavier hand than before, directly dropping Beichen Ying down and giving him a ck eye.


    ¡°Second Brother, you are really heartless!¡± Beichen Ying staunchly crawled up,ining about being wronged.


    Isn¡¯t it just hugging Su Luo, he was actually so stingy.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Seeing Su Luo, Zi Yan suddenly stared nkly in ce, she didn¡¯t speak for a very long time.


    Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo at the same time, and his body froze from being startled. His eyes contracted momentarily.


    ¡°Luo Luo, how did you...¡± Zi Yan only felt that her throat was choked with emotions and couldn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t careful and received a small injury...no harm...¡± Su Luo gracefully smiled.


    Only, she couldn¡¯t even stand up, with a pale face that was paper white. Herplexion was so sickly that it was too pitiful to behold.


    Her being like this, other people could see that she was heavily injured at a nce.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s face shed with faint anger, nearly about to explode. He clenched his fist tighter: ¡°Second Brother, how did thise about?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded in cold frost. He was silent without speaking, he carried Su Luo and turned around to climb into the carriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the carriage.¡± Su Luo smilingly waved them over.


    The four of them climbed into the carriage. The Dragon Scaled Horse let go of all four hoofs to gallop toward the already established direction.


    In the carriage the four people looked at each other, finally it was still Su Luo who took the lead to break the silence.


    She smiled, saying in a cating tone. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t have this expression of the sky is about to copse, I haven¡¯t died yet....¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Nangong Liuyun roared angrily toward Su Luo. ¡°You are not allowed to say this word!¡±


    His voice was very loud, the Dragon Scaled Horse originally was running well, but with his shout, its four hoof nearly lie down on the ground.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also couldn¡¯t help but shivered a little from fear.


    In their eyes, even though Nangong Liuyun was conceited and insufferably arrogant, but he always cultivated a nobility that came from within his body.


    In their impressions, the angrier Nangong Liuyun was the more cruel his methods. The smile on his face would be increasingly more alluring and demonically charming. His voice would be low and soft.


    Such a savage roar, was rarely seen.


    However Nangong Liuyun maybe fierce but Su Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    Compared to the two people with their head hanging low not daring to look face to face with Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo seemed even more unperturbed.


    She held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and softly said. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say this word from now on, don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gazed at her deeply, in the end he sighed, with one hand he press her to his chest.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun who was cruel, untamed, aggressive, overbearing and insufferably arrogant, there was also a time when he was afraid.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan looked at each other in dismay, shock flickered within their eyes.


    Really, really, didn¡¯t expect, on this feelings of affection between two people, Nangong Liuyun would sink in so deeply, so heavily.


    This strong affection, nearly burned and injured them that were merely spectators, let alone to say how it affected Su Luo.


    Beichen Ying watched the figures that were inseparably in love and nestled against each other, the corner of his mouth lifted up into a self mocking bitter smile.


    His family¡¯s fearless second brother, with such deep emotional attachment. What.... could he still do?


    Some things that were buried deep in the heart, after a long time perhaps he would forget about it...


    However Beichen Ying also knows that this notion was merely to deceive himself.


    All around was quiet.


    After a long time, Su Luo then broke this oppressive atmosphere....

 Chapter 1039 – Everyone assembled (3)

    Chapter 1039 ¨C Everyone assembled (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need for such a bitter face, it¡¯s ominous.¡± Su Luo quietly said with a smile.


    ¡°Your injuries...¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo with a tangled expression, ¡°In the end, how did ite about?¡±


    She remembered at that time, Third Senior Brother had already found Su Luo, the two of them clearly left together.


    With Third Senior Brother by her side protecting her, how could he allow Luo Luo to get injured?


    Thinking up to here, Zi Yan red at Third Senior Brother whom she very much admired with condemnation in her eyes.


    Third Senior Brother was so strong, why couldn¡¯t he have protected Luo Luo well?


    Having received Zi Yan¡¯s condemning re, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the guilt and self-me deep in his heart started to fill the air.


    Su Luo held his hand, she could feel the change in his mood.


    ¡°It was the old witch Yan Xia that injured me.¡± Su Luo exined to them.


    ¡°Old witch Yan Xia?!¡± Zi Yan almost jumped up, ¡°That witch hasn¡¯t died yet?¡±


    If it was the old witch Yan Xia, then no wonder Third Senior Brother couldn¡¯t do much.


    ¡°No, now she is already dead.¡± Su Luo smiled then added a sentence, ¡°Nangong Liuyun killed her.¡±


    As soon as the words were said, everyone immediately became quiet.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes widened until it was perfectly round.


    Zi Yan¡¯s mouth was open wide.


    Both of them looked at Nangong Liuyun in shock, unable to take their gazes away from him.


    This, this news was simply too terrifying!


    It was scarier than the news about him being a tenth-ranked expert.


    Old witch Yan Xia was well-known for being exceptionally strong from the older generation, her existence was close to defying nature. She was a character that could escape alive from being besieged by the heads of the ten great powers, she was actually killed by Nangong?


    ¡°This... is too damn shocking!¡± Beichen Ying finally found his voice, although he sounded a bit shaky.


    Su Luo exchanged a gentle nce with Nangong Liuyun, then smilingly said to Beichen Ying: ¡°This matter, ced on Nangong¡¯s body, isn¡¯t strange at all.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, these four characters, represented an existence that defied natural order.


    No matter what he did, everything was possible.


    ¡°Also right...¡± Beichan Ying¡¯s voice quieted down.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze when looking at Nangong Liuyun was full of tenderness, even a blind person could see her feelings for him.


    Two years before, Second Brother had forcefully pinned her by his side, and she was like a bird in a cage, yearning for freedom.


    But two yearster, she was perfectly happy to stay by his side with syrupy sweet feelings.


    He clenched the fists by his side a few times, Beichen Ying¡¯s lips slowly curling up into a genuine smile.


    Seeing her happy, his heart felt assured.


    Nangong Liuyun thoughtfully nced at Beichen Ying, his gaze was deep, pitch-ck like ink and unfathomable.


    Zi Yan, this child, was insensitive and careless, andpletely was unaware that the mood was a bit strange.


    All of her attention was focused on Su Luo¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your master Grandmaster Rong Yun? Could it be that even he can¡¯t heal your injuries?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion really was not very good.


    She couldn¡¯t feel the spirit force on Su Luo¡¯s body at all.


    Zi Yan was really very worried.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly and shook her head: ¡°This time¡¯s injuries areparably problematic, even Master was helpless. In the end, since nothing could be done, so we chose to challenge Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.¡±


    ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence is being opened ten years ahead of time, actually is because of you...¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes momentarily opened wide.


    ¡°Could it be that you both don¡¯t know?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zi Yan shooked her head uncertainly, ¡°My Master didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°My dad also didn¡¯t say.¡± Beichen Ying shook his head as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder...¡± Su Luo lowered her voice and said in sudden realization.


    ¡°No wonder what?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked in a puzzled tone.

 Chapter 1040 – Everyone assembled (4)

    Chapter 1040 ¨C Everyone assembled (4)


    ¡°No wonder Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t say that she wouldn¡¯t go to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.¡± Su Luoughed faintly, ¡°If she knew that this time, going to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence was to find the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort for me, she probably wouldn¡¯t even lift her head before leaving.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if she left.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo and the other two curiously asked.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled mysteriously, but did not say anything revealing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you guys end up battling the Snow Lion?¡±


    Mentioning this, Zi Yan got really gloomy, she said in a tangled manner: ¡°Don¡¯t know which bastard injured the Snow Lion, the result being that we were walking along the road minding our business, and suddenly, it attacked us! Hmph, if I were to find out which bastard implicated us in his trouble, see if I wouldn¡¯t skin him alive!¡±


    The more Zi Yan talked, the angrier she got, with her eyes wide open in a re. This time, they simply met this disaster by chance, it had nothing to do with them!


    Su Luo looked at her, then she looked at Nangong Liuyun who was frowning, and with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, sheughed out loud.


    Benchen Ying unhappily hit Zi Yan: ¡°The opponent could hurt the Snow Lion, clearly, he was very strong, you think you can beat him?¡±


    With this short sentence, immediately Zi Yan was choked off ruthlessly.


    Zi Yan stared back with an imposing manner: ¡°I¡¯m no match, but our sect has Third Senior Brother! Third Senior Brother, you will help avenge me, right?¡±


    Thest part of the sentence, Zi Yan said in a ttering manner, with her face lifted towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo originally didn¡¯t want to stimte Zi Yan, but finally, she still couldn¡¯t stand by and idly watch. She smilingly told the actual facts: ¡°Do you think your Third Senior Brother would skin himself?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible....¡± Having said the sentence halfway through, Zi Yan¡¯s expression suddenly froze, as if her throat was being pinched by someone. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t finish theter half of the sentence.


    ¡°Third, Third, Third Senior Brother... that Snow Lion was you, you, you...¡±


    Look at our Miss Zi Yan being scared to such a degree.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was clear and biting, his deeply cold phoenix eyes were narrowed halfway, he looked at Zi Yan with a strange evilness in his eyes, and lifted up an eyebrow with a smirk.


    ¡°Ah.... Ha ha ha, this is such a coincidence! If it weren¡¯t for me and Little Shadow passing by and stopping this wounded Snow Lion. If it had escaped back to itsmunity toin, then it would have been difficult to deal withter!¡±


    You couldn¡¯t say that Zi Yan¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t fast.


    She forced out two shallowughs, directly reversed her stance and portrayed herself as a minister having done an outstanding service.


    But what she said wasn¡¯t wrong, if they had let the Snow Lion run back to itsmunity, this would have be a big problem.


    Nangong Liuyun gazed at her indifferently, a trace of sinisterness came through his eyes, and he said faintly: ¡°Such a good n was all ruined by you guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zi Yan was suddenly confused.


    She looked at her littlepanion: ¡°Little Shadow, what does Third Senior Brother mean?¡±


    Why was it that she couldn¡¯t understand it?


    Beichen Ying thoughtfully nced at Nangong Liuyun, and asked: ¡°Let the tiger return to the mountains, could it be...like the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the danger behind it?¡±


    ¡°Not so stupid after all.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was as cold as the ice in a deep pool, piercing through the bones. He heavily snorted. ¡°If you let the people escape, then both of you guys should slit your throats in apology.¡±


    Zi Yan became even more confused, with a perplexed expression painted over her entire face. She stealthily pulled at Beichen Ying¡¯s sleeve: ¡°I know every word Third Senior Brother said, but put it together, I really can¡¯t understand their meaning.¡±


    Beichen Yin smiled bitterly and shook his head: ¡°Keep quiet, we nearly messed up something huge.¡±


    Just now having considered herself a minister that had performed a great service, Zi Yan could only look to Su Luo for help. Those two people¡¯s faces were both enigmatic, making her look like aplete idiot.


    At first, Su Luo also didn¡¯t understand it, but after she heard Beichen Ying¡¯s words, she suddenly realized its meaning.

 Chapter 1041 – Everyone assembled (5)

    Chapter 1041 ¨C Everyone assembled (5)


    ¡°For the time being, just watch, very quickly, this matter will be clear.¡± Su Luo smiled mysteriously.


    Seeing Zi Yan¡¯s appearance of nearly about to blow one¡¯s top, Su Luo felt it was very amusing.


    At any rate, based on signs on the map, after another half a day¡¯s time, they would arrive at Xian¡¯s Wood Residence. Very quickly, everything would be cleared up for her.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse ran very fast through the snowy teau.


    On the road to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, very soon, they saw a group of people returning from this route.


    Nangong Liuyun let out a faintmand, and the Dragon Scaled Horse immediately stopped.


    There were four people returning from the original route.


    Situ Ming, Li Yaoyao, were two of them that Su Luo had already encountered from before.


    The other two were Luo family¡¯s pair of siblings, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan had dealt with them before, and had ruthlessly oppressed them that time.


    Now, there were eight people, four on each team, both team stood facing each other.


    ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence is just up ahead, where are you guys going?¡± Beichen Ying frowned in displeasure and snorted coldly.


    Li Yaoyao retrieved her gaze from Nangong Liuyun. Her lips curled into a mocking sneer: ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence? Why must we go to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not going to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, what are you going to do about it?¡± Luo Dieyi sneered.


    Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi were already maternal cousins, their rtionship could be considered close, especially now, with the two groups facing off, naturally, she would unanimously go against the outside group.


    Just now, Zi Yan was kept in the dark, the other three all knew, only she couldn¡¯t understand it, this kind of feeling already made her feel down.


    Now, Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi actually came to provoke her annoyance, immediately, our Miss Zi Yan got angry.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, Luo Dieyi, you are already at Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s gate, now you guys want to turn back? Your brains must be defective!¡±


    Having travelled overnd and sea toe here, nearly at the gate and they suddenly don¡¯t want to go in?


    Li Yaoyao sneered back: ¡°Zi Yan, I think the one with the problem is you, alright? You guys want to search for the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort for Su Luo, but we are not willing!¡±


    As expected, after Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi had joined up and shared their information, very easily, they arrived at this conclusion.


    Because Luo family were an aristocratic family of Apothecaries, and Li Yaoyao also knew Su Luo was sickly, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to arrive at this conclusion.


    From Li Yaoyao¡¯s perspective, if Su Luo couldn¡¯t obtain the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, then she would die. After she had died, then wouldn¡¯t Third Senior Brother be hers?


    Therefore, not only would she not help Su Luo enter Xian¡¯s Wood Residence to get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, on the contrary, she would do everything to impede this.


    Luo Dieyi also hated Su Luo to the bones, naturally, she didn¡¯t wish her well. Therefore, these two joined together to convince the other two men.


    Consequently, once they reached Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, they didn¡¯t enter and turned around toe back.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying exchanged a nce, both of their eyes were filled with anger!


    Treacherous vile bastards!


    Actually let them guess the truth of this matter.


    Then, what¡¯s to be done now?


    Out of habit, they both cast their gazes towards Nangong Liuyun.


    In both of their eyes, this person was the backbone, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t solve.


    Nangong Liuyun stood there unmoving, his whole body emitting a king¡¯s respected aura. He appeared like a sharp edge to the outside, domineeringly strong, not to be ignored.


    ¡°Who wants to go?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes cast a side nce at Li Yaoyao. His eyes were prated thoroughly with a strong, evil ruthlessness.


    Li Yaoyao, who was about to leave, immediately froze mid-step.


    She could direct her frigid irony and scorching satire at any of them, without having to hide it. But, when it came to Nangong Liuyun, she couldn¡¯t be so rigid, no matter what.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, this is our choice, I hope you can respect it.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes stared at Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1042 – Everyone assembled (6)

    Chapter 1042 ¨C Everyone assembled (6)


    The other intents in her eyes, even though she hadn¡¯t said it out loud, but everyone understood.


    She wanted Nangong Liuyun to bow his head to her.


    But, how could someone as respected as Nangong Liuyun bow his head to her? It was simply impossible.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes concealed a sinisterness, the corner of his lips pulled up into a sly smile: ¡°You want to go, nobody¡¯s going to block your path.¡±


    Li Yaoyao immediately stared nkly and froze in ce.


    This kind of oue waspletely beyond her expectations.


    In fact, she knew that since she had alreadye here, she couldn¡¯t possibly return empty-handed.


    Because their family and n would not allow something like this to happen.


    Since Grandmaster Rong Yun had suggested it, naturally, the families must have gotten some benefits, otherwise, those old foxes wouldn¡¯t have negotiated it so easily.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s difficult attitude was merely to force Nangong Liuyun to agree to her conditions.


    Therefore, when Nangong Liuyun said those words, Li Yaoyao immediately found herself in a dilemma without a way out, and froze rigidly in ce.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, are you certain you really want us to go?¡± Li Yaoyao bit her lower lip, with tears filling her eyes. As if she had suffered the grievances of being forced to leave.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned in disgust.


    Every time he thought Li Yaoyao was only malicious to this extent, Li Yaoyao would always surpass his expectations again.


    Although Zi Yan didn¡¯t understand why Nangong Liuyun would let her go, but since Third Senior Brother had spoken, naturally, he had his reasons.


    As a result, Zi Yan took a step forward and shoved Li Yaoyao away. She put her hands on her hips like a bandit, in a resentful manner and with a malicious tone, she said: ¡°If you want to leave, then hurry up and go. You¡¯re the one who insists on leaving, don¡¯t pretend as if we¡¯re the ones forcing you to go, pretending to be wronged, who are you trying to fool!¡±


    ¡°p, p, p¡ª¡ª ¡± Beichen Ying apuded on the side, ¡° Good, well said! Never expected that Miss Zi Yan could say such sharp words.¡±


    ¡°Reason is on our side, how can it not be sharp?¡± Zi Yan proudly flung her bangs back.


    Li Yaoyao was put on the spot by these two people¡¯s dialogue ying off each other.


    ¡°Fine! It¡¯s you guys who asked us to go, so don¡¯t regret itter!¡±


    Having said that, Li Yaoyao bit down tightly on her lip, and pulled Situ Ming to leave with her!


    From beginning till the end, Luo Haochen didn¡¯t say a word.


    But his eyes narrowed slightly, looking profoundly mysterious, nobody knew what he was thinking.


    As Situ Ming was leaving, he looked at Nangong Liuyun with a deep gaze.


    He always felt that this matter was not that simple.


    After watching them leave, Zi Yan¡¯s originally arrogant expression immediately turned to worry: ¡°We¡¯re really going to let them go like this? They have three of the keys to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.¡±


    Four keys are needed to open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, besides the one in Beichen Ying¡¯s hands, the rest were in Li Yaoyao, Situ Ming and Luo Haochen¡¯s hands.


    Three out of four keys, not even half were in their hands, what were they supposed to do?


    Nangong Liuyun silently stood in ce, with anguidness on his shoulders and with clothing swaying in the wind, making him look even more demonic and ruthless.


    ¡°Now, what are we going to do?¡± Zi Yan shrugged her shoulders and looked around the surroundings once.


    These three people all had a smile that was not quite a smile meaning in their eyes, unfathomable, impossible for others to make out.


    Zi Yan firmly pped her own forehead.


    How could all three of them have guessed, but she didn¡¯t have even a bit of clue?


    Su Luoughed, and pulled her to say: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, let us first go to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, they wille back soon after.¡±


    ¡°Why would they?¡± Zi Yan asked, still very much puzzled.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo into the carriage, Su Luo looked at Zi Yan over his shoulder, and smiled: ¡°Just based on.... We have Nangong Liuyun here, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±

 Chapter 1043 – Everyone assembled (7)

    Chapter 1043 ¨C Everyone assembled (7)


    Although she still didn¡¯t understand, when Zi Yan saw that all three of them seemed to have everything nned out, she also calmed down.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying followed them to sit in the carriage. They continued in a grandiose manner to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    Not even two hours had passed, and they could already see the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence gates in the distance¡ª¡ª


    Just at this moment, a burst of fierce fighting sounds came from behind!


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart suddenly stopped, directly opening the carriage curtain to look back at what was going on.


    ¡°My God! In the end, what is this?¡±


    Zi Yan gave a shout of surprise, then subconsciously, she covered her mouth.


    The snowy teau region had no buildings nor shelter, so they could see very far away.


    Within a range of five hundred meters, a really fierce battle was taking ce!


    Fighting while retreating, constantly trying to draw close to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, was Li Yaoyao and those who had just stormed out angrily.


    Now, how could they still look as arrogant as they were when leaving from before?


    Each and every one of their clothing was ragged and bloodstained. They were covered in blood from head to toe, looking no better than beggars.


    Behind them, several Snow Lions pursued relentlessly, unwilling to let go.


    In addition to this, countless magical beasts from this snowy region were also attacking the four people up front in waves.


    Li Yaoyao was so angry that she nearly cried: ¡°Second Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you save a Snow Lion before? Quickly tell them!¡±


    Two not-yet-fully grown Snow Lions surrounded Li Yaoyao, attacking her until she was bumbling about, wounds continuously decorating her body.


    Having heard her words, Situ Ming could only smile bitterly.


    Snow Lions were narrow-minded, they certainly would seek revenge. Now, they were chasing after them, most likely, it was because they knew that the death of those three Snow Lions had something to do with them...


    Now, they couldn¡¯t wait to rip them apart while still alive, so how could they listen to his words?


    Only, he didn¡¯t understand, why would these Snow Lionse to find him? In the end, how did they know?


    ¡°Hold on a little longer, very quickly, we will reach Xian¡¯s Wood Residence. Remember, you must not kill a Snow Lion!¡± Situ Ming warned repeatedly.


    If one was killed, and they saw blood. Then, today, they would inevitably be ripped apart while still alive.


    At this moment, a Snow Lion quietly jumped up onto Li Yaoyao¡¯s back, and directly targeted her snow-white neck to bite down on.


    This time, the entire Snow Lionsmunity had been mobilized from their n.


    At this moment, the little Snow Lion that had climbed up Li Yaoyao¡¯s back, was about the size of the little divine dragon.


    Li Yaoyao felt her neck get cold!


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw an ugly magical beast with sharp teeth about to bite her neck!


    Where would Li Yaoyao have the time to think so much! She picked up that little thing with her left hand and subconsciously stabbed it with the long de in her right hand!


    This was simply a white de going in anding out red.


    The small little Snow Lion was merely at the fifth level, so it was killed immediately.


    ¡°Awoo¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    Seeing this scene before them, the entire Snow Lions group became violently enraged!


    They had already lost three leaders today, now, they lost anotherrade.


    How could this be!


    ¡°Roar roar roar!!!¡± Kill kill kill!!!


    The Snow Lion boss in the front looked up to the sky and roared, exploding out with a loud bellow.


    After this, a countless number of Snow Lions charged and pounced towards Li Yaoyao.


    They were not concerned with the rest of the people.


    ¡°Brother, quickly run!¡± Where would Luo Dieyi find the time to care about Li Yaoyao.


    She was looking forward to all of the Snow Lions leaving to besiege Li Yaoyao.


    The Luo siblings held on to each other and quickly fled forward like madmen.


    Up ahead, there was Nangong Liuyun, this tenth-ranked expert, and strongly fortified walls of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence. If they arrived there, then it would be safe!


    ¡°Help, save us!¡±


    Sensing the numerous Snow Lions that were everywhere charging towards her, Li Yaoyao felt like the whole world was about to copse on her.

 Chapter 1044 – Everyone assembled (8)

    Chapter 1044 ¨C Everyone assembled (8)


    It seemed as if the Luo siblings didn¡¯t hear her calls for help. With skilful quick steps, they flew straight in the direction of the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence!


    Situ Ming saw the situation Li Yaoyao was in, and almost drew blood from biting down!


    He had warned and told her thousands of times, repeating again and again, not to kill the Snow Lions, don¡¯t draw blood, but what¡¯s the result!


    Situ Ming¡¯s heart was full of anger.


    But to ask him to watch his goddess die in front of him, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    If they were to die, he would die first before she was harmed.


    Just at this moment of imminent peril, Situ Ming lifted Li Yaoyao up with one hand, and with flying speed, ran forward, his speed soaring to the maximum.


    Speed had always been Situ Ming¡¯s forte, although he was carrying a person at this time, his survival instinct wouldn¡¯t let his speed drop, on the contrary, he went even faster.


    Behind him, a crowd of Snow Lions was like waves of smoke surging towards them.


    Up ahead, the Luo siblings¡¯ figures were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, quick, as long as we outrun them, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± Li Yaoyao continuously urged.


    Situ Ming¡¯s chest stiffened, he looked at Li Yaoyao with aplicated expression.


    If she hadn¡¯t killed that Snow Lion, then matters wouldn¡¯t have reached this step.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, why are you staring nkly, move faster!!!¡± Li Yaoayo was very anxious and urged him on loudly!


    Situ Ming took a deep breath, and took back this kind of oppressive feeling from his heart.


    Situ Ming finally was running neck-to-neck with the Luo siblings, but nobody was faster than the other.


    The Snow Lions behind them were quickly going to catch up, rushing over from high and low!


    Sharp ws ruthlessly reached for Li Yaoyao¡¯s back.


    The Snow Lions were full of hatred towards Li Yaoyao, who told Li Yaoyao to kill a cub from their race?


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª !¡± Li Yaoyao let out a mournful scream.


    That w was too sharp.


    It cut across from high up on her right shoulder down to her left shoulder, nearly taking out a piece of her flesh.


    Li Yaoyao staggered, almost falling in ce.


    Now, the pain was so intense that she felt almost numb, her intestines bing even more green.


    Fortunately, Situ Ming took care of her well, he practically carried her on his shoulder to run forward.


    Luo Dieyi was scared out of her wits by the sight of the wound on Li Yaoyao¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you inciting us to leave, we wouldn¡¯t be suffering the Snow Lions¡¯ pursuit to kill us!¡± Luo Dieyi condemned while panting with rage.


    Li Yaoyao almost threw up a mouthful of blood from regret.


    Li Yaoyao wanted to curse back, but even taking a breath made her lungs hurt as if it was in a knot. She simply couldn¡¯t utter a single curse.


    Luo Dieyi continued to fiercely curse her: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you guys going to ask some Snow Lions to hold up Nangong Liuyun, how could they have been killed by Nangong Liuyun?¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right!¡± Luo Dieyi finally returned to her senses, ¡°They were killed by Nangong Liuyun, why are they seeking revenge on us?¡±


    This was simply too fishy!


    A trace of remorse shed through Situ Ming¡¯s eyes.


    It was no wonder that before, Third Junior Brother let them leave, so it turned out that he had already set up a trap just waiting for them.


    Third Junior Brother.... We are your brothers and sisters under the same teacher, for a mysterious woman, you¡¯re going to let us die?


    Such a vicious heart!


    At this time, not only did Li Yaoyao¡¯s body hurt, her heart hurt until it was practically suffocating.


    Third Senior Brother.... So, this killing step was really set up by Third Senior Brother.


    Did he really want to kill her so badly? There really wasn¡¯t a slight ce in his heart for her?


    Just thinking of this possibility, Li Yaoyao¡¯s felt her entire body go soft, nearly unable to take another step.


    Up ahead, far far away, they could see those four people.


    Their attitude was confident and at ease, as they contentedly stood in front of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s gate, talking and smiling in cheerful voices.


    In contrast to them, every one of them was battered and exhausted, filthy like beggars.

 Chapter 1045 – Take money to buy a life (1)

    Chapter 1045 ¨C Take money to buy a life (1)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyebrows shot up proudly, smiling happily as he watched them in their sorry state of being chased.


    ¡°Eh, who did you guys provoke? How did you guys be so filthy from head to toe?¡± Beichen Ying exaggerated, and moved closer to them, looking left then right.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression was even more exaggerated.


    She was holding her stomach andughing heartily, close to rolling around on the ground fromughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha, I¡¯m dying fromughter, ouch, hey¡ª¡ª I say, Li Yaoyao, isn¡¯t your luck a littlecking?¡±


    Li Yaoyao, having been besieged by Snow Lions, had a belly full of anger. Now, she was being mocked by Zi Yan like this, she directly vomit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys leave? Why did you guyse back?¡± Su Luo leaned against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, with feigned innocence and at a loss expression on her face.


    Zi Yan smilingly answered Su Luo: ¡°Silly Luo Luo, you still don¡¯t understand this from watching? This is them wanting us to help them ward off the Snow Lions!¡±


    Once Zi Yan said it out loud, Li Yaoyao and herpanions¡¯ faces immediately turned red.


    Indeed, they all had this idea, the idea might be good, but it doesn¡¯t sound good ah. Especially under the circumstances of them having already left before to return right now.


    ¡°Could it be that they don¡¯t know that Snow Lions don¡¯t randomly make enemies?¡± Su Luo looked as if she was somewhat confused.


    ¡°Su Luo, now, we have ended up like this, you must be happy, right? Are you pleased?¡± No matter what, Li Yaoyao¡¯s hatred could not be concealed.


    Su Luo faintly smiled as she looked at her: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy right now, very pleased. Because this y is really fun to watch, could you guys perform it a bit longer?¡±


    A free martial arts performance with real people, moreover, it was the the life-and-death kind ah, very hard toe by.


    Li Yaoyao was angered until herplexion turned ashen!


    Situ Ming, while fighting, was also observing the situation around him at the same time.


    Originally, seeing Nangong Liuyun and the others standing there watching without lifting a finger, he was already very dissatisfied. Now, seeing Su Luo continuing to hit them while they were down, this was called the uncle could endure it but the wife could not!


    ¡°Third Junior Brother! Why haven¡¯t youe over quickly to help!¡± Situ Ming, while retreating, also pulled Li Yaoyao to draw closer to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly, a touch of annoyance shing through his eyes.


    Beichen Ying coldly smiled: ¡°Situ Ming, who do you think you are, daring to talk like this to our second brother.¡±


    Situ Ming was clearly using his identity as Second Senior Brother to pressure Second Brother (1). Beichen Ying loathed this the most.


    Situ Ming frowned: ¡°Young Master Beichen, it¡¯s better if you mingled less in Purgatory City¡¯s business.¡±


    Beichen Ying snorted heavily: ¡°You think this young master got involved? If you hadn¡¯t gone to provoke the Snow Lions, how could it end up like this?¡±


    Situ Ming was immediately choked off.


    Indeed, he was the first to go provoke the Snow Lions, but, how could Beichen Ying know of this matter? Situ Ming secretly clenched his teeth.


    The Snow Lions were interesting too.


    They didn¡¯t expand the scope of their revenge. They didn¡¯t attack Nangong Liuyun, only endlessly attacked the original culprits.


    Li Yaoyao, seeing she couldn¡¯t keep this up, continuously to pled to Nangong Liuyun for help.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, even if you don¡¯t consider our former mutual affections. But, based on us having the keys, you also can¡¯t just stand there and not lift a finger ah, Third Senior Brother!¡±


    Mutual affection from former days? Nangong¡¯s thin dark red lips hooked up into a cold smile.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family chased to kill his precious Luo Luo, that was also called mutual affection from former days?


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, those keys cannot be taken away by the Snow Lions.¡± Nangong Liuyun stood with his hands sped behind his back and an indifferent smile on his face.


    The implication being, even if they died here, the keys would remain behind. Furthermore, the Snow Lions were more obedient.


    ¡°Clearly, it was you guys that killed those three Snow Lions! Why are we being chased to be killed by them?¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s face was full of hatred! She was really not reconciled.


    1) In this sentence Situ Ming is Second Senior Brother to Nangong Liuyun because they had the same teacher. Beichen Ying calls Nangong Liuyun second brother because among the four of them (Beichen Ying, Nangong Liuyun, Lan Xuan, and Anye Ming¡ªNangong Liuyun is second eldest so in Chinese Beichen calls him second eldest.) Please let me know inment sections if I should trante Beichen Ying calling Nangong Liuyun as Second Brother or Second Eldest to avoid confusion with Situ Ming being Second Senior Brother.

 Chapter 1046 – Take money to buy a life (2)

    Chapter 1046 ¨C Take money to buy a life (2)


    Su Luo yed with the plump Nine-tailed Spirit Fox with whirling eyes in her arms. She nced at Luo Dieyi with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I... ¡° Luo Dieyi almost blurted it out, but she managed to catch herself at thest second.


    If she admitted to it, then the Snow Lions wouldn¡¯t be their only enemy, Nangong Liuyun would also turn into one as well.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, his pupils were enchanting and frivolous, absolutely beautiful and abstruse.


    ¡°You guys want to live?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was exceptionally sharp and arrogant.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luo Dieyi and Li Yaoyao shrieked in unison!


    Those damned Snow Lions!


    Drawing them all the way here and actually wouldn¡¯t attack them!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s noble jawline was arrogantly lifted up in an ice-cold manner, his thin red lips slowly curling up: ¡°Wanting to live is really not that difficult.¡±


    Seeing the intensity of the battle progress, Nangong Liuyun gave off the intense pressure of a strong expert.


    Suddenly, everybody felt like the surrounding atmosphere became suffocating, a formidable force waspelling them to bend down their backs.


    The Snow Lions felt this murderous aura and immediately stopped their attacks. They ran in an orderly manner to behind their leader, waiting for amand.


    Li Yaoyao,pletelycking any form, fell down to sit on the ground, graspingrge mouthfuls of air one after another.


    At this moment, her hair was disheveled, clothing was ragged. She was covered from head to toe in a mixture of blood and sweat, she cut an exceedingly sorry figure.


    She was grasping forrge breaths of air, obviously, she was extremely exhausted.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red thin lips faintly curled up, casting them sidelong nces in an arrogant and unbridled manner: ¡°One thousand green colored crystal stones for one life. Those that don¡¯t have it now will write an IOU slip.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo nearly burst out inughter.


    When did Nangong Liuyun be like her, having a habit of raking in the money?


    One thousand green-colored crystal stones was not a small amount oh.


    Don¡¯t know what benefits Master had given the four great families before they were persuaded to open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence at an earlier time. But, if they received benefits without doing the job, this was certainly in vition of the agreement.


    Moreover, the green-colored crystal stones in Su Luo¡¯s space were nearly all consumed in order for her to cultivate.


    Therefore, Su Luo endorsed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s decision with both hands.


    Before, she had indeed mumbled in a low voice to herself several sentences on how there weren¡¯t enough green-colored crystal stones. But at that time, Nangong Liuyun only smiled enigmatically.


    Never expected that he actually calcted this n on the body of these people.


    Let the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox go to the Snow Lions¡¯munity to report the news, framing Li Yaoyao¡¯s group and forcing them into a life-and-death crisis. Then, ask them to hand over green-colored crystal stones to buy their life.


    Nangong Liuyun, this guy, was really two-faced,yer afteryer, he had calcted against them many times.


    Su Luo felt that this lifetime, the best thing she did was to be together with Nangong Liuyun.


    Once Nangong Liuyun had spoken, Li Yaoyao and the others were stunned.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, what are you doing?!¡± The person who had the hardest time epting this was Situ Ming this Second Senior Brother.


    Hepletely could not ept that his own junior brother would take green-colored crystal stones in exchange for saving his life.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was sharp and deep, his eyebrows shooting up in a faint mocking manner: ¡°Are your eyes there only for decoration? You can¡¯t see?¡±


    Beichen Ying gave a ¡®pfft¡¯ and burst out inughter.


    Situ Ming suddenly was dumbfounded, and foolishly stood in ce.


    This... was this still the Third Junior Brother he knew? How could he do something like this?


    ¡°Third Junior Brother!¡± Situ Ming clenched his teeth in rage, a trace of pain shing through his eyes, ¡°We are fellow apprentices under the same master, with more than ten years of friendship, how can you....¡±


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, this is thest time that I, Nangong Liuyun,will call you by this title.¡± Nangong Liuyun stood with his hands behind his back, ck hair pouring down in torrents like spilled ink, hanging down over his broad shoulders. The contrast made him seem even more respectable, proud, ruthless and devilishly charming.

 Chapter 1047 – Take money to buy a life (3)

    Chapter 1047 ¨C Take money to buy a life (3)


    ¡°You want to kill me, go ahead, but touching my Luo Luo is absolutely uneptable!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s manner, in an instant, turned brash, dark and ruthless. His murderous aura soared to the sky.


    ¡°Others might not know you had saved a Snow Lion before, but do you really think you can conceal this from me?¡± Nangong Liuyun pressured him step by step, his innate arrogance, nobility and aggressiveness were clearly visible.


    Situ Ming opened his mouth a few times, but found that his throat felt like it was being pinched off. He couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    That kind of invisible deterrence force and oppressive pressure Nangong Liuyun released, actually made this Second Senior Bother feel afraid, terrified as if he saw Master before him.


    ¡°Therefore ¨C¡° Nangong Liuyun reached the verdict, ¡°Not killing you guys immediately is me being benevolent. You guys should stop before going too far. Otherwise, if you continue with winning an inch and wanting a foot....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun lifted his eyes up to look around, the smile on his face was alluring, demonically charming, mysterious and cunning.


    ¡°Then, being ripped apart and eaten by the magical beasts in the North is also a pretty good ending.¡±


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was like the gods high above, coldly looking down at all living beings. And the several people in front of him were like ants to him.


    All of a sudden, not a sound could be heard.


    Terrifyingly quiet.


    Situ Ming was dumbstruck.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s petal-like lips quivered slightly...


    Third Senior Brother, your heart is truly ruthless, he would actually say such words. Hepletely disregarded their mutual affection from the past...


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s tear-filled eyes looked towards Nangong Liuyun, in it was hidden bitterness, grievance and pain mixed together.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, I¡¯ll count to three, afterwards, you¡¯re responsible for the consequences.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body gave off an invisible oppressive pressure, nobody dared to meet his dark gloomy eyes.


    ¡°One.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun waved his hand, the Snow Lions on the side suddenly cried out and charged ahead.


    The four people werepletely caught off guard, once again, they were thrown into a life-and-death situation.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s keen, hawk-like eyes were sharp and cold, his thin red lips were cold, detached and heartless.


    ¡°I agree! I agree!¡± Luo Dieyi, who had been pounced down to the ground and nearly ripped to pieces by the Snow Lion¡¯s sharp teeth, immediately nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°I agree too.¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s cold gloomy voice echoed immediately after.


    Although one thousand green-colored crystal stones was a lot, but it wasn¡¯t more precious than one¡¯s life. If they died, then they would have nothing.


    He was sure that if he didn¡¯t agree, Nangong Liuyun would definitely be able to watch them die.


    There was no point in using family influence, reputation and virtue to pull Nangong Liuyun to their side, it was simply useless.


    Only two people remained.


    Li Yaoyao tearfully nodded her head in grief: ¡°I agree, I agree!¡±


    She could feel faintly that Third Senior Brother really did not like her anymore, this was worse than killing her.


    Situ Ming¡¯s face seemed to be enveloped in cold frost, now, he was under their roof, he had no choice but to lower his head.


    He could only clench his teeth and agree. He secretly made a decision in his heart, that once he returned, he must ¡°put in a few good words¡± for Third Junior Brother in front of their master.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unsympathetic gaze swept by them, then his dark red moist lips smirked even more devilishly: ¡°Write.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, writing tools and paper appeared before them.


    The space bag!


    Everyone could clearly see, that Nangong Liuyun was in possession of a most prized space bag for storage space.


    Momentarily, everyone was admiring, jealous and regretful.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun calmly, her lips curling up into a smile.


    Nangong Liuyun used the space bag to leave an unforgettable impression, so her own space would be hard to be exposed.


    He really considered her needs in every aspect.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand that held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand tightened a few times.


    The Nangong Liuyun that had a murderous aura surrounding him, not allowing strangers to approach, just a moment ago, turned to smile at Su Luo while raising an eyebrow. His smile had a bit of being pleased with himself, like a child taking credit for his achievements.

 Chapter 1048 – Take money to buy a life (4)

    Chapter 1048 ¨C Take money to buy a life (4)


    Pure white as snow, bright sunshine, and there was also that flowy elegant ck robe. All of this ented his magnificent, pearl-like face, making it even more brilliant and dazzling.


    This was Nangong Liuyun, the man who will apany her for the rest of her life.


    Really great.


    These people suffered through the humiliation in silence, writing the IOU slip and handing it over to Nangong Liuyun in grief and indignation.


    Nangong Liuyun received it and made a show of examining it carefully.


    His manner of scrutinizing it so seriously nearly angered these people that owed the debt to death.


    They could get angry but didn¡¯t dare say it, they could only obediently wait by the side.


    The Snow Lions were eager to try out their sharp teeth and waited to pounce over at any moment. Therefore, they were itching to immediately open the gates to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, afraid of other issues that may arise.


    After Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly scanned it, he then collected the IOUs in an unhurried manner, and only then, did he slowly say: ¡°Open the gates.¡±


    Immediately, Luo Dieyi and others felt like they had received amnesty, and their hearts rxed.


    Once the gates of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence opened, they rushed in, fast as lightning, in a line, trying to outdo one another to be first.


    Su Luoughingly shook her head: ¡°Before, they had strutted off and left, now, they have entered faster than rabbits, really interesting.¡±


    With a hand movement, Nangong Liuyun had put Su Luo on his back, his every gesture was natural and at ease.


    He gave a softugh that was gentle and kind: ¡°Watching this performance must have tired you out, your husband will carry you in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Luo pped his shoulder.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was as gorgeous and brilliant as the cherry blossoms in March: ¡°This matter will happen sooner orter, let me first practice using this address, so I can get used to it earlier.¡±


    The atmosphere at this moment was peaceful and full of contentment.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back, step by step, he unhurriedly went in.


    Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    Inside was a spacious mansion.


    The nts and trees were green and lush, the pavilions in the gardens were like those in worldly manors.


    At this moment, everyone stood in ce, staring nkly, not knowing what direction was the road they need to take.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Situ Ming suddenly cried out in surprise.


    In the wake of his cry of surprise, everybody gathered over.


    In front of Situ Ming was a stone table.


    ¡°This stone table...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand stroked the surface of the stone, suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is the Sunlight Stone!¡± Li Yaoyao said with certainty.


    The Sunlight Stone was a material used to refined High grade weapons, this material was extremely valuable, even the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family could not afford a lot of it.


    Now, it was actually used so extravagantly as a stone table!


    Simply toovish.


    If she could, Li Yaoyao was itching to carry this entire table back with her.


    However, when she applied some force on the table, she realized that the stone table was probably sealed there, no matter how much strength she used, she couldn¡¯t move it even a little bit.


    ¡°A pity ah.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression was filled with regret.


    Situ Ming apanied her at her side and shook his head: ¡°If it was that easily taken away, then for so many years, very likely, it would have been taken away earlier. It wouldn¡¯t have remained here until now.¡±


    The keys to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence were in the hands of the four great families, every certain numbers of years, the four great families¡¯ younger generations would agree on a time to enter together.


    The flowers, nts and trees here, every one of them were value objects. Like Situ Ming had said, after so many years, if it could be taken away, then it would have already been taken away long ago.


    ¡°The four keys can only open Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s front gates, if you really want to enter the nine different Pce Halls, you have to find the treasure of this residence¡ª¡ªRebel Dragon¡¯s Jade.¡± Beichen Ying had read the ancient records in his home, this time, he actively told everyone.


    ¡°Split up into two people per group to search for it.¡± Nangong Liuyun had Su Luo on his back, and took the lead to search eastwards.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun piggybacking Su Luo, the fists at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side clenched tightly. A horrible malicious light shoot out from her eyes.

 Chapter 1049 – Nine Different Palace Halls (1)

    Chapter 1049 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (1)


    Nangong Liuyun took off eastwards with Su Luo on his back.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Situ Ming looked at Li Yaoyao and sighed faintly.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, do you me me? Are you ming me for throwing a fit and leaving?¡± Li Yaoyao raised her palm-sized face and the bruise on her face made her look even more pitiful.


    If she hadn¡¯t thrown a fit, they also wouldn¡¯t have been injured to this degree.


    Situ Ming¡¯s heart originally had a bit of resentment, but seeing Li Yaoyao¡¯s pitiful appearance, that bit of me immediately vanished like smoke.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± Situ Ming watched Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leaving back, his eyes shing slightly.


    Without reaching a critical moment, how else could you make out a person¡¯s heart? Who would have thought that Third Junior Brother would be so heartless?


    Using money to buy a life, moreover, the object of this was his own brothers and sisters from the same teacher. He really could do it, too.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, Third Junior Brother really isn¡¯t your husband, you should...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Li Yaoyao obstinately raised her chin, cold light flickering in her eyes, her expression firm: ¡°Third Senior Brother must be mine! Now, he is merely confused by that sly fox of a witch Su Luo! There will be a day when he realizes who is the person that loves him the most!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire body trembled slightly, her hands clenching into fists. She was resolute as if meeting an enemy.


    Situ Ming had a breath of air stifled in his throat, not moving up nor down. He really didn¡¯t know how best to advise her.


    The one in the midst of it was confused, while onlookers saw clearly. Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have any feelings left for Yaoyao, however, this foolish girl still stubbornly persisted in going down the wrong path.


    Situ Ming was angry, anxious and very much helpless, he could only choke back this breath of air.


    He had no other choice but to change the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s not mention these, now, the most important thing is to find the entrance to the Pce Halls.¡±


    The party of eight had been divided into four groups.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo went east.


    Situ Ming and Li Yaoyao went west.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan went north.


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi went south.


    The four groups searched inside and out, inch by inch, trying to find the location of the entrance.


    However, the three groups indeed searched diligently, not letting a grass and a single tree slip by, carefully inspecting each.


    However, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo weren¡¯t this diligent.


    At this time, Su Luo was sitting on the swings,zily basking in the sun.


    The little divine dragon and little spirit fox each was sitting on the left and right of Su Luo¡¯s shoulders, swinging along, looking extremely content.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably tired, stop and rest a bit.¡± Nangong Liuyun, with a spoiled and pampering manner, pulled the swing to a stop.


    Others were painstakingly searching, while his girl was ying around over here.


    ¡°The spirit force here is veryfortable, like bathing in a spring breeze, as if every pore is absorbing the spirit force.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face seemed to have a bit of rosy taint, not as pale as before.


    ¡°Of course, a bit of the spirit force would also escape from the entrance to the Nine Different Pce Halls.¡± Nangong Liuyunughed enigmatically.


    Su Luo teased the little divine dragon, and the corner of her mouth hooked up slightly.


    ¡°Woah! The two of you are goofing off!¡± Beichen Ying, in a sh, quickly arrived in front of them,ughing happily as he moved closer to them.


    Soon after, Zi Yan walked over, and said in surprise: ¡°So it turns out that you two already knew earlier the entrance is here, and watched us as we searched everywhere for it like fools!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s smile perked up: ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse over now?¡±


    Zi Yan smiled: ¡° It was because of Little Shadow! He simply wouldn¡¯t go and search at all. He only said that following you guys would be correct, and he was right.¡±


    Beichen Ying was very pleased with himself.


    After eating so many depressing losses, how could he not learn to be a bit smarter?


    In this kind of situation where it was dependent on luck, Beichen Ying would firmly walk under Su Luo¡¯s g.


    Su Luo, while teasing the little divine dragon, said: ¡°Let us wait some more, see how long it will take them to search over here.¡±

 Chapter 1050 – Nine Different Palace Halls (2)

    Chapter 1050 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (2)


    In fact, after entering, Su Luo had known where the entrance was.


    Because the little divine dragon was present, there wasn¡¯t an entrance that couldn¡¯t be found.


    However, if Su Luo had so easily found the entrance, not only would those people not be grateful, instead, she would draw their suspicion.


    Therefore, Su Luo simply sat here to rest with Nangong Liuyun and let those foolish people search for themselves.


    In any case, every de of grass and tree was sealed, no one could take it away.


    As for Beichen Ying and Zi Yan......ording to Beichen Ying¡¯s adaptable temper, after he had eaten several losses under her hand, if he still couldn¡¯t crawled up, then he wouldn¡¯t be Beichen Ying.


    The party of four people leisurely sat on the grassy meadow.


    With a wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, a small square table appeared in the middle of the four people seated in a circle.


    Two boxes with ck jade and white jade chess pieces were ced properly on the table.


    Nangong Liuyun and Beichen Ying exchanged a smile and unhurriedly and contentedly yed chess.


    Su Luo waved her hand once again and another shorter table appeared, half-covered with pastries and snacks. Additionally, there was still fresh tea simmering on a red y stove.


    Zi Yan sighed very ruefully: ¡°Are we adventuring or vacationing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re vacationing, they¡¯re adventuring.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth perked up into a shallow smile.


    The ¡®them¡¯ she said referred to whom, everyone was well aware of.


    Compared to their contentment, at present, Li Yaoyao and them were about to copse.


    Their bodies all had injuries.


    And inside this Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, actually it was filled with the sweet fragrance of medicinal herbs, the aroma assailing their nostrils.


    Just one careless nted grass on the roadside, had the efficacy of millennium-old medicine, moreover, it could effortlessly treat their external wounds.


    Not only that, the stone table, that low small table, each and every one of them were valuable. Just scraping off a little bit of the Fire Star Wood on the short small table would cure their injuries.


    However!


    What made them copse was that these medicines they urgently needed, they could only look but couldn¡¯t touch, they wanted it but couldn¡¯t obtain it.


    Because their surroundings were sealed, when their hands moved to touch it, a tenacious shield would block them.


    If they dared to use spirit power, then the person would directly be sent flying.


    Li Yaoyao and them didn¡¯t believe it, but being sent flying again and again, finally, with expressions of wanting to cry but having no tears, they believed it.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen these medicines, then fine, but they saw it, moreover, it was within reach, yet no matter what, they couldn¡¯t get it.This kind of feeling was like ten million insects and ants biting them, itchy as well as painful.


    These four people that were heavily wounded, in this huge Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, in the areas they were assigned, they searched, one circle after another. No matter what, they still couldn¡¯t find the entrance.


    Ultimately, these four people that were exhausted to the extreme gathered together.


    ¡°Did you guys find it?¡± Li Yaoyao gently looked at Luo Dieyi.


    You couldn¡¯t help but say, Li Yaoyao absolutely was a heroine that was adaptable to circumstances.


    Before, she was itching to run ahead of Luo Dieyi to make Luo Dieyi serve as the sacrificial victim. But now, she had once again be the gentle, soft and good older sister.


    Luo Dieyi coldly sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys found it?¡±


    ¡°Dieyi, are you still angry at this older sister?¡± Li Yaoyao stared at her broken-heartedly and pulled her hand, looking as if she had been extremely wronged.


    Luo Dieyi shook off her hand and coldly smiled: ¡°With regards to those people that want me to die, I don¡¯t have the strength to get angry.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister, how could you say it like this......Are you still ming me for taking you away, bringing you guys into danger? But at that time, no one knew that the Snow Lions were waiting there ah.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s tears seemed to appear at will, the action was very smooth.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luo Dieyi turned her face away.


    She didn¡¯t forget that, at the most critical moment, Li Yaoyao, this older female cousin, was only worried about herself and running away.

 Chapter 1051 – Nine Different Palace Halls (3)

    Chapter 1051 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (3)


    ¡°Younger Sister, in the present circumstances, could it be you still can see it clearly? If you can¡¯t see it clearly, surely Older Male Cousin can see it clearly?¡± Li Yaoyao looked at Luo Haochen with a burning gaze.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze was sharp as des, and he stared coldly at Li Yaoyao.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s feelings were really somewhatplicated.


    Towards this fairy-like, extraordinarily and outstanding younger female cousin, before, he liked her, one could say that he really liked her, liked her to the point of wanting to ask to marry her.


    However, after going through the battle from before, and after Li Yaoyao¡¯s choice at that critical moment of life and death, he was somewhat unable to see her as clearly.


    Therefore, Luo Haochen remained enigmatically silent.


    ¡°Older Cousin, you saw it right, Beichen Ying has a very good rtionship with Su Luo, now, they have probably already joined together. If the four us don¡¯t unite, we absolutely would be consumed by them until even dregs won¡¯t remain!¡± Li Yaoyao was bewitching, enunciating every sentence and every word.


    This point, Luo Haochen understood without Li Yaoyao having to say it.


    ¡°Therefore, we must unite, only when we are united would we have the ability to withstand them.¡±


    The three people all stayed silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Li Yaoyao continued to bewitch them: ¡°The other side¡¯s four people are also united, but they have a fatal weak point. And that weakness is precisely the other party¡¯s weakest point.¡±


    ¡°What weak point?¡± Luo Haochen finally spoke.


    Li Yaoyao half muttered to herself, and finally said two words: ¡°Su Luo.¡±


    Once these words came out, the two men nodded faintly.


    Su Luo was injured to that degree, even walking a step was difficult. Therefore, through her, it was the best breakthrough point of their defense.


    However......


    Luo Dieyi sneered: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, you want to use us three to help you eliminate Su Luo so you can get Nangong Liuyun, right? This scheme of yours is rather a bit too good!¡±


    The fury in Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart ignited into a raging ze, she wished she could immediately kill this loathsome girl before her eyes with a thousand cuts.


    But now was a crucial moment, and this loathsome girl still had her uses. As a result, Li Yaoyao temporarily suppressed the rage in her heart. Instead, a having-been-wronged-expression appeared at the corner of her mouth: ¡°Younger Sister, can it be that you didn¡¯t see it? In Third Senior Brother¡¯s heart and eyes there is only Su Luo alone, regardless of whether Su Luo is dead or alive, he will never turn back to be together with me.¡±


    Luo Dieyi nodded her head in satisfaction: ¡°These words are not fake. Regardless if Su Luo is alive or dead, just based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s loathing for you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to turn back and be together with you.¡±


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s words were like a sword, directly stabbing Li Yaoyao in the heart.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s figure swayed a bit and she sucked in a sharp breath of air, only like this was she able to keep her overflowing rage from exploding out.


    Loathing? Before, Third Senior Brother was so good to her, how could he possibly loathe her? Now, in order to curry favor with Su Luo, that little slut, he deliberately faked that dismissive manner towards her! Li Yaoyao firmly believed in this point.


    Li Yaoyao sucked in a deep breath, steadied her state of mind, and only then did she slowly speak: ¡°Now, we are on the same boat, we must unite together to confront amon enemy, Younger Sister, what do you say?¡±


    Luo Dieyi cast her a nce and turned away with a snort.


    Luo Haochen nodded imperceptibly: ¡°What Younger Female Cousin said is correct.¡±


    With regards to Su Luo, Luo Haochen hated her until he was gnashing his teeth, itching to bite her flesh and drink her blood. His hatred was deep as the ocean, absolutely irreconcble.


    The hatred of being buried on the bottom of the mountain that day, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi absolutely wanted to avenge it.


    Even though Li Yaoyao might not necessarily be trustworthy, Su Luo, however, was their mortal enemy. Therefore, without suspense, the two siblings and Li Yaoyao formed an alliance.


    ¡¢


    Situ Ming only quietly stood at the side.


    In the battle from before, he had exerted himself the most, nearly drawing in more than half of the Snow Lions.

 Chapter 1052 – Nine Different Palace Halls (4)

    Chapter 1052 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (4)


    Even until now, Little Junior Sister still hadn¡¯t said one sentence of concern about him. She also hadn¡¯t asked a sentence about the condition of his injuries.


    Her heart was filled entirely with how to kill Su Luo......


    The hands at Situ Ming¡¯s sides tightened slightly.


    He felt that the fairy-like goddess in his heart was somewhat different from before.


    The four people searched another three to four times going back and forth. Their bruised bodies from before almost couldn¡¯t bear it, only then did they stop to meet up again.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be done?¡± Li Yaoyao frowned, ¡°Continuing like this isn¡¯t the best way.¡±


    ¡°Why is it that there is only us four people meeting, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement from the four people on the other side?¡± Luo Dieyi felt it was somewhat wrong.


    Once these words were said, the three people were all startled.


    That¡¯s right, they wereing and going from searching and were tired out like dogs. Why was there apletely ack of movement from those other people ah?


    Could it be, they had already found the entrance and had gone in by themselves?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression changed, she took the lead and went eastwards to where Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo went.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go northwards.¡± Luo Haochen pulled Luo Dieyi along and was just about to go north.


    The northside was the ce being searched by Beichen Ying and his group.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll go eastwards! I have a premonition, the entrance will certainly be in the east!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was weird and left no room for debate.


    The party of people grandiosely went eastwards.


    Without having to walk for a long time, they saw those four content and leisurely people.


    Nangong Liuyun and Beichen Ying sat on the ground, ying chess.


    Su Luo leaned against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder and watched with great interest.


    Zi Yan gathered close to Beichen Ying, giving him pointers.


    And beside them were fragrant and tasty snacks.


    Snacks!


    Coming to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence to adventure, they actually prepared snacks? Don¡¯t tell me they thought this was a vacation???


    They were tired like dogs, looking for the entrance, but what about these people before their eyes? So leisurely as if they were on a vacation!


    This contrast angered Li Yaoyao!


    At this moment, herplexion was enveloped in cold frost, her figure stiffly standing in ce.


    Fury was also burning in Situ Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Such a good Third Junior Brother, this behavior simply was thoroughly selfish.


    The Luo siblings were also filled with righteous indignation and were endlessly furious.


    However, the two people ying chess seemed to not have felt the hostility, they continued to y as if nobody else was present.


    The two people watching were also the same, with a concentrated expression, as if trapped in the game of chess and hard to extricate themselves.


    Li Yaoyao was so angry that she nearly gave off smoke!


    These people!


    Seeing that they hade over, not only were there no trace of guilt, on the contrary, they continued to y chess with great interest.


    ¡°You guys......¡± before Li Yaoyao¡¯s questions of me could be asked, when who would have thought¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly, he flung his sleeve, and in the next instant, Li Yaoyao seemed to be nailed in ce, unable to budge.


    Her mouth seemed to have been stitched shut by someone, even if she wanted to open it, she couldn¡¯t.


    Moreover, there seemed to be an invisible protective screen in front of them, isting them on the outside, making it hard to take a step forward.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hair resembled the deep ck as ink color in an ink painting.


    With an ink-ck colored gown, that made him look even more clear, bright and pure white, like the autumn moon.


    Not long after, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck chest piecended.


    For a moment, it was as if all the King¡¯s horses and all the King¡¯s men surged forward, with the sound of the war horses¡¯ iron hooves and the countless number of horses¡¯ whinnying arriving in all directions. A rumbling noise echoed.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s expression was stretched taut, his head and face were covered in sweat, as if he had been bathed by rain water.


    Don¡¯t know how long he sat there nkly, ultimately, he shook his head in disappointment.


    A crushing defeat.


    ¡°This chess game is too depressing!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat, it could clearly be seen how great of a pressure he was under from before.


    He pushed the chess pieces away, feigning anger and getting up.


    When he had ced his third chess piece down, in fact he had already lost.

 Chapter 1053 – Nine Different Palace Halls (5)

    Chapter 1053 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (5)


    However, he continued tomit suicide until there was no way out. While Nangong Liuyun once again was tut-tutting on the side closing in on him.


    The situation afterwards, was simply Second Brother forcing him to move, step by step, everything was all pushed forward by him.


    Wherever Nangong Liuyun wanted him to go, after he pondered over the potential moves and results, he still could only move that step Nangong Liuyun had arranged.


    He continuously resisted, continuously seeking ways to break out of the enclosure, but he was powerless.


    Tricky and unpredictable, everything was within a turn of his hand.


    This round of chess make Beichen Ying¡¯s heart extremely depressed and disheartened.


    However, he had just stood up, when he suddenly felt a heat slowly rise from his pubic region.


    Beichen Ying stared nkly at his second brother and was immediately speechless.


    ¡°What are you waiting for.¡± Nangong Liuyun gracefully andnguidly cast him a nce.


    Compared to Beichen Ying¡¯s excitement, Nangong Liuyun seemed a lot more calm.


    ¡°Eh, oh!¡± Only then did Beichen Yinge to his senses!


    This chess game was not yed in vain, Nangong was using the power of his tenth rank to pressure him to a critical point. At thest moment, Nangong helped him break through.


    Beichen Ying had already been stuck at the beginning of the eighth rank for a long time and couldn¡¯t breakthrough. Now, under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pressure, his confined spirit power unexpectedly began to loosen.


    Beichen Ying, without saying anything further, sat cross-legged and sank into this moment of enlightenment.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth stuck up slightly.


    Everyyer of the Nine Different Pce Halls was dangerous, Beichen Ying was very fortunate to be able to break through at this time.


    The people on Li Yaoyao¡¯s side saw Beichen Ying ying chess, and then all of a sudden, he sat down in a moment of enlightenment. Each and every one of them looked at each other in dismay.


    Even ying chess could lead to a breakthrough? Impossible right?


    Just at this moment, the ck clouds in the sky changed, a countless amount of spirit power gathered around Beichen Ying¡¯s body.


    Beichen Ying simply felt a vast and limitless amount of spirit powering together into one, like a sharp de thrusting towards him, thin as a cicada wing¡¯s shield.


    For a moment, it was like a violent huge wave breaking through a dam. The spirit power grandiosely and madly rushed forth along the way.


    On top of Beichen Ying¡¯s head, rays of light continuously sprung up, until finally, it all converged into a sphere that entered into his head.


    ¡°Even like this you can advance a rank?¡± The Luo siblings simply became bbergasted from watching.


    Beichen Ying broke through from the beginning of the eighth rank to the middle of the eighth rank.


    Just when everyone was bewildered and without waiting for them to take a breath.


    One after another, rays of light once again entered Beichen Ying¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Heavens, oh heavens, this is impossible, right?¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s mouth was opened wide as she foolishly stared.


    Luo Haochen was also in disbelief.


    Those spirit power that didn¡¯t enter Beichen Ying¡¯s body once again converged, and finally, became a ball of light that flew into Beichen Ying¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Peak of the eighth rank? All of a sudden, in such a short time, he is already at the peak of eighth rank?¡± Luo Haochen muttered to himself.


    Ever since he was buried underground with his body seriously injured, the old ancestor of his family had taken out a spirit medicine that had been collected for countless years for him to use.


    At the same time, five experts in his family was sacrificed, using a secret method to cut off a portion of their spirit power for him to use. Like this, he was only able to be promoted to the peak of the eighth rank.


    However, that bastard Beichen Ying, just sat down to y a game of chess and was then promoted? Moreover, he was even promoted two ranks in a row?


    How could you ask Luo Haochen to endure this ah?


    At this moment, everyone present had cast their gazes towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s advancement absolutely had something to do with him!


    When everyone was still dumbstruck, Beichen Ying slowly opened his eyes.


    Nangong Liuyin indifferently nced at him: ¡°Your state still hasn¡¯t taken shape, it needs to be strengthened in battle.¡±


    The implication being that he needed to battle, battle and battle once again.


    Through endless battles, his state would stabilize and thereby, he would truly to be in control of the strength at the peak of eighth rank.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Beichen Ying excitedly nodded his head repeatedly!


    The past two years, he had eaten enough suffering in the Magical Beast Forest. Only through fighting without sleeping was he able to be promoted from the seventh rank to the eighth rank.

 Chapter 1054 – Nine Different Palace Halls (6)

    Chapter 1054 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (6)


    He had just now met up with Boss, and unexpectedly rose two ranks in a row. This was simply like taking a flying car, extremely pleasurable.


    The most pleasurable was, when he continuously rose two ranks, even his enemies were present.


    Seeing their jealous appearance of nearly being driven mad, Beichen Ying frankly felt¡ª¡ª


    Pleasurable, really pleasurable!


    ¡°Hahaha, so little? Jealous ah?¡± Beichen Ying rolled up his sleeves, put his hands on his hips and raised his chin, immensely proud of himself.


    The four people over there all looked at him in a despising manner.


    Wasn¡¯t it just being promoted two levels in a row? Worth bragging? Was it worth bragging?


    Only, thinking about it...... really was damned envious!


    Li Yaoyao discovered that she had regained her freedom of movement and coldly smiled: ¡°Third Senior Brother is in a good mood, we were all busily searching in a frenzy, yet you guys are here ying chess?¡±


    Normally, when these words were said, ordinary people would blush right? Having been caught goofing off oh.


    But, who was Nangong Liuyun and them ah? How could they be stumped by a sentence from Li Yaoyao?


    Zi Yan repeatedly sneered: ¡°If you guys found the entrance, you guys could also sit down to wait by ying chess ah, who told you guys not to find it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s refined eyes wrinkled tightly.


    Su Luo smiled slightly: ¡°Zi Yan, your words are a little off, if Miss Li had found the entrance, whether they would have waited for us would also be questionable.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s gloomy and cold gaze shot towards Su Luo: ¡°You, such a sickly waste, why would there be a ce for you to talk here?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s words immediately made the calm atmosphere into one with swords drawn and bows bent.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the waste?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled without any concern.


    ¡°The waste naturally is talking about you!¡± Li Yaoyao burst into loudughter.


    It had to be said, after cursing out Su Luo, that anger in her heart was immediately smoothed out a lot.


    A sly sneer shed across Su Luo¡¯s face: ¡°So, as it turned out, it¡¯s you, this waste, talking about this Miss, say some more, what else was said.¡±


    The little divine dragon stood on Su Luo¡¯s left shoulder and she carried the soft Nine-tailed Spirit Fox in her arms, looking at Li Yaoyao with a ghost of a smile.


    Li Yaoyao was immediately at a loss for words.


    Only now did she return to her senses, she was cursing someone else and instead cursed herself.


    This was really......


    ¡°Su Luo, you slut!¡± Li Yaoyao was so angry that she almost stamped her feet.


    However, after she uttered this curse out loud, an afterimage shed from Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    The little divine dragon exploded towards Li Yaoyao like electricity!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A swollen palm print appeared on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face, clearly traces left by being pped.


    And what¡¯s even more tragic was that the little divine dragon directly sent Li Yaoyao flying with one p!


    Li Yaoyao was still in a frightened state when she was held up by Situ Ming.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    ¡°Su Luo, you this¡ª¡ª¡±


    After the quiet, Li Yaoyao erupted into a snarl that frightened the heavens!


    However, without waiting for her to say another curse, the little divine dragon that had already returned to Su Luo¡¯s shoulder lifted up the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox and it tossed at Li Yaoyao.


    And as for himself, he took this opportunity to drill into Su Luo¡¯s arms, firmly upying the position that originally belonged to him!


    Seeing little master teasing that loathsome fox, he was so jealous, finally, he had reasonable grounds to send it away!


    As for the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox that was thrown out.


    The little master was just stroking its fur while it wasfortably sleeping. Then, out of nowhere, it was thrown out in the cold.


    The small divine dragon used strength and the opportunity was very timely.


    So, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox had a hard time controlling its flight, that small, round and white as snow little body smashed very fiercely on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    Li Yaoyao was smashed until she was dazed and had a dizzy spell.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox red at Li Yaoyao.


    This hindrance was really annoying, falling into it nearly broke its lower back.


    The small Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, panting with rage, stepped on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face once, with a turn of its waist, it suddenly leapt towards Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    Not to mention how the two little spirit pets were striving for Su Luo¡¯s favor, just speaking of Li Yaoyao¡¯s side over here.

 Chapter 1055 – Nine Different Palace Halls (7)

    Chapter 1055 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (7)


    Why would she dare to shout at Su Luo? Wasn¡¯t it because Su Luo¡¯s body was now seriously injured and she didn¡¯t have any strength?


    But her family¡¯s two spirit pets, whichever one thates out, could easily trample her.


    This kind of discovery nearly made her go crazy.


    Because of wrath, Li Yaoyao¡¯s body trembled non-stop, so intense as if she was stricken with mria.


    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao!¡± Situ Ming held her with deep concern.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s both hands were clenched tightly into fists, her fingernails sunk deep into her flesh.


    Su Luo! Today¡¯s hatred, I, Li Yaoyao will repay many folds back to you in the future!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered with malicious rays of light, ferociously staring at Su Luo, like a viper hidden in the underbrush that could pounce at any time to give a mortal wound.


    Su Luo carried the two little snow-colored balls in her arm. She was unperturbed and calm with a cid gaze, as if the matter just a moment ago never urred.


    Seeing this, Li Yaoyao was even more infuriated.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ruthless gaze swept over Li Yaoyao, he picked up Su Luo and softly said: ¡°You should have yed enough, let¡¯s all go in.¡±


    Should have yed enough? So it turned out that Third Senior Brother allowed Su Luo to y me?


    After realizing this fact, Li Yaoyao¡¯s fists gave off snapping sounds.


    Now, the sun was overhead, that just so happened to shine upon an ancient tree.


    Under the shade of this tree was a sparkling transparent halo.


    As it turned out, Nangong Liuyun was ying chess here for the purpose of waiting for the afternoon sun to shine on this teleportation point.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo and stood in the center of that halo. In the blink of an eye, his entire person disappeared.


    This party of people was gradually delivered into the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    When Luo Dieyi passed in front of Li Yaoyao, she suddenly turned her head around and sneeringly shook her head: ¡°Can you clearly see it now? You had always been in this rtionship alone, showering affection on an uninterested party. It¡¯s all your own wishful thinking, my elder female cousin.¡±


    Having finished speaking, Luo Dieyi had already arrived in front of the halo. In a sh, she was transferred in.


    Li Yaoyao was infuriated until herplexion became ashen, she continuously took coarse and heavy breaths.


    Infuriated to death, infuriated to death, infuriated to death!!!


    Situ Ming finally stopped in front of Li Yaoyao, steadily looking at her with eyes filled with deep love: ¡°Yaoyao, give up, give it up, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Li Yaoyao shrieked, hatefully ring at Situ Ming: ¡°What is your meaning? You think Third Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want me, then you can take advantage of the void to enter? You must be dreaming!¡±


    Finished talking, Li Yaoyao quickly walked into the halo and was transferred in.


    It was as if Situ Ming¡¯s face had been ruthlessly pped, with an area flushed red.


    His kindness, unexpectedly, was returned with this kind of treatment? All these things he did, in the end, did it have any meaning?


    No matter what each of them chose, they ultimately still came to the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, wrapping her entire person in the wide fox fur, protecting herpletely.


    When others exited the teleportation area, each and every one of them was dizzy, nearly unable to stand.


    However, Su Luo waspletely unaffected by this.


    All around, there was a dense mist overflowing with spirit energy, as if they had arrived in the world of immortals.


    Before them stood a pce hall made of white jade, towering and erect, subdued but still luxurious.


    At a rough count, it just so happened to have nine floors.


    So it turned out that this was the legendary life-and-death challenge ¡ª¡ªNine Different Pce Halls.


    Numerous treasures were inside the Nine Different Pce Halls, as long as one crossed the appropriate hurdle, there would be a corresponding reward.


    ¡°Now, you guys have already entered the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ range.¡± A loud and clear dignified voice rang out beside everyone¡¯s ears.


    This voice was like a p of thunder from a clear sky, shaking everyone on the spot.


    This was the voice of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ owner.


    ¡°The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ assignments are divided into average grade, difficult grade, elite grade, and death grade, the four types of options. The reward for the average grade is the lowest, the reward for the death grade is most abundant. Children, riches and honor can only be sought among danger, the death grade¡¯s spirit treasures are waiting at your own whims ah.¡±

 Chapter 1056 – Nine Different Palace Halls (8)

    Chapter 1056 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (8)


    This segment of speech carried a trace of bewitching quality, as if lobbying at all costs for the challenger to select the death grade.


    Just when this segment of speech came out, ¡®swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡¯, four pieces of protruding jasper jade appeared from the wall.


    Average grade, difficult grade, elite grade and death grade, these four options.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, they were profoundly mysterious.


    Luo Haochen coldly smiled: ¡°Death grade? It¡¯s not like we are fools, how could we possibly select the death grade.¡±


    Luo Dieyi also smilingly said: ¡°Average grade is too ordinary, we ought to choose the difficult grade.¡±


    Situ Ming and Li Yaoyao still hadn¡¯t been transferred in, so they abstained from voting.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep eyes swept over them once, his pupils were enchanting, enigmatic and demonically charming.


    An afterimage shed by, he had already arrived in front of that dark green, fourth chunk of jasper jade.


    Common grade, difficult grade, elite grade and death grade.


    Arranged from left to right.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clear slender finger, without the slightest hesitation, pressed on the death grade option.


    ¡°Hahahahaha......Finally, someone chose the death grade, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    A burst of domineering wildughter rang out beside everyone¡¯s ears. Stinging their eardrums, making it feel extremely painful.


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen simply became rooted to the spot, staring nkly. Theypletely didn¡¯t know how they should react.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The vermillion red pce hall gates slowly opened. Inside it was enveloped in a thick fog, no one was able to see clearly.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to say, there are only two situations where you can exist the death grade. One, death, two, clearing the challenge. It is impossible to withdraw midway.¡±


    This full of domineering voice carried a wisp of urgency and itsughter was strange.


    Cannot withdraw midway? One, death, two, clearing the challenge? There were only these two options?


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming had juste in when they heard this grievous news, they immediately stood rigidly to the spot!


    That berserk voice seemed to feel that it still hadn¡¯t shocked them enough, it once again, ¡®haha¡¯, howled withughter:


    ¡°Go in, my children, hope you guys can live till the end. For so many years, there was only one group that cleared the death grade oh, hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    The sound lingered on, refusing to stop.


    It seemed as if a long time had passed before this extremely painful voice that shook people¡¯s ears gradually faded.


    Luo Haochen was the first one to return to his senses, he red at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Why did you select death grade? You want to kill us all?!¡±


    Wisps of blood shed in the depths of Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes, it could clearly be seen that his anger had already reached the extreme point.


    It was not only Luo Haochen, these several people were all gazing at Nangong Liuyun in shock, all of them were waiting for his exnation.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes wrinkled slightly, just when everyone thought he would fling his sleeves and leave, he unhurriedly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Death grade, the probability of getting the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort is one hundred percent.¡±


    His voice was indifferent, as if he was talking about something as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Everyone stared nkly.


    However, Li Yaoyao took the lead to first return to her senses. Her eyes nearly shot out mes: ¡°Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, you, because of a little higher probability, are sending us all to our deaths?!¡±


    Situ Ming was clearly also very angry: ¡°Third Junior Brother, you doing this, isn¡¯t it too selfish and too excessive! For so many years, I mistook you!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s three thousand ck hair was wind-born and danced softly and wantonly. His glowing whiteplexion was brash and chilly, demonically charming and indolent.


    ¡°Selfish? Excessive?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like obsidian, resplendent as jade. He cast a sidelong nce at Situ Ming, his smile was touching like the summer flower, ¡°This is the real me oh, you didn¡¯t mistakenly recognize someone else.¡±


    Situ Ming had a breath stifled in his throat, not going up nor down, nearly causing him to breathe hisst.


    Su Luo almost uttered herughter out loud.


    Even if the whole world was opposed, her Nangong still was absolutely unrestrained, doing whatever he pleased.


    She really liked this kind of brash and overbearing manner of his.

 Chapter 1057 – Nine Different Palace Halls (9)

    Chapter 1057 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (9)


    It was merely the death grade, really......


    Su Luo shook her head and gave Zi Yan and Beichen Ying an apologetic look.


    It was her injury that implicated them.


    Beichen Ying happily smiled: ¡°With Second Brother here, what matters are impossible? Sister-inw, you say, am I right?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth contained a smile as she nodded her head.


    Indeed, Nangong Liuyun was like that tall and straight mountain peak. He gave people a steady sense of security andplete confidence.


    Zi Yan was even more exhrated: ¡°I heard the death grade is full of spirit treasures, at that time, you guys better not snatch it from me.¡±


    ¡°Things that can be snatched must be snatched!¡± Beichen Ying said in a deadpan manner.


    ¡°What did you say? You dare to snatch it from this old woman? Stand still!¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Yingughingly and noisily y fought into a group.


    Just when the people behind them still hadn¡¯t returned to their senses, Su Luo¡¯s party of people had already entered those gates.


    What¡¯s to be done?


    Huge question marks appeared above the foreheads of the four people left behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the death grade ah, you guys really dare to enter?¡± Luo Dieyi stared incredulously at Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Su Luo, that slut, can enter even injured to that degree, why can¡¯t I? Second Senior Brother, let us go in!¡± Li Yaoyao pulled Situ Ming along and entered with quick steps.


    Seeing that those gates were about to close, Luo Dieyi gazed at Luo Haochen, pleading for help.


    A thread of cold light finally shed through Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes: ¡°They can enter, we can also go.¡±


    He gently stroked the ring on his finger, that ce had his deepest trump cards.


    Luo Dieyi looked at that bronze ring on his finger, then nodded her head: ¡°For the spirit treasures, we¡¯ll enter!¡±


    As a result, before the pce gates closed, the Luo siblings also grandiosely entered this Nine Different Pce Halls.


    Nine Different Pce Halls, nine floors high, with nine challenges to pass.


    They had just entered the first floor.


    Everyone only felt things go nk for a second before their eyes, the setting of their surroundings had already changed into the extreme icy north with snowkes floating about.


    The cold wind was bitingly cold and pierced to the bones.


    Everyone had just entered, still hadn¡¯t stood firm, still hadn¡¯t understand everything, before they heard that wild tyrannical voice resounding beside their ears.


    ¡°Resist the wind des for a quarter of an hour, begin.¡±


    The voice had barely faded before the world suddenly changed color!


    They were given no time to prepare when countless wind des shot towards them from all directions.


    Endless cold air constantly diffused into the air, so deeply cold that it made everyone feel as if they were staying in hell.


    A countless number of wind des with astonishing might, moreover, theypletelycked any patterns of attack.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back, protecting her under the fox fur coat, safely and securely, she didn¡¯t suffer the slightest injury.


    Now, the area around his body seemed to be caged in a transparent protective cover, no matter how ferocious the wind des were, they were all blocked at a distance of three meters away.


    Compared to Su Luo¡¯s rxedness, the other six people all ate a lot of suffering.


    The appearance of the wind des were random. Front and back, left and right, up and down, no matter what direction, they were there.


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming were a group.


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen were a group.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were a group.


    They were all back-to-back with their partner, the swords in their hands flickering with afterimages, sounds of the nk of metal never stopped.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Li Yaoyao cried out in rm.


    So, it turned out that she couldn¡¯t block it, a wind de grazed her arm in passing. Suddenly, blood dyed her arm red.


    Heartache immediately appeared in Situ Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yaoyao, are you okay?¡± Situ Ming nervously asked!


    He had no time to spare, if he stopped the wind des would surely injure Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°It hurts so much......¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s tears bubbled up, weepingly wanting to sob.


    Her gaze streaked across, inadvertently, she saw Su Luo that was leisurely lying on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back¡ª¡ª


    For a moment, Li Yaoyao¡¯s tears streamed down with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound.


    Comparing people to people really could infuriate one to death!

 Chapter 1058 – Nine Different Palace Halls (10)

    Chapter 1058 ¨C Nine Different Pce Halls (10)


    However, no matter how angry Li Yaoyao got, Su Luo still leisurely reclined on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s warm broad back.


    When the countless number of wind des flew near Su Luo¡¯s body, they were smashed into fine powder.


    Li Yaoyao nearly went insane from jealousy.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± When Li Yaoyao was distracted, Situ Ming flew over and protected her in his arms.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡ª¡± A wind de hit his back with a piercing blow.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Situ Ming sucked in a cold breath of air.


    This wind de was simply too strange, momentarily, blood would violently rush out from the skin that was hit with such a piercing blow.


    ¡°Concentrate your mind, stop looking around randomly!¡± While Situ Ming bellowed, he also helped Li Yaoyao block the wind des.


    Li Yaoyao reluctantly forced down her jealous fire, brandishing the double-edged sword in her hand and unceasingly cursed them not to pass this challenge.


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen concentrated their minds on blocking the wind des, without being distracted in the least.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were alsopletely concentrated on responding.


    For Beichen Ying, this time, the wind des were just perfect for tempering himself during actualbat.


    Seeing that the wind des were about to arrive, he didn¡¯t destroy it with one sword swing. Rather, he continuously calcted while he took continuous steps to leap in and out in order to obtain the most exquisite footwork.


    For him, this time¡¯s wind des weren¡¯t just to endure for a quarter of an hour. Rather, he wanted to cultivate his footwork using the attack at this time.


    Zi Yan obvious understood his ns at a nce, as a result, she used all her strength to coordinate with his actions.


    Even near the end, she practically left Beichen Ying¡¯s side, letting him stay alone among the wind des that wereing from all directions.


    The bloody double-edged sword in Beichen Ying¡¯s hand moved.


    His double-edged sword¡¯s speed rapidly soared to a certain degree, to the extent that the air around him gave off a vibrating sound.


    After every passing of the double-edged sword, more than ten wind des would be blocked.


    This kind of urate grasp of speed, a lot of people had no hope of catching up.


    From the beginning, where a sword swing would block more than ten wind des, tillter, when Beichen Ying¡¯s double-edged sword streaked across, several tens of wind des would fall down with pitter-patter sounds.


    ¡°Slice¡ª¡ª¡±


    The final storm of wind des terminated.


    Beichen Ying still wanted to continue.


    ¡°Why did it stop?¡± Beichen Ying was anxious to the point of grabbing his ear and scratching his cheek.


    He had just practiced to the crucial point, an insight had shed past and he nearly caught it, why did the wind des cease?


    Beichen Ying sighed, s, he was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi¡¯s group red at him.


    They all wished for the wind des to end a bit earlier and for that quarter of an hour toe a bit earlier. But this man, unexpectedly, had been disdainful that there were too few wind des?


    However, after he retracted his sword, Beichen Ying¡¯s aura faintly had a touch of change.


    If one was to say, before, he was showy and elegant. Then the him right now, actually gave people a feeling that he was showing off his ability.


    Like an exceptional treasured sword that wasn¡¯t sheathed.


    Li Yaoyao wanted toin for a few sentences, yet ultimately, she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just at this moment, with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound a huge screen unexpectedly appeared in front of everyone.


    On the screen, four turntables were rotating nonstop.


    Under the turntables were the groups¡¯ names.


    The first group, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    The second group, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    The third group, Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming.


    The fourth group, Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen.


    Don¡¯t know how this Nine Different Pces knew their names, but at present, their names really did appear under the turntables.


    The very first one to stop was the fourth group.


    ¡°Eighty points.¡±


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen¡¯s score was eighty points.


    The third group¡¯s turntable stopped immediately afterwards.


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming got: ¡°Seventy points.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s brows knotted tightly!


    She never thought that with her and Second Senior Brother acting together, they would actually lose to the Luo Dieyi siblings. This simply was against all reason.

 Chapter 1059 – White Jade Bridge (1)

    Chapter 1059 ¨C White Jade Bridge (1)


    Don¡¯t know on what basis the owner of this Nine Different Pce Halls used to calcte the scores.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze all stared fixedly on that screen with a turntable that was rolling continuously.


    Because of it, Li Yoayao was even more nervous.


    Because this score directly impacted who got the prize for breaking through the challenge this time.


    Finally, the second turntable stopped.


    ¡°Seventy-five points.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s group score, unexpectedly, was only seventy-five points.


    ¡°Is there a mistake, why is it only seventy five points!¡± Zi Yan red, panting with rage.


    She and Little Shadow¡¯s cooperation already was very tight, ok? Unexpectedly, they scored lower than Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen, how could this let her endure having been strongly cheering for victory in her heart?


    Just at this moment, the first turntable had also stopped.


    Finally, the cursor pointed towards¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Fifty points.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Seeing this result, the group of people werepletely dumbstruck.


    There was ecstasy in Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, she wished she could jump up immediately.


    Wahahahaha! Su Luo, this little slut, you actually have such a day as today! Her group only had fifty points!


    Among the four small groups, they werest ah,st.


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen were also dumbstruck.


    Happiness came too quickly and too sudden, they practically had no time to react.


    Even if you killed them, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to believe they were able to beat Nangong Liuyun.


    However, reality was so clearly arranged before their eyes.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Zi Yan shrieked, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun could actually lose?


    Beichen Ying, with his mouth gaping wide open, looked at the number on the turntable with disbelief. Then, he looked at Nangong Liuyun again with an incredulous expression.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was the same as before, he stood there indifferently, the wind blowing up his clothing, making him seem like an immortal.


    His appearance on the surface was like this, but in his heart, he was cursing with all his strength!


    How did the f*cktard calcte this in the end ah? Why was it only fifty points? Not only were they not first, they were evenst.


    No wonder they were astonished, when has he, Nangong Liuyun, ever beenst in his life?


    Su Luo¡¯s brows were almost tied into a knot.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t because it calcted only yours?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°It must have been.¡± Nangong Liuyun gloomily nodded.


    Fine, it was only the first challenge, there were still eight challenges toe. If all the challenges were like this, then what was the point of challenging it?


    His effort only counted towards his score, Luo Luo¡¯s score didn¡¯t have a bit of value......


    Even if he got full marks in every challenge, it was still only fifty points ah.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were knotted from being at a loss, that familiar voice once again appeared.


    ¡°The first challenge, the winners are Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi.¡±


    The voice had barely faded when a light beam shot down from the sky and wrapped around the Luo siblings.


    The Luo siblings only felt this light was warm like the spring, as if they were bathing in the spring breeze. All the pores of their bodies opened up, as if they had returned to their mother¡¯s bosom.


    The light beam didn¡¯t scatter for a long time, everyone¡¯s saliva was about to flow down from envy.


    Seeing the injuries on the two people¡¯s bodies heal with a speed visible to the naked eye, Li Yaoyao was so jealous that she almost went insane.


    She shifted forward two steps and wanted to touch a bit of it.


    However, Li Yaoyao¡¯s body had just touched the edge of the light beam.


    Suddenly, she only felt a huge vigorous attacke.


    Immediately, it sent her entire person flying away!


    If Situ Ming hadn¡¯t helped at the crucial moment, using his body as sacrifice to protect Li Yaoyao in his arms, the her right now would already have been smashed into pieces.


    Zi Yan saw this and put her hands on her hips, and with ¡®haha¡¯ sounds, started to howl withughter. She hammered the ground while sheughed,ughing till tears came out.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao......Hahaha......Too damn funny...... The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy that is spotless, noble and cannot be profaned......You also have today ah......Hahaha......¡±

 Chapter 1060 – White Jade Bridge (2)

    Chapter 1060 ¨C White Jade Bridge (2)


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled, as her gaze fell on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s conduct and deeds just now were really somewhat small-minded, with a loud bang, the image she had maintained from before copsedpletely.


    Su Luo blushed in shame at having this kind of rival in love.


    Li Yaoyao blushed while facing the dry ground, then she very fiercely red at Su Luo and Zi Yan. Situ Ming then helped her stand up.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion was somewhatplicated, he took out a Congealing Pill for Li Yaoyao to take.


    Before the Rebirth of Flesh Pills appeared, the Congealing Pills were the best healing medicine.


    Li Yaoyao, in one mouthful, swallowed the pill.


    As if she also felt her actions were ill-founded, she silently stood behind Situ Ming¡¯s body, not saying a word. Her face seemed to be enveloped in frost, cold like icy snow.


    Those milky white rays of light that enveloped the Luo siblings gradually left and disappeared.


    At the next nce, everyone felt that these two siblings were somewhat different from before.


    The wounds they received from being chased to be killed by the Snow Lions from before had actually all been healed. The wounds didn¡¯t even leave a scar.


    What astonished people the most was, their strength also increased a level.


    Luo Haochen was promoted to the peak of the eighth rank and Luo Dieyi was also promoted to the peak of the seventh rank.


    If you must know, before, these two people were experts due to heaps of medicine, it was very difficult for them to be promoted.


    However, no one had expected that the effects from this milky white light beam would be so good!


    ¡°Hahaha......Promoted a level, was the first challenge¡¯s benefits, what the next challenge¡¯s benefits are, please look forward to it. Hahaha!¡±


    In mid-air, that madlyughing voice was continuous and endless, jolting people¡¯s eardrums until it hurt.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao almost went insane from jealousy, she bit down tightly on her lower lip. She sinisterly stared at those two siblings.


    ¡°The next challenge, we have to strive for first ce.¡± Situ Ming saw Li Yaoyao was jealous and envious to this degree, so he said this in a low voice besides her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strive for, it¡¯s a must win!¡± Li Yaoyao made a fist.


    Worthy of being death grade¡¯s challenge, just the first challenge and the reward was this rich. Heaven knows what couldeter.


    Not long after, everyone only felt the rays of light sh.


    When their sights settled, they had already been delivered into a za.


    The za¡¯s floor was covered in white jade, sparkling and pure, flickering with spiritual energy. It was simply incredibly extravagant.


    Everyone stood nkly in ce, not knowing which direction the road ahead was.


    Because this za seemed vast and endless that you couldn¡¯t glimpse the end.


    All around werepletely covered with white jade that was as white as snow.


    Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi¡¯s group looked at each other in dismay.


    If they had chosen average grade or difficult grade, they could still consult their predecessors¡¯ experiences as a reference. However, not a bit of the previous experiences were of use for the death grade.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall body was wrapped inside a wide fox fur.


    Su Luo stood at his side with a quiet and content expression. Her face was full of a tranquil and calm smile.


    Originally, Su Luo also didn¡¯t know which direction to go, but the little divine dragon in her arms pointed to the northwest direction and informed her that the aura was different over there.


    Just at this moment, that madlyughing and tyrannical voice could be heard againing from the sky: ¡°Hahaha, this second challenge, you guys only have a day¡¯s time. If you guys can¡¯t pass it in a day¡¯s time, then wait to be made into mincemeat, hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    That mad guy¡¯s unrestrainedughter made people¡¯s hearts angry, yet they were powerless.


    ¡°Second Brother, what are we to do next?¡± Beichen Ying took a nce at Su Luo and asked in a low voice.


    At present, they hadn¡¯t even found the road yet and they still had to sessfully pass the challenge in a day, this problem wasn¡¯t just ordinarily difficult.


    ¡°Finding the road is not difficult.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly.


    The difficulty was to get him and Luo¡¯er to challenge it together.

 Chapter 1061 – White Jade Bridge (3)

    Chapter 1061 ¨C White Jade Bridge (3)


    If they calcted just based on his scores alone, then even if they charged this to the end, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain anything.


    Because he faintly thought that these scores...in the end, would be tallied up to get a total score.


    Seeing Su Luo weakly leaning against his side, Nangong Liuyun caressed her hair lovingly in a spoiling manner.


    No matter what, he must challenge and break through this Nine Different Pce Halls. Moreover, he had to get first ce.


    Nangong Liuyun supported Su Luo and took the lead to walk in the northwest direction. However, his brows still hadn¡¯t smoothed out.


    With his eyesight, he naturally sensed the different aura and fluctuations in the northwest.


    The party walked for approximately one hour, finally, they had reached the end of the white jade covered za.


    No one had expected that at the end of the white jade covered za, there would actually be a furious sea with turbulent waves.


    Apart from this, there was just a white jade bridge that seemed to be connected to the watchtower on the ninthyer of heaven.


    This white jade bridge was shaped like an arch, but everyone¡¯s eyesight could only see up to half of the arch.


    They could only see one side of it soaring to the sky, connected to the watchtower in the ninthyer of heaven.


    Underneath the white jade bridge was the furious mes of the wild waves. While in its surroundings, were many white clouds floating carelessly back and forth.


    ¡°This bridge... I¡¯m afraid it goes on for more than five hundred kilometers, right?¡±


    Everyone was shaken by this scene. After quite a while, Beichen Ying was finally able to utter this out loud.


    Such a decrepit condition and imposing scene, even he, who had seen the world before, was also somewhat bbergasted.


    ¡°This is only the second challenge.¡± Nangong Liuyun indifferently looked far into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s still only the second challenge.¡± Beichen Ying repeated this line.


    However, the second challenge was already this shocking. There were still seven hurdles after this!


    Beichen Ying felt that for them to sessfully break through the challenges unscathed, it was absolutely more difficult than ascending to the heavens.


    ¡°The long swinging white jade bridge, pairs for the nineyers of heaven.¡±


    On that white jade bridge¡¯s wall, these scarlet words came faintly into view.


    ¡°The long swinging white jade bridge, pairs for the nineyers of heaven. What does it mean?¡± Luo Dieyi asked in puzzlement.


    Li Yaoyao gazed into the distant horizon and, after a quite a while, said, ¡°ording to what was written in the family records, in the average grade trials, this white jade bridge was the ninth challenge.


    When this was said, everyone froze.


    The final challenge in the average grade, now, was the second challenge for them? This death grade was truly... made them want to cry butcking the tears.


    Li Yaoyao shot a nce with hidden bitterness at Nangong Liuyun and continued to exin, ¡°¡®The long swinging white jade bridge, pairs for the nineyers of heaven.¡¯ means that every time, only two people can be on this white jade bridge. Only after waiting for these two people to finish crossing the white jade bridge, then, can the two people behind go to challenge this trial. Otherwise, all four people will die ten times out of ten with no chance at life!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was silent.


    ¡°Additionally, to challenge this white jade bridge, there will only be two results. One, sessfully rushed through, it¡¯ll be to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction. The second, will be to fail and immediately die. There¡¯s absolutely no third road,¡± Beichen Ying added.


    His family¡¯s records, also had bits and pieces of it written down.


    ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t even retreat?¡± Luo Dieyi cried out in rm.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to. The moment we step onto this white jade bridge, there won¡¯t be a return road. You can only move forward. You can¡¯t look back.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze burned. ¡°If someone regrets this, they could wait in this za of white jade. If we sessfully break through, then, when the timees, naturally, you¡¯ll be able to leave. If we fail the challenge, then everyone will die here together.¡±


    The content of those words made everyone go silent.


    Li Yaoyao shot Su Luo a nce and scoffed coldly, ¡°Based on your body¡¯s current condition, you certainly won¡¯t be able to cross this bridge. You should just stay here and wait.¡±

 Chapter 1062 – White Jade Bridge (4)

    Chapter 1062 ¨C White Jade Bridge (4)


    Su Luo smiled faintly. She threw a nce with a smile which wasn¡¯t a smile at her: ¡°Don¡¯t need to trouble the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy tobor over it. Nangong Liuyun will definitely help me cross the bridge.¡±


    Su Luo naturally knew what words would hit Li Yaoyao the hardest.


    When Li Yaoyao heard these words, the hands by her side clenched tightly into fists, with an irritated expression, she red at Su Luo: ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see!¡±


    ¡°En, we will have to wait and see.¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    After she finished saying this sentence, Su Luo covered her lips, and lightly coughed twice, as if she was spent.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart ached seeing her like this and he transferred more spirit energy to her. With great difficulty, he had managed to nurse her body back to health by a little bit.


    ¡°Miss Li, just taking care of yourself will be fine.¡± Nangong Liuyun swept an annoyed nce at Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao had a breath stifled in her throat, she nearly suffocated from holding it back.


    If other people had said this, Li Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t have cared. But the person who said this just so happened to be her Third Senior Brother, whom she cared about the most.


    Heaven knows that his every word and action, every expression, were enough to destroy her.


    Right now, he was staring at her with a face full of annoyance...


    Li Yaoyao tightly bit down on her lower lip, almost drawing blood.


    Situ Ming wanted to say something, but the oppressive power of an experting from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body was truly too strong. So much pressure, that he didn¡¯t dare budge.


    Nangong Liuyun humphed heavily, and did not feel like paying more attention to Li Yaoyao again.


    His attention was all ced onto the white jade bridge.


    Beichen Ying stood by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, looking at the white jade bridge. His expression was serious and grave: ¡°The white jade bridge is endlessly long. Everywhere, there is danger on it, impossible to defend effectively against it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun calmly stood in ce for a long time. Hisnky body was tall and straight, just like a pine tree.


    He stood with hands behind his back, immediately giving him a respectable and extraordinary temperament which imposed fear onto others.


    He heard Beichen Ying talk endlessly without getting to the point and didn¡¯t say anything. He had an indifferent and cold expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Who will go first and who will gost?¡± Beichen Ying finally asked.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of long and narrow, beautiful eyes were deep and unfathomable.


    ¡°You guys go first.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips slowly hooked into a smile, and his eyes were as bright, clear and dazzling as crystal stones.


    Beicheng Ying had always looked to Nangong Liuyun as the leader. Since Nangong had said so, he would naturallyply.


    ¡°Alright. The two of us will go first. Then what about you two?¡± Beichen Ying nced at Su Luo with worry.


    Nangong Liuyun possessed remarkable abilities. How could this white jade bridge be a problem for him? The only thing he was worried about was Su Luo.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I have my ns.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were handsome like bright stars, and profoundly mysterious.


    Beichen Ying said something to Zi Yan, then the two of them prepared to set foot onto the white jade bridge.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Luo Haochen, who had been silent all this time, suddenly called out.


    ¡°What? You guys want to be the first to cross?¡± Beichen Ying raised his eyebrows with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    ¡°You really guessed right. We want to be the first to cross. Elder Brother Beichen, is it possible for you to let us?¡± Luo Haochen smiled from ear to ear as he walked to in front of the Beichen Ying pair.


    Beichen Ying frowned.


    There were both dangers and favorable circumstances involved with being the first to cross the white jade bridge.


    Because the first to cross would have no experience and serve as a sacrificial reference. It could be said they were like a probing stone.


    If they were the first to pass, there naturally would be many benefits. Although they didn¡¯t know the grading criteria, but being the first across would be shown some consideration in points, okay.


    Luo Haochen, who had already gotten one round of benefits, naturally wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    Only he and Luo Dieyi knew just how much of a defiance of nature were the benefits of the light beam.


    Those kinds of benefits were worth them using their lives to risk it all for.


    ¡°You guys are sure you want to be the first to cross?¡± Beichen Ying had both his hands crossed behind his back. Hisnky body stood tall and straight where he was.


    His brows knitted slightly, clearly not very happy.


    ¡°I hope Brother Beichen will help.¡± Luo Haochen had a firm expression on his face, not allowing for refusal.

 Chapter 1063 – White Jade Bridge (5)

    Chapter 1063 ¨C White Jade Bridge (5)


    If Beichen Ying refused, there was a high probability that Luo Haochen would not retreat, to the extent of starting a big fight.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Beichen Ying took a nce at Nangong Liuyun. Soon after, he smiled faintly: ¡°Since Brother Luo wants to be the first to cross, then go ahead and be the first to cross. We don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Finished speaking, he pulled Zi Yan and automatically conceded by moving aside.


    Beichen Ying seemed to be the most happy-go-lucky, but he usually was the most unlikely to back down. Today, if it wasn¡¯t because Nangong nodded, regardless of what was said, he simply wouldn¡¯t back down.


    Seeing Beichen Ying agree so easily, at first, Luo Haochen was excited, then he immediately looked at Beichen Ying with suspicion.


    Seeing him like this, Zi Yan was itching to kick him!


    ¡°Are you going to cross or not? If you¡¯re not crossing, then we¡¯ll go!¡±


    Being scolded with a finger pointed at his nose, the great Young Master Luo¡¯s face immediately became ck.


    ¡°Cross. Of course, we want to cross! Older Brother, let¡¯s go! Hmph!¡± Luo Dieyi pulled at Luo Haochen, and the two of them directly walked to the side of the white jade bridge.


    ¡°The white jade bridge only allows two people to cross. Before we clear this trial, you guys are not allowed toe!¡± Luo Dieyi turned back and red, telling them this in a stern voice.


    For the moment, the scene was quiet and noiseless.


    Su Luo¡¯s side naturally would not pay her any attention.


    White jade bridge, tall and erect, reaching endlessly through the clouds.


    At the start, they could still see the two people¡¯s figures, but very quickly, their figures were enveloped by the white clouds, unable to be seen again.


    After two hours, there was still no sound of activity.


    ¡°Will they be able to cross? Will they be able to pass the trial?¡± Li Yaoyao stared, unable to take her eyes off the white jade bridge, while murmuring to herself.


    ¡°The strength of Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi pair was originally the lowest among us, but after bathing in the white light of the first trial. It¡¯s now hard to gauge their strength. If they can¡¯t get across, then we...¡± would also find it very difficult.


    Before Situ Ming could say thesest few words, Li Yaoyao had already red at him forcefully.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! Our goal is the ninth challenge. How can this insignificant second challenge be a problem to us?¡± Li Yaoyao said boldly and confidently.


    The ninth challenge¡¯s Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort... She wouldn¡¯t pass it up to someone else.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t obtain it, she also definitely wouldn¡¯t let someone else get it.


    Su Luo wanted to use that Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort to cure her serious injuries? She¡¯s dreaming!


    Li Yaoyao made a firm resolution in her heart. Even if she died, she would absolutely not allow Su Luo to obtain that Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, an angry howl came from the clouds above.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned cold, and they stared earnestly and gravely at where the sound hade from.


    However, that ce, besides the thick fog-likeyers of white clouds, nothing else could be seen.


    Endless bellowing sounds reached their ears. Wave after wave of roars, as if there was an intense battle in progress.


    Then, another stick of incense time had passed.


    Suddenly, a ck turntable appeared on the white jade bridge.


    Everyone was very familiar with this turntable.


    During the first challenge, the scores were shown on this turntable.


    Since the turntable showed up, then that meant Luo Haochen¡¯s pair had broken through.


    The ck turntable rotated continuously at an astonishing speed without the slightest sign of stopping.


    After approximately another stick of incense¡¯s time, the turntable slowly came to a stop.


    The pointer was fixed on a spot.


    ¡°Forty points?¡± Li Yaoyao shouted loudly in surprise and covered up her lips in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t this score too low? It was merely forty points?


    Not only Li Yaoyao, but Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s brows were knitted as well.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t considered weak, and he cooperated very well with Luo Dieyi. They could see this during the first challenge.


    They had gotten first ce for the first challenge, yet they had only gotten forty points in this trial?


    Then what about the rest of them? How many points could they get?


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions was nk.

 Chapter 1064 – White Jade Bridge (6)

    Chapter 1064 ¨C White Jade Bridge (6)


    ¡°Who goes first for the second trial?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were cold and detached as ice, without a trace of warmth.


    Now, a number of hours had already passed, but there were still three groups who hadn¡¯t crossed yet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross first,¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan spoke in unison.


    Li Yaoyao wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Otherwise, you guys can cross first?¡± Beichen Ying smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Not necessary!¡± Li Yaoyao humphed coldly.


    She watched Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s manner of nestling against each other, in her eyes, the jealousy bordered on madness.


    A malicious thought suddenly emerged from her heart.


    Before, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had said that if four people were to step on the white jade bridge at the same time, then what awaited these four people was indiscriminate destruction.


    Perhaps, in this life and in this world, she would only have this chance to die together with her Third Senior Brother.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint poisonous light.


    ¡°Situ Ming, you don¡¯t have any objections right?¡± Beichen Ying asked again.


    On the surface, Situ Ming was smiling: ¡°Whatever Yaoyao said counts.¡±


    He showed clearly that everything was up to Li Yaoyao.


    Beichen Yingpletely disapproved of Situ Ming¡¯s conduct and deeds.


    Considering their past friendship, Beichen Ying could not help but give him a warning: ¡°Brother Situ, taking a noints stance may not necessarily conclude with what the gentleman desires.¡±


    Situ Ming nced at Li Yaoyao with a tranquil and calm expression but his position was firm: ¡°Regardless of the conclusion, I will endure the hardship dly. Brother Beichen doesn¡¯t need to persuade me more.¡±


    What a stupid and pitiful man! This was the verdict Beichen Ying gave to Situ Ming.


    How Li Yaoyao conducted herself, everyone with eyes could see it. Even Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen had already seen her true colors. Only Situ Ming was still as infatuated as before.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t see clearly, but that he wasn¡¯t willing to see her so clearly.


    Since matters were already like this, Beichen Ying also didn¡¯t feel like wasting more words with him.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you¡¯re meddling too much in other people¡¯s business. We want to be thest group to go.¡± Li Yaoyao humphed coldly.


    Although Beichen Ying¡¯s words were vague, but did he think she was a fool? With the hints being so obvious, thinking she wouldn¡¯t understand it?


    ¡°Thest group?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s footsteps stopped and turned around.


    He faintly felt that there was something really fishy about letting Li Yaoyao¡¯s group be thest to cross. However, what was fishy about it, he couldn¡¯t say.


    Beichen Ying shot a worried nced at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was cold and detached, but spoke in a manner of making the final decision, ¡°Situ Ming will be the third group to go.¡±


    It was to the extent that he didn¡¯t even feel like mentioning the three characters ¡®Li Yaoyao¡¯.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother...¡± Li Yaoyao stomped her feet in anger!


    Although she might not really step onto the bridge and attempt suicide when Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were on the white jade bridge. But Third Senior Brother...


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly expose my back to people I can¡¯t trust.¡± Nangong Liuyun stopped in his tracks, and after he finished saying this, in a cold and detached manner, he returned to Su Luo¡¯s side.


    People he can¡¯t trust...


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming¡¯splexions both froze.


    Beichen Yingughed happily: ¡°Li Yaoyao, put away all your devilish ns. How can you be Nangong Liuyun¡¯s opponent.¡±


    Finished speaking, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, both in high spirits, stepped onto the white jade bridge.


    The two people¡¯s figures gradually moved further away, eventually disappearing into the thick fog of white clouds.


    Because they were her friends, this time, Su Luo strained her ears to hear. Her expression was also somewhat serious and grave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s strengths are still passable. If Luo Haochen can pass, they definitely can pass too.¡±


    ¡°This I know, however, as always, I can¡¯t avoid being worried.¡± Su Luo leaned against his shoulder, with her gaze unblinkingly still watching that long, drawn-out white jade bridge, ¡°Very quickly, it¡¯ll be our turn soon.¡±

 Chapter 1065 – White Jade Bridge (7)

    Chapter 1065 ¨C White Jade Bridge (7)


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t need to worry. The road is still very long.¡± Nangong Liuyun slowly said to console her while stroking her soft hair.


    ¡°With you here, I don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    Nangong Liuyun left the imprint of a kiss on her forehead.


    The warm atmosphere between the two people was full of tender feelings.


    Li Yaoyao scoffed heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll just see how many points you guys will get!¡±


    Su Luo continued talking with Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyunughed as he listened, as if what she said was very amusing.


    Li Yaoyao stood there for quite a while, but no one paid any attention to her.


    Those two people were simply ignoring her, treating her as though she didn¡¯t exist!


    Thinking up to here, Li Yaoyao almost exploded.


    Situ Ming saw that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right and hurriedly pulled Li Yaoyao away.


    Nangong Liuyun showed clearly that he didn¡¯t like Yaoyao. He also clearly showed that Su Luo was a precious treasure to him. If Yaoyao really got into a quarrel with Su Luo, it was clear to see who would eat the loss.


    Situ Ming was also puzzled ah....


    The originally fairy-like, pure, cold and noble Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, why was it that now, had unexpectedly be... be...


    Those two words, Situ Ming still didn¡¯t have the courage to say them.


    Just at this moment, violent battle sounds could be hearding from the white jade bridge.


    However, the battle sounds quickly settled down.


    Su Luo immediately sat upright, gazing unblinkingly at the body of the bridge.


    Sure enough, a turntable slowly appeared.


    ¡°Beichen Ying and Zi Yan made it across!¡± A smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    However, regardless of the grades, at least the two of them were safe. This was the best news.


    ¡°I already said you were worrying groundlessly. Now, you should feel reassured.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes contained a smile.


    ¡°Eh! Let¡¯s take a look at how much they scored.¡±


    While the two people talked, that turntable¡¯s speed was slowing down.


    ¡°Thirty! thirty! thirty!¡± Li Yaoyao shouted loudly as she waved her fist around.


    Su Luo frowned in annoyance: ¡°How can it be thirty points? Is this person insane?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun made a show of being very serious as he touched his chin: ¡°I reckon she is insane. You should stay away from her. Be careful not to get infected.¡±


    When Su Luo heard this, with a ¡®pfft¡¯, sheughed out loud.


    ¡°That person was originally your most beloved little junior sister. Now, you¡¯re actually saying this about her?¡±


    Nangong Liyun was unconcerned. The tips of his eyebrows raised slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that when one marries a wife, he forgets his mother? What does a little junior sister count for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you really are...¡± Even Su Luo was speechless.


    How could there be such a shameless person? Saying when one married a wife, he would forget his mother in such a pompous manner?


    If his mother was really still alive, Su Luo felt she would have no face to see this elder again.


    ¡°I really am what?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of enchanting and devilishly charming eyes winked, almost suffocating the person he was enticing.


    Su Luo, with great difficulty, turned her gaze away: ¡°I still haven¡¯t married you yet. Talk less nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m already your man. You still don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡± The god-like His Highness Prince Jin, he opened his eyes wide in disbelief. That expression was extremely exaggerated.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Luo pushed him aside hatefully, ¡°I simply never touched you before. Don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t? We¡¯ve already shared a bed for so many days. The heavens had seen this, with mother earth as witness. You can¡¯t renege on it!¡± Nangong Liuyun pointed to the heavens in a deadly earnest manner and then stepped on the earth.


    His voice wasn¡¯t low, it could be heard clearly within a range of several hundred meters.


    Su Luo became extremely impatient and pushed Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Move aside, move aside. Don¡¯t block me. I still need to see the score.¡±


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun would, with one move, imprison her in his embrace: ¡°No, if you don¡¯t admit it, then I won¡¯t let you see.¡±


    Such a childish man! Su Luo groaned inwardly as she held her forehead up gracefully.


    She really lost to him.

 Chapter 1066 – White Jade Bridge (8)

    Chapter 1066 ¨C White Jade Bridge (8)


    ¡°Will you say it or not?¡± This godlike, tenth-ranked expert was currently pressuring Su Luo to make a statement.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Su Luo gave a weak cough.


    ¡°Say that I am yours.¡± Our Highness Prince Jin¡¯s face was not red, nor was he breathing hard. His expression was imposing and coldly solemn, as if he was talking about huge military issues, with that kind of heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Su Luo was choked to a stop.


    ¡°Will you say it or not?¡± Nangong Liuyun was overbearing, with an attitude of if she didn¡¯t say it, there would be no end to this matter.


    Su Luo evaded on this side, but as a lord, not aware of Li Yaoyao watching them who was so jealous that she trembled from head to toe. That pair of eyes which was staring at Su Luo seemed to almost spit out mes.


    They were both woman!


    She had known Third Senior Brother way before Su Luo!


    However!


    Her Third Senior Brother, who had always been pretty and flirtatious, demonically charming, tyrannically strong, coldly detached and heartless, now wished to obliterate her. Yet, he was forcing Su Luo, that slut, to say that he was hers!


    Did he still have a little bit of the intensity of an expert? Did he still have a trace of the noble air of a royal? Did he still have a little bit of the dignity of a man?


    This simply... simply angered Li Yaoyao so much that she nearly fainted.


    If it was her, without saying anything further, she would have agreed a hundred times over.


    However, Su Luo, this cheap woman, unexpectedly even argued, even desired to refuse, even forged ahead, still refusing to agree.


    Oh, heavens, have lightning strike down this unreasonable, cheap woman, please.


    Li Yaoyao was madly jealous.


    However, even if she was jealous, so what? The man she liked... all of his attention was single-mindedly ced on Su Luo¡¯s body. He simply was disinclined to even nce at Li Yaoyao.


    Su Luo was wrapped around by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s scoundrel-like appearance to the point she couldn¡¯t do anything about it except nod her head: ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re mine. This should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re mine too!¡± Nangong Liuyun seethingly said.


    Oh heavens, how was this still that godlike His Highness Prince Jin? He was clearly a foolish boy who had sunk into the river of love.


    Su Luo held up her forehead gracefully and nodded: ¡°Okay, I am also yours.¡±


    ¡°Eh! This is being obedient.¡± As if he was petting a puppy, Nangong Liuyun lovingly messed up Su Luo¡¯s hair.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t feel like dealing with him.


    While the two people were having their dialog, the turntable on the wall finally came to a stop.


    ¡°Oh, heavens!¡± Seeing the number on that turntable, Li Yaoyao felt that her mind was ovee with waves of nkness.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s... seventy-five points?¡± Su Luo nced back in a daze, and exchanged a look with Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°This score isn¡¯t bad.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded.


    ¡°How is it just not bad? It¡¯s very good, okay?¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes at him.


    Earlier, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi¡¯s group had only gotten a mere forty points. Now, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan had almost doubled that score.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze stared angrily at that turntable, wishing she could burn a hole into that turntable with her re.


    She wished she could directly set that number on fire and burn it until there was nothing left.


    Because Li Yaoyao had thought everyone would get a generally low score. However, Beichen Ying group¡¯s number waspletely outside of her expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s now your turn.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender, tall and straight body was like a pine tree. His naturally cold gaze swept a nce at Situ Ming.


    Situ Ming nodded and turned around to pull Li Yaoyao along.


    Li Yaoyao seemed to have thought of something, and a strange cold smile appeared on her face: ¡°My body feels unwell. I want to first rest for a while!¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Yaoyao turned around and wanted to leave.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, clearly somewhat displeased.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a mocking sneer.


    In order to prevent them from breaking through this challenge, Li Yaoyao was really beingpletely unscrupulous.


    Before, when she wanted to be the fourth to go, her goal was abundantly clear.


    Now, she was saying her body wasn¡¯t well, so she didn¡¯t want to go. Her intention was also obviously very clear.


    Because they had only one day¡¯s worth of time to challenge this white jade bridge.

 Chapter 1067 – White Jade Bridge (9)

    Chapter 1067 ¨C White Jade Bridge (9)


    If they couldn¡¯t break through within a day¡¯s time, everyone would be defeated.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s intention was so obvious, how could Nangong Liuyun let her do as she wished?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palms at his side had umted a spirit light.


    ¡°No way.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand to a stop, ¡°If you knocked her out, what if the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls deliberately looked for a pretext to y some dirty trick?


    Su Luo felt that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls seemed to delight in toying with them.


    The more intense their internal struggles were, he wouldugh with even more pleasure.


    If he knocked Li Yaoyao¡¯s group unconscious, if the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls ran out to deduct their points, then that would be troublesome indeed.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head.


    Don¡¯t know how he moved.


    One could only see an afterimage sh pass.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s body had already been tossed into the air, afterwards, being tossed in an arc shape, she shot towards the white jade bridge.


    Everything seemed to be slow but actually happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, you¡ª¡ª!¡± Situ Ming never thought that Nangong Liuyun would do something this extreme.


    So straightforward and decisive, simply didn¡¯t give a person the opportunity to react.


    He grabbed Li Yaoyao and directly tossed her onto the white jade bridge, simply....!


    ¡°To step on the white jade bridge alone will lead to being killed.¡± A rxed smile hung on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    That leisurely and content appearance, where was there even a trace of guilt?


    The rage in Situ Ming¡¯s heart soared, but at this time, the most important thing was still Li Yaoyao.


    Finally, Situ Ming fiercely red at Nangong Liuyun, his body shot out, and he grabbed Li Yaoyao into his arms before shended. He stood together with her on the white jade bridge.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Situ Ming eagerly asked.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were full of tears, sobbing spasmodically, saying: ¡°Third Senior Brother...how could he...how could he treat me like this? I love him okay, I really love him very much. Could it be even this is wrong?¡±


    Situ Ming was sour from the bottom of his heart, but he could only force a smile and hold her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going! I will just stand here on the bridge!¡± Li Yaoyao suddenly shook off Situ Ming, and loudly yelled.


    Situ Ming revealed a bitter expression.


    ¡°I just won¡¯t go! I will just stand on this white jade bridge for a day! Humph, I¡¯ll just watch and see how Su Luo will cross this white jade bridge. I¡¯ll just see how she will go get that Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort!¡± Li Yaoyao acted in a fit of pique and humphed twice.


    Nangong Liuyun had calcted the n fully without omission. Among his ns, he had already calcted all aspects.


    He had already calcted Situ Ming¡¯s temperament into it.


    With how much he cherished Li Yaoyao, how could he look on unfeelingly as he watched Li Yaoyao go die?


    Because standing on the white jade bridge, if they didn¡¯t pass this challenge in one day, what was waiting for them was death.


    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t act in a fit of pique, let us go across.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m determined not to cross!¡± Li Yaoyao simply set down in ce with both legs crossed and refused to walk on.


    Situ Ming was extremely helpless.


    ¡°Yaoyao listen to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen to you!¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, you are using your own life to punish someone else, this is unworthy.¡±


    ¡°Able to make it difficult for Third Senior Brother, I feel it is very much worth it!¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Situ Ming really became angry.


    The two people had already talked about this and that for a long time. Time passed by in one minute and one second increments, soon, less than four hours remained.


    Outside of the white jade bridge.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin brows was creased, as she somewhat anxiously said: ¡°What is this Li Yaoyao trying to do? It couldn¡¯t be that she really won¡¯t go right?¡±


    If she really won¡¯t go, then she and Nangong Liuyun, this team, would be directly removed from the list. They wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge the hurdles after this.


    Just depending on Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, they might not necessarily be able to break through to the end and get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    The chilliness in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pupil became more and more cold, revealing a strong stern ruthlessness.

 Chapter 1068 – White Jade Bridge (10)

    Chapter 1068 ¨C White Jade Bridge (10)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are not worried?¡± Su Luo lifted up her palm-sized little face and looked at him doubtfully.


    Herplexion wasn¡¯t good, the wless white skin showed a paleness, making her coloring look bad too. At one nce, you could tell she was seriously injured.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s blood red lips perked up in a demonically charming manner, appearing sinister, shady and enchanting.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao dares, but Situ Ming, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep voice responded.


    On the white jade bridge, as Nangong Liuyun had anticipated.


    Even though Situ Ming did not approve of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s recent conducts and deeds, however, he could still clearly see the situation.


    This time, Nangong Liuyuning to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence was clearly because of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    If it was because Li Yaoyao deliberately stayed on the white jade bridge that held up this opportunity, then¡ª¡ª


    Based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s temper, following that would be a gale and rainstorm-like retaliation.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family might bepletely destroyed by him.


    At twenty years old, he had the strength of a tenth rank, how bright of a future did this kind of person have? Who dared to have him as an enemy?


    Therefore, Situ Ming could not allow Li Yaoyao to take such a rash action in a headstrong manner.


    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much time left, Situ Ming once again urged her: ¡°Yaoyao, you really decided that you won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Not going! Determined not to go! Hahaha! There is less than four hours of time, I want to see how they can cross this white jade bridge!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s appearance was twisted and malevolent, malicious rays of light radiating from her ck pupils.


    She just won¡¯t allow it.


    Even if you kill her, she won¡¯t allow it!


    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t me me.¡± Situ Ming took a deep breath of air, and a firm expression shed through his eyes.


    His hand raised up, forming a knife shape and chopping towards the back of Li Yaoyao¡¯s nape.


    Li Yaoyao was chopped unconscious, and fell without a sound.


    Before she fell to the ground, Situ Ming had already caught her cking body.


    Situ Ming carried her over his shoulders, and tookrge strides to walk forward.


    Outside of the white jade bridge.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was tranquil and calm. Only those blood red-colored lips became increasingly pretty and flirtatious, demonically charming.


    People familiar with him all knew that the respectable His Highness Prince Jin was already angry.


    After, don¡¯t know how long, had passed, from a far distance, came the sound of intense fighting.


    This time¡¯s fighting soundsted a lot longer than the previous two times.


    Immediately following it, the turntable appeared.


    Those numbers on it stupefied Su Luo.


    ¡°Thirty-five points?¡± Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief.


    This time¡¯s fighting time indeed was a little bit long.


    But was it only worth thirty-five points? Wasn¡¯t this rather a bit too low?


    ¡°If ording to normal circumstances, this is impossible. But since it had already urred....Could it be Situ Ming was the only one fighting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he knocked Li Yaoyao unconscious.¡± Nangong said as if a weight was off his mind, ¡°Come, next up is us.¡±


    Su Luo also faintly guessed this point. Now, Nangong Liuyun saying it like this only confirmed her guess.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left.¡± Su Luo looked at the color of the sky, revealing a worried expression, ¡°Situ Ming used three hours, he only left us one hour.¡±


    ¡°To cross this white jade bridge in one hour might not necessarily be that difficult,e, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back and stepped foot on the white jade bridge.


    Up ahead, the six people¡¯s scores were forty points, seventy-five points, and thirty-five points.


    Then what score was waiting for Su Luo?


    This was still an unknown quantity.


    Maybe there would be an upset, maybe it would still be like the first challenge with that kind bottom score.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back, his speed exploding out to the peak.


    Based on the sound that came from the first three groups, Nangong Liuyun knew that on this white jade bridge, there certainly would be a fierce battle.


    The white jade bridge was surrounded by thickyers of white clouds all around. The fog was dense, so visibility was very low.


    After dashing for about a quarter of an hour, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps paused slightly.

 Chapter 1069 – White Jade Bridge (11)

    Chapter 1069 ¨C White Jade Bridge (11)


    Because he felt that in the thick fog, was a pair of sharp and scorching eyes. It was staring fixedly at him.


    That reaction from the body itself towards a crisis made him prudently stop his footsteps.


    Just at this time.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Clippity-clop¡ª¡ª


    A countless number of footstep sounds rushed towards Nangong Liuyun from all directions.


    Nangong Liuyun tightly gripped the sword in his hand.


    A tide of magical beasts rushed towards him, it¡¯s not a bother to him. But, if he was even a little inattentive, his Luo Luo might be injured.


    Very quickly, the white jade bridge, from front and back, on both ends, had a countless number of Iron-spined Cheetahs rushing over.


    It was a full one hundred Iron-spined Cheetahs!


    Moreover, every one of the cheetahs¡¯ strength was very powerful.


    Every cheetah¡¯s body gave off a faint purple-colored aura, as if glittering with purple light. Those sharp and fierce teeth glittered like frost and snow, malevolent and terrifying.


    Each and every one of the Iron-spined Cheetahs sinisterly opened wide their bloody mouths, bellowing, snarling, noisily spraying out blood-colored breath. Their four hooves were like iron, and like the wind, they rushed towards Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun who were surrounded in the middle.


    The hard surface made of white jade shook faintly, issuing a deafening noise.


    These orderly iron hooves sounded as if they were one, trampling the entire white jade bridge until it nearly copsed.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin eyebrows knotted tightly.


    If she didn¡¯t remember it wrong, before, the sounds that the different group gave off wasn¡¯t this intense.


    ¡°Luo Luo, stay in the diagram and don¡¯t move.¡± Nangong Liuyun had protected Su Luopletely.


    He split out thirty percent of his strength, drew a circle and asked Su Luo to go in.


    This was a protective cover, even if it was the Iron-spined Cheetahs, don¡¯t even think about stretching a w in.


    ¡°But....¡± If she goes in, when the timees, the most they could get was fifty points, right? Didn¡¯t it mean that they had lost for sure?


    ¡°These Iron-spined Cheetahs, every one of them is at the summit of the ninth rank in strength. With one breath blown by them, you will be dead.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words weren¡¯t just to scare people.


    In fact, the Iron-spined Cheetahs at the summit of the ninth rank indeed has astonishing strength.


    Now, Su Luo was in such a fragile state of health, she absolutely would be blown to the ground by one breath.


    ¡°Summit of the ninth rank?¡± Su Luo felt that this challenge was too defiant of the natural order.


    ¡°If it is the summit of the ninth rank, then how did the other groups from before cross?¡± Su Luo, who was staying in the protective cover,pletely safe, still was puzzled by this.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, right now, we are inside a virtual world, and these Iron-spined Cheetahs will be at a corresponding level ording to a person¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± A domineering howl of madughter came from the sky, ¡°Boy, not bad. Out of these four groups, only you could think of this point, not bad, not bad.¡±


    ¡°You guessed it right, these stupid animals are indeed ording to the challenger¡¯s strength, and are lower by one level ordingly. Now, all of them are existences at the summit of the ninth rank.¡±


    Su Luo immediately stood up, and said with hidden bitterness: ¡°Then what about me? I¡¯m only at the sixth rank ah!¡±


    That wild domineering voiceughed until he sounded increasingly crazy: ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ªlittle girl, you can be ignored and disregarded!¡±


    Finished speaking, this voice disappeared and couldn¡¯t be heard again.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was wrinkled until it looked like a bitter melon from being ignored and disregarded.


    ¡°Ignored and disregarded?¡± Were there any words that were more hurtful than this?


    Our Su Luo, with luck that defied nature, for the first time, was miserable.


    Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips and wanted tough, but was afraid that if heughed, it would strike a blow to this girl. He had no choice but to turn his head away.


    ¡°Out of the question! No matter how low, I cannot be ignored or disregarded! As for the process, Nangong Liuyun, youe over and think of a way!¡± Luo girl was furious.


    ¡°Okay.¡± With a sh in his eyes, Nangong Liuyun came up with an idea.


    Now the group of Iron-spined Cheetahs had arrived in a tide-like surge, that huge imposing aura nearly drowning them out.

 Chapter 1070 – White Jade Bridge (12)

    Chapter 1070 ¨C White Jade Bridge (12)


    One hundred heads of Iron-spined Cheetahs at the summit of the ninth rank, even Nangong Liuyun had no choice but to be cautious.


    The distance between both parties continued to draw closer.


    One hundred meters.


    Fifty meters.


    Thirty meters.


    Ten meters!!!


    From front and back, there were a total of one hundred Iron-spined Cheetahs, in a split second, they rushed forth like the tide, nearly drowning Nangong Liuyun in the waves.


    In thest ten meters, Nangong Liuyun moved.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± The leading Iron-spined Cheetah had the strength of a tenth rank!


    Its sharp fierce tooth was the first to strike towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Nangong Liuyun gripped his long sword tightly, his eyes flickering with cold light. His mind was rapidly calcting the most urate data.


    Just when the leading Iron-spined Cheetah charged forward.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s foot slightly shifted left by half a step, and the long sword in his hand sliced over!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A light sound echoed, and the head of the leading Iron-spined Cheetah was directly cut off!


    Itnded on the ground and rolled around again with a crashing sound.


    That Iron-spined Cheetahcking a head had blood rushing out like spring water.


    On the upied and snow-white, white jade bridge, immediately, blood pervaded throughout.


    Once the leader of the Iron-spined Cheetah died, this aroused the intense fighting spirit of the remaining cheetahs!


    Blood as far as the eye could see aroused their most primitive fighting instincts to the peak.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡ª¡ª¡±


    Front, back, left and right were all densely filled areas with Iron-spined Cheetahs.


    Every one of these cheetahs was the size of an elephant, their bodies were sturdy with a defense simr to a tank.


    The reason why Nangong Liuyun could resolve the leader of the Iron-spined Cheetah in one sword strike couldrgely be credited to the calctions in his head.


    Just now, when Nangong Liuyun beheaded the leader of the Iron-spined Cheetah, his speed was like electricity given off by a flint stone strike.


    Atst, after the head fell to the ground, was when the rest of the Iron-spined Cheetahs had arrived.


    One Iron-spined Cheetah suddenly knocked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    The tip of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s foot tapped on its fierce tooth, using the strength of the recoil to fly into mid-air.


    Having lost Nangong Liuyun, this target, these Iron-spined Cheetahs paused their conspicuous and iparably rash movements.


    As a result, all of the cheetahs encircled towards Su Luo¡¯s protective covering.


    Each and every one of the Iron-spined Cheetahs rushed up, but one after another, they were sent flying.


    Because the protective cover was iparably hard. Moreover, it was exceptionally stic.


    But even like this, the Iron-spined Cheetahs that had their eyes deceived by the enemy still advanced forward, wave after wave.


    One wave was flicked away, the second wave continued to rush forward.


    Simply like an assault squadron that wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    Nangong Liuyun who was standing in mid-air, his dark red lips hooked into a sinister smirk.


    His fingers flew, forming, one after another,plicated seals.


    ¡°Ssh¡ª¡ª¡± A bucket of rainwater fell from the sky, sprinkling onto the body of the Iron-spined Cheetahs.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s space bag contained a lot of fresh water, now, he just so happened to find a use for it.


    These scattered rainwater simply couldn¡¯t injure the Iron-spined Cheetahs.


    Their attention was still ced on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Whereas Su Luo, who was in the transparent protective cover, sat in ce with her legs crossed with one hand supporting her chin. She watched with interest those Iron-spined Cheetahs, with inmed foreheads from knocking against the cover.


    There were even a few Iron-spined Cheetahs that, due to hitting the protective covering with too strong of a force, had naturally knocked themselves out.


    The wave of Iron-spined Cheetahs behind it rushed up violently, as a result, those few Iron-spined Cheetahs that fainted immediately lost their lives under the iron hooves of theirpanions.


    In fact, if the leader of the Iron-spined Cheetahs hadn¡¯t died with its force of impact, it could have knocked apart this protective cover.


    However, it was also because of this, that Nangong Liuyun had terminated it in the very beginning.


    Su Luo would look on like this with a pondering posture, as if watching a huge, thrilling action drama.

 Chapter 1071 – White Jade Bridge (13)

    Chapter 1071 ¨C White Jade Bridge (13)


    Whereas Su Luo, who was in a dangerous situation, had a rxed and leisurely expression without a trace of rm.


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun had finished making theplicated seals with his hand.


    Suddenly, in the sky, a lightning dragon serpent shaped leapt by!


    Immediately following were countless number of lightning dragon serpents that approached like a torrential rush. All of them smashed towards the ground!


    The water that Nangong Liuyun sprinkled before, none of the Iron-spined Cheetahs had paid it any mind,pletely ignoring it.


    But now, it finally showed its usefulness.


    The ces where the thunderous lightning passed, one could only hear a burst of crackling sounds.


    The sounds would not end!


    Those Iron-spined Cheetahs that had rushed up, suddenly had their bodies wrapped around by the lightning dragon serpents.


    Those purplish-red sturdy bodies werepletely enveloped among the ming lightning serpents.


    Each and every one of the Iron-spined Cheetahs were like hanging neonmps, flickering incessantly.


    Su Luo simply gasped in amazement while watching this.


    What kind of amazing scene was this?


    Wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun too cool, okay?


    Running to mid-air like this, then sprinkling down several basins of water. Then, he had lightning after lightning smashing down, afterwards, he was able to wrap up these Iron-spined Cheetahs at the summit of ninth rank to a stop.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely stood in mid-air, his gaze was serene and godlike, aloof and remote as he looked down at the masses.


    And those Iron-spined Cheetahs that were wrapped up by the ming lightning dragon serpents were like the lowly ants. Even though just one of these Iron-spined Cheetahs released in the world could overturn a country.


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing Su Luo¡¯s shocked little expression, secretly rejoiced in his heart and raised an eyebrow, being proud of himself.


    Recalling what Su Luo had said before, our Highness Prince Jin, with a p of his hand, tossed an Iron-spined Cheetah into the protective covering.


    The Iron-spined Cheetah that was tossed into the protective covering had the lightning around it already erased by Nangong Liuyun.


    Because our Highness Prince Jin loved his family¡¯s Luo girl the most, wherefore would he allow her to be injured even a little bit?


    Even though the lightning around it was erased, this Iron-spined Cheetah was already gasping itsst breath.


    ording to normal evaluation of its health, the only thing left of this Iron Spined Cheetah was ayer of blood and fur. It was so weak that it was more or less dead.


    How great of a rapport did Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun have?


    Su Luo immediately understood his intent with this Iron-spined Cheetah that was tossed in.


    She rummaged around her sleeves and took out that Yan Hua dagger.


    Even though the Iron-spined Cheetah was almost dead, its fur was still tough with thick flesh, other weapons simply could not cut through.


    Even using the Yan Hua dagger, Su Luo felt it was still difficult.


    Su Luo, as an assassin, when killing a person was how direct and efficient?


    However, now faced with the motionless Iron-spined Cheetah allowing her to ughter, Su Luo wished to cry butcked the tears.


    Because she almost couldn¡¯t cut into its defense.


    ¡°Slice, slice¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Yan Hua dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand that was iparably sharp and cut things as if they were hair, cut at the Iron-spined Cheetah¡¯s neck.


    Nangong Liuyun, who was in mid-air, originally stood there leisurely, inadvertently shot her a nce and saw her sawing-like movements, he nearly stumbled and fell down.


    He gracefully supported his forehead and turned his face away, pretending not to have seen it.


    Su Luo, who was inside the protective covering in order to show the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls that she wasn¡¯t a person to be ignored or disregarded, was busy trying very hard.


    Su Luo, at her peak after pouring in spirit force, could stab this Iron-spined Cheetah to death with one thrust of the sword. But now, she could only cut it little by little.


    Su Luo originally thought of getting the little divine dragon or the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox to help. But after entering this white jade bridge, don¡¯t know what was the matter with those two spirit pets that had entered her space, no matter what, they couldn¡¯te out.


    Su Luo thought to herself, letting her spirit pets help her might not be in ordance to the rules.


    As a result, the pitiful Su Luo could only hold the Yan Hua dagger by herself and, with grinding sounds, sawed away.

 Chapter 1072 – White Jade Bridge (14)

    Chapter 1072 ¨C White Jade Bridge (14)


    Su Luo sawed away until her forehead started to perspire. She finally cut through that Iron-spined Cheetah¡¯s defense, then directly stabbed it to death with one cut!


    With great difficulty, she killed one, and Su Luo was so tired that she could hardly breathe.


    Su Luo leaned back and dropped to sit on the ground, gasping forrge mouthful afterrge mouthful of air.


    This broken body, having possession of all these favorable conditions, it was just lying there like fish meat on a chopping block, yet it cost her this much to kill it, s.


    Su Luo adjusted her lower body, just when she was prepared to kill the second one, but discovered¨C


    The battle was already finished.


    Nangong Liuyun leisurely came down from mid-air. With a wave of his wide sleeves, the protective cover disappeared.


    Su Luo nced at the scene outside.


    The originally busy and snow white-colored white jade bridge, now, was densely packed with a ground full of corpses.


    These Iron-spined Cheetahs¡¯ corpses, besides the one she personally cut, the rest were all charred, looking like coal giving off smoke and fire.


    Seeing it shocked the eyes and astonished a person¡¯s heart.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo up and patted at the dust that didn¡¯t exist on her body.


    With a light pull, he had her on his back.


    ¡°The ground is dirty, careful not to get your shoes dirty.¡± Nangong Liuyun said in a gentle tone.


    ¡°You really are...¡± It took a long time for Su Luo to return to her senses.


    This was a full one hundred heads of Iron-spined Cheetahs at the summit of the ninth rank ah! Although somewhat stupid, just like this, it was all scooped up in one go. They were so burned that even the corpses weren¡¯t left behind...


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun with matchless adoration, giving him a thumbs up: ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun modestly cupped his hand in salute: ¡°No better or worse than others.¡±


    ¡°No better or worse my ass!¡± Su Luo almost took a bite of his back.


    She had sat on the ground and cut away for a long time before stabbing the Iron-spined Cheetah that only had blood remaining to death.


    But what about him?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were clearly sarcastic!


    Nangong Liuyun had the urge to smile, but with a re from Su Luo, immediately, he didn¡¯t dare to smile.


    ¡°There is not much time left. Let us quickly go.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words barely faded before he carried Su Luo on his back and, with flying speed, rushed forward.


    Now, at the other end of the white jade bridge.


    The three teams with six people now stood together.


    Beichen Ying nervously walked back and forth, so anxious that smoke nearly came out from his forehead.


    Zi Yan was dizzy from watching him walking around in circles, and couldn¡¯t help but re at him: ¡°You should stop walking, your walking is about to make me throw up!¡±


    Beichen Ying, forck of a better option, stopped, responding to say: ¡°I¡¯m very anxious, okay? After another cup of tea¡¯s time, the time limit will arrive!¡±


    With regards to whether Nangong Liuyun could cross the white jade bridge, Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t a bit worried.


    However, whether they could arrive within the stipted time, this point made his heart endlessly worried.


    He had barely finished speaking before Zi Yan¡¯s wrathful gaze shot towards Li Yaoyao, who sat on the ground with legs crossed.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, I¡¯m telling you, if Luo Luo doesn¡¯t arrive within the stipted time because of you, then you should just go die!¡±


    Li Yaoyao coldly took a nce at her, then closed her eyes to rest.


    Beichen Ying stood behind Zi Yan¡¯s body, his gaze unprecedentedly sharp: ¡°You think that she alone is able to carry this responsibility? Humph, if Second Brother can¡¯t cross, then not only her, but the entire Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will be buried with her!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her heart was suffering bitterly.


    Before, she really was headstrong and took some rash actions, but now, she already regretted it.


    Because, when she did that, not only did she destroy Su Luo, she also destroyed her most beloved Third Senior Brother ah....


    If something happened to Third Senior Brother, she really didn¡¯t know what she ought to do...


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart felt helpless and at a loss, agonizing over and over again at this.


    ¡°Time is almost up! What to do!¡± Beichen Ying looked at the time that was constantly counting down, his heart extremely anxious.

 Chapter 1073 – White Jade Bridge (15)

    Chapter 1073 ¨C White Jade Bridge (15)


    Just at this moment, a figure shed by on the white jade bridge.


    Very quickly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body appeared at the end of the bridge.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Beichen Ying took quick steps up to wee him. So excited that he nearly started to jump up.


    ¡°Luo Luo! Are you guys okay?¡± Zi Yan rushed up with a few quick steps, asking anxiously and with deep concern.


    Su Luo weakly smiled: ¡°Not bad, finally caught up.¡±


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun arriving safe and sound, Li Yaoyao rejoiced in her heart and was just about to take a step forward.


    However, when she lifted her eyes, her gaze met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were gloomy and ruthless, his face seemed to be shrouded in cold frost as he fiercely swept a severe nce at Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart immediately sunk to the bottom.


    She stood rigid on the spot with aplexion that was ugly to the extreme.


    Third Senior Brother....that loathing and detesting expression...was it really Third Senior Brother?


    Just at this moment, a ck-colored turntable suddenly appeared on the white jade bridge.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the ck-colored turntable.


    Because the score that this ck-colored turntable spun out, would determine who would get the reward for this challenge.


    The ck-colored turntable spun on non-stop.


    However, Su Luo was already sighing s.


    Because she had a premonition, the scores this time wouldn¡¯t be too high.


    Even though Nangong Liuyun was able to kill all the Iron-spined Cheetahs at the summit of the ninth rank within a short time, but it was no match for her, this obstruction, ah.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had personally said that her existence was one to be ignored and disregarded.


    Su Luo suddenly felt that she wanted to cry butcked the tears.


    Very quickly, the scores came out.


    ¡°Fifty-one points!¡±


    Zi Yan cried out in surprise!


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you guys very quickly behead the Iron-spined Cheetahs? How could it only be...fifty one points ah?¡±


    Beichen Ying also looked in puzzlement and doubt at Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo¡¯s little face was wrinkled like a bitter melon, while heaving deep sighs.


    Not only was their speed at beheading them very fast, but also, all the Iron-spined Cheetahs were at the summit of the ninth rank okay?


    Nangong Liuyun indeed perfectly aplished the mission, no, hepleted the mission above the requirement.


    But she Su Luo...just only cut down one ah....


    As a result, Nangong Liuyun got fifty points, she, Su Luo, only got that very tiny one point...


    Having thought through to this point, Su Luo simply was about to cry.


    Zi Yan pulled at Su Luo, continuouslyforting her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, able to safely cross over is already a victory. There are still more challenges after this, right?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s entire depressed face was buried in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    Nangong Liuyun lovingly stroked her hair, smilingly saying to everyone: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my family¡¯s Luo Luo is shy.¡±


    Shy my ass! Su Luo¡¯s fist hammered towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lean, warm chest.


    While speaking andughing, the rewards for the second challenge arrived.


    From the start, Beichen and Zi Yan thought that this challenge would be like the first one. A light beam woulde to promote their cultivation by one level.


    However, after the rewards arrived, it waspletely unlike the one before.


    Very quickly, a spherical shape appeared in front of their body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit pinball.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes momentarily brightened.


    ¡°Yes, tenth-ranked spirit pinball.¡± Nangong Liuyun only swept one nce at it before he knew.


    ¡°Tenth-ranked spirit pinball!¡± Li Yaoyao was so jealous that her eyes were almost red.


    Nobody expected that the reward for the second challenge was two tenth-ranked spirit pinballs.


    If she had a tenth-ranked spirit pinball in her hand, who couldn¡¯t she kill? Li Yaoyao thought up to here, and her gaze hatefully red at Su Luo who was buried in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    However, no matter how jealous Li Yaoyao was, these two spirit pinballs still were given and belonged to Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Su Luo sincerely said.


    A tenth-ranked spirit pinball, to a very huge degree, was equivalent to preserving their life.


    Compared to the first challenge, the reward for the second challenge was much better.

 Chapter 1074 – Swift Cloud Slope (1)

    Chapter 1074 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (1)


    There were a total of nine challenges, now, they had onlypleted two challenges.


    But these two challenges already had everyone nearly give up their life and be buried here. It could clearly be seen how difficult the challengesing up would be.


    Based on the scores from the two challenges, the overall total scores were:


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s team: one hundred twenty points


    Zi Yan¡¯s team: one hundred and fifty points


    Li Yaoyao team: one hundred and five points


    Su Luo¡¯s team: one hundred and one points


    Seeing this kind of score, Su Luo directly frowned.


    Nangong Liuyun, who was at the absolute top of the experts, was encumbered by her to be number one from the bottom.


    Originally, Su Luo was still full of confidence, but now, she was a touch rattled at the prospect of winning this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side.¡± Nangong Liuyun tightened his hand over hers and smiled at her like the spring wind.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Luo seriously nodded her head.


    Just at this moment, everyone only felt a burst of vertigo in their minds.


    When they opened their eyes again, Su Luo and them were already deep in the center of a forest with lush growth on the ground.


    As for the several other people, unexpectedly, they had all disappeared.


    This third challenge actually split all of the teams up, not like the first two challenges where they cleared it in sequential order.


    However, this third challenge, in the end, what must one do for it?


    Just at this time, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ wild uninhibited voice sounded from mid-air.


    ¡°Stepping past the Swift Cloud Slope will be regarded as having passed.¡±


    The voice had just finished speaking, without giving the two of them an opportunity to ask questions. This master of the Nine Different Pce Halls that stood high above disappeared again.


    Step past the Swift Cloud Slope? Where was this Swift Cloud Slope? Su Luo¡¯s eyes roved around.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo in the princess hold, takingrge strides forward.


    Very quickly, the scene on the left side appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    So tall and erect, reaching to the top of the sky, that it made people flinch.


    On that sleek cliff wall was carved with eye-grabbing characters that was scarlet red and dripping.


    ¡°Swift Cloud Slope.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing here.¡± Su Luo looked everywhere and discovered that the path to the Swift Cloud Slope was smooth.


    ¡°The danger isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back and unhurriedly walked towards the mountain.


    The two people were carefree and at ease, so leisurely as if going on a scenic tour.


    The Swift Cloud Slope was rxing, all around was inviting green meadows and white dense fog, giving people the illusion of having arrived in fairnd.


    The two people walked for about one hour.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps paused slightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart followed and tightened a little.


    ¡°Is there a situation?¡± Su Luo asked in a low voice.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly nodded his head: ¡°There is danger up ahead, first, you remain here, I¡¯ll go over and have a look.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t participate, even if you win the fight, it¡¯s only fifty points.¡±


    Su Luo raised her palm-sized little face, you could see to the bottom of her crystal clear and monochrome eyes. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s image was clearly reflected in them.


    ¡°The scores are not as important as you.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned.


    ¡°However, without the scores, no matter how important I am, I¡¯ll still be...¡± Being horizontally swept by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s re, Su Luo, in the end, was unable to say that word.


    ¡°Okay, if the situation is amiss, you will hurriedly withdraw back here.¡± Nangong Liuyun pointed at the huge tree on the side of the road.


    This kind of distance was already far from the dangerous area.


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t hinder you.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face spread out in a smile.


    Nangong Liuyun once again carried Su Luo on his back, but this time, he was clearly more cautious.


    Able to make Nangong Liuyun cautious enough to enter a state of preparing for war, it could clearly be seen how strong the danger up ahead was.


    Su Luo concentrated all her attention on watching the area up ahead.


    Very quickly, a huge monster appeared in her line of sight.


    That was a huge creature that was several dozens of meters high.


    This huge creature¡¯s appearance was unusual, with a bear¡¯s head, tiger¡¯s eyes, leopard¡¯s body...it was practically a mixture of all kinds of wild beasts.

 Chapter 1075 – Swift Cloud Slope (2)

    Chapter 1075 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (2)


    At this moment, its enormous body wasying on the side of the hillside, with loud snoring sounds.


    However, even though it was sleeping, its body still gave off a dangerous aura.


    It was able to make people tremble in terror from the depths of their heart.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we stealthily sneak past it?¡± Su Luo asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Afraid not.¡± Nangon Liuyun looked ahead, his eyes shing with a sharp light, ¡°You stand back a little more, this golden-colored monster is about to wake up.¡±


    Su Luo had no better options and could only do as he said.


    She silently retreated, very carefully stepping backwards.


    As Nangong Liuyun had expected, in less time it took to take another breath, that golden-colored monster woke up.


    Nangong Liuyun did not wait until itpletely woke up, a dragon serpent-shaped lightning bolt shot horizontally towards its forehead!


    The thunderous lightning shed around on top of its golden horn, then, it turned into nothingness!


    Immunity to thunderous lightning?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes slightly condensed into frost.


    This was his first time encountering immunity to thunderous lightning.


    However, because that golden-colored monster was immune to thunderous lightning, itpletely woke up from the attack.


    The golden-colored monster got angry!


    Golden rays circted around its enormous body, a dense ck fog spraying out from its nostrils!


    Its pair of huge eyes fixed on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Those dark golden eyes contained wrath, endless ire!


    Like two furious mes that were ignited!


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The golden-colored magical beast thundered furiously, its huge body that was like a small mountain peak, suddenly pounced towards Nangong Liuyun!


    It was very very hungry, so hungry that it could devour the whole mountain peak!


    It opened its bloody mouth wide, its long tongue sweeping towards Nangong Liuyun.


    In contrast to its enormous body, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure seemed unusually small.


    While the golden-colored magical beast¡¯s tongue was sweeping over, a cyan sword suddenly appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± A loud sound could be heard, and the blue sword sliced across that huge tongue.


    This time, Nangong Liuyun used ny percent of his strength.


    However, only a minute scar was left on that dark red tongue.


    The golden magical beast became even more furious!


    Nangong Liuyun flew to mid-air, an endless stream of columns of fire shooting toward the golden-colored magical beast.


    Column of mes¡¯s might were ten times stronger than fireballs, moreover, it was able to continuously attack.


    The golden-colored magical beast¡¯s body was pitch-ck from being burned by the columns of me.


    Its golden body was immune to the lightning element, but had no immunity to other elements.


    Nangong Liuyun was a three elements system mage, besides the lightning element, he still had fire and wind elements to attack with.


    Momentarily, great waves were set off in the originally calm valley.


    The light of mes flickered, wind des flew.


    The golden-colored magical beast¡¯s bellowing and roaring sounds was continuously mixed with the sounds of counterattack.


    Boom! Boom!


    Both sides released their finishing blow, and both retreated back.


    The strength of the magical beasts in this Nine Different Pce Halls was all very strange.


    It was all based on the strongest among the two people challenging this trial. The strongest person¡¯s strength was copied.


    Moreover, the copy was calcted urately to a state of perfection.


    Nangong Liuyun was at the tenth rank, therefore, the magical beast he needed to confront was all at the tenth rank.


    Simrly, Beichen Ying was at the eighth rank, so he would face magical beasts at the eighth rank.


    It was also because of all kinds of restrictions, although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was the strongest, yet they were always ranked inst ce.


    Just when both sides were caught up in the unresolvable fight.


    All of a sudden, a smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast walked unsteadily out from a small cave.


    This smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast obviously had just woken up. Now, it¡¯s sleepily rubbing at its drowsy eyes while swaying back and forth as it walked over.

 Chapter 1076 – Swift Cloud Slope (3)

    Chapter 1076 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (3)


    Saying it was a smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast, was entirely based onparison to the other enormous golden-colored magical beast.


    In fact, this smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast wasn¡¯t small at all, about five meters long, and three meters high.


    At a nce, this smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast was the cub of that enormous golden-colored magical beast.


    At this time, it was walking in a wobbly manner to where Su Luo was.


    Nangong Liuyun saw this from the corner of his eyes and then immediately trembled!


    Right now, Su Luo was weak to what degree, he clearly understood more than anyone else.


    Just a casual wave of that smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast¡¯s paw, and Su Luo could be scattered like pieces of paper!


    Nangong Liuyun abandoned his battle with that enormous golden-colored magical beast, turned around and immediately shot towards Su Luo¡¯s position!


    However, just at this moment, that enormous golden-colored magical beast used a lightning ray to envelop Nangong Liuyun, forcing him to a stop!


    The lighting rays flickered with no way out.


    So, it turned out this enormous golden-colored magical beast also had the lightning element, before, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lightning attacks were all collected into the dark golden thorns, and now, it was released all at once.


    Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was irascible, his face was still as calm as before.


    His fingers moved, one after another, rays of lightning burst out, relentlessly fighting with those rays of lightning surrounding him.


    However now, he simply could not move a single step, unable to lend a hand to go save Su Luo.


    However, speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    This smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast walked in a wobbly fashion towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    If she was at the peak of her strength, with the help of the little divine dragon¡¯s type of spirit pet, then she could still battle with this small magical beast.


    But now, it waspletely impossible.


    Su Luo¡¯s face remained cool, calm as water, but her feet slowly retreated, step by step.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t paying attention and her back bumped against a thousand-year-old tree, issuing a hitting sound.


    Su Luo almost spit out a mouthful of blood from the bump.


    Just at this moment.


    In mid-air, that enormous golden magical beast roared angrily!


    As it turned out, Nangong Liuyun had taken advantage of it being off guard, and the cyan double-edged sword in his hand suddenly pierced its eyes!


    Immediately, that eye dripped with blood in a terrifyingly sinister manner!


    The enormous golden-colored magical beast exploded out in raging waves of furious roars!


    This thunderous roar, was so furious as if it would tear the entire mountain to shreds.


    Su Luo faced this seemingly innocent, confused and even a little naturally foolish smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast, now, a touch of blood shing through its eyes.


    Its appearance became terribly malevolent in a sh, its body suddenly jumped lengthwise towards Su Luo.


    If it pounced on her body, Su Luo¡¯s body would definitely be shaken into pieces.


    Just at this moment of life or death!


    Suddenly, an extra little thing that was furry, velvety and snow-white appeared in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    This was the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox that was subdued by the little divine dragon before on the snowy teau.


    This Nine-tailed Spirit Fox sat peacefully in Su Luo¡¯s arms, with its two small ws gesticting in the air, don¡¯t know what it was doing.


    However, no matter what it was doing, it was already toote.


    Because¡ª¡ª


    This smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast was already almost within reach.


    Su Luo could smell that dense bloody vor on its body and that strong destructive power.


    At her back was the ancient tree, Su Luo had no way to retreat and she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Su Luo wanted to cast the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox aside, letting it escape as an opportunity to live.


    But, at this moment, the tiny Nine-tailed Spirit Fox seemed to have grown from her body, she couldn¡¯t tear if off no matter what.


    That smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast¡¯s wide open bloody mouth had already arrived in front of her eyes¡ª¡ª


    That mouth which reeked of blood made Su Luo nauseous.


    The Grim Reaper had already quietly arrived.


    ¡°Luo Luo!!!¡± Nangong Liuyunpletely disregarded the injury on his back, and with flying speed, shoot towards Su Luo¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1077 – Swift Cloud Slope (4)

    Chapter 1077 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (4)


    However, ¡®the water afar couldn¡¯t put out the fire¡¯, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rescue was still toote.


    In this most critical moment!


    Suddenly!


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox in Su Luo¡¯s arms pointed with its finger, it tapped the forehead of that smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast.


    One could only hear a ¡®hiss¡ª¡ª¡± sound echoing.


    That smaller -sized golden-colored magical beast with a huge body, suddenly, in front of Su Luo¡¯s eyes, with a speed that the naked eye could see, directly was changed into a soft littlemb!


    A littlemb!


    It was absolutely true, it became a tiny, cute littlemb.


    Su Luo was simply stunned!


    Also, it was chaos!


    What was up with this world? What was with this little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox?


    In the time it took for the little fox to lift a w, suddenly, the huge thing became a meek little sheep.


    ¡°Awoo Awoo!¡± Quickly kill, quickly kill it, time was almost over!


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hands, in an urgent tone, urging her to kill it.


    After saying this sentence, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s body swayed and fell into Su Luo¡¯s arms, it thoroughly fainted.


    Very clearly, the skill it had used on the smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast, had already overdrawn its spirit strength.


    However, Su Luo could clearly understand the meaning in the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s words.


    But....kill? How could she kill it?


    Su Luo depressedly scratched her head.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    One could only see Su Luo take out a handful of tender green grass, and ced it in front of the little sheep.


    The little sheep seemed to be extremely hungry and used its ws to grab a handful of grass to stuff it into its mouth.


    On those green grass, Su Luo had sprinkled a little bit of Celestial Spirit Water.


    Therefore, the little sheep instinctively wasn¡¯t guarded against it. After it finished eating one handful of grass, it followed directly with eating another handful.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that the danger here was temporarily lifted and the enormous golden-colored magical beast was behind him pursuing relentlessly, unwilling to let him go, so he turned around and once again started to fight with that magical beast.


    When Nangong Liuyun finished off that enormous golden-colored magical beast, Su Luo¡¯s situation here also hade to an end.


    That smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast that was turned into a little sheep, its tiny body swayed, with eyes that gradually became misty.


    ¡°Three, two, one....fall!¡± Su Luo animatedly counted.


    Sure enough, when she finished counting down to the word ¡®fall¡¯, that little sheep couldn¡¯t stand anymore. Both of its legscked strength as it fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    The moment it fell to the ground, it once again regained its original body.


    As it turned out, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox could only temporarily turn it into a littlemb, rather than turning it into a real littlemb.


    Su Luo thought about it some more.


    That¡¯s right, if the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox really had this ability, then what in the world could stand in its way?


    In this world, even the most gifted race, also had certain restrictions. It was to maintain a bnce on the surface where the races mutually restrained each other.


    After Nangong Liuyun cleaned up that enormous golden-colored magical beast, he returned to Su Luo¡¯s side.


    He carefully examined Su Luo from top to bottom once through, before he felt somewhat reassured. He still had lingering fear as he reminded her: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be headstrong again. You are not allowed to join the battle again!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes gleamed as she deliberately changed the topic: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, just now, the skill the little fox used, have you heard of it before?¡±


    ¡°That ought to be Transform into Sheep Technique.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze seemed far away, and half narrowed, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, this Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, turned out to be the king among the Nine-tailed Spirit Foxes.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± The little divine dragon just made a random grab, and caught the king among the Nine-tailed Spirit Foxes? Wasn¡¯t this too awesome okay?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed the king among the spirit foxes.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with certainty, ¡°The ancient books have recorded, the king of spirit foxes was born with transformation techniques, able to change huge magical beasts into sheeps. This is the legendary Transformation into Sheep Technique. Only, I never expected this matter to be true.¡±

 Chapter 1078 – Swift Cloud Slope (5)

    Chapter 1078 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (5)


    ¡°Transform into Sheep Technique?¡± Su Luo asked in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, Transform into Sheep Technique. In a certain period of time, it can turn a very strong beast into a little weakmb.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very easy to kill then? Su Luo¡¯s eyes brightened.


    However, recalling what happened just now, that littlemb, although it seemed easy to kill, its body still gave off a strong murderous aura from its original appearance. She simply couldn¡¯t get close to it.


    If it weren¡¯t for her adding a ck liquid drug made from nine thousand nine hundred and eighty-one kinds of highly toxic materials into that tender grass, that littlemb couldn¡¯t possibly have fallen.


    Nangong Liuyun shook his head: ¡°No, even though the opponent was turned into a smallmb, its strength is still there. If you take the initiative to attack, you would still suffer a crushing defeat. However, the most important use for the Transform into Sheep Technique is to flee and hide.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, that after it was turned into amb, I could easily escape?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. During the time it was turned into amb, it wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack other people. Then, the opponent can simply escape. This is the essence of the Transform into Sheep Technique.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Su Luo used gentle movements to pet the little thing in her arms.


    This little thing clearly hasn¡¯t grown up yet, its strength was still not enough. As a result, after only using the Transform into Sheep Technique once, it fainted and remained unconscious.


    However, Su Luo was very grateful to it in her heart.


    If the little spirit fox hadn¡¯t used the Transform into Sheep Technique at the critical moment, everything pointed to her maybe losing her life.


    ¡°Little guy, you must quickly grow up. In the future, all the fleeing will depend on you.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    Just recalling this little thing using a finger to point and a very strong magical beast was turned into a meekmb, Su Luo felt endlessly pleased in her heart.


    ¡°The magical beast has already been killed, let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, and tookrge strides to walk away.


    The two people safely climbed up the Swift Cloud Slope.


    At this moment, there was only the two of them on top of the Swift Cloud Slope.


    Very clearly, their speed was the fastest.


    Not long after, Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming, looking haggard, also climbed up.


    Li Yaoyao saw Su Luo in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, and a malicious cold light shed through her eyes.


    Originally, Li Yaoyao thought that her team would be first, she absolutely didn¡¯t expect Su Luo¡¯s team, that was alwaysst, would actually climb up the Swift Cloud Slope faster than them.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze fell on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    Li Yaoyao now seemed to cut an even sorrier figure.


    Her clothes were mottled with bloodstains, tattered and worn-out, it was worse than a beggar¡¯s clothing.


    Her original exquisite appearance, now, was filthy with specks of blood. There was even a sinister wound on her right cheek.


    ¡°What are you staring at! Never seen a beautiful woman ah!¡± Li Yaoyao heavily snorted.


    Su Luo calmly nodded her head, and unhurriedly sighed: ¡°I¡¯ve seen beautiful women before, but never seen a beautiful woman turn into an ugly woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao, panting with rage, red at Su Luo.


    If it weren¡¯t for the battle she had fought before this that drained her strength, now, she would have already rushed up.


    Situ Ming, with one grab, pulled Li Yaoyao to a stop. His gaze swept Su Luo a nce in displeasure, and reproached Nangong Liuyun to say: ¡°Third Junior Brother, control your woman.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips hooked into an indifferent shallow smile, and with a cold sneer, said: ¡°Situ Ming, these words, without changing an iota, is gifted back to you.¡±


    Situ Ming fiercely red at Nangong Liuyun.


    He really wanted to teach this unbridled Third Junior Brother, who didn¡¯t put his seniors in his eyes, a lesson. However, his strength now simply wasn¡¯t a match for Nangon Liuyun.....


    As a result, Situ Ming could only grin and bear it, as he turned his face away in rage.


    Just at this moment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also followed after and climbed up the Swift Cloud Slope.


    After one incense stick of time had passed, the Luo siblings also wearily climbed up. Theyid on the sloping ground without the strength to lift even a finger.

 Chapter 1079 – Swift Cloud Slope (6)

    Chapter 1079 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (6)


    In mid-air, the turntable that everyone was familiar with appeared once again.


    The ck turntable continuously spun.


    The first turntable rotating was spinning out Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, this team¡¯s, score.


    The two people before was always inst ce.


    This time, everyone¡¯s hopes for them wasn¡¯t high, so much that the corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth even hooked up into a disdainful smile, as she shot a taunting nce at Su Luo.


    This Nine Different Pce Halls waspeting on a team¡¯s strength.


    No matter how great one person performed, that was only fifty points.


    Based on Su Luo¡¯s broken body that would fall with one blow from the wind, how could she get a high score? Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous?


    As a result, Li Yaoyao wasn¡¯t even worried.


    That ck turntable seemed to have a life of its own, and finallying to a stop after a long time.


    ¡°Seventy-five points?!!!¡±


    After seeing that score, Li Yaoyao shrieked loudly!


    She suddenly jumped up, pointed to the sky and continuously raved: ¡°This is impossible! How can they get seventy-five points?! Su Luo clearly didn¡¯t contribute! At most, it would be fifty points!!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly. Her gaze when looking at Li Yaoyao was full of mockery.


    She didn¡¯t contribute?


    This time, she actually contributed.


    She just so happened to have gotten rid of that little golden-colored magical beast without a sound.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun allowed Li Yaoyao to act like a silly clown, jumping up, down and sideways.


    Anyway, the score was decided by the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, no one else could influence it.


    Speaking of this, the judgement standards were quite fair.


    Nangong Liuyun naturally got fifty points without a doubt.


    Su Luo and the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox evenly split that fifty points, so adding Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s points together, would be seventy-five points.


    Very quickly, the second turntable appeared.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying: sixty points.


    The Luo siblings who were lying on the ground like a pair of worn out dead dogs: fifty points.


    The fourth turntable appeared immediately after.


    Li Yaoyao stared fixedly at that turntable.


    This round, Situ Ming had to pay a disastrous price in order to kill that enormous golden-colored magical beast.


    She also spent a tremendous effort, just to kill that smaller-sized golden-colored magical beast.


    She just didn¡¯t believe, that she, Li Yaoyao, would lose to that sickly cheap girl.


    The turntable continued to spin.


    Very quickly, the tens ce pointed to seven!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart suddenly was jolted, immediately followed by a burst of joy.


    The tens ce was seven, that was to say, her team should at least get seventy points or more.


    Then, the ones ce, how much was it?


    Li Yaoyao, with rapt attention, held her breath, for fear that one exhaled breath from her would be too strong, that would disce the pointer on the turntable.


    At this moment, not only Li Yaoyao, but the rest of the people were also attentively staring at the turntable in mid-air unblinkingly.


    In the end, who would be first in this round?


    That pointer for the ones position finally slowed down.


    ¡°Six, six, six!¡± Li Yaoyao waved her fists and loudly shouted!


    Zi Yan was also angry and followed to shout out: ¡°Four, four, four!¡±


    That pointer whipped about before finally settling over one ce.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Zi Yan excitedly jumped up widely and rushed over, wanting to lift up Su Luo in the air.


    Nangong Liuyun, with a quick change of hands, ced Su Luo on his back, not allowing Zi Yan to even touch her.


    Zi Yan hugged empty air, but her excitement didn¡¯t disappear because of this.


    Because that pointer, just like what she was shouting, stopped steadily on four.


    In other words, Li Yaoyao¡¯s team only had seventy-four points.


    Then, this challenge¡¯s winners were Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun!


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying embraced each other, excitedly cheering. They were more happy then getting the victory themselves.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was so dark that water could drip out.

 Chapter 1080 – Swift Cloud Slope (7)

    Chapter 1080 ¨C Swift Cloud Slope (7)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was so dark that water could drip out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you guys won, why be so excited?¡± Li Yaoyao coldly sneered.


    The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting smile, with a smile that was not a smile, she mocked: ¡°Oh, Li Yaoyao, your face is truly ugly from jealousy, no wonder Third Senior Brother doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes slightly ticked up, and shot a nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Zi Yan, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Li Yaoyao was still in a rage, these words once again directly pierced through her inner heart.


    ¡°Have the ability, thene and bring it on, you think this youngdy is afraid of you?¡± Zi Yan rolled up her sleeves, with an aggressive appearance, like a female hero.


    Li Yaoyao was so furious that she wanted to rush up and have a huge fight with her.


    However, Situ Ming made a move and pulled Li Yaoyao to a stop.


    If they really started to fight, Li Yaoyao could not beat Zi Yan. Not to mention, behind Zi Yan stood a circle of people.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, even you won¡¯t help me?¡± Li Yaoyao almost cried from being wronged.


    Situ Ming took a deep breath, frowned, and coldly red at Zi Yan: ¡°Little Yan, Yaoyao is your junior sister. Forget that you as senior sister didn¡¯t help her and instead sided with outsiders, but now, to still help outsiders to bully her? Since when did you be a person like this?!¡±


    Situ Ming¡¯s tone was not good, his face was even more displeased.


    A trace of rage shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    She had always been frank and outspoken, so this time was no exception: ¡°Second Senior Brother, who¡¯s called outsiders? Even Third Senior Brother is an outsider? Third Sister-inw is also an outsider? What do you call the things she, Li Yaoyao, did before, could it be you didn¡¯t see? Are your eyes only used as decorations?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s words could be said to be very sharp. It immediately made Situ Ming be dumbfounded on the spot, not knowing how to react to her words.


    Situ Ming never expected, this young and a little rash-headed fourth junior sister, would aim the spearhead at him. Moreover, every word was like pearls and unusually sharp.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡° Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t bear it andughed out loud. He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    ¡°Who farted, really stinky!¡± Li Yaoyao pinched her nose and said it disdainfully.


    Zi Yan cursed Situ Ming, so she would curse Beichen Ying. She didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t beat her in cursing.


    Who knew that Zi Yan¡¯s reaction would be very fast.


    ¡°What¡¯s so stinky about farts? Don¡¯t forget your stomach is stuffed with shit, how is it that it didn¡¯t stink you to death? Pretending to be a white lotus flower, for who to look at ah? Except for the guy at your side with eyes as decorations, who can¡¯t see through you clearly ah?¡± Zi Yan, with her hands on her hips, shouted abuse like a fishwife.


    While cursing, she unconsciously fell into an excited state, this was what kind of fluent mocking to curse so freely.


    Directly striking Li Yaoyao¡¯s face, making it look bad.


    ¡°You......How can you be like this!¡± Compared to Zi Yan¡¯s quick mind, Li Yaoyao seemed even more inferior.


    After all, she had always yed the role of a fairy in the past, how could she be skilled in curse words?


    As a result, for the second meeting, Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t go on and was directly defeated.


    ¡°What kind of person am I? Would I go insincerely pretending to be pure and honest? Would I still stubbornly hold on to a person with a death grip whom I clearly knew didn¡¯t like me? Would I use a person until he dies even though I know I don¡¯t like him? Li Yaoyao, saying you are cheap is an insult to the word cheap! You simply aren¡¯t worthy of it!¡±


    Zi Yan cursed until her heart was content with scattered words of wisdom.


    It was only a pity that Li Yaoyao¡¯s experience was too few, she was flushed with anger from being cursed. Her eyes were opened wide, glowering, but could not find the words to curse back.


    ¡°Zi Yan, shut your mouth!¡± Situ Ming finally couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore, and using his status as a senior, angrily shouted.


    Zi Yan coldly snorted, and turned around to walk away.


    She didn¡¯t shut up because she listened to Situ Ming¡¯s words, rather, the words poor Li Yaoyao wasn¡¯t worthy to be her opponent. Cursing there alone made her look like a fishwife shouting abuse in the streets.


    Seeing Zi Yan walk to Su Luo¡¯s side, a trace of displeasure shed through Situ Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Just at this moment¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1081 – Plant Essence (1)

    Chapter 1081 ¨C nt Essence (1)


    Just at this moment.


    Two objects suspended in mid-air flew towards Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo looked at the object she received that was in her hand, and her eyebrows slightly twitched.


    This was a crystal that gave off a green light like the luster of a gem, issuing a thriving vitality that was given off by nature.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Luo asked in puzzlement.


    She had never seen this kind of thing before.


    When she saw this green-colored crystal, the Acacia Tree in her space moved slightly.


    Because in thest battle, the Variant Acacia Tree had tried to help Su Luo and received Fairy Yan Xia¡¯s attack, up till now, it had remained unconscious.


    Now, it actually moved.


    Although it was only a slight movement, Su Luo was still sincerely excited.


    Nangong Liuyun carefully took a nce at it, a thread of surprise shing through his water-tossed eyes.


    ¡°Useless.¡± He faintly said, giving his verdict.


    ¡°Useless?¡± How could it be useless? The Variant Acacia Tree in her space was already struggling to climb out.


    ¡°This is Millennium-old nt Essence. No matter how heavily injured a Variant nt spirit pet is, as long as it absorbs this Millennium-old nt Essence, it can be restore to its original state.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was unenthusiastic, his voice was clear and cold like water, ¡°Keep it, in the future, I¡¯ll go find a Variant nt spirit pet for you.¡±


    Once Nangong Liuyun said these words, Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, with expressions of not knowing whether tough or cry in the depths of their eyes.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, could it be that you don¡¯t know? Luo Luo has already subdued a Variant Acacia Tree!¡± Zi Yan felt that it was very coincidental.


    This Millennium-old nt Essence could only be used on the body of a Variant nt spirit pet. Moreover, it just so happened that Su Luo had such a Variant nt spirit pet in her hands.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was even more strange.


    Because what Zi Yan thought was a coincidence was not the real coincidence.


    The most coincidental thing was thatst time, her Variant Acacia Tree was shaken into pieces by Fairy Yan Xia, and its body had received serious injuries!


    Now, this Millennium-old nt Essence was like being given a pillow when dozing off, just right, okay?


    However, was there really such a coincidence? Could it be that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had known that she needed this Millennium-old nt Essence, so he deliberately gave it to her?


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t understand it after much thought, so she just tossed it aside, not paying more attention to it.


    The her right now was all smiles with her palms spread out. A less-than-half-of-thirty -centimeters smaller version of the Variant Acacia Tree appeared in the center of her palm.


    This smaller version of the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s leaves were dried up and yellow. Its trunks were cracked like dried firewood, looking as if it was about to die at any moment.


    ¡°How do you use this?¡± Su Luo lifted her eyes, so clear and limpid as they looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    Even Nangong Liuyun was speechless.


    How could it be so coincidental?


    However, his family¡¯s Luo Luo had always had heaven defying good luck, so this scene in front of his eyes couldn¡¯t be considered as too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nangong Liuyun pinched Su Luo¡¯s Millennium-old nt Essence into pieces.


    Tiny green fluorescent lights, just like flower fairies skipping about, flew quickly to enter the wilted Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s body.


    For a moment, the spirit light in the surroundings dispersed, like specks of starlight.


    Su Luo, with rapt attention, held her breath, staring at the Variant Acacia Tree, unable to take her eyes off of it, afraid another change would ur.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but to take a few steps closer, with a focused expression, staring at the tree.


    Not long after, the leaves of the Variant Acacia Tree that was close to withering, actually, at a speed that the naked eye could see, from dried up yellow, changed to orange. Then, it turned into a tender yellow, and finally changed into a lush lovely green.


    Abundant green color full of life.


    This scene, was like time flowing backwards, white hair turning to ck, dried up yellow turning to green.....


    This magical scene, made everyone stare in awe.


    ¡°How miraculous is this Millennium-old nt Essence.....¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were nearly straight from watching in amazement.


    ¡°Simply like bringing the dead back to life, resurrected from death!¡± Beichen Ying sincerely praised.

 Chapter 1082 – Plant Essence (2)

    Chapter 1082 ¨C nt Essence (2)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys think this is the climax?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled slightly, ¡°No, this is just the beginning.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun still had another Millennium-old nt Essence in his hand.


    Li Yaoyao, seeing this, her red lips parted slightly, wanting to say something but hesitating: ¡°Third Senior Brother....¡±


    She also had a nt spirit pet, which was also about to mutate, if Third Senior Brother gave this Millennium-old nt Essence to her.....


    However, Li Yaoyao was also afraid that Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t agree, so she anxiously and pitifully looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly.


    However, this displeasure shed by quickly, soon after, he pretended as if he had not heard Li Yaoyao¡¯s voice, continuing with what he was about to do.


    But, Li Yaoyao¡¯s lips that were pursed tightly, loosened.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, this Millennium-old nt Essence in your hand, can you maybe, maybe...¡± Li Yaoyao hesitated, with a wavering appearance.


    If switched to other people, seeing this pitiful appearance of Li Yaoyao¡¯s, certainly, without saying another word, they would have given it to her.


    Situ Ming also felt that at this time, he ought to give it to her. When all was said and done, Nangong Liuyun was still Li Yaoyao¡¯s senior brother, although he was normally very sarcastic,.


    Nangong Liuyun held the Millennium-old nt Essence, and passed it slightly forward.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression suddenly became delighted!


    Just when she reached out to receive it, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands brushed past hers.


    At the same time, he handed the Millennium-old nt Essence into Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that using it a second time, could trigger the second transformation of a variant nt, your luck has always been good,e, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    A variant nt¡¯s second transformation? Then, not only would her Acacia Tree be restored to its original strength, but its skills would also increase dramatically?


    ¡°Come, try it.¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly looked at her with a smile in his eyes, full of indulgent love.


    The two people talked as if nobody else was around, Li Yaoyao was like a statue that could be ignored in their eyes.


    This kind of being coldly ignored was more hurtful than any maliciousnguage.


    Li Yaoyao was stumped for words on the spot....


    The fists at her sides were clenched tightly, her sharp nails ruthlessly pinched into her skin, specks of blood flowing out.


    But she couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    Because her heart was in the most pain.


    That ce seemed to have been pierced through by a sharp sword, that was then ruthlessly pulled out again, so painful that she almost suffocated.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was horribly pale.


    Her body swayed, and was almost about to fall.


    Situ Ming hurriedly protected her by hugging her, he nervously looked at her, and anxiously asked: ¡°Yaoyao, are you okay? Is it serious?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes were tightly closed, tears silently flowed, rolling down endlessly. Her lips were pursed until they became a straight line, repeatedly trembling.


    Situ Ming lifted his eyes up, with a remote and cold gaze that directly shot towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°You went too far!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun indifferently raised an eyebrow, with a smile that was not quite a smile, he said.: ¡°Where did I go too far? In front of my family¡¯s treasured wife¡¯s face, you say it clearly ah.¡±


    Situ Ming was stuffed up, but just at this time, Li Yaoyao pulled Situ Ming back.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t say anything anymore, I beg you not to say anything anymore...¡± She was already humiliated like this, if Third Senior Brother was allowed to continue saying things, then she....


    Li Yaoyao felt a burst of astringent meaning attack her heart, gripping it painfully.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Situ Ming heavily humphed, and carried Li Yaoyao to walk outside of this circle.


    Su Luo watched Li Yaoyao¡¯s back, the corner of her mouth lifting up in a ridiculing smile.


    She shook her head, and began to concentrate on the work in her hand.


    Su Luo pinched that Millennium-old nt Essence into pieces, and let the green fluorescent light continue to sprinkle on the Variant Acacia Tree.

 Chapter 1083 – Plant Essence (3)

    Chapter 1083 ¨C nt Essence (3)


    One could see those light green tender leaves of the Variant Acacia Tree, quickly turn into a dark green color.


    Afterwards, a thickyer of fog surrounded the Variant Acacia Tree like a cocoon, so thick that people couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. One could only feel the spirit energy of heaven and earth rush into that thickyer of fog.


    Gradually, the thick fog dispersed.


    When everyone saw it once again, they couldn¡¯t help but be gobsmacked.


    The Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s originally dark green leaves had turned into a golden color, giving off a dazzling luster.


    Right now, it continuously grew longer and thicker.


    It¡¯s tough thick vines extended unbounded in all directions, as if it would never stop.


    ¡°Such a great formidable feeling ah!¡± Zi Yan eximed in surprise.


    She could feel that fresh and pure spirit aura bursting out from the Variant Acacia Tree.


    All of a sudden, Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes lit up!


    ¡°Spirit Gathering Tree!¡± Luo Haochen cried out in surprise, ¡°This is a Spirit Gathering Tree!!¡±


    What¡¯s a Spirit Gathering Tree? Su Luo was extremely puzzled.


    She had never even heard of it.


    However, the rest of the people¡¯s eyes exploded out with brilliant radiance, hot as sunlight.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became a little scared from being stared by them.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying¡¯s hungry-as-a-wolf¡¯s gaze and weakly asked.


    ¡°Sister-inw! Spirit Gathering Tree ah! Don¡¯t tell me you have never heard of a Spirit Gathering Tree?!¡± Beichen Ying wished he could shake her by the shoulders.


    Spirit Gathering Tree ah, this was a real Spirit Gathering Tree!


    Which n, which huge influential power, didn¡¯t want to have a Spirit Gathering Tree? Having a Spirit Gathering Tree was equivalent to possessing a bright future.


    When Su Luo¡¯s doubtful gaze turned towards Nangong Liuyun, Nangong Liuyun only revealed a bitter smile.


    That¡¯s right, Su Luo indeed seeded, her luck that defied nature, made the Variant Acacia Tree transform two times.


    But her luck was really too good, excessively so!!!


    Not only did she bring about the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s second transformation, but she also made it transform a third time!


    A nt spirit pet that could transform three times, in this entire world, it was unique, one of a kind.


    ¡°You.....¡±


    ¡°You......¡±


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo started to talk at the same time.


    Su Luo wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    Nangong Liuyun wanted to exin, but he had no idea on how to exin it.


    This Variant Acacia Tree transformed into a Spirit Gathering Tree, it was way, way outside of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expectations.


    If he knew the result would be this, he certainly would be more low-key and search for a ce without anyone else for Su Luo to secretly transform her Variant Acacia Tree. Rather than right now, in front of everyone, to expose this treasure.


    Nangong Liuyun forced a smile and touched his nose: ¡°Luo Luo, this Spirit Gathering Tree has the exact meaning as its name.¡±


    Exact meaning as its name? Could it be that her Spirit Gathering Tree could gather spirit force?


    ¡°Yes, the Spirit Gathering Tree can absorb the energies of heaven and earth within a certain range. Afterwards, it would turn the energies into spirit force and discharge it.¡± Nangong Liuyun slowly said this, stressing each word, ¡°In other words, cultivating under a Spirit Gathering Tree, the result will be a bit faster.¡±


    A bit faster in speed was just the low end of the theory.


    In fact, ces with Spirit Gathering Trees, the cultivation speed would be multiplied by many folds.


    For example, regardless of how strong an expert, all of them needed to absorb the energies of heaven and earth, then through cultivation, they would transform it into spirit force.


    However, a Spirit Gathering Tree could automatically transform the energies, and the person cultivating only needed to absorb it.


    This kind of treasure that defied natural order, was now in Su Luo¡¯s palm.


    Nangnong Liuyun¡¯s gaze swept over the four people on the opposing team.


    His eyes were ink-ck with hidden depths, abstruse like the ocean, and enigmatic, no one could see clearly the meaning in his eyes.

 Chapter 1084 – Plant Essence (4)

    Chapter 1084 ¨C nt Essence (4)


    If Nangong Liuyun wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as as a turn of his hands, therefore, it¡¯s best for them to keep a low profile.


    Although Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say it openly, Su Luo could clearly see the reaction of the people around her. She had already understood what a hot potato this Spirit Gathering Tree was.


    Now, in this Nine Different Pce Halls, the greed in the depths of these people¡¯s eyes was undoubtedly revealed.


    If they got out of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence....Su Luo suddenly felt her scalp go numb.


    ¡°How could it transform into a Spirit Gathering Tree? Simply iprehensible ah.¡± Beichen Ying saw the atmosphere was awkward, so he started to jest.


    Zi Yan was also puzzled: ¡°Theoretically, it shouldn¡¯t do it on the second transformation, okay? How could it directly skip to the third step? Luo Luo, your luck is really too......¡±


    Zi Yan wanted to say that she had good luck, but then, thought of how hot this Spirit Gathering Tree was. So temporarily, she didn¡¯t know if she ought to say whether Su Luo¡¯s luck was good or bad.


    The Su Luo right now was exceedingly speechless.


    She secretly guessed, it couldn¡¯t be because the Variant Acacia Tree had stayed in her space for a long time, so was smoothed over by the spirit force in her space, thereby causing this time¡¯s sudden change?


    At this moment, Luo Haochen¡¯s gaze stealthly sized up the Spirit Gathering Tree that made his heart leap in excitement and fear.


    He swore, no matter what methods he had to use, he must have that Spirit Gathering Tree.


    Through this, his Luo family would rise up in this world, and sit on the throne among the great powers!


    This was his family¡¯s wish for hundreds and thousands years, maybe it could be achieved in his hands.


    Just when he let his imagination roam, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze fell on his body.


    Luo Haochen only felt his heart jump wildly, in a split second, his gaze turned away.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s icy sneer, made him feel as if he was dropped into an ice cer.


    Luo Haochen turned his face away and avoided Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, then, he buried the greed in his eyes in the deepest part of his heart.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a Spirit Gathering Tree? Which family would be willing to give up such a temptation so easily?


    Li Yaoyao originally was jealous of Su Luo, so jealous that she nearly went insane. But now, her eyes had malicious rays of light that roamed around.


    She knew, as long as she got out, Su Luo would die for sure.


    Nangong Liuyun gently patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I will always be here with you.¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°I know.¡±


    She knew, this matter, Nangong Liuyun had his own resolution. Therefore, these troublesome things would be given over to him to handle properly.


    Su Luo, in passing, collected the Variant Acacia Tree.


    Now, this Variant Acacia Tree had already changed its name to be called Spirit Gathering Tree.


    The scene changed, the eight people had already arrived at the fourth challenge.


    The fourth challenge of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    This was a vast grasnd.


    As far as the eye could see, everything was green. An endless green that unfolded on a grand scale.


    Su Luo and the others searched for a long time, and couldn¡¯t find any trace of magical beasts.


    Then, in the end, what was the rule for this challenge? What would be regarded as passing?


    At this moment, a huge question mark hung above everyone¡¯s heads.


    Just when everyone was still puzzled, a pitch-ck human face suddenly appeared in mid-air.


    The human face was veryrge, nearly taking up more than half of the horizon.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ªlittledy, never expected that your luck is this good. Two Millennium-old nt Essences are able to raise a Spirit Gathering Tree that hadn¡¯t appeared in the world! In the future, you just wait to be chased all over the world to be killed ah, ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes wrinkled.


    Her heart was already extremely gloomy, and this master of the Nine Different Pce Halls actually still ran over to taunt her? Still saying she would be chased all over the world to be killed?


    However, fortunately, after the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had finished making fun of her, he then returned to the main topic: ¡°The requirement for the fourth challenge is very simple. In this vast grasnd, you must find Frost Grass within the stipted time, the more the better!


    He had just finished speaking, not waiting for these people to ask, his smiling face had already disappeared into the horizon.

 Chapter 1085 – Plant Essence (5)

    Chapter 1085 ¨C nt Essence (5)


    ¡°Hey! How long is the stipted time?!¡± Zi Yan jumped up and wanted to ask for rification, but that person¡¯s face had already disappeared cleanly.


    Beichen Ying spread out his hands: ¡°Forget it, in any case, everyone has same amount of time, we aren¡¯t at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°We can only console ourselves this way.¡± Zi Yan sighed, ¡°But Frost Grass? What is Frost Grass anyway?¡±


    Not only Zi Yan, but even the four people on Li Yaoyao¡¯s side also had this question.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes stared intently at the grass in the surrounding.


    After a cup of tea¡¯s time, Su Luo walked forward, and from the grassy field, pulled out a finger-length green grass leaf: ¡°Look, this is it.¡±


    Su Luo exined, ¡°Frost Grass, ording to records in the ancient books, is a kind of medical grass that can withstand miasmic aura. It only grows in the extreme northern grasnds, very rare. It can grow up to two thumbs width in length, with leaves that are no different thanmon weeds. It¡¯s very hard for people to find.¡±


    ¡°What ¡®very difficult for people to find¡¯? It is simply impossible to find, okay? They are simply growing among the weeds ah.¡± Zi Yan frustratedly had her hands on her forehead.


    It was no different than ordinary weeds and only two thumbs width long, growing among the weeds, and was still very rare. Who the f*ck could find it?


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°We can only search for it inch by inch.¡±


    Using spirit power, to search inch by inch was the simplest and most effective method.


    At this time, not waiting for Su Luo to speak, Li Yaoyao¡¯s side of four people had already teamed up to search in a row.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go a bit farther.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun picked up Su Luo, within a few steps¡¯ time, he had already disappeared in ce.


    Zi Yan depressedly grabbed her hair: ¡°Don¡¯t know what craziness that master of the Nine Different Pce Halls is thinking. What¡¯s the point of searching for Frost Grass? I would rather fight with monsters!¡±


    ¡°At least searching for this Frost Grass won¡¯t injure us. Also, Su Luo has a little bit of advantage.¡± Beichen Ying pulled her to leave with quick steps: ¡°Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group went east, then we¡¯ll go north, quickly, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    When she opened her eyes again, in the surroundings, there was only Nangong Liuyun that remained.


    ¡°No need to rush.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a demonically charming smile and his sleeves waved.


    Immediately, two chairs and a low table appeared on the leveled ground.


    On the short table, there was even a simmering pot of green tea. The green tea released a rich aroma.


    ¡°Come, have a taste of this Fairy Tea.¡± Nangong Liuyun leisurely called out to Su Luo.


    That action, that expression, so leisurely as if vacationing in another of his mansions, rather than with their life on the line in Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s Nine Different Pce Halls.


    Su Luo was angered till sheughed.


    ¡°Now is at a critical moment, you are still in the mood to drink tea?¡±


    Just now, during the third challenge, it was how thrilling and how stimting?


    If Li Yaoyao got two more points, that Millennium-old nt Essence would have ended up in her hands.


    ¡°Apetition where sess is within grasp, what¡¯s there to be nervous about? Sit down.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand pressed down and Su Luo sat on the soft chair.


    ¡°Sess within grasp?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. How was it that she didn¡¯t know that sess was within grasp?


    If there was only Nangong Liuyun by himself, then naturally, sess was within grasp, but adding her, then there would be many more variables.


    ¡°Come, have a taste of this Fairy Tea, outsiders won¡¯t have the chance to drink it.¡± Nangong Liuyun skillfully bathed the tea, brewed the tea and finally poured a small cup full of tea. Then, he personally held the cup to the edge of Su Luo¡¯s lips.


    Since Nangong Liuyun was so confident, what was there for Su Luo to worry about?


    Letting his white-as-jade, long slender fingers hold it, she drank that cup of Fairy Tea.


    Worthy of being called Fairy Tea.


    Only one mouthful, Su Luo could feel the suffocating air in her heart and lungs all disappear, and it felt calm and stress-free.


    Even her mouth was full of a refreshing fragrance.

 Chapter 1086 – Plant Essence (6)

    Chapter 1086 ¨C nt Essence (6)


    ¡°How is it?¡± A soft light drifted through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s starry pupils.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± What¡¯s not bad, this was simply the best tea Su Luo had ever had in both lifetimes.


    Moreover, Su Luo also faintly felt, as the Fairy Tea flowed into her stomach, a warm heat from her pubic region slowly flowed up to roam all over.


    More and more spirit energy amassed in her body, unfortunately, her body was really bad, unable toplete the breakthrough.


    The two people leisurely andfortably drank tea.


    Time passed, minute by minute......


    ¡°You actually stayed calm.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes glittered with light, giving voice to lightughter.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everything have you to take care of it? Why should I worry?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him, freely saying so.


    Nangong Liuyun was beaming with joy, for a moment, his mood was extremely good.


    With this unconditional trust.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then I can¡¯t let you be disappointed.¡± Nangong Liuyun put down his teacup and said to Su Luo, ¡°Want to find Frost Grass, for them, it¡¯s very difficult. However, for you, it¡¯s simply too easy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A light shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Could it be that she still had an advantage in this challenge?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s the Spirit Gathering Tree?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely the Spirit Gathering Tree.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, ¡°You let the Spirit Gathering Tree out, then afterwards, sit and wait to pull up the.¡±


    Sit and wait to pull up the? Could it be that Nangong thought her Spirit Gathering Tree could fish?


    Although she silently disagreed in her head, however, Su Luo still was very trusting of Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo summoned out the Spirit Gathering Tree.


    At this moment, all the branches and leaves on the Spirit Gathering Tree were a dark golden color, it glistened brightly in the sunlight. Its brilliance dazzled the eyes.


    At this moment, the Spirit Gathering Tree seemed to have too much spirit power that it couldn¡¯t release.


    Su Luo gave amand, and the Spirit Gathering Tree then eagerly ran into the underbrush.


    This Spirit Gathering Tree ran very fast when it was still a Variant Acacia Tree, now, after its second transformation, that speed was even more astonishing.


    With a few ¡®whoosh, whoosh¡¯ sounds, one already couldn¡¯t see its figure.


    Seeing this, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly: ¡°This Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ reward can barely be considered passable. It¡¯s a pity to let it run off.¡±


    Finished speaking, he stood up and said to Su Luo: ¡°You sit here properly, don¡¯t go anywhere, understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Luo smiled.


    With the Spirit Gathering Tree running around helping her to collect the grass, she naturally was happy to be idle.


    Only, she hadn¡¯t tried it before, so didn¡¯t know if the Spirit Gathering Tree could do it or not. If it really could do it, then in the future, when she went to collect medicinal herbs, then it would certainly be more convenient.


    Su Luo thought, being pleased with herself.


    Time gradually passed.


    Nanong Liuyun, once left, didn¡¯t return.


    The Spirit Gathering Tree had also run so far that it had disappeared without a trace.


    Just when Su Luo was bored to the point of about to doze off, a few figures appeared in front of her.


    Even though Su Luo¡¯s body was seriously injured, her vignce was still very strong.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the people before her with a cold gaze.


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming.


    Weren¡¯t the two of them on the west side? Why did they run over here?


    Su Luo sat on the chair without batting an eyelid, indifferently drinking the tea and didn¡¯t pay them any heed.


    Li Yaoyao walked a few steps closer, pulled out the chair and sat in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s previous seat.


    ¡°You are so leisurely.¡± Li Yaoyao mockingly gazed at Su Luo, the intent to kill secretly rushing forcefully into her eyes.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up in a shallow smile: ¡°Does Miss Li have an objection?¡±


    In Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, there was a murderous, cold intent: ¡°Su Luo, you are still as arrogant as before. Believe it or not, now, with just a p from my palm, I can kill you?¡±


    In fact, Li Yaoyao¡¯s words were not false, based on her current strength, to deal with Su Luo, she didn¡¯t need to use a p. One of her fingers could crush her to death.


    However, Su Luo only smiled shallowly.

 Chapter 1087 – Plant Essence (7)

    Chapter 1087 ¨C nt Essence (7)


    ¡°Miss Li, you want to move against me?¡± Su Luo nted a nce at her as if she was looking at an idiot.


    A thread of rage shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°You really believe I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s body leaned forward, leaning close to Su Luo. She slowly and deliberately said it in a threatening manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was full of smiles.


    Situ Ming, in an ice cold manner, gazed at Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, give some thought to your life, speak fewer words.¡±


    Even Situ Ming believed that if Li Yaoyao wanted to kill Su Luo, that it would be an extremely easy matter.


    The corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth revealed lights of victory.


    She proudly raised an eyebrow with the posture of a victorious person on top: ¡°If you beg me, then I may let you live.¡±


    Who would have thought that Su Luo wouldugh out loud with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound.


    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Li Yaoyao pped the table in a rage, ¡°You really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    Li Yaoyao extended her arm and was just about to pinch Su Luo¡¯s neck.


    If Su Luo was pinched by her, based on her current weak body, everything truly pointed to disaster.


    A strange malicious luster shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    If she could kill Su Luo, then it couldn¡¯t be better!


    ¡°Yaoyao, stop!¡± Situ Ming¡¯s eyes were swift with quicker hands. With one grab, he pulled Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand to a stop.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother!¡± Both of Li Yaoyao¡¯s hands were imprisoned, and she couldn¡¯t help but to glower at Situ Ming.


    Situ Ming had no choice: ¡°If you kill her, you think Nangong Liuyun will let you go?¡±


    Everyone knew Nangong Liuyun cherished Su Luo to the utmost.


    If anyone dared to touch a single one of Su Luo¡¯s hair, that would definitely be a disaster on the level of exterminating the entire family. Why would Yaoyao still not understand this even till now?


    If Situ Ming hadn¡¯t mentioned it, then good, but once he said it, the jealousy and anger in Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flourished even more!


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, let go now! If I don¡¯t make a move now, then there won¡¯t be an opportunity in the future! Third Senior Brother is not here, who would know it was us that did it?!¡± Li Yaoyao said this and again tried to rush up.


    ¡°Yaoyao! Why do you still obstinately persist in going about things the wrong way, even now? If Su Luo really dies here, no matter who is the murderer, everyone, without exception, will be massacred by Nangong Liuyun, do you understand or not!¡±


    Situ Ming was so angry that even the muscles on his face trembled!


    Li Yaoyao bit her lower lip, and very fiercely red at Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyao originally didn¡¯t believe it, but Situ Ming¡¯s gaze was unprecedentedly serious. The warning in his eyes gave Li Yaoyao no choice but to believe it.


    No wonder this little slut was so confident that she wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against her, so it was because of this!


    ¡°Humph! Consider this your lucky day!¡± Li Yaoyao, with a wave of her hand, that teapot containing the Fairy Tea fell down with a ng sound.


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Two snow-white colored balls leapt towards that Fairy Tea at the speed of light!


    The teapot was snatched away by the little divine dragon before itnded on the ground.


    The little divine dragon held the teapot with both paws, with ¡®glup¡¯ sounds he poured it into his belly. That expression was one of extreme satisfaction.


    On the side, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox stood up on tiptoes, running around the little divine dragon in circles. Its whole face was full of anxiety and longing, with its nine little tails impatiently waving to and fro.


    However, the little divine dragon didn¡¯t have the slightest concept of being affectionate towards the young, so he lifted the teapot up high, drinking it and enjoying himself to the fullest.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was shorter than the little divine dragon, it was still shorter than the little divine dragon even on tiptoes.


    She could only helplessly use her two little paws to grab the little divine dragon¡¯s w and continuously try to pull it down to her chin while cutely wailing ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯.


    The little divine dragon swatted away her little paws and continued to drink.


    ¡°Awoo awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was so anxious that tears nearly fell out.


    Finally, the little divine dragon, saw that there was only a mouthful left, before reluctantly handing the teapot over to the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox. He even patted her small head in passing.

 Chapter 1088 – Plant Essence (8)

    Chapter 1088 ¨C nt Essence (8)


    Wherefore would the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox still care about his loathsome paw on her head, now, all her attention was on that Fairy Tea.


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox raised the teapot with both hands, tasting it drop by drop, in an exceedingly cherishing manner.


    Seeing these two adorable jade-like snow-white spirit pets, Li Yaoyao almost went insane from jealousy!


    So adorable, really wanted to steal them and take them home to raise.


    Thinking this way, the movement of her hands also wasn¡¯t slow.


    However, when her evil hands stretched out towards the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡ª¡ª


    The little thing thought Li Yaoyao wanted to fight over the Fairy Tea with her!


    The little fox, that was protecting her food, jumped up with an ¡®awoo¡¯ howl, with a little face that was stretched taut and strict. That little w aggressively tapped towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s forehead!


    In theory, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that much stronger than Li Yaoyao. However, Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t defend against its quickness, since it was an expert at speed.


    Let alone the fact that Li Yaoyao simply wasn¡¯t guarded against it in any way.


    So, in this way, Li Yaoyao ate a huge loss.


    Just when the little fox¡¯s small ws tapped towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s forehead¡ª¡ª


    Our exceedingly refined Jade Lake¡¯s fairy suddenly, in a split second, was turned into a littlemb!


    A littlemb that was lying on its stomach on the ground, nibbling on grass!


    Su Luo stared with eyes open wide, she was so bbergasted that her mind was in chaos.


    Situ Ming had his mouth opened wide in shock, simply didn¡¯t know how he should react.


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy that had returned to her senses was about to copse!


    ¡°Baa! Baa! Baa!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy waved her hooves and was about to rush up.


    However, she had just been turned into a four-legged animal, our Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy still hadn¡¯t adapted to this new form. So, using her hands and feet, she made the mistake of using it all at the same time.


    With a ¡®st¡¯ sound, the elegant and refined Jade Lake¡¯s fairy fell down in ce. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t climb up.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, she hammered the ground andughed her head off. Sheughed so hard that tears almost came out.


    It was really too funny! Li Yaoyao actually had a day like this!


    Su Luo wiped at her tears and, with great difficulty, she restrained herughter.


    However, when she lifted her eyes up, and once again saw thatmb-shaped Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, as a result, theughter she had restrained with great difficulty once again erupted!


    Situ Ming¡¯s entire face was ck.


    ck as the bottom of a pot!


    Only, at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare act blindly without thinking.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the secret to the Transform into Sheep Technique.


    He didn¡¯t know whether this Transform into Sheep Technique was temporary or permanent, fearing the unknown, consequently, he didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a move against Su Luo.


    However, even if he was to make a move, Su Luo might not necessarily lose to him.


    Because Su Luo had two spirit pets present at her side.


    The little divine dragon had considerable strength, at that time, he yed tricks on Li Yaoxiang. Now, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be unable to defeat Situ Ming.


    What¡¯s more, there was still a little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox that could change a person into amb at any time.


    ¡°Su Luo! In the end, what are you doing? Hurry up and change Yaoyao back!¡± Situ Ming took a few steps forward to help themb-shaped Li Yaoyao up.


    That fall from just now, nearly fractured themb¡¯s legs and feet.


    Su Luo, with great difficulty, stoppedughing and stammeringly said: ¡°You don¡¯t think, this kind of Jade Lake¡¯s fairy is quite docile and cute inparison?¡±


    Changed her into a sheep and to go as far as to still say she was docile and cute? Li Yaoyao was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Situ Ming red furiously at Su Luo: ¡°When all is said and done, are you going to change her back or not? Don¡¯t force me!¡±


    Su Luo, usually, when she hesitated to do something, was even less likely to do it when forced, she only did it with soft persuasion and never orders.


    Originally, she still wanted to kindly inform him that when time was up, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy would change back from amb into a person.


    However, since Situ Ming threatened her, humph humph, think she was a big fool that would be easily scared?


    ¡°If you have the ability, then try it.¡± Su Luo waved her hand, and the two little spirit pets jumped on her shoulder, with one on the right and the other on the left.

 Chapter 1089 – Plant Essence (9)

    Chapter 1089 ¨C nt Essence (9)


    Seeing those two small spirit pets on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder ring like tigers watching their prey, Situ Ming stopped.


    Although those two spirit pets were only palm-sized, their strength, however, was extraordinarily formidable. Even he wouldn¡¯t necessarily win against them.


    Just now, if Yaoyao had moved her hand, very likely, now, she wouldn¡¯t even have her hands......


    Thinking of this, Situ Ming¡¯s heart was slightly horrified.


    He never would have imagined, this little girl who seemingly would copse with a blow of the wind, actually had this kind of strength. She really concealed it deeply without revealing anything.


    Situ Ming gave a cold snort.


    Just at this moment, two people flew over from the direction facing them.


    These two people weren¡¯t any other people, they were Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    The two people had searched for half a day and didn¡¯t find many, afterwards, Beichen Ying pped his forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go look for Luo Luo, she¡¯ll certainly have a quicker way.¡±


    Don¡¯t ask Beichen Ying why he would think this way, this was just his intuition.


    In his impression, this stuff that depends on luck, no one could beat Su Luo.


    The two people clicked together and the pair flew towards the east.


    ¡°Eh, Second Senior Brother, why are you here?¡± Zi Yan saw Situ Ming and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise.


    Situ Ming gave a cold snort.


    Seeing that terribleplexion on his face, Zi Yan originally wanted to ignore him, but she felt it was really strange.


    Where was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy who was always inseparable from Situ Ming?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Li Yaoyao?¡± Zi Yan nced left and right, up and down, and just didn¡¯t see Li Yaoyao¡¯s figure. She couldn¡¯t help but be extremely curious.


    When these words came out, Su Luo, with a ¡®pfft¡¯,ughed out loud.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion was so dark it was almost like the night.


    The littlemb in his arms was stirred up and restless, as if it was about to dash up to tear Zi Yan into pieces.


    However, our heroic Zi Yan really didn¡¯t know that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy was change into a littlemb ah.


    She asked Situ Ming with very good intentions: ¡°Second Senior Brother, you really tossed aside Li Yaoyao, that white lotus flower? Hey, didn¡¯t I say it, our Second Senior Brother¡¯s eyes were momentarily covered over with paste. Now, you finally pushed aside the clouds and mist to see the clear sky, right? You saw Li Yaoyao¡¯s true colors, right?¡±


    ¡°Baa! Baa! Baa!¡± The littlemb agitatedly and restlessly dug at the ground and furiously dug out a deep hole.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Situ Ming tenaciously restraining Li Yaoyao, at this moment, she would already have turned into a hungry wolf.


    ¡°Hey, this littlemb is really cute, hahaha, it can even get angry! What is it angry about? Is it because it¡¯s hungry?¡±


    Zi Yan, smiling happily, pulled out a stalk of grass and put it in front of the littlemb¡¯s mouth, teasing it.


    Li Yaoyao was so angry that she was trembling from head to toe!


    She was unexpectedly really being treated as amb!!!


    ¡°Wow, Little Shadow, you see, this sheep is even trembling, Do you think it has epilepsy?¡± Zi Yan made a big fuss.


    If she wasn¡¯t certain that Zi Yan didn¡¯t know the truth, even Su Luo would think she was pretending.


    This girl¡¯s expressions and exaggerated movements were extremely well done, simply brilliant ah.


    Su Luo coughed lightly: ¡°Zi Yan ah, where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them ah, you should say a little less ok.¡±


    Zi Yan was extremely puzzled: ¡°What ¡®where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them¡¯. This is a sheep ah, don¡¯t tell me you think this is Li Yaoyao ah?¡±


    Su Luo once again let out a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound and couldn¡¯t help but tough out loud.


    ¡°What if I said she really is Li Yaoyao?¡± Su Luo said,ughing happily.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you really love joking around, hahaha, haha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying hadn¡¯t finishedughing when that littlemb in front of him, with a speed that was visible to the naked eye...... changed into a person.


    Moreover, this person was someone everyone was most familiar with, Li Yaoyao.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s smile immediately stiffened at the corner of his mouth, momentarily, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°She...... She...... She is...... Cough cough cough......¡± Beichen Ying choked on his own saliva.

 Chapter 1090 – Plant Essence (10)

    Chapter 1090 ¨C nt Essence (10)


    Su Luo spread out both hands, with an ¡®as expected¡¯ appearance: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? She really is Li Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!!!¡± Beichen Ying recalled Li Yaoyao¡¯s appearance from just now going ¡®baa baa baa¡¯. All of a sudden, he hammered the ground and howled withughter!


    Zi Yan also followed after tough with him.


    The two people, held their stomachs and rolled around on the meadow like idiots, stammeringly shouting: ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m dying ofughter, I¡¯m dying ofughter......¡±


    Li Yaoyao was so angry that herplexion turned red, so red that watery blood almost dripped out!


    She, from childhood to adult, since she was born, had never been so disgraced like this!


    ¡°Su Luo! I¡¯m going to stake it all with you!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was like a bull, disregarding the consequences, she abruptly crashed towards Su Luo.


    Her speed was very quick and her strength was also unprecedentedly huge!


    If she was hit by Li Yaoyao, even a hundred Su Luos would be crushed into meat patty.


    Just at this crucial moment, two white jade-like slender fingers with clear joints extended out.


    With a casual p!


    Li Yaoyao was suddenly pped to the point of being dizzy with blurred vision, her buttocks sat down hard on the grassy meadow.


    Nangong Liuyun appeared as if about to vent his fury. The expression in his eyes was menacing as he red at Li Yaoyao in an ice-cold manner.


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    If she wanted to die, Nangong Liuyun absolutely wouldn¡¯t mind helping her to seed.


    Li Yaoyao raised her head, meeting those cold eyes that were like millennium-old frozen ice. For a split second, her entire body seemed to have been frozen.


    A chilly gust slowly rose up from the soles of her feet.


    It was as if a basin of ice water was poured over her head, in a sh, she sobered up.


    Situ Ming took two steps forward, with a cold voice, he said: ¡°This matter was not Yaoyao¡¯s fault alone, you might as well go ask your treasured Su Luo! See in the end what she really did!¡±


    A soft breeze brushed past, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gown under his jade belt flew up and over, being torn by the wind.


    His ink-colored long hair hung down on his broad shoulders. His beautiful eyes hid a sinister charm.


    ¡°Ask Luo Luo?¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a sneer, with a gaze as if looking at an idiot, he cast a demeaning nce at Situ Ming.


    ¡°Even if my family¡¯s Luo Luo wanted to massacre all in the whole world, then it ought to be so. How could she possibly be wrong?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was cruel, untamed, and bloodthirsty, with a clear, cold empty tone that was well-known for being terrifying.


    Once these words were out, immediately, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The shielding of Su Luo¡¯s errors in covering it up, from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, the meaning was simply nakedly clear ah.


    No matter what his family¡¯s treasured Luo Luo did, it was all correct as it should be.


    If someone, because of this, was jealous and wanted to retaliate, then they all deserved to die and couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    Unyielding ah! Loving her to the point obtaining just one smile of hers, he would even fight the entire world, this was really......


    Beichen Ying secretly gave him a thumbs up!


    Inferior, he was totally inferior to Nangong Liuyun, his second brother.


    Situ Ming was stumped for words.


    He originally believed that Nangong Liuyun ought to exin everything to the end, right? This time, Su Luo changed Li Yaoyao into amb, however you sliced it, she was in the wrong, right?


    However, he did thousands, no, ten of thousands of calctions, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t calcte that Nangong Liuyun would be biased to the point of as it should be by right andpletely unreasonable.


    ¡°You......¡± Situ Ming suddenly felt that his entire worldview was broken.


    Hepletely didn¡¯t know how he ought to react.


    Li Yaoyao was more obvious, directly passing out from being angered.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you simply, simply......¡± Situ Ming simply didn¡¯t know what words he should use to describe this sinister and ruthless male.


    Just when the atmosphere was tense, in the air, that huge person¡¯s shadow faintly appeared.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, now hand in all of your Frost Grass.¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ tone carried a thread of mocking banter.


    As if he was just hiding in theyers of cloud, with a gaze that saw through everything, watching them attentively as if watching a y.

 Chapter 1091 – The Fifth Challenge (1)

    Chapter 1091 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (1)


    This appearance of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s master really reminded everyone that now was not the time to get angry.


    Li Yaoyao sent a sinister nce at Su Luo and took out a handful of Frost Grass from her sleeve and went up to hand it in.


    Situ Ming also didn¡¯tg behind, he also had a whole bundle of Frost Grass.


    Judging at a nce, the amount the two people collected couldn¡¯t be less than seventy.


    Sure enough, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, with a sweep of his eyes, was able to determine the specific amount.


    ¡°Seventy-four? Your luck is not bad, unexpectedly, you two found a source of Frost Grass.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was full of self-satisfaction.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her finding a source of Frost Grass, how would they have the time toe here for revenge? Naturally, they had the confidence in their hearts ah.


    Seventy-four stalks of Frost Grass, surveying among everyone before her, who couldpare to hers?


    Li Yaoyao felt that, this time, no matter what, she would win handily.


    As expected.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s, inparison, was pathetic. In total, they only took out thirty stalks.


    These thirty stalks still cost them a tremendous amount of effort and difficulty before they had pulled it out.


    Didn¡¯t expect that Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming had conveniently found a source of Frost Grass, simply made one angry from constantlyparing to other people.


    After Beichen Ying and Zi Yan handed over the Frost Grass, they were like a pair of frosted over eggnts, with their heads hanging down.


    The Luo siblings¡¯ performance this time also wasn¡¯t too good.


    The two people, in order to get the unknown reward, could be said to have searched in a manner of staking their lives on it. However, the final result still didn¡¯t exceed people¡¯s expectations.


    They turned in twenty-five stalks of Frost Grass.


    As a result, the current scores were:


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s team: 74;


    Beichen Ying¡¯s team: 30;


    Luo Haochen¡¯s team: 25;


    The remaining was Su Luo¡¯s team.


    ¡°Su Luo, Iet¡¯s see, this time, how many you can take out!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were full of hatred!


    She clearly saw that only Third Senior Brother went to search for it, Su Luo stayed leisurely in ce, not moving a single step.


    Just like this, the most they could get was fifty points!


    Li Yaoyao thought in her heart, being pleased with herself, waiting to watch Su Luo eat a loss.


    Nangong Liuyun opened his hand.


    A bunch of Frost Grass was clenched in the center of his palm, not too many, not too little, exactly fifty stalks.


    ¡°I keep saying, no matter how great Third Senior Brother is, still can¡¯t get much more...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun shot her an indifferent nce


    Based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, if he wanted to pick a little more, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult at all, but the problem was, when he had plucked fifty stalks, he was unable to pick any more Frost Grass.


    In this Nine Different Pce Halls, there was a formidable force in the dark, controlling everything.


    ¡°Haha, you only have fifty stalks, we win this challenge!¡± Li Yaoyao happily eximed.


    Victory, apart from being able to get the reward. The most important thing was that she could suppress down over Su Luo¡¯s head.


    This was the matter that made Li Yaoyao the happiest.


    However, Su Luo, with a smile that was not quite one,ughed with joy: ¡°You really feel that you have won?¡±


    ¡°You guys only have fifty stalks, this fact is arranged in front of your eyes. Don¡¯t tell me you think we are all blind?¡± Li Yaoyao gave a heavy snort!


    Su Luo smiled some more, then she lightly lifted up her hand.


    Very quickly, that Spirit Gathering Tree that could blind people¡¯s eyes ran over with jolting buttocks.


    When Li Yaoyao saw that Spirit Gathering Tree, she directly stopped to stare foolishly.


    She suddenly saw!


    This Spirit Gathering Tree¡¯s enormous roots were condensed into four legs, even she felt inferior to that running speed!


    This was not the most important point. The important point was that those huge tree leaves on that Spirit Gathering Tree, every leaf was wrapped around a single Frost Grass!


    Li Yaoyao was struck dumb from seeing this.


    Su Luo lightly coughed, that Spirit Gathering Tree then ran up to hand her the Frost Grass eagerly with jolting buttocks.


    When it passed by Li Yaoyao¡¯s side, don¡¯t know if it was because it held a grudge. It rolled past like a gust of wind, nearly knocking down Li Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1092 – The Fifth Challenge (2)

    Chapter 1092 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (2)


    Once the Spirit Gathering Tree arrived, the dominant position that Li Yaoyao originally upied was counterattacked in an instant.


    The Spirit Gathering Tree also handed in fifty stalks of Frost Grass.


    This was only because it was under restriction, so it could only pick this many. Otherwise, that amount could directly terrify Li Yaoyao to tears.


    This challenge¡¯s scores had already been spun out by the turntable.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s team: 74 points;


    Zi Yan¡¯s team: 30 points;


    The Luo siblings: 25 points;


    As for Su Luo¡¯s team, they didn¡¯t receive the full score everyone was expecting, rather, they got seventy-five points!


    Because Su Luo didn¡¯t put in the effort, so twenty-five points were deducted from the score.


    ¡°Again, it only differed by one point!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes nearly shot out mes.


    Because the resulting score was exactly the same for this challenge as thest challenge.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s team: 74 points, and Su Luo¡¯s team was 75 points!


    It was merely a difference of one point, and Li Yaoyao once again suffered a defeat.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood was simply like falling from the heavens into hell. Then, making two round trips from heaven to hell.


    ¡°Oh, not bad, not bad, you guys actually picked a full one hundred stalks, this is the first in the hundreds and thousands of years that I have been around.¡± A trace of contemtion shed across that enormous face in the sky, ¡°Looks like I¡¯d better reward this well.¡±


    Even given a good reward!? Li Yaoyao almost went crazy from jealousy!


    At this moment, everyone was impatiently staring at that enormous face.


    Just at this time, two warm bands of light shed by, and two chunks of stones appeared in the center of Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palms, settling there steadily.


    These were two chunks of fiery red stones.


    ¡°This is....¡± Su Luo felt that this stone seemed somewhat familiar.


    Very quickly, she remembered where she had seen it before.


    At that time, when Grandmaster Rong Yun was epting disciples, it was exactly this kind of stone that he asked her and Li Yaoyao to find in the Demon cave.


    Reportedly, it was called Fire Source Stones.


    However, very clearly, the energies contained in these two chunks of stone were much stronger than those in the Fire Source Stones.


    ¡°This is the Fire Source Stone Essence!!!¡±


    Without waiting for Su Luo to ask, Li Yaoyao had already cried out in surprise.


    As a dual wood and fire elemental mage, as Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s most favored princess, Li Yaoyao clearly understood the strength of these two chunks of Fire Source Stone Essence more than anyone else.


    If you must know, even extracting out the energies from one hundred chunks of Fire Source Stones wouldn¡¯t be as much as the energies from one chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence.


    Fire Source Stone¡¯s value was already excessively high, it could clearly be seen how precious this chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence was!


    The Fire Source Stone Essence, with regards to fire elemental mages, was a treasure they would exchange for with their lives.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were almost straight from staring, she wished she could rush up to snatch away these two treasures.


    When Su Luo¡¯s hand touched this chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence, suddenly, that broken stone in her space that hadn¡¯t moved in a long time actually slowly flipped over.


    At that time when Fairy Yan Xia was chasing to kill Su Luo, at the most critical moment, the little stone did not hesitate to destroy his own cultivation in order to burn Fairy Yan Xia. Thus, giving valuable time for Su Luo to jump into the river.


    Also, because of this, the little stone sank into aa.


    Su Luo had experimented many times, but it gave absolutely no reaction. Now, it reacted to this chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence?


    With a flip of Su Luo¡¯s hand, that chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence had already entered her space.


    Since Nangong Liuyun had already revealed his space bag, Su Luo had no need to cover up the matter of her own space.


    It seemed to everyone that Su Luo certainly also had a space bag.


    When this chunk of Fire Source Stone Essencended in her space, it rolled a few times. It rolled to the side of that spirit stone.


    Just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    Don¡¯t know where the spirit stone got the ability.


    One could only see a band of fiery red-colored light spread out, enveloping the entire Fire Source Stone Essence.


    When the fiery red-colored light disappeared, that chunk of Fire Source Stone Essence also disappeared along with it.

 Chapter 1093 – The Fifth Challenge (3)

    Chapter 1093 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (3)


    Su Luo speechlessly licked her lips.


    The reward that was won back with great difficulty disappeared this fast, in the time it took to take a breath.


    However, whatforted Su Luo was that the decayed air on the little stone¡¯s body gradually scattered. It now had a faint thriving vitality.


    Seeing this, without demur, Su Luo took the Fire Source Stone Essence in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and also tossed it into her space.


    Sure enough, just like what happened now, another bright light enveloped the Fire Source Stone Essence, immediately following that, the Fire Source Stone Essence disappeared again.


    The little stone really could eat!


    Because the little stone had already recognized Su Luo as master from a drop of her blood.


    Therefore, Su Luo could feel that sudden thriving vitality from the little stone.


    She could feel that the little stone was very happy, very merry, moreover, it still opened its mouth, crying piteously for food.


    Unfortunately....there were only these two chunks of Fire Source Stone Essence, there weren¡¯t anymore.


    Li Yaoyao saw Su Luo without demur, snatching away the Fire Source Stone Essence from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm, and an angry look appeared on her face.


    This woman!


    Before, Third Senior Brother had already given her the nt Essence, now, she even snatched the Fire Source Stone Essence!


    However, Li Yaoyao lifted up her eyes to see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, full of love and indulgence towards Su Luo. She suddenly felt some gas stuck in her chest, making her feel unwell from being choked.


    All the people involved endured this award ceremony, if she jumped out, then she would be the vile person!


    Really about to infuriate her to death!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows lifted up slightly, his gaze meeting Su Luo¡¯s.


    Su Luo nodded her head without being asked.


    The two peoplemunicated wordlessly, and the bystanders couldn¡¯t make sense of what they saw.


    Only the two of them understood.


    Just at this moment, the face in mid-air suddenly smiled: ¡°Now, it is too premature to determine the victor. I¡¯ll stealthily tell you guys that the final oue of these challenges will depend on the total score oh.¡±


    The total score? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck as ink eyes shed slightly.


    This point, he had already guessed.


    However, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo being well aware of this didn¡¯t mean that everyone else had also guessed it.


    After this was said, the happiest person was none other than Li Yaoyao!


    ¡°The sum of all the scores! In other words, now, my team is number one!!!¡± Li Yaoyao almost jumped up from her excitement.


    Su Luo gloomily exchanged a nce with Nangong Liuyun.


    The speech became prophecy.


    If it was based on the total score from the four challenges from before, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, this team¡¯s score, were not the highest.


    The sum of the four challenges from before, the scores were:


    Beichen and Zi Yan: 70+75+60+30£½235


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming: 70+35+74+74£½253


    Luo Dieyi and Luo Haochen 80+40+50+25£½195


    Nangong and Luo Luo: 50+51+75+75£½251


    As for Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s team, unexpectedly, they had 251 points!


    That¡¯s right, it was 251 points .


    Who told them to have such low scores for the first and second challenges.


    ¡°Humph! Stillckingpared to us, what do you have to be proud of!¡± Li Yaoyao coldly snorted towards Su Luo and tauntingly sneered.


    Su Luo remained silent and rubbed her nose.


    Besides being depressed, wherefore was she proud?


    However, Li Yaoyao¡¯s current mood changed greatly, with a light echo of being a little crazily insane. Su Luo didn¡¯t intend to lower herself to her level.


    ¡°Come, bring your Frost Grass. Follow me to the fifth challenge. Hahaha, oh, the very splendid fifth challenge!¡±


    Once the words were said, that face gradually faded away.


    Everyone only felt their foreheads bing dizzy. After the dizzy spell, when they opened their eyes, the scene had changed once again.


    Everyone was clear, now, they had already arrived at the fifth challenge.


    Just now, although the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls said it so lightly, but it sounded like it would make a person tremble with fear.


    Faced with the unknown fifth challenge, everyone¡¯s hearts was inevitably somewhat apprehensive....

 Chapter 1094 – The Fifth Challenge (4)

    Chapter 1094 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (4)


    The fifth challenge.


    This time, the eight people weren¡¯t separated like before.


    In the end, where was this ce?


    One could only see the towering skies and a countless number of trees in the surroundings. The river chimed like bells uninterrupted. The river water was so clear that you could see to the bottom.


    This ce had preserved the most primitive conditions of a tropical rainforest.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    Could it be that this was a virgin tropical rainforest?


    This Nine Different Pce Halls was really mysterious, every floor had its ownndform.


    Maybe it was a hillside, maybe a white jade bridge, maybe a grasnd. Now, even a virgin tropical forest had appeared.


    All of a sudden, everyone smelled a not-so-safe scent.


    Nangong Liuyun was the first to return to his senses, a curtain of light directly wrapped around Su Luo, isting her inside.


    However, Su Luo, who had already taken a breath, had a kind of blurred feeling, tottering on the verge of copse.


    Just now, that breath of poisonous smoke might not seem remarkable, but the concentration of the poison was very high. It was not something that an ordinary person could endure.


    Let alone to say Su Luo body¡¯s current condition.


    In mid-air, that enormous face tilted up and howled with arrogantughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha!!! You group of fools, you guys really were fooled! Hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo frowned.


    So, it turned out that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had deliberately set up this trap for them to fall into.


    In the beginning of the first four challenges, it was all very safe, as a result, when everyone entered the fifth challenge, nobody paid any mind. Who would have known that when they took the first breath, they would be poisoned.


    ¡°The fifth challenge, look for Vulture eggs, the rules are the same as the fourth challenge.¡±


    Finished speaking, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls howled withughter and disappeared.


    The rest, he didn¡¯t mention in the least bit.


    What to do? Now, apart from Su Luo who had entered the protective covering, and Nangong Liuyun with his formidable cultivation, the rest of the people were all tottering on the edge of copse.


    What to do?


    Could it be that in the fifth challenge, they would die before determining victor?


    If they were defeated at the fifth challenge, then what¡¯s there to talk about getting the reward from the ninth challenge?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep gaze looked at the several people on the other side, the corner of his mouth hooking up into a ghost of a smile with cold intentions.


    He had a way to break through this poisonous smoke.


    However, those several people opposite of him must die, then why not borrow this opportunity...a cold light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, Luo Haochen only felt burst of pain from his chest.


    Suddenly, he felt a sweet vor in his throat, immediately after, he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood directly flowed out of Luo Dieyi¡¯s nose, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t stop it. Scaring her to the point of tears furiously falling down with dripping sounds.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s strength, among these people, was also near the bottom. Now, she had already started to vomit blood.


    Just at this moment, that enormous face unexpectedly once again appeared in mid-air.


    He howled with ¡®haha¡¯ugher: ¡°This reminder is free-of-charge, the condition to enter the ninth challenge, requires all of you to enter. If you guys are short by one person, tsk, tsk, tsk....¡±


    When he said these words, those huge eyes on that enormous face looked at Nangong Liuyun in a bantering manner.


    This face appeared and disappeared unpredictably, as if getting joy out of toying with them. As if, within this Nine Different Pce Halls, nothing escaped his eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly humphed.


    This person clearly came to remind him.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to let these people die silently. However, since there was this kind of condition for the ninth challenge, then he couldn¡¯t let them die just like this.


    Even in future battles, he still had to protect them.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Liuyun inevitably felt somewhat gloomy.


    He lifted his eyes to coldly re towards that hateful face.


    In mid-air, on that enormous face was a pair of eyes, shining brightly like a copper bell. At this moment, he cast a provocative nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    Two strong experts at the summit of cultivators, just like this, stared at each other, unmoving.


    Su Luo was still enveloped within the protective cover.

 Chapter 1095 – The Fifth Challenge (5)

    Chapter 1095 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (5)


    She didn¡¯t inhale a lot of the poisonous smoke, and was quickly separated from the source, so right now, her mind was still sharp.


    But, through the protective cover, she could see Zi Yan¡¯s face swell to a bright red. Her expression was full of agony.


    Beichen Yin was also gasping coarsely for breath, he looked like he was about to start vomiting out blood like Luo Haochen.


    What to do?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was really anxious.


    She lowered her hands out of habit and found that she was still holding a brunch of Frost Grass in her hand.


    Suddenly!


    A bright idea shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    This sh of light was astonishingly fast,sting for just a moment.


    But this time, Su Luo¡¯s luck was very good, she directly grabbed hold of it!


    These Frost Grass!


    Su Luo still remembered, near the end of the fourth challenge, that face had said.


    He said, take your Frost Grass and follow me to the fifth challenge.


    The task for the fourth challenge was to gather Frost Grass, then, why didn¡¯t that face take away the Frost Grass, but instead told them to take it to the fifth challenge?


    There really wasn¡¯t a little bit of connection to this?


    Or maybe, this Frost Grass was the critical point for the fifth challenge?


    Su Luo knew that the Frost Grass was a medical herb, but only knew a smattering on how to use it.


    Su Luo only knew that Frost Grass could dissipate miasma gas.


    As for this poisonous smoke...


    Seeing Zi Yan in such agony, Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think more carefully. She grabbed a stalk of the Frost Grass and tossed it into her mouth and started to chew.


    She didn¡¯t have to chew for long before she clearly felt her whole body rx a lot.


    Originally, her mind was dizzy, her whole body was parched and burning up, her blood was boiling. Now, all of these painful symptoms disappeared one by one.


    Su Luo had already proved that the material Frost Grass from the fourth challenge¡¯s task, was precisely what was needed to disperse the poisonous smoke in the fifth challenge.


    The designer of these hurdles was definitely original, these tasks were closely connected to each other.


    Nangong Liuyun, all along, had taken notice of Su Luo¡¯s every action.


    Seeing her personally test the medicine, he didn¡¯t stop her.


    Because with his intelligence, he had already guessed that the Frost Grass could eliminate this challenge¡¯s poisonous smoke.


    At the same time, Luo Haochen also noticed Su Luo¡¯s actions.


    He had no time to think, he grabbed a handful of Frost Grass and stuffed it in his mouth like a hungry wolf.


    Under his lead, everybody impatiently grabbed a handful of Frost Grass and tossed it into their mouths.


    Su Luo saw this and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head secretly.


    Based on the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ temperament of watching them as if watching a y, these Frost Grass could not be so simple.


    Now, Luo Haochen and the others were chewing on the Frost Grass like starving wolves, wasting it. Don¡¯t know what would follow this.


    After a stick of incense time.


    Everybody had been restored to their healthy state.


    Zi Yan, with her lingering fear, followed closely behind Su Luo.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Luo being smart, moreover, bravely trying the medicine, the consequences would be was really hard to imagine.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was seriously injured, and she still personally tested the medicine, this made Zi Yan feel very apologetic.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, we must hurry.¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted up Su Luo, immediately turning to entered the dense forest.


    The Vulture eggs were not that easy to find.


    Luck was very important.


    ¡°We also will go to and search!¡± Luo Haochen pulled at Luo Dieyi and rushed into the forest at flying speed.


    Although they had won the first challenge, the Luo siblings had repeatedly suffered defeat in the next several challenges. This made Luo Haochen, who had just tasted the sweetness of victory, feel very much not reconciled.


    Also, after seeing Su Luo getting all those high quality rewards again and again, Luo Haochen was even more jealous.


    So this time, he had firmly decided that he must get number one!


    A band of eight people, four teams, very quickly, entered the vast virgin tropical rainforest that didn¡¯t seem to have a boundary.


    Just like a few pieces of small stones thrown into the ocean, that didn¡¯t even cause a ripple on its surface.

 Chapter 1096 – The Fifth Challenge (6)

    Chapter 1096 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (6)


    Vulture eggs, how does one go about finding them?


    With regards to other people, naturally, it would depend on them to personally rush about in every direction and try their luck.


    However, with regards to Su Luo, shepletely did not need to do so.


    Why?


    Because she had two little spirit pets that loved to eat!


    This virgin tropical rainforest was like a host to the two spirit pets.


    Without Su Luo having to tell them, the two little things, with jolting buttocks, had run far away. They didn¡¯t even leave a shadow behind.


    The forest was densely covered with miasma.


    But for these two little spirit pets, it seemed to have no effect on them at all.


    Although Su Luo had the two spirit pets¡¯ help on her side, but the situation on this road kept changing, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    More often, the two little spirit pets, whose acute sense of smell were equally matched, would find a vulture egg at the same time. With an cry of ¡®awoo¡¯, they would rush up to it.


    The two little spirit pets, both of which had speed as their forte, fast as a bullet, shot towards that towering Vulture nest.


    Vultures were ssified as a flying type magical beast, therefore, their nests were often built extremely high up. An ordinary magical beast simply had no way to enter the nest.


    Of course, that went only for ordinary magical beasts.


    As for the little divine dragon and the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s kind of high-leveled magical beasts, this little bit of height, they couldpletely ignore and disregard.


    The two little spirit pets, embodying monkeys, moved quickly up the tree.


    Seeing that the little divine dragon was about to seize the Vulture egg ....


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox coldly snorted, then, she extended a paw to directly poke the little divine dragon¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡° Why did you poke me!


    The little divine dragon was not amused.


    ¡°Howlwoo, howlwoo¡ª¡ª ¡° Why didn¡¯t you change into a littlemb!


    The little spirit fox was not happy.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡° Stupid! I¡¯m a dragon, king of the dragon race! Definitely not a sheep!


    The little divine dragon raised his chin in a prideful manner and, in passing, even gave the little spirit fox a shove.


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox almost fell off the tree from that shove. As a result, our little spirit fox suddenly became furious!


    ¡°Howlwoo, howlwoo¡ª¡ª¡± You are merely a stupid dragon tossed out by the dragon race! Sniveling dragon! Useless dragon!


    The two little guys that were inarticte, the more they argued, the angrier they got.


    Afterwards, the two little guys also forgot about the Vulture eggs up above.


    Just these two, one moment an ¡®awoo awoo¡¯, another moment a ¡®howlwoo, howlwoo¡¯. Arguing without understanding each other, being incessantly noisy.


    These two looked like a boy and girl that found each other objectionable, quarreling in kindergarten.


    Su Luo elegantly held her forehead, suddenly, her mind felt extremely painful, as if her brain had be huge.


    She speechlessly gave a cough, with a wave of her hand, the huge leafy vines of the Spirit Gathering Tree shot out. Very quickly, it picked up that Vulture egg that had been forgotten by the two spirit pets and returned with it.


    Right now, Su Luo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t well, naturally, she made use of the resources on hand.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt that the surrounding atmosphere was somewhat fishy.


    That familiar nauseating and about-to-vomit feeling once again started to attack her chest.


    Su Luo¡¯s face turned into frost, with a gaze seeking confirmation, she looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded slightly: ¡°Looks like the effect of one stalk of Frost Grass onlysts for fifteen minutes.¡±


    Su Luo, without further ado, took one stalk of Frost Grass and tossed it in her mouth.


    So, it turned out that the secret of the Frost Grass was here.


    This time, Su Luo very much rejoiced that they had picked one hundred stalks of Frost Grass in the previous challenge.


    One stalk of Frost Grass could help one person hold on for fifteen minutes.


    One hour is four segments of fifteen minutes, so, that was to say, one person needed four stalks of Frost Grass for one hour.


    In other words, if nothing unexpected happened, Nangong Liuyun and her, the two of them, depending on the Frost Grass they had in hand, they could stay in this virgin tropical rainforest for twenty-five hours.

 Chapter 1097 – The Fifth Challenge (7)

    Chapter 1097 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (7)


    Of course, this was under the most perfect circumstances.


    ¡°Take the Vulture eggs back, after hatching, then it can be used to form an aerial fleet.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was level, ¡°So, we need to do the utmost to get as many as possible.¡±


    Such a great opportunity onlyes once, it would be a pity not to make use of it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Luo nodded her head.


    Although that face didn¡¯t clearly say it, but it could be seen that the master of Nine Different Pce Halls didn¡¯t consider these things to be valuable.


    They could take away the Frost Grass, then, these vulture eggs, too, could be brought back.


    In the eyes of the master of Nine Different Pce Hall, Vulture eggs were useless, but taken back to the outside world, it was a priceless treasure.


    To form an aerial fleet? The more Su Luo thought about it, the better it sounded.


    Nangong Liuyun eventually would leave Eastern Ling kingdom, if the country had such an aerial fleet protecting it, he could leave with a peace of mind.


    Su Luo remembered all the sacrifices Nangong Liuyun had made for her. Now, it was rare to encounter things he cared about, so Su Luo naturally would help him with all her strength.


    ¡°This is just the first Vulture egg, we have the most Frost Grass, now, we upy the best conditions, there¡¯s no reason we should lose. Now, we should hurry and look for more Vulture eggs.¡± Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun seriously.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, with support from his hand, Su Luo once againnded on his back. She smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Time passed in seconds and minutes.


    Having the least amount of Frost Grass, and at the same time wasting a lot in the beginning, the Luo siblings were the first to be defeated.


    There were indeed many Vulture eggs in the virgin tropical rainforest, the Luo siblings stuffed four Vulture eggs in their arms and quickly left.


    A very strange matter was that, after they gave up on searching, that strange miasma didn¡¯t have any effect on them any more.


    Following closely, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan had six Vulture eggs in their arms and also gave up behind them.


    Now, apart from Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, there was still Li Yaoyao¡¯s group, searching with great effort in the virgin tropical rainforest.


    Inparison, Li Yaoyao still had a lot of Frost Grass in her hand.


    If two people were to use it, there still would be enough for more than nine hours.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! This time, you must help me!¡± Li Yaoyao pulled at Situ Ming¡¯s hand, pouting her little mouth and saying this, looking pitiful.


    Situ Ming secretly sighed and remained silent.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, just consider this Yaoyao begging you, okay? This time¡ª¡ª ¡° Li Yaoyao repeatedly begged.


    Situ Ming showed signs of reluctance.


    In fact, he really had a method to find the Vulture eggs very quickly, but¡ª¡ª


    But it could damage his cultivation, even shorten his lifespan.


    Situ Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as water and as deep as a bottomless pool, looking at Li Yaoyao determinedly and seriously.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, you had said before, no matter what I wanted in this world, you would spare no effort to help me aplish my desires. Now, I want this time¡¯s victory, help me once again, okay?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were shining like starlight, pure like a white lotus.


    Situ Ming took a deep breath, finally, he still nodded his head: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yaoyao, what you said was correct, no matter what you want, Second Senior Brother will spare no effort to help you achieve your wish.


    Even if he had to sell his soul to the devil!


    After Situ Ming promised, his finger sliced by, immediately, a deep cut appeared in the center of his palm.


    Fresh blood immediately rushed out, sshing Li Yaoyao in the face.


    Situ Ming drew in the empty air, dot after dot, line after line, one after another,plicated inscriptions were carved in mid-air.


    Fresh blood flowed bit by bit, very quickly, the ground was spotted with bloodstains.

 Chapter 1098 – The Fifth Challenge (8)

    Chapter 1098 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (8)


    Li Yaoyao quietly retreated a step back.


    However, at this moment, her eyes were twinkling with lights of excitement.


    Blood sacrifice!


    Second Senior Brother was using blood sacrifice to temporarily borrow spirit knowledge from the master of dark magic. Very quickly, they would be able to easily find the Vulture eggs.


    Su Luo! This time, you will lose for sure! Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered with maliciousness and a self-satisfied light.


    Shepletely didn¡¯t notice that Situ Ming¡¯s figure was staggering from having lost too much blood.


    Even if she had noticed it, she still would pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.


    Even if Second Senior Brother paid with his life for her, that was because he would dly endure the hardship. What was there that she needed to care about?


    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go.¡± Situ Ming, with great difficulty, squeezed out a smile on his pale face.


    ¡°Oh, Second Senior Brother, are you okay?¡± Li Yaoyao asked offhandedly.


    However, Situ Ming¡¯s eyes brightened because of her deeply concerned manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally fine, I will recover very quickly, don¡¯t worry.¡± Situ Ming smiled with eyes bent like half moons, ¡°When the timees, even if it¡¯s to use blood sacrifice again, I can also do it.¡±


    ¡°Then things just can¡¯t be better!¡± Li Yaoyao immediately was all smiles.


    But she didn¡¯t notice in the slightest that Situ Ming¡¯s body stiffened at this sentence of hers.


    Turning his body around at an angle Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t see, Situ Ming slowly exhaled a coarse breath. A bitter smile appeared in his eyes.


    For her... was it really worth it?


    Recalling when she first got to Purgatory City, that extremely adorable little girl with two small ponytails and her little head tilted to the side...


    Such a small height, gradually transformed into a slender, elegant fairy with exceedingly good temperament.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, hurry up and let¡¯s go, what are you thinking about?¡± Li Yaoyao opened her eyes widely and blinked a few times. It made her seem even more innocent and adorable.


    Worth it, for thisdy in front of his eyes, even if he was to die immediately, that would still be worth it.


    Situ Ming smiled faintly, carrying Li Yaoyao, he flitted forward with flying speed.


    The him right now seemed to have a new kind of skill.


    His nose was sensitive to the degree that it stupefied people.


    In the process of flitting by, suddenly, his body stopped, then, he took Li Yaoyao and jumped up the tree trunk.


    ¡°Wah! Such a huge Vulture egg!¡± Li Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised and continuously beamed with joy.


    Situ Ming looked at her smiling pair of beautiful eyes bent in an arc, and the mncholy in his heart was swept clean. Suddenly, his heroism seemed to reach the sky. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s more following this one!¡±


    The follow up was definitely as Situ Ming had said.


    He could smell the Vulture eggs from several hundred meters away. He flew up the trees and found an egg every time.


    The Vulture egg was not big, but it wasn¡¯t small either.


    Somewhat bigger than a goose egg, but smaller than a grapefruit, somewhere in between the two.


    They searched this whole journey, the eggs on their path could not escape this cmity and were collected until nothing was left.


    There were very few Vulture eggs.


    Every ten years, the adult Vulture couples could give birth to one egg.


    But they were no match for Situ Ming¡¯s nose that was more keen than a dog¡¯s.


    After this journey, Li Yaoayo¡¯s arms were so full that she nearly couldn¡¯t hold more.


    Finally, Situ Ming took off his outer robe, made a makeshift bag out of it, and let Li Yaoyao carry it on her back.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! You¡¯re too awesome, so great!¡± Li Yaoyao excitedly praised in a loud voice.


    Situ Ming¡¯s whole heart enjoyed the praises, he smiled from ear to ear, in an excellent mood.


    ¡°It merelyes from using blood sacrifice, not worth mentioning it.¡± Situ Ming pretended to be modest.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it came from blood sacrifice or not, Second Senior Brother is so awesome! This time, we will win for sure!¡± Li Yaoyao waved her fist in the air.

 Chapter 1099 – The Fifth Challenge (9)

    Chapter 1099 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (9)


    Li Yaoyao was dead set on winning against Su Luo.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the end, Li Yaoyao could not put anymore Vulture eggs into her makeshift bag.


    Seriously speaking, the Vulture eggs still took up a lot of space.


    ¡°It would be great if we also had a space bag.¡± Li Yaoyao recalled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s space bag, and she couldn¡¯t help but be extremely envious.


    ¡°I think that Su Luo also has one.¡± Situ Ming¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    ¡°What? Su Luo, that little slut, also has a space bag?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart immediately felt uneven.


    ¡°It should have been given to her by Nangong, otherwise, with her strength, it is impossible for her to obtain it.¡± Situ Ming nodded his head with certainty.


    However, when he was speaking, his gaze stared fixedly on Li Yaoyao, paying close attention to the expression on her face.


    Nangong clearly didn¡¯t like Li Yaoyao, because of these circumstances, Situ Ming decided not to give up on her.


    What he needed to do now was to scoop out Nangong from Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart bit by bit, to scratch it clean. Afterwards, he would avail himself of the void to enter.


    ¡°Su Luo, this vixen, don¡¯t know how, but she got Third Senior Brother bewitched and going around in circles. He even gave her such a precious space bag!¡±


    She, as the majestic princess of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, didn¡¯t even have a space bag, why should Su Luo, that little slut, have one?


    Li Yaoyao was nearly mad from jealousy.


    If she knew what Su Luo had wasn¡¯t a space bag, but rather an entire space, don¡¯t know if Li Yaoyao would pass away on the spot from jealousy.


    Without a space bag, Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming could only take as many Vulture eggs as they could carry in their arms and on their back, before withdrawing using their original route.


    They had already used up their Frost Grass, if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would be poisoned again.


    Thest to withdraw was Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo saw the pile of Vulture eggs by Li Yaoyao¡¯s feet, and her eyes blinked slightly from surprise.


    Li Yaoayo saw Su Luo¡¯s astonishment, her feeling of being proud of herself, became clearer and clearer in her eyes.


    This time, Su Luo, that little slut, lost for sure!


    Just at this moment, space twisted, and that enormous face appeared in mid-air.


    ¡°One of the teams among you actuallypleted the task better, above the quota, not bad, not bad.¡±


    Li Yaoyao lifted an eyebrow, being proud of herself.


    The team thatpleted the task above the quota was definitely them.


    ¡°Method of blood sacrifice is the same as self-muttion. To treat oneself so cruelly, however, I like it. Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡°


    This face that was in mid-air burst out in madughter.


    The space around them went through a period of turmoil. Momentarily, the earth quaked and the mountains shook, with crashing sounds echoing.


    With great difficulty, he stoppedughing.


    ¡°Come, turn in the goods from this task, let this master of the pce have a look to see who won this time.¡±


    Vulture eggs were easy to count, you could do it at a nce.


    Luo siblings only had three.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan only had six.


    In this challenge, the most important was to look at Li Yaoyao¡¯s and Su Luo¡¯s teams for the winner.


    The winner would emerge among these two teams.


    Seeing those two huge bags next to Li Yaoyao, Su Luo¡¯s heart also felt unsure.


    But, the matter was already at this point, there was no way to change it.


    Who told Li Yaoyao to have Situ Ming at her side, who didn¡¯t hesitate to use his life to pay for it all?


    Su Luo waved her hand and the Vulture eggs she collected piled up neatly on the ground in front of her.


    These Vulture eggs, every one of them was sparkling, translucent and pure. On them, were faint spiritual energy flowing all over.


    If you looked carefully, you would discover that the Vulture eggs that had stayed in her space, were a bit whiter than others not from her space.


    However, nobody was aware of this minute detail.


    ¡°Fifty vulture eggs!¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise!


    With thisparison, Zi Yan immediately felt like crying.


    Her team only had six ah, only six ah!

 Chapter 1100 – The Fifth Challenge (10)

    Chapter 1100 ¨C The Fifth Challenge (10)


    ¡°How many do you have?¡± Zi Yan impatiently asked Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth pulled up into a sneer: ¡°What? You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you want to keep it covered up?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched in displeasure.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in letting you see it.¡± Li Yaoyao said exceptionally proudly.


    She untied the clothing of the makeshift bag, and many Vulture eggs were stacked neatly in a pile. With a visual estimate, the quantity was not low.


    ¡°Fifty-one!¡± Zi Yan counted and stared at Li Yaoyao with a not-so-good expression.


    Li Yaoyao raised her chin proudly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s fifty-one eggs, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    What¡¯s the problem? This problem was huge!


    Su Luo¡¯s team only had fifty, okay!


    Zi Yan sent a cold re at Li Yaoyao, turned her head around and then walked back.


    She was fine with losing to anybody else, but she just couldn¡¯t swallow losing to Li Yaoyao.


    Beichen Ying cast a thoughtful nce at Situ Ming, his mouth curling into a taunting and derisive sneer.


    Now, the scores for this challenge had alsoe out.


    Don¡¯t know how the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master had calcted it. The final result was:


    Luo siblings team: 30 points;


    Zi Yan¡¯s team: 40 points;


    Su Luo¡¯s team: 70 points;


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s team: 71 point;


    The final result was still Li Yaoyao¡¯s team being victorious.


    ¡°Su Luo, you lost!¡± Li Yaoyao strutted around to walk to in front of Su Luo, with her head raised proudly, casting sideway nces at her.


    Su Luo was unconcerned, she smiled contentedly: ¡°Then indeed, congrattions.¡±


    Li Yaoyao contemptuously looked askance at her: ¡°Your heart must be very unsatisfied right? But seeing you unhappy makes me feel especially at ease.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face was indifferent, as she smiled faintly: ¡°Li Yaoayo, do you really feel so at ease?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? If you have the ability, then say it again!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows knotted, her eyes round from glowering.


    How could Su Luo be frightened by her threat? She smiled coldly:


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, somebody used the blood sacrifice at the cost of his life, a victory from such a method, you really feel this at ease? So justified and righteous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what nonsense you are saying!¡± Li Yaoyao face was scary, she heavily snorted, and turned her body around.


    ¡°This was said by the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, are you denouncing the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls for saying nonsense?¡± Su Luo smiled from beginning to the end with a perfectlyposed appearance.


    This usation was really too heavy.


    Now, everybody was still trying to muddle along in the Nine Different Pce Halls. The master of this Nine Different Pce Halls had that kind of temperamental and entric persona, who dared to offend him?


    Li Yaoyao was immediately somewhat rmed: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it like that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t say it like that, you just did it this way and nothing more.¡± Su Luozily leaned against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, in a manner of being toozy to argue with her.


    Li Yaoyao was immediately choked off.


    In mid-air, that face stayed apathetic: ¡°Before, I forgot to say, but you guys can take these Vulture eggs back with you.¡±


    ¡°What? We can take them away?!¡± Zi Yan eximed in surprise.


    These were Vulture eggs ah, after they hatched, they were all flying type magical beasts ah.


    Usually, on the outside, it was hard to evene across one, now, they actually could bring them all back?


    Zi Yan thought miserably, if time could let her start over, she would certainly gather enough Frost grass in the fourth challenge. Afterwards, she would look for many more Vulture eggs in the fifth challenge.


    However, now, it was toote to regret it....


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, a shallow smile floating in their eyes.


    They had already guessed it would be this way, so, along the way, they had spent all their energy looking for them.


    Among them, the happiest person was none other than Li Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1101 – Special Reward (1)

    Chapter 1101 ¨C Special Reward (1)


    Because this time, Li Yaoyao got fifty-one vulture eggs. If she took these out, then the power of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family would absolutely jump up a notch.


    Li Yaoyao tedly looked at those Vulture eggs with a tender gaze as if looking at her own kids.


    Not only that.


    Because she won this challenge, the reward for this challenge was still waiting for her.


    In the two previous challenges, Su Luo got some good rewards, and Li Yaoyao felt that hers couldn¡¯t be worse.


    Because Su Luo took the rewards for the third and fourth challenges, now, she won the fifth challenge.


    ording to convention, naturally, theter it was, the richer the rewards.


    Li Yaoyao, just like this, fell into her own happy fantasy.


    Very quickly, two bands of light brought them their rewards.


    A bright red silk cloth covered a tray, in the end, what was underneath the silk?


    Not only Li Yaoyao was curious, but everybody else was curious too.


    The little divine dragon watched those two bands of light, his eyes momentarily brightened. However, it was only for a split second, then his little head drooped down, showing no interest whatsoever in it.


    Su Luo already had some certainty in her heart.


    Seeing Li Yaoyao¡¯s excitement that was hardly kept in check, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up.


    She used the gaze of watching a y to look at Li Yaoyao with a ghost of a smile.


    Now, Li Yaoyao could barely contain her excitement, she lifted that red silk cloth up with her finger.


    ¡°Huh¡ª¡ª¡°


    In shock, on that tray,id a gorgeous light pink, wide-sleeved, fairy style dress.


    Li Yaoyao smile immediately went rigid at the corner of her mouth.


    However, this suit of wide-sleeved fairy dress was definitely not a regr wide-sleeved fairy dress!


    How could the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls take a normal dress and give it to her as a reward?


    Li Yaoyao shook her head, expressing her disbelief.


    But, as soon as Li Yaoyao touched the fabric of the wide-sleeved fairy dress, her heart continuously sank down.


    Because, by the weight of the wide-sleeved fairy dress in her hand, she was able to determine that it was exactly the same as the dresses she normally wore.


    Li Yaoyao was still not reconciled.


    She lifted the wide-sleeved fairy dress up and carefully examined it up and down, even checking it inch by inch¡ª¡ª


    Where was the mysterious mechanism of the garment? This was simply a regr wide-sleeved fairy dress!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion paled on the spot.


    She threw down the dress in her hand, and snatched the tray that belonged to Situ Ming.


    In the tray, was a set of excellently tailored robe that shocked her.


    Li Yaoyao was so furious that she almost vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    She raised her head to look towards the sky, took a deep breath and did her best to restrain the fury in her throat.


    ¡°May I ask, distinguished Sir, when all is said and done, what is this?¡± Li Yaoyao pointed at those two sets of clothing.


    Why did Su Luo¡¯s side gets rewards like nt Essence and Fire Source Stone Essence. But she, Li Yaoyao, only get these two sets of regr clothing?


    In mid-air, that enormous faceughed, his eyes carrying a trace of ridicule.


    ¡°What kind of reward, all depends on this master of Pce Halls¡¯ mood. Who told this master of the Pce Halls¡¯ mood to not be very good.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡° Li Yaoyao grit her teeth in fury, ¡°This is not fair!¡±


    She only wanted it to be fair! She only wanted the exact same treatment that Su Luo got. Why was it impossible!


    That enormous face rolled his eyes: ¡°Fairness? What kind of thing is that? Does the Nine Different Pce Halls have it?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡° Li Yaoyao covered her chest.


    She felt that if she continued to argue with this master of the Pce Halls, she would be infuriated to death!


    That enormous faceughed mockingly: ¡°What kind of person deserves what kind of reward, this master of the Pce Halls is very clear.¡±


    Finishing speaking, this deity then disappeared.


    However, that sentence he left behind was already enough to anger Li Yaoyao to swooning.


    What kind of person deserves what kind of reward.....


    What kind of person deserves what kind of reward....

 Chapter 1102 – Special Reward (2)

    Chapter 1102 ¨C Special Reward (2)


    Could the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s meaning be that Su Luo deserved to get all the good stuff and she, Li Yaoyao, could only get two sets of regr clothing?


    Li Yaoyao was so mad that she stamped her feet. She wanted to directly rip that light pink wide-sleeved fairy dress in half.


    But Situ Ming¡¯s eyes were as fast as his hands and stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°Yaoayo, now is not the time to throw a fit.¡± Situ Ming consoled her gently, ¡°We¡¯re stranded in the middle of nowhere, it¡¯s difficult to even buy a dress, you... change into this dress first.¡±


    In truth, Li Yaoyao¡¯s dress was already damaged before, at the gate of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, where they fought with the Snow Lions.


    Now, having rushed through five challenges in a row in the Nine Different Pce Halls, it was unavoidable that the clothes got damaged.


    The dress Li Yaoyao had on now was already tattered and worn out, moreover, it was sttered with blood, making her look extremely disheveled.


    Li Yaoyao originally wanted to heartlessly rip apart this wide-sleeved fairy dress, but circumstances were stronger than the person, in the end, she had no choice but to put this dress over her old one while feeling aggrieved.


    At this moment, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore, she clutched her belly and started tough her head off.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao... Ha ha ha... You tell me, you lost face or not.... Let Second Senior Brother pay by using blood sacrifice to win... you actually.... only got a dress.... Ha ha ha....¡±


    Zi Yanughed like a blooming flower trembling in chaos, with non-stop howls ofughter.


    With herugh, the anxious atmosphere from before was swiped clean, everybody followed and started tough.


    Even the Luo siblings in Li Yaoyao¡¯s faction also showed a knowing smile.


    For them, no matter who got the reward, they would still be very jealous and envious.


    The reward they got from before, although it wasn¡¯t as precious as the ones Su Luo received, but still, it cured their injuries.


    Compared to Li Yaoyao¡¯s, they were much luckier.


    As a result, the Luo siblings exchanged a nce and saw the smiles in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was ashen, both eyes were scarlet red, ignited with raging mes.


    What made it worse was that she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Because the person that caused Li Yaoyao to be in this situation was the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls ah. Don¡¯t even mention anything about her, Li Yaoyao, retaliating, she didn¡¯t even dare to curse him.


    She could only sulk and endure it!


    Burst after burst of ear-piercing irritatingughter sounded next to her ear.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s fists at her side made crackling noises.


    In this way, Li Yaoyao wished she didn¡¯t get the rewards for this challenge.


    ¡°Yaoyao... ¡° Situ Ming looked at her, deeply concerned.


    He was really worried about her, so he stretched his hand out wanting to put it on her slender shoulders.


    But Li Yaoyao furiously brushed him aside with all her strength while her eyes were full of me: ¡°It¡¯s better if Second Senior Bother hadn¡¯t used the blood sacrifice!¡±


    After Second Senior Brother used the blood sacrifice, she sank into being endlessly taunted. It really was the more she thought about it, the more she felt it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Li Yaoyao said it very directly.


    Because she had always acted like a spoiled child or demanded things from Second Senior Bother, she had never been polite about it.


    When she returned from her thoughts, she saw Situ Ming¡¯s pale face.


    There was also the stunned expression in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Li Yaoyao pursed her lower lip, but didn¡¯t apologize.


    Because she was too proud to lose face.


    Situ Mingughed a few times: ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart feels unwell, after venting, it will be fine. After all, whoever received this kind of reward, their heart might also not feelfortable. Miss Su, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    Situ Ming directed thest sentence to Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°What kind of person gets what kind of reward, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls is very wise. In any case, I wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    This one sentence choked Situ Ming until he almost copsed.

 Chapter 1103 – Special Reward (3)

    Chapter 1103 ¨C Special Reward (3)


    They finally passed the fifth challenge safely, everyone let out a breath of relief.


    Following was the legendary sixth challenge.


    Everybody waited and waited, and that face didn¡¯t appear again.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls? Why didn¡¯t he take us to the sixth challenge?¡± Zi Yan asked impatiently.


    Beicheng Ying shrugged his shoulders, how would he know?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked towards the sky, pensively saying, ¡°Could it be that we have to find the passageway to this challenge by ourselves?¡±


    This master of the Nine Different Pce Halls liked to be fickle, his temperament was unstable. It all depended on his mood at the time. Casting them aside here, he was very much capable of doing something like this based on his temperament.


    Zi Yan red towards Li Yaoyao in annoyance: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t pissed off the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, we wouldn¡¯t have been cast aside and left here now!¡±


    Li Yaoyao shot back sarcastically: ¡°I wanted to deliberately piss off the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls. I deliberately don¡¯t want you guys to go on, so what? You get angry ah, the angrier you are, the happier I am!¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, do you even have a little bit of shame? You take a look at your current appearance, a person that doesn¡¯t look human, a ghost that doesn¡¯t look like a ghost. Seeing you is really nauseating!¡± Zi Yan repeatedly sneered.


    Such critical words, before, nobody had ever dared to say it to Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    Li Yaoyao was infuriated until her chest moved up and down violently!


    She had always bragged about being exceedingly refined and above themon people. Now, she was insulted like this by Zi Yan, how could she swallow this?


    ¡°Hmph! In any case, the person looking for the Scarlet Blood Ningpo figwort is not me! If we don¡¯t go up, then we don¡¯t go up! It¡¯s better this way!¡± Li Yaoyao straightforwardly sat on the ground and crossed her legs, refusing to go on.


    Zi Yan was immediately dumbfounded by Li Yaoyao¡¯s provocation.


    She had calcted thousands, no, tens thousand times, and didn¡¯t predict that this Jade Lake¡¯s fairy would act so peevishly and shamelessly.


    ¡°You...¡± Zi Yan red at her, turned around and walked to Su Luo¡¯s side.


    She looked at Su Luo somewhat apologetically.


    Because it seemed as if she had ruined things.


    Su Luoughed lightly: ¡°Nine Different Pce Halls, death grade. If we don¡¯t pass thest challenge, in the end, we¡¯ll all die. No one will escape.¡±


    Having heard that, Li Yaoyao¡¯s rage-filled eyes immediately red over!


    ¡°Death grade, who asked you guys to choose the death grade? Did you ever ask for our opinion!¡± This anger, Li Yaoyao had already held in for a long time.


    As everyone knew, every step was a crisis in this death grade, surrounded by dangers all around. Surveying the entire world, how many years had it been that there weren¡¯t people that chose the death grade?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep, ck eyes were cold as ice.


    He wrapped his arms around Su Luo¡¯s shoulder in a pampering and spoiling manner. A cold light floated in his pitch-ck eyes, piercing towards Li Yaoyao like a sharp sword. His red lips opened slightly, his voice apathetic, cold and thin.


    ¡°You have an objection?¡±


    Four short words, made people feel like they had been thrown into an icehouse containing a bitingly cold wind.


    Li Yaoyao naturally had an objection, moreover, it was a huge objection!


    Not only did Li Yaoyao have an objection, Luo Haochen and the others, which one of them didn¡¯t have an objection?


    However, meeting Nongong Liuyun¡¯s pair of frosty cold eyes, everybody opened their mouths but not a word came out.


    That pair of eyes made a cold chill run down their backs, giving birth to fear in their hearts.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze swept past.


    The people that met his gaze, in the next instant, subconsciously turned their eyes away. No one dared to meet his gaze.


    Including Li Yaoyao.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips hooked up into a shallow cold sneer: ¡°No objections, then shut up.¡±


    It was quiet all around.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun looked like an emperor that controlled heaven and earth, standing there as the head of a mighty military force.


    He was the rule!


    People who disobey, kill without pardon!


    ¡°Now, split up into four teams to look for the exit path.¡± Nangong Liuyun coldly tossed this sentence behind, holding Su Luo to him, taking the lead to depart first.


    The remaining people nced at each other in dismay.

 Chapter 1104 – Special Reward (4)

    Chapter 1104 ¨C Special Reward (4)


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying exchanged a nce,ughed, and left together.


    Li Yaoyao stomped her feet in fury!


    Clearly, she was dragged in, okay? She wasn¡¯t willing to help her mortal enemy search for strange medicine, okay?


    It was already like this, she couldn¡¯t even speak a sentence ofint?


    Li Yaoyao felt extremely sulky.


    However, the matter that made her feel most sulky was that she still had to follow Nangong Liuyun¡¯s orders and go search for the exit path.


    But if they didn¡¯t go up to the next level, when the time limit ends, everyone would die, including her, Li Yaoyao!


    No matter how unwilling, she still need to obediently do things ording to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s orders.


    They searched for a long time, and found....


    Su Luo¡¯s little divine dragon was already waiting at the exit gate for them since earlier.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly.


    With one grab, she lifted the little divine dragon and stuffed him into her space, then acting as if nothing happened, followed everybody to go up into the passageway to enter the sixthyer of space.


    To say it was a pathway, in fact, it was a space array.


    From the fifthyer of the virgin tropical rainforest, then transferred to the next region.


    But they ran into some problems during the transfer.


    The problem was the Vulture eggs Li Yaoyao carried on her back.


    Fifty-one Vulture eggs, divided into tworge bags, each carried by Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming on their backs.


    However, everybody knew that Vulture eggs were fragile, and when teleporting through space, it was very unstable to begin with.


    Coming out from the space array, nobody knew how many of the Vulture eggs would remain intact.


    Moreover, they still had four challenges up ahead to break through, it was likely that there would be a lot more fighting. The Vulture eggs absolutely would be a burden.


    What to do?


    Li Yaoyao looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Discovered that both of his hands were empty.


    Then looked towards Su Luo, discovered that both of her hands were empty too.


    Even Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s three Vulture eggs each were nowhere to be seen.


    Third Senior Brother must have put them in his space, for sure!


    Realizing this, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart became fervent.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother....¡± Before stepping foot into the teleportation array, Li Yaoyao hesitantly opened her mouth, calling for Nangong Liuyun to halt.


    Nangong Liuyun footsteps paused.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart turned joyful and she hurriedly said: ¡°Third Senior Brother, is it possible to help us with an issue?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows knotted tightly, and he looked at her with ill will.


    Li Yaoyao was already used to his cold treatment, she didn¡¯t have hope that he would be a bit more enthusiastic.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother.... Can you help me bring these Vulture eggs over, and return them to me when we leave the Nine Different Pce Halls?¡± Li Yaoyao pointed to the huge bag in her arms.


    To Nangong Liuyun, who had a space bag, this was merely a matter of waving his hand.


    However...


    If he helped Li Yaoyao this time, there¡¯s no guarantee this wouldn¡¯t lead to her having a misconception. Then, she would want a mile since he gave an inch.


    Also, with his family¡¯s treasured Su Luo having Li Yaoyao as an opponent, she¡¯s lucky that he didn¡¯t hit her while she was down. Why should he help her out?


    Nangong Liuyun was just about to refuse, when he saw Su Luo pull on his sleeve.


    ¡°Your space is only one square meter, do you still have free space?¡± Su Luo pretended to be concerned.


    How intelligent was Nangong Liuyun, with one meaningful nce from Su Luo, he understood. His family¡¯s treasured Luo Luo was about to cheat people.


    Wife wanted to cheat people, as her man, he naturally would lift both hands and legs in endorsement.


    Nangong, the cold indifferent His Highness Prince Jin, pretended to be embarrassed and frowned: ¡°There¡¯s space left, barely enough to fit a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°But, there¡¯re still going to be rewards in the challenges after this, you¡¯re certain it will fit?¡± Su Luoid the ground for cheating people.


    ¡°What you said is also true, then I won¡¯t....¡± Nangong Liuyun seemed to have made a decision.


    ¡°Su Luo, you give me to shut up!¡± Li Yaoyao originally saw that the situation was good, but with Su Luo butting into this matter, it was about to fall through. She couldn¡¯t help but be very anxious.

 Chapter 1105 – Special Reward (5)

    Chapter 1105 ¨C Special Reward (5)


    ¡°Why are you being so fierce with my family¡¯s Luo Luo? I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t bring it for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun shielded Su Luo, intimately hugging her to him. He lifted up his eyes to look at Li Yaoyao with a menacing gaze that was ready to kill.


    Li Yaoyao was stunned!


    When a man became partial, he would be so unreasonable! Simply like a fool, he¡¯s being led by the nose by Su Luo, that slut!


    In fact, why didn¡¯t Li Yaoyao think about it, wasn¡¯t her Second Senior Brother being led by the nose by her?


    ¡°Third Senior Brother.... Then, you say, what should be done?¡± Li Yaoyao had no choice but to lower her arrogance.


    These Vulture eggs, the Vultures that hatched from them could form an aerial fleet, if the Ancestor knew, he would happily ept them. At that time, she would have a stake for being in charge of the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce.


    Nangong Liuyun said a faint sentence: ¡°Pay the deposit fee.¡±


    This was what his Luo Luo said close to his ear.


    So it turned out to be paying a deposit fee ah.... Li Yaoyao immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    She thought it was going to be more difficult.


    ¡°Deposit fee, it¡¯s not a problem at all.¡± Li Yaoyao revealed a relieved smile.


    Nangong Liuyun nced at her in a ridiculing manner, and lifted up an eyebrow slightly: ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±


    Because that so-called deposit fee, would definitely make Li Yaoyao spit out blood.


    Since his Luo Luo wanted to cheat people, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be merciful and soft-hearted.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, you say it, how much is the deposit fee?¡± Li Yaoyao asked with a rxed smile.


    It was merely a deposit fee, how high could it be? Ten percent should be enough, right?


    The mentally prepared Li Yaoyao wasn¡¯t a bit worried.


    Nangong Liuyun, in a loving manner, pinched Su Luo¡¯s cute, beautiful and jade-like nose: ¡°How much Luo girl says to collect, then that¡¯s how much.¡±


    Su Luo red at him unhappily.


    In front of everybody, was it manly for him to act so intimate? Didn¡¯t he see thatbustible me in Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes?


    Su Luo coughed lightly, and said seriously: ¡°After all, she is your junior sister, asking for too much is not good, then just collect something symbolically.¡±


    Who knew, that Li Yaoayo didn¡¯t ept Su Luo¡¯s charity: ¡°Who wants your so-called something symbolic? How much ought to be collected, then collect that amount!¡±


    ording to Li Yaoyao¡¯s temperament, she would definitely not deposit it with someone else.


    But these Vulture eggs were a really important matter, she couldn¡¯t help but to keep her tone polite.


    However, this arrogance that came from her body now hurt her.


    Su Luo was all smiles as she raised an eyebrow: ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t need a discount?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t need it!¡± How could Li Yaoyao owe a favor to someone? Let alone when the other side was Su Luo, her rival in love!


    ¡°Then fine, since Miss Li absolutely insists, then it can only be like this.¡± Su Luo pretended to feel awkward, faintly spitting out a breath, ¡°ording to the rules, then I can only ept fifty percent as the deposit fee from Miss Li.¡±


    ¡°Fifty percent?!¡± Li Yaoyao sucked in a deep breath!


    ¡°Yes, originally, it was ten percent, but who knew that Miss Li wouldn¡¯t ept this charity. Miss Li¡¯s heroism really has my admiration.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were all smiles.


    ¡°You bandit ah! Robber ah! Who has such an expensive deposit fee?!¡± Li Yaoyao nearly blew her top.


    How could she forget? Su Luo, this loathsome girl, might look weak and feeble, but in reality, she wouldughing evilly and was the most treacherous!


    How could she think that because her body was weak, and believed that her brain was weak too? Too careless, really too careless!


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then, let¡¯s go ording to the original...¡±


    Who knew that before Li Yaoyao could finish, Su Luo would interrupt first.


    ¡°Miss Li insisted on paying fifty percent and didn¡¯t want to take advantage of us because of our close rtionship. Such iron determination, nobility and elegance, is really rare. Ask the world, how many people can reach this step?¡± Su Luo, while speaking, also smiled happily, watching Li Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1106 – The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (1)

    Chapter 1106 ¨C The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (1)


    Once these words were said, it immediately stifled half of the sentences left in Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth. She could no longer say another word.


    If she continued to say another ten percent, then she would no longer be noble, elegant, and have integrity.....


    Su Luo, you are good! You are really good!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes that red intently at Su Luo practically were about to shoot out mes.


    ¡°Fairy Li, if these Vulture eggs aren¡¯t ced in space, they would be shattered into pieces ah.¡± Su Luo pointed to that space bag, smiling in a mocking manner.


    At this moment, arranged in front of Li Yaoyao was only this road.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes hanged down as she muttered to herself.


    Fifty percent really hurt to the flesh, but Second Senior Brother¡¯s portion, as long as she acted spoiled and pitiful, then she could get ahold of his portion easily.


    Calcted this way, was also......reluctantly okay.


    ¡°Su Luo, you win!¡± Li Yaoyao gnashed her teeth and very fiercely red at Su Luo.


    Su Luo face was full of smiles: ¡°No better or worse than you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t use force, it was voluntary on the customer¡¯s part.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if the customer dies, then this property will be confiscated oh.¡± Su Luo very kindly reminded Li Yaoyao with this sentence.


    Li Yaoyao was enraged until her face started to cramp.


    ¡°Su Luo! Are you cursing me to die?¡±


    ¡°In this death grade of the Nine Different Pce Halls, who can guarantee themselves that they certainly can continue to live on?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Okay! I really want to see, in the end, will it be you or me who dies!¡± Li Yaoyao heavily humphed.


    Nangong Liuyun put away the Vulture eggs into his space bag, and this group of people entered the teleportation portal.


    The sixth challenge, don¡¯t know what would be waiting for them.


    Inside the space array, the air scattered about and violently shook.


    A crackling sound came to their ears, don¡¯t know what it could be.


    But very soon, everyone existed out of the space teleportation array.


    They hadn¡¯t had time to look at their surroundings, when they heard Beichen Ying ask in a loud voice while pinching his nose: ¡°Just now, inside space teleportation array, what was that sound? It sounded like someone farted.¡±


    Once he finished asking this question, everyone was aware of Luo Haochen¡¯s face that was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    At this moment, it seemed as if Luo Haochen¡¯s back was dyed a yellow color. After a closer look, they would find that it was the bright color of egg yolks.


    So, it turned out that the three Vulture eggs on Luo Haochen¡¯s back, had all cracked. Moreover, the yolks had pasted all over his back.


    When Li Yaoyao saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but to be very d.


    Fortunately, her Vulture eggs were stored in Third Senior Brother¡¯s space. If she had also foolishly carried it on her back like Luo Haochen, now, none of it would have remained.


    Thinking up to here, Li Yaoyao, with lingering fear, took a nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, from beginning to the end, were always on Su Luo.


    ¡°Oh my, what a pity, if they were put into the space bag, how good would it be. Wasn¡¯t it just collecting a little deposit fee? Now look at you, it¡¯s all gone.¡± Beichen Ying said while clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Haochen, panting with rage, fiercely red.


    ¡°You guys still have time to argue over this? Quickly look at the surroundings in front of you ah.¡± Zi Yan snappily pulled at Beichen Ying.


    Now, everyone started to take notice of their surroundings.


    No wonder it was so hot when they just entered, so, it turned out that they had actually entered a desert!


    At this moment, the temperature around them was very high.


    An endless desert was before their eyes, yellow specks of sand were being blown by the wind, looking like waves moving up and down.


    A yellow-colored ocean, not a speck of green within it.


    ¡°A desert.....what are we doing here? Could it be another type of gathering task?¡± Beichen Ying alertly looked all around, and asked in a low voice.


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°Based on the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s temper, it¡¯s probably not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then, in the end, what is the task? Why is it that that master of the Nine Different Pce Halls keeps on not appearing?¡± Zi Yan wiped off the sweat on her forehead.

 Chapter 1107 – The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (2)

    Chapter 1107 ¨C The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (2)


    The temperature here was very high, it was only for a moment, and in just a short while, everyone was drenched in sweat.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept over Li Yaoyao shallowly, unhurriedly saying: ¡°The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls didn¡¯t guide us in the fifth challenge, everything was all dependent on us to find the pathway to get here.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was angered by Li Yaoyao? From now on, he will not guide us anymore?¡± Zi Yan, full of tacit understanding with Su Luo, continued to say.


    Su Luo merely smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s scalp felt numb from their gazes, she pretended to be tough and stuck out her neck: ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like this!? It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault, then it¡¯s our fault?¡± Zi Yan coldly humphed.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you angering the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, then how could he not have appeared by now?¡± Beichen Ying said forcefully.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, you tell me, what should we do now?¡± Luo Dieyi, who was in same faction as Li Yaoyao, impatiently red at her.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s face was ck, with a gloomy gaze.


    Li Yaoyao had her back straight, icily and arrogantly lifted up her chin, and said: ¡°How would I know what to do? You can go ask whoever¡¯s most powerful!¡±


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and detached voice sounded.


    ¡°Enemy attack. Get ready.¡±


    He said it lightly, however, everyone had a tense atmosphere of facing a powerful enemy.


    ¡°Where is the enemy attack?¡± Beichen Ying asked.


    ¡°Pay attention to the ground under your feet.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were concise andprehensive.


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the area around their feet.


    Indeed, after the time it took to make small cup of tea (1), a feeling of danger rose up in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    At this moment, Situ Ming used aplicated gaze to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Just how big a gap was it between a tenth rank and ninth rank? A teacup¡¯s time earlier, Nangong Liuyun had already sensed the danger, and he only sensed it after a teacup¡¯s time.


    He never expected, in less than a short two years¡¯ time, originally, Nangong Liuyun was not as good as him, but now, he was already thrown far behind by Nangong Liuyun.


    A kind of sad and jealous emotion intertwined to attack Situ Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to die, then concentrate.¡± Nangong Liuyun shot a quick nce at Situ Ming, and said it in an icily arrogant tone.


    ¡°Thanks Third Junior Brother for your concern.¡± Situ Ming felt that this Third Junior Brother wasn¡¯t as heartless as he imagined, presumably, his regard for Yaoyao....


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s next sentence thoroughly struck a blow to his thoughts.


    One only saw Nangong Liuyun shallowly lift an eyebrow: ¡°If you die, don¡¯t tell me you want me to take care of that terrible mess of a woman? Of course, if we were at the Ninth challenge, then it¡¯s another matter altogether.¡±


    Situ Ming was so angry that he almost spit out a liter of blood!


    So it was like this! If he died, then he had to protect Li Yaoyao till the ninth challenge, this was what he cared about the most! He did not want to protect Yaoyao!


    Situ Ming¡¯s fists were tightly clenched at his side, eyes red and bloodshot, as he very fiercely red at Nangong Liuyun.


    However, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have time to care about whether he was angry or not. At this time, all of his thoughts were focused on protecting Su Luo.


    Although Su Luo had two formidable spirit pets and a nt pet that had mutated twice by her side, however, better to be safe than sorry, even more protection wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Just at this moment, underneath those dark golden sand dunes, suddenly, lots of small bulges appeared, then immediately after, it quickly disappeared.


    Suddenly, Li Yaoyao, who was behind Situ Ming, being protected by him, burst out in loud shrieks.


    ¡°Ah!!! Don¡¯t bite my leg!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was so scared that she jumped up a meter high, and waved the meter long sword in her hand, that little thing that did evil was immediately split in halves!


    1) time it takes to make small cup of tea: ording to online answers this is equivalent to 10 minutes. And a stick of incense is equivalent to 5 minutes.

 Chapter 1108 – The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (3)

    Chapter 1108 ¨C The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (3)


    Everyone carefully looked.


    This little thing was actually a rat!


    How could there be rats in a desert? Everyone was puzzled despite thinking it over.


    However, now, the most important problem was not whether deserts should have rats or not, rather, it was that the rat tide was now throwing away their lives to attack them!


    Just now, that little rat was like a signal to attack.


    When it was split into two by Li Yaoyao¡¯s sword, immediately, underneath the sand dunes, a countless number of rats popped their head out.


    In an instant, the ground was densely-packed with rats.


    Opening their eyes wide to look over, was a huge, crow-colored area. The originally dark golden-colored sand dunes, now seemed as if a thickyer of ink was poured over it. The only thing the eye could see was the ck fur of rats!


    ¡°AH AH AH AH AH!!!!¡±


    Facing this scene made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Several of thedies present at the scene immediately started to shriek repeatedly.


    However, there were stilldies that remained calm.


    Even though Su Luo and Zi Yan¡¯splexion weren¡¯t good, and also felt their scalps go numb, but they still maintained a calm expression.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo to sit on a withered tree nearby. He used a protective cover to envelop Su Luo, after seeing that she was safe, he turned around, and coldly said: ¡°Still haven¡¯t moved to attack?¡±


    At any time, protecting Su Luo, was always the most important thing on his mind.


    If this caused others to be injured....sorry, what did this have to do with him?


    Under Nangong Liuyun¡¯smand, the scene immediately turned into the chaos of war.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan stood back-to-back with each other.


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi both faced the outsiders.


    Situ Ming protected Li Yaoyao with her behind his back.


    In all directions were a countless number of ck-furred rats. Moreover, these rats weren¡¯t normal rats, rather, they were Magical Beast Rats.


    Each and every one of their heads was bigger than a normal rat¡¯s by three to five times. They looked malevolent, moreover, they had fangs with speed as fast as lightning.


    Although Luo Dieyi and Li Yaoyao¡¯s cultivations weren¡¯t bad, when facing this surge of rat tide, they could only used half of their original strengths, or maybe even less.


    Not much time had passed before several rats had jumped on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    ¡°AH AH AH AH!!!¡± Li Yaoyao urgently shrieked repeatedly.


    Luo Dieyi at least had her family¡¯s immortalities to umte strength, rtively speaking, Li Yaoyao¡¯s strength now, was at the bottom among this crowd.


    These Magical Beast Rats also liked to bully the weak and feared the strong, every one of them called out to move in Li Yaoyao¡¯s direction.


    Situ Ming turned around, using all his strength to protect Li Yaoyao, but his legs were injured by the bites of those Magical Beast Rats.


    ¡°What to do? I won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡± Luo Haochen cried out in rm.


    Each of these Magical Beast Rats, in this rat tide, was extremely vicious, with astonishingly fast speed, really wearing people out from dealing with them.


    At this moment, each person was surrounded by at least a hundred Magical Beast Rats.


    There were scratches, bites, scars, and bloodstains on their bodies.


    It seemed that this sudden rat tide gave them unprecedented pressure.


    Compared to them, Su Luo was rxed and peaceful.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t need to say anything, and was ced in a protective barrier by Nangong Liuyun from the beginning, he even carried her up a tree. It was simply like entering a sterile room, without any concern about her life.


    In addition, Nangong Liuyun, from beginning to end, hadn¡¯t made a move yet.


    He calmly protected Su Luo at her side, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He leaned against the dried-up tree trunk, and thoughtfully observed the scene.


    ¡°Go¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun waved his hand, and the little divine dragon and the little spirit fox immediately ran out like escaping from a cage, excitedly jumping towards the crowd!


    So, it turned out that these two spirit pets, since the beginning, were confined by Nangong Liuyun, and only now did he release them because their skills were of use.


    Besides these two spirit pets, there was also Su Luo¡¯s nt pet ¡ª¡ªSpirit Gathering Tree.

 Chapter 1109 – The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (4)

    Chapter 1109 ¨C The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (4)


    The three spirit pets together were simply the best partners.


    It could be said that these three spirit pets¡¯ taste were very high, the low-leveled Magical Beast Rats simply couldn¡¯t even enter their eyes.


    The three of them specifically picked on the leaders of the Magical Beast Rats.


    Although there weren¡¯t many of these leaders, among these hundreds and thousands of magical beast rats, the leaders probably took up one percent of the poption.


    However, every one of their strength was outstanding, each worth a hundred of the regr rats.


    Even if Beichen Ying were to encounter one of the Magical Beast Rat leaders, he could only fight one-on-one with them.


    The reason why everyone couldn¡¯t deal with rat tides, the main cause was because they were tied up by these several dozens of Magical Beast Rat leaders.


    But, encountering these three spirit pets together, these Magical Beast Rat leaders were screwed for sure!


    The three spirit pets divided up the work very clearly!


    The Spirit Gathering Tree extending out long, dark gold-colored vines, with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, wrapping up the Magical Beast Rat leader. Afterwards, the little divine dragon and the little spirit fox pounced on them like fiends.


    The two spirit pets each pulled on their half of the side¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Tear¡ª¡ª¡°sound echoed.


    That Magical Beast Rat leader with cultivation at the eighth rankpletelycked the strength to resist. It was directly ripped into two pieces.


    From head to toe, it looked as if it was cut down the middle by a knife, neat and tidy.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡ª¡±


    A crystal stone fell out of the head of this Magical Beast Rat leader that was ripped apart.


    Generally speaking, a magical beast at the fourth rank would start to contain crystals, but a fourth-ranked magical beast only had a red-colored crystal stone.


    In simr fashion, this eighth-ranked Magical Beast Rat leader had a cyan-colored crystal stone.


    Cyan-colored crystal stones were extremely rare, a huge replenishment for cultivation!


    Even though the little divine dragon was stronger, but he was not as nimble as the little fox.


    The little fox took advantage of when the little divine dragon was distracted, her hind leg stepped on that cyan-colored crystal stone. Afterwards, it shifted back again and again.....


    After moving away from the little divine dragon¡¯s line of sight, this little fox hooked the cyan-colored crystal stone with her hind paw and the crystal directly flew into her mouth.


    The little fox swallowed it whole like a date, destroying the cyan-colored crystal stone without leaving a trace.


    However, this matter could happen once, and not again.


    Because the little divine dragon very quickly reacted, chasing after the little fox to beat her bottom.


    The Spirit Gathering Tree already didn¡¯t require any crystals stones, so it just observed the fun from the sidelines.


    Finally, the little fox had no other choice but to agree on a deal with the little divine dragon, one being, one stone, and only this way was the conflict settled.


    The three spirit pets coordinated with tacit understanding, one after another, the Magical Beast Rat leaders all fell under their coboration. This provided everyone a great relief from the pressure.


    At the same time, their harvest was also not bad.


    Just cyan-colored crystal stones alone, they each got seven to eight pieces from splitting, as well as many more green-colored crystal stones.


    However, it was a pity that it wasn¡¯t long before nearly all the Magical Beasts Rat leaders were scooped up by the three of them in one go.


    When they chased and killed, thest Magical Beasts Rat leader, this pitiful rat with no way to escape, repeatedly shrieked: ¡°You guys will regret this! You guys will definitely regret this! Our Rat King will definitely avenge us!¡±


    The little divine dragon became impatient from listening to it, and his paw directly pped over. This pitiful little rat was pped until its brain split apart.


    The little divine dragon conveniently grabbed that cyan-colored crystal stone.


    ¡°Howlwoo, howlwoo¡ª¡ª¡± Give me, give me!


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox chased behind the little divine dragon, urgently stretching her ws out.


    The little divine dragon looked at her and extended his ws.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox narrowed her eyes in a smile, at the same time, she extended her paw to meet the little divine dragon¡¯s.


    However, just at the moment when the two pair of ws were about to touch, the little divine dragon¡¯s ws slid by when they were about to crisscross. Thatst cyan-colored crystal stone was directly tossed into the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1110 – The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (5)

    Chapter 1110 ¨C The Sixth Challenge, Rat Tide (5)


    ¡°Howlwoo, howlwoo¡ª¡ª¡±The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s eyes turned red from being anxious, she grabbed the little divine dragon¡¯s ws and refused to let go.


    Only one more cyan-colored crystal stone, as long as she got another one, she would level up, damn it!


    The little divine dragon stuck his pink tongue out at the fox, wiggling his tail. He jumped and bounced towards Su Luo.


    The always cunning little fox got yed by the little divine dragon once, panting with rage, she chased after him.


    However, because of these three spirit pets¡¯ help, the battle situation was instantly reversed.


    Having lost themand and management of the Magical Beasts Rat leaders, these regr ck-furred Magical Beast Rats were just a mob.


    Beichen Ying and the others cast various magical spells that attacked neatly.


    Fire system, Column of me!


    Wood system, Twine!


    Ice system, Icicle!


    Wind system, Wind des!


    Streaks of light shed by in the surrounding area.


    A countless number of element spells bombarded an area of five hundred meters.


    The ce where light shed by, would have a bunch of ck-furred Magical Beast Rats fall down in ce.


    Finally, in the end, all of the ck furred Magical Beast Rats were cleanly wiped out.


    ¡°Exhale¡ª¡ªFinally killed all of them...¡± Zi Yan¡¯s whole body was drained as she fell to sit down in ce.


    Now, the clothing on her body was bloodstained. Her face and upper body was full of sweat.


    This battle, nearly consumed all of her physical and spirit strength. Now she didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger.


    Just now, in order to survive, to achieve victory, she had killed non-stop. Now, after finished killing, when she returned to her senses, she then realized how exhausted her body was.


    It was not only Zi Yan, almost everyone on the scene was as tired as an ox, gasping for breath.


    But during this battle, Nangong Liuyun, from beginning to the end, didn¡¯t make a move.


    Now that the battle had ended, naturally, there were some people whoined.


    ¡°We obviously had eight people, but only six people fought. Of course we were no match for the rat tide, humph!¡± Luo Dieyi recalled those countless rats pouring out of everywhere madly rushing towards her, she could only felt her scalp go numb. As a result, herints only became stronger.


    Zi Yan scoffed heavily in displeasure: ¡°Luo Luo and Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t fight in the battle, but which of her three spirit pets were inferior to us? If they didn¡¯t fight, could you still live until now?¡±


    Luo Dieyi was suddenly choked by her words.


    She wanted to retort, but realized that what Zi Yan said was the truth!


    ¡°But what about those cyan-colored crystals stones? Shouldn¡¯t it be distributed equally? ¡° Luo Haochen¡¯s expression was imperious.


    He had looked on helplessly as those two spirit pets split the crystal stones, one after another, with crunching sounds like biting on beans. Only heavens knew, he was close to going mad out of jealousy.


    Those weren¡¯t green soybeans, those were cyan-colored crystals stones, my good brethren, alright? Eating them like green soybeans, wouldn¡¯t it choke them to death?


    Therefore, after having survived, Luo Haochen¡¯s first sentence was to mention the issue of who those cyan-colored crystal stones belong to.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo exchanged a nce, both saw a smiling expression in each other¡¯s eyes.


    But neither of them said anything, they wanted to see just how selfish human nature was, how greedy.


    Beichen Ying unhappily rolled his eyes at Luo Haochen: ¡°I only want to ask you, if there weren¡¯t the little divine dragon and little fox fighting in this battle, would we have died?¡±


    Luo Haochen shot a nce at Nangong liuyun, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Beichen Ying raised his eyebrows in a ridiculing manner: ¡°In fact, your heart is very clear on this matter. We would have died, moreover, died a really ugly death! But these two spirit pets fought in the battle, and nearly all of the Magical Beast Rat leaders died under their ws. May I ask, did you help them even a little bit?¡±


    Luo Haochen coldly snorted, then turned his face away.


    Zi Yan took over Beichen Ying¡¯s speech and sneered repeatedly: ¡°Since you guys didn¡¯t help kill the Magical Beast Rat leaders, then for what reason would you guys have at dividing the cyan-colored crystal stones? Don¡¯t tell me, having saved your lives, they still need to divide a cyan-colored crystal stone with you guys? Pfft, your lives are really as precious as gold!¡±

 Chapter 1111 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (1)

    Chapter 1111 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (1)


    Rtively speaking, Zi Yan¡¯s words were much sharper and even more unforgiving of a person¡¯s face.


    However, with regards to these greedy, vile characters, even sharper words couldn¡¯t make them blush.


    Luo Haochen curled his lips and turned his face away.


    ¡°Although there aren¡¯t any more crystal nucleus from Magical Beast Rat leaders, however, there are still a lot of crystal nucleus from the small Magical Beast Rats. It can still be considered that we have earned a profit!¡± Zi Yanughed out loud with ¡®hahaha¡¯ and turned around to pick at the Magical Beast Rats¡¯ corpses.


    Seeing Zi Yan begin to collect them, everyone also didn¡¯t want to be outdone, they joined in, one by one.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯re noting?¡± Zi Yan pulled at Beichen Ying, the two people picked the nucleus in great delight yet still didn¡¯t forget to call out to Su Luo.


    These Magical Beast Rats were all at the fourth and fifth rank, the majority of these crystal stones were red and yellow-colored. Although they already had no use for these magical beast crystal nucleus, however, with regards to the younger generations in their family, it was still very good crystal stones for their cultivation.


    Su Luo smiled lightly and shook her head slightly.


    Her several spirit pets could find their own food, the Amethyst Crystal Fish in her space alsoid eggs at a fixed time. These low-leveled crystal stones on the ground didn¡¯t have any attractiveness to her.


    Just when everyone was picking away in high spirits¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze slightly creased.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo was the first to discover his fishiness.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation was the highest among them, if even he was frowning, clearly, the matter was somewhat grave.


    ¡°There¡¯s danger approaching, take precautions.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was ice-cold like cold iron.


    Those several people that were happily picking up things immediately stiffened from head to toe. They straightened up one after another, directly entering a battle-ready state.


    It was simply because Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unfeeling image had already entered deeply into people¡¯s hearts, making people¡¯s heart palpitate.


    At the moment, the sun in the mid-air had already ascended to the center.


    The temperature all around gradually rose to another height.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Between the time it took Beichen Ying to raised his head, he suddenly discovered something was wrong, ¡°Why are there two suns!¡±


    Everyone, one by one. raised their heads to look!


    Sure enough, it was like what Beichen Ying had said. Now, there really were two suns in the sky! This moment was simply too bizarre!


    The two suns were up in the middle of the sky, like this, the effect it caused was absolutely not as simple as one plus one.


    At this moment, the temperature in the surroundings was very clearly going up quickly!


    In the desert, one after another, streams of greenish-ck smoke were subsequently given off.


    As far as the eye could reach, it was a misty and confusing color, blurring their line of sight.


    Everyone felt as if they were in an oven, all around was the boiling hot fire element. So hot as to nearly suffocate them.


    ¡°So hot!¡± Li Yaoyao was the very first to be unable to bear it, both her eyes flipped outwards, her figure on the verge of copse, nearly falling down.


    At this moment, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be done? If another sun was to appear, the consequences are too horrible to contemte!¡± Luo Dieyi called out loudly.


    Because, she was also nearly unable to go on.


    In the wake of Luo Dieyi¡¯s having just said that sentence, unexpectedly, they saw in mid-air, a clear zing red sphere slowly appearing......


    ¡°It¡¯s another sun! Luo Dieyi, f*ck, you truly have a crow¡¯s beak! You quickly give me to shut up!!!¡± Zi Yan was almost roasted into human jerky, her temper also became more irascible.


    Luo Dieyi, seeing the phenomenon in front of her, waspletely stunned.


    She only said the sentence in a moment of desperation, who would have thought that another sun would really appear? If she had known earlier, even if you beat her to death, she wouldn¡¯t say it!


    Luo Dieyi tightly covered her mouth, fearing that she would once again make an inauspicious remark.


    However, at present, three scorching hot suns in the sky roasted the desert, one after another, streams of greenish-ck smoke lingered and intertwined, lingering and pervading through the air.


    ¡°My feet are almost scalded to the point of being cooked......¡± Li Yaoyao dispiritedly said.


    Situ Ming, without saying another word, directly put Li Yaoyao on his back.


    ¡°Now, what¡¯s to be done about this temperature?¡± Su Luo, seeing the circumstances were bing more and more dire, asked Nangong Liuyun in a low voice.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly: ¡°This is still not the most grave matter.¡±

 Chapter 1112 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (2)

    Chapter 1112 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (2)


    ¡°What is the thing that¡¯s most grave?¡± Su Luo asked immediately following after.


    She was a fire elemental system mage, her resistance to high temperature was much stronger than an average person.


    Now, everyone was drenched in sweat, she was still pretty good.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was solemn, but he still rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Be careful of that dense fog.¡±


    Dense fog?


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked around her surroundings.


    Sure enough, in the wake of the rising temperature, from all around, a dense fog gradually began to multiply, blurring people¡¯s line of sight.


    The dense fog that could even make Nangong Liuyun have restrained fear, Su Luo¡¯s heart was already on high alert.


    As expected, those Magical Beast Rats were only a prelude, rather, this dense fog was the trump card.


    The dense fog became stronger and stronger. Very soon, everyone¡¯s line of sight was only within ten square meters.


    ¡°Why do I feel dizzy?¡± Li Yaoyao leaned on Situ Ming¡¯s back, as she inquired with weak breath.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t only me.¡± Luo Dieyi released a breath in relief.


    She had thought that only she felt dizzy, as it turns out, Li Yaoyao also felt it, it could clearly be seen that this was a widespread phenomenon.


    ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless like iron. It seemed ice-blooded.


    He had just finished speaking.


    She only saw the dense fog transform into a ck face.


    These faces looked sinister, showing their teeth, that would shock people¡¯s eyes and astonish their heart.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, these faces began to attack fiercely.


    One could only see a face approach Luo Dieyi, and without any tender protective feelings for the fairer sex, it opened its mouth wide and directly sprayed a mouthful of ck fog towards Luo Dieyi!


    Luo Dieyi sensed the ferociousness of the mouthful of ck fog, and she rolled on the spot to dodge the ck fog attack.


    However, her head avoided it, but half strands of her hair couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Those half strands of her hair, in a split second, were burned into dust and scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Oh Heavens!¡± Luo Dieyi was overly frightened, she directly sat on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t expect that these faces¡¯ ck fog would be so ferocious, its corrosive nature was actually this strong.


    Her waist-length ck hair was now burned until it only reached her shoulders. If she had dodged even a little bit slower, very likely, it wouldn¡¯t have been only her hair that got burned.


    Thinking up to here, Luo Dieyi¡¯s back was covered in sweat. Her back felt cold. Her entire body became stiff, with herplexion as pale as paper.


    Those faces seemed to be controlled by someone, separately surrounding the people at the scene. At everyone¡¯s side was at least ten faces....


    ¡°What to do? Quickly think of an idea ah!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was scared to the point that her legs and feet felt weak.


    She was already weak, now, she could only repeatedly dodge. Her physical strength was nearly used up with nothing left.


    She took a furtive look at Su Luo.


    And saw her safely and steadily staying inside the protection cover. She even acted as if she was taking things very seriously by enjoying their thrilling actions.


    For a moment, Li Yaoyao was so jealous that she almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This was simply too unfair!


    Regardless of whether it was voluntary or not, when all¡¯s said and done, everyone entered this Xian¡¯s Wood Residence. The biggest goal was to look for medicine for Su Luo. But she, on the other hand, along this entire journey, seemed to be on a scenic tour, leisurely and at ease. Whenever she encountered danger, she would hide in that protective cover that was very safe!


    Li Yaoyao was angry and bitter in her heart, yet was helpless. Who told her to have a person that was an exceptional expert who cupped her in the center of his palm, afraid she would lose a single hair!


    In fact, at the moment, Su Luo was not as rxed as she seemed on the surface.


    At this moment, more and more sinister faces were circling around Nangong Liuyun, moreover, they were all the ones that had the greatest strength.


    Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was formidable, but because he used thirty percent of his strength to maintain Su Luo¡¯s protection cover, therefore, confronted with these sinister faces with formidable strength that approached like a torrential rush, now, he had no choice but to respond with all his strength.

 Chapter 1113 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (3)

    Chapter 1113 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (3)


    Those sinister ck faces spit out mouthful after mouthful of ck fog.


    Very quickly, the surroundings were enveloped in this ck fog, everyone seemed to be in pitch-ck gathering darkness without stars.


    If it was only low visibility, then that¡¯s fine, the most serious thing was that this dark fog actually had a hallucinatory effect!


    Suddenly, Li Yaoyao¡¯s double-edged sword cut towards Situ Ming!


    Situ Ming had continuously protected Li Yaoyao by cing her at his back, how could he have anticipated that the person he was protecting would cut at him?


    Just at the moment when he hadn¡¯t discovered this, Situ Ming¡¯s back was seriously damaged, the cut was deep and long, blood flowing out with rolling sounds.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion was pale and looked at Li Yaoyao with disbelief. He staggered, unable to prop himself up, he sank to one knee and fell to the ground.


    But at this moment, Li Yaoyao had already sunk into madness.


    She lifted the double-edged sword and chopped towards Luo Dieyi who was nearest to her.


    ¡°Su Luo! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Li Yaoyao brandished the long sword, suddenly, the strength in her hands was so great as to be astonishing!


    At this moment, Luo Dieyi was already dizzy, Li Yaoyao rushed towards her like a crazy old woman, yet she seemed to bepletely unaware of this.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± A sharp and clear noise sounded.


    Li Yaoyao actually shed Luo Dieyi¡¯s face, leaving behind a severe bloody scar.


    Luo Dieyi, in a daze, reached out with her hand and touched the bloodstain on her face. She lifted up her eyes and saw Li Yaoyao rushing up like a lunatic¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Luo Dieyi seemed to have been possessed by a god, her power increased astonishingly!


    With a push of her hand, she forcefully pushed Li Yaoyao away.


    Li Yaoyao hadn¡¯t had time to notice and heavily fell to the ground.


    She stood up without disregard for anything else and rushed up to fight with Luo Dieyi.


    Both of them had nk expressions in their eyes, eyes flickering, full of hatred and bitter resentment, as if they were facing the person they hated the most in this life.


    At this moment, the two of them had already sunk into a hallucination and lost all their reason.


    In the wake of these two people beginning to lose their minds, afterwards, the rest of the people also slowly sunk into a hallucination.


    For a moment, everyone was dizzy and confused.


    Until in the end, only Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun remained clear-headed.


    However, as time passed in seconds and minutes.


    The ck fog in the surroundings became more and more dense.


    Even someone as strong as Nangong Liuyun was somewhat unable to manage it.


    That protection cover for Su Luo that he had maintained was also on the verge of copse.


    Because now, all of the ck faces were circling around Nangong Liuyun in a densely-packedyer. Each and every one of them had their mouth open, spraying out ck fog non-stop.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure swayed, the protective cover he maintained for Su Luo suddenly disintegrated.


    ¡°Nangong!¡± Su Luo left the protection covering and impatiently rushed towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Because at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat, his face was like gold paper, with both eyes tightly closed. His brows tightly creased, as if he had sunk into an extremely painful state.


    Su Luo rushed up to Nangong Liuyun and promptly caught his tottering figure.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, wake up!¡± Su Luo anxiously cried out loud.


    If even Nangong Liuyun was unable to resist this, then who could pass this challenge?


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed, his body was stiff as ck iron, motionless, without a trace of a response.


    Following Su Luo¡¯s yell.


    An innumerable amount of ck fog burst towards Su Luo, that ck fog stung so much that Su Luo couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling.


    The most serious thing was that those sinister faces smirked as they pounced towards Su Luo, encircling her in the middle.


    As far as the eyes could reach, was all ck fog, a countless number of sinister faces smirked as they came over.


    Su Luo¡¯s mental power was quite great, but in this limitless ck fog, her mind also sunk into a dim state.


    This challenge......Afraid it would be a total defeat.

 Chapter 1114 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (4)

    Chapter 1114 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (4)


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze gradually became fuzzy.


    While being mentally dizzy, she felt that she had returned to the modern world and was wondering about in the dark.


    That scene on top of Cloud Fall Mountain reappeared once again in her mind.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±


    A voice repeated this non-stop by her ear.


    The Su Luo right now was like a marite, her gaze stared nkly, holding up the dagger in a zombie-like manner. Step by step, she approached Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyuny on the ground, sticky perspiration rushing out on his face. Hisplexion was as pale as paper.


    Right now he was motionless, only his eyes were half-narrowed.


    ¡°Luo Luo...¡± Nangong Liuyun called out with great difficulty.


    However, it seemed as if Su Luopletely didn¡¯t hear him. It also seemed as if shepletely did not recognize the person in front of her. Still as before, she moved closer, step by step.


    That deeply cold Yan Hua dagger gave off a metallic luster specific to it.


    Then, it extended horizontally above Nangong Liuyun¡¯s snow-white neck.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s entire face was lifeless and dull, but the hatred in her eyes was very clear.


    ¡°Kill you, kill you, kill you.... Yun Qi, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Suddenly, Su Luo gave a loud yell, that dagger moving towards the neck¡¯s position. She lifted it up high and stabbed fiercely towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart!!!


    Right now, Su Luo hadpletely lost her bearings.


    The her right now had her heart¡¯s hatred for Yun Qi magnified endlessly. To the degree that it was thest straw.


    At the summit of that Cloud Fall Mountain, that dagger of Yun Qi¡¯s was still the greatest sore point in her heart. Now, after this sore spot was magnified to an endless degree, not even Su Luo herself could control this hatred.


    Seeing the dagger was about to fall....


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart gave off some bitterness....


    The reason he pretended to be weak was to find the eye of this psychological array. If he made a move now, then his n would fall through.


    He calcted this a thousand, no, ten thousand times, and figured that Su Luo could lose her wisdom. But, he could never have imagined that she would pull out a dagger to stab him to death....


    Seeing the dagger that was lifted up high, about to fiercely stab down¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure moved slightly, the hand hidden in his sleeves clenching tightly into a fist.


    Losing the opportunity he could still look for another one, but he would absolutely not allow something to happen to Su Luo.


    If she killed him, his treasured Luo Luo would me herself for a lifetime.


    He did not want her to live forever in self-me.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s n was about to be ruined¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly


    Su Luo felt a burst of acute pain in her head!


    A pain that bore into the heart, along with a furious voice roaring: ¡°Stop! Imand you to stop!¡±


    This sharp voice came from Su Luo¡¯s mind. The voice was so loud it was world-shaking, making the earth quake and mountains shake.


    For a moment, Su Luo only felt that both of her ears echoed with buzzing noises, with sharp pain from her eardrums, as if she was deaf.


    However, it was also because of this urgent yell, that made Su Luo¡¯s hand pause slightly.


    Now, her dagger was at the position of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart. There was only a tight fingernail¡¯s distance from his heart.


    It was a real thriller.


    That rmed and furious voice wasn¡¯t uttered loudly by Nangong Liuyun, then, who could it be?


    Because that loud shouting voice woke up Su Luo¡¯s consciousness.


    When the awakened Su Luo saw herself holding a dagger stabbing towards Nangong Liuyun, for a moment, she was confused and rattled. She clumsily did not know what to do with her hands and feet.


    Seeing Su Luo regain her consciousness, even though Nangong Liuyun was amazed, however, the greater n for the situation was still the most important. So he continued to pretend to have been poisoned, motionlessly lying there.


    Su Luo stood up in confusion.


    ¡°Little stone, you are awake? In the end, what is going on?¡±


    Just now, she had heard it very clearly.


    That furious voice that had loudly cried out in rm at the critical moment was no stranger, it was Little Stone that had been in aa for a long time.

 Chapter 1115 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (5)

    Chapter 1115 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (5)


    She never expected that Little Stone would wake up in this moment. Just in time to stop her stupid actions.


    If it was just a little bitte, she would pass her entire life in remorse.


    In Su Luo¡¯s mind, that piece of little stone coldly humphed: ¡°Before, didn¡¯t you give me two chunks of Fire Source Stone Essence? It was fortunate that these two chunks of Fire Source Stone Essence were pure, easily absorbed. After I absorbed it, why wouldn¡¯t I wake up?¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo¡¯s heart rejoiced faintly.


    Ever since thest time when Little Stone had saved her, he had continued to sink in a deepa. For this reason, Su Luo was tangled for a while, but had no way to change the situation.


    She never expected that the two chunks of Fire Source Stone Essence actually saved Little Stone. And Little Stone, at the most critical moment, saved her again. This could really be considered oneyer after another, constantly being pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you just so happen to wake up now?¡± Su Luo curiously asked, exchanging knowledge in her mind with him.


    Little Stone coldly humphed: ¡°Is it fine if I didn¡¯t wake up at this time? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to wait until you wave the dagger, about tomit suicide?¡±


    Su Luo thought about it, that¡¯s right, if she killed Nangong Liuyun, she would certainly kill herself and pay him back a life.


    To the ends of the earth, from poor to riches, evennding in the underworld. She would always be together with him.


    Just when Su Luo was standing around in confusion.


    Within the dense fog, an enormous face quietly appeared.


    Him being concealed within a strange, enormous face wasn¡¯t at all unusual. However, that pair of deeply cold, dark, golden eyes unblinkingly stared fixedly on Su Luo.


    His eyebrows were tightly knotted.


    Inside this psychological array, there was actually a person who was clear-headed? Could a problem have urred with the array?


    Just when his remote and cold gaze flickered uncertainly.


    A cold light faintly shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    He lifted up his sleeves, a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound echoing.


    A wind de broke through the space and shot towards that enormous face.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    It seemed like seven thousand, seven hundred and forty-nine wind des exploded out from all sides as they shot towards that enormous face!


    A total of fifty sheets of wind des, every one of them was very threatening.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly stood up, with eyes narrowed slightly.


    The enormous face was the ce where the eyes of the array was for this psychological array.


    In the beginning, when he pretended to be weak, it was so he could force this face to appear. But frankly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s grasp of the oue wasn¡¯t that big, however, Su Luo¡¯s appearance just happened to make up for this deficiency.


    This face, from the beginning, didn¡¯t take Su Luo seriously, but just because of this, Su Luo waking up by herself from within the psychological array made him feel strange and shocked him. As a result, this face appeared.


    Consequently, giving Nangong Liuyun an opportunity he could take advantage of.


    If he let this face pull back, finding it again would be difficult.


    Such an opportunity was fleeting.


    So, Nangong Liuyun used all of his strength to attack!


    Rows of ice des that couldn¡¯t be ignored sealed the paths in all directions, imprisoning this face within.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    This strange face gave off a weird screeching yell, like a mouse being squashed between two door shutters. The sound was mournful, making people tremble in fear.


    However, under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s full force strike, how could it escape once again?


    While the wind des were disappearing, that face also disappeared into the atmosphere.


    Su Luo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t good to begin with, then, she was enveloped within the thick fog. She had difficulty breathing, thus her body tottered on the verge of copse.


    Nangong Liuyun took a step forward, firmly catching Su Luo by her slender waist.


    ¡°Are you okay....¡± Su Luo weakly half-opened her eyes and said softly without any strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Nangong Liuyun, with an aching heart, stroked Su Luo¡¯s hair.


    If it was possible, he really could not bear for her to receive the slightest harm.

 Chapter 1116 – Danger Lurks on Every Side (6)

    Chapter 1116 ¨C Danger Lurks on Every Side (6)


    ¡°Fortunately... you weren¡¯t hurt...¡± There was a smile in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Having experienced the battle from a moment ago, how could Su Luo not understand that Nangong Liuyun was pretending to be weak? Even if she really did thrust down that dagger, it¡¯s unlikely she would really have killed him.


    However, if he made a move, then it would really ruin the spoil the ship for half penny worth of tar.


    Su Luo was really d.


    Really d that she got the Fire Source Stone Essences from before. She also rejoiced that Little Stone had awoken at the critical moment.


    Just at this time.


    The dense ck fog began to retreat and disperse.


    Very quickly, the ck fog retreated until there were no traces left behind.


    Having broken through the eye of the array, the psychological array self-destructed.


    This sixth challenge was very difficult, but they still managed to get through the daunting experience without mishap.


    However, after the thick fog dispersed, when Su Luo saw the scene before her eyes, she was shocked by the ghastly sight.


    One could see Li Yaoyao badly battered and copsed on the ground, motionless. It was unknown if she was dead or alive.


    Situ Ming shielded Li Yaoyao, his back pierced with numerous des. Drenched with blood, he remained unconscious.


    Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi¡¯s bodies were also covered in blood. The surrounding desert was practically dyed red with bloodstains.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying had both fallen onto the sandy ground. Their bodies had been roasted until they were practically giving off smoke.


    All of these seemed to show a dejected defeat, withered and rotten, like a desperate battlefield.


    Su Luo was about to reach out to help them, but Nangong Liuyun was a step ahead of her.


    His sleeve lifted up slightly, simr to a cool breeze brushing by, sweeping across those two people.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s thick eyshes moved slightly. Then, his eyes slowly opened, and he sat up.


    He raised his head nkly and saw Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun. Suddenly, like a carp, he rolled about and then jumped up.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re both fine!¡±


    Before, it was as if he had a dream. An extremely realistic dream, and in that dream, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun both had died...


    However, now, both people werepletely fine and unharmed.


    Everyone¡¯s bodies more or less suffered some injuries, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s and Su Luo¡¯s bodies werepletely neat and clean from top to bottom. Let alone having suffered injuries, they didn¡¯t even have a bit of dust on them.


    Beichen Ying was immediately stupefied.


    ¡°How could anything possibly happen to us?¡± Su Luo asked whileughing happily.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly poured his spirit energy into her body, so that, not too long after, her vitality was restored. Now, she even had the frame of mind to make fun of Beichen Ying.


    ¡°But...¡± Somewhat puzzled, Beichen Ying scratched his head.


    ¡°Just now, we had entered a psychological array, everything was all an illusion. Nothing was real.¡± Su Luo said firmly.


    ¡°It was all an illusion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all of it was an illusion,¡± Su Luo said seriously.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Beichen Ying let out a huge breath of relief.


    Just at this moment, everyone woke up in session.


    Seeing each other¡¯s miserable appearance, they were all inadvertently stunned.


    ¡°It really hurts...¡± Li Yaoyao felt that her entire body was about to fall apart, as if this body wasn¡¯t hers anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s already pretty good that we¡¯re able to survive, yet you¡¯re still yelling that it hurts and that you¡¯re tired... If it weren¡¯t for Luo Luo and Nangong Liuyun, right now, we would all be long dead without intact corpses.¡± Zi Yan sent a displeased red at Li Yaoyao.


    Panting with rage, Li Yaoyao turned her face away.


    Luo Dieyi called upon Li Yaoyao in a rage to settle this ount: ¡°Do I have a hatred with you ah! Why did you grab a de and try to kill me?!¡±


    Li Yaoyao had a helplessly nk expression... How could she have taken a de and try to kill Luo Dieyi? Was there anything more absurd than this?


    With a cold tone, Situ Ming took over the discussion: ¡°At that time, Yaoyao¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t normal. She herself didn¡¯t know what she did. You can¡¯t me this matter on her. Moreover, the people behind the scenes really want us to kill each other. This is something that we couldn¡¯t have escaped from.¡±


    This was indeed the truth.


    If they really started to argue about it, then there really wouldn¡¯t be an end.


    Right at this moment, four turntables appeared in mid-air.

 Chapter 1117 – The Seventh Challenge (1)

    Chapter 1117 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (1)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s team: 40 points;


    Beichen Ying¡¯s team: 40 points;


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s team: 40 points;


    Su Luo¡¯s team: 70 points!!!


    For this challenge, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had won again.


    However, this matter was expected.


    For this challenge, Su Luo had once again exerted herself and contributed spirit pets. In the end, she even came to a mutual agreement with Nangong Liuyun to try hard to save this desperate crisis. If they couldn¡¯t win with this, then it really would be against all reason.


    Naturally, the rewards for this challenge went towards Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo reached out her hand to receive the ball of white light mist before her eyes.


    The dense light mist gradually dispersed, revealing a purple-colored crystal stone in Su Luo¡¯s palm.


    However, the purple-colored crystal stone before Su Luo¡¯s eyes was very small. It was about the size of her fingernail.


    Curiously, Su Luo looked in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s direction.


    With this nce, she couldn¡¯t help but spit out blood!


    That master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was really extremely biased!


    The purple-colored crystal stone that he gave Nangong Liuyun was as big as a pigeon egg, but the one he gave her was as small as a ke of fingernail ...


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s pissed off expression, Nangong Liuyun had a smile on his face. He rubbed her head lovingly: ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. This piece also belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Actually, she only silently cursed a few sentences in her heart.


    In fact, she also knew, this time, she hadn¡¯t contributed much to passing this challenge. Able to get a purple-colored crystal stone as big as a fingernail was already very good.


    One had to know that, to an extremely high level expert like her master, this purple-colored crystal stone still possessed a great deal of attraction.


    Nangong Liuyunughed: ¡°As long as you want it, and as long as I have it.¡±


    As long as she wanted it and as long as he had it... Such a simple line, yet to fulfill this promise, how difficult of a matter was it.


    However, Nangong Liuyun just said it so easily.


    Not to mention this piece of purple-colored crystal stone, be it ten or a hundred pieces, as long as Su Luo liked it, Nangong Liuyun would give it all to her.


    Su Luo smiled with her eyes. As tears bathed her eyes, affection rushed forth from their depths.


    That sentence, it was impossible for her not to be emotionally moved.


    The affection between the two people was vivid. They were touchingly in love and inseparable. It seemed as if this desert dyed with blood, had gained a bit of warmth.


    Li Yaoyao was most unustomed to seeing the affection between these two people and she scoffed coldly: ¡°This could be considered as passing the sixth challenge, but we still haven¡¯t found the route to the seventh challenge!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s tone carried a hint of vicious undercurrents, in a sh, puncturing the warm atmosphere.


    Everyone immediately returned to reality.


    Having just gone through the battle from a moment ago, everyone was injured and copsed on the ground. They already didn¡¯t have any surplus strength.


    Moreover, the sixth challenge was already this difficult. Only heavens know what the seventh challenge would be like.


    Only the unknown was frightening. Everyone could not help but have lingering fear towards thest three unknown challenges.


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was as usual.


    He swept an indifferent nce all around. His ice-cold voice rang out slowly: ¡°Rest in ce, we¡¯ll set off after two hours.¡±


    Afterwards, he lowered his head and instructed several things to Su Luo. He told her to let the little divine dragon and the little fox protect her well.


    Afterwards, his figure disappeared and could not be seen.


    He left to search for the seventh challenge¡¯s passageway by himself.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was very powerful. Simultaneously, his perception was also extremely sharp.


    It was reasonable to say that after passing the sixth challenge, his mood should be rxed. However, he could faintly feel a rather bad premonition.


    As if there was a time limit for passing these nine challenges... although that master of the Nine Different Pce Halls hadn¡¯t mentioned it beforehand.


    Nangong Liuyun clenched his fists tightly.


    It was just his conjecture that there was a time limit for passing these nine challenges.


    It was also just his guess that all the scores from the nine challenges would be summed up.


    However, for a matter which concerned Su Luo¡¯s life and death, Nangong Liuyun did not dare to be remiss in the slightest.

 Chapter 1118 – The Seventh Challenge (2)

    Chapter 1118 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (2)


    Nangong Liuyun had personally set out, so very quickly, the passageway to the seventh challenge was found.


    After a short rest, the party then set out for the passageway.


    As they entered the teleportation array, everyone only felt an instant shing by, before they were pushed out of the teleportation array.


    When their eyes stabilized again, their surrounding environment had already gone through huge changes.


    If the roasting hot desert from the sixth challenge could be considered hell, then the current environment here could definitely be called heaven.


    This was a coastal beach.


    The beach had fine and soft sand, with coconut trees standing tall and erect. Then, further out, was the markless, blue-green waves of the sea.


    Azure seawater... A wide sea and open sky with no visible end in sight.


    Taking a deep breath, one could feel that this air refreshes the mind, and moistened the heart and lungs. As if all their troubles had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°This ce... How can it be like this?¡±


    Being stimted by the thrill of the sixth challenge. After jumping out from the teleportation array, they had all taken up battle positions, and were immediately dumbfounded.


    ¡°Such soft, fine sand... such a beautiful ocean...¡± Li Yaoyao took two steps forward with both hands extended. Her eyes were tightly closed as she took a deep breath. The expression on her face was of total bliss.


    Situ Ming followed after, keeping her close.


    ¡°This ce... really strange.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. She lifted her eyes to meet Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded in agreement, yet his eyes were clear and cool: ¡°In front of absolute strength, everyone that tries to deceive people are just paper tigers.¡±


    When Su Luo heard this, she immediatelyughed and clutched his lean waist: ¡°You sure are arrogant.¡±


    ¡°This is self-confidence, okay? You must believe in your man.¡± Nangong Liuyun pinched her sparkling, translucent, snow-white and jade-like nose.


    Li Yaoyao hated the most to see these two people bantering flirtatiously. So, seeing this, she scoffed coldly and heavily!


    What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over! She turned her head away in a rage.


    ¡°Ah! What is that?¡± Li Yaoyao pointed to a boulder in the distance which was about seven meters tall and uttered her surprise.


    That boulder¡¯s entire body was snow-white, bearing the sun, standing for a long time, unmoving, by the seashore.


    On the boulder, there was a faint figure in white sitting and angling, giving the others a kind of immortal to the bone, a feeling of being exceedingly refined.


    Only, the distance was somewhat far. Additionally, he was seated with his back to them, so they couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Nangong Liuyun picked up Su Luo and took the lead to go over.


    The group of people followed closely behind him.


    In less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, everyone had arrived at the side of that huge boulder.


    They were now close and could clearly see an immortal-like back view floating on the boulder.


    The outline of this person¡¯s back was clean and unusual. He seemed to be about twenty-something years old, dressed in ck clothing with luxurious patterns. His ink-ck hair was tied up with a white unadorned ribbon.


    Just looking at his figure from behind, was able to hypnotize and captivate people. Don¡¯t know as to what sort of appearance he would have from the front.


    The group of people stopped ten meters away from that mysterious man who was up ahead.


    None of them said a word, nor did they dare to disturb him rashly.


    After experiencing the life-and-death adventures of the sixth challenge, even Li Yaoyao had be a lot more cautious.


    Throughout this journey of charging through the challenges, the things they¡¯d encountered were either arrays or magical beasts. They had yet to meet a real living person.


    The motionless-as-a-mountain person before them seemed to have stood here since ancient times. The scendscape of the sea and mountain fused together with the man¡¯s body, giving off a strange feeling.


    Don¡¯t know how long had passed, before the man, the fishing rod with the float attached to the string suddenly sank down!


    Then, he lifted it up casually, and one could see a lively blue fish leaping and frisking about.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be shaken by shock.


    This fish was not at all an ordinary fish. If she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, this blue fish was identical to the Amethyst Thorned Fish and contained an abundance of spirit energy!


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze carried some suspicion as she looked towards Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1119 – The Seventh Challenge (3)

    Chapter 1119 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (3)


    Nangong Liuyun nodded slightly.


    At that time, it was said that an Amethyst Thorned fish was equivalent to a green-colored crystal stone. Then, the spirit energy this blue-colored fish contained must be an equivalent to a blue-colored crystal stone!


    How difficult was it to find a blue-colored crystal stone. So, how could a blue fish be so easily hooked?


    In a short while, Su Luo became more guarded against this mysterious man.


    That man leisurely reeled in the fish and ced it into a deep basket for fish at his side. Then, he slowly turned around.


    Everyone finally saw his powerful true appearance.


    One could see that he had thick, sharp eyebrows, and bright star-like eyes. His appearance was like a waning moon shining brightly in the night sky, lustrous and alienating, yet could charm all living things. He was extremely dazzling.


    A modest nobleman, elegant as jade.


    These words appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    That gaze contained a shallow smile, faintly discernible as it swept across Su Luo¡¯s face.


    When it swept past, Su Luo clearly saw the hidden ridicule in his eyes.


    It seemed that this individual was not as gentle and harmless as he appeared. Contrary to expectations, he was somewhat two-faced and cunning. Inside, Su Luo secretly made this assessment.


    ¡°You guys can call me Seventh Young Master.¡± He cast the fishing line with the hook back into the ocean and said this line rxedly with grace.


    The way he cast the fishing rod was full of beautiful lines. Adept and vivid, also carrying a touch of leisurely indolence.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master, may I ask how to pass this seventh challenge? Is it to defeat you to pass?¡± Li Yaoyao loudly asked.


    ¡°Defeat this young master?¡± It was as if that Seventh Young Master had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. He nced at Li Yaoyao as if looking at an idiot, and he said, ¡°Do you believe that I, this young master, can pulverise you with a single finger?¡±


    Li Yaoyao met his gaze.


    In a split second, an unprecedented feeling of fear appeared in her heart.


    LI Yaoyao felt like her acupuncture point had been poked, her entire person was as rigid as a statue. Chills ran down her spine and goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    This person... was this frightening with just a single nce......


    Li Yaoyao lowered her eyes and did not dare to say even half a word more.


    ¡°I dislike fighting and killing the most.¡± The Seventh Young Master retracted his gaze, unhurriedly casting a nce at Su Luo, ¡°You, this girl¡¯s, luck isn¡¯t bad. To think that you¡¯re able toe all the way to the seventh challenge.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Young Master, you tter me.¡± Su Luo smiled shallowly, her expression indifferent, ¡°Don¡¯t know, with this challenge, what sort of game rules will Seventh Young Master set?¡±


    If it was apetition to fish for blue-colored fish... A crafty expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She was able to fish that many Amethyst Thorned Fish, how could she not hook these blue-colored fish!


    However, luck didn¡¯t standpletely on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Rules of the game?¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this challenge has this young master in control, which means I can draw up the rules of the game. Girl, seeing as you hit it off so well with this young master, how about we y an intelligence quiz for this challenge?¡±


    Intelligence quiz? Wasn¡¯t it to hook blue-colored fish? Su Luo was slightly disappointed.


    However... currently, Su Luo¡¯s body was weak, and wasn¡¯t suitable to use force. If they were to y an intelligence quiz, then this Seventh Young Master was truly biased towards helping her.


    It¡¯s just that... Su Luo tilted her head and sized up this seemingly gentle, but was in fact two-faced and cunning Seventh Young Master.


    Was he truly that easy to get along with?


    Right when Su Luo was being suspicious, Nangong Liuyun gave a faint cold snort: ¡°Intelligence quiz is not bad either. Though, don¡¯t know what will happen if we answer correctly, and what will happen if we can¡¯t answer?¡±


    Just now, Nangong Liuyun had secretly tested out this Seventh Young Master.


    The opponent¡¯s strength was profoundly mysterious. It was difficult to tell who was strongerpared to Grandmaster Rong Yun. Even if Nangong Liuyun went all out, he might not be able to even wound the other side.


    Let alone to say during the sixth challenge, his mind had suffered a little injury, and he was not fully recovered. If he could refrain from fighting, then naturally, it was better not to fight.

 Chapter 1120 – The Seventh Challenge (4)

    Chapter 1120 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (4)


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun taking over the conversation, Su Luo stood quietly by his side. She smiled as she looked at him, stating that she would follow him blindly.


    ¡°Oh! The man sings and the woman follows, you guys are well-matched.¡± The Seventh Young Master smiled faintly and casually said, ¡°This intelligence quiz hum... naturally, it is not that much fun. Let¡¯s do this by the number of people. Each of you¡¯lle up to answer the question one by one. If you answer correctly, I¡¯ll consider that you¡¯ve passed this seventh challenge. If you answer wrongly... hehe¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°What will happen if we give the wrong answer?¡± Su Luo asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°If the answer is wrong, then you¡¯ll have to leave behind one item you are carrying as a souvenir for this young master.¡± The Seventh Young Master said in a manner that was neither urgent nor slow.


    ¡°Only leave behind one item we¡¯re currently carrying will be fine?¡± Li Yaoyao followed closely with this question.


    The Seventh Young Master shot her a smiling nce that was not quite a smile and repeated it again: ¡°Uh-huh. As long as you guys leave behind one item you¡¯re currently carrying is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then fine, I¡¯ll bet!¡± Li Yaoyao said loudly.


    Although she wasn¡¯t carrying a lot of things, but she could scrounge up a few items. Otherwise, she could always just leave behind her bracelet. That¡¯s what Li Yaoyao was thinking in her mind.


    Su Luo, however, frowned slightly. She kept feeling that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as Li Yaoyao thought.


    Just when she was about to say something, Seventh Young Master then added another sentence, ¡°As for the time it takes to answer the question... it¡¯ll be based on how long it takes for this young master to catch a fish.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± Li Yaoyao protested loudly.


    Everyone knew that the time it took to catch a fish wasn¡¯t fixed. Sometimes, one wasn¡¯t able to catch a fish for a long time. Other times, one could catch several fishes within several breaths¡¯ time.


    ¡°Luck is also a part of one¡¯s strengths.¡± Seventh Young Master cast a cold nce at her, ¡°Unfair? Then this young master will toss you into the sea, do you think that¡¯s unfair?¡±


    When Su Luo heard what was said, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head secretly.


    Sometimes, this Seventh Young Master appeared to have a graceful and noble air, but sometimes, he waspletely unreasonable. Really made it hard for people to see through him.


    ¡°This young master is here to inform you guys and not here to seek your opinions.¡± This Seventh Young Master¡¯s expression grew cold as he pointed at Li Yaoyao. ¡°You,e out. This first question will ask you to answer.¡±


    Li Yaoyao really wanted to protest!


    Because Seventh Young Master¡¯s fishing hook had already been in the water for a long time, which meant that all the time they¡¯d spent talking earlier had wasted her time to answer the question.


    This was just too unfair!


    However, when Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze encountered the Seventh Young Master¡¯s, her pupils immediately shrank and she did not dare say even half a sentence more. She very much believed that if she dared to raise any objections, this Seventh Young Master, whocked any tender protective feelings for the fairer sex, would definitely throw her into the sea.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master, please ask your question.¡± The only thing Li Yaoyao could do was to urge this living Yama, King of Hell, to ask the question without dy. So, she would have just a little more time to answer the question.


    However, Seventh Young Master didn¡¯t even give her this little bit of hope.


    She could only watch as Seventh Young Master gazed out into the distance and creased his eyebrows slightly. He appeared to be in deep thought about what question he should give her.


    Li Yaoyao nervously stared at that float on the surface of that tranquil sea, afraid that that float would sink from being bitten by a fish.


    Right when Li Yaoyao was nervous to the extreme, the angel-faced but evil-hearted Seventh Young Master finally asked the question.


    ¡°Considering you¡¯re the first customer after I¡¯ve opened the shop, this first question... I¡¯ll make it a bit easier.¡± The Seventh Young Master fished neither urgently nor slowly, and leisurely threw out this sentence, ¡°Does Little White look a lot like his elder brother? Guess the proverb.¡±


    Does Little White look a lot like his elder brother?¡±


    What sort of topic was this? Completely no way toe up with an answer!


    Originally, Li Yaoyao had thought that the topic would be on the subject of historical and ssical texts, or cultivation methods. If it was like that, she would have a superior advantage over Su Luo.

 Chapter 1121 – The Seventh Challenge (5)

    Chapter 1121 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (5)


    Originally, she was still immeasurably self-satisfied. Who knew that this Seventh Young Master would suddenlye up with this? What ¡®Little White looks looks like his elder brother¡¯, and she needed toe up with a proverb?


    This follows what and where?


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who always boasted herself as a talented girl, was immediately stupefied.


    Shepletely couldn¡¯t think of what the answer could be.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master, there seems to be a problem with this topic?¡± Li Yaoyao had racked her brains for a long time and still came up with nothing. She could only summon her courage and weakly ask.


    The moment she said this, Seventh Young Master was immediately unhappy.


    He shot her a cold nce: ¡°Considering that you¡¯re the first one to answer the question, this time, I¡¯ll spare you for questioning this young master. Next time, humph humph!¡±


    Those two heavy scoffs scared Li Yaoyao until herplexion became pale. She didn¡¯t dare say half a sentence more.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gazes was all focused on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    They also followed after her and started to rack their brains.


    Asking themselves honestly, if they were in Li Yaoyao¡¯s position, they might not be much better than her. Because this topic... they also didn¡¯t know it either.


    However, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth still held a trace of that dimpled, shallow smile, self-confident and nonchnt.


    In the beginning, Su Luo had the same thought as Li Yaoyao. She thought that this Seventh Young Master would give questions rted to the topic of cultivation. However, she absolutely never expected that this mysterious Seventh Young Master, with a gentle outward appearance, would actually have this crafty side to him.


    He clearly gave a question to make one¡¯s mind spin.


    This sort of topic... if it was brought up in the time period of Su Luo¡¯s previous life, even an ordinary primary school kid would be able to answer it clearly and logically. However, to suddenly appear in this different world, immediately stumped everyone.


    However...


    Su Luo lifted up her eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp brows and deep eyes with a gaze that was like bright as stars, he had an expression of great self-confidence and being in high spirits.


    Su Luo knew that considering Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wisdom and intelligence, it was impossible for him not to guess the answer.


    However, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze when looking at Su Luo, although it seemed confident, couldn¡¯t help but carry a trace of worry.


    Su Luo knew what he was worrying about. Quietly, she grasped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and drew on the center of his palm.


    After she finished writing, the two people shared a mutual smile, with the smile in their eyes one that only the two of them understood.


    Nangong Liuyun was beaming with joy. His Luo Luo had always been an intelligent one, indeed, he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about her.


    The two of them had already guessed it. However, the main character on the scene was still at a loss and helpless.


    At this moment, an extremely panicked and fearful expression appeared on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    Because until now, she stillpletelycked any idea of the answer. Moreover, Seventh Young Master wouldn¡¯t allow her to ask another question.


    What to do? In the end, what should she do? Could it be that she really must admit defeat?


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was restless, and her gaze wandered and looked towards Situ Ming and the others...


    However, it just so happened that Situ Ming¡¯sprehension in cultivation wasn¡¯t bad, but with regards to brain twisters, he simply couldn¡¯t do it.


    He was also anxious, so anxious that sweat seeped out continuously from his forehead. However, the more anxious he was, the more he couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze slowly swept by Situ Ming¡¯s face. When she met Su Luo¡¯s gaze and saw the smile in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, Li Yaoyao got so angry, she nearly jumped up.


    However, under this kind of situation, she could only grit her teeth and bear it!


    Finally, her gaze stopped on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    She gazed deeply at Nangong Liuyun with eyes full of deep emotion and expectation.


    Third Senior Brother had always been smart. There simply wasn¡¯t anything in this world that would stump him... He had definitely thought of an answer.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze stuck to Nangong Liuyun. With tearful eyes, she was clearly pitiful, and paired up with her daintyplexion, it really induced a person¡¯s pity.

 Chapter 1122 – The Seventh Challenge (6)

    Chapter 1122 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (6)


    If it was an ordinary male, how could he resist her delicateness?


    At this moment, Seventh Young Master smiled faintly. He casually threw a nce at Nangong Liuyun and said an indifferent sentence: ¡°If someone helps you to answer the question, no problem. However, regardless of whether the answer is right or wrong, the person helping to answer the question has to ept a penalty.¡±


    Seventh Young Master smiled a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile as he looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep pitch-ck ink like eyes shot a nce at Seventh Young Master.


    His gaze was cold like thousand-year-old ice, along with an imposing murderous aura that made people tremble with fear. Even this Seventh Young Master, whose strength was a profound mystery, his heart couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled.


    He was an extraordinary person, his evaluation of Nangong Liuyun was already pretty high. Now, Seventh Young Master¡¯s impression of him improved even more.


    As a worldly intermediary, Nangong Liuyun was able to make him feel fear. Once this person matured, just how frightening would he be then?


    Seventh Young Master smiled faintly at Nangong Liuyun, then, his gaze returned to pay attention to the fishing rod in his hands.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªthe float in the water sank down slightly.


    This indicated that a fish had taken the bait.


    Seventh Young Master looked towards Li Yaoyao and smiled faintly as he said a sentence in reminder: ¡°The time is almost up.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that precisely how it was? All he needed to do was to raise up the fishing rod in his hands and it would represent that her time was up.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother...¡± Li Yaoyao was so anxious that she really cried!


    Su Luo sneered at her, the corners of her lips curling up coldly: ¡°Li Yaoyao, if Nangong Liuyun answers the question for you... regardless of whether he can answer, the one who receives the punishment will be him. How can you be so selfish?¡±


    These unsympathetic words were ice-cold and cruel. However, it enlightened Li Yaoyao and woke her up from her excessive expectations.


    Even if Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t under penalty, he still wouldn¡¯t speak out to remind her, let alone with this kind of restriction now in ce?


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s gaze wandered back and forth between Su Luo and Li Yaoyao. Suddenly, he smiled slyly. His hand moved and a blue fish appeared, caught on his fishing rod.


    The blue fish leaped about, as lively as ever, droplets of water tumbling down from its body continuously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s finger moved slightly, and that blue fish was disconnected from the hook and dropped into the dark gold-colored fish basket.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face immediately became deathly gray and stood rigid to the spot.


    She opened her mouth, but with a re from Seventh Young Master, she didn¡¯t dare to say even half a word.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ve lost...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze dropped down weakly.


    She felt that as long as she put on a pitiful appearance, even if Seventh Young Master wanted to penalize her, he wouldn¡¯t do it heavily.


    ¡°Then... you know what to do right?¡± Seventh Young Master frowned somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°I... I know.¡± Li Yaoyao bit her teeth and weakly pulled down the bracelet on her right hand and handed it over.


    Seventh Young Master¡¯splexion was unexpected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± This sentence already contained a thread of anger.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was somewhat apprehensive, however, she still summoned her courage to say: ¡°This Heart Prating Bracelet can absorb the spiritual energy in the surroundings for the wearer¡¯s use. It¡¯s a second to none treasure for cultivation, this is already my utmost precious possession. Now, I¡¯m leaving it for you...¡±


    Earlier, Seventh Young Master had already said, if they lost, they would leave behind an item on their body. Now, she was leaving behind the Heart Prating Bracelet she deemed as a treasure. It ought to be enough, right?


    Li Yaoyao thought of this and her heart gained more confidence.


    She raised her eyes to look towards Seventh Young Master.


    Seventh Young Master was somewhat stupefied for a moment, then after, he snapped out of it, looking at her as if looking at an idiot. He pointed at that Heart Prating Bracelet with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile: ¡°This is the most precious item on your body?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Li Yaoyao nodded seriously. This time, she really wasn¡¯t lying.

 Chapter 1123 – The Seventh Challenge (7)

    Chapter 1123 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (7)


    However, Seventh Young Master¡¯s expression suddenly changed!


    ¡°Are you really foolish or faking being foolish?¡± Seventh Young Master was rather curious.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Yaoyao had a question mark across her entire face.


    Seventh Young Master couldn¡¯t help but take her as an idiot and carefully exined: ¡°What this young master is referring to as the things on your body, for example¡ª¡ª¡±


    His fair as jade finger, pointed at Li Yaoyao¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Or such as¡ª¡ª¡± Following that, he pointed to Li Yaoyao¡¯s leg.


    Li Yaoyao stared nkly, immediately after, she returned to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but to cry out loud in rm: ¡°No! No! NO!!!¡±


    She finally understood!!!


    This Seventh Young Master¡¯s so-called ¡®leave behind an item on her body¡¯ wasn¡¯t indicating something else, rather, it pointed to her hand or leg!


    How can this be possible?!


    Li Yaoyao felt that she was about to be scared senseless.


    She turned around and immediately ran towards Situ Ming¡¯s direction.


    Under this kind of circumstances, the only person who would save her was Second Senior Brother!


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, save me!¡± With wide strides, Li Yaoyao ran very quickly.


    Situ Ming¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. He flipped his hand to form seals and immediately smashed it towards Seventh Young Master¡¯s face!


    How could his precious Yaoyao have her hand or leg chopped off? Even if you kill him, he would never allow something like this to happen!


    However, something that made Situ Ming spit out blood, happened.


    That palm seal he shot out was frozen in mid-air, motionless, unable to advance nor retreat.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion became very unsightly.


    He had known since earlier that Seventh Young Master was very powerful. His strength was greater than his by more than one notch. However, to think he was this powerful... It was really unimaginable... A cold chill slowly crawled up from the soles of Situ Ming¡¯s feet to his back.


    He had a very ominous premonition.


    Seventh Young Master stood with his hands behind his back and a smile on his face. He watched Situ MIng with a smile that was not quite a smile. His eyes flickered as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Suddenly, that palm seal, which had initially been frozen, moved.


    One could see it was as if it had intelligence, it flipped over rapidly and made a U-turn. Unexpectedly, it then shot straight towards Li Yaoyao!


    Right at this moment, Li Yaoyao was hiding in Situ Ming¡¯s embrace. Both of her arms were wrapped tightly around Situ Ming¡¯s neck.


    That palm seal seemed to have grown eyes, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it shed past like a ray of light!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Just at this moment, a desperate painful cry exploded from Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth.


    One only saw her right wrist was broken apart from the base of her hand!


    Her hand was actually severed by that palm seal Situ Ming had personally sent out.


    At this moment, blood was gushing out from Li Yaoyao¡¯s wrist like a spring, spraying out onto the ground.


    In a moment, her face, her remnant fairy-styled skirt, and the ground, were all mottled with blood. The strong smell of blood permeated through the air.


    The surroundings became very quiet.


    It was so quiet that they could clearly hear the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    No one could have imagined that the soft-spoken and smiling Seventh Young Master would be this ruthless when he took action. While he was speaking in a friendly tone, Li Yaoyao¡¯s wrist was snapped off from the base of her hand and cracked into fragments.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze uniformly looked towards Seventh Young Master.


    At this moment, his expression was as tranquil as jade, gentle, pure and holy, like he was a god who had descended into the human world. He was so noble, not a bit of dust contaminated him.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s blood-curdling screech lingered on, but this Seventh Young Master continued to smile like nothing had happened.


    ¡°You. The second question.¡± Seventh Young Master cast a nce at Situ Ming.


    Currently, Situ Ming¡¯s vision was a sheet of red! He was burning with rage, about to explode at any moment!


    However, he was very clear about what sort of conclusion it would be if he was to rush up now.


    With a mere wave of his sleeve, Seventh Young Master could turn Situ Ming into ashes!


    ¡°Second Senior Brother... Just for my sake... You mustn¡¯t be rash...¡± Li Yaoyao sobbed spasmodically as she pleaded in a low voice.

 Chapter 1124 – The Seventh Challenge (8)

    Chapter 1124 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (8)


    At this moment, she had already lost a hand, if Situ Ming impulsively ran up to Seventh Young Master, that¡¯s like courting death. Then, what should she do in the future on this road?


    Although Li Yaoyao really hated the Seventh Young Master, and wished she could eat his flesh and suck his blood, however, she still understood the principle that a wise man submits to circumstances, consequently, she was willing to go soothe Situ Ming.


    The fists at Situ Ming¡¯s side were clenched so tight that they made endless cracking sounds.


    It could clearly be seen how hard he worked to forbear it!


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s expression was as before, it remained unmoved.


    ¡°It¡¯s still that question from just now, if you can¡¯t answer, chop off your own right arm.¡± Seventh Young Master indifferently said this sentence, but his attention had shifted to the fishing rod. He concentrated on his fishing.


    It was still that question from just now? Situ Ming was immediately stumped.


    That question from just now, hepletely didn¡¯t know ah! If he had known, even risking the danger of being penalized, he would still have told Li Yaoyao and wouldn¡¯t have let her suffer that kind of bitterness.


    Time passed in minutes and seconds.


    The surroundings were dreadfully quiet.


    ¡°Little White looks a lot like his elder brother......¡± Situ Ming sucked in a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Just now, all of his thoughts was worried about Li Yaoyao, therefore, he didn¡¯t think deeply on this topic. But now, he emptied his mind and let his knowledge diffuse, quickly working on this problem.


    Situ Ming, who was able to raise above a countless number of people, he couldn¡¯t possibly be an idiot.


    ¡°Looks a lot......Looks a lot......Little White...... Big White......Looks a lot like Big White......¡±Situ Ming muttered to himself.


    Just when Situ Ming muttered ¡®Looks a lot like Big White¡¯, Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!


    In the time it took for a flint to light a fire, he had already guessed the answer!


    At this moment, Beichen Ying and Situ Ming had the same urgency.


    Situ Ming urgently wanted to guess the answer to the riddle.


    While Beichen Ying was praying that he wouldn¡¯t guess it. In this way, the next person¡¯s turn would be one among the four of them left...


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess it, don¡¯t guess it, don¡¯t guess it......¡± Beichen Ying almost waved his fist as if swaying to a beat.


    Just at this pivotal moment, the float on the fishing line of the fishing rod suddenly sunk!


    This indicate a fish having taken the bait!


    Situ Ming was so anxious that a drop of cold sweat emerged from his forehead.


    After all, if he couldn¡¯t guess it, then ne would lose a hand or foot,pletely without leeway to talk it over.


    Just at this moment, in the final breath, suddenly, something shed through Situ Ming¡¯s mind, and he loudly called: ¡°The whole truth is revealed! The answer is the whole truth is revealed!!!¡±


    Little White looks a lot like his elder brother, answer with a proverb, wasn¡¯t it just the truth (really looks like) Big White ah (1)?!!!


    Once Situ Ming said the answer, the remaining several people suddenly realized!


    No one would have expected that the answer would be so simple, so long as their minds turned a little bit and changed their thinking, they would be able to get the answer.


    In fact, the mind making a sudden turn was like this, seeing the heavenly steed soaring across the sky. But as long as someone said the answer, everyone would have a feeling of sudden revtion.


    Beichen Ying regretted so much that he red at Situ Ming, regretting to the point that his teeth itched.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao also looked at Situ Ming with an extremelyplicated gaze.


    For such a minor topic, she lost her right wrist, however, Second Senior Brother was able to answer it......


    Li Yaoyao looked at Situ Ming¡¯s pair of arms that came out unscathed. Her feelings were extremelyplicated.


    She wanted to smile, wanted to congratte Second Senior Brother. Yet, when she opened her mouth, she was unable to say a word.


    Li Yaoyao bit her lower lip: Did Second Senior Brother really not know in the beginning or did he deliberately not tell her? If he had told her earlier, her right wrist wouldn¡¯t be......


    Seeing that arm with blood flowing out with gurgling sounds, that armpletely missing a palm......A trace of malicious light shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes!


    Once the seed of doubt was buried, it would germinate by itself......


    1) the truth (really looks like) Big White ah. This is actually a y on how the words sounds. ÕæÏà which I tranted as ¡®the truth¡¯ although the character is off by one from the exact sounding words ÕæÏñ which tranted to ¡®really looks like¡¯. ´ó°× trante as Big White but could also mean revealed. The Chinese proverb is ÕæÏà´ó°× which means the whole truth is revealed.

 Chapter 1125 – The Seventh Challenge (9)

    Chapter 1125 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (9)


    ¡°Third question. You,e up.¡± Seventh Young Master pointed in passing, and pointed at Beichen Ying.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart tensed.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand was removed at the wrist, she didn¡¯t care, but if Beichen Ying had an ident......


    But, Beichen Ying had always been clever, he might not necessarily be unable to answer it. Su Luo said secretly in her heart.


    Beichen Ying took a few steps forward to arrive before Seventh Young Master.


    His expression was unperturbed, full of self-confidence. One couldn¡¯t see a thread of nervousness in his features and mood. He even seemed to be eager to give it a try.


    That¡¯s right, he was a progeny from an aristocratic family, a proud son of heaven. A character that was clever, wise and farsighted. Maybe she was over worrying about nothing. Su Luo secretlyughed in her heart at her concern and confusion.


    The Seventh Young Master¡¯s attention had always been on the the fishing rod. He raised his eyes and cast a nce, as his gaze swept over Su Luo, a thread of ridicule shed in his eyes.


    Su Luo¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    Don¡¯t know whether it was her misconception. She always felt as if this Seventh Young Master seemed to know her......Who was this person, in the end?


    Just when Su Luo still remained perplexed despite much thought, Seventh Young Master had alreadye up with a question.


    ¡°For the sake of that girl, I¡¯ll give you a simple question.¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s tone was faint as if absent-minded.


    For the sake of that girl? Which girl?


    It was not only Beichen Ying who was puzzled, everyone else was also puzzled......If there was such a girl, that could plead for Seventh Young Master to give an easier question, then wouldn¡¯t the first part of this challenge be much easier to pass?


    However, faced with Seventh Young Master¡¯s profoundly mysterious, deep eyes, no one dared to ask who that girl was.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand that was holding Su Luo¡¯s tightened.


    Just now, Seventh Young Master had cast several seemingly idental nces at Su Luo, other people might not understand, but how could Nangong Liuyun, who always had his attention on Su Luo, not know?


    That girl the Seventh Young Master was referring to, except for Luo Luo, there was no other.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong arm made a loop, then, in an overbearing manner, confined Su Luo to his chest.


    The Seventh Young Master, with a ghost of a smile, raised an eyebrow and was nomittal.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly, however, since the other side made no move, he also wouldn¡¯t foolishly open his mouth first.


    If it was anyone else, Seventh Young Master usually would be indifferent, but towards Nangong Liuyun, with his high degree of cultivation, he inevitably would still be somewhat cautious. A nobleman must have the grace and beauty of an adult, to break apart a mated pair was a matter that only her parents had the right to do so. He would not be so crooked to be that vile person.


    Seventh Young Master took back his dispersed train of thought and unhurriedly told Beichen Ying his question: ¡°There is a bridge that can only take 80 kilograms in weight, otherwise it¡¯ll cave in. Now, there is a person weighing 75 kilograms, he must carry two balls each weighing 2.6 kilograms to cross the bridge. Without using any tools, he brought over the two balls across the bridge in one trip. Then, how did he cross the bridge?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± After Beichen Ying finished listening, a huge question mark flickered over his forehead.


    How did he carry the overweight two balls over in one trip? Beichen Ying rubbed his head. There was simply no way to do it ah. If you carried both over, then wouldn¡¯t the bridge just copse?


    Time passed in minutes and seconds.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s forehead gave off a trace of cold sweat.


    He subconsciously looked towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo, on the sly, made a movement of tossing a ball up and down.


    In a sh!


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes lit up!


    He also wasn¡¯t stupid, with only a nce, he saw Su Luo¡¯s hint.


    Such a simple topic ah, how could he be tied up by a fixed mindset! Beichen Ying heavily pped his head and loudly reported: ¡°The answer is to toss one ball and waiting for the moment it falls to throw the other. This way, the bridge won¡¯t cave in, the answer isplete!¡±

 Chapter 1126 – The Seventh Challenge (10)

    Chapter 1126 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (10)


    Once Beichen Ying said the answer, everyone suddenly saw the light.


    Just now, their line of thought was all on how to lower the weight of the person, didn¡¯t expected this inserted sideway thought.


    ¡°Little Shadow, too impressive!¡± Zi Yan loudly said and excitedly pped.


    Among the four of them, they didn¡¯t need to worry about Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo. The only ones holding them back were the two of them. Now, Beichen Ying had already passed, it was really good!


    However, when a top quality person appeared in the team, the matter of side issues that keep arising was often unavoidable.


    ¡°You guys cheated!¡± The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy cried out loudly, covering her wrist that had just stopped bleeding with great difficulty.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡± Zi Yan had her hands on her hips and very rudely red back.


    ¡°Humph! Just now, I saw it clearly. Obviously, it was Su Luo who reminded Beichen Ying. Otherwise, Beichen Ying simply could not have guessed it!¡± Li Yaoyao sneered repeatedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Seventh Young Master omniscient, fair and selfless, you won¡¯t let them just deceive you like this right?¡±


    Li Yaoyao had just checkmated the Seventh Young Master for this move.


    After she lost her hand, she had indeed memorized the rules very clearly.


    If others were to help with the answer, then the person that helped to answer would be punished. Li Yaoyao hated Su Luo to death, so, at this moment, she wanted to drag Su Luo down into the water with her. Once she established Su Luo¡¯s guilt, then her ending would be either to lose an arm or a leg.


    Li Yaoyao had everything nned out nicely, however, what she never reckoned on was Seventh Young Master¡¯s temperament.


    Seventh Young Master, the outside appearance was that of a gentle nobleman, but in his bones, he rebelled against orthodoxy, following his heart¡¯s desires, doing whatever he pleased. With that kind of nature that was not restricted and bound by rules.


    ¡°You said, Su Luo, that girl, cheated?¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s eyes half-narrowed, raised an eyebrow and smiled. He smilingly looked at Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°I saw it very clearly! I dare to swear it on my life! If I said half a false word, I¡¯m willing to be struck five times by thunderous lightning from the heavens!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s oath could be said to be sinister.


    She was really throwing all caution to the wind.


    Since she had lost her hand, there was no reason that Su Luo should get away with it.


    Seventh Young Master looked at her with a faint smile: ¡°Then, you say, how did that girl remind him? Why didn¡¯t anyone else see it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, none of us saw it!¡± Zi Yan loudly echoed Seventh Young Master¡¯s words in agreement.


    Luo Dieyi wanted to speak, but was pulled to a stop by Luo Haochen, he shook his head towards Luo Dieyi.


    Although this Seventh Young Master was always smiling and quiet, but didn¡¯t you hear what he called Su Luo just now? He was clearly siding with her.


    Thus, Luo Haochen, as a wise man that submitted to circumstances, also followed to say a sentence: ¡°We also didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Li Yaoyao, because of this, was tied up with anger!


    She very fiercely sent a re at Luo Haochen, her hand continuously making movements of throwing a ball: ¡°Just now, Su Luo made this kind of movements! This way of tossing a ball up and down, don¡¯t tell me this still isn¡¯t considered reminding him?!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was immensely proud of herself. This time, the proof was conclusive, Seventh Young Master couldn¡¯t side with her under so many staring eyes, right?


    Seventh Young Master was all smiles as he turned his gaze to Su Luo: ¡°Someone used you of cheating, what do you say?¡±


    His voice was gentle and soft, with unknown meaning.


    ¡°I protest! I protest against Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s malicious nder and defamation of me!¡± Su Luo, with righteous indignation, waved her fist.


    Seventh Young Master was so amused by Su Luo¡¯s exaggerated appearance that he broke intoughter.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was so furious ah.


    Because the person that was in charge, how could Seventh Young Master be so openly biased!


    She had thought to remind him several sentences, but thinking of Seventh Young Master¡¯s expression that made people apprehensive and terrified, she didn¡¯t dare to speak again.

 Chapter 1127 – The Seventh Challenge (11)

    Chapter 1127 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (11)


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s eyes contained a smile and said to Su Luo: ¡°But you really did make that movement ah. You say, how did the other person nder you?¡±


    Yeah, did it was did it! It seems Seventh Young Master wasn¡¯t that biased! Li Yaoyao inevitably started to be proud of herself once again.


    Who would have thought, Su Luo put on an appearance of having been wronged: ¡°Seventh Young Master, I am being wrongly used! Just now, it was too hot, I was merely fanning myself. How did it get tarnished to be cheating?¡±


    Fanning herself?


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s smile was odd.


    Li Yaoyao was thoroughly stupefied.


    Zi Yan and the others were excited again.


    Because fanning herself and the movement of tossing a ball up and down was naturally identical ah. Also, only Su Luo¡¯s kind, with such a clever mind, could react this quickly.


    But Li Yaoyao still wasn¡¯t resigned ah, she loudly shouted: ¡°Impossible! You were clearly cheating! Cheating!¡±


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s face hardened, his ice-cold eyes were like frost: ¡°ndering another adds another level to the crime, seeing that you¡¯ve already lost your wrist, I¡¯ll first forgive you for now, but just this once! Humph!¡±


    Couldn¡¯t help but say, Seventh Young Master¡¯s hardened face appearance could really scare people.


    In any case, in that split second, Li Yaoyao was scared to the point of foolishly standing on the spot and keeping quiet out of fear.


    Turning around, Li Yaoyao very fiercely red at Su Luo. Her fists were tightly clenched, hating to the point of gnashing her teeth.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone, immensely proud of herself. She cast a provocative nce at her.


    ¡°You!¡± Li Yaoyao was so angry that she almost spit out some blood. Shepletely didn¡¯t anticipate that after Su Luo cheated, she would still be so arrogant.


    Su Luo raised her chin, and looked at her with a ghost of a smile with far-reaching meaning in her eyes.


    ¡°Su Luo, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Li Yaoyao, panting with rage, threw out a sentence to save face. She turned around, and left withrge strides.


    From the strength in her strides, she was really not angered lightly by Su Luo.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, I¡¯ll also remember you.¡± When Li Yaoyao passed by Beichen Ying¡¯s side, he extended out a foot.


    The pathetic Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, still thinking of ways to murder Su Luo in her head,pletely wasn¡¯t paying attention to her feet, consequently¡ª¡ª


    ¡®Thump¡¯ sound rang out¡ª¡ª


    The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who ced herself above themon people, directly fell t on her face.


    ¡°Beichen Ying!!!¡± Li Yaoyao shrewishly shouted in anger!


    A tiger whichnded in tnd was cheated by a dog (1)!


    She couldn¡¯t win against Su Luo, then forget it, now, even Beichen Ying was bullying her!


    Beichen Ying smilingly looked at her: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, seeing you look at me so excitedly, have I grown to be that handsome?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was red through and through!


    However, she couldn¡¯t win a quarrel with Beichen Ying, and couldn¡¯t win a fight against him. In the end, she could only look at Situ Ming with an appeal for help: ¡°Second Senior Brother ......¡±


    Not waiting for Situ Ming to speak, Beichen Ying sneeringly looked at Situ Ming with naked ridicule in his eyes.


    The words were at the tip of Situ Ming¡¯s tongue, ultimately, he only sighed: ¡°Yaoyao......¡±


    Seventh Young Master indifferently swept them a nce, he put the fish he had hooked into the fish basket and then stretched a bit: ¡°Enough, you passed this challenge, next one.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t designate who was next, all depended on their own initiative.


    Zi Yan looked at Su Luo and Su Luo nodded her head.


    As a result, Zi Yan then took a step forward: ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s gaze returned from Zi Yan¡¯s body to Su Luo, after making a circle, he then nodded his head: ¡°A pretty littledy losing her wrist really doesn¡¯t look so good. How about this, this young master will give you a simple question.¡±


    Once these words were said, Li Yaoyao had the desire to bite Seventh Young Master to death! What was called ¡®a pretty littledy losing her wrist really doesn¡¯t look so good¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me she wasn¡¯t prettier than Zi Yan?


    Unfair, there were hidden secrets! Li Yaoyao almost went insane from rage.


    1) A possible meaning for the proverb: A man who loses position and influence may be subjected to a lot of indignity!

 Chapter 1128 – The Seventh Challenge (12)

    Chapter 1128 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (12)


    ¡°Thank you, Seventh Young Master!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°The person you ought to thank is not this young master.¡± Seventh Young Master cast a nce at Su Luo with ghost of a smile and then directly asked the question: ¡°The fish basket has six fish, every one of the six children gets one fish, however, there is still one left in the basket, why?¡±


    This question, could be said to be extremely simple, with a slight move of the mind one could easily figure it out.


    However......Su Luo looked at Zi Yan, deeply concerned.


    As long as she didn¡¯t panic and think it through slowly, she absolutely can think of the answer.


    Just now, having been pointed out by Li Yaoyao that she cheated, although Seventh Young Master didn¡¯t me her, but for the time being, Su Luo also couldn¡¯t make small cheating movements again.


    Seventh Young Master calmly continued to fish.


    Zi Yan bowed her head and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Six fish, six people to divide it......Still had one left? How could there be one extra?¡± Zi Yan, cocked her head and carefully thought.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was like a sharp sword, closely staring at Su Luo.


    If Su Luo dared to hint half a word again, Li Yaoyao absolutely would expose her.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow at Li Yaoyao with not quite a smile. This action of Li Yaoyao¡¯s unintentionally already made it clear that she firmly believed Su Luo had guessed the answer. It also made clear that in her heart, she regarded Su Luo highly.


    Li Yaoyao heavily snorted, knowing perfectly well Su Luo was taunting her, yet she still didn¡¯t move away her gaze.


    ¡°I thought of it!¡± Zi Yan pped her forehead, so excited that she nearly jumped up: ¡°There isn¡¯t an extra fish, rather, that fish and the basket were passed to thest child! Luo Luo, what I said is correct, right!¡±


    Under Zi Yan¡¯s excitement, she actually turned her head to ask Su Luo if she was right or not.


    Su Luo smilingly nodded her head and made congratting movements.


    Seventh Young Master touched his nose: ¡°Enough, you can withdraw.¡±


    ¡°Great ah!¡± Zi Yan, with her head high and her chest out, walked to Su Luo¡¯s side before stopping to stand still. She provocatively snorted at Li Yaoyao, ¡°Li Yaoyao, what are you staring at Luo Luo for? Don¡¯t tell me your heart firmly believes that Luo Luo could answer it? Oh, saying it like this, you admit that Luo Luo is a lot smarter than you?¡±


    These words immediately choked off Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Li Yaoyao waved her fist, wishing she could rush up and p Zi Yan¡¯s face several times.


    Only, it was a pity, not to mention that she couldn¡¯t beat Zi Yan, even this matter of pping her face, she, who had no palm, also basically couldn¡¯t do it ah.


    At the moment, this party of eight people had already passed half of the challenges. Among their four, only Li Yaoyao had her wrist cut off, this made Li Yaoyao¡¯s mental state severely imbnced.


    ¡°Enough, next one.¡± Seventh Young Master snorted lightly. His time was very precious ah.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you go.¡± Luo Dieyi pushed Luo Haochen.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s figure didn¡¯t budge an inch, very clearly, he wasn¡¯t very willing to stand out at this moment.


    He nced at Luo Dieyi with aplicated expression, a deep shadow in his eyes, hiding a thread of rage.


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s slender finger pointed towards Luo Haochen: ¡°Then you,e.¡±


    Luo Haochen¡¯s heart was resentful, he pushed away Luo Dieyi and came forward with a cold face.


    How could he not understand the small calctions in Luo Dieyi¡¯s heart? She not only wanted him to answer first, if he couldn¡¯t answer it, the time she could ponder over it would ordingly also be longer......These methods, if used on others, then fine, but against all reason, it was used on him, this elder brother!


    Regardless of how angry Luo Haochen was, he still had to answer his question.


    Seventh Young Master snorted, pretending it was idental: ¡°Just now, the two questions were all answered correctly, really loses my face, this time, it¡¯ll be a question that¡¯s a bit deeper.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Luo Haochen¡¯splexion immediately paled.

 Chapter 1129 – The Seventh Challenge (13)

    Chapter 1129 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (13)


    ¡°What¡¯s a good question I should ask?¡± Seventh Young Master muttered half to himself before he unhurriedly said, ¡°There is a small round hole with a diameter of one centimeter, and an object with a volume of 100 cubic meters can still smoothly pass through this small hole, then, what is this object?¡±


    Luo Haochen was immediately stupefied.


    Such a small hole, how could it possibly pass through ah?


    Seventh Young Master, smiling, cast him a nce and then, in passing, lifted up a blue-colored fish.


    Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh on behalf of Luo Haochen: ¡°Your luck as a person is really bad. Clearly, it can be seen that your character isn¡¯t good on a daily basis.¡±


    At this moment, Luo Haochen¡¯s whole head was dizzy.


    He still hadn¡¯t started to ponder it, how could a blue-colored fish be fished up? This was unfair!


    He wanted to shout in protest, but recalling Seventh Young Master¡¯s tyranny and cruelty, he secretly shivered.


    ¡°Cut off your hand or your foot? If you do it yourself, you can still choose.¡± Seventh Young Master said in a tone as if he had mercy.


    Luo Haochen¡¯splexion was very red, he really was suffering bitterly and could not say it.


    Ultimately, he clenched his teeth, a very severe ruthless light shing through his eyes, afterwards, he waved his knife to chop off his left wrist!


    The blood from his left hand would shock people, it rolled in a circle on the ground before falling at the soles of Seventh Young Master¡¯s feet.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s right hand pushed the pressure points on his left arm in session, then, he sprinkled some white medical powder on it. That blood gushing out was immediately stopped.


    Like Seventh Young Master said, if he did it himself, he still had a choice.


    If he made Seventh Young Master do it, if he cut off his leg or right hand, then, for the challenges ahead, he might as wellmit suicide and forget about it.


    Besides, Apothecary Leng had the Rebirth of Flesh Pill, the Rebirth of Flesh Pill could regrow his hand at the wrist. This point was already confirmed. ording to Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s might, they could at least obtain one.


    After Luo Haochen withdrew, Seventh Young Master casually pointed to Luo Dieyi: ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Luo Dieyi was momentarily at a loss, but very quickly, she returned to her senses.


    She hadn¡¯t even begun to ponder over this topic!


    Luo Dieyi bowed her head and quickly pondered......


    However, don¡¯t know if it was because the two siblings were especially unlucky or if Seventh Young Master deliberately targeted them.


    Without waiting for Luo Dieyi to think for a few seconds.


    ¡®Ssh¡¯ a burst of the sound of water came.


    Seventh Young Master once again pulled up a lively blue-colored fish.


    Seeing that blue-colored fish unceasingly struggling in mid-air, Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes were opened so wide that they were perfectly round, disbelief was all over her face!!!


    How could it be like this! She still hadn¡¯t started to think about it, how did he catch another fish again.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master...... This, this isn¡¯t right...... Can¡¯t be like this......¡± Luo Dieyi was so scared that she almost cried.


    Seventh Young Master raised his eyebrow slightly: ¡°This isn¡¯t right?¡±


    ¡°Your speed in fishing is too quick. There simply isn¡¯t time to think ah! Whose mind could turn this quickly?¡± Luo Dieyi said with a sobbing voice.


    ¡°Wait a bit and I¡¯ll let you see how another person¡¯s brain would turn so quickly. Now ah......¡± Seventh Young Master waved his hand, ¡°You want to do it yourself or have this young master do it?¡±


    This thing, must certainly remain behind.


    ¡°I......¡± Luo Dieyi trembled from head to toe, continuously retreating backwards.


    If it was possible for her not to lose a hand ah......She was really scared......


    Seventh Young Master was toozy to waste more words with her, with a wave of his hand, a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound rang out, and Luo Dieyi¡¯s right hand was directly cut off at the wrist.


    Afterwards, Seventh Young Master turned around to beckon at Su Luo: ¡°Girl, youe.¡±


    For addressing Su Luo, Seventh Young Master had already unwittingly called her ¡®girl¡¯.


    At the same time, Nangong Liuyun also gave Su Luo a push, ¡°You go first.¡±


    This question wasn¡¯t that difficult, based on Su Luo¡¯s intelligence, she could definitely pass.

 Chapter 1130 – The Seventh Challenge (14)

    Chapter 1130 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (14)


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Luo knew no topic would possibly be too difficult for Nangong Liuyun, therefore, she went up without demur.


    Seventh Young Master had just cast his fishing rod when Su Luo raised her voice and answered the question: ¡°Water.¡±


    Such a simple question ah, in fact, not only water, all kinds of liquid like oil, were all eptable.


    This question was practically a free gift. It was a pity the two people before actually couldn¡¯t answer it, and because of this, even lost a hand.


    Water, it was actually water! After knowing the answer, Luo Dieyi was on the verge of being driven mad!


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the answer would be so simple!


    Luo Haochen¡¯s head was also hanging low, his eyes were full of vexation.


    Seventh Young Master smilingly looked at Su Luo: ¡°You are really quick, I had just cast this fishing rod, fine, it can be regarded as that you have passed. Go stand at the side.¡±


    If you looked carefully, everyone could see that this Seventh Young Master treated Su Luo differently.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep eyes darkened.


    Su Luo smiled, natural and unrestrained, and turned around to return to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Su Luo said in a low voice.


    She always felt that that Seventh Young Master had a kind of deep probing overtone towards Nangong Liuyun. Rather like a father-inw checking out a son-inw.


    Nangong Liuyun smoothed Su Luo¡¯s bangs which were hanging down from her forehead. In a calm andposed manner, he smiled: ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want a man thatcks an arm or leg.¡± Su Luo pretended to threaten, yet her water-filled eyes had a trace of concern.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head.


    ¡°I say, you two, are you done or not? I have already begun to fish.¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s slovenly voice sounded.


    Su Luo hurriedly pushed Nangong Liuyun forward: ¡°Quickly go, I believe in you.¡±


    Seventh Young Master grinded his teeth: ¡°Girl, after I cut off his hand, you can¡¯t cry oh.¡±


    Su Luo, smiling happily, met his gaze. ¡°You won¡¯t have this kind of chance.¡±


    ¡°Humph humph, wait and see.¡± Seventh Young Master cast a bantering nce at Su Luo, his gaze falling on that right arm of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s. He unhurriedly said, ¡°This question, to say it¡¯s simple, it¡¯s also simple. To say it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s really difficult.¡±


    ¡°Please say it.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly stood in the original ce for a long time.


    At this moment, his face was like crowned jade, eyes like bright stars, pitch-ck like ink pupils glistened and dazzled. Flickering with high spirit and self-confidence.


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun, even Seventh Young Master, with his always high standards, couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise in his heart.


    ¡°A and B is C D E, A and B isn¡¯t C D E (1). You will change ¡®A and B is C D E¡¯ into five Chinese characters. These two phrases must be logical and grammatically correct before being considered sessful.¡± Seventh Young Master continued, full of self-confidence, ¡°Take note, the phrase you form must be equivalent. If it is in dispute, you better not think of keeping that right hand of yours.¡±


    Seventh Young Master proudly raised his chin.


    This question seemed to be very simple, but to find the real answer was very hard. Adding all the questions before wouldn¡¯t be as hard as this one.


    Humph humph, always together with Luo girl, although he wouldn¡¯t break up an affectionate couple, however, he could always check him out by testing him a bit, right?


    If he couldn¡¯t even answer this question, how could he be worthy of Luo girl?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes that were pitch-ck like obsidian drooped down slightly, as if he was in deep contemtion.


    Seventh Young Master, seeing this, ¡®he he¡¯ughed twice. Originally, when he answered this question, he had racked his brains for three whole days. If he wanted to think of the answer between the time it takes for him to catch a blue fish, really difficult ah!


    In fact, apart from Seventh Young Master¡¯s face that was filled with pride, everyone else¡¯s expression was not too good.


    1) ¡®A and B is C D E¡¯, ¡®A and B isn¡¯t C D E¡¯. This could also be tranted as Jia Yi is the fourth year of a sixty year cycle ¨C Jia Yi are both Chinese characters that are like the roman numerals representing year, month or date of the old Chinese calendar. In modern school system, it is used as grades, thus A B C or 1 2 3. The old calendar is based on a cycle of sixty years. Since I don¡¯t know what these Chinese calendar dates represent, so I can¡¯t trante the exact date. So, this is as close as I can get.

 Chapter 1131 – The Seventh Challenge (15)

    Chapter 1131 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (15)


    This problem...


    A and B is C D E, A and B isn¡¯t C D E.... this clearly had several possible meanings ah.


    Su Luo had her chin in hand as she pondered continuously.


    The Seventh Young Master nced at Nangong Liuyun proudly: ¡°This fish is about to bite the hook soon. You can¡¯t think of an answer right?¡± He turned to smile apologetically to Su Luo: ¡°A man who can¡¯t even answer this question, how can he be worthy of you, we don¡¯t want him ha.¡±


    Who was this person ah, why did he need to stick his nose in Nangong Liuyun and her¡¯s rtionship? Su Luo red and was just about to retort back.


    But Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly, stopping Su Luo¡¯s movements. He indifferently nced at Seventh Young Master. ¡°This question is not difficult oh, why should your distinguished self feel that this is very difficult?¡±


    ¡°Not difficult?¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°You know the answer?¡±


    Oi, oi, curse it, how could he be so quick? This was the most difficult question on the scroll!


    ¡°Not only do I know the answer, also, it¡¯s not only one answer.¡± Nangong Liuyun had his hand crossed behind his back. He calmly and in aposed manner raised his jaw.


    ¡°You, you actually, all of a sudden, thought of two answers? This is impossible!¡± The alwaysposed Seventh Young Master was shocked. He stood up at once with a rustling sound, ring at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°How could it be impossible? This is a very simple question.¡± Nangong Liuyun got a small advantage and still wanted to unt it. He spread out his hands, standing in a helpless posture.


    ¡°Okay then you say it, if you can tell me two answers, then this basket of blue fish will all belong to you!¡± Seventh Young Master said, still not believing him.


    ¡°This way ah... Then very well.¡± Nangong Liuyun agreed reluctantly, ¡°But you must not get angry when I say it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to sell, quickly say it, quickly say it!¡± Seventh Young Master urged.


    Su Luo, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but p her forehead gracefully. This Seventh Young Master, just now, was pretending to beidback, you could see how impatient he was beneath the surface.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands were crossed behind his back, his gaze far away. He said the first answer: ¡°Little Seven is a thing, Little Seven is not a thing.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª ¡° Su Luo couldn¡¯t restrain that breath and directly spouted out augh.


    Nangong Liuyun was really daring, what was this called. This was called pointing at a Buddhist monk cursing that he¡¯s a bald donkey.


    Little Seven, wasn¡¯t it pointing to this Seventh Young Master?


    Seventh Young Master¡¯s face turned red, he glowered at Nangong Liuyun and scoffed harshly: ¡°This phrase doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this phrase count ah.¡± Su Luo snorted twice, she lifted up the white-as-snow Nine- tailed Spirit Fox, andughingly said to the Seventh Young Master: ¡°Look, my Nine-tailed Spirit Fox is also called Little Seven. It is a thing;pared to the Seventh Young Master, you are not a thing ah.....¡±


    If Su Luo hadn¡¯t given an exnation, it was still good, but after this exnation, Seventh Young Master¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, looking for a beating? Humph!¡± Seventh Young Master pped Su Luo¡¯s head in feigned anger.


    Su Luo stuck her tongue out: ¡°Sorry, but isn¡¯t it because you couldn¡¯t understand it after some thought? I just helped out to exin a little. You, as a very distinguished person. should be very magnanimous. You wouldn¡¯t get mad right? I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡±


    If Seventh Young Master got mad, then he wouldn¡¯t be a very distinguished person that was very magnanimous.


    This girl, although she spoke fast, but every sentence had a deep meaning. This made it that even if he wanted to get angry, he had no righteous reason to be angry. She really was a treacherous, crafty, two-faced and clever girl.


    Seventh Young Master scoffed: ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is with her husband, ancient truth didn¡¯t deceive me. Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you for now. This ount, I can get it back from other people.¡±


    Seventh Young Master flung his sleeves, and cast a cold sidelong nce at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°There still is another verse, if it is simrly inappropriate, don¡¯t even think about keeping that right arm of yours.¡±


    In Seventh Young Master¡¯s opinion, Luo girl bing this two-faced was definitely because proximity influenced her. She was led astray by this guy surnamed Nangong.

 Chapter 1132 – The Seventh Challenge (16)

    Chapter 1132 ¨C The Seventh Challenge (16)


    In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, the Seventh Young Master, with his cold threats, was nothing more than a paper tiger.


    ¡°This phrase is five words, this phrase is not five words.¡± Nangong Liuyun said the answer leisurely.


    ¡°Good!!!¡± Su Luo loudly apuded.


    This sentence is five words, this sentence is not five words.


    ¡®A and B is C D E¡¯, ¡®A and B isn¡¯t C D E¡¯.


    The answer fit perfectly, without any ws.


    Besides Su Luo, everyone else also started to p.


    Just now, everyone was oppressed by Seventh Young Master, now, after Nangong Liuyun¡¯s answer, they finally felt proud and at ease.


    First, no matter whether they were hostile to Nangong Liuyun or not, just because he beat back the Seventh Young Master, it was worth them cheering for him.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother! Amazing!¡± Zi Yan pped till her palms turned red.


    ¡°Nangong! Bravo!¡± Beicheng Ying was grinning and smiling, he was happier than if he had answered the question.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of infatuated eyes looked at Nangong Liuyun, who was standing in the center of this scene. Originally, she had started to let go of her strong attachment to him for a bit, but now, within her, it had risen from the ashes to burn brightly again.


    Such a brilliant Third Senior Brother, surveying the entire continent, who could rival him? Miss this chance with him, she will never find such a perfect man in this lifetime.


    No, she absolutely would not give up! Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes exploded with a burning hot biased light!


    Although Third Senior Brother didn¡¯t treat her well now, but there would always be a time when he would have a change of heart.


    Seventh Young Master speechlessly watched the jubtion at the scene, smirking.


    Su Luo repeatedly urged: ¡°How about it, you can¡¯t pick out a mistake for this answer, right?¡±


    Seventh Young Master unhappily red at her. Such a cunning loathsome girl that kissed up to outsiders, humph, humph.


    He waved his hand, his wide sleeves sweeping by: ¡°It is barely adequate to pass this challenge.¡±


    Barely adequate? Really was a damned guy reluctant to admit to a mistake. However, Su Luo knew when to stop, so she didn¡¯t snap back again.


    However, she would not so easily give up on that basket of fish.


    Seventh Young Master saw Su Luo¡¯s gaze fixed on that basket of fish, his heart was secretly angry. He tipped his toes under and the whole basket of fish flew towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo, with a raise of her hand, took them into her space: ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Seventh Young Master scoffed twice: ¡°I¡¯m just being generous at others¡¯ expense, no need to thank me.¡±


    Finishing speaking, he took the fishing rod and left.


    Seeing Seventh Young Master¡¯s figure getting further and further away, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned: ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    Su Luo chased forward two steps, but Seventh Young Master staggered as if he was about to fall. Very quickly, his figure disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°This, he, just left like that?¡± Su Luo rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Why did she feel as if he was too afraid of being questioned by her, so he had fled the scene?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want him to stay?¡± Nangong Liuyun knocked on her forehead.


    Su Luo wanted to say something but then hesitated.


    This Seventh Young Master gave her a strange feeling, as if he knew her life¡¯s experiences. Consequently, Su Luo wanted to pull him to a stop and question him after the match, even if she couldn¡¯t get any answers, she could always probe out a thing or two. Didn¡¯t expect that he would slip away this quickly.


    But no matter what, they had finally passed the seventh challenge safely.


    ¡°What about the scores and rewards for this challenge?¡± Zi Yan asked, after seemingly waking up from a nap.


    Su Luo shook her head.


    Seventh Young Master had run away so quickly, could it be that he took the reward for himself?


    Su Luo had really guessed correctly half of the facts.


    Seventh Young Master was afraid of Su Luo¡¯s questions, so he fled very quickly. As a result, he also forgot to give Su Luo and them their reward...


    ¡°What a pity.....¡± Zi Yan sighed.


    The reward for every challenge was very alluring, the further back the challenges, the better the rewards. Now, they actually lost the rewards for this challenge, it truly was a pity.


    What poor Su Luo didn¡¯t know was that the reward for the seventh challenge was closely rted to the eighth challenge...

 Chapter 1133 – The Underground Tomb (1)

    Chapter 1133 ¨C The Underground Tomb (1)


    However, it was not all bad, at least they got their points.


    Everybody got fifty points each. This means that Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun together got one hundred points, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying also got the same.


    Li Yaoyao and Situ Ming¡¯s group got fifty points and the Luo siblings got zero.


    They had finally passed the seventh challenge safely, following this, they would try to pass the eighth challenge.


    What kind of dangers were waiting for them in the eighth challenge?


    Nobody knew.


    This challenge initially seemed peaceful, but the heavy injuries were the most bitter. Li Yaoyao, Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi were all missing a hand. Although they had already stopped the bleeding, but they were not fit for fighting.


    Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go up to the eighthyer, but this was beyond her control.


    Everyone spent some time and finally found the teleportation array.


    They rested for a short time, and after adjusting their mood, they entered the teleportation array.


    The teleportation this time was much longer than any other time. It was so long that everyone became increasingly nervous.


    Just when everyone became restless and uneasy, the teleportation array finally came to a stop.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Zi Yan looked all around.


    Now, they found themselves in an underground tomb.


    White marbled titles on the ground, a fluorescent light that illuminated things came from all directions from the huge night pearls embedded all over.


    As a result, even if it was a tomb sealed underground, the illumination was bright enough.


    With this light, everyone could clearly see their surroundings.


    This tomb was huge, empty and spacious, so vast and endless that you couldn¡¯t see an end.


    But in this sealed ancient tomb, the decaying smell of ancient times assaulted their senses.


    ¡°In the end, where is this ce?¡± Zi Yan muttered to herself in puzzlement.


    ¡°What¡¯s written there?¡± Beichen Ying pointed at the gravestone and cautiously asked.


    Momentarily, everyone walked up to surround the gravestone.


    As long as there were writings left behind, it would be able to help them resolve the mystery.


    However, when they saw the words on the gravestone, everyone was all struck dumb. This crooked, earthworm-like writing, none of them had ever seen it before ah. In the end, what exactly did they mean?


    Even someone as educated and widely read as Nangong Liuyun shook his head slightly and frowned to say: ¡°This is probably some unknown race¡¯s ancient script. However, how could it have appeared in human race¡¯s territory?¡±


    Unknown race, and still an ancient script? Who could understand this ah?


    Su Luo nted her head to look anxiously at the little divine dragon.


    The little divine dragon had received the dragon race¡¯s inheritance, this ancient script from an unknown race, he ought to know it right?


    At this time, the little guy also exchanged an anxious nce with Su Luo, both of his eyes were at a loss, shaking his head to indicate that he didn¡¯t understand either.


    Now, even the little divine dragon didn¡¯t know it, naturally, there really wouldn¡¯t be people who understood it. Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but give a long sigh.


    ¡°Then, in the end, what are we supposed to do for this challenge?¡± Zi Yan asked in confusion.


    It could be said that she had asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind.


    Nobody knew what they were supposed to do for this challenge.


    The challenges before, they had a target immediately upon arrival. Whether it was to answer questions or to fight or a gathering task. However, it was never like this challenge, where people were at a total loss.


    If there was a set target, their heart naturally would have a n, the unknown was what they really dreaded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, and just search for a passageway.¡± Nangong Liuyun pondered for a while and then gave the order.


    Nangong Liuyun had always had an authoritative aura around his body, not to mention that his cultivation was so high to an unfathomable degree. The people present, no matter whether they got along with him or not, all of them would follow him blindly.


    His words were even more effective than imperial edicts.


    They all walked forward cautiously, with prudent and guarded expressions on their faces.


    This underground tomb was so long as to be endless.


    They followed along the long corridor for nearly two hours, before they reached the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± Beicheng Ying cried out in surprise.

 Chapter 1134 – The Underground Tomb (2)

    Chapter 1134 ¨C The Underground Tomb (2)


    Following Beichen Ying¡¯s exmation, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look in the same direction as him.


    Not far ahead from here, there was a red-colored coffin suspended a meter from the ground in mid-air, the whole thing gave off a horrifying stench of decay, prated with an absolutely strong, murderous aura.


    ¡°Why is it that I feel a little bit cold?¡± Zi Yan rubbed her hand and saw her exposed skin break out in goosebumps.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡± Beichen Ying also followed and rubbed his hands. Like Zi Yan, his skin also broke into goosebumps.


    Not only these two, everyone at the scene also had the terrifying feeling of their blood running cold.


    ¡°Maybe we should continue to walk and avoid it? I have a very bad feeling about this.¡± A rare serious expression appeared on Beichen Ying¡¯s face.


    Beichen Ying was not a coward, but now, his heart was filled with a deep panic and rm. This was something he had never felt, even when confronting a strong expert.


    It could be seen how much pressure that coffin gave them.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ink-ck eyes flickered like stars, unfathomable, nobody could guess what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed a little, and he gave a cold shout: ¡°Come out!¡±


    Everyone was all at a loss.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡° The little divine dragon jumped down from Su Luo¡¯s shoulders, and flew full speed towards the shadow in the right corner.


    His speed was exceptionally fast, appearing like a blur in everyone¡¯s eyes, then, they lost track of him.


    ¡°Where is this something?¡± Li Yaoyao pulled on Situ Ming¡¯s sleeve and asked in low voice.


    ¡°It seems to be a very pure and strong vor, let¡¯s wait for the little divine dragon toe back and have a look.¡± Situ Ming could only feel a bit of difference, unable to say the specifics. If it wasn¡¯t for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shout, he simply hadn¡¯t sensed it at all.


    However, half of Situ Ming¡¯s words were a guess.


    Because the little divine dragon didn¡¯t capture the enemy as they had expected, and bring it back.


    Instead, very quickly, came the cries of the little divine dragon.


    How strong was the little divine dragon, Su Luo was aware of it. At that time, Li Yaoxiang was left utterly helpless by the little divine dragon messing around with him. But now, the little divine dragon was suddenly at a disadvantage.


    Su Luo, in the blink of an eye,nded not far from that corner.


    Nangong Liuyun was deeply afraid she would be injured and directly hugged her to his chest. However, this posture didn¡¯t obstruct her line of sight.


    Su Luo saw the current little divine dragon, and couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was hrious.


    The corner was pitch-ck and shadowy.


    If you looked carefully, you could see a little cave in that corner.


    The little divine dragon extended his ws to poke into the cave mouth. Originally, he probably wanted to dredge something up, but who knew...


    ¡°It bit me....¡± The little divine dragon turned his head around, eyes filled with tears to look at Su Luo. That appearance looked absolutely pitiful, making Su Luo¡¯s, who had wanted tough, heart go soft.


    ¡°Little Dragon is clever, let¡¯s fish that thing out okay?¡± Su Luo suppressed herughter and stroked the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    Little divine dragon nodded tearfully.


    Although he was in so much pain that tears directly came out, but who told him to pick such a heartless little master?


    Our little divine dragon silently used his own ws as bait, trying to ¡°fish¡± the little thing out of the cave.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not a thing? ¡° Su Luo was astonished.


    She originally thought that some sort of magical beast was hidden in the cave, but who would have known that it was a baby wearing a red dudou (1).


    The baby in the red dudou was around three or four years old, as if he had walked out of a new year¡¯s painting. He was fair and soft, round and plump, full of joy.


    But on this little guy¡¯s head was a green leaf that looked a lot like a ginseng leaf.


    At this moment, the little guy bit tightly on the little divine dragon¡¯s w, making him want to cry butcking the tears.


    Suddenly, another shadow shed by Su Luo¡¯s shoulders.


    So, it turned out to be the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl!¡± The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox charged at the ginseng baby like an artillery shell, while howling out threats along the way.


    Normally, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox also frequently bullied the little divine dragon. But seeing him being bullied by someone else, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    One could only see that all of a sudden, she charged towards the back of the ginseng baby, going straight to bite down on that snow-white tender buttock.


    ¡°Boo hoo, boo hoo, boo hoo¡ª¡ª ¡°The ginseng baby immediately started to wail from being bitten.


    ¡°Aw, aw, aw¡ª¡ª ¡° The little divine dragon was also in pain.


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl¡ª¡ª¡° The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was determined not to let the ginseng baby have an easy time.


    For a moment, the three little guys¡¯ voices rose and fell in session, sobs, roars and howls mixed together.


    Just so happened that every one of these three little guys¡¯ strength was very strong. Their voices contained the strength of heaven and earth, making everyone¡¯s ears echo with buzzing sounds.


    Li Yaoyao, with the worst cultivation among them, her ears vibrated until they nearly bled.


    Su Luo suddenly felt that her head had expanded.


    Beichen Ying hurriedly said to Su Luo: ¡°Sister-inw, quickly make them stop. I¡¯m about to go deaf. Also, if they continue to be so noisy, be careful that they may wake up whatever life form is in that coffin.¡±


    Those two spirit pets were both Su Luo¡¯s, they were very arrogant to other people, only Su Luo could do anything about them.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have any choice, she stepped forward and lifted each of them up and brought them back.


    The little divine dragon was crying and spasming sporadically with sobs, as if having suffered an enormous wrong. That little appearance of sobbing spasmodically on and off made Su Luo unsure of whether tough or cry.


    The little divine dragon became shy from being watched. His two little wstched onto Su Luo¡¯s clothing, his little head shyly buried in her bosom.


    Su Luo speechlessly poked at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just being bit a little mouthful? Is it worth crying as if your parents had died? You¡¯re a dragon ah. The almighty respected king that looked down on the world and can produce cloud with one turn of the hand and rain with another. You are from the divine dragon bloodline okay?¡±


    The little divine dragon became even more shy, his little head buried there was motionless, directly pretending to be dead.


    Su Luo patted his head and turned to re at the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    This little guy was different from the little divine dragon who was naturally foolish. Normally, this little fox was cunning and fierce. Although the little divine dragon¡¯s strength was stronger, but he was always still bullied by this fox.


    ¡°You, ah you, normally, you don¡¯t yield a bit to him, now, you bit so hard?¡± The crystal stones produced by the Amethyst Crystal Fish in her space originally was taken care of by the little divine dragon. But ever since the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s arrival, the little divine dragon wasn¡¯t able to get another crystal stone.


    The little fox lifted her tails, raised her chin, and humphed twice: ¡°Only I can bully the little dragon!¡±


    Su Luo rubbed her chin and she nced between them with feigned seriousness in her eyes: Could it be that this little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox wanted to walk the barbaric girlfriend route?


    Su Luo¡¯s expression when looking at the two spirit pets made their fur stand on their ends...


    ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s still another one here crying until the sky vibrates with the sound.¡± Beichen Ying reminded Su Luo.


    Su Luo turned her gaze to look.


    Currently, the ginseng baby was sobbing spasmodically off and on, he used a plump circr finger to point at Su Luo¡¯s group of people. He sobbed usingly: ¡°Ni lei o si me nan!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face had an at-a-loss nk expression.


    She looked towards Nangong Liuyun, but only exchanged an identical expression of dismay.


    In the end, what was this little guy saying ah? Completely iprehensible okay?


    Su Luo tried tomunicate with him: ¡°Child, why are you here alone? Where is your family? There is a teleportation array here, do you know about it?¡±


    Ginseng baby rubbed the tears from his eyes and red at Su Luo at a loss: Is this pretty older sister speaking birdnguage?


    Momentarily, their surroundings fall abnormally quiet.


    1) Dudou: as mentioned before, this is a square clothid on a person¡¯s body as a diamond tied around a person¡¯s neck at one corner on top. The two side corners are tied around the back. This serves as undergarment for kids and bra for females.

 Chapter 1135 – The Underground Tomb (3)

    Chapter 1135 ¨C The Underground Tomb (3)


    There was simply no way tomunicate ah.... What to do? Su Luo spread out her hands, expressing she simply had no method.


    ¡°Ni lei zao ke! Wu zao kun ba!¡± Ginseng Baby waved his hands, immediately about to leave.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡° Su Luo hastily shouted for him to stop.


    If she let him leave, where would they find another person to ask about the teleportation array?


    Su Luo pick up the little divine dragon whose head was buried against her chest: ¡°This baby is speaking birdnguage, do you understand it or not?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s only hope was ced on the little divine dragon¡¯s body, although thisst bit of hope was on the verge of crumbling.


    The little divine dragon shook his head, at a loss. Although he had inherited memory, however, he was still young, not all of the memories were passed on. As a result, he still didn¡¯t know a lot of stuff.


    Su Luo tried to use signnguage tomunicate with the Ginseng baby, however the other party¡¯s face remained innocent and at a loss.....


    Okay,pletely unable tomunicate.


    Just when Su Luo waspletely out of ideas, a heavy sigh came to her mind.


    ¡°Presently, the people of today, s, there isn¡¯t anybody who understands the Mystic n¡¯snguage...it really is hard to imagine.¡±


    This was the Little Stone¡¯s voice!


    Su Luo smacked her head, how could she have forgotten about this major character? If anybody understood the maind, nobody couldpare to the Little Stone who emerged to tower over everyone countless of thousands of years ago.


    ¡°Mystic n? Could this Ginseng Baby be from the Mystic n?¡± Su Luo used her mind tomunicate with Little Stone.


    ¡°In the coffin, is a leader from Mystic n.¡±


    ¡°No wonder its breath was so formidable, giving people such terrifying feeling.¡± Su Luo suddenly realized, ¡° Quickly tell me, do you understand Mystic n¡¯snguage?¡±


    ¡°Know a little more or less.¡± Little Stone proudly lifted an eyebrow.


    Since Little Stone said he knows it more or less, then it was sufficient proof that there wouldn¡¯t be problemsmunicating.


    ¡°However, how can I let youmunicate with that child? Take you out from my space?¡± Su Luo felt that if she let everyone see that the Little Stone could also speak, when the timees, after it¡¯s been spread out, it would be another major troublesome matter.


    Treasure attracts disaster, she knew this saying better than anyone else.


    ¡°No need, borrowing your consciousness is fine.¡± Little Stone went along with Su Luo this time and very easily agreed.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes again, the cold clear pupils carried a thread of prating strength.


    ¡°Ni lei zao ke!¡± Ginseng Baby seethingly pointed at the gates to go out.


    This time, Su Luo understood, so it turned out that this little guy was yelling at them to leave.


    With great difficulty, they ran into this little living person, only if Su Luo was a fool would she leave.


    ¡°Little guy, are you from the Mystic n?¡± Su Luo used the Mystic n¡¯snguage tomunicate with the Ginseng Baby.


    As soon as Su Luo said those difficult and hard to pronounce words, it immediately startled everyone as their jaws dropped to the floor.


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s eyes was focused on Su Luo.


    They all looked at Su Luo as if having seen a ghost.


    This... what she said just now sounded simr to what the Ginseng Baby said.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Ginseng Baby¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide in surprise, and he rubbed his eyes. So it turned out that this pretty older sister was also from the Mystic n?


    ¡°I am from Mystic n, and you?¡±


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± Beichen Ying asked in surprise.


    ¡°He said he is from the Mystic n, and then asked if I was also from the n.¡± Su Luo finished answering Beichen Ying, then she squatted down and smiled gently and good-naturedly at the Ginseng Baby: ¡°Tell this older sister, who is in that coffin?¡±


    Ginseng Baby stuck his chubby finger in his mouth, and nted his head to size up this pretty older sister.


    Su Luo pped her head, how could she have forgotten about that thing?


    Su Luo took a small bottle of High grade Celestial Spirit Water from her space. Like a big bad wolf coaxing a little rabbit, she said: ¡°Do you like the taste of this?¡±

 Chapter 1136 – The Underground Tomb (4)

    Chapter 1136 ¨C The Underground Tomb (4)


    She even pulled out the bottle stopper, fanning it to spread that clear spirit scent that was characteristic of Celestial Spirit Water.


    High grade Celestial Spirit Water, regardless if it was for people or magical beasts, naturally had an attractiveness for all.


    Therefore, when the Celestial Spirit Water¡¯s scent permeated through the air, transparent saliva flowed out of the corner of the Ginseng Baby¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Want it? First answer a question.¡± Su Luo enticingly coaxed.


    The Ginseng Baby, biting his finger, with a voice like sticky rice, said: ¡°Hai gaishi baba.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Beichen Ying was unable to endure his temperament and ran around in circles from curiosity.


    ¡°He said that the person in that coffin is his father.¡± Su Luo finished answering and once again continued to ask several questions.


    However, the Ginseng Baby was still young, his memory wasn¡¯t clear, besides knowing that he was of the mystic n, he waspletely ignorant about everything else, which made Su Luo extremely confused.


    As if the Ginseng Baby saw Su Luo¡¯s confusion, for that bottle of delicious water, he strided with small steps and ran: ¡°Wa zao kai ju baba sen lei, e xiaode¡±


    Su Luo, with one move, pulled the little guy back.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Zi Yan curiously asked.


    ¡°He said to go wake up his father, his father knows everything.¡± Su Luo unhappily said.


    ¡°How can we let him! The aura in that coffin is too powerful, moreover, it¡¯s exceptionally frightening. We won¡¯t end up getting any answers, but instead, we¡¯ll bepletely wiped out ah.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s worry wasn¡¯t without reason.


    Compared to this pure aura from the Ginseng Baby, that auraing from the coffin gave off a sinister dark strength. Just from thinking, one knew it wasn¡¯t someone easy to get along with.


    Su Luo stuffed that pinkie-sized bottle in the Ginseng Baby¡¯s arms. In a seemingly real, and fake manner, she said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother the venerable Elder¡¯s peace and quiet. If the venerable Elder wakes up, he won¡¯t be able to sleep again.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Ginseng Baby scratched his head, only half-understanding.


    However, he also knew that this High grade Celestial Spirit Water was good stuff,pping at it one small mouthful at a time, very much treasuring it.


    For a moment, the surroundings were somewhat quiet.


    Just now Su Luo had already asked, the little guy said he didn¡¯t see something called teleportation array. Thus, wanting to leave unscathed was already impossible.


    ¡°Search all around the ce, it¡¯s impossible that there isn¡¯t a teleportation array.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was indifferent, but it had an indescribable prestige.


    Thus, very quickly, the eight people scattered in groups.


    Time passed, by minutes and seconds.


    Suddenly, a mournful screech erupted in the tomb!


    ¡°Ah ah ah!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Yaoyao.¡± Su Luo¡¯splexion immediately didn¡¯t look very good.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion also sunk to an extreme low point, because he could feel an enormous aura begin to pervade throughout the tomb, and this aura was extremely simr to that venerable guy¡¯s in the coffin.


    ¡°Run!¡± Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his back, with several leaps, they arrived at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao¡¯s whole body was rigid, both arms and a hand covering her head, continuously erupting into sharp yells, as if having been scared to the extreme.


    Situ Ming hugged her to him, continuously consoling her, persuading her, but to no avail.


    Nangong Liuyun had a calm expression, his tone was as cold as frost: ¡°Situ Ming, you¡¯re too indecisive, if the noise woke up that venerable guy, will you bear the consequences?¡±


    At the same time Nangong Liuyun was speaking, his sleeves brushed past, then Li Yaoyao¡¯s body softly fell into Situ Ming¡¯s embrace.


    Just at this moment, Beichen Ying shouted: ¡°Not good! Not good! That venerable guy in the coffin is about to sit up!¡±


    Su Luo, with an annoyedplexion, swept a nce at Situ Ming.


    If when Li Yaoyao first shrieked, Situ Ming was able to make a prompt decision and hit her to cause her to faint, then there wouldn¡¯t be this matter right now.

 Chapter 1137 – The Underground Tomb (5)

    Chapter 1137 ¨C The Underground Tomb (5)


    ¡°That hateful Li Yaoyao!¡± Zi Yan was so depressed that she almost grabbed her hair.


    Beichen Ying anxiously said: ¡°Hurry up and think of a way, when this old bastard wakes up, who can stop him ah?¡±


    That ancient powerful aura was more and more intense. It made people have the urge to seize control of the situation by fleeing.


    Although Beichen Ying didn¡¯t know to what extent this venerable guy¡¯s strength was, but he could say for certain. That of all the people he had met in his entire life, this aura was the strongest and the most frightening.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was also gloomy to the extreme, because he didn¡¯t even have the slightest certainty of winning.


    ¡°Creak creak¡ª¡ª¡± The lid of that heavy coffin sent out these noises, every sound was like a battle drum, ruthlessly pounding on everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Take precautions, prepare to fight!¡± Nangong Liuyun took a step forward, standing at the very front of the troops.


    At this moment, his expression was cold, solemn and unprecedentedly serious.


    That mysterious coffin made several sounds and stopped.


    But everyone¡¯s heart was nevertheless beating like a drum......


    Sure enough!


    Not long after, one could only hear a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound!


    That heavy coffin lid firmly smashed to the floor, smashing the white marble floor into smithereens.


    It was extremely quiet inside the coffin, very dark.


    There was a weird atmosphere of extreme stillness in the surroundings.


    Everyone held their breath with rapt attention, with eyes opened, looking at that very dark inner coffin.


    That powerful and frightening aura became increasingly dense.


    Suddenly, one could only hear a whooshing sound!


    That weird corpse in the coffin unexpectedly stiffly sat upright.


    One could only see his whole body was pitch-ck, with a triangle-shaped head, eyes bulging out, and garlic-like nose caved in. Based on human standards, it was simply ugly to death.


    However, at this moment, no one dared to mock him.


    Because this strange corpse, although his eyes were tightly closed, but his nose sprayed out ck air.


    Don¡¯t know if this strange corpse was dead or alive. If one said he was alive, against all reason, he sat stiffly up in the coffin, with both eyes tightly closed, motionless.


    If one said he was dead, against all reason, he could still spray out a strange air with a formidable killing power.


    After the ck air diffused past the night pearls in mid-air, those night pearls and everything within several meters¡¯ range all became fine powder.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯splexion all had huge changes, even Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion sunk.


    ¡°The ck air has a very strong attack and corrosive nature, everyone must be careful.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned, his face was cold, solemn and cautious.


    That ck air stayed in mid-air for a long time and didn¡¯t disperse, moreover, in the wake of more and more ck air being sprayed out, the safe area then decreased more and more.


    ¡°How do we exterminate this ck air ah?¡± Beichen Ying was extremely anxious.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was also anxious ah.


    The ck air wouldn¡¯t disappear, there would only be more and more of it being sprayed out. At that time, they didn¡¯t need to fight, they would directly be crushed into fine powder by this ck air.


    Suddenly, Su Luo pped her head.


    The Ginseng baby!


    How could she forget this treasure?


    Su Luo turned her head and lifted up the Ginseng Baby, impatiently inquiring: ¡°Quickly tell Older Sister, what can block the ck air?¡±


    If it was to kill that strange corpse, they didn¡¯t even need to think about it!


    Because the strength this strange corpse emitted out, was more than one level higher than Nangong Liuyun. It should have entered the legendary saint range. Moreover, it was a very strong existence among the saint range.


    The Ginseng Baby sucked on his white, plump little finger, cocked his head, and a pair of monochrome huge eyes looked at Su Luo in puzzlement: ¡°Xi qi he ah, bu xi bu.¡±


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± A huge question mark hung over Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 1138 – The Underground Tomb (6)

    Chapter 1138 ¨C The Underground Tomb (6)


    ¡°He said that this ck air is very tasty, extremely filling.¡± Su Luo speechlessly had her hand on her forehead.


    Having heard what was said, everyone¡¯s eyes spun around like a mosquito-repellent incense coil......


    Su Luo, thisrge-tailed wolf, once again turned into a good-natured sheep, and stroked the Ginseng Baby¡¯s little head, revealing a smile of someone about to kidnap a child: ¡°Could it be that this ck air is your daily food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ah yeah ah.¡± Little ginseng baby nodded his head in haste.


    Su Luo gracefully gazed at the sky, speechless.


    As it turned out, this strange ck air was provided as Ginseng Baby¡¯s food ah. It turned out that their group of people had terrible luck, just so happened to encounter it.


    Perhaps it was really very filling for Ginseng Baby, but for them, this was an existence that was extremely fatal ah.


    Su Luo once again smiled and asked: ¡°Since this ck air is very filling, then it is a pity to waste so much of it, right? There must be a way to stop it, right?¡±


    The little ginseng baby cocked his head, with a perplexed expression: ¡°Ni lei bi fu qi ah?¡±


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± Beichen Ying, seeing them, one big one small, whispering, and the ck air here once again gradually closing in, asked urgently.


    ¡°He said that this ck air is his food, he even very hospitably wanted to invite us to eat it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t fallen yet and, sure enough, she saw Beichen Ying¡¯s constipated face.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were opened wide like copper bells, disbelieving this to the extreme.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders: ¡°The original words were exactly like this.¡±


    For a period, everyone was speechless, inside the room, it was filled with a strange quiet.


    Su Luo once again continued her tempting, coaxing n: ¡°We won¡¯t eat it, do you have a way? Tell Older Sister, ok?¡±


    Watching as the ck air got closer and closer, everyone continuously retreated......


    The Ginseng Baby used a pitying gaze to look at Su Luo: Beautiful Older Sister was really foolish, such tasty stuff and she didn¡¯t even want to eat it.


    ¡°Yao ba fu. Gong wu zao lie.¡± Ginseng Baby waved his hand, gantly and valiantly walked around to in front of them.


    Who would have thought that Ginseng Baby would actually go towards that coffin.


    Beichen Ying secretly pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves: ¡°What did this little plump baby say?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was unperturbed: ¡°He said he had a way, we just follow him, it would be correct.¡±


    ¡°But......¡± That coffin¡¯s location was encircled with thick fog-like air, a dense ck area, like being covered by a dense dark cloud. If one touched even a little of it, wouldn¡¯t they be turned into fine powder?


    ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t gotten that bad.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone.


    Because she found that wherever the Ginseng Baby went, that ck air was actually absorbed by him, automatically freeing up a very small path.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun made the prompt decision, pulling Su Luo to follow closely behind the Ginseng Baby.


    The rest, seeing this, also caught up, one after another.


    Behind the coffin, there was a small piece of earth that wasn¡¯t corroded by the ck air.


    Up ahead of this ce, was a slightly high stone altar, two double-edged swords were inserted into the stone altar.


    A double-edged blue sword with dazzling brilliance.


    A double-edged ck sword that was so dark itcked light.


    Don¡¯t know how long these two double-edged swords had existed, and like that coffin, its entire body emitted an ancient aged aura.


    At the moment, the little ginseng baby stood in that ce, pointing at the two double-edged swords up ahead, he said to Su Luo: ¡°Di ji bo qi lei, zou kou yi ba.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beichen Ying now directly took Su Luo as the official trantor. Every time little ginseng baby said a sentence, he would then asked about the sentence.


    ¡°He said to pull out these two double-edged swords, then we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    ¡°Just this simple?¡± Beichen Ying still didn¡¯t believe it, he took a step to directly pull out the double-edged swords, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then, I¡¯ll keep trying everything in a desperate situation, and give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 1139 – The Underground Tomb (7)

    Chapter 1139 ¨C The Underground Tomb (7)


    Beichen Ying, without saying anything more, directly went up to pull out the double-edged sword.


    That double-edged blue sword clearly wasn¡¯t an ordinary item, Beichen Ying¡¯s heart had some restraining fear, therefore, he first went to pull out that long ck sword.


    However, just as Beichen Ying extended his hand, when it was a thumb¡¯s distance away from that long ck sword, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    The surroundings around the long ck sword had an odd, faint fluctuation, blocking Beichen Ying from getting near it.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t believe it, he condensed his whole body¡¯s spirit force into the hollow of his right palm. Bit by bit, his palm slowly reached towards that long ck sword hilt.


    At the moment, Beichen Ying¡¯s fair face was covered with sweat, both eyes scarlet red, very clearly, he had already exhausted all his strength.


    Afterwards, he finally touched the long ck sword¡¯s hilt!


    However, an unforeseen event suddenly happened at this moment.


    One only saw Beichen Ying¡¯s body seemed to have suffered a heavy hit, he trembled violently, and then a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sounded!


    Beichen Ying¡¯s body suddenly flew backwards and heavily smashed against the coffin, sending out an intense hitting sound.


    He directly spat out a mouthful of blood while covering his chest, coughing continuously.


    Inside the great hall, everyone¡¯s gazes carried astonishment, uniformly gazing at those two ancient swords in the stone altar.


    ¡°A very hard to deal with attacking power.¡± Situ Ming said, stunned.


    Just now, when Beichen Ying was sent flying from the jolt, at the same time, they also felt a powerful rebound force. Only, because they didn¡¯t face the force head on, therefore, they were barely able to withstand it.


    These two swords were definitely not ordinary, very possibly, they were exceptionally famous swords. But...their attack power were terrible.


    After Beichen Ying was sent flying, Zi Yan anxiously ran over, with a deeply concerned face, she said: ¡°Beichen, how are you? Are you alright?¡±


    Helped up by Zi Yan, Beichen Ying¡¯s face carried a trace of shock: ¡°This sword is very strange, it actually canunch an attack on its own.¡±


    Su Luo, seeing he was seriously injured, gave him a pill that treated internal injuries. After Beichen Ying swallowed it, he sat in ce to meditate.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze gradually became heavy. His pair of eyes stared at those two swords in the stone altar. Suddenly, brilliant lights and vibrant colors shed through his gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo saw that his expression was different, and walked up to his side to inquire in a low voice.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, those two double-edged swords ought to be the Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword from legends.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like bright stars, glistening and dazzling.


    ¡°Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword?!¡± Li Yaoyao, having heard what was said, eximed in surprise.


    These two swords had continuously been passed on in legends, practically buried in the long river of history. But now, they had unexpectedly appeared here?


    ¡°Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword? Are they very well-known?¡± Su Luo expressed her puzzlement.


    ¡°What only famous ah, they¡¯re simply so well-known, like thunder piercing the ear. Only you, this kind of ignorant person of talent, hasn¡¯t heard of them!¡± Li Yaoyao stared at Su Luo with disdain, ¡°It is said that five thousand years ago, there was a married couple that seemingly came from out of nowhere. They each had an exceptionally famous sword, together, they challenged the sects all over the entire world, simply battling until they were unrivalled! Those exceptional swords were precisely Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword!¡±


    Su Luo cast her an indifferent nce, unconcerned.


    The corner of Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth rose from being immensely proud of herself: ¡°At that time, I and Third Senior Brother read this story together ah. Don¡¯t believe me, ask Third Senior Brother.¡±


    Su Luo was unruffled, she was all smiles.


    It seemed to her that the present Li Yaoyao was too childish. Simply like a clown jumping up and down, Su Luo really was toozy to pay any attention to her.


    Li Yaoyao took a few steps forward, carefully sizing up those two double-edged swords: ¡°It is said that the Chi Xiao Sword is about seventy- one centimeters long, the hilt is made of red jade from the deep seas, the sword de is engraved with aplicated dragon pattern......¡±

 Chapter 1140 – The Underground Tomb (8)

    Chapter 1140 ¨C The Underground Tomb (8)


    She once again continued to speak: ¡°Cheng Ying Sword is fifty-nine centimeters long, the sword hilt is made with white jade from the snowy mountains, the sword de is engraved with aplicated phoenix pattern...... These two double-edged swords......¡±


    These two swords, although they seemed simple, unadorned, and old-fashioned, however, all traits matched with what Li Yaoyao had said.


    ¡°Indeed, they are Chi Xiao Sword and the Cheng Ying Sword.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was very mild, but since he said it, then there was a one hundred percent certainty.


    Having gotten a sentence of confirmation from Nangong Liuyun, Li Yaoyao became increasingly proud of herself, and she coldly snorted at Su Luo: ¡°You don¡¯t even know such simple historical knowledge, don¡¯t you feel inferior?¡± What qualifications do you have to stand by Third Senior Brother¡¯s side?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was like the cold moon, nting a harsh nce at Li Yaoyao.


    Although Li Yaoyao was silent, she still couldn¡¯t ept this.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was apathetic, his tone rightfully cold: ¡°Since everyone came here together, everyone has a share in this Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword.¡±


    Being swept over by his gaze, Luo Haochen¡¯s heart trembled, but he hurriedly squeezed out a smile: ¡°What His Highness Prince Jin says, goes.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the praise. Then, once again he said a sentence indifferently, ¡°However, there are only two swords, therefore, everyone each has to rely on their ability. Who has the ability to pull out these two swords, will get to take them.¡±


    Finished speaking, he crossed his arms, indifferently leaning against a column at the side, his eyes sweeping over everyone.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was all different.


    Luo Haochen, pleasantly surprised, gazed at that dark without light Chi Xiao Sword.


    Once the Chi Xiao Sword appeared, who wouldn¡¯t strive for it? The attractiveness of this sword, for Luo Haochen, was greater than any treasure. Moreover, Chi Xiao Sword recognizing its master depended on destiny, not necessarily based on ability.


    ¡°Good, I endorse this!¡± Luo Haochen was the first to agree.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s entire attention was already attracted away by that Cheng Ying Sword. Seeing her older brother agree, she also hurriedly nodded.


    In this group, no one could deny that all of thembined couldn¡¯tpare to half of Nangong Liuyun. If Nangong Liuyun decided topletely and unreasonably expropriate these two swords for himself, they could only watch on helplessly.


    Now, since he had given everyone a fair chance, then, whoever didn¡¯t seize it was a fool.


    Situ Ming and Li Yaoyao, also agreed immediately after.


    Su Luo voluntarily took a step back. Standing by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, she faintly smiled: ¡°Now, whoever is interested, then hurry and go up, ok. There are already more and more of this ck air.¡±


    Apart from this area of three square meters they were in, the entire great hall had already been enveloped by the ck air. The entire hall appeared pitch-ck as ink, like the night.


    ¡°In any case, the ck air can¡¯te into this area of ours, why on earth do you care?¡± Li Yaoyao red at Su Luo.


    However, very quickly, Li Yaoyao was pped in the face.


    ¡°Ah, that ck air unexpectedly......¡± Luo Dieyi covered her mouth in astonishment, her eyes opened very wide.


    That ck air originally diffused in the air like smoke, but now, it actually assembled into a rope......Moreover, it was still continuously condensing.


    Su Luo¡¯splexion slightly changed: ¡°This is about to condense into a pir......¡±


    Although a rope couldn¡¯t break in, however, if it formed a pir, the safe protected ce they were in, sooner orter, would be broken through from the impact! When the time came, everyone would lose their life under this ck air!


    ¡°Pull out the sword.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was indifferent, voice calm like a towering mountain. he made the fretful hearts of people calm down very quickly.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother......¡± Li Yaoyao pushed Situ Ming a bit. She wanted that Cheng Ying Sword.


    Before Situ Ming could react, Luo Haochen already took a step forward: ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

 Chapter 1141 – The Underground Tomb (9)

    Chapter 1141 ¨C The Underground Tomb (9)


    Even though there was Beichen Ying¡¯s mistakes from before to learn from, Luo Haochen feared Situ Ming could pull out the Chi Xiao Sword, so he clenched his teeth and then stepped forward.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over him, with a rightfully cold expression, that was profoundly mysterious.


    Luo Haochen sucked in a deep breath and concentrated all of his spirit force into his right palm.


    That spirit power in his right palm whizzed out and gave rise to a burst of subtle fluctuation.


    Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t careless, his gaze unwaveringly stared at that Chi Xiao Sword, controlling the rhythm of his breathing. He slowly walked up, step by step.


    He very carefully extended out his right palm, his fingers makingplicate seals, the restricting ripples around Chi Xiao Sword unexpectedly dispersed to either sides, showing a very small, thin crack.


    Luo Haochen greatly rejoiced in his heart!


    Didn¡¯t expect that his family¡¯s secret seals that was passed on was actually able to open the restricting ripples. Although it was merely a very small, thin crack, but for him, it was enough!


    Luo Haochen¡¯s right palm extended towards that Chi Xiao Sword, inch by inch. Finally, he tightly grasped the Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s sword hilt!


    ¡°Older Brother is excellent!¡± Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes were opened wide.


    Seeing Luo Haochen so easily grab onto the sword hilt, Luo Dieyi happily cheered, loudly pping with one hand. That appearance of jumping up and down, seemed as if Luo Haochen had already seeded in getting the Chi Xiao Sword.


    Li Yaoyao unhappily gave a cold snort: ¡°Still hasn¡¯t gotten hold of it, careful of being happy in vain!¡±


    Li Yaoyao was still holding the grudge from thest challenge when the Luo siblings didn¡¯t support her.


    Luo Dieyi proudly cast a nce at Li Yaoyao: ¡°You just continue to be jealous oh, toozy to pay any attention to you.¡± She turned her head around, waving her fist excitedly and encouraged in a loud voice: ¡°Older Brother is the most wonderful!¡±


    She even thought that after her older brother pulled out this Chi Xiao Sword, he would help her again to pull out the Cheng Ying Sword!


    At this moment, the gazes of everyone present all uniformly gathered on Luo Haochen¡¯s body.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, the outside noises and sounds didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on him.


    He held his breath with rapt attention, poured all of his spirit force into his five fingers that grasped the sword hilt. Suddenly, his eyes opened as if ignited, and he loudly shouted: ¡°Up!!!¡±


    Just at this moment, an unforeseen event suddenly ured.


    When everyone once again opened their eyes from blinking, that Chi Xiao Sword still remained motionless in its original ce. However, Luo Haochen¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    So, it turned out that when Luo Haochen had loudly shouted, the Chi Xiao Sword wasn¡¯t pulled up by him. On the contrary, he himself was directly sent flying by the vibrations.


    Fortunately, Beichen Ying had prepared earlier, he had already retreated to one side in advance. Otherwise, he would have been the one knocked over by Luo Haochen.


    Luo Haochen like Beichen Ying, had his body heavily smashed on the coffin¡¯s stone wall, his bones issued bursts of crisp noises.


    ¡°Older Brother¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Dieyi cried out in rm and ran up while loudly shouting.


    Li Yaoyao coldly said: ¡°I said he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Luo Dieyi used hostile eyes to re at Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, Situ Ming, youe.¡± Nangong Liuyun directlymanded.


    Situ Ming originally wanted to modestly decline, but thought of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s abnormal strength. If he let Nangong Liuyun go first, then he wouldn¡¯t have any chance of getting it.


    Thinking up to here, Situ Ming nodded his head: ¡°Okay, Second Senior Brother will take this small advantage over you.¡±


    Situ Ming took a deep breath and walked over to the Chi Xiao Sword.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s facial features subsequently changed......


    ¡°Second Senior Brother!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s tone carried a trace of anger and threat!


    Hadn¡¯t she already hinted to Second Senior Brother to help her get the Cheng Ying Sword? How could Second Senior Brother be so selfish!


    Situ Ming apologetically nodded his head towards Li Yaoyao. Yet, his footsteps were as steady as before as he walked towards the Chi Xiao Sword.

 Chapter 1142 – The Underground Tomb (10)

    Chapter 1142 ¨C The Underground Tomb (10)


    Chi Xiao Sword was a man¡¯s sword. If one could get hold of it, then in the ninth challenge, he would have even more confidence in being able to protect Li Yaoyao.


    However, Li Yaoyaopletely didn¡¯t understand his painstaking effort. Instead, she ruthlessly cursed him in her heart.


    When Situ Ming grasped Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s hilt, Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes nervously stared at him, as she muttered to herself: ¡°Don¡¯t pull it up, don¡¯t pull it up, don¡¯t pull it up......¡±


    Her voice was very soft, Situ Ming, with all of his attention on the Chi Xiao Sword, didn¡¯t hear it. If he had heard it, quite possibly, he would directly spit out a mouthful of blood onto the Chi Xiao Sword.


    However, Su Luo, who was standing beside Li Yaoyao, had heard everything clearly. She nced at Li Yaoyao in disbelief.


    Nangong Liuyun also silently shook his head.


    ¡°This sword ought to be Third Senior Brother¡¯s.¡± Li Yaoyao ferociously red at Su Luo, ¡°Cheng Ying Sword ought to be mine!¡±


    Su Luo, with sympathy filling her eyes, nced at Situ Ming: ¡°Li Yaoyao, you¡¯ll go to hell after you die.¡±


    Situ Ming was so good to her, if Li Yaoyao wanted Situ Ming¡¯s heart now, he would absolutely do the job himself. With one stab, he would dig out the piping hot heart to personally give it to Li Yaoyao.


    However, Situ Ming was so dead set on her, and she would still criticize him so harshly like this, it really was......Su Luo didn¡¯t know what she should say about her.


    ¡°Only you, the kind that robbed someone of something they cherish, will go to hell after death!¡± Li Yaoyao glowered at Su Luo, ¡°If not for you, how could Third Senior Brother change his affection to love another!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick sharp eyebrows knotted slightly, with one move, he pulled Su Luo into his embrace, and muttered to her: ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to a madman¡¯s level, so as not to lower your status.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo contentedly leaned against his shoulders and smiled brilliantly at Li Yaoyao, freely and rxedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, not going to lower myself to a madman¡¯s level.¡±


    Mad, man?!


    Li Yaoyao, hearing these words, only felt all of the blood in her body momentarily freeze into millennium old frost.


    She was constantly thinking of everything to do for Third Senior Brother, but in his eyes, she was actually...... A madman?


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s footsteps staggered, she almost tumbled to the ground.


    Her eyes were nk, with a lifeless expression. She stood there dim-wittedly, not much different from a madman.


    At this moment, Situ Ming¡¯s try at pulling up the sword was already at the end.


    ¡°Up!¡± Situ Ming exploded out in a loud shout.


    Suddenly, a powerful force burst out towards Situ Ming¡¯s body. This force had astonishing destructive power, it exploded towards Situ Ming¡¯s four limbs and hundreds of bones!


    Everyone stood close together, they could clearly hear the cracking sound of bones discinging from Situ Ming¡¯s body.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion swelled red, wisps of blood springing up in his pair of eyes. It could clearly be seen that he had used up all of his strength.


    Regardless of how much that force collided around, his legs were solid as a boulder all along, motionless, as if they were fixed in ce.


    Zi Yan said in a low voice: ¡°Second Senior Brother¡¯s strength turned out to already so high to such an extent. It seems that this Chi Xiao Sword will belong to him.¡± From the several challenges before, he didn¡¯t disy his highest level of powers.


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t see it like this.¡±


    Zi Yan asked in surprise: ¡°You mean that he won¡¯t be able take away this sword?¡±


    Su Luo shallowly smiled: ¡°The Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s haughtiness soared to the sky, cruel and untamed. Situ Ming used ¡®warm water to cook a frog¡¯ method to tame it, how would he possibly tame it? You wait and see, in less than one stick of incense¡¯s time, he will certainly give up.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Su Luo¡¯s vision was very good, rather, this was the evaluation of the little stone in her space.


    There was no need to doubt the little stone¡¯s vision.

 Chapter 1143 – The Underground Tomb (11)

    Chapter 1143 ¨C The Underground Tomb (11)


    Situ Ming did hear Su Luo¡¯s words. In fact, he also wanted to change to a more intense way to tame it, but his strength was clearly not enough ah...


    As Su Luo had anticipated, no more than a whileter, Situ Ming¡¯s face overflowed with cold sweat, it rolled andnded on the ground. Perspiration soaked through his chest and back.


    Situ Ming could feel his own body¡¯s functions gradually decline, spirit force gradually bing less, but this Chi Xiao Sword, he actually....like a wildly rushing feral leopard, the more he rushed, the braver it was!


    ¡°Puchi!¡± A smear of blood overflowed from the corner of Situ Ming¡¯s mouth. Immediately afterwards. he started to vomit outrge mouthfuls of blood one after another.


    In the end, Situ Ming could not hold on, just like the two people before him, was directly flicked flying.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A heavy sound echoed. Situ Ming was ferociously knocked against that coffin¡¯s stone wall with both internal and external injuries. His luck wasn¡¯t good, he was directly knocked out from that impact.


    Li Yaoyao stood in ce, she wanted to go over, but was also somewhat hesitant...


    Su Luo was speechless, Li Yaoyao was a super version of an ingrate that you couldn¡¯t raise to maturity.


    Su Luo was also toozy to deal with her, she bumped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, with a smile that was full of deep meaning, said: ¡°Quickly go ept the object that suits you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was not a good kind of person, on the contrary, if talking about two-faced and cunning, simply no one could scheme better than him.


    Su Luo knew, the reason why he wanted Luo Haochen and them to be at the front, he certainly had his own reasons.


    Nangong Liuyun robbed Su Luo¡¯s head in annoyance: ¡°Stand a bit further, so as not to suffer any side effects.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you should rest assured, I will carefully look after myself. If not, I still have little divine dragon and them to help.¡± Although Su Luo¡¯s body was sickly, however, the troops guarding her were very formidable.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head, handing Su Luo over to Zi Yan. Afterwards, he walked towards that Chi Xiao Sword, as if on a leisurely stroll in the main hall.


    That Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s hilt, they had spend a countless amount of mental and physical strength before being able to hold it. But now, Nangong Liuyun only extended his hand, couldn¡¯t see how he exerted himself, and his five fingers had already gripped the hilt.


    ¡°Just that easily?¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes unblinkingly paid attention to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s every movement. His eyes betrayed an amazed expression.


    Just now, he had personally tried it, so he knew how strong that prohibition ripple was. It was simply like the gale andrge waves on the ocean surface, world-shaking. He also used a hand seal secretly passed on in the family before being able to grip that hilt....In the end, to what formidable degree was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength?


    Now, gaze after gaze, all congregated on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Under these gazes that watched attentively, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s finger tightened slightly, directly after, his expression became slightly grave.


    Because he could clearly feel that explosive ferocious strength, like a huge majestic dragon, suddenly rushing towards his body. As if rushing into his four limbs and hundreds of bones.


    Such a strong fighting desire!


    A majestic, imposing manner with a touch of firmness and violence from antiquity, severely berserk, as if it was the strongest palm strike on earth!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun abruptly smashed a palm strike towards that Chi Xiao Sword!


    Immediately after¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Nangong Liuyun smashed one fist after another, heavily smashing towards that Chi Xiao Sword. It was as if that was his greatest enemy, showing no quarter.


    In session, it seemed as if he sent out seven thousand, seven hundred and ny strikes, each of the strikes weighed more than five hundred kilograms.


    Speaking of this, it also seemed strange.


    That Chi Xiao Sword, in the beginning, was like a furiousrge dragon, bravely battling, cruel, arrogant and untamable. As if it wouldn¡¯t obey anyone...However, under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s raindrops-like fist strikes, this Chi Xiao Sword seemed to give off a buzzing crying sound.


    That sound seemed to be sobbing, mournful and, at the same time, seemed to be pleading.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Message from the Author:


    The little ck room locked up too many words, only now did I crawl out. P.S: That Mystic nnguage, really was...Wen Zhou dialect, (*^__^*) haha, people who answered correctly get a prize.

 Chapter 1144 – Cheng Ying Sword (1)

    Chapter 1144 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (1)


    Under everyone¡¯s amazed gazes, with a shake of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, he actually easily held that Chi Xiao Sword in his hand.


    ¡°Excellent sword.¡± Nangong Liuyun grasped the sword with his right hand, his left hand¡¯s forefinger and middle finger were ced together, and slid across the sword de.


    The ces where his fingertips slid past, this Chi Xiao Sword, that was originally dark and without light, seemed to have been ignited in that split second. Specks of divine light seemed to converge together, circting like light and shadows. Its brilliance was dazzling, making people¡¯s eyes be obsessed.


    Everyone was attracted by this sword until they became intoxicated, as if their souls were all pulled in.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nangong Liuyun cried out in a low tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    ¡°This sword...can it be of the lightning attribute?¡± Beichen Ying gathered close. His eyes were full of amazement, as he clicked his tongue in wonder.


    Because just now, he seemed to have seen a lightning dragon serpent streak across the de of the sword.


    ¡°It really is of the lightning attribute. ¡° Nangong Liuyun went through two martial arts moves with it and nodded his head with certainty.


    ¡°Second Brother, congrattions ah. You finally got what you wished for!¡± Beichen Ying was very happy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was unperturbed and unruffled. However, that slightly raised sharp eyebrow leaked his inner state of mind.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current mood was indeed not too bad.


    In fact, up until now, he was always searching for a weapon with the lightning attribute. However, looking here and there, he wasn¡¯t able to find a weapon that fit him.


    It went without saying that weapons with lightning attributes were very rare. The higher leveled ones were even rarer. To get one really depended on one¡¯s luck.


    ¡°Luo girl, you made the greatest contribution.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled lovingly at Su Luo.


    ¡°How could it be, I didn¡¯t contribute any strength. I purely stood by and watched.¡± Su Luo repeatedly waved her hand.


    Nangong Liuyun merely tapped her forehead: ¡°If it was not because of you, why would Ie to this Nine Different Pce Halls? Moreover, why would I choose the death grade?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun even suspected that if Su Luo wasn¡¯t present, whether, in this eighth challenge, these two swords would still be ced here. He always had a feeling that Su Luo¡¯s background was very odd. So odd as to be strange...


    ¡°Okay, since you insist on foisting off the credit to me, then I¡¯ll ept it reluctantly.¡± Su Luo smiled until her eyes squinted, a model of having picked up up a small advantage and unting how modest one was, ¡°Since you picked up the Chi Xiao Sword, then that Cheng Ying...¡±


    Before Su Luo finished speaking, Li Yaoyao repeatedly sneered: ¡°You still want that Cheng Ying sword. I¡¯m going to tell you, that Cheng Ying Sword is mine!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s cold eyes cast her a sidelong nce: ¡°Oh? The Jade Lake¡¯s fairy had this kind of self-confidence?¡±


    Li Yaoyao gave a cold sneer: ¡°Su Luo, based on your current appearance of needing assistance to even stand, you think you are even worthy enough to vie for it with me? Your face is really thick-skinned!¡±


    Su Luo smiled shallowly: ¡°Who dares topare how thick-skinned their face is in front of the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Isn¡¯t this looking for their own oppression?¡±


    Zi Yan stoodpletely on Su Luo¡¯s side, with both hands at her hips, and tauntingly cast a nce at Li Yaoyao: ¡°Yeah right, based on you who had lost a hand, also dare to boast shamelessly about wanting this Cheng Ying Sword? Do you feel no shame?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entire face was full of rage, and gave an angry snort: ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see who this Cheng Ying Sword belongs to!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes hooked into a mocking expression: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s see, in the end, to whom this Cheng Ying sword belongs to.¡±


    Li Yaoyao could take away this Cheng Ying Sword? She didn¡¯t believe it, Su Luo repeatedly sneered in her heart.


    Being swept over by Su Luo¡¯s contemptuous gaze, immediately, Li Yaoyao couldn¡¯t swallow this down! She could let any other person have a low opinion of her, but only Su Luo couldn¡¯t!


    She took a deep breath, and tookrge strides to walk to the front of that Cheng Ying Sword.


    Cheng Ying Sword, with brilliance like jade, oozing a blue color like the bluish green waves of seawater, calling people to be deeply engrossed with it.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s right hand was cut off by Seventh Young Master in the seventh challenge. Therefore now, she extended her left hand.

 Chapter 1145 – Cheng Ying Sword (2)

    Chapter 1145 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (2)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand had just reached within a meter range of the Cheng Ying Sword before she felt an invisible resistance preventing her from continuing forward.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Yaoyao gave a dark snort and concentrated all of her spirit force onto her left hand.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s strengh was still considered pretty good, although it was hard, she still, bit by bit, got closer to that Cheng Ying Sword. Finally, she gripped that sword hilt!


    Li Yaoyao lifted up her eyes and disdainfully swept Su Luo a nce, her chin provocatively lifted up high.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance: ¡°If you have the ability, then pick up that sword.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, isn¡¯t it just holding it for a bit? What¡¯s so amazing about that.¡± Zi Yan chimed in.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s cold eyes cast sidelong nces at these two people. Then, she switched all of her attention to focus on her left hand.


    However, the feeling of being proud of herself in her heart was shown in her tone.


    Because when she grabbed hold of this Cheng Ying Sword, she actually didn¡¯t sense any resistance nor bacsh from the Cheng Ying Sword. As if this Cheng Ying Sword originally belonged to her.


    ¡°Humph, pick it up, then I¡¯ll pick it up. What¡¯s so hard about it!¡± Li Yaoyao was full of faith in herself and self-confidence.


    Without exception, everyone¡¯s gazes stared fixedly at Li Yaoyao¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao being this confident, maybe she can really take away this Cheng Ying Sword!¡± Luo Dieyi anxiously stamped her feet. If she had known earlier, she would have fought to be the first to go up.


    ¡°She can take it away? Carefully continue to watch.¡± Inparison, Luo Haochen wasn¡¯t that optimistic about Li Yaoyao.


    The Li Yaoyao right now was full of confidence in herself.


    Li Yaoyao imitated Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calm, unrestrained and uninhibited attitude from before, and pulled the sword in passing.


    Soon after, her expression immediately changed.


    Because that Cheng Ying Sword didn¡¯t actually move a bit.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo and Zi Yanughed out loud, not giving her face.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was very anxious. Obviously, the Cheng Ying Sword didn¡¯t resist, how could she not be able to grab hold of it?


    Li Yaoyao poured all of her body¡¯s spirit force into the Cheng Ying Sword. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t pull it up with this!


    However, what made Li Yaoyao crumble was that after she had poured in her spirit force, it seemed as if this Cheng Ying Sword had opened its mouth wide greedily and swallowed her spirit force in one mouthful.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    How could all the spirit force she had poured in disappear?


    Li Yaoyao still didn¡¯t believe in this evil trick!


    With a flick of her wrist, she poured in another part of dense spirit force. Soon after, the spirit force entered in a steady flow.


    From Li Yaoyao¡¯s perspective, there would be a time when this Cheng Ying Sword was full. At worst, she first sacrificed a bit and then they discussed it after feeding it fully.


    However, what drove Li Yaoyao mad was that she had steadily poured her spirit force into it for an incense stick¡¯s amount of time. Her spirit force had almost been consumedpletely. However... the Cheng Ying Sword was still motionless, without any reaction.


    Whereas her spirit force was like creek water flowing into the vast ocean water, without raising a trace of a ripple.


    ¡°This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was pale, dripping wet with cold sweat. But her palm continued to grab firmly onto that sword hilt, reluctant to let go.


    Because once she let go, it would represent that there was no possibility of her getting this Cheng Ying Sword.


    ¡°Yao Yao, forget it!¡± Situ Ming, seeing Li Yaoyao¡¯s body tottering on the edge of copse because of consuming too much spirit force, called out in a distressed manner.


    However, Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t pay him any heed, still stubbornly and unwaveringly pouring thest bit of her spirit force into it!


    Now, perspiration covered her entire face, drenched her clothing, even the ground had droplets of sweat....

 Chapter 1146 – Cheng Ying Sword (3)

    Chapter 1146 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (3)


    However, the Cheng Ying Sword remained deadly still....


    Suddenly, Li Yaoyao¡¯s body swayed.


    ¡°Yao Yao!¡± Situ Ming cried out in rm, gave a loud shout and suddenly rushed up to hold Li Yaoyao.


    The moment he came in contact with Li Yaoyao, Situ Ming suddenly felt a strong suctioning forceing through from the center of his palm...


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Situ Ming cursed, the strong spirit force in his body, like overturned seas, rushed out, suddenly pushing out that suctioning force. Soon after, he pulled on Li Yaoyao and quickly fell back.


    After falling back, Situ Ming wiped away a handful of sweat.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him falling back so quickly, maybe his spirit force would also be sucked away.


    ¡°Yao Yao!¡± Situ Ming lowered his head and saw a pale, white as paperplexion.


    Having lost a huge amount of spirit force, now, Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion was very unsightly. Not a trace of blood was on her face, moreover, she had sunk into a deep, unconscious state.


    Everyone was all endlessly apprehensive.


    No one had expected that this Cheng Ying Sword would be so terrifying.


    Now, everyone could clearly see, just now, Li Yaoyao was pouring her spirit force into it...


    Just at this moment, suddenly, the outside ck-colored air condensed into a cylinder and abruptly smashed towards their direction!


    One could only hear the sound of a ¡®boom¡¯.


    The entire ground shook violently.


    Although the attack didn¡¯t enter, however, this area¡¯s protection seemed to have loosened a bit.


    Everyone¡¯splexion all changed.


    ¡°Not good. The ck-colored air has assembled, this protective area can¡¯t be maintained for much longer!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯splexion was very ugly, carrying a faint trace of anxiety.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, faintly sweeping a nce at the very formidable, murderous-looking ck-colored air stream. His expression was the same as before, and in an indifferent tone, said: ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t that little ginseng person say? Pull out this Cheng Ying Sword, then everything will be fine!¡± Luo Haochen excitedly pushed Luo Dieyi.


    However, Luo Dieyi¡¯s thoughts were a little different from Luo Haochen¡¯s.


    Even though Luo Haochen fiercely pushed her in the back, she still remained unmoving. She merely gazed guardedly at Zi Yan.


    From her perspective, now, the only one who could threaten her was Zi Yan, as for Su Luo, that sickly appearance, she couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. How could she even pull out the sword? This was simply impossible.


    As a result, Luo Dieyi saw Zi Yan as her greatest rival.


    Zi Yan wrinkled her brows, impatiently ring at her: ¡°When all¡¯s said and done, are you going up or not? Simply say something ah.¡±


    Luo Dieyi was still thinking it over very hard, weighing the pros and cons.


    Very clearly, this Cheng Ying Sword needed to absorb enough spirit force before being able to pull it out. Just now, Li Yaoyao¡¯s spirit force was sucked out until she was dry, now, it had already absorbed a lot of...


    Now, to go up there was a possibility of obtaining the Cheng Ying Sword, also the possibility of helping Zi Yan get it....


    ¡°Luo Dieyi, there is no more time for you to waste, since you won¡¯t go up, then I¡¯ll go! Wait until I get Cheng Ying Sword, afterwards, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± Zi Yan rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    She saw Luo Dieyi still remain silent, then gave a cold snort, and walked towards that Cheng Ying Sword.


    Zi Yan took a deep breath, sank into a horse stance, and the right palm, inched bit by bit towards the Cheng Ying Sword. Finally, steadily grabbed onto it.


    Her speed and strength was not inferior in any aspect to Li Yaoyao.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Zi Yan¡¯s body.


    Zi Yan... now bore the weight of everyone¡¯s hope.


    If she pulled out Cheng Ying Sword, then the ck-colored air would automatically retreat, then everyone would be safe...


    Luo Dieyi bit her lower lips, her heart continued to be intertwined. An even moreplicated expression was in her eyes.

 Chapter 1147 – Cheng Ying Sword (4)

    Chapter 1147 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (4)


    Su Luo¡¯s hands were together in prayer, giving Zi Yan her sincerest blessings.


    As Li Yaoyao had said, her body couldn¡¯t even stand up steadily, with just a blow from the wind, she would fall. How could she go to pull out the Cheng Ying Sword?


    Liu Dieyi was injured at the wrist, her strength had greatly decreased. Also, her intentions were not honest, so Su Luo also didn¡¯t want her to get the Cheng Ying Sword.


    If it was to say who here had the most hope of getting the Cheng Ying Sword, then that could only be Zi Yan, without a doubt.


    Zi Yan, who bore the weight of everyone¡¯s hope, now, she had already slowly poured her spirit force into the Cheng Ying Sword.


    She could clearly sense the Cheng Ying Sword open its mouth wide, quickly sucking in the spirit force she was pouring in.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    Zi Yan¡¯s figure swayed.


    ¡°Not good! She is about to be defeated!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯splexion turned slightly white.


    A lot of people also had the same thought as Luo Haochen.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart suddenly was anxious and yelled at Zi Yan: ¡°If it won¡¯t work, forget it. We¡¯ll think of other ways. By all means, don¡¯t fight to death ah. Just now, with Li Yaoyao looking like that, you should learn from her mistake!¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s figure trembled more violently.


    Because the spirit force in her body was rapidly being drained off...


    Just when everyone thought Zi Yan was about to give up, suddenly, a little blue-colored thing rushed out from Zi Yan¡¯s sleeves.


    This was that little blue elf, the Elemental Elf that was capable of automatically replenishing spirit force!


    This little thing made a circle like a foolish penguin with a foolish brain. Sensing that Master¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good, afterwards, his chubby little face was stretched taunt. Soon after, he spit out one blue-colored bubble after another.


    It blew more and more blue-colored bubbles, that orbited continuously around Zi Yan¡¯s body, being endlessly absorbed by her.


    ¡°Elemental Elf!¡± Luo Haochen was so startled that his chin was about to drop to the floor.


    ¡°Oh Heavens! It really is an Elemental Elf ah!¡± Luo Dieyi covered her mouth in astonishment!


    The rest of the people were also greatly surprised!


    If you must know, Elemental Elves were a kind of spirit pet that was a treasure that one could onlye across serendipitously! You couldn¡¯t find a few on the entire continent.


    No matter how strong an expert, during a battle, their spirit force would be decreased. However, with an Elemental Elf on hand, anytime and anywhere, they could replenish their spirit force. How cool of an existence was this?


    ¡°Never expected that Zi Yan was hiding such a treasure. So, it seems she would be the owner of this Cheng Ying Sword.¡± Luo Haochen said with aplicated expression.


    Everyone had seen this thing before, but everyone thought that this was a fighting spirit pet Zi Yan was raising. However, no one had expected that this was actually an elemental elf that could replenish one¡¯s spirit force ah.


    Luo Dieyi bit her lower lips, both eyes glowing with hatred!


    If she had known earlier that Zi Yan had an Elemental Elf in hand, she would have already gone up first. Rather than so readily surrender such a good opportunity in vain.... Her Cheng Ying Sword ah, just like this, was gone!


    Don¡¯t say how much Luo Dieyi¡¯s heart was full of grudges, in fact, now, Zi Yan also didn¡¯t feel so good.


    Her Elemental Elf was still in its infancy, the spirit force it could provide was finite ah...Moreover, this Cheng Ying Sword in front of her was opening its mouth, as though it couldn¡¯t be satisfied ah.


    After swallowing so much spirit force, there wasn¡¯t any indication that it was full.


    In the wake of time passing, don¡¯t know when, the Elemental Elf¡¯s little plump body had deted.


    On its chubby face, those huge, limpid eyes wanted to cry butcked the tears. As if it was being wronged and suffering in pain, but was unable to say it.


    Zi Yan took a nce and her heart tore painfully from what she saw. Her treasured Elemental Elf, was already unable to keep it up.


    However, recalling that behind her was the unreliable Luo Dieyi and the frail-bodied Su Luo, Zi Yan clenched her teeth and still persisted on.

 Chapter 1148 – Cheng Ying Sword (5)

    Chapter 1148 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (5)


    Men can only hold the Chi Xiao Sword, only women can pick up the Cheng Ying sword. These were the irond rules, no one was able to vite them.


    In order for these group of people to survive, in order to get to the ninthyer to help Su Luo get the medicine. Zi Yan, with blurred vision and who was about to faint, heavily bit down on her tongue.


    The pain from her tongue helped her be somewhat clear-headed.


    However now, herplexion was even more unsightly than Li Yaoyao¡¯s from before. Her face was white as snow, without a trace of blood color.


    ¡°Zi Yan, you should get down.¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Zi Yan shook her head, no, she must persevere on!


    ¡°Zi Yan....¡± Beichen Ying anxiously took two steps forward.


    Just at this moment, all of a sudden, the Elemental Elf¡¯s small body at Zi Yan¡¯s foot, with a ¡®bang¡¯, fell to the ground. Thoseyers uponyers of bubbles revolving around Zi Yan burst in a sh.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan violently spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Her body suffered the recoil bite, and was very ruthlessly bounced out.


    Fortunately, Beichen Ying was already prepared from earlier, with one grab, held her in his arms. Thus preventing her from knocking against above that hard coffin.


    ¡°Vomit¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan vomited outrge mouthfuls of blood, one after another.


    ¡°Zi Yan!¡± Su Luo was endlessly distressed, she took out the best Spirit Restoration Pill and stuffed it into Zi Yan¡¯s mouth.


    Now, her spirit force was on the edge of being used up, if it was not replenished, very possibly, her blood vessels would suffer permanent damage.


    Before, when Zi Yan was struggling with the Cheng Ying sword, no one was able to get near her. As a result, Su Luo could only hold the Spirit Restoration Pill in her palm, being prepared at anytime.


    Seeing Zi Yan¡¯s breathing be smooth after swallowing the Spirit Restoration Pill, Situ Ming¡¯s eyes sharply shot towards Su Luo: ¡° Miss Su, how can you be this selfish?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was not good as she swept a nce at Situ Ming: ¡°What does Young Master Situ mean?¡±


    ¡°Just before, Yao Yao also received the same injury as Miss Zi Yan. Why, when you clearly had Spirit Restoration Pills, and wouldn¡¯t undertake the task to help others?¡± Situ Ming self-righteously questioned.


    Su Luo looked at this infatuated species as if looking at an idiot, and coldly smiled: ¡°Li Yaoyao? What does her being injured have any rtionship to me? Young Master Situ thinks I¡¯m the goddess of mercy Guanyin that saves people in hardship and suffering? Or with mercy at heart, like Mary, mother of Jesus?¡±


    ¡°But we are teammates!¡± Situ Ming was so enraged that hisplexion was deathly white. Through clenched teeth, he squeezed out this sentence.


    ¡°Teammates? I don¡¯t have teammates that mock and ridicule me while secretly stabbing me with a knife.¡± Su Luo looked at him with a smile. But her eyes were ice-cold without a thread of temperature.


    With regards to Situ Ming, in the beginning, she still had sympathy for him because of Li Yaoyao, that ingrate. But as for now, Su Luo finally got it, there must be something hateful about a pitiful person!


    Situ Ming was choked off by Su Luo¡¯s sentence and his face became red.


    He never expected that this little Miss that would fall from one blow of the wind, with a sicklyplexion, her words would be so sharp.


    Now, there was a strange quiet all around.


    All of a sudden, Luo Dieyi walked towards Su Luo, afterwards, she firmly stood at Su Luo¡¯s side. She looked at Su Luo with an earnest expression: ¡°Miss Su, may I ask, do you still have more Spirit Restoration Pills?¡±


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s facial expression tried to show true sincerity. But her pair of constantly evasive eyes betrayed her.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into an indifferent sneer: ¡°Oh? Reportedly, Luoyu Pce Hall is famous on the continent because of medicinal pills. Could it be Miss Luo doesn¡¯t even have a single Spirit Restoration Pill on her body?¡±


    Truthfully speaking, she really had a lot of Spirit Restoration Pills in her space. Bottle after bottle piled up, these were all the ones she made this year from practicing to be an Apothecary.


    There were still several bottles of Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills that her master gave her.


    However, no matter how many Spirit Restoration Pills Su Luo had, she still wouldn¡¯t give the calcting Luo Dieyi any for free.

 Chapter 1149 – Cheng Ying Sword (6)

    Chapter 1149 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (6)


    Luo Dieyi bit her lower lips, looking as if she had been wronged. Giving off a wretched, pitiful and delicate appearance: ¡°Miss Su, yours is Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills ah, although our Luoyu Pce Hall is well-known for our medicinal pills, frankly speaking, Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills, our hall only had three. Moreover, we didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills???


    Everyone else all used a shocked gaze to stare at Su Luo!


    No matter what kind of medicinal pills, as long as Grandmaster level, these two words were added in front of it, that was all very amazing. Moreover, it would be a priceless treasure ah.


    Luo Haochen also took two steps forward. Looking at Su Luo, full of smiles: ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s not because Dieyi wants to take small advantage of you, truly, now, the situation is urgent. You see now, there is only Dieyi who has the ability to try and strive for the sword. If we can¡¯t pull out this Cheng Ying sword once again, all of us will die.¡±


    Luo Haochen was much smarter than Luo Dieyi, he understand how to exploit the pressure of public opinion to press Su Luo.


    Situ Ming¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly: ¡°Miss Su, the reason why so many of us would gather at the Nine Different Pce Halls, is all because of searching for medicine for you!¡±


    Luo Haochen cast Nangong Liuyun a nce and added a sentence: ¡°The reason we all entered the most difficult death grade is also because of searching for medicine for you!¡±


    Situ Ming coldly red at Su Luo: ¡°In order to find medicine for you, Yaoyao already lost a hand!¡±


    Luo Haochen followed immediately with another sentence. ¡°In order to find medicine for you, us siblings also lost a hand each!¡±


    Sentence after sentence of condemnation, put heavy pressure on Su Luo.


    If Su Luo was an ordinary youngdy not well-versed in the matters of the world, seeing them pay such a price, she would have already killed herself from the guilt and shame.


    Unfortunately, the Su Luo in front of them had a formidable strong soul from her previous life.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted up in a sneer: ¡°In order to find medicine for me? Haha, it really is ironic. Before, who was it that, at the gate of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, took their team and left? Who was it that was being chased by the Snow Lions within an inch of their life before finally fleeing into Xian¡¯s Wood Residence forck of other choices? To sacrifice one¡¯s life in order to find medicine for me? When you guys said these words, why is it that you don¡¯t feel like blushing?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Haochen, panting in rage, pointed at Su Luo.


    At this moment, anky arm suddenly extended out, a finger flicked high into the sky.


    One could only hear a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Haochen gave a miserable shriek of pain!


    He only had one right hand remaining, that extended out finger was already cut off high in the air!


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s demon-like unsympathetic tone sounded.


    He stood at Su Luo¡¯s side, steady as a majestic mountain, giving off an imposing manner that was likerge, raging waves. That expression was ice-cold, like being covered in snow for a millennium. Nobody dared to meet his gaze.


    Luo Haochen regretted so much that he fumed with rage in his heart. However, he dared not to confront Nangong Liuyun. He could only inwardly swallow this mouthful of bitter water.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and detached gaze shot towards Situ Ming, eyes wrinkled slightly: ¡°You bully Su Luo again, just try me.¡±


    Situ Ming turned his face away.


    He finally got it, as long as it involved Su Luo, this youngdy, Third Junior Brother immediately became a person who didn¡¯t recognize his own family, heartless and reeking of blood.


    This kind of Nangong Liuyun, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Luo Dieyi saw that Luo Haochen and Situ Ming ¡®graduated without a victory and almost died¡¯, she could only put away her thoughts of benefiting at Su Luo¡¯s expense.


    Afraid that Nangong Liuyun would settle the ountter, Luo Dieyi quickly took two steps forward to walk to the front of Cheng Ying Sword.


    With the spirit force Li Yaoyao and Zi Yan poured in, she truly didn¡¯t believe that this Cheng Ying Sword wouldn¡¯t get full!


    Luo Dieyi cast Zi Yan a nce, the corner of her mouth hooking into a proud sneer. Zi Yan took the trouble to pour in all her spirit force and added all the spirit force of an Elemental Elf. She will pick up all of these small advantages.

 Chapter 1150 – Cheng Ying Sword (7)

    Chapter 1150 ¨C Cheng Ying Sword (7)


    Zi Yan red at Luo Dieyi fiercely, yet she had no choice but to watch on helplessly as Luo Dieyi¡¯s hand grabbed hold of that Cheng Ying sword.


    The spirit force on Luo Dieyi¡¯s body poured into it in a steady flow.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were all fixated on Luo Dieyi¡¯s hand, staring fixedly without blinking.


    At this moment, Luo Dieyi¡¯s expression was solemn and reserved, serious and dignified.


    She realized that this Cheng Ying Sword really was a big eater. Unexpectedly, no matter how much she fed it, it wasn¡¯t getting full.


    As time passed, bit by bit, only one third of the spirit force on Luo Dieyi¡¯s body remained from being sucked out...


    At this time, Luo Dieyi¡¯s heart was gradually starting to panic somewhat.


    Because she discovered that this Cheng Ying Sword was a bottomless pit. Her spirit force that was poured in was like raindrops falling into the ocean without causing a single ripple.


    What to do? Could it be that she had to leave the stage like Li Yaoyao and Zi Yan? No, she absolutely didn¡¯t want to be like Zi Yan and have all her spirit force sucked dry.


    Just when Luo Dieyi was pondering whether she should give up, suddenly...


    She felt the body of this Cheng Ying Sword tremble slightly. Following this, the amount of spirit force it swallowed began to lessen.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes lit up in a sh!


    The spirit force that Cheng Ying Sword was absorbing became less and less.


    Wasn¡¯t this the rhythm signifying that the Cheng Ying Sword was already starting to get full?


    Oh, heavens. Her decision to go on the stage after Zi Yan was the best decision she¡¯d ever made in her entire life! Now, this Cheng Ying Sword was already pretty much hers.


    Thinking up to here, the corners of Luo Dieyi lips raised into a smile. Her hands weren¡¯t slow either as her spirit force slowly poured into it like an endless stream.


    If the spirit force at the start was like a stream, then the spirit force Luo Dieyi was pouring in now was like the tiny mouth of a fountain.


    A tiny amount... little by little...


    Then, right at this moment, suddenly...!


    All around came a ramming sound which caused the earth to quake and the mountains to shake.


    ¡°Not good. The barrier is about to be broken into!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s face showed a terrified expression as he anxiously called out loudly.


    That ramming from just now, because Luo Haochen was closest to the barrier, he was knocked against until his blood rolled over and over. He almost coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s expression grew cold, and she stared even more fixedly at the Cheng Ying Dword.


    Soon, soon. Soon she would pull out the Cheng Ying Sword... As long as she pulled out the Cheng Ying Sword, the ck streams of air would automatically disperse!


    But what she imagined was beautiful, yet reality was very thin.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s spirit force poured in non-stop while she urged it continuously. However, the Cheng Ying Sword was just like a naughty child, unhurriedly sucking in the spirit force evenly. Not much, but not stopping either...


    This made Luo Dieyi feel like she was about to be driven mad and on the verge of copse.


    Because less than one percent of her spirit force remained...


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The column condensed from ck air ruthlessly struck towards them.


    At this moment, Luo Dieyi was on the verge of exhausting her spirit force. Being jolted by such strong burst of strikes, her body was immediately sent flying and firmly knocked against the coffin.


    ¡°No!¡± A mournful bellow burst out from Luo Dieyi.


    Her Cheng Ying sword ah!


    That Cheng Ying sword had almost eaten its full!


    During such a crucial moment, how could she have been sent flying?!


    She really wasn¡¯t reconciled ah. This was more painful than killing her.


    Luo Dieyi was knocked flying into the ground, but she withstood the acute pain in her body. She did a carp roll and scrambled back onto her feet. Her body was like an artillery shell as she shot towards the Cheng Ying sword.


    ¡°Cheng Ying Sword. My Cheng Ying Sword!¡± At lightning speed, Luo Dieyi¡¯s left palm very quickly extended towards the hilt of the Cheng Ying Sword...


    However, something that would cause her to fall apart urred.


    She¡¯d forgotten the restrictions surrounding the Cheng Ying Sword. Without spirit force, it¡¯s not like she wanted to reach in and could reach in!

 Chapter 1151 – Unexpected (1)

    Chapter 1151 ¨C Unexpected (1)


    Luo Dieyi reached out her hand, incessantly wanting to grab hold of that Cheng Ying Sword.


    However, what made her fall apart was that the barrier surrounding the Cheng Ying Sword was simply too strong. No matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t reach inside it... This matter was something she had to solve by herself. There was no way for others to help her.


    ¡°No, no. My Cheng Ying Sword...¡± Luo Dieyi was so anxious that she began to cry, like what was before her wasn¡¯t the Cheng Ying Sword, but rather, her dead parents. She cried exceedingly mournfully.


    Even Su Luo was speechless.


    However, regardless of how emotionally Luo Dieyi pounded at that barrier, it was all to no avail.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s body only had a tiny bit of spirit force remaining. After tossing it around like that, on top of the huge disparity, her mind couldn¡¯t endure it. Her body leaned askew and fellpletely to the ground.


    For a moment, there was a strange quiet all around.


    Out of the party of eight people, seven had already gone off the stage after being tested. The only one who hadn¡¯t tried was Su Luo.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡ª¡±


    Outside, the column of ck air collided against the barrier non-stop. Everyone felt their blood roll over and over. They were caught in a dizzy spell.


    ¡°Quickly. If the Cheng Ying Sword isn¡¯t pulled out now, we are all finished!¡± Luo Haochen bellowed anxiously.


    Luo Haochen¡¯s words weren¡¯t exaggerated at all.


    Following the passing of time, the column of ck air became increasingly thick and solid. Its colliding strength was also getting stronger and stronger. The protective barrier was on the verge of copse, as if it would cave in at any moment.


    ¡°Ah! No good!¡± The moment Li Yaoyao woke up and opened her eyes, she saw a thread of ck air spread to inside the barrier.


    Everyone followed her line of sight and looked. Seeing it, they couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked.


    ¡°Hurry! The ck air has already gotten inside. Quickly pull out the Cheng Ying Sword!¡±


    Since a bit of it had already gotten inside, then that meant there would be even moreing in until this clean ce would be permeated with ck air.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Who would go to pull out the Cheng Ying Sword?


    The men definitely couldn¡¯t do it. All four of them had been used once and eliminated.


    Among the women, Li Yaoyao, Luo Dieyi, and Zi Yan had already tried it. None of them could do it.


    Now¡ª¡ª


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were uniformly watching Su Luo attentively.


    Those pair after pair of eyes, that were like hungry wolves with a glowing dark sea green radiance, stared at Su Luo to the point of making her hair stand on end.


    Su Luo scratched her head gloomily: ¡°Are you guys certain you want me to try?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying.¡± Luo Haochen was trying everything in a desperate situation, ¡°Why are you still dilly-dallying? Hurry up ah. All of our lives are in your hands.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt a great responsibility.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just make an effort to give it a try.¡± Truth be told, Su Luo didn¡¯t have a bit of confidence in herself.


    Of course, others also had no confidence in her. However, they didn¡¯t want to abandon theirst shred of hope.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Nangong Liuyun held onto Su Luo¡¯s hand and brought her before the Cheng Ying Sword. Then, he said determinately, ¡°Try it. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Even Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t hold a single thread of hope in Su Luo. He was betting on Su Luo¡¯s crazy luck.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s body was weak to this degree, just walking a few steps, she was already gasping for breath. How could she possibly pull out the Cheng Ying Sword?


    Su Luo sighed and reached out with her hand...


    As expected, just a slight touch of the powerful barrier surrounding the Cheng Ying Sword, and that ripple-like vibration ricocheted back Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Originally, everyone was watching Su Luo anxiously, but when they saw her hand get thrown back out so easily before it even reached inside... moreover, her body even fell into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace because of the vibration...

 Chapter 1152 – Unexpected (2)

    Chapter 1152 ¨C Unexpected (2)


    For a moment, many of them stared at Su Luo with disdainful gazes.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Dieyi, who was initially grieving inconsbly and heartbroken, let out a coldugh, ¡°Su Luo, you should hurry up and get down. Or do you think you haven¡¯t embarrassed yourself enough?¡±


    The corners of Li Yaoyao¡¯s lips curled up mockingly, ¡°You can¡¯t even grasp hold of the sword hilt. s, how embarrassing. How do you have the nerve to step up and try to pull out the sword? If I were you, I would directly give up.¡±


    With a trace of cold intent in her eyes, Su Luo swept a nce at Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao met Su Luo¡¯s gaze and suddenly, her heart stiffened. Clearly, Su Luo was a useless personpletelycking spirit force. However, that pair of eyes was so clear and bright, couldn¡¯t help but cause people to be afraid.


    Li Yaoyao scoffed coldly and turned her face away awkwardly!


    Su Luo frowned slightly. If she wanted to grab hold of the Cheng Ying Sword, it¡¯s notpletely impossible. However... that would deal great harm to her body.


    Before Su Luo could settle on a n, all of a sudden, a shadow attacked towards her forehead.


    That speed was extremely fast!


    So quick that everyone only saw something glide past their eyes, and the thing had already smacked onto Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    How fast was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed, but even he was unable to block that thing from dropping onto her.


    All they heard was a ¡°pow¡± sound, and that thing had already smacked Su Luo¡¯s head until she was dizzy and almost couldn¡¯t stand on her feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Gloomily, Su Luo picked up that thing which had almost given her a concussion.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zi Yan followed with a question curiously.


    ¡°It seems to be a glove...¡± Su Luo was suddenly dumbfounded. She raised her head and looked all around her, yet she couldn¡¯t find a single clue.


    Why would her forehead suddenly be smashed with a pair of gloves? Regarding this point, Su Luo was truly perplexed after much thought.


    Everyone also felt that this was extremely strange.


    Where exactly had these gloves flown out from? Moreover, to coincidentally smash towards Su Luo¡¯s forehead?


    Just looking at this situation, was Su Luo¡¯s luck good or was it actually bad?


    Right when everyone was puzzled and at a loss, suddenly, a somewhat mocking voice rang out.


    ¡°Girl, just now, I forgot to give you your reward. So, I¡¯vee especially to deliver it to you now. Aren¡¯t I good?¡± Seventh Young Master¡¯s calm andposed voice gave everyone a scare.


    No one would have thought that the seventh challenge¡¯s Seventh Young Master would unexpectedly run over to the eighth challenge.


    One had to know, although this was the Nine Different Pce Halls, one was the seventhyer and another was the eighth. However, eachyer was an independent world, that could only be entered through the teleportation array.


    Su Luo gently stroked the glove¡¯s material, and the tips of her eyebrows raised slightly. A smile spread across her face as she said: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She really needed to thank this Seventh Young Master.


    These gloves would save her a lot of trouble.


    When Seventh Young Master received Su Luo¡¯s thanks, heughed happily. However, when Su Luo wanted to call out to stop him, he turned around and disappeared.


    ¡°These gloves... What are they?¡± Curiosity filled Zi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Try them and we¡¯ll know.¡± Su Luo smiled shallowly and calmly put on that pair of blue gloves.


    If she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, these gloves would bring her a great and pleasant surprise.


    Seeing more and more of the ck air rushing in, Su Luo took a deep breath, and with her gloved hand, she slowly reached towards the sword hilt...


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s sight blurred for a second, when their eyes refocused, they saw that she had already firmly grasped onto that sword hilt!


    She¡¯d gotten hold of it! Moreover, she¡¯d done it so easily!


    Li Yaoyao was so shocked that her jaw was about to drop to the ground!


    How could this be?


    Every one of them who had wanted to touch the sword hilt had all needed to spend an immeasurable amount of spirit force to fight with that barrier, and even then, only managed to touch the sword hilt after great difficulty. However, Su Luo...


    After she put on that unfathomably mysterious glove, she could immediately take hold of that sword hilt? That barrier actually didn¡¯t reject her whatsoever?


    Was there anything so unfair as this?!


    Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi gnashed their teeth resentfully. Their eyes red at Su Luo¡¯s back, wishing they could re two bloody holes into her.


    However, regardless of how much they resented her, it was a fact that Su Luo had grabbed hold of the sword hilt.


    Now, the only thing Su Luo needed to do was to draw out that de.

 Chapter 1153 – Unexpected (3)

    Chapter 1153 ¨C Unexpected (3)


    But, how could this sword be so easily drawn out?


    That Cheng Ying Sword still needed to swallow more spirit force!


    You, Su Luo, couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. How could she have spirit force for it to swallow?


    Everyone gazed at Su Luo with a regretful expression... It was a waste of effort for Seventh Young Master to personally bring over the Golden Silk Gloves. In the end, Su Luo still couldn¡¯t draw it out.


    At this moment, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips raised into a faint smile.


    Indeed, the spirit force in her body was not sufficient to draw out this Cheng Ying Sword. However, just now, before leaving, Seventh Young Master had told her a really simple solution.


    Su Luo took out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water from her sleeve as well as a Grandmaster grade Spirit Restoration Pill and threw it into the bottle. Then, she picked up the small porcin bottle and gave it a shake.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Luo Dieyi still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Perhaps... she wants to drink it?¡± Luo Haochen said, somewhatcking any confidence.


    Based on Su Luo¡¯s body¡¯s current condition, could she even withstand this kind of spirit energy battering? Regarding this, Luo Haochen was very doubtful.


    However, what he said was only half right.


    They only saw Su Luo¡¯s left hand lift up that alreadypletely dissolved Celestial Spirit Water and pour the medicinal water, bit by bit, onto Cheng Ying Sword¡¯s only clear spring area on the sword de.


    ¡°Could it be that she thinks doing this will fill up the gap in spirit force on the body of Cheng Ying Sword? Hahaha, this is simply hrious!¡± Luo Dieyi ced both hands on her hips and sneered in a poking fun manner.


    She understood very clearly just how frightening that Cheng Ying Sword¡¯s requirement for swallowing spirit force was.


    However, just as Luo Dieyi parted her lips tough, very quickly, that smile froze at the corners of her lips.


    Unexpectedly, she stared nkly as Su Luo drew out that Cheng Ying Sword!


    How was this possible?!


    Luo Dieyi rubbed her eyes in disbelief, when she opened her eyes again to look¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t that her vision had blurred!


    Su Luo had really pulled out that Cheng Ying Sword!


    To think that the method she used was so simple and yet immediately effective!


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s eyes were opened wide, momentarily unsure as to how she should react... If she¡¯d only known this earlier... if she¡¯d known it earlier...


    Luo Dieyi wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this way. Everyone present had an expression full of amazement as they looked foolishly at Su Luo.


    This was simply a f*cking miracle. Don¡¯t you think so? All the people with high cultivation had already tried it, and their efforts had been useless as they¡¯d been unable to do anything about it. However, at the final moment, the sword was unexpectedly picked up by Su Luo who couldn¡¯t even walk.


    That wasn¡¯t any other sword, but the Cheng Ying Sword ah!


    Thinking of this, Li Yaoyao and Luo Dieyi covered their chests with their hands, almost closing their eyes and fainting away.


    Just when Su Luo pulled out that Cheng Ying Sword, the ck air in the atmosphere began to be slowly inhaled back into that weird corpse, mouthful after mouthful.


    ¡°Luo Luo, congrattions, congrattions!¡± Zi Yan smiled from the bottom of her heart. She was truly happy for Su Luo.


    Chi Xiao and Cheng Ying, these formed a pair of exceptionally famous swords. Now, they were separately held in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s and Su Luo¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t this the most suitable?


    Su Luo wiped away the sweat on her forehead and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s luck. It¡¯s nothing more than luck.¡±


    ¡°Luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength, Moreover, it¡¯s even more important than strength itself.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    There was nothing special about the strength of his Luo girl. However, the greatest benefit would always somehow end up in her hands. On what basis did this happen? Wasn¡¯t it because of luck?


    ¡°Luck is illusionary. Strength is still the most reliable.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    Just now, if Seventh Young Master hadn¡¯t rushed over at the crucial moment, then she would have been caught unprepared.


    The ck fog dispersed. Originally, they should hurry up to look for the ninth challenge¡¯s portal, however, at this moment, everyone was injured or fainted, with their fighting strength exhausted. So, Nangong Liuyun dered that they would rest here at the eighth challenge for a night and advance tomorrow.

 Chapter 1154 – Unexpected (4)

    Chapter 1154 ¨C Unexpected (4)


    Right when everyone was resting, the Ginseng Baby that had disappeared earlier, ran eagerly to infront of Su Luo.


    Su Luo saw his plump appearance and thought he was extremely cute. So she rubbed his little head and pulled him into herp to tease and y with it. Su Luo even pulled out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water for it to drink.


    ¡°Ought to give this to you.¡± To return the favor, Ginseng Baby extracted a slender root from his body and gave it to Su Luo with a deadly earnest expression.


    ¡°This is...¡± It looked like the tassel on a ginseng.


    Ginseng Baby pursed its lips into a mysterious smile, after that, he let his legs loose and ran far away.


    Su Luo shook her head and forced a smile. However, since it was a present from the Ginseng Baby, she decided to ept and keep it as a souvenir.


    The ninthyer¡¯s portal wasn¡¯t at all easy to find. Everyone searched for a full seven days before finally finding it at the bottom of the coffin.


    Making good use of these seven days, everyone¡¯s injuries were more or less recovered.


    Passing through the transportation array, the party arrived at the ninthyer.


    The moment they stepped out of the teleportation array, Su Luo felt that it was somewhat hard to breathe.


    Nangong Liuyun made a prompt decision and grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand. A steady flow of spirit energy was transmitted from his palm into her body. With Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spirit energy supporting her, Su Luo was barely able to feel a little better.


    This ce was a world of ice and snow.


    As far as the eye could see, all around was a vast expanse of white. Above and below them, all of it was big and heavy snowfall. It was truly deserving to be called, not only in name, but also in reality, Snowfield teau.


    Luo Dieyi had just taken two steps forward, and she was soon shouting: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the pressure on the mind so strong in this ce?¡±


    Not only Luo Dieyi felt it, everyone present all felt the same way.


    Indeed, the pressure on the mind in this ninthyer was enormous, like a viscous liquid condensed in the air, as if sticking them firmly in ce. It was extremely difficult even to just take a step forward.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    A resonantughter suddenly broke out in mid-air.


    Everyone was very familiar with thisughter because it had appeared before them many times before.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls?


    He had disappeared for so long, and now, the old man was finally willing to make an appearance.


    Amidst the vast white expanse of the sky, a massive face slowly appeared, practically covering up most of the sky.


    ¡°Never expected that you little rascals would actually reach the ninth level alive. Hahaha, not bad, not bad. Although someone cheated, but...¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls recalled how the other side had given him a bottle of Nine Fragrance Exquisite Wine and decided to turn a blind eye, ¡°You guys feel the pressure on the mind, right! You¡¯ll be engaged in a battle in this kind of environment.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± Li Yaoyao shrieked.


    In this sort of situation, the pressure was so heavy that they could barely breathe. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even take a step, let alone to mention fighting under these circumstances.


    Despite how much Zi Yan loathed Li Yaoyao, she was inplete agreement with Li Yaoyao¡¯s point of view this time. This was simply the rhythm of throwing one¡¯s life away.


    Unexpectedly, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls howled withughter: ¡°How can the so-called death grade be so easy to pass? Oh, let me tell you guys! This ninth challenge is where the death grade truly begins! Starting from now, your team members will die, one by one! In the end, only two people can live! Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯sughter was like waves of heavenly thunder, vibrating their eardrums until it felt extremely painful, making them dizzy and lightheaded.


    Only two people can live?


    Hearing this sentence, everyone was immediately stunned.


    They never expected that the elimination rate would be this high.


    Out of a party of eight people, only two people would live?


    ¡°Now, you only have three days¡¯ time.¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ voice seemed to carry some kind of bewitchment, ¡°Within these three days, as long as there are only two people left, then it will be considered as having passed the ninth challenge. When the timees, the reward will be very generous oh.¡±

 Chapter 1155 – Unexpected (5)

    Chapter 1155 ¨C Unexpected (5)


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo stood in ce, both of theirplexions were somewhat unsightly.


    The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s gaze swept over Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face with a cunning glint in his eyes: ¡°I can guarantee on my honor as the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master, there is definitely the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort amidst the rewards!¡±


    This sentence was simply a naked fruit to entice!


    Luo Haochen and the others¡¯ gazes when looking at Nangong Liuyun carried fear and dread.


    If it¡¯s said that previously, they had carried an extravagant hope for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s magnanimous, benevolent, and noble warrior-like demeanor, then, after these days of interactions, this extravagant hope had already turned into despair.


    They were very sure that in order to save Su Luo, there was nothing Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t do!


    Thinking up to here, the fear in Luo Haochen¡¯s heart was magnified limitlessly by himself. Magnified so much... in the end, he actually was so scared, his entire body trembled.


    Nangong Liuyun quietly stood where he was.


    The goose feather-likerge snowkes sprinkled down, like exquisite flowers, faintly discernible and gorgeous.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows raised up slightly as he cast sidelong nces at the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    A hint of discontent shed through the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s eyes. Without waiting for him to speak, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice faintly rang out, ¡°Reportedly, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls has two souls. Don¡¯t know if your distinguished self is the ck one or white one?¡±


    The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master had two souls. The white pce hall master was good and frank, the ck pce hall master was deceitful. However... there were very few people who knew about this matter. And out of these few people, who could be counted on one¡¯s fingers, it was impossible to have Nangong Liuyun from the younger generation know.


    The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and red at Nangong Liuyun with ill will. He scoffed coldly and heavily.


    ¡°So, it turns out that your distinguished self is the ck pce hall master ah. No wonder the way you¡¯re handling this is so unreasonable and childish. How ridiculous and disgraceful.¡± Nangong Liuyun taunted ruthlessly.


    ¡°Loathsome boy, you dare criticize this master of the pce halls, tired of living!¡± The ck pce hall master red at Nangong Liuyun darkly. Then, he gave a cold and heavy scoff, ¡°Since this is your choice, then fine, you guys walk down that set path! Hmph, I see the girl by your side won¡¯t live for much longer anyway.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was not good.


    When Su Luo heard this, she immediately became angry.


    She was just standing there, not saying a single word, and yet she was still unjustly ridiculed?


    She coldly looked askance at that ck pce hall master: ¡°With Nangong around, I¡¯ll definitely live longer than you! You¡¯re so leisurely, you should be worrying about yourself instead.¡±


    The ck pce hall master immediately grew furious. He got so angry that he bellowed: ¡°You despicable fellow and loathsome girl! The two of you who don¡¯t know how to differentiate good from bad! Such a good shortcut and you won¡¯t take it. You insist on challenging the most difficult route! Fine, since I have already finished saying the things I ought to say, when the timees, regardless of whether you live or die, can¡¯t me me!¡±


    Panting with rage, the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master said a whole lot of stuff in one breath. It could be seen how angry he was inside. If he hadn¡¯t been entrusted with this task by someone, why would he do this sort of thing to instruct people using pretext for gossip? Hmph, hmph!


    Actually, how could Su Luo not know in her heart that this ck soul of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master was doing this for their own good? Although she didn¡¯t know why he was this biased, but he was very clearly biased.


    However, if they really went down the route this nine pce halls¡¯ master had arranged, she and Nangong Liuyun alone would survive, but Beichen and Zi Yan¡¯s lives would certainly be sacrificed.


    So, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had simultaneously decided on a different path with untold dangers and difficulties.


    Nangong Liuyun had confidence in himself.


    Su Luo had her friendship which she could not give up on.


    At this time, how could Beichen Ying and Zi Yan not understand the meaning in the ck pce hall master¡¯s words? They looked at Su Luo, wanting to say something but hesitated.


    However, Luo Haochen and the others secretly let out a sigh of relief. They thought about it for quite a while before realizing that this ck pce hall master had indeede to skew the road.


    Everyone had originally been walking on that road, but this ck pce hall master had insisted that Nangong Liuyun pick the shortcut. And this shortcut was to kill them all except for Su Luo.


    ¡°You two idiots!¡± The ck pce hall master¡¯splexion got as dark as the bottom of a pot, ¡°Since the two of you wholeheartedly want to court death, then this pce hall master will help aplish it!¡±


    This ck pce hall master was clearly acting in a fit of pique!

 Chapter 1156 – Unexpected (6)

    Chapter 1156 ¨C Unexpected (6)


    One could only see this ck soul master of Nine Different Pce Halls puff out a single breath.


    The mental pressure on the Snowfield teau suddenly increased by a fold!


    ¡°I feel terrible. Almost can¡¯t breathe anymore...¡± The sweat on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face rolled down like running water.


    It wasn¡¯t just Li Yaoyao, Luo Dieyi and Zi Yan were also somewhat unable to endure this formidable pressure.


    It was like they were carryingrge mountains on their backs. Every step forward they took was terribly difficult.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to fall apart soon.¡± Zi Yan scowled miserably as she gloomily wiped away the endless stream of sweat rushing out onto her face.


    She realized that with every step she took, the bones inside her body creaked and groaned, as if her body would fall apart at any moment. It was really extremely terrifying.


    Su Luo looked at Zi Yan with a face full of sympathy.


    At this time, she was being protected by Nangong Liuyun, so she didn¡¯t directly feel the effect of this powerful pressure. Compared to the others, she was the most rxed person here.


    Right at this moment, suddenly, a wave of formless murderous aura, gradually approached towards them.


    A cold chill shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep beautiful eyes as he said coldly: ¡°Prepare to fight!¡±


    Prepare to fight?


    Li Yaoyao felt that she was about to go mad!


    Now, don¡¯t even mention fighting, she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. How could she even fight?


    However, the enemy wouldn¡¯t pity her just because she was in a predicament. On the contrary, they would be even more aggressive.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± Shadow after shadow appeared on the Snowfield teau.


    ¡°Oh, heavens, it¡¯s Snow Lions!¡± Li Yaoyao saw this and practically went mad!


    How could she forget these Snow Lions?


    Back then, she had already led her group to leave, then,ter on, they were relentlessly pursued by the Snow Lions that wanted to kill them. The group of people then fled in a pitiful state into Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    However¡ª¡ªnow, these Snow Lions had unexpectedly appeared before their eyes, alive and in the flesh. Moreover, every one of them was strong, muscr, and trim, with shiny hair that shone with the luster of gems.


    ¡°In the end, what on earth is going on?!¡± Luo Dieyi shrieked out the words in Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Just what is going on? Why would the Snow Lions, which were originally outside Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, suddenly appear inside?¡¯


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± The gazes of the Snow Lions emitted a faint green light, like those of wolves. The Snow Lions roared furiously towards Li Yaoyao!


    These Snow Lions still remembered Li Yaoyao and her group.


    ¡°It¡¯s sure to be troublesome this time.¡± Su Luo gloomily scowled.


    ¡°No matter.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly stood beside Su Luo and spoke without any urgency nor slowness, unruffled.


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you have a way?¡± Su Luo raised her palm-sized little face up curiously.


    Nangong Liuyun spread his hands out, nomittally: ¡°We¡¯ve already reached the ninthyer. What rtionship does their life and death have to do with us?¡±


    Su Luo took a deep breath and then let it out helplessly. Simultaneously, she gave a thumbs-up to Nangong Liuyun. ¡®His Highness Prince Jin, you¡¯re awesome!¡¯


    The Snow Lions were very united and were also a race that held grudges.


    Consequently, at this time, approximately twelve Snow Lions circled around Li Yaoyao¡¯s four people.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying never took the initiative to attack the Snow Lions, so the Snow Lions wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke the strong experts of the human race either.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± Three Snow Lions continued to get nearer to Li Yaoyao.


    However, fortunately, that formidable pressure was also effective on the Snow Lions. As a result, the movements of the three Snow Lions were also hindered.


    Although their movements were slow and with every step they took, sweat would drip to the ground, not only did these challenges not stop them, on the contrary, it allowed for a me-like excitement to jump up in the Snow Lions¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Don¡¯t, Don¡¯te over¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao was so anxious that she nearly went mad!

 Chapter 1157 – Unexpected (7)

    Chapter 1157 ¨C Unexpected (7)


    However, no matter how loudly Li Yaoyao shrieked, the Snow Lions still charged towards her with strong fighting intent!


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t...¡± Li Yaoyao knew of the Snow Lions¡¯ fighting strength. She turned around, wanting to flee, but the pressure in this ninthyer was truly too strong.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s speed soared to its peak, but it still looked like a slow motion of space-walking.


    Li Yaoyao was so anxious that beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead to the ground.


    The Snow Lions¡¯ speed might not beparable to Li Yaoyao¡¯s, however, the Snow Lions were smart oh, and there were more of them oh. The three of them surrounded Li Yaoyao in a circle and trapped her inside. They left her with no escape route and then slowly approached her.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother!!!¡± Seeing that her thigh was about to get bitten, Li Yaoyao anxiously wailed loudly.


    Situ Ming had just disposed of a Snow Lion. Hearing Li Yaoyao call for help in such a way, he suddenly turned his head.


    Seeing her like this, Situ Ming was immediately very anxious. In spite of a Snow Lion taking a bite out of his back, Situ Ming still charged towards Li Yaoyao like he was flying.


    Situ Ming hurried urgently but slowly, and he finally reached Li Yaoyao¡¯s side. With one kick, he kicked a Snow Lion away!


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! Boohoo, boohoo¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yaoyao grabbed the cloth at Situ Ming¡¯s chest and cried so broken-heartedly and with such despair.


    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Second Senior Brother is here.¡± Situ Ming smiled bitterly as heforted Li Yaoyao.


    At this moment, there were still four people who had yet to enter the fighting ring.


    These four people were naturally Su Luo and her group.


    ¡°Situ Ming is totally devoted to Li Yaoyao. Look, even the bone on his back is exposed.¡± Su Luo pointed at Situ Ming¡¯s back.


    Zi Yan wiped away the beads of sweat which continuously emerged on her forehead. With an unconcerned expression, she red at Li Yaoyao, who was hiding behind Situ Ming¡¯s back, and scoffed: ¡°Without Second Senior Brother, she would have died a hundred times over!¡±


    However, pitiful people had ces that were hateful. Zi Yan didn¡¯t have much of a favorable impression of Situ Ming either.


    Spread out before their eyes was a slow motion rey.


    Because under this formidable pressure, their every moment was like a slow motion rey, appearing iparablyical, yet extremely thrilling.


    With Situ Ming¡¯s protection, Li Yaoyao could rest easy, because when the Snow Lions attacked, Situ Ming would rather use his own arm to block, than let Li Yaoyao suffer even the slightest harm.


    When the battle ended, there was not a single part of Situ Ming¡¯s body which was in a good state. He was either scratched by the sharp ws of the Snow Lions or bitten.


    However, the first thing he did when the battle ended was to take hold of Li Yaoyao and examine her up and down anxiously: ¡°How is it? You aren¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    In fact, aside from her lost hand, not even a single drop of blood had sshed onto her. However, Li Yaoyao still wept and sobbed as she nodded: ¡°I was really afraid just now...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Second Senior Brother will always be by your side protecting you.¡± With an aching heart, Situ Ming embraced her.


    Looking over Situ Ming¡¯s shoulder, Li Yaoyao red at Su Luo provocatively. Even if she didn¡¯t have Third Senior Brother, she still had Second Senior Brother who would give up his life for her!!


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows in a smile that was not a smile. Then, she very naturally looped her arms into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say a word, just this small action showed who was better between the two.


    Li Yaoyao got so angry that she gnashed her teeth, yet there was nothing she could do.


    While Situ Ming and Li Yaoyao were having their moment of deep and heavy emotion, the Luo siblings were also engaged inbat with the Snow Lions.


    However, Luo Dieyi¡¯s luck was clearly not as good as Li Yaoyao¡¯s, because she didn¡¯t have a ¡®Second Senior Brother¡¯ who was willing to die for her!

 Chapter 1158 – Unexpected (8)

    Chapter 1158 ¨C Unexpected (8)


    In the end, it was still Nangong Liuyun who couldn¡¯t watch it anymore, so in passing, he pped out several palm strikes, andpletely exterminated the remaining several Snow Lions.


    At this moment, the Luo siblings cut an extremely sorry figure, from head to toe, they were covered in blood and riddled with scars everywhere. They appeared exceedingly wretched and bedraggled.


    Seeing the ground full of dead Snow Lions, the Luo siblings exchanged a nce, then sat on the ground. It was as if all of their bodies¡¯ strength waspletely sucked away at this moment.


    ¡°Finally, all the Snow Lions were disposed off, after we get out, we won¡¯t have to worry about being besieged.¡± Luo Haochen, with lingering fear, pantingly said.


    Zi Yan raised her lips in a ghost of a smile: ¡°Go out? That will also depend on fate to go out.¡±


    Luo Haochen coldly red at Zi Yan: ¡°Even if you guys didn¡¯t help, then fine. Still making cynical remarks. Don¡¯t forget who was the reason that we woulde to this Nine Different Pce Halls to start on death grade mission!¡±


    Su Luo smiled shallowly: ¡°Oh, who was it because of?¡±


    Even if she could get the medicine, that would also be to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s credit. These people wanted to push all the me onto her, then, when the timees, to snatch away all the credit? How could Su Luo let them prevail.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ice-cold gaze shot towards Luo Haochen.


    Luo Haochen immediately swallowed the words he had mulled over for half a day.


    Faced with Nangong Liuyun, Luo Haochen trembled deeply in his heart with reverence and fear.


    They rested in ce for a moment, then the party of people took difficult steps, and walked forward.


    ording to the what the ck pce hall master said, at most, they had three days of time. If the three days had passed and they still couldn¡¯t find the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, then it was regarded as having failed the mission.


    Everyone knew the consequences for failing the mission.


    However, in this snow-covered teau, being pressured by a strong expert, they looked for two whole days. Besides seeing the heavy snowfall, it was still more big and heavy snowfall.


    It was a vast expanse of whiteness between heaven and earth. Don¡¯t know from where they should look for the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, so much so that there wasn¡¯t even a bit of a hint.


    After the ck pce hall master left, he hadn¡¯t appeared again.


    ¡°I really miss that unbridled resonant voice ah.¡± Su Luo used her hand to wipe the thinyer of sweat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead and handed over a Grandmaster-grade Spirit Restoration Pill.


    These two days and nights, Nangong Liuyun continuously used spirit power to condense out a protective cover to tightly protect her. But in the end, he was still a mortal, born with a physical body that still could get tired.


    Su Luo also thought of not burdening him, but now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s protective cover, for her, was like an oxygen tank. Once she left this protective cover, her breathing would immediately be stifled, all the bones in her body would be fine powder in a sh. Her body would be crushed into a meat patty.


    s. Su Luo gloomily sighed.


    She just didn¡¯t understand, her luck had always been good to the point of defying the heavens. For how long would she be under anyone in strength? At what time would her strength soar up like a rocket.


    If she wanted her body to be promoted, it still required one basic condition, that was a healthy body.


    The Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, Su Luo had ced all of her hope on this Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    Su Luo climbed up a tree with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s help, the so-called stand tall and see far, this way, she could help a little.


    ¡°From such a short line of sight, how far can you see?¡± Li Yaoyao snorted with disdain.


    The torment of these two days and nights made her whole body feel on the verge of copse.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t pay her any mind and continued to look around.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s over there?¡± Su Luo suddenly cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Tsk, deceiving people.¡± Li Yaoyao absolutely didn¡¯t believe it.


    However, Su Luo also didn¡¯t have any hope that she would believe her.


    Nangong Liuyun jumped up, as he hugged Su Luo to get down, he took in the whole scene in front of him at one nce.

 Chapter 1159 – Unexpected (9)

    Chapter 1159 ¨C Unexpected (9)


    There was a splendorous and majestic pce.


    Because it was concealed in the hollow of the mountain and also because of heavy snowfall, therefore, theypletely didn¡¯t discovered it.


    But Su Luo, with just one random look, saw the boundary.


    ¡°Go, go over there.¡± Nangong Liuyun led the way, with Su Luo walking beside him.


    Behind them walked everyone else, panting for breath.


    Such a short distance, if it was normally, these experts would fly over in less effort than it took to blink an eye. But now, they actually walked for a whole hour. Afterwards, they were tired to the point of panting and almost fainted, only then did they finally arrive at the pce gate.


    On the pce¡¯s horizontal board was a name.


    ¡°Hell¡¯s Pce Hall.¡± Beichen Ying blinked his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it ah.¡±


    Zi Yan unhappily said: ¡°We¡¯ve been wandering around in the snow for two days, apart from snow, there¡¯s more snow. This is the only building we¡¯ve discovered, regardless of what is said, we still ought to enter and have a look.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Luo smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, it¡¯s right in here.¡± Su Luo said with certainty.


    ¡°You¡¯re just this self-confident?¡± Luo Dieyi coldly snorted, ¡°What if inside is filled with hidden mechanisms with concealed weapons?¡±


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon in her arms, slowly and deliberately stroking the scales on his body, she faintly smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t want to enter, then don¡¯t enter.¡±


    Her little divine dragon had an automatic treasure-hunting ability. Just now, the reason why she climbed up a tree to look all around was also the little divine dragon¡¯s idea.


    That vermillion gate of the Hell¡¯s Pce Hall was under a restriction.


    After Nangong Liuyun unsealed the restriction, only then was the party of people able to enter.


    The area inside the Hell¡¯s Pce Hall was veryrge, a person couldn¡¯t see the end with one nce. The floor was covered in white marble, white like snow, it gave off a faint glow.


    There was a strange calmness in the surroundings.


    ¡°Why do I feel so cold ah?¡± Zi Yan suddenly felt goosebumps arise all over her body. Moreover, this cold, was the kind of chilled-to-the-bone feeling, which was from being seen as prey.


    ¡°I feel many gazes are looking at us.¡± Beichen Ying lowered his voice and whispered.


    Not only did they feel it, Situ Ming also discovered a difference.


    He pulled Li Yaoyao behind him and his whole body rapidly entered a battle-ready state.


    Although he had repeatedly sustained injuries and lost a lot of blood, however, one still shouldn¡¯t look down on Situ Ming¡¯s fighting strength.


    Just at this moment, a faint thunder came from the sky.


    Soon after, this sound of thunder became nearer, closer and closer......


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± This wildlyughing sound,ughter that made everyone dizzy. It almost made everyone fall to the ground and unable to get up again.


    Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master?


    This old guy was finally willing to appear!


    Zi Yan made a fist, and said towards that wildlyughing voice in the sky: ¡°You are too stingy of a person. Didn¡¯t even give us a map! Moreover, also didn¡¯t give us any tips.¡±


    Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ Master ¡®haha¡¯ughed: ¡°Little girl, want to live, wherefore is it such an easy matter? Depending on a person isn¡¯t as good as depending on yourself, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand!¡± Zi Yan heavily snorted, ¡°At the moment, when all is said and done, there¡¯s only a day¡¯s time, you say, what ought to be done?¡±


    The aloof and remote Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master swept a nce over everyone and kindly asked, ¡°You guys are sure you don¡¯t need to rest a bit?¡±


    Su Luo pulled at Nangong Liuyun, whisperingly asked: ¡°In the end, is this the ck soul pce halls master or the white soul pce halls master?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s intuition determined that this was the ck soul pce hall master, but was somewhat uncertain.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed and hiddenly made a gesture.


    ck pce halls master, naturally, it was still that ck pce halls master. However, at this moment, his pretense of being the white pce halls master was really good. Why on earth did he do this, he wanted to continue to lure them into being fooled?

 Chapter 1160 – Unexpected (10)

    Chapter 1160 ¨C Unexpected (10)


    ¡°What must be done to obtain the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze condensed, with an ice-cold expression, she stared at the aloof and remote Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master.


    ¡°Little girl, this road isn¡¯t an easy road to walk on ah.¡± This Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master was all smiles as he looked at Su Luo, ¡°Want to get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, first, must pass Asura¡¯s Purgatory.¡±


    ¡°Asura¡¯s Purgatory? What kind of stuff is that?¡± Nangong Liuyun had an annoyed expression, his eyes indifferent.


    ¡°Speaking frankly, it¡¯s just apetition.¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master smiled easily and in aidback manner, ¡°However, the rules for thispetition are really somewhat cruel.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows poked up slightly.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master controlled his facial features.


    Following his words, eight people walked out in a line from behind the Hell¡¯s Pce Hall¡¯s gate.


    These eight people, each of them was very big, with bodies brimming with strength from all over. They stood there like broad towers, intimidating people at first nce.


    The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s face was all smiles, as if looking forward to the arrival of a good y.


    ¡°Want to enter the pce hall, you guys must defeat them.¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s words didn¡¯t leave any room for refusal.


    ¡°Divided into groups to battle?¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was indifferent.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, who goes first and who goes after, will be decided by us, right?¡± Su Luo asked an additional sentence.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master repeatedly shook his head, ¡°Who goes first and who goester is based on the order of the sum of your scores in the previous eight challenges.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Luo reluctantly agreed.


    It seemed to her, since it was based on the sum of the previous scores, then, the high scores have a little bit of advantage right.


    Su Luo¡¯s group was in first ce, and Zi Yan¡¯s group was second.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Su Luo waspletely unaware, what kind of immense pressure and hardships this first ce would bring them.


    The order was arranged ording to the sum of the scores.


    The first group to go was precisely the Luo siblings.


    Su Luo unhappily cast a nce at the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master: ¡°The mind pressure is so heavy, they can¡¯t fully disy their strength, okay?¡±


    Luo Dieyi hurriedly nodded her head: ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master cast her an annoyed nce: ¡°In this Hell Different Pce Hall, temporarily removing the restriction isn¡¯t difficult, however...... This matter, for you guys, may not necessarily be a good thing.¡±


    Luo Dieyi saw that the restriction could be removed. As if weing rain after a long drought, extremely pleased to ept it, and said: ¡°Remove it! I strongly request it to be removed!¡±


    The rest of the people also expressed that they wanted the restriction removed, one after another.


    Only, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expressions wereplicated, yet they didn¡¯t utter anything to intervene.


    This restriction was like a double-edged sword, removing it would indeed lighten things. However, if it wasn¡¯t removed, if the other side had powerful strength, then their disyed strength would also weaken ordingly.


    Under Luo Dieyi and the rest of the people¡¯s intense requests, the restriction in Hell Pce Hall was still finally removed by the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master.


    Just when the restriction was removed, everyone was like fish that had returned to water again. Finally, they had their breathing restored.


    ¡°Veryfortable, like I¡¯vee back to life.¡± Luo Dieyi and them were gulping mouthful after mouthful of fresh air.


    Two days and two nights ah, it was not easy to live under that kind of powerful pressure.


    ¡°You guys are on your own.¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master, gave a sinister smile. He swept a nce over Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, then turned and disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°The matter is somewhat far from reassuring ah.¡± Just now, the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s pair of eyes was sinister and eerie. His nce sent chills down one¡¯s back.


    ¡°Once arrived at the end of a bridge, it is natural to go straight. Just watch the change.¡± Nangong Liuyun seemed to have no intention of doing so, but he had already examined the entire Hell Pce Hall down to the smallest detail since earlier.

 Chapter 1161 – Unexpected (11)

    Chapter 1161 ¨C Unexpected (11)


    Everywhere in this Hell Pce Hall gave off a strangeness, even he was unable to see through it clearly.


    After the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master left, a strange quietness was once again restored indoors.


    In the center of the Hell Pce Hall, suddenly, a huge stone stage emerged.


    The two people across from them that were sturdy as towers directly jumped onto the stone stage.


    They stood, one on the left, one on the right, and then beckoned Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi with their fingers.


    The Asura¡¯s Purgatory was about to begin.


    However, everyone discovered that the damned Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master still hadn¡¯t exined to them what was called Asura¡¯s Purgatory.


    There was nothing to be done, everyone could only quietly watch the changes.


    Although Luo Haochen was somewhat nervous, however, matters had already arrived to this point, so he had no other choice. He could only brace himself and go up.


    Luo Dieyi, dilly-dallying, didn¡¯t want to go up, but ultimately, was still pushed up by Li Yaoyao.


    Luo Dieyi assumed a lovely pitiful appearance, aiming for the sympathy of that iron tower-like man across from her, trying to make him let her go.


    However, Luo Dieyi didn¡¯t know that these iron tower-like men werepletely under the control of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master. They were merely human-shaped battle puppets.


    Therefore, even if Luo Dieyi¡¯s tears flowed until they dried up or threw flirtatious nces until her eyes cramped, it would all be usefulness.


    ¡°This elder brother, may I ask......¡± Luo Dieyi weakly asked.


    However, without waiting for her to finish asking her question, that iron tower-like strong man directly lifted up both hands. He lifted up the thin and weak Luo Dieyi with his hands and held her up high!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± This unforeseen event that suddenly ured made Luo Dieyipletely lifeless.


    Her reaction was considered fast, she suddenly flipped out a dagger from her sleeves. Her hand carrying the dagger directly stabbed towards the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s wrist.


    Cutting the vein on the wrist, if it was cut, the main artery¡¯s blood would then violently rush out.


    What Luo Dieyi thought up was actually a good n.


    However, the facts were extremely far from what she imagined.


    Luo Dieyi really cut the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s wrist, but!


    Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the skin on his arm, its defense was extremely abnormal, even though Luo Dieyi condensed all her spirit strength on that dagger, it still couldn¡¯t break through his defense.


    ¡°Die.¡± The iron tower-like strong man indifferently dered Luo Dieyi¡¯s death.


    One only saw him lift Luo Dieyi up high without the slightest tenderness, and then heavily throw her forward!


    Over there, was the very hard wall made of deep sea ck iron.


    Luo Dieyi¡¯s dainty body was directly tossed out, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, she heavily smashed onto that wall made of deep sea ck iron!


    The time between was very fast, so quick that everyone didn¡¯t have enough time to react. Everyone only saw a blur before their eyes and Luo Dieyi had hit the wall!


    No one had expected, this iron tower-like strong man¡¯s arm strength would actually be this astonishing!


    Luo Dieyi was directly half-embedded into that wall, she couldn¡¯t fall down nor stand up.


    There was a kind of strange quietness all around.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s position was very close to the ce Luo Dieyi got thrown to.


    She, filled with questions, tensely took two steps and quickly walked to Luo Dieyi¡¯s side.


    However, Luo Dieyi was embedded in the wall just like that, without a trace of movement.


    What was going on, in the end? Li Yaoyao suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. She thought for a moment, then extended her little finger to poke Luo Dieyi.


    Poked a few times, no response.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was all focused on that ce, including Luo Haochen, who still hadn¡¯t started.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my younger sister?¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s voice carried a hint of trembling.


    Li Yaoyao, having been assigned by everyone, was helpless, and could only extend her hand to pull Luo Dieyi.


    However, with this act of hers, a huge unforeseen change suddenly ured.

 Chapter 1162 – Unexpected (12)

    Chapter 1162 ¨C Unexpected (12)


    One only saw Luo Dieyi¡¯s originally intact body suddenlypletely disintegrate!


    A nice body unexpectedly was split into pieces of flesh and then fell down with ¡®pop¡¯ sounds......


    ¡°Vomit¡ª¡ª¡±


    Li Yaoyao was closest, that mincemeat with blood sshed onto her body. She immediately felt nauseous and threw up the food she atest night.


    Luo Dieyi had died.


    Just in the blink of an eye, she was crushed to death by that iron tower-like strong man?


    For a moment, it was awfully quiet all around.


    ¡°Younger sister!¡± Luo Haochen erupted in a mournful bellow and directly wanted to dash to Luo Dieyi¡¯s location.


    However, without waiting for him to take a step forward, one could see a vigorous energy attack his back!


    Luo Haochen was so angry that he almost spit out some blood.


    However, facts wouldn¡¯t let him be headstrong.


    Because these two were battle puppets, they didn¡¯t have human characteristics, they also didn¡¯t have a touch of human emotions.


    Luo Haochen squeezed his fists, a red color gradually appeared on his fist, emitting a ruthless ripple-like fluctuation.


    ¡°Bloody Palm Strike!¡± Li Yaoyao cried out in surprise, ¡°Elder Brother Haochen actually seeded in cultivating Bloody Palm Strike, simply too amazing.¡±


    Bloody Palm Strike, was a secret not passed out of Luoyu Pce Hall, very few people could see it.


    Because the people that saw the Bloody Palm Strike was already dead.


    ¡°All of you guys go die!¡± Luo Haochen¡¯s eyes were red, red rays of light rushed forth from his, murderous-looking palm.


    His words hadn¡¯t faded before Luo Haochen already made his move.


    He made hand seals single-handedly, and boundless spirit power, like a tide, rushed towards his body, with buzzing sounds in the surroundings.


    Very quickly, Luo Haochen finished his hand seals.


    In mid-air, a massive Bloody Palm Strike burst out with steaming murderous spirit, the severe wind from the palm strike quietly enveloping those two iron tower-like strong men.


    On the stage, Luo Haochen¡¯s expression was severe and bloody.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The powerful Bloody Palm Strike smashed towards one of the iron tower-like strong man!


    Without waiting for that person to react, his eyes turned cold, he took a step, and only his after-image remained where he was. His figure had long ago already rushed towards the other iron tower-like strong man!


    Before he could arrive, his red palm strike suddenly extended again, a powerful exploding spirit force suddenly shot towards this iron tower-like strong man.


    From Luo Haochen¡¯s perspective, with his bloody palm strike, these two iron tower-like strong men most definitely would fall down!


    However, outside of Luo Haochen¡¯s expectations, was that although the first Bloody Palm Strike smashed that iron tower-like strong man head-on, he saw that his figure swayed then steadied very quickly, as if he hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries at all.


    As for the second iron tower-like strong man, this was even stranger.


    Don¡¯t just look at his body being enormous like a mountain, but his speed was astonishingly faster than Luo Haochen¡¯s. He directly nted to the side and was already far away, avoiding that Bloody Palm Strike.


    The first iron tower-like strong man was angry, he came over usingrge strides to fight with Luo Haochen.


    Meanwhile, this unusually quick iron tower-like strong man had already quietly walked towards Luo Haochen¡¯s back.


    Don¡¯t know how he did it, one only saw him lift with both hands, and Luo Haochen was then picked up by him like a chick, in passing.


    The iron tower-like strong man didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pity towards Luo Dieyi, a female, let alone towards Luo Haochen, a male?


    One only saw him take the horse stance and lift Luo Haochen up high over his head with both hands.


    When Luo Haochen discovered his situation, it was already toote.


    ¡°No!!!¡± Luo Haochen had a kind of very unclear premonition.


    The shadow of death rapidly enveloped him. Fear, uneasiness, nervousness......Countless negative feelings exploded in his mind!!!

 Chapter 1163 – Asura’s Purgatory (1)

    Chapter 1163 ¨C Asura¡¯s Purgatory (1)


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Luo Haochen anxiously shouted out loud!


    Just recalling Luo Dieyi¡¯s crushed figure from a moment ago, Luo Haochen almost cried.


    However, he never expected that the iron tower-like strong man before him simply didn¡¯t have the slightest human feelings. He was merely a battle puppet, therefore, he was indifferent to Luo Haochen¡¯s panicked expression.


    He lifted him up high, suddenly using force, he heavily threw Luo Haochen forward!


    Don¡¯t know if it was intentional or idental. As the injured him hit that wall made of mysterious iron from deep sea, when Luo Haochen¡¯s body was hit, it immediately turned into meat patty.


    A very strong strength.


    Beichen Ying sucked in a cold breath.


    He somewhat rigidly gazed at that iron tower-like strong man with a nk gaze: ¡°This time, it will be difficult to deal with......¡±


    He discovered, that even if it was one on one, hepletely didn¡¯t have a grasp of victory.


    If it was said that Beichen Ying had restraining fear in his heart, then one could only use a ck pot to describe Situ Ming¡¯splexion at this moment.


    Although the preceding eight challenges were dangerous, even could be identally maimed, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about his life.


    This ninth challenge¡¯s difficulty was raised in an instant. The Luo siblings¡¯ strength wasn¡¯t bad, yet, the result was that they died in session.


    This made the always self-confident Situ Ming also a bit timid.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother......I¡¯m afraid......¡± Li Yaoyao wrapped around Situ Ming¡¯s arm, raising her palm-sized refined little face weepingly with the desire to sob, as she pitifully stared at Situ Ming.


    ¡°Be obedient, Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid, Second Senior Brother is here.¡± Situ Ming stroked her head in distress.


    His Yaoyao ah, originally was the most favored little princess in the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce. Before, where would she eat so much bitterness? This girl had never before stuck to him and relied on him like now.


    Thinking of this, Situ Ming¡¯s heroic feelings broke out, with a taut face, he solemnly told her: ¡°Yaoyao, after we go on stage, you just use martial arts to flee. Just hand over those two enemies to Second Senior Brother.¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with worry: ¡°Second Senior Brother, Yaoyao is worried about you.¡±


    Situ Ming¡¯s face spread out in a smile, he smiled like an idiot. Since birth, his heart had never been so sweet before. He felt like he had lived in vain for the first half of his life.


    For his Yaoyao, he threw cautionpletely to the wind!


    ¡°Yaoyao, as long as you can keep on living happily, even if Second Senior Brother dies, I will be perfectly willing!¡± Situ Ming seriously made this firm resolution.


    Finished speaking, Situ Ming, pulling Li Yaoyao, firmly flew onto the battle stage.


    There were two iron tower-like strong men onstage.


    ¡°Please.¡± Situ Ming put Li Yaoyao behind his body, lifted up his long gown to stuff a corner into his belt. Then, he made a gesture of inviting those two iron tower-like strong men to fight.


    Those two strong men absolutely didn¡¯t give a damn about him.


    Just at this moment, a rumbling sound came from below.


    Li Yaoyao turned her head to look and discovered another two iron tower-like mene up. Moreover, these two strong men seemed even more huge and strong.


    Li Yaoyao was startled, a bad premonition floating up in her heart: ¡°Second Senior Brother, quickly, you look over there!¡±


    Just as Situ Ming returned to his senses, those additional two iron tower-like strong men came up onto the stage.


    With each step they took, a deep footprint would appear on the floor. At the same time giving off bursts of rumbling sounds. From this, it could be seen how enormous their strength was.


    Situ Ming¡¯s heart was greatly rmed: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Obviously, it was two against two, why did four people from the other side suddenlye up?


    It was not just Situ Ming and them that was puzzled, Beichen Ying was alsopletely at a loss: ¡°What¡¯s this all about ah, this is?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart thought of a point but she wasn¡¯t certain.


    Nangong Liuyun nced at Beichen Ying with sympathy and faintly said two words: ¡°Asura¡¯s Purgatory.¡±

 Chapter 1164 – Asura’s Purgatory (2)

    Chapter 1164 ¨C Asura¡¯s Purgatory (2)


    ¡°Asura¡¯s Purgatory, what do you mean?¡± Although Beichen Ying had also guessed a little, but he didn¡¯t dare think deeper about it......Because if that notion was really true, then it was simply too despairing to contemte.


    ¡°In fact, you have already guessed it.¡± Nangong Liuyun slowly sighed.


    ¡°No, no way, right!¡± Beichen Ying was so scared that his butt sat on the ground, his voice carrying a trace of trembling: ¡°It really is a tag match?¡±


    Zi Yan discovered that both of theirplexions weren¡¯t good and asked in puzzlement: ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Su Luo gloomily looked at her: ¡±Asura¡¯s Purgatory meaning is precisely, the first group Luo Haochen and them lost, therefore, the two people on the other side join the second group, and so on......¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯splexion turned pale in a sh, her hand that grabbed Su Luo¡¯s sleeve trembled somewhat: ¡°Your words¡¯ meaning is, if Li Yaoyao and them also die, then when we go on stage, we will face six, six, six iron tower-like strong men?!¡±


    Su Luo sadly nodded her head: ¡°Nangong Liuyun and I arest.¡±


    What she hadn¡¯t said was, if the preceding six people lostpletely, then the two of them would face eight iron tower-like strong men.


    Moreover, the preceding six iron tower-like strong men were clearly above the ninth rank. Whereas the remaining iron tower like strong men were all above the tenth rank. Even if it was one against one, Nangong Liuyun would still be under a lot of strain, let alone to say being swarmed by them.


    ¡°What is to be done ah?¡± Zi Yan was so anxious that she ran around in circles, ¡°If we cannot fight in sequential order, group after group, then we might as well go up together?¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly looked at Zi Yan, who was so anxious as to be flying around like a headless housefly: ¡°If it was before, then fine. But after the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master had set the rules, then to break it......¡±


    Under the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master¡¯s anger, they would all be obliterated.


    Just a thought from him couldpletely wipe them out.


    Zi Yan found that being anxious was also useless, thus, she turned her attention to the stage.


    At this moment, Situ Ming had already heard Su Luo¡¯s and their conversation, but this dialogue made his heart sink down, little by little, finally falling into an abyss.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother......¡± Seeing the four iron tower-like strong men gather toe towards them, Li Yaoyao was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Situ Ming was also anxious in his heart ah. He could barely stall two iron tower-like strong men, but four......


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, hurry up and think of a way ah, hurry up ah!¡± Li Yaoyao almost copsed.


    Situ Ming tightly closed his eyes, when he opened them again, there was already an unwavering determination in them.


    Situ Ming tightly held Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand and gazed at her deeply. His eyes carried strong yearning and deep love: ¡°Yaoyao, when the battle starts, then quickly flee. Run as fast as you can!¡±


    ¡°I......¡± Li Yaoyao thought for a bit and solemnly nodded, ¡°Okay, I definitely won¡¯t burden Second Senior Brother!¡±


    Situ Ming nodded his head and gazed deeply at Li Yaoyao again.


    Just at this moment, the four iron tower-like strong men swarmed around and quickly surrounded the two people.


    Four ninth-ranked experts, moreover, typical examples of strong experts, how formidable must those fists be?


    The four of them simultaneously waved their fists!


    The air gave out a sizzling sound because of the friction.


    Li Yaoyao was so scared that her flowery appearance lost all color. She subconsciously lowered her figure, thus, all the fists went towards Situ Ming!


    Originally they only had to deal with two people, but now, four shining fists smashed towards Situ Ming, immediately, the pressure on him suddenly increased!


    ¡°Ice Frost Technique!¡± Situ Ming shouted out loudly, at the critical moment tightly covering himself in a thickyer of frost.

 Chapter 1165 – Asura’s Purgatory (3)

    Chapter 1165 ¨C Asura¡¯s Purgatory (3)


    When the Ice Frost Technique appeared, those four fists all smashed on that thickyer of ice.


    The four fists filled with an especially formidable strength broke through that rmed the heavens.


    One could only hear an exploding sound in the air.


    In a sh, the thickyer of ice was cracked into fine powder.


    ¡°Oof¡ª¡ª¡± Situ Ming¡¯s chest and back were heavily jolted.


    He felt a sweet vor in his throat, and unable to keep it down, he spouted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother!¡± Li Yaoyao loudly shrieked, simultaneously, she was so scared that her flowery appearance turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Second Senior Brother would actually be this weak. This was only the first round, so he was already beaten to the point of spitting out blood, then what¡¯s to be der?


    In fact, Li Yaoyaopletely didn¡¯t find any fault on her own body. If she didn¡¯t act seeing an opportunity by lowering her body, Situ Ming could have dodged two fists. Not like now, to stiffly resist four fists.


    ¡°Yaoyao, quickly run, Second Senior Brother will protect you well!¡± Situ Ming pushed Li Yaoyao forward, throwing her far into the distance.


    Li Yaoyao, quick-witted in an emergency, immediately turned to get off the stage.


    Because offstage was the strongest Third Senior Brother! Second Senior Brother simply could not protect her!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s flowery appearance paled, running as fast as flying, her after-images quickly shed by.


    However, just as Li Yaoyao¡¯s foot stepped on the battle stage¡¯s edge¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, an extremely strong suction force bore down on Li Yaoyao¡¯s back, just like a vacuum cleaner, it ruthlessly sucked Li Yaoyao back.


    It was as if Li Yaoyao was bound by a rope, in mid-air, forming a parabolic shape, she fell backwards.


    ¡°No!!! Save me ah!!! Second Senior Brother! Third Senior Brother!!!¡± Li Yaoyao felt her body was being pulled back at a great speed.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned, yet stood in ce as before, motionless. Hepletely didn¡¯t have the desire to step forward and help.


    However, Situ Ming waspletely the opposite!


    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Situ Ming roared as if his heart was torn and lungs split. His facial features were furious and fiercely twisted, looking like a berserk beast.


    But regardless of how hard Situ Ming tried, he was unable to get near Li Yaoyao at all, because at this moment, he was firmly being engaged by three iron tower-like strong men.


    These three were all ninth rank, and SItu Ming¡¯s strength was also, at best, only at the ninth rank. Therefore, how could he possibly beat them?


    Now, Situ Ming was being hit by a fist from the left, then hit by another fist. He only had the strength to block and no strength to hit back. He simply couldn¡¯t save himself, let alone others. How could he still go to protect Li Yaoyao?


    The three iron tower-like strong men were battling with Situ Ming, then what about the one that remained? Naturally, he was ying with Li Yaoyao.


    That iron tower-like strong man, mercilessly lifted up Li Yaoyao by one foot.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Li Yaoyao was so scared that she directly kicked her leg! She thought of Luo Dieyi and also Luo Haochen. They were precisely lifted up by the leg and crushed to death!


    Li Yaoyao was extremely panic-stricken and struggled non-stop, but regardless of how much she resisted, in front of such arge disparity in strength, everything was futile.


    This iron tower-like strong man easily lifted her up, effortlessly, like lifting up a chick.


    No matter, this person was also rather interesting, he didn¡¯t directly toss Li Yaoyao out to be smashed like before. Rather, he single-handedly lifted her up above his head and swung her around, ying with her.


    Li Yaoyao, terrified, unceasingly let out intense mournful yells.


    This iron tower-like strong man seemed to have evil tastes, he actually felt that the intense mournful yells from Li Yaoyao were very pleasant to hear. Thus, he used Li Yaoyao as a rope to swing around in circles above his head.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother!!!¡± Li Yaoyao mournfully shouted, crying until she was gasping for breath.

 Chapter 1166 – Asura’s Purgatory (4)

    Chapter 1166 ¨C Asura¡¯s Purgatory (4)


    Li Yaoyao knew, after this iron tower-like strong man was tired of toying with her, her ending would be the same as Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi¡¯s!


    She would also be smashed into a meat patty.


    No no no, she didn¡¯t want that! Absolutely doesn¡¯t want that!


    Li Yaoyao was rmed, angry and scared, her body trembled non-stop from head to toe.


    Suddenly, that iron tower-like strong man felt something was wrong.


    Ah, why was it raining?


    He lifted up his head, looking at the absolutely emptyrge pce hall¡¯s roof with a perplexed expression.


    He, unable to understand it, threw Li Yaoyao to the ground, then in astonishment, wiped his head, to discover that it really was water. Where did this watere from?


    The iron tower-like strong man¡¯s intellect was very low. He only had the intellect of a human at three to four years old.


    He put the finger that touched the water on the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Pooh!¡± The foul taste of urine directly rushed from the tip of his tongue, making people feel nauseous.


    Up until now, this iron tower-like strong man had discovered. What f*cking rain, it was clearly urine!


    This hateful woman unexpectedly urinated on his head.


    Uncle can endure, but sister-inw cannot endure!


    The iron tower-like strong man lowered his head. His gaze shot towards Li Yaoyao like lightning.


    Li Yaoyao was scared until her courage nearly disappeared. Tottering, she crawled up and wanted to run, however, before she could run a single step, she was ruthlessly lifted up by her hair.


    The iron tower-like strong man was really furious this time, groaning in his mouth, didn¡¯t know what he was saying. It sounded as if he was cursing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it really wasn¡¯t on purpose......¡± Li Yaoyao cried miserably. This kind of matter, where was she willing? She really was scared to the point of urinating ah......


    But this raging iron tower-like strong man was neverthelesspletely stirred up. In a towering rage, he lifted Li Yaoyao up over his head and crouched his legs to make the horse stance.


    He was clearly going to smash Li Yaoyao to death!


    ¡°No!!! Second Senior Brother! Second Senior Brother! Save me ah!¡± Li Yaoyao mournfully screamed like a crazy old woman, that tone was so high that it almost pierced the skies.


    As it turned out, facing death, the legendary Jade Lake¡¯s Fairy that was above themon mortals could be scared to the point of urinating, could be scared to the point of acting like a lunatic.


    Situ Ming, seeing Li Yaoyao like this, both eyes cracked open with rage, but just when he was distracted, a palm strike ruthlessly smashed towards his chest.


    ¡°Pooh¡ª¡ª¡± A mouthful of blood violently rushed out of Situ Ming¡¯s mouth.


    Having endured the attack from all sides and violently beaten up just now, at this moment, Situ Ming¡¯s whole body was seriously hurt from top to bottom, there wasn¡¯t a ce where his skin was intact.


    The Situ Ming that was lying on the ground knew he absolutely could not beat these four people.


    For Li Yaoyao, he could, he could do anything, even if it was to die!


    A strong killing intent burst out from Situ Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in his hand, he ruthlessly stabbed the dagger into his own chest!


    ¡°Is Situ Mingmitting suicide?¡± Su Luo cried out in disbelief.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a blood sacrifice.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sorrow and despair, ¡°Second Senior Brother is using a Life-stealing Blood Sacrifice to protect Li Yaoyao.¡±


    After all, they were fellow students in the same sect, seeing Situ Ming walk to such an ending, Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.


    ¡°Life-stealing Blood Sacrifice?¡± Su Luo muttered.


    ¡°Yes, using his own soul as a price in return for a demon¡¯s strength. You know, if a person dies without the soul being wiped out, one can go to the ghost world. But if the soul isn¡¯t even there, then one would really disappear.¡± Zi Yan¡¯splexion was one of inexpressible grief and sadness.


    Although because of Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter, Zi Yan didn¡¯t have a good opinion of him, however, in the end, he was still her Second Senior Brother.


    At this moment, on the stage, the blood on Situ Ming¡¯s chest spread out like a blooming, pretty and flirtatious flower.

 Chapter 1167 – Critical moment of life and death (1)

    Chapter 1167 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (1)


    Fresh bloodstains, spilled down to the ground.


    Situ Ming¡¯splexion was cold and concentrated, his hands unceasingly making seals.


    Li Yaoyao raised her head and saw Situ Ming like this, first, she was startled into almost jumping up. Then a momentter, ecstasy shed through her eyes!


    Second Senior Brother finally disyed his blood sacrifice! She thought Second Senior Brother was so selfish, that before, when he said could throw away his life for her, this sentence was to deceive her, fortunately, fortunately.


    Just when Li Yaoyao was secretly rejoicing, suddenly, she felt her body abruptly sink down.


    Not good! This iron tower-like strong man was about to throw her away!


    Having learned the lesson earlier from the mistakes of her predecessors, Li Yaoyao naturally wasn¡¯t so dim-witted as to be thrown out.


    Just when that iron tower-like strong man shouted ¡®Hey-oh¡¯ and was about to throw her out, don¡¯t know when, the light muslin on Li Yaoyao¡¯s arm had already wrapped around the other side¡¯s wrist. Just when she was thrown out, Li Yaoyao cried out and spun in mid-air!


    However, that iron tower-like strong man¡¯s strength really was too formidable, Li Yaoyao spun in mid-air and actually directly sprained her waist.


    Seeing Li Yaoyao being thrown out, Situ Ming¡¯s heart was very anxious!


    That final bit of ceremony was finallypleted.


    At this moment, a strong mist of blood covered the entire stage. The smell of blood was so strong that it almost made people feel sick.


    The blood fluttered about everywhere like flowers, carrying a faint sweet scent.


    The doomed iron tower-like strong men werepletely dyed in blood from head to toe.


    In the beginning, they hadn¡¯t put any thought to this blood mist at all, but when they tried to walk towards Situ Ming, they discovered that their footsteps were lighter. Their cultivation actually had gradually gone backwards.


    Momentarily, the four iron tower-like strong men werepletely astonished on the spot.


    At this moment, Situ Ming had already pulled out the dagger from his chest. From head to foot, he looked like someone who had walked out of a sea of blood,pletely soaked in blood.


    Especially his chest position, that wound was asrge as a fist, dripping with blood and spraying out a bloody mist.


    Those four iron tower-like strong man obvious realized it was the blood on Situ Ming¡¯s body that was making things strange, they directly abandoned Li Yaoyao and strode towards Situ Ming to surround him.


    The strong blood mist sucked out more than half of the four iron tower-like strong men¡¯s strength in a split second. At this moment, their remaining strength was less than one-tenth of their former strength.


    ¡°Yaoyao......Quickly make your move......¡± Situ Ming, with great difficulty, opened his mouth to say, but the words were disjointed because he had lost too much blood.


    Li Yaoyao, at this moment, used her light muslin to wrap around the column, hugging the column and hiding in mid-air.


    Seeing Situ Ming unceasingly calling out to her and she, having lost her mind out of fear, hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t beat them......¡±


    Situ Ming was anxious to the point of almost vomiting blood. Before, she couldn¡¯t beat them, now that he had used the blood sacrifice to weaken their cultivation, once Li Yaoyao made her move, then she would simply finish them off with one fist per person ah, but she still continued to hide up there!


    ¡°Quickly......¡± Situ Ming felt the blood supply in his body was nearly drained dry, his face, because of anxiety, was distorted somewhat sinisterly. His entire being appeared to be very frightening.


    ¡°No......¡± Li Yaoyao hugged the column, no matter what, she wasn¡¯t willing toe down.


    Situ Ming only felt that he was seeing stars, a vast darkness spread out before his eyes!


    Just now, with the blood sacrifice, he had targeted the four iron tower-like strong men, Li Yaoyao¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t have the slightest effect from the blood sacrifice. But this idiot!


    If she came down now to dispose of these four people, he still had a ghost of a chance to survive. If she still didn¡¯te down, he really would die!


    Situ Ming was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof, but because now, he had lost too much blood, with a paleplexion and cold sweat directly flowing down, his whole body was stiff like stone.

 Chapter 1168 – Critical moment of life and death (2)

    Chapter 1168 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (2)


    ¡°Quickly!!!¡± Situ Ming burst out with a final roar.


    Opportunity only knocks once, this was thest chance!


    ¡°No, No, Second Senior Brother, you said you would give up your life for me. How could you trick me intoing down to die for you, I won¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Li Yaoyao continuously shook her head out of fear.


    She had a smattering knowledge of blood sacrifice, she knew that blood sacrifice was extremely strong. It was able to kill an enemy that was much stronger than her, but she didn¡¯t want to go down to take the risk.


    Situ Ming looked at Li Yaoyao¡¯s appearance of firmly shaking her head. At this moment, his hot-blooded heart gradually fell to an all-time low, sinking into the abyss.


    He could give up his own life for her, she only needed toe down and wave her fists a little to kill the enemies, but she was too afraid to try.


    At this moment, Situ Mingpletely gave up all hope!


    Heavens, all these years, the one his heart had adored and cherished endlessly turned out to be this kind of woman?


    At this moment of life and death, Situ Ming was able to truly and clearly see her real face.


    She was this kind of selfish, cowardly and petty person!


    As long as she came down to just move her hand, they could win this battle. He might not necessarily die...Situ Ming¡¯s eyes held thest bit of hope.


    He looked at Li Yaoyao with pleading eyes: ¡°Yaoyao.... Come down.... I beg you toe down...¡±


    His voice was soft and very faint, but each of his words were dripping with blood, it simply would move anyone who heard it. If she didn¡¯te down and waited after he died, the blood sacrifice would wear off, then she would die too...


    But Li Yaoyao still clung tightly to the column, shaking her head violently and persistently: ¡°No, no, Second Senior Brother, you mustn¡¯t be this selfish, you must not......¡±


    I¡¯m selfish? Chuckles, I¡¯m selfish... Situ Ming looked at her with sorrow and despair.


    He used his life to protect her, how could she be this kind woman? How could it be like this....


    At this moment, Situ Ming realized how thoroughly stupid he had been his whole life. All these years, he had lived like a dog. No, even a dog was much smarter than him.


    The four iron tower-like strong men finally reached Situ Ming¡¯s side with great difficulty. The four of them formed a square, encircling him within.


    They lifted their right fists at the same time.


    ¡°Rumbling¡ª¡ª¡± Strong palm force smashed into Situ Ming¡¯s body.


    Indeed, they only had one tenth of their strength left, but Situ Ming¡¯s body was already very weak.


    Therefore, when the four fists smashed down heavily, Situ Ming¡¯s chest, back and bones were smashed to pieces.


    Situ Ming¡¯s body swayed and staggered.


    At death¡¯s door, his pair of eyes stared fixedly at Li Yaoyao, who was holding onto the column. The expression in his eyes was veryplicated.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡± The four iron tower-like strong men once again struck out at the same time, hitting Situ Ming¡¯s body again with formidable strength.


    Situ Ming swayed, his body instantly falling on his back.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡° His body heavily fell backwards, the back of his head hit the white marble floor te. That knock sttered blood everywhere.


    And now, Situ Ming was smashed until his breathing was directly cut off.


    Cultivation at the ninth rank, on this continent, except for those old codgers who didn¡¯te out, he could already proim himself king and be an overlord. It¡¯s only a pity that a strong expert from this generation just unfathomably died like this in the ninth challenge of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    And he didn¡¯t have to die.


    For a moment, there was a strange quiet in the surroundings.


    Off the stage, Su Luo and the others watched helplessly as Situ Ming died.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother just died like this....¡± Zi Yan eye sockets were red, her voice had a trace of choking back sobs.


    Su Luo said: ¡°He was able to see Li Yaoyao¡¯s true colors before his death, it could also be considered a worthy death.¡±

 Chapter 1169 – Critical moment of life and death (3)

    Chapter 1169 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (3)


    Su Luoforted in a low voice, ¡°If he spent his whole life muddle-headed and considered Li Yaoyao to be a treasure, then that really would be living is no better than dying.¡±


    Zi Yan thought about it and felt what Su Luo said made sense, but she still was full of regret: ¡°Only, it¡¯s a pity, Second Senior Brother only saw Li Yaoyao, that slut¡¯s, true colors at thest second. If he wasn¡¯t so persistent in going about everything the wrong way earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have died now.¡±


    Su Luo smiled bitterly and shook her head: ¡°If it was not at the veryst moment of his life, how could he clearly see Li Yaoyao¡¯s true colors?¡±


    Only at the moment of life or death, Li Yaoyao would reveal her true colors. Only then would Situ Ming give up all hope. This was the cmity decreed by fate for Situ Ming.


    ¡°But it¡¯s also good like this. You guys will have more certainty to win.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mood seemed to be pretty good.


    Originally, if Li Yaoyao¡¯s team waspletely wiped out, at that time, the four iron tower-like strong men would join in against Zi Yan¡¯s team, altogether making it six strong fighters. How could Beichen Ying and Zi Yan deal with them? Now, it¡¯s alright, the four iron tower-like strong men ought to die soon.


    ¡°Those four men still haven¡¯t died yet, the oue of the battle between them and Li Yaoyao hasn¡¯t been decided. It¡¯s premature to say something like this ah.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face carried a trace of concern.


    Su Luo merely shook her head. ¡°Wait and see, this time, Li Yaoyao really might not die.¡±


    It¡¯s said that good people don¡¯t live long, disaster stays for a millennium. Li Yaoyao was fated to be that disaster.


    Now, the fight scene on the stage seemed somewhatical.


    Situ Ming had fallen, but he died with grievances in his eyes. His pair of eyes opened wide, staring straight in Li Yaoyao¡¯s direction.


    Li Yaoyao felt cold chills down her spine from his gaze, and her heart shivered. She cowered, hugged the column with a death grip.


    The four iron tower-like strong men seemed to have discussed it over, and walked step by step towards the column where Li Yaoyao was at.


    Step by step.


    Every step emitted a huge noise.


    A formidable pressure enveloped Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te over, you guys must note over....¡± Li Yaoyao shook her head with all her might.


    However, the four iron tower-like strong men remainedpletely unmoved. Their steps orderly fell down together, giving off a deafening sound.


    Finally, the four of them stood apart in front of the column.


    And on top of the column, Li Yaoyao¡¯s legs were wrapped around the column tightly, she¡¯d rather die than get down.


    Things were deadlocked at this point.


    The four on the ground couldn¡¯t go up. Li Yaoyao on top wouldn¡¯t go down.


    In the wake of Situ Ming¡¯s death, the effect of the blood sacrifice gradually started to weaken on their bodies.


    Also, in their minds, there wasn¡¯t the word losing, there was only ¡®fight to the end until death ends it¡¯, these eight words.


    The four iron tower-like strong men exchanged a look, then neatly extended their right hands simultaneously.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡° Four right fists heavily smashed the column.


    Even if the column was made of the mysterious iron in the deep sea, it couldn¡¯t withstand the full strength of their simultaneous attack.


    The column swayed, and Li Yaoyao burst out in a sharp blood-curdling scream.


    Su Luo frowned: ¡°Why does it feel like the four iron tower-like strong men¡¯s strength recovered a little?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun frowned too: ¡°Yes, the effect of the blood sacrifice is gradually fading.¡±


    Su Luo red at Li Yaoyao unhappily. If she came down now, Li Yaoyao could still win, but following the gradual passing of time, her chances to win would gradually be less, up till she died.


    ¡°Tell this to her. ¡° Su Luo said, forck of a better option.


    It¡¯s not because she wanted to save Li Yaoyao, rather, she didn¡¯t want to waste the purpose of the blood sacrifice Situ Ming had used his life to exchange for.


    If Li Yaoyao died, the four iron tower-like strong men would have their strength restored. Then, Zi Yan¡¯s team would certainly meet a tragic end.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, quickly get down, now, you still can win. If you wait for the blood sacrifice¡¯s effect to wear out, you think you can still get away?¡± Zi Yan made a loudspeaker out of her hands and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1170 – Critical moment of life and death (4)

    Chapter 1170 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (4)


    Although Li Yaoyao wanted to ignore Zi Yan, but what she said was not without reason.


    Just now, she clearly felt the strength of those fists bing stronger and stronger.


    Thinking about this, Li Yaoyao suddenly made up her mind.


    Just when the four feeble-minded iron tower like strong men were about to hit the column once more, Li Yaoyao used her arms to wrap around the column, and at the same time, her body shot down like lightning.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Li Yaoyao heavily stamped on the head of one of the iron tower-like strong man. She saw his head crack open, and a huge hole appear, with blood rushing out non-stop.


    Seeing this, Li Yaoyao was immediately shocked!!!


    She never expected that the iron tower-like strong man, who had pounded Luo Dieyi into fine powder from before, were so weak that he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.


    Now that they had recovered a bit, then before, doesn¡¯t it mean they were even weaker?


    Thinking of this, Li Yaoyao wished she could crush herself to death in one blow.


    She was really stupid! If she known earlier, she would have already jumped down to save Second Senior Brother!


    The iron tower-like strong man with the cracked head swayed, before he could steady himself, Li Yaoyao¡¯s feet quickly stomped on him heavily!


    The stupid and strong iron man didn¡¯t dodge or avoid, he was directly hit again.


    Now, he fell on his butt, and his head was already stomped into his neck by Li Yaoyao.


    Therefore, the iron tower-like strong man now looked like a headless corpse, disgusting and terrifying, a horrible sight to see.


    Li Yaoyao used one hundred percent of her strength in this kick.


    Of course, clearly knowing that the enemy was weak, how could she not continuously bully him?


    The other iron tower-like strong men were also wiped out clean by Li Yaoyao, one by one.


    Finally, Li Yaoyao¡¯s body floated down like an arriving immortal, she looked down at the corpses arrogantly, her face was full of pride.


    After, she immediately got off the fighting stage.


    Li Yaoyao arrogantly walked to the front of Zi Yan, she frowned with disgust and disdain: ¡°What bad luck, actually helping you guys take out four strong experts.¡±


    Zi Yan detested her conduct and every deed, and returned her ridicule: ¡°Li Yoayao, Second Senior Brother died for you, how could you juste down like this? Are you still human?¡±


    Being reminded by Zi Yan, Li Yaoyao finally remembered that Second Senior Brother¡¯s body was still on the fighting stage.


    Just now, after she won, in order to show off in front of Su Luo, she actually forgot about this matter.


    Li Yaoyao hurriedly turned her head to look, but what made her incredulous was that all the corpses on the stage had disappearedpletely.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± That white marble stage was glowing as new, as if no fight had ever urred.


    Zi Yan angrily looked at Li Yaoyao: ¡°Second Senior Brother died for you, now, even his bones are gone. Li Yaoyao, you¡¯re too heartless! Even if Second Senior Brother is in the underworld, he absolutely will never forget you!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking such nonsense to me!¡± Li Yaoyao recalled thatplicated expression in Second Senior Brother¡¯s eyes before he died. Momentarily, her heart trembled with fear.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Zi Yan turned her head away, no longer paying her any heed.


    Li Yaoyao also didn¡¯t continue to stay arrogant, she stood silently on the side. Her expression, for a moment, was distraught.


    After all, no matter when she was quarreling with other people, Second Senior Brother would always unflinchingly stand behind her, steady like a mountain. But now, he had disappeared forever.


    The surroundings suddenly had a strangely quiet atmosphere.

 Chapter 1171 – Critical moment of life and death (5)

    Chapter 1171 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (5)


    Very quickly, two iron tower-like strong men slowly walked up onto the stone stage, hands behind their backs, standing there motionless.


    Zi Yan let out a strangled sound.


    These two people obviously were not ordinary, at least with strength at the ninth rank. But how could she who was at the seventh rank and Beichen Ying at the eighth rank beat them?


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s heart was also tangled.


    Su Luo suddenly asked Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Those two people that are above the tenth rank, how much grasp do you have in defeating them?¡±


    A dark shadow enveloped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face: ¡°One tenth.¡±


    ¡°What if I stalled one of them for ten breaths¡¯ time?¡± Su Luo asked diligently.


    ¡°Three tenths.¡± When experts exchanged blows, even one second could make a big difference.


    ¡°Then okay.¡± Su Luo, at this moment, finally decided. She grabbed the nervous Zi Yan with her hand and said in a low voice: ¡°First you wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zi Yan turned around and looked at Su Luo in confusion.


    Su Luo took the small stone from her space, quietly stuffing it into her hand. Her expression had a trace of seriousness: ¡°You must remember, when your life¡¯s in danger, smash this rock at the opponent. It ought to save your life.¡±


    Just now, Su Luo discussed this with the little stone in her mind.


    Although the little stone was very much unwilling, but he was still unable to contend against Su Luo¡¯s stubbornness.


    For Su Luo, in this life and in the previous life, Zi Yan was the only friend that pleased her eyes. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan took the stone Su Luo passed to her.


    This stone was about the size of a chicken egg, its entire body was red. Besides this, there wasn¡¯t a trace of spirit energy fluctuations.


    She looked at Su Luo skeptically.... What is this thing?


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on it. At that time, it struck with all its strength and heavily wounded that old witch Yan Xia.¡±


    Hearing Su Luo say this, a bit of joy appeared in the depths of Zi Yan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Then that¡¯s simply great.¡±


    Originally, she didn¡¯t have a thread of certainty, now, she was a bit more confident.


    Su Luo thought about it, and stuffed another bottle into Zi Yan¡¯s arms: ¡°This is corrosive powder, take it and use it ording to the circumstances.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, she hesitantly asked: ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry. I still have two spirit pets and a nt spirit pet. When the timees, I¡¯ll use them all if I need to.¡± Su Luo said confidently.


    Zi Yan saw Su Luo full of confidence, so she also believed in her and nodded: ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll do everything to eliminate these two so there¡¯s less pressure on you guys.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo smilingly patted her shoulder.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying slowly walked up to the stage.


    The fight was about to start!


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s gaze watched them closely.


    The two iron tower-like strong men each faced off against Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying and one of them got caught up in an irresolvable situation.


    But speaking of Zi Yan¡¯s situation.


    She, as an insignificant seventh rank, forget about fighting, she couldn¡¯t even avoid this guy. She was simply lifted up like a little chick in his hand.


    Zi Yan secretly came up with a fighting n, but now, she wasn¡¯t in a favorable position to use her skills.


    That iron tower-like strong man looked directly towards the stage below. He clearly recalled Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter from before and felt that if things dragged out, matters could change.


    Therefore, he ruthlessly lifted Zi Yan up with both hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zi Yan shouted anxiously.


    However, this time, the iron tower-like strong man had no intention of tossing Zi Yan out. One could only see his legs lowered, putting all his strength into his hands!


    ¡°Not good! He wants to tear Zi Yan into pieces!¡± Su Luo immediately became anxious!

 Chapter 1172 – Critical moment of life and death (6)

    Chapter 1172 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (6)


    This iron tower-like strong man¡¯s speed was simply too fast. Zi Yan had only been up there for a few seconds and she was already in a losing position. Moreover, she had be fish meat on the sacrificial altar, allowing the other to manipte.


    ¡°Zi Yan, the stone, quickly use the stone!¡± Su Luo shouted loudly towards the stage.


    ¡°Crack, crack¡ª¡ª¡° Zi Yan felt her bones being gradually pulled longer.


    Bean-sized droplets of sweat formed on her forehead, and rolled down. The enormous pain made her lose consciousness a bit.


    Su Luo¡¯s words immediately stimted her back to consciousness.


    That¡¯s right, she still hadn¡¯t used the secret weapon Su Luo just handed to her. She absolutely won¡¯t admit defeat like this!


    Zi Yan did her best to endure the pain, clenching her jaw and using all of her strength, she smashed that stone she had clenched tightly in her hand towards the man¡¯s forehead resolutely!


    Now, Zi Yan was lifted up high, so this position made it easy for her to reach the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s forehead.


    The iron tower-like strong man thought it was an ordinary stone, so he didn¡¯t pay it any attention.


    But this unconcerned attitude led to a very serious oue.


    Although the little stone was unwilling, but he saved Zi Yan regardless.


    When the stone was smashed towards the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s forehead, a fierce raging me exploded on his forehead.


    This me seemed to contain the whole world¡¯s strength. A distant and very ancient breath seemed toe from afar.


    The forehead of the iron tower-like strongman was directly hit head-on.


    Now, how could he have the time to care about Zi Yan¡¯s life or death. His hands loosened and Zi Yan fell straight down to the ground. Zi Yan¡¯s reaction was very quick, she did a somersault and quickly fled.


    This iron tower-like strong man now had gonepletely crazy!


    He hugged his head in pain, jumping around constantly. He cried, screamed and roared in pain!


    His formidable palms sent out endless murderous palm strikes of wind, as if he could lessen the pain like this.


    The fire on his head continued to burn, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t be extinguished.


    Just kept on burning fiercely like this.


    This iron tower-like strong man didn¡¯tst long, afterwards, he directly fell over on the ground and closed his eyes in regret.


    He really died too unjustly, too unjustly.


    But who told Su Luo to have a treasure like the little stone?


    Zi Yan watched everything with a dumbfounded expression, for a long time, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses.


    ¡°Just, Just like this, he died?¡± Zi Yan turned to look at Su Luo.


    If she could kill the iron tower-like strong man so easily, what could she possibly be afraid of?


    Su Luo suddenly felt speechless: ¡°That stone can only be used once. After using it, there will be no spirit force left.¡±


    Zi Yan looked at the stone in her hand, as expected, the original red color of the stone had now turned ck. Moreover, she could not feel any spirit tuations within.


    At this time, the sound of explosion came from behind Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan turned around to see the scene of Beichen Ying being hit flying by the iron tower-like strong man.


    Zi Tan tossed the stone back to Su Luo. Her body was like a bullet as she rushed towards that iron tower-like strongman.


    ¡°Are you looking to die? Quickly get out of the way!¡± Beichen Ying shouted angrily while covering his chest.


    How could this woman enjoy sticking her head out for other people so much? Just like a monkey climbing a tree, her movements were very nimble.


    That¡¯s right, at this time, Zi Yan took the iron tower-like strongman for a tree, she took advantage of his unprepared state, and rushed up his body in two to three strides.


    Beichen Ying was afraid that she would be pped into a meat patty, therefore, doing his best to endure the pain, he crawled up. He dashed forward, and attacked the iron tower-like strong man head on.


    By now, Zi Yan had already climbed on the iron tower-like strongman¡¯s back, looking as if she was being given a piggyback ride by him.

 Chapter 1173 – Critical moment of life and death (7)

    Chapter 1173 ¨C Critical moment of life and death (7)


    The iron tower-like strong man¡¯s palm pped towards Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan only felt all the bones in her body nearly break apart in this instant.


    The intense pain made her four limbs go numb, as if this body wasn¡¯t hers anymore.


    However, Zi Yan clenched her teeth and endured the pain. She tore away the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s clothes at his neck, and dumped all the corrosive powder that Su Luo gave her straight down his neck!


    Such a huge bottle of corrosive power was all dumped inside!


    The iron tower-like strong man felt as though a little ant was making small movements at his back. So, another palm pped towards Zi Yan again, directly sending her flying away.


    Under such a strong palm strike, Zi Yan spit out blood non-stop. She felt as if her internal organs were about to break into gs.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of eyes were bloodshot as though he wanted to rend things apart, and he shouted: ¡°This daddy is going to kill you!¡±


    From childhood till now, nobody had ever summoned such a strong killing intent from young master Beichen!


    Beichen Ying threw a heavy punch at the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s chest.


    But the created effect was very weak.


    The iron tower-like strong man straightened his chest, and Beichen Ying¡¯s punch seemed as if it was receiving endless resistance, and was actually heavily smashed back.


    Following this strong force, Beichen Ying¡¯s body was sent flying once again.


    Beichen Ying fell very simrly to the ground as Zi Yan.


    The two of them exchanged a bitterugh.


    ¡°It seems... this time... we... difficult to escape cmity...¡± Blood kept violently rushing forth from Zi Yan¡¯s mouth.


    Tears also rushed out like spring water.


    These tears were not for herself, but for Su Luo.


    Had Su Luo kept the stone for herself, then one of the two tenth-ranked strong men would have been eliminated.


    Luo Luo gave it to her, but she wasted it like that... the pain in Zi Yan¡¯s heart was a hundred percent stronger than the pain on her body.


    Beichen Ying wanted tough, he only curled the corner of his lips, when a mouthful of blood rushed out.


    His injuries were not much better Zi Yan¡¯s.


    ¡°Ninth rank... so it turned out be this strong...¡± Beichen Ying repeatedly smiled bitterly.


    A pity, in this life, he would never be able to cultivate to the ninth rank. His life was about to end on this stone stage.


    His gaze looked down.


    He saw Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun standing together, her eyes which were looking at him were filled with deep concern....


    To have such a moment when she was truly concerned for him, his life was not wasted.


    Beichen Ying endured the pain and put on a smile for Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows shot up immediately in a frown: ¡°Beichen Ying, you big idiot! What are you smiling for, quickly go face the enemy!¡±


    Su Luo wished she could rush up and violently hit that big idiot for a period of time.


    Things were at a crisis on the stage, he still had the leisure to smile?


    Now, the iron tower-like strong man, step by step, walked closer to Beichen Ying and them.


    However, his body was obviously affected by the corrosive powder, his back twisted this way and that way. He snarled in a low voice, obviously enduring great pain.


    Beichen Ying was reminded by Su Luo, and lifted his head to see that iron tower-like strong man yell in pain.


    However, what¡¯s the use? Now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Su Luo wished she could beat those two idiots to death.


    ¡°Really about to be infuriated to death by you two! Spirit pinballs! The spirit pinballs you guys won before as a reward!¡± Su Luo shouted loudly at them.


    Su Luo clearly remembered, during the second challenge, they had won first ce. At that time, the reward was two spirit pinballs. Su Luo didn¡¯t see them use it along the way, so now, she reminded them in a loud voice.


    This reminder from Su Luo was like pure enlightenment for the two of them. They felt like they had woke up from a dream.

 Chapter 1174 – The last challenge (1)

    Chapter 1174 ¨C Thest challenge (1)


    That¡¯s right! How could they have forgotten about such a treasure? Spirit pinballs ah! The reward given to them by the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls!


    Beichen Ying fiercely pped his own forehead, wishing he could smash his head like a melon. He actually forgot such an important thing!


    Now, even Zi Yan wanted to puke out blood, because she had alsopletely forgotten about the spirit pinballs.


    They looked at each other, and saw identical annoyed expressions in each other¡¯s expression.


    At this moment, that iron tower-like strong man was getting closer, step by step.


    Although his back was wounded by the corrosive powder, but to kill these two lowly ants in front of him, was still the tasking from his brain.


    Just at this moment Zi Yan fished out that spirit pinball from her sleeve, and ruthlessly smashed it towards the iron tower-like strong man!


    But, at this time, Zi Yan¡¯s breath was very weak, without much strength. Although that spirit pinball smashed towards the face of the iron tower-like strong man, he quickly was able to avoided it.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡ª ¡°


    The spirit pinball gave off a huge sound of explosion.


    For a second, it was as if an atomic bomb exploded. Momentarily, the earth quaked and mountains shook. The sound was deafening, and ck smoke curled up all around.


    Because that moment tore at the wound, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t take a breath. She covered her chest as she violently coughed.


    But what made Zi Yan depressed was that her hard work was all for nothing, and she even wasted a spirit pinball.


    Because that iron tower-like strong man dodged in time, he only felt a trace of the effect. His forehead felt dizzy from the explosion, but otherwise, he didn¡¯t have any serious injury.


    When Beichen Ying saw this, he suddenly felt it wasn¡¯t good.


    Taking advantage of the moment the iron tower-like strong man shook his head to get rid of the dizziness, he took a breath, endured the pain in his body and suddenly moved forward!


    He rushed up and directly smashed the spirit pinball at the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s chest!


    ¡°No, Beichen Ying!¡± Zi Yan screeched as her face paled in fear!


    Who would have known that the strong iron man, suddenly being attacked by Beichen Ying, would heavily kick towards him. As a result, Beichen Yin was sent flying backwards far away.


    As he was kicked flying, Beichen Ying¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    Sure enough, he had guessed right.


    A person¡¯s subconscious reaction was really cute.


    Zi Yan was also smart, after Beichen Ying was kicked flying, she endured the pain and, relying on herst breath, flew out to catch Beichen Ying.


    Otherwise, Beichen Ying, who had no spirit strength left, would breathe hisst from the fall.


    As for that pitiful iron tower-like strong man, his reaction had, in a timely manner, avoided the first spirit pinball. The second spirit pinball directly was shot into his chest by Beichen Ying in the moment when he didn¡¯t detect it. How could this one be so easily avoided?


    Just when he reacted to pull the spirit pinball out, the spirit pinball had already exploded in his chest area!


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡ª¡°


    A loud explosive sound erupted from his chest, endless earth-shattering spirit energy filled the air, overwhelmingly fierce!


    That sturdy body of the iron tower-like strong man was immediately blown into meat chunks, spattering everywhere.


    The powerful vibrations only settled down after a long while.


    Now, the opponent¡¯s two iron tower-like strong men had bravely sacrificed their lives. In the distance, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also fell to the ground, covered in blood from head to toe.


    Su Luo, with quick steps, rushed up and stuffed a Life Replenishing Golden Pill into each of their mouths. Then, she directly poured Celestial Spirit Water into their mouths.


    ¡°Fortunately, they are still breathing.¡± Su Luo wiped the sweat off of her forehead with iparable relief.


    The so-called concern for chaos. The fight on the stage was intense, she, who was under the stage, also became anxious. Fortunately, this challenge, they got through more scared than hurt.


    On the stone stage, the originally terrible bloody mess, without being noticed, had already gradually restored to before.

 Chapter 1175 – The last challenge (2)

    Chapter 1175 ¨C Thest challenge (2)


    Although this challenge had dangers lurking on all sides, fortunately, in the end, they got through without mishap and safely passed.


    After Su Luo¡¯s treatment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s injuries gradually started to improve. She believed that after a few days, they would recoverpletely.


    Their victory also took a lot pressure off Su Luo¡¯s team of two people.


    Finally, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun stood on the stage.


    Now, this was thest challenge.


    ¡°Luo Luo, in the next moment, you must not leave my side too far. ¡° Nangong Liuyun told her in a low voice. Because if she strayed too far away, his protective cover would not be able to protect her.


    ¡°No, you concentrate on facing the enemy, don¡¯t need to mind me.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll help you stall them for ten seconds.¡±


    This ten seconds was the only opportunity she was striving for. Originally, she could strive for longer, but... the energy within the little stone was already used up in Zi Yan¡¯s battle. After eliminating his fighting strength and after Su Luo¡¯s careful calction, she realized that, at most, she could only stall for ten seconds.


    ¡°The most important thing is your body.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome eyebrows knotted.


    ¡°I know, you shouldn¡¯t get distracted.¡± Su Luo was most worried about this.


    ¡°Uhn.¡±


    While they were talking, thest two iron tower-like strong men walked up the stage, step by step.


    Their walking speed was very slow, very slowly, every step they took made a rumbling sound, full of imposing manner.


    Soon, the two tenth-ranked iron tower-like strong men stood in front of them.


    Their expressions were cold and solemn, awe-inspiring. Their entire body gave off an enormous power. It was an especially dangerous fluctuation.


    This powerful murderous aura rushed forth towards Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun in an earth-shattering manner.


    He could withstand this powerful pressure, but Su Luo absolutely could not. Very likely, just this breath would directly pulverise Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes shone with a cold light!


    He suddenly took a step forward, and an unprecedentedly pure strong spiritual force exploded from his body. Like round clouds and mist, he blocked that huge power ten meters in front of him. Soon after, he constructed a tough protective cover around Su Luo.


    This protective cover was not something that anybody could produce, but Nangong Liuyun was able to do it because he had a secret book of cultivation.


    ¡°Please.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes glistened, immediately making the first move against the experts.


    One could see a white light flow out of hisrge, slim palm, faintly giving off a strange fluctuation.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed, his palm carrying this strange fluctuation, suddenly, he rushed towards the slightly weaker one among the two!


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have a grasp on winning against the two of them working together, but if he separated them, he had more of a grasp.


    He had confidence that he could take down this weaker tenth-ranked opponent in ten seconds!


    Following Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fast movements, that majestic ocean like white light condensed into a sphere and suddenly shot out from between his hands.


    The sphere immediately broke into numerous starlike lights.


    There were countless number of these starlike lights, each radiated a cold aura, appearing especially eerie and strange, murderous-looking.


    ¡°Launch!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strong voice thundered!


    In the wake of his unch¡¯, immediately, countless starlike lights engulfed towards that small tenth rank in violent waves.


    Faintly, that light seemed to be attracted to the soul, piercing through a person¡¯s heart and soul.


    The small tenth-ranked opponent¡¯s body was covered in starlike lights!


    It was not a punch or blow from a sword that you could withdraw from.


    These were countless murderous scathing starlike lights, and the person whounched it was the ruthless Nangong Liuyun.


    This time, he did not hold back, he went all out!


    Facing this heaven and earth-like murderous move, this slightly weaker tenth-ranked iron tower like strong man¡¯s expression had a trace of rm.

 Chapter 1176 – The last challenge (3)

    Chapter 1176 ¨C Thest challenge (3)


    A countless number of starlike lights wrapped around this iron tower-like strong man.


    No one could see clearly the situation inside the starlike lights.


    Following the arrival of the starlike lights, Nangong Liuyun¡¯snky figure arrived like a huge violent wave.


    With a flip of his hand, a long pitch-ck sword appeared in his hand.


    Famous in all thends, Chi Xiao Sword!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand grasped Chi Xiao Sword, lifted it up high, and ruthlessly chopped into those starlike lights!


    Nangong Liuyun chopped down from his position up high!


    ng!!!


    The striking of metal sounded continuously.


    Momentarily, fiery sparks shot out in all directions.


    The star like lights that were originally wrapped around the iron tower-like strong man automatically moved away.


    This sword strike by Nangong Liuyun seemed as if he had directly split the ocean in two. Now, the spirit power protecting the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s body was directly split open by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword attack!


    The iron tower-like strong man lifted his right arm up high, firmly trying to ward off Chi Xiao Sword.


    His right arm had a piece of golden-colored, metal protective shield.


    A strange light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, he fiercely poured spirit force into his hand.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The iron tower-like strong man¡¯s face turned very red. His pair of eyes opened wide until they were round as copper bells. Red blood lines split his pupil, sinister and terrifying.


    Within ten meters of his body, the stone stage burst open with cracking sounds,pressed like a spider web.


    Nangong Liuyun pressed closer, step by step, and the iron tower-like strong man did everything to resist.


    Temporarily, Nangong Liuyun could not finish him off.


    Opposite of this scene was Su Luo¡¯s side. Now, the situation had already reached a very dangerous stage.


    Since Su Luo basically had no fighting strength, she was merely relying on her spirit pets.


    This formidable tenth-ranked expert took a step forward, without waiting for Su Luo to react, the strong wind from a palm strike shot towards Su Luo¡¯s face!


    In this iron tower-like strong man¡¯s eyes, as long as he killed the little girl in front of him, it would be considered that he had aplished half of his mission.


    Just at this moment, the little divine dragon and the Nine-tailed Silver Fox, one in front and one behind, pounced forward.


    The little divine dragon used his formidable defense to resist the wind palm strike, whereas the Nine-tailed Silver Fox quickly leaped to behind the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s back and smashed a fist heavily towards his head.


    With the little divine dragon resisting the strike in front, when the wind palm strike arrived before Su Luo¡¯s body, its power had already be very weak.


    But no matter how weak the force, it was still a huge threat to Su Luo. One could only see Su Luo¡¯s figure sway a bit, but fortunately, Nangong Liuyun had always split out a portion of his spirit powers to condense out a protective cover to protect her. Otherwise, she would have already died and disappeared like jade.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± The little divine dragon saw Su Luo was affected, he snarled angrily and rushed towards that formidable iron tower-like strong man!


    And at this moment, the little fox that stood on the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s body smashed a fist towards him.


    Two little spirit pets known for their quick speed circled around this iparably strong iron tower-like strong man.


    Because the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s body was huge, and the two spirit pet¡¯s bodies were very small, so this was actually unfavorable to the iron tower-like strong man.


    Just like mice fighting against an elephant. A mouse could nimbly and quickly run all over the ce and change directions. But even though an elephant had huge strength, its body was clumsy.


    As a result, the two spirit pets were able to stop the iron tower-like strong man, not allowing him to harm Su Luo. And also didn¡¯t give him an opportunity to allow him to act together with the other strong man to deal with Nangong Liuyun.


    However, this iron tower-like strong man absolutely deserved his reputation. His strength was not less than Nangong Liuyun.


    His path was repeatedly blocked, and suddenly, he became impatient!


    A green light shot out from the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s eyes.


    Soon after, one could only see his arms suddenly extend backwards, chest proudly stuck out. His mouth suddenly bellowed: ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Once this sound bellowed out, it was like the tranquil sea surface suddenly had violent and huge waves. The berserk spirit force almost tore apart the air.

 Chapter 1177 – The last challenge (4)

    Chapter 1177 ¨C Thest challenge (4)


    Severe and tyrannical spirit power spread all around like torrential rain. The majestic spirit force nearly tore everything apart in the surroundings!


    This was the pressure that belongs to a tenth-ranked expert!


    How could an ordinary person withstand it?


    In that instant, blood madly rushed out from the little divine dragon¡¯s nose, ears and corner of his mouth.


    He held his head and rolled around on the ground in pain.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s reaction was even more intense. Under such huge pressure, its pair of eyes directly flipped over and fainted.


    The pitiful Su Luo ,without these two to protect her, she would simply copse with the first blow!


    Under such enormous pressure, the protective cover around Su Luo became spider web-like, fracturing inch by inch, finally bing dust.


    However, fortunately, the Variant Acacia Tree had already protected the fracturing cover since earlier. It had already used its lush leaves and branches to form a cage to protect Su Luo within it.


    Originally, the Variant Acacia Tree couldn¡¯t protect Su Luo, but now, the pressure was weakened after passing through the manyyers. By the time it arrived on Su Luo¡¯s body, it wasn¡¯t serious anymore. Moreover, after the Variant Acacia Tree absorbed the nt essence and changed again, its strength had reached a very formidable stage, thus, it was able to protect Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo was safe for the time being, only then did he wipe away the sweat on his forehead.


    A thread of anger shed through his eyes, and he poured an endless amount of spirit force into Chi Xiao Sword!


    Chi Xiao Sword was iparably sharp, one move could frighten the world!


    After filling it full of spirit force¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun grasped Chi Xiao Sword and swing horizontally across!


    A sharp, ear-piercing sound came from the sky.


    When she looked up again, Su Luo finally rxed slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Chi Xiao Sword streaked horizontally across that iron tower-like strong man¡¯s throat.


    Now, that person stood there upright with a disbelieving expression, but the blood pouring out of his throat didn¡¯t seem to register within him.


    Moreover, the wound continuously expanded, blood sprayed down on his jacket and tumbled to the ground.


    Very quickly, under his feet where he stood, was already dyed red by blood.


    ¡°You...¡± He opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but because his throat was cut, he couldn¡¯t say aplete word.


    Now, the iron tower-like strong man facing Su Luo saw this situation, there was no expression in his eyes. But his long arm extended out, directly grabbing towards Su Luo!


    His speed was very fast!


    Nearly in the blink of an eye, his enormous hand had arrived at Su Luo¡¯s side.


    A trace of rm shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    If she was grabbed, very likely, she would be pinched into fine powder, right?


    During this thrilling moment, Su Luo¡¯s reaction was very fast!


    Nangong Liuyun has Chi Xiao Sword, she has Cheng Ying Sword ah, if she doesn¡¯t use it now, then when will she use it?


    ¡°Go!¡± Su Luo shouted in a low tone.


    Cheng Ying Sword flew out from Su Luo¡¯s space, ruthlessly shooting towards that enormous palm reaching towards her.


    Within the Cheng Ying Sword was a sword spirit, it could control the flight path of the sword and conduct its own attacks.


    That iron tower-like strong man never imagined that the blue-colored sword could attack by itself. His eyes shed and his fist tightened, then single-handedly smashed towards Cheng Ying Sword!


    The fist approached like a torrential rush, with boundless imposing manner.


    Hissing sounds came from the air because of the fist¡¯s power, as if space was about to be torn apart.


    ¡°Cheng Ying Sword, stand firm!¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand formed a fist, shouting encouragement towards the silent Cheng Ying Sword.


    However, Cheng Ying Sword¡¯s response really took Su Luo aback.


    At this moment, the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s fist smashed towards Cheng Ying Sword!


    Cheng Ying Sword, with fast speed, shot towards the iron tower-like strong man!


    Both sides were aggressive with mutual hostility. Completely like hot-blooded guys going all out, being a ¡®you die then I will live¡¯ situation!


    However, just when both sides were about to meet¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Huh, where did the Cheng Ying Sword go?¡± Su Luo only felt that in front of her eyes, it blurred, and shepletely lost all trace of Cheng Ying Sword.

 Chapter 1178 – The last challenge (5)

    Chapter 1178 ¨C Thest challenge (5)


    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª¡± A heavy sound echoed in reply to Su Luo¡¯s question.


    At this moment, Cheng Ying Sword directly fell to the ground, smashing a long, deep, strip-sized hole in the ground!


    Su Luo was immediately speechless!


    She had seen cowards, but never seen a cowardly sword ah! Today¡¯s Cheng Ying Sword¡¯s performance finally broadened her horizons! In this world, there was actually a craven and cowardly sword!


    If it didn¡¯t want to go up, then don¡¯t go, why did it assume the aura of a brave man willing to risk his life just now? Su Luo gracefully had her hand over her forehead, speechlessly looking to the sky.


    And what was Cheng Ying Sword doing right now?


    Its sword body, with rapid speed, rushed towards Su Luo, wanting to enter Su Luo¡¯s space as if its life depended on it. However, after one p on its head by Su Luo, it suddenly became well-behaved.


    ¡°Shrinking back as battle approaches, should be beheaded byw!¡± Su Luo strongly flicked its sword hilt.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Cheng Ying Sword gave a cry as if it wouldn¡¯t ept this.


    Not to mention Su Luo and the sword spirit¡¯s conversation, just talking about the iron tower-like strong man.


    Just now, when Cheng Ying Sword shrinked back as battle approached, that iron tower-like strong man¡¯s fist, full of endless force, suddenly seemed to smashed into cotton. Even more because of the opponent shrinking back as battle approached, he could not pull the power back, and stumbled forward, nearly making him fall down.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun had already resolved his opponent. His figure was like electricity, with footsteps leaving behind an afterimage. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the back of this iron tower-like strong man.


    Both of his hands firmly held onto Chi Xiao Sword. His body gave off a terrifying explosive power. The imposing bloodthirsty and air of massacre enveloped him.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a terrifying sneer.


    Chi Xiao Sword pierced towards the lower back of the iron tower-like strong man.


    Having seen round after round of battles, Nangong Liuyun had already seen through everything clearly. Don¡¯t just look at how sturdy these iron tower-like strong man were built, but they also had weaknesses.


    Their weakness was that they had an iron head, copper-like body but a tofu soft waist!


    The protection on their head and whole body were abnormally strong, but the waist area was their weak point.


    As a result, Nangong Liuyun, without the slightest hesitation, directly thrust towards his lower backbone!


    The iron tower-like strong man felt danger approaching, and his brain worked very fast. His figure directly moved forward to fall down on the ground, dangerously avoiding this fatal attack by Nangong Liuyun.


    Although his lower backbone avoided this fatal strike, but the side of his waist was ruthlessly sliced by Nangong Liuyun, leaving behind a severe wound!


    The iron tower-like strong man did a roll, and his body turned around. His head directly knocked towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Now, he looked like an aggressive bull charging headlong towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Originally, Su Luo¡¯s heart loosened when she saw Nangong Liuyun took over, but seeing the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s throwing caution to the wind endless offensive attack, her heart suddenly went cold. Her gaze looked nervously towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was like lightning, shooting towards the sky!


    Towering above all, his sleeves waved over, immediately, torrential rain poured down from mid-air.


    This iron tower-like strong man was immediately submerged by the torrential rain. Moreover, he also lost the target of his attack.


    He raised his head and saw Nangong Liuyun standing in mid-air. flying fast like an immortal, a trace of anger shing through his eyes.


    ¡°Ssh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The sound echoed and this huge iron tower-like giant stood up from the ground, steadily rising towards the sky.


    At this moment, a trace of deep worry shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun had just entered the tenth rank, while that iron tower-like strong man had exceeded the tenth rank. With regards to strength, Nangong Liuyun might not be able to beat him...however, a crafty expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    With assistance from water, what dirty trick Nangong Liuyun was about to do, Su Luo was very clear about. It was also because of this, that a touch interest in watching a y shed through her eyes.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun stood in ce high above. His sleeves flipping over, just like the gods, iparably noble.

 Chapter 1179 – The last challenge (6)

    Chapter 1179 ¨C Thest challenge (6)


    A sly sneer opened up on his handsome face: ¡°Dare to chase after me? Court death!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun used both hands to form seals, one after another, seals soared to the sky from his hands.


    ¡°The one courting death is you!¡± The iron tower-like strong man finally said his first sentence!


    Ayer of metal with a golden luster covered the right arm of the iron tower-like strong man. This metal with golden luster continuously extended to his entire body, covering his enormous body.


    This metal with golden luster was his strongest defense.


    Right now, his protective cover came out because this rainstorm actually contained a strong corrosive nature. If he didn¡¯t protect himself, his physical body would be injured by the burns.


    Nangong Liuyun watched as he protected his entire body, inch by inch. His eyebrow rose up slightly, a treacherous smile shing through his eyes: ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one that finds it!¡±


    His words had just finished when Nangong Liuyun rushed towards the iron tower-like strong man with the manner of a starving wolf!


    The iron tower-like strong man also rushed towards Nangong Liuyun like a cheetah!


    The two people were at daggers drawn, life or death could happen at any moment!


    Watching as the two people were about to meet, the seals Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands formed were finally finished.


    ¡°Enjoy it well~~!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure suddenly lowered like what the Cheng Ying Sword did before he slid towards the ground.


    This moment, the iron tower-like strong man was already guarded against this move.


    His huge leg that was flickering with golden lights suddenly kicked towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Want to run? Not going to be that easy!


    Just when the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s leg was about to kick Nangong Liuyun, an unforeseen event suddenly happened at this moment.


    One could only see in mid-air, a very lofty lightning appeared!


    The lightning was like a dragon serpent, in a second, suddenly, the scorched thunderous lightning struck down!


    This scorching thunderous lightning wasn¡¯t looking for just anyone, with rumbling sounds, it aimed at the iron tower-like strong man and directly smashed down.


    That metal with golden luster covering the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s whole body was thin as fish scales. In a split second, it was directly hit by the thunderous lightning!


    A dragon serpent-shaped lightning rapidly wandered about his body.


    The iron tower-like strong man¡¯s huge body immediately stiffened in ce. That leg maintained its extended posture. This action lookedical and ridiculous at the same time.


    Just at this moment, a countless number of lightning had formed into a sphere in mid-air.


    This thunderous lightning was not inferior to the one used to smash Fairy Yan Xia from before.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves lifted effortlessly, and that lightning ball, flickering with white light, was like a powerful thunderbolt that refused to listen, with rumbling sounds, it exploded onto the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s body!


    The iron tower-like strong man, seeing this, his face immediately lost all color!


    Lightning system, among all the elements, it¡¯s the system with the most formidable attack power.


    In addition, Nangong Liuyun was a tenth-ranked lightning system expert.


    Moreover, the iron tower-like strong man was first soaked by water, and took the initiative to cover himself in golden metallic scales. Everything all doomed him to this tragedy.


    The iron tower-like strong man, in the next instant, wanted to withdraw the golden metallic scales protective cover. But his movement was slowed, in a sh, having already been struck by the first lightning.


    A battle between experts, in a sh, several tens of killing moves would have already been used!


    Therefore, when that explosive rumbling thunderous lightning smashed down, the iron tower-like strong man didn¡¯t have time to withdraw the golden metallic scales. His entire body was directly hit by the ball of lightning.


    The ball of lightning exploded over his forehead.


    For a moment, white light glittered, fiery mes with lightning, it was like the most dazzling fireworks, so beautiful that it would enchant a person.


    Of course, the iron tower-like strong man, whose body was in the middle of this thunderous lightning, his feeling wasn¡¯t that wonderful.


    Right now, he was smashed dizzy by this ball of lighting that he wasn¡¯t guarded against.


    His body inside the golden metallic scales was like a roasted chicken wrapped in mud. He was directly roasted until well-done.


    This iron tower-like strong man with well-developed four limbs and simple mind didn¡¯t know that before Nangong Liuyun even stepped on the stage, he had already nned the way this iron tower-like strong man would die.

 Chapter 1180 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (1)

    Chapter 1180 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (1)


    One after another, an endless number of balls of lightning smashed down, exploding on top of the iron tower-like strong man.


    The iron tower-like strong man didn¡¯t have a chance to live and was simply hacked to death by the balls of lightning!


    ¡°Really pitiful, why must he cover himself with the protective golden metallic scales? Isn¡¯t this bringing about one¡¯s own destruction?¡± Su Luo lifted her head and was all smiles as she looked at the beautiful scenery with sparks flying in all directions.


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head: ¡°You, this girl that got off lightly, and still trying to sell how well-behaved you were. It¡¯s more or less over, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Luo, smiling happily, hugged his arm: ¡°Originally, I thought this battle would be very tough. Never expected it to finish so simply.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun tossed her a nce.


    Where was it so simple? From before, even going on the stage, he had started to n how to kill them. His urate calctions and strategic nning abilities allowed him to n the victory from thousands of miles away, okay? Little girl actually erased all of his hard work.


    Uneptable, he could not suffer a loss just like this.


    Sparks flew in all directions in the sky, like fireworks being set off.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender and long fingers hooked up Su Luo¡¯s tapered chin, without waiting for Su Luo to react, his strong dark shadow pressed down over her.


    ¡°Woah¡ª¡ª¡± In Su Luo¡¯s moment of inattentiveness the edge of her soft lips were firmly seized.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to speak, and it just so happened to allow Nangong Liuyun to take advantage of the void and enter. He besieged her mouth, nning to stake his ground, wantonly ravaging her mouth.


    For a long, long time, as if the world stood still, Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge palm cupped Su Luo¡¯s palm-sized little face, only then did the two of them slowly separate.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± An undercurrent rushed up from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, full of lust and vitality, ¡°After returning to Eastern Jin Empire, let usplete the marriage ceremony, okay?¡±


    Without getting married, then variables would exist.


    His Luo girl was this beautiful, so beautiful as to shake one to the core. How could you ask him to feel reassured?


    Only by legitimately bringing her under his wing, then he would feel reassured. Nangong Liuyun had made a firm decision. Whether it was to swindle or to coax, or even to kidnap, after returning to Eastern Jin Empire, he mustplete the marriage!


    Su Luo was just about to speak, but then heard a soft groaning sound.


    Su Luo looked towards the sound and saw Zi Yan¡¯s pair of eyes slowly opened. She had a trace of bewilderment in her eyes.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know how to reply to Nangong Liuyun, and simply pushed him away, in a high voice, she said: ¡°Quick! Zi Yan and them had woken up. Quickly go over and take a look.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun watched her hasty departing back view with a smile.


    This girl was still so bashful, simply very amusing.


    Su Luo supported Zi Yan up, and asked with deep concern: ¡°How are things? Do you feel a little bit better?¡±


    Zi Yan lifted her eyes and saw the guy hacked into a statue on the stage, and her heart jumped from fear: ¡°What is this situation?¡±


    Su Luo pursed her lips, eyes curved like the moon, smilingly said: ¡°We won oh, you still haven¡¯t seen it clearly?¡±


    ¡°You and Third Senior Brother won?¡± Zi Yan excitedly held Su Luo¡¯s hand, ¡° That means, you got the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Luo inevitably had somewhat of a headache: ¡°For the time being, I still don¡¯t have it...¡±


    They had won the fight, but where the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort was, shepletely did not know ah.


    ¡°Hey, you guys look¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying, who had just woken up, cried out in surprise.


    Immediately, everyone followed his line of sight and looked over there.


    One could only see on that fighting stage, don¡¯t know when, a stone table ten meters high and long had appeared. A sparkling, pure and translucent small jade box was arranged on that stone table.


    Inside the small jade box, a scarlet red like blood-colored ginseng gave off a formidable medicinal characteristic and powerful spirit force.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise and suddenly stood up.


    Due to standing up too abruptly, Su Luo only felt faint and her vision blurred. Bursts of ck areas appeared in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, since it has already appeared, there is no reason we can¡¯t get it.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, ¡°You stand there and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go and fetch it.¡±

 Chapter 1181 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (2)

    Chapter 1181 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (2)


    However, before Nangong Liuyun could take a step forward, the body of that iron tower-like strong man hanging in suspension, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± sounded, the golden metallic scales on his body tumbled down all over the ground.


    Afterwards, his body that was roasted rare and tender like a fried chicken, suddenly became dry and stiffened at a speed the naked eye could follow. Afterwards, it looked like a mummy that had been dried for many years....


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Luo grabbed Nangong Liuyun and pulled him to a stop, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    What just happened on the fighting stage, really rmed a person¡¯s heart and made them jump.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but when he looked down at Su Luo, his eyes were pitch-ck and calm, full of smiles: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is it that you can¡¯t be parted from me for even a moment?¡±


    Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at him: ¡°That scene from just now, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see it. Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t afraid of dying?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun patted her slender, curved shoulder: ¡°No matter, believe in me okay?¡±


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly firm, ¡°You can¡¯t go, I can¡¯t let you go take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, that is the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.¡± Nangong Liuyun good-temperedly rubbed her head and said in a patiently guiding manner, ¡°Once I get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, your illness will be cured. Be obedient.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly pried open Su Luo¡¯s fingers, one by one.


    ¡°Who can testify that the box contains the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort? What if it is to deceive you?¡± Su Luo firmly pulled Nangong Liuyun to a stop by his sleeves. Her eyes were unprecedentedly serious.


    Watching helplessly as the iron tower-like strong man¡¯s body got air-dried into a mummy right before her eyes. How could Su Luo feel assured enough to let Nangong Liuyun go? The passing of time on that fighting stage clearly was not the same as a normal time period.


    Just at this time aughing voice came faintly from the sky.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this master of the pce hall will testify that inside that box is the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort that can cure your illness.¡± Don¡¯t know when the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had appeared.


    The him right now didn¡¯t appear as an enormous face, rather, he appeared in his human form.


    Right now, he was dressed in a ck robe from head to toe, the corner of the spacious robe hung down to the ground, twisting and turning.


    He had both hands crossed behind his back, and stood there looking at Su Luo, full of smiles.


    That smiling expression clearly seemed crafty from Su Luo¡¯s point of view, deceitful and treacherous.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡¯ Su Luo firmly pulled Nangong Liuyun to a stop, ¡°I have a premonition, that all the nine challenges added together from before, is not as dangerous as what¡¯s on that fighting stage.¡±


    How could Nangong Liuyun not know, in fact, as a tenth-ranked expert, his perception for danger was very sharp. He could clearly sense that mysterious and strange aura on that fighting stage.


    The master of Nine Pce Halls¡¯s eyebrow pricked up, with a smile that was not quite a smile, he said: ¡°There is only that one stalk of Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort ah. Naturally it is you guys¡¯ reward. Since you guys don¡¯t want it...then might as well destroy it.¡±


    He said it as if it¡¯s no big deal, his expression was like light clouds with gentle wind, as if what would be destroyed was only a stalk of carrot.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly: ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What, you really want to go in?¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master smilingly looked at Nangong Liuyun. A brilliant light shed through his pair of small eyes, seemingly very mysterious.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head nodded slightly: ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of time passing like water, getting old in a sh and bing dried-up bones?¡± The Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯ master, with a ghost of a smile, lifted an eyebrow provokingly. His chin lifted up, calm andposed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck as ink eyes were so deep that you couldn¡¯t see the bottom. He smiled enigmatically, turned around and directly walked towards that fighting stage.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, I order you to stand still!¡± Su Luo anxiously yelled out loud.

 Chapter 1182 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (3)

    Chapter 1182 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (3)


    ¡°Luo Luo, wait for my return.¡± Nangong Liuyun was firmly set and turned his head to smile tenderly at Su Luo.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Luo stumbled to go up, ¡°I can¡¯t let you face this kind of danger. Even if I¡¯ll stay this sickly for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll also acknowledge it. You can¡¯t go!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s sixth sense had always been strong, she could clearly sense that strange and dangerous aura on that stone fighting stage. So much so that she had an awful intuition that she would lose Nangong Liuyun.


    At this time, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls faintly smiled: ¡°The time is about to be over oh.¡±


    While speaking, this treacherous and deceitful master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s sleeves easily lifted up. A stick of incense that had just been lit appeared in front of everyone.


    His meaning was very clear, now, Nangong Liuyun only had a stick of incense¡¯s time left.


    Nangong Liuyun controlled his expression and indifferently nced at the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls. Then, he turned and patted Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Be obedient, stay in ce and don¡¯t move. Believe in me okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Su Luo grabbed the wide sleeves of his gown, the base of her fingers were nched white.


    Really was a hard-to-deal-with girl.


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    Looking at that incense burning bit by bit, a trace of resoluteness shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. He patted Su Luo¡¯s slender, curved shoulder and murmured beside her ear: ¡°Luo Luo, take care of yourself.¡±


    Now, Luo Luo being able to stand up, was all because of the medicinal pills given to her by Grandmaster Rong Yun. If he didn¡¯t get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, then his Luo girl wouldn¡¯t live for another month...this matter, Grandmaster Rong Yun had mentioned it to him, even Luo girl didn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Su Luo grabbed his sleeve.


    Nangong Liuyun heavily hugged her to his chest, both arms tightened, firmly locking her in.


    His head nestled in her shoulder and took a deep yearning breath, full of unwillingness to let go.


    Her body had a faint fragrance that was delicate and belonged only to her. Smelling it made a person¡¯s heart happy, descending endlessly into oblivion. Really wanted to continue holding her like this.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge palm imprisoned Su Luo, moving up on her back.


    Suddenly, Su Luo sensed a trace of something was not right.


    But before she could react, her figure had already been set in ce.


    It turned out, Nangong Liuyun took advantage of her being off guard to actually hit her pressure points.


    ¡°You...¡± Su Luo gloomily red at him.


    Nangong Liuyun lovingly and indulgently stroked her little head: ¡°Girl, wait for me to return okay?¡±


    Afterwards, he turned and left with big strides.


    In fact, beforeing, Grandmaster Rong Yun had already talked with him in private. It was easy to break through the Nine Different Pce Halls. But to get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort was extraordinarily difficult.


    Because the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort was inherently a heavenly material and a treasure on earth. It could resurrect a dead person and put flesh on bones of the dead. Its existence was very much in defiance of the natural order. If you wanted to get it, at the same time, you must pay an equally disastrous price.


    Nangong Liuyun understood more thoroughly than anyone what kind of predicament he would face inside this Nine Different Pce Halls. It was even extremely possible he would lose his life. But he didn¡¯t even have to think before bring Su Luo to crash through the nine challenges along the whole journey.


    Su Luo looked at his lean sculpted rear view, the rim of her eyes were slightly red.


    At this moment, she was inconsbly regretful. If her strength was a bit stronger. If she didn¡¯t provoke Fairy Yan Xia. If, at that time, she didn¡¯t quarrel with Nangong Liuyun...


    If there was still another chance, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be injured.


    The hands at Su Luo¡¯s side firmly gripped into fists. The strength was so strong that her fingers turned white.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pace was steady, step by step, very carefully stepping on the stone steps, walking up to the fighting stage.


    There were altogether ten stone steps.


    Originally, he could easily fly up, but now, these steps, every step was like a deep chasm, the repelling force was so strong as to be unparalleled.


    When Nangong Liuyun set foot on the first step, he could feel a formidable repulsive force.

 Chapter 1183 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (4)

    Chapter 1183 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (4)


    However, the first step was not bad, far from being able to reach his tolerance.


    The second step, went up.


    The third step, went up.


    ......


    All the way to the eighth step, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps finally slowed.


    This ce¡¯s repelling force came with earth-shattering strength, like a violent huge wave surging up endlessly, nearly drowning him.


    A fineyer of sweat appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bright as jade forehead.


    He paused a bit, his foot slowly extended, then steadily stepped onto the ninth step.


    Standing on the ninth step, Nangong Liuyun could clearly feel, the repulsive force here was a fold greater than on the eighth step.


    Having stood there for only a breath¡¯s time, the fine beads of sweat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head becamerge beads, dropping and tumbling down his chest and back. Very quickly, he was drenched in sweat.


    Nangong Liuyun took a breather, then took a deep breath and condensed all of his spirit force into his foot.


    However, he discovered that the strong repulsive force, was heavy as a mountain range, nearly pressing down his entire person. That foot seemed to be glued to the ground, he used all the strength from the heart and was only able to lift it a thumb length high.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun lift up his foot to put it down again, under the fighting stage, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly became more concentrated.


    Su Luo¡¯s fist was clenched tightly, murmuring in a low voice: ¡°These difficulties, with regards to you, are merely paper tigers, Nangong Liuyun, you can do it.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart became more nervous, she didn¡¯t dare to increase the pressure on Su Luo. So, she pulled at Beichen Ying and anxiously said: ¡°Third Senior Brother seems....under a lot of strain.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of eyes stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun. So nervous that fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He was nodding with emphasis: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Definitely, it¡¯s nothing. From childhood to now, have you ever seen Nangong Liuyun be stumped by a problem?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Before Zi Yan could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Su Luo.


    ¡°There is no but, he absolutely can do it!¡± Su Luo¡¯s words were resolute and decisive, not allowing other opinions.


    Zi Yan nodded her head, expressing her endorsement of Su Luo¡¯s words.


    On the flight of steps.


    Only thest step remained.


    Nangong Liuyun lifted up his foot, then withdrew, like this, he repeated three times without achieving sess. On the contrary, the sweat on his forehead tumbled down like rain.


    His gaze turned slightly, and saw the long stick of incense that had burned down by half. His expression turned cold like solidified frost.


    Nangong Liuyun took a deep breath,pletely emptying his mind. His entire body was as lithe as a feather, with all of his spirit force condensed under his foot!


    His body lost the spirit force to defend, immediately, the formidable repulsive force was like a huge violent wave that seemed to pulverize him. But Nangong Liuyun clenched his teeth, used strength under his foot and firmly stepped on it.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Even though Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sweat rushed forth like a river, his body tired to the extreme, however, he finally stepped on the fighting stage.


    ¡°Wow! Third Senior Brother was sessful. He sessfully stepped up on it!¡± Zi Yan excitedly waved her fist while screaming loudly.


    Beichen Ying heavily nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right! He seeded! Really great ah!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face finally showed a smile of relief from a heavy burden. Her smile was as splendid as a summer flower, more beautiful than could be imagined.


    However, very quickly, her smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°This, this, what is going on?¡± Su Luo¡¯s entire body stiffened like an ice cube. Even her words weren¡¯t nimble anymore.


    Just a moment ago, Biechen Ying and Zi Yan, who were still in an intensely excited state, exchanged a nce. They hastily looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s condition was not good.


    No, it was very terrible.


    Originally, they thought stepping onto the fighting stage would imply victory. But. no one had expected that this merely signified the beginning.


    ¡°Oh heavens!! In the end, what is going on? How could Third Senior Brother, how could....¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were opened wide.

 Chapter 1184 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (5)

    Chapter 1184 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (5)


    Her whole face was full of disbelief and the unimaginable. Her eyes were filled even more with anxiety and shock.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s entire person was already unable to move, like a motionless statue. He held his breath with rapt attention, with his pair of eyes staring fixedly at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Second Brother, hang on ah!¡± Beichen Ying was so anxious that the rims of his eyes were red.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s situation was very bad.


    He never imagined that when he set foot on the fighting stage, afterwards, the surrounding environment would change in a sh.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun could clearly feel the changes in his body.


    Originally full of life and vitality, seemed to pass rapidly.


    The structures of his body rapidly aged.


    The spirit force in his body poured out like huge, wild waves. A steady flow of spirit force and life¡¯s essence passed.


    So much so that every step forward he took, he could clearly feel the distance between his own death getting closer by a step.


    On that high stage, the small, white jade brocade box gave off a brilliant luster, like the stars in the night sky, dazzling and bright.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a vague and tender smile.


    Getting hold of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort was tantamount to saving Luo girl¡¯s life.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth perked up into a weak smile: ¡°Luo girl, wait for me.¡±


    Under the stage, Su Luo¡¯s eye sockets were red and swollen. The tears in her eyes, drop by drop, rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Nangong Liuyun, don¡¯t...¡± Su Luo¡¯s figure was fixed in ce, she couldn¡¯t run up to the fighting stage. She could only shout out anxiously.


    But no matter how she tore her heart and split her lungs to cry out, Nangong Liuyun still firmly walked towards that Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    His steps were weak but unwavering.


    Su Luo could clearly see the change in his physical condition.


    Thirty-year-old Nangong Liuyun.


    Forty-year-old Nangong Liuyun.


    Fifty-year-old Nangong Liuyun.


    ....Every step he walked, his life would age a bit.


    ¡°No, no it can¡¯t be like this. How could Third Senior Brother...¡± Large droplets of tears fell from Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, she fell crying into Beichen Ying¡¯s arms.


    The fists at Beichen Ying¡¯s side gave off snapping sounds from being clenched so tightly. But he was helpless, he was so angry that his fist smashed into the wall.


    A crystal-like teardrop was silently wiped away by him.


    Watching him rapidly age, watching as his sparkling and translucent jade like skin became withered skin and bones. Watching as his cut, tall and slender body became thin like a human skeleton in a sh. Watching as his pitch-ck as ink fine hair became white....Su Luo only felt dizzy, with bursts of ck caming from her mind.


    Her Nangong...iparably handsome, Nangong, so beautiful as to steal people¡¯s souls, now, he had almost turned into an old, grey-haired human skeleton.


    And now, there were only three steps¡¯ distance from him getting the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    Very challenging three steps.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to sense Su Luo¡¯s heartache. With great difficulty, he returned to his senses, and smiled beautifully at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s tears madly rushed out with a rustling sound.


    ¡°Climbing so exhaustedly until dropping down to the underworld. Nangong Liuyun, no matter where you go, I will follow after you and go too!¡± Su Luo almost had no voice as she said this sentence.


    In this second, her heart really pulsed because of Nangong Liuyun.


    In this moment, Su Luo finally realized that she had already loved him more than herself.


    ¡°Believe in me.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled as if he was about to copse, afterwards, he once again took a step forward.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± A mouthful of scarlet blood, after some dy, freely came out from the corner of his mouth.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a hand and wipe it away. Immediately following, he took another step forward.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡±


    This time, Nangong Liuyun vomited outrge mouthful after mouthful of blood.


    His five viscera and six bowels had all be seriously old and weak, his vitality was close to being dried up.


    Nangong Liuyun extended out a hand, he looked at his own arm, it was withered like firewood...everything all indicated that the distance to death was very close.

 Chapter 1185 – Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (6)

    Chapter 1185 ¨C Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort (6)


    This time, it seemed as if Nangong Liuyun had vomited out all the blood in his body until it was dried up.


    ¡°The final step ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun said to himself in his heart.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back was hunched, his bamboo pole-like pair of legs, swaying, took a step forward.


    One stagger, and Nangong Liuyun almost fell down.


    However, due to his instinctive reaction, he grabbed the stone stage and steadied his body that was tottering.


    Nangong Liuyun extended out his hand, tightly grasping that white jade box.


    ¡°He did it! He did it! Third Senior Brother did it!¡± Zi Yan cried loudly and bitterly.


    Third Senior Brother finally got the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort. But now, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t smile. She felt so unwell that she nearly choked.


    She was already like this, then what about Su Luo?


    Zi Yan, with her heart aching, looked towards Su Luo.


    She saw that Su Luo was shaking from head to toe, face, lips, hands....her whole body was trembling.


    Su Luo¡¯s face had an expression of close-to-death despair. Her body gave off a deep sorrow and grief.


    She hadn¡¯t cried nor spoke yet, but this kind of her made a person feel an intense dread.


    ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan distressingly gripped Su Luo¡¯s hand, but discovered that her hands were cold as ice.


    ¡°Undo my pressure points.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was so low that it seemed to float by.


    ¡°The confinement Third Senior Brother set, we don¡¯t have a way to undo it.¡± Zi Yan felt that she was really stupid, really useless, couldn¡¯t even help a bit.


    ¡°s, all are pitiful people.¡± The master of Nine Different Pce Halls originally had both hands behind his back, standing there calmly. Slowly, he walked to in front of Su Luo and patted her on the back.


    Su Luo suddenly felt that all the blood in her body started to circte again, and her mobility was restored.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure rushed up the stage like an artillery shell.


    ¡°Luo Luo, don¡¯t, you can¡¯t go over there!¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying cried out in rm at the same time.


    However, what surprised them was, Su Luo directly ran up the steps to the stage. In a flying manner, she ran towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure.


    It turned out that the instant Nangong Liuyun opened that jade box, a period of huge changes urred on the stage. The restriction that was originally set was undone in an instant.


    The moment when the restriction disappeared, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure directly fell down, and Su Luo recklessly threw herself at him and was able to hug him to her bosom.


    ¡°Nangong, are your okay? In the end, how are you?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tears rolled out and fell down.


    In this moment, she was so anxious that she nearly suffocated.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand tightly clenched the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort. He looked at this little face close at hand that wrapped around his soul and led him along as if in a dream. He smiled weakly, handing over the legendary medicine he had gotten after suffering untold hardships: ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it!¡± Su Luo waved her hand and tossed that Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort far away.


    ¡°Luo Luo, be obedient... must do what is told...¡± Nangong Liuyun breathed with difficulty, with a gossamer of air, as if in the next instant, his breathing would be cut off.


    Su Luo hugged him, crying loudly and bitterly: ¡°I don¡¯t want the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort! If something happens to you, what is the point of me eating it?¡±


    ¡°Girl...¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled distressingly, with difficulty, he lifted up his withered hand and gently caressed Su Luo¡¯s sparkling and translucent as jadeplexion. His eyes contained a strong yearning and unwillingness to let go, ¡°Girl... carry my desire...keep on living...¡±


    To die, these two words, before even stepping foot into the Nine Different Pce Halls, he was already prepared. Therefore, he was not surprised.


    To die for his Luo girl, he had no regret.


    ¡°No! No! Absolutely not!¡± Su Luo shook her head as if her life depended on it. Drop by drop, her tears tumbled down on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s withered face.,¡°You dare to die on me, watch me die for you!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Note from Author:


    Have a premonition I¡¯ll be beaten up, first, lift up the lid to the stirred up pot and run away.


    PS: Rmend the wiz Lu Fei¡¯s new book: ¡¶·ïÎ轭ɽ£º»ð±¬ÀÇåúÌ«ÑýÄõ¡·

 Chapter 1186 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (1)

    Chapter 1186 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (1)


    Just when Su Luo was broken-hearted and inconsble, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls strolled to Su Luo¡¯s back in a rightfully so manner.


    His steady voice sounded from behind Su Luo.


    ¡°You want to save him?¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s tone was enigmatic, in this quiet hall, it carried a touch of strangeness and different feeling.


    Su Luo¡¯s head suddenly turned around, with one reach, she grabbed the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s sleeve. She asked in a loud and excited tone: ¡°You can save him?!¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls looked at the girl in front of his eyes that cried looking like a cat. With both hands behind his back, a sharp eyebrow raised up slightly and he proudly tossed his chin up: ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell me what to do to save him!¡± Hearing that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had a way, Su Luo was immediately pleasantly surprised. At the same time, her pair of red and swollen walnut-like eyes were vastly brighter.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls cast Su Luo a nce, then unhurriedly withdrew his gaze. As if he hadn¡¯t decided yet.


    Su Luo was a smart person, naturally, she understood with one nce.


    Her expression was eager and excited: ¡°What do you want? As long as I can do it, I will agree to it all!¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls clearly wanted to get some benefit, how could Su Luo not see through it?


    Don¡¯t assume that this ck soul master of the Nine Different Pce Halls would be very noble and merciful. If he could be bribed by Seventh Young Master, naturally, he valued money highly.


    ¡°This ah....¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls seemed to be too embarrassed to mention it. He unhurriedly stroked his chin, continuing to sell the climax.


    ¡°In the end, what do you want? Say it out loud, inly and clearly!¡± Su Luo, with one hand, pulled him to a stop by the sleeves, wishing to p him.


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s temperament had always been calm and collected. Normally, her words, actions and manner were alsoposed. She had never been this urgent nor set on fire as this moment. But now, it concerned Nangong Liuyun¡¯s life or death, it was impossible for her not to be impatient.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance was withered, looking like an eighty-year-old man. His originally iparably handsomeplexion was full of spots of old age. He had be so skinny as to be nothing but skin and bones. From head to toe, he didn¡¯t even have fifty grams worth of meat, so light that he would fall apart from one blow of the wind.


    The most serious was that his breathing was only a gossamer, intermittent, just like that, sticking out for all to see, like a mummy dried by the wind.


    Su Luo only had to look at him and tears would fall down with ¡®swish¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Quickly tell me, what must I do to cure him! No matter what the price, I am willing!¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly firm.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls watched for quite a while before Nangong Liuyun took a breath, then looked at Su Luo who had cried until her eyes were walnut-shaped. Only then did he cast Su Luo a nce: ¡°Want to save him is fine, sell your soul to this pce halls¡¯ master.¡±


    What?!


    Before Su Luo could react, Zi Yan immediately burst out.


    ¡°Out of the question! Without a soul, how could Luo Luo live? You, this kind of person, can still be considered the master of Nine Different Pce Halls. You are simply profiting from someone else¡¯s misfortunes!¡± The fists at Zi Yan¡¯s side clenched tightly. She panted in rage, ring at the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    Beichen Ying pulled Su Luo behind him, his wrathful gaze was like mes, shooting towards the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls: ¡°This condition doesn¡¯t even need to be discussed!¡±


    The pce halls¡¯ master sighed helplessly: ¡° You two, don¡¯t be so anxious ah, this selling the soul isn¡¯t like you can¡¯t live afterwards.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, with a stiff face, he asked: ¡°Say it clearly!¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls good-naturally looked at Su Luo and carefully exined: ¡°Selling your soul to this master of the pce halls, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to separate your soul from the physical body. It¡¯s merely that when this master of the pce halls has missions to hand over, you must help and go do it, and that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Just this simple?¡± A cold light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, just this simple.¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was all smiles, his manner was good-natured like the Laughing Buddha.

 Chapter 1187 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (2)

    Chapter 1187 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (2)


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t trust him at all. It was because Su Luo could distinguish that the person in front of her eyes was the ck soul master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, and not that straightforward, heroic white soul master of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    Just when Su Luo was extremely tangled and at a loss, a sigh sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Stupid loathsome girl.¡±


    ¡°Little Stone, you woke up?¡± Su Luo depressedly greeted this grandpa in the stone.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with the little stone, therefore, when the other side cursed her for being silly, she didn¡¯t have the strength to retort back.


    Su Luo not retorting back, didn¡¯t mean the other side would be satisfied with small gains.


    The little stone was just short of pointing at Su Luo¡¯s head and cursing at her: ¡°Stupid loathsome girl, you aren¡¯t really thinking of selling your soul, right? You must know that after you have sold your soul, you will be his servant. If he wants you to die, he merely needs to think it and nothing more!¡±


    The little stone was simply resentful that she failed to meet expectations. How did he end up following such a stupid little master ah? Really infuriated him to death, infuriated him to death! The little stone cried and shouted from being angered.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°Even if it is like that, then what¡¯s the concern?¡± As long as she was able to save Nangong Liuyun, even if you asked her to die immediately, she would do it without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, wah, wah, wah!¡± The little stone was so angry that he nearly scratched the wall, ¡°If you really agreed, then you would have lost out on a lot, don¡¯t you know! He merely said one sentence, want to save that loathsome guy, isn¡¯t it better that you do it yourself?!¡±


    A divine light shed through Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°That is to say, you know how to save Nangong?!¡± Su Luo jumped up from being pleasantly surprised.


    However, this movement of hers scared the people at her side.


    ¡°Luo Luo, what happened?¡± Zi Yan saw Su Luo suddenly jump up in excitement, and thought that her mind had be deranged.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, with hands sped behind his back, calmly cast Su Luo a nce: ¡°Do you agree or not? This pce halls master doesn¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    He had the appearance of if Su Luo didn¡¯t agree, he would directly leave.


    Su Luo indifferently nced at him, paying him no heed. Her mind tightly grabbed onto the little stone, not letting him go.


    ¡°Quickly tell me how to save Nangong, hurry up, hurry up!¡± Su Luo pinched the little stone, the muscles protruding out of her hand.


    The little stone silently rolled his eyes at her: ¡°Want to know?¡±


    ¡°Quickly say it!¡± Su Luo was about to blow her top as she red at him.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s really simple ah, once you eat the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, this way, your blood will be able to bring a dead person back to life and put meat on bones of the dead. You can also restore one¡¯s youthful vigor and extend their lifespan oh.¡± The little stone looked at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Your meaning is...¡± Su Luo muttered only half a sentence, ¡°Use my blood, and make him drink it?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, use your blood to fill his entire body¡¯s flesh. At that time, he would be restored to the same as before.¡± The little stone said it with certainty, ¡°Only, the cultivation he lost would be restored a little slower.¡±


    ¡°Able to keep on living, wherefore would I still make so many extravagant demands? I am already very satisfied with this kind of oue.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face showed a smile of being relieved from a burden.


    Nangong Liuyun, very quickly, I will be able to save you. Su Luo murmured to herself in her heart.


    When Su Luo and the little stone were conversing, the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls had waited all along for Su Luo¡¯s reply.


    He saw Su Luo¡¯s face, from time to time, would be angry, excited, relieved from a heavy burden and all kinds of facial expressions. This made his heart have a not-so-good premonition.


    ¡°Girl, this guy, because of you, could even throw away his life. You can¡¯t even do such a little thing for him? s, this guy¡¯s eyes are really blind ah.¡± The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls walked with his hands behind his back, swaying confidently as he walked forward.

 Chapter 1188 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (3)

    Chapter 1188 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (3)


    One, two, three... why was it that this girl hadn¡¯t called him yet? The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was puzzled by this.


    He stealthily looked back, and saw Su Luopletely ignoring him.


    Now, Su Luo had already picked up the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort that she had thrown far away before. She bit through the skin of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort and sucked out all the blood red liquid inside and absorbed it.


    Afterwards, Su Luo tore the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort that had lost its inside and was now dried out and emptied into strips. Like chewing beef jerky, she ate it all in huge mouthfuls.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls seemed to be dumbfounded. How did this girl know the right way to use the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?


    At this time, there was one person who was so furious that she nearly bit into her gum. This person wasn¡¯t anyone else but Li Yaoyao, who saw all of this from beginning to end.


    No matter what, she never would have imagined that because of Su Luo, Third Senior Brother would even give up his life. Originally, such a handsome youth, now, he had turned into a grey haired shrivelled up old man. Just when he had paid such a disastrous price for Su Luo, Su Luo, this slut, she actually didn¡¯t save Third Senior Brother!


    ¡°Su Luo! You craven and cowardly slut, doing this, how could you be worthy of Third Senior Brother¡¯s efforts! Third Senior Brother must really be blind to pay such a huge price for you!¡± Li Yaoyao, in a towering rage, pointed at Su Luo and cursed.


    Su Luo indifferently nced at her: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°You have done such a thing, based on what do you tell me to shut up? Su Luo, I¡¯m telling you! Wait until after we get out, I will proim this matter so that everyone in the world will know. I want everyone in the world to know how shameless and what a contemptible you, this woman, are, how...¡±


    ¡°Make her shut up.¡± Su Luo instructed inly.


    As a result, suddenly, a little divine dragon leaped out of Su Luo¡¯s arms and charged directly to smash at Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth. Li Yaoyao was sent directly flying from the hit.


    ¡°Nangong¡¯s matter has me to worry about, you count as nothing.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was apathetic and as cold as ice.


    After dealing with Li Yaoyao, what made the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls be taken aback was what Su Luo said to Zi Yan and Beichen Ying: ¡°I need to fuse the medicinal property of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort. The two of you guys, help protect me during this process.¡±


    Finished speaking, she directly closed her eyes and entered the selflessness state.


    During all of this, Su Luo didn¡¯t spare a single nce at the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls. Not even sweeping a nce at him from the corner of her eye.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was suffering from pent-up frustrations. He scratched his head, thinking gloomily: Could it be that this girl knew the way to save Nangong Liuyun? This was impossible, just before, this girl was still anxious, to the point of being set on fire, wishing she could dig out her heart and lungs for him.


    Not even mentioning that the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls couldn¡¯t understand, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also didn¡¯t understand.


    However, the two of them had a lot of confidence in Su Luo, no matter what she did, they would unconditionally support her.


    As a result, when Su Luo finished speaking, the two stood on each side of her, one on the left, the other on the right, protecting Su Luo very well.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged next to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    She had both eyes closed tightly, both hands in the posture of forming seals. Very quickly, she entered the selflessness state.


    After the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort was absorbed into her abdomen, very quickly, it exhibited its medical properties.


    Su Luo silently recited thews while circting her spirit energy and withstanding against the huge force of impact from deep within her own blood.


    Now, her blood seemed to be ignited into a raging me, so boiling hot that it seemed to be able to bake her dry. A steady flow of energy bubbled out from deep inside her blood like crazy, each burst stronger than thest.


    Su Luo only felt that all the bones in her body would soon break from the rush.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s vertebra, waist, and four limbs seemed as if they would burn until nothing was left.

 Chapter 1189 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (4)

    Chapter 1189 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (4)


    Very quickly, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face, the sweat condensed into bigger droplets and rolled down.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s face was very red, red like clouds of fire burning intensely. Her body¡¯s temperature was frighteningly high, even though Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were three meters away, they could still feel the heat due to her temperature.


    Su Luo clenched her teeth to bear the pain, with cracking soundsing from her mouth. She almost grinded her teeth into pieces.


    She felt as if she had been hoisted on a frame and was being baked by the fire, bursts of scorching paining from her entire body. The violent pain had settled into her four limbs and bones until it reached the depths of her heart. Towards the end, her body was almost numb.


    She couldn¡¯t give up! Nangong Liuyun was still waiting for her to fuse with the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort to save him ah!


    Su Luo had a strong intent in her heart. She did everything to endure the inhuman pain. Su Luo barely managed to circte a part of her spirit force, making the boiling bloodpress slightly, lowering its temperature.


    For every cirction her spirit forcepleted, Su Luo could clearly feel her body getting stronger.


    Although if felt like she was suffering death by thousands of cuts, Su Luo¡¯s lips still curled up into a satisfied smile, because she finally found the way to break through.


    Her Nangong could be saved.


    Along with the passage of time, the boiling blood gradually cooled down. Now, it was barely lukewarm, flowing in Su Luo¡¯s body like a lively spirit, infiltrating into her bones and muscles, strengthening them bit by bit.


    The originally flushed skin gradually returned to a sparkling, translucent and jade-likeplexion. The boiling blood calmed down, transparent spirit energy flowed out of her in ripples, enveloping Su Luo in a cloud-like mist.


    Suddenly, a slight fluctuation could be felt in the air.


    ¡°This is...¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    ¡°Breakthrough?¡± He and Zi Yan looked at each other speechlessly.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls looked at Su Luo gloomily, releasing a heavy sigh. Such a brilliant seedling and he couldn¡¯t use her. Originally, he had to destroy it, but then, he promised Seventh Young Master... this treacherous and cunning master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, just thinking of it, he felt tangled.


    Su Luo sat there cross-legged, surrounded by spirit energy, a peaceful, calm and satisfied smile appearing on her face.


    That¡¯s right, just now, she had broken through to the seventh rank.


    In a short two years¡¯ time, from being a waste material at zero to seventh rank. Su Luo had created an unprecedented miracle on this continent.


    Just when everybody was looking with eyes opened wide in disbelief, an even stronger fluctuation came from the air!


    ¡°This... who is breaking through?¡± Beichen Ying looked all around and only saw their group of people present.


    ¡°it seems to be...¡± Zi Yan¡¯s slender finger pointed to Su Luo incredulously.


    The two of them were suddenly left speechless.


    She just broke through one rank, now, she broke through another rank? Wasn¡¯t this... now, shouldn¡¯t Su Luo have reached the eighth rank???!!!!


    A short two years¡¯ time, from zero rank to eighth rank?


    How was this possible?!


    Beichen Ying looked like he was struck by lightning, he stood in ce in a daze, with eyes staring nkly at Su Luo.


    Zi Yan also thought this was unreal, but when she recalled Su Luo¡¯s natural talent, very quickly, she feel relieved.


    ¡°I really admire Third Senior Brother¡¯s eyesight ah.¡± Zi Yan gave a thumbs up in approval.


    At that time, Su Luo was still a good-for-nothing, but his perception told him she was a pearl. From a pile of broken rocks, he picked out such a precious jadeite. Such a strong innate talent and breakthrough speed, Zi Yan realized she had never heard of it.


    The gaze the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls used to look at Su Luo was even more tangled, now, his heart still held a thread of lucky hope. He was betting that Su Luo didn¡¯t know the treatment method.


    Surrounded by spirit energy, one could not see Su Luo¡¯s face clearly.

 Chapter 1190 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (5)

    Chapter 1190 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (5)


    She kept on meditating.


    Time passed, little by little.


    All of a sudden, the spirit energy enveloped around Su Luo gradually began to thin out. As it turned out, in a breath¡¯s time, these external spirit energy was absorbed, bit by bit, by Su Luo.


    After absorbing all the spirit energy until nothing was left, Su Luo slowly opened her eyes.


    A sh of insight flitted through her clear, beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Luo Luo, congrattions!¡± Zi Yan was sincerely happy for her.


    ¡°Silently, without a word, you actually reached the eighth rank, very soon, you will surpass me oh.¡± Beichen Ying was all smiles as he stepped closer.


    Able to reach the eighth rank in one breath, Su Luo was also quite satisfied. She smiled: ¡°It¡¯s only the eighth rank, nothing more, nothing to be proud of, aren¡¯t you also at the eighth rank?¡±


    Beichen Ying finally received a deep blow. How could his eighth rank be the same as hers? He was especially looked after from when he was still in the womb. He soaked in medicinal baths to wash away impurities in the marrow. But Su Luo, up until she was fifteen, was still a good-for-nothing waste ah.


    Beichen Ying speechlessly looked to the sky, if she was allowed to continuously grow like this from now, within a year, for her to reach tenth rank wasn¡¯t impossible ah.


    Just when everyone was happy, someone had to jump out to dampen everyone¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Su Luo, because of you, Third Senior Brother is lying there, whether dead or alive is unknown, and you still have the face to smile? I¡¯ve never seen such a selfish and mercenary person like you!¡± Li Yaoyao covered her red and swollen mouth, as she red at Su Luo, panting with rage.


    Su Luo nted her an annoyed nce, she¡¯d never met someone who was so thirsty for attention.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was all smiles as he nced at Su Luo: ¡°This pce halls master will give you thisst chance, miss this time, your Nangong will really die ah.¡±


    Su Luo raised her chin with a ghost of a smile on her face: ¡°Even if you die, my Nangong will not die.¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s smile stiffened at the corner of his mouth. This girl was so impolite to him, could it be...


    Su Luo simply ignored him and directly squatted down in front of Nangong Liuyun, and started to caress his face with devotion.


    ¡°Nangong, you¡¯re cruel and unscrupulous towards all the people in the world, but totally devoted towards me. How can I, Su Luo, let you down?¡± Su Luo¡¯s fine white fingers stroked his withered skin, inch by inch, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, very soon, you will recover your youthful vigor, and even have a prolonged life.¡±


    Nobody understood the meaning to Su Luo¡¯s words, but when the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls heard it, his face immediately changed. How did this girl suddenly be enlightened, knowing everything?


    Just when the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was still puzzled and lost in thought, Su Luo took out a dagger from her sleeve.


    ¡®Yan Hua¡¯, the dagger, was sharp and threatening. With one blow, it could cut things off as if cutting hair. It gave off a faint cold light, emitting an awe-inspiring cold aura.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t think and raised the dagger to slice across her pure white jade-like wrist!


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª ¡° The dagger sliced in deeply, immediately, a stream of fresh red blood rushed out madly.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan immediately cried out in rm, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Su Luo turned her head back and gave Zi Yan a pale smile: ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m saving Nangong, you guys don¡¯t be so worried.¡±


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls depressedly had his hand on his forehead. This girl knew, she actually really knew to use this method to save Nangong Liuyun! So it seems there was no way of tricking this girl, s, it¡¯s such a pity.


    Su Luo had a ghost of a smile as she nced at the Master of the Nine Different Pce Halls, who had a remorseful expression. Then, she returned with single-minded devotion to saving Nangong Liuyun.


    The scarlet blood gushed and surged out, spilling all over Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun looked as if he was soaked in blood, huge areas of red were on his body, pretty and seductive like a blooming red spider lily by the Bridge of Helplessness (1).


    1) Bridge of Helplessness: This is the bridge in Chinese mythology where dead people cross and drink the bowl of forgetfulness from an olddy by the bridge to continue across to be reborn.

 Chapter 1191 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (6)

    Chapter 1191 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (6)


    Su Luo was hardly stingy with her blood, as if it was free spring water, wishing she could pour it all on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Following the passage of time, Su Luo¡¯splexion turned white as a sliver of paper. Bursts of dizziness came from her head, if it wasn¡¯t for Zi Yan supporting her, very likely, she would have already fainted.


    ¡°Luo Luo...¡± Zi Yan could not bear it and said in a strangled voice.


    She covered her mouth with her right hand, and noiselessly shed silent tears.


    If Luo Luo kept losing blood like this, the blood in her body would bleed dry.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls saw this, and he couldn¡¯t help but to heave a sigh: ¡°What a reckless waste of natural resources, really is not knowing how to use things sparingly. These blood, every drop is infinitely precious. If an ordinary person drinks it, every drop of it can prolong one¡¯s life span by ten years ah. But you¡¯re wasting it like this.¡±


    Su Luo nced at him coldly but didn¡¯t issue an opinion.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls continued to mutter over there: ¡°This blood can revive the flesh and bones of the dead ah. It also is of huge use for cultivating ah, and you are being so generous. It really is a great pity.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished speaking, then shut up.¡± Su Luo red at him unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not your blood that¡¯s being spilled, what are you pitying it for?¡±


    How could Su Luo not understand the motives of the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls? He exaggeratedly boasted how miraculous her blood was in front of Li Yaoyao, at that time, when this information was spread out, then wouldn¡¯t she, Su Luo, be a mobile treasure? Who wouldn¡¯t want to snatch her up and split a share?


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls was choked by Su Luo until he couldn¡¯t say another sentence. He could only gloomily turn his head away.


    With great difficulty, she smeared Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body with her blood. Su Luo only felt bursts of darknessing from her forehead, and she almost fainted.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you should rest properly.¡± Zi Yan heart-achingly helped her sit down.


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay with Nangong.¡±


    Su Luo half-knelt there, watching Nangong Liuyun calmly with a gentle smile on her face.


    Little Stone wouldn¡¯t lie to her, Nangong Liuyun would definitely wake up. Su Luo¡¯s heart believed it strongly.


    Time passed by seconds and minutes.


    Su Luo unblinkingly watched Nangong Liuyun, afraid she would miss a thread of news.


    After don¡¯t know how long had passed, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin-as-cicada wings and densely-packed eyshes, moved slightly. Then, his pair of clear and cold eyes slowly opened.


    Su Luo was so excited that she almost screeched, however, in reality, her movements were much softer than anyone else¡¯s, she asked in a whisper: ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo, then raised his hand and looked at those scarlet blood stains.


    ¡°Is this your blood?¡± Nangong Liuyun furrowed his sharp, good-looking eyebrows and asked in a cold voice.


    Su Luo looked like a little child who¡¯d been caught doing something bad. For a moment, she felt a little helpless, but she quickly adjusted: ¡°Correctly speaking, half of this blood that saved your life is due to your own credit.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo¡¯s face that was pale as silver paper, a touch of regret shing through his eyes.


    ¡°I fused the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, only this kind of blood could let you regain your youthful vigor, to rise you from the dead. You are the one who obtained this Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, doesn¡¯t this mean that more than half of the credit belongs to you?¡± Su Luo smilingly helped him up, then hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Now, how do feel? Does anywhere feel ufortable?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun drew in a deep breath, from the pubic area, this breath begin to wander all around.


    After wandering in a circle for a while, hisplexion turned very ugly.


    ¡°Very good.¡± What he spit out was the two words, ¡®very good¡¯.


    ¡°As for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s guarded gaze swept by Li Yaoyao¡¯s body, ¡°Are these things that you can let just any random people know about? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s called ¡®chop off the grass without removing the roots, it will grow again when the winds of Spring blows¡¯? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s called ¡®don¡¯t break it off, there will certainly be misforter¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1192 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (7)

    Chapter 1192 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (7)


    Su Luo shook her head, depressed: ¡°With the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls acting as a loudspeaker, how can this secret be kept? Moreover, you said ¡®don¡¯t break it off, there will certainly be misforter¡¯ this points to...¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s thin, small finger pointed towards Li Yaoyao.


    Here, there was only Li Yaoyao alone who would spread Su Luo¡¯s secret everywhere after they left.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s gazes was focused on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    ¡°You, what do you guys want to do!¡± Being stared by four pair of eyes, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart became rmed. She had indeed nned on telling everyone in the world about Su Luo¡¯s secret once she left here. When all the people in the world came to cause trouble for Su Luo, then she would take advantage and celebrate with catching the fish. But she never expected that the person to mention this was Third Senior Brother who she had always admired.


    Don¡¯t mention just how sad and dispirited Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was.


    Su Luo unhurriedly stood up, and walked towards her, step by step, with a ghost of a smile: ¡°Li Yaoyao, you know too much, you tell me, what ought to be done?¡±


    Su Luo used a low tone to say this by her ear.


    ¡°You... don¡¯t kill me, you guys can¡¯t kill me!¡± Li Yaoyao continuously stepped back nervously. ¡°Second Senior Brother, save me ah, Second Senior Brother....¡±


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª now calling for your Second Senior Brother, isn¡¯t it rather toote. Li Yaoyao, your Second Senior Brother has already gone to theherworld, you want to follow him, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was as usual, her gorgeous smile grew increasingly bewitching.


    Li Yaoyao was pressed in, step by step, until finally, her back hit the wall.


    Front, back, left and right, there was no way to retreat.


    Li Yaoyao was like a turtle in an earthen jar with nowhere to run.


    ¡°You willmit suicide, or do I need to do it?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she said this.


    Originally, based on her growing up as Nangong Liuyun¡¯s childhood friend, she could still give her a way to live. But now that she knew this secret, and she would definitely announce it to the world, therefore Su Luo could not let her live.


    ¡°No, no, you guys can¡¯t kill me!¡± Li Yaoyao shook her head being extremely rmed ¡°Second Senior Brother even sacrificed his life to save me. Third Senior Brother, do you have the heart to watch Second Senior Brother¡¯s sacrifice be in vain?¡±


    Li Yaoyao saw she couldn¡¯t move Su Luo, so she turned to beseech Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun was scarlet from head to toe, as if he had just walked out from Asura¡¯s hell. The smell of blood was so thick that it would make people gag. That murderous aura looked like burning blood.


    Nangong Liuyun was like a blood-soaked youth, getting closer to Li Yaoyao, step by step. Finally, he stood in front of Li Yaoyao firmly, and looked at her with a calm gaze.


    ¡°I am the one letting you die. Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor. If your heart has anyints, thene find me.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was unsympathetic, steadfast, and serene, without a slight lilt in his voice.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother! I¡¯ve saved your life before ah, how can you do this to me!¡± Li Yaoyao shook her head with all her might, crying constantly, ¡°Back then, when you went to cultivate through experience, then you were chased to be killed by those people, covered in cuts and bruises, I was the one who secretly stole the medicine from Master and sent it to you. That time, Master almost broke my legs, but I didn¡¯t regret it a bit, I was even very happy, because I saved Third Senior Brother. For Third Senior Brother, I was willing to give up my life. I even abandoned all the honor of an unmarried girl. Third Senior Brother, how could you kill me?¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s cried beautifully like raindrops on pear blossoms, very pitifully.


    For a split second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was dark and gloomy, but soon followed by a cold light that shed by: ¡°You can only me yourself for insisting on making Luo girl your enemy.¡±


    Therefore, everybody that became Su Luo¡¯s enemy, were all targets he must ambush and kill.

 Chapter 1193 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (8)

    Chapter 1193 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (8)


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, I swear I won¡¯t say anything! I swear I won¡¯t make things difficult for Su Luo, I beg you, I beg you, I beg you to let me go...¡± Li Yaoyao cried until she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    However, her cries, with regards to Nangong Liuyun, clearly weren¡¯t the least bit useful.


    On this earth, only Su Luo¡¯s tears could truly move Nangong Liuyun¡¯s iron stone-like heart.


    ¡°Yaoyao, if you must hate someone, then hate me.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly extended his hand, his broad,rge palm covered the top of Li Yaoyao¡¯s head.


    Sensing the hot temperature of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart immediately sank into the abyss.


    Third Senior Brother was actually going to kill her with his own hands!


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, you really want to kill me?¡± Arriving at this moment, contrary to expectations, Li Yaoyao calmed down. Her water like gaze stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun.


    Seeing the man she had adored from childhood to now, Li Yayoyao¡¯s heart felt as if was being fried in a frying pan, and also as if it was being crushed by a huge stone. The pain tore through her heart and soul.


    Nangong Liuyun eyes were as calm as ake, no matter how pitiful Li Yaoyao looked, he didn¡¯t show any weakness.


    ¡°You really want to kill me? Good, very good, ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡± Bursts of wildughter suddenly erupted from Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth. Theughter that sounded was like the cry of a malicious spirit full ofmentation and mournful.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun had a bad premonition.


    ¡£


    His body swayed.


    After all, right now, his strength hadn¡¯tpletely been restored, his body was still weak.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes again, Li Yaoyao¡¯s figurepletely disappeared.


    ¡°Where did Li Yaoyao go?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    Just now, she was watching Li Yaoyao without blinking, her gaze didn¡¯t miss even a tiny bit, but Li Yaoyao still vanished right before her eyes.


    Really like seeing a ghost.


    Zi Yan¡¯s pair of eyes opened wide. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief: ¡°How could she disappear out of nowhere? Too inconceivable.¡±


    Disappear out of nowhere, just teleported. However, very clearly, Li Yaoyao definitely didn¡¯t know how to teleport, then, how did she aplish disappearing without a trace?


    ¡°Let us chase!¡± Beichen Ying saw the situation wasn¡¯t good, and he moved with every intention to chase after her.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer in the Nine Different Pce Halls.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was calm as if nothing had happened. His gaze stared at the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls.


    The master of the Nine Different Pce Halls spread out his hands helplessly: ¡°People disappearing has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He was always watching this like a y without lifting a finger, let alone to say, he himself had huge problems, where would he have the time to attend to other people?


    Su Luo was extremely puzzled: ¡°In the end, how did Li Yaoyao disappear? It¡¯s impossible ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun said indifferently: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, she ought to have a teleportation stone in her hand.¡±


    ¡°Teleportation stone?¡± It was as if Su Luo remembered something.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded and said: ¡°Teleportation stone has the same properties as teleportation gates. However,paratively speaking, teleportation stones are rather crude, because a teleportation stone doesn¡¯t have a fixed location or direction. It belongs to the category of immediate teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Space masters are nearly extinct in this world, how could Li Yaoyao have a teleportation stone in her hand?¡± Su Luo curiously asked.


    Nangong Liuyun heaved a sigh: ¡°The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had an ancestor who was a space mage, therefore, the teleportation stone was handed down. After so many years, no matter how many teleportation stones there were, it would nearly be used up. The one in Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand may be thest one in the Jade Lake¡¯s family.¡±


    It must be said that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s guess was a hundred percent urate.


    On that day, Li family¡¯s elder was afraid Li Yaoyao would be in danger in Nine Different Pce Halls, therefore, he bestowed thest teleportation stone to Li Yaoyao, the reason was to guard against the unexpected. He was afraid Li Yaoyao could not escape from inside.

 Chapter 1194 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (9)

    Chapter 1194 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (9)


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed: ¡°That¡¯s to say, Li Yaoyao, since early on, had already clenched the teleportation stone in her hand? Then... then doesn¡¯t it mean that Second Senior Brother had died in vain?¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone immediately fell silent.


    Since the begining, Li Yaoyao had clenched the teleportation stone in her hand. If she wanted to leave this Nine Different Pce Halls, she could have done it at anytime. But Situ Ming just so happened to have died saving her... Like this, Li Yaoyao seemed even more selfish, with no regard for others.


    ¡°So it turned out that all her crying and shouting from before were fake. She had always kept a hidden trump card!¡± Zi Yan made a fist and hatefully said.


    Su Luo speechlessly shook her head: ¡°What Li Yaoyao¡¯s temper is like, it¡¯s not the first day we found out. Acting like this is her true nature.¡±


    With Su Luo¡¯s understanding of Li Yaoyao, no matter how selfish Li Yaoyao acted, Su Luo could always understand it.


    Beichen Ying suddenly rushed to say: ¡°Now, Li Yaoyao has run out, after, her big mouth will make everything public, wouldn¡¯t Luo Luo¡¯s secret be known to the whole world?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s words reminded everyone.


    Momentarily, everyone was silent.


    In this strange quietness, Nangong Liuyun faintly said a sentence: ¡°Before she left, I already shook up the back of her head. Even if she left, she wouldn¡¯t live for long.¡±


    Besides, even if she left Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, there was still the Snowfield teau covered in pure white snow. How far could Li Yaoyao go?


    Hearing him say this, everyone¡¯s hearts also rxed.


    However, a trace of doubt existed in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    ording to convention, with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly give Li Yaoyao the opportunity to use the teleportation stone to escape. But in reality, Li Yoayao had really escaped, then there were only two possibilities


    One, was Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t make himself kill her, and deliberately let her go. This point, Su Luo hadplete trust in Nangong Liuyun, so it was ruled out.


    Then, only the second possibility remained, that was¡ª¡ªNangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, after this matter, had substantially declined.


    Su Luo took two quick steps and supported Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body and asked quietly by his ear: ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation?¡±


    Seeing the girl by his side¡¯s face full of worry, Nangong Liuyunughingly pinched her tiny delicate and charming nose: ¡°No matter, cultivation can always be restored, merely needs some time.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s best.¡± Su Luo hugged his arm.


    ¡°The medicine¡¯s effect has started to get vtile, you guys help protect me while I cultivate.¡± Once Nangong Liuyun finished saying this, he sat down cross-legged to exercise healing properties.


    Before, the blood Su Luo smeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, after being absorbed for a short period, waspletely absorbed by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s skin.


    After fusing with the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, Su Luo¡¯s blood was brimming with the rich essence of life.


    Originally, Nanong Liuyun¡¯s blood was close to dried up, the internal organs of his body hadpletely turned old. His flesh looked even more as if it was dried for hundreds of years. However, after absorbing Su Luo¡¯s blood, his body quickly started to absorb the essence of life. His body absorbed it greedily, like the timely rain after a drought, and transformed.


    Very quickly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s originally orange, leathery skin gradually started to glow with traces of vitality. His flesh slowly regained its vigor, his heartbeats grew stronger and stronger. His entire body was moistened full of life by the essence of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.


    At this time, Su Luo and the others naturally couldn¡¯t leave Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    A full day had passed, before Nangong Liuyun slowly opened his eyes.


    He exhaled a long breath.


    There was a kind of feeling of having a new lease on life after having a weight off one¡¯s mind.


    Now, his cultivation was restored to the seventh rank. But he believed that within a month, he would be able to return to his peak.

 Chapter 1195 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (10)

    Chapter 1195 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (10)


    After Nangong Liuyun woke up, their group bid goodbye to the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls and left majestically.


    When they came in, there were eight of them. However, when leaving, there were three people missing.


    Watching them leave, this master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s face immediately dropped down.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I told you you would lose, but you still didn¡¯t believe me!¡± A bold voiced sounded in the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls¡¯s head.


    ¡°A loss is a loss, so what!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you made the bet, you have to pay.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Be obedient and let me swallow you, from now on there¡¯s only me as the master of the Nine Different Pce Halls!¡±


    For a moment, the ck and white soul of the Nine DIfferent Pce Halls engaged in battle...


    Leaving the Nine Different Pce Halls, and stepping over the doorway to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, everyone started to look for Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao can really run, just one day¡¯s time, and she ran so far that we cannot see her shadow.¡± Zi Yan stood on higher ground and looked all around, but she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Li Yaoyao, ¡°Third Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say you shook her brain until it cracked, so she couldn¡¯t run far?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyebrows pursed slightly, and he sank into reflection.


    ¡°ording to reason, she should fall intoa within two hours.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with certainty.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s weird, now, all traces of her have disappeared.¡± Looking at the endless snow, Zi Yan¡¯s face immediately fell, ¡°Could she have been carried away by wolves? ¡°


    ¡°Since she had sunk into aa, then, in this Snowfield teau, she certainly could not survive. Since it¡¯s like this, we shouldn¡¯t be so concerned either.¡± Su Luo smiled, reassuring everyone.


    In fact, Su Luo still had another sentence she didn¡¯t say.


    Just because ¡®good people don¡¯t live long, scourgests for millennia¡¯. Li Yaoyao, this kind of scourge, she didn¡¯t believe she would die this easily.


    It¡¯s a pity, when she released the little divine dragon to search, there was still no trace of Li Yaoyao. As a result, Su Luo also spread open both hands with no other way.


    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is Li family¡¯s Elder leaving a spirit trace on that teleportation stone. Therefore, once Li Yaoyao used it, this Elder would know about it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows knit tightly, momentarily, he seemed worried.


    Nangong Liuyun rarely spoke, but every sentence he said could not be ignored.


    He put forth this guess, even though it was merely a possibility, however, this possibility was very high.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re done for.¡± Beichen Ying looked at everyone gloomily.¡°If Li Yoayao really was saved by Li family¡¯s Elder, then Luo Luo¡¯s matter will definitely be known by everybody under the sky.¡±


    Su Luo grabbed her head, and then gave a heavy sigh.


    Okay, she overcame all obstacles to bravely break through the nine challenges. After narrowly escaping death to get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, with great difficulty, she refined and fused with it to be promoted two levels in session. Before she had time to be happy, in the blink of an eye, she once again became people¡¯s concern.


    Su Luo gracefully had her hand over her forehead, and speechlessly looked to the sky: What kind of life is this ah? Naturally born to be chased and killed, miserable type okay?


    ¡°Wait a month for me.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes contained waves of tenderness, ¡°In one month¡¯s time, everything is going to be fine.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had confidence that within one month, his cultivation would be restored to before. This way, even if Li family¡¯s Elder personally made the move, he had confidence he would be able to protect Su Luo thoroughly. In addition, there was Grandmaster Rong Yun, at that time, who dared to touch a hair on Luo girl¡¯s head?


    ¡°Okay, then we will cultivate here for a month, and wait for your cultivation to be restored. Afterwards, we¡¯ll go back.¡± Su Luo wrapped her arm around his, and looked at him with a broad smile.

 Chapter 1196 – Nangong Liuyun awakens (11)

    Chapter 1196 ¨C Nangong Liuyun awakens (11)


    As soon as she learned that Li Yaoyao would make her secret known to the public, Su Luo indeed was somewhat worried, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words made her eyes shine.


    With Nangong Liuyun¡¯s protection, what could she possibly be worried about? Let alone to say that now, she was at the eighth rank, an average person was not her opponent.


    Everyone decided to stay in the Snowfield teau to cultivate, but the Heavens didn¡¯t seem to care for them.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Su Luo exhaled lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Liuyun affectionately rubbed her little head.


    ¡°I feel... my public region is heating up.¡± Su Luo lifted her palm-sized little face, her hesitant face had a trace of puzzlement, ¡°Moreover, I can¡¯t seem to control my legs, as if I¡¯m about to go and ride the wind.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    What was going on? Why would she feel as if she was about to elevate like an immortal? Everyone looked at Su Luo with mystified gazes.


    ¡°I...¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze darted around and finally fixed on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, ¡°I can¡¯t control it!¡±


    She had just finished speaking when Su Luo¡¯s body was like a sh of light, and in an instant, disappeared in ce.


    Everyone that was left behind, looked at each other in dismay¡ª¡ª


    In contrast, Nangong Liuyun immediately reacted. He anxiously shouted loudly: ¡°Luo Luo¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    But, no matter how loudly and heart-wrenchingly Nangong Liuyun shouted, just like this, Su Luo disappeared into thin air, not leaving the slightest trace.


    ¡°Where did Luo Luo go?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were wide open until they were round. He felt that his brain couldn¡¯t keep up with what had happened before his eyes.


    ¡°Luo Luo seems...to have flown away.¡± Zi Yan thought for a long time, and then finally stammered these words out. Suddenly, a light shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes and she shouted loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Just now, the scene of Su Luo¡¯s disappearance was very simr to Li Yaoyao¡¯s!¡±


    At that time when Third Senior Brother was about to kill Li Yaoyao, Zi Yan was simply too excited, so she watched without blinking, afraid to miss a single detail, therefore, she remembered everything very clearly.


    Zi Yan¡¯s words immediately reminded Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun very quickly calmed down, in contrast, his face actually had a trace of being pleasantly surprised as he faintly said: ¡°Rest in ce, and wait for Luo Luo to return.¡±


    If Luo Luo really... then during this trip to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, Luo Luo¡¯s harvest was really in defiance of the natural order.


    Although Beichen Ying and Zi Yan didn¡¯t know what Nangong Liuyun had up his sleeves, but seeing him so calm, they also felt relieved.


    Nangong Liuyun sat down in ce to meditate, very quickly, he entered the cultivation state.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan didn¡¯t have Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength to be calm as water. The two people¡¯s hearts were simply too curious, as a result, one jumped up on a tree and the other dashed up to a hilltop. They surveyed the scene from high above, trying to find something, but all they saw was the vast white of the snow, apart from this, there was nothing else.


    What¡¯s happening to Su Luo at this time?


    In fact, even she herself was very confused.


    She only felt that her body was like a ray of light, in a sh, she flew very far.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes again¡ª¡ª


    She discovered a troop was walking in the snow.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t seen clearly the situation with this troop when her body, with a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, smashed into the horse carriage in the front.


    This horse carriage was luxuriously decorated, with exquisite workmanship. However now, Su Luopletely couldn¡¯t pay any attention to it.


    Now, she waspletely unable to control her body, she could only let her body fall down!


    One could only hear a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, and Su Luo¡¯s pair of legs directly broke through the roof of the carriage. Now, her strength was about one thousand five hundred kilograms and she directly sat down.

 Chapter 1197 – Something major has occurred (1)

    Chapter 1197 ¨C Something major has urred (1)


    Such a strong force, Su Luo felt that her butt really hurt. Su Luo didn¡¯t know what she sat on, she only knew it was a round spherical object.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    An ear-piercing screech came from under Su Luo¡¯s butt.


    Su Luo looked down¡ª¡ª


    Aiya, not good, this fall of hers definitely startled the gods and made ghosts cry. She actually sat on top of somebody¡¯s head!


    Su Luo wanted tough, but didn¡¯t dare to, her face turned red from holding it back.


    ¡°Peoplee! Catch the assassin!¡± A sharp screech came from a buried neck!


    It was a female voice.


    Su Luo secretly said ¡®not good¡¯ in her heart. Just now, when she fell, she saw it clearly. This was a very strong group of people.


    However now, Su Luo already clearly understood everything that happened in her head. She suddenly disappeared in ce, and suddenly appeared here. She was eighty percent certain that her teleporting skills were stronger.


    ¡°I wink, I move, I once again move in a wink!¡± Su Luo silently chanted.


    Very quickly, a white light shed by, and Su Luo ¡®s figure disappeared from that girl¡¯s neck in an instant.


    ¡°Third Miss, are you okay? Where¡¯s the assassin?¡± A group of people hurriedly ran to her and surrounded this Third Miss¡¯s horse carriage.


    This Third Miss wasn¡¯t just an ordinary third miss, she was Central Pce Mo family¡¯s most favored third miss.


    Central Pce was one of the ten great families on the continent, along with Green Jade Pce and the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce, they stood side by side in strength as the three Pces.


    ¡°Huh, where is the person?¡± Third Miss Mo Yunqing only felt her neck be light, when she looked again, that person had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Ouch, my neck!¡± After Third Miss returned to her senses, she only felt that her neck had nearly broken from being sat on. It was so painful that she almost started to cry.


    ¡°Third Miss?¡± The captain of the guards who was outside heard his family¡¯s third miss¡¯s cry of pain, and lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain without hesitation.


    Inside the carriage, the originally charming and pleasant Third Miss now had her neck crooked and her face tilted. She hugged herself andid down on the board in the carriage, crying out with sounds of pain.


    When the captain of the guards looked again, the roof of the carriage was seriously damaged, there was a huge hole in it, and wood fragments fell all over the ground.


    ¡°This....¡± In the end, what happened? How could the carriage roof break out of nowhere?


    ¡°Are you guys dead? Quickly go and catch the assassin! Must this Miss be dead before you guys will be willing!¡± Mo Yunqing was usually arrogant and cold towards these people below her, without a generous face. Now, she was even angrier in her rebuke.


    ¡°But...¡± They simply didn¡¯t see an assassin ah!? Where should they go to catch him? This captain of the guards was suddenly empty-handed without a n and felt his head get big.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly gone!!!!¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s whip directly thrashed over, but also because of this, she pulled on her injured neck.


    This Mo family¡¯s third miss immediately covered her neck, and cried bitterly: ¡°My neck is about to break... boo hoo, boo hoo...¡±


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo family¡¯s second young master Mo Yunfeng rode his horse quickly over.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, quickly help me catch the assassin! Someone attacked me!¡± When Mo Yunqing saw her older brother, it was as if she had found a pir andined loudly.


    ¡°Assassin? Where is this assassin?¡± Mo Yunfeng wrinkled his beautiful, sharp eyebrows.


    ¡°Second Older Brother! How can there be no assassin? Then could my neck be sprained by itself?¡± Mo Yunqing immediately opened both eyes wide to re at Mo Yunfeng incredulously, ¡°Just now, there really was an assassin that fell from the sky and broke my neck!¡±


    Mo¡¯s third miss was too embarrassed to say that the person had directly sat on her neck and broke it, because that would make her look like a livestock someone rode on. It was too disgraceful to death of her status as the Mo family¡¯s third miss.

 Chapter 1198 – Something major has occurred (2)

    Chapter 1198 ¨C Something major has urred (2)


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyebrows knitted even more intensely.


    He¡¯d been following the horse carriage this whole time and he hadn¡¯t seen an assassin drop from the sky. Let alone to say that this ce was wide-open with snow in all direction. Even if there was an assassin, where would he be able to hide?


    This Snowfield teau had been frozen over for a millennium. Theyer of ice was iparably hard, wanting to hide under it. only an expert at the tenth rank could. However, a tenth rank expert wouldn¡¯t possibly attack her, the third Miss of the Mo family, okay?


    So, to summarize¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, did you have a nightmare?¡± Mo Yunfeng tried asking her.


    ¡°Second Older Brother!¡± Mo Yunqing got so angry that she nearly went mad! If the person before her wasn¡¯t her family¡¯s second older brother, she would definitely directly kick out and send him flying as far as possible.


    ¡°Second Older Brother! Do you think that if I was having a nightmare, I would twist my own neck?¡± Mo Yunqing red at him angrily.


    It went silent all around them.


    There were people silently ridiculing her inwardly, ¡®Spraining one¡¯s neck while sleeping... that¡¯s not such a hard thing to do.¡¯


    Mo Yunqing saw that no one believed her, and her heart became even angrier! She was the victim okay, why was it that no one believed her when she said it out loud? Really infuriating her to death!


    ¡°Second Older Brother! Do you think that while having a nightmare, I could fly up and overturn the roof of my own carriage?¡± Mo Yunqing panted in rage while pointing at the roofless carriage, ¡°I dare to swear on my life that just earlier, there truly was a woman. She directly dropped down and sat down, twisting my neck!¡±


    With great difficulty, Mo Yunqing sped her almost twisted off neck, andined angrily.


    However, these words of hers made everyone think it was even funnier.


    A person dropped from the sky and sprained the Third Miss¡¯s neck? Hahaha, this was truly the funniest joke. They had been following the carriage all along and surrounded it. How was it that they hadn¡¯t seen a person drop down? Let alone to say, even if the Third Miss really did get smashed askew by a person dropping from the sky, then didn¡¯t that indicate she normally did too much, even the Heavens wouldn¡¯t let her off?


    Everyone wildly ridiculed her in their hearts.


    Mo Yunfeng rubbed his chin, turned around and asked the people nearby: ¡°Did any of you see an assassin run out from the Third Miss¡¯s carriage?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± The nearby chambeins shook their heads firmly!


    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t?!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face stiffened, and his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Responding to Second Young Master, we really didn¡¯t. We dare to swear on our lives that not even a house fly flew out from the Third Miss¡¯s carriage!¡± The voices of the nearby chambeins were unprecedentedly firm and earnest.


    After they finished speaking, they continued to stare at Mo Yunqing with iprehensible expressions.


    Mo Yunqing felt that she was about to be driven mad from anger. She angrily blew her top: ¡°You two lowly people who take what¡¯s mine and still take from the outside. Actually dare to lie through your teeth! See if this Miss doesn¡¯t beat you guys to death! Aiyo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Mo family¡¯s Third Miss had only just moved when she realized her neck felt extremely painful, and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    Mo Yunfeng watched Mo Yunqing helplessly: ¡°Alright. When we reach Yuan City up ahead, I¡¯ll go find a refining Apothecary to treat your injury. Yunqing, I think you¡¯d best not sleep in the carriage, lest you also sprain your arms ah or legs ah.¡±


    The second young master¡¯s words made all the servants want tough, but they dared not. Every one of them stifled theirughs, restraining themselves so much that their faces flushed red, but they dared notugh out loud.


    Mo family¡¯s Third Miss was almost about to cry. She was treated unjustly ah! This was truly frosting in June and bringing great injustice ah....


    However, simply no one believed her words.


    At this moment, Su Luo, who was the main culprit behind all of this, had already silently made her return.


    Miss Su, who felt as guilty as a thief, silently wiped away the sweat. At longst, she had returned by teleportation. Good thing she ran fast, otherwise, she would have been caught at the scene.

 Chapter 1199 – Something major has occurred (3)

    Chapter 1199 ¨C Something major has urred (3)


    ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯re back!¡± When Zi Yan saw Su Luo, she immediately ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Haha, yeah.¡± Su Luo let out a hollowugh with ¡®haha¡¯.


    ¡°Just now, where did you fly to? How did you disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, her eyes shining like stars.


    Su Luo forced a smile as she scratched the back of her head. How would she know where she flew to? She only knew that when she flew over, she sprained the neck of someone¡¯s Miss by sitting on it. However, this matter was too great of a sin. She really was too embarrassed to mention it.


    There was a smile in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. His water-like, pitch-ck eyes smiled at her, brimming with deep meaning.


    Su Luo returned his smile: ¡°You already know?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pinched her little face, and by her ear, he said two words softly. Then, he asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°Considered you¡¯re clever.¡± Su Luo raised her chincently, ¡°This Miss finally is able to teleport! This Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort truly is the best tonic under the heavens! Not only did it help me to advance two ranks, it also allowed me to teleport to a far away ce.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Su Luo didn¡¯t know how to teleport before, but that she had only been able to teleport within a distance of ten meters. At that time, this ten meter teleportation had also saved her life. However, rtively speaking, the ten-meter teleportation seemed to have much less value. Thankfully, this time, she could teleport long distances.


    However, even Su Luo herself didn¡¯t know just how far she had teleported this time.


    The moment Su Luo mentioned she could teleport, everyone was happy for her. Zi Yan was even eager to give it a try and wanted Su Luo to bring her along to y.


    If it were any other day, Su Luo would have agreed to it without saying anything further. However, after going through that experience of spraining someone¡¯s neck by sitting on it, our Miss Su¡¯s heart was still somewhat on tenterhooks. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, Nangong Liuyun, on the other side, spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s a group of peopleing over.¡± Nangong Liuyun eyes narrowed, nonchntly giving them a warning.


    Although his current strength was at the seventh rank, the instincts from his own body like perceptivity would not lower or disappear when one¡¯s strength was reduced.


    As for Miss Su Luo, that was called having a guilty conscience. She, with two ¡®swishes¡¯, immediately ran up a tree to get a long and broad view.


    ¡°There really is a group of peopleing over.¡± Su Luo jumped down the tree. When the snow from the tree fell onto her body, she didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°What? You recognize that group of people?¡± When Zi Yan saw Su Luo staring nkly with a strange expression in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help ask in a teasing manner.


    ¡°Hahaha, how is that possible...¡± Miss Su let out several hollowughs. Then, she felt her pretence was too exaggerated, so she clearly coughed twice.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯re hiding something from us oh?¡± Zi Yan smiled evilly as she approached Su Luo, attempting to interrogate her.


    Su Luo replied with a deadpan expression: ¡°What matter am I hiding from you? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    As she spoke, Su Luo silently fished out a pale yellow fox fur coat and exchanged it with the ash gray sable fur coat on her body.


    ¡°Out of nowhere, why would you suddenly change clothes?¡± Zi Yan was bing increasingly more puzzled.


    ¡®Nonsense. Don¡¯t change my clothes, and wait for them toe catch me ah?¡¯ Su Luo silently ridiculed, cursing in her heart.


    Although Su Luo was certain that the youngdy who got sat on didn¡¯t see her face clearly, however, her clothes was a big target ah, it might just be seen by her.


    Su Luo threw the sable fur coat into her space, using a ¡®destroying the corpse and removing the evidence¡¯ method. Then, she unhurriedly walked to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Should we avoid them?¡± Su Luo faintly asked while watching the ck dots at the rear be increasingly clearer.


    ¡°Why should we avoid them?¡± Beichen Ying puffed out his chest and walked over, sayingcently: ¡°Based on our current strength, we could try and challenge the world. There is only others avoiding us, not us avoiding others.¡±

 Chapter 1200 – Something major has occurred (4)

    Chapter 1200 ¨C Something major has urred (4)


    ¡°This reason is indeed true.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled until his eyes were half-squinting. However, the next half of the sentence hit Beichen Ying with cuts and bruises all over, ¡°But the current you doesn¡¯t have any way of dealing with Mo Family¡¯s second eldest.¡±


    ¡°Mo Family¡¯s second eldest?¡± Beichen Ying, having heard what was said, immediately cried out in surprise.


    Central Pce¡¯s Mo Family was one of the ten influential families in the present age. The Mo Family¡¯s second young master, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, innate spirit strength and talent was very formidable. Back then, he even caused a greatmotion in the continent.


    Ordinarily, when n elders lectured people, they usually had stiff faces while holding feather dusters and cursing angrily, ¡°Look at Mo Family¡¯s Mo Yunfeng. Such a young age, and he¡¯s already h h...¡±


    This Mo Yunfeng was the legendary 360 degrees, all-around perfect child in someone else¡¯s family.


    Of course, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reputation was even greater than Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, but every family elder was a wise person, right? Nangong Liuyun was like a distant god up high in the clouds. How could ordinary people catch up with him? This Mo Yunfeng¡¯s second young master was a live target that could be overtaken.


    So, during little Beichen Ying¡¯s miserable childhood years, his ears had been flooded continuously with talk of how perfect Mo Family¡¯s second young master was. It was to the extent that he was extremely sensitive to the words ¡®Mo Yunfeng.¡¯


    Nangong Liuyun, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, raised his eyebrows up and down: ¡°Why, are you still afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯d be afraid of him?¡± Suddenly, it seemed as if someone had stepped on Beichen Ying¡¯s tail, and he almost jumped up excitedly, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m at the eighth rank. The peak of the eighth rank, at that. How can he bepared to me?! He is only worthy for making tea and pouring water for me.¡±


    Beichen Ying snorted unhappily.


    Nangong Liuyun had his hands behind his back as he stood up. His gaze was directed towards something really far away and thennded on the small ck dots in the distance: ¡°Before we entered the Nine Different Pce Halls, I heard this Mo second young master was at the peak of the eighth rank. Don¡¯t know what he¡¯s at now.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s also at the peak of the eighth rank?¡¯ Beichen Ying¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim as he cursed inwardly, ¡®Mo Yunfeng, you better stay there. Don¡¯t you dare break through before I do!¡¯


    However, Beichen Ying¡¯s cursing didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. Very quickly, the distant ck dots soon arrived before Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group.


    Mo Yunfeng was dressed in sky blue robes, with a jade-like face and a handsome, bright and godly appearance. He really was an elegant and fine young master who truly stood above themon crowd.


    His eyes were like the colours of autumn, his red lips curved up, carrying a smile that was warm like jade. Just seeing it would give others a favorable impression of him.


    ¡°Oh, Nangong, Beichen. So, it turned out to be you two.¡± Mo Yunfeng rode astride arge horse as he dashed over. After pulling on the reins, his smile was full of deep meaning.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not even surprised to see the two of us?¡± Beichen Ying had both his hands behind his back like an old man, ncing askance at Mo Yunfeng.


    Mo Yunfeng jumped off the horse¡¯s back and cupped his hands together, apologizing humbly, ¡°Begging pardon, begging pardon. There were rumours circting that you had gone to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, and this ce is the only road there. So...¡±


    He had a smile on his face, and his attitude was extremely good, carrying a smile as he looked at Nangong Liuyun and the others. However, when his gaze swept over Nangong Liuyun, it was filled with some deep meaning.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly stood in ce, his expression nonchnt and aloof, like a spirited eagle in the night sky. He possessed a show of disdain for the heavens, looking disdainfully at the world¡¯s strong in an overbearing manner.


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes creased slightly, his opinion couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Li Yaoyao say that Nangong Liuyun had suffered serious injuries and was on the verge of death? Looking at him now, why does it seem like he¡¯s totally fine? Or maybe the several people before him were using powerful connections to intimidate people?¡¯


    Just at this moment, an angry voice rang out from within the horse carriage, ¡°Why did we stop? Hurry up and let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hearing this voice, our Miss Su unconsciously pulled back her neck and silently retreated a step.


    Truly, after hurting someone for no reason, she had somewhat of a guilty conscience...

 Chapter 1201 – Something major has occurred (5)

    Chapter 1201 ¨C Something major has urred (5)


    At this time, the carriage curtain was lifted up to reveal a lovable and charming little face.


    This face had the countenance of a flower and a face like the moon. It was unforgettable to anyone who saw it, but unfortunately, that neck was crooked.


    Su Luo almost burst out inughter. She hung her head low, biting her lower lip tightly. Only like this, no one would realize something was off.


    However, Zi Yan, who was standing beside her, had seen it, and she poked Su Luo¡¯s arm: ¡°Mo Yunqing is a beauty who isparable with Li Yaoyao. But why is her neck crooked? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Su Luo bit her lip, restraining her expression as she raised her head and said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Maybe she fell down by ident while she was sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely right?¡± Zi Yan found it hard to believe.


    No matter what, Mo Yunqing was still a sixth rank cultivator. How could she twist her neck while sleeping? This was too illogical. Moreover, even though Su Luo seemed honorable, there was a trace of deceitfulness that shed through her eyes.


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Luo Luo, just now, when you disappeared, did you...¡±


    Su Luo immediately covered Zi Yan¡¯s mouth: ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan almost suffocated from being covered.


    Only then did Su Luo release Zi Yan and then re at her unhappily: ¡°You didn¡¯t find out anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood oh.¡± Zi Yan covered her mouth while giggling. Su Luo¡¯s behavior showed she had something to do with Mo Yunqing¡¯s neck being crooked. Just thinking about it, it felt amusing to Zi Yan.


    Nangong Liuyun, having heard this, his thin attractive lips evoked up slightly. He just knew that his family¡¯s Luo girl was restless, sigh. He lovingly stroked Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Mo Yunfeng and his sisterpletely didn¡¯t know that Su Luo was that culprit.


    At this time, Mo Yunfengughed quietly as he greeted them: ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯vee to the northern region. Our chance encounter can also be considered as fate. Don¡¯t know if you all would like to follow me to Central Pce for a chat?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed half way dangerously, and with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, he swept a nce at Mo Yunfeng.


    This nce seemed as sharp as a de, and Mo Yunfeng was almost defeated. He took a deep breath. Only by doing this was he able to maintain his calm and collected surface expression.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go...?¡± Beichen Ying arrogantly raised his chin, sneering repeatedly, ¡°Invite us to go and we¡¯ll go, then wouldn¡¯t we be losing face?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯splexion turned slightly cold, somewhat unable to keep his expression.


    At this time, Mo Yunqing, supporting her neck, climbed out from the carriage. When she saw Beichen Ying, she immediately scowled fiercely: ¡°Hmph. Beichen Ying, so it really is you guys?¡±


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Beichen Ying arrogantly cast a nce at Mo Yunqing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s eyes opened wide. Then, she walked over quickly with her right hand supporting her neck and red at him while panting with rage, ¡°Beichen Ying, you dare to say you don¡¯t know me? Back then, who was it that pushed me into a mud pit? It was at that time, that you caused my neck sprain!¡±


    Beichen Ying touched his nose guiltily, while on the other hand, he then exined righteously and self-confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that was deliberate. When I was fighting with Mo Yunfeng, who told you to stand by the mud pit? A strong wind swept you into the mud pit where you sprained your neck, how can you me me for it?¡±


    Mo Yunqing got so angry, she almost fainted.


    Su Luo, having heard this, with a ¡®pfft¡¯, she let out augh.


    So, it turned out that this wasn¡¯t the first time Miss Mo Yunqing had her neck sprained. It seemed that her neck was used to dislocating, so Su Luo couldn¡¯t be med for it.


    ¡°Hey, what are youughing about?!¡± When Mo Yunqing heard theughter, she immediately switched targets to Su Luo, ring at her in a rage, ¡°Who are you? Who permitted you tough?!¡±


    This indulged young woman was ustomed to being crafty, unruly, and willful. Because everyone was her family¡¯s ve, and she treated them all with an arrogant and bossy attitude.

 Chapter 1202 – Something major has occurred (6)

    Chapter 1202 ¨C Something major has urred (6)


    Su Luo lifted up her eyes, with a somewhat ridiculing expression as she looked at Mo Yunqing.


    When Mo Yunqing saw Su Luo¡¯s face, her eyes immediately opened wide until they were round, and her figure stiffened while standing there!


    This face... was simply a beauty that was not of this world. Her facial features were perfect, without even the slightest w. Even Mo Yunqing, who was normally the pickiest woman, stared in awe at Su Luo.


    Normally, everyone all spread that Li Yaoyao was as beautiful as a fairy, unmatched by anyone. However, right now, this young woman was much more beautiful than Li Yaoyao. Additionally, that clear aura and unperturbed calmness, which emanated from within, definitely could not be faked. For her to bepared with Li Yaoyao, it was truly like the difference between cloud and mud.


    After a moment of lifelessness, Mo Yunqing very quickly recovered her senses.


    An intense envy shed past Mo Yunqing¡¯s eyes, who had just recovered her senses! ¡®Why would she grow to be even more beautiful than me? This was simply unforgivable!¡¯


    ¡°Just who are you?!¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s pair of eyes was full of bitter resentment and envy, without hiding it, she red openly at Su Luo.


    Su Luo speechlessly touched her nose. Just one gaze and she had already offended Mo Family¡¯s third miss? What kind of luck was this?


    Su Luo returned the re unhappily: ¡°If you ask then I answer, doesn¡¯t that make me lose face?¡±


    Su Luo copied Beichen Ying¡¯s way of speaking.


    In a sh, Mo Yunqing¡¯s anger soared to the sky. The whip in her hand suddenlyshed out: ¡°Just who are you? Why are you standing by Older Brother Nangong¡¯s side?!¡±


    The moment Su Luo heard this, immediately, her interest greatly increased.


    So, it turned out that this Mo family¡¯s third miss had already known Nangong Liuyun from before? Perhaps, could it be that she already had feelings for him?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed halfway and with a ghost of a smile, she cast a nce at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was as per usual. His pitch-ck eyes contained fascinating soft waves: ¡°Luo Luo, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter? What else could be the matter? You womanizer who goes around sowing your wild oats.¡¯ Su Luo unhappily red at him.


    Nangong Liuyun indeed did not think about this matter. To him, the reason for Su Luo¡¯s re was an unfathomable mystery. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin he gathered closer and flicked Su Luo¡¯s forehead: ¡°You, this girl, in the end what is the matter?¡±


    When Mo Yunqing saw Nangong Liuyun, suddenly, her face was full of smiles. Her smile was gentle and soft like water, smiling like a flower: ¡°Older Brother Nangong!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun unperturbedly cast her a nce, frowned, and then brought his attention back to Su Luo. He asked diligently and tirelessly: ¡°Girl, what¡¯s the matter? Where aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Older Brother Nangong!¡± When Mo Yunqing saw Nangong Liuyun ignoring her, she immediately pouted her little mouth and raised the volume of her voice, ¡°Older Brother Nangong, I¡¯m Little Qing ah. Don¡¯t you remember Little Qing ah?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt a loathsome chill run through her whole body.


    This voice was coy as if from apletely different person from the aggressive voice Mo Yunqing had used to interrogate Su Luo earlier.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a look, both had a speechless expression shing through their eyes.


    Su Luo simply took a step back and retreated behind Nangong Liuyun, letting him deal with Mo Yunqing.


    Mo Yunqing and Li Yaoyao¡¯s temperaments were somewhat simr. Su Luo didn¡¯t wanted to provoke this lunatic.


    Su Luo wanted to keep the peace, but Mo Yunqing absolutely would not allow Su Luo to retreat.


    ¡°You, I order you to stay right there!¡± Mo Yunqing pointed at Su Luo in a rage. When she raised her eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun, there was a questioning expression in her eyes, ¡°Older Brother Nangong, just who is this woman? Why is she allowed to stand by your side?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun used a looking-at-an-idiot expression to look at Mo Yunqing. Then, he apathetically threw out a line: ¡°If you wanted to get this king¡¯s attention, then congrattions, you¡¯ve achieved it.¡± Because Miss Mo Yunqing had truly seeded in nauseating His Highness Prince Jin.

 Chapter 1203 – Something major has occurred (7)

    Chapter 1203 ¨C Something major has urred (7)


    The moment Beichen Ying heard this, he was suddenly cheerful. He beamed at Mo Yunqing. ¡°You, this miss, is really too strange. What qualifications do you have to question Nangong? Just who are you?¡±


    Mo Yunqing coldly smiled, tilted her neck up, and arrogantly swept her gaze over the surroundings before finally returning to re at Beichen Ying: ¡°Older Brother Nangong is my future husband. You tell me whether this should concern me or not?¡±


    Once these words were said, suddenly, there was silence all around.


    Su Luo had a kind of nauseated feeling of having stepped into dog shit. She nudged Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm and asked softly: ¡°Is it real or fake?¡±


    For Su Luo to ask like this, it meant that she didn¡¯t believe it and she was watching a joke.


    Nangong Liuyun stared at Su Luo silently: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Su Luo nodded wordlessly: ¡°If it concerns the female family¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯ll lie.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly felt he had a headache: ¡°Could it be that you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Luo exined slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten. You still have a father, the king who likes to cause trouble.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°No way right? You guys are saying...¡± Beichen Ying heard and clearly understood their dialogue. He felt that this matter was too unbelievable.


    ¡°You guys¡¯ that old emperor can¡¯t be this muddleheaded, right?¡± There were three ck lines on Zi Yan¡¯s forehead.


    To arrange a marriage on Third Senior Brother¡¯s behalf without asking for his opinion? Did the old emperor take the wrong medicine, or maybe he swallowed leopard¡¯s courage and great ambitions? He really wasn¡¯t afraid of dying ah.


    Su Luo patted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s firm chest and beamed as she said: ¡°Look, such a good man, naturally will wait for a good offer to finally sell for a good price.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s forehead were full of ck lines. The hands at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side gripped tightly into fists, emitting cracking sounds of bones hitting against each other.


    The four of them muttered and rounded up into a circle to talk with each other, excluding Mo Yunqing from their circle.


    Mo Yunqing wanted to listen but couldn¡¯t hear it. Neither could she squeeze in, so she immediately got angry: ¡°What are you guys discussing? Hmph! Older Brother Nangong is my future husband. No one can change this matter!¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly looked at Mo Yunqing with her crooked neck.


    Just now, Su Luo was still feeling guilty over having sprained Mo Yunqing¡¯s neck for no reason, but now, Su Luo was depressed instead. Why didn¡¯t she knock this Miss Mo Yunqing somewhat more severely? Dared to steal Su Luo¡¯s Nangong and didn¡¯t even ask who Su Luo was.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin lips hooked into a sneering, indifferent smile: ¡°Mo Yunqing, on the contrary, you are interesting.¡±


    ¡°Older Brother Nangong!¡± Seeing that Nangong Liuyun paid attention to her, Mo Yunqing¡¯s heart was suddenly full of excitement and jumped up with joy. However, because the movement was too big, it pulled on her neck. In a split second, the pain was so bad that tears were spinning in the rims of her eyes, ¡°Hmph! This miss definitely will find that damned woman dressed in a sable fur coat and have her body dismembered into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Liuyun said with a smile that was not a smile as he calmly nced at Su Luo out of the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Because it was that damned woman dressed in sable fur coat who sat on and sprained my neck!¡± Panting with rage, Mo Yunqing scowled.


    She couldn¡¯t remember the height and appearance of the assant, but she could clearly see that she was wearing a sable fur coat. This sable fur coat was a first ss Snow Cloud Sable fur coat. It had an excessively high price tag, and those who could afford to wear it were wealthy and respectable people. However, what of it? Comparing riches and honor, who could be more precious than she, the Mo Family¡¯s third miss?


    A damned woman dressed in a sable fur coat?


    Beichen Ying and the others all nced at Su Luo silently. Although they had long since expected this, but hearing Mo Yunqing personally confirm it, everyone still felt it was unimaginable.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with you guys¡¯ expressions? Could it be that you¡¯ve seen that damned woman dressed in a sable fur coat?¡± Mo Yunqing saw that their expressions were somewhat strange and immediately cried out in surprise.

 Chapter 1204 – Each harboring their own thoughts (1)

    Chapter 1204 ¨C Each harboring their own thoughts (1)


    Su Luo said with a beaming smile: ¡°So, that neck of yours was sat crooked by someone? How did it got sat crooked? Could it be... like how horses are straddled when being ridden?¡±


    Back then, her speed was very fast. Just after sitting on Mo Yunqing¡¯s neck and making it crooked, she then teleported away in a sh. The people outside the carriage simply didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of her figure at all.


    Mo Yunqing looked at Su Luo and her expression grew stranger and stranger. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She red at Su Luo and shouted loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re that woman who was wearing the sable fur coat?!¡±


    This was Mo Yunqing¡¯s attempt to frame and me Su Luo, to wipe her out directly. However, Miss Mo had no idea that this Miss Su Luo, whom she was trying to frame, was the very person who had sat her neck crooked. Su Luo was truly not falsely used.


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows in a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, replying, calm andposed, with a single line: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Mo Yunqing¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°It¡¯s you! The person who harmed me was you! If I say it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s you!¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on this crafty, unruly, and willful Mo Yunqing. She nced unhurriedly at Mo Yunfeng: ¡°Third Young Master Mo, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng was all smiles, radiating like warm sunshine. He said firmly: ¡°Of course not. Your party has been ahead of us. How could you turn back, do that, and then fly back to the front? There simply isn¡¯t enough time. So, this is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Mo Yunqing¡¯s words immediately erased clean all suspicions off of Su Luo.


    If Mo Yunfeng knew that his so-called absolutely impossible was, for Su Luo, a trifle matter very easily done, don¡¯t know if he would get so angry that his neck would go crooked.


    Su Luo smilingly looked at Mo Yunqing: ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    She did indeed have evidence of not being present at the scene of the incident.


    By Su Luo¡¯s side, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying dropped down their heads silently. The two of them, their talent at acting wasn¡¯t strong enough. They were afraid they couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter, so both of them hung their heads low and bit their lips hard, exerting all their strength to stifle theirughter.


    On the surface, Nangong Liuyun was as nonchnt as a cloud and gentle as the wind, as ifpletely unaware of Su Luo¡¯s matter. He pulled her to him: ¡°Silly girl. Just because someone questions you, do you have to stick out your neck and prove yourself like your life depends on it? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°Tired.¡± Su Luo leaned against his shoulder and nodded her head.


    ¡°So, just ignore it.¡± Nangong Liuyun tenderly straightened the slightly parted fringe from her hair.


    The two people behaved as if nobody else was present, having their daily dialog. But this made Mo Yunqing so angry that her nose nearly went crooked.


    ¡°Daring to actually seduce my Brother Nangong... You¡¯re courting death!¡± Mo Yunqing saw the two people like that and suddenly went into a violent rage. Her whip immediatelyshed out.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, just when he was about to make a move, Su Luo pulled on his sleeve with a smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t use a sledgehammer on a nut. Let me deal with this.¡±


    When that whipshed towards her, Su Luo still didn¡¯t do anything.


    It could be seen that this multiyered whip was about to hit Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Then, right at this moment of imminent peril, a white thing flew out from Su Luo¡¯s arms. Two small ws directly grabbed onto this mighty and violent whip!


    The little snow fox opened her pair of adorable eyes, ring at Mo Yunqing with a bad expression.


    ¡°Little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox!!!¡± Mo Yunqing saw the little fox and immediately was so startled that she almost dropped her whip.


    This was a little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox. The legendary ultra psychic little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox capable of psychological techniques!


    Where did this little spirit foxe from?


    Before Mo Yunqing was able to think through this matter, she felt her eyesight blur. An entirely snow-white little dragon appeared beside the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox. One could only see the little dragon directly bite down on the whip in the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s ws!

 Chapter 1205 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (2)

    Chapter 1205 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (2)


    Mo Yunqing couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    Her whip wasn¡¯t an ordinary whip. The tails of one hundred kinds of spirit beasts had been refined and transformed into this rhinoceros phoenix tail whip!


    Just when Mo Yunqing predicted that this little thing¡¯s teeth would break from biting the whip, instead, she saw this little divine dragon immediately bite the whip¡¯s tail off!


    It was bitten off!


    The rhinoceros phoenix tail whip, that was refined from the tails of one hundred spirit beasts, was bitten off just like that!


    Mo Yunqing felt like the whole world had gone mad. Her outlook on the world had beenpletely overhauled.


    This little dragon actually... actually bit off her rhinoceros phoenix tail whip! Moreover, it seemed as if the whip was really delicious. The little dragon directly snatched the whip from the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s paws and gnawed at it with crunching sounds, like he was gnawing on sugarcane, eating it extremely joyously.


    The envious eyes of the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox at the side didn¡¯t know how to turn anymore. She stood on tiptoes on her two little hind legs and grabbed the little divine dragon with her two front ws, saliva dripping out from her mouth.


    ¡°Want to eat, want to eat. I also want to eat ah... boo hoo...¡±


    The little divine dragon probably thought that the fox was rather annoying and swiped a w at her.


    As a foodie, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was immediately flipped over. However, she immediately scrambled back onto her feet and grabbed hold of the little divine dragon again, staring until her eyes almost popped out.


    The little divine dragon red at her gloomily. The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox stared back, not to be outdone.


    Ordinarily, this little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was extremely sinister and crafty, always bullying the little divine dragon. However, in the presence of food, the little divine dragon¡¯s strength had absolute superiority. So, at this time, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox would pretend to be weak and act cute to plead for the food.


    As a male, the little divine dragon scowled gloomily. Finally, he begrudgingly squeezed out a bit of the food and gave it to the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    The little spirit fox happily opened wide her crimson and moist little mouth.


    The little divine dragon pinched the rhinoceros phoenix tail whip into powder and tossed it into the little spirit fox¡¯s mouth.


    The little spirit fox spun around happily. After she finished eating, she carried out her act again, pitifully asking for food from the little divine dragon. Because neither her ws nor her teeth could do it, without big brother little divine dragon helping her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it~~.


    The little divine dragon red at her impatiently. Ultimately, he, who loved protecting his food, still begrudgingly squeezed out another mouthful of food into her mouth...


    The interaction between the two little spirit pets were extremely human-like. Seeing their adorable and cute behaviour, Mo Yunqing was nearly dumbfounded.


    However, when she snapped out of the trance, she immediately went into a violent rage!


    What they were eating wasn¡¯t something else but the weapon she was most proud of! And to think that they were eating it so happily!


    ¡°Close your mouth!!!¡± Mo Yunqing charged over, panting with rage, and swung out with her hand.


    However, pitiful Mo Yunqing had forgotten that the little divine dragon was able to bite the rhinoceros phoenix tail whip she considered a divine weapon,like sugarcane. So, how could he possibly be an easy opponent to provoke?


    Just as Mo Yunqing¡¯s hand swung over, the little divine dragon immediately bit towards her hand!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Yunqing cried out in rm, withdrawing her hand urgently. If she was slower by even one step, her hand might have been bitten off by the little divine dragon.


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox usually cooperated really well with the little divine dragon. Seeing that the little divine dragon didn¡¯t manage to bite Mo Yunqing¡¯s hand, the little spirit fox became unhappy. She jumped up angrily and grabbed Mo Yunqing¡¯s clothing with her two little ws, with swooshing sounds, she charged up to Mo Yunqing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, really hurts! Let go, let go!¡± Mo Yunqing felt like the hair on her head was about to be bald from being pulled, making her so anxious that she shouted and screamed.


    The little spirit fox was just being naughty. Her two little paws stepped onto Mo Yunqing¡¯s crooked neck. Then, with all her might, her two little ws, with all their strength, pulled at the hair on Mo Yunqing¡¯s head, gathering it bundle by bundle. The little spirit fox¡¯s ws were iparably sharp, so it was like cutting rice straw, one bundle after another bundle.

 Chapter 1206 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (3)

    Chapter 1206 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (3)


    If it was only the little spirit fox being like this, fine, but it just so happened that the little divine dragon was a naturally adorable and foolish dragon. A not-well-versed-in-things-of-the-world and loved to y, naturally adorable and foolish dragon.


    Seeing how much fun the little spirit fox was having, he immediately became interested and flew towards the bottom of Mo Yunqing¡¯s skirt to drill in.


    Su Luo¡¯s face immediately darkened!


    This little divine dragon! He must have gotten used to grabbing people¡¯s bottoms from grabbing Li Yaoxiang¡¯s privates! Now, he went under Mo Yunqing¡¯s skirt? Seemed like it¡¯s time to teach him the difference between male and female!


    While Su Luo was thinking how to call the little divine dragon out, she saw Mo Yunqing suddenly jump up and down and loudly cry out: ¡°Get out! Get out! Quickly roll out for me!¡±


    She continuously rushed about, weeping bitter tears.


    At this moment, Mo Yunqing¡¯s hair was as messy as a chicken nest, more leaned on the west side and missing on the east side, looking more disorderly than a beggar¡¯s. The bottom of her skirt was torn by the little divine dragon¡¯s sharp ws, torn into long strips, the inside scene was faintly discernable.


    In short, Mo Yunqing, right now, was messed around by the two spirit pets until she looked worse than a beggar.


    ¡°Second Older Brother!!!¡± Mo Yunqing was in pain and also fearful, wailing as she ran towards Mo Yunfeng, seeking protection.


    Mo Yunfeng was also stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Hepletely didn¡¯t expect, in the blink of an eye, his precious younger sister would change into such an embarrassing appearance like this.


    ording to reason, he should stand up to seek an exnation for his younger sister. But the problem was that the ones that moved against her wasn¡¯t any of the people across from him, rather, it was two little spirit pets, this....


    Mo Yunfeng forced himself to take a step forward: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, my younger sister had been messed up like this, you guys give me an exnation!¡±


    ¡°An exnation?¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo, slowly nced at Mo Yunfeng, and his lips hooked up into a devilishly charming smile, ¡°This king hasn¡¯t even pursued that woman¡¯s crime of nder, on the contrary, you, as the guilty party, started toin first.¡±


    Guilty, guilty party started toin first? Mo Yunfeng was so angry that he almost bit apart his own tongue.


    His younger sister got bullied like this, and he became the guilty party that started toin first? Were there no more Heavenlyws? Mo Yunfeng¡¯s normally gentle smile could no longer stay on his face.


    ¡°Second Older Brother! Let¡¯s arrest all of them back! Arrest all of them!¡± Mo Yunqing was like a crazy olddy, madly shouting in Su Luo¡¯s direction.


    What a crazy person ah. Su Luo continuously sighed in her heart and speechlessly touched her head. She had just gotten rid of Li Yaoyao, how could she provoke another crazy woman again? Really big trouble ah.


    Arrest all of them back, this point was really somewhat difficult.


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Nangon Liuyun. Don¡¯t know whether Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was still there or not.


    He heard that when Nangong Liuyun first entered the Nine Different ces Halls, his strength was at the tenth rank, that kind of Nangong, he simply could not deal with. However, if what Li Yaoyao said was true, then.... If Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current aura was fake, then he did have ways to invite these people back home.


    Mo Yunfeng hesitantly spoke to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Central Pce¡¯s Divine Spirit Fruit will soon be ripe, at that time, there will be a Divine Spirit feast, don¡¯t know if Brother Nangong would be interested?¡±


    The Divine Spirit feast named after the Divine Spirit Fruit usually only invited strong experts of the tenth rank or above. If Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t weakened, he would indeed have the qualifications to participate in the feast.


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly looked at Su Luo, his lips hooking into a devilishly charming smile: ¡°Luo girl, what do you think?¡±


    He gave all the authority to make the decision over to Su Luo.


    Mo Yunfeng, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but silently murmur in his heart. Didn¡¯t Li Yaoyao say that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s love for Su Luo was only on the surface? Now, seeing this, he didn¡¯t think so.

 Chapter 1207 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (4)

    Chapter 1207 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (4)


    Su Luo tilted her head and thought for a long time, then, she nted a nce at Mo Yunfeng with a ghost of a smile.


    Catching Su Luo¡¯s gaze, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart shivered slightly from being cold.


    This miss¡¯s eyes were very bright, very clear, as if they could clearly see through to the secrets in the deepest part of a person¡¯s heart. Even based on his cultivation as a ninth-ranked expert, he still somewhat couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips raised up faintly: ¡°Central Pce? I heard it has beautiful mountains and rivers and charming scenery?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng quickly nodded: ¡°It¡¯s exactly like that, if Miss Su really went there, you would definitely love Central Pce¡¯s scenery.¡±


    Mo Yunqing stood on one side and coldly smiled. Come, juste, once she arrived at the Central ce, it meanting to her territory. She, as the host, would properly entertain Su Luo!


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Zi Yan tightly grabbed onto Su Luo¡¯s arm, ¡°If you go, it would be like amb in a tiger¡¯s den, at their mercy! You must consider it clearly!¡±


    Su Luo smiled at Zi Yan, ¡°People of thekes and rivers say that Central Pce is an upright famous family, always chivalrous with excellent reputation. How they can do those kinds of things ah.¡± Su Luo tilted her head and her gaze met Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, the corner of her eyes curled up, and she smiled, ¡°Young Master Mo, what I said is correct, right?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face was full of smiles and he repeatedly said: ¡°What Miss Su said is exactly right, if you all coulde to Central Pce to sightsee for a few days, Central Pce would definitely receive everyone properly, and wouldn¡¯t let you guys suffer a bit of grievances.¡±


    This among ¡°you guys¡±, doesn¡¯t include a person called Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s blood was a rare treasure in the world, an ordinary person drinks it could extend their lifespan, seriously ill people drink it could be cured without medicine. If a cultivator drinks it, they could raise their cultivation! Such miraculous blood, how could Central Pce let others take advantage of it?


    The head of the family had already passed these words down, no matter what price, they must bring back the girl named Su Luo to Central Pce. Raise her as ¡°Human Blood Medicine¡±!


    Also, they must be fast, because this news must be concealed. So, before other powerful families made their move, they must get control of Su Luo first.


    It seemed as if Su Luopletely missed the insincere smile that shed through his eyes, her lips hooking up slightly: ¡°Since Young Master Mo invited us with great kindness, then, if we don¡¯t go, it would appear very rude ah.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su is smart and reasonable, good at understanding others. Worthy of being able to speak on Brother Nangong¡¯s behalf, much better than my unworthy younger sister.¡± Mo Yunfeng pulled Mo Yunqing to his side.


    Unfortunately, Mo Yunqing¡¯s chicken nest-like hair right now was too vexing to the eyes, it blocked more than half of her face, making her seem ugly and ridiculous at the same time. How could she still be that lovable, charming and agreeable Mo family¡¯s Third Miss from before?


    Su Luo looked at them with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    In fact, Su Luo knew, this trip to Central Pce, they had to go even if they didn¡¯t want to go.


    Central Pce turning up in full strength was only to intercept her. Don¡¯t be fooled by Mo Yunfeng¡¯s good attitude, in fact, they were just using diplomacy before force. This time, if Mo Yunfeng wasn¡¯t sessful in inviting them, following this, they would use force.


    It wasn¡¯t because Su Luo was afraid to fight, rather, it was because Central Pce turning up in full strength was too strong. Also, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injury still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, if they were to recklessly charge out now, it really wasn¡¯t wise. Let alone to say that when experts exchanged blows, only idiots would join the fight with real weapons. A smart person like Su Luo, naturally had her ns.


    Su Luo¡¯s and Mo Yunfeng¡¯s line of sight met in mid-air, they both had their own calctions.


    Mo Yunfeng saw that Su Luo had agreed, and his nce thennded on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body: ¡°Brother Nangong....¡±


    ¡°Su Luo canpletely represent this king.¡± Nangong Liuyun took the initiative to say.

 Chapter 1208 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (5)

    Chapter 1208 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (5)


    Seeing how Nangong Liuyunpletely trusted Su Luo, Mo Yunfeng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. In the end, he helplessly rubbed Mo Yunqing¡¯s head.


    It didn¡¯t matter, in any case, Su Luo would definitely be Central Pce¡¯s ¡®Human Blood Medicine¡¯. At that time, once his younger sister seduced Nangong Liuyun more, then it¡¯ll be fine. Mo Yunfeng plotted this in his heart.


    ¡°These two then...¡± Su Luo smiled was full of deep meaning as she looked at Beichen Ying and


    Zi Yan.


    Su Luo¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished when Mo Yunfeng quickly smiled and added: ¡°The Divine Spirit feast is a rarely seen event, don¡¯t tell me that Brother Beichen Ying and Sister Zi Yan aren¡¯t interested? A situation that is rarely seen in a hundred years, no matter what is said, let¡¯s all go and make it lively ah. Brother Beichen Ying, Sister Zi Yan, you guys say, am I right or what?¡±


    This time, Beichen Ying was full of agreement: ¡°Okay ah, go then go, it¡¯s not like Central Pce is a dragon pool or tiger¡¯s cave, why should I be afraid oh?¡±


    Zi Yan also expressed her agreement to go together.


    Su Luo suddenly was speechless. If these two also came, who would bring the news back ah, two idiots. Although she knew those two were worried for Nangong Liuyun and her, this still made Su Luo very depressed.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth pulled into a smile, revealing two sharp and bright canine teeth: ¡°Sister-inw, why do you have this kind of expression? You don¡¯t wee us to go together?¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Su Luo directly threw out a word, turned away and went to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Beichen Ying rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. He knew Su Luo wanted them to leave, for them to be safe and sound. But how could he just watch them enter the tiger¡¯s den likembs?


    Right now, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s mood was extremely good.


    Originally, he thought there would be a fierce battle that needed to be fought, so casualties would be unavoidable. Now, he didn¡¯t need to waste a single soldier or pawn to bring them all back to Central Pce, such a good deal, he earned a huge profit.


    A group of people who had their own different thoughts, grandiosely headed to Central Pce.


    On the way, Su Luo continuously probed them, sure enough, she discover that the ambushers sent out by Central Pce, these people¡¯s strengths were all pretty good. If it weren¡¯t for Su Luo using teleportation very quickly, she would have been discovered countless times already.


    ¡°Can¡¯t escape.¡± This is Su Luo¡¯s answer to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to his chest, ¡°Once the boates to the pier, it will naturally straighten, just patiently wait a few more days.¡±


    Su Luo leaned into his wide chest and sadly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t give us many more days.¡±


    Both sides hadn¡¯t shed all pretense of cordiality, on the surface, it was still fake words and smiles. But how they viewed each other in their hearts, both sides clearly knew.


    Nangong Liuyunughingly squeezed Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°There are actually times when you are worried? Really rare to see.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your cultivation still hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet? If your strength had been restored, who would I be afraid of in this world?¡± Su Luo tilted up her palm-sized little face, saying it all righteously.


    These words, heard by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ears, really were too enjoyable. That icy face unfolded into a rare smile, and he smiled happily like a fool.


    ¡°This king¡¯s Luo girl is extremely smart, definitely can think of a n to avoid things during this short period, am I right?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood was very good.


    Su Luo tilted her head and thought for a while: ¡°You are sure you have no thoughts about that Mo family¡¯s Third Miss?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun unhappily flicked her forehead: ¡°This king only has thoughts of you.¡±


    Su Luo sent him a re, then with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound,ughed out loud: ¡°Good, since you have no thoughts about her, then I¡¯ll have free reign to go do things. Humph, humph, daring to curse me thisdy, she really must be tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 1209 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (6)

    Chapter 1209 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (6)


    After Nangon Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯s present expression, he suddenly felt that she was extremely cute, and couldn¡¯t help but move his hands and feet to caress her.....


    That night, because the distance from the city was very far, therefore, the whole group decided to camp on the snowy teau.


    Don¡¯t know what Miss Mo Yunqing was thinking, to arrange for Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun one, at the westernmost end and another at the easternmost end. Separating those two for the farthest distance in a staight line.


    However Mo Yunqing¡¯s words could control her Central Pce¡¯s people, but couldn¡¯t control Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun directly went into Su Luo¡¯s tent in front of Mo Yunqing¡¯s face, nearly making this Mo family¡¯s Third Miss¡¯s nose go crooked like her neck.


    A moonless night with high wind, in the dead of the night.


    The darkest moment before dawn.


    Su Luo, lying on the bed, suddenly opened her pair of eyes.


    The clear and bright eyes were even brighter in the darkness.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Nangong Liuyun, who was sitting cross-legged, smilingly looked at Su Luo, his eyes shining like stars.


    Nangon Liuyun was always snatching time to cultivate, trying to restore his power in the shortest amount of time. This way, he could better protect Su Luo.


    ¡°Time has arrived.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile, ¡°During this time period, is the time of the day when a person is the most fatigued. It is also the moment when people sleep the deepest. If I don¡¯t move now, until what time should I wait till?¡±


    ¡°Looking forward to your performance, my princess.¡± Nangong Liuyun cupped her sparkling and translucent as jade, palm-sized, delicate little face, cing a gentle kiss on her forehand.


    Su Luo dredged up the little divine dragon sleeping in her arms.


    The little divine dragon was still fuzzy from being half-asleep and half-awake. Su Luo directly woke him up with a swat. He was directly swatted to the floor by Su Luo¡¯s palm.


    Su Luo speechlessly continued to pick up the little divine dragon again.


    The little divine dragon shook his fuzzy head, two little ws rubbing at his sleepy eyes with all his might. It was a long time before that pair of eyes could focus on Su Luo.


    ¡°Okay?¡± Su Luo rubbed his small head.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The little divine dragon, in a split second, became clear-headed. Master already said that they had work to do tonight, but as a result, he slept through and forgot it....Really tangled, really apprehensive, and felt really guilty.....


    The little divine dragon¡¯s two small ws clenched into fists and were ced in front of his chest. His adorable pair of shining, starry eyes looked at Su Luo, with a seeking-for-instructions expression.


    Su Luo instructed a few sentences by his ear in a low voice, after the little divine dragon heard it clearly, he nodded his head, expressing he understood.


    As a result, Su Luo took out an unnamed porcin bottle, poured out a colorless and tasteless medicinal liquid, and rubbed it on the little divine dragon¡¯s ws. Completed, she patted the little divine dragon¡¯s butt, hinting that he should quickly go to do his work.


    The little divine dragon adorably called ¡®Awoo Awoo¡¯ a few times at Su Luo, immediately showing his guarantee toplete this military mission, only then did he change his direction, and dash towards Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Ha ha, Mo Yunqing, fighting with thisdy, you are still a long way off.¡± Su Luo put her hands on her hips, with a viinous ¡®having seeded¡¯ expression.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw this expression of Su Luo¡¯s, suddenly, he felt it was funny, with one pull, he had her back in his embrace: ¡°What medicine did you smear on the little divine dragon¡¯s ws?¡±


    ¡°Madly happy affectionate couple.¡± Su Luo¡¯s little face was stretched taunt in a deadpan and serious manner said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it ah, this is indeed good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good stuff ah?¡± Although Nangong Liuyun had never heard of this poison¡¯s name, but after hearing the name, he already felt that it was really shady. Then, he looked at Su Luo¡¯s evil smiling appearance, and he just knew it was even more shady.

 Chapter 1210 – Harboring each of their own thoughts (7)

    Chapter 1210 ¨C Harboring each of their own thoughts (7)


    Being stared at by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s scorching eyes, Su Luo¡¯s taut and solemn face could no longer hold on. Suddenly, she threw herself into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace and started tough. In the end, sheughed so much, tears almost started toe out.


    With great difficulty, she stoppedughing, then, she revealed a few words to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°This medicine ah, as long as she gets scratched by his ws, the poison will very quickly prate through the skin. There is only one way to cure it.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Nangong Liuyun was a little curious.


    ¡°Sucking.¡± Su Luo lightly coughed twice, ¡°In fact, to cure the poison is very simple, as long as the poison is sucked out, then the matter will be over.¡±


    Based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s understanding of Su Luo, even though the way to cure the poison was simple, then, the ce that was poisoned would not be easy ah. This time, Mo Yunqing didn¡¯t bring any personal servants with her. There was only one person who could help her suck out the poison....


    As if he had thought of something, suddenly, a light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You, this insane girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun felt it was funny and he tapped her forehead in a spoiling manner, ¡°None of the methods you think of is even half decent. At that time, when Mo Yunqing can¡¯t be married off, what will you do if Central Pce mes you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they me me. As long as they don¡¯t me you, it will be fine.¡± Su Luo said with a ¡®card up her sleeves¡¯ appearance and was all smiles.


    Want to fight over Nangong with her? Even Li Yaoyao could only run away, Mo Yunqing was simply not enough to even look at. Her level was too low.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun chatted for awhile, time flying by very quickly.


    In less than one stick of incense¡¯s time, the little divine dragon had already flown back into Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    Once Su Luo saw the little divine dragon¡¯s appearance, she knew he had seeded. Now, she just needed to wait to watch the y.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    The darkest moment in the night passed, dawn gradually arriving. The light of daybreak prated the sky. The hazy white color of dawn appeared in the eastern horizon.


    Just in this period of quiet, suddenly, a sharp and ear-piercing screech came from Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent: ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªah¡ª¡ªah¡ª¡ª¡±


    Mo Yunqing¡¯s voice rose and fell in session. One higher than the other, like the morning bell in Shaolin Temple, waking everyone up all at once.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also heard it.


    These two thought something had happened to Su Luo, so with an rmed heart and jumping up, they ran over. Only to discover the person that had met with a mishap was Mo Yunqing.


    ¡°This person, in the end, what happened to Mo family¡¯s Third Miss? So early in the morning and hollering non-stop, does she still want people to sleep?¡± After knowing the person that had the mishap wasn¡¯t Su Luo, Beichen Ying¡¯s heart felt reassured on the spot. He turned around, wanting to go back and continue sleeping warmly, the result was that his sleepiness had been scared away by the waves of screams from Mo Yunqing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, in the end, what is Mo Yunqing screaming about? Even after a rape, people don¡¯t even scream this loudly right?¡± Zi Yan muttered while yawning.


    Su Luo covered her mouth and covertlyughed.


    This analogy of Zi Yan¡¯s was really too fitting.


    In fact, Mo Yunqing, right now, was more wretched than having been raped.


    As Mo Yunqing¡¯s second older brother, Mo Yunfeng very quickly rushed over. Without demure, he lifted up the tent p and entered Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, save me ah, I, I, I...¡± Mo Yunqing felt this matter that had happened to her simply made it difficult for her to know how to ask for help.


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, in the end, what happened? You should quickly tell Second Older Brother ah.¡± Mo Yunfeng sat down at the head of Mo Yunqing¡¯s bed. He asked with a face full of concern.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, my, my...¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s face failed to live up to expectations and became red.

 Chapter 1211 – A freak combination of factors (1)

    Chapter 1211 ¨C A freakbination of factors (1)


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, in the end, what is the matter with you?¡± Mo Yunfeng saw the always straightforward Mo Yunqing hesitating and her hemming and hawing appearance, and he grew even more worried.


    ¡°I....¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s whole face was flushed, even her eyes were rosy red. She turned her head away and tightly clenched her hands.


    ¡°Third Younger SIster, quickly tell me ah! No matter what, Second Older Brother will definitely help you to seed. Is it because you want to see Nangong Liuyun? Second Older Brother will now go to call him over.¡± The more Mo Yunfeng thought about it, the more he felt he was right, so he turned around and was about to go.


    ¡°Second Older Brother!¡± Mo Yunqing quickly grabbed Mo Yunfeng, ¡°No, don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Then, in the end, what¡¯s wrong, you say ah!¡± Mo Yunfeng impatiently red at her.


    ¡°I....I.....was bitten....¡± Mo Yunqing buried her whole head under the covers, her voice was muffled and vague, making it hard for people to hear clearly.


    ¡°Where were you bitten?¡± Mo Yunfeng couldn¡¯t hear clearly, so he asked it again.


    ¡°.......¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s head was like an ostrich buried in the covers, her voice was so low that it couldn¡¯t reach people¡¯s ears.


    Mo Yunfeng grew impatient, he pulled and the entireforter was lifted open.


    At this moment, a very red and flushed face was revealed, red like a cooked lobster.


    Mo Yunfeng wasn¡¯t stupid, he quickly realized, Mo Yunqing must have been bitten in an inconvenient ce.


    But in this wilderness, where would he go to find a doctor for her ah? Besides which, Mo Yunqing had sneaked out the house, and didn¡¯t bring any servants or maids, this kind of thing....


    After some thought, Mo Yunfeng still decided to ask her clearly first.


    ¡°Good girl, tell Second Older Brother, where were you bitten?¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s voice was gentle, with an intoxicating smile.


    Mo Yunqing really couldn¡¯t say it, but her slender white fingers pointed towards her towering chest.


    ¡°Uh......¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face suddenly was like a burning fire, momentarily speechless. This ce, he really couldn¡¯t help ah.


    But after a quick nce over, Mo Yunqing¡¯s thoroughly observing eyes discovered, Third Younger Sister¡¯s chest was a bit bigger than before.....


    ¡°Wait here, your brother will go now to find people for you.¡± Mo Yunfeng stood up and was about to leave.


    But he didn¡¯t have the time to turn around, when he was grabbed by Mo Yunqing.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, who will you go look for?¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s face color changed from red to white, her hands that grabbed Mo Yunfeng shook slightly, as if it was hard to suppress the pain.


    ¡°Zi Yan.¡± Mo Yunfeng knew Mo Yunqing didn¡¯t like Su Luo, so he didn¡¯t mention her.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Yunqing loudly screamed, ¡°Zi Yan and that slut Su Luo are in cahoots and are birds of a feather. She can¡¯t wait to harm me, how could she help me? Even if she reluctantly helped me, then when this matter is spread out, how could I have the face to live in this world? Second Older Brother, you can¡¯t go look for her, absolutely can¡¯t!¡±


    Mo Yunfeng was worried and helpless as he stroked her face: ¡°Within this team of troops, only those two are girls. If I don¡¯t go look for them, then who should I go look for?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng touched Mo Yunqing¡¯s cheeks, and realized that her face was boiling hot, so hot as to be rming, this definitely wasn¡¯t because of embarrassment that elevated her body temperature.


    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t go find them! Beside, they don¡¯t know anything, even if theye, it would still be useless!¡± After Mo Yunqing finished speaking, suddenly, a strong pain hit her, and she sucked in a cold breath of air from the pain.


    Mo Yunfeng thought that what Mo Yunqing said was also reasonable.


    ¡°Then.....¡± Mo Yunfeng hesitated a moment and took a deep breath, ¡°Then, let Second Older Brother help you check?¡±

 Chapter 1212 – A freak combination of factors (2)

    Chapter 1212 ¨C A freakbination of factors (2)


    Truth be told, Mo¡¯s Second Young Master really was only worried about his Third Younger Sister¡¯s condition, and had no wicked thoughts whatsoever.


    Mo Yunqing also knew, besides Second Older Brother, there was no one else that could help her, therefore, she bashfully nodded her head.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, gomand the people outside to guard. If someone was to rush in....¡± This concerned her reputation, so Mo Yunqing couldn¡¯t help but to consider it more.


    This matter, only her and Second Older Brother knew, neither of them would tell others...so no mishaps would happen.


    Mo Yunfeng pped his head, how could he forget about this? As a result, he quickly stepped outside and saw the captain of the guards, and called him over with a lift of his hand.


    ¡°Second Young Master, you have matters to instruct me?¡± The captain of the guards respectfully bent his waist.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yunfeng had both hands behind his back, with his chest out, and solemnly coughed once, ¡°This young master wants to protect Third Young Miss during cultivation. During this time period, cannot be disturbed by anyone. You go bring people to guard the door, do not allow anyone to enter, do you understand?¡±


    When saying thest half of the sentence, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face became dignified, revealing an endless prestige.


    ¡°Subordinate understands!¡± The guard captain immediately became serious and solemnly said.


    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Yunfeng seriously nodded, turned around and entered the room, carefully locking the door.


    But during this process, he didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. This matter that he did seemed as if he was doing something to vite proper human rtionship....s.


    Mo Yunfeng strongly suppressed this strange thought, and quickly walked to Mo Yunqing¡¯s side.


    After seeing Mo Yunqing on the bed, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart dropped to the floor.


    At this moment, Mo Yunqing¡¯s face was pale as paper, full of sweat. She weakly half-opened her eyes, vaguely looking at Mo Yunfeng.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, really hurts....¡± Mo Yunqing sobbed spasmodically, voice choking with emotions.


    ¡°Second Older Brother hase to cure you, be good, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Mo Yunfeng got rid of all distracting thoughts from his head, in one move, he opened Mo Yunqing¡¯s clothes.


    Although these two were siblings, man and woman were different after all, so Mo Yunqing shyly turned her gaze away.


    After seeing Mo Yunqing¡¯s chest wound, Mo Yunfeng was sluggish for a split second.


    At this moment, the two little buns in front of Mo Yunqing¡¯s chest, were directly swollen up like two huge balls of meat, bulging and bloated.


    The balls of meat were pale pink, with a seductive appearance.


    ¡°This.....this is.....¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes were dumbfounded from staring at them, ¡°Third Younger Sister, If I didn¡¯t guess incorrectly, you are poisoned with Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple (1).¡±


    ¡°Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple....what¡¯s that?¡± Mo Yunqing tried to endure the pain, asking in a low voice.


    ¡°This is .....¡± This was made up of an aphrodisiac, how could Mo Yunfeng have the face to exin this to his Third Younger Sister clearly? So, he just vaguely said: ¡°This is a poison that can make people see illusions, ording to theory, this Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple can onlye from a Bewildering Snake¡¯s tooth, how can it ....¡±


    This ce was the snowy teau ah, where could a Bewildering Snakee from? Mo Yunfeng couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Second Older Brother, it hurts....Since you know this poison, you should also know how to cure it right? Second Older Brother, I beg you, please save Qing¡¯er, it hurts so much....¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s tears rolled down from the pain, soaking the pillow.


    Mo Yunfeng felt really awkward.


    Truth be told, he did know how to cure this Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple poison, but that way, it would be difficult not to offend his younger sister....In front of him now, was his true blooded sister ah.


    ¡°Second Older Brother.....¡± Mo Yunqing continued to plead, bitterly beseeching.....


    1) Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple: Before Su Luo said this drug is Madly happy affectionate couple. Either the author forgot what she/he wrote a few chapters ago or the drug is so simr that Mo Yunfeng can¡¯t tell the difference. I just chalk it up to author forgetting.

 Chapter 1213 – A freak combination of factors (3)

    Chapter 1213 ¨C A freakbination of factors (3)


    ¡°Second Older Brother will now go to find someone for you!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s head was full of ck lines.


    ¡°Who will Second Older Brother go to find?¡± Mo Yunqing felt that she was about to die from the pain.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Mo Yunfeng clenched his fist tightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Father say that he was about to connect our family with the Nangong family through marriage? At that time, Nangong Liuyun will be your future husband, to have him do this is justifiable!¡±


    It could be said like this...


    Moreover, Mo Yunqing was very much in favor of this proposal!


    If she could use this matter to hang onto Nangong Liuyun, wouldn¡¯t it be toote to change anything when the rice was already cooked (1)? At that time, even if he didn¡¯t want to marry her, it would be impossible, right?


    ¡°Good, Second Older Brother, you quickly go!¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s eyes contained a smile, she suddenly felt that being poisoned by this Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s gaze swept over Mo Yunqing quickly, seeing her shy appearance of waiting to be released, his heart couldn¡¯t help but be startled...this girl couldn¡¯t have poisoned herself, then deliberately ask him to go ask Nangong Liuyun. Afterwards....


    Mo Yunfeng simply didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about this, his footsteps hurriedly turned and left.


    Mo Yunfeng arrived in front of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tent with lightning fast speed. The tent was empty.


    He pulled over a person randomly, asked in passing, and found out that Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t stayed in his tent sincest night. In fact, he had stayed the entire night with Su Luo.


    Then, Mo Yunfeng hastily traveled to the location of Su Luo¡¯s tent.


    When he arrived outside of the tent, he saw Su Luo guarding it there.


    ¡°Where is Brother Nangong?¡± Mo Yunfeng got right to the point and directly asked.


    Su Luo lifted up her eyes to lightly sweep him a nce. Her tone was unconcerned and ice-cold, ¡°He is at a critical juncture while cultivating and can¡¯t be disturbed by anyone. Is there something the matter, Second Young Master Mo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in to find him!¡± Mo Yunfeng, without saying anything further, lifted up the curtain.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, unhurriedly, she took a step across to stand at the door. The Cheng Ying sword in her hand directly was unsheathed: ¡°I already said that Nangong Liuyun can¡¯t be disturbed by anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mo Yunfeng never expected that the weak and feeble little girl from yesterday now seemed so formidable.


    Su Luo stood in ce, not allowing to him to take an inch of a step forward. What a joke, how could she yield at this time. If she yielded now, wasn¡¯t it like she was directly sending out her own man? How could Su Luo be so foolish?


    ¡°A human life is beyond value, I still ask Miss Su to step aside!¡± Mo Yunfeng wanted to move Su Luo aside with just a casual wave of his hand.


    However, what he never imagined was that Su Luo didn¡¯t move at all. The sword in her hand seemed as if it had a spirit, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it directly flew out. It sharply stabbed towards Mo Yunfeng¡¯s throat.


    ¡°This sword...¡± Mo Yunfeng momentarily didn¡¯t notice the sword, and was almost directly pierced on the scene.


    After dangerously avoiding it, Mo Yunfeng, with lingering fear, recoiled back a step.


    Su Luo showing this skill, immediately scared Mo Yunfeng to a stop. Because Mo Yunfeng never expected that not only did Su Luo have two powerful spirit pets, in her hands, she actually had a treasure sword that already had a spirit!


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart was shocked, if you asked him to battle Su Luo, even if Su Luo herself didn¡¯t step forth, just based on the trump cards that emerged one after another, he, as the grandiose ninth-ranked expert, might not necessarily be able to win, even going all out.


    Thinking of it like this, Mo Yunfeng had an even deeper restraining fear towards Su Luo.


    And what Su Luo wanted was exactly for Mo Yunfeng to be afraid of her. As long as he had a restraining fear in his heart towards her, he would not rashly move against her. Like this, she would be able to give Nangong Liuyun time to restore his cultivation.


    Now, what Su Luo needed the most was time. What she needed to do the most was one word: dy.


    After that one move. Su Luo withdrew Cheng Ying sword and looked at Mo Yunfeng with a ghost of a smile: ¡°Second Young Master Mo, it looks as if you aren¡¯t weing us as guests of Central Pce as you said before. If it is like this, then we don¡¯t need to go to Central Pce.¡±


    1) Rice already cooked : Another way of saying did the deed and sometime it could imply pregnancy.

 Chapter 1214 – A freak combination of factors (4)

    Chapter 1214 ¨C A freakbination of factors (4)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go to Central Pce!¡±


    Don¡¯t know from where Beichen Ying came from to wind up here, as he aggressively red at Mo Yunfeng.


    ¡°That¡¯s right it¡¯s not like we really wanted to go to Central Pce to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for you, Mo Yunfeng, inviting us with great hospitality, who would want to go? Humph! Since it¡¯s like this, then we won¡¯t go to Central Pce!¡± Zi Yan had her chin tilted up, arrogantly nting sidelong nces at Mo Yunfeng.


    For a moment, Mo Yunfeng felt that his brain had grownrge.


    Before, with great difficulties, he was able to move these several lords to go. If now, they didn¡¯t go, then didn¡¯t that mean that the gains he made wouldn¡¯t make up for his losses? Just based on that move Su Luo revealed, if he were to really use strength, although he would be able to seize the opponent, however, Central Pce¡¯s loss would also be disastrous ah.


    After pondering over some more, then discuss it. Mo Yunfeng had no choice but to ept this reality.


    His face squeezed out a smile, and he cupped his hands and apologized: ¡°Because little sister never had a strange illness since birth, so my heart was very anxious. Just now, I wascking in manners, so everyone, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°Nangong doesn¡¯t have medical expertise.¡± Su Luo coldly tossed out a sentence.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Mo Yunfeng could only give up on the n of getting Nangong Liuyun and Mo Yunqing together so the rice could be cooked. Helplessly, he turned and left.


    Watching his hasty departing rear view, Beichen Ying¡¯s heart inevitably had some doubts.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mo Yunfeng? Could it be that he came to probe Second Brother¡¯s strength?¡± Beichen Ying asked Su Luo in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pupils turned slightly, her eyes containing a smile. She started to tell them the matter in a low voice by their ear.


    ¡°Pffft¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo had only told half of the story before these two directly spurted out theirughter.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s behavior was even more extreme, he covered his belly,ughing until his entire person was about to copse.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, my stomach...about to cramp up.¡± Beichen Yingughed until he almost couldn¡¯t breath and wickedly said, ¡°Sister-inw....this move is really too ruthless...but I like it...really like it...¡±


    ¡°How does this even count? It¡¯s merely ordinary ah, wait for a while, I¡¯ll bring you guys to watch a great y.¡± Su Luo pped her hands with a smile that was mysterious and strange.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more?¡± Zi Yan was very interested, she just knew, following by Su Luo¡¯s side, there would be countless fun things waiting for her. This was much more fun than staying in that stupid and stuffy Purgatory City.


    ¡°Yes, I guarantee the following will be more marvelous than what happened before.¡± Su Luo said, full of confidence.


    Her words, made Beichen Ying and Zi Yan all the more excited, both of them incessantly urged Su Luo to quickly go.


    ¡°Okay fine. Both of you follow me, we¡¯ll walk over slowly, the time should be about right.¡± Su Luo smiled with a card up her sleeves as she directed these two people.


    Nangong Liuyun was cultivating in the tent, therefore, Su Luo left Cheng Ying sword behind.


    Cheng Ying sword and Chi Xiao sword both had sword spirits in them. If they encountered danger, they could automatically carry out an attack. Moreover, both of their strength were pretty good. Therefore, Su Luo had no worries with regards to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s safety.


    At this moment, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart was abnormally tangled.


    This poison Half-step Madly Affectionate Couple, the toxicity broke out very quickly, if it was not treated, a person would die within six hours. It could be said that this poison was exceptionally vicious.


    But detoxification wasn¡¯t difficult, only needed to suck out the liquid poison. Then, eat some medicine to clear the poison, and it was enough to clear most of the poison.


    But, the current problem was...Mo Yunfeng was injured in the chest area ah! With regards to an unmarried female, that was a very sensitive area....


    In the end, who should he ask to suck it out.... Mo Yunfeng thought about it until his head got big. It¡¯s not that he hadn¡¯t considered letting an imperial guard to go suck it out, once it was done, then kill the guard to solve the main problem. However, when all¡¯s said and done, his younger sister was still vited....

 Chapter 1215 – A freak combination of factors (5)

    Chapter 1215 ¨C A freakbination of factors (5)


    Mo Yunfeng really couldn¡¯t think of another way, bracing himself as if he was not afraid to die, and walk into Mo Yunqing¡¯s room.


    ¡°Second Older Brother...Older Brother Nangong....ah?¡± Now, Mo Yunqing¡¯s head and face was full of sweat. Her mind was dizzy, but her heart kept thinking of Nangong Liuyun. As a result, she refused to allow herself to faint.


    ¡°Brother Nangong, he...he is at a critical juncture in his cultivation, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him toe over.¡± Mo Yunfeng said what Su Luo told him.


    Mo Yunqing¡¯s face directly fell down: ¡°Older Brother Nangong...could be like this....¡± This matter concerned her life or death, Older Brother Nangong actually saw her about to die and wouldn¡¯t save her!


    ¡°Second Older Brother...Am I....about to die...I¡¯m hurting very very much...¡± Mo Yunqing softly sobbed, she felt her chest swelling to the point of being overwhelmed by the weight. It really hurt a lot.


    Mo Yunfeng clenched his teeth and clenched his hands into fists at his side, taking a deep breath: ¡°Third Younger Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, Second Older Brother hase to help you!¡±


    Mo Yunfeng finally made a firm decision.


    He directly took a step forward, lifted open the brocade quilt covering Mo Yunqing, with a not afraid of death expression, he bent down....


    Not to mention how tangled Mo Yunfeng was to suck out the drug for Mo Yunqing, simply speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Su Luo carried the little spirit fox in her arms, leisurely walking towards Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent wasn¡¯t very far from hers, very quickly, she had arrived.


    Seeing the four imperial guards guarding outside of Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent, Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sly smile.


    ¡°Sister-inw, this smile of yours make one¡¯s hair stand on end.¡± Beichen Ying said repeatedly with me.


    ¡°How could this count, wait until you see what¡¯s next, that will truly make your hair stand on end.¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes at him in annoyance. Then, she lowered her voice to tell the little spirit fox a few instructions.


    Last night, the little divine dragon had alreadypleted his mission, Su Luo was afraid that if he appeared, Mo Yunqing would recognize the little divine dragon. So, this time, she switched to the little spirit fox. In any case, both of them were very intelligent.


    The little spirit fox got Su Luo¡¯s instructions, immediately, like a wisp of smoke, she dashed towards Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    ¡°s, my little spirit fox! Don¡¯t run ah!¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression said change and would change, this shout of rm was really impressive.


    Su Luo directly chased after in the direction the little spirit fox went.


    Zi Yan poked Beichen Ying¡¯s arm: ¡°Why are you still here staring nkly? Hurry, let¡¯s catch up ah.¡± Finished speaking, she stretched out her legs, following after Su Luo and running far away.


    Momentarily, Beichen Ying was stirred up with a face full of excitement. He finally realized what Su Luo was bringing them over to do, whenever he thought of the intense scene he would be seeing next...Beichen Ying felt that all the blood in his body started to boil!


    As a result, he quickly chased after them.


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s speed was fast as lightning. The four imperial guards guarding in front of Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent only felt their eyes blurring, a white shadow rapidly shing past. When they opened their eyes again, they discovered nothing there.


    ¡°s, my little spirit fox!¡± Su Luo¡¯s speed was very fast and directly rushed into Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Miss Su, this is the third Miss¡¯s tent, you can¡¯t...¡± The captain of the guards had Mo Yunfeng¡¯s orders from before, hurriedly stepping forth to intercept.


    But he had just stepped out when he saw Beichen Ying directly blocking between him and Su Luo. He intercepted this captain of the guards.


    Zi Yan, on the other side, also followed the same pattern, intercepting the remaining team of guards.


    As a result, Su Luo was like an arrow, directly ripping apart the tent¡¯s door.


    Su Luo rushed in¡ª¡ª


    And at this moment, Mo Yunfeng was just sucking out the poison from Mo Yunqing, who was lying on the bed. His head raised up in bewilderment, when he saw Su Luo, he immediately jumped up from being scared.

 Chapter 1216 – A freak combination of factors (6)

    Chapter 1216 ¨C A freakbination of factors (6)


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo¡¯s reaction was one hundred, no, one thousand times stronger than his own!


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡± Su Luo seemed to have received a stimulus, she covered both eyes and started to shout out loud.


    Su Luo¡¯s, this shout, simply rmed heaven and earth and made ghosts cry. It was really world-shaking. where the earth quaked and mountains shook, giving off a matchless, vast energy!


    Within a fifty kilometer distance, everyone could hear clearly, let alone to say this small circle of tents?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s acting was extremely realistic, he directly kicked the captain of the guards into the tent. Afterwards, he followed tightly behind and entered.


    Very quickly, the people outside all spilled into Mo Yunqing¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, Beichen Ying, Zi Yan, let us quickly go, quickly go!¡± Su Luo pulled at the two people and wanted to run as if she had lost her mind from fear.


    Beichen Ying looked at the scene before him, and then, it was as if his entire person had be lifeless like a statue, as he stood there, motionless. Su Luo pushed him and couldn¡¯t make him move.


    Having a passion for acting, Beichen Ying stood there in a daze, looking at Mo Yunfeng. Then afterwards, he pointed at Mo Yunfeng, loudly and angrily roaring to interrogate: ¡°You, you, you, this brute that isn¡¯t even a thing. What did you do to your younger sister?!¡±


    Originally, when he saw a group of people rush in, Mo Yunfeng was already almost too ashamed to show his face. Then, to hear Beichen Ying¡¯s denunciation, suddenly, the mouthful of blood stuck in his throat almost spurted out.


    Beichen Ying quickly walked up, with one grabb, he lifted Mo Yunfeng up, with a powerful inexhaustible voice, he roared: ¡°Mo Yunfeng! You bastard! She is your younger sister ah, from the same mother and father. A younger sister born from the same parents ah! Now, what did you just do to her!¡±


    Mo Yunfeng, for a second, wasn¡¯t aware and was actually lifted up by Beichen Ying.


    Zi Yan, who was watching on the side, was simply speechless.


    This Beichen Ying¡¯s act was too excessive right? Did he think he was Mo Yunqing¡¯s fiancee? This interrogation attitude, did he really think he was someone important? As a result, Zi Yan quietly pulled at Beichen Ying¡¯s sleeves, hinting that he should pay a little more attention to not go overboard with his acting. Good enough was fine.


    Now, within this tent, it was outrageously disorderderly.


    The top half of Mo Yunqing¡¯s body was scarlet red, lying there, chest swollen, it appeared to be an ash purple color. Now, she had sunk into unconsciousness and was unaware of everything that was happening before her eyes.


    It was fortunate that she was unconscious, otherwise now, she would be so ashamed that she would directly knock her head to die.


    Didn¡¯t you see that row of guards lined up at the door? All of them looked at the scene inside the tent with a dumbstruck expression okay? Didn¡¯t you see that that captain of the guards waspletely bbergasted?


    Now, Su Luo ran up to pull at Beichen Ying: ¡°Little Shadow, let us quickly go. This matter is their family¡¯s matter, we don¡¯t have the authority to control okay?¡±


    ¡°But! If we just see things and run away, it¡¯s not how a man of character does things ah.¡± Beichen Ying used upright words to support his handsome serious face, ¡°Let alone to say Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, such conduct, really undermines the good reputation among the influential families. If this matter was to spread out...¡±


    ¡°Fart it would spread out. You aren¡¯t afraid that they will directly kill you to silence you?¡± Su Luo unhappily pped his arm, ¡°Quickly let go, Mo Yunfeng is about to be choked to death by you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Beichen Ying stuck out his neck, as if trying to reason with Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo was beingpletely unreasonable and directly said: ¡°This kind of matter definitely was because both are willing. What are you doing, inserting a pole in horizontally? Maybe they are cursing you that you had eaten fully, and with nothing to do, to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Beichen Ying suddenly seemed to realized something. He immediately released Mo Yunfeng¡¯s cor then patted at the folds on the shirt cor: ¡°So it actually is a couple being with each other harmoniously, you look at me being like this...hehe, regard it as me meddling too much in other¡¯s business. You guys continue, continue being busy okay?¡±

 Chapter 1217 – A freak combination of factors (7)

    Chapter 1217 ¨C A freakbination of factors (7)


    Beichen Ying released Mo Yunfeng, then pulled Su Luo and Zi Yan along and was just about to walk out.


    ¡°I order you guys to halt!¡± Now, Mo Yunfeng had finally returned to his senses, and he hurriedly called them to a stop. At the same time, with quick action, he covered Mo Yunqing well with a quilt.


    ¡°What? Second Young Master Mo, are you really going to kill people in order to silence them?¡± Beichen Ying arrogantly turned around, both hands crossed over his chest, looking down with a ghost of a smile as he raised an eyebrow.


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face was stiff, so dark that water almost dripped out. However, he had no choice but to exin: ¡°Just now, that matter, you guys misunderstood. Just now, I...was helping Qing¡¯er to heal a wound.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s face was full of a very dubious smile: ¡°Oh, heal a wound ah. Right, right, we all understand.¡±


    Finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Mo Yunfeng had no choice but to hurriedly pull him to a stop. If Mo Yunfeng let him go right now, the misunderstanding would forever be unable to be exined clearly.


    ¡°The ce where Qing¡¯er was wounded is rtively unusual, as a result, it would seem...like that?¡± Mo Yunfeng gave them a look saying ¡®you guys understand right¡¯.


    Beichen Ying nodded his head, his face was serious and deadpan as he said: ¡°Okay, okay, we all understand.¡±


    ¡°Brother Beichen...¡± Mo Yunfeng was about to cry, why was it that he had a feeling that it¡¯s only making things worse? This feeling was simply too horrible.


    Beichen Ying patted his shoulder, in a manner full of deep sorrow: ¡°Brother Mo, your younger sister¡¯s chest is really poisonous ah. Look at your lips, swelling to the size of sausages. Next time, if you want to eat on the sly, then remember to better prepare a solution to the poison oh.¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, he brought Su Luo and Zi Yan to leave while strutting out.


    When Mo Yunfeng heard this, his heart was both anxious and furious.


    Beichen Ying¡¯sst sentence clearly indicated that he was still being misunderstood. In all honesty, he really didn¡¯t do something that vulgar okay?


    The more Mo Yunfeng thought about it, the more anxious he became. Finally, he couldn¡¯t suppress it and directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Second Young Master!¡± The captain of the guards nervously cried out in rm.


    At this moment, his mind was trembling in fear. He was very much afraid. If it was possible, he really wanted to rush out the door and escape to a faraway ce. Henceforth, to never see any people from Mo family.


    This call to Mo Yunfeng reminded him of the captain of the guards.


    ¡°p!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s hand directly pped over heavily, mouth bellowing: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to guard the door? What is it that you guys do to make a living! Why did you let a person run in! Eh?!¡±


    Right now, how could he still have that lowered tone to smile apologetically to exin to Beichen Ying, that appearance? Now, his facial features were sinister and twisted. His entire face was so terrifying that it made people jump in fear.


    Every sentence he spoke, he would smash his fist onto the captain of the guard¡¯s body.


    Four fists were smashed down in session, the head of this captain of the guards was directly smashed open like a flower. Both of his eyes were opened wide, he died with remaining grievances.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the three of you guys!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s hate still hadn¡¯t been resolved, and he seethingly kicked over.


    ¡°Second Young Master, spare our lives ah. Second Young Master, we didn¡¯t see anything ah!¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, we guarantee we won¡¯t say anything ah!¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, we will definitely stand on your side, to prove you and the Third Miss are innocent ah!¡±


    These three guards were so scared that their faces were pale, speaking incoherently. Every sentence actually pointed out to Mo Yunfeng the fact that they must die.


    Mo Yunfeng was extremely furious, just when he was about to directly swat them dead, he suddenly discovered that outside was very quiet...


    He turned his head to look and nearly vomited out blood from being angered!


    Damn it, what¡¯s the matter with theyers of people outside surrounding them? Why was it that they all suddenly came over to surround them?


    Just when Mo Yunfeng was puzzled, he saw them waving weapons loudly, shouting while running in: ¡°Second Young Master, where¡¯s the assassin? Where did the assassin go?¡±

 Chapter 1218 – A freak combination of factors (8)

    Chapter 1218 ¨C A freakbination of factors (8)


    Mo Yunfeng nearly sprayed out a mouthful of blood, damn, damn, this matter must be the work of Beichen Ying, that guy, only he could do something so sinister.


    ¡°Roll! All of you roll out for me!¡± The always cultured and refined Second Young Master Mo, for the first time, disregarded his image and flipped out.


    These experts from Central Pce looked at each other in dismay...


    ¡°But Young Master Beichen said...¡± Among them, an expert that wasn¡¯t afraid to die emerged.


    ¡°Young Master Beichen? Is yourst name Beichen? Are you from Beichen family?¡± Mo Yunfeng, in a rage, directly bombarded back, ¡°Roll, roll, roll, I order you all to roll out! If you don¡¯t roll, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you guys the chance to roll!¡±


    His words hadn¡¯t faded when these experts all scattered like birds and beasts. They ran away very fast, even those three guards took advantage of this chaos to run out.


    Within the tent, very quickly, remained only Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing, who was lying on the bed, unconscious.


    Mo Yunfeng looked at Mo Yunqing lying on the bed, for a period of time, his facial features were at a loss. He gloomily grabbed his hair, looked to the sky and gave a long hiss: Oh heaven, in the end, what did he do wrong?


    Mo Yunfeng was tangled for a long time afterwards, then, he finally ordered. He instructed down¡ª¡ª


    Today¡¯s matter, no one was to mention it again, whoever mentions it, whoever dies!


    Once this order was sent out, immediately, all around was quiet. No one dared to say a sentence more on this matter again.


    Inside Su Luo¡¯s tent.


    After Su Luo heard of this order, she immediatelyughed out loud ¡°This Mo Yunfeng is really interesting. Does he really think this matter can be curbed just like this? Simply a pipe dream.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me there is still more follow up toe?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was full of interest as he leaned close to Su Luo. He pulled at Su Luo and beseechingly asked, ¡°Sister-inw, you quickly say it. What more fun is there to y with?¡±


    ¡°A sage once said, only a clever man can stop a rumor. Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, this choice, actually made the matter worse. On the contrary, he had drawn this matter in the worst direction possible.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Her eyes shined brightly, ¡°You all just wait, thisdy will very quickly send Mo Yunfeng a huge gift.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I beg for a spoiler.¡± Beichen Ying pouted his brilliantly red lips with huge interest in this matter.


    Su Luo directly pped him on the head: ¡°Give you a spoiler, then it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore. Wait for it, anyway, it will be very soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Beichen Ying rubbed the ce on his head where Su Luo pped and obediently promised.


    Once Mo Yunfeng¡¯s order came out, indeed, no one dared to discuss this openly, but what about privately? Humans had always been a curious animal, this kind of huge gossip that vited proper human rtionship and rmed the heavens, how could it be extinguished?


    Consequently, secretly, these kinds of news were being spread.


    ¡°Hey did you guys hear?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter ah?¡±


    ¡°I heard Second Young Master and Third Miss did that and that...¡±


    ¡°What that and that?¡±


    ¡°Just that and that ah, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Wow, unlikely ah! They are biological siblings ah!¡±


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s between biological siblings, it¡¯s more lively and exciting ah!¡±


    ¡°This kind of matter, we cannot make irresponsible remarks.¡±


    ¡°Wherefore are these irresponsible remarks? This is something I had seen with my own eyes. At that time, Second Young Master was just pressing down on Third Miss, doing that stuff ah. But was halted by the not so discreet Young Master Beichen ah.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Really stimting ah! This, this, if Mistress of Central Pce found out...¡±


    ¡°s, isn¡¯t it because there are so many taboos in the Pce, so once he left Central Pce, then they had free rein to do so, right? It could clearly be seen everyday how bitterly they had to endure it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Third Miss secretly slipped out. So, it turned out it was just so she could with Second Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Hiss, this matter, I only told you. You are not allowed to tell others oh.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, I know, I know. I definitely will not say!¡±

 Chapter 1219 – A freak combination of factors (9)

    Chapter 1219 ¨C A freakbination of factors (9)


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? Heard that Third Miss is pregnant, the child belongs to Second Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Unlikely right? Such stimting news? Who did you hear this from?¡±


    ¡°This matter, a lot of people knows, but Second Young Master had sent down strict orders, no one is allowed to discuss it. If he is innocent, then why would he be afraid of people talking about it?¡±


    ¡°What you said is true..but this matter is really...¡±


    ¡°Hush, this matter, I¡¯m only telling you, you are not allowed to tell others oh.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know, I know, I definitely won¡¯t say!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? I heard Third Miss and Second Young Master are about to elope oh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is the truth! It is said Third Miss is pregnant with Second Young Master¡¯s child. The two people are just in the process of finding a ce where no one knows them to live a life of peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely right? This is impossible ah.¡±


    ¡°What is impossible, this matter is absolutely true! Hush this matter I¡¯ll only tell you, you are not allowed to tell other oh!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know, I know, I definitely won¡¯t spread it!¡±


    ......


    In the camp, the bursts of private conversations lingered on. Moreover, the more this matter spread, the more outrageous it be. In the end, it was even spread that Mo Yunqing had already given birth to a bastard and it was said as if people had seen it.


    If these rumors didn¡¯t have the help and participation of Su Luo¡¯s group of three people, that would be impossible. Availing themselves of the time when Nangong Liuyun was healing, these three bored people did everything they could to help this rumor. They contributed to the brightness and heat of the rumor.


    After a few days, when Mo Yunqing¡¯s poison was finally resolved, after she walked out, everyone gazed at her with aplicated expression, such that she could only stare nkly back.


    Mo family¡¯s Third Miss still didn¡¯t know what happened that day, as a result, she ran crying to find Mo Yunfeng. But Mo Yunfeng simply didn¡¯t dare to see her ah, as a result, used various methods to avoid her.


    This made Mo Yunqing¡¯s anger soar up in a straight line.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in this troop was very strange.


    Everyone returned to Central Pce under this strange atmosphere.


    The Central Pce was located in the intersection where north meets east.


    Now, was just in the depth of winter, the weather was very cold, with big heavy snow falling from the sky.


    However, don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with the boundary where Central ce was located. Within a range of fifty kilometers, unexpectedly, it was always spring, with green and lush nts. The nts had luxuriant leaves andplicated branches, a scene full of life.


    Central Pce was located halfway up a mountain, looking from a distance, it seemed to be in a fairy-like mist. Between the ancient woods full of green leaves, faintly, the lush flowers and trees seemed to revolve around it.


    Cloud and mist floated about, a faintly discernable bejeweled jade pce could be seen. Everything seemed like a fairnd from far away.


    ¡°This scenery is really not bad.¡± Su Luo lightly smiled and eximed in admiration. Only, it¡¯s a pity Mo Yunfeng invited her toe, secretly, he even held back his bad intent. Perhaps, this ce that was once beautiful and secluded, very quickly, would be in the past tense.


    How could Mo Yunfeng guess at Su Luo¡¯s thoughts, now, they had arrived at Central Pce, he immediately released a breath in relief.


    This time, he didn¡¯t spend a soldier or a pawn to sessfulplete the mission, the family elders would definitely look highly upon him. When the timees, his position would definitely raise a step, then, the next recognized master of this Central Pce would not necessarily be his older brother.


    Mo Yunfeng thought of this, and his smile increasingly became smug: ¡°Miss Su, pleasee this way. I¡¯ll first take you guys to a ce to settle down.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s group of people followed behind Mo Yunfeng. Seeing the path he walked be further and further from the main road, until, in the end, it was nearly deserted.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce and saw a touch of interest in each other¡¯s gaze. Mo family seemed to want them to be under house arrest? However, this matter was within their expectations.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author: Originally thought to bite Mo Yangqing in the inner thigh then thought how wicked that was, not suitable for children ah....facepalm.

 Chapter 1220 – Divine spirit fruit (1)

    Chapter 1220 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (1)


    Since they had entered Central Pce, they hadn¡¯t even seen the master¡¯s face. Just like this, they were half-forced brought to a remote small courtyard to settle down.


    Mo Yunfeng originally wanted to forcibly separate Su Luo¡¯s four, but Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t agree, therefore, Mo Yunfeng also had no alternative but to drop it.


    Seeing Mo Yunfeng hurriedly leave to make his report, Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth hooked up in a smile that harbored malicious intentions: ¡°Don¡¯t know if the rumors have spread to the ears of The Venerable Pce¡¯s Master, haha, really looking forward to it ah.¡±


    Su Luo kindly reminded him: ¡°Who dares to mention this to the Venerable Pce¡¯s Master ah, isn¡¯t it courting death?¡±


    ¡°Even if someone mentioned it, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s dad also wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Zi Yan said, pretending to be serious.


    ¡°Then, there won¡¯t be more fun?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face became miserable, this time, he had be addicted to ying with this rumor.


    Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, slightly raised her eyebrows and patted his shoulder: ¡°Youngster, wait for it, if Mo Yunfeng really dares to make a move against thisdy. At that time, this youngdy will let him know, why a flower is so red.¡±


    Will Mo Yunfeng dare to make a move on Su Luo?


    After pondering for a night, Mo Yunfeng firmly decided to make a move on Su Luo.


    He had suffered untold hardships, and eptedpromises, to be able to invite Su Luo to return with him. If he didn¡¯t make a move, then, he just invited her over to provide for her?


    Central Pce, Yunsi Pce Hall.


    In the study.


    Yunsi study was always a crucial ce to debrief, people with no fixed duties normally were not allowed to approach.


    At this moment, the candle mes in the study were lit. Under the light, a person was sitting and another person was standing.


    The person standing was Mo Yunfeng, who recently was trapped in a crisis by rumors. The one sitting on the spacious imperial tutor¡¯s chair, had a neat square face that looked strict at the moment, giving people a feeling of powerful prestige.


    This person was not just anyone, but Central Pce¡¯s master Mo Zixu.


    Mo Zixu looked at Mo Yunfeng with an indifferent gaze, his voice containing a trace of coldness: ¡°You are certain, that the girl called Su Luo you brought back, her blood really is so magical?¡±


    With one sentence, he was able to stump Mo Yunfeng.


    On this whole journey, it wasn¡¯t because Mo Yunfeng didn¡¯t try to look for an opportunity to test Su Luo¡¯s blood, but because of that annoying rumor, Mo Yunfeng had revealed some weakness. Then, Beichen Ying¡¯s group seized the opportunity to ridicule him, ultimately, didn¡¯t know to what how the subject changed to such random directions, to the extent that, up until now, Mo Yunfeng still hadn¡¯t seeded.


    Mo Yunfeng half-muttered to himself before saying: ¡°Li Yaoyao said so, she was very certain Su Luo ate the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort. It is also written down in the¡¶Family¡¯s Secret Records¡·, that after eating the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, the blood from that person can help an ordinary person to extend their life and help cultivators to increase their cultivation.¡±


    Mo Zixu, looked at this son who had his head lowered and was reciting it word by word, as if he was looking at an idiot. With a wave of his hand, he stopped his chatter, staring at him very much in an ¡®iron won¡¯t turn into steel¡¯ manner: ¡°On this journey, there were so many opportunities, you didn¡¯t find an opportunity to even try?¡±


    ¡°I......¡± Mo Yunfeng couldn¡¯t say that each time he went over, he would be ridiculed to the point he had cuts and bruises all over and fled in disorder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t open your mouth in front of them, then can¡¯t you act as the assassin? It¡¯s not like I asked you to assassinate her, just take a bit of her blood, you didn¡¯t even think of this method?¡± Mo Zixu watched helplessly, panting with rage.


    ¡°Son......¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s head drooped down.


    In fact, on this entire journey, his mind was inplete chaos, almostpletely invaded by rumors, he simply didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. He was only thinking to hurriedly bring the people back and it would be fine.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Mo Zixu disappointedly waved his hand, ¡°Fortunately, you had already brought the person back, tomorrow, you will get that blood from Su Luo, test it and we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or false.¡±

 Chapter 1221 – Divine spirit fruit (2)

    Chapter 1221 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (2)


    ¡°Directly get it?¡± Mo Yunfeng recalled those pair of prating eyes of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, recalled that weird smile Su Luo had, and his heart felt very apprehensive.


    ¡°Directly get it! Arrived at Central Pce, how can we let them flip over the heavens?¡± Mo Zixu said as a matter of course.


    ¡°But Father......Those four people¡¯s backgrounds aren¡¯t small, what if they join hands?¡± Mo Yunfeng was uncertain.


    Don¡¯t even need to mention Nangong Liuyun¡¯s identity as a person from Eastern Ling¡¯s royal family, just his identity as direct disciple of the Master of Purgatory City would shock people. Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s identities also were very high. As for that Su Luo, she was actually Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s direct andst epted disciple.


    The corner of Mo Zixu¡¯s mouth coldly raised up: ¡°You still dare say it! If you used some tricks, now, why should it be this difficult?¡±


    ¡°Venerable Father......¡± Mo Yunfeng felt he was extremely innocent, didn¡¯t he bring back these people, why was he still wrong ah.


    ¡°Say you are stupid and you still don¡¯t admit to it.¡± Mo Zixu unhappily red at him, ¡°If, on the road, you had pretended to be an assassin to stealthily seize Su Luo and not so openly asked them toe, who would have known that Su Luo was seized by Central Pce? So, how could those peoplee to Central Pce to ask for her?¡±


    After hearing Mo Zixu¡¯s words, Mo Yunfeng suddenly saw the light. That¡¯s right oh, why didn¡¯t he think of this problem? At that time, when he saw the other side agree toe to Central Pce, then, he had no other thoughts.


    ¡°But now, the matter hase to this point......¡± Mo Yunfeng helplessly sighed.


    Mo Zixu nced at Mo Yunfeng. This son¡¯s cultivation talent was indeed really high, but his cultivation of martial arts made him somewhat foolish. His mind wasn¡¯t very nimble, he appeared somewhat stupid.


    ¡°Since matters have alreadye to this point, then we don¡¯t need to deal with those people right away.¡± Mo Zixu coldly smiled, ¡°First, must confirm Su Luo¡¯s blood, if her blood is really that useful, those few people......¡±


    Mo Zixu¡¯s hint was very clear.


    ¡°This son understands, this son will immediately go find Su Luo for some of her blood.¡± Mo Yunfeng hurriedly left.


    A side courtyard.


    Nangong Liuyun seized every opportunity to cultivate, while Su Luo and Beichen Ying¡¯s several people were so idle to the point that they almost became moldy.


    Just at this moment, Mo Yunfeng came.


    ¡°Good morning,dies ah.¡± Mo Yunfeng smilingly greeted. Two very strong imperial bodyguards followed behind him, with muscr, tall and sturdy physique, their strength seemed to be very good.


    When Su Luo saw Mo Yunfeng, her eyes shone slightly. Deliberately avoided them for two days, this Second Young Master Mo finally appeared.


    ¡°Second Young Master Mo is finally free and has the time to pay attention to us? I thought once Second Young Master Mo became busy, would forget about us.¡± Su Luo had her arms crossed, the corner of her mouth bent up slightly, calcting rays of light shing through her eyes.


    ¡°How could I? Isn¡¯t it because I just came back that I was busy? Are you guys ustomed to living here?¡± Mo Yunfeng didn¡¯t know how to start to ask for blood, and so, he began randomly talk about this and that.


    Su Luo looked at him with a ghost of a smile: ¡°What a pity, it is so deserted here, not even a person can be seen. Even more, you didn¡¯t allow us to freely enter or exit, so, we didn¡¯t see a bit of that beautiful scenery Second Young Master Mo talked about.¡±


    Beichen Ying coldly snorted and asked with hostility: ¡°Second Young Master Mo, is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng felt somewhat weak in his heart. These several people¡¯s backgrounds were very big. Each and every one of them was the treasure in the palm of their family¡¯s hand, if he was really to follow what Father had said to kill them silently......He really didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Second Young Master Mo, this twinkling in your eyes, it can¡¯t be because you have some bad ideas right?¡± Zi Yan coldly smiled and cast him a nce.

 Chapter 1222 – Divine spirit fruit (3)

    Chapter 1222 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (3)


    ¡°Rubbish talk!¡± Mo Yunfeng stuck out his neck, hurriedly denying it. How could he admit to these words ah?


    But his anxious appearance of trying to disassociate himself, made Su Luo and the rest¡¯s hearts move slightly. The expression they used to look at Mo Yunfeng¡¯s became increasingly strange.


    Just at this moment full of heavy atmosphere, Mo Yunfeng summoned up his courage and took out a small porcin bowl. He ced it on the table: ¡°Miss Su......¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Su Luo asked a question, already knowing the answer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gazes all concentrated on Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face, sharp swordlike eyes ring at Mo Yunfeng, making his hair stand on ends.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Su ate the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes gradually became serious and grave.


    ¡°So what?¡± Don¡¯t know when Nangong Liuyun had finished his cultivation. He stopped his cultivation and got up, then he leisurely walked over to Su Luo¡¯s back. His long arms looped around her shoulders, and he looked at Mo Yunfeng with a bit of hostility.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart involuntarily became somewhat nervous. Although he felt his own strength at the ninth rank wouldn¡¯t lose to Nangong Liuyun, seeing him, his heart couldn¡¯t raise up a trace of battle intent.


    I absolutely won¡¯t lose to Nangong Liuyun! Mo Yunfeng secretly made a fist in his heart!


    After he encouraged himself in his heart, Mo Yunfeng slowly stood up, with both hands behind his back, and arrogantly raised his jaw: ¡°Miss Su, I have a wet nurse, she¡¯s old in years and beyond cure, with disease attacking the vitals. The Apothecary said that only by drinking blood with the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort can save her, therefore, I took the liberty ofing over to request a bowl of blood. I hope Miss Su will help me aplish this.¡±


    Mo Yunfeng said he was requesting a bowl of blood, but his manner had not the slightest bit of meaning to request things.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t give him any face, directly sneering repeatedly: ¡°That wet nurse of yours is old in years? Hahah, then how old was she when she breastfeed you? Fifty to sixty years old? Hey, really didn¡¯t expect that oh, Second Young Master Mo already had this strange hobby since infancy ah.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± The veins on Mo Yunfeng¡¯s forehead bulged out, he angrily red at Beichen Ying, yet in his heart, he wished he could p his own mouth.


    Obviously, on the way here, he had thought of everything. Why did his heart, under those pitch-ck as ink eyes of Nangong Liuyun, tense up, so he added the words ¡®old in years¡¯?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted up in a ghost of a smile: ¡°I was saying how Second Young Master Mo used so much effort to invite us over. So originally, it was because he fancied my blood ah.¡±


    Zi Yan, with righteous indignation, made a fist: ¡°Mo Yunfeng, your courage is very great ah, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Su Luo is Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple? Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t afraid of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s retaliation?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯splexion had sunk to the point water could almost drip out.


    He never expected that these several people would say will fall out with you, then would have a fallout.


    Now, how would he handle this matter? Mo Yunfeng really had no idea in his heart.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his hand, immediately, the moring sounds disappeared, and quiet was restored in the surroundings.


    ¡°You really want Luo girl¡¯s blood?¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth raised slightly as he indifferently asked this sentence.


    Mo Yunfeng bowed towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°This really is a situation of human life being beyond value, so I have no choice but to open my mouth ah. Still ask Brother Nangong to help me aplish this.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun seemed as if he was put in a difficult position, he bowed his head to look at Su Luo, his eyes slightly shing: ¡°Since a human life is beyond value, then......¡±


    Su Luo feigned an embarrassed appearance: ¡°I also want to save people ah, but......before, my body was poisoned very seriously, this poison still hasn¡¯t been cleared, if my blood was to rashly be donated out, then that isn¡¯t saving someone, rather, it¡¯s hurting someone.¡±


    Two people echoed one another, making this performance especially realistic, making it hard for people to distinguish if it was true or false.

 Chapter 1223 – Divine spirit fruit (4)

    Chapter 1223 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (4)


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun nt his head towards Mo Yunfeng, then spread out both hands, putting on a helpless appearance: ¡°Luo Luo really did eat the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, the medical property in her blood really can extend one¡¯s life. However, it¡¯s a pity that at the moment, this blood is still highly toxic, so it truly is the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak.¡±


    Was this Nangong Liuyun making clear his rejection? Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face immediately exhibited annoyance, the words he spoke were also somewhat less polite.


    ¡°Miss Su, a human life is on the line, obviously, you have the strength, do you really have the heart to watch another person die? Miss Su, so long as you give me a bowl of blood, regardless of whether it can or can¡¯t cure wet nurse¡¯s illness, Central Pce will still owe you a favor, you see if this matter is feasible?¡± Mo Yunfeng said, making a solemn vow.


    Anyways, Su Luo¡¯s life, Central Pce would certainly keep, as for owing or not owing a favor, naturally, itpletely didn¡¯t count.


    Having heard what was said, a cold light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that Mo Yunfeng had set his heart on her blood. If she didn¡¯t give it now openly,ter, he would then use secret means. At that time, they would shed all pretense of cordiality and it would not benefit anyone.


    Besides, Nangong Liuyun just gave her a meaningful look. Although Su Luo didn¡¯t know what crafty n Nangong Liuyun had in mind, but Su Luo believed, so long as he began to scheme, then Mo Yunfeng would certainly not escape.


    Thus, Su Luo pretended to ponder over it, yet finally, she snorted in a huff: ¡°Mo Yunfeng, you really want my blood? Must want it? Really need to have it?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng saw Su Luo¡¯s tone had some giving in it, and hurriedly struck the snake with a stick, smilingly said: ¡°Still ask Miss Su to bestow this legendary medicine.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Isn¡¯t it just blood? Thisdy has a lot of it, I¡¯ll just give it to you, just take it as the rent for this time.¡± Su Luo mocked and ridiculed and pretended she was panting with rage, ¡°However, I will tell you, this blood really is poisonous, if that wet nurse of yours dies after drinking it, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Mo Yunfeng saw that Su Luo agreed, for fear that side-issues would keep arising, he hurriedly held up a bowl: ¡°Ok, ok, even if something bad happens, we absolutely won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Luo fumingly nced at that white jade bowl and heavily snorted.


    ¡°Luo Luo, don¡¯t!¡± Beichen Ying firmly opposed, ¡°If this blood of yours is useless, then fine, if it¡¯s useful, if Central Pcees to request a bowl today, they¡¯lle to extort a bowl tomorrow, at that time, what¡¯s to be done? In a short few days, you will turn into a mummy!¡±


    Although Beichen Ying¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant to hear, but he sharply pointed out Central Pce¡¯s sinister motive.


    Mo Yunfeng, in a split second, was somewhat embarrassed and with a guilty conscience, but still hurriedly rified: ¡°How could it? Central Pce is only borrowing a bit of blood and this certainly won¡¯t harm Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You dare to swear this with heaven as witness?¡± Beichen Ying coldly smiled.


    ¡°I......¡± Don¡¯t dare! Mo Yunfeng immediately became short of breath.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Mo Yunfeng was choked off by Beichen Ying, and at this moment, he came out to smooth things over.


    ¡°Ok ok, Central Pce is one of the three grand pces, how could they do this despicable, shameless and vulgar thing? Moreover, they won¡¯t dare to bear Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s rage, Beichen, your worry is somewhat unnecessary.¡± Seeing that Beichen Ying still wanted to dispute, Nangong Liuyun waved his hand to stop him from continuing to speak.


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo instead red at Mo Yunfeng: ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a few more days?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng asked as if he found things difficult: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°After a few dayster, this youngdy will have her period, at that time, how much blood you guys want, will have. Isn¡¯t that like taking advantage of natural resources?¡± Su Luo smilingly said.

 Chapter 1224 – Divine spirit fruit (5)

    Chapter 1224 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (5)


    Mo Yunfeng, in the beginning, didn¡¯t understand what he heard, only after seeing Beichen Ying and the others choke back theirughter, did he finally return to his senses.


    ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t joke, this......¡± Mo Yunfeng was so depressed that he was almost driven mad.


    Su Luo pretended to be angry and red at him. Finally, helplessly, she still took out a dagger to cut her bright, snow-white wrist.


    The Yan Hua dagger was iparably sharp, giving off an awe-inspiring cold aura.


    Although it only lightly streaked across, but the cut was not small. Dark red blood flowed out, very quickly, if filled more than half a bowl.


    At this moment, don¡¯t know if this was the effect of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, that cut actually healed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Very quickly, the originally scarlet wound on Su Luo¡¯s right wrist, now, only a shallow scar was left behind.


    Just like this......healed?


    They had seen it with their own eyes, absolutely impossible to fake. For a short while, everyone was deeply shocked.


    Especially Mo Yunfeng, at this moment, his eyes were opened wide until they were perfectly round, wishing he could stare a hole into Su Luo¡¯s wrist.


    Such miraculous blood! Mo Yunfeng¡¯s pair of eyes shone brightly. This blood with the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, absolutely was like what the book said, able to raise the dead and put flesh on bones. It could also extend one¡¯s life, and increase a person¡¯s cultivation!


    ¡°You can now get lost.¡± Nangong Liuyun, with an ice-cold gaze, directly showed him the door.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t weed here, quickly get lost!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was ck.


    Mo Yunfeng, having obtained the result he wanted, also didn¡¯t bother with their nasty manner. He very carefully held that half a bowl of iparably precious blood, and excitedly left.


    In the study.


    Mo Yunfeng, holding the blood with the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, quickly arrived in the study that was in a strategic ce.


    ¡°Honorable Father, I got the blood.¡± The excitement in Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes was difficult to conceal.


    ¡°This quickly?¡± Mo Zixu subconsciously was somewhat surprised. ording to his understanding of those several people, they shouldn¡¯t havepromised so quickly. Not to mention, in that group, was Nangong Liuyun, an exceptional genius that was extremely difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Honorable Father, this can¡¯t be fake, this blood came from Su Luo personally cutting her hand, this son saw it with his own eyes.¡± Mo Yunfeng excited repeated, ¡°Honorable Father, can just one drop of this blood prolong a person¡¯s life by ten years?¡±


    The word ¡®death¡¯, was a difficult problem throughout the ages, countless monarchs and leaders all seeked this path to immortality. At the moment, this half-full bowl of blood, after taking it, how many years could this increase one¡¯s longevity ah? The more Mo Yunfeng thought about it, the more excited he became.


    ¡°This blood......¡± Mo Zixu lifted up the medicine bowl, carefully examining it. He carefully smelled it for a moment.


    ¡°Father, how is it?¡± Mo Yunfeng excitedly asked.


    ¡°The smell of this blood does have a bit of spirit energy and ginseng vor, more likely than not, that Miss Li¡¯s words were true.¡± This was Mo Zixu¡¯s cautious nature and didn¡¯t say everything.


    In fact, just based on the spirit energy in this blood, Mo Zixu¡¯s heart already believed seventy to eighty percent.


    ¡°When that Miss Su gave you her blood, she didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Mo Zixu¡¯s actions were usually cautious, this time, he also didn¡¯t let this pleasant surprise cloud his mind.


    Mo Yunfeng suddenly recalled, he pped his head and immediately said: ¡°That Miss Su indeed said something. She said her blood was poisonous.¡±


    ¡°Poisonous?¡± Mo Zixu controlled his expression, ¡°This matter can be big or small, you go catch a dog and test it to see if it¡¯s true or false.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yunfeng turned around and left, very quickly, he returned, carrying a white poodle in his hand. This was one of the numerous pet dogs Mo Yunqing raised.


    Mo Zixu let Mo Yunfeng feed this pure white poodle a drop of blood.

 Chapter 1225 – Divine spirit fruit (6)

    Chapter 1225 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (6)


    Normally speaking, a poodle would definitely not eat blood, but don¡¯t know what kind of magic this Su Luo¡¯s blood contained, this poodle unexpectedly very happily drank several mouthfuls in a row.


    The father and son duo sat in ce, staring unblinkingly at this poodle before them.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Mo Yunfeng suddenly cried out in surprise, ¡°Father, you look!¡±


    At this moment, the poodle had rapidly berge, in a speed visible to the naked eye, bing strong. A faint gap of time, and it even had a touch of imposing invible dignity.


    Thismon dog was a house pet ah, not even a magic beast, after drinking this blood, it suddenly transformed!


    Ecstasy appeared on Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face: ¡°Honorable Father! This poodle transformed, it actually turned into a first level magic beast!¡±


    This was sufficient proof, that Su Luo¡¯s blood, for cultivators, was very useful.


    If Central Pce used this blood reasonably, very quickly, they could use the blood to amass a powerful secret army. At that time, why would they still fear that Central Pce couldn¡¯t be the top figure among the ten huge powers?


    The more Mu Yunfeng thought about it, the more excited he got, finally, his eyes shone like moving mes.


    Mo Zixu was also very excited, but he maintained an unperturbed expression on his face.


    Just when the father and son duo were excited repeatedly, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    The figure of this lively poodle whose body had be big suddenly stopped, and then, it suddenly violently spurted out a mouthful of blood!


    Immediately afterwards, it vomited mouthful after mouthful of blood.


    Very quickly, the entire floor was like a river of blood, the strong smell of blood stinging the nose.


    The most important thing was, this poodle finally trembled once, and then its body slowly copsed¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Not breathing.¡± Mo Yunfeng stretched his hand toward its nose, at this moment, he already couldn¡¯t feel the slightest trace of breathing from this poodle.


    ¡°It died just like this?¡± Mo Zixu¡¯s words had a faint trace of regret. He thought he could have seeded, yet it failed at thest moment ah.


    ¡°So it turned out what Su Luo said was true. Her blood really is highly toxic!¡± Mo Yunfeng clenched his fists tightly and his face became grim.


    ¡°This blood can strengthen cultivation, let the experiment¡¯s body transformpletely, this part is true. As far as the highly toxic......This needs to be carefully research.¡± Mo Zixu waved his hand to send Mo Yunfeng away quickly, ¡°These several days, you must properly stabilize those several people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Honorable Father.¡± Mo Yunfeng epted the order and left.


    How Mo Zixu would research this blood, no one knew, but after several days, Mo Zixu called Mo Yunfeng over.


    Seeing the smile on Mo Zixu¡¯s face as if having a great weight lifted off his mind, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart was delighted, ¡°Has Honorable Father researched out a way to remove the poison?¡±


    There was a trace of paleness on Mo Zixu¡¯s face, but his mood was nevertheless extremely good. He nodded his head and said: ¡°After discussing with all the elders, we decided to let this MIss Su Luo eat a Divine Spirit Fruit.¡±


    ¡°A Divine Spirit Fruit?¡± Mo Yunfeng cried out in surprise.


    The Divine Spirit Fruit could cure hundreds of poisons, this was a certainty, but the most important thing was that the Divine Spirit Fruit could restore the health of a wounded body. What was most important was, now, the entire Central Pce only had one Divine Spirit Fruit stored ah, such a precious treasure would just so easily be given to that Su Luo to consume?


    ¡°The Divine Spirit Fruit Tree can only produce fruits every century, each time, it can only produce six fruits. This year, just so happens to be the year the Divine Spirit Fruit can be picked. After another few days passes, this Divine Spirit Fruit can be plucked, so you need not be so unwilling to part with it.¡± Mo Zixu faintly smiled.


    Unable to be parted with a child couldn¡¯t trap a wolf, such precious blood, if they don¡¯t pay a price, how could they so easily obtain it?

 Chapter 1226 – Divine spirit fruit (7)

    Chapter 1226 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (7)


    ¡°What Honorable Father says, is.¡± Mo Yunfeng respectfully said.


    ¡°Uh-huh, after Eldest Elder¡¯s researched it, he said that this girl¡¯s former wound hadn¡¯t fully recovered, therefore, the blood¡¯s efficacy is greatly reduced. Her wound can be restored by the Divine Spirit Fruit in a short amount of time.¡± Mo Zixu handed over a delicate brocade box, ¡°You go deliver this Divine Spirit Fruit to that girl.¡±


    Mo Yunfeng stuffed the delicate brocade case in his arms and ultimately still asked the question that seized his thoughts: ¡°Honorable Father, this Miss Su, what kind of manner should we use to deal with her?¡±


    Mo Zixu coldly smiled: ¡°This depends on whether she knows how to appreciate favors. If she knows the honor and voluntarily bes Central Pce¡¯s Human Blood Medicine, Central Pce naturally won¡¯t treat her unfairly.¡±


    Once Mo Yunfeng heard these words, he then felt that it was unreliable.


    It was not as if he didn¡¯t know that temper of Su Luo¡¯s. How could that nature be one to voluntarily offer herself to be a blood donor in order to survive? This point absolutely wouldn¡¯t work.


    Mo Zixu understood everything with one look at Mo Yunfeng¡¯s expression. The corner of his mouth lifted up indifferently: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate this honor, the elders will use their minds to control her, after she bes a puppet, how could there still be leeway for her to choose?


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s heart slightly tensed, it seemed the worst thing would still happen.


    He hesitated a while, then still asked: ¡°If Grandmaster Rong Yun finds out......then what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s strength was deep and unmeasurable, even their Venerable Ancestor¡¯s strength was beneath his. If Grandmaster Rong Yun flipped out, then the entire Central Pce would suffer a cmity.


    Who knew that a strange smile would unexpectedly appear on Mo Zixu¡¯s face: ¡°The Venerable Ancestor is currently in seclusion, cultivating at a critical juncture. If this time, he can sessfully break through, why would he fear Rong Yun?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng suddenly saw the light. No wonder Honorable Father didn¡¯t have that former kind of reverence for Grandmaster Rong Yun as before. So as it turned out, the Venerable Ancestor was close to breaking through!


    After he realized this point, Mo Yunfeng, filled with self-confidence, carried Central Pce¡¯sst Divine Spirit Fruit and went to the side courtyard.


    This Divine Spirit Fruit had been stored for a century and was passed on as a treasure from one generation to another. Now, it had already been passed on for four generations.


    Seeing Mo Yunfenge over, Beichen Ying coldly shot him a nce and said with a ghost of a smile: ¡°One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause (1). What, our honorable Second Young Master Mo has instructions again? This time, you actually didn¡¯t bring a bowl?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng smiled faintly: ¡°Brother Beichen¡¯s words are too severe, the matter before was Central Pcecking in manners first. Con¡¯t you see, I¡¯vee here now topensate you guys?¡±


    ¡°Compensate? Our family¡¯s Luo Luo¡¯s blood is the number one most precious divine medicine in the world, what things could you possibly bring topensate her? Bringing your family¡¯s Divine Spirit Fruit aspensation is barely good enough.¡± Zi Yan, panting with rage, red at Mo Yunfeng and coldly smiled.


    Back in the days, Central Pce¡¯s venerable ancestor¡¯s cultivation was really exceptional. From the centermost of the deep forest, he moved the sole Divine Spirit Fruit Tree and nted it in Central Pce. Moreover, he even set down a matrix, over these countless years, the Divine Spirit Fruit had given rise to countless experts for Central Pce.


    If not for the medicinal effect of the Divine Spirit Fruit, Mo Yunfeng wouldn¡¯t be promoted to the ninth rank at only twenty years old, that made people look up to him to such a high degree.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was as dazzling as a summer flower, his eyes glittered, looking at Mo Yunfeng with a slight smile: ¡°What Zi Yan said is extremely correct, only your family¡¯s Divine Spirit Fruit has enough qualification topensate her, hand it over.¡±


    While speaking, Beichen Ying spread open his palm.


    Each and every one of them was a bandit that wouldn¡¯t eat a loss. Mo Yunfeng cursed secretly in his heart.


    But facing this group of bandits, Mo Yunfeng didn¡¯t have any way to deal with them. He harshly took out the brocade case from his arms and threw it into Beichen Ying¡¯s palm.


    1) One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause ¨C a Chinese saying for ¡®visiting with an ulterior motive¡¯.

 Chapter 1227 – Divine spirit fruit (8)

    Chapter 1227 ¨C Divine spirit fruit (8)


    Beichen Ying hesitatingly opened it, and soon afterwards, cried out in surprise: ¡°Wow! This really is it......No way right? When did your Central Pce be so generous?¡±


    Beichen Ying repeatedly shouted with disbelief.


    Zi Yan also had an incredulous expression across her face: ¡°This Divine Spirit Fruit isn¡¯t a fake, right?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng proudly raised his chin: ¡°Do you want it or not? If not, then return it to me.¡± He finally got some of his dignity back.


    ¡°Want, why wouldn¡¯t we want it? Even if it is a fake, we¡¯ll still want it.¡± Beichen Ying had some strongly discerning eyes, with a nce, he knew this Divine Spirit Fruit was real.


    Not saying anything further, he directly stuffed it into Su Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Here, hold it firmly, don¡¯t let Mo Yunfeng snatch it back. This kind of thing, others might not do, but Central Pce might, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so despicable and shameless as toe snatch your blood.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Mo Yunfeng¡¯splexion immediately darkened: ¡°Beichen Ying, you shut up.¡±


    Beichen Ying coldly raised his eyebrows: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I said something wrong? You say, which part of what I said was wrong, point it out ah?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng lowered the hand pointing at Beichen Ying in rage. Consider him as being unlucky, how did he provoke Beichen Ying, this fearless person who stepped in for others?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t need to check to know this Divine Spirit Fruit was real.


    At this moment, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, in their eyes, shed a deep meaning only the two of them understood.


    A pity Mo Yunfeng simply didn¡¯t see their exchange, at this moment, his gaze solemnly stared at Su Luo as he seriously exined: ¡°The Divine Spirit Fruit has already been handed over to you. Take it as soon as possible so the injuries on your body will quickly heal.¡±


    Beichen Ying unhappily gave him a push: ¡°This still needs you to exin? Our Luo Luo had lost so much blood, naturally will need to make up for it. Words have been said, stuff has been delivered. Now, you can beat it right?¡±


    Young Master Beichen never treated Mo Yunfeng with good temperament, even though Mo Yunfeng¡¯s strength was one rank higher than him, but our Young Master Beichen¡¯s nature was always that of a fearless young master. No one could deal with him.


    Mo Yunfeng originally thought to watch Su Luo eat it, but being urged by Beichen Ying like this, he got angry, directly swung his sleeve and left.


    The Divine Spirit Fruit ah, was just given out to an outsider in vain like this, saying he didn¡¯t regret it would be bogus, but once he remembered, the sacrifice of one Divine Spirit Fruit and Central Pce¡¯s whole strength would be promoted a grade...... Mo Yunfeng felt, this transaction was still very much worth it.


    After Mo Yunfeng left, Su Luo¡¯s face was full of an enormous smile.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Su Luo, smiling happily, handed the Divine Spirit Fruit over to Nangong Liuyun, and Nangong Liuyun also straightforwardly epted it.


    Beichen Ying looked slightly distracted: ¡°This Divine Spirit Fruit......¡±


    Su Luo saw that he and Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of doubts, so she smilingly exined to them: ¡°In fact, before, you guys didn¡¯t look careful enough. In that half a bowl of blood, more than half of it was Nangong¡¯s blood, mine only made up a small portion.¡±


    Beichen Ying was usually clever, being reminded by Su Luo like this, he swiftly realized: ¡°So, they believed that your old injury hadn¡¯t been healed yet, therefore, they delivered the Divine Spirit Fruit over. The goal was topletely cure your injury and then resume the ughter?¡±


    What ¡®resume the ughter¡¯? It¡¯s not like she was a pig. Su Luo unhappily rolled her eyes at Beichen Ying: ¡°You guessed about right. In fact, I also put a poison in that blood. Also, only the Divine Spirit Fruit can cure this poison.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the other side obediently delivered the Divine Spirit Fruit. So, it turned out there was still such a big reason in that bowl of blood.¡± Beichen Ying suddenly realized.

 Chapter 1228 – Divine Spirit Fruit (9)

    Chapter 1228 ¨C Divine Spirit Fruit (9)


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, this Divine Spirit Fruit is really useful to me, but for Nangong, it is a miracle elixir.¡± Su Luo, smiling happily, ced the Divine Spirit Fruit in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, ¡°Thisyer afteryer scheme was all Nangong¡¯s idea, I¡¯m not that two-faced.¡±


    With this Divine Spirit Fruit, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s internal injury could heal even faster.


    Nangong Liuyunughingly pinched her charming nose: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, you aren¡¯t as two-faced, you would toss the entire Central Pce into disarray.¡±


    ¡°Humph, speaking of this, my belly is full of anger.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun to sit on a stool, ¡°Since they have delivered the Divine Spirit Fruit, it shows that they¡¯ve researched my blood, moreover, they have already obtained the initial result. Next, they only have to wait for me to eat the Divine Spirit Fruit, then they¡¯ll make their move.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯splexion tightened: ¡°The entire Central Pce has as many experts as clouds. Wanting to leave, it won¡¯t be a simple matter.¡±


    ording to Beichen Ying¡¯s thinking, they shouldn¡¯t have feigned civility and apanied Mo Yunfeng to return. At that time, on the way, they should have staked their lives to escape.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable, and he smiled slightly: ¡°What about experts as many as clouds? How could they bepared to Luo Luo¡¯s teleportation.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, for a moment, were somewhat unable to understand, what rtionship did this have with Su Luo¡¯s teleport skill?


    Nangong Liuyun also didn¡¯t exin much more, he tenderly helped Su Luob her hair and softly asked: ¡°You must be careful at the time of operation. You don¡¯t have to seed, but you must not ce yourself in danger, understand?¡±


    Su Luo wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, smiling very cutely: ¡°You should be at ease, right now, I¡¯m no longer that sickly Su Luo from before, no matter where I go, I wouldn¡¯t need your protective cover.¡±


    Su Luo now was an eighth-ranked expert, what¡¯s more, she still had two spirit pets at her side, and a nt type pet. In addition, she also had Little Stone and the jade piece that could save her life at the critical moment. Frankly speaking, even encountering an expert at the tenth rank, Su Luo could make it more than enough for him to drink down.


    Nangong Liuyun softly stroked her supple, satin-like hair. In his mind, his girl was always weak, standing behind him, needing his protection. As long as he thought of the fact that she had to operate alone, he already couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    ¡°You should rest assured, I guarantee that I willplete the mission above expectations.¡± Su Luo excitedly high-fived Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Beichen Ying had puzzlement across his whole face, ¡°What are you guys saying, why is it that I can¡¯t understand it?¡±


    When did these two reach such an agreement ah? Why was it so quietly ah?


    Su Luo smiled happily as she cast him a nce: ¡°Didn¡¯t set up a role for you. You should act as a spectator, wait for the curtains of the y to drop, and then naturally, you¡¯ll know. Now, you need not be curious ok.¡±


    Tonight was Su Luo¡¯s night.


    At that time, the reason why they had agreed to follow Mo Yunfeng toe to Central Pce, Su Luo had her own intentions. Afterwards, when she had talked with Nangong Liuyun, that sinister and cunning Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mind came up with schemes one after another, after hearing it, Su Luo simply gasped in amazement.


    Thus, the two made up their mind to go with Mo Yunfeng to Central Pce and then go all-out in the battle.


    At this moment, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, their eyes shining like stars, glinting with light that only the two of them understood.


    The night was pitch-ck like ink. One couldn¡¯t see one¡¯s fingers in front of them.


    This kind of night was the perfect day to kill and set things on fire.


    The darkness before dawn, Su Luo, who was lying in the crook of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes shone like stars, flickering with malicious, crafty rays of light. Then, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly lifted into a sinister, cold sneer.


    Central Pce, your great aunt, I, aming!


    The so-called striking first and gaining the upper hand, the one that moves afterwards suffers a cmity. Since Central Pce wanted to seize Su Luo for personal gain, then Su Luo also wouldn¡¯t be so polite to them.

 Chapter 1229 – Big operation of excavating a tree (1)

    Chapter 1229 ¨C Big operation of excavating a tree (1)


    The darkest time before dawn, not a sound could be heard in Central Pce.


    At this moment, Central Pce¡¯s disciples were either settled or sunk into deep sleep, it was extremely quiet all around.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo began to mobilize.


    She didn¡¯t push open the door, nor jump out the window, rather, holding her breath with rapt attention, she enveloped her whole body with spirit power and then silently mouthed a few words: ¡°Transport!¡±


    As a result, our Miss Su Luo, in a sh, disappeared from inside the room.


    Her action was neat and tidy, and not a bit sloppy.


    Where did Su Luo want to go at this time? In fact, her aim was very simple and also very clear-cut, that was, Central Pce¡¯s forbidden area¡ª¡ª the Divine Spirit Tree.


    The Divine Spirit Tree that only bore fruit once a century was about to ripen, how would she possibly look on and let it slip by? Before, she was still at a loss on how to get into Central Pce, the result was good, with Mo Yunfeng cajoling, using both the carrot and the stick, he insisted on dragging them to Central Pce.


    Wasn¡¯t this like feeling sleepy and just happened to be given a pillow? It was simply too wonderful. Therefore, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun acted difficult on the surface, but were actually very pleased in their hearts.


    The pitiful Mo Yunfengpletely wasn¡¯t aware he had actually invited a nest of thieves, this was called leading the wolf into the house ah.


    Regarding Central Pce¡¯s forbidden area, Su Luo originally didn¡¯t know, but Nangong Liuyun knew ah. So, he had already drawn out the entire map of Central Pce and given it to Su Luo. Also, Su Luo¡¯s mind that wouldn¡¯t forget after seeing it once had memorized it long ago by heart.


    Su Luo fully used her spirit power and directly went in the direction of the forbidden area.


    Because the speed of teleportation was exceptionally fast, she would disappear in ce right away, the naked eye simply couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Therefore, on this whole journey, there was actually no one who found any trace of Su Luo.


    After she teleported ten times in a row, Su Luo finally steadily stood inside the forbidden area.


    After entering the forbidden area, Su Luo clearly felt that the spirit energy here was much richerpared to anywhere else. Moreover, in the rich spirit energy, was still a trace of ¡®domineering over the world¡¯ vor.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart moved slightly, this powerful domineering vor certainly had something to do with the Divine Spirit Tree.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was happy, she relied directly on following this, worldly chaos energy, that was close by. She noiselessly groped about in the dark and walked toward it.


    The forbidden area¡¯s gate had strong experts guarding it, especially at this time when the Divine Spirit Fruit was ripening, security was very tight.


    But no one had expected a person that could teleport existed ah. They all believed it would be fine to just defend the gate, so there weren¡¯t any protective measures inside the forbidden area. This point greatly helped out our Miss Su.


    Su Luo held her breath with rapt attention and quietly walked forwards, disying the peak of Spirit Dance Steps¡¯ skills. Su Luo, now at the eighth rank, absolutely was like General Lu Meng, that was a model of self-improvement by diligent study. Her current speed was quick as lightning, in the air, only after-images remained. Even if someone saw, they would only think that their eyesight had blurred.


    Very quickly, Su Luo, relying on her spirit energy¡¯s sensitivity, arrived in the center of the forbidden area.


    Relying on the faint morning light, Su Luo opened her eyes wide, her charming face carrying a thread of astonishment.


    This was the Divine Spirit Tree ah......


    Su Luo originally thought that this kind of ancient tree that had grown for a millennium, would certainly be a huge monster. That the tree trunk would need at least numerous people to wrap their arms around it, with many luxuriant leaves and the fork of the tree criss-crossed.


    In order to dig out the entire tree, she had already done thousands of bitter work in preparation.


    But what she saw before her eyespletely overturned her knowledge.


    The zing red-colored tree before her eyes was about seven meters high. The tree¡¯s leaves were the size of an adult palm. On the fiery red-colored branches hung a row of six zing fruits, these fruits were tottering, as if in the next moment, they would drop down.

 Chapter 1230 – Big operation of excavating the tree (2)

    Chapter 1230 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (2)


    Divine Spirit Fruits!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone like stars, the corner of her mouth hooking up slightly into a satisfied and dazzling smile.


    These were absolutely the six Divine Spirit Fruits that were about to ripen, because not only did they look the same as the one Mo Yunfeng gave her from before, moreover, the pure energy they emitted were also exactly the same.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes nced everywhere and didn¡¯t find any shadow of a person. Consequently, she approached, walking quietly on tiptoe.


    Slowly approaching......


    Just when Su Luo was about three meters away from this Divine Spirit Tree, suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s body was directly ejected out.


    It was also fortunate that Su Luo had moved forward slowly and didn¡¯t rush up flying, so the force of the rebound she suffered wasn¡¯t strong. She only stumbled somewhat from the rebound.


    Su Luo covered her somewhat red and swollen forehead that was bumped, gloomily ring at this transparent protective screen before her eyes.


    Like she said, the Divine Spirit Tree, this kind of treasure that was coveted by all the powerful aristocratic families, how could they not assign people to protect it. So, it turned out that a restriction was set up here, adding ayer of transparent protective screen.


    Su Luo extended a finger to poke at this protective screen and discovered that it contained a huge spirit force, far from something she could break. She was unresigned as she walked a whole circle around this Divine Spirit Tree and discovered that this Divine Spirit Tree was protected all around by this transparent protective screen. There wasn¡¯t even a crack she could drill in.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be done?¡± Su Luo somewhat gloomily scratched the back of her head. She had originally calcted well, the result was now, suddenly, there was this extra transparent protective screen, throwing her detailed n inplete disarray.


    She remembered that Nangong Liuyun could remove these restrictions, but shepletely didn¡¯t understand it ah...... Could it be that tonight, just like this, she would return in low spirits following her failure?


    Just when Su Luo was at her wits¡¯ end, an arrogant and lovable voice sounded in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hahaha, you have no methods right? Beg I, this little grandpa. If you beg me, I¡¯ll help you oh.¡± In Su Luo¡¯s mind came an immensely proudughter from that magical little stone.


    ¡°Grandpa Little Stone, I beg you, quickly help me ok.¡± Su Luo, whocked all integrity, straightforwardly opened her mouth to beg him.


    The small stone didn¡¯t expect Su Luo to actually not be this persistent, and he gloomily snorted: ¡°You can¡¯t just persevere a bit more?¡± That way, his aid would seem to be very hard toe by right?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll persevere some more?¡± Su Luo, readily following good advice, was about toply with this conduct.


    The small stone was immediately choked off, and he speechlessly said: ¡°Enough, enough, persevere what f*ck on, making it seem as if I, this elder, was begging you.¡±


    At an angle the small stone couldn¡¯t see, a trace of a crafty smile shed though Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    The fiery-colored little stone very quickly appeared in Su Luo¡¯s palm, ¡°How do I use it?¡±


    The small stone unhappily red: ¡°At that time, how you used me to electrocute that old witch Yan Xia, following the same pattern will do.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡± Su Luo immediately understood.


    If it was really like what the little stone said, then it would really be simple.


    Su Luo gripped the edge of the little stone, the remaining more than half of the stone, she touched it to the transparent protective screen.


    Just when the small stone and the transparent protective screen touched, suddenly, a white light shed by!


    Seeing everything that happened before her eyes, Su Luo¡¯s entire person was stupefied, afterwards, she continued to maintain that astonished expression.


    Around the little stone, the spirit energy in the transparent protective screen was absorbed by the little stone in a steady stream. Just like...... The small stone sucked in a breath and that spirit energy was like air, automatically running into its mouth, so simple and natural.


    The transparent protective screen before her eyes quickly revealed a very small, thin crack.


    Afterwards, this thin crack, with a speed that was visible to the naked eye, quickly got bigger and bigger......From the size of a small stone, to the size of a ser ball, then, it continued to get bigger......

 Chapter 1231 – Big operation of excavating the tree (3)

    Chapter 1231 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (3)


    In less than a cup of tea time, all the spirit energy contained in this transparent protective screen was actually absorbed by the little stone until nothing was left. Not even a little bit of energy remained.


    Su Luo waspletely stupefied......


    ¡°This......¡± Su Luo looked at the little stone in astonishment, ¡°It was all absorbed by you?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The small stone, wishing to continue, moved its plump body and snorted twice, ¡°The taste is not bad, it¡¯s a pity there¡¯s too little of it.¡±


    ¡°......Too little?¡± Su Luo wished she could hit it for a period. That spirit energy was so concentrated that she waspletely powerless, all right. This stone actually still said that it was too little, this was simply having gotten an advantage and still showing off being well-behaved. It really needed a good spanking.


    ¡°When did you start to be able to absorb spirit energy? Isn¡¯t it that you could only absorb fire attribute element?¡± Su Luo curiously questioned closely.


    ¡°Last time, that Fire Source Stone Essence, you thought that little grandpa had eaten it in vain with not the slightest result?¡± The little stone, proudly and lovably lifted up one leg over the other, freely waving his hand, ¡°Enough, the skilled work, little grandpa has finished for you. The remaining hard work, you can do it yourself.¡±


    Su Luo was suddenly depressed, why did it seem like she was a small maid doing all the hard, unskilled work?


    Su Luo, seeing there wasn¡¯t much time, in passing, kicked the prattling little stone into her space. Afterwards. she prepared to dig out this Divine Spirit Tree.


    That¡¯s right, Su Luo didn¡¯t intend to take the six Divine Spirit Fruits and be satisfied with it, she still wanted to upend this nest that depended on this Divine Spirit Tree.


    If Mo Yunfeng knew about this notion of Su Luo¡¯s, guaranteed that he would be so angry as to spit out blood. A pity that the Second Young Master Mo, at this moment, was hugging his quilt, sleeping soundly. In his beautiful dream, he was even sucking dry all of Su Luo¡¯s blood, therefore, he was doomed to bear this tragedy.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have a convenient shovel on hand, as a result, she directly took out Cheng Ying Sword.


    Using this most valuable treasured weapon under the heavens to dig out the Divine Spirit Tree, could be considered fitting for its status.


    Su Luo was afraid that the night was long with many dreams, using the Cheng Ying sword in her hands as a shovel, cutting the dirt was very fast.


    The Divine Spirit Tree had already grown here for a millennium, the ground was even harder than Millennium old ck Ice. It was also that luckily what Su Luo held was the Cheng Ying Sword, if she really hade dig with a shovel, surely with the first shovel, that iron would automatically shatter.


    Su Luo was afraid that her speed wasn¡¯t fast enough, so she lifted out the little divine dragon to help. After all, those ws of the little divine dragon, were sharp to the point that even Cheng Ying Sword would yield.


    The little divine dragon also didn¡¯t disappoint Su Luo¡¯s trust, his pair of ws dug very quickly, truly helping out Su Luo a lot.


    Chunk after chunk of earth was sent flying by Su Luo, very quickly, the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s root system was exposed to the air.


    The milky-white root system, sparkling and translucently carved, with water giving it a moist luster, made it seem especially captivating.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was delighted. The root system on this side was already dug out, then, after digging out the root system across from her, the work would thus be regarded aspleted.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s joyful celebration was somewhat too early. She hadn¡¯t expected, mishaps always liked to ur when people¡¯s moods were most rxed.


    The little divine dragon, seeing that root system¡¯s moist luster, felt it was especially captivating......As a result, our glutton of a little divine dragon directly bit down towards that root system¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± An acute sound of air being drawn out sounded in the air!


    For a moment, the surrounding spirit energy broke out into intense chaos and unrest. The major thing was, that sound of air being drawn in was really loud.


    This still wasn¡¯t enough, immediately after, a violent ¡®ssss¡¯ resisting sound sounded in session.


    SU Luo suddenly was stunned.


    This Divine Spirit Tree could still give off such a strange sound ah? Moreover, its very small body was like a snake, enchantingly twisting around.


    However, Su Luo very quickly returned to her senses!


    Not good!

 Chapter 1232 – Big operation of excavating the tree (4)

    Chapter 1232 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (4)


    This was Central Pce¡¯s forbidden area, before, she didn¡¯t make a sound, therefore, she didn¡¯t rm the strong experts guarding here, but just now, this sound got out¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately went cold.


    If she retreated now, she could teleport, naturally could escape unscathed. But like this, wouldn¡¯t it be failing throughck of a final effort?


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t willing ah.


    Thus, the Cheng Ying Sword in her hands danced quickly in the breeze, practically disyed to its peak.


    Quickly, quickly, quickly!!!


    She must take advantage of the time while those strong experts approached to dig out this Divine Spirit Tree!


    Su Luo held her breath with rapt attention, all of the spirit force in her body was concentrated into the Cheng Ying Sword.


    However, it was very obvious, it was already toote.


    The speed of those strong experts approaching was extremely fast.


    ¡°Four strong experts at the ninth rank.¡± The little stone proudly reported to Su Luo, ¡°Girl, there isn¡¯t enough time, why haven¡¯t you quickly withdrawn already?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was unwilling, she didn¡¯t even raise her eyes.


    If she left today, then Central Pce would absolutely raise the protection around the Divine Spirit Tree to another level. Afterwards, if she wanted toe again to dig out this Divine Spirit Tree, it would be even more difficult.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a kilometer.¡± The small stone reported in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Because Su Luo focused all her energy on digging, the cold sweat tumbled down drop by drop from her forehead. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it, still as before, mechanically focusing on the movements of her hands.


    Four-fifths of the root system had already been dug out, there was still the final little bit...... Only a little bit more......


    ¡°There are still five hundred meters left.¡± The little stone¡¯s voice carried a trace of precaution, ¡°You can¡¯t beat those people, at that time when theyy out the trap, even if you can teleport, you still won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    The little stone¡¯s words weren¡¯t just used to scare her, rather, they were facts.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes unblinkingly stared at that sparkling and translucent snow-white root system, the movements of her hands were so quick as to only leave after-images.


    ¡°Still another two hundred meters......¡± The little stone said indifferently.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡± A thread of helplessness and disappointment shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Strived for so long, she still had to give up? If she gave up this time, in the future, it would be even more difficult to get this Divine Spirit Tree......Su Luo had an intense unwillingness in her heart.


    Just when Su Luo was depressed, suddenly, a thick golden vine flew out of Su Luo¡¯s sleeve. The long vine directly wrapped around the middle of the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s body, with a thunderous noise, the entire Divine Spirit Tree was pulled up by the roots!


    The Variant Red Acacia Tree! It was the Variant Red Acacia Tree!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was immediately ted, didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, the Spirit Gathering Tree rushed out to help her greatly. Compared to thezy little stone that could only harp on matters, the Variant Red Acacia Tree was a lot more lovable.


    At this moment, endless power from heaven and earth, the intense powerful pressure of strong experts rolled towards Su Luo, pressing her down.


    If she didn¡¯t go now, then when would she wait until?


    Su Luo put away the Divine Spirit Tree and the Variant Red Acacia Tree into her space, then she concentrated her spirit power and softly mouthed the word: ¡°Teleport!¡±


    Afterwards, Su Luo¡¯s figure directly disappeared in ce.


    Because now was the darkest moment before dawn, the visibility of people¡¯s eyes were very low. Separated by a distance of two hundred meters, those strong experts simply didn¡¯t notice the existence of Su Luo, this person¡¯s shadow.


    After they came rushing over, Su Luo had already taken the Divine Spirit Tree and disappeared long ago.


    From front and back, only differed by a breath¡¯s time.


    ¡°The Divine Spirit Tree!!!!!¡±


    These strong experts at the ninth rank immediately exploded with a violent shout!


    The transparent protective screen protecting the Divine Spirit Tree had actually disappearedpletely. The area where the Divine Spirit Tree was originally nted, now, apart from a huge mud pit, there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    The Divine Spirit Tree!


    Central Pce¡¯s treasure within the Zhen Pce, actually disappeared without a trace, just like this?

 Chapter 1233 – Big operation of excavating the tree (5)

    Chapter 1233 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (5)


    At this moment, the four strong experts looked at each other in dismay, they all had a hard-to-describe shock in their eyes.


    ¡°How could the transparent protective screen......This was a restriction set up by the venerable ancestor ah, who could have broken it?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, breaking this restriction will certainly trigger a mechanism and naturally would issue a sound, but we......¡± Completely didn¡¯t hear it ah.


    ¡°Just now, the Divine Spirit Tree made a sound, the distance from when we rushed over, this was no more than five breaths¡¯ time. However, the Divine Spirit Tree was actually just carried off like this?¡±


    ¡°Chase! That person certainly hasn¡¯t gone far!¡±


    Thus, these four strong experts, guards of Central Pce, rushed out in four different directions.


    Their speed was very quick, putting their old lives on the line to chase.


    However, theypletely never expected that the little thief that had dug out the Divine Spirit Tree, at this moment, was just hiding under the roof, watching the four of them dash away.


    Su Luo covered her small mouth and started to giggle.


    Chase oh, chase oh, the farther you guys run, the more you won¡¯t catch up.


    Although tonight was hair-raising, fortunately, she sessfully aplished it. Therefore, our Miss Su¡¯s mood was especially good.


    She prepared to return to tell Nangong Liuyun and the rest this good news. With these six Divine Spirit Fruits, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injury would certainly heal very quickly.


    ¡°Teleport.¡± Su Luo was very pleased as she teleported. She felt that if she teleported a few more times, she could safely return to that remote little courtyard.


    However, Su Luo never expected that this time, her luck would be so......Strange!


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Su Luo speechlessly looking at her surroundings.


    It was pitch-ck all around, the visibility was extremely low.


    However, Su Luo still clearly recognized, this was a man¡¯s room.


    The room was arranged in a luxurious but low-key manner, a faint male smell drifting along......


    Su Luo, forck of a better option, was just about to teleport once more, but at this time, she suddenly saw the figure that was asleep on the bed turn over and get up.


    Our Miss Su¡¯s heart was startled and directly hid behind the door screen, not daring to budge in the slightest.


    A fierce knock on the door came from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The man on the bed draped on some clothes and got up, quickly finished dressing.


    ¡°Second Young Master, a huge disaster has urred!¡± The tone of the man dressed in ck carried a trace of anxiousness and trembled.


    Second Young Master? The light of insight shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind. The person that could be called Second Young Master in Central Pce, it seemed there was just one ah......Moreover, Su Luo even knew him.


    ¡°What happened, speak slowly.¡± This tone carried a trace of calm to cate, dependable as Mount Tai.


    Such a familiar voice, Su Luo directly recognized it. Sure enough, the person that was sleeping on the bed was precisely Mo Yunfeng.


    What kind of luck was this of hers ah, she actually directly broke into Mo Yunfeng¡¯s bedroom. Fortunately, her natural disposition was to be cautious and careful, so every time after teleporting, she would hold her breath with rapt attention when she appeared. Otherwise, Mo Yunfeng would have already discovered a clue the first moment she appeared.


    After she knew it was Mo Yunfeng, Su Luo became even more careful. Mo Yunfeng was a ninth-ranked expert, if Su Luo wasn¡¯t careful, then she would be discovered.


    Su Luo very carefully hid herself and then listened to the dialog between master and servant.


    The man dressed in ck continued to report: ¡°Second Young Master, the Divine Spirit Tree, the Divine Spirit Tree was stolen away by someone ah!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Now, the steady-as-Mount Tai Mo Yunfeng directly leaped up. He lifted up the ck-clothed man by his cor, eyes opened wide, ring at him with disbelief: ¡°What did you say just now? Say it again!¡±


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s neck was bound tightly, coughing incessantly. Mo Yunfeng, seeing this, directly tossed him to the ground.

 Chapter 1234 – Big operation of excavating the tree (6)

    Chapter 1234 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (6)


    ¡°Cough cough cough......Second Young Master, this servant didn¡¯t lie, the Divine Spirit Tree, the Divine Spirit Tree is missing ah! The four elders have already chased after it in all four directions.¡±


    ¡°How could the Divine Spirit Tree be missing? This is simply an enormous joke!¡± Mo Yunfengpletely didn¡¯t believe it, however, the bad premonition in his heart nevertheless became stronger and stronger. Panting with rage, he pushed open the door and went out, ¡°This young master will personally go and see.¡±


    The ck-clothed man followed behind Mo Yunfeng and quickly left.


    Very quickly, Su Luo was the only one left in the room.


    Su Luo patted her certainly throbbing heart.


    Mo Yunfeng proved himself to be a ninth-ranked expert. Just now, when he got angry, the spirit energy in the air broke out into intense chaos, almost suffocating Su Luo. Fortunately, she was well-hidden, otherwise, there would have been the danger of being exposed.


    Mo Yunfeng had already left, if she didn¡¯t leave now, when should she wait until?


    Su Luo, having lingering fear, patted her chest. She turned around, wanting to teleport away.


    However, a light suddenly shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Just leaving like this, wasn¡¯t it letting Mo Yunfeng off too easily? She had arrived in his bedroom, with great difficulty, she ought to leave something behind for him, right?


    What good stuff should she leave behind? Su Luo stroked her chin, cocking her head, pondering.


    ¡°Little Stone, do you know how to write?¡± Su Luo poked the little stone in her mind.


    Little Stone silently rolled his eyes at Su Luo. Do you have to look down on people like this?


    Su Luo was ecstatic in her heart: ¡°Then, can you imitate someone else¡¯s handwriting?¡±


    Little Stone rolled his eyes at Su Luo: ¡°Such a low-end skill, who can¡¯t?¡±


    Su Luo realized suddenly that she was being looked down upon. She couldn¡¯t do it, alright? Clearly, it was a very high-end skill.


    ¡°Then, can you help me with something, alright?¡± Every time Su Luo asked the little stone to help her, she would use a good tone to beseech him.


    ¡°Not okay.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo pouted her little mouth.


    ¡°No time.¡± He was busy refining the spirit energy he had just absorbed.


    ¡°Little Stone, you¡¯re too much! You say, just now, if I didn¡¯t bring you, how could you have absorbed the spirit energy from that transparent protective screen? You say, could you have?¡± Su Luo feigned anger and said in usatory manner.


    ¡°......¡± The little stone speechlessly looked at this great aunt. Obviously, it was he who helped her absorb it, alright? Were all the people in the little Miss¡¯s home so unreasonable?


    ¡°Little Stone, you say, having absorbed that spirit power, didn¡¯t you receive some benefit?¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡± The sage really had foresight, it was difficult to bring up a woman and a vile person.


    ¡°Then, you must help me in this matter, you say, will you help or not?¡±


    ¡°......Will help.¡± The little stone speechlessly picked at his ears. In order to be able to quietly refine the spirit powerter, in order to be able to get out of this rotten stone earlier, our grandpa stone could only be helplessly ckmailed by Su Luo.


    As a result, after getting the little stone¡¯s agreement, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a strange smile.


    Mo Yunfeng, since the Heavens sent me here, then, I¡¯ll give you the best gift, you must kindly ept it oh.


    This was Mo Yunfeng¡¯s room, naturally, it had a lot of things he had personally written.


    Su Luo scurried around in the courtyard, very quickly, she then found the location of the study.


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s study was neat and clean, untainted by even a speck of dust.


    Su Luo was a secret agent in her former life, she was best at gathering intelligence and looking for stuff. Therefore, she effortlessly found the drawer in which Mo Yunfeng stored his letters.


    As for the lock on the drawer, could it a problem for our Miss Su? The answer certainly was a no ah.


    She fished out a thick pile of letters from the drawer, Su Luo then opened the letters, quickly skimming over it one by one.

 Chapter 1235 – Big operation of excavating the tree (7)

    Chapter 1235 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (7)


    There was no ssified information in these letters. It was merely letters between Central Pce and several friendly powerful families, several letters among young masters that he had dealings with. What amazed Su Luo was that Luo Haochen and Mo Yunfeng were good enough friends to write letters to each other. Luo Haochen had personally told Mo Yunfeng the matter of them going to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    Seeing that Mo Yunfeng could so quickly find Li Yaoyao, it was not by chance, rather, it was for certain.


    Because Mo Yunfeng had already brought people to keep watch in Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s surroundings.


    He didn¡¯t go into Xian¡¯s Wood Residence to challenge the Nine Different Pce Halls exactly because he wanted to celebrate by fishing at an advantage! Because he had already known of the medicinal effect of the Scarlet Blood Ningpo figwort!


    This despicable vile person.


    Originally, Su Luo had a trace of guilt for the things she was about to do, but now, not only did she not feel guilty, she even had a trace of pleasure from retaliating.


    Why would Su Luo look at Mo Yunfeng¡¯s letters? The reason was so she could imitate his handwriting.


    After checking the handwriting, Su Luo gave authority to Little Stone to take over her body. Just like that day when Little Stone took her ce to speak mystic n¡¯snguage.


    ¡°What to write?¡± Seeing the nk piece of paper spread out in front, Little Stone scowled.


    ¡°Love letter.¡± Su Luo said concisely.


    ¡°Love....Letter....¡± The corner of Little Stone¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Fine, you dictate and I¡¯ll write.¡±


    Su Luo lifted her little face, in a deadly serious manner, she started to dictate: ¡°My most beloved little Qing¡¯er....¡±


    Three ck lines appeared on the little stone¡¯s forehead, but he still loyally and conscientiously wrote down these words, imitating Mo Yunfeng¡¯s handwriting. Moreover, he had a premonition, what Su Luo would say following this would definitely be more shocking than calling her by that name.


    ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, I love you very much! Even though I have said this many times, every time, you would turn your face away shyly and timidly...¡±


    The little stone¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, the hand holding the pen trembling slightly. However, his professionalism and self-aplishment made him continue to write at a tremendous speed.


    ¡°I will forever remember that moonless night with high winds. I kissed you deeply, and deeply caressed your graceful body...¡±


    Little Stone, though feeling suffocated, continued to write using Mo Yunfeng¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°That night, you were lying at my side naked, facing each other. You said that at this moment, you were full of fiery passion. In a world of ice and snow, you became a warm spring flower blooming open, so bright and beautiful...¡±


    The little stone almost couldn¡¯t continue to write...


    Su Luo¡¯s, this explicit full of meat words of love, rushed outpletely as if it cost nothing. Moreover, when she was dictating, she even added exaggerated feelings of deep love. Watching this, the little stone almost threw up.


    However, Su Luo continued to dictate: ¡°That night....etc. etc. etc...¡±


    The more she dictated, the more romantic and erotic these words became, more wild and more explicitly sexual. Every movement, every position, every area, Su Luo seemed to have thought of it all. This service could be said to be very thorough.


    Just when the little stone was about to crumble, Su Luo finally stopped.


    ¡°Did you write it all down?¡±


    ¡°Have a look at it yourself.¡± Little Stone tossed aside the pen and directly withdrew his soul.


    Now, on the little stone¡¯s head, was full of sweat. Doing this thing was even more painful than cultivating.


    Su Luo picked up that thick pile of papers from the table, carefully looking at it page by page. Afterwards, she nodded in satisfaction: ¡°These words were written with so much feelings, as it turns out, Little Stone, you are also a master at such matters ah.¡±


    Little Stone stumbled and almost fell down. He sent a re at Su Luo, then simply directly went to cultivate and ignored her.


    Su Luo sat in the circr chair behind the desk, the smile at the corner of her lips expanding more and more.


    If this love letter with handwriting that was exactly the same as Mo Yunfeng¡¯s were to spread out...in addition to the sex scandal from before between Mo Yunfeng and Mo Ziqing....at that time, this matter would be very amusing.

 Chapter 1236 – Big operation of excavating the tree (8)

    Chapter 1236 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (8)


    Then, the problem was, what must she do to have this letter spread out?


    Su Luo sat on the circr chair with her chin supported by one hand, pondering. Her finger tapped her cheek.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed, a scheme rapidly took shape in her mind.


    Since she couldn¡¯t openly and brazenly take this letter outside, then, she¡¯d have to design a n for those people toe over. Moreover, this would seem more natural.


    As for how to draw those people over here...wasn¡¯t this already ready-made?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes bent, smiling verycently.


    Her hand moved slightly, directly releasing the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s breath¡ª¡ª


    Central Pce had as many experts as clouds, and the breath they were most familiar with was none other than the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s breath.


    Moreover, that Divine Spirit Fruit Tree, because it was pulled up by the roots while alive by a person, right now, its heart was still ufortable. As a result, it still gave off ¡®ssss¡¯ sounds of resistance endlessly.


    Su Luo directly lifted the Divine Spirit Tree out, exposing its crying sound to the atmosphere.


    Disordered breath and the sound specific to the Divine Spirit Tree...


    As a result, Central Pce¡¯s experts that had sharp perceptiveness quickly dashed over!


    Those four elders that had been chasing outwards rushed for part of the way, after finding nothing, each and every one of them returned to the manor.


    Just when they were entering the gates to Central Pce, they sensed the difference in this direction. The four of them exchanged a nce, using all of their strength to rush over here. Could it be that the Divine Spirit Tree still hadn¡¯t left Central Pce? This notion could very possibly be true!


    Otherwise, with them split into four different directions to chase, they still couldn¡¯t even find a trace.


    What did the Divine Spirit Tree signify for Central Pce? These several elders understood more thoroughly about this than anyone else!


    As a result, the four elders were like hawks, rushing past to pounce towards Mo Yunfeng¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Those four fools are still one thousand meters from here.¡± The little stone continued as before, dedicated to his work of informing Su Luo of specific happenings.


    Su Luo nodded her head as if taking everything seriously, she blowed dry the letter that still had a bit of ink on it. She didn¡¯t put the letter away into an envelope. Rather, she spread it open directly on the table.


    If she did too much, too deliberately, then traces would be left behind.


    On the contrary, to frankly spread it out on the table, seemed even a little more real.


    ¡°There¡¯s still five hundred meters.¡± The little stone depressedly announced.


    ¡°Going.¡± Su Luo patted the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s head, then took it back into her space. Immediately after, was a burst of teleport.


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s figure had disappeared from within the study.


    That door, with a ¡®bang¡ª¡ª¡¯ sound, was heavily knocked open.


    The four elders of Central Pce descended into this tiny study like gods.


    ¡°Just now, the Divine Spirit Tree¡¯s breath appeared from here, that¡¯s right, just right here. Everyone carefully search separately!¡± The First Elder instructed loudly.


    Right now, he was also anxious ah, so anxious that his brows were beaded with sweat. Several hundred years, and he hadn¡¯t been this anxious before.


    Immediately, the four elders split in four directions, using all their strength to rapidly search this entire ce inside and out once thoroughly.


    However, no matter how carefully and conscientiously they checked, they still didn¡¯t find any trace of the Divine Spirit Tree.


    ¡°How can it be like this? Just now, it was clearly here, really seen a ghost.¡± First Elder¡¯splexion was unwilling, eyes sharp as a falcon.


    ¡°Properly search again, check to see if the opponent left behind any words or phrases!¡± First Elder felt that the opponent was very likely an expert. This expert who snatched away the Divine Spirit Tree might still mock and make cutting remarks about their Central Pce.


    ¡°Eh? There is a letter on the table.¡± The Fourth Elder¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Bring it over and let me have a look.¡± First Elder, in an ice cold manner, stood in ce, his face was imposing all the way down, giving off a strong natural might that wasn¡¯t anger.

 Chapter 1237 – Big operation of excavating the tree (9)

    Chapter 1237 ¨C Big operation of excavating the tree (9)


    At this time, Mo Yunfeng brought a group of guards and hurriedly rushed back.


    Seeing the four elders that he normally rarely saw, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes carried a trace of respect: ¡°Four elders, all of you came?¡±


    ¡°Yunfeng, you came.¡± First Elder looked at Mo Yunfeng kindly.


    This First Elder had always thought highly of Mo Yunfeng. Merely twenty or so years old, and had already reached ninth rank, although there was contribution from the Divine Spirit Fruit to this. But, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s future prospects after this were still very bright, maybe the entire Mo n would resurge and flourish in his hand.


    ¡°First Elder, all of you came earlier, did you see the person who stole the Divine Spirit Tree?¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face was full of fury.


    When he went, he saw the forbidden area where the DIvine Spirit Tree was originally nted. Now, there was only a deep pit remaining. The entire Divine Spirit Tree trunk had disappeared without a trace.


    The Divine Spirit Tree was Central Pce¡¯s most valuable treasure. Without the Divine Spirit Tree, what was he to do when cultivating in the future? Originally, Grandfather had said, this time, after picking the Divine Spirit Fruits, two will be kept and given to him!


    The more Mo Yunfeng thought about it, the angrier he got. The fists clenched by his sides started making cracking sounds, wishing he could smash it towards the thief who stole the Divine Spirit Tree.


    A pity, he simply had no idea who stole the Divine Spirit Tree.


    ¡°If I was to know who stole the Divine Spirit Tree, I would certainly wipe out their entire n!¡± Mo Yunfeng, panting with rage, made this vow.


    A trace of wrath shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes, then followed by disappointment: ¡°Yunfeng ah, this matter needs to be considered at length ah, I¡¯m afraid only the few of us are far from being the opponent of the thief who stole the Divine Spirit Tree. ¡°


    As a result, the several elders didn¡¯t pursue for long, before their brains cleared with a blow from the wind, afterwards, each and every one of them hastily returned to Central Pce.


    Why?


    Because that restriction protecting the Divine Spirit Tree was personally set up by the Great Ancestor. At that time, the Great Ancestor had said, if this protective restriction was broken by someone, an rm would certainly be triggered. At that time, the four of them could dash out to grab the person.


    But now, the Divine Spirit Tree was dug out by the roots and taken away, not only did that transparent protective screen not issue an rm, it had also disappeared without a trace. What did this indicate? This indicated that the person who stole the Divine Spirit Tree was an expert, and a very high level master among experts.


    There simply wasn¡¯t a single person in Central Pce capable of being that person¡¯s opponent, not even the Great Ancestor was capable. As a result, confronted with such an expert, the several elders were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t even think about revenge.


    It¡¯s a pity, these several elders simply didn¡¯t know that the little thief who stole the Divine Spirit Tree was only eighth rank in strength and nothing more. If they knew, they would eat air from the anger.


    Now, First Elder was still holding that letter between his fingers.


    He skimmed the contents of the letter with no hope.


    However, in the next instant¡ª¡ª


    This old face of First Elder suddenly turned a darkish purple-red color.


    ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Yunfeng was the closest, realizing that First Elder suddenly wouldn¡¯t take a breath, he hurriedly stepped forward to support him in concern.


    However, the First Elder, right now, seemed as if he had eaten gunpowder, ruthlessly tossing Mo Yunfeng out with strength that astonished people.


    The First Elder and Second Elder were both tenth-ranked experts. Third and Fourth Elder were at the peak of ninth rank. Here, only Mo Yunfeng, having just entered the ninth rank, was the weakest.


    First Elder spared no effort in the toss, Mo Yunfeng. who wasn¡¯t guarded in the slightest, was directly sent flying. His body heavily mmed into the doorframe. Then, that doorframe, with Mo Yunfeng, both flew out.


    ¡°First Elder!¡± Mo Zixu brought a group of people and quickly arrived here, and saw, with his own eyes, his precious son being flung out. You could just imagine his anger.


    However, considering First Elder¡¯s stern power, Mo Zixu didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 1238 – Entering the forbidden area again (1)

    Chapter 1238 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (1)


    First Elder¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he swept an imposing nce at Mo Zixu.


    Mo Zixu still didn¡¯t know what had happened, and he took a step forward to hastily ask: ¡°Don¡¯t know what Yunfeng did to anger First Elder? I¡¯ll go bring him back right now to apologize to First Elder.¡±


    First Elder red at Mo Zixu coldly: ¡°Bringing up a child without a father¡¯s teaching! Mo Zixu, it¡¯s all your fault! I order you to kneel before me!¡±


    First Elder was Mo Zixu¡¯s uncle¡¯s generation, it was reasonable to tell Mo Zixu to kneel, he barely had the qualifications.


    But the problem was that nowadays, Mo Zixu was the Central Pce¡¯s master ah. The stately pce master could only kneel to the sky, the earth and his parents. He was not allowed to kneel to anyone else.


    Mo Zixu was struck dumb on the spot.


    Seeing that Mo Zixu didn¡¯t move, the anger in First Elder¡¯s heart grew even stronger. He directly smashed the letter in his hand towards Mo Zoxu¡¯s head: ¡°Raised such children who disgrace family¡¯s traditions, how do you, Mo Zixu, still have the face to go see Mo n¡¯s sessive generations of ancestors? Mo n¡¯s face was all lost by you guys!¡±


    Mo Zixu was pelted by First Elder¡¯s abuses until he was stupefied by the cursing. After returning to his senses, he hurriedly unfolded the letter in his hand.


    Having only seen the first word, Mo Zixu¡¯s head started to feel dizzy.


    When he finished reading the first paragraph, his body was on verge of copse.


    After he finished reading the second paragraph, he directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°This... this...¡± Mo Zixu wanted to say that the matter was impossible, this absolutely was not real. How could Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing do something like this? He wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you killed him!


    But... at this time, his mind recalled the rumors he had heard from not long ago.


    At that time, the people in the Manor was abuzz from the spread of this siblings¡¯ rumor. Back then, he had taken it as someone intentionally framing them, and pulled out several people, killing them as examples to others. Thus, the rumors also disappeared.


    But!!!


    But now, this letter...


    Could it be that the baseless ims might not necessarily be without cause... could it be, that these two siblings really did....


    Mo Zixu only felt his head going dizzy and bingpletely nk. His body trembled continuously because of extreme shock, he seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    At this time, Mo Yunfeng had already crawled up from the ground and walked back.


    He felt he was beaten without reason, naturally, he came back to have this matter rified.


    ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t know where Yunfeng was wrong? You didn¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong before using such a ruthless hand, you need to have a reason right?¡± Mo Yunfeng used the calmest tone he had to speak. But he couldn¡¯t cover up the resentfulness and bitterness in his voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong?¡± The rage on First Elder¡¯s face overflowed, ¡°Mo Zixu, you tell him why!¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s face was full of innocence as he looked at his father. In reality, he really was innocent ah, he really was framed by a certain two-faced Miss.


    Mo Zixu used an ice-cold gaze to look at Mo Yunfeng. Eyes were intertwined with emotions like anger, shock and remorse etc. All these emotions mixed together, looking at Mo Yunfeng until a shiver ran down his spine.


    ¡°You, this unfilial bastard!¡± Mo Zixu directly sent a heavy p towards him.


    Mo Yunfeng momentarily wasn¡¯t aware and this p directly turned him over in ce.


    ¡°Father!¡± Mo Yunfeng covered his cheek, and looked at Mo Zixu with rage.


    Just a moment ago, he was beaten by First Elder for no reason, now, he was ruthlessly pped by his father, who exactly did he provoke?


    ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± Mo Zixu directly flung the letter at his head, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this letter was not written by you!¡±


    Mo Yunfeng received the letter and immediately scanned it.


    He only scanned it quickly and his whole body froze in a sh. His face revealed an incredulous disbelieving expression.

 Chapter 1239 – Entering the forbidden area again (2)

    Chapter 1239 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (2)


    ¡°No... No... This is not real!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s entire body shook violently, opening his mouth to loudly exin, ¡°This wasn¡¯t written by me! All of this isn¡¯t real!¡±


    How could something so unreasonable happen? How could he like his younger sister?


    Besides, this letter was written in such a disgusting and sickening manner. This wasn¡¯t something a person of his temperament would do!


    ¡°First Elder, Daddy, I¡¯ve been framed by someone, I really am being framed by someone. This simply was not something I wrote!¡± Mo Yunfeng defended himself intensely, yelling out that he was wronged, added to that expression of disbelief, he looked really pitiful.


    However, the First Elder looked at him with remorse: ¡°You said you¡¯ve been framed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been framed! This absolutely was not something I wrote!¡±


    ¡°But, do you admit it or not, this is your handwriting?¡± First Elder, step by step, pressed in on him forcefully.


    ¡°I...¡± Mo Yunfeng really wanted to deny it, but this handwriting, even he himself couldn¡¯t tell if it was his or not. Because it was too simr to his ah, even the manner of speech was the same.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± First Elder snorted coldly, his eyes were ferocious, ¡°You are certain you want to deny it to the end?¡±


    ¡°First Elder!¡± Mo Yunfeng very helplessly yelled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t write this, don¡¯t believe me, you guys can call Yunqing over. Just ask her, you¡¯ll know if it is true or not, we really have been framed by someone!¡±


    ¡°You still disdain that you guys haven¡¯t lost enough face? And still want to continue losing face?¡± First Elder waved hisrge hand, ¡°This matter will end here. Tomorrow, you will go into seclusion in the mountains, don¡¯te back before you¡¯ve reached tenth rank!¡±


    Mo Yunfeng¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide: Tenth rank, he wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun, heaven knows that, without the Divine Spirit Fruit, how many months and years he¡¯s going to spend before reaching the tenth rank!


    However, speaking of Nangong Liuyun...


    ¡°First Elder, the person Yunqing likes is Nangong Liuyun, this point, many people can bear witness to ah! I really have been framed ah...¡± Mo Yunfeng persistently exined, hoping FIrst Elder could give him back an innocent verdict.


    If he epted the punishment, didn¡¯t that mean that he covertly admitted that there was something between him and his younger sister? Absolutely out of the question! He was innocent ah!


    ¡°You still want to put the me for the matter on Nangong Liuyun?¡± First Elder saw that Mo Yunfeng was stubborn to death, wouldn¡¯t change, not willing to admit it, no matter what, momentarily, he was even more angry.


    He swept a nce at the four elders on the side and coldly said: ¡°Just now, what else did you find? You should stop hiding it, bring it all out!¡±


    Fourth Elder didn¡¯t think First Elder¡¯s eyes were so sharp, even his little movement was noticed.


    Fourth Elder looked at Mo Yunfeng sympathetically, then helplessly handed over a red cloth: ¡°First Elder....¡±


    First Elder, in a despising manner, nced at that red cloth, then his ice-cold gaze swept towards Mo Yunfeng: ¡°What is this thing, how could it be found in your room?¡±


    Mo Yunfeng shook open that cloth, and immediately, his face turned purplish red.


    It was a piece of girl¡¯s undergarment, embroidered with mandarin ducks ying in water. On it, was even embroidered the character ¡®qing¡¯.


    This... this certainly was Mo Yunqing¡¯s undergarment ah.


    How could Mo Yunfeng recognize it at one nce? Because that time, when he sucked out the poison for Mo Yunqing, she was wearing exactly this undergarment ah....


    Mo Yunfeng felt that his whole head had gotten huge.


    Mo Zixu saw Mo Yunfeng¡¯s stupefied appearance, immediately, his heart was furious. He sent a fierce kick directly towards Mo Yunfeng: ¡°You, this unfilial son! You really didmit this disgraceful offence that vited human rtions! Your daddy, I, absolutely won¡¯t spare you!¡±

 Chapter 1240 – Entering the forbidden area again (3)

    Chapter 1240 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (3)


    Mo Zixu originally didn¡¯t believe it, but these few days the rumours spread abuzz. There were so many people willing to bear witness, and together with today¡¯s material evidence, he couldn¡¯t help but to believe.


    After having kicked Mo Yunfeng flying, Mo Zixu¡¯s body swayed, directly spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡° Mo Zixu spit out seven mouthfuls of blood in a row before his body could stabilize.


    First Elder originally nearly went mad from anger, but seeing Mo Zixu like this, he somewhat couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He looked at Mo Zixu in an ice-cold manner: ¡°You, sitting in the position of master of the family. really haven¡¯t done apetent job. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your older and younger brothers had died, you would immediately be stripped of your title as this pce¡¯s master.¡±


    Mo Zixu was admonished until he couldn¡¯t lift up his head.


    First Elder scoffed coldly: ¡°Starting from tomorrow, Mo Yunfeng will leave for the mountains to cultivate in seclusion, as for Mo Yunqing, quickly find a man and marry her off so as to avoid any problems. Hmph, after today, this matter should never be mentioned again, otherwise, you will take responsibility for the consequences!¡±


    When First Elder got angry, nobody dared to talk back.


    Momentarily, there was a strange quietness to the atmosphere.


    First Elder heavily red at Mo Yunfeng with a look that expressed resentment at him for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvements. Afterwards, he tossed his sleeves, turned and left.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Divine Spirit Tree being stolen, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s, this matter, definitely wouldn¡¯t be forgiven so easily. However now, the most important thing was to retrieve the Divine Spirit Tree, other matters could be pushed back and wait.


    After First Elder scoffed heavily, he directly flung his sleeves and left.


    The other three elders looked at each other in dismay, soon after, they also followed the First Elder and left.


    Very quickly, there were only the father and son that remained in the room.


    ¡®Dad...¡± Mo Yunfeng smiled bitterly, ¡°This matter, your son really is framed...¡±


    Mo Zixu red at him with ice-cold eyes: ¡°When you were younger, you said you¡¯ll marry Yunqing when you get older. Won¡¯t let her be married off to another family and suffer hardship.¡±


    Mo Yunfeng stifled a mouthful of blood in his throat.


    Such stupid words, how could he have said it? Besides, when he was young, who hadn¡¯t said something retarded when they¡¯re a child?


    Moreover, with Yunqing being unruly and headstrong, he¡¯d rather like Su Luo, that loathsome girl.


    Mo Zixu looked at him coldly, then directly tossed his sleeves and left.


    ¡°Da..ddy...¡± Mo Yunfeng wanted to pull his father to a stop, but Mo Zixu was already gone without a trace.


    Looking at this cold courtyard, Mo Yunfeng felt the sadness well up, he squatted and held his head in his hands gloomily.


    The first half of the night, he slept so well and even had a few beautiful dreams, but in less than two hours, this treatment was like from heaven falling into hell?


    Who was it, in the end, who framed him?


    ording to logical reasoning, who would gain the most from him losing power, was the most suspicious ck-handed person behind the scenes.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in Mo Yunfeng¡¯s mind, that person, ever since this matter happened, from beginning to end, hadn¡¯t shown himself.


    Moreover, this person had always been unable to deal with him and third younger sister.


    If something happened to him, then the one who would gain the most advantage naturally was him¡ª¡ª


    His older brother, Mo Yunhai!


    Because of the next selection of candidate for the Pce¡¯s master, Mo Yunfeng and his older brother Mo Yunhai¡¯s rtionship was always bad.


    Because, ording to the rules, with respect for the elder, Mo Yunhai was to be the young master of this pce, but who could have known that Mo Yunfeng would emerge as a force to be reckoned with. His strength pressured Mo Yunhai, at the same time, Mo Yunfeng¡¯s ambitions also followed to increase sharply. Moreover, Mo Yunqing and Mo Yunfeng¡¯s rtionship was especially great.


    Mo Yunhai and Mo Yunfeng had always fought openly and maneuvered covertly. They fought like irreconcble adversaries, therefore, this time, Mo Yunfeng ced this attack on Mo Yunhai¡¯s head, to the extent that he directly overlooked Su Luo¡¯s side.


    This point was something Su Luo hadn¡¯t thought of before.


    Su Luo, after several teleportation, felt more scared than hurt, returned to that remote courtyard in Central Pce.

 Chapter 1241 – Entering the forbidden area again (4)

    Chapter 1241 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (4)


    Seeing Su Luo appear safe and sound inside the room, only now did Nangong Liuyun rx his heart.


    At the same time, Beichen and Zi Yan pounced on her.


    ¡°Luo Luo, how is it? Is there any harvest?¡± Beichen Ying wasparably impatient.


    ¡°Hey hey, you guys look and see what this is.¡± Su Luo waved her hand, immediately, a fiery red ancient tree appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Wow!!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately opened wide, his brilliant red lips opening up slightly. He was so excited that he nearly couldn¡¯t control himself: ¡°This is the Divine Spirit Tree ah! When I was little, Grandfather took me to look at it!¡±


    Zi Yan also excitedly nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s correct, precisely the Divine Spirit Tree!¡±


    Beichen Ying excitedly hugged Su Luo¡¯s arm: ¡°Before, I still thought that, at most, you will only steal a few fruits, I had no idea our family¡¯s Luo Luo was so amazing. To actually carry back the whole Divine Spirit Tree! This is the Divine Spirit Tree ah!¡±


    Zi Yan was close to fainting from excitement: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, that¡¯s right ah. Before, Central Pce was really haughty ah, there were all kinds of restrictions to even take a nce at the Divine Spirit Tree. Now, the Divine Spirit Tree is in front of me, I can look at it however I want to, really blessed oh.¡±


    Looking at the two guys who were so excited as to almost forget their own surnames, Su Luo said in annoyance: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Divine Spirit Tree? Is it really that amazing?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s amazing ah! This Divine Spirit Tree, even my grandfather was itching to appropriate it for himself.¡± Beichen Ying animatedly said.


    ¡°Uh-huh, uh-huh. Central Pce was very stingy, even a branch with leaves would demand a sky-high price ah! Moreover, this branch with leaves simply couldn¡¯t be nted.¡± Zi Yan hurriedly answered.


    ¡°You guys want it?¡±


    ¡°Want ah, of course want it!¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s little heads nodded repeatedly,


    ¡°Then, when the timees, I¡®ll give each of you one to nt.¡± Su Luo very boldly waved her hand.


    ¡°Give each of us one nt?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes opened widened, she looked at Su Luo with disbelief, ¡°Where did youe by so many Divine Spirit Tree? The pit from the Divine Spirit Fruit, when nted, simply won¡¯t grow. Even the branches with leaves inserted into the ground won¡¯t grow.¡±


    As a result, for so many years, only Central Pce had a Divine Spirit Tree.


    Su Luo beamingly said: ¡°A person from the mountains naturally has brilliant ns, but the mysteries of heaven must not be revealed. You guys just wait and receive it.¡±


    Just now, she had asked, and the little stone very matter-of-factly said, the pit from the Divine Spirit Tree might not be able to nted anywhere else, but it can grow when nted in her space.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, forget to tell you guys.¡± Su Luo smilingly told everybody in a lively and realistic way about her framing Mo Yunfeng.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun, who was just drinking water, gracelessly spit out a mouthful of water,


    Beichen Ying covered his stomach,ughing so hard that he was almost rolling on the ground, Zi Yan¡¯s whole body was curled onto Su Luo, she hugged her stomach and directly cried that it hurts.


    Sheughed while giving Su Luo a thumbs up: ¡°Awesome, really, too awesome; Great, really, too great, worthy of being our family¡¯s weirdest Luo girl.¡±


    Everyone was talking andughing, time passed quickly to arrive at the second day.


    Su Luo and the others were all curious about the follow-up to Mo Yunfeng¡¯s matter, without using much effort in asking around, they were able to find out.


    Mo Yunfeng sought Mo Yunhai to fight, the two brothers broke their rtionship sharply, in the end, both sides suffered, both could not get up from their beds. It was estimated that they would stay in bed for at least a month.


    A month¡¯s time, very good ah, in this period of time, Mo Yunfeng won¡¯te to bother them. They could concentrate on cultivating. Su Luo thought secretly.


    However, the world changes whether you wanted it or not.


    Su Luo and the others wanted to restrain themselves, but how could Central Pce¡¯s people let them be?

 Chapter 1242 – Entering the forbidden area again (5)

    Chapter 1242 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (5)


    After First Elder finished being angry, he returned to his senses.


    This time, Central Pce¡¯s losses were admittedly huge, but having obtained Su Luo, this Human Blood Medicine, whose blood was mixed with Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, this was an extremely rare, good event.


    Therefore, First Elder¡¯s n turned to Su Luo.


    Not only did they dispatch people to tightly guard that remote courtyard, at the same time, people were dispatched to get Su Luo¡¯s blood.


    How could Su Luo give them her blood?


    In order to stall for time, Su Luo had no choice but to give up a small amount of her blood, of course, this time, she put in traces of poison.


    Thus letting First Elder know the news that she was slowly in the process of detoxification.


    ¡°Simply too vile!¡± Looking at the people who came for blood strutting out, Zi Yan clenched her fists in anger: ¡°If Luo Luo¡¯s blood continues to flow like this, how can her body take it?¡±


    A cold intent shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Since Central Pce wants to court disaster, nobody can save it.¡±


    She originally had wanted to stop, but since Central Pce didn¡¯t want to stop, then everyone will continue to y.


    Seeing the curtain of night gradually cover the sky, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pulled into a sly sneer.


    The thickness of night.


    All around was pitch-ck as ink, you couldn¡¯t see the fingers on your hand.


    Because of the matter of the Divine Spirit Tree being stolen, the entire Central Pce¡¯s security was even stricter than before.


    Beat a gong every ten steps, whistle every five steps, in addition to a steady flow of patrolling troops.


    The whole security, it was almost impossible to escape.


    This security, with regards to other people, was definitely inescapable, but for Su Luo, it was merely like decoration.


    Because she could teleport, therefore, nobody could find traces of her.


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s objective was very simple and very clear¡ª¡ª


    Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavillion!


    With regards to treasure storage pavilions, Su Luo was not at all unfamiliar with them. At that time, when she hadn¡¯t been in this strange world for long, Su Luo had groped her way into Su Manor¡¯s treasure storage pavilion and turned it upside down while wantonly stealing. It was a pity that at that time, she didn¡¯t have space on hand, so she couldn¡¯t take away a lot of the treasures.


    This time was different.


    Su Luo¡¯s space was huge without limit, it wasn¡¯t much pressure for her to take the entire treasure storage pavilion with her.


    The treasure storage pavilion was mysterious and obscure, around it, experts guarded it all year round.


    Let alone to say, because of the theft of the Divine Spirit Tree, the number of experts guarding here has since been doubled.


    The door to the treasure storage pavilion was refined by the number one craftsman in the continent, apart from the pce master, nobody else had the key to it.


    But these, for Su Luo, were all merely just fleeting clouds.


    No matter how many people guarded the outside, no matter how awesome the lock, Su Luo, with just one teleport, would dispatch it all.


    Therefore, under Central Pce¡¯s strict security, where even a fly could not enter the treasure storage pavilion, Su Luo only needed to teleport and directly went inside.


    Su Luo opened her eyes, to look at the situation inside the treasure storage pavilion. She couldn¡¯t help but to suck in a cold breath of air.


    Worthy of being one of the ten great families¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, it was indeed formidable and imposing.


    Altogether, there were five rows of shelves. The shelves were made from precious thousand-year-old red sandalwood, emitting a faint, red sandalwood fragrance.


    Every red sandalwood shelf was ced with all sorts of treasures.


    The first row was medicinal herbs, second row was pills, third row was weapons, fourth row was secret martial arts books and fifth row was actually crystal stones!


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this millennium-old Linzhi Mushroom?¡± Su Luo randomly picked up a Purple Linzhi Mushroom from the shelf, a rare happiness shing through her eyes.


    Purple Linzhi Mushroom was a premium product among Linzhi Mushrooms, a millennium-old Purple Linzhi Mushroom was even rarer. Worthy of being Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, every single thing in this room would make people envious.

 Chapter 1243 – Entering the forbidden area again (6)

    Chapter 1243 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (6)


    ¡°Eh, this is millennium-old Ningpo Figwort ah, never expected that Central Pce had collected such a good thing.¡± Su Luo opened a small box and took out a long, tasseled ginseng.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this? Chinese Wisteria Fruit?¡± Su Luo became more and more astonished.


    ¡°Flowerless Grass?¡±


    ¡°Seven-vored Absolute Colored Flower?¡±


    All of these were good stuff ah!


    The smile on Su Luo¡¯s face grew increasingly bigger and bigger, wider and wider.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon stood straight up, two tiny powerful ws pping at the wall.


    ¡°Howl woo, howl woo¡ª¡ª¡± The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox stood side by side with the little divine dragon, her little tail raised up high, a pair of ss-colored eyes shing with rays of excitement.


    Even the unperturbed temperament of the Variant Red Acacia Tree after its change, at this time, also swayed its golden leaves, expressing that it was very excited as well.


    Su Luo was worried that they were so excited that they would give off sounds of movement. So, she set up some basic rules with them: ¡°I can let you guys out, but you guys are not allowed to make any sounds of movements, you know that you guys must be extremely quiet, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± The several little spirit pets nodded uniformly, with eyes shining like stars.


    Consequently, Su Luo waved her hand in a wide arc, and the three spirit spirit pets appeared in front of Su Luo all together.


    ¡°Take the initiative to move quietly, with fast speed and graceful posture!¡± Su Luo had an elevated imposing posture, ¡°Eat as much as you can, what you can¡¯t eat, wrap it up to go. Now, let the operation begin!¡±


    As soon as Su Luo gave themand, the three spirit pets scuttled in three different directions.


    For the moment, this most mysterious treasure storage pavilion in the Central Pce, seemed to have been invaded by bandits and suffered a devastation.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t stop, she walked and roamed.


    If she saw something suitable, she would stuff it into her mouth, what she couldn¡¯t eat now, she tossed into her space. Very quickly, the things in her space piled up to the size of a small mountain.


    ¡°Eh, how is it that there¡¯s no trace of spirit energy on this weapon?¡± After strolling through the medicinal herbs shelf, when she walked to the weapons shelf, her eyes shone slightly.


    ording to logic, weapons that could be arranged in the treasure storage pavilion were all priceless treasures, containing extremely rich spirit energy. However, what really puzzled Su Luo was that there was a weapon that seemed dull and didn¡¯t shine, no different than a regr long sword.


    Su Luo picked up the weapon out of curiosity, and carefully examined it.


    Her eyebrows puckered up slightly.


    Although this sword was not as good as Cheng Ying Sword, but it was not much different, how could it not have a trace of spirit energy? In the end, how could this be?


    Unable to see to the bottom of this, Su Luo also didn¡¯t waste much effort on it. She had Nangong Liuyun, this super brain, present, so she only needed to go ask him and she would get the answer, why waste energy on it? Su Luo tossed the sword into her space in passing.


    When she thought about it,ing over once wasn¡¯t easy, she should just carry off all these weapons, to avoid the possibility that when the time came, the Mo n would attack them with these weapons.


    This thought moved Su Luo¡¯s heart, and a whole row of more than ten ancient famous swords were taken into her space.


    Su Luo¡¯s group, inside the treasure storage pavilion, plundered without restraint, and the ces they passed were like the passing of locusts, a single grain of dust was not left behind.


    Very quickly, the collection of treasures in the treasure storage pavilion was wiped clean by Su Luo and the others, until only four empty walls remained.


    After eating too much spirit medicine, Su Luo felt that her belly had bloated up, her whole body feeling painfully hot.


    This was not surprising, every one of the spirit medicine here was a priceless treasure, just age alone was over a millennium old. Since Su Luo ate so many in one go, how could her body not feel painfully hot?


    Sure enough, she was still too greedy, Su Luo sighed.


    With no time to think some more, Su Luo sat on the ground cross-legged, and slowly spun the spirit energy in her abdomen to go into her blood, to absorb the medical effect perfectly.

 Chapter 1244 – Entering the forbidden area again (7)

    Chapter 1244 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (7)


    Right now, not only did Su Luo¡¯s blood contain the medicinal properties from the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, at the same time, it also contained the Purple Lingzhi Mushroom, Millennium-old Ningpo Figwort and other simr medicinal effects. These were all very fantastically useful toward Su Luo¡¯s cultivation and for restoring her body. But Su Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it all right now, in such a short period of time.


    Just when Su Luo was slowly blending the drugs in her body, the little spirit fox and the little divine dragon tried to grab a Seven-vored Absolute Colored Flower, and they actually started to fight.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± The little divine dragon, in a moment of desperation, directly sprayed out a streak of me.


    The treasure storage pavilion that was originally pitch-ck andcked light, because of this me that arose abruptly, immediately became iparably bright and dazzling.


    Su Luo opened her eyes, her head full of ck lines!


    These two little brats really needed a spanking! Who would go to other people¡¯s family to steal and still y with me? Wasn¡¯t this directly telling those people that there were thieves, quicklye and catch them ah?


    At this time, the experts guarding around the treasure storage pavilion were immediately riled up!


    ¡°There are movements inside the treasure storage pavilion!¡±


    A cry of rm rolled up thousands of waves into a pile. As a result, a group of people, like wolves and tigers, threw themselves over here.


    A not-so-good premonition shed through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Quick, all of you return!¡± Su Luo issued the summon in her mind.


    Immediately, one after another, the spirit pets that had eaten their fill, drank their fill, and grabbed and robbed everything until it was empty, gathered together. With one wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, all of these spirit pets entered Su Luo¡¯s space.


    At the same time, a formidable, powerful spirit force struck heavily towards the treasure storage pavilion.


    ¡°Friend! Since you dare toe to Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, then I ask you toe out and chat!¡± First Elder¡¯s tone was ice-cold, as if it came from hell.


    First, it was the Divine Spirit Tree being dug out, then, closely following it was the treasure storage pavilion being visited by thieves. These repeated provocations, angered the First Elder, whose temperament wasn¡¯t good to begin with, until his five viscera and six spleens were about to burn with rage.


    Although Su Luo suffered the effect from First Elder¡¯s powerful pressure, she still escaped at the critical moment.


    The First Elder, bringing a group of people, flying over in a rage, finally arrived!


    The door was still locked, there were no marks indicating that it was pried open before.


    However, First Elder and Pce Master Mo exchanged a nce, both of their expressions weren¡¯t good.


    Just now, the me that was produced inside, the odds that it was produced by a spirit treasure was very low, the greatest possibility was that it was man-made.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± sounded, and the door was heavily pushed open.


    After seeing the circumstances inside, First Elder¡¯s body swayed, directly spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Pce Master Mo¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t that much better than the First Elder¡¯s.


    His entire person seemed to have been hacked by lightning, standing in ce in a daze. His eyes were nk as he stared at the entirely empty treasure storage pavilion, his entire body didn¡¯t feel good.


    Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavilion!


    So many years¡¯ umtion!


    Just, in a blink of an eye, were all emptied by a person!


    The scene before their eyes were like mice having passed through, not even a stalk of rice or straw was left behind.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± Pce Master Mo violently spurted out a mouthful of blood, sprinkled over ten meters before him.


    ¡°Chase! I order all of you to chase!¡± Pce Master Mo frantically shouted.


    Right now, his eyes were bloodshot, he looked malevolent and terrifying. His entire face was twisted like a madman, the spirit force in his body was on the edge of breaking out frantically.


    In fact, you really couldn¡¯t me him, first, it was this pce¡¯s treasure, the Divine Spirit Tree, that was dug out by the roots and taken away. Then, there was the treasure storage pavilion that waspletely emptied by someone. Each of these matters was digging at Central Pce¡¯s roots ah!


    The Central Pce that had the Divine Spirit Tree, among the ranking of the ten powers in the continent, was second only to Purgatory City. However, the Central Pce that lost the Divine Spirit Tree, its strength directly declined to the position counting backwards.


    If it was said before that it was still tolerable, now, this matter that just urred, made Pce Master Mo directly copse!


    The treasure storage pavilion with treasures that Central Pce had umted for over a thousand years ah, spirit medicine, medicine, weapons, secret martial arts books...

 Chapter 1245 – Entering the forbidden area again (8)

    Chapter 1245 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (8)


    Every one of the things in there, if taken out, were all precious treasures, but now, all of it had disappeared! How could Central Pce exist in the future ah?


    Thinking of this, Pce Master Mo once again spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sin ah, really is sin ah!¡± A sh of strange light shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes, ¡°If it was not for your two children doing that kind of thing, causing this matter, Mo family¡¯s luck wouldn¡¯t have changed to be so weak in a sh! It¡¯s them, all of this is them harming Mo family!¡±


    Frantic hatred shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes. If Mo Yunfeng was present, very likely, he would have been choked to death by First Elder.


    Confronted with this kind of unutterable usation, Pce Master Mo¡¯s body swayed, and he did his best to remain cool-headed: ¡°First Elder, the theft of treasure storage pavilion is man-made. Just now, that me, you also saw it.¡±


    Pce Master Mo did not agree to have the usation ced on Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing¡¯s body. Although the both of them had sinned, if they were to carry this charge, they would both be sacrificed while alive. How could he have the heart to lose his most loved son and daughter all of a sudden?


    ¡°You think it¡¯s done by people, then where is the person?¡± A strange light shed in First Elder¡¯s eyes, ¡°The lock wasn¡¯t opened, a person had disappeared without a trace. You think this is something a person can do?¡±


    ce Master Mo was silenced: ¡°....¡±


    This really was not something a person could do.


    ¡°However, I heard the spacews mixed with Spirit Dance Steps could have the ability to teleport...¡± Pce Master Mo¡¯s words couldn¡¯t even convince himself.


    First Elder coldly smiled: ¡°You think, now, how many space mages are in this world? Let alone to say he/she needs to understand teleport?¡±


    Pce Master Mo became silent.


    Don¡¯t need to mention First Elder and Pce Master Mo¡¯s matter over here, just speaking of Su Luo.


    Su Luo had only teleported halfway, and was interrupted by First Elder¡¯s powerful pressure.


    Originally, Su Luo had correctly calcted the direction and route. This time, she would definitely teleport to the top of an ancient tree a thousand meters away. Then, with another teleport, she would arrive at the iron tower not far away. Then, followed by another teleport...


    This was the route Su Luo nned in advance.


    But now, because teleport was interrupted halfway, therefore, Su Luo¡¯s escape route was forcibly changed. Originally, it was in the westwards direction, now, it directly nted east!


    This wasn¡¯t the most important point!


    The important point was that in the east, that was the direction to the forbidden area ah.


    Su Luo was interrupted like this and directly entered the forbidden area again, where she had stolen the tree.


    What made Su Luo almost copse was, when she opened her eyes, she discovered that she was underneath an ancient, flourishing tree. And when she lifted her head to look¡ª¡ª


    On the tree with exuberant branches and leaves, now, an expert was just perched there. This expert had his right hand over his forehead, looking in all four directions non-stop, observing every movement in the surroundings.


    This was a hidden sentry ah!


    Fortunately, this expert, thanks to his dedicated inertia, his gaze continued to survey the surroundings and didn¡¯t lower his head to look down.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t make a bit of noise.


    She closed her eyes, and mouthed in a low voice: ¡°Teleport!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Su Luo¡¯s figure had disappeared from underneath the tree.


    At this moment, the expert felt a slight spirit power fluctuation from under the tree. He lowered his head and swept by, and didn¡¯t see anything, then once again carefully surveyed all directions for movements.


    Now, Su Luo teleported without calcting a good location, rather, she left it to luck.


    However, this time, Su Luo¡¯s luck was thoroughly bad.


    This teleport, Su Luo actually teleported to the gate of a well-known pce hall. And surrounding this hall, was guarded by a countless number of experts.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think and directly rushed into the door.


    Such a close call! Su Luo patted her chest, taking a deep breath. Fortunately, she dodged quickly, otherwise, she would have been discovered by those experts outside.

 Chapter 1246 – Entering the forbidden area again (9)

    Chapter 1246 ¨C Entering the forbidden area again (9)


    However, this teleport was really not secure ah, especially when it came to fleeing for one¡¯s life. If she didn¡¯t have an escape route nned out, she could very easily get lost from fleeing.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think of other things, the most important matter right now was to determine where she was at.


    Where was this ce? A massive question mark appeared over Su Luo¡¯s head.


    This pce hall wasn¡¯t big, inside, the decorations were all low-key and luxurious.


    All around was terribly quiet.


    After Su Luo waited for quite a while and didn¡¯t discover any other movements, she quietly released some spirit power to probe the situation in her surroundings.


    This pce hall was deathly still, as if there wasn¡¯t anything alive in it.


    However, if nothing alive was in here, then why would there be so manyyers of people protecting this ce? Su Luo thought about it, then released the little divine dragon from her space.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s ability to find the path to treasure, was absolutely something nobody couldpare to.


    Su Luo muttered several sentences by the little divine dragon¡¯s ear, then ced him on the ground.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s nose sniffed the air, then very quickly, he decided on a direction. He opened his little legs and dashed over.


    Su Luo followed behind the little divine dragon, advancing stealthily along the way and taking precautions.


    After bypassing three forks in the road, up ahead, they had arrived at a stone room.


    The little divine dragon stopped outside this stone room, grabbing his ears and scratching his cheeks, he wanted to go in but couldn¡¯t go in.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, the little divine dragon, in one stride, rushed into Su Luo¡¯s arms. His little w pointed at that stone door: ¡°Go in, go in.¡±


    The little divine dragon no longer was like when he was an infant, only knowing how to call out ¡®awoo, awoo¡¯ non-stop. Right now, he could already say a few simple words.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside there?¡± Su Luo cautiously asked. However, the little divine dragon having such an excited appearance, Su Luo could also guess, inside, there certainly was the little divine dragon¡¯s favorite treasure.


    ¡°Really huge, purple, crystal stone!¡± The little divine dragon excitedly gestured with his two little paws, drawing a bun-sized circle over his head.


    ¡°That big of a purple-colored crystal stone? Impossible, right?¡± Su Luo asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Possible, possible!¡± The little divine dragon was afraid Su Luo wouldn¡¯t believe him, he grabbed her and persistently walked her to the door of the stone room.


    If it was really like the way the little divine dragon said, and there was really such a huge purple-colored crystal stone, then she must not miss it.


    As everyone knew, the bigger the size of the crystal stone, the more spirit power it contained and the purer it was. Such arge purple-colored crystal stone, that was something much sought after but which one rarely came across ah. Even Su Luo had never seen one like it.


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon, her mind moved, when she opened her eyes again, she was already inside the stone room.


    With the ability to teleport, every kind of lock, with regards to Su Luo, were merely decorative items.


    Su Luo opened her eyes and carefully surveyed her surroundings.


    This stone room was veryrge, inside was very empty. At one nce, she could see to the end of the room.


    However¡ª¡ª


    In the center of the stone room, an old man sat with his legs crossed.


    Looking from Su Luo¡¯s angle, she could only see his back.


    One could see this old man with grey hair casually draped over his shoulder. He was dressed in a ck robe, the long robe was made from ck silk from the east sea. Its value was considerable, but it couldst long and not rot.


    At this time, powerful spirit force encircled this elderly man, as if all the spirit power from heaven and earth was transferred into his body.


    A really formidable elderly man.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was secretly startled.


    The feeling this elderly man gave her was terrifying, This was the kind of reverence of looking up at a huge mountain, making it impossible for people¡¯s heart to resist.


    Just at this time, the little divine dragon struggled free from Su Luo¡¯s arms. His little legs took very quick strides, running to the front of the elderly man.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was rmed, taking hurried steps to chase after him.


    Purple-colored crystal stone!


    At this moment, on the ground before the elderly man, a row of crystal stones was arranged there. A total of seven pieces, every piece was the size of an adult¡¯s fist!

 Chapter 1247 – Recoil of Madness (1)

    Chapter 1247 ¨C Recoil of Madness (1)


    So manyrge purple-colored crystal stones ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were full of stars as she excitedly looked at the spread of purple-colored crystal stones before the elderly man.


    Every one of these purple-colored crystal stones was the size of a fist, suffused with a sparkling and translucent, pure purple color. That color and luster appeared as if it had been washed by water before so clear, bright and prating.


    The little divine dragon wanted to directly rush up and expropriate these plump, adorable purple-colored crystal stones for himself.


    Su Luo hurriedly pulled him to a stop and held him in her arms.


    Too funny, if he disturbed that elderly man¡¯s meditation, she and the little divine dragon were not enough for him to exterminate with just one finger.


    The powerful pressure and imposing energy this elderly man gave off, Su Luo had only seen it on the body of her teacher. A strong expert that could be ced on par with her teacher, how could he possibly be a simple person?


    A thread of transparent saliva hung at the corner of the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth, eyes staring fixedly at that row of purple-colored crystal stones. Apart from this, his amber-colored eyes couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    Su Luo hid behind a stone pir,municating with the little divine dragon in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, these purple-colored crystal stones will certainly be ours.¡±


    The little divine dragon¡¯s gaze unblinkingly staring at that row of purple-colored crystal stones, and absentmindedly nodded his head.


    Su Luo once again guided patiently to say: ¡°However, that elderly man seems to be very powerful, we must think of an absolutely safe n, otherwise, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.¡±


    The little divine dragon absentmindedly nodded his head again, but his gaze was still stuck to that row of purple-colored crystal stones.


    Purple-colored crystal stones were simply too tasty and too attractive.


    But how could she get a hold of it, so that the elderly man wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it?


    Su Luo nted her head to think, very quickly, a n appeared.


    She had it!


    How could she have forgotten. Besides having two spirit pets, she also had a nt pet ah.


    Recalling that at the time, she was locked in an underground room by Yan Xia, that old witch, at that time, the Variant Acacia Tree was on its first change. Even then, it was able to roll up Li Yaoyao and toss her away. Then, after the second change, this nt pet of hers should be even more powerful right?


    Su Luo¡¯s spirit entered her space to search, and started tomunicate with Variant Acacia Tree.


    Ever since the Variant Acacia Tree swallowed that nt Essence and it changed for the second time, then, it had always wanted to find an opportunity do some meritorious work. To no avail, because there were too many people and magical beasts around Little Master to help her, it simply couldn¡¯t insert a hand to help. Now, there was a chance to help, it naturally wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.


    Therefore, once Su Luo mentioned it, it agreed in haste and even patted its chest to immediately carry out this order. Also expressing that it guaranteed that the mission would bepleted!


    ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯d rather not get it then disturb that elderly man.¡± Su Luo seriously instructed.


    At a nce, you could tell that this old man was the type that was super difficult to deal with when provoked. Only, if Su Luo was too leisurely after eating her full, would she be stupid enough to wake him up. If it weren¡¯t for those purple-colored crystal stones, the Su Luo who had always believed that a wise man looked after his own hide, would have already run far away, carrying the little divine dragon with her.


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon and hid behind a white-colored column, at the same time, a thin gold-colored vine slowly climbed out of Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, quietly approaching the purple-colored crystal stones in front of the elderly man.


    The gold-colored vine was very thin, so thin that even the naked eye couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Moreover, its movements were very slow, so slow like a crawling snail.


    The most important thing was, this golden vine didn¡¯t make a trace of noise, not even making a bit of wave in the atmosphere.


    Seeing that golden vine getting closer and closer to that elderly man, closer and closer, Su Luo¡¯s heart quietly started to beat like a drum, her fists were clenched tightly. In her heart, she continued to cheer on that golden vine: Don¡¯t be discovered, by all means, must not be discovered....

 Chapter 1248 – Recoil of Madness (2)

    Chapter 1248 ¨C Recoil of Madness (2)


    Just when Su Luo was so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare breathe, the golden vine got close to the purple-colored crystal stone closest to her. Afterwards, it quietly wrapped up that crystal.


    Just when the golden vine was about to fly back, suddenly, that elderly man¡¯s body shifted slightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately jumped into her throat!


    Her luck couldn¡¯t be this bad right? This elderly man wouldn¡¯t just wake up like this right?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart violently throbbed, but very quickly, she adjusted back to normal. She adjusted her body¡¯s functions to the slowest tempo. Only like this, could she achieve her aim through underhanded means and not let that elderly man discover her presence.


    That golden vine alsoid on the ground motionless, not daring to budge even a bit.


    The figure of the meditating elderly man swayed, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes, and also didn¡¯t make other movements. However, the spirit power around his body became somewhat denser once again.


    Su Luo waited for a long time and saw that this old man was once again in the selfless cultivation state, before she rxed her guard. Just now, that was a close call, she was almost discovered. Su Luo wiped away at the non-existent sweat on her forehead.


    Now, under Su Luo¡¯smand, the golden vine wrapped up that purple-colored crystal stone and slowly pulled back.


    Finally, the purple-colored crystal stone that was fetched back with great difficulty, fell into Su Luo¡¯s hand atst.


    The little divine dragon in Su Luo¡¯s arms, once again, his sparkling, transparent saliva with dripping sounds, fell down.


    Su Luo, in annoyance, stuffed this huge piece of crystal stone into the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth: ¡°Take it. Hold it and nibble on it slowly.¡±


    Afraid that the sound that the little divine dragon made when nibbling on that crystal was too loud and would wake that elderly man currently cultivating, as a result Su Luo directly delivered the little divine dragon into her space.


    Moreover¡ª¡ª the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up into a pondering arc. She still had a little spirit fox in her space, this little brat was also a glutton. It was also a master that saw good stuff and would look forward to it. She¡¯d just let the little divine dragon go y with the little spirit fox, then.


    This side of the room, Su Luo had already fixed her gaze on the other six purple-colored crystal stones.


    In this world, purple-colored crystal stones were really rare. Even if someone had it, it would also be in the hands of absolute experts and under their control. Even if Su Luo had a great amount of wealth in her hand, she also simply had no ess to buy it. Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s n was calcted onto those six purple-colored crystal stones.


    Looking helplessly at the treasure in front of her and not take it, this action was not something someone of Su Luo¡¯s nature could do.


    However, this old man before her eyes ah...Su Luo had one hand supporting her chin, her beautiful eyes wandered around quick-wittedly.


    In regards to an expert¡¯s pressure in Central Pce, the only one who was on par with Teacher was that mysterious Mo family¡¯s ancestor. No need to guess, this old man absolutely was Central Pce¡¯s elder ancestor.


    Mo Yunfeng used promises and threats to invite her group to Central Pce, just to get Su Luo¡¯s blood. Just from this point, her conflict with Central Pce would inevitably exist. Moreover, it was a bitter state of ¡®you live I die¡¯. Forget about the rest of the people in Central Pce, if this elder ancestor was to undertake the task, even at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s peak period, he still might not be able to beat this old man.


    If she didn¡¯te across this, then fine, now, even the heavens were helping her, if she didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity, wouldn¡¯t it be too great of a waste? Wouldn¡¯t she be hacked by lightning, then?


    Looking at that old man immersed in cultivation and totally oblivious to the arriving danger, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth arched up into a cold smile.


    Old man, if you must me someone, me that your Central Pce¡¯s schemes were not principled. This matter can¡¯t be med on me oh. Su Luo silently said this sentence in her heart, afterwards, she started tomunicate with the golden vine.


    When the golden vine was preparing to snatch the second purple-colored crystal stone, Su Luo coldly smiled. She took out a piece of crystal stone about the same size as that purple-colored crystal stone.

 Chapter 1249 – Recoil of Madness (3)

    Chapter 1249 ¨C Recoil of Madness (3)


    This crystal stone, when Su Luo was cultivating, had all of its spirit powers inside absorbed by Su Luo. Now, all that remained was an empty shell.


    Clenching this empty shell, the smile at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth widened even more.


    Su Luo remembered, at the time when she was leaving, Master had given her a bottle of ck medicinal liquid. He had warned her that if it wasn¡¯t critical, she mustn¡¯t use it rashly. This ck medicinal liquid was a poison that eroded away a person¡¯s mind, especially those cultivating at a critical juncture. Once a person¡¯s strength of mind was eroded by this ck medicinal liquid, it was extremely easy for that person to suffer Recoil of Madness.


    In the Nine Different Pce Halls, because Su Luo was always protected by Nangong Liuyun, so she had no opportunity to use this bottle of ck medicinal liquid. But now.....


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed and the corner of her mouth hooked up. Elder Ancestor Mo, this bottle of ck medicinal liquid will be given to you to enjoy. You must, by all means, not be too polite.


    Su Luo poured the ck medicinal liquid into the empty crystal stone shell, after filling it up, she sealed the entrance. Then, she handed it over to the golden vine: ¡°Deliver this crystal stone over to where that purple-colored crystal stone was.¡±


    Although the golden vine didn¡¯t know what Su Luo was thinking, however, it firmly carried out Master¡¯s orders. It wrapped up this crystal stone and very carefully moved towards the front of this elderly man. The closer it got to Old Man Mo, the more cautious its movement would be.


    Finally, the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s golden vine carefully ced that crystal stone full of ck medicinal liquid in ce, then, it wrapped up another purple-colored crystal stone and quietly retreated.


    This back and forth, the golden vine¡¯s courage also increased, its movements also bing more skillful.


    Very quickly, the six purple-colored crystal stones in front of Old Man Mo were all changed into crystals containing the ck medicinal liquid.


    Su Luo could be regarded as having considered well, she made those crystal stones¡¯ exterior look exactly like a purple-colored crystal stone. At first nce, it really looked like a purple-colored crystal stone. Let alone to say that the ck medicinal liquid, although it had the the word ¡®ck¡¯ in its name, it was actually a transparent, colorless liquid. Its color had nothing to do with the color ck. This ck mainly pointed to the fact that after entering a person¡¯s brain, it would form ck spots.


    There was still one that remained...


    Just when the golden vine was about to follow the set pattern and retrieve thest purple-colored crystal stone, suddenly, the spirit power around Old Man Mo lightened a lot.


    Not good! Su Luo secretly cried in her heart, she had no time to think. She immediately instructed the golden vine to retreat. Forget about thatst purple-colored crystal stone, it¡¯s more important to preserve one¡¯s life.


    When the golden vine withdrew into Su Luo¡¯s sleeves like a bolt of lightning, that Elder Ancestor Mo sitting there grabbed thest purple-colored crystal stone and started to cultivate to absorb it.


    His eyes didn¡¯t open and were still tightly closed.


    Following the gradual reduction in the spirit force in the purple-colored crystal stone, the spirit force in Old Man Mo¡¯s body gradually increased.


    Su Luo shrank behind a stone pir and adjusted her own heartbeat and breathing to the lowest speed. Now, she was like a hibernating cobra, motionless and concealed, as if she was dead. Only like this was she fortunate enough to escape Old Man Mo¡¯s senses. Otherwise, even a hundred Su Luos weren¡¯t enough for him to kill.


    Old Man Mo, at this moment, had arrived at a critical juncture during cultivation, one purple-colored crystal stone was far from fulfilling his need. One could see his eyes closed as he grabbed the second purple crystal stone in passing.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    She wanted to leave, but Old Man Mo¡¯s perception was clearest at this time. The spirit force he released filled the air all around. As long as Su Luo moved even a little, he would be able to sense her. As a result, Su Luo motionlessly pressed tightly to the wall, pretending as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Old Man Mo held that crystal stone with his right hand, and didn¡¯t even think before absorbing the spirit force in that crystal.

 Chapter 1250 – Recoil of Madness (4)

    Chapter 1250 ¨C Recoil of Madness (4)


    The ck medicine and the spirit energy inside the crystal stone were extremely simr. Only like this was it able to catch people off guard and entrap them.


    Old Man Mo was caught off guard. In one mouthful, he absorbed all of the ck medicine contained inside the crystal stone.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart violently throbbed for a moment.


    Could Old Man Mo realize the difference? Could he distinguish it? Su Luo¡¯s heart continued to be tangled on this question.


    However, Old Man Mo¡¯s action, made Su Luo¡¯s heart return to its original position.


    Old Man Mo seemed to be annoyed that there was too little spirit energy in this crystal stone. After absorbing it, he immediately threw it aside and grabbed a second crystal stone to absorb from.


    The ck medicine was worthy of being Master¡¯s treasure buried in the bottom of the trunk. It even managed to deceive an expert like Old Man Mo.


    Su Luo quietly stretched out her head and saw that Old Man Mo had absorbed that line of crystal stones one by one, like he was taking bites out of an apple.


    Out of that line of seven crystal stones, Su Luo had poured ck medicine into six of them. Luckily, this old man was in the most critical juncture of his cultivation. Otherwise, the moment he opened his eyes, he would be able to see the difference. Su Luo thought with lingering fear in her heart.


    Seeing Old Man Mo¡¯s face get more and more red, and sensing that the spirit energy around his body was beginning to break out into chaos, Su Luo knew that if she didn¡¯t leave now, and instead waited until Old Man Mo went into a rage, she would definitely not be able to leave.


    Su Luo held her breath with rapt attention, bringing her mind to the highest degree of concentration, and then mouthed the words: ¡°Teleport!¡±


    Consequently, Su Luo, who was hiding behind the pir, immediately teleported away.


    Old Man Mo¡¯s heart seemed to sense a subtle fluctuation in space, but at this time, he was already unable to deal with other things. Currently, his entire body felt as if it was roasting above a fire. The blood throughout his body boiled up likeva.


    These things were bearable. However, the most unbearable thing for Old Man Mo was that ck spots started to appear in his mind!


    These ck spots were like a strange virus. After entering his mind, it invaded very quickly. Then, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to four, four gave birth to eight... Just like this, the virus spread out endlessly, with a speed so fast that it seemed to happened in the blink of an eye.


    Tenth rank and above was the sacred domain.


    The sacred domain was divided into three ranks, distinguished asmander, saint, and sovereign ranks.


    Old Man Mo was originally of themander rank, but he was now breaking through to the saint rank. As long as he broke through to the saint rank, the ones who would be on par with him in the continent could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.


    After all, in this entire continent, there were only five publicly known saints!


    As long as he broke through to the saint rank, the elder ancestor of the Mo Family could then lead Central Pce onto the road of a super influential family.


    However, even if this elder ancestor coughed up blood, he would never have imagined, that right at this most critical juncture of his breakthrough, the purple-colored crystal stones assisting his breakthrough would be reced with crystal stones that were filled with ck medicinal liquid. One had to know that during a breakthrough, one¡¯s five senses would be sealed. Additionally, the ck medicine was extremely simr to spirit energy, so the elder ancestor of the Mo Family was fooled!


    It didn¡¯t matter that he had fallen for this trap. Although it hurt to lose those purple-colored crystal stones, he could still ept it reluctantly. However, the gravest matter was that at this moment, Mo Family¡¯s elder ancestor¡¯s mind was being upied by this ck medicine. His entire sea of knowledge soon became a ck ocean!


    ¡°Oh!¡± Old Man Mo bit his tongue, forcing himself to wake up.


    The moment his head cleared up and he saw the crystal stone shells he had thrown to the ground, the elder ancestor of the Mo Family, who had always been steady like Mt Tai, suddenly flushed red. In his eyes, mes ignited like a raging inferno!


    It¡¯s fake! The purple-colored crystal stones were fake!


    With trembling hands, Old Man Mo picked up an empty shell, and when he saw that transparent liquid clearly, his entire person no longer felt good...

 Chapter 1251 – Recoil of Madness (5)

    Chapter 1251 ¨C Recoil of Madness (5)


    ¡°This... This must be the ck medicinal liquid!¡± Old Man Mo¡¯s mind was already upied by the ck medicinal liquid. If he was still unable to figure it out, then wouldn¡¯t he be an idiot?


    ¡°Who was it? Just who was it, in the end? Who was it that exchanged my purple-colored crystal stones?!!!¡± Old Man Mo looked up to the sky and madly roared!


    As an expert who was close to bing a sovereign, his shout of wrath was as if he was about to copse. It was like a tremendous wave overflowing to the sky, and also like the earth was quaking and the mountains were shaking.


    The entire pce hall shook violently, and a countless amount of sand and stone, with crashing sounds, fell down!


    Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s luck was good, and she¡¯d run fast enough. Otherwise, considering how close she was to the violent Old Man Mo, she would have borne the brunt of the effect. An insignificant eighth rank, if she were attacked by the formidable power of Old Man Mo, who was a sacred master, she would have died right then.


    The experts guarding outside of the pce hall, were currently shaken dizzy by this roar. Blood flowed out from their noses, and each one of them tilted to the east, then fell to the west. They couldn¡¯t even stand properly.


    ¡°Not good, something happened to the Elder Ancestor! Quick, quickly go find the First Elder!¡± The captain of the guards grabbed a guard and directly tossed him towards the gate, while he was shaken until he kneeled on the ground from Ancestor Mo¡¯s mighty pressure.


    That guard, who was tossed out, was an intelligent one. Afternding, before he could even stand firmly, he had already spread his legs and run forward without dy.


    It could be said that Central Pce¡¯s First Elder hadn¡¯t been nearly as busy, if the past few years were added together, as these past few days.


    First, the Divine Spirit Tree was stolen. Next, the Treasure Storage Pavilion had been robbed clean of its contents. These two matters which touched Central Pce¡¯s foundation made the First Elder so busy that he was badly burned out. He hadn¡¯t slept for five days in a row. As a matter of fact, he had just decided that he must recover his mental strength, but before he could close his eyes, he saw a guard run over, staggering.


    ¡°First Elder, First Elder! Something bad has happened! It is an important matter!!!¡±


    First Elder¡¯s brows creased fiercely. He glowered at the guard who had just run over at flying speed. With an ice-cold and terror-inducing tone, he said, ¡°You better have an extremely good reason foring here. Otherwise, you can take responsibility for the consequences!¡±


    ¡°First Elder, something happened to Elder Ancestor! Please hurry and go take a look!¡± The guard didn¡¯t have time to justify himself. He was so anxious that his entire head was covered in sweat.


    The First Elder¡¯s heart jumped violently! It can¡¯t be that even the Elder Ancestor would meet with a mishap, right?


    Central Pce had three treasures. First was the Divine Spirit Tree, second was the Treasure Storage Pavilion, and the third was Mo Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, who was ascending to the sovereign rank!


    Bad things had happened to the first two, fortunately, there was still this knowledgeable Elder Ancestor to support First Elder. Now, hearing something had also happened to Elder Ancestor... the First Elder stiffened and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°First Elder!¡± This young guard was immediately bbergasted. He had only said one sentence and the First Elder was already unable to ept the facts? When did the First Elder be so frail?


    Just at this time, suddenly, a violent yell rang out from afar.


    This voice carried an endless fury, with a kind of scathing murderous intent that was capable of massacring everything under the heavens.


    The voice came from the direction of the forbidden area in the east!


    ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother!¡± The First Elder¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He resolutely wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and spread open his legs to run towards the east.


    On the way there, the First Elder met up with Pce Master Mo.


    Pce Master Mo had just violently coughed up blood earlier. So, hisplexion was now pale and dismal, appearing like a chronically ill patient.


    The two people did not have time to converse, and both hurried towards the location where Elder Ancestor had gone into seclusion. They were both praying in their hearts for nothing bad to have happened to Elder Ancestor.


    It¡¯s alright for the Divine Spirit Tree to be stolen, and it¡¯s alright for the Treasure Storage Pavilion to be emptied, but if something were to happen to Elder Ancestor, then Central Pce would also be done for! This kind of consequence, no matter what, Central Pce would not be able to endure it.

 Chapter 1252 – Recoil of Madness (6)

    Chapter 1252 ¨C Recoil of Madness (6)


    The moment when the two experts hastily arrived at the pce where Old Man Mo was in seclusion, the two people immediately drew in a cold breath violently, almost fainting.


    At this time, the pce was on the verge of copse. Tiles and bricks were falling down continuously. With the way it was tottering, it seemed that, at any moment, it would cave in.


    An even more shocking sight was those guards ced around the pce protecting it. At this moment, they were all tilted to the east or fell down to the west, lying on the ground. Every one of the seven apertures (1) on their heads were bleeding, continuously letting out moans of pain¡ª¡ª


    The Elder Ancestor¡¯s furious roar just now actually brought about such a great and formidable force!


    The First Elder and Pce Master Mo exchanged a nce, a shocked expression shing through their eyes. Elder Ancestor¡¯s cultivation now had sharply increased, don¡¯t know whether this would be a fortune or misfortune for Central Pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not mention other things. The most important thing is to verify whether something happened to Elder Ancestor or not!¡± Before Pce Master Mo had finished speaking, his figure had already be a ray of light, shooting into the pce hall.


    The First Elder also very quickly retrieved his gaze, then followed tightly after Pce Master Mo.


    ¡°Who?! Just who was it?! This daddy orders you toe out! Come out!¡±


    Furious yells rang out from inside the pce hall.


    ¡°Father!¡± Pce Master Mo quickly stepped forward, wanting to approach Old Man Mo. However, before he even got within ten meters of him, Old Man Mo directly roared towards him.


    The pitiful Pce Master Mo couldn¡¯t stop in time and was shaken dizzy from Old Man Mo¡¯s roar. His qi and blood rolled over in his body, collided with the roar and sent him flying backwards, he stopped only when he hit against a wall.


    ¡°Father!¡± Pce Master Mo looked incredulously at the old man before his eyes, whose disheveled hair made him look like a madman. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Old Man Mo seemed as if he didn¡¯t recognize Pce Master Mo and growled angrily, ¡°Was it you? Was it you who exchanged this daddy¡¯s purple-colored crystal stones? Was it you?!¡±


    The more Old Man Mo spoke, the angrier he got. He charged over with great strides and a fierce expression, angrily lifting Pce Master Mo up with one hand.


    The originally tall, sturdy, and imposing expert of the generation was, at this moment, lifted up by Old Man Mo like he was carrying a chicken, extremely easily.


    ¡°Father, Father. It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Zixu ah!¡± Pce Master Mo was being clutched so hard that he nearly stopped breathing.


    This Old Man Mo was truly ruthless, directly clutching a person¡¯s neck and lifting them up.


    First Elder also realized that something was wrong about this situation and hurried forward several steps, calling out anxiously, ¡°Elder Brother! Quickly let go. That¡¯s your son ah! Your most precious eldest son! Open your eyes and look clearly ah!¡±


    First Elder¡¯s voice contained the greatest amount of heaven and earth spirit energy that he could unleash. Now, this bellow rushed towards Old Man Mo like a Buddhist truth, and seemed to have sobered up Old Man Mo.


    Old Man Mo¡¯s mind had a split second of clear-headedness.


    He shook his head and looked at the pitiful scene before his eyes. For a moment, he was in a daze,pletely unable to understand what had happened.


    ¡°Father?¡± Pce Master Mo covered his neck, which had been clutched to the point of breaking, and called out hesitantly.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Old Man Mo covered his somewhat aching head. He then casually nced back. This nce, however, made the veins on his forehead pop out.


    ¡°Zixu! Who hurt you like this?! Quickly tell Father! I¡¯ll go help you get revenge!¡± Old Man Mo was suddenly furious. Only he could hit his precious son. If someone else dared to hit him, they would die!


    Pce Master Mo raised his eyebrows speechlessly, silently turning away. If a father hit his son, it was right and unalterable. This grudge was impossible to avenge in this lifetime.


    First Elder hurriedly sai:, ¡°Elder Brother, could it be that you have no impression of what just happened?¡±


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Old Man Mo¡¯s face was full of puzzlement.


    1) seven apertures: They are 1 mouth, 2 nostrils (but 1 nose), 2 eyes and 2 ears so a total of seven.

 Chapter 1253 – Recoil of Madness (7)

    Chapter 1253 ¨C Recoil of Madness (7)


    Pce Master Mo and First Elder looked at each other in dismay. Finished beating someone up, and afterwards, didn¡¯t remember it at all... This was truly a wonderful capability ah.


    First Elder said speechlessly, ¡°Elder Brother, just now, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Elder Ancestor Mo doubtfully rubbed his head.


    It was also right at this moment that suddenly, Elder Ancestor Mo felt a pain inside his skull. Following tightly behind, the ck spots inside his head were like huge waves, rolling by, wave after wave.


    Elder Ancestor Mo could only sense the darkness before his eyes, then, his mind became sheets of endless darkness. Immediately following this, his consciousness soon became fuzzy.


    First Elder had been watching Elder Ancestor Mo all this time, and when he saw Elder Ancestor Mo suddenly break out in cold sweat, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed: ¡°Elder Brother! Elder Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Pce Master Mo also shouted with worry: ¡°Father! Father!¡±


    However, no matter how the two people shouted, Elder Ancestor Mo stood there nkly, as if he¡¯d be an idiot. Elder Ancestor didn¡¯t really be an idiot, rather, at this time, he was circting spirit force non-stop to attack the ck spots in his brain.


    Seeing the ck spots be increasingly frantic, Mo Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s sight suddenly went dark. Then, while still standing up straight, he directly fell down.


    ¡°Father!¡± Pce Master Mo be anxious, and he cried out loudly. However, no matter how loudly he shouted, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s eyes stayed tightly shut and his jaw was tensed, like he was in extreme pain.


    ¡°First Elder, this... just what exactly is going on?¡± Pce Master Mo looked towards First Elder anxiously, pleading for him toe up with a n.


    At this moment, the First Elder was also at his wits¡¯ end ah.


    Elder Ancestor Mo had always been like an area of the sky, covering the entire Central Pce, protecting it rigorously, no one would dare to despise. However, now, this sky had suddenly fallen down, how could First Elder not feel helpless?


    ¡°First Elder!¡± Pce Master Mo shouted loudly, snapping First Elder out of the trance he had sunk into.


    When First Elder returned to his senses, hisplexion was extremely ugly: ¡°Elder Brother was probably poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned? Considering his cultivation, what poison on this continent can infect him?¡± Pce Master Mopletely didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Ordinary poisons naturally won¡¯t work, but what if it is a mind poison?¡± Originally, First Elder was just guessing, but after he said it out loud, he was seventy percent certain of his guess.


    First Elder¡¯s gaze wandered all around. Very quickly, he saw the crystal stones that were randomly left scattered on the ground.


    ¡°These are not purple-colored crystal stones!¡± First Elder cried out in rm as hisplexion suddenly changed greatly.


    Recalling when they had just entered, his elder brother had continuously asked who had stolen and exchanged his purple-colored crystal stones. At that time, he just thought that his elder brother had gone crazy and was spouting nonsense. But now, it seemed that this was indeed real.


    First Elder crouched down and picked up an empty shell.


    ¡°Inside this is...¡± First Elder¡¯splexion immediately sunk down, so gloomy that one could almost wring out some water.


    Following along, Pce Master Mo also crouched down. He also picked up a crystal stone shell and recognized it at one nce: ¡°These are blue-colored crystal stones that have already been absorbed! How did it end up like this?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother¡¯s purple-colored crystal stones... really was switched by someone!¡± An expression of astonishment spread over First Elder¡¯s entire face as he stared in shock at Pce Master Mo.


    For a moment, Pce Master Mo didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    ¡°Restrictions were ced on this pce hall. Additionally, there are guards surrounding it, giving it heavy protection. Let alone to say, Elder Brother is also at the peak of the saint rank!¡± First Elder firmly drew in a deep breath of cold air, ¡°Able to switch out Elder Brother¡¯s purple-colored crystal stones while he¡¯s under such heavy guard... On this Earth, how many people could there possibly be?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying...¡± Pce Master Mo was about to say the names of two people to choose from.


    ¡°No, ording to what I know, that person from Purgatory City has gone into seclusion, just like Elder Brother. Additionally, considering his character, he would feel that it¡¯s beneath him to do this sort of thing.¡±

 Chapter 1254 – Recoil of Madness (8)

    Chapter 1254 ¨C Recoil of Madness (8)


    The First Elder denied again, ¡°As for that other person... You couldn¡¯t find head or tail of the divine dragon. Likewise, it¡¯s even more beneath their dignity to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Then, just who is this expert that would move against us Central Pce, time and time again?¡± Mo Zixu felt that he had an extremely painful headache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± First Elder also had a headache and rubbed his temples, ¡°Thinking back and forth about this, this doesn¡¯t fit those few people¡¯s style at all.¡±


    First Elder simply didn¡¯t take Su Luo into consideration. This was because from his perspective, the person with the highest cultivation in Su Luo¡¯s party was only at the eighth rank,pletely unable to stir up even a bit of a wave.


    First Elder took a deep breath: ¡°Right now, the most important thing isn¡¯t to catch the ck hand behind the scenes.¡±


    Because even if they knew who was behind this, Central Pce still had no way to deal with him. After all, if this person could steal the Divine Spirit Tree, loot the Treasure Storage Pavilion, and inflict serious damage to Elder Ancestor Mo, how could this be an ordinary person?


    ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to help Elder Ancestor to expel the contamination in his mind.¡± First Elder went straight to the main point.


    Pce Master Mo had a major headache: ¡°The Divine Spirit Tree is gone. The six Divine Spirit Fruits on that tree are alsopletely gone with it. All the elixirs and medicine in the Treasure Storage Pavilion, even medicinal herbs, were all stolen. Not even a leaf remained...¡±


    First Elder¡¯splexion immediately darkened!


    Pce Master Mo continued to grumble helplessly and sadly, ¡°Even thatst Divine Spirit Fruit was sent to Su Luo to raise her for her blood. Now, we can¡¯t take out even a bit of spirit medicine.¡±


    Central Pce had be poor to this degree, if it were to spread out, who would believe it? However, in fact, now, they were even worse off than a beggar.


    Hearing Pce Master Mo¡¯s words, First Elder¡¯s eyes, however, suddenly shed: ¡°Su Luo! That¡¯s right! Precisely that Su Luo!¡±


    First Elder shouted this loudly and directly turned around to rush outside.


    Pce Master Mo also wasn¡¯t a fool. Being reminded like this by First Elder, he also immediately understood.


    That was right ah. Just now, he had still been sighing about how Central Pce didn¡¯t have any spirit medicine. In fact, the most effective spirit medicine was from Su Luo, whose body contained the medicinal Scarlet Blood Ningpo figwort. Toin about being poor when there was such legendary super medicine, he really was being too foolish just now.


    Consequently, Pce Master Mo was in a very good mood as he waited for First Elder to bring Su Luo, this human blood medicine over.


    At an unknown and remote courtyard in Central Pce.


    Su Luo had just returned when she saw Nangong Liuyun slowly finished cultivating. He opened his eyes which were bright like stars.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up into a demonically charming smile. With a reach of his hand, he pulled Su Luo down into his warm chest.


    Su Luo giggled as she pinched his face: ¡°Seeing how yourplexion is much better, your cultivation must have recovered quite a bit, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the efforts of my family¡¯s Luo girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun seized the opportunity to stealthily kiss Su Luo on her cheek in a joyful mood, ¡°The effects of Divine Spirit Fruits in restoring my cultivation is indeed quite good. Right now, I¡¯m already at the peak of the ninth rank.¡±


    When Su Luo heard this, her heart was even more joyous: ¡°If it¡¯s like what you said, then, very quickly, you¡¯ll be restored to your original cultivation?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like the stars in the night sky, flickering with a dazzling and resplendent radiance. He nodded with a smile, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± There was even an unexpected pleasant surprise from having his cultivation restored, but this must be kept secret for the time being.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯vee back?¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan returned from wandering aimlessly outside. Seeing Su Luo, he rushed in like an artillery shell. Zi Yan had wanted to pull him to a stop, but wasn¡¯t able to do so.


    Nangong Liuyun red resentfully at the irksome presence of this hindrance.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes and thoughts were all focused on Su Luo. Although he felt a chill on his back, but he didn¡¯t really pay much attention to it. He pulled Su Luo along with stars filling his eyes: ¡°Luo Luo, this time, what did you teleport back? Why do I smell something so good?¡±

 Chapter 1255 – Recoil of Madness (9)

    Chapter 1255 ¨C Recoil of Madness (9)


    ¡°Were you born in the year of the dog?¡± Su Luo pulled back her arm unhappily. She took out a small transparent brocade box from her space and handed it over in passing, ¡°Having seen you, you have a share. So, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±


    Beichen Ying smilingly opened the case. Originally, he was just making fun of her, so he didn¡¯t really care about it. However, when he saw the thing inside the case, his entire person stiffened immediately.


    ¡°Seven Nights ck Flower!!!¡±


    In a sh, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan opened their eyes wide, their gazes fixed on that enchantingly gorgeous flower which was in full bloom inside the brocade case. They were so startled that they even momentarily forgot to breathe.


    A loving and spoiling smile shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. Soon after, he pinched Su Luo¡¯s extremely thin and slender shoulders. His family¡¯s treasured Luo girl, was just awesome. The things she gave out would be out of the ordinary. This Seven Nights ck Flower was indeed very suitable for Beichen Ying.


    The Seven Nights ck Flower grew in an extremely dangerous environment. It must grow in Snowfield teau, and there has to be ava flowing underneath its location in the Snowfield teau. Only under such harsh conditions would a Seven Nights ck Flower bloom.


    One might well ask, would there be boilingva flowing below the Snowfield teau? Common sense would dictate that this was simply impossible. However, it was precisely this impossibility that brought about the Seven Nights ck Flower¡¯s mystical properties.


    It was said that after consuming the Seven Nights ck Flower, one could naturally withstand attacks from ice and fire attributes. Beichen Ying had dual wind and water attributes. Originally, he could be restrained by ice and fire attributes. However, after consuming the Seven Nights ck Flower, he would naturally be immune to ice and fire dual system¡¯s attack in the same rank as him. What could be more fitting than this?


    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it...¡±


    Before Su Luo even finished speaking, she saw Beichen Ying snatch up the Seven Nights ck Flower with one hand and immediately take a bite of a petal. After that, he protected the flower in his embrace, simultaneously muttering unclearly, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a bite of it.¡±


    Seeing him protecting it like it¡¯s a treasure, afraid she would steal it from him, three ck lines immediately appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead. Could this grown sunny boy be any more childish?


    ¡°What about me, what about me?¡± Zi Yan tugged on Su Luo¡¯s sleeve pitifully.


    Su Luo unhappily nced at her. This was the so-called proximity to different environments provides different influences. Zi Yan had stayed with Beichen for too long and also got infected by his love of pretending to look pitiful.


    ¡°Even if I miss someone, how could I leave out my family¡¯s Zi Yan ah. You say, am I right or not?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she took out a brocade box from her sleeve and handed it over to Zi Yan, ¡°Your present. Take it.¡±


    In fact, Su Luo genuinely liked to loot others¡¯ hidden treasure troves and then return to y Santa us by splitting the gifts.


    Seeing her littlepanions happily holding the gifts she distributed and then spreading it around, she felt very satisfied. She could even ignore all the previous thrilling dangers she had experienced.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Zi Yan slowly opened the brocade box, full of curiosity.


    Before she even saw it, Beichen Ying had taken the lead to cry out in surprise, ¡°Wow! This is Above Ninth Grade Spirit Grass! Zi Yan, you¡¯ve struck gold!¡±


    After an Elemental Elf swallowed the Above Ninth Grade Spirit Grass, very likely, it would automatically be promoted a rank. This present was indeed like it was custom-made for Zi Yan.


    ¡°Luo Luo! How did you suddenly have all these great things?¡± Zi Yan was simply extremely amazed.


    For Su Luo to be able to select presents which were the most suitable for them, it meant that she had a lot of leeway in selecting the gifts. If Su Luo already had this Above Ninth Grade Spirit Grass previously, she would have already taken it out back when they were pulling out the Cheng Ying Sword in the Nine Different Pce Halls, rather than dying it till now.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed halfway, and the smile on her face slowly widened. Then finally, she was smiling almost to the point of convulsing withughter.

 Chapter 1256 – Recoil of Madness (10)

    Chapter 1256 ¨C Recoil of Madness (10)


    ¡°Girl, if you have something to be happy about, why don¡¯t you tell everyone so we can be happy together. Why are you stealthily being happy alone ah?¡± Zi Yan unhappily helped Su Luo rub her belly, because at this moment, Su Luo wasughing so hard, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Su Luoughed until tears came out. With great difficulty, she finally managed to stopughing. Then, she slowly told everyone what happened today from start to finish.


    ¡°What?! You actually stole....stole from Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion?¡± Beichen Ying was so startled that he nearly bit his tongue.


    ¡°Lower your voice. You¡¯re afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know right?¡± Zi Yan pinched Beichen Ying¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch. I got it, I got it, Eldest Miss. Quickly let go.¡± Beichen Ying hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Seeing this pair of buffoons, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips curled into a smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t just steal from Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion. Rather, I cleaned it out!¡±


    ¡°Clean? Cleaned it out as in you stole everything?¡± Beichen Ying felt his mind bing dizzy. This fact was truly too incredible.


    This was Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, ah... Those were treasures that were umted over countless generations and countless years. Yet this girl actually, actually stole everything, leaving nothing? Beichen Ying thought of his own family¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, and a cold chill ran down his spine...


    Thinking back to when he first saw Luo Luo two years ago, back then, she was still Su Family¡¯s unloved daughter birthed by a concubine. Her strength at that time were merely of the third or fourth rank. That year, Beichen Ying could say without the slightest hesitation, that he could extinguish Su Luo¡¯s life with just a fingertip, like crushing an ant.


    However, in just two short years, this girl had already grown to a point where even he had to look up to her. Although her strength was the same as his, but look at all the things she¡¯d done, even his family¡¯s ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to do them.


    Beichen Ying eye were full of stars, with matchless worship, pulling on her little hand like ackey: ¡°Sister-inw! From now on, you¡¯ll the my object of my worship!¡±


    Su Luoughed happily as she patted his bowed head: ¡°Little Shadow, I haven¡¯t finished telling this story of mine, and yet you¡¯re already groveling like this? Once I finish telling the story, won¡¯t you have to kneel down then?¡±


    ¡°What? The story isn¡¯t over?¡± Beichen Ying was shocked.


    Su Luo looked at his shocked expression with great satisfaction. Sitting on the chair, she leisurely lifted one leg over the other, swinging her leg contentedly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, my blood brother¡¯s wife. You still have other glorious achievements? Tell them for this lowly one to understand the world.¡± Beichen Ying, like ackey, moved his stool to sit at her feet. There was a burst of wind, like a wisp of smoke, he had run over.


    Then, right when Su Luo was about to exin in detail how she was teeming with luck, and telling the story of how in the midst of perils, she had swapped out Old Man Mo¡¯s purple-colored crystal stones, a furious yell suddenly came from the eastern forbidden area!


    This voice seemed to contain the endless spirit energy of heaven and earth. Even though they were separated by a great distance, these few people here were still shaken until their qi and blood rolled over and over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beichen Ying suddenly stood up in surprise.


    ¡°This was the story I wanted to tell.¡± Su Luo felt that this matter could be either big or small. It was still better to inform everyone. In case something happens, when the timees, everyone would need to have their guards up.


    Looking in the eastern direction, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed. If his guess wasn¡¯t wrong, the earlier yell was full of inexhaustible pain andmentation. Additionally, this voice... seemed to belong to the Mo family¡¯s Elder Ancestor.


    Could it be... his Luo girl was too daring, to have even yed a trick on the Mo family¡¯s Elder Ancestor?


    It had to be said, Your Highness Prince Jin, you¡¯ve figured out the truth. Your Luo girl, does indeed have a thief¡¯s courage that covers the sky. She ran to the side of the tiger¡¯s mouth to pluck a whisker, and she really plucked the whisker off.

 Chapter 1257 – A matter of life or death (1)

    Chapter 1257 ¨C A matter of life or death (1)


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, ah?¡± Like a curious baby, Beichen Ying stood on the tips of his toes and looked around in all directions. When he finished doing that, he even jumped up on a tree and looked towards the east.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Old Man Mo howling madly.¡± The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips raised into acent smile.


    Consequently, Su Luo seized this opportunity to tell the others about the sinister thing she did to Old Man Mo.


    Su Luo had always been an eloquent speaker. On top of that, this matter was to the satisfaction of everyone. As a result, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan listened until they were fired up, wishing they could personally go and tease Old Man Mo until he ran around in circles.


    ¡°Really fun! Simply too amusing!¡± Zi Yan waved her fist around excitedly, her eyes twinkling like stars, ¡°How unfortunate. At that time, why wasn¡¯t I at the scene? If I could personally see that Old Ancestor Mo, who always had his nostrils pointed up to the sky, eat a loss, how amusing would that be?!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stroked Su Luo¡¯s head helplessly. With regards to this girl, he was simply speechless. If she wanted to y with fire, then fine. However, to think that she went as far as to set the forest on fire...


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what is called ying with fire?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words carried a touch of helplessness.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo nced back at him in puzzlement, the bewilderment clear in her eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun exined patiently while stressing each word, ¡°The Divine Spirit Tree was dug out by you. All the elixirs inside the Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion were also all taken by you. Now, Old Ancestor Mo is ill. You say, what do you think Central Pce will do?¡±


    Zi Yan, in a schadenfreude manner, said: ¡°Haha, to not have spirit medicines at the crucial moment, also serves that Old Ancestor Mo right!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knocked Zi Yan¡¯s head unhappily, ¡°Spirit medicine? Right now, there¡¯s a living spirit medicine right before our eyes.¡±


    Very clearly, these few excited guys had forgotten about Su Luo¡¯s situation quite thoroughly.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Beichen Ying returned to his senses and immediately shrieked, ¡°Right now, Luo Luo is the only elixir. Then doesn¡¯t that mean¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of bright, pure, and limpid like ss eyes, stared at Su Luo foolishly and nkly.


    Su Luo immediately stiffened on the spot.


    She... she... she... had actually forgotten... this... matter... entirely!


    Right now, Old Ancestor Mo was ill, and Central Pce didn¡¯t have any spirit medicine they could take out. So, wouldn¡¯t they directly set their ns on her? Su Luo pulled her hair in annoyance.


    If she had known earlier that it would be like this, then she would have left a bit of spirit medicine for treating the mind. Unfortunately, it was toote to do anything now.


    ¡°He came, he came, he came!¡± Beichen Ying nervously made a big fuss, ¡°The First Elder just came over!¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s words had just finished, when First Elder appeared before everyone.


    The First Elder¡¯s expression was ck, his ice-cold gaze stared at Su Luo like a viper. Traces of dark radiance flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Beichen Ying took a step forward, blocking thepletely unconcealed gaze which the First Elder used to look at Su Luo.


    Su Luo felt a chill in her heart. First Elder had arrived very quickly, and seeing his appearance, there was no leeway to discuss this issue.


    Su Luo was afraid Beichen Ying would get hurt by ident, so she walked out from behind him and looked at First Elder with a water-like shallow gaze. Although, in terms of strength, Su Luo wasn¡¯t a match for this First Eder, but the expert aura she was emitting from her whole body, gave birth to a restraining fear in people.


    First Elder was slightly shaken by Su Luo¡¯s gaze. When he opened his eyes wider to take another look, that kingly power pressing down on him had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Su girl, take a walk with this elder.¡± The First Elder turned around and wanted to pull Su Luo away. However, before his hand could touch Su Luo¡¯s right arm, he was obstructed by someone.


    Nangong Liuyun hooked his lips up into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. His distinctly handsome appearance carried a hint of cold intent: ¡°First Elder came here so hurriedly, don¡¯t know what brought you here?¡±

 Chapter 1258 – A matter of life or death (2)

    Chapter 1258 ¨C A matter of life or death (2)


    First Elder wasn¡¯t willing to face Nangong Liuyun.


    Because this youngster¡¯s natural talent and extraordinary growth was too fast. He could just envision, not long in the future, he would be like his master, a king that looked disdainfully at the world out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± First Elder had a dark expression, coldly ring at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun stood in front of Su Luo with a graceful posture and slightly raised his sword-like eyebrows: ¡°You want to move against my woman, you say, whether this has anything to do with me or not?¡±


    First Elder¡¯s eyes turned sluggish.


    Weren¡¯t there talks of this Young Master Nangong being married to Yunqing? How was this possible? First Elder red at Nangong Liuyun with a bad expression: ¡°Young Master Nangong, it¡¯s better not to randomly recognize some insignificant person, so as to not bring unnecessary trouble to yourself!¡±


    These words could be said to be full of threat.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick sword-like eyebrows were slightly restrained, his eyes¡¯ expression sank. For people who knew him, His Highness Prince Jin was angry.


    Yet, First Elder still didn¡¯t realize, he said in an ice-cold manner: ¡°Young Master Nangong may not know, before, Central Pce¡¯s Master was just discussing your and Mo family¡¯s Third Miss¡¯s lifetime¡¯s major event with the emperor of Eastern Ling.¡±


    The meaning in First Elder¡¯s words were very clear. He warned that Nangong Liuyun needn¡¯t ruin this marriage alliance between Central Pce and Eastern Ling Empire because of Su Luo, this loathsome girl.


    Nangong Liuyun, hearing these words, actually started toughed heartily: ¡°To discuss the lifetime major event of Third Miss Mo and this king? Hahaha, is your Third Miss Mo, Mo Yunqing?¡±


    First Elder¡¯s eyes tightened.


    He and Mo Zixu had already sternlymanded that no one was allowed to mention the scandal between Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing, but now, hearing Young Master Nangong¡¯s meaning, he actually knew of this matter?


    Thinking of this matter, First Elder¡¯s old face couldn¡¯t help but to turn red, he felt ashamed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin lips perked up, turning into a disdainful sneer: ¡°First Elder, thisrge lush green hat, I, Nangong Liuyun, cannot bear it. It¡¯s best for you to find somebody better qualified than me.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan covered up the corner of their mouths,ughing with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds.


    First Elder very fiercely nted them a harsh nce, but not only did these two guys not fear him, on the contrary, they even put down their hands andughed wildly with ¡®haha¡¯ sounds.


    First Elder immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    He knew, these several people must already know about the matter between Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing, otherwise, their reactions wouldn¡¯t be like this. Now, to investigate who had leaked this secret, was already meaningless.


    First Elder coldly snorted, pushed away these eyesores and extended hisrge palm to mp down on Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    Su Luo¡¯s facial features were like condensed frost, giving off an ice-cold air: ¡°First Elder, this is to invite with force?¡±


    First Elder coldly sneered: ¡°So what if it¡¯s to invite with force, you, this loathsome girl, still have the leeway to rebel? To tell you the truth! The reason Central Pce invited you is for you to be Human Blood Medicine, now is the time for you to contribute!¡±


    His just finished speaking when First Elder¡¯s figure rose up sharply from the ground, like a legendaryrge bird spreading its wings, he flew far away, carrying Su Luo.


    ¡°I order you to stop! Stop! Luo Luo¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying saw the situation wasn¡¯t good, and he hurriedly went out to chase after them. However, before he could run a few steps, First Elder¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be done? Luo Luo was snatched away by that smelly old man, the consequences are too horrible to contemte, ah! Third Senior Brother, you think of a way ah!¡± Zi Yan, seeing that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was so carefree, became even more anxious.


    This really was ¡®the emperor was not anxious and the eunuch being anxious¡¯. She was nearly worried to death. Zi Yan ran around in circles in the room, not knowing what would be best for her to do.


    Nangong Liuyun looked in the direction First Elder had departed in, only after a long time did he retrieve his gaze, and he faintly said a sentence: ¡°Nothing will happen to Luo Luo.¡±

 Chapter 1259 – A matter of life or death (3)

    Chapter 1259 ¨C A matter of life or death (3)


    His Luo Luo was so clever, she destroyed the Central Pce¡¯s millennium-old foundation with the power of one person. How could such a Luo Luo let something happen to herself?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Luo Luo is highly intelligent, her luck is heaven-defying, but her strength still isn¡¯t enough ah. An eighth rank put outside, could walk around horizontally, but in front of those several old farts of the Central Pce, she simply isn¡¯t any different from ants ah!¡± Beichen Ying was so anxious that sweat seeped out of his forehead. His series of words directly attacked Nangong Liuyun.


    How could Nangong Liuyun not know what he was saying? But, just now, he deliberately talked to the First Elder about this and that, finally, was able to win some precious time for Luo Luo.


    As for the following matter, just let him cooperate with Su Luo and put on arge-scale huge y.


    Su Luo, being carried by First Elder, continuously fly towards the east. Not too long afterwards, she had returned to the ce she previously did the evil deeds.


    When Su Luo left before, this ce was still fine, the surroundings were also clean, not contaminated with a speck of dust, but now¡ª¡ª


    This scene was simply too horrible to see.


    Bodies were lying in disorder around the pce¡¯s surroundings, each and every one of their heads and bodies were covered with bloodstains, the seven apertures on their heads were bleeding non-stop, clearly, they had suffered a strong attack.


    The originally orderly andvish pce, now, also was on the verge of copse. Sand and stones constantly tumbled down, as if it would cave in at any moment.


    A me excitedly bounced up and down in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. It went without saying, this certainly was caused by Old Man Mo¡¯s movements when he went mad.


    Su Luo stroked her chin, the corner of her mouth hooking up into a smile with an unclear meaning.


    The First Eder waspletely unaware that the main culprit of this devastation was the Miss Su that he had in his hand. If he knew, he would directly hack Su Luo into dregs with a de.


    First Elder also didn¡¯t stop, directly lifting Su Luo to enter into the pce.


    At this moment, the situation in the pce was also not too good.


    The originally sleeping Elder Ancestor, didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly wake up. His mind wasn¡¯t too clear-headed when he first woke up, one moment he was furious, and another, he would cry wildly.


    When he was furious, this old manpletely disregarded the consequences, he would destroy all the decorations in his surroundings; when he cried, that sound was like sudden ps of thunder, making people¡¯s¡¯ eardrums feel extremely painful. Those guards that were passed out outside had been attacked by this sound wave time and time again until they passed out.


    When the First Elder carried Su Luo inside, this Old Man Mo was just getting angry.


    His actions when angry were very simple, it was just, destroy!


    He broke everything in front of him into fine powder, at this moment, he was pressing down on Mo Zixu, trying to beat him to death.


    ¡°Smelly boy, I, your daddy, can¡¯t kill you, I will beat you to death!¡± Old Man Mo¡¯s hair was dishevelled with bloodshot eyes, he appeared sinister and terrible.


    He pulled Mo Zixu as simply as if lifting a sack, fist after fist, hitting him in the belly.


    Pitiful Mo Zixu, the grand and dignified Central Pce¡¯s master, now, was beaten to the point of spitting out blood, so delirious, he couldn¡¯t even shout out loud.


    Seeing First Eldere over, this Central Pce¡¯s master, that was always widely known as being strong, almost cried.


    ¡°Uncle......¡±


    Look at this voice even carrying a sobbing tone. Just hearing it made people¡¯s nose go sour.


    Seeing that Central Pce¡¯s master¡¯s face waspletely covered in blood, First Elder was so startled that his eyes were about to pop out. His entire body seemed to be like a carved sculpture and stood in ce for a long time, staring nkly. Only when he heard Pce Master Mo¡¯s sobbing tone did he wake up.


    First Elder immediately tossed Su Luo aside, urgently rushed up two steps, in one move, he grabbed Elder Ancestor¡¯s hands that were beating him like a sack, and in a stern voice, he swifty called: ¡°Big Brother! Zixu is about to be beaten to death by you! Quickly stop!¡±


    It could be considered that First Elder Mo¡¯s luck was good, this angry shout of his shouted Elder Ancestor Mo awake.

 Chapter 1260 – A matter of life and death (4)

    Chapter 1260 ¨C A matter of life and death (4)


    Elder Ancestor Mo pushed aside his loose long hair, then looked at First Elder with an innocent expression, that gaze was cold and indistinct, making First Elder¡¯s cautious heart feel panicky.


    ¡°Big, Big Brother......¡± First Elder¡¯s palm waved in front of him, in fact, his heart was also very unsure.


    At this moment, there was a strange quietness all around.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s nk gaze was staring at First Elder, unblinkingly staring at him, a perplexed expression shing through his eyes.


    The First Elder and Mo Zixu looked at each other in dismay, in their hearts, they were trying to guess if Elder Ancestor Mo was awake or not.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s foolish nk gaze moved from the First Elder¡¯s body, and looked at his surroundings before stopping on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly gave a thump sound of being dropped. An ominous premonition quickly arose from the bottom of her heart, rapidly wandering through her four limbs and hundred of bones. What was this Elder Ancestor Mo about to do.....


    Su Luo subconsciously took a step back and wanted to run away.


    However, just at this moment of imminent peril, this Elder Ancestor Mo shot towards Su Luo like a male eagle!


    Su Luo still hadn¡¯t reacted when her right wrist was already bitten by Elder Ancestor Mo, the flowing blood was immediately sucked into his mouth!


    Su Luo was angry and furious all at once!


    Cultivating to as high a state as Elder Ancestor Mo, was it an instinctive response to good stuff? See here, First Elder hadn¡¯t said anything when this deranged Elder Ancestor Mo directly pounced on her to suck her blood!


    First Elder, seeing this, exchanged a nce with Mo Zixu, a trace of happiness flickering in their eyes.


    Maybe after sucking Su Luo¡¯s blood, Elder Ancestor Mo could recover his clear-headedness. Moreover, he might even be able to break through and be promoted another rank. Both of them were thinking happily like this, looking favorably on Su Luo who had be spirit medicine.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s mood was simply bad to the extreme!


    Although Elder Ancestor Mo was insane, but his instinct was still there. Don¡¯t know how his mouth was grown, his blood-sucking speed was simply astonishing, Su Luo even suspected, if he continue to suck like this, in less than a stick of incense¡¯s time, she would be an air-dried, mummy-like corpse.


    What¡¯s to be done? Su Luo was continuously pondering over this question in her head.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t expected that Old Man Mo woulde up so directly to madly suck her blood, therefore, her original stratagem, now, wouldn¡¯t work.


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s brain was quickly spinning, in her mind, a familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, how precious is your blood, and to be sucked away by this old bastard just like this? Won¡¯t you be distressed over its loss?¡± The little stone woke up from its cultivation. One nce at this situation, and it then immediately flew into a rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the midst of trying to think of a way now.¡± Only, in front of absolute strength, any crafty plots and machinations were just paper tigers ah, Su Luo thought helplessly.


    ¡°Humph humph, this rotten old man, old bastard, actually dares to suck loathsome girl¡¯s blood, he is impatient with living ah!¡± The little stone said in a rage.


    The little stone was a typical model of a super, narrow-minded, and liked to cover up his people¡¯s errors type. He normally would find Su Luo objectionable then fly into a rage, constantly scolding her, but whoever dared to harm a hair on Su Luo, he would be so angry to the point of itching to burn down the other side¡¯s whole family.


    A trace of craftiness shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She deliberately didn¡¯t fight back, wasn¡¯t it precisely to request this Little Stone Grandpa to help? Now, the little stone¡¯s reaction was just like she had anticipated.


    However, Su Luo still feigned a weak and miserable condition: ¡°Then what¡¯s to be done? I¡¯m almost about to be a mummy.¡±


    Little Stone heavily snorted: ¡°Dare to suck blood, have the ability to suck and not spit it out! Su girl, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok!¡± Su Luo immediately agreed, with excited rays of light shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 1261 – A matter of life or death (5)

    Chapter 1261 ¨C A matter of life or death (5)


    Before, in order to save Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo had covered his whole body with her blood, thus losing a great amount of blood. Several days hadn¡¯t passed since then, and once again, it was another great amount of blood loss, so Su Luo¡¯splexion was pale as paper. If not for swallowing a lot of spirit medicine before in the Treasure Storage Pavillion, very likely, Su Luo would have already fainted.


    However, before Little Stone dealt with Elder Ancestor Mo...... A trace of quick-wittedness shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Save me ah! My blood is about to be drained dry! First Elder, Pce Master Mo, quickly pull away this old man ah!¡± Su Luo, facing those two rotten old men who looked as if they were watching a good y, cried for help, shouting and screaming.


    But these two, seeing Su Luo crying out for help, they not only turned a deaf ear, instead, their faces were still brimming with splendid smiles. First Elder then waved his hand, hinting for Su Luo to be quiet, with an indifferent voice, saying: ¡°Originally, you were suppose to be Human Blood Medicine, the value of your existence is to offer Central Pce your blood as spirit medicine. Even if you die, then it is also a worthy death! This is your honor!¡±


    Honor, your sister!


    Su Luo furiously shouted in her heart.


    This First Elder was really infuriating, sucked her blood and still said this was her honor?


    The fury in Su Luo¡¯s heart grew without restraint, originally, she still felt a little bit guilty for destroying Central Pce¡¯s foundation. Now, this guilt was really gone, instead, she even felt that her retaliation wasn¡¯t thorough enough.


    Although she wasining like this in her heart, Su Luo nevertheless had to put on a y on the surface. Her crying appearance was miserable and pitiful: ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know ah, my blood...... my blood still hasn¡¯t beenpletely detoxified!¡±


    First Elder¡¯s features were ice-cold, suddenly, hisplexion turned bad!


    Before, he had personally tested that there was poison in Su Luo¡¯s blood. At that time, he even took thest Divine Spirit Fruit for her to eat, so she could quickly heal.


    ¡°Then what about that Divine Spirit Fruit ah!¡± First Elder didn¡¯t believe her in the slightest.


    ¡°I gave the Divine Spirit Fruit to Nangong Liuyun.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands, telling the truth.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± First Elder red at Su Luo in rage. If eyes could kill, Su Luo would have already died a hundred times through death by thousand cuts from the First Elder¡¯s re. That was also thest Divine Spirit Fruit in Central Pce, and she actually gave it away!


    ¡°That is impossible!¡± First Elder indignantly put down the finger that was pointing at Su Luo.


    ¡°First Elder, this is the truth, this blood of mine really is poisonous, aren¡¯t you worried this Old Ancestor Mo of your family will be poisoned to death?¡± Su Luo¡¯s shouts seemed to get weaker and weaker,cking more and more in energy.


    First Elder¡¯s sharp eyes unblinkingly stared at Su Luo, seeing the clear evasiveness in her eyes when he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but to smile coldly.


    Loathsome girl, your hair still hadn¡¯t grown in neatly and would dare to cheat him.


    ¡°First Elder, you must believe me ah, this blood of mine really is poisonous! If you don¡¯t believe me and something bad was to happen to Elder Ancestor Mo, then don¡¯t me me ah.¡± Su Luo shouted, to inform them and wash herself clear of criminal charges in advance.


    Elder Ancestor Mo would certainly have a mishap.


    First Elder absolutely won¡¯t believe it. Divine Spirit Fruit, this kind of good thing, who would kindly give it to someone else? Wasn¡¯t this clearly lying?


    Su Luo, seeing that First Elder didn¡¯t believe her, a trace of chilliness quickly shing through her eyes.


    At this moment, her figure was motionless, her mind had already been reced by Little Stone¡¯s.


    First Elder only felt his eyes blur, as if the Su Luo before him had be someone else. Her entire body seemed to be enveloped in ice, her whole body emitting a frightening aura that terrified even him.


    This, what was this all about? First Elder¡¯s heart was rmed, staring at Su Luo with his eyes opened wide.


    However, looking left and right, this girl¡¯s face was still the same ah. But that aura was like a king overlooking thend under heaven, really made people feel extremely puzzled.

 Chapter 1262 – A matter of life or death (6)

    Chapter 1262 ¨C A matter of life or death (6)


    After Little Stone took over Su Luo¡¯s body, a formidable spirit attack went into the blood, unceasingly flowing into Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s throat with rolling sounds.


    Elder Ancestor Mo, at first, waspleted immersed in the tasty blood, liking it till it was hard to free himself, disregarding everything in the surroundings. Until the little stone, through the blood, quickly transmitted his spirit into Old Man Mo¡¯s mind.


    Old Man Mo¡¯s mind was already eroded by the ck spots, thus, it made his temperament change greatly, bing deranged. Now, this mind power of the little stone was even stronger!


    Suddenly, Old Man Mo¡¯s movement stopped.


    He looked up, gazing at Su Luo with a ¡®failing to understand¡¯ expression, his gaze carrying a trace of doubt.


    He was very puzzled, just now, that blood that was tasty, how did it suddenly change vor?


    Before he could voice his question, suddenly, he felt those ck spots that he had originally did his utmost to suppress down, very quickly start to reemerge. Moreover, it started to spread rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    So painful!


    To what extent did this kind of pain reach?


    Even a super strong expert like Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s whole body shuddered from the pain. Unable to stop himself, his hand held his head and he fell down in ce, rolling back and forth in pain.


    Bean-sized drops of sweat continuously flowed out endlessly, soaking the entire floor!


    The First Elder and Pce Master Mo werepletely stunned.


    Theypletely didn¡¯t expect, that that matter could unexpectedly have such a huge reversal!


    Just now, Elder Ancestor Mo was standing at an advantage, in the blink of an eye, he was holding his head, rolling on the ground! This reversal was too big, okay?


    Both of them had their mouths wide open, moved a bit, but couldn¡¯t say anything......


    Su Luo looked at those two people with an ice-cold gaze, she raised the tip of her brow and the corner of her mouth turned into a taunting smile.


    What Little Stone said was right, want to suck her blood, then see if you have the ability to swallow it!


    Now see, being snatched back by Central Pce and had her blood sucked by Old Man Mo. It wasn¡¯t as if there hadn¡¯t been a bit of benefit, at least, after this matter was spread out, if people were to know that even Old Man Mo couldn¡¯t bear it after drinking her blood, then one might ask, in the future, who would still dare to suck her blood? Want to court death?


    Of course, these were all Su Luo¡¯s inner thoughts, on the surface, our Su Luo still pretended to be pitiful and innocent.


    ¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t I say so! My blood is poisonous, it still hasn¡¯t been removedpletely! You guys look, now problems urred, right?¡± Su Luo spread out both hands, pushing out all the problems.


    Just now, she was crying and shouting that her blood was poisonous. It was First Elder and Pce Master Mo that didn¡¯t believe her, not only didn¡¯t they prevent it, instead, they were even d to see it happen. This consequence was something they brought on themselves.


    First Elder red at Su Luo!


    ¡°Loathsome girl, shut up!¡± First Elder was itching to p Su Luo and send her flying!


    But now, the most important thing was to save Elder Ancestor Mo. This person was Central Pce¡¯s backbone ah, he must not copse ah.


    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother, how are you feeling?¡± First Elder quickly dashed up, pulling at Old Man Mo with nervousness across his whole face.


    But, at this moment, Old Man Mo¡¯s mind was hurting to the point that it seemed it would burst, where would he have the time to answer him?


    Pce Master Mo forcefully propped up his beaten body, limping to walk closer, also with deep concern across his whole face: ¡°Dad, what happened to you? Is it serious?¡±


    Old Man Mo rolled around in pain, and ignored them.


    Pce Master Mo held out his hand, wanting to help Elder Ancestor Mo up. No matter what, he must help him lie down on a bed first. Pce Master Mo¡¯s thought was very good, but implementing it was simply impossible.


    Just when Pce Master Mo reached out to help Elder Ancestor Mo up, Elder Ancestor Mo was just in a jittery state, on the brink of copse.


    Seeing the two hands non-stop dragging him, moving him, the originally already iparably irritable Old Man Mo immediately became furious!

 Chapter 1263 – A matter of life or death (7)

    Chapter 1263 ¨C A matter of life or death (7)


    He suddenly lifted his head, with a pair of bloodshot eyeballs, unwaveringly stared at Mo Zixu.


    Being stared at by this gaze filled with hatred, Mo Zixu immediately became mute.


    Without waiting for Mo Zixu to react, Elder Ancestor Mo directly lifted his hands to p him, ruthlessly smashing into Mo Zixu¡¯s face.


    Mo Zixu was originally beaten up like a rag, so how could he bear it now? He fell back with ¡®thump, thump, thump¡¯ sounds, then ferociously hit the wall.


    At this moment, the pce was already on the verge of copse, then, adding a hit like this, a crashing sound could be heard.


    Su Luo secretly said ¡®not good¡¯ in her heart.


    This pce was about to copse! She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    Su Luo wanted to leave, taking advantage of no one paying attention and retreated step by step.


    Retreating a distance of seven steps, there was just a column that supported the wall, thus, Su Luo, with noiseless treading steps, secretly hid behind the column.


    ¡°Teleport!¡± Su Luo said in a low voice, afterwards, a sh, and her figure had already disappeared in ce.


    Just after Su Luo had teleported away in less than the time to take a breath.


    At this moment, don¡¯t know what bothered Old Man Mo, maybe it was those ck spots that hadpletely controlled his mind, making him suffer extreme pain!


    This Old Man Mo, having a hard time suppressing the pain, wildly roared: ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡±


    A bellow, as if cutting off thousands of birds in flight, and wiping out ten thousand people¡¯s footsteps!


    Like boilingva bursting out and also like huge raging waves rolling up three thousand meters high!


    The heaven and earth fiercely shook as if Judgement day hade.


    The most important was still the sound wave itself.


    This bellow of Old Man Mo who had lost his mind contained his peak saint rank¡¯s formidable strength,pletely without the slightest bit of restraint, rushing out like a wild torrent.


    Now, having suffered this ferocious sound wave attack, this pce shook, countless bricks continuously smashing down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± First Elder pulled on Old Man Mo and was just about to leave, at this moment, his expression carried a bit of anxiety.


    That bellow from just now, even turned him over in ce, his qi and blood rolled over and over. He received internal injuries, also don¡¯t know how big the damage Central Pce would suffer this time. If others created it, they could still demandpensation, unfortunately, it was their own family¡¯s elder.


    No, the main culprit ought to be Su Luo, that loathsome girl. If not for her blood, Elder Brother also wouldn¡¯t......


    First Elder turned around to look for Su Luo! Even if they couldn¡¯t suck her blood, they also must not let her live. First, exterminate her to get revenge!


    But First Elder¡¯s n of counting his chickens before they hatched didn¡¯t seed. Because seeing that the situation was far from good, Su Luo had escaped even quicker than a rabbit. How could she possibly stay in ce to be their punching bag?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Luo? Where is that smelly girl?¡± First Elder angrily roared wildly!


    ¡°First Elder, first, let¡¯s not care about her, we need to quickly go out!¡± Mo Zixu stood up with difficulty and was about to limp out.


    Seeing that this pce was about to copse, if they didn¡¯t get out, at that time, everyone would be buried alive. If it was ordinarily, how could a sinking pce bury him, Central Pce¡¯s master, alive? The problem was, at this moment, he had a bunch of internal and external injuries ah, and the attacker was his own father, he could not even avenge this hatred, Mo Zixu was about to be stifled to death.


    First Elder unwillingly swept a nce around again, finally angrily saying: ¡°Loathsome girl, give you ast chance, if youe out now, I can still spare your life. Wait for the next minute, and you will be buried alive!¡±


    Bricks rolling down like a tide was the response to First Elder!


    Old Man Mo was smashed by a brick, he didn¡¯t dodge or avoid, as if this was nothing,


    However, that was also correct, ording to this old man¡¯s strength, these bricks simply couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

 Chapter 1264 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (1)

    Chapter 1264 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (1)


    Old Man Mo only stared nkly at the corner Su Luo disappeared from, eyes unmoving, no different from an idiot.


    ¡°Elder Brother, Elder Brother! Quickly leave!¡± First Elder, seeing Mo Zixu walk out limping, also felt the fierce shaking of the wall¡¯s foundations. Without thinking, he directly reached out to pull Old Man Mo.


    But he forgot, at this moment, this dazed Old Man Mo already wasn¡¯t that elder brother of his. This person¡¯s mind didn¡¯t function well and he also didn¡¯t recognize people.


    Don¡¯t know what Old Man Mo was thinking at this moment, he was continuously staring at the ce Su Luo disappeared from, with his head crooked, all alone, he couldn¡¯t think too clearly, suddenly, a divine light shed on in his mind!


    Just when he was on the verge of guessing it, he was roared at by First Elder and stiffly had this idea roared away!


    Old Man Mo was immediately furious!


    He became madly furious, wildly cried ¡®wa, wa, wa¡¯, and pushed with both hands, directly pushing First Elder out of the pce. His strength was huge, First Elder, who was pushed out, flew far away, and ruthlessly smashed onto a tree before his body stopped.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± First Elder covered his chest, fiercely coughing, coughing and coughing, and then coughed out a lot of blood.


    First Elder, at this moment, simply wanted to cry yetcked tears ah. In these several days, Central Pce encountered huge changes, even adding up the pain and tribtions for all of his life, it wasn¡¯t so serious as today. Not only was his mind in torment, his body was also in pain. He was physically and emotionally exhausted, he really wanted to fall to the ground and not get up.


    Just when First Elder was about to gloomily spit out more blood again, suddenly, that pce not far away violently shook, and afterwards¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡±


    The towering pce actuallypletely copsed!


    Elder Ancestor Mo was still inside ah!


    Just thinking of this matter, First Elder felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    ¡°Elder Brother!¡± First Elder shakily stood up and then took strides to move forward, running.


    Although Old Man Mo had gone mad, but First Elder still firmly believed he would get better. He would once more carry Central Pce to the summit.


    First Elder dashed forward, yet couldn¡¯t help but halt his steps.


    The surroundings around the hall, those guards that were originally protecting it, at this moment, they had already bled out from their seven apertures and died. Must have been shaken to death from Old Man Mo¡¯s previous roar.


    These guards, every one of them was above six rank, they were all Central Pce¡¯s elite ah. Just like this, they were sacrificed in vain......First Elder¡¯s eyes carried a deep sorrow!


    ¡°Elder Brother still hasn¡¯te out!¡± First Elder stood in ce, in a daze with apassionate expression.


    ¡°Dad will be fine.¡± Pce Master Mo stood up straight with great difficulty and wiped away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet after so long?¡± First Elder stretched out his neck to nce around, there was a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Just when these two people were talking, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    The ruins of the copsed pce ahead abruptly broke out with a fierce shaking.


    Immediately after, a formidable cold air directly dashed to the skies!


    Among the crashing sounds, the middle of the ruins was cleared in an instant, showing a ten square meters of clean surface. And at this moment, Old Man Mo was just standing there with bits of rock stuck to his head and face. He had a frosty expression, like a cold sword that soared out.


    That pair of remote and cold eyes of his simply looked rigidly straight ahead. It carried a trace of bewilderment and puzzlement, as if he felt extreme unfamiliarity with this world.


    ¡°Elder Brother......¡± First Elder took a step forward.


    ¡°Dad......¡± Pce Master Mo wanted to pull at him, but once again timidly withdrew his hand.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s ice-cold eyes cast them a nce, the bottom of his pupils were tranquil like water. He used an expression of seeing empty air when ncing past them, as if he didn¡¯t know them at all.

 Chapter 1265 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (2)

    Chapter 1265 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (2)


    First Elder and Mo Zixu looked at each other in dismay, neither of them said anything, but their brows knitted tightly. Because they felt, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s insanity illness seemed even more severe.


    Sure enough, after Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s gaze swept over them, there was no other words. He lifted his feet and directly left.


    He just...... left like this?


    First Elder and Mo Zixu both didn¡¯t know what ought to be done?


    At this moment, the two of them also didn¡¯t dare to disturb Elder Ancestor Mo, because the Elder Ancestor Mo right now didn¡¯t recognize his own family. He moved with a ruthless hand, absolutely merciless, they dared not go up to be rebuffed.


    As a result, the two people could only helplessly follow behind Elder Ancestor Mo, wanting to see, in the end, what he would do......


    At this moment, the entire Central Pce was a scene ofplete chaos.


    Regarding this matter, there was some coincidence, but it was all within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calctions.


    After Su Luo was snatched, Nangong Liuyun told Beichen Ying and Zi Yan to seize the opportunity to set fire to Central Pce. It was also because the two people¡¯s luck was good, just when they were ready, that world-shaking roar from Elder Ancestor Mo resounded.


    Being struck by this sound, the entire Central Pce seemed to have encountered a formidable earthquake, the floor fiercely shaking. Some that were weak in strength directly spit out blood, fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan barely resisted this time¡¯s intense attack, then afterwards, they seized the opportunity tomit arson.


    The two people with speed as their forte, burned the whole way from north to south. Along the way, any rooms and buildings they could see were all set on fire by them.


    ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Put out the fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°Quickly quickly, the central building is on fire!¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master¡¯s courtyard is on fire!¡±


    ¡°Third Miss¡¯s courtyard is on fire!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°What about the water element mages? Where are the water element mages?¡±


    For a moment, the disturbance in Central Pce was even more morous than a market.


    Originally, because of that angry roar from Elder Ancestor Mo, Central Pce met with serious damage, now, there was a terrible feeling of Judgement Day having arrived, casting a shadow over everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Beichen Ying, besides setting fire, he was also an expert in the wind element ah. A burst of wind rolled over, immediately making mes in one courtyard leap to another courtyard. So, very quickly, nearly the entire Central Pce sank into an ocean of fire.


    ¡°Quickly! Quickly catch those two arsonists!¡±


    At this moment, the guards finally discovered Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s figures. He pointed at the two people on the roof and angrily roared.


    The mes soared to the sky, Beichen Ying put his hands on his hips and stuck out his tongue, making a face: ¡°Come on,e catch us ah, if you have the ability, then catch us ah!¡±


    Just when Beichen Ying was being immensely proud of himself, an angry snarl came from far away.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you dare!¡± Mo Yunfeng¡¯s voice came closer and closer, by the time he said ¡®you dare¡¯, his figure was already very close to Beichen Ying¡¯s.


    ¡°What bad luck, how did I provoke Mo Yunfeng toe over!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s expression immediately became twisted.


    Wasn¡¯t Mo Yunfeng locked away in secluded practice? Why did hee out to be a scourge? Recalling Mo Yunfeng¡¯s ninth-ranked strength, Beichen Ying immediately felt a headache.


    He grabbed Zi Yan, then turned around to run in the southern direction: ¡°Quickly run, otherwise it¡¯ll be toote to run!¡±


    Zi Yan subconsciously opened her legs to run, but there was a trace of worry in her expression: ¡°We are running just like this, if Luo Luo and Third Senior Brother meet danger, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    Beichen Ying saw Mo Yunfeng¡¯s speed getting faster and faster, and his tone had a trace of anxiety: ¡°Did you forget what Nangong said? Us leaving in a timely manner, is the best help for them. If we implicate them, the two of them simply won¡¯t be able to escape! Moreover, if we tangle up Mo Yunfeng, we¡¯re making sure he doesn¡¯t have time to go look for Luo Luo and Nangong¡¯s trouble. This way, isn¡¯t it like having the best of both worlds?¡±

 Chapter 1266 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (3)

    Chapter 1266 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (3)


    Have to say, Beichen Ying and Nangong Liuyun, sure enough, were close childhood friends who grew up with each other, he could somewhat guess at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Then good, we¡¯ll run for it, and by all means, must not be captured!¡± Zi Yan, with a rightfully apprehensive expression, solemnly nodded her head.


    Thus, the two people that had finished discussing this issue disyed their normally quickest speed, rushing forward at high-speed!


    Because Mo Yunfeng received some internal injuries when he fought with Mo Yunhai before, if the situation this time wasn¡¯t so urgent, he definitely would not run out to wander about randomly. It was also because he had suffered internal injuries, that his speed was somewhat lowered.


    As a result, Mo Yunfeng continuously maintained the same distance between him and Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    At the moment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan couldn¡¯t run away, nor could Mo Yunfeng catch up to them.


    The three of them assumed this kind of subtle bnce, two running and one chasing, their steps gradually going southwards.


    After Beichen Ying and Zi Yan ran away. In Central Pce, Su Luo only had Nangong Liuyun as a helper. However, she didn¡¯t know what Nangong Liuyun was busy doing right now and still hadn¡¯t joined up with Su Luo.


    Su Luo teleported with each step, quickly going southwards, to that ce Nangong Liuyun and her had agreed on before.


    However, before Su Luo reached her destination, she had already run into trouble.


    This troublesome person was not someone else, it was the main female lead of the sex scandal, Mo Yunqing.


    Because ofst time, Mo Yunfeng and Mo Yunqing¡¯s sex scandal made First Elder furious. At that time, First Elder had wanted to immediately exterminate Mo Yunqing, it was because Pce Master Mo didn¡¯t have the heart to let it be done, so agreed to lock her away securely to let her properly reflect.


    ording to the rules, Mo Yunqing was locked away in a tightly closed room, but no one could have anticipated that that bellow from Elder Ancestor Mo that startled the heavens and made ghosts sob, actually shook open the always sealed door in the forbidden area!


    Although Mo Yunqing suffered a bit from the shaking, with her qi and blood somewhat unstable, however, luckily, it was not too serious.


    At this moment, curiosity upied her entire heart.


    Consequently, Mo Yunqing left the sealed room without permission and secretly, through the long and narrow tunnels, walked out quietly on tiptoes.


    Don¡¯t know whether or not Su Luo had bad luck to the utmost degree.


    As chance had it, when Su Luo had just teleported out and opened her eyes, she was only a meter away from Mo Yunqing.


    The two people stared at each other head-on!


    Su Luo, at one nce, immediately had a bad premonition.


    Mo Yunqing, with a gaze of seeing a ghost, foolishly stared nkly at Su Luo, then, she covered her ears and loudly shrieked: ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Su Luo, speechlessly looked at this idiotic female, her hand extending out to smash towards Mo Yunqing¡¯s back nape!


    However, at this moment, Mo Yunqing seemed to have been possessed by a ghost, she avoided Su Luo¡¯s attack.


    At the same time, her gaze turned severe and vicious, ring at Su Luo while she loudly questioned: ¡°Su Luo, how did you appear just now? You quickly tell me!¡±


    Su Luo remaining silent, raising her eyebrows. This idiot, must she answer whatever she asked?


    Su Luo was toozy to waste words with her, turned around and was about to leave. But just at this moment, Mo Yunqing coldly snorted and said: ¡°Su Luo, you can teleport, right!¡±


    Su Luo halted her steps, gazing at Mo Yunqing with ill intent while maintaining her silence.


    ¡°You are a space mage, you can teleport, right!¡± Mo Yunqing angrily questioned. After she asked this question, it seemed as if she found the truth. Her train of thought flowed more and more easily and voluntarily continued, ¡°The Divine Spirit Tree was stolen, but there was no trace of mud that dropped on the ground, very clearly, it was put into space and taken away.¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows, nomittally raising the corner of her mouth.


    Mo Yunqing, seeing Su Luo like this, sneered even more: ¡°Our family¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, all the treasures were stolen, if one didn¡¯t have space to hold things, how could all of it be carried away by one person? Su Luo, you say, am I right?¡±

 Chapter 1267 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (4)

    Chapter 1267 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (4)


    Su Luo raised her lips into a ghost of a smile, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So! The person that stole the Divine Spirit Tree was you! The person that robbed the Treasure Storage Pavilion was also you!¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s eyes were brimming with indignation, her eyes very fiercely condemning Su Luo.


    It had to be said, Mo Yunqing had sessfully guessed the truth correctly by a stroke of luck.


    Only, this act was like adultery, if they weren¡¯t caught in the act, who would admit to it ah? Our clever Miss Su certainly would deny it to the end and would even counter-attack.


    ¡°p, p, p¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo unhurriedly pped.


    Seeing this calm andposed appearance of Su Luo¡¯s, Mo Yunqing was angered until sheughed and said in a cold, furious tone: ¡°What are you mocking at?¡±


    Su Luo very innocently spread open her hands: ¡°Where does it seem as if I¡¯m mocking ah? You have made me seem so godlike, brave and without a rival, peerless under the heavens. I am just apuding to express my thanks, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Mo Yunqing red at Su Luo, panting with rage.


    ¡°Steal the Divine Spirit Tree? Rob the Treasure Storage Pavilion?¡± Su Luo drew close to Mo Yunqing, step by step, the sneer in her eyes bing clearer, ¡°Is it you that imagined me to be so awesome, or is your Central Pce¡¯s defense like soybean pulp?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mo Yunqing angrily pointed at Su Luo, but was unable to say anything.


    She was unable to refute every word Su Luo had said!


    Su Luo cynically cast her a nce: ¡°Mo Yunqing, you can¡¯t refute it right?¡±


    Mo Yunqing red at Su Luo resentfully!


    ¡°Yes, just now, arge part of it were just my guesses, but Su Luo, you can¡¯t deny the matter of you being able to teleport, this, I have seen with my own eyes! Humph, I¡¯ll going to tell Daddy this right now!¡± Mo Yunqing lifted her foot and was just about to leave.


    A space mage, how important was this for the entire continent? Su Luo clearly was Central Pce¡¯s enemy, could it be that they still would tolerate it and let her mature? This kind of person, naturally. should be exterminated early in the cradle. Mo Yunqing believed that her wise and good at martial arts daddy would certainly think the same as her.


    However, Mo Yunqing had only walked two steps away, when her entire body suddenly stood rigidly to the spot.


    Because that Cheng Ying Sword in Su Luo¡¯s hand directly pierced through her chest from her back,pletely passing through.


    Mo Yunqing was immediately struck dumb, she lowered her head to look at the sword point that prated out, and she turned her head in disbelief, staring at Su Luo: ¡°You...Dare...Kill...Me?¡±


    Su Luo sneeringly curled her lips: ¡°Some people really are extremely interesting. You are being killed and would actually still say, ¡®you dare kill me¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Mo Yunqing only felt the qi and blood fiercely roll over and over in her chest!


    She was the grand Third Miss of Central Pce, she was usually the favorite of Elder Ancestor in the grandchildren generation. She was the little princess of the entire Central Pce, who didn¡¯t cup her in the palm of their hand and spoil her? Not even her dad would dare to speak a harsh word to her, but now, her body was directly impaled through by someone......


    She was about to die......


    Once she thought of this fact, Mo Yunqing¡¯s entire body was about to copse.


    ¡°Su...Luo...I...Hate...You...¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s figure swayed and almost fell.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up, her expression like solidified ice, while the bottom of her eyes had a thick chill: ¡°Hate, then hate, you dying is always better than me dying.¡±


    If the matter of her being a space mage was to spread out, if the matter of her being able to teleport was spread out, the previous matter of stealing the Divine Spirit Tree and robbing the treasure storage pavilion couldpletely be found out. After all, Pce Master Mo wouldn¡¯t be as retarded as Mo Yunqing.


    So, rather than let Mo Yunqing go tell on her and cause her death, it would be better for her to strike first to gain the upper hand.


    As a result, as Mo Yunqing was turning around, Su Luo, without the slightest hesitation, ordered Cheng Ying Sword to strike. Cheng Ying Sword also didn¡¯t fail to live up to her expectations, with one strike, it prated Mo Yunqing¡¯s back, through to her chest. Moreover, it pierced through the center of her heart.

 Chapter 1268 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (5)

    Chapter 1268 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (5)


    Mo Yunqing hadn¡¯t expected that Su Luo would directly kill her without saying anything.


    As she copsed, her face was still filled with a disbelieving expression.


    Su Luo watched as she fell to the ground, then shook her head and sighed: ¡°In front of someone¡¯s face, you say you¡¯re going to tattletale, you say, how could you not die?¡±


    Su Luo pulled out Cheng Ying Sword.


    In the split second she pulled out Cheng Ying Sword, its de was covered in blood, but in the blink of an eye, this blood was thoroughly absorbed by Cheng Ying Sword. Now, the sword de was bright like clear spring.


    Moreover, Su Luo could clearly feel Cheng Ying Sword¡¯s lively and excited mood.


    So, it turned out Cheng Ying sword could be so excited after it sucked blood, Su Luo actually hadn¡¯t anticipated this from the beginning.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo felt a strong, powerful pressure bearing down, suddenly attacking in this direction. Her heart stirred, and she secretly said ¡®not good¡¯.


    If what she guessed wasn¡¯t wrong, this formidable power pressing down would certainly be Elder Ancestor having chased over. Thinking of this possibility, how could Su Luo still dare to stay here? She activated her spirit force, made hand seals and quickly shouted in a low voice: ¡°Teleport!¡±


    Her voice had barely faded when Su Luo¡¯s figure shed, and all traces of her directly disappeared on the spot.


    In the instant Su Luo had disappeared, a powerful figure appeared beside Mo Yunqing.


    Su Luo¡¯s expectations were right, this person was precisely Mo family¡¯s Elder Ancestor who had already lost his mind.


    Elder Ancestor stared foolishly at the ce Su Luo had just disappeared from, his thick eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, slowly, step by step, he walked over. Hepletely ignored his favorite granddaughter that was lying on the ground. To put it more precisely, at this moment, Mo Yunqing, in his eyes, was simply just a block of wood.


    Old Man Mo finally stood at the ce Su Luo had disappeared, with an expression of sinking into deep contemtion, like there was something he was unable to understand.


    Very quickly, two figures appeared behind Old Man Mo.


    First Elder and Mo Zixu.


    Mo Zixu, at one nce, saw Mo Yunqing lying on the ground, and his entire body immediately didn¡¯t feel good. He dashed up two steps, half-knelt on the ground and picked up Mo Yunqing: ¡°Yunqing? Yunqing, what happened to you?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she locked up in the tightly sealed room? Why would her body be stiffly lying here?


    Seeing this treasured daughter in front of his eyes with her chest covered in bloodstains, Mo Zixu¡¯s heartache reached the peak, even the rims of his eyes were somewhat moist.


    ¡°Yunqing! What¡¯s wrong with Yunqing......¡± First Elder, seeing the motionless Mo Yunqing, his heart was also shocked, but he was a lot calmer than Mo Zixu.


    First Elder saw that Mo Yunqing was somewhat not good, and extended his finger to search for her breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a slight breath.¡± First Elder didn¡¯t know whether this was something happy or sad.


    ¡°Quickly save her! Save her!¡± Mo Zixu grabbed First Elder¡¯s sleeve, roaring wildly and furiously.


    This was his, Mo Zixu¡¯s, daughter, the daughter he pampered for sixteen years. How could he possibly allow her to die? How could he possibly allow the matter of seeing his child die before himself happen?


    First Elder silently nced at Mo Zixu, and he sighed faintly: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have excessive expectations. Her heart was entirely pierced through, her five viscera and six bowels havepletely turned into fine powder, able to let her have ast moment of lucidity before death is already extremely difficult. How could it be possible to save her?¡±


    Mo Zixu, hearing this information that made him give up all hope, a despairing expression appeared on his face. His Yunqing, his treasured daughter, would she die so tragically just like this?


    ¡°No! Even if we can only have a moment of lucidity before death, it will do! I must know who killed my treasured daughter!¡± The expression on Mo Zixu¡¯s face was sinister and very terrifying, with an imposing killing intent, he tightly clenched his fists!

 Chapter 1269 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (6)

    Chapter 1269 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (6)


    First Elder lifted his eyes. Upon seeing Elder Ancestor Mo stand there in a trance, he thought for a bit and then agreed to help.


    First Elder¡¯s expression tensed, he spread the palm of his right hand up and a ray of light appeared, this ray of light slowly forming into a ball of light.


    Mo Zixu stared at that ball of light nervously, afraid of any possible mishap that might ur.


    When the ball had grownrge enough, this ball of light, containing an endless amount of spirit strength, rapidly attacked towards Mo Yunqing¡¯s chest wound.


    Around the wound, the ball of light burst open and turned into fragmented rays of light. These rays of light entered through her wound and quickly spread through her four limbs and hundreds of bones...


    During this period of time, First Elder¡¯s expression was taunt, his eyes unblinkingly staring at Mo Yunqing. This was the most crucial moment, if it was disturbed by someone, even he, himself, would suffer from the recoil.


    At such a tense moment, Mo Zixu held his breath with rapt attention, not daring to breathe at all. In his sharp falcon-like eyes, cold light was prominent to the greatest extent, flickering with a sinister star-like brightness.


    Whoever dared to kill his daughter would inevitably suffer the pain a hundredfold!


    At this time, Su Luo waspletely unaware that her secret was on the verge of being exposed. She kept on running very quickly.


    Time passed, little by little, after all the rays of light had entered Mo Yunqing¡¯s body, her ice-cold and stiff body gradually started to warm up.


    Suddenly, Mo Yunqing¡¯s fingers moved.


    ¡°There¡¯s a response!¡± Mo Zixu, who had observed everything intensely, got more and more excited, and almost screeched out loud.


    First Elder sent him a gloomy re before Mo Zixu returned to his senses, consequently, he hurriedly ceased to make a sound.


    After the fingers moved, a short timeter, Mo Yinqing¡¯s thick, curly eyshes started to move. After noticing this, Mo Zixu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears from excitement. But this time, he only watched closely, and did not make a sound to disturb the situation.


    Because he saw a fineyer of sweat had formed on First Elder¡¯s forehead. It could clearly be seen First Elder using Return the Soul technique, actually cost how great an amount of his energy and concentration.


    After a while, Mo Xizu finally excitedly saw Mo Yunqing slowly opening her eyes with difficulty.


    ¡°Dad...¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s voicecked strength and was a little bit husky.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s good Qing¡¯er!¡± Mo Zixu gripped Mo Yunqing¡¯s hand excitedly, eyes full of hot tears, ¡°You finally woke up, finally woke up!¡±


    ¡°Dad, am I not... dead?¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s head felt fuzzy, she couldn¡¯t remember a lot of things.


    ¡°Pooh! Don¡¯t mention that word!¡± No matter what, Mo Zixu would not ept the matter of his daughter¡¯s death.


    This time First Elder was gloomilyining in his heart. Could it be that Mo Zixu thought this Return the Soul technique was easy to use? To say such nonsense!


    First Elder could not speak out loud, so he could only re fiercely at Mo Zixu. But now, Mo Zixu, who was immersed in excitement, waspletely oblivious to First Elder¡¯s hint, and kept on holding his treasure daughter to say this and that. Until First Elder couldn¡¯t stand to watch it anymore and heavily coughed a few times.


    Only now did Mo Zixu return to his senses, he pulled on Mo Yunqing and loudly asked: ¡°Qing¡¯er, quickly tell dad what had happened just now? Who stabbed your heart with a sword?!¡±


    Now, Mo Zixu¡¯s face was twisted and sinister, emitting a seething murderous aura, making anybody who saw extremely terrified.


    Mo Yunqing also shivered a little too.


    Who was it that used a sharp sword to stab her heart? Mo Yunqing sank into deep thought.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er? Qing¡¯er?¡± Mo Zixu saw Mo Yunqing failed to return to to her senses, and rocked her body slightly.

 Chapter 1270 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (7)

    Chapter 1270 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (7)


    ¡°Who was it...¡± Mo Yunqing realized that her mind seemed empty, a lot of things were mixed up, and she could not pull out any specific thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, who was it? Who did you see at thatst minute?¡± Mo Zixu asked in a loud voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡±Mo Yunqing rocked her mind with all her might, suddenly, she had a sh of insight and remembered a fragment, ¡°Daddy sent Qing¡¯er... to confinement...¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, it¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault, that daddy actually sent Qing into confinement.¡± Mo Zixu immediately admitted his mistake, luring Mo Yunqing to continue, ¡°What about after being confined? How did the door to the confinement room open?¡±


    Mo Zixu felt that the Mo Yunqing at this moment was somewhat strange.


    Compared to her usual self, now, she seemed rigid, inflexible, with slow reaction, her mind worked slowly, as if she was a marite.


    However, without a doubt, only Mo Yunqing knew who was her real murderer.


    ¡°Confinement room¡¯s door...¡± Mo Yunqing moved her overworked brain cells with great difficulty, recalling memories over and over again.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, a pair of slender hands rigidly gripping Mo Zixu until her joints turned white, it could clearly be seen how excited she was!


    ¡°Dad... Su... Su... Su...¡± Mo Yunqing couldn¡¯t speak clearly out of excitement, she could only continue to say this word, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t say the following word!


    ¡°Book (1)... Book what?¡± Mo Zixu wasn¡¯t able to make sense of it all and he hurriedly pressed Mo Yunqing, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you can say it slowly!¡±


    ¡°Su... Su... Su... Luo!¡± The excited Mo Yunqing finally was able to say that word.


    ¡°Su Luo! It was Su Luo who killed you!¡± In an instant, it seemed as if Mo Zixu¡¯s face was wrapped in frost, his rage grew without restraint with fists clenched tightly!


    ¡°Moreover... Su... Su... Luo... Is...¡± All of a sudden, Mo Yunqing¡¯s body violently shuddered, almost fainting away again.


    ¡°What is Su Luo? Say it quickly!¡± Mo Ziu loudly urged.


    ¡°Is... Is...Empty (2)...¡± The more excited Mo Yunqing became, the more she wasn¡¯t able to speak, only her body was shaking continuously.


    At this moment, the sweat on First Elder¡¯s forehead rolled down one after another, he had already reached the maximum that he could support.


    ¡°Uncle, hold on a little longer, just a little longer!¡± Mo Zixu could feet the truth Mo Yunqing was about to say was something that would be very shocking. He was reluctant to give up now.


    Although First Elder¡¯s heart felt gloomy, but he had no choice but to nod his agreement. Hence, First Elder bit his tongue, and used the temporary pain to stimte histent strength, continuing to maintain the flow of spirit force.


    ¡°Wink (3)...wink...wink...¡± The Mo Yunqing right now seemed to have been swept by the autumn wind, shivering with cold. Her eyes turned upwards, only the whites were visible. She kept repeating this word, repeating continuously.


    Mo Zixu¡¯s brain got big from listening to this.


    ¡°Wink what, you say ah!¡± Mo Zixu repeatedly urged.


    ¡°Wink...wink...wink... cough, cough, cough...¡± Mo Yunqing¡¯s nostrils, mouth, ears and eyes started seeping out blood non-stop, it was a horrible sight to see. Blood in her throat flowed backwards, causing her to cough violently.


    Just at this time, Elder Ancestor Mo suddenly turned around, that pair of remotely cold eyes were like sharp swords, charging towards Mo Yunqing.


    Following his approachingrge strides, an aura of a strong expert¡¯s pressure enveloped Mo Yunqing.


    ¡°Say!¡± Elder Ancestor Mo suddenly stretched out his hand, like an eagle grabbing a chick, he directly lifted up Mo Yunqing by her cor and picked her up high into the air.


    1) Book: The Su in Su Luo¡¯s name sound like the Chinese character for book.


    2) Empty: Space in Chinese isposed of two characters the first character by itself means empty. So she was only able to say the first character out of two for space.


    3) Wink: The first of two Chinese character for teleport that means wink.

 Chapter 1271 – Strike first to gain the upper hand (8)

    Chapter 1271 ¨C Strike first to gain the upper hand (8)


    Poor Mo Yunqing, with great difficulty, she had just stopped coughing, and was just lifted up like this by Elder Ancestor Mo. Immediately, her whole body didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°Say!¡± Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s temper was bad, after losing his wisdom, his temper got even worse. He saw Mo Yunqing didn¡¯t respond, and the strength in his hands increased by a hundred percent!


    The current Mo Yunqing was already on the verge of death, with a gossamer of breath, how could she withstand such ravage? One could only hear a crack sound, and Mo Yunqing¡¯s neck was directly snapped by Elder Ancestor Mo!


    ¡°Yunqing!¡± Mo Zixu heard this sound, he felt bad inside, he stood up and rushed forward.


    Elder Ancestor Mo saw Mo Yunqing had died, in passing, he tossed her to Mo Zixu and even said an assessing sentence in displeasure: ¡°Useless!¡±


    Having said this, Elder Ancestor Mo tossed his sleeves in anger and left.


    Mo Zixu¡¯s entire person was stunned.


    Looking at thepletely lifeless Mo Yunqing in his arms, seeing the obvious purple on her neck, hot magma-like fury rose in his eyes. The fists by his sides clenched tightly! Hateful!


    He lifted his head, looking at Elder Ancestor Mo who was getting further and further away, and his eyes turned gloomy!


    First Elder directly pped Mo Zixu¡¯s head: ¡°Mo Yunqing was already dead, are you ming your dad? Now, he doesn¡¯t even know who he is, and you still want to demand something from him!¡±


    Mo Zixu was pped awake by First Eder, he couldn¡¯t help but to lower his head to look at the ice-cold body, all the five senses on the face dyed red with blood. The rage in his eyes ignited and soared: ¡°Su Luo!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if you want revenge, you ought to seek Su Luo, that loathsome girl!¡± First Elder expressed approval of Mo Zixu¡¯s response.


    At this moment, First Elder also wasn¡¯t feeling very good. In the beginning, he was seriously injured by Elder Ancestor Mo, now, he was barely able to use Return the Soul Technique. The worst part was that he was interrupted halfway by Elder Ancestor Mo, so Return the Soul Technique all recoiled back onto him, everything kept adding injuries to the already wounded First Elder.


    First Elder silently wiped away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth and faintly sighed: ¡°Ever since Yunfeng invited those people to Central Pce, Central Pce would get robbed repeatedly. Don¡¯t know if our way of handling things is retribution from the Heavens.¡±


    ¡°No! This is not retribution! Even if it is retribution, I will walk the path in defiance to the natural order!¡± Mo Zixu clenched his fists, his face grave and grim, ¡°I vow not to stop until I kill Su Luo!¡±


    At this moment, Mo Zixu was clearly concerned with Mo Yunqing¡¯s unfinished words. If he thought carefully, through guess and luck, maybe he could guess what Mo Yunqing didn¡¯t have time to finish saying. Unfortunately, those divine lights were buried by his rage, and no one knew when it would resurface ever again.


    ¡°Uncle, you follow the Ancestor, I will go find Su Luo, that loathsome girl!¡± Mo Zixu handed Mo Yunqing¡¯s corpse to his subordinates, and his body soared to the sky, directly disappearing in ce.


    Mo Zixu went towards that remote small courtyard, but how could Su Luo be so stupid as to obediently wait there for him to kill her? It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t possible.


    At that time, Su Luo, after multiple teleports, had already arrived at the ce she and Nangong Liuyun had agreed upon.


    However, before she could find Nangong Liuyun, she saw a cold and harsh back.


    This back turned around, cold eyes bore directly to meet Su Luo¡¯s gaze.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed violently, she wanted to turn around to run. But in this kind of situation, it was already no good to flee in someone¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Your blood, it tastes pretty good.¡± Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s fierce eyes pressed tightly on Su Luo, his eyebrows knitted firmly, and wholeheartedly gave her a praise.

 Chapter 1272 – Whether or not she could escape (1)

    Chapter 1272 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (1)


    Su Luo was so gloomy, she was close to spitting out blood. Tasty blood? Of course her blood was tasty, it was the best tonic under heaven, able to revive the dead, how could it not be tasty? Just now, this old fellow nearly drank half of the blood in her body, what else did he want!


    Of course, she cursed him countless times in her heart, but on the surface, she still needed to appear as a feeble person.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Su Luo cleared her throat, ¡°Elder must be busy right? Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After she was done saying these words, Su Luo turned around, wanting to slip away.


    This old man wasn¡¯t in his right mind because of her,pletely losing all of his intellect. If you were to say that Su Luo didn¡¯t feel a bit guilty, then that was impossible.


    However, before Su Luo could walk several steps away, an ice-cold voice called her to a stop.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    Although Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s mind was not all there, but that pair of peculiarly sharp eyes specific to strong experts was still scary, boring into Su Luo¡¯s back, almost burning a hole through it.


    The foot Su Luo lifted up hung with uncertainty in mid-air, helplessly, her body turned around, and she put a ttering smile on her face: ¡°Hehe, what instructions does this Elder have?¡±


    ¡°You,e over!¡± Elder Ancestor Mo had one hand behind his back and beckoned Su Luo over with the other. That action and expression seemed as if he was calling a little pet.


    Your damned younger sister! You call this miss to go over, and this miss will go? Wasn¡¯t it like losing face? Besides, why go over? Wasn¡¯t it because he still wanted to drink this miss¡¯s blood? Su Luo gloomily ridiculed in her heart. However, she dared not show this displeasure on her face.


    Because she had considered that this old codger¡¯s mind was abnormal, so Su Luo didn¡¯t dare make any movements that would stimte him.


    A madman wasn¡¯t scary, but people feared a madman with formidable martial arts. A madman at the peak of saint¡¯s rank, nobody could be sure, if he pped a palm over, whether she would still exist or not.


    ¡°Come!¡± Old Madman¡¯s patience was clearly very bad, he saw Su Luo standing there motionless, and his thick eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    Su Luo feltpletely helpless. Because in front of an absolute powerful expert, all her crafty plots and machinations were useless. Therefore, Su Luo could only gloomily take three steps forward and two backwards, and try to stall for time.


    While she was stalling for time, she was also pondering ns to flee.


    Thinking about this, Su Luo sadly realized, her running away escaping experience was very rich. From when she first crossed over to this strange world, Su Luo realized that she simply didn¡¯t have several days that were calm and smooth. The majority of the time, she was running ah running ah running... she ran even further than Forrest Gump.


    Elder Ancestor Mo saw Su Luo dilly-dally around like a snail and not saying a word. He only used a pair of gloomy eyes with a cold threatening face to stare at her... right wrist.


    Being stared at by his burning hot gaze, Su Luo only sneered internally. Wasn¡¯t this old codger afraid of having his mind invaded and upied by ck spots, then his entire mind would fall apart?


    Su Luo linked up with Little Stone in her mind.


    ¡°Should I let him suck some blood once more?¡± Su Luo sounded out and asked.


    ¡°Suck fart! How much blood do you think your body has left? Now, you already are seriouslycking in blood, if you let him suck several mouthfuls, your life will be gone!¡± What was more important, this loathsome girl¡¯s blood was how precious, he just couldn¡¯t continue to watch it being wasted by the Old Madman!


    ¡°Then what¡¯s to be done?¡± Su Luo asked helplessly.


    ¡°Run ah!¡± Little Stone red, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to teleport through space? Hurry run ah!¡±


    ¡°But I can only teleport three kilometers at a time.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands helplessly, ¡°Old Madman¡¯s speed in a sh is certainly faster than me teleporting!!¡±


    Who told her to have just entered the gates of teleportation knowledge. A short three kilometers, for any other person, that was an unattainable speed. But for Old Madman who was a strong expert at the peak of saint level, this simply wasn¡¯t enough for him to look.

 Chapter 1273 – Whether or not she could escape (2)

    Chapter 1273 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (2)


    ¡°Forget it, consider it as me having lost to you! Although god¡¯s secrets must not be revealed to mortals, but here¡¯s a little hint, damn gods shouldn¡¯t strike me down with just this hint.¡± Little Stone grabbed his hair, ¡°Take the 256 threads in your mind and fuse them together into 128 threads. Then your speed can increase ten times, even traveling a five hundred kilometers with one thought will not be a problem!¡±


    ¡°Then how can I fuse the 256 threads together?¡± This was the trickiest point for Su Luo.


    ¡°Fuse Spirit Dance Steps with wind systemws. I can only say this much. If it is still not enough, then the only thing waiting for you is to be sucked dry as a mummy!¡± After Little Stone finished this hint of his, he closed his eyes to rest and continue his practice session. He directly tossed Su Luo to the back of his head, no matter how Su Luo shouted, he wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Su Luo thought about it for a quite a while and could not figure it out.


    Fuse Spirit Dance Steps with wind systemws? The problem was, she simply wasn¡¯t a wind system mage ah. Her understanding of wind systemws went in one ear and out the other,pletely Greek to her ah.


    Eh, a light of inspiration suddenly shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    She wasn¡¯t a wind system mage, but Nangong Liuyun was one ah! But don¡¯t know where Nangong Liuyun had gone to right now, otherwise, she would have asked him in more detail.


    Su Luo kept on thinking like this, but her foot still approached towards Elder Ancestor Mo slowly. Finally, she stopped helplessly in front of him.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s gaze was chilly, face stone-cold, stern and dignified.


    ¡°You, pour your blood out!¡± This time, Elder Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t directly grab Su Luo¡¯s wrist and directly bite into it, rather, he took out a barrel from behind his back.


    Su Luo¡¯s jaw ckened in surprise!


    This wooden barrel was as tall as half a person, this damned old man actually wanted her to pour her blood into that? Even if all her blood was used up, it wouldn¡¯t fill the first half of the barrel okay?


    ¡°Grandpa Mo, are you joking?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone, eyes darting all over the ce, searching for the best route to flee.


    While her eyes were searching for a route to flee, she actually discovered a very nice surprise.


    It turned out that Nangong Liuyun was hiding on the roof tiles not far up ahead. He crept over the zed tiles, his body almost merging with the darkness of the night. If Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t intentionally revealed a clue, Su Luo simply would not have discovered him.


    Their gazes met in mid-air, their eyes shining with words only they knew.


    This kind of tacit understanding, if their intentions weren¡¯t genuinely connected, simply would not be able to understand.


    Nangong Liuyun took advantage of Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s inattention, and quickly formed a few hand signs. Su Luo blinked a few times inconspicuously, indicating that she understood.


    Old Man Mo saw Su Luo did not move, so he extended his hand to help out.


    ¡®Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Su Luo pulled out that sharp dagger from her sleeve, signaling Old Man Mo to stop.


    Old Man Mo¡¯s mental illness hadn¡¯t broke out yet, seeing Su Luo voluntarily cooperate, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Only his pair of eyes shone deeply just like a wolf¡¯s eyes, giving rise to fear in people¡¯s hearts.


    Su Luo unhurriedly gestured with the dagger, as if looking for a good spot.


    In fact, she was waiting for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s move. She was waiting for Nangong Liuyun to shift Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s attention away. Otherwise, when she teleported and it got interrupted, her ending would be very tragic.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gazes met, and they smiled in tacit agreement.


    Suddenly!


    A hand grenade-shaped sphere shot straight at Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s face!


    Su Luo was already prepared!


    At this moment, she pretended to be startled and shrieked, directly falling to the ground, as if paralyzed by fear.


    Elder Ancestor Mo was just about to curse this loathsome girl as a coward, but just at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s body disappeared into thin air, while that sphere charged directly towards Old Man Mo.

 Chapter 1274 – Whether or not she could escape (3)

    Chapter 1274 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (3)


    Without a doubt, this sphere was none other than the legendary spirit pinball.


    Ancestor Mo pinched the spirit pinball in his hand, just when he was picking it up doubtfully to examine it, one could only hear a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound!


    The spirit pinball had blown up!


    Smoke spread all over, ck smoke from a mushroom cloud dispersed,pletely enveloping Elder Ancestor Mo.


    It was a tenth-ranked spirit pinball.


    If it was exchanged for amander rank spirit pinball, then it might have some effect on Elder Ancestor Mo. But a tenth-ranked spirit pinball¡¯s force, for Elder Ancestor Mo, was just like a tickle. Although he was taken by surprise due to being enveloped by the explosion, but Elder Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.


    Of course, if Su Luo was sted by the spirit pinball, her insignificant eighth-ranked body would certainly drop dead. Fortunately, her and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tacit agreement waspletely in alignment. When the spirit pinball smashed over, she pretended to fall, during the fall, sheunched her teleport skill again.


    When Elder Ancestor Mo wanted to chase after her, he was hindered by the explosion from the spirit pinball. Given such a short period of time, Su Luo had already opened her legs and ran, not even leaving a trace behind.


    Moreover, the explosion from the spirit pinball perfectly masked the fluctuation of space from Su Luo¡¯s teleport. So, if Elder Ancestor Mo wanted to find Su Luo again, he would need to expend a lot more effort.


    Elder Ancestor Mo cried out loudly in anger, and wrecked the surrounding area.


    Pity, this exquisite and gorgeous library, under Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s indiscriminate bombing, it became bands of smoke, disappearing into the long river of history.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s rage, and talk about Su Luo.


    Having found an opportunity to teleport, Su Luo teleported directly onto the opposite rooftop, without any demur, bringing Nangong through a countless number of teleports.


    The two of them teleported more than a dozen kilometers away, before they had to stop to rest.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s teleportation skills had not steadied, moreover, teleportation consumed a lot of her mental strength. Although Su Luo¡¯s mental abilities were really strong, she could not endure such a drain ah, so she had to stop and rest.


    At this moment, the two of them sat on a huge rock, looking at each other with a smile.


    ¡°Whew, finally escaped, just now, that old madman almost sucked my blood again.¡± Su Luo folded back her sleeves, revealing slender, snow-white wrists.


    This look, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Clearly, in less than two hours before, here, she had used a knife to cut across, that knife scar was ugly and terrifying, people wouldn¡¯t dare to look straight at it. Su Luo thought she would have live with this ugly scar for the rest of her life. She never expected that when she looked, the skin was actually restored to its snowy, sparkling and translucent state. One couldn¡¯t even see a bit of blemish.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too magical?!¡± Su Luo lifted her head up in surprise, her gaze traveling from her wrist to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Silly girl, your blood can revive the dead, how can it not heal such a small scar on yourself? You¡¯re underestimating your precious blood¡¯s abilities too much ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun, in a spoiling manner, tapped the girl¡¯s charming nose, with a soft smile lingering in his eyes.


    Mentioning this, Su Luo¡¯s mood immediately dropped down in a straight line, and she pouted her rosy, moist little mouth gloomily: ¡°That old madman had sucked almost half of my blood away! Really is such a pity!¡±


    If you must know, just one drop of Su Luo¡¯s drop could extend a man¡¯s life by ten years. Just now, so much blood, how precious should it be ah? The worst part was that that old madman was Su Luo¡¯s enemy!


    The more Su Luo thought, the angrier she got, and she brandished her fists angrily, full of unwillingness: ¡°Must find an opportunity to kill that old madman, otherwise, this resentment in my heart won¡¯t be eliminated.¡±

 Chapter 1275 – Whether or not she could escape (4)

    Chapter 1275 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (4)


    However, Su Luo also knew, to kill the old madman, it was only if her master Rong Yun personally undertook the task, whereas if they, in the younger generation, ran into Old Madman, they could only flee to the end of the world.


    ¡°Huh, where is Beichen and Zi Yan?¡± Su Luo lifted her eyes and looked at Nangong Liuyun who was ying with her hair leisurely and contentedly, and asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, them, they took Mo Yunfeng to fly kites.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was casual as he replied offhandedly.


    ¡°Fly kites? The three of them?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands crossed over his chest, and his eyebrows lifted up proudly. With those two irksome presence, he couldn¡¯t be affectionate with his family¡¯s treasured Luo girl. Now, he had finally driven them away.


    Su Luo immediately reacted: ¡°The two of them brought Mo Yunfeng along when they ran, right? Aren¡¯t you worried? Beichen is only at the eighth rank, Zi Yan is still only at seventh rank.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun patted his family¡¯s obedient darling¡¯s head, and said leisurely: ¡°Only through experiencing countless life and death situations, would they be able to grow up quickly. Time doesn¡¯t wait for people, if they can¡¯t grow stronger fast, they will never keep up with us.¡± And... would eventually be eliminated.


    What Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say, Su Luo, in fact, figured it out immediately. However, although these were the facts, Su Luo still felt bad about it


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, who didn¡¯t be strong like this?¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, and made aplete mess out of her hair.


    If possible, he also hoped to protect his darling Luo in a seamless way, and raise her in a greenhouse and not let her experience any hardship. However, since she chose this highly ambitious path of a strong expert, even making all haste through trials and hardship, she could only press forward.


    This topic made the atmosphere somewhat grave.


    So Su Luo switched the topic: ¡°What were you doing just now? You came a littlete.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled mysteriously: ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the other elders had not chased over?¡±


    Su Luo thought about it, her eyes, then, were all smiles: ¡°So to say! It¡¯s all your doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean my doing? Why does it sound so awkward.¡± Nangong Liuyun was somewhat offended.


    ¡°Then the wise and military capable Your Highness Prince Jin, may I ask, in the end, what did you do? Those several elders¡¯ strength are notcking.¡± The weakest was still at the tenth rank ah, and could exterminate them with a move of finger.


    ¡°The mysteries of Heaven cannot be divulged.¡± Having said this, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes hooked into a mysterious smile, and adhered strictly to his words, not saying anything else.


    ¡°Humph, humph, don¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t say.¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t said thest half of her sentence, when suddenly, she felt a shiver down her spine.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face suddenly went ice-cold, eyes glittering like frost and snow.


    Their eyes met, and they could see the colding from the depths of the other¡¯s hearts in each others eyes.


    ¡°Old Madman has chased over! Quickly run!¡± Su Luo was still guessing when Nangong Liuyun had already set down the final conclusion.


    Damned Old Madman, originally, they thought they had gotten away from the old madman¡¯s pursuit. However, they hadn¡¯t even caught their breaths yet and he chased over again! Su Luo cursed angrily in her heart. But there¡¯s nothing to be done about it, they had just yed a trick on the old madman, and provoked his rage. Now, who would dare to take on his rage!


    Nangong Liuyun thought about it, hugged Su Luo to him, and said in a low voice: ¡°Continue regaining your mental strength, I¡¯ll carry you and run!¡±


    Wait until Su Luo regained her mental strength, she could bring Nangong Liuyun through teleport. This was the two of them working together, the most effective and suitable n.

 Chapter 1276 – Whether or not she could escape (5)

    Chapter 1276 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (5)


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Luo nodded her head seriously. She didn¡¯t waste much words, directly closing her eyes, with her spirit flying into her space. She used the plentiful spirit energy in her space to restore her mental strength.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo on his shoulder, and ran forward with flying speed.


    After several roads, his figure had already disappeared ahead.


    Just at this time, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s frantic figure appeared in that ce!


    Picking up the faint spirit force on the stone, but with no soul in sight, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s anger exploded, his palm directly striking down!


    One could only hear the sharp sound of a wind knife shing through the air!


    Soon after, the rock Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun had just sat on was split in half, disintegrating into fine powder. What¡¯s more serious was!


    This wind sword¡¯s mark directly extended to the ground! Prated deeply into the ground!


    As a result of this wind sword from Elder Ancestor Mo, this part of the mountain was split into two, with a deep valley in between. Presumably, after a short period of time, it would be filled with rainwater and a stream would form.


    If Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo ran away a bit slower, right now, they would be buried by this newly-formed stream.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s face was ashen, his limp muscles shaking slightly, clearly, he was greatly angered.


    Just now, when that spirit pinball exploded, although it didn¡¯t hurt Old man Mo, but it made him look battered and exhausted.


    Old Man Mo¡¯s grey hair was burned pitch-ck, with smoke on his face. The robes on his body were burned until only ripped stripps were left here and there. The impressive central pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor now looked like a beggar that lived under a bridge.


    But this ancestor didn¡¯t seem to be aware of what a sorry figure he cut at this moment. He was solely focused on venting his anger.


    If he couldn¡¯t find that loathsome girl, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to drink her blood! Once Old Man Mo thought of this possibility, he would shout out in rage.


    He looked around and didn¡¯t know what senses he based on, he actually directly chased in the direction Nangong Liuyun disappeared to.


    After all, right now, there was still a huge disparity between Nangong Liuyun and Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength, so very soon, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure could be seen in the air.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s eyesight was pretty good, at one nce, he saw Su Luo who was on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back. His heart rejoiced and his eyes shone with excitement! He only knew that he could drink the tasty blood again! Although his head hurt after drinking it, however, not drinking it, his whole body would hurt!


    Nangong Liuyun felt a scorching gaze fixed on him, and he grumbled inwardly.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and he reached them in the blink of an eye.


    Aa a madman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t shout for Nangong Liuyun to put down the person like a normal person, rather, he would directly forcibly snatch her away!


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s face was gloomy, a pair of ice-cold eyes stared at Nangong Liuyun, during this quick raid, an extremely horrifying strength started to condense in his palm.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart cried ¡®not good¡¯!


    Surging spirit strength was all utilized, a dense protective cover wrapped around him and Su Luo tightly. But his heart was very clear, such a formidable attack, even if his strength waspletely restored, he would still be unable to withstand it.


    Now, the power in Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s palm had reached its strongest strength. He smiled gloomily, this formidable strength hadn¡¯t exploded out yet, but people could already feel a faint pressure and suffocation.


    Elder Ancestor Mo, as an existence at the peak of the saint level, on this continent, the people who could match his strength could be counted on one hand. How could Nangong Liuyun from the younger generation withstand this?

 Chapter 1277 – Whether or not she could escape (6)

    Chapter 1277 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (6)


    Under such enormous pressure, Su Luo woke up.


    And just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    An inexhaustible force like surging tide rolled over, exploding in an instant. This enormous strength nearly distorted the entire space around them.


    ¡°Halt!!!¡±


    Su Luo shouted!


    But it was toote!


    What¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone, much less an attack that was thrown?


    This powerful palm strike attacked towards Su Luo.


    The protective cover Nangong Liuyun condensed out, under Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength as a practitioner at the summit, quietly cracked like a spider web.


    The enormous strength of the palm strike endlessly enveloped towards Su Luo!


    From Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s perspective, only killing this loathsome girl would stop her from running. Only then, would he be able to suck the blood from her body. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even think before directly using a heavy hand.


    Now, Su Luo felt as if her heart was being pinched tightly, and at that moment, she almost stopped breathing.


    The shadow of death enveloped towards her. At this moment, Su Luo finally realized what it was like to die.


    However, at this critical moment of life or death!


    Nangong Liuyun forcibly turned his body around, putting himself in front of Su Luo!


    Looking helplessly at the surging powerful palm strike smash fiercely towards Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo¡¯s heart stopped its violent beating in a split second!


    After being hit, Nangong Liyun stumbled forward a few steps, his hands loosened and Su Luo fell to the ground.


    Su Luo hurriedly got up, body immediately dashing up, her hand helped support that tall and lean figure, a deeply worried expression shining from the depths of her eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, and faintly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Old Man Mo, this madman, seeing the first attack did not seed, his second strike rushed over like the rolling tide, simply not giving them the chance to breathe!


    Nangong Liuyun turned his body around and extended his arm. A strong power came from the center of his palm, this power meeting Old Man Mo¡¯s attack head-on!


    Su Luo watched this ghastly sight on the side .


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t been restoredpletely ah, how could he confront Old Man Mo¡¯s strength? How could he win?


    However, Su Luo felt faintly that something was not right.


    Because at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s originally ck as ink, dazzling star-like eyes, now had traces of being bloodshot. Its depths were reeking of blood, ice-cold like a demon from hell, like the arrogant king of heaven!


    It seemed as if Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength suddenly increased sharply, but how could this be?


    Just when Su Luo was still pondering over this in puzzlement, the two formidable powers met head-on!


    It exploded as if having been squeezed for a long time.


    Nangong Liuyun took three steps back, Old Man Mo didn¡¯t move a bit, still standing in ce.


    Nangong Liuyun spit out three mouthfuls of blood, Old Man Mo had a rxed posture.


    However!


    Nangong Liuyun lifted his head up, the corner of his mouth lifting up into a charming demonic smirk: ¡°You are not bad.¡±


    Old Man Mo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. A junior from the younger generation actually dared to use such a tone to say ¡®you are not bad¡¯, these three words, this was simply being contemptuous of him!


    ¡°Court death!¡± Old Man Mo roared, his palm contained endless power and directly attacked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    This power was like an ice-cold water snake, entering and invading Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body from his mind.


    In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s blood red eyes contained a raging murderous intent, even the corners of his mouth lifted up sinisterly.


    Worthy of being Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor, after going mad, even his power increased by many folds. In this world, there weren¡¯t many people who could hurt him, but this Old Man Mo was able to do so.

 Chapter 1278 – Whether or not she could escape (7)

    Chapter 1278 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (7)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bloody eyes were red, the originally pitch ck eyes were like two ignited burning little balls of fire. The bright blood red eyes shone with a strange light.


    Now, a hard-to-describe violent power suddenly appeared from around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Now, the feeling Nangong Liuyun gave off wasn¡¯t at the tenth rank, but as if he stood on equal grounds with Old Man Mo.


    That¡¯s right, it was as if the two were at the same saint level!


    How could this be? Even if Nangong Liuyun could cross over and fight higher ranks, now, his power was restored to the ninth rank. At most, he could harness powers at the tenth rank, how could he.... Su Luo still couldn¡¯t understand after pondering in her heart.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun extended his right hand, the skin on his arm surging with a cyan light, a strange pattern was faintly discernable, a primitive ancient breath assaulting the senses...


    The two people¡¯s fists met, and it seemed as if the air had exploded, intangible waves, like a spider web, spreading in all directions.


    After, Old Man Mo¡¯s body flew backwards and ruthlessly hit the ground, then, he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Nangong Liuyun also took a step back, he raised a hand to wipe away the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Luo¡¯s shocked eyes looked at the slim and graceful Nangong Liuyun standing there. Seeing him standing there with his clothes floating around, like a noble god, no one dared to im to be higher.


    How could he.... Heavily wound Elder Ancestor Mo?


    However, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure tottering on the verge of copse, Su Luo hurriedly ran over to support him.


    Before Su Luo could ask anything, Nangong Liuyun told her in a low voice: ¡°Quickly go!¡±


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body was nowying on the ground hurt, if they didn¡¯t go now, then when? Opportunities were fleeting!


    Nangong Liuyun coughed in a low voice, but from Su Luo¡¯s standpoint, she could see that his palm was pitch-ck, as if it was burned by arge fire.


    He was definitely seriously hurt!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think, her eyes were red, with great difficulty, she resisted her rage that soared to the heavens and the pain that shattered her heart. She hugged Nangong Liuyun and directly teleported.


    Old Man Mo watched, dumbfounded. A fully-cooked duck flew away, just like this?


    Elder Ancestor Mo, naturally, was not reconciled, but he could only maintain a gloomy face, and watch as they disappeared in ce and he couldn¡¯t chase after them.


    Because when their palms meet, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm contained the strong destructive power of the lightning element system. Moreover, this lightning element system also had poison. Old Man Mo didn¡¯t check and was poisoned by Nangong Liuyun, so his strength was greatly affected.


    Even if Old Man Mo was not reconciled, he had no choice but to let Su Luo, the two of them, go.


    Now, Su Luo ran even more desperately.


    She didn¡¯t have time to ask much, and she didn¡¯t dare to stop. She used her all to bring Nangong Liuyun along and run. She firmly believed, the further away they were from Old Man Mo, the safer they would be.


    Although Old Man Mo didn¡¯t chase over just now, but Su Luo knew, the time set aside for them to flee wasn¡¯t that much, because once Old Man Mo¡¯s cultivation was restored, he would chase after them with his fastest speed.


    When Su Luo¡¯s mental strength was nearly used up, she had no choice but to stop.


    Laying Nangong Liuyun on the grass, Su Luo immediately grabbed the Life Replenishing Golden Pill and Celestial Spirit Water from her space, and fed it all to Nangong Liuyun.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, his face white as paper, with a gossamer of breath, as if he would stop breathing at any moment.


    Su Luo became more and more heartbroken, her eyes sockets were red. Suddenly, a light shed through her mind and she directly took out a dagger from her sleeve.


    Nangong Liuyun had said that her blood was the best medicine under the heavens, capable of bringing the dead to life. Then, it should also be able to heal Nangong Liuyun¡¯s internal injuries right? Su Luo didn¡¯t even have to think and directly cut down on her wrist.

 Chapter 1279 – Whether or not she could escape (8)

    Chapter 1279 ¨C Whether or not she could escape (8)


    However, before she could cut down, her right hand was stopped by someone.


    Su Luo turned her eyes to look, her gaze meeting with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Su Luo cried out from being pleasantly surprised, while she directly tossed the dagger to the ground.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips exhaustedly pulled into a smile. That unparalleled, handsome face was pale, with a sickly look that made people pity him even more.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun extended his hand, and patted Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the silly girl, you¡¯re the silly one. Just now, you almost scared me to death.¡± Su Luo sniffed her nose and angrily said.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, it¡¯s this husband that is wrong.... This husband will bow to you in apology.... Alright?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone had a hint of teasing, as if he was not injured at all and still teasing Su Luo as before.


    ¡°A matter that¡¯s unfounded, why shout about it? Quickly don¡¯t speak and heal your wounds first.¡± The more Su Luo spoke, the more worried she was.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was white as snow, and didn¡¯t have a hint of blood. Seeing this made Su Luo¡¯s heart clench.


    ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled at the loose hair hanging down from Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Su Luo thought about it, and finally asked: ¡°You just wounded Old Man Mo, why don¡¯t we just directly kill him, to avoid future trouble?¡±


    Who knew, Nangong Liuyun onlyughed, and hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°In fact, the thing you want to ask the most is why my cultivation would break out at a crucial moment?¡±


    He could even guess this correctly? Worthy of being the number one in the world at being two-faced, treacherous and cunning His Highness Prince Jing. Su Luo snorted twice, but still had to admit it: ¡°This is the second question, but you can answer the two questions together.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled, but still told Su Luo the answer buried deep in his heart: ¡°A very strong power is sealed in my body.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun sat up and hugged Su Luo to him, letting her lean into his chest, with his chin pressed on top of her head.


    He paused and then continued to say: ¡°This power is very formidable, but it also has huge aftereffects.¡±


    ¡°What aftereffects?¡± Su Luo asked with deep concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. For example, back then, when I first used it, because my body was essentially too weak, and this power was really too strong, that every month on the night of the full moon...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t finish speaking and Su Luo had already understood.


    Every month on the full moon, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body would be weak, and both legs would hurt unbearably. Reportedly, only when she reached the level of Grandmaster Apothecary would she be able to cure his illness.


    So it turned out.... It turned out to be the aftereffect from him using this power for the first time.


    Nangong Liuyun, as a prince of unsurpassed talent, in the end, what kind of desperate straits wouldpel him to use this power?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes moved, but she didn¡¯t ask out loud. The scar that Nangong Liuyun hid in his heart, if he didn¡¯t want to say it, why should she go to uncover it?


    However, Nangong Liuyun seemed to be in the mood for conversation, he started to tell Su Luo the truth of the event on that day which was buried in the dust of history.


    Nangong Liuyun had a faint grass fragrance on him that smelled good, but the story he told Su Luo made her heart clench tightly.


    In fact, the story was very simple, it boiled down to just a drama of the imperial harem, striving for favor.


    At that time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mother was the emperor¡¯s most favored treasured concubine. That year, the emperor openly granted an edict, bestowing her with the title Treasured Concubine, showing how much he favored her. But it was also because of the emperor¡¯s affection, that made the Treasured Concubine suffer the unhappy fate of beautiful woman being beheaded.

 Chapter 1280 – What path to take (1)

    Chapter 1280 ¨C What path to take (1)


    At that time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mother was the emperor¡¯s favorite treasured concubine. That year, the emperor openly bestowed the word Treasured to her, it could be seen how much he loved Treasured Concubine. However, it was also because of this love from the emperor that made Treasured Concubine suffer the unhappy fate of beautiful women that was beheaded.


    Treasured Concubine was so favored at that time that she was in charge of the imperial harem. Her influence was without equal, for her emperor Jing didn¡¯t even want any other pce concubines. So, the two of them lived the peaceful life of a romantic couple, but a lifetime of being a pair, how could this be achieved in the royal family?


    At that time, Treasured Concubine became the thorn in the eyes and ears of the concubines in the harem and the ministers of the imperial court. Finally, they joined together and caused the death of Treasure Concubine. But unfortunately for them, this matter was seen by the underaged Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun saw with his own eyes his mother being dishonored and meeting with a violent death. Under the pressure of being about to crumble, he incited the strange power sealed in his body.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s powers instantly grew and exploded out, and he killed all the concubines and powerful families that participated in this plot. He also exterminated their entire family!


    His Highness who was barely five years old looked like an Asura from hell, vicious and ruthless.


    At that time, the entire imperial capital flowed with blood non-stop for three days.


    That time, Emperor Jing waspletely stupefied, the entire capital was stupefied, and was scared to the extreme by the very young Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Five years old and you killed so many people?¡± Su Luo gave him a thumbs up in approval, ¡°Much more awesome than me at that age.¡±


    The five-year-old Su Luo hadn¡¯t entered the assassin organization, at most, she was ying with ants under a tree.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s colored ss-like eyes shone with a deep cold light. He rubbed the hair on Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°You don¡¯t feel this kind of person is very scary? Five years old and exterminated the three powerful families of that time in the capital?¡±


    Su Luo firmly shook her head: ¡°People don¡¯t offend me; I won¡¯t offend them. If people offend me, I¡¯ll return it one hundredfold to them. Moreover, the you at that time who was controlled by such a strange power was also involuntary ah.¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder that those people in the capital were so afraid of Nangong Liuyun. It¡¯s no wonder that Emperor Jing also didn¡¯t really dare offend Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bottom line. So, it turned out that the root was here ah.


    The image of little Nangong showing off his power appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind, she felt he was already formidable, but also gave her a faint sad feeling. He was only five years old and was forced to be a homicidal maniac devil. It¡¯s no wonder his temperament afterwards would be more and more vicious and merciless.


    However, so what if it¡¯s like that? He was cruel and unscrupulous to everyone under the heavens, but as long as he was totally devoted to her, Su Luo, it was enough.


    ¡°Afterwards, how did you preserve your life?¡± Su Luo, full of heartache, caressed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp and clear silhouette.


    Her Nangong was so small at that time, and also killed so many people, and everyone took him as a little demon. How could they easily allow him to continue to live on? It may be assumed he must have experienced something that shocked one to the core.


    Seeing the heartache Su Luo identally revealed in her eyes for him, Nangong Liuyun smiled happily. His long arm extended out, imprisoning his little girl in his embrace. He ced his chin on top of her head.


    Recalling this part of his suffering, he originally thought that he would bury this deeply for the rest of his life, never dredging it up to see the light of the day. Originally, he thought recalling this would make him want to die from the pain, but with this little guy at his side, Nangong Liuyun felt that this segment of memories was like part of history that he turned over. This made him feel rxed, as if being relieved from a heavy burden.


    He hugged Su Luo tightly and told her what happened afterwards.


    At that time, there really were many ministers that proposed, saying this child¡¯s heart schemes were very ruthless, after growing up, might not be fortunate for Western Jing. He must quickly be strangled in the cradle, to avoid provoking trouble that would destroy Western Jing.


    From left to right, people made it difficult for Emperor Jing, when he didn¡¯t know what to do, all of a sudden, a godlike figure dropped from the sky.

 Chapter 1281 – What path to take (2)

    Chapter 1281 ¨C What path to take (2)


    ¡°That person, could it be Purgatory City¡¯s....Master?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°Un, at that time, Master came to the capital to look for someone. But he didn¡¯t find that person, so finally, he took me back.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression revealed a faint smile, clearly, he was very close to his master.


    Su Luo thought about this little Nangong, when he was trapped in desperate straits, with his birth father looking on without lifting a finger. Only the Master of Purgatory Citynded from the sky and saved him from being surrounded by enemies. Probably, in Nangong¡¯s view, this master¡¯s position was more important to him than his birth father.


    Su Luo recalled the tangled rtionship between her mother and the Master of Purgatory City, suddenly, a light bulb went on in her mind: ¡°Your master went to the capital to find someone?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s nose sniffed the faint delicate fragrance from Su Luo¡¯s body, his eyes were soft with an intoxicating smile on his face, ¡°A pity Master had searched for so many years and still hadn¡¯t found that person.¡±


    ¡°Who was that elder looking for?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart had a faint guess.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled even deeper: ¡°It ought to be the daughter Goddess Yan Hua left behind in this world.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo nearly split out a mouthful of water, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The daughter Goddess Yan Hua left behind in this world ah.¡± Nangong Liuyunughingly looked at Su Luo, his dark red thin lips hooked into a demonically charming smile.


    ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± Su Luo¡¯s slender white finger pointed at her own nose and asked in a deadpan manner.


    ¡°Uh-huh, who are you again?¡± Nangong Liuyun pretended not to know.


    ¡°Looking for a beating! You clearly know I¡¯m the person your teacher is looking for!¡± Su Luo pped his shoulder.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Nangong Liuyun let out a candidughter, his long and thin finger hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose, ¡°Luo girl, at that time, you let me have your opportunity to go to Purgatory City. For this lifetime, I will protect you well. Protect you forever and be loyal to you.¡±


    Truth be told, if at that time, Purgatory City¡¯s master found Su Luo, naturally, he would not do more and take Nangong Liuyun away.


    ¡°At that time, I was only two years old and didn¡¯t understand anything. A great pity ah, such a great opportunity was snatched away by you for nothing. Otherwise, right now, I would be a super strong expert without rival.¡± Su Luo pretended to be hopelessly depressed and wrinkled her nose.


    Seeing this little girl¡¯s nose wrinkled into a ball, Nangong Liuyun suddenly felt it was funny. He pinched the little girl¡¯s nose: ¡°Foolish Miss, do you know what my master said when he took me away?¡±


    ¡°Then what did that elder say?¡± Su Luo fiddled with the hair on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder and casually asked a sentence.


    That elder? Three ck lines appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead, his master was one hundred percent a beautiful male evildoer. But in this girl¡¯s mouth, actually became an elder...


    However, letting Luo girl think he was elderly was also good, Nangong Liuyun beamed with smiles as he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That elder... cough, His Elder said, he didn¡¯t find a daughter but could personally groom a son-inw. To nurture one himself would make him feel much more assured than finding one from outside.¡± Nangong Liuyun provocatively and in a devilishly charming manner lifted up Su Luo¡¯s bright and tapered chin, ¡°So Luo girl oh, are you satisfied with the son-inw your father personally groomed?¡±


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s face was full of ck lines.


    Didn¡¯t expect that Master of Purgatory City¡¯s way of thinking was so far-reaching. To actually take the measurement of a two-year-old little brat at that time and give her a made-to-order husband.


    ¡°Could His Elder be my dad?¡± Su Luo expressed her disbelief, ¡°I think that elder must have bestowed that title on himself right?¡±


    ording to the the old emperor of Western Ling¡¯s description at that time, her beyond beautiful and honorable mother who attracted bees like honey didn¡¯t even seem to see the Purgatory City¡¯s Master as a potential match ah.

 Chapter 1282 – What path to take (3)

    Chapter 1282 ¨C What path to take (3)


    ¡°Whether he is your dad or not, this question, you ought to ask your mother.¡± Nangong Liuyun let out a cough.


    Su Luo suddenly was somewhat nervous and struggled free from his embrace. With deep concern over her face, she asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your internal injuries re up again?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun once again coughed several times, unable to suppress it, at an angle Su Luo could not see, specks of blood went into his sleeves.


    ¡°No problem, the injury is not serious.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was the same, with the same smile that was dazzling as the cherry blossoms in March.


    ¡°Able to endure such a berserk palm strike from that old madman, how can it not be serious? Do you take me for a fool?¡± Su Luo unhappily red at him, ¡°Quickly let me have a look at the condition of the injury.¡±


    Without demur, Su Luo directly peeled off Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clothes.


    On the pure-white-as-jade chest, a pitch ck-as-ink palm print was clearly disyed. It was a shockingly horrible sight to see.


    Su Luo lightly touched the palm print, although Nangong Liuyun still continued to smile, a thinyer of sweat was on his forehead.


    ¡°Still saying there¡¯s no problem!¡± Su Luo really wanted to fiercely pinch him, but also hated for him to feel pain, so had no choice but to drop it.


    Su Luo red at him in displeasure: ¡°Do we need to stay here to heal your injury?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed her hair, and scanned the surroundings once through. He shook his head while smiling: ¡°This is not the ce for healing, we need to find a safe ce. I¡¯m afraid not long from now, that old madman will chase over.¡±


    A safe ce? Su Luo nted her head and thought, the so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce. But where was this most dangerous ce ah?


    ¡°For certain, we can¡¯t go to Central Pce.¡± If they go back, it would be strange if that old madman didn¡¯t discover them.


    ¡°Then temporarily, we¡¯ll go to the imperial pce.¡± Nangong Liuyun was all smiles, his tone extremely careless.


    ¡°Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce?¡± Su Luo stroked her chain and carefully considered for a while. Then, she felt that this idea was really clever, ¡°Okay let¡¯s go to Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°However, there is still a day and night¡¯s travel distance from here to Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce. Within this period of time, it might not be too peaceful.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked off to the distance, his gaze seemed deep and far away. In the depth of the night, they shone brightly like stars.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun up, after resting just now, Su Luo¡¯s mental strength had returned to full strength. So, she could use teleport once again.


    Considering Old Man Mo that madman could catch up at any time, Su Luo did not dy, she pulled Nangong Liuyun up and quickly disappeared in ce.


    Fortunately, after going through the Nine Different Pce Halls, Su Luo understood the true essence of teleport. Otherwise, she would not have been able to do those things at Central Pce. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to run using this route.


    That evening, the night was very dark.


    The two people unconsciously had already run several hundred kilometers and entered a border town called Luo Yang City.


    Luo Yang City was located at the center of Northern Mo and Central Pce. Many people who cultivated lived here. The people were usually intrepid, without military presence, the probability formitting crimes of robbery and murder were very high.


    Before Su Luo¡¯s mental strength became empty they arrived at an inn in Luo Yang City.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun swaggered in and ordered a room. They went into a roombeled with the word ¡®sky¡¯.


    In any case, the old madman chasing them definitely wouldn¡¯t use hidden forces. There was no difference to entering openly and aboveboard versus sneaking in.


    That night Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun sat down cross-legged separately.


    Nangong Liuyun rotated his powers to heal, whereas Su Luo was single-mindedly studying the true essence of teleport.


    Su Luo had asked Nangong Liuyun the matter of wind elementws. Nangong Liuyun, from easy to hard,pletely exined it once through to her. Although Su Luo hadn¡¯t understood everything, however, with her photographic memory, she retained everything in her mind to slowly ponder over to understand it.

 Chapter 1283 – What path to take (4)

    Chapter 1283 ¨C What path to take (4)


    Wind strength...speed....teleport...the spirit able to travel five hundred kilometers...


    These words appeared non-stop in Su Luo¡¯s mind, and she muttered these words continuously.


    How to fuse this? Where was the starting point?


    The night became increasingly darker, the cold air outside was even heavier.


    Suddenly, a light went on in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    If speed was to soar to the fastest point, then, there would be wind, afterimages. What if it was even faster than that? So fast that there weren¡¯t even afterimages ah?


    Just when Su Luo was about to grasp the critical point¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, ayer of shadow enveloped Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Nangong Liuyun, who was just in the midst of healing, abruptly opened his eyes. His pair of eyes were bright and clear like snow swords, filled entirely with speckles of cold light.


    ¡°Old Madman has chased over.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he seriously injured? How could he chased over so quickly?¡± Su Luo suddenly stood up, a thread of anxiety on her face.


    Nangong Liuyun helplessly looked at Su Luo: ¡°He drank your blood, it would be strange if his injuries didn¡¯t quickly heal.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Su Luo¡¯s face immediately copsed. She frowned, depressed: ¡°So it could be said, the reason why his injuries would heal so quickly is all because my blood saved him?¡±


    This conclusion really made one copse.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head: ¡°The matter is just so.¡±


    Su Luo gloomily wanted to run into a wall: ¡°So, it could be said this old madman¡¯s future injuries will also heal this quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, this time, the psychological blow that struck his little girl wasn¡¯t light.


    In fact, not only was the psychological blow to Su Luo not light, she wished she could smash her own head with a fist. She could let having her blood sucked out go, but after Old Madman drank her blood, his body actually became stronger and able to restore its strength. Then, in the future, who could kill him ah?


    ¡°Then you also drink some ah.¡± Su Luo rolled up her sleeve, revealing a snow-white clear wrist.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled her hand to a stop and unrolled the sleeves she just rolled up. He smiled and said: ¡°My injury is not the same as the old madman¡¯s, you shouldn¡¯t waste your heartfelt thought on this.¡±


    Su Luo insisted but Nangong Liuyun also was persistent in refusing.


    In the end, it was still Nangong Liuyun who patted her head: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first, if we don¡¯t go now, wait forter then Old Man Mo would have chased over.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s first leave, then talk.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun and was about to teleport, but this time, Nangong Liuyun stopped her.


    One could only see his pretty swordlike brows crease, as he slowly said: ¡°Old Man Mo can find us time after time, I suspect this may be connected to the fluctuations in space when you teleport.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide and looked at him with disbelief.


    It turned out that not only did she give Old Man Mo an indestructible body, she even left a little tail for Old Man Mo to chase after them to kill them?


    ¡°This is only a guess, so this time, we won¡¯t teleport. We¡¯ll take a horse carriage.¡± Nangong Liuyun made the prompt decision.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo nodded at once.


    Consequently, the two of them jumped out the window, and found an empty ce. Su Luo released the Dragon Scaled Horse from her space.


    At that time, when they went to the Nine Different Pce Halls of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun rode in the carriage pulled by this Dragon Scaled Horse. Afterwards, it was not convenient to let the Dragon Scaled Horse follow them into the Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, so Su Luo ced the Dragon Scaled Horse in her space.


    Nangong Liuyun also had a storage ring, however, he was not a space mage, so his storage ring could not hold living things, resulting in the Dragon Scaled Horse being raised in Su Luo¡¯s space up until now.


    This period of time, the Dragon Scaled Horse had continuously lived in Su Luo¡¯s space, suddenly being brought out, it was still not too used to being outside.


    Looking at the Dragon Scaled Horse with bright fur in front of her, Su Luo was slightly startled. Why was it that she felt that this Dragon Scaled Horse was somewhat differentpared to before ah?

 Chapter 1284 – What path to take (5)

    Chapter 1284 ¨C What path to take (5)


    ¡°That space of yours is not bad, the Dragon Scaled Horse actually was promoted two ranks in session.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly shook his head, then, he stroked the Dragon Scale Horse¡¯s head.


    Su Luo finally remembered, while it was in her space, the Dragon Scaled Horse, very muchcking integrity, fawned over the little divine dragon. Finally, the little divine dragon alsocking integrity supplied the Dragon Scaled Horse with an endless amount of Celestial Spirit Water to drink. Originally, just taking out a small bottle of Celestial Spirit Water would cause a sensation, but the little divine dragon magnanimously and boldly gave an unlimited supply to the Dragon Scaled Horse. It would be strange if the Dragon Scaled Horse had not advanced.


    However, to advance two ranks in session was also because it had good talent.


    After the Dragon Scaled Horse appeared, it rubbed intimately against Su Luo, tossing its original owner to the back of its head.


    Nangong Liuyun flicked its head in annoyance: ¡°How did this king raise such an easily deceived thing?¡±


    ¡°Who told me to have good food and good things to y here?¡± Su Luo tenderly strokes the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s head.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse nodded its head in a deadly serious manner, expressing that what Su Luo said was true.


    Nangong Liuyun was angered to the point ofughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let us set off quickly without dy.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo and turned to enter the horse carriage.


    After the two had sat steadily, the Dragon Scaled Horse gave a faint whinny, then opened its hoofs to dash forward.


    In the quiet night, the sound of horse hooves were especially loud and clear.


    ¡°Eh, the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed seems to be a lot faster.¡± Su Lu lifted up the carriage curtain, looking at the structures that were constantly going by, saying in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it is faster by threefoldpared to before.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head leaned against the carriage wall, closing his eyes to rest.


    ¡°Such quick speed, this Dragon Scaled Horse advanced just in time.¡± Su Luo praised a sentence. However, that unease in her heart became stronger and stronger.


    When the Dragon Scaled Horse traveled to the south city gate, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    The entire Luo Yang City seemed to be enveloped by a formidable attack, like they were ants in a ball, unable to control their own lives.


    Under this huge pressure, inside this entire Luo Yang City, the people that were fast asleep woke up one after another, at a loss, not knowing what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Not good, Old Madman has chased over.¡± Su Luo cried out in rm and stood up.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp eyebrows knitted slightly, pulling Su Luo to sit down. Then, he slowly shook his head: ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Afterwards, he gave a soft whistle.


    After the Dragon Scaled Horse heard the whistle, its pace suddenly soared. Quickly, the only thing that was left on the street were grey afterimages. When one opened their eyes again, they were no longer able to capture the Dragon Scale Horse¡¯s silhouette.


    Very quickly, the Dragon Scaled Horse had arrived at the south city gate.


    However, the city gate was locked up tightly, and the Dragon Scaled Horse simply couldn¡¯t go through!


    A row of soldiers stood in the tower of the city gate. The captain of these soldiers saw the carriage rushing towards the gate and shouted loudly: ¡°Who hase?¡±


    Inside the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage, there was no sound.


    The captain of the soldiers¡¯ voice had a trace of cold harshness: ¡°The city gate is already closed, no one is allowed to go out of the city!¡±


    It was only because he saw the Dragon Scaled Horse and the carriage which was not ordinary that his tone carried a trace of respect. If it was someone else, they would already have been shot dead with arrows.


    Just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    The old madman floated in mid-air, roaring non-stop.


    ¡°Loathsome girl,e out!!!¡±


    This roar, was like thousands of knives and thunderbined, then, it exploded with a loud rumble. This thunderous sound rang loudly between heaven and earth.


    The pitiful Luo Yang City, just like this, met with an absurd cmity.


    Suddenly, the entire Luo Yang City seemed to have encountered the rare earthquake that came every thousand years.


    The entire Luo Yang City shook and the buildings swayed, then broke into fine powder.


    A countless number of people sleeping in their rooms, were directly buried alive by the copsed buildings.

 Chapter 1285 – What path to take (6)

    Chapter 1285 ¨C What path to take (6)


    Many of the more nimble people rushed out of their rooms and ran into the street.


    Momentarily, the entire Luo Yang City shook like a sheet.


    Luo Yang City was also known as a city of crime. Everyone here had all vitedws somewhere else and afterwards fled here to avoid people chasing to kill them.


    Able to live in Luo Yang City, there were very few that didn¡¯t flout thew. But at the same time, able to flee to this city of crime, it could be said their strength also wasn¡¯t bad.


    Therefore, when Old Madman¡¯s roar was about to make the entire Luo Yang City copse, a lot of people still were able to run out.


    ¡°Loathsome girl,e out¡ªe out¡ª¡ª¡±


    The old madman floated there in mid-air, looking all around, as if trying to find Su Luo¡¯s figure to admonish her.


    Su Luo inwardlyined in her heart.


    She lowered her voice, and said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered by the old madman right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun shook his head: ¡°Taking advantage of the chaos right now, we must run out without dy.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long slender finger with pronounced joints lifted up the carriage curtain. Looking at the towering city gate before him, he frowned slightly.


    Because the old madman had entered from the north gate, so the north gate was affected the most by the attack. Nearly more than half of the city had copsed into ruins. Therefore now, a countless number of people were all running toward this south gate.


    However, the soldiers guarding on the city wall, no matter what, wouldn¡¯t agree to opening the city gates.


    ¡°Retreat backwards, join together to meet the enemy. Who dares to flee, an arrow awaits them!¡± The captain of the soldiers raised his right hand, behind him was a squadron of archers ready to fire.


    Each and every one of them had their bows pulled back with an arrow inserted, taking the posture of preparing to shoot.


    At this time, if Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun stepped out to retrieve the Dragon Scale Horse, then jump on top of the city gate and fly out of the south gate, this tentative n could be executed sessfully. Although, it was a bit more time-consuming and took a great deal of effort.


    However, with so many people around, with the Dragon Scaled Horse received back into space, wouldn¡¯t this target be too big?


    Nangong Liuyun frowned just because of this.


    Su Luo smiled and said: ¡°Look carefully, now, I¡¯ll perform a magic trick for you to see.¡±


    One could only see Su Luo wave her hand, and Nothingness of Space enveloped the Dragon Scaled Horse. She gave a low grunt, ¡°Quickly¡ª¡ªrush out!¡±


    Up ahead was a very thick wall, with such a fast rushing speed, if they didn¡¯t die, it would still end with them being badly bruised.


    As a result, when the surrounding people saw this horse with strange dragon scales rushing forward with flying speed, each and every one of them had a shocked expression.


    ¡°Was this horse scared till it went crazy?¡±


    ¡°It ought to be, otherwise, why would it rush heedlessly forward? Over there is the city wall ah!¡±


    ¡°In fact, it became crazy from being scared! However, that¡¯s not bad, if it can ram a small hole, we can also take this opportunity to run out!¡±


    During the time when numerous people were discussing this, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a slight smile.


    With Nothingness of Space enveloping them, how could the Dragon Scaled Horse have an ident?


    At that time in the demon cave, she and Beichen Ying were both locked inside, unable to get out. It was because she understood Nothingness of Space at that time, did the two of them then find an opportunity toe out.


    Now, along with Su Luo¡¯s cultivation being promoted, Nothingness of Space had also gradually erged. Now, she could already protect the entire horse carriage.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse rushed forward with flying speed, its speed soaring to the peak!


    The pitiful Dragon Scaled Horse didn¡¯t know that Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space would be so easy to use. It striving so hard was all because of its respect and trust in its master and master¡¯sdy.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, this horse has gone crazy! It really is about to ram into the wall!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, who can stop this horse?¡±


    Some people screamed loudly, and there were also people who looked on gloomily.

 Chapter 1286 – What path to take (7)

    Chapter 1286 ¨C What path to take (7)


    Because after the Dragon Scaled Horse died, this horse carriage would be very useful to everyone.


    Just when some people were crying out in rm, while some rejoiced in others¡¯ misfortune, the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s head smashed into the wall¡ª¡ª


    Everyone was taken aback when not only didn¡¯t the Dragon Scaled Horse smash the wall until its head broke with blood flowing, instead, seemingly out of nowhere, it disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Oh heavens, what just happened? Where is that horse? How is it that it disappeared?¡± A lot of people rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°It seems, seems it had passed through to the other side!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You think this wall is made from paper paste? How could it pass through?¡±


    While everyone was discussing this, the soldiers on the wall were also dumbstruck.


    However, they stood on top of the city gate, naturally, they had a panoramic view of the scene on both sides.


    ¡°Wow! What is that?¡± Soldier A saw a ck dot that wasn¡¯t far away, and his eyes were opened very wide.


    ¡°It seems...seems like that horse carriage with the strange design from just now!!!¡± Soldier B cried out in fear!


    ¡°In the end, what¡¯s going on?¡± Soldier C asked incredulously.


    Everyone was all speechless.


    What happened? Only ghosts knew what really happened.


    They didn¡¯t open the city gate, and the city wall wasn¡¯t broken. Nor did they see them drill underground or fly. However, they actually directly passed through the wall, then ran far away...this must be the strangest damned thing under the heavens. Moreover, it happened in front of everyone¡¯s eyes ah.


    Just when everyone was confused, disaster continuously broke out non-stop.


    Old Madman was worthy of being Old Madman, after his bad temper started, he waspletely unconcerned with anything. He disposed of everything without any qualms.


    This city of criminals, was already a malignant tumor to the local government, the sovereign of Northern Mo wished he could pull out this malignant tumor by the root. But because nobody living in this city was an ordinary person, therefore, not only did he fail again and again, he even sacrificed a lot of soldiers because of this city.


    Untilter, when Northern Mo¡¯s sovereign really had no alternative, he finally handed Luo Yang City over to these criminals. Also because of this, the entire Northern Mo would constantly suffer trouble from this city of criminals, troubling and vexing the master of Northern Mo endlessly.


    If the master of Northern Mo was to know what Su Luo did today, very likely, he would award her Best Fresh Talent Award ah.


    After Su Luo escaped, the entire Luo Yang City sank into an abyss of suffering.


    Elder Ancestor Mo, this old madman, he couldn¡¯t find Su Luo, and therefore, was overflowing with anger. The entire Luo Yang City was destroyed by him until nothing was left.


    The disaster gradually extended from the north gate, and finally, to the south gate.


    Wherever the old madman went, everything behind him was an area of ruins. Anyone seeing it would be shocked.


    Under the south gate, those people¡¯s feeling of nervousness suddenly increased.


    ¡°Quickly open the city gate!¡±


    ¡°Open the city gate, otherwise, we¡¯ll set fire to the city!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the city gate, your daddy, I, will kill every one of you in the next minute!¡±


    Under the city gate, one after another, angry voices yelled, converging together into a mess, the drone of these voices echoing.


    There were even smart people who recalled that strange horse that rushed out the city gate just now, and thought maybe, that wall had a mechanism that opened a hidden door. Therefore, they also rushed forward with flying speed.


    But a pity, they directly smashed into the wall until they were badly bruised and bloody. There were those who were even more seriously hurt, directly passing out from the hit.


    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s a scam! This city wall simply doesn¡¯t have a mechanism to a hidden door!¡±


    ¡°Then how did that horse just go through?¡±


    ¡°Only ghosts would know! Maybe they are ghosts that can really punch a hole and go through walls okay?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t find a reason to exin it, so they pushed the reason onto the bodies of demons and ghosts.

 Chapter 1287 – What path to take (8)

    Chapter 1287 ¨C What path to take (8)


    The soldiers guarding the north gate of the city felt an approaching disaster, and a cowardly feeling couldn¡¯t help but rise in their hearts.


    Moreover, the people gathered under the city gates continuously bellowed out protests, there were even courageous ones who climb up the city gates time and time again. Although they were being shot down incessantly by arrows, as the number of people grew more numerous, the city gates were bound to break from the pressure.


    In the end, they were unable to withstand the pressure and could only open the city gates.


    However, for the gates to open at this time, it was already toote. This was because the old madman who had blown his top had already killed his way here.


    The old madman¡¯s whole body gave off an intense, formidable pressure, the heavy stench of blood and a scathing killing intent!


    At this time, the more the old madman killed, the braver he got. As if he felt this venting game was very fun and extremely satisfying.


    The old madman appeared on top of the city wall.


    The moment he appeared, however, made the crowd of people cry out in rm.


    ¡°Oh, heavens! Why is it him? How could it be? How is this possible?¡± Amidst the crowd, a person cried out loudly in surprise, continuously shouting that it was impossible.


    ¡°Who is that? Could it be that you recognize him? Hurry up and say who he is!¡±


    The person who just shouted was immediately encircled by the crowd, who threatened him loudly.


    ¡°He is the Elder Ancestor of Central Pce! A saint rank expert!!!¡±


    ¡°What? The Elder Ancestor of Central Pce? What enmity does Central Pce have with this city of crime? Why does he want to wipe out the entire city?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he epted amission from the imperial family? Otherwise, how could they let Elder Ancestor to personallye and take action?¡±


    ¡°That vile Northern Mo! That hateful Central Pce!¡±


    ¡°Defeat Northern Mo, defeat Central Pce!¡±


    For a moment, the scene became extremely chaotic, with countless voices roaring loudly.


    The old madman¡¯s eyes were full of blood. They were like searchlights, sweeping back and forth, scanning the crowd. However, very quickly, he was disappointed, because the aura he was looking for wasn¡¯t in the crowd.


    Ever since he drank that girl¡¯s blood, it was as if the old madman had be an addict. If he didn¡¯t drink her blood, then he would feel itchy all over his body. It was so unbearable that he almost copsed.


    So, even though the old madman was injured, he still wouldn¡¯t give up on chasing after them closely.


    However, just earlier, there were still traces of the loathsome girl¡¯s aura. Yet now, not even a little bit remained.


    Strange.


    Just at this moment, a brick was thrown from the crowd, smashing towards the back of the city wall.


    Moreover, the target was this Elder Ancestor Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll smash you dead, you lunatic! This daddy¡¯s entire family was killed by you! This daddy has unfinished business with you!¡±


    However, this person didn¡¯t know that his moment of angry action would actually bring a drowning cmity upon everyone present.


    Elder Ancestor Mo waved a hand, and that brick quickly changed directions, heading back to where it hade from.


    Moreover, that action by the old madman only looked like a casual wave of the hand, but it actually carried an endlessly formidable pressure and killing intent.


    With a mere wave from the old madman, those people were like tarot cards, falling down one by one. Additionally, blood flowed out from the seven apertures of everyone¡¯s face, and they died with their eyes open.


    At this time, the old madman¡¯s strength had be a step stronger than before.


    If Su Luo knew it was just because of her blood that let the old madman grow even more powerful day by day, very likely, she might wring her hands until she coughed up blood.


    A pity Su Luo didn¡¯t know, that because they had stayed for a night in the city of criminals, the entire city would thenpletely disappear in the long river of history.


    At this moment, the two of them were riding in the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage which had increased its speed to the peak and was speeding towards the Northern Mo Imperial Pce.


    What awaited them was another legendary tale of countless perils.


    Maybe it was because Nangong Liuyun guessed correctly and Su Luo didn¡¯t use teleportation, so all along this journey, the old madman still hadn¡¯t caught up.


    However, in order to prepare for all eventualities, the two of them still made up their minds to hide for a short period of time in the Northern Mo Imperial Pce. They would wait for Nangong Liuyun to recovery from his injuries before considering their next move.

 Chapter 1288 – Northern Mo Imperial Palace (1)

    Chapter 1288 ¨C Northern Mo Imperial Pce (1)


    On the entire journey, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun actually didn¡¯t find a trace of the old madman. The two of them safely arrived at the Northern Mo Imperial Capital.


    Before they entered the city, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun got off the Dragon Scaled Horse and directly put it in her space.


    After all, this Dragon Scaled Horse was truly too famous in the City of Criminals. No one knew, in the end, how many people would run out from the City of Criminals, whether someone would recognize the Dragon Scaled Horse. In order to be prepared for all eventualities, the two people made full preparations outside the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes contained intoxicatingly soft waves. He led Su Luo and went towards the tightly-guarded north city gates.


    Su Luo half-supported him and asked with deep concern: ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    Using the faint light of dawn, Su Luo carefully observed Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion. After going through one day and one night of recuperation and smoothing his breathing, hisplexion looked somewhat better than before. It was no longer scarily pale.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m in the midst of recovering step by step.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips hooked up, and heughed. Seeing this little appearance of his Luo girl¡¯s deeply worried expression, his mood became very good.


    At that time in the Nine Different Pce Halls, Su Luo had used more than half of her blood to cover Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body in a moment of desperation. It caused his body to changepletely, therefore, his recovery speed was really fast, not inferior in any aspect whenpared to that old madman.


    The two people arrived on foot to the city gates and saw a long dragon-like line of people queueing there, and Su Luo frowned slightly.


    This was the Northern Mo Imperial Capital. The security at the city gates was extremely tight, a diplomatic note was required for entry and exit. People without a diplomatic note would be arrested on the spot. Back then, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t actuallye through the imperial capital. Instead, they had gone across from the edges of the Dark Forest and directly entered the Snowfield teau.


    ¡°Should we wait till dark before going in?¡± Su Luo watched the stream of people as each of them was inspected, and her eyes half-narrowed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin lips hooked into a smile carrying a hint of mysteriousness: ¡°Silly girl, this king brought you here, so how could this king let you wait? Waiting, that¡¯s other people¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Prince Jing, such big tone. However, this isn¡¯t the Eastern Ling. Moreover, as far as I know, Northern Mo and Eastern Ling have always had a bad rtionship. There were often times of friction at the border. Who knows when a war will start up?¡± Su Luo smilingly hooked her arm into his. She raised her little face, her pitch-ck eyes blinked, dazzling like the stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡± Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo along, strutting towards the city gates.


    This walk of theirs immediately gave rise to spirited discussions.


    ¡°Hey, you guys, line up! You can¡¯t cut the line here!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have privileges ah.¡±


    ¡°Privileges, my ass. Even if they¡¯re a third-ranked high official, they still have to line up obediently, understand? This is our Northern Mo¡¯s rule!¡±


    ¡°That feeble-minded pair, they must be from another ce right? Strutting like that, wanting to walk the privileged route. They¡¯ll definitely be arrested and thrown in jail.¡±


    ¡°What a pity ah. You guys look, the man is iparably handsome, while the woman is a beauty that doesn¡¯t exist under the heavens. Oh, a pity ah, a pity...¡±


    These spirited discussion naturally reached Su Luo¡¯s ears.


    Su Luo took a look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun looked ahead, with the corners of his lips hooking into a demonically enchanting smile.


    Su Luo found it even more difficult to understand. The two of them were fleeing, right? This was wanting to enter the imperial pce and hide, right? If so, shouldn¡¯t the two of them be keeping a low-profile? With Nangong Liuyun being so high-profile like this, was it truly okay?


    However, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance of having a hidden card up his sleeve, it was hard for Su Luo to say something.


    Before long, Nangong Liuyun had led Su Luo along and came directly to a stop before the city gates.

 Chapter 1289 – Northern Mo Imperial Palace (2)

    Chapter 1289 ¨C Northern Mo Imperial Pce (2)


    ¡°No one is allowed to cut the line. You guys hurry, go back to line up!¡± The guard soldiers saw an immortal couple standing before them, and their initially impatient expressions vanished in a sh. Their expressions and tones also became a lot more courteous.


    However, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo stood where they were, absolutely having no intention to leave.


    ¡°You guys quickly go back. Otherwise, if our captain finds out, you¡¯ll be arrested.¡± This soldier had good eyes. He knew that these two people shouldn¡¯t be provoked, so he urged them in a nice tone and manner instead.


    Talk about Cao Cao and Cao Cao will appear (1).


    Right at this moment, the captain, whom Soldier A had spoken off, arrived.


    This captain¡¯s pair of eyes cast a sidelong nce at Nangong Liuyun. When he saw Su Luo, his eyes clearly lit up.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes rose slightly, a hint of chilliness shing across his eyes. Without waiting for this captain to speak, Nangong Liuyun immediately took out a ck wooden tablet from his bosom and smashed it straight towards this captain¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch! Who hit me?!¡± The captain held up his forehead, which actually had a hole smashed in. Moreover, he was directly sent kneeling to the ground from being smashed.


    He was kneeling in front of Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± The captain scowled miserably and shouted loudly without a care for anything else.


    In the wake of the captain¡¯s order, an entire group of people charged over, aggressively encircling Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo. Suddenly, the mood at the scene was of mutual hostility, with swords drawn and bows bent.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly and looked at that captain in an unhurried manner: ¡°You¡¯re certain it¡¯s an enemy attack? You don¡¯t need to take a look at that tablet?¡±


    Things that Nangong Liuyun took out, how could it possibly not be of any use? Su Luo guessed that that must be some sort of honorary token with special privileges.


    That captain got so angry that his eyes became bloodshot. Spitting with rage, he yelled: ¡°Someonee, arrest these two spies! Seize them all for this daddy!¡±


    However, before the kingly aura Nangong Liuyun was emitting from head to toe, these third- and fourth-ranked soldiers were inwardly cowardly. They simply didn¡¯t even dare to take a single step forward.


    Just at this moment, that Soldier A stooped down and picked up that tablet from the ground.


    With just one nce, this soldier¡¯s entire body actually stiffened. He stood stiffly as if his acupuncture points had been hit.


    ¡°You, give this daddy to rush over!¡± The captain saw this soldier A standing there dim-wittedly in ce, and immediately, the captain got extremely angry and kicked Soldier A with his foot.


    Soldier A¡¯s body moved back and spun around, unconsciously dodging this ferocious kick.


    ¡°You dare to dodge this daddy¡¯s kick?¡± The captain immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted loudly, wanting to charge over.


    However, Soldier A¡¯s whole body was now trembling. He looked at the captain with sympathy and pity. Then, as he handed over themand tablet to the captain, he said faintly: ¡°Captain, you had better take a good look at thismand tablet.¡±


    Soldier A hastily handed over themand tablet, like he was throwing over a hot potato. Immediately after, his entire person rxed.


    Originally, the captain didn¡¯t want to look. However, seeing Soldier A being so serious about this matter, a hint of suspiciousness shed across the captain¡¯s eyes. Hence, he leisurely epted themand tablet and set his eyes on it.


    This one look made him go ¡®Oh my God¡¯.


    One could only see this captain look like an exhaust fan. The muscles on his face trembled incessantly. His pair of eyes shed with expressions of terror and fear. He stared incredulously at Nangong Liuyun and said with a shaking voice: ¡°Purga...tory... City...¡±


    Nangong Liuyun looked like a noble god sitting high up in the clouds, arrogantly looking down and casting him a smiling nce that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    This captain¡¯s entire person immediately didn¡¯t feel too well. He didn¡¯t even think and directly made a ¡°bang¡± sound, kneeling straight down on the ground.


    1) Talk about Cao Cao and Cao Cao will appear ¨C Chinese proverb for speaking of the devil he appears.

 Chapter 1290 – Northern Mo Imperial Palace (3)

    Chapter 1290 ¨C Northern Mo Imperial Pce (3)


    That crisp kneeling sound, Su Luo, upon hearing it, felt leg pain on his behalf.


    In fact, blood was continuously rushing out from this captain¡¯s forehead, it had dyed more than half of his face red, but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to wipe off that blood. He trembled from head to toe as if he was about to faint at anytime.


    ¡°This Venerable Lord, just now, it was this person being negligent, you, as a Venerable Lord, are magnanimous, please consider this person as a fart and let me go. I beg you, to spare my life ah.¡±


    Estimated that this captain wouldn¡¯t die from excessive bleeding, rather, he would be scared to death.


    Su Luo pondered holding her chin, amusedly looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    So, it turned out what he took out was the Purgatory City¡¯s waist tablet ah. However, his waist tablet ought to be of a high position in Purgatory City, look how it scared this captain. If Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say he forgave him soon, he might get a heart disease from being scared.


    At the same time, Su Luo also understood, Purgatory City, these two words, in people¡¯s eyes, were how powerful, overbearing and terrifying.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips curved up slightly, he coldly snorted once: ¡°What? Now you still block the road, don¡¯t want me pass right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!!!¡± The captain, having heard this, had an overjoyed expression, and quickly waved his hand magnanimously, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and open the city gate, everyone take three steps back, and let this Honored Sir pass!¡±


    Finished speaking, the captain bent and scraped to curry favor as he smiled tteringly at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Venerable Honored Sir, please, pleasee in.¡±


    Although the captain¡¯s face apanied his words with a smile, but this captain was crying madly in his heart ah. He couldn¡¯t wait to send off this Venerable Honored Sir without dy. If he stayed here, he was like a time bomb ah.


    Rumor was that people that came out of Purgatory City always had bad temperament, killing people as if cutting grass was the mostmon thing. Moreover, even if they killed people, the four countries in this maind wouldn¡¯t dare to use Purgatory City¡¯s people with criminal charges. Because behind their back was one of strongest experts on the maind, the ¡®extremely biased liked to protect his own¡¯ the venerable Purgatory City¡¯s Master!


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo along by her hand and arrogantly walked inside.


    Behind their backs, they left behind a spirited discussion.


    ¡°Huh, that pair of immortal-like beings actually got in?¡±


    ¡°The captain that normally strutted around in front of us, just now, he even kneeled to them.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he kneel, but this captain was scared to the point of almost peeing in his pants.¡±


    ¡°That captain isn¡¯t an ordinary person, he is His Majesty¡¯s wife¡¯s younger brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh Heavens, even the king¡¯s brother-inw kneeled down to them, what are their identities ah?¡±


    All of sudden, the sound of discussion in the surroundings sparked up one after another, continuously without pause.


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo and walked grandiosely into the imperial Capital.


    ¡°I thought you would take out your Royal Highness Prince Jing of Eastern Ling identity, didn¡¯t expect you¡¯ll use Purgatory City¡¯s strength.¡± Su Luo recalled that captain¡¯s before and after actions that looked like a different person, and she shook in amusement.


    ¡°Purgatory City is a transcendent existence in the maind, just as long as one has thismand tablet, as a disciple of Purgatory City, can enjoy all privileges.¡± Nangong Liuyun stuffed thismand tablet into Su Luo¡¯s hands, ¡°Put it away well, it may be useful in the future.¡±


    ¡°The reason why you arrogantly entered with such a high profile, was just to demonstrate how to use thismand tablet?¡± Su Luo was very smart, with a slight thought, she understood Nangong Liuyun¡¯s care.


    Nangong Liuyun returned a smile to her, flicking Su Luo¡¯s forehead: ¡°Too smart is not cute ah.¡±


    ¡°Cute my ass.¡± Su Luo red at him in annoyance, ¡°Am I an idiot? That needs you to demonstrate how to use it?¡±

 Chapter 1291 – Northern Mo Imperial Palace (4)

    Chapter 1291 ¨C Northern Mo Imperial Pce (4)


    Nangong Liuyun held back his smile: ¡°But you, this girl, doesn¡¯t believe the position of Purgatory City from the bottom of your heart, am I right?¡±


    Maybe this girl had a bit of reverence for Purgatory City in the beginning, but after he told her about Purgatory City¡¯s Master¡¯s matter, that mysterious veil of Purgatory City was taken off in front of her. She felt that since the Master of Purgatory City couldn¡¯t even catch up to her mother, then this master of Purgatory City was merely just so-so.


    But in fact, for Purgatory City to sit steadily as the strongest for so many years, was not without reason.


    In fact, it was said that there were ten great powers in the maind, but in fact, adding the rest of the nine powersbined, was still inferior to Purgatory City¡¯s strength. Every influential family were itching to send their younger generation into Purgatory City.


    When Nangong Liuyun exined this matter to Su Luo, Su Luo was rightfully astonished.


    ¡°The other nine powers added together is not as powerful as Purgatory City?¡± Su Luo suddenly widened her eyes from shock.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun pinched Su Luo¡¯s powered little cheeks and raised an eyebrow proudly, ¡°So to say, your background, is more powerful than anyone on this maind.¡±


    Because the number one expert on the maind, Purgatory City¡¯s Master, was her firmest backing. The maind¡¯s number one apothecary, Grandmaster Rong Yun, was also her firmest backer.


    ¡°But right now, we¡¯re still fleeing ah.¡± Su Luo helplessly spread open her hands, ¡°We don¡¯t even have a safe resting ce right now.¡±


    ¡°Mountain people naturally have their own brilliant ns.¡± Nangong Liuyun snapped his finger, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go.¡±


    Without walking for too long, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she lowered her voice to discuss with Nangong Liuyun: ¡°It seems we are being followed.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun naturally smiled: ¡°These flies are really troublesome.¡±


    His fingers tapped the air, and a wind de suddenly split into smaller pieces, splitting up to shoot in all directions.


    Suddenly, on the roof, behind a tree, in the street corner, and among the crowd.....the originally hiding mysterious people, one after another, fell down, limbs twitching, foaming at the mouth, looking battered and exhausted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo by the hand, arrogantly walking past these people with a leisurely pace.


    ¡°Cool!¡± Su Luo leaned close to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cheek, and fiercely gave him a kiss.


    Nangong Liuyun immediately was happy and smiled like an idiot, lowering his head to ask Su Luo: ¡°Do you still want to y?¡±


    ¡°We are fleeing for our lives right now ah, aren¡¯t you afraid that fire woulde from our ying? Still better to quickly go.¡± Su Luo wrapped herself around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, the two walked up ahead, and quickly disappeared in the night.


    Those people twitched in ce, but after two hours, all the symptoms stopped, and they returned to normal.


    ¡°Leader, should we continue to chase after them?¡±


    ¡°Chase be damned!¡± This leader directly pped the head of that foolish guy, ¡°This huge character clearly didn¡¯t put us in his eyes. If you want to seek death yourself, then go, but don¡¯t pull me in!


    ¡°But His Highness Crown Prince¡¯s side....¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince also said, do our best, but absolutely must not provoke Purgatory City¡¯s people.¡± The leader said with lingering fear, ¡°Fortunately, this huge character had mercy, and didn¡¯t end all of us in one pot. If we still aren¡¯t discreet, it¡¯s like looking for the path to our own doom.¡±


    As a result, this leader quickly led the group back.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had already walked far away from this ce.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo sat down in a restaurant, ordered a huge table of good food and wine, ready to eat a good meal.


    However, no one expected that just at this time, Old Madman actually chased over!

 Chapter 1292 – Clear Spirit Pool (1)

    Chapter 1292 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (1)


    Feeling that rming roar, the piece of chicken meat on Su Luo¡¯s chopsticks, with a ¡®pop¡¯ sound,nded on the table.


    ¡°That crazy old man, his speed is really fast. Can¡¯t he even let people eat a full meal?¡± Su Luo was so depressed that she almost scratched the wall. This journey of fleeing, she hadn¡¯t eaten a single full meal okay?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. That old madman¡¯s speed was no joke, but how could he chase up to them so quickly? Could it be that inside this, there was still a hidden trick?


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along, tossed down the chopsticks, turned and was about to quickly walk away.


    ¡°Hey, customers, you guys still haven¡¯t paid for the meal!¡± The shopkeeper saw the two that looked like immortals, would actually leave without paying, and he immediately ran out.


    However, before he could run near them, a silver ingot smashed into the shopkeeper¡¯s chest, directly smashing this shopkeeper to fall on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s chest was smashed very painfully, originally, he wanted toin, but after seeing the white sparkling silver ingot in his bosom, immediately, he was all smiles.


    Wherefore would Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun have time to pay any heed to him? The two people¡¯s speed soared to the max, from one roof to another, shing by rapidly, leaving only afterimages behind.


    Because their speed soared to the extreme, just like a gust of wind that rolled over, as a result, it didn¡¯t arouse the attention of passerbys.


    Up ahead, the Imperial City was already in front of their eyes.


    Right now was broad daylight, all four of the Imperial City gates were guarded by Yu Lin soldiers. The security was so tight that even a fly couldn¡¯t enter.


    However, these Yu Lin soldiers were middle level, at most, only fourth or fifth rank. Moreover, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s state were much higher than theirs, so even when the two of them quickly shed into the Imperial Pce, no one noticed anything.


    However, the Imperial Pce, after all, was the site of the center of imperial power, so it was impossible not to have strong experts. So, Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo to remote areas.


    The two were strong, and also had sharp senses, usually, they already hid before a guard squadron arrived. Therefore, along the way, they were not hindered and no one discovered them in the imperial pce.


    ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with this imperial pce?¡± Su Luo, seeing that Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t look at a map, but after manyplicated turns, he didn¡¯t look lost either.


    ¡°There is a construction map ah, Eastern Ling¡¯s book collection pavilion has it.¡± Nangong Liuyun showed a smile to Su Luo, his smile was like a blooming red spider lily, demonically charming, and tempting people tomit a crime.


    Su Luo nodded her head in understanding. Having read an excessive amount of books, and being so erudite at a critical moment, it actually came in handy.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s first go to the Clear Spirit Pool.¡±


    ¡°Clear Spirit Pool?¡± Su Luo nted her head, looking in puzzlement at Nangong Liuyun who was half a head taller than her.


    ¡°Northern Mo Pce¡¯s Clear Spirit Pool, can wash off any spirit aura that isn¡¯t one¡¯s own.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, with a cautious expression, and a hint of seriousness.


    ¡°So you suspect, that old madman could chase us without letting go, is because my body was contaminated with his aura?¡± Su Luo cried out in rm.


    ¡°It¡¯s more precise to say that it¡¯s both of us.¡± A trace of helplessness shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face, ¡°That day, I had a big battle with him, presumably, I was also contaminated by his aura. Never expected that without teleportation fluctuations, afterwards, the old madman can still rely on this aura to catch up. Sure enough, one can¡¯t overlook a saint-ranked expert.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, I find that you really are very two-faced ah.¡± Su Luo pinched his shoulder, ¡°From the beginning, you said to hide in Northern Mo Imperial Pce, because you¡¯ve already fancied this whatever Clear Spirit Pool right?¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder he didn¡¯t run to anywhere else, insisting on bringing her to run over here. She was saying ah, how was it that they were always headed towards the imperial pce.


    Nangong Liuyun, this IQ, really made people look up to ah, destroy the grass to get rid of traces of snakes, depending on thousands of miles of routes, he had already prepared a good rout, announcing the answer at thest moment.

 Chapter 1293 – Clear Spirit Pool (2)

    Chapter 1293 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (2)


    Su Luo had just wanted to say something, but Nangong Liuyun used his mouth to block her voice.


    Just at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from afar and got closer to them.


    ¡°Princess, His Highness the Crown Prince is too much, actually wanting to send you away to get married!¡± A pce maid¡¯s voice approached closer and closer, and could be heard sparsely.


    ¡°Who told that Elder Brother¡¯s talent is so good, at that time, absorbing two Snow Spirit Crystal Stonespletely. The entire royal family sees him as the rising hope for Northern Mo, how can I not let everything go his way?¡± The princess¡¯s tone with hidden bitterness sounded.


    ¡°But, how can he take you to get married ah! Moreover, to marry someone...¡± The little pce maid indignantly said.


    ¡°Since my talent isn¡¯t good, who can I me this matter on? me gods and others?¡± Third Princess sadly and helplessly looked up to the sky.


    The princess and servant talked as they walked, directly passing by Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Separated by a very thin wall, the two master and servantpletely didn¡¯t find anything strange.


    Waiting until they were far away, then, Su Luo drilled out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, eyes filled with novelty as she said: ¡°Don¡¯t know which empire this Third Princess will be married to, it can¡¯t be Eastern Ling right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± For Nangong Liuyun, besides Su Luo, he wasn¡¯t concerned about other women, but seeing that Su Luo was curious, so he apanied her to discuss this.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be to marry your father, to be your cheap mother ah?¡± Su Luo stuck out her tongue, asking while letting her imagination run wild.


    Nangong Liuyun directly flicked her forehead: ¡°Be this king¡¯s cheap mother, isn¡¯t she also your cheap mother ah? Do you think you can escape?¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Su Luo covered her forehead in pain, and stared bitterly at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Hateful!¡±


    Nangong Liuyunughingly helped her rub her forehead and patiently exined: ¡°Eastern Ling and Northern Mo don¡¯t have a good rtionship, even if it is a marriage alliance, this girl is merely being sent to be cannon fodder, but.....¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky.


    She discovered that being together with Nangong Liuyun was really good, she simply didn¡¯t need to use her brain, and he had already calcted everything properly.


    ¡°However, we can use this Third Princess, to get Snow Spirit Crystal Stones.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed his chin, dark-as-ink eyes profoundly mysterious. Suddenly, his mouth hooked into a very devilish charming smile.


    This expression of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, showed that the person he calcted would be very unlucky and bleed blood. Su Luo, at this moment, felt sympathy for that person he calcted against.


    ¡°However, what¡¯s a Snow Spirit Crystal Stone?¡± Su Luo expressed that she had never heard of it. Su Luo was thinking, once she get back. she must go to the Book Collection Pavilion, and read all the books about the misceneous things on the maind at once, ces that used normal book knowledge were really little ah.


    Nangong Liuyun, with the encyclopedic knowledge, carefully exined to her: ¡°Clear Spirit Pool must use Snow Spirit Crystal Stones. Absorbing the Snow Spirit Crystal Stones not only can one get rid of another¡¯s¡¯ aura, it can also wash away the impurities in the muscles and bones of the person. Let one¡¯s cultivation go up another level.¡±


    ¡°Northern Mo royal family actually had such a good thing?¡± Su Luo¡¯s slender fingers tapped at her chin, a trace of craftiness shing through her eyes, ¡°Since it is a good thing, it can¡¯t be missed.¡±


    ¡°Just these words.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along and turned into a remote path, as if wind was under their feet, their speed was amazingly fast.


    Not long after, Nangong Liuyun had brought Su Luo to a very remote ce.


    ¡°Such clearke water.¡± After stopping, Su Luo gave a big praise.


    Northern Mo Empirecked water, this was something everyone on the maind knew about. But now, in front of Su Luo¡¯s eyes, was arge area of light blue-coloredke water.


    The water and sky was one color, so clear that you could see to the bottom.


    Didn¡¯t expect Northern Mo imperial pce actually had such an exquisite ce.

 Chapter 1294 – Clear Spirit Pool (3)

    Chapter 1294 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (3)


    ¡°Past over there is the Clear Spirit Pool, the security is more strict. We must be a bit more careful.¡± Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo along and covertly forged ahead.


    Clear Spirit Pool was the imperial pce¡¯s most important ce, the security was even stricter than the emperor¡¯s resting pce, almost a sentry for every ten steps, and a heap of guards stationed every five steps. It was also divided into sentries out in the open and sentries hidden in the dark. Making it impossible for people to guard against being discovered.


    At this point, Su Luo¡¯s originally casual attitude had also vanished, she nodded seriously, her expression had a touch of graveness.


    There were always people stronger than you, no one knew what kind of high experts were hidden in Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce. So, it¡¯s still important to be cautious with everything, so as to avoid the boat flipping over in a shady ravine. If it were any other day, they wouldn¡¯t have cared; however, now, they were being chased by the old madman to be killed, naturally, they must be more careful.


    The two very carefully and cautiously flew forward while taking all precautions. Up ahead, was a magnificent, dazzling temple.


    The temple was guarded on all sides by strong experts. The security was air-tight, not even a housefly could fly in.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun hid in the luxuriant branches of an ancient tree.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes turned around, and had already seen through the sentries in the open and hidden in the dark. There were ten sentries out in the open, and there were also ten hidden sentries. There were guards in all directions, if one were to strut in from the front, it really would be a little problematic.


    However, how could this problem be too difficult for Nangong Liuyun? He merely blinked his eyes, and thought of a brilliant idea.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned towards Su Luo¡¯s ear and whispered a few sentences.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t have any problems?¡± Su Luo looked at him with deep concern, ¡°Your body still has some internal injuries.¡±


    Although Nangong Liuyun was still smiling like before along the way, his behavior wasn¡¯t a bit different from before, but how could Su Luo forget, that he was hit by that berserk strike by the old madman? That clearly terrifying palm print on his chest, Su Luo often felt distressed when recalling it.


    Nangong Liuyun indulgently pinched Su Luo¡¯s exquisite nose and intimately smiled: ¡°Luo girl, you must believe in the strength of your man, okay?¡±


    ¡°But.....¡± Su Luo was trying to say something, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s white, defined, jointed slender fingers stood vertical over her lips.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe in your man¡¯s strength, you ought to trust his intelligence, okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words carried a faint nasal sound, carrying an indescribable sexiness and enticement.


    Su Luo understood, things that Nangong Liuyun had decided on, even a hundred Dragon Scaled Horses couldn¡¯t drag him back. Therefore, in the end, she had no choice but to nod, and seriously told him: ¡°But you must promise me, you will return safely.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly pinched Su Luo¡¯s tender little cheeks, leaving behind a personal imprint belonging only to him on her bright forehead, leaving her with his most brilliant smile, and his withdrawing back view.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm turned over and over, sheet after sheet of wind knives appeared.


    Twenty sheets of wind knives, shot towards the sentries in the open and hidden in the dark.


    He didn¡¯t shoot at any other areas, but specifically shot towards their eyes.


    Just when these guards¡¯ eyesight were temporarily blocked, Su Luo¡¯s speed soared to the max, like an artillery shell, rushing towards the tightly-locked gate!


    If it was the people from Luo Yang City that saw the Dragon Scaled Horse go through the wall on that day, they surely would feel this scene was very familiar. However now, these guards¡¯ attention was all attracted away by Nangong Liuyun, and their eyesight was blocked for a split second. So, they simply do not know, that just in this short instant, someone actually rushed into the temple!


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t really want to permanently blind their eyes, if he really blinded them, then the matter would be big, then this temple would then be searched.

 Chapter 1295 – Clear Spirit Pool (4)

    Chapter 1295 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (4)


    Therefore, these wind knives were blocked by the guards.


    Nangong Liuyun deliberately exposed a w, and his figure shed by as he then turned to run!


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin! Quickly, go chase after the assassin!¡± The captain of the guards shouted.


    All the ten sentries in the open didn¡¯t move, the hidden sentries received the captain of the guard¡¯s order, and one after another, shot towards mid-air like the legendary bird spreading its wings, and chased after that strange figure to kill.


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    She had used the moment when these guards¡¯ eyesight was blocked by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wind knife earlier, and quickly flew into the gate.


    Because Su Luo used Nothingness of Space to envelop her body, so, this difficult step for many people, was easy for her.


    Many people were trapped on the side of the iron lock, but this simply was not a concern for Su Luo.


    But this skill, besides Su Luo, very few people knew of it. These guards outside the gate certainly didn¡¯t know this.


    Guard A was puzzled endlessly: ¡°Just now, was that assassin trying to create a diversion? Is it possible someone ran into the Temple?¡±


    Guard B rightfully answered: ¡°What the fart is the use of creating a diversion? Our Clear Spirit Pce¡¯s lock is made by the number one locksmith in this world. Unless you have the key, otherwise, no one should even think of entering.¡±


    Guard C agreed with what Guard B said: ¡°That¡¯s right, this lock, no one can open without the eldermittee¡¯s agreement. Therefore, Buddy A ah, you should stop worrying that the sky is falling.¡±


    Inside, separated by the gate, Su Luo covered her mouth and started tough softly.


    She had clearly entered, and they still confidently said that it was simply impossible for someone to enter. Just let these confused eggs think like this, it also made it less troublesome for her.


    However, when thinking of Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo could no longerugh anymore. Don¡¯t know how he was doing now.


    But with his current strength, as long as he didn¡¯t meet that old madman, he ought to be able to deal with all kind of situations.


    When Su Luo thought of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s superb IQ, she immediately felt relieved. Nangong Liuyun was the kind of awesome character that, even if all the people in the world died, he could still sit there, calmly drinking tea. Not to mention his military strength, just his wise, farsighted and shrewd schemes could kill off arge area.


    Therefore, instead of worrying about Nangong Liuyun, she should first worry about her own situation.


    Afterying down the worry in her heart, Su Luo started to inspect the surrounding environment.


    Inside the Clear Spirit Pce, there was nothing around, it was just the huge surface of ake. Presumably, it was because first, there was thiske, then after, the Clear Spirit Pce was built along theke.


    Butparing to the azureke outside, thiske water was too.....strange, right?


    It actually was an surface of bloody red-coloredke water.


    Although it was clear, because of its crimson color, one simply could not see to its bottom.


    Su Luo lifted up a handful of water and sniffed it, before she was somewhat reassured. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t blood, there was no strong odor of blood.


    Without Snow Spirit Crystal Stones, this Clear Spirit Pool, with regards to Su Luo, was useless.


    Su Luo sat along theke¡¯s shore, her two little feet crossed and stuck into the water¡¯s surface, and entertained herself happily.


    At this point, a small sound came from outside the door.


    ¡°Did you guys hear it? There seem to be soundsing from inside.¡± Guard A always felt that someone had ran inside.


    ¡°What sound? Is it because your ears are having hallucinations?¡± Guard B, from the beginning, firmly believed that no one ran inside.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a ghost inside, how could there be a sound?¡± Guard C still firmly stood on Guard B¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1296 – Clear Spirit Pool (5)

    Chapter 1296 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (5)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really my ear that¡¯s hearing hallucinations?¡± Guard A was persuaded by these two people to the extent of somewhat doubting himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illness, that needs to be treated,¡± Guard B said in a low tone.


    ¡°Must be treated.¡± Guard C firmly supported Guard B.


    ¡°Oh, guess when I go back I¡¯ll have to sleep properly. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been too tiredtely.¡± Guard A was finally convinced by those two blockheads to give up on his own thoughts.


    When Su Luo heard this conversation from outside, the smile at the corners of her lips widened even further.


    Just at this moment, all of a sudden, Su Luo felt a subtle sounding from above her head.


    Before Su Luo could react, she discovered that she had been pulled tightly into the chest of a ck shadow.


    The familiar male scent immediately made Su Luo¡¯s eyes sh with a trace of brightness.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, it really is you!¡± Su Luo grabbed his arms, pleasantly surprised. She looked him up and down. Only after seeing that he hade out unscathed did she finally let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Silly girl, besides me, who would dare to hug you?¡± A hint of a strong aggressiveness shed by like waves in His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s eyes. Only he could hug his woman.


    ¡°Miser.¡± Su Luo poked his cheek and then asked with a flower-like smiling face, ¡°The matter has been settled well?¡±


    ¡°Your husband personally took action, can there be a matter that isn¡¯t settled properly?¡± Nangong Liuyuncently wiggled his thick ck de-like eyebrows.


    ¡°You should just stay on that side and be proud of yourself. Can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Su Luo had just stood up. However, before she could stand firm, her ankle was pulled by Nangong Liuyun who harbored evil designs, and she was directly tossed into the scarlet-coloredke waters.


    When she fell into theke, a ssh sound could be heard.


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes red fiercely at Nangong Liuyun. Even Nangong Liuyun was startled stiff as he foolishly looked at Su Luo.


    At this time, the two of them simultaneously turned their heads towards the doorway, because soft conversational noises wereing from there.


    Guard A scooped out his ear, cupped his eyes and muttered to himself, ¡°This hallucinatory hearing disease seems to be getting more and more serious.¡±


    Guard B nodded his head in agreement: ¡°After returning must treat it properly, so as to avoid interfering with the assignments given by those above us.¡±


    Inside the temple, Su Luo¡¯s entire person was resting on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulders, convulsing withughter. However, fortunately, she managed to contain it and didn¡¯t let out any sound.


    Nangong Liuyun patted her head whileughing.


    With great difficulty, Su Luo finally finishedughing. Her breathing also evened out. Only then did she ask softly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to grab the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled with a face full of profound mystery. The corners of his mouth hooked into a mysterious smile: ¡°Rest assured, naturally, someone will send it over.¡±


    Not long after he finished saying this, fragmented footsteps could be hearding from outside the temple. Furthermore, if one listened carefully, one would realize that it was a lot of people.


    When the guards outside the door saw the approaching people, astonishment immediately shed across their eyes.


    ¡®At this time, why did Second Eldere here? Moreover, he even brought along Third Princess? This is...¡¯


    The guards were inwardly puzzled, yet they still stood where they were, adhering strictly to their posts.


    The guard captain respectfully greeted: ¡°Second Elder, you¡¯vee?¡±


    Second Elder was dressed in a cyan robe, with both hands held behind his back and an arrogantly cold appearance. He looked down arrogantly and cast the guard captain an indifferent nce, then in an ice-cold manner, arrogantly humphed: ¡°Has anything happened recently?¡±


    The guard captain initially wanted to report ording to the facts and reveal the assassin incident which had just happened. However, seeing Second Elder¡¯s arrogant appearance, he followed the principle of avoiding unnecessary trouble and concealed this matter.


    The guard captain stooped down, lowered his gaze, and said correctly: ¡°Thanks to Second Elder¡¯s good fortune, everything is well in Clear Spirit Pce.¡±

 Chapter 1297 – Clear Spirit Pool (6)

    Chapter 1297 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (6)


    ¡°Un!¡± Second elder humphed coldly, then threw out a key, ¡°Open the gates.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guard captain caught the strangely-shaped key and went to study thoseplicated chains.


    That third princess behind the second elder, watched these gates with eyes full of expectation. She put her palms together and prayed quietly. She prayed that after entering, she would be able to change her predetermined fate.


    The second elder turned his head back and shot a nce at the third princess. A contemptuous smile shed across his eyes.


    If it hadn¡¯t been because the empress made a promise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to do more than was required of him. Clearly, she was a useless person. How could she possibly turn into a genius after a few years?


    The gates with a creaking sound, opened quietly.


    Before the second elder and the others went inside, Guard A suspiciously took a peep inside. There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in the scarlet redke water, and it was empty all around, there simply wasn¡¯t another person.


    It seemed that he truly did have visual and auditory hallucinations. Guard A scratched his head andughed with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds in embarrassment.


    The second elder and the third princess walked slowly inside.


    The second elder had a dark expression as he swept a nce over the third princess. Then, he said apathetically, ¡°You only have one chance. I hope you can grasp it well.¡±


    ¡°I thank Second Elder for giving Rong¡¯er this chance.¡± The third princess curtsied.


    Inside the royal family, the Elder Group had power which reached into the skies, almost above even the imperial powers. Even when the emperor saw someone from the Elder Group, he would be submissive. Naturally, this third princess did not dare to be impudent.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The second elder was icily arrogant and gave a heavy snort, ¡°So quick to say such nonsense. Hurry up and go down!¡±


    After being reprimanded, the rims of the third princess¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, but she dared notin. She simply nodded and walked barefoot, step by step, walking into the center of theke.


    The second elder smiled coldly. Immediately after, he tossed a white crystal stone into the scarlet redke waters.


    ¡°Give you an hour. If you still can¡¯t refine it, then you¡¯ll just have to wait to marry into the Eastern Ling Empire.¡± The second elder turned around to sit down on a praying mat on the ground. Then, he closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    The third princess tearfully and solemnly nodded.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool. Now that Northern Mo was bing a threat to Eastern Ling, sending her over, saying to get married, in fact, it was to lull the nerves of Eastern Ling, to make them think that Northern Mo had intentions of peace. Then, to catch them off guard... For her to be sent over to Eastern Ling under these circumstances, where would she still have the fate to live?


    The third princess thought up to here and was even more determined to refine the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone.


    As long as she could refine the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone, even if it¡¯s just one fifth of this fist-sized Snow Spirit Crystal Stone, then it would prove that she was capable of washing the impurities from her marrow. So, she could cultivate her family¡¯s martial art. Only like this would she be able to live.


    The third princess sat cross-legged in the center of the scarlet redke. With her eyes shut tight, she refined this Snow Spirit Crystal Stone with single-hearted devotion.


    However, the tragic thing was that no matter how whole-heartedly she devoted herself to refining, the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone floating before her was like an obstinate, unchangeable stone, simply bereft of even a little bit of a sign that it was softening.


    Theter it got, the more the third princess lost her cool. Cold sweat on her face dripped down with brushing sounds.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t work. It still doesn¡¯t work... Why is it like this?¡¯ Clearly, just earlier, she was able to send out a water ball high up into the sky. This showed that she had made remarkable progress with her water element system, how could it be like this...?


    The third princess was so anxious that she nearly went around in circles.


    At this moment, under theke water, in a spot near the third princess, there were two shadows hidden there.


    These two people weren¡¯t anybody else, but Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    Just now, before Su Luo finished asking her question, the second elder had already brought the third princess over. Without saying anything more, Nangong Liuyun had carried Su Luo and gone into hiding under theke waters.

 Chapter 1298 – Clear Spirit Pool (7)

    Chapter 1298 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (7)


    Fortunately, thiske water was scarlet red. Although it was clear, the bottom of theke wasn¡¯t visible. So not a single person knew that the two people were hiding in theke. That Guard A who was somewhat suspicious had also been influenced by hisrades and dispelled his suspicions.


    Underwater, the two people had no way to talk, so they could only use hand signs tomunicate.


    ¡°That stone is too far away. We can¡¯t reach it ah.¡± This was Su Luo¡¯s hand signs.


    ¡°No problem, watch me.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled confidently.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know how he did it either. All she saw was him taking a deep breath, then that Snow Spirit Crystal Stone which wasn¡¯t nearby unexpectedly began to emit bubbles. In a sh, it was one fifth smaller.


    When Third Princess saw this, she was so startled that her entire person almost jumped up.


    What happened? What had just happened? She didn¡¯t seem to have refined it right? So, how did the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone get refined one fifth by itself?


    The third princess doubtfully looked all around the broadke surface, but she was the only one there. Apart from her, there was only Second Elder who was sitting ashore in meditation.


    That old man would not be so kind as to help her. The third princess knitted her eyebrows. Could it be that even the heavens were on her side?


    Or perhaps this one fifth of the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone from just now was really refined by her? Thinking up till here, an overjoyed expression suddenly appeared on the third princess¡¯s face.


    The third princess didn¡¯t have time to think about this further and hurriedly held her breath with rapt attention, then, she continued refining this Snow Spirit Crystal Stone.


    At the bottom of theke, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun grinned at each other, like two crafty old foxes.


    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle¡ª¡ª


    The refining speed of this fist-sized Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was really fast.


    After an hour, Second Elder unhurriedly opened his eyes. He apathetically swept a nce over the third princess and jeered coldly, ¡°I told you that you couldn¡¯t do it, right? This time, you finally give up, right? In the future, just be obedient and marry into the Eastern......¡±


    Before he finished saying the word ¡®Ling,¡¯ this second elder seemed as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. His pair of eyes opened wide and was perfectly round, while his facial muscles twitched incessantly.


    ¡°This- This- How is this possible?!¡± In his emotional state, the second elder flew directly into the water and grabbed that fingernail-sized remnant of the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone.


    He stared incredulously at that tiny piece of Snow Spirit Crystal Stone and then fixed his attention on the third princess with a disbelieving expression. His eyes were lit up like a snow de, as if wanting to impale the third princess.


    ¡°This is refined by you?!¡± The second elder clearly couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    The third princess had never seen the arrogant and ice-cold second elder look so human. However, in order not to be sent off to be married, this delicate third princess stuck out her small chest, raised her little face, and firmly made a fist: ¡°Second Elder, I haven¡¯t finished absorbing it.¡±


    The third princess¡¯s face had a slight flush of red because of fear. Even she couldn¡¯t understand this situation. It was obvious she had no way of refining the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone. As such, she hadn¡¯t gained any energy either. The crystal stone had done it on its own... but well, in short, this was a good thing for her. So, the third princess firmly gave her admission.


    ¡°Good! Good! You¡¯ve unexpectedly refined this Snow Spirit Crystal Stone to this degree. It¡¯s amazing!¡± The second elder changed his earlier icily arrogant expression and amiably patted the third princess¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Alright, continue with your refining. You¡¯ll get enough Snow Spirit Crystal Stones to refine!¡±


    The second elder¡¯s old face smiled like a chrysanthemum flower, showing the excitement and joy in his heart.


    How many years had it been? How many years had it been since a genius like this had appeared in Northern Mo?


    The more the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was absorbed, meant the greater the potential. Back then, he himself had absorbed two-thirds of a Snow Spirit Crystal Stone, and now, he was already a Commander rank expert.

 Chapter 1299 – Clear Spirit Pool (8)

    Chapter 1299 ¨C Clear Spirit Pool (8)


    However, this Third Princess, who was originally a waste, had managed to absorb four-fifths of the Snow Spirit crystal stone in just a short hour. Moreover, she still said it wasn¡¯t enough, she wanted to absorb some more. With such a discovery, how could the second elder not be happy? Not be shaken?


    At this time, the expression Second Elder used to watched the Third Princess was simply like he was looking at a rare unique treasure, afraid she would have some sort of mishap. Now, he wasn¡¯t even cultivating anymore. He just attentively watched the Third Princess cultivate.


    At the bottom of theke, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun continued using hand signals tomunicate soundlessly.


    ¡°Being watched so attentively by that second elder, can you still absorb it?¡± Su Luo asked with deep concern.


    ¡°Just watch and you¡¯ll find out.¡± The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a demonically enchanting smile. His eyes closed tightly as he faced that tiny Snow Spirit Crystal Stone, slowly refining it.


    The second elder stood ashore. His line of sight was a bit far, but he could still clearly see that the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was emitting sizzling sounds and tiny bubbles. It was nibbled away bit by bit.


    ¡®Good, good, good! This is truly great!¡¯ The second elder was so excited that his eyes almost popped out. Seeing how the Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was almostpletely absorbed and yet the third princess was still over there, refining with her eyes closed, the second elder became even more excited. He made a decision. After the third princess came ashore, he would rush up and make her his disciple before others could step forward.


    He must be fast. Otherwise, she would be stolen by those few other old guys, with no ce for him. With this sort of unsurpassed innate skill which was unique in the whole world, one had to have fast hands to keep it, slow hands would get nothing.


    That tiny Snow Spirit Crystal Stone emitted some bubbles and thenpletely disappeared. The second elder didn¡¯t say a word more and put in another Snow Spirit Crystal Stone.


    This Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was even bigger than the previous one. The second elder estimated, ¡®This time, it should let the Third Princess absorb until she¡¯s satisfied, right?¡¯


    However, what made the second elder ecstatic was that after putting in this Snow Spirit Crystal Stone which was the size of two fists, before one hour was reached, it was actuallypletely absorbed again!


    ¡®Good, good, good! Simply great!¡¯ The second elder paced excitedly on the shore, excitedly rubbing his hands together. ¡®What to do? It has already been nearly a hundred years since such a monstrous geniusst appeared in Northern Mo!¡¯


    When he saw the second Snow Spirit Crystal Stone get absorbedpletely, the second elder excitedly put in a third Snow Spirit Crystal Stone.


    ¡°After refining this one, it should be enough, right?¡± The second elder gazed fixedly without blinking at the third princess.


    However, what made him not know whether to cry or smile was that this third Snow Spirit Crystal Stone was once again soon to bepletely absorbed!


    ¡°This- This... This is simply a rhythm which defies the natural order! A monster!¡± The second elder was afraid that not having enough crystal stones would negatively affect the development of the third princess¡¯s potential. So, he threw down a line, ¡°Second Grandpa will go get more Snow Spirit Crystal Stones. I¡¯lle back really quickly. Wait for Second Grandpa, ha!¡±


    The originally arrogant and ice-cold Second Elder had, at this time, already upgraded himself to Second Grandpa. Of course, he could just call someone else to deliver the Snow Spirit Crystal Stones here, but the second elder was afraid the third princess¡¯s genius potential would be made known to the other old fellows. So, he would rather make the trip himself.


    At this time, the Third Princess¡¯splexion had already gone from pale to scarlet red. Currently, she was extremely puzzled. Shepletely didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Seeing the back view of Second Elder leaving hurriedly, the Third Princess secretly and quietly let out a breath of relief. Fortunately, Second Grandpa left. Otherwise, she would fall apart.


    The Third Princess knocked her own head depressedly.


    The Snow Spirit Crystal Stones were gradually refined, yet the spiritual energy on her body didn¡¯t increase in the least. Just what was going on exactly?


    The more the Third Princess thought about it, the more afraid she became... If the second elder found out that the Snow Spirit Crystal Stones were refined and yet her own strength didn¡¯t actually increase even a little bit, by that time, would the old man get so angry that he would personally choke her to death?


    Thinking up to here, the Third Princess couldn¡¯t stay still. She hurriedly climbed ashore, put on a new robe, and fled at lightning speed.

 Chapter 1300 – The secret was leaked (1)

    Chapter 1300 ¨C The secret was leaked (1)


    After Third Princess fled, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Do you think she realized something?¡± Su Luo blinked her thick and slightly curled eyshes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a fool. How could she not know? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Nangong Liuyun provocatively pinched Su Luo¡¯s tapering snow-white chin, the corners of his mouth hooked into an enchanting and demonic smile. His meaningful nce was enigmatic and enticing.


    Su Luo pped his hand away in annoyance and asked nonchntly, ¡°When that fiendish Second Elderes back and he doesn¡¯t see the dim-witted Third Princess. You guess what will he do?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pulled out arge and soft snow-white scarf from his space ring and carefully wiped clean Su Luo¡¯s hair.


    Seeing Su Luo ask this, he then took his time to answer, ¡°Such an ¡®astonishingly talented and magnificently rare¡¯ genius, how could he possibly let her run away?¡±


    ¡°So, even if he has to dig one meter, he¡¯ll still retrieve back the Third Princess.¡± Su Luo basked in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thoughtful service while firmly saying this.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun finished drying Su Luo¡¯s hair and then helped her tie up her hair.


    In fact, Su Luo was a fire element mage. As long as her spirit power revolved one round inside, the temperature on top of her head would even burn, why would she be afraid that her hair wouldn¡¯t dry?


    However, at this moment, the two people both seemed to have forgotten this matter. One was eagerly attentive in caring for the other, while the other was obediently relishing in this.


    ¡°All done, my princess.¡± Nangong Liuyun tucked thest small bundle of fine ck hair into a bun. He took a step back, looking at her carefully, then the corners of his mouth hooked up in satisfaction.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Su Luo touched her hair bun. Because she couldn¡¯t see it, she was somewhat vexed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ded brows raised slightly, both of his hands pulled from up to down, like opening a scroll painting. A glossy water screen suddenly appeared before Su Luo.


    Su Luo knew Nangong Liuyun has three attributes, distributed as wind, water, and lightning. However, she didn¡¯t know that Nangong Liuyun could even pull this sort of trick with his water attribute.


    This was a transparent water screen, Su Luo clearly saw that her fine ck hair was tied up perfectly. This hairstyle was fresh, clean, bright and beautiful, like spring sunshine and morning dew, giving off a thriving vitality.


    Su Luo nodded with satisfaction: ¡°It is indeed not bad. Never thought that you¡¯d still know how to do this. Do you normally practice it often?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled and took hold of Su Luo¡¯s slim waist. Then, he extended his slender finger which was fair as jade and marked her forehead with a tap: ¡°You got away with a small advantage, and still trying to sell an obedient little girl expression. In this world, you¡¯re the only one who can make this king tie up her hair. This is this king¡¯s first time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was sweet and unctuous.


    ¡°Who would dare let this king try? Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯d remove her head instead?¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled a long face and said dead earnestly.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Su Luoughed and pinched His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s sharp and distinctly handsome face, ¡°Remember, if in the future you dare to tie up someone else¡¯s hair, be careful I¡¯ll take off her head!¡±


    ¡°Little girl who tends to be jealous, this king has already been trapped by you for life, really pitiful ah.¡± This time, it was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s turn to act the part of getting away with a small advantage and selling an obedient expression.


    ¡°Pitiful your ass. When the Second Elderes chasing after, then it¡¯ll truly be pitiful. Quickly run ah.¡± Su Luo saw they had tarried long enough and so, stopped her flirtatious banter with Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Hmph hmph. Finished using someone and then conveniently throw them away.¡± Nangong Liuyun unhappily turned away, ¡®hmph¡¯-ing twice.


    ¡°Hey, my great uncle Nangong, what time is it already and still want to throw a little brat¡¯s tantrum? Let¡¯s just hurry up and leave.¡± Su Luo forcefully dragged him, his gown was trailing on the ground, and brought Nangong Liuyun away from the scene of the crime.


    The Snow Spirit Crystal Stone wasn¡¯t an ordinary object, and there wouldn¡¯t be that many in Northern Mo¡¯s inventory. Now that three of the stones had been secretly absorbed by them, if Northern Mo¡¯s royal family found out, they¡¯d definitely go insane from anger.

 Chapter 1301 – The secret was leaked (2)

    Chapter 1301 ¨C The secret was leaked (2)


    ¡°Okay, walk a bit slower. Second Elder still needs a cup of tea¡¯s time before he¡¯ll return.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun dilly-dallied, rubbing Su Luo¡¯s soft and silky little hand as he walked.


    ¡°How do you know Second Elder still needs a cup of tea¡¯s time before he returns?¡± Su Luo was immediately puzzled. Did this person have the ability to divine the future?


    ¡°Want to know?¡± On the roof, Nangong Liuyun stuck up his legs like a self-centred show-off.


    Su Luo was about to put a hand to her forehead speechlessly.


    Evildoer, ah. This was the Northern Mo Imperial Pce, okay? He was still seriously injured okay, yet he was still this leisurely. Who lent him the courage?


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, sitting on the roof of people¡¯s pce in broad daylight, you¡¯re not afraid of getting chased and killed?¡± Su Luo red at him helplessly.


    Just now, he had framed their little princess and teased the Commander-ranked Second Elder. Now, he was still this calm and unperturbed. Su Luo was truly defeated by him.


    Nangong Liuyun was ying with Su Luo and saw he had teased her long enough. It was only then that he pulled Su Luo up, and the two people stood up together, with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, they disappeared in ce.


    Originally, Guard A¡¯s hearing was the best. However, after having his hearing being called into question, time and time again, he simply pretended to be deaf, treating everything he heard as hallucinations. As a result, no one had discovered the peculiarity on top of the pce.


    In broad daylight, Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo along to leap on roofs and vault over walls in the Northern Mo Imperial Pce. So skillful that it seemed as if they were strolling in their own backyard.


    There were no situations along the way.


    At this time, Second Elder already knew that Third Princess had run away. Without saying a word more, he hurriedlymanded everyone to capture the Third Princess.


    The entire pce was in an uproar because of this, one after another, ck figures skittered across the courtyard.


    However, Nangong Liuyun just so happened to have the ability to bring Su Luo leisurely and contentedly, amidst these many pursuing figures, to a secret base.


    ¡°This ce is...?¡± Su Luo blinked suspiciously.


    ¡°Our temporary safe shelter. Do you like it? If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll change to another ce.¡±


    For the prince of Eastern Ling, who was the arch-enemy of Northern Mo¡¯s emperor, to step into the Northern Mo Imperial Pce like he was stepping into his own territory... and still very thoughtfully ask Su Luo if she liked it or not. If she didn¡¯t like it, they could change to another ce...


    Su Luo suddenly felt speechless: ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary ce for us to rest. Decent enough is fine.¡±


    In fact, this was Su Luo being pretentious.


    This was a splendid and magnificent pce, the arrangement all around had a subdued yetvish beauty. Only because people hadn¡¯t lived here for a long time, so it seemed somewhat cold and cheerless.


    Su Luo examined the surrounding environment and nodded with satisfaction: ¡°Originally, I thought you¡¯d bring me to go stay in a basement, storehouse, or icehouse type of ce. This ce is already beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Basement? Storehouse? Icehouse?¡± Nangong Liuyun seemed to find it somewhat hard to imagine, ¡°How could this king¡¯s Luo girl possibly stay in such wretched ces? As for this pce, since it¡¯s just for a few days, let¡¯s just make do and stay here.¡±


    This splendid and magnificent pce...Look at the way His Highness Prince Jin said it, as if he was being wronged. Having gotten away with a small advantage and he was still trying to sell an obedient expression. If Nangong Liuyun regarded himself as number two, who would dare to be number one?


    As they talked, the sky gradually darkened.


    Su Luo felt somewhat hungry. When she turned around and saw Nangong Liuyun sitting in meditative position to cultivate, she decided to forage for food on her own rather than disturb his quiet cultivation.


    Su Luo¡¯s space was really huge. Back then, she had indeed stored a lot of food inside, but after going through the Nine Different Pce Halls, these food were almostpletely consumed.


    So, currently, aside from a sack of rice, there was no other cooked food left in Su Luo¡¯s space.


    In the Northern Mo Imperial Pce, there must be an imperial kitchen, right? Thinking of culinary delicacies, Su Luo¡¯s mood immediately became good, and she flew unrelentingly towards the direction of the imperial kitchen.

 Chapter 1302 – The secret was leaked (3)

    Chapter 1302 ¨C The secret was leaked (3)


    Ever since entering the eighth rank, Su Luo felt that her entire person wasn¡¯t quite the same as before.


    Her eyes were brighter, she could hear much farther, and even her mind was a lot clearer. After learning how to teleport, her speed soared even more.


    So, even though she knew the Second Elder was chasing that pitiful Third Princess, Su Luo still didn¡¯t hesitate to take a risk out of desperation, because of her stomach which was so hungry that it made rumbling sounds.


    However, it was also strange that along the entire route, Su Luo already couldn¡¯t see the figures of those people in pursuit.


    It might be assumed that the unlucky Third Princess either escaped out of the pce or she had already gotten captured and was brought back.


    Su Luo extended her heartfelt sympathy for that Third Princess. Apart from this, she couldn¡¯t do much more. If they were fated to meet again, then she might give the Third Princess some good stuff.


    Su Luo had in her hands Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand-drawn map of Northern Mo Imperial pce. However, while holding the map, she travelled around once and still couldn¡¯t find the ce. In the end, Su Luo put away the map and used a ruthless strategy.


    What ruthless strategy?


    In actuality, it was very simple. Su Luo simply let the little divine dragone out. The little divine dragon¡¯s sense of smell was usually the sharpest. So, when this little guy was let out, without demur, he ran towards the east.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Su Luo happily followed this glutton, the little divine dragon, as he made a beeline straight for the imperial kitchen.


    There was still a distance of five hundred meters from the imperial kitchen. Su Luo knew that this time, the little dragon guiding her haven¡¯t gone the wrong way.


    The air carried a rich, sweet fragrance, enticing one¡¯s saliva to flow out, especially when one¡¯s stomach was so hungry that it called out with rumbling sounds.


    Su Luo and the little divine dragon exerted all their strength to float into the fragrance-filled imperial kitchen like light smoke.


    At this time, it just so happened to be the dinner rush hour. It was bustling inside the imperial kitchen.


    Su Luo carried the little divine dragon and just traveled back and forth like this inside the spacious imperial kitchen. Because her speed was as fast as a passing gust of wind, so other people actually didn¡¯t see her.


    Because the dishes hadn¡¯te out of the pot yet, so Su Luo just carried the little divine dragon, whirled her body, and flew up to the roof to wait.


    Looking down from her line of sight, she had a panoramic view of the scene in the entire imperial kitchen.


    Those who were cutting and washing were cutting and washing, those who were stir-frying were stir-frying. It was neat and tidy, everything was clear and in good order.


    Su Luo had picked a good spot. It was right above a whole row of stoves.


    There was a stew pot, earthenware pot, frying pan... all sorts of delicacies. The only ones that couldn¡¯t be seen were ones that couldn¡¯t be imagined.


    ¡°How fragrant.¡± Su Luo took a deep breath and gave a huge praise.


    Truly speaking, ever since she was seriously injured by Yan Xia, that old witch, Su Luo hadn¡¯t managed to properly enjoy a meal with such delicacies.


    If Su Luo didn¡¯t get to eat, then the little dragon naturally would be the same.


    At this time, the little divine dragon fidgeted restlessly in Su Luo¡¯s arms. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Luo hugging him, he would have long since flown down and shoved all the delicacies into his mouth.


    Su Luo patiently cated him, and coaxed: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Can¡¯t you see that the dishes haven¡¯te out of the pot yet? If you eat undercooked food, you¡¯ll get diarrhea.¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know if the dragon race would get diarrhea from eating undercooked food. Anyhow, in her eyes, the little divine dragon was just naturally a foolish little brat.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡± The transparent saliva from the little divine dragon¡¯s mouth dripped straight down.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat right now. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Su Luo stroked the little divine dragon¡¯s head. These days really made her too starved.


    Before Su Luo finished appeasing the little divine dragon, the little fox inside her space saw this and immediately cried and yelled out while rolling about on the floor,ining that Su Luo was being partial.


    These little brats, hey... none of them were truly easy to serve.


    Su Luo gave the nine-tailed little fox some sincere warning, before letting it out.

 Chapter 1303 – Girl genius (1)

    Chapter 1303 ¨C Girl genius (1)


    After letting out these two little spirit pets, the consequences were too horrible to contemte.


    These two little things wereplete gluttons, moreover, they were the kind that specialized in picking out only the good things to eat.


    After Su Luo let them out, the two little spirit pets behaved as if they¡¯d been let out of a cage. Exceedingly cheerful and lighthearted, a sh of their bodies and traces of them disappeared.


    When Su Luo¡¯s gaze settled on everything again, these two little things had already split off, charging towards delicacies they had set their eyes on. That speed was like an artillery shell, extremely fast.


    In the imperial kitchen, there was no one guarding before those stew pots and earthenware pots, so they became their first choice.


    The little dragon¡¯s two little ws sped a pot of colorful and lustrous, delicious sharkfin chicken stew, tilted his head up, and with gulping sounds, poured it into his mouth.


    Upon seeing this, the little fox didn¡¯t want to be outdone and followed him, lifting a pot of Lion¡¯s Mane Mushroom balls. Her tongue moved round, even cleaning out the bottom of the pot. Then, this girl even demonstrated her innate ability, turning the pot upside down to show the little divine dragon, that she had eaten until there was not even a drop left.


    Upon seeing this, the little divine dragon scoffed inwardly. He could lose at anything else but this. The little divine dragon¡¯s two ws each grabbed a ginseng root and swallowed it one by one.


    When the little fox saw this, she proudly humphed twice and even used her leg w to kick up four Chrysanthemum Buddha Hand pastries. As they were falling down, she opened her mouth wide and caught each of the four Chrysanthemum Buddha Hand pastries separately.


    Seeing this, Su Luo could not help but facepalm inwardly.


    She had known early on that with these two scourges around, the imperial kitchen could forget about having any good food left over. Seeing these two little things snatch things up happily, Su Luo also began to make her move.


    At this moment, Su Luo leisurely and contentedlyy down on the roof, and then let out a slender and almost invisible vine leaf from her sleeve.


    This vine leaf was amazing. It was that same one which, at that time, had switched out the purple-colored crystal stones from right before Ancestor Mo, causing the old man to have Recoil of Madness.


    Ever since stealing the purple-colored crystal stones, this golden vine could be considered as having experienced the huge gales and billows. Itpletely didn¡¯t even ce these little streams into its sights. At this time, its golden vine shrank until it was more slender than a sewing needle, noiselessly moving towards the target below.


    After wrapping around a pot with overflowing fragrance, it then returned quickly in a sh, handing the pot over to Su Luo.


    This was a serving of colourful, lustrous, golden-yellow, oily, juicy, and shiny Kung Pao Hare.


    Definitely deserving of being a product from the imperial pce. With a rich aroma, gluttonous people¡¯s forefingers would move greatly, and their saliva would flow down. Su Luo also wasn¡¯t polite and ate it up with gusto.


    By the time Su Luo finished eating this pot, she bowed her head to look and found that the lovely little golden vine had practically moved more than half the imperial kitchen before her.


    Su Luo happily smiled and was also not polite and flipped her sleeve. Su Luo swept all these pots, pans and tes of delicacies into her space, leaving the food to be properly enjoyedter after returning. After all, the cooking skills of those in the imperial kitchen were much better than her own.


    Once she finished cleaning up, and after eating her fill and drinking excessively, Su Luo waved her hands. Then, bringing the two little spirit pets with bulging and round bellies, she flew out from the window.


    Talking about it seems like it took a really long time, but in actuality, from when Su Luo stepped into the imperial kitchen until she finished eating her fill and drinking excessively then left, this merely took a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time. So, the cooks in the imperial kitchen, who were still toiling away, working hard to cook the dishes,pletely didn¡¯t know that most of the evening meal that they¡¯d finished cooking had already been stolen.


    Soon after Su Luo and them had left, these cooks in the imperial kitchen finished cooking the final few dishes. Then, when they prepared to serve them to all the nobles in the pce¡ª¡ª


    They saw a mess all over the floor.


    Bone fragments, fish bones, fruit peel, fruit cores... These rubbish were thrown messily onto the floor.


    ¡°Oh, heavens! Just what exactly happened here?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hell! Where is the Kung Pao Hare that the Empress Dowager likes? And the fragrant pan-fried perch that His Majesty clearly said he wants to eat? And the Lion¡¯s Mane Mushroom balls that the Queen Empress specially ordered?¡±

 Chapter 1304 – Girl genius (2)

    Chapter 1304 ¨C Girl genius (2)


    ¡°How is it that everything has disappeared? Where did it all go? Quickly search, quickly search!!!¡±


    Seeing that all kinds of delicacies had disappeared without a trace, everyone was stupefied.


    Just now, they were in the imperial kitchen, just stir-frying thest dish. However, the pot at his right hand disappeared and he actually didn¡¯t know! This couldn¡¯t be seeing a ghost right?


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, the more they thought, the more scared they became, the cold snorts dropped like a dense cloud.


    ¡°Could it be there really are ghosts in this world?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Then you say, how did those dishes disappear? We were all right here, ah!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Everyone was unable to understand what happened in the end. Thus, the riddle of the stolen property from the imperial kitchen became one of the unsolved mysteries in the historical records of the Northern Mo Empire, passed down from generation to generation.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know that her moment of gluttony actually turn into a mystery recorded in history. At this moment, she was picking her teeth, unhurriedly walking towards her and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s residence.


    She had eaten and drank her fill, but Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t, therefore Su Luo was returning to bring him a meal.


    However, this meal, Nangong Liuyun was fated not to have a way to eat it, because while Su Luo was walking, unexpectedly, she encountered a matter.


    Seeing a group of ck figurese over, Su Luo¡¯s figure, quick as lightning, directly crouched down, hiding in a cluster of flowers. At this moment, it was nighttime, no one would expect someone to hide under the flower trees, therefore, that party of people quickly left, without finding any trace of Su Luo.


    Seeing this group of people go to the main hall in a hurried manner, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, just now, that unconscious person being carried on the guard¡¯s shoulder should be the Third Princess that ran away before.


    Su Luo half-narrowed her eyes, and half-muttered to herself.


    Before, in the Clear Spirit Pool, Third Princess should have been suspicious, if she was afraid and her suspicions were to to be shakened out, then this would be a little troublesome.


    Su Luo thought a bit and decided to follow and y it by ear.


    Those guards¡¯ strengths were about at the fourth rank, for Su Luo, their fastest speed was nothing to her, so she very effortlessly followed behind them.


    They walked past pce after pce, finally stopping at the main pce hall.


    Main pce hall? A light shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this main pce hall was where the emperor discussed official business. It seemed that this matter had disturbed the old emperor, thus, it was highly probable that the Third Princess would say the truth from the interrogation. This......


    Just at this moment, a voice came from Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That girl actually has an intelligent root.¡± The little stone said with interest and stroked his chin.


    ¡°Intelligent root? Not true right? That Third Princess doesn¡¯t even have the mostmon spirit aura, she still has intelligent root?¡± Su Luo said in annoyance.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they have eyes but failed to recognize Mt Tai, mistaking jadeite for a rock.¡± The small stone coldly smiled, ¡°Do you still remember why the you originally was considered a waste?¡±


    This matter, Su Luo naturally remembered very clearly, she couldn¡¯t forget even if she wanted to.


    ¡°The space element suppressed the two elements of wood and fire, thus......¡±


    The small stoneughed mischievously: ¡°Since your elements could be suppressed, then other people¡¯s elements can¡¯t be suppressed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, this Third Princess is actually a genius, but for so many years like this, the elements were suppressed, so......¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide with wonder. If it was like this, then it really was very interesting.


    Just at this moment, Second Elder walked out from a small alley withrge strides, when he passed by Third Princess¡¯s side, hisplexion turned hazy.

 Chapter 1305 – Girl genius (3)

    Chapter 1305 ¨C Girl genius (3)


    He extended his hand to ce it on Third Princess¡¯s wrist, in just a split second, he withdrew his hand again and snarled: ¡°You, this waste, don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of elemental spirit power!¡±


    The Third Princess was like a startled small deer, she shrank and trembled, the rims of her eyes turned red, looking extremely pitiful.


    But Second Elder had no intention of letting her go, he ruthlessly pped her and directly sent Third Princess flying.


    Although this Third Princess was not an elemental mage, but she was an outstanding beauty, dainty and flowery, being treated like this, it really was a pity.


    Second Elder was extremely angry and didn¡¯t control his strength, his ferociously p immediately made her pass out.


    Su Luo was hiding in the flower nts and the ce this Third Princessnded was very close to Su Luo, within reach.


    Seeing the red and swollen five fingerprints on Third Princess¡¯s delicate cheek, the anger and guilt in Su Luo¡¯s heart gradually spread out. If not for her and Nangong Liuyun, this Third Princess also wouldn¡¯t suffer this kind of senseless disaster. In the end, it was Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun that implicated her.


    ¡°Want to save her or not?¡± The little stone¡¯s voice sounded in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How do I save her?¡± Su Luo stared at the passed out motionless Third Princess, her eyes half-narrowed.


    ¡°First option, kill her and everything would be solved. To prevent her from being a shadow on your heart when you next advance ranks. ¡± The little stone suggested with an unconstrained style.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Su Luo directly vetoed this suggestion.


    She was not a homicidal maniac demon, this Third Princess had already suffered being implicated by her, being beaten by Second Elder to this state, how could she still kill her? Although her natural disposition was cold, indifferent and selfish, however, if a person didn¡¯t offend her, she also wouldn¡¯t offend that person.


    ¡°Then, just ept her and use her for yourself.¡± The little stone very kindly pointed out to Su Luo, ¡°This little princess, apart from having ice element system, she still has the rare light element oh. In this world, apart from her, it certainly will be difficult to find another light element mage.¡±


    ¡°Ice element and light element?¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise, ¡°This world actually has the light element? How is it that I haven¡¯t heard of it?¡±


    ¡°The light element is like your space element, it has practically disappeared in the whole world, therefore, a lot of people haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± The little stone¡¯s appearance was disappointed and frustrated, recalling the past as he gazed at the distant sky, he faintly sighed.


    ¡°Then it seems I have to save her.¡± Su Luo made up her mind.


    In fact, ever since the little stone spoke of this Third Princess¡¯s bitter experience, Su Luo had made up her mind to save her, because she recalled her own life experience. Back in those days, wasn¡¯t Su Luo also considered a waste and suffered all kinds of bullying because her element was suppressed?


    Speaking of which, this Third Princess¡¯s bitter experience and her own were very simr, if not for anything else, just for this point, Su Luo would also move to save her.


    The little stone suddenlyughed: ¡°In fact, you saving her is making a huge profit. Here, take this and feed it for her to eat.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± An entirely pitch-ck pill appeared in the center of Su Luo¡¯s palm, a medicinal pill that gave off a bitter almond smell.


    This ckish medicinal pill, she seemed to have no impression of it.


    The little stone cast a nce at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot, and he unhurriedly said: ¡°This is a Mind Pill, now you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°Mind Pill?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone in a sh!


    At that time, when that cheap master of hers had examined her to ept as a disciple, she had memorized an entire stack of books as tall as a person by heart ah. Afterwards, she also studied on Cloud Mist Peak for two years, how could she not have heard of the name ¡®Mind Pill¡¯? But she had also only heard of it and hadn¡¯t ever seen it.

 Chapter 1306 – Girl genius (4)

    Chapter 1306 ¨C Girl genius (4)


    Because only a Grandmaster-ranked Apothecary could refine the Mind Pill, moreover, the drug ingredients were precious and the sess rate was also fairly low.


    The so-called Mind Pill, as the name implied, was precisely used to control a person¡¯s mind. This kind of control was not the simple kind of control like a puppet technique, rather, it let the one that ate it produce a favorable impression for the one that gave the medicine from the bottom of their hearts. For the rest of their life, they will view this person as their master and will single-mindedly and wholeheartedly be loyal, they would absolutely not betray! The sole consequence of betrayal was¡ª¡ª death!


    The Mind Pill, who wouldn¡¯t want it? Who wouldn¡¯t want a loyal and devoted subordinate that would absolutely not betray them? But the problem was that the Mind Pill was difficult to find ah.


    ¡°This Mind Pill, where did ite from?¡± Su Luo pped her head in puzzlement, how was it that shepletely had no impression ah.


    ¡°Central pce, Treasure Storage Pavilion.¡± The little stone spoke five keywords.


    ¡°Pfft! Actually was stolen from Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, I was saying, how was it I had no impression. At that time, it was too urgent, all the medicinal pills were swept into space, up until now, I still haven¡¯t had the time to tidy up the pills. Didn¡¯t expect there was still such a good pill among them.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved up happily, this time, the profits were huge.


    Forget the ice element, this light element mage was one that one could onlye across such things serendipitously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, I looked at all those pills, the most useful one is just this one.¡± The little stone couldn¡¯t help but pour cold water on Su Luo.


    ¡°To have this one pill is already enough.¡± Su Luo originally had only wanted to save this Third Princess once and then let her live or perish on her own, because she was toozy to pay attention to the lives of others.


    Because this Third Princess, after all, was Northern Mo¡¯s people. Northern Mo and Eastern Ling had been enemies for generations, how could she bring Northern Mo¡¯s princess with her as she traveled everywhere.


    But now, Su Luo already viewed this Third Princess as her own people, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let her suffer people¡¯s bullying again.


    Su Luo thought for awhile, then put away the pill. If she hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, this Third Princess would still be picked up to return to meet the emperor. If she prematurely exposed her potential, although she could p Second Elder¡¯s face, but if Su Luo wanted to take away this Third Princess, then it would be difficult.


    Sure enough, Su Luo didn¡¯t guess wrongly.


    After that Second Elder gave vent to his anger, he very fiercelymanded: ¡°Go, pick up that girl, she wants to die? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡±


    The two imperial bodyguards hurriedly came over, lifted up the unconscious Third Princess and silently entered, taking her inside the pce hall.


    Now, Su Luo already regarded this Third Princess as her own people, so without another word, she jumped up onto the roof of the pce, light as a feather. Her figure pressed tightly to the ceramic tiles of the roof, she stealthily lifted up a roof tile and raised her eyes to look inside.


    The Third Princess was carried in andid on the floor, still unconscious.


    The person wearing a bright yellow dragon robe sat on the first seat at the east end of the head seat. At a nce, you could tell this was Northern Mo¡¯s emperor. One could see he had a neat square face, because of having a high status for many years, he had a powerful dignity that didn¡¯te from anger.


    However, facing that old man with a white beard on the head seat, his manner was deferential and humble.


    On the head seat, this old man with eyebrows, beard and all were white as a crane. An elderly man with a childish face, he was about seventy years old, with eyes bright like a snow sword and a slightly puckered up aquiline nose. He was gazing at Second Elder on the side with displeasure.


    Second Elder, at this moment, restrained his anger, narrating what happened today in the Clear Spirit Pond.


    ¡°Eldest, this afternoon, in the Clear Spirit Pond, Xuanyuan Rong, this loathsome girl, really absorbed three whole Snow Spirit Crystal Stones, this matter, I saw with my own eyes. It is absolutely not false!¡± Second Elder onlycked pointing to the sky and making a vow, ¡°But, just now, I checked once through, Rong girl¡¯s body is still the same as before, simply doesn¡¯t have a trace of spirit aura!¡±

 Chapter 1307 – Girl genius (5)

    Chapter 1307 ¨C Girl genius (5)


    This matter made Second Elder angry to the point that it was unbearable.


    At that time, he was still extremely excited and wanted to ept Rong girl as his treasured disciple, and even feared she would be snatched away by other people. Now, recalling this, such a waste, who would want to ept her ah? Even if he was paid, he would not want her, okay?


    The First Elder¡¯s snow-white brows slightly wrinkled, stroking his clean beard that was bright as snow: ¡°This matter does seem odd.¡±


    ¡°How could it not be odd, it¡¯s simply like seeing a ghost!¡± Second Elder said, panting with rage.


    ¡°At that time, in the Clear Spirit Pond, was there anyone else?¡± First Elder deserved to be called First Elder, he hit the mark with hisment, sharply pointing straight to the core ah.


    However, Second Elder immediately refuted it: ¡°How is that possible? Elder Brother! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, the key to Clear Spirit Pond is personally safeguarded by you, without that key, who could enter the door to Clear Spirit Pond?¡±


    Fearing First Elder still wouldn¡¯t believe him, Second Elder still very stupidly acted on his own initiative to add half a sentence: ¡°At that time, I even checked, there simply was no other people!¡±


    First Elder became increasingly confused, he muttered half to himself: ¡°Could it be that something¡¯s strange with Rong girl¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! This girl is just a waste! A waste without the slightest bit of spirit aura!¡± Second Elder coldly snorted with disdain.


    A trace of suspicion shed in First Elder¡¯s eyes, he slowly walked down the stone steps, unhurriedly strolling to Third Princess¡¯s side, like a noble senior descending, he squatted down and personally examined Third Princess¡¯s pulse.


    Only after checking for a long time did he get up.


    ¡°Elder Brother, what I said wasn¡¯t wrong, right? This girl is simply just a waste without a bit of usefulness!¡±


    The emperor wearing the bright yellow dragon robe sat motionlessly on the red sandalwood chair, at this moment, he unhurriedly inserted a word: ¡°Second Uncle, Rong girl is not necessarily useless.¡±


    Second Elder swept an annoyed nce at Emperor Ming and coldly scoffed: ¡°This waste should have been thrown out to feed the magical beasts at birth, raising her is just wasting foodstuff and air in vain.¡±


    Emperor Ming¡¯s deep gaze returned from the body of Third Princess who remained unconscious. He smiled shallowly and said to Second Elder: ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t get angry, waste has the use of waste. Before, Mo¡¯er mentioned to let her get married, now, it¡¯s proven she¡¯s truly a waste, surely she can be perfectly happy to go now.¡±


    ¡°A waste, how could she go assassinate Eastern Ling¡¯s emperor?¡± Second Elder sneered a few times.


    On top of the roof, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly hooked up into a sneer. The n Northern Mo calcted was very good, to actually let the currentlypletelycking in spirit power Third Princess to go assassinate Emperor Jing. Thinking of that muddled emperor that continuously prevented her and Nangong Liuyun from being together, Su Luo secretly snorted in her heart.


    Only, this emperor of Northern Mo was also a muddled egg, simply no different from Su Zian. His daughter wasn¡¯t a waste, rather, she was an exceptional, startling, amazing genius of a little youngdy.


    Su Luo secretly sneered in her heart, wait until she helps this princess recovers her element, at that time, she¡¯ll make these people that looked down on her to all open their eyes wide to see clearly. When that momentes, their faces will certainly be very ugly.


    Inside the hall, Emperor Ming and Second Elderunched into a discussion on how to destroy Eastern Ling empire.


    One only saw Emperor Mingugh with a ¡®ha ha¡¯: ¡°Second Uncle, just because Rong girl¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have spirit power, Eastern Ling¡¯s emperor won¡¯t be guarded against her. This will make it even easier for her to make her move ah.¡±


    ¡°Saying it like this does makes a bit of sense.¡± Second Elder¡¯s anger dissipated slightly, little by little, ¡°But, if this girl makes a fuss of not wanting to go even alive or dead, then at that time, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Although this Second Elder¡¯s strength had cultivated to themander rank, but his mind was really too narrow. Moreover, regarding the younger generation with no spirit power, that gaze of his was simply not looking at the other side as a person.

 Chapter 1308 – Girl genius (6)

    Chapter 1308 ¨C Girl genius (6)


    ¡°Second Uncle, be at ease, at that time, this girl will naturally obediently agree to get on the marriage sedan.¡± A profoundly mysterious sneer shed through Emperor Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Father Emperor......¡± Third Princess, don¡¯t know when she woke up, but she had heard everything Emperor Ming and Second Elder said. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were filled with clear tears, with teardrops falling down, drop by drop.


    Emperor Ming saw Third Princess had woken up, and a trace of difference appeared in his heart, but his face still turned hazy. He heavily snorted: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor, you will really send daughter over to marry that old emperor?¡± Third Princess stood up, tottering, and closely questioned, sounding heartbroken and deeply hurt.


    Emperor Ming, with a brush of his sleeves, he coldly scoffed: ¡°The family has provided for you with good food and good drinks for so many years, now is the time for you to contribute to the family. Since you have no spirit power, then use your body to contribute a bit to Northern Mo¡¯s territorial expansion.¡±


    ¡°No, no, my father emperor should not be like this......You¡¯re not my father emperor! I won¡¯t go!¡± Third Princess only felt anger rush up, her qi and blood surging. If not for this anger, she would have already copsed long ago.


    Second Elder looked at Third Princess with a sneer: ¡°You go because you must go, you don¡¯t go, you still must go, this matter is beyond your control.¡±


    ¡°Even if I go, I won¡¯t assassinate the emperor of Eastern Ling!¡± Third Princess tightly clenched her fists, she was so angry that she was shaking from head to foot. If she had the strength, she would certainly risk her life to fight with these repulsive people!


    ¡°No, in fact, we don¡¯t need you to personally assassinate him.¡± Second Elder seemed to feel provoking the Third Princess to anger worked off his anger, so he told her theplete truth. ¡°At that time, the inscription master will draw a matrix on your body, as long as he sleeps with you, then the emperor of Eastern Ling will be poisoned because of it, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°You guys, you guys are simply...... Shameless!¡± Third Princess¡¯splexion was ashen, her whole body trembling because of anger, ¡°First Elder, you wield the power in the imperial family, to force a weak woman like this, don¡¯t tell me you really won¡¯t feel ashamed?¡±


    First Elder swept an amiable-looking nce at Third Princess, in a serene and peaceful tone, he said: ¡°Able to sacrifice yourself for Northern Mo¡¯s imperial family, is your honor, child.¡±


    ¡®Honor¡¯ your younger sister ah! Even Su Luo on the roof couldn¡¯t help but want to curse.


    This nest of Northern Mo imperial family were all shameless to no avail ah, simply even more shameless than Su Zian at that time. After all, Su Zian used her, he still knew the things he did were shameless, but this First Elder actually said sacrificing oneself was still a honor, still a privilege......This was simply saying that there wasn¡¯t the most shameless, only even more shameless.


    At this moment, Su Luo extended her most heartfelt sympathy to that pitiful Third Princess. Born in such a family, this princess¡¯s past life reincarnation wasn¡¯t cast off into a good birth ah.


    Third Princess¡¯s gaze gradually became cold and detached, with a gaze filled with wisps of blood, she retreated step by step: ¡°Eastern Ling has the legendary His Highness Prince Jin. How would you possibly absorb the earth of Eastern Ling? You guys will regret it! You guys will surely regret it!¡±


    Afterwards, she turned around and ran withrge strides to leave.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± First Elder waved his sleeve and stopped Second Elder from chasing after her, ¡°There are people to follow her, she cannot escape.¡±


    At this moment, Second Elder¡¯s brows were tightly pursed: ¡°What that loathsome girl said isn¡¯t wrong. Elder Brother, we can forget about experts sent by Eastern Ling, but that Highness Prince Jin, indeed is a thorn ah.¡±


    Emperor Ming¡¯s brows also pursed: ¡°I heard he¡¯s already at the tenth rank, at such a young age, if he continues to grow......¡±


    ¡°Then we must not let him have the opportunity to grow.¡± The corner of First Elder¡¯s mouth hooked into a bloody sneer, ¡°Exterminated in the cradle, then he will never be promoted to a higher position.¡±

 Chapter 1309 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (1)

    Chapter 1309 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (1)


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin......Not easy to exterminate ah.¡± Emperor Ming muttered a little and scowled, ¡°Since he left Eastern Lingst time, don¡¯t know where this amazing and romantic-looking genius went.¡±


    First Elder stroked his beard, his smile had a trace of strangeness that horrified people: ¡°He went to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence to challenge the Nine Different Pce Halls.¡±


    ¡°Xian¡¯s Wood Residence¡¯s Nine Different Pce Halls? This is not easy to challenge ah.¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s eyes shone slightly.


    ¡°Extremely difficult to challenge okay? In order to get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, he must select the death grade route. You say, what are the odds he¡¯ll walk out alive?¡± A thread of hidden vicious pungent rays of light shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°First Elder is still wise.¡± Emperor Ming was full of smiles. No wonder First Elder would select this moment to start a war with Eastern Ling.


    First Elder enjoyed these words from Emperor Ming, slightly narrowed his eyes, and he nodded faintly: ¡°Therefore, now is the best chance to defeat Eastern Ling. At that time, even if that exceptional geniuses out alive, with his strength alone, how could he still reverse the entire political situation?¡±


    Emperor Ming happily smiled: ¡°First Elder¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, even if he is strong, at that time, Eastern Ling will already be a thing in our pocket, what can he do?¡±


    ¡°I already sent people to pay close attention to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, if his luck is good and hees out alive, humph humph¡ª¡ª¡± First Elder coldly snorted several times.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, the meaning of those words were very clear. If Nangong Liuyun really came out alive, at that time, he naturally would fly over to exterminate him. But this First Elder would never have expected that not only did Nangong Liuyun safelye out of Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, he even brought Su Luo along to walk once around Central Pce, and had destroyed Central Pce¡¯s millennium-old foundation in a short time.


    These two scourges not only didn¡¯t leave, instead, they even entered to hide in Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce, swaggeringly staying in the most luxurious and gorgeous pce hall. Just a moment ago, Su Luo even looted the imperial kitchen until nothing was left.


    If First Elder knew of these matters, he wouldn¡¯t have made a solemn vow to exterminate Eastern Ling.


    At this moment, Su Luo, who was lying on the roof, taking all of this in. The corner of her dark red mouth slightly rose in a taunting curve. Want to kill Nangong Liuyun? These people¡¯s brains have all been bitten by bugs right? Even dared make this kind of n?


    In fact, ording to Su Luo¡¯s strength, if shey on the roof, she would certainly be discovered by themander-ranked First Elder, because the gap in ranks between both sides was toorge. But who asked Su Luo to have such good luck, she was a space mage and also condensed out Nothingness of Space.


    Su Luo had enveloped herself in Nothingness of Space, so, the spirit aura on her body wouldn¡¯t be leaked out. Naturally, the First Elder wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    As a result, Emperor Ming was currently still vehemently speaking frankly with assurance: ¡°At the moment, the one holding Eastern Ling¡¯s border is precisely that Prince Jin¡¯s maternal uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let General Zhao test him?¡±


    ¡°Rong girl won¡¯t marry Eastern Ling even if she dies, even if she was married off, she might also ruin things.¡± First Elder deeply sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t have Mind Pill, if we had this pill, we could save a lot of trouble. Nevermind, send a group of five at the seventh rank, two at the eighth rank and one at the ninth rank, and will properly greet that war god of Eastern Ling.¡±


    ¡°One at the ninth rank, two at the eighth rank and five at the seventh rank? Won¡¯t it be too much ah?¡± Second Elder, having heard what was said, cried out in surprise, ¡°Northern Mo altogether doesn¡¯t have several at the seventh rank ah. Isn¡¯t it making a big fuss over a minor issue? I heard that great general of Eastern Ling that protects the country, Su Zian, is also only at the sixth rank ah.¡±


    Emperor Ming smiled faintly: ¡°Second Uncle, at the moment, the great general protecting Eastern Ling is surnamed Liu, he is a seventh rank expert ah.¡±


    ¡°The stately great general that protects the country, is merely only at the seventh rank, Eastern Ling is really weak to the extreme ah.¡± Second Elder coldly sneered, hisughter full of mockery and disdain.

 Chapter 1310 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (2)

    Chapter 1310 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (2)


    Emperor Ming approvingly smiled. Indeed, ording to the intelligence he had in his hands, Eastern Ling really was extremely small and weak. Compared to Northern Mo, it wasn¡¯t just a little bit weaker, but a lot more. The original n to send Xuanyuan Rong over was also only to guard against the unexpected.


    Acent smile shed in First Elder¡¯s vicious eyes: ¡°Since Rong girl doesn¡¯t need to go make peace through marriage, in that case, we also don¡¯t need to be polite with Eastern Ling. Pass on my order, order young General Zhao to immediatelymand soldiers in the north to start the fight, catching Eastern Ling unprepared. Inform him he must, in a month¡¯s time, step on all the rivers and hills of Eastern Ling!


    Emperor Ming and Second Elder exchanged a nce, a smile shing in both their eyes.


    In the wake of First Elder having finished speaking, a ck shadow shed from the corner and disappeared in ce.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    So the one guarding the north was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s maternal uncle? If it was him, then it was actually somewhat troublesome.


    Northern Mo was determined to exterminate Eastern Ling this time, directly sending over one at the ninth rank, two at the eighth rank and five at the seventh rank! Making these strong experts participate in the war. For those ordinary soldiers, in front of them, any crafty plots and troop arrangements werepletely useless, they were like tofu, just letting them freely cut.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were both Eastern Ling¡¯s people, normally, she didn¡¯t feel very patriotic, but now, a kind of anger involuntarily arose in Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    Eastern Ling country¡¯snd, how could it allow Northern Mo¡¯s iron tower to trample? Cultivation and martial arts, apart from protecting the people you care about, what else was it needed for? Naturally, it was to the guard the home and defend the country!


    Because Nangong Liuyun was Eastern Ling¡¯s people, therefore, Su Luo naturally, by right, had a sense of belonging to Eastern Ling.


    Su Luo¡¯s nose slightly puckered up.


    At the moment, the best way was to chase after them and noiselessly get rid of those ninth rank, eighth rank and seventh rank on the way. Others might not have this ability, but Su Luo, who had several spirit pets, really had this kind of ability.


    However, just when Su Luo turned around and was about to leave, suddenly, a radiance exploded out of the eyes of First Elder, who was quietly sitting in the hall!


    ¡°Give me to roll out!¡± First Elder suddenly shouted loudly towards the roof!


    At the same time, his pair of hands that contained endless spirit power ruthlessly swept a burst towards the roof!


    Worthy of being at the summit ofmander rank expert, the power contained in this strike exploded out towards Su Luo like a tide and was also scorching hot like boilingva.


    Originally, when Su Luo was just about to leave, because the movement of getting up sent out a tiny sound, therefore, it was detected by First Elder.


    After First Elder realized they were eavesdropped by someone, he simply was ashamed into anger to the peak, so he ruthlessly directly made a move. The strike contained one hundred percent of his power, prepared to directly kill this eavesdropping little thief on the spot!


    Fortunately, Su Luo had discovered it early, without waiting for First Elder¡¯s palm attack to arrive, she deliberately slipped, proudly tumbling down the roofs with a crashing sound and luckily evading this all-out strike by First Elder.


    Where the wind from the palm passed, one could only hear the roof intensely sway, the zed roof tiles fell down one after another, the entire pce hall appeared as if it was going to be forcibly torn open.


    First Elder, moving quickly, rushed out to the roof.


    Second Elder rushed out soon after.


    Only the pitiful Emperor Ming, he, as the country¡¯s emperor, didn¡¯t even have enough time to deal with government affairs, where would he have the time to cultivate? Therefore, up until now, he was merely a third rank and nothing more. Facing these zed roof tiles that surged down, Emperor Ming had nowhere to hide. Countless tiles smashed towards him, immediately burying him.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit a vital part, Emperor Ming, swaying, stood up from among the tiles, covered in dirt from head to toe. His face was full of traces of cuts from the sharp tiles, his entire being appeared to cut an extremely sorry figure.

 Chapter 1311 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (3)

    Chapter 1311 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (3)


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡ª¡ª¡± The imperial bodyguards guarding outside, seeing the main pce hall was about to copse, each and every one of them flocked over. When they saw Emperor Ming who cut an extremely sorry figure, every one of them was all stunned.


    As for Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Su Luo, ever since she slipped down from the roof, before she fell to the ground, she turned over, voluntarily running into the pce where the zed roof tiles were falling down one after another. She even deliberately used the falling tiles to conceal her figure.


    First Elder only flew through the roof to get out, but what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that even with his fastest speed, he actually still didn¡¯t find that eavesdropping little thief¡¯s figure. Could it be that that little thief¡¯s strength was already great to the extent it made even him admire?


    Standing in the empty sky overhead, First Elder¡¯s brows tightly pursed, his expression full of haze.


    Second Elder apanied by his side, also with creased brows: ¡°Elder Brother, the other side¡¯s speed is very fast.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, strength is also not bad.¡± It was as if First Elder¡¯s eyes were shrouded in frost, and he spoke very ruthlessly, ¡°Capable of hiding on the roof for a long time, even I didn¡¯t discover him, the speed he escaped with was also very fast...... In the end, who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, he heard our dialog from before, can he......¡± Second Elder¡¯s brows were tightly locked. Just now, they were inside discussing military intelligence, if it was leaked out, the consequences would still be very serious.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be people from Eastern Ling, Eastern Ling doesn¡¯t have such a strong expert.¡± With regards to this point, First Elder was still very confident, he waved his hand and coldly said, ¡°The fighting on the south side, intensify its speed, as for this person that eavesdropped, I know what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on?¡± Second Elder¡¯s face was bewildered.


    ¡°Yes! Aside from those old guys, who else has such big courage, daring to eavesdrop on this old man¡¯s words!¡± First Elder had an angry expression across his whole face, as if he already had a suspect in mind.


    At this moment, Su Luo, who was buried under the debris, covered up her mouth and nose and started tough with ¡®he he¡¯ sounds.


    Fortunately, her reaction was very quick just now, her mind also moving very quickly. Compared to a regr person¡¯s reaction, when discovered, they certainly would flee with the highest speed to escape, but Su Luo did the opposite. Not only did she not run away, instead, she even turned around and directly hid inside the main hall.


    This point, only someone with Su Luo¡¯s big courage, would dare to do.


    First Elder and the other enter this erroneous way of thinking. They never expected that on this earth, there was still such a reckless and daring person as Su Luo in this lifetime. Therefore, hepletely didn¡¯t expect that the hateful small thief was now hiding in that pile of rubble right under their feet. Not only wasn¡¯t she afraid, instead, she even mockinglyughed at their stupidity.


    At this moment, Emperor Ming, bearing a purplish unclear bruised face, walked out. On his forehead, there was innumerable ash-colored dust, that bright yellow dragon robe on his body, now, was also cut until it was falling apart. He looked even more destitute than the beggar under a pedestrian bridge.


    First Elder, seeing him like this, couldn¡¯t help but scowl in displeasure.


    Emperor Ming clearly knew he was implicated by First Elder, because the person that caused the main hall¡¯s roof to copse was precisely this First Elder standing high in mid-air. However, he dared not me him in the least bit, instead, he even apanied him to smile.


    First Elder flew down from mid-air, then coldly cast a nce at Emperor Ming: ¡°Are you ming this old man for destroying your main pce hall?¡±


    Emperor Ming hurriedly denied it, with an obsequious smile across his whole face, said: ¡°First Elder seems to regard me as an outsider, everything in Northern Mo, weren¡¯t they all personally built by you? Isn¡¯t everything then yours?¡±


    First Elder secretly snorted, expressing his satisfaction with Emperor Ming¡¯s words and actions. At that time when Northern Mo was in upheaval, if not for him overseeing matters, how could Xuanyuan family abruptly rise? How could they have be a royal family?

 Chapter 1312 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (4)

    Chapter 1312 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (4)


    First Elder¡¯s cold eyes swept over that pile of rubble and coldly snorted: ¡°The main hall merely suffered some damage, that¡¯s all, what does it matter? Compared to the city of crime, this pales in insignificance.¡±


    ¡°The city of crime?¡± Emperor Ming clearly wanted to be excused to return and change into a clean dragon robe, but hearing First Elder mention this matter, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned, ¡°What happened to the city of crime?¡±


    First Elder flew down from mid-air, standing on the steps with his hands sped behind his back, he cast a nce at Emperor Ming from up high and looking down, then indifferently said: ¡°The city of crime is far from here, your information still hasn¡¯t transmitted over, naturally don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Requesting First Elder to inform me.¡± Emperor Ming cautiously sized up First Elder, as if trying to find some clue on his face.


    At this moment, First Elder stroked his snow-white beard and heartilyughed: ¡°The city of crime was destroyed.¡±


    A short six words, immediately stunned Emperor Ming.


    The city of crime was destroyed? A difficult problem that perplexed Northern Mo for so many years, was just so easily solved like this? Emperor Ming had a feeling of cing himself in an ocean of cotton, very giddy and dizzy.


    ¡°This, how is this possible? What happened in the end ah?¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s pair of eyes were bewildered, in the bewilderment also appeared a trace of excitement that he was unable to suppress.


    First Elder enigmatically stroke his goat beard, raised his eyes to gaze into the distance. His gaze was deep and remote: ¡°Regarding this matter, it¡¯s all thanks to that old friend of mine I haven¡¯t seen in many years. Old Man Mo really knows the code of brotherhood ah, actually doing us such a huge favor.¡±


    ¡°It was Central Pce that made the move?¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky.


    Although people spoke of ten big powers on the continent, but Central Pce¡¯s strength was a lot stronger than Xuanyuan the royal family. Therefore, they had always disdained Xuanyuan family, this time, they actually spontaneously and voluntarily did Xuanyuan family such a big favor? No matter how much Emperor Ming thought, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    But First Elder was still brimming with smiles: ¡°Yes, it was indeed Central pce that made the move, moreover, Old Man Mo personally did it. Hahaha, didn¡¯t expect Old Man Mo still had such a hot-blooded unbridled side like this, really, really extremely interesting ah.¡±


    Emperor Mo became increasingly bewildered. Ancestor Mo? That Ancestor Mo who was rumored to be careful in his words and smiles, with a frigid manner, having already reached the peak of the saint rank? But why would he, that venerable old man, do Xuanyuan family such a huge favor?


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay looking dazed, that older brother of mine is sometimes like this, good at understanding others and willing to help others.¡± First Elder smiled, iparably carefree.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that!¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s mood immediately became very good, he simultaneously returned to his senses: ¡°Without the city of crime, there will be no worries of future consequences, we can even more, fully confront Eastern Ling with all our strength. This good news is really worthy of celebrating ah!¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo, who was buried under the rubble, started to secretly regret.


    City of crime, wasn¡¯t it that Luo Yang City they had passed through before? She didn¡¯t expect that Xuanyuan family had always wanted to eradicate that city of crime but couldn¡¯t. Yet, from a freakbination of factors, the entire city waspletely destroyed by Old Man Mo, this could be considered indirectly helping Northern Mo with a huge favor, even allowing them to confront Eastern Ling with all their strength.


    s, she was thoroughly out of luck. Su Luo pped her head and gloomily sighed.


    First Elder¡¯s gleefulughter came to her ears, and the sound of Emperor Ming¡¯s excited speech, made the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart feel even more as if it was heavily hit with a fist.


    Just when Su Luo was sighing and feeling full of remorse¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, an exceptionally huge aura enveloped overhead of Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce. Even Su Luo, hiding under the rubbles and protected by Nothingness of Space, had a feeling of hair-raising panic.


    Old Man Mo! An rmed signal came from the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1313 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (5)

    Chapter 1313 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (5)


    Damn that Ancestor Mo, he actually really chased all the way into the Imperial Pce. This really was his spirit still lingers on, refusing to disperse.


    Although she had soaked in the Clear Spirit Pond, Su Luo was still somewhat worried. She sniffed her left sleeve and looked it over and over again. Her heart was worried and apprehensive, afraid to be caught by Old Man Mo on the spot.


    Speaking about her current situation, it was simply too horrible, regardless of whether she was found by Old Man Mo or by First Elder of Northern Mo, they were all paths to death. Su Luo was really suspicious that when she stepped out today she didn¡¯t bring a horoscope, otherwise, how was it that she kept encountering such bad luck?


    Not only Su Luo felt Old Man Mo¡¯s aura, the First Elder of Northern Mo also sensed it.


    After sensing this aura, First Elder evenughed, and said to Emperor Ming: ¡°This older brother of mine is really interesting, this ising personally to ask for benefits oh?¡±


    Emperor Ming¡¯s strength was very low, originally, he was intimidated by this aura until he shivered and could barely stand up. After hearing First Elder¡¯s words, his heart rxed, with great difficulty, he squeezed out a trace of a smile.


    Second Elder patted Emperor Ming¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Rx, Elder Ancestor Mo and Elder Brother¡¯s rtionship is pretty good, he shouldn¡¯t put forward an excessive request.¡±


    First Elder nodded his head, in approval of Second Elder¡¯s words.


    Three of them raised their heads and stood, waiting for Elder Ancestor Mo to arrive.


    That intensely powerful pressure became stronger and stronger, the entire Imperial City was enveloped in this ughtering haze. Pce maids, eunuchs and others who never cultivated, each and every one of them kneeled in ce, whole bodies trembling, with cold sweat directly flowing out, as if they were about to suffocate.


    First Elder¡¯s eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    Second Elder¡¯s eyebrows twisted. ¡°Older Brother, this situation... feels a bit abnormal?¡±


    Elder Ancestor Mo and Xuanyuan family were allies, at least, advancing and retreating together. How was it that this pressure contained an endless murderous aura? Causing people¡¯s blood to roll over and over, as if a huge stone was blocking their chest? He was at elementarymander rank, and already felt it was this intense, then wouldn¡¯t each and every one of those low ranks have passed out?


    Second Elder didn¡¯t guess wrong, now, the entire Imperial Pce was like some ghost prison. On the ground, bodiesid in a mess, all of theirplexions were pale, they had sunk into deep unconsciousness.


    It could be seen how terrible was the strength of an expert at the peak of saint rank.


    Now, a sky bluish figure slowly appeared in the sky, this figure seemed to rule over this area of the sky, with horrifying strength, capable of producing clouds and rain with one turn of his hand.


    Seeing the old man floating over with fast speed, First Elder¡¯s eyes opened wide in an instant.


    This, this, this.... This person... this beggar like old man... his aura and face were very simr to Older Brother Mo¡¯s. But¡ª¡ª


    But no matter what, First Elder couldn¡¯t understand, his Older Brother Mo usually had an unhealthy obsession with cleanliness, his clothes were always spotless, neat and clean, how could he be like this?


    ¡°Older Brother Mo...¡± First Elder apanied with a smile and took a step forward.


    At this moment, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s whole body gave off an intense, strong murderous aura. His pair of tiger-like round eyes were sharp like swords.


    Seeing First Elder approach, Elder Ancestor Mo was even more rude. He extended his powerful and strong arm, taking a hold of First Elder and lifting him up high.


    This action simply made everyone dumbfounded.


    Second Elder was furious, but didn¡¯t dare say a word, his face had a rainbowish color.


    Emperor Ming waspletely incredulous! Because just now, First Elder had boasted how great his rtionship was with Elder Ancestor Mo, how they called each other brothers. But as soon as Elder Ancestor Mo appeared, without demur, he lifted up Xuanyuan family¡¯s strongest First Elder like lifting up a chick.

 Chapter 1314 – Ancestor Mo comes in person (6)

    Chapter 1314 ¨C Ancestor Moes in person (6)


    Under the pile of rubble, Su Luo¡¯s pair of round eyes unblinkingly observed the events outside through a tiny crack.


    ¡°Good, very good lift, best to toss that bragging old man flying!¡± Su Luo waved her wrist, cheering for Ancestor Mo secretly in her heart.


    Both sides were her enemies, but now, these two enemies were striving against each other, this was the kind of scene Su Luo liked to see.


    Don¡¯t knows if it was because Su Luo¡¯s luck returned, but she guessed half of it right.


    Ancestor Mo darted looks of hate, fingers like pirs supporting heaven, lifted up First Elder and wouldn¡¯t let go. In a coarse tone with rough breathing, he snarled: ¡°Hand her over!¡±


    First Elder nearly spit out blood from being depressed. But his strength was inferior and he couldn¡¯t struggle free, he could only smile in apaniment: ¡°Older Brother Mo, what is this?¡± This Older Brother Mo seemed a bit abnormal....


    Ancestor Mo red at him coldly, seeing that First Elder not only didn¡¯t answer him and instead even questioned him, Ancestor Mo immediately became angry due to his irascible temper. He didn¡¯t even think and immediately following, threw First Elder flying!


    Su Luo saw this and secretly grumbled inwardly!


    Because the direction Ancestor Mo threw First Elder just so happened to be straight towards where she was. This gave Su Luo the misconception that Ancestor Mo had already known about her hiding spot!


    However, the most important thing right now was to withstand the waves from this attack ah. If First Elder really hit over here, if she didn¡¯t dodge, then she would be smashed into a meat patty by the pressure. If she dodged, she would definitely make a sound, then her traces would be discovered....


    Just when Su Luo muttered about this, risk being discovered by Ancestor Mo, she still was about to use teleport¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, First Elder¡¯s body, who was just about to hit her, turned over rapidly. He stepped on tiptoes on the pile of rubble, changed his figure¡¯s position, and then stood firmly on the ground.


    Normally, right now, Su Luo would heave a sigh of relief, but for the pitiful Su Luo, it was still a tragedy.


    Because when First Elder stepped on tiptoes on the debris to use its strength to rebound up, the tip of his toes just so happened to directly step on our Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Su Luo was originally squatting, but being stepped on by First Elder like this, immediately fell t on her back in a mess.


    Fortunately, the debris fell one after another, deeply burying Su Luo, the sound Su Luo made when falling was also covered up. Coupled with First Elder¡¯s attention beingpletely on Ancestor Mo, therefore, Su Luo once again luckily escaped this cmity.


    Now, Ancestor Mo had tossed aside First Elder, and picked up Second Elder in passing. He repeated his expression, actions and tone, to burst out roaring: ¡°Hand her over!¡±


    Being roared at by an expert at the peak of saint rank from such a close distance just now, Second Elder, who had considered himself a strong expert, his blood churned immediately from this roar, blood flowing from the seven apertures on his face. Hisplexion was pale as paper, body seemingly boneless, as if it was about to copse dejectedly at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you guys if you don¡¯t say!!!¡± Ancestor Mo lifted Second Elder up with both hands, prepared to throw Second Elder at any time and smash him to death.


    It could be said, this action for Ancestor Mo, was really a well-practiced one. On the way here, in order to interrogate out Su Luo¡¯s hiding ce, Ancestor Mo had used this method and already smashed lot of people to death like this.


    At this moment, Second Elder almost cried from being depressed.


    Both of his ears started buzzing from being jolted, he simply couldn¡¯t hear what Ancestor Mo was saying. However, due to survival instinct, he could feel his life suffered a serious threat.


    As a result, this Second Elder who had the arrogant posture from the older generation in front of the Third Princess, immediately howled loudly, crying for help from First Elder: ¡°Older Brother! Save me ah! Quicklye to save me ah! Isn¡¯t Ancestor Mo your good brother ah? Quickly ask his Elder to stop!!!¡±

 Chapter 1315 – Nine-tailed Spirit Fox

    Chapter 1315 ¨C Nine-tailed Spirit Fox


    Second Elder¡¯s cries were miserable, but First Elder¡¯s face was full of helplessness. He was so anxious that he wanted to speak, but considering Old Man Mo¡¯s tyrannical abuse, he once again shut his mouth.


    ¡°Elder Brother! Save me ah!!!¡± Second Elder saw that First Elder didn¡¯t have any intent to make a move to help, and he madly howled, as if tearing his heart and breaking his lungs. Because he had a very bad premonition.


    First Elder, seeing this, muttered to himself, then summoned up the courage to smile obsequiously at Ancestor Mo: ¡°Older Brother Mo....¡±


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of tiger eyes that was snow sword-like nted horizontally over. That boundless imposing manner, like madly rolling ocean waves, immediately threatened First Elder to a stop.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Ancestor Mo, without saying a word, directly sent Second Elder flying out!


    What made Su Luo feel like she wanted to copse was that the direction Second Elder was tossed in was the same direction First Elder was just tossed in!


    Su Luo howled in grief in her heart...could it be that the heavens had preordained that she die? Could it be she was doomed to be smashed to death by Ancestor Mo? Could it really be the cycle of Heaven¡¯s Law?


    Just when Su Luo was observing a moment of silence in tribute to herself, First Elder condensed out a ball of light and wrapped up Second Elder who shot over, decreasing the power of his fall. So in this way, Second Elder escaped this cmity.


    Although he was wounded slightly, with regards to his life, it was harmless.


    Second Elder had escaped this cmity, and his butt sat down heavily on the rubble, patting his chest with lingering fear. Really a close call, a close call ah. Just now, his yin and yang were almost separated.


    Second Elder continuously moaned in pain over there, and Su Luo was so depressed that she was about to smash against a wall. Because Second Elder¡¯s butt sat down like this, just so happened to sit steadily on that bit of crack she was looking through, not even leaving a seam.


    Su Luoined endlessly in her heart, but under such an urgent situation, she could only grin and bear it. Don¡¯t even need to mention how sullen her heart felt.


    Second Elder escaped a cmity, but Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t n to let the people in the Imperial Pce go. One could only see his long arm move and grab the shivering Emperor Ming.


    In front of Ancestor Mo, who was at the summit of the saint rank, the stately emperor of Northern Mo didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    ¡°Hand over the person! Hand her over!¡± Ancestor Mo pinched Emperor Ming by the neck, shaking him in a frenzied manner.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s face swelled to a purplish-blue color, as if in the next moment, he would die.


    First Elder, seeing this, his brows tightened even more. Emperor Ming was Northern Mo¡¯s emperor, to be choked to death like this, and were it to be spread outside, how could Northern Mo¡¯s Xuanyuan family still have the face to greet people? How could they still have a foot to stand in this world?


    Not enough strength, so he could only outsmart Ancestor Mo. First Elder took a step forward, coughing once to clear his throat: ¡°Older Brother Mo, who are you looking for? Might as well say it to let us listen? If the person is in Northern Mo, we will definitely help you find that person.¡±


    In front of the generation of disciples and grandchildren, First Elder sat up on high. In front of Ancestor Mo, he was as petty and low as dust.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s deeply cold pupils swept First Elder a nce, directly swinging his hand and tossing Emperor Ming to the ground. Although Emperor Ming received some external injuries, fortunately, his life was saved.


    Ancestor coldly humphed: ¡°Find people!¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± First Elder kept a ttering smile on. Now, he could also see that there seemed to be a bit of a problem with Ancestor Mo¡¯s mental state.


    Looking for who? Ancestor Mo only felt his mind go ck, his wisdom was an area of chaos.


    Ancestor Mo shook his head, and coldly humphed: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± First Elder almost cried. You don¡¯t know who you are looking for yet still flew to Northern Mo¡¯s Imperial Pce to force us to hand over the person? This was rather bullying too intolerably ah!


    But First Elder only dared to silently ridicule this in his heart,pletely didn¡¯t dare to say these words out loud.


    Ancestor Mo suddenly felt a burst of hot blood rushing up to his head. His figure swayed, both hands covering his head, as if it was very painful.


    First Elder and Second Elder exchanged a nce, puzzlement and bewilderment shing through their eyes. In the end, what happened to Elder Ancestor of Mo family? How was it that he looked like a delirious madman? Could it be that he had Recoil of Madness?


    Once he recalled ¡®Recoil of Madness¡¯, these three words, a trace of ¡®of course¡¯ shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes. It seemed Ancestor Mo ought to really have suffered the Recoil of Madness. Otherwise, he would not do something like this.


    But the next second, First Elder¡¯s brows wrinkled deeply. Because Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength had reached the peak of saint rank but lost his reasoning ability, he was more terrifying than at any other time.


    First Elder had just thought of this point, over there, Ancestor Mo had already gone mad!


    One could only see him suddenly fly to mid-air.


    ¡°Older Brother, does this mean Ancestor Mo is about to leave?¡± Second Elder asked with lingering fear.


    First Elder¡¯splexion was extremely ugly: ¡°Afraid it may not be so.¡±


    Sure enough, the next second, Ancestor Mo¡¯s, that crazily strong palm strike, poured down like heavy rain, enveloping the entire Northern Mo Imperial Pce!


    Peak of saint rank, how great was that pressure? How hard and fierce was that palm strength?


    One could see him send out palm strikes from being angered. His palm strength was like a spider web, from the center to p in all directions. Suddenly, the entire Northern Mo Imperial Pce seemed to have sunk into the vast body of the ocean. One after another, the splendid and magnificent pce was smashed into pieces in the blink of an eye. Bing mud and crushed stone, regarded as nothing but dust. Disappearing in the dust of history.


    ¡°Oh Heavens¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Ming watched as his imperial pce was destroyed. His entire person became rigid like a Buddha sculpture. Completely didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction he should have.


    Just now, he was still getting excited over Northern Mo¡¯s army trampling Eastern Ling¡¯s territory. And he was even giving thanks to Ancestor Mo for exterminating the city of crime for Xuanyuan family. Only, how long had it been, his imperial pce...his imperial pce was suddenly forcibly destroyed.


    ¡°First Elder....¡± Emperor Ming had a crying sullen expression, as the stately emperor of Northern Mo, a stately man over two meters tall, but now, he was about to cry.


    First Elder clenched his fists at his side until crisp sounds rang out loud. His expression was hazed over, facial features twisting malevolently. Clearly, he was already at the peak of rage.


    Su Luo secretly in her heart encouraged First Elder. Rush up, rush up and have a fight with Ancestor Mo.


    But even if it was this huge of a humiliation, First Elder still did his utmost to bear it. Clenching his teeth to coldy say: ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with a madman! Central Pce¡¯s Mo family and Northern Mo¡¯s Xuanyuan royal family has always been in alliance. Therefore, the damage of the Imperial Pce, Central Pce will definitelypensate it!¡±


    Su Luo heard this and secretly despise this First Elder in her heart.


    Central Pce wouldpensate? Compensate fart! Central Pce now was so poor that they even couldn¡¯t wear underpants, if they didn¡¯te to loot and burn your house, was already considered not bad. Still want them topensate? This notion of First Elder¡¯s was simply a pipe dream.


    Emperor Ming also knew that First Elder was personally greedy and afraid of death. But if First Elder really was to rush up and something happened to him, then at that time, Northern Mo would be a herd of dragons without a head. It would be even more troublesome. Therefore, even though Emperor Ming¡¯s heart was anxious, furious and in pain, he still silently epted First Elder¡¯s statement.


    The entire Imperial City, an imperial city that one couldn¡¯t see the end off in the horizon, underneath Ancestor Mo¡¯s indiscriminate bombing, was nearly razed to the ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat worried for Nangong Liuyun, when she came out, he was just in the midst of secluded cultivation. Don¡¯t know if he would suffer from Old Madman¡¯s interference.


    However, before Su Luo could finish being worried over here, the battlefield had already shifted over!


    A fist that contained the endless strength of heaven and earth smashed towards First Elder¡¯s direction in a manner that could destroy the heavens and wipe out the earth!


    Very clearly, Ancestor Mo had smashed the entire Imperial Pce and still couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. Therefore, he gave vent to his anger on First Elder¡¯s body. He who suffered Recoil of Madness and lost his reasoning ability didn¡¯t even recognize his own son and younger brother. Then, how was he able to recognize this Xuanyuan family¡¯s First Elder?


    In the wake of this fiercely explosive surging fist, the temperature on First Elder¡¯s face, in a sh, dropped to the freezing point. His whole body seemed to be enveloped in frost, with his anger soaring to the sky.


    Bullying too intolerably!


    First Elder finally was enraged!


    Momentarily, his rage was like boilingva, getting out of control!


    The spirit power around First Elder, in a sh, condensed into a cylinder, he flew to mid-air, and smashed it fiercely towards Ancestor Mo!


    Enough was enough, being forced to this step, the First Elder, who was always in a high position, finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer!


    Good! Seeing both sides fight together, Su Luo, who had slowly pried open the rubble, waved her fist in excitement. It¡¯s great that First Elder got angry, simply too great that he was angry! The scene Su Luo looked forward to finally began to y out.


    But what made Su Luo spit out blood was!


    Faced with the column of me condensed out by an expert at the summit ofmander rank, Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t even bother to look, as if he was impatient, then in passing, pushed it aside¡ª¡ª


    Really was just a push in passing.


    Afterwards, First Elder¡¯s column of me seemed to be blown by the wind and skewed to the side as it passed by.


    This was simply a naked insult ah! First Elder was so angry that both pair of eyes be bloodshot, even his nose turned crooked.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± A countless number of columns of fire was condensed out by First Elder, frantically shooting towards Ancestor Mo¡¯s position.


    This time, First Elder had gone insane from anger, he even squeezed out everyst bit of power.


    But Ancestor Mo only frowned, a cold light shing through his eyes. Afterwards, he condensed out a ball of white light from his palm!


    ¡°Icebound world!¡± Ancestor Mo roared, the white-colored ball of light suddenly smashed towards First Elder¡¯s forehead.


    Now, First Elder¡¯s figure seemed to be fixed in ce, motionlessly standing there. The transparent white ball of light exploded over his head!


    Afterwards, First Elder¡¯s entire body wasn¡¯t good.


    It seemed as if hepletelycked the strength to resist, just maintaining that posture of both hands in an attack position. His entire person was wrapped up by this frost to a stop, motionlessly standing there like a statue.


    This made Su Luo helplessly recall that time when she was sealed in ice by Li Aotian and drifted in the ocean scene.


    Now, this cold ice, after freezing First Elder, did not stop and spread quickly in all four directions.


    This kind of unprecedented cold airing from the heart, spread in all directions like a spider web. Its speed was so fast as to be astonishing.


    An astonished thought shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Because she was watching as the surrounding ground froze over, moreover, this cold air was iparably ice-cold. So cold that even Su Luo, who was buried under the rubble, started to shiver.


    So cold ah!


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    Just because of this breath, Su Luo got into trouble!


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of majestic tiger eyes originally had shot towards Second Elder, now, in a sh, it shot madly towards Su Luo.


    After Second Elder escaped that cmity, he hit upon an inspiration, and a palm pped towards Su Luo¡¯s hiding ce.


    Second Elder knew, a person was hiding in that ce!


    Su Luo inwardlyined in her heart, just like this, she was discovered? Not waiting for Second Elder¡¯s palm strike to arrive, Su Luo had already condensed her spirit power, and in a low voice, said: ¡°Teleport!¡±


    Following this sound, a slight spirit power fluctuation shed through the surroundings. Afterwards, Su Luo¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh!


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of eyes momentarily opened wide!


    That¡¯s right, just this type of spirit fluctuation! That delicious tasty blood ah, the blood he traveled over thousands of mountains and ten thousand waters to find ah!


    Ancestor Mo swallowed some saliva, taking arge step forward. Only one step and he arrived at the ce Su Luo was hiding before.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s long arm extended. Suddenly, all the rubble was swept clean, revealing a semi-circle area of the ground that was empty.


    ¡°Not here?¡± Ancestor Mo¡¯s thick ck sword-like eyebrows tightly wrinkled. Just now, clearly, it was here ah.


    Now, Second Elder was also somewhat dumbstruck okay? Just now, he clearly sensed a person, how was it that in the blink of an eye, the person was gone? Caused him to hit upon an inspiration just a moment ago, because that little eavesdropping thief ought to be hiding in there.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s cold and detached gaze shot towards Second Elder.


    A burst of panic came from Second Elder¡¯s heart, he stammeringly said: ¡°This, this here doesn¡¯t have a person ah....¡±


    Actually dared to say didn¡¯t have a person? Ancestor Mo instantly became angry, he reached out and directly pped a palm on Second Elder¡¯s head, cursing in a rage: ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Afterwards, the crazed Ancestor Mo disappeared into the horizon. Don¡¯t know what direction he went, chasing after that person.


    The pitiful Second Elder was hit by such a p, immediately, his entire person didn¡¯t feel good.


    Because his head actually was hit into his neck by that p!


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± First Elder roared, but his entire body was frozen by ice, standing there motionless. Don¡¯t need to say movement ah, even his voice couldn¡¯t pass through, to be transmitted out.


    Emperor Ming¡¯s eyes had a shocked expression! Themander-ranked Second Elder actually had his head pped into his body from one hit...That old madman from just now was too terrible.


    Second Elder¡¯s rigid body slowly fell backwards, then it heavily smashed on the ground.


    The pitiful Second Elder, just because he said an extra sentence, afterwards, he would dubiously die in such tragic circumstances.


    ¡°Hateful! Central Pce bullies people too intolerably! Xuanyuan family could not coexist with you guys anymore!¡± The statue-like First Elder¡¯s pair of hands clenched into fists. His eyes were full of wisps of blood, igniting with a raging inferno of hatred.


    And the main culprit, Su Luo, that caused this deep enmity between Central Pce and Xuanyuan family, now, where was she?


    In fact, right now, Su Luo was also not so good.


    Just now, in a moment of desperation, she had no choice and could only choose to use teleport to escape. But Nangong Liuyun had warned Su Luo before, with regards to Ancestor Mo who was at the summit of saint rank, the spirit fluctuations caused by teleport would let him feel a clue.


    However, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t have a choice.


    If she didn¡¯t teleport, very likely, when Ancestor Mo saw her at first nce, he would open his mouth and suck all of her blood dry.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t know where she teleported to, she only knew to continuously teleport, continuously running was a correct choice.


    Because Su Luo considered Nangong Liuyun¡¯s situation, so she didn¡¯t stop over in the periphery of the Imperial City. Rather, she headed towards the southwest, madly rushing forward with her fastest speed.


    The southwest direction was the entrance to the dark forest. Su Luo knew that after escaping into the dark forest, the odds of her survival would increase by a bit.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s teleport ability was still at the beginning rank and had just entered the door. She had just escaped for less than one hour before meeting disaster.


    Because she had just wanted to teleport again, but discovered that Ancestor Mo, this lunatic, now stood right in front of her!


    Su Luo¡¯s entire person immediately became a stiff statue.


    Ancestor Mo had his back to her, both hands crossed behind his back. His ck robe made noise from being pulled by the wind. His whole body gave off an iparably formidable and oppressive cold atmosphere.


    How could this be a madman? This clearly was an unparalleled formidable expert at the top of his game.


    Su Luo quietly retreated several steps.


    But just at this moment, Ancestor Mo turned around.


    This face of his was soiled with all kinds of dirt. This greatly damaged the image of a strong, overbearing expert at the top of his game from just now.


    ¡°Still want to escape?¡± A cold and gloomyugh came from Ancestor Mo¡¯s mouth.


    Su Luo was so miserable that she was about to cry.


    Ancestor Mo who suffered Recoil of Madness couldn¡¯t even recognize his own son and younger brother. But could recognize her at one nce. Su Luo thought about it and discovered that she didn¡¯t have such a great charm. She reckoned the greatest reason was that her blood was really tasty for Ancestor Mo, to the extent that it was constantly on his mind.


    Su Lu squeezed out a stiff smile on her face: ¡°He, he, he, Your Elder is also here, basking in the moonlight ah. Really a coincidence ah ha ha ha.¡±


    A sinister and crazed smile appeared on Ancestor Mo¡¯s face, his tone cold as frost: ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡®Come here¡¯ your younger sister ah! Su Luo violently cursed in her heart. If this aunt went over, it would be like taking the initiative to deliver blood to you. Was this aunt that stupid?


    Su Luo was thinking of scattering Ancestor Mo¡¯s attention, then anoint the soles of her feet with oil to flee quickly. However, before Su Luo could think of a way, she saw the ck shadow in front of her sh. Ancestor Mo had already appeared within one third of a meter range of Su Luo.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s action was matchless fast, he reached out a hand to pull Su Luo¡¯s pure white as jade bright wrist.


    Hateful! Su Luo miserably grabbed at her hair.


    What to do? Could it be her blood was preordained to be sucked dry by Ancestor Mo? Afterwards, she would be a dry female corpse? This kind of method of dying was too depressing okay?


    Su Luo thought that Ancestor Mo would directly suck her blood inrge mouthfuls. But outside of her expectations, Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of eyes actually stared fixedly at her snow-white bright wrist. His eyes had aplicated and abstruse expression. Making itpletely impossible for people to see through his thoughts.


    Now, Su Luo was in the middle of quickly consulting with Little Stone in her mind.


    ¡°Little Stone, Great Grandpa Stone, quickly think of a way ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s urgent tone inquired. She didn¡¯t know who the little stone was before being sealed inside the small stone. But what Su Luo did know was before, he certainly had reached the summit.


    The little stone humphed twice: ¡°This trouble waspletely brought on by yourself. Not going to help!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s called I brought it on by myself ah? Isn¡¯t this me being unlucky and encountering this?¡± Su Luo would not ept this.


    ¡°Being unlucky and encountered this? You have the nerve to say so? If it was not for you being gluttonous and going to what imperial kitchen. If you stayed obediently inside the pce like that Nangong of yours, how could this damned old man find you? If it was not for you being neurotic and overly curious, following into the main pce hall to eavesdrop on what military secret, how could you be discovered by that First Elder and with a p, was sent into the rubble? If it was not for you not being able to endure the cold, how could you be discovered by this damned old man and then chased to be killed by him?¡± Little Stone pitter-pattered to criticize non-stop.


    Su Luo gloomily said: ¡°But I discovered Third Princess¡¯s innate skill. Weren¡¯t you also very excited about it?¡±


    ¡°That girl, even if she was subdued by you, will also be used by you. I your daddy would be excited for fart.¡± Little Stone humphed twice.


    ¡°Then are you going to help or not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have a way to help.¡± The little stone¡¯s brows were tightly locked, ¡°I your daddy now is just at the most critical point of advancing a rank. I feel the fire element in my body is still too little. How could I help you? Let alone to say, even if I want to help you, I¡¯m also powerless ah. That damned old man¡¯s strength is much stronger than mine.¡±


    Su Luo was immediately speechless. She considered the little stone the greatest hidden trump card in her hand. If even the little stone had no way to help her, then she would really have to wait for death ah.


    Now, Ancestor Mo still stared fixedly at Su Luo¡¯s wrist. That expression was sinister and strange, making Su Luo¡¯s blood run cold. If she wasn¡¯t being pulled, the soles of her feet would have already been anointed with oil as she quickly ran away.


    All of a sudden, Ancestor Mo moved.


    It seemed as if he had looked at this wrist long enough, afterwards, he lowered his head and fiercely bit down on Su Luo¡¯s wrist.


    This hateful smelly old man! Su Luo miserably grabbed at her hair. She could clearly feel that the blood in her body was quickly flowing away. After going through smearing Nangong Liuyun with blood and having Ancestor Mo drink her blood, after these two times¡¯ huge blood loss, Su Luo originally didn¡¯t have that much blood. This time, if Ancestor Mo sucked a few mouthfuls more, Su Luo would directly dry up.


    What to do?


    Just when Su Luo didn¡¯t know what to do, suddenly, a little white-colored ball of fur jumped out from Su Luo¡¯s space.


    ¡°Nine-tailed Spirit Fox?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone slightly, in one grab, she lifted up this little guy.


    After the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox came out, she flew directly onto Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    A tiny little ball and she still stood there, full of bluster. Seeing Ancestor Mo suck Su Luo¡¯s blood, her little face immediately became furious! Although this old bastard in front gave off a very strong aura, so strong that it made this fox want to run away, but the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox still bravely stood in ce.


    Ancestor Mo could feel the hostility and ire from the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, but with regards to him, what did this kind of expression count as? The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was merely a very small ant in his eyes,pletely unable to give rise to a wave.


    Therefore, Ancestor Mo simply didn¡¯t give a damn for the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox. He continued to suck with a lowered head.


    Just at this moment, the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder ignited from head to toe with a formidable spirit aura. Afterwards, it quickly bit fiercely down on Ancestor Mo!


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s teeth were sharp as a de, but it simply couldn¡¯t bite through Ancestor Mo¡¯s defense.


    A dark ruthless sneer came from Ancestor Mo¡¯s mouth, he coldly snorted repeatedly: ¡°Little thing that overestimated its ability, go die!¡±


    Finished speaking, he heavily flung the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox out!


    But just when he was flinging the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox out, a huge change suddenly urred.


    Su Luo actually saw on Ancestor Mo¡¯s dirty head, unexpectedly, two goat horns slowly start to grow out....

 Chapter 1316 – Frantic along the whole way (1)

    Chapter 1316 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (1)


    Seeing two small horns gradually grow out from Ancestor Mo¡¯s head, a trace of ecstasy shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    What did this mean?


    This meant, little fox¡¯s Transform into Sheep Technique was effective ah!


    Su Luo still remembered at that time in the Nine Different Pce Halls, Li Yaoyao was changed into amb by the little fox, that scene was extremely funny.


    However, the smile had just appeared at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth when it became rigid again.


    Because¡ª¡ª


    That tiny sheep horn, in the speed that the eyes could see, quickly shrank back.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly jolted, she had no time to think, in one grab, she swept up the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox that was tossed to the ground. She then silently mouthed ¡®teleport¡¯ and her figure shed far away.


    At this moment, the surroundings were silent.


    Ancestor Mo slowly opened his eyes. His bewildered gaze swept the surroundings, while his brows were knotted tightly.


    He shook his head, with great difficulty, he became clear-headed.


    After bing clear-headed, Ancestor Mo simply was about to go insane!


    Just now, he was actually changed to the weakest littlemb. How could he, as a stately saint rank expert, endure it?


    Ancestor Mo, in the midst of rage, his throat seemed to contain an intense explosive force. His qi sunk into his Dantain and traveled up, and his throat gave a furious cry: ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    This lion-like roar seemed to contain the endless energy of heaven and earth, the surrounding mountains exploding one after another. The rock from the mountain and mud rolled down. Hundred- and thousand-year old ancient trees, in a sh, became fine powder and drifted in the air¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, thousands of mountain birds disappeared, and ten thousand footprints by men were wiped out.


    Within a range of five thousand meters, it was an area of deathly stillness.


    Although Su Luo slipped away very quickly, she still suffered the effect from the residual power. Her foot staggered, almost falling to the ground.


    Su Luo turned around to look, and saw the mountain range that was leveled to the ground behind her, a terrified expression shing through her eyes. This old madman was simply not human ah. Fortunately, she ran very quickly, otherwise, she would suffer a simr fate as those trees and be fine powder.


    Su Luo, with lingering fear, wiped away the sweat on her forehead. Afterwards, she fished out a Spirit Restoration Pill from her space and swallowed it. Then, she quickly ran away.


    Inside her space, the little stone speechlessly sighed: ¡°Spirit Restoration Pill doesn¡¯t have any effect on your mind strength, you swallowing can be considered not having swallowed it.¡±


    While Su Luo ran, she also sighed in despair: ¡°This is because there¡¯s nothing else to be done okay? That old madman is about to chase over, at that time, I still don¡¯t know what to do, okay?¡±


    ¡°The medicine and drug ingredients are all in here.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Luo didn¡¯t want to teleport, rather, her mental strength needed to recover. Her mental strength had no way to support her continued limitless use of teleport.


    The little stone thought a bit, deciding to give Su Luo a slight pointer: ¡°In fact, you can refine a Speed Medicine.¡±


    ¡°Speed Medicine?¡± Su Luo was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a medicine that only an Elite Apothecary can refine?¡±


    Su Luo did know about Speed Medicine, once you drank a bottle, you could maintain a speed ten times the original within two hours when running at high speed. If she had Speed Medicine in hand, Su Luo might really be able to escape Old Madman¡¯s pursuit.


    The little stone¡¯s eyes narrowed in a smile: ¡°The drug ingredients you plundered from Mo family have the form and drug ingredients to make Speed Medicine. Moreover, these were already half-made already.¡±


    Su Luo thought a bit, finally making a fist, and made a firm resolution: ¡°Okay, refine, then I¡¯ll just refine!¡±


    Su Luo checked the surroundings once over, then found an ancient tree in the middle that had arge hole in its trunk. After going in, she restored the entrance to its original state. If no one carefully examined it, it would be very difficult to discover that a person hid inside this ancient tree.


    This tree was the size that took five people hugging it to encircle it. After Su Luo entered, she discovered that the inside was very spacious. There was no problem in space whether she sat ory inside.

 Chapter 1317 – Frantic along the whole way (2)

    Chapter 1317 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (2)


    Su Luo sat cross-legged on the ground, her spirit very quickly floating into her space.


    The Su Luo outside of space¡¯s physiological functions was lowered to the lowest level because her spirit had floated into her space. The frequency of her heartbeat and breathing almost couldn¡¯t be heard. Even if Ancestor Mo arrived here, if he didn¡¯t carefully search, he would still have a very difficult time finding traces of Su Luo.


    After her spirit floated into space, Su Luo directly arrived in front of the medicinal furnace.


    With the form and also the drug ingredients, moreover, it was already a half-finished product.


    This half-finished product was roundish and ckish, and it looked very gooey. Before, Su Luo had nced at it, but if the little stone hadn¡¯t said so, shepletely couldn¡¯t guess that this thing was actually the half-finished product of Speed Medicine.


    Arriving in front of Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, Su Luo, with single-hearted devotion, then started to refine the Speed Medicine ording to the form.


    Su Luo knew, she only had one chance, because if she had not guessed wrongly, Ancestor Mo would very quickly find her hiding ce.


    Therefore, this time¡¯s refining, she must seed and was not allowed to fail.


    The time for refining medicine passed very quickly, and time gradually passed.


    Seeing the rich aromaing from Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, a pleasantly surprised expression also shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Worthy of being Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, the sess rate was much greater than a normal medicinal cauldron. Otherwise, based on Su Luo¡¯s current level as an Advanced Apothecary, the odds of refining a Speed Medicine was very low.


    But this time, and simply her first time, she more or less seeded.


    Looking at that greenish smoke rising up in spirals, Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of expectations. Now, she held her breath with rapt attention, her gaze unblinkingly staring at Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron. Her pair of hands stuck tightly to the outside surface of Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron, constantly sensing the refining situation inside.


    Just when Su Luo was wholeheartedly refining the Speed Medicine, suddenly, a noisy sound came from outside.


    Old Madman Mo actually really chased over? Su Luo intively sighed.


    Yes, before, she and Nangong Liuyun indeed washed away Old Madman Mo¡¯s aura that had tainted their bodies. But the hateful thing was that just not long ago, her blood was once again sucked away by Old Madman Mo ah!


    Su Luo very regretfully thought, Ancestor Mo certainly knew that after he sucked her blood, her body would be stained with his aura. So this was the reason why he would deliberately suck her blood right?


    Outside, the noises became clearer and clearer, however, the Su Luo in space dared not be even a bit distracted. Because whether the Speed Medicine would seed depended on this one go. If she failed, it would be failing throughck of final effort.


    Old Madman Mo followed Su Luo and chased after her the whole journey!


    Because he was yed with, so his entire person looked even more like a lunatic.


    His hair was dirty and matted, clothing ragged and whole body was filthy. However, his strength was endless, as if in his eyes, the whole world could be toppled with a raise of his hand.


    The furious Old Madman Mo chased over all the way, what¡¯s pitiful was this mountain range.


    When Ancestor Mo chased over, his pair of hands did not stay idle! Wherever he went, the earth would fall in session, and the ancient trees on both sides would be fine powder. A countless numbers of birds and beast silently died under his powerful pressure.


    A madman was not scary, what¡¯s scary was a madman whose strength was too powerful. This kind of madman, his destructive power was simply too astonishing.


    Ancestor Mo followed that seemingly there-and-not-there aura the entire way, unrelentingly chasing towards Su Luo¡¯s hiding ce.


    Time passed in seconds and minutes.


    Inside her space, Su Luo tightly watched that aromaing from Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron be richer and richer,. The beads of sweat rolled down her forehead drop by drop, but it didn¡¯t seem as if Su Luo felt it.


    The noises outside became more and more intense.

 Chapter 1318 – Frantic along the whole way (3)

    Chapter 1318 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (3)


    Although Ancestor Mo wasn¡¯t certain which tree Su Luo was in, but he was certain that Su Luo was definitely in this ce.


    The furious Ancestor Mo was also not polite, in the time it took to wave his hand, all the ancient trees were pulled up by their roots and were tossed to the ground. Then, with a sweep of his sleeves, all the ancient trees became dust.


    More and more beads of sweat appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead, finally tumbling down drop by drop.


    Suddenly, her eyes brightened.


    It¡¯s done!


    Speed Medicine was finally refined sessfully!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to wait, she opened the lid of Zi Huo¡¯s medicinal cauldron and took out a tube of Speed Medicine, opened her mouth and drank it.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± So hot ah!


    How sharp was Ancestor Mo¡¯s perception, Su Luo had just given off the sound, and soon after, the wind from his palm strike followed relentlessly and arrived.


    Immediately, Su Luo had a terrified feeling of being enveloped by the shadow of death.


    Run! Su Luo had no time to think, just when the tree was falling back from the wind of the palm strike, Su Luo¡¯s figure turned into a shadow as she exploded ahead to rush out.


    She hadn¡¯t rushed out for more than several steps before Su Luo had a very strong excited feeling.


    Oh Heavens, worthy of being the Speed Medicine from legends. This speed was so fast that it simply wasn¡¯t human. It made a person feel as if they were faster than flying.


    Su Luo only felt the wind blow by on both side with ¡®whoosh¡¯ sounds. It was as if the wind was at the soles of her feet. She ran forward with flying speed, feeling as if she was soaring on clouds harnessing the mist.


    If it was like what Little Stone said, this speed was faster than before by a full ten times!


    Don¡¯t need to say how excited and moved Su Luo was, just speaking of Old Madman Mo over there.


    After he sensed Su Luo¡¯s breath and sound, without saying anything more, he ruthlessly pounced over. But a matter that he, as an expert at the summit of saint rank, never expected, was that just when she was within reach, the little girl he viewed as merely an ant, in front of his eyes, suddenly soared on clouds and harnessed the mist, in an instant flying far away.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s entire person became dull!


    Soon after, he was in extreme rage!


    First, he was almost changed into amb, now, she made a getaway once again. Ancestor Mo¡¯s entire person didn¡¯t feel good.


    A strong expert has their dignity! A crazy expert¡¯s dignity was not allowed to be profaned even more.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!¡± Ancestor Mo gave a crazed roar! The blood that he liked to drink the most ah, just like this, grew legs and ran away. How could he endure this?


    Ancestor Mo originally was prejudiced, the Ancestor Mo that became crazy after was even more crazily prejudiced. Now, his entire face was twisted sinisterly, and his entire person sunk into a berserk state.


    Chase, chase, chase! Wind gathered at Ancestor Mo¡¯s feet, and he mobilized all the spirit energy in his body, momentarily, his speed soared to the peak!


    Su Luo frantically ran up front.


    However, very quickly, her face changed to a very miserable expression. It no longer had the excitement and ecstasy from the start.


    Because although Speed Medicine could very quickly upgrade her potential, making her speed soar rapidly, however, this was also at a considerable cost to ignite her strength. After all, Su Luo¡¯s body right now, when all was said and done, was merely at the eight rank. How could she endure such a speed?


    Su Luo felt her that entire head was dizzy, as if a raging inferno was ignited in her body. Even bursts of pain came from her feet.


    ¡°Persevere on, don¡¯t stop!¡± Little Stone saw that Su Luo was about to stop and hurriedly shouted to her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stop?¡± Right now, Su Luo was very tired, so hungry that she could swallow a whole cow. So thirsty that she could drink an entire spring of water.


    Little Stone looked at Su Luo, full of sympathy, and unhurriedly said: ¡°If you stop now, the efficiency of the Speed Medicine will also fade away. Afterwards, when you want to run fast again, then there won¡¯t be a chance.¡±

 Chapter 1319 – Frantic along the whole way (4)

    Chapter 1319 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (4)


    That was to say, if Su Luo stopped now, then the Speed Medicine¡¯s effect would disappear. Her speed would not be able to soar to ten times her rate.


    Su Luo, depressed, grabbed her hair: ¡°How could it be so restrictive?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you think that all drugs are omnipotent? If it really was not subjected to restriction and is omnipotent, then everyone would have a handful of Speed Medicine, and then wouldn¡¯t this world be in a mess?¡± Little Stone leisurely said, ¡°However, you can rest assured, before, you ate so many legendary medicines from Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavilion, your body temporarily hasn¡¯t absorbed those legendary medicines, therefore, it all remained in your body. Now, it just so happens that you can burn it to support your spirit form.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt speechless, how was it that she felt the little stone was this two-faced ah? It actually calcted this matter from all sides from the very beginning.


    Su Luo had just wanted to speak, then turned her head to discover a tornado-like power sweeping over, and immediately, herplexion changed.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Little Stone loudly warned Su Luo.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to talk to him, immediately, wind came from the soles of her feet, her speed once again doubling.


    After refining the Speed Medicine, ording to everyone¡¯s constitution, it was different. Therefore, the result would also be different.


    If it was an ordinary person, it could really raise a person¡¯s speed by tenfold and preserve it for two hours.


    But coincidentally, before, Su Luo had looted Central Pce¡¯s treasure storage pavilion and swallowed a lot of legendary medicines, with these legendary medicines¡¯ support, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t feel tired. Once again above her foundation, she still upgraded her speed even more.


    Ancestor Mo already saw the little ck dot up ahead!


    This breath from the little ck dot was the one that made him vomit out blood!


    ¡°Halt!¡± Ancestor Mo madly roared towards the little ck dot up ahead.


    But that little ck dot not only refused to acknowledge him, on the contrary, its speed soared even more. It rapidly went and disappeared from the earth.


    Ancestor Mo was immediately furious!


    But at the same time, he also sensed the strangeness. Clearly, the ant-like little thing, how did its speed be so fast in an instant? Under his full strength pursuit and attack, he was actually only a little bit faster than her. This point puzzled Ancestor Mo.


    But puzzled belonged to being puzzled, he still bit fixedly to Su Luo¡¯s figure, not letting go.


    Ancestor Mo vowed, this time, after he captured this loathsome girl, he must suck her blood dry! Not leaving a bit behind!


    Being yed by Su Luo numerous times, she also escaped countless times. Ancestor Mo also was somewhat scared witless.


    As a result, he used all his might to run, one rabbit like foot chasing powerfully after. Both people¡¯s speed soared to their peak.


    From the angle at mid-air, you could clearly see, the two little ck dots were gradually getting closer to each other. If no other factors were taken into consideration, just with regards to the current speed, sooner orter, the little ck dot ahead would be caught.


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s heart also had this worry.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just this worry, what made Su Luo even more depressed was that after running for a long time, the spirit medicines in her body were almost all consumed.


    Little Stone¡¯s brows were also tightly knotted: ¡°After careful calction, the spirit medicine in your body can only support you for one hour more.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart shivered, that was to say, after one hour, when all the spirit medicine in her body was consumed, at that time, even if she didn¡¯t want to stop, she still had to stop?


    Now, the old madman behind her was biting on so tightly, not only couldn¡¯t she pull open a gap, when the time came that she was forced to stop, then wouldn¡¯t she be directly captured? Having thought of this, Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat anxious.


    After her blood experienced being sucked away time and time again, there wasn¡¯t much remaining. If it was sucked again, she could only directly say bye-bye to this world.

 Chapter 1320 – Frantic along the whole way (5)

    Chapter 1320 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (5)


    What would be the best thing to do ah? Although Su Luo ran along the way with soaring speed, in her mind, she pondered non-stop for a way out.


    Suddenly, an unwavering determination shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    If it was preordained that she couldn¡¯t escape Old Madman¡¯s palm, then she must not die in vain. She must have thousands of millions of people be buried with her!


    A cold light shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Before, she heard First Elder and Emperor Ming discuss military intelligence, and Su Luo knew, it was in the southeast direction. On the border of Northern Mo, was stationed an oppressive army. These troops were eyeing Eastern Ling, covetously trying to invade Eastern Ling.


    Afterwards, First Elder also dispatched a ninth-ranked, two eighth-ranked and five seventh-ranked experts. With the help of these eight people, perhaps, very quickly, Eastern Ling would fall into enemy hands.


    Thinking up to here, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneering grin. Since she knew of this matter, then she might as well act out a good little y for that First Elder and Emperor Ming to have a look. Let them see how Northern Mo¡¯s army was sent out in triumph and died first!


    The n was set in Su Luo¡¯s heart, to draw that Old Madman behind her into Northern Mo¡¯s army. But there was another problem in this.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s Speed Medicine only had a little more time left over. What must she do to dodge Old Madman Mo¡¯s chase to kill ah? After all, from the beginning, she was running in the southwest direction, now, she wanted to go in the southeast direction, it was not on the way ah!


    Just when Su Luo was at her wits¡¯ ends, the Variant Acacia Tree took a step with four legs to rub against Su Luo.


    It saw that the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox and the little stone both got results, and it could only sit on the side to watch everyone try very hard, its heart was very anxious.


    Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s golden vine with leaves rubbed against Su Luo and conducted a conversation with Su Luo.


    Bystanders didn¡¯t know what the Variant Acacia Tree said, but Su Luo¡¯s eyes began to gradually get brighter.


    ¡°What you said is true?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, her face full of an excited smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Variant Acacia Tree was also excited because it could help Su Luo.


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s do it like that!¡± Su Luo exchanged a smile with Variant Acacia Tree.


    The little stone on the side saw this, and his eyes had an expression full of curiosity: ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Because Variant Acacia Tree was Su Luo¡¯s contracted nt pet, when it wasmunicating with Su Luo in her head, even the formidable Little Stone also wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Su Luo proudly raised her chin: ¡°Very quickly, you will be able to see it.¡±


    When Su Luo¡¯s Speed Medicine had reached the end of its effectiveness, one could only see Su Luo turn around. The Variant Acacia Tree appeared where she was, and Su Luo was wrapped tightly up by this Variant Acacia Tree. She was bundled up so tightly that not a trace of spirit aura leaked out.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s figure was curled up, then, she adjusted her physiological functions to the lowest state. Su Luo had no choice, she could only use this kind of way to have a fight.


    Not long after, Old Madman passed this Variant Acacia Tree like a tornado, then, in a flying manner, rushed forward.


    This time, because Old Madman¡¯s rabbit-like feet was rushing to catch up to Su Luo, so he didn¡¯t destroy everything on the side of the road. Otherwise, this Variant Acacia Tree would instantly be dust by Old Madman¡¯s power.


    Seeing the old madman rush, flying forward with inertia, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a having prevailed smile.


    ¡°Hey, this way, you can also escape a cmity?¡± In Su Luo¡¯s mind, an amazed expression shed through the little stone¡¯s eyes.


    Now, his admiration for Su Luo had reached an extreme point. One very insignificant eight rank, faced with being chased to kill by an expert at the peak of saint rank. Although she staggered along the whole journey, surrounded by perils numerous times, hovering between life or death. However, what made it unbelievable was that she actually survived this whole journey. Moreover, she also very fiercely teased that expert at the peak of saint rank once around.

 Chapter 1321 – Frantic along the whole way (6)

    Chapter 1321 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (6)


    ¡°It seems you really are the daughter of the goddess of fortune, this luck...¡± Little Stone didn¡¯t know whether to praise Su Luo¡¯s good luck or that her strength was good.


    That First Elder at the peak ofmander rank from the Northern Mo¡¯s royal family, was frozen into an ice cube with one palm strike from that old madman. That Second Elder at the beginning of themander rank, was pped into gs by one palm strike. But now, this small eighth-ranked Su Luo was still healthy and active.


    ¡°My family¡¯s venerable mother was so devastatingly beautiful, with ten thousand kinds of enchanting grace, how could she be the goddess of fortune ah? Goddess of love seems more appropriate.¡± Su Luo saw that the old madman didn¡¯t run back for a long time, and immediately rxed a breath of air. She even had the mood tough and tease the little stone.


    ¡°Looks like the old madman really chased along the original route, really is the Heavens also helping me.¡± Su Luoughed with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds and drank a mouthful of high grade Celestial Spirit water to maintain her physical strength. Then, she turned to head in the southeast direction.


    No matter what, hidden in the army with millions of soldiers would absolutely be much saferpared to anywhere else.


    As a result, Su Luo headed towards the southeast.


    The pitiful Ancestor Mo still didn¡¯t know that Su Luo had hid in the Variant Acacia Tree halfway along the journey.


    Because he couldn¡¯t catch up to Su Luo for a long time, he became angrier. And the result was that his speed soared to his limit!


    But even like this, before, that unceasingly moving little ck dot, still disappeared without a trace. He searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find it.


    Although Ancestor Mo was a madman, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He still could use his brain.


    He depressedly stopped his footsteps, pping his head and standing in ce. He didn¡¯t ponder over the issue, rather, he directly mobilized all the spirit force in his body. He released his sharp perception, and rapidly pressed it forward.


    In the wake of the spirit aura being released out more and more into the distance, Ancestor Mo¡¯s expression followed it bing uglier and uglier!


    Within five hundred meters, not there!


    Within five kilometers, still not there!


    Within fifty kilometers, continued to not be there!


    That flea-like little ck dot, seemed to have disappeared from this world. Up ahead, hepletely couldn¡¯t feel her aura.


    Ancestor Mo rubbed his starving t stomach, and suddenly, he went insane from anger!


    Recalling that blood filled with a sweet fragrance, the saliva at the corner of Ancestor Mo¡¯s mouth, with dripping sounds, dropped down.


    Really want to drink ah...


    But where was that little flea ah?


    Ancestor Mo patted his head and simply sat cross-legged in ce, his pair of eyes closed tightly. The spirit power that was locked in the southwest direction now radiated in all directions.


    Along with time passing bit by bit, suddenly, Ancestor Mo¡¯s tightly closed eyes abruptly opened. A cold light shot out from his eyes!


    At the same time, Ancestor Mo was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When did that little flea head towards the southeast direction? Caused him to run for so long in vain, really was hateful to the extreme. Must eat her up! Ancestor Mo made a fist!


    Now, Ancestor Mo had no time to think some more. His figure leapt up like lightning towards the southeast direction. Rapidly chasing after his food.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s mental strength had been restored.


    She knew Ancestor Mo would definitely chase over, so she didn¡¯t hide nor conceal herself. So, she openly and confidently used the teleport method and quickly headed towards the army stationed in the southeast direction.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s heart was still somewhat proud.


    Even if it was First Elder at the peak ofmander rank, would he have the ability to run for one day and one night and not be captured by the old madman at the peak of saint rank? This, Su Luo could proudly say, she could.


    Teleport, teleport, and teleport again.


    Unconsciously, another daytime passed.


    The border of Northern Mo was so close as to be less than a meter away.


    Originally, the battlefield at night should be quiet, but at this moment, the ce where Northern Mo¡¯s army was stationed was very lively.

 Chapter 1322 – Frantic along the whole way (7)

    Chapter 1322 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (7)


    General Zhao¡¯s whole body was covered in armor, on his head was a helmet that had been wiped until it shone. A stately face was serious and powerful, without having to be angry, giving off a domineering, formidable and powerful feeling.


    At this moment, he sat on the imperial tutor-style chair in a tent. Beneath him neatly sat eight deputy generals.


    ¡°Great Commander, today, we won an overwhelming victory, beheading close to fifty thousand enemy troops. Really is worthy of celebration ah.¡± A deputy general said, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Those cowards from Eastern Ling, are simply too weak. Each and every one of them is like a weakling, one sword falling would resolve one of them.¡± Another deputy general saidcently.


    Great Commander Zhao¡¯s formidable face showed a trace of smiling expression, proudly nodding his head: ¡°This was all thanks to the eight experts that arrivedst night. If it was not for them charging around violently in the opposing army, thoroughly scattering the opposing army¡¯s order, we wouldn¡¯t have won so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand ah, a full fifty thousand bodies ah. We had fought with Eastern Ling for so long and never once beheaded this many of the enemy.¡±


    ¡°We merely lost a thousand people, that river of blood on the grasnd, the flowing blood were all from Eastern Ling¡¯s soldiers ah. Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°This time¡¯s huge victory, presumably, His Majesty and First Elder are sure to heavily reward us. At that time, the position of Great General that protects the nation is an object in Great Commander¡¯s pocket oh.¡± Another deputy general praised.


    Great Commander Zhao¡¯s face was brimming with acent smile. He clearly was enjoying these words of praise.


    With great difficulty, he resisted the arc from forming at the corner of his mouth, and gave a light cough. He stiffened his face to say a sentence indifferently: ¡°To speak of this matter is still premature. If we could really seize Eastern Ling...¡±


    At that time, why stop at a Great General that protected the country. Maybe the entire Eastern Ling would be under his administration. This local tyrant was an easier position to sit on than a Great General that protected the country. Great Commander Zhao¡¯s heart was very pleased with himself.


    Compared to Northern Mo¡¯s jubtion, Eastern Ling¡¯s side was full of sorrow and bleakness.


    One battle, fifty thousand soldiers died tragically, this was still the first time it happened in Eastern Ling¡¯s history.


    Mu Zifengid on the bed,plexion dismal as white paper. From the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, you could tell, not long ago, he had just vomited out blood.


    ¡°Great General, it¡¯s very important to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, Great General, victory or defeat ismonce in military operations....¡±


    Mu Zifeng dispiritedly waved his hand, weakly sighing: ¡°Northern Mo, this time, came with rushing momentum... also had a ninth-ranked expert participate in this battle...Eastern Ling is in danger ah.¡±


    ¡°Great General!¡±


    The two deputy general¡¯s eyes were full of a bleak expression.


    Mu Zifeng dismally smiled, an unswerving determination shing through his eyes: ¡°But a man must guard his home and defend the country. This work is heaven¡¯sw and unalterable. Even if we are no match for them, we will still fight to the death until the end. Must protect Eastern Ling¡¯s doorway well!¡±


    ¡°But...just as you, the Great General, have said, the opponent has a ninth-ranked expert engaged in this war. This match of battle hasn¡¯t even started and we have lost ah.¡± Deputy General A anxiously said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Great General, what should we do now? The hearts of the soldiers under us in the army are in chaos, afraid idents will happen ah.¡± Deputy General B¡¯s expression was also not very good.


    Mu Zifeng looked at the ck paint-like color of the night outside, and a helpless expression appeared in his eyes: ¡°Faced with a ninth-ranked expert, usmon soldiers can only wait to be massacred.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we don¡¯t have our own-ninth ranked expert ah?¡± Deputy General A indignantly asked.


    ¡°We have, our Eastern Ling also has them.¡± It seemed as if Mu Zifeng thought of something, violently coughed several times, then slowly said, ¡°Only, those several people in order to pursue their way, they had already disappeared in time, nobody knows in the end where they went to.¡±

 Chapter 1323 – Frantic along the whole way (8)

    Chapter 1323 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (8)


    Just like Northern Mo had an Elder council, Eastern Jin also had strong experts, but the experts of Eastern Jin did not invest their energy into trivial worldly matters.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Deputy General A asked helplessly.


    ¡°We can only fight this bloody battle to the end!¡± Mu Zifeng wiped away the blood that spilled out at the corner of his mouth, a ¡®not afraid of dying aggressiveness¡¯ appearing on his face.


    ¡°This is just throwing your life away ah!¡± Deputy General A was extremely unhappy. One fist smashing down from a ninth-ranked expert, and an area of soldiers who were trained for so long would just copse, their bodies would just disintegrate into pulp, how were they supposed to fight? There was simply no way to fight ah.


    Deputy General B suddenly thought of something, his eyes shining: ¡°It will take time for the Elder from the emperor toe over, but Jade Lake Pce is very close to here, should we ask for help from Jade Lake Pce?¡±


    Deputy General A¡¯s eyes lit up as well, he pped his thighs, and was immediately excited: ¡°That¡¯s right! Wasn¡¯t it said that fairy from Jade Lake Pce and His Highness Prince Jin have deep affection for each other, just short of being married right? Let¡¯s go to Jade Lake Pce to ask for help!¡±


    Mu Zifeng heard this, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Others may not know, but how could he, as Nangong Liuyun¡¯s maternal uncle, not know the truth? Difficult oh, oh Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for that Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. Especially afterwards, when he heard Nangong liked the girl birthed by a concubine from Su Zian¡¯s manor, because of this, he even offended the Jade Lake Pce.


    ¡°Not proper.¡± Mu Zifeng waved his hand. ¡°Right now, if Jade Lake Pce doesn¡¯t hit a person when he¡¯s down is already pretty good, how could they even undertake the task to help?¡±


    Mu Zifeng did not guess wrong.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao had already been secretly transported to Jade Lake Pce. Although she remained unconscious, but Mo family¡¯s third young master that escorted her back to Jade Lake Pce, said something profoundly mysterious to Jade Lake Pce. These words, when listened to, hardly said anything, but carefully analyzed it, and the meaning within was very thought provoking.


    Therefore, the whole Jade Lake Pce hated Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo to the bone, how could they dispatch experts toe over and help?


    Let alone to say, most of the elite core of the Jade Lake Pce, for the most part, had died in Su Luo¡¯s hand. For example, in the beginning, it was Li Aotian, ¡®having his cultivation destroyed¡¯ Li Aoqiong, ¡®dead or alive unknown¡¯ Li Yaoxiang... A pity, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s direct line of descendants weren¡¯t that many to begin with, but just Su Luo alone destroyed three of them.


    If Li Yaoyao was added, it would be a full four people.


    Deputy General A and Deputy General B didn¡¯t know the grace and resentment between Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and Nangong Liuyun. Seeing the great general veto this proposal, they both became a bit anxious.


    Mu Zifeng had no other way, so he could only pick a few things about Nangong Liuyun¡¯s and Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s grace and grudges that he could tell and told them.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Fourth Miss Su!¡± Deputy General A mmed his palm on the table, and stood up in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know if that Fourth Miss Su has what abilities, to actually make His Highness Prince Jin give up Jade Lake¡¯s fairy, who is above themon mortals for her!¡± Deputy General B depressedly humphed twice heavily, ¡°Otherwise, we could ask for help from Jade Lake Pce now.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand soldiers ah, just to be wiped out like this...¡± Deputy General A unwillingly howled in grief.


    A stern light shed through Mu Zifeng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Already urgently sent for help from the emperor one thousand five hundred kilometers away, very quickly, reinforcements will arrive. What are you guys so worried about? Let alone to say, even without that Fourth Miss Su, Liuyun also wouldn¡¯t have married Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mu Zifeng was very curious about this girl named Su Luo. He knew his sister¡¯s son¡¯s character, able to make his heart think constantly about a person, presumably, she was even more outstanding than that Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s fairy.

 Chapter 1324 – Frantic along the whole way (9)

    Chapter 1324 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (9)


    Be that as it may, Deputy General A and B¡¯s hearts were still sulking, anxious to the extreme.


    ¡°Enough, you two go calm the soldiers down properly, to avoid the swaying of their morale and to prevent mutiny taking ce.¡± Mu Zifeng dispatched these two capable subordinates out.


    Before, he firmly resisted the attacks from that ninth-ranked expert, and his body had received serious internal injuries.


    After the two capable deputy generals left, Mu Zifeng forcefully propped up body couldn¡¯t hold up any longer, and mouthful after mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. So intense as if he could vomit out all his disintegrated internal organs.


    It was a long while before Mu Zifeng, panting coarsely, could lie on the bed again.


    Two armies faced off, one side full of surging me, the other side full of anxiety and grief.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s arrival, could she change this situation?


    Su Luo still didn¡¯t know that the experts Northern Mo¡¯s First Elder sent had arrived so quickly to the battlefield. Moreover, they immediately participated in the battle soon after arriving, helping Northern Mo obtain an unprecedented victory.


    Now, it was a moonless night with high winds, the bright moonlight was obstructed by thick clouds, only faint rays of light prated through it.


    On such a night, visibility was very low.


    But for Su Luo, there wasn¡¯t any difference from normal.


    Looking at the rows of tents standing tall up ahead, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips curled into a strange, cold sneer.


    Northern Mo¡¯s million-strong army was stationed within a one kilometer range. Because they had been victorious in battle, right now, they were holding joyful meetings before bonfires.


    Outside a tent, was guarded by a squadron of soldiers.


    These soldiers, within the Northern Mo¡¯s army, were considered a very strong fighting force, because the weakest among them was at the fourth rank. But for Su Luo, they were merely ants, that could be exterminated just by jabbing a finger.


    This time, Su Luo had some appreciation in her heart. When she went to Amethyst Thorned Ind to fish, it was when she was merely at the third or fourth rank, didn¡¯t expect that after merely a blink of an eye¡¯s effort, she could look back at these fourth-ranked soldiers as ants.


    No wonder so many people would want to climb non-stop to the peak on the road to bing an expert, because the greater the strength, the higher one stood.


    Su Luo, while thinking this, her figure shot into the tents like a demon.


    Because she was using teleport, in just a blink of an eye¡¯s effort, Su Luo had arrived inside the tent.


    When Su Luo appeared, her luck really wasn¡¯t particrly good!


    Because her figure had just appeared when she discovered she was directly facing a soldier, who was roasting a whole goat on the fire.


    This soldier saw Su Luo appear from empty air and waspletely scared stupid. He was just about to loudly scream ¡®ghost¡¯, but before he could, Su Luo¡¯s dagger slid across his neck, and the poor soldier was immediately silenced forever.


    Standing in the middle of a path with peopleing and going, the chances of being discovered was very high ah. Su Luo thought about it, and a crafty light shone in her eyes.


    Since she had to do something big in the middle of Northern Mo¡¯s army, then it was important to prepare everything beforehand. As it was so easy to meet this soldier, then she should first borrow his clothes. Su Luo sized up this soldier, and discovered he wasn¡¯t really big and tall, therefore,she was very satisfied with the outfit.


    Dragging this soldier¡¯s corpse into the tent nearby, Su Luo, in passing, hid him under the bed. Then, she pped her hands and strutted out of the tent.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s body was covered in martial attire, the helmet on her head pressed down pretty low, and also, it was in this pitch-ck night, as a result, Su Luo¡¯s chances of being exposed was very low.


    Su Luo had just infiltrated into the troops.


    On the other side, Ancestor Mo¡¯s figure abruptly appeared in mid-air.

 Chapter 1325 – Frantic along the whole way (10)

    Chapter 1325 ¨C Frantic along the whole way (10)


    Ancestor Mo followed tightly after Su Luo¡¯s aura, now, he directly entered Northern Mo¡¯s camp.


    At this time, Ancestor Mo stood in mid-air, looking at the people going back and forth below, he immediately got angry!


    Because he discovered that these people were all dressed the same.


    Like this, he simply couldn¡¯t find his delicious food ah!


    Damn it!


    Ancestor Mo was toyed by Su Luo all along the way, and his anger had already surged to the brink, now, seeing this hateful camp, his anger suddenly rushed out frantically likeva!


    Momentarily, a strong pressure enveloped the whole camp.


    Below, the originally happy Northern Mo¡¯s soldiers sitting around bonfires barbecuing, immediately, each and every one of them felt as if being hit by death, their hearts were enveloped by the shadow of death.


    ¡°Go die¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Ancestor Mo¡¯s palm gathered an endless amount of cold air that rushed out wildly like waves!


    A countless number of hailstones burst down from overhead.


    ¡°Oh Heavens! What¡¯s going on in the end? How can there be hail now in the night?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that dirty old man in mid-air ah. Those hailstones were thrown down by him right?¡±


    ¡°Quickly run ah, quickly run ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah, my head¡ª¡ª¡°


    ¡°Help¡ª¡ª¡°


    In a moment, the originally joyful camp became a ghostly prison, countless voices crying for help and shouting noises resounding.


    It¡¯s important to know, this was not a group of a hundred, also not tens of thousands of people, rather, a full million strong army ah! A whole million people fleeing in all directions, what kind of consequences would this create?


    Being trampled on!


    Without a doubt, being trampled!


    The hailstones smashing vertically from mid-air contained strong murderous aura, if struck by it, these soldiers would be badly smashed, their entire person would disintegrate into gs.


    Therefore, countless wanted to flee, countless wanted to run.


    However, this densely-packed area of the entire camp was enveloped, where could they run to?


    Now, the Great Commander Zhao, who was socent just now, looked at the scene before his eyes and immediately became dumbfounded.


    ¡°This, in the end, what is happening!!!¡± Great Commander Zhao nearly spit out blood.


    This was a whole million people ah. In order to attack Eastern Ling, His Majesty had assembled all the elite troops and given it to him, but¡ª¡ª


    Great Commander Zhao looked at the countless number of corpses and blood in front of his eyes, and his entire face turned deathly pale. His figure could barely stand.


    ¡°Oh heavens, that is¡ª¡ª¡° When he clearly saw who that man in mid-air randomly throwing down hailstones was, Great Commander Zhao¡¯s figure swayed, a mouthful of blood spraying out.


    Wasn¡¯t Central Pce¡¯s Mo family in alliance with Northern Mo¡¯s royal family? How could he take the lead to attack Northern Mo? Could it be that Mo family and Easter Ling¡¯s Nangong royal family had joined hands? Also, for this mundane world¡¯s war, they actually sent the Elder Ancestor of Mo family!


    Great Commander Zhao was close to going insane. His pair of eyes turned red and was full of wisps of blood. His face became stiff because of being excessively frightened, muscles trembling in bursts.


    ¡°Mo, Ancestor Mo... I beg you to quickly stop, quickly stop ah!¡± Great Commander Zhao yelled in panic.


    Despite being themander-in-chief of a million soldier army, but in front of such a formidable, unique and strong expert, his tone couldn¡¯t help but carry a trace of trembling, revealing the panic deep in his heart.


    Great Commander Zhao¡¯s tone carried a trace of spirit energy, in the noisy field, it was rather clear.


    Ancestor Mo, was just releasing his spirit power to look for Su Luo, hearing this voice, he turned his head and looked over in disdain.


    Seeing Ancestor Mo looking over, Great Commander Zhao immediately was exalted, he was so pleasantly surprised that he almost cried: ¡°What does your venerable person want, you only need to instruct, please, I beg you, stop the hailstorm.¡±


    Hailstorm was originally Heaven¡¯s privilege, but how could Ancestor Mo not be in control of a portion of the world?

 Chapter 1326 – Final decisive battle (1)

    Chapter 1326 ¨C Final decisive battle (1)


    Ancestor Mo swept a disdainful nce at Great Commander Zhao, and in passing, sent an explosive attack towards him.


    The pitiful Great Commander Zhao, no matter what, he was still a great general that controlled an army of millions of soldiers, but under Ancestor Mo¡¯s slight sweep of his sleeves, his entire person seemed to have fallen into an icehouse. Snow-white frost covered his whole body, Great Commander Zhao still maintained that pleading posture, then, he was turned into an ice sculpture.


    Great Commander Zhao¡¯s eyes were opened wide, looking at Ancestor Mo with disbelief.


    He, just like this, he was freezed over?


    The troop of bodyguards at Great Commander Zhao¡¯s side was all dumbfounded, staring foolishly. After they returned to their senses, they all started shouting from panic.


    ¡°Great Commander! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Great Commander! Quicklye out ah!¡±


    A group of twenty bodyguards enfolded Great Commander Zhao on all sides, they carried long broadswords and chopped at that thickyer of ice.


    However, what made them give up all hope was that even if they used all their strength to chop down, thatyer of ice didn¡¯t have a trace of cracking. Their little bit of attack power waspletely useless.


    Before these bodyguards could figure out what to do next, another violent hailstorm fell from the sky, speed fast as artillery shells, crowding together like torrents of rain. These bodyguards were unable to tend to themselves, one by one, they got hit on the head and were crushed on the spot.


    The frozen over Great Commander Zhao could only helplessly watch as the bodyguards he was so proud of once, all died tragically. The muscles on his face violently trembled because of anger.


    ¡°Ancestor Mo, you madman! Madman!!!¡± Great Commander Zhao wanted to scream loudly, but he was frozen over, so his voice couldn¡¯t pass out of the ice.


    The only thing he could do was watch helplessly as his million soldiers-strong army, in an instant, fell down like mustard grass, dead without an intact corpse!


    Eastern Ling army.


    Mu Zifeng, with great difficulty, nursed his injuries a bit better. He had just opened his rested eyes, when excited shouts came from outside.


    He stood up and tookrge strides to walk over.


    At this time, Deputy general A and Deputy General B excitedly ran over, their faces bright red with excitement.


    ¡°Great General! Great joy ah! Great joy ah!¡± Deputy General A was so excited, he could barely speak.


    ¡°In the end, what happened?¡± Mu Zifeng¡¯s face was cold, as he strictly looked at the two excited, capable subordinates.


    ¡°Great General, you quickly look that way!¡± Deputy General B excitedly dragged Mu Zifeng over, in two to three movement, he dragged him over to a small hilltop, pointing at Northern Mo¡¯s army camp on the opposite side. His voice was shaking with excitement.


    Mu Zifeng followed his line of sight to look that way.


    This nce, his face turned sluggish.


    In the end, what happened? Could it be that the heavens showed its might toe specifically to punish Northern Mo¡¯s army?


    One could only see in the sky above Northern Mo¡¯s ten kilometers-sized camp, neverending hailstones smashed down in session. A countless number of soldiers were smashed into meat patty, momentarily the whole scene was in chaos, extremely fric.


    ¡°This, this is...¡± Mu Zifeng¡¯s pair of eyes was at a loss, speechless to the extreme.


    ¡°This is retribution ah! Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand Northern Mo¡¯s conducts and deeds, so dropped from the heavens to punish them!¡± Deputy General A excitedly shook his fist, almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°How was this Heaven¡¯s punishment? Aren¡¯t you overthinking it?¡± Deputy General B pointed at that figure emitting rays of light suspended in mid-air and excitedly said, ¡°You guys look, the hailstones were all made by that strong expert.¡±


    Mu Zifeng nodded his head to say: ¡°Don¡¯t know who this strong expert is, could it be he is our Eastern Ling¡¯s people?¡±


    Mu Zifeng couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way. Because Eastern Ling had sunk into such a predicament, on the verge of beingpletely wiped out, when so coincidentally, this deity appeared, with the strength of one person, destroying a whole army of million soldiers. A person with such strength, it was hard to find a few in the entire world.

 Chapter 1327 – Final decisive battle (2)

    Chapter 1327 ¨C Final decisive battle (2)


    ¡°Maybe he had enmity with Northern Mo¡¯s royal family.¡± Deputy General A said with a schadenfreude smile.


    Mu Zifeng thought deeply and felt it was correct: ¡°Maybe that¡¯s indeed so.¡±


    Apart from this, there was simply no other way to exin why this expert wouldunch such a devastating attack against Northern Mo.


    ¡°Great General, this deputy wants to lead soldiers to encircle the fleeing Northern Mo¡¯s soldiers!¡± Deputy General A could hardly conceal his excitement, and loudly asked for orders.


    ¡°This deputy also asks to lead soldiers to encircle the fleeing Northern Mo¡¯s soldiers. There¡¯s no need for that many people, ten thousand soldiers would do!¡± Deputy General A also asked loudly for orders.


    Before, Eastern Ling was suppressed so miserably, now, it was such a good chance to beat a drowning dog, how could they let it slip by?


    However, Mu Zifeng¡¯s face was cold and strict to the extreme, and after a long time, only then did he shake his head slowly: ¡°Must not.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Deputy General A and B both asked anxiously.


    Mu Zifeng cool-headedly analyzed: ¡°If that expert deliberately looked for Northern Mo¡¯s bad luck, and you guys enter the battlefield areas, there¡¯s no guarantee you won¡¯t provoke him. At that time, you guys will implicate Eastern Ling¡¯s army, this kind of consequences, can you guys shoulder it?¡±


    Based on that expert¡¯s cultivation, wiping out Eastern Ling¡¯s army would be child¡¯s y to him. With a wave of his sleeve, Eastern Ling¡¯s army would be yed to death.


    Seeing that Deputy General A and B wanted to say something but hesitated, Mu Zifeng again said: ¡°Let alone to say the current battle situation, if you got sucked into this pit, it will be like being wiped out like dumplings ced in a frying pan, do you guys have the strength to run out? Do you guys feel that Eastern Ling¡¯s army is braver and more valiant than Northern Mo¡¯s army? So, why would you guys bother to go meaninglessly sacrifice your lives?¡±


    Seeing his two capable trusted aids hang their heads down in guilt, Mu Zifeng patted their shoulders: ¡°Transmit my orders down, Eastern Ling¡¯s whole army is to withdraw fifty kilometers away, then sit and watch a great y.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two deputy generals hurriedly received the order and left.


    Mu Zifeng still stood in his original ce, with both arms linked behind his back, eyes half-narrowed and unblinking, as he watched that dazzling figure in the distance suspended in mid-air.


    He stroked his chin, somewhat vexed as he furrowed his eyebrows: that person¡¯s figure, why did it look a bit familiar?


    Northern Mo¡¯s army camp.


    Su Luo was running back and forth in the crowd.


    Because there was a million soldiers to conceal herself behind, therefore, Ancestor Mo simply couldn¡¯t lock onto her aura. So, Ancestor Mo issued destructive attacks on this camp out of fury, creating a pile of corpses on the ground and a river of blood.


    However, in the wake of the corpses falling down non-stop next to her, the smell of death started to fill the air, so the scent of an alive person would be easy to identify.


    This was also the reason behind Ancestor Mo¡¯s crazed attack at the crowds.


    Very quickly, Ancestor Mo locked on to the target he was looking for.


    However, this time, Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t rush to chase and attack Su Luo, instead, he took out a transparent crystal ball out from his chest pocket.


    Now, the thickyer of clouds scattered, the bright and clear moonlight shining on the ground. The naked eye could clearly see, the transparent crystal ball sitting in the centre of Ancestor Mo¡¯s palm.


    This crystal ball emitted soul-absorbing rays of light.


    Suddenly, Su Luo had a very bad premonition, she felt that ever since Ancestor Mo took out this crystal ball, her soul actually received intense undtions, as if it wanted to fly out of her body and charge into that dazzling brilliant crystal ball.


    In the end, what was that crystal ball? How could it have such a strong attractive force over her soul?


    Su Luo only felt her head be dizzy, as if her body was being controlled, like a puppet, moving forward step by step.


    At this time, the countless number of bodies piled up on the ground like a mountain, the surface of these bodies filling the air with a faint ck smoke. These ck smoke curled upwards into the sky, and assembled towards that crystal ball.

 Chapter 1328 – Final decisive battle (3)

    Chapter 1328 ¨C Final decisive battle (3)


    The ck smoke was thin as silk, but there was a lot of it ah. Before long, arge part of the brilliant transparent crystal ball was covered in a bluish-ck color.


    The transparent crystal ball turned into a ck crystal ball.


    Su Luo was like an idiot, mechanically striding forward, step by step, moving closer and closer to Ancestor Mo¡¯s ce.


    Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t seem to have noticed Su Luo¡¯s figure, right now, his entire attention was attracted to that ck ball of souls, as if it was a better delicacy than Su Luo¡¯s blood.


    Time passed by in minutes and seconds.


    Finally, Ancestor Mo had all the souls from the million soldiers¡¯ corpses absorbed into the ck crystal ball.


    This ck-colored crystal ball gave off the feeling of shaking fear from absorbing people¡¯s souls, ghastly and shady, making people¡¯s backs feel cold.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡± After it was finished absorbing, Ancestor Mo looked at the ck threads in the crystal ball, and a fanaticalughter exploded from his mouth.


    He unrestrainedly howled with aughter that shook the world, causing an effect that nearly copsed the sky and made the earth sink.


    Amidst the sounds of his crazedughter, the ground caved in continuously, those countless number of corpses immediately sank down and were buried by the silt.


    At this time, that frozen-over Great Commander Zhao¡¯s entire person was about to go insane. He was standing there like a sculpture, not only was he forced to watch his whole million soldier army be killed, he still had to watch their souls being sucked away. Now, he also had to watch them get buried by the soil.


    However, this kind of oue made him want to throw up blood in rage, but he was powerless to change it. Even he himself was overturned in ce, then fell down into the soil, and was wordlessly buried into the pitch-ck soil. Everything went ck from there on, while alive, he starved to death.


    In the midst of Ancestor Mo¡¯s crazedugher, Su Luo suddenly sobered up.


    She only felt her mind was violently being emptied and when she opened her eyes again, Ancestor Mo already stood indifferently in front of her with the ck crystal ball in his hands.


    ¡°My delicious food!¡± Ancestor Mo stuffed the ck crystal ball into his chest pocket, then, with flying speed, pounced towards Su Luo!


    At this moment, Su Luo felt like she was about to fall apart!


    After fleeing all the way over here, surrounded by numerous perils, now, was she really unable to escape this?


    However, survival instinct made Su Luo turn around and run!


    But Su Luo wasn¡¯t able to run two steps before she was lifted up by her nape with her foot in mid-air.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s sinister teeth leaned close to Su Luo and fiercely bit towards her neck!


    This time, Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t have any intention of letting Su Luo survive, so these teeth bit down urgently and fiercely, itching to break up Su Luo¡¯s whole body into pieces to consumepletely.


    If Su Luo was bitten, then she would certainly die! There was no hope for her to survive!


    Just at this critical moment, the little divine dragon struck his head out of Su Luo¡¯s space to explore. His sharp teeth moved up and ruthlessly bit down on Ancestor Mo¡¯s tongue!


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Ancestor Mo momentarily didn¡¯t detect him, so his tongue was bitten spot-on by the little divine dragon.


    No matter how strong Ancestor Mo was, but how would he have been able to armour up his tongue? So, Ancestor Mo¡¯s tongue started to bleed wildly after being bitten by the little divine dragon.


    Ancestor Mo went mad from anger, and with a heavy fling, the little divine dragon was immediately hit flying, and his tiny little body rolled on the ground, then, he quietly fainted. That tiny round figureid on the ground not moving, don¡¯t know if it was dead or alive.


    ¡°He he he¡ª¡ª¡° Ancestor Moughed madly, in passing, grabbed Su Luo by her neck.


    ¡°Hup¡ª¡ª¡° Su Luo suddenly felt a burst of being suffocated.


    She only felt her breathing being cut off, her mind going nk. Hallucinations started to appear before her eyes.

 Chapter 1329 – Final decisive battle (4)

    Chapter 1329 ¨C Final decisive battle (4)


    Was she about to die? Su Luo was unwilling! She still had so many things she hadn¡¯t aplished. She still hadn¡¯t seen her mother and also didn¡¯t know who was her bastard of a father. The most important thing was, she promised to be with Nangong Liuyun her entire life, she couldn¡¯t break this promise...


    The tears in Su Luo¡¯s eyes silently fell down.


    Her pair of white as jade arms, noiselessly hung down.


    Su Luo¡¯s mind went ck...


    In the darkness, she seemed to see the fiend-like Grim Reaperugh at her strangely.


    Just when Su Luo was about to breath herst¡ª¡ª


    A ck figure slowly appeared.


    One could only see him dressed in a ck embroidered robe, standing in mid-air, on his matchless handsome face, was an iparably calm andposed expression. One only saw his sleeve dance lightly, floating elegantly like a god¡¯s, and his whole body emitting a soaring aggressiveness that could destroy the sky and wipe out the earth.


    If Su Luo was awake, she would definitely cry out in surprise.


    Nangong Liuyun!


    This man, looked like Nangong Liuyun, and also didn¡¯t seem like him.


    He looked at Ancestor Mo indifferently, and walked forward step by step, whole body emitting an intense fighting intent.


    As if having felt the opponent¡¯s enmity, Ancestor Mo tossed the close-to-death Su Luo to the side, the spirit energy around his body mobilized in a split second, in an instant, entering a battle-ready state.


    In the state of a madman, he was even more sensitive to murderous aura than before.


    The two people stood in mid-air.


    Below was soil stained in rivers of blood, there was no birds chirping or beasts hissing in the surroundings, let alone the mor of human voices, there was only a strange silence.


    ¡°You must die.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes swept over the nearly dead Su Luo¡¯s body, a cold light spewing out from his eyes, like a great monarch looking down on all the kings in the world, his eyes were strict and murderous.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously.


    He could feel, the young man standing before him,pared to a few days ago, his cultivation was stronger by a lot, even causing him to feel jumpy.


    Ancestor Mo could not understand why, in a short few days¡¯ time, his opponent¡¯s cultivation would increase this much so quickly, a madman¡¯s brain was always hard to use.


    He didn¡¯t bother thinking and directly smashed a fist towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s both hands formed seals, immediately, a murderous cold aura surrounded his body, in the blink of an eye, he had condensed out a huge ck hole. His cold and detached voice sounded: ¡°The first move, ck Vortex!¡±


    This ck hole was like a giant vortex, around it formed a powerful attractive force, directly sucking in Ancestor Mo¡¯s palm strike.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly!


    Such a terrible move!


    This move not only sucked in Ancestor Mo¡¯s palm strike, moreover, it made Ancestor Mo unable to resist the force, staggering a step forward. If it wasn¡¯t for Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength being robust enough, afraid his entire person would have been sucked in.


    ¡°Sure enough, it is terrible!¡± Ancestor Mo praised a sentence, a steaming fighting intent immediately shing through his eyes!


    Ever since Ancestor Mo went mad, he was no different than an imbecile with martial arts. Now, his eyes were like lightning, ck hair in disarray, forceful palm strength suddenly pping towards Nangong Liuyun.


    This palm strike was thirty percent stronger than the one before.


    This instant, the wind from the strike seemed to prate the vastness of air, going through the strange ck hole, directly charging towards the front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t dodge, his whole body seething with a powerful aura like an eternal barrier.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The wind from the strike hit this barrier and it was forcibly obstructed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands formed seals,plicated hand seals striking out one after another, very quickly attacking towards Ancestor Mo.


    Originally, based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, he could onlyunch one ancient seal at a time. But now, these ancient seals seemed as if they didn¡¯t require energy, rushing madly towards Ancestor Mo with lightning speed, as if enveloping him in that void space.

 Chapter 1330 – Final decisive battle (5)

    Chapter 1330 ¨C Final decisive battle (5)


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun kept on forming ancient seals, while Ancestor Mo passively defended, fighting into a lump with the ancient seals.


    One after another, the ancient seals were smashed by him, while more ancient seals were cast by Nangong Liuyun. In such an exchange, the two of them both demonstrated their skills, waiting for who will persist till the end.


    At this moment, Su Luo, who had only one breath left, slowly opened her eyes, her consciousness slowly returning to mind.


    Seeing the two people in this life or death battle not far away, amazement shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    It was actually Nangong Liuyun, what¡¯s going on?


    Su Luo knew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation, before, he was seriously hurt, after only one day and one night of recuperation, even if his body recoveredpletely, he was still only tenth rank ah. How could he fight to a draw with the madman Ancestor Mo?


    Su Luo clenched her teeth tightly, traces of worry shing through her eyes. The hands at her side clenched into tight fists!


    She remembered Nangong Liuyun had said, that there was a very strong power sealed inside his body. Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength had increased sharply, it ought to be that strange power has appeared right? But, that has side-effects ah!


    Su Luoid on the ground without strength, her worried gaze fixed on the two people fighting up ahead in mid-air, she held her breath with rapt attention, afraid of missing a thread of information.


    Now, Ancestor Mo and Nangong Liuyun had fought to the most crucial part.


    The spirit power glistened around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, flowing brilliantly and gracefully. Suddenly, his palm opened, a nineyered pagoda appeared in the centre of his palm.


    The nineyered pagoda quickly got bigger, its world-destroying aura quickly filling the air.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, thin lips curled into a cold sneer, and a light tone escaped his lips: ¡°Go!¡±


    The nineyered pagoda quickly flew from the centre of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm, and shot towards Ancestor Mo!


    The nineyered pagoda kept on growing, soon, it was big enough to hold a hundred people.


    Ancestor Mo, who was in the midst of fighting the ancient seals, suddenly felt a strong murderous aura sweep towards him. He lifted his eyes and saw that the entire sky seemed to be enveloped by a ck shadow. A nineyered pagoda smashed towards his head, as if wanting to seal him inside.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Ancestor Mo¡¯s whiskers trembled from anger.


    Ancestor Mo, these past few hundred years, aside from Su Luo ying tricks on him, he had not lost a battle yet. Let alone to say being sealed away by other people. He could die but definitely wouldn¡¯t be sealed away!


    Ancestor Mo concentrated his power in his index finger, and yelled: ¡°Explode!¡±


    However, don¡¯t know what kind of material the nineyered pagoda was made of, to make it a spirit treasure. Faced with Ancestor Mo¡¯s full force attack, the pagoda swayed a bit but still directly fell down, enveloping Ancestor Mo¡¯s whole body inside.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Luo yelled excitedly.


    Ancestor Mo was finally suppressed inside, this fight could finally be considered to have ended.


    A pleasantly surprised expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, with great difficulty, she propped herself up. She picked up the unconscious little divine dragon and ced him in her arms, then excitedly ran towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Meanwhile, speaking of Ancestor Mo¡¯s side.


    After Ancestor Mo was sealed inside, he felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. His surroundings were gloomy and deeply cold, making his hair stand on end. At this time, his deranged mind finally realized that he was sealed away!


    Realizing this fact, Ancestor Mo immediately went crazy!


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± Ancestor Mo lifted his arms, facing skywards, and howled.


    But no matter how loudly he howled, all around was quiet and still, there was only his own echo, and no other sounds.


    Also, that icy cold air kept attacking Ancestor Mo¡¯s soul, as if trying to swallow his soul, bit by bit, until it disappeared with nothing left.

 Chapter 1331 – Final decisive battle (6)

    Chapter 1331 ¨C Final decisive battle (6)


    Just at this moment, a bulb lit up in Ancestor Mo¡¯s cumbersome brain. He remembered that ck crystal ball of his.


    Although he himself didn¡¯t know why he would do something like collecting souls at that time, but he faintly thought that those ck aura was a great replenishment food. Although it wasn¡¯t as tasty as that loathsome girl¡¯s blood, but, with difficulty, it could barely satisfy his belly.


    Now, Ancestor Mo felt his soul being attacked, so without thinking, he took out the crystal ball.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯srge and coarse palm gripped the crystal ball.


    Immediately, one after another, ck threads came from his palm and entered his body.


    It was only one or two threads in the beginning, towards the end, it was one or two hundred threads, rushing into Ancestor Mo¡¯s body in a steady flow.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s face was stamped with ecstasy.


    Because he could actually feel that every ck-colored thread contained a tiny bit of soul energy.


    Although the soul energy contained in these ck-colored threads were tiny, but there were so many of them ah, a full million threads of soul energy ah!


    When all the soul energy came together in Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, afterwards, his body seemed to have gone through some kind of notable transformation.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ancestor Mo madly howled!


    Suddenly, a primitive and strong imposing aura rapidly emerged, ck air spreading in all directions, the fortress-like strong nineyered pagoda suddenly issued an exploding noise, moreover, the pagoda shook incessantly.


    This nineyered pagoda was already collected into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, but this enormous power, even if it was him, he was also somewhat unable to suppress it.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    His face condensed into frost, a huge amount of power quickly poured into the nineyered pagoda, as if tyrannically trying to suppress it!


    Along with the endless spirit power being poured in, that enormous ice-cold chilly ck air was contained for a split second, but very quickly, this tight air was like a flood, surging up violently once again!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, he made a quick decision to throw the nineyered pagoda far away into the distant horizon.


    Just as the nineyered pagoda flew towards the distant horizon, all of a sudden, it exploded.


    Fire red light directly rushed to the sky.


    A mushroom cloud-like ck fog spread in all directions.


    An enormous and vast murderous aura immediately enveloped the entire sky.


    Nineyered pagoda exploded, and a cyan-colored figure, in an instant, shot off from the explosion, with flying speed, crazily attacking towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t die!


    Now, his whole body was like condensed frost, ayer of ck air covering his face, ck thread after thread criss-crossing over his face. His entire being looked sinister and terrifying.


    Nangong Liuyun was greatly astonished in his heart, he didn¡¯t think that even with the nineyered pagoda, he still couldn¡¯t suppress this old madman. However, although his heart was surprised, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial expression still remained calm.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s figure hadn¡¯t arrived, but one after another, ice knives were already flying towards Nangong Liuyun.


    These ice knives were thin as silk, but falling from the sky, they carried a strong murderous intent, every piece holding the huge imposing manner of cutting off rivers and mountains.


    This enormous strength, even Nangong Liuyun could feel its stifling and oppressive pressure, as if all the muscles in his body was instantly stretched taut.


    However, Nangong Liuyun stood in mid-air like a floating immortal, ck hair floating up slightly, the sleeves of his robe dancing lightly. His face had an indifferent cold smile.


    In the wake of the attacking ice knives¡¯ arrival, it was like a monstrous waterfall descending from the sky.


    A terrifying pressure, that could destroy the sky and wipe out the earth, and which was suffocating.


    The originally bright moonlight was now covered by this thickyer of clouds, all around was pitch-ck, as if the end of the world was imminent.

 Chapter 1332 – Final decisive battle (7)

    Chapter 1332 ¨C Final decisive battle (7)


    When the ice knives were just a hundred meters away from his body, Nangong Liuyun moved.


    His hands made seals, and very quickly, in the space above his head, appeared one flicking dragon serpent-shaped lightning after another!


    Every lightning was shining and magnificent, making sizzling sounds as if it contained an inexhaustible amount of terrifying power.


    The lightning bolts quickly assembled into a lightning sea, and purple-colored rays of light flickered and sparkled.


    ¡°Go!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes condensed into frost, his long, thin fingers calmly pointing forward.


    Very quickly, the endless sea of lightning soared towards the ice knives.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble!¡±


    ¡°Crackle, crackle!¡±


    The purple-colored sea of lightning and the sparkling, transparent ice knives collided!


    Momentarily, an incinerating fire collided with lightning, sending sparks all over the ce. It was even more beautiful than the most beautiful fireworks by one hundred percent!


    Su Luo¡¯s figure stood, transfixed in ce.


    She raised her head, and foolishly watched this beautiful scenery that was never seen since the dawn of time till now, engraving the memory of this deeply into her mind.


    Perhaps, her whole life, since rebirth, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget this dazzling radiance.


    Now, because of this violent collision, an intense chaos took ce in the spirit force in the whole horizon, the earth in the surroundings once again gone through another great change.


    If it was said that Ancestor Mo¡¯s crazed howl in the beginning could overturn the entire leveled ground to bury the corpses, then at this time, the surface cracks were even more miserable.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know how to describe the scene at this time.


    She only knew that the entire earth was rocking violently, and then it sunk in.


    The originally vast t grasnd, now, because of this battle, all caved in.


    Within a twenty kilometer radius, the tnd, in an instant, turned into a deep pit. If it rained, then this would turn into the most perfectly formed naturalke.


    In the past, Su Luo doubted the story of Purgatory City¡¯s Master smashing a mountain peak into ake, but now, she saw it with her own eyes, so she firmly believed that matter.


    So, it turned out, a real strong expert really could be strong to this degree.


    Witnessing this rare battle between two strong experts, Su Luo¡¯s soul was baptised and enlightened. Now, her state was not at the eighth rank, but because her spirit power still stayed at eighth rank, so temporarily, she still couldn¡¯t be promoted.


    In the wake of the sea of lightning blocking the ice knives, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes condensed out a trace of frost.


    Because, he felt that his body¡¯s functions were already declining, if he couldn¡¯t settle Ancestor Mo in another fifteen minutes, then, he and Su Luo would undoubtedly die.


    That strange power in his body was too enormous, it was not something he could controlpletely right now.


    Although he had broken through to themander rank, and could form even more seals, and release even stronger strength, however, his body couldn¡¯t handle such an enormous force.


    A trace of annoyance quickly shed past Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face! He didn¡¯t expect Ancestor Mo would be crazier and more difficult to deal with than before.


    Currently, the only n, was to stake it all.


    The desire tomit murder burst forth from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    For a moment, his foot tapped out a secret martial arts, and his entire person seemed to have became a sharp sword. He charged towards Ancestor Mo with the speed of light and an awe-inspiring murderous intent.


    The more he fought, the braver Ancestor Mo became, with uninterrupted killing moves.


    A madman¡¯s world, because there was no other matter to distract the heart, so, their strength of concentration was very strong. After absorbing close to a million souls, Ancestor Mo¡¯s soul had reached an unprecedented strength.


    Two exceptional experts at their peak, battling like mad.


    From this part of the world, directly killing to the distant horizon.


    This ce just so happened to be the border between Northern Mo and Eastern Ling, besides a piece of grasnd in the middle, the rest were all mountain ranges. Also, it was not far from the ck forest.


    They each disyed their abilities, used their own surprising moves, and the entire area of this world looked ferocious.

 Chapter 1333 – Final decisive battle (8)

    Chapter 1333 ¨C Final decisive battle (8)


    Below them,ke water that surged to the sky flowed backwards.


    Mountain peaks that were formed from a millennium years of pounding, caved in one after another like tofu pulp, unable to withstand a single blow.


    At the edge of the dark forest, numerous ancient trees were turned into fine powder, and unbroken chain of mountain peaks were razed to the ground.


    Nangong Liuyun madly excited his own potential, pushing his fighting strength to the peak.


    Even though his body right now already couldn¡¯t withstand the burden, his back dripping with cold sweat, and more and more obvious traces of blood appearing on his skin. His whole body looked like it was about to explode. However, he only needed to recall, if he gave up and died, his treasured Su Luo would also die, so he would clench his teeth and stick it out. He fought like mad.


    Faced with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s berserk destructive power, even Ancestor Mo¡¯s soul which was still powerfully at its peak, could also feel the real pressure.


    All of a sudden, Ancestor Mo¡¯s long arm stretched out, a kilometer high mountain peak unexpectedly was pulled up by him and tightly gripped in his hand!


    He actually took the sharp mountain peak to used it as a sword, fiercely aiming it straight for Nangong Liuyun!


    Momentarily, the spirit energy between heaven and earth exploded!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were electric, suddenly, a ck long sword appeared in his hand.


    Chi Xiao Sword!


    After this sword came out of Nine Different Pce Halls, he only used it once. Last time, he also used it to fight Ancestor Mo, but that time, because his body still haven¡¯t fully recovered from its heavy injury, so he was only able to release thirty percent of its power. He was always regretting this matter, and felt guilt towards Chi Xiao Sword.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun lifted up the pitch-ck as ink Chi Xiao Sword with both hands!


    Chi Xiao Sword fiercely chopped down towards that kilometer long enormous mountain peak!


    In an instant, spirit power burst out.


    There were crashing sounds all around.


    The mountain peak in Ancestor Mo¡¯s hand was unexpectedly cut in the middle by the small Chi Xiao Sword, the cut was neat and tidy, as if done by a lumber cutting tool.


    The cut off mountain peak immediately turned to crumbled stones and tumbled to the ground in session.


    These broken stones smashed to the ground, a series of holes immediately appearing in the ground, sparks flying in all directions.


    Fortunately, when Nangong Liuyun and Ancestor Mo fought, he set aside a cleverness, he brought Ancestor Mo in the southwest direction, in the opposite direction of Eastern Ling¡¯s army. Otherwise, Eastern Ling army¡¯s ending would be the same bitter one as Northern Mo¡¯s army.


    Now, seeing the stirring result Chi Xiao Sword created, a satisfied expression slipped through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze.


    Chi Xiao Sword was worth being a divine sword back then, also, the sword¡¯s spirit was very intelligent. The stronger his master was, the greater the power it could produce. At that time, he could only bring out the strength of a ninth rank, really far inferior to Madman Mo. But now, what themander-ranked him could bring out was apletely different result.


    He had no more time, only thest breath¡¯s time!


    He must finish this battle quickly!


    Nangong Liuyun turned his head back, looking at the distant figure of Su Luo¡¯s rushing over, the corner of his lips curled into a wanton, demonic smile. His Luo girl, no matter what, was always so cute. He really loved her most miserably, if there was a next life....


    Nangong Liuyun did his best to endure it, not letting himself think any further.


    Not waiting for Ancestor Mo to react, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure once again became a sharp sword, and with flying speed, attacked towards Ancestor Mo.


    Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t think his weapon could fail soughably, so while he was furious, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure had already shot over to him.


    Madman Mo wailed loudly from being furious, and directly smashed a fist towards Nangong Liuyun.


    When Ancestor Mo was in jitters, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t dodge this fist, and let this fist smash towards his body.

 Chapter 1334 – Final decisive battle (9)

    Chapter 1334 ¨C Final decisive battle (9)


    Nangong Liuyun forcibly resisted this berserk energy that smashed towards his chest.


    Just when Ancestor Mo was stunned, Chi Xiao Sword suddenly appeared in his hand!


    The Chi Xiao Sword appeared in a strange manner!


    Because the distance was too close, practically next to each other¡¯s skin during the fight, so Ancestor Mo simply didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    A soft sound echoed, and Chi Xiao Sword was ruthlessly thrust through Ancestor Mo¡¯s chest at the heart and prated out through the back from the force!


    Having cultivated up to the peak of the saint rank, other swords, for Ancestor Mo, already didn¡¯t have any harmfulness. Only the Chi Xiao Sword, after drinking blood and was only held in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands, who condensed out all of its strength in one attack, only this Chi Xiao Sword could cause injury to him.


    Ancestor Mo lowered his head in astonishment, and saw that only Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s hilt remained outside of his chest. For a moment, he was somewhat at a loss and puzzled.


    Fresh blood rolled down, drop by drop.


    It tumbled to the ground from mid-air.


    Ancestor Mo opened his mouth, but he was unable to say anything.


    Very quickly, he came to his senses!


    He was being assassinated!


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s entire being¡¯s prominent crazed expression paused!


    Describing Ancestor Mo¡¯s reaction was slow, in fact, it was fast as lightning!


    After he came to his senses, his entire person emerged, furious, and he heavily smashed a fist towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Nangong Liuyun had used all his strength on the Chi Xiao Sword to assassinate Ancestor Mo, so he already didn¡¯t have the power to defend. In fact, just as he thrust the Chi Xiao Sword into Ancestor Mo¡¯s chest, his body already could not support it and directly fell to the ground.


    However, after Ancestor Mo returned to his senses, he directly smashed a fist towards Nangong Liuyun.


    How could Nangong Liuyun, who didn¡¯t have a thread of spirit power for defense, bear this strike?


    Before, he already forcibly bore that heaven-destroying palm strike from Ancestor Mo, now, there was not the slightest bit of spirit power to protect his body. His body would directly be exploded into tatters.


    Just at this crucial moment, Su Luo had already arrived by teleport.


    When she saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s falling figure, her entire being almost went crazy!


    She didn¡¯t have much time to think, she directly grabbed the little stone in her space and fimly smashed it towards that frantic palm force from Ancestor Mo.


    Nangong Liuyun had used his all in one strike, how could Ancestor Mo not do the same?


    This palm force contained all the power Ancestor Mo had umted since birth. This palm strike carried the sounds of the wind that could shake the the ninthyer of heaven. It was as if the clouds in the sky were all shaken until they shattered.


    Such power, only the little stone, this metamorphoses, could find ways to deal with it.


    Just now, the little stone had shouted loudly in Su Luo¡¯s mind, ordering her to throw him out, so he ought to have some grasp. Su Luo recalled before that the little stone had said he was in closed door cultivation, now, such a long time had passed, his cultivation ought to have grown somewhat.


    At this moment, the little stone collided with that enormous wind from the palm strike.


    For a moment, the surroundings issued fierce exploding sounds.


    What made Su Luo happy was that the little stone actually could forcibly obstruct this palm strike. Not only that, he even soared to the sky and firmly flew towards Ancestor Mo¡¯s body!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a violent noise, the little stone ruthlessly smashed into the deepest part between ancestor Mo¡¯s two eyebrows.


    This body of Ancestor Mo can be said to be as hard as diamond, such that it couldn¡¯t be broken. But the little stone unexpectedly was able to shoot into the space between his eyebrows, this greatly exceeded Su Luo¡¯s expectations.


    All this happened in a sh, like lightning.


    At this moment, Su Luo already didn¡¯t have the time to care about why the little stone would burst into Ancestor Mo¡¯s body and why even the little stone would disappear. What she most cared about at the moment was Nangong Liuyun.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun straightforwardly fell down, and Su Luo leapt up, steadily catching Nangong Liuyun into her bosom.

 Chapter 1335 – A freak combination of factors (1)

    Chapter 1335 ¨C A freakbination of factors (1)


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s condition, the rims of Su Luo eyes were slightly red from heartache.


    One only saw his ink-colored gown torn into strips of cloth, hisplexion pale as paper, his eyes tightly closed, breathing seemed faint. Moreover, mouthfuls of blood automatically rushed out from the corner of his mouth.


    This still wasn¡¯t the most serious thing.


    After Su Luo examined Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body, immediately, her whole being wasn¡¯t good.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s internal injuries were really too grave!


    His internal bones were fractured, the muscles were cut off from the bones. His five viscera and six bowels werepletely dislocated!


    At this moment, his injuries were even more serious than that time she was injured by Fairy Yan Xia!


    Su Luo¡¯s tears immediately rolled down.


    Don¡¯t tell me this was just the ways of the world and karma?


    At that time, she had quarreled with Nangong Liuyun, after he left, she was seriously injured by Fairy Yan Xia and couldn¡¯t wake up. Nangong Liuyun apanied her to the Nine Different Pce Halls, after going through trials and tribtions, he finally cured her. But now, also because of her, Nangong Liuyun was injured even more grave than her at that time.


    Su Luo¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t be stopped and continuously tumbled down.


    She fiercely wiped away her tears. She knew crying didn¡¯t have the slightest usefulness. At this moment, what she ought to do was to provide critical care for Nangong Liuyun. Moreover, this time, he released that strange power, still don¡¯t know what the repercussions would be.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and stabilized her mood. Then, she began to fish out medicinal pills from her space.


    That¡¯s right! The Divine Spirit Fruit! Wasn¡¯t it said that the Divine Spirit Fruit was a sacred healing medicine?


    She had stolen Central Pce¡¯s entire Divine Spirit Tree from the forbidden area and nted it into her space!


    Su Luo thought of this, and hurriedly rummaged through her space to look for the Divine Spirit Fruit. In her heart, she unceasingly prayed for the Divine Spirit Fruit to quickly ripen.


    Su Luo¡¯s luck still hadn¡¯t gotten worse to the extreme point.


    In just that split second, a moment ago, the Divine Spirit Fruit seemed to have reacted to the anxiety in its owner¡¯s heart, so just by chance, it ripened.


    Su Luo grabbed one, squeezed out the juice, pulled open Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth and fed him the juice.


    Nangong Liuyun, using her hand,pletely ingested the Divine Spirit Fruit¡¯s juice until practically nothing was left. Su Luo saw his appearance of still wishing to continue, so she thought a bit and took out another ripe, plump Divine Spirit Fruit and fed it to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun, although he had lost consciousness, but his body¡¯s instinct was still exceptionally sensitive. He knew the Divine Spirit Fruit could help him heal, so using Su Luo¡¯s hand, he swallowed another Divine Spirit Fruit.


    Also, fortunately, Su Luo had six ripe Divine Spirit Fruits at hand. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know from where she would find them for him to eat.


    After eating the two Divine Spirit Fruits as medicine, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression already wasn¡¯t so pale as in the beginning. Su Luo originally wanted to use her own blood for him to heal, but she recalled what Nangong Liuyun had said once before. At that time, when Su Luo saved him and gave him medical treatment, his body already had her blood, so more blood for him, was useless.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo also abandoned this n.


    At this moment, faint rays of light emerged from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pubic region, and the spirit energy in the rays of light gradually circted. Su Luo knew, this was the Divine Spirit Fruit starting to have an effect on his body.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body absolutely could not be moved, otherwise, very possibly, it could disturb his recovery, thus letting him be like Ancestor Mo who suffered Recoil of Madness.


    Don¡¯t know how long Nangong Liuyun will remain in such a state. Su Luo, supporting her chin, quietly sat at the side to protect him.


    But raising her head to see the color of the sky, at this moment, it was already at the crack of dawn, when the fog just so happens to be densest, all around the grassy meadow was damp. Su Luo thought for a bit before she got up to go into the forest, after she came out, there was already a built wooden room in her hand.

 Chapter 1336 – A freak combination of factors (2)

    Chapter 1336 ¨C A freakbination of factors (2)


    Su Luo slowed her hands¡¯ movements as much as possible, she inserted this wooden room in ce firmly. Afterwards, she apanied at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side with single-hearted devotion, constantly taking note of the condition of his injury and his activity.


    At this moment, suddenly, a creaking sound came from outside, this sound was mechanical and had a rhythm. Sounding in the pitch-ck night, gave people a feeling of hair standing on end.


    Su Luo was afraid this thing would rm Nangong Liuyun, so she directly walked out from the wooden room without thinking.


    When she saw the scene before her eyes, Su Luo¡¯s entire person was stunned, blood momentarily rushing up her heart!


    Ancestor Mo!


    This old madman unexpectedly hadn¡¯t died? At this moment, he was just swaggering towards the wooden room!


    Su Luo felt the heart in her chest throb ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯, distinct and clear, the hands beside her body were further clenched into tight fists. Su Luo¡¯s mind was rapidly turning, calcting how she could, remaining calm and collected, draw away this crazy Ancestor Mo, to leave Nangong Liuyun enough time to heal.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s body walked closer and closer, finally, he stopped in front of Su Luo, staring nkly.


    A strange expression suddenly shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Because she felt when Ancestor Mo wasing head-on just now, something about him was strange. Although she couldn¡¯t specifically say what, she always felt it was fishy somewhere.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of remotely cold eyes shot towards Su Luo. His body was still, not at all like several times before, that kind of crazily pouncing over to suck her blood.


    Su Luo kept silent and retreated a step, eyes half-narrowed, guardedly looking at this Ancestor Mo. She was guarded against him going crazy at any time.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, still don¡¯te quickly to help staunch the bleeding.¡± A familiar voice sounded from Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    You guys didn¡¯t see wrong, Ancestor Mo¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move, his voice came from the depths of Su Luo¡¯s mind, as if he was Su Luo¡¯s contracted beast.


    Contracted beast?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, she gave voice to her shock: ¡°You, you are......¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even recognize me, little grandpa?¡± A proud voice came clearly from Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Little Stone!!!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes opened very wide, she quickly walked up, sizing him up and down, ¡°What is this all about? How did you run into the old madman¡¯s body? What about the old madman? Is he really thoroughly dead?¡±


    Su Luo was so excited, she smashed a string of questions towards the little stone.


    Little Stone crossed his arms, arrogantly raising his chin: ¡°Do you understand what is called wresting control?¡±


    Wresting control, Su Luo naturally had heard of, but wasn¡¯t the little stone sealed inside the stone, it couldn¡¯t even exit the range of this stone, how could it possibly wrest control?


    Su Luo thought like this and naturally also said it like so. But once she said these words, she was thoroughly disdained by the little stone.


    ¡°This old madman¡¯s luck is also good, before death, he swallowed a great amount of people¡¯s souls. His soul was exceptionally huge, so the drifting of his dying soul was slow. It let I, little grandpa, pick up a bargain.¡± The little stone was somewhatcent, but immediately also was all kinds of disdainful, ¡°Humph humph, just this extremely ugly rotten body, Little Grandpa is willing to use him, that is his good fortune!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt speechless. You already wrest control of somebody else¡¯s body and took this body for your own. Conversely, still disliked that this body wasn¡¯t pretty enough? Worthy of being the little stone that never suffered losses and still unted having picked up a bargain.


    ¡°So now, you can control this body?¡± Su Luo showed she was somewhat skeptical, because just now, when Ancestor Mo¡¯s body walked over, the steps were mechanical. Each step seemed to be measured just to an exact size, at a nce, it made Su Luo feel very awkward from her heart.

 Chapter 1337 – A freak combination of factors (3)

    Chapter 1337 ¨C A freakbination of factors (3)


    Mentioning this, the little stone¡¯splexion immediately stiffened slightly.


    When Su Luo saw hisplexion, she immediately smiled: ¡°So saying, Old Madman¡¯s strength at the peak of the saint rank, you surely haven¡¯t inherited it oh?¡±


    Little Stone unhappily rolled his eyes at Su Luo: ¡°You, little idiot, you think after wresting control I can seize the other party¡¯s strength? Humph humph, anyway, you should feel reassured, I, little grandpa, now can also deal with someone at the tenth rank.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s face showing a smile, the little stone immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation: ¡°What are you smiling about, little grandpa, I, can disy this body¡¯s strength at the tenth rank. But you, this girl, are currently still at the tiny eighth rank!¡±


    Although Su Luo¡¯s mouth belittled the little stone, she was nevertheless very happy in her heart. The little stone merely said he currently could only disy the tenth rank, it was hard to sayter that he couldn¡¯t disymander rank and owned saint rank. In this way, wouldn¡¯t she be carrying a super strong hired thug with her at all times? It seems that being chased to kill by Old Ancestor Mo, wasn¡¯t reallypletely a bad thing.


    Because Nangong Liuyun was healing and Su Luo couldn¡¯t bring him, therefore, these people just stayed to live here.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s heart faintly had a not-so-good premonition, butpared with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s health, what was it to risk a bit of danger?


    Over at Su Luo¡¯s ce, after wiping out Old Ancestor Mo, the little stone steered his body, and it could also be considered to be to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction. But over at Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s side, they were still making their getaway.


    Ever since that day at Central Pce where the two groups of people parted ways, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan followed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s instruction to run southwards. Moreover, they even led Mo Yunfeng along like flying a kite, taking him everywhere, going around in circles.


    Afterwards, the two people were caught up by Mo Yunfeng. Just at the most crucial part of their adventure, Beichen Ying pulled out a spirit pinball Nangong Liuyun had given him. All of a sudden, he used it to smash Mo Yunfeng to death.


    At this moment, the two people, calmly sat down on the stones at the side to rest.


    A trace of concern shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes and she sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t know how things are with Third Senior Brother and Luo Luo. They are confronting the entire Central Pce, but Third Senior Brother still gave the spirit pinball to us.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s monochrome, clear limpid eyes also had a trace of worry, but he immediately shook his head: ¡°Second Brother usually is shrewd in tactics, with him there, Luo Luo certainly will be fine.¡± Moreover, he also wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Su Luo.


    ¡°That day, Second Brother and us had agreed to meet at Northern Mo¡¯s imperial capital. Maybe they have already gotten rid of Central Pce¡¯s pursuit.¡± Beichen Ying was saying consoling words, but the worry in his eyes remained and didn¡¯t scatter.


    The two people, swaggering, walked towards the city gate.


    The city¡¯s defence today was more strict than at any other time. Moreover, the city gate was jam-packed with ordinary people, if ording to normal procedures, you must stay in line until evening before entering the city. They didn¡¯t have that much time to wait in line.


    ¡°Do you have an identification object in hand?¡± Beichen Ying asked Zi Yan.


    ¡°I lost Purgatory City¡¯s jade pendant in the Nine Different Pce Halls.¡± Zi Yan helplessly spread out her hands.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t bring my family¡¯s jade pendant.¡± Beichen Ying gloomily scratched his hair and started to rummage through the small bag on his body. Very quickly, his eyes shone, he fished out a jade pendant and hung it at the side of his body. His smile was brilliant as sunshine: ¡°Go, we¡¯ll both go to the special passage.¡±


    Zi Yan somewhat worriedly looked at the jade pendant hanging at his side: ¡°This is Mo Yunfeng¡¯s jade pendant right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is Central Pce¡¯s core disciple¡¯s jade pendant, there aren¡¯t that many in the entire Central Pce oh.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile had a bit of being pleased with himself, ¡°Central Pce and the Xuanyuan imperial family are on very friendly terms. Relying on this jade pendant, in this imperial capital, we can even go sideways.¡±

 Chapter 1338 – A freak combination of factors (4)

    Chapter 1338 ¨C A freakbination of factors (4)


    A pity, how could Little Beichen know that after Su Luo¡¯s little wing flipped things over, Central Pce and the Xuanyuan¡¯s imperial family now already thoroughly had knotted into a deep-seated hatred ah.


    Thus, Beichen Ying, with this jade pendant hanging on him, swaggeringly walked to the privileged passage. The chief of the city guards took a nce and was immediately stunned, then, he used a weird gaze to size up Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying very arrogantly red: ¡°Look, what are you looking at! Don¡¯t recognize Central Pce¡¯s people ah? Even if you don¡¯t recognize me, this jade pendant, you ought to recognize right?¡±


    This chief was close to gnashing his teeth, and nodded: ¡°I recognize, of course I recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Since you recognize it, then why haven¡¯t you opened up a path?¡± Beichen Ying thought, in any case, he was borrowing Central Pce¡¯s influence, naturally, the more arrogant the better.


    The chief, seeing this huge idiot before his eyes who still didn¡¯t know the current situation, secretly smiled coldly in his heart. However, on the surface, he became more respectful: ¡°Please go over here. Since it is Central Pce¡¯s people, naturally, we can¡¯t neglect. We will go now to inform the imperial court.¡±


    Beichen Ying arrogantly waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to notify the imperial court, you guys go busy with your own stuff, this young master has a ce to go to!¡±


    ¡°Good good, Young Master, please do as you like.¡± The chief¡¯s face was full of smiles, his smiling expression carrying a trace of strangeness. In order not to beat the grass and scare the snake, he certainly couldn¡¯t stop these two people.


    After entering the imperial pce, Beichen Ying then abandoned this chief and, bringing Zi Yan, swaggeringly left.


    ¡°Send people secretly to follow these two people, furthermore, immediately notify First Elder, just say Central Pce¡¯s core disciple came to the imperial capital!¡± Malicious rays of light shed through the chief¡¯s eyes.


    After yesterday¡¯s matter, the First Elder hated Central Pce to the point of gnashing his teeth, this time, he had done a service deserving of great merit.


    After entering the city gate, Zi Yan nevertheless pursed her brows: ¡°This Northern Mo¡¯s imperial capital, I have been to one before, but this time, why does it feel so strange?¡±


    ¡°You also have this kind of feeling?¡± Beichen Ying was usually careless, but quite sharp at times, just now, during the dialog between him and that chief, in fact, he already somewhat sensed it.


    ¡°Yeah, that chief¡¯s smile was too fake, oozing fakeness.¡± Zi Yan looked at the jade pendant hanging at Beichen Ying¡¯s waist, ¡°You say, could this jade pendant of yours have any problem? Perhaps there¡¯s Mo Yunfeng¡¯s imprint on top of this? Therefore, people recognized it and knew we killed Mo Yunfeng?¡±


    If it was indeed like this, this was being clever and ending up with egg on one¡¯s face. Beichen Ying untied the jade pendant, he again carefully sized it up once through, before saying with wrinkled brows: ¡°The jade pendant of Central Pce¡¯s core disciples are all the same, I felt the imprint on top before, nothing special about it.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s odd.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s brows wrinkled even more, suddenly, a light shed in her eyes, ¡°Not good, we¡¯re being watched.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯splexion was also somewhat strange: ¡°Could Second Brother and Luo Luo have met with a mishap here?¡±


    The two people exchanged a nce, shock shing through both of their eyes.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t have enough time to think, in passing, he grabbed a youngster that passed beside him that had an anxious expression: ¡°This younger brother, borrow you to talk for a bit.¡±


    The youngster¡¯s wrist was mped down, originally, he wanted to berate, but seeing that Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s bearings were aristocratic, he immediately lowered half of his arrogance, and said with a hurried voice:.¡°What do you guys want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen in the imperial city? I saw every one of you all in a hurry, moreover, there are even whole families moving out?¡± Beichen Ying asked with curiosity across his whole face.


    ¡°You guys are out-of-towners?¡± The youngster sized Beichen Ying up and down.


    Mentioning this, Beichen Ying, this arrogant idler, started to ridicule: ¡°The city gate is very congested. It seems each and every one was carrying a package as if moving with their whole family like a refugee, you say, what¡¯s going on in your Northern Mo ah?¡±

 Chapter 1339 – A freak combination of factors (5)

    Chapter 1339 ¨C A freakbination of factors (5)


    The youngster looked at Beichen Ying with a gaze of looking at an idiot: ¡°Last night, the entire imperial pce was razed to the ground, you say what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth immediately formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape, Zi Yan, at the side, was also dumbstruck. The two people exchanged nces, their eyes both had a disbelieving expression.


    They originally thought Nangong and Su Luo were captured, but they never expected it was that Xuanyuan¡¯s imperial pce was destroyed.


    ¡°This......Do you know who destroyed it?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s heart had a not-so-good premonition.


    The youngster lowered his voice, leaning close to Beichen Ying¡¯s ear to say: ¡°I heard it was an old madman.¡±


    ¡°Old madman?¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan searched in their minds for an old madman on this continent with the strength to destroy Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce into dregs. However, thinking it over and over again, they couldn¡¯t recall any such person that existed. Because they had ran away rtively early, they simply didn¡¯t know that Mo family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had already gone mad.


    ¡°This is impossible right?¡± Beichen Ying questioned.


    After being called into question, the young man suddenly wasn¡¯t happy: ¡°Hey, I told you and you still don¡¯t believe it. Last night, the entire imperial capital¡¯s people also saw this! That old madman stood high up in the sky like a giant. He smashed one fist after another at the imperial pce, not long after, the imperial pce was razed to the ground. If you don¡¯t believe it, just ask the people on the street, everyone saw it with their own eyes!¡±


    Last night, with such a big movement, in the entire imperial capital practically no one fell asleep peacefully. On top of that, Ancestor Mo flew in the air, so a lot of people really did personally see it.


    An old man passing by on the side also echoed ¡°This old man has lived for so many years and never experienced that kind of frightening matter likest night. Really was terrifying.¡±


    At this moment, another person butted in: ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t someone say that that old madman was the legendary one from Central Pce?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Central Pce and our Northern Mo have the most stable alliance, how could it be?¡±


    ¡°God knows, moreover, there are rumors that say, that old madman is Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor!¡±


    Hearing these words, even if Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were stupid, they once again returned to their senses. That day, the first time after Su Luo returned from the Treasure Storage Pavilion and was invited over, they remembered at that time, Su Luo had said she was going to donate blood to Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor. At that time, Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor already had some problems......


    Beichen Ying lowered his voice and said to Zi Yan: ¡°This absolutely is Luo Luo¡¯s style.¡±


    Zi Yan expressed her agreement: ¡°Worthy of being Luo Luo, us bringing Mo Yunfeng to fly like a kite was already incredibly tiring. Luo Luo actually dared to bring Elder Ancestor Mo to fly like a kite and even used him to destroy Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce.¡±


    For a moment, the two people¡¯s admiration for Su Luo was simply to the point of prostrating themselves in worship.


    However, soon after, the two of them quickly returned to their senses again.


    Northern Mo¡¯s imperial family¡¯s anger was difficult to eliminate, they were itching to raze Central Pce to the ground in the same way. Just at such a crucial moment, they held the jade pendant of Central Pce¡¯s core disciples to enter the city! It¡¯s no wonder just now that chief¡¯s face was full of a strange smile. So, it turned out the two of them were big fat sheep that voluntarily delivered themselves to the door ah!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Beichen Ying didn¡¯t have time to think, and brought Zi Yan to fly up on the roof. Quickly, they dashed towards the south city walls.


    ¡°Entered the city capital and you guys still want to run out? Must be dreaming!¡± At this moment, countless figures that were secretly hidden flew up in the air, quickly dashing towards the two people while calling loudly, ¡°In front are Central Pce¡¯s remaining evil members! Everyone quickly chase!¡±


    Up ahead, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, the two of them, wanted to cry butcked the tears.


    ¡°The Heavens, why do you toy with me like this!¡± Beichen Ying felt so gloomy, he almost cried. He could have taken out anything, but he actually took out Mo Yunfeng¡¯s jade pendant as Central Pce¡¯s core disciple. Caused him to want to loudly shout that he was the second young master of Beichen Pce right now, but simply no one would believe him.

 Chapter 1340 – A freak combination of factors (6)

    Chapter 1340 ¨C A freakbination of factors (6)


    Zi Yan was also depressed to the extreme: ¡°Don¡¯t curse the Heavens, in case it bes unhappy and gives you another freak ident. At that time, it¡¯ll certainly be tragic oh.¡±


    ¡°What you said is also right.¡± Beichen Ying readily followed good advice, with a nce behind his body, he was scared into jumping by those soldiers chasing them that were surging up violently behind them, ¡°Where should we run to?¡±


    ¡°Northern Mo¡¯s army camp!¡± Zi Yan was gnashing her teeth, a spirited light shed through her eyes: ¡°Dare to chase after us, humph humph, if I don¡¯t stir up their army camp intoplete confusion, then I am not Zi Yan!¡±


    Can¡¯t help but say, Zi Yan and Su Luo, these beautiful sisters, really thought of the same thing. So to speak, one shouldn¡¯t provoke a woman ah.


    The two people ran very fast, but, what made them miserable was that chief from earlier had already reported this matter to First Elder.


    Last night, First Elder was frozen over by the Old Madman, so he very fortunately escaped a cmity. After a night¡¯s great effort, First Elder used up his full mental and physical strength to finally break through theyer of ice ande out from inside.


    Seeing the messy dested aftermath of a disaster scene filling his eyes from all around, First Elder was unable to hold it in as he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Just at this moment, someone outside hurriedly came to report, saying that Central Pce¡¯s core disciple hade to the imperial capital. That chief added more oil to the fire and said how arrogant and despotic those Central Pce¡¯s core disciple were, how high and mighty, how they looked down on Northern Mo¡¯s royal family.


    After the First Elder heard this, his anger grew without restraint. On the spot, he handed over the matters here to Third Elder and he, himself, then personally showed up to pursue those two bastards!


    Beichen Ying, this baby, was too miserable. Zi Yan following beside him, was also infected by his constitution of bad luck.


    The two people ran ah, ran ah. They had just shaken off a huge pile of shadowy killers, they didn¡¯t even have time to take a coarse breath before First Elder¡¯s voice could be hearding from over there.


    ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that Northern Mo¡¯s imperial family¡¯s First Eder? Why did he personally run over?¡± Beichen Ying yelled in bewilderment.


    ¡°You recognize him?¡± Zi Yan curiously asked.


    ¡°I recognize him but he doesn¡¯t recognize me ah! Quickly run, quickly run!¡± If they were overtaken, at that time, it would certainly be tragic.


    However, with First Elder having personally set out, Beichen Ying also didn¡¯t have Su Luo¡¯s kind of nature-defying good luck. Naturally, they were caught by First Elder after a few moves. They were lifted in his hands like an eagle lifting little chicks.


    ¡°Central Pce¡¯s core disciples?¡± The corner of First Elder¡¯s mouth hooked into a gloomy and crafty smile, grabbing Beichen Ying, he was about to p down.


    Beichen Ying was suddenly struck with an inspiration, he loudly shouted: ¡°First Elder, we are wrongly used ah! You guys found the wrong people! My grandfather is Beichen Lin!¡±


    Now, it¡¯s all risked on grandfather, with something to risk, why not risk?


    Beichen Lin? First Elder¡¯s gaze was correctly cold, he swept a sharp nce at Beichen Ying, with this nce, Beichen Ying frankly felt nervous.


    Although First Elder had never met Beichen Lin before, but Beichen Pce¡¯s Ancestor, he had certainly heard of. Hearing Beichen Ying say this, his hand that was pping down paused.


    ¡°What ways do you have to prove you are Beichen Ying?¡± First Eder¡¯s cold and detached voice revealed a trace of cold frost. The Xuanyuan family and Central Pce had already argued till it was like this. If he really killed Beichen Pce¡¯s direct line of descent, at that time, it would be even more troublesome.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart howled in grief, if he had a way to prove he was Beichen Pce¡¯s Beichen Ying, before, when he entered the city, how could he have impersonated the name of Central Pce¡¯s core disciple?


    Seeing Beichen Ying immediately turn mute, the corner of First Elder¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile. His smile was like a demon, sinister and ruthless: ¡°Dare to pass off as Beichen Pce¡¯s people, the two of you are simply tired of living! Now, just let this old man send you off to heaven!¡±

 Chapter 1341 – A freak combination of factors (7)

    Chapter 1341 ¨C A freakbination of factors (7)


    ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t kill him!¡± Zi Yan, seeing the circumstances weren¡¯t good, couldn¡¯t help but loudly berate, ¡°I am Purgatory City¡¯s people, if you dare kill him, Purgatory City and Beichen Pce both won¡¯t let you off. You just wait for Xuanyuan family to be exterminated alright!¡±


    First Elder had repeatedly been thwarted fromst night up until now, so hisplexion was hazed over: ¡°Smelly girl, such a big tone. You say you are Purgatory City¡¯s people, haha, you also don¡¯t have a way to prove it!¡±


    Zi Yan immediately was speechless. After going through the Nine Different Pce Halls, being able toe out alive was already pretty good, those things had been shaken into fragments long ago, even dust couldn¡¯t be found.


    ¡°Central Pce¡¯s remaining evil members, go die!¡± First Elder¡¯s face was very fierce, the wind in his palm strike rushing forth, with a cold murderous aura. In a sh, he was about to p Beichen Ying and Zi Yan to death!


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, besides anxiety in their eyes, there was still a trace of not knowing whether tough or cry, what was this called ah? This simply was a catastrophe.


    Suddenly, Beichen Ying had a sh of insight: ¡°Stop! Your Zhao Xin, Great Commander Zhao can testify to my identity!¡±


    Beichen Ying loudly shouted. Although Beichen Ying turned his nose up at that Great Commander Zhao, but he really could testify that he was Beichen Pce¡¯s second young master.


    First Elder¡¯s hand paused.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, a figure quickly flew over.


    Third Elder was holding an urgent report in his hand, the person still hadn¡¯t arrived before his voice quickly could be heard: ¡°Elder Brother! A disaster happened, a major event!¡±


    First Elder¡¯s heart fell with a ¡®thump¡¯, suddenly, he had a very bad premonition.


    Sure enough, when Third Elder handed over the urgent military intelligence report in his hand to First Elder, after First Elder nced at it, immediately, his entire being wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Pooh¡ª¡ª¡± First Elder didn¡¯t have time to suck in a breath, before he directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°The heavens want to exterminate my Northern Mo ah! The heavens want my Xuanyuan family to die ah!¡± First Elder¡¯s body swayed, if it weren¡¯t for Third Elder¡¯a quick reaction and with one grab supporting him, very likely, his body would have crumpled.


    ¡°Elder Brother! Although the imperial pce was destroyed, and millions of mighty soldiers died in battle. However, the core disciples in the family are all still here, we can still rise once again.¡± Third Elder was also angry in his heart, but seeing First Elder suffer such a blow, he then uttered someforting words.


    First Elder wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice: ¡°Go! Go to the border station!¡±


    ¡°These two people?¡± Third Elder nced at the two people that were thrown on the ground by First Elder and inquired in a low voice.


    ¡°You guys¡¯ Great Commander Zhao can prove my identity!¡± Beichen Ying lost no time and loudly shouted, but his heart was also uncertain. Because simply on the dialog between First Elder and Third Elder just now, it seemed......A major event had urred at the border station ah, didn¡¯t that Great Commander Zhao just so happened to be guarding the border station?


    ¡°Zhao Xin was buried alive.¡± First Elder stared at Beichen Ying with a sinister gaze, like a poisonous viper, serene and cold.


    Buried alive? The only person that could prove his identity was unexpectedly buried alive?


    Hearing this, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly in his heart. Luo Luo ah, you are ying so joyfully in front. Why were all the terrible mess and bad luck encountered by Zi Yan and I ah? Is there still any heavenly justice orw ah. First, it was to pretend to be Central Pce¡¯s core disciple and was almost strangled to death by First Elder. Now, with great difficulty, he found a person that could prove his identity, but was informed that Great Commander Zhao was buried alive.


    First Elder¡¯s face had already regained its calm. He instructed Third Elder in a cold voice: ¡°You will temporarily be in charge of the family.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Third Elder suddenly felt that he was carrying a heavy responsibility on his shoulders.


    First Elder¡¯s ice-cold gaze stared at Beichen Ying and Zi Yan. His eyes glittered like frost and snow. He always felt these two people¡¯s appearance was too coincidental and strange, Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce was destroyed, millions of mighty soldiers were buried. Could it really have no rtionship to these two people? First Elder naturally didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 1342 – A freak combination of factors (8)

    Chapter 1342 ¨C A freakbination of factors (8)


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to interrogate these two people.


    ¡°Humph, count you guys lucky, You had better pray in your heart that Zhao Zin, that loathsome youngster, is all right!¡± First Elder extended his arm, lifted one in each hand and very quickly went towards the border station.


    Very quickly, First Elder arrived at Northern Mo¡¯s barracks in a strategic location.


    Seeing this bitter, miserable scene before his eyes, another mouthful of blood violently rushed out of First Elder. If not for him strongly suppressing it, very likely, this old man, would once again vomit blood incessantly.


    Even Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were both stunned.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the army camp¡¯s garrison right?¡± Beichen Ying stuck out his tongue, unimaginable disbelief filling his eyes.


    The original army camp¡¯s garrison now had turned into a huge deep pit. This deep pit had a radius of no less than ten kilometers. It was approximately several tens of meters deep! Even a single pelt used for sleeping from the garrison wasn¡¯t here, but First Elder was very certain, they were buried deep down below right here.


    A whole million soldiers ah!


    All the Northern Mo¡¯s elite ah!


    Originally, he had wanted to rely on their iron hooves to reach Eastern Ling, from there, to incorporate Eastern Ling into Northern Mo¡¯s territory. However, this moment embodied the phrase ¡®hadn¡¯t triumphed yet and died first¡¯ ah!


    First Elder stood in ce in a daze, both hands firmly tightened into fists, because of his anger, he was trembling non-stop. The veins on his face bulged out, his appearance twisted into a knot, under his rage, he appeared extremely terrifying.


    Beichen Ying pulled Zi Yan to retreat a step.


    This kind of First Elder, who dared provoke? Who provoked him, who will die ah.


    Suddenly, after First Elder swept around his surroundings once, his gaze abruptly looked straight ahead!


    That ce was where Nangong Liuyun and Ancestor Mo had left traces of their fight. First Elder originally wanted to kill Beichen Ying and Zi Yan with one palm strike, in the end, he still did his utmost to endure. Soon after, he picked up the two people and quickly flew over in the direction where the traces of battle were.


    This ce was where two extremely strong people at the pinnacle had fought previously. Among them, one was certainly Ancestor Mo, as for the other person? In the end, who won and who lost? These questions circled in First Elder¡¯s mind.


    Because he was unable to understand, therefore, he followed the traces of battle and searched all the way.


    Have to say, the battle between those two people before was very fierce. These forests, grasnds and mountains along the way all had traces of being destroyed. First Elder effortlessly found it and followed after it.


    Very quickly, a wooden cabin appeared up ahead.


    At this moment, in the wooden cabin, Nangong Liuyun stillid there, the light from his spirit force shed, hovering and circling his entire body. His body was gradually being restored.


    On the side, Su Luo silently meditated, protecting him.


    Because Su Luo had carried back the Divine Spirit Tree, so there were six Divine Spirit Fruits in her space. Before, she had fed Nangong Liuyun two and fed the little divine dragon one, taking everything into ount, she currently only had three left in her hands.


    Suddenly, Su Luo saw that strange spirit energy in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pubic region had a sign of destructing, and her heart jumped from being scared. Su Luo thought for a bit and a Divine Spirit Fruit then appeared in her hand. When she had passed the Divine Spirit Fruit to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth and squeezed out a bit of juice, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin red lips automatically opened.


    A happy expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, at the same time, she rejoiced even more in her heart. Fortunately, she was smart and had dug out the entire Divine Spirit Tree, otherwise, the Divine Spirit Fruits would be greatly insufficient ah.


    After feeding the starchy juice from this Divine Spirit Fruit to him, sure enough, the spirit force around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pubic region once again emitted out warm rays of light. Moreover, it gradually wandered to his four limbs and hundreds of bones, restoring his body that was close to being smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Nangong, you must get better.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face nestled in hisrge palm, her voice was unprecedentedly tender, ¡°No matter what the price that needs to be paid, I will save you.¡±

 Chapter 1343 – A freak combination of factors (9)

    Chapter 1343 ¨C A freakbination of factors (9)


    Just at this moment, Little Stone, who was controlling Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, opened his eyes from meditation and suddenly stood up: ¡°Trouble hase.¡±


    These several days, the little stone had continuously been cultivating this body of Ancestor Mo¡¯s. Currently, his control was already a lot more skillful, and it didn¡¯t seem as unnatural as before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo put down Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge palm and asked in a light tone.


    ¡°Someone that is searching for you to settle a debt hase.¡± The little stone cast an annoyed nce at Su Luo, ¡°If you believe your ability to cause trouble is number two, then on this continent, there certainly is no one that dares be named number one. Moreover, the ones you provoked all have formidable strength.¡±


    ¡°Came to find me to collect a debt?¡± Su Luo rubbed the back of her head, suddenly, her eyes lit up, then resentment shed in them, ¡°Can¡¯t be, right? Central Pce¡¯s First Elder? But he had never seen my face ah? He shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me right?¡±


    After careful thought, if this First Elder didn¡¯t find Su Luo for trouble, who could he find for trouble? She only strolled around Northern Mo¡¯s imperial city once, the result ah? The entire Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce was destroyed, the whole army camp was buried alive. Xuanyuan family of Northern Mo¡¯s foundation, that was umted in a hundred years, was practically destroyed all at once by her.


    If it was known by First Elder that Su Luo was the main culprit of all of this, even if he were to die, he would first pinch Su Luo to death, then decide.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t be regarded as stupid to the utmost, and is correctly guessed by you.¡± The little stoneughed with ¡®he, he, he¡¯ sounds, ¡°Although this First Elder hasn¡¯t seen your face, but at that time when you teleported, the spirit energy you dispelled out, maybe he had remembered it all along.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be right?¡± Su Luo scratched her hair at a loss, ¡°If I¡¯m recognized, I¡¯ll certainly be done for.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll certainly be done for, moreover, it will be that kind considered a dead loss.¡± The little stone beamingly looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo howled in grief: ¡°Grandpa Stone, beg you to help!¡±


    The little stone crossed both arms before his chest, and proudly raised his chin: ¡°I, small grandpa, currently can only at maximum disy the strength of a tenth rank. That First Elder is at the peak ofmander rank, at this moment, I, small granda, cannot beat him.¡±


    Therefore, the little stone would avoid the fight? A crafty smile shed across Su Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are certain you won¡¯t fight?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t fight.¡± The little stone had a proud appearance of ¡®quicklye beg me, beg me, and I¡¯ll reluctantly lend you a hand¡¯.


    Naturally, Su Luo not only didn¡¯t beg him, on the contrary, she lowered her head andughed.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± The little stone was beingughed at to the point of being unable to make heads or tail of things. A powerful enemy was almost at the door, yet she stillughed? Laugh, whatugh?


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth rose slightly: ¡°Nangong is currently at the most critical moment of his restoration, it¡¯s not suitable for his body to be move. Therefore, the route of running away doesn¡¯t even need to be considered. Now, the only route remaining is to face First Elder.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The little stone was nomittal.


    ¡°However, I say, Little Stone, don¡¯t tell me you forgot whose body it is you currently have?¡± Su Luo indifferently smiled and clearly reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Elder Ancestor Mo is the main culprit that destroyed the imperial pce. Elder Ancestor Mo is the real murderer that buried a million soldiers alive.¡±


    Therefore, First Elder¡¯s attack certainly will be directly at Little Stone, even if he didn¡¯t want to fight, he could only brace himself to do it.


    The little stone¡¯splexion immediately changed.


    Just now, he was stillughing at Su Luo, in a sh, he became the person beingughed at. The little stone gloomily looked at this body of Elder Ancestor Mo, originally, it wasn¡¯t good-looking, now again with a pile of troubles, he really disliked it.


    ¡°Humph humph, loathsome girl, this time, I¡¯ll let you take a bit of an advantage.¡± The little stone finished talking, pushed aside the curtain, then directly went out.

 Chapter 1344 – Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (1)

    Chapter 1344 ¨C Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (1)


    After the little stone went out and raised his head to look, seeing the scene before his eyes, he immediately stared nkly.


    First Elder indeed hade, however, at this moment, he was still carrying two people in his hands. He even knew these two people?


    They actually were Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    The little stone secretly curled his lip, how could this foolish young guy and foolish girl be so unlucky to be caught by First Elder?


    At this time, Su Luo also walked out of the small wooden cabin, raised her head and saw these two people, and the same thought as the little stone¡¯s emerged from her heart.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan uniformly gazed at Su Luo as she walked out from behind.


    Beichen Ying was just about to shout out one line, ¡®sister-inw¡¯, but was ruthlessly kicked by Zi Yan. Thus, she was able to kick his hot-blooded enthusiasm from him. That¡¯s right ah, if he shouted out at this time, then they really would be strangled alive by First Elder.


    Su Luo dumbfoundedly looked at those two guys that continuously gave off signals of crying for help, in her heart, she was secretly speechless. Didn¡¯t these two children lead Mo Yunfeng away like flying a kite? It seemed that they had escaped one cmity. But how did they unluckily run into the hands of the furious First Elder? s. However, at this time, she couldn¡¯t wait to hide, wherefore would she even dare to open her mouth to ask for people from the First Elder? It seemed she could only y it by ear.


    At this moment, there was a strange quietness all around.


    Both sides each had restraining fear in their hearts.


    First Elder had a restraining fear of Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength.


    And the little stone who had Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, could only release cultivation at the tenth rank. Therefore, at this moment, no one spoke.


    Suddenly, the little stone opened his eyes wide to re, sweeping them towards First Elder in a rage. He snorted heavily in a cold tone: ¡°Dare to disturb this old man¡¯s quiet cultivation, such big guts!¡±


    A strong cold intention was emitted out, and it caused First Elder to couldn¡¯t help but fall back a step.


    The five vors of taste in First Elder were mixed. This Ancestor Mo before his eyes was the main culprit that destroyed Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce! Now, the enemy was in front of his eyes, but he was powerless!


    First Elder tightened his fists, bracing himself to inquire: ¡°Ancestor Mo, may I ask if the caving in the army camp of Northern Mo outside an area of fifty kilometers is rted to you?¡±


    The First Elder that was originally continuously affectionately calling ¡®Elder Brother Mo, Elder Brother Mo¡¯, at this moment, was alreadypelled to change his way of address.


    When First Elder said these words, his hands were tightly clenched into fists. His heart was extremely angry. Asking like this, but First Elder was certain in his heart that the tragic deaths of those million soldiers was directly rted to this old madman!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, and she quietly cast a nce at the little stone.


    At this time, imposing manner was the most important, if First Elder had the upper hand in imposing mannerism, then a clue would very easily be discovered. In this way, the lives of everyone here were all clenched in First Elder¡¯s hand. After all, the little stone only had the strength of a tenth rank ah......Su Luo secretly was somewhat worried in her heart.


    At this moment, the little stone coldly snorted, that face that seemed to have been cut out by a knife was hardened into solemness, giving off an overbearingly powerful might that didn¡¯t need toe from anger.


    With both hands crossed behind his back, he proudly stood upright and swept a cold nce at First Elder. This nce was like a wild storm and like flying sand grinded from stones. From among a chilly cold ice, carrying a ferociousness. This was the overbearing pressureing from an absolutely powerful expert.


    Although the little stone didn¡¯t have Ancestor Mo¡¯s cultivation, but this body was used before by Ancestor Mo. So, the body still had that imposing manner belonging to him that remained, also adding in the little stone who was used to being pretentious, so First Elder was stopped by this tiger¡¯s roar.


    Only this nce was able to make First Elder retreat several steps in a row, before he finally was able to stabilize his mind. However, the astonishment in his heart was hard to describe with words.

 Chapter 1345 – Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (2)

    Chapter 1345 ¨C Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (2)


    First Elder secretly wiped the sweat off his forehead: How could he have forgotten, the person in front of him wasn¡¯t only just Ancestor Mo, he was also a temperamental madman that kills and snatches things ah!


    If he went crazy, then he would directly use Ice Frost Technique, the more important point was if he used a Killing Seal Technique, then wouldn¡¯t he.... The First Elder temporarily hid the anger in his heart, and the hatred in his eyes also gradually vanished.


    At this time, First Elderpletely didn¡¯t know, the original Ancestor Mo had already died, the Ancestor Mo in front of him¡¯s inner soul had already been reced since earlier.


    Su Luo secretly wiped away the sweat off her forehead, and secretly raised her thumb up towards Little Stone. His acting was really good, he was able to be an unequaled-under-the-sun old madman in front of the First Elder who, with a wave of his hand, could eliminate him. This acting skill really was brilliant ah, even the emperor of films could only act to this degree right?


    The little stone heavily humphed, tossing his sleeves, with a cold face, didn¡¯t utter a word. Because the Old Madman¡¯s image before, was both crazy and unreasonable. If he was to be reasonable, he would immediately be found out by First Elder.


    Seeing Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t make a move, First Elder¡¯s heart secretly loosened. If Ancestor Mo was to act as unscrupulously asst night, then it would be very tragic for him.


    First Elder thought a bit and finally asked. ¡°Dare I ask Ancestor Mo, that army barracks was it you....¡±


    ¡°You have an objection?¡± Little Stone imitated Old Madman¡¯s voice, that low hoarse tone was about seventy percent simr.


    How could First Elder dare to object? He quickly shook his head: ¡°No, no objection.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I didn¡¯t expect you would dare to object.¡± Little Stone sneered, with a trace of disdain.


    First Elder¡¯s heart shivered from cold, but a trace of doubt shed through his eyes. Now, Ancestor Mo looked as if his mind had been restored, and he even spoke with a bit of reason, not like that deranged person fromst night.


    First Elder tentatively asked: ¡°Ancestor Mo, who were you looking for. Little brother I may be able to lend you my humble strength.¡±


    Last night, the crazed old madman was always looking for someone. Just because of that person, the entire Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce suffered an absurd catastrophe. If he was to know who that was, humph! A trace of a cold and ruthless light shed through First Elder¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo red at the two unfortunate people across from her and she secretly pulled at Little Stone¡¯s sleeves.


    Little Stone knew what Su Luo was thinking, only, his heart had the same intent as Su Luo¡¯s. Able to seize this opportunity to save those two people, and also could save time. With great difficulty, for that loathsome girl¡¯s sake, he would save them.


    Little Stone thought like this, so he put on an act and snorted. He very mockingly took a nce at First Elder to say: ¡°Really want to know?¡±


    Being red at by Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of ice-cold eyes, all of a sudden, a bad premonition appeared in First Elder¡¯s heart, but he still forced himself to say: ¡°Hope Elder Mo would tell us.¡±


    Even if he was to died, he still wanted to die knowing the truth!


    Little Stone¡¯s mouth curled up as he cast a disdainful nced at him. Afterwards, his gaze turned to those two people in his hand to indifferently say: ¡°Far in the distance horizon, close right in front of your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± First Elder¡¯s gaze subconsciously shot towards Su Luo!


    However, Little Stone merelyughed repeatedly: ¡°Where are your eyes looking to? Aren¡¯t they in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± A trace of killing intent suddenly appeared in First Elder¡¯s eyes!


    The two people in his hands were actually the ones Ancestor Mo were looking for! These two people were actually the main culprits that got the Mo Imperial Pce destroyed in such a short time.


    This was simply too ridiculous! Before he had numerous opportunities to kill these two, but he hesitated, thereby missing golden opportunities, but now, in front of Ancestor Mo¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1346 – Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (3)

    Chapter 1346 ¨C Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger (3)


    First Elder used strength in his hand, and was just about to secretly kill these two people¡ª¡ª


    Little Stone¡¯s lips hooked into a taunting smile, ¡°What? Want to put them to death in front of my face?¡±


    Little Stone¡¯s words were casually spoken, and even had a touch of ridiculing tone which was a smile that was not quite a smile. However, just because of this calmness, it made First Elder¡¯s heart even more fearful.


    First Elder¡¯s heart froze, unconsciously, his hand stopped.


    Su Luo could no longer continue to watch. Little Stone was biased towards her, so ced the crime on Beichen Ying and Zi Yan. But how could she have a clear conscience and ept this?


    As a result, Su Luo took a step forward and coldly humped: ¡°Just now, Ancestor Mo was joking with you, you really believed it ah.¡±


    First Elder stared at Su Luo with ill intentions. Ancestor Mo could use an arrogant tone towards him, but not everyone could casually interrupt him in front of his face! Not to mention, it was this silly little girl whose hair hadn¡¯t all grown out.


    First Elder¡¯s eyes gave off a cold light: ¡°Who are you this little girl?¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Last night, the person Ancestor Mo was looking for is me, not those two people in your hand.¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± First Elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Su Luo red at Little Stone: ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Little Stone ufortably gave a snort: ¡°Normally, I haven¡¯t seen you be loyal like this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t let them be unjustly med for nothing ah, am I right?¡± Su Luo smiled, pointed to First Elder and said faintly: ¡°You want to retaliate, cane to me at anytime, as for those two people in your hand.....¡±


    First Elder obviously didn¡¯t believe it!


    Anyone with a discerning eye would see at a nce, Ancestor Mo¡¯s rtionship with this loathsome girl was pretty good. Last night, Ancestor Mo, that crazed wrathful expression, at a nce, you would know he was looking for an enemy. Therefore. it definitely wasn¡¯t this girl in front of his eyes.


    First Elder smiled maliciously, looking at Ancestor Mo: ¡°Since you hate these two people so much, then, let me help you dispatch them.¡±


    Finished speaking, the strength in First Elder¡¯s hand immediately increased!


    In his heart, he truly believed that Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were the main culprit that sunk Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce.


    Little Stone¡¯s eyes coldly narrowed and sneered: ¡°Xuanyuan Ming, great courage, you really think I won¡¯t dare kill you!¡±


    Xuanyuan Ming was First Elder¡¯s name, but this hundred years, he had always used the First Elder identity in his high position, so this name was gradually forgotten by people. Almost very few people could call out this name.


    But able to call out this name were all people with the same status and strength as First Elder, that kind of major character.


    First Elder originally saw Ancestor Mo¡¯s attitude had be lenient, so he got an inch and wanted a foot. Seeing Ancestor Mo time and again didn¡¯t re up, so he pressed harder and harder. But now, being shouted at by Ancestor Mo like this, suddenly, his heart gradually was filled with cold air.


    It seemed this Ancestor Mo was still the original Ancestor Mo, but his madness illness ought to have gotten better.


    ¡°They are people this old man has chosen as disciple candidates, yet you actually dare say this old man dislikes them!¡± Ancestor Mo became angry!


    An angry Ancestor Mo immediately released a dark murderous aura that could destroy the sky and wipe out the earth!


    Momentarily, the air all around condensed into frost, full of murderous intent.


    Seeing that Ancestor Mo was about make a move, the First Elder who had already eaten deep suffering, immediately quit while he was ahead and ced the two people on the ground: ¡°Just now, this humble person misspoke. Since they are people Ancestor Mo is interested in, how could this humble person dare to have other thoughts. Now, will return them to their rightful owner.¡±


    ¡®Return to their rightful owner?¡¯ After Beichen Ying and Zi Yan heard this, they immediately grew angry and thought. When did they be objects?


    However, a weak person¡¯s words had no effect, the kind of dialogue between powerful experts wasn¡¯t something the small fries like them could insert in. The two people could only fiercely re at First Elder, feeling unfair.

 Chapter 1347 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (1)

    Chapter 1347 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (1)


    Su Luo unblinkingly stared at First Elder, after seeing him finally release these two, her heart loosened.


    Little Stone swept a faint nce at Su Luo, then red at First Elder as he arrogantly flipped his sleeves: ¡°Now you can roll.¡±


    His tone was supercilious, but it had an indescribable killing intent.


    First Elder was extremely unwilling in his heart, however, under Ancestor Mo¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze, he could only very regretfully release those two people.


    Finally, First Elder looked at everyone at the scene with a deep gaze, then determinedly left.


    Only with strong strength could one truly rule over this continent.


    Only at this moment did First Eldere to realize the truth, these years, because of Northern Mo¡¯s royal family, he finally realized what he had missed. Because of these worldly matters, he actually dyed the great matter of cultivating. At that time, Ancestor Mo, who was on equal footing with him, now was at the summit of the saint rank, while he still stayed at themander rank.


    Thinking up to here, First Elder¡¯s face became unusually pale, his footsteps staggering as he quickly left.


    After First Elder left, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan very quickly crawled up and excitedly rushed towards Su Luo!


    Beichen Ying excitedly looked at Su Luo from head to toe, and with an incredulous and excited expression, said: ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Beichen Ying had been continuously worried about Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, who were being chased to be killed by the entire Central Pce.


    Zi Yan could also hardly hide her excitement, and held Su Luo¡¯s hand, not letting go: ¡°Luo Luo, the matter just now, we are lucky to have you guys, otherwise Beichen Ying and I would certainly have ended up miserably. Our necks would certainly be twisted broken by that First Elder.¡±


    Su Luo silently swept a nce over them: ¡°How did you guys muddle along to such a miserable degree? Wasn¡¯t there only one Mo Yunfeng chasing to kill you guys?¡±


    ¡°We had dispatched Mo Yunfeng, but.....¡± After quickly nced at Ancestor Mo, in a split second, his entire face turned pale. His body swayed and almost fell down.


    Su Luo unhappily patted his shoulder: ¡°Youngster, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, he, he is.....¡± Just now, the conversation between Ancestor Mo and First Elder, they had heard everything very clearly. If they didn¡¯t remember wrong, just now, First Elder had called this person Ancestor Mo.


    Ancestor Mo, Ancestor Mo, wasn¡¯t he the Elder Ancestor Mo from Mo family? They had just killed Ancestor Mo¡¯s grandson Mo Yunfeng ah. Beichen Ying gave a howl and pulled Zi Yan to a distance of ten meters away.


    Su Luo said in annoyance: ¡°Only now did you recognize that he is Ancestor Mo? Toote.¡±


    Little Stone had his hands behind his back, and calmly gave a humph. Then, he turned around and walked eight steps away, showing off and swaying, in an instant, leaving a mighty rear view behind, directly entered the wooden room.


    ¡°He, he, honorable old man......¡± Even Beichen Ying¡¯s tone trembled slightly. Ancestor Mo ah, that was an existence even First Elder had to kneel before. Now, he personally said to his face that he killed the other party¡¯s grandson, this, this....


    ¡°He¡¯s gone now, why are you still running? Moreover, just this ten meters¡¯ distance, if he wanted to kill you guys, just with extending his hand, he would be able to reach you guys, why would he allow you guys to run?¡± Su Luo¡¯s forehead twitched, helplessly beckoning to Beichen Ying, ¡°Quickly return.¡±


    Beichen Ying slowly returned, hesitatingly murmured: ¡°His Honorable old man....really won¡¯t me us?¡±


    ¡°Really won¡¯t me you guys.¡± Su Luo gave him an affirmative reply.


    ¡°Then, so to speak, this Ancestor Mo....isn¡¯t the real Ancestor Mo?¡± Beichen Ying leaned close to Su Luo¡¯s ear and carefully asked in a whisper.


    Seeing his fearful and trepid little appearance, Su Luo was immediately provoked intoughter. This head could not be considered too stupid, at least, he was a lot smarter than First Elder. He was still able to figure out this much.

 Chapter 1348 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (2)

    Chapter 1348 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (2)


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t hide the truth and confidently said to them: ¡°You have guessed correctly, this Ancestor Mo, really isn¡¯t the original Ancestor Mo. I ought to say that the original Ancestor Mo¡¯s control has been wrestled away.¡±


    ¡°Control wrestled away!¡± Beichen Ying shrieked.


    Ancestor Mo was how amazing of an existence, his body¡¯s control was wrestled away by someone? This simply, simply overturned Beichen Ying¡¯s knowledge since childhood till now.


    Su Luo smilingly looked at him, but she just wouldn¡¯t tell him, causing Beichen Ying¡¯s heart to itch, having a difficult time enduring it.


    On the contrary, Zi Yan was rather clever, she still knew how to take the indirect approach.


    Zi Yan curiously asked Su Luo: ¡°What did you guys do in Northern Mo¡¯s imperial Pce? Why is the entire Northern Mo¡¯s imperial Pcepletely destroyed?¡±


    This was Su Luo¡¯s glorious aplishment, hearing this being mentioned, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a proud, self-satisfied smile: ¡°This matter will take a long time to tell.....¡±


    Therefore, Su Luo started to tell how, at that time, they escaped from Central Pce, how they entered Northern Mo¡¯s imperial city, and how she had scouted out the main pce hall at night, and thoroughly narrated every matter in detail to them.


    This story was inherentlyplicated and bizzare, wonderful and brilliant, adding on top Su Luo¡¯s eloquence when speaking, so the whole story reached one climax after another and was very thrilling. Making Beichen Ying and Zi Yan who heard it excited, envious and emotionally moved.


    After she just finished speaking about Northern Mo imperial pce¡¯s part of the story, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s face immediately looked hollow.


    ¡°No wonder when we entered Northern Mo¡¯s imperial city, we would encounter being heavily hunted down. Sister-inw, this is all your fault!¡± Beichen Ying simply wanted to cry butcked the tears, the more he thought about it, the more miserable he felt.


    The two of them was thoroughly unlucky. They were just about to catch Central Pce¡¯s people to vent their anger, the result ah? Who couldn¡¯t they pretend to be, but they actually pretended to be Central Pce¡¯s core disciples. Wasn¡¯t this likembs going into a tiger¡¯s den? How could they not chase to kill them?


    All of a sudden, Beichen Ying return to his senses: ¡°So to speak, at that time, Ancestor Mo couldn¡¯t wait to kill you, afterwards, what happened to him?¡± Moreover, in the end, where did this powerful experte from, actually able to wrestle control of Ancestor Mo¡¯s body?


    As a result, Su Luo once again narrated the original story towards the end one more time.


    ¡°It turned out to be Nangong!¡± Beichen Ying eximed in surprise, his eyes opened wide in a sh, ¡°It turns out Second Brother is so powerful ah!¡±


    Ancestor Mo was what kind of character? Second Brother was actually able to fight with him to a draw. Moreover, in the end, he was even able to, in one move, run through Ancestor Mo¡¯s body with a sword, scattering his soul, thus, his body¡¯s control was wrestled away by another.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying¡¯s admiration towards Nangong Liuyun flowed endlessly like the Yellow River.


    ¡°Where is Third Senior Brother?¡± Zi Yan looked all around, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Senior Brother here?¡±


    Mentioning Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan exchanged a nce and saw a bad premonition in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Luo Luo....¡± Beichen Ying, in a low tone, called out her name.


    ¡°Nangong is inside, let us go in.¡± Su Luo sighed deeply, taking the lead to enter the wooden room first.


    Beichen Yin and Zi Yan looked at each other in dismay, afterwards, entered one in front and the other in the back.


    Inside the little wooden room, on that simple bed, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long bodyid there. On his unparalleled handsome face, those pair of eyes that looked disdainfully at all under the heavens was tightly closed, as if sunk into aa.


    ¡°Nangong, he....¡± Beichen Ying felt his throat tighten, a sour feeling filling his chest.


    In Beichen Ying¡¯s mind, Nangong Liuyun was invincible. He had always been inmand, steady as Mount Tai, giving people a sense of security like a great mountain. But now, heid there, still, as if he had died without a trace of vitality.

 Chapter 1349 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (3)

    Chapter 1349 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (3)


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun like this, everyone felt an inexplicable forlornness in their hearts.


    Su Luo forcefully raised her spirit and said faintly: ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be so worried, his current condition is much better than before.¡±


    Su Luo recalled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s desperate appearance fromst night, and her nose started to feel sour, unconsciously, she turned her face away.


    ¡°Sister-inw, before, what exactly happened, how was Nangong Liuyun injured so seriously?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, and because of anger, his veins burst out.


    Su Luo helplessly sighed: ¡°If you want to avenge him, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face exposed an ominous glint!


    ¡°Because the real Ancestor Mo is already dead, Nangong Liuyun personally killed him. Now, in his body, lives a mystical soul.¡± Su Luo saw Beichen Ying still didn¡¯t understand, so she added a sentence, ¡°He is my people.¡±


    Hearing this, Beichen Ying could only reluctantly ept reality, but he still angrily made a firm resolution: ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t even let one person from Central Pce off!¡±


    Zi Yan pulled at his sleeves: ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you together.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Beichen Ying seriously nodded, this usually glittering-like-sunshine face, now, became dignified.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, deeply concerned, revolved around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, and worriedly asked: ¡°These days, he hasn¡¯t woken up?¡±


    Su Luo worriedly nodded her head, just because he hadn¡¯t woken up, so she got more and more concerned. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have many more Divine Spirit Fruits left in her hand.


    Seeing how the spirit force around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pubic region gradually weakened, Su Luo didn¡¯t even think and just took out thest two Divine Spirit Fruits. Altogether, there were five, now only two remained, even if you wanted more, there was none....


    While Su Luo prayed that Nangong Liuyun would quickly wake up, she also squeezed the juice from the Divine Spirit Fruits like before, and fed it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.


    The white starchy juice exuded a rich sweet vor, faint spirit aura scattering in all directions.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to be conscious as he opened his mouth,pletely absorbing all of the juice.


    Everyone revolved around him and unblinkingly stared at him, afraid of missing any movement on his face.


    At this time, under everyone¡¯s attention, suddenly, a pleasantly surprised expression shed through Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°His hand moved!¡± Beichen Ying excitedly rushed up, he animatedly turned his head to say to everyone.


    Su Luo also could not hide the excitement in her heart. She stared intently at Nangong Liuyun, her lips pursed tightly into a straight line, forcefully pressing down the emotions in her heart.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to bepletely unaware of the excitement from the people around him, it was after another quarter of an hour had passed before his eyshes started to move sluggishly.


    ¡°He really is about to wake up!¡± Su Luo was repeatedly excited, she extended her hand but paused again, having an appearance of wanting to touch but not daring to touch.


    Another endless quarter of an hour passed, before those thick curly eyshes finally opened, a pair of pitch-ck as ink eyes directly looking at Su Luo.


    Su Luo held onto his hands tightly, so moved that her voice trembled: ¡°You¡¯re awake? You really woke up?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face bloomed into a tired smile, he paused for a bit before slowly saying: ¡°Foolish girl, how can the me that is asleep talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Then you really are awake! This is really good! Do you know, you have slept for a full seven days!¡± Su Luo was half-scared and half-reproachful as she humphed, ¡°If you still won¡¯t wake up, then I won¡¯t care for you anymore and let you be swept by the wind and battered by the rain.¡±


    ¡°How could you be willing to be parted from me? A smiling expressing slid through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, but when his gaze eyes swept by Ancestor Mo, hisplexion instantly became bad.

 Chapter 1350 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (4)

    Chapter 1350 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (4)


    He suddenly shot up from the bed, his whole body issuing out a strong, murderous aura!


    Little Stone, who was sitting on the ground, cross-legged and in a mediating state, looked at Nangong Liuyun with an unfathomable gaze. Then, both of his eyes closed tightly again, as if just now, nothing had happened.


    Su Luo, in a sh, understood the truth of the matter, and she hurriedly exined to Nangong Liuyun clearly what happened that night.


    Only after hearing that Ancestor Mo had already been thoroughly killed by him, and Little Stone had wrestled control of his body did Nangong Liuyun give off a ¡®having a weight off his mind¡¯ feeling.


    ¡°Who is Little Stone?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked in puzzlement.


    Consequently, Su Luo roughly repeated the story of how, at that time, she picked up the little stone in the Secret Collection Library, then, the matter of the little stone being activated and waking up in the cave of mes.


    ¡°Then, that little stone was the one you found in the Secret Collection Library?¡± Beichen Ying incredulously cried out in surprise.


    Every time this matter was mentioned, he would stamp his feet and hammer his chest to howl in grief endlessly. At that time, a group of people entered the Secret Collection Library, after activating the mechanism, everyone was locked up. Only Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo were able to move about freely. To choose countless secret books at will and also, from that time on, Beichen Ying firmly believed that Su Luo had astonishing luck. So, he would firmly follow in her footsteps, but he never expected that at that time in the Secret Collection Library, Su Luo didn¡¯t only get secret books. She even got that super mystical little stone.


    The little stone heard everyone discussing him, and gave a cold heavy humph, a huge pressure of a strong expert suddenly filling the air.


    Suddenly, the entire little wooden room gave crackling sounds, the ground rocked and swayed as if it was swinging back and forth.


    Beichen Ying and other¡¯s face immediately became sunken, with a respectful expression, they hung down their heads. But Su Luo unhappily humphed: ¡°You only know how to release pressure, your real strength hasn¡¯t even reached the Commander rank.¡±


    ¡°In any case, still stronger than you.¡± The little stone coldly smiled without giving her any face.


    ¡°What? Still haven¡¯t reached the Commander rank?¡± Beichen Ying cried out in surprise. Just now, the pressure Little Stone released,pared to his grandfather¡¯s, wasn¡¯t that much weaker. It even made First Elder lower his arrogant head, but his real strength was actually...


    ¡°You have aint?¡± Little Stone¡¯s ice-cold gaze was like a snow sword shooting towards Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying spit out his tongue, suddenly, he had noints, but he secretlyughed in his heart. If First Elder knew he had been fooled, very likely, he would be so angry as to jump about and wish he could kill himself. Indeed, just thinking about it was extremely amusing.


    A grave expression shed across Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength is formidable, but all along, he didn¡¯t make a move against First Elder. His heart might not necessary not be suspicious.¡± Nangong Liuyun leaned against the mattress and said in a faint breath.


    ¡°Then, then what to do?¡± Beichen Ying immediately returned to his senses from rejoicing in others¡¯ misfortune. If First Elder came to realize the truth, and turned toe back, then weren¡¯t they just sitting around waiting for death?


    ¡°Now, we must immediately leave.¡± Nangong Liuyun closed his eyes, when he opened his eyes again, a clear coldness was in their depths.


    With regards to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s decision, the little stone very much approved: ¡°These words are correct.¡± If First Elder turned toe back, he couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Su Luo saw that their idea were identical, although she was worried about the condition of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injuries, she still had no choice but to agree.


    In the time it took to wave a hand, the Dragon Scaled Horse lifted its hooves and, fast as lightning, had already run far away.


    Don¡¯t know for how long everyone ran, suddenly, an abnormal fluctuation came from the air.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Luo made the Dragon Scaled Horse stop.


    ¡°There is something different from within the right side of the forest.¡± Beichen Ying nced at Su Luo and said, ¡°You guys stay in the carriage, I¡¯ll take a trip and run to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 1351 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (5)

    Chapter 1351 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (5)


    This kind of peculiar fluctuation made people feel somewhat ill at ease.


    Consequently, Su Luo nodded her head: ¡°Let Zi Yan go together with you.¡±


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying didn¡¯t go for very long before returning. When they returned, it wasn¡¯t only them, Zi Yan¡¯s hand still carried a youngdy in ragged clothing who was battered and exhausted.


    ¡°You guys, this is...¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    Zi Yan spread out her hands, extremely helpless, she said: ¡°Don¡¯t know if our luck was good or bad. By the time we went over, that huge but strange murderous aura had already disappeared without a trace. On the contrary, not being careful, we saw this unlucky youngdy who was just being violently attacked by people.¡±


    Zi Yan ced this miserable youngdy on the carriage floor, helping her lean against the carriage wall.


    ¡°Should we bring her along?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s brows were wrinkled, ¡°This youngdy is of unknown origin, so abruptly appearing here, don¡¯t know if she will bring trouble.¡± At that time, if they didn¡¯t bring her back, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have survived in the forest.


    Su Luo raised her eyes to look over, in the next moment, she suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why is it that you look as if you had discovered some treasure?¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo smiling like a thief, and immediately became curious, poking her in the arm.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a smile.


    ¡°This really is a lucky coincidence. I don¡¯t know many people in Northern Mo, but this youngdy, I just so happen to know.¡± Su Luo smiled.


    ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡± Zi Yan was also interested.


    ¡°Northern Mo¡¯s third princess.¡± Su Luo smiled, ¡°Do you remember before, I talked about it, in Northern Mo¡¯s Clear Spirit Pool, when I washed away Ancestor Mo¡¯s aura and caused the unexpected mistake, that matter?¡±


    ¡°That unlucky youngdy is her?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes opened wide in a sh, this was too coincidental right? Actually able to run across her here?


    A seriousness and graveness shed across Su Luo¡¯s expression: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, after that night, this Third Princess left her home.¡± When all was said and done, she could not avoid some responsibility for this matter.


    A trace of shame streaked across Su Luo¡¯s heart, if at that time, she didn¡¯t let this Third Princess ecstatically raise from the ground to the heavens, then in the next instant, through her, into hell from despair, maybe she also wouldn¡¯t have left home, even almost met with...Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes puckered slightly: ¡°Although this matter has a bit of a rtionship with you, however, the main culprit is because her family is unreasonable. No matter if you did anything or not, the oue of this matter still would develop in this direction.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun leaned weakly against the soft cushion, gently stroking Su Luo¡¯s hair, seldom would he endorse Beichen Ying¡¯s words: ¡°These words were reasonably said.¡±


    Being praised by Nangong Liuyun, Beichen Ying was so excited that he almost floated up. Able to get Nangong Liuyun¡¯s praise was more difficult than advancing a level.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes sparkled, a mysterious smile streaking across her eyes: ¡°You guys all feel that I should abandon this youngdy?¡±


    ¡°We are not a charitable organization, moreover, along the way, there will be fights and murderous attacks. Even more of the time will be spent fleeing. An ordinary person simply is not suited for this kind of rhythm.¡± Zi Yan seriously nodded her head, ¡°Once we arrive at the next market, we can leave her a little more money. The road after that. she will have to walk alone.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s line of sightnded on Beichen Ying¡¯s body, and Beichen Ying hurriedly nodded: ¡°What Zi Yan said is very right, Luo Luo, you can not be excessively soft-hearted.¡± With regards to them who were climbing the road of a strong expert, having a Virgin Mary¡¯s heart was uneptable ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s line of sightnded on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body once again.


    Nangong Liuyun actually smiled, in a spoiling manner, he rubbed her head: ¡°If you want to raise her for fun, then bring her. Attending to you left and right as a servant is also not bad.¡±

 Chapter 1352 – Nangong Liuyun woke up (6)

    Chapter 1352 ¨C Nangong Liuyun woke up (6)


    ¡°She is the grand third princess of Northern Mo, how could she be someone¡¯s servant girl?¡± Zi Yan expressed her disbelief.


    ¡°As a princess, she naturally has the lofty and unyielding character installed in her bones. To be someone¡¯s servant is impossible.¡± Beichen Ying, also smiling, shook his head.


    He knew Nangong Liuyun was very pampering towards Su Luo, but to spoil her to that degree, wasn¡¯t it a bit too much?


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe it?¡± Nangong Liuyun raised a brow.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two people spoke in unison and nodded their heads.


    Without waiting for Nangong Liuyun to speak, Su Luo then took over the conversation.


    ¡°Then fine, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Su Luo waved her hand, ¡°How about this, if this youngdy recognizes me as her master, the two of you will lose. Otherwise, you guys will win.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re the stakes?¡± This two children that were being forced into bitter hardship were still excited.


    ¡°If you guys win, we¡¯ll agree to one condition from you guys and vice versa. ¡° Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips were all smiles, a mysterious meaning flitting through his eyes.


    Able to get Nangong Liuyun¡¯s promise, naturally couldn¡¯t be better. Beichen Ying and Zi Yan exchanged a nce and both nodded, expressing their approval: ¡°But the time must not exceed two hours.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t need two hours, don¡¯t even need a cup of tea¡¯s time.¡±


    A trace of suspicion shed through Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, thinking in their heart: Could it be Su Luo really had a special means?


    But after thinking back and forth, they couldn¡¯t think of anything, therefore, they said: ¡°Fine, just set it like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was very infuriating.


    Su Luo¡¯s sleeves swept by, and the eyshes of this third princess from Northern Mo trembled slightly, afterwards, she regained consciousness.


    She opened her eyes and saw a group of people encircled around her. She couldn¡¯t help but be greatly terrified: ¡°You guys...who are you guys?¡±


    ¡°People that saved you.¡± Su Luo concisely andprehensively said, ¡°How do you feel? Is there anywhere that doesn¡¯t feelfortable?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± Third Princess lowered her head and saw the purplish-red scars on her body. Momentarily, terrifying memories, like a tide, rushed out wildly. Those fragments of chaos, her figure in a difficult situation, desperate breathing...


    ¡°No, I, I....¡± Third Princess used both hands to protect her chest, face covered with the stains of tears, anxious and not knowing what to do.


    Su Luo looked at her faintly: ¡°Rest assured, the other party didn¡¯t prevail. Your body is still pure and clean.¡± Su Luo¡¯s finger that was originally pointed towards Beichen Ying, turned around and pointed to Zi Yan, ¡°It¡¯s her who saved you.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s manner couldn¡¯t be said to be gentle, but it gave people a feeling of trustworthiness, immediately, it made this princess calm down.


    ¡°Really nothing happened to me?¡± Third Princess asked in disbelief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly.


    ¡°Believe, naturally believe!¡± Third Princess was so excited that she cried andughed. Then, she turned to give her thanks to Zi Yan.


    Beichen Ying silently pointed to himself. Why was it that she didn¡¯t thank him. He was the person that put in the hard work okay?


    Su Luo speechlessly rolled her eyes at him. She had seen when girls give thanks for favor then would devote their heart to that person, in order to avoid trouble, Su Luo simply put all the credit on Zi Yan¡¯s back.


    Beichen Ying naturally didn¡¯t know that Su Luo¡¯s thought process had jumped that far, he was merelyining that he was overlooked.


    ¡°Come, drink a cup of water, eat a medicinal pill.¡± Su Luo noiselessly took out a cup of Celestial Spirit Water and that Mind Pill from her space.


    This Third Princess¡¯s talent was a rarely-seen genius. Many so-called children from influential family¡¯s talent couldn¡¯t bepared to hers. Before, Su Luo already had thoughts of epting her to be at her side. However, along the way, she was being chased to be killed, where would she have the inclination to consider this matter? Didn¡¯t expect that among the darkness, this was destined. While passing by en-route to somewhere else, she was even able to encounter this matter. Wasn¡¯t her luck too much in defiance of the natural order?

 Chapter 1353 – Beyond expectations (1)

    Chapter 1353 ¨C Beyond expectations (1)


    After Third Princess swallowed the pill, she sank into deep sleep.


    Beichen Ying curiously asked: ¡°What kind of medicine is this of yours ah?¡±


    ¡°A mysterious pill and a wonderful medicine.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into an arc, and she smilingly narrowed her eyes, ¡°You guys ah, just wait to admit defeat ah.¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph, who won, who lost, still hasn¡¯t been decided, now, it¡¯s too early to reach a verdict.¡± Beichen Ying crossed his arms over his chest, proudly lifting up his chin.


    Zi Yan looked at the Third Princess who was in a deep sleep, her brows wrinkled slightly. She always felt that there was something fishy about this matter.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, very quickly, Third princess woke up slowly.


    She opened her perplexed eyes and rubbed her drowsy eyes, when her gazended on Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Master.¡± Third Princess¡¯s face immediately changed to seriousness and she kneeled down to salute Su Luo.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± In the wake of Third Princess¡¯s reverent call, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air!


    This was simply like a ghost was in the upper body, really too horrifying okay? Just now, she was still a stranger, now, having awoken, she directly called her master?


    Beichen Ying dug his ear: ¡°This...the call wasn¡¯t a mistake right?¡±


    A smiling expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, she lightly said; ¡°Enough, don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The noble Third Princess respectfully and differentially straightened her body, reverently staying under Su Luo¡¯s foot.


    ¡°This...In the end, what is going on?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was stiff, pointing at Third Princess in disbelief.


    That wasn¡¯t just anyone, that was the third princess of Northern Mo ah. In her body ran the most noble blood of a royal family. The Xuanyuan family that was one of the ten powerful families in the world. She actually really recognized Su Luo as her master? Beichen Ying felt that his worldview had beenpletely toppled, from now on, the gates to a new world had opened.


    Zi Yan also felt that this was unimaginable. No matter how much she pondered, she could not think of the crucial point in this matter.


    How could they have known that Su Luo imprinted that mind pill with the aura that belonged only to her. Therefore, when Third Princess swallowed this mind pill, and when the mind pill fused together with the breath in her pubic region, Su Luo¡¯s aura would be deeply branded in her pubic region.


    Just like a young chick being imprinted, Su Luo¡¯s aura as the first that Third Princess knew made her recognize her as master.


    ¡°You will really ept her as a disciple?¡± Beichen Ying had his arms crossed, lips deliberately hooking into a disdainful expression, ¡°She is merely an ordinary person in a profound world, following by your side, very quickly, she would lose her life right?¡±


    Su Luoughed with a pfft sound: ¡°An ordinary person in a profound world? I say, Little Beichen, how about you go test her innate talent?¡±


    ¡°Could it be she is not a waste?¡± A trace of suspicion shed through Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes.


    Before, he only roughly probed her, this third princess didn¡¯t have a bit of spirit power in her body. If she wasn¡¯t a waste, then what else could she be?


    However, when Beichen Ying ced his hand on Third Princess¡¯s wrist, suddenly, his face swelled red!


    Zi Yan knocked against his arm: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you bump into something evil?¡±


    ¡°Youe and give testing her a try, maybe it¡¯s me...having a hallucination appear.¡± Beichen Ying took a step back and set aside the best position for Zi Yan.


    ¡°Chattering so mysteriously, you aren¡¯t deliberately ying with me right?¡± Zi Yan ced her hand on Third Princess¡¯s wrist.


    The next moment, Zi Yan¡¯s face immediately stiffened.


    ¡°This... how is this possible?¡± Zi Yan almost started to shout in surprise.


    ¡°You also felt it?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s facial muscle was rigid and weakly asked a sentence.


    ¡°Ice system, also has the light system.¡± Zi Yan spit out these words with great difficulty.


    Beichen Ying rubbed his head: ¡°Then it seems my head didn¡¯t start to hallucinate.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, so to speak, you also felt it?¡± Zi Yan asked.

 Chapter 1354 – Beyond expectations (2)

    Chapter 1354 ¨C Beyond expectations (2)


    ¡°Yes, also ice system and light system, although very weak, but it¡¯s very clear.¡± Beichen Ying scratched his head, his gaze turning to Su Luo¡¯s body, ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the fishy thing in this matter? Clearly before, her body didn¡¯t have a bit of spirit power ah.¡±


    Zi Yan also followed along and nodded her head.


    At that time when she was saving her, she was afraid the opponent might have purposefully set up a trap. Therefore, she had meticulously checked Third Princess¡¯s body, confirming that she was a normal person before bringing her back. However now, this youngdy actually directly changed from a waste to a gifted talent?


    What¡¯s even more mystical was that when she opened her eyes, she directly recognized Su Luo as her master. That direct and not-fooling-around appearance, simply made people feel shocked.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°In fact, she is a gifted talent from birth, only, when these two elementsbined together, they mutually suppressed each other. Therefore, she seems like an ordinary person and a waste, because even a crystal ball couldn¡¯t detect it. But now, a special method was used to release the element in her body. As a result, you are able to sense it.¡±


    When Su Luo was talking about this matter, she was full of tears ah, because she herself, at that time, also ate enough of this suffering. Fortunatelyter, she had Nangong Liuyun¡¯s help to bring her to the mysterious pce to test again. Otherwise, her life would bepletely different from her current one.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo nced back, her pitch-ck as ink gazending on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Nangong Liuyun also just so happened to be looking at her.


    Two people¡¯s gaze converged in mid-air, a nce full of deep emotions. Their eyes shed with affection only the other would understand.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s fist was at the side of his lips. He deliberately interrupted their moment of tender feelings, ¡°Then, why did she recognize you as master ah?¡±


    Zi Yan also really wanted to know about this question.


    Su Luo pursed her lips with a mysterious smile, Mind Pill, this thing, for the time being, she should still keep it confidential. If it was to spread out, wouldn¡¯t other people take her as an evildoer?


    Nangong Liuyun nted a harsh gaze at Beichen Ying: ¡°Bear in mind that you must ept the loss.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Only now did Beichen Ying remember that they had gambling stakes. If he and Zi Yan lost, then they would lose a condition to Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    ¡°Ah, what ah? If you agree to a bet, you must ept the loss.¡± Su Luo raised an eyebrow with an air ofcency. Clearly knew this was a gamble she would certainly win. Winning didn¡¯t really have a bit of pressure ah.


    If Beichen Ying knew Su Luo¡¯s thought in her heart at this moment, he certainly would stamp his feet and hammer his chest. Having gotten a small advantage, who would sell their so called good behavior like this ah, did she still want others to live?


    Beichen Ying became sullen, weakly pulling at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, and used a pleading expression to miserably beg her: ¡°Sister-inw, I beg you to let me off....¡±


    Zi Yanughed happily with both hand at her hips. From her perspective, Su Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for her.


    A crafty light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and exchanged a nce with Nangong Liuyun. Both sides nodded with tacit understanding.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a light cough, ¡°You guys must immediately execute this condition or leave it forter?¡±


    ¡°Immediately execute what condition? Again, leave what condition forter?¡± Beichen Ying immediately stopped Zi Yan who was about to decide as he anxiously asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this condition must be said clearly.¡± Zi Yan realized afterwards and nodded her head.


    ¡°This condition that must be immediately carried out uhm...¡± Su Luo had one hand tapping her chin, unhurriedly, she swept them a nce and calmly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gamble you both decided together, then I won¡¯t separate you guys, saves some trouble. You guys say, am I right?¡±


    Once they heard it could be carried out together, the two of them secretly let out a breath of relief.


    Through this period of cooperation, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan both felt that the other was a good partner. The two of them also cultivated a bit of tacit understanding.

 Chapter 1355 – Beyond expectations (3)

    Chapter 1355 ¨C Beyond expectations (3)


    As a result, both of them nodded their heads together: ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll do the one that needs to be executed immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you guys picked this one, then congrattions ah.¡± Both of Su Luo¡¯s hands made the gesture for congrattions.


    ¡°What are you congratting us for?¡± Beichen Ying frowned, suddenly, a bad premonition arose from his heart. As if a huge pit was in front of them, waiting for them to jump in. As a result, he wavered and stared at Su Luo, not daring to agree to anything.


    ¡°Congratting the two of you for getting married ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was that of everything was inevitable and right.


    ¡°What!¡± Beichen Ying almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Zi Yan rushed up, making threatening gestures, wishing she could kill Su Luo with her bare hands.


    ¡°Stop¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo smoothly made a time out gesture! Only then did the youngsters¡¯ excited movement, from being injected with chicken blood, stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s called you bet, you have to pay up?¡± Su Luo said, full of reason, as if she was guiding them patiently and systematically.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t make us get married ah!¡± Three ck lines appeared on Beichen Ying¡¯s forehead, as he righteously and indignantly tightly clenched his fist.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah! Don¡¯t say these words together, not a bit of it exists!¡± Zi Yan had both hands ced on her hips as she loudly resisted.


    ¡°But the condition was something you both agreed to oh.¡± Su Luo smiled calmly.


    ¡°But...¡± Beichen Ying fiercely shook his head, ¡°Out of the question, change the condition!¡±


    ¡°Must change the condition!¡± Zi Yan ufortably turned her face away.


    ¡°s, the two of you ah, really are a quarrelsome but loving couple. Forget it, forget it, not going to be concerned about the two of you. I¡¯ll just let you guys develop freely.¡± Su Luo pretended to be impatient as she waved her hands.


    Beichen Ying became unhappy: ¡°What do you mean develop freely, who wants to develop freely ah?¡±


    Zi Yan nted a horizontal nce at Beichen Ying: ¡°Who wants to develop freely with you? Absolutely not!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them was about to start to quarrel, Su Luo helplessly held her forehead: ¡°Then you guys want to choose to fulfill the condition by yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Must do it alone!¡± The two people once again spoke in union.


    ¡°Really indeed have rapport.¡± Su Luo muttered in a low voice, before those two people flipped out on her, she corrected herself to say, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll just let this matter rest for now.¡±


    In any case, she had already nted the seed, whether it could grow to germination, it would all rely on themselves.


    In fact, how could Su Luo not detect the affection that secretly shed through Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes. Only, she was preordained to not to be able to give him a response. So, she wanted to take advantage of the fact he hadn¡¯t stepped in too deep to free herself as soon as possible. Nangong Liuyun was so intelligent, wise and farsighted, how could he really not understand?


    Beichen Ying wished he could have changed the subject earlier, his eyes moved here and there, finallynding on the body of the Third Princess on the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you suddenly appear in the forest?¡± In all honesty, Beichen really just wanted to change the subject and nothing more.


    Third Princess¡¯s eyes were watching them without putting it to heart, and just ignored Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying was suddenly depressed.


    But now, Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows jumped, Beichen Ying¡¯s words reminded her.


    Su Luo carefully calcted, based on Third Princess¡¯s strength as a ordinary person, walking from the imperial capital of Northern Mo to the forest from just now, she would need at least fifteen days. But now, it was less than ten days, and she had already arrived...Was there something fishy in this?


    ¡°How could you have suddenly appeared in the forest.¡± Su Luo asked with a frown.


    ¡°First Elder ordered.¡± Third Princess lifted her eyes, her expression serious and grave.


    Once these words were said, immediately, everyone was stunned.


    This matter was actually nned by First Elder! If Su Luo hadn¡¯t controlled Third Princess, then the result...


    But Su Luo¡¯s heart was set, if she didn¡¯t have the Mind Pill, she also wouldn¡¯t have agreed to take this Third Princess along.


    ¡°What did First Elder order you to do?¡± Su Luo asked, immediately after.

 Chapter 1356 – Eastern Ling’s army camp (1)

    Chapter 1356 ¨C Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp (1)


    It was only through Third Princess¡¯s ount that they knew. Originally, it was really like what Su Luo had guessed, and she had left home. While walking, she somehow ended up walking in this direction. The result was that not long before, First Elder found her and ordered her to infiltrate into Su Luo¡¯s group, to scout out Ancestor Mo¡¯s real situation.


    After finished hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s group all looked at each other in dismay.


    So, it turned out First Elder really was suspicious, and also, within such a short time, he was able to arrange such a n to pit them. Fortunately, Su Luo had the Mind Pill in hand and was able to make the Third Princesspletely devoted to her. Otherwise, if First Elder was able to see even a bit of a clue of this matter, it would certainly be far from good.


    Maybe it was because Third Princess was an ordinary person without any spirit strength on her body. As a result, she was unlikely to cause any suspicions, moreover, even if she was sacrificed, she wasn¡¯t worth pitying. So, First Elder didn¡¯t even nce back and took her out to use as a chess piece.


    ¡°First Elder wants you to inform him of the result?¡± Su Luo faintly asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± As Su Luo¡¯s servant, whatever Su Luo asked, she would differentially and respectfully answer.


    ¡°Then, do you know what to do now?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Third Princess respectfully said.


    Su Luo smiled, First Elder was counting his chickens before they hatched. He was afraid of Ancestor Mo, so he didn¡¯t dare to probe in person. Changed to Third Princess, who just so happened to have swallowed her Mind Pill. This scheme of First Elder¡¯s was destined toe up empty.


    Along the way, they talked and stopped, very quickly, they had entered Eastern Ling¡¯s territory.


    After traveling for approximately fifty kilometers, Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp harshly extended all the way across up front. If you want to enter Eastern Ling, this ce was unavoidable.


    ¡°Whoes!¡± In front of the army camp, a troop of soldiers blocked the Dragon Scaled Horse. Each and every one of them was draped in martial attire, with a cold and solemn appearance.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse was an untamable, arrogant steed, its strength was already promoted to the eighth rank. How could it be stopped by these lowly soldiers?


    ¡°Neigh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The Dragon Scaled Horse gave a shout, the sound directly prating to the skies!


    This whistle was like a cold winding from all directions, sand flying from rocks being grounded. As if everything had sunk into a ghostly prison, making people tremble with fear.


    Nangong Liuyun crooned in a low voice, and the originally full-of-aggressiveness Dragon Scaled Horse immediately wilted. Like a little puppy obedientlyid down in ce.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile, and tossed out themand te that Nangong Liuyun had given her earlier, lightly saying: ¡°Open a path.¡±


    Purgatory City¡¯smand te, that could pass through the whole world. It could even be used to pass through Northern Mo¡¯s imperial capital unimpeded and unhindered, how could it be stopped here?


    That head of the soldiers was already scared by the Dragon Scaled Horse. Now, having caught thismand te that was tossed over, when he took a look, suddenly, his whole person didn¡¯t feel good.


    His hand that sped themand te started to tremble, in a trembling tone, he said: ¡°Purg-Purgatory City?¡±


    ¡°You say ah?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze was serene and looked at him calmly and unhurriedly.


    ¡°Please, please enter, this lowly person will go immediately to inform the general!¡± This head of soldiers used his fastest speed to run, and in the blink of an eye, his shadow had already disappeared.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°How can he be scared to the point of bing like this?¡±


    Zi Yan smilingly shook her head: ¡®With regards to the people on the maind, Purgatory City is what kind of terrible existence? Scared to the point of bing like this is normal.¡±


    Now, Su Luo became a bit more curious about the mysterious Purgatory City.


    Able to bring Purgatory City to such a height of having everyone in the world look up to it, that master of Purgatory City, ought to be how outstanding and huge of a character? However, her venerable mother that nted ten thousand flirtatious seeds didn¡¯t seem to be toppled by him. It could be seen how high her venerable mother¡¯s gaze was?


    Thinking of this, Su Luo became even more curious about who her biological father was.


    Not long after, a burst of hurried footsteps came over at lightning speed.

 Chapter 1357 – Eastern Ling’s army camp (2)

    Chapter 1357 ¨C Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp (2)


    This time, not only did that head of soldierse, even Mu Zifeng personally came.


    When Mu Zifeng saw that Dragon Scaled Horse, his expression immediately became excited, and his footsteps elerated.


    Nangong Liuyun lifted up the horse carriage¡¯s curtain and nodded faintly towards Mu Zifeng: ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Mu Zifeng saw this at a nce and suddenly burst into a candid, loudughter: ¡°Liuyun! It really is you ah. Haha¡ª¡ª¡±


    However, Mu Zifeng onlyughed halfway when the little stone jumped down the horse carriage. His entire person immediately was like leaves blown by the wind, tottering on the verge of copse.


    Thatugh stiffened at once at the corner of his mouth!


    Hisughter halted very suddenly.


    ¡°General, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Deputy General A hurriedly probed to ask.


    ¡°This, this person...¡± Although Mu Zifeng did his utmost to pretend to be unperturbed, but the trembling muscles on his face gave away his nervousness and excitement.


    Deputy General A and B followed Mu Zifeng¡¯s gaze to look towards the little stone who was sitting outside of the horse carriage.


    At first nce, they still hadn¡¯t felt anything, but when they took a second nce!


    Suddenly, these two deputy generals who had been on the battlefield for a long time, unexpectedly, their whole face turned red. The fists at their side were clenched tightly, their eyes showed an expression that one didn¡¯t know if it was excitement or terror.


    But like Mu Zifeng, the muscles at the corner of their mouth trembled non-stop...


    The little stone nted an impatient re towards them, immediately, Mu Zifeng and the two deputy generals stood there like a stiff statue. In an instant, their backs shivered with cold, their whole body was covered with cold sweat.


    Momentarily, the surrounding atmosphere became somewhat grave.


    Su Luo opened the carriage door curtain and patted the little stone¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Here, it¡¯s already Eastern Ling, don¡¯t need to be so fierce.¡±


    The split second they saw Su Luo, the three manly men in front, who had always mixed among the army camps, immediately felt the whole world be bright. Even the sunlight was warm, the ice and snow melted.


    This Miss was simply too beautiful!


    So beautiful like a goddess, capable of causing the downfall of a state and such simr phrases. Even using those phrases on her was sphemy! Before, they only felt that the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s beauty could not be produced locally, butpared to this Miss in front of their eyes, the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy simply, simply couldn¡¯t bepared to even one of her fingers.


    But very quickly, they returned to their senses.


    Just now, what did this otherworldly and extremely beautiful Miss do? She actually had no restraining fear when talking to this extremely strong mysterious person? Mu Zifeng and the two deputy generals¡¯ body had just loosened slightly and were frozen again in a sh.


    This Miss actually dared to talk to that extremely strong person like this, she, did she even want to live? This was simply the rhythm of courting death!


    Mu Zifeng and the two deputy generals looked with concern at this peerlessly beautiful Miss, but outside of their expectations, that mysterious, extremely strong expert merely arrogantly humphed. Afterwards, he turned his face away, simply had no intent of making a move against her.


    This, this, this...Mu Zifeng¡¯s three people looked at each other in dismay...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the army camp first.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice came faintly from within the carriage, that calm and unhurried tone, nobody could hear that his body was currently heavily injured.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Mu Zifeng returned to his senses and hurriedly nodded. Then, he took the lead to straddle the horse and proceed to the front to lead the way. His two deputy generals ran to the back of the Dragon Scaled Horse on separate sides, respectfully and with deference, bringing up the rear.


    This move once again strongly stimted those soldiers in the surrounding area.


    This was their great general ah, the great general that led a grand five hundred thousand soldiers army ah. Number 1 ah. He personally came out to wee them, and the result was that the other party didn¡¯t even show their face before their great general got on the horse to cheerfully lead the way.


    Along the way, a countless number of soldiers were as if waking up from a dream, incredulously rubbing their eyes and watching this unimaginably rare event that happened once in hundreds of years.

 Chapter 1358 – Eastern Ling’s army camp (3)

    Chapter 1358 ¨C Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp (3)


    All along the way, Mu Zifeng inwardly muttered apprehensively to himself.


    If it was not for the pressure of being a dignified great general, very likely, he would have turned his head around several more times in curiosity.


    At this moment, Mu Zifeng was extremely curious about that Miss with a beauty that was out of this world.


    He remembered at that time, Liuyun, this child, because of Su family¡¯s Fourth Miss, refused the marriage to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. That Fourth Miss from Su family, he had specifically asked around about. He heard she was a delicate and pretty beauty, but in terms of appearance, could not bepared to the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy. But now, this Miss, how could Li Yaoyao bepared to her on equal terms?


    Also, there was still that strong mysterious expert, was he that exceptional strong expert going mad in mid-air at that time? Afterwards, he dispatched people to investigate, and discovered the million strong Northern Mo soldiers had all been buried in ce. This discovery simply made General Mu dizzy.


    As a result, along the whole journey, Mu Zifeng did his utmost to restrain the curiosity in his heart, riding a horse directly to his destination.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the center of the army camp.


    This ce was tightly guarded, every ten steps was a patrol and five steps was a sentry.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse stopped in front of Mu Zifeng¡¯s tent.


    Su Luo supported Nangong Liuyun to get off the horse carriage.


    The Nangong Liuyun right now, besides his face being a little pale, that aristocratic bearing and exceptional magnificence that came from his whole body, gave off an awe-inspiring radiance, such that people didn¡¯t dare to stare straight at him.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo entered the tent at the center of the camp side by side, only after did Mu Zifeng¡¯s group enter.


    Waiting until after everyone had sat down, Mu Zifeng pulled Nangong Liuyun to the side. He pretended to identally knock into his arm and pointed to Elder Ancestor Mo and said in a low tone: ¡°This is....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t know what matter Uncle wants to ask about?¡±


    ¡°Is that person the one that seven days ago went to...cough...Northern Mo¡¯s army camp?¡± Mu Zifeng¡¯s tone had a trace of nervousness, that day, he had stood on the top of the mountain, and watched that never before seen scene since the beginning of time to now. As long as he closed his eyes. that scene would appear in his mind, often, just recalling it would make his whole body covered in cold sweat.


    He had heard of killing people like cutting wheat, but that person killing people, how could it be only just cutting wheat? That was simply wrapping everything up in one go ah. One fist smashed over, and with crashing sounds, a whole area of people would fall. And this area wasposed of ten thousand people units.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips pursed in a smile, as he calmly nodded his head: ¡°If Uncle is talking about that day¡¯s matter of Northern Mo¡¯s entire army being wiped out, then that¡¯s right, it is him.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Zifeng seemed to have been struck by lightning, immediately, his entire body became rigid. Originally, he only had suspicions, really didn¡¯t expect it was true ah...Cold sweat started to flow out on Mu Zifeng¡¯s back.


    Really ah, in the time it took to lift a hand, a million-strong manly soldiers were wiped out. How terrible was this person? Let alone to say, this exceptionally strong expert seemed gloomy and cold. He was afraid even a slight inattentiveness would offend him.


    ¡°You and that vulnerable elder...have some friendship?¡± Mu Zifeng asked in a low voice.


    He didn¡¯t have any other request, just wished that this exceptionally strong expert wouldn¡¯t randomly go crazy, resulting in Eastern Ling¡¯s army ending up the same as Northern Mo¡¯s army. Apart from this, he had no other requests ah.


    Nangong Liuyun stood with hands behind his back, he took a nce towards Su Luo¡¯s direction: ¡°If Uncle has some matters, then might as well go over to request it from Luo Luo. He is Luo Luo¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo?¡± Mu Zifeng said in surprise. If he didn¡¯t remember wrong, at that time, that concubine¡¯s daughter from Su Manor seemed to be called Su Luo ah....


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she is precisely Su Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun seemed to have guessed his thoughts, and faintly nodded his head.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mu Zifeng almost jumped up from being scared, so excited that he almost bit his own tongue and stammeringly asked, ¡°You, what did you say?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pretended to be at a loss as he returned his uncle¡¯s look: ¡°What¡¯s so hard to understand ah?¡±

 Chapter 1359 – Eastern Ling’s army camp (4)

    Chapter 1359 ¨C Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp (4)


    ¡°No, not that, what I just said...¡± The news was too shocking, to the extent that this stately Great General swallowed his saliva with great difficulty. Only after a long while was he able to organize his words and excitedly open his eyes wide. ¡°You just said, that otherworldly, extremely beautiful Miss is precisely that Su Luo you admired?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded his head deadly earnestly, and returned to ask a sentence, ¡°Is there a problem with this?¡±


    Seeing this outstanding and extraordinary nephew¡¯s aristocratic face looking unperturbed and calm, Mu Zifeng hated his expression until his teeth itched, ¡°How could there not be a problem? That Miss Su Luo was never this beautiful!¡±


    ¡°At that time, she was still young, now, she has grown up.¡± His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s tone was as though this was to be expected.


    Where would you find someone that changed so much ah? Mu Zifeng simply did not believe Nangong Liuyun¡¯s nonsense exnation. Moreover, his main focus was not on that matter. He asked, full of curiosity, ¡°That person, that exceptionally strong expert, is he really your Luo girl¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun crossed his hands over his chest, leaned against a pir and casually nodded his head.


    ¡°This, how is this possible?¡± No matter what, Mu Zifeng didn¡¯t believe it. He tried to exin, ¡°You don¡¯t know, that day, this strong expert stood high up in the sky, a turn of his hand would cover the clouds and another turn, it would rain. This whole region of heaven and earth was all under his control. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, then this is absolutely a Saint-ranked expert. How could he listen and obey a little girl¡¯s words ah?¡±


    It¡¯s not because Mu Zifeng looked down upon Su Luo, rather, that old man¡¯s strength was too much in defiance of the natural order.


    ¡°If you were to say his venerable person was an Ancestor of a certain family, then uncle would absolutely believe you.¡± Mu Zifeng patted his chest and said with confidence.


    Nangong Liuyun sighed, and patted his Little Uncle: ¡°You really guessed right.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Zifeng¡¯s face was full of puzzlement.


    ¡°This person really is the Elder Ancestor of Central Pce.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a thumbs up, ¡°Little Uncle not going to be a diviner really is a waste of your talent ah.¡±


    ¡°Central, Central Pce¡¯s...Elder Ancestor?¡± Mu Zifeng was almost choked by his saliva.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nangong Liuyun nomittally crooned.


    ¡°This, this....¡± Mu Zifeng incredulously robbed the back of his head and kept going in circles around that pir.


    Nangong Liuyun continued to lean against that pir indifferently, the corner of his dark red lips hooking into a demonically charming smile.


    ¡°How could it be like this? That Su Luo...is just so amazing like that?¡± Mu Zifeng, with great difficulty, calmed down. When he opened his mouth, those words came out. He really couldn¡¯t understand it ah. He couldn¡¯te to a realization ah, that was Central Pce, one out of the ten strong powers ah!


    ¡°Maybe...My family¡¯s Luo Luo has outstanding character.¡± Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly squeezed out such an answer.


    ¡°What...¡± Mu Zifeng speechlessly rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, my family¡¯s Luo girl looks good, has good character, also has good luck. She is all kinds of good, there isn¡¯t anything not good about her.¡± Nangong Liuyun raised his chin and an eyebrow, praising with an air ofcency.


    ¡°What...¡± Mu Zifeng turned silent, he really didn¡¯t know. This person, his nephew who had been stuck with thebel of being cold and cruel, could actually becent, like a child showing off his own toys.


    In the end, Nangong Liuyun half-narrowed his eyes from being pleased with himself: ¡°If you want Eastern Jing¡¯s army camp to be safe and secure, then you must fawn upon my family¡¯s Luo girl properly.¡±


    Finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun tossed his sleeves and leisurely walked to Su Luo¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Mu Zifeng used a bright and shining gaze to look at Su Luo, that look made Su Luo¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Why... is your uncle looking at me as if I am the goddess of salvation?¡± Su Luo was looked at until her heart felt uneasy, ¡°In addition, is this considered me meeting your family¡¯s older generation? Should I behave a bit more dignified? A bit more clever and cute?¡±

 Chapter 1360 – Eastern Ling’s army camp (5)

    Chapter 1360 ¨C Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp (5)


    Nangong Liuyun howled withughter in his heart, but on the surface, he calmly shook his head and intimately knocked once on Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°No need, you just wait for him toe and pay his respects.¡±


    How could he be willing to let his family¡¯s treasured Luo Luo suffer any grievances? As a matter of fact, just now, he had already campaigned on behalf of his family¡¯s Luo girl.


    Mu Zifeng naturally would use the gaze of looking at the goddess of salvation when looking at Su Luo. Because her happiness or anger would directly impact the entire Eastern Ling¡¯s army camp¡¯s safety ah.


    Mu Zifeng bowed his body slightly, apanying it with a smiling face: ¡°Miss Su, this whole journey must have made you travel-worn, do you need to bathe to clean off the dust? Want to eat something or drink something, just issue amand, whatever matters you might have, you mustn¡¯t be too polite...¡±


    Su Luo stared nkly.


    In the normal course of things, when meeting Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rtives from the older generation, she ought to be the one they get picky about. Just like at that time she was disdained by Emperor Jing, this attitude of Mu Zifeng¡¯s was somewhat outside of her expectations.


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°No problem, no problem. General Mu, please sit.¡±


    ¡°Sit at the same time, the same time.¡± Mu Zifeng¡¯s attitude was simply more respectful and polite than he would be towards Emperor Jing. Even to the point of not daring to breathe loudly.


    Su Luo silently inquired towards Nangong Liuyun, but he only gave her an intimate nce, as if he didn¡¯t see her question. Soon after, he picked up the tea and started to enjoy it.


    ¡°This time, does Miss Su want to return to the capital?¡± Mu Zifeng didn¡¯t have anything to say, so he found something to say.


    At that time, a countless number of people said that this Miss Su was not worthy of Liuyun. But now, it seemed Liuyun¡¯s vision was simply too good. If Miss Su wasn¡¯t worthy of him, then in this world, who still was worthy of him? No matter what side you were considering from, they were a perfect pair of jade annulus arranged by the heavens!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll first make a trip back to the capital.¡± Su Luo nodded her head. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, he needed to return to the capital and recuperate properly.


    ¡°This time, Miss Su returning to the capital will absolutely be able to win an honor on behalf of our Eastern Ling!¡± Mu Zifeng excitedly said.


    ¡°Win an honor? Win what honor?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mind driftedpletely outside of this situation, her face full of puzzlement.


    ¡°The four countries¡¯ power struggle battle ah.¡± Mu Zifeng saw Su Luo didn¡¯t know, and he immediately started to talk about it because his interest was evoked.


    ¡°This time¡¯s power struggle battle of the four countries will be held in our Eastern Ling. Miss Su your cultivation had progressed at lightning speed. Now, among all the people in the new generation of Eastern Ling, very few are able to surpass you. This time, you certainly will be able to shine!¡±


    ¡°Four countries power struggle battle?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was puzzled, how was it that she had never heard of it?


    At this moment, Deputy General A suddenly said: ¡°But... wasn¡¯t the list of names for thepetition already chosen?¡±


    Truthfully speaking, Deputy General A and B both had a whole new level of respect for Su Luo. In the beginning, they had felt that Miss Supletely was unworthy of being with His Highness Prince Jin. But until they saw her real appearance, they suddenly came to realize how extraordinary this Fourth Miss Su was.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun and Mu Zifeng really were worthy of being blood rtives, they humphed in union to say: ¡°The list of names for thepetition naturally can be changed.¡±


    ¡°Really need to participate?¡± Su Luo felt that it didn¡¯t matter if she participated or not.


    She didn¡¯t have a lot of sense of belonging towards Eastern Ling. At that time, when she helped Eastern Ling¡¯s army, it was merely done in passing. On top of this, Nangong Liuyun was from Eastern Ling, so she would undertake the task. Now, to ask her specifically to go bring glory and so on to Eastern Ling, she really wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    But Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head, his good-looking, handsome face smiled. His tone was gentle and soft, as if coaxing a child: ¡°Although my family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s cultivation advanced very fast, but her realbat experience is really too little. Go to y a bit is also good, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You feel that I ought to go?¡± Su Luo asked.


    ¡°If you go, you may be able to run into a person you never expected.¡± Nangong Liuyun turned into a morefortable position and hugged Su Luo to his chest to warm him up.


    ¡°A person I never expected?¡± Su Luo¡¯s head nted to the side as she thought about it. Suddenly, a light shed through her eyes, ¡°You are saying it¡¯s her?!¡±


    From the Author


    ¡ª¡ªRmend a friend¡¯s book ¡¶Éñåú¶ºÐ°»Ê¡· author: æÌÔÆæÒ

 Chapter 1361 – Returned as a king (1)

    Chapter 1361 ¨C Returned as a king (1)


    ¡°En, it¡¯s precisely her.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face spread out into a smile, his handsome countenance was like a flower that opened, blooming with exceptional brilliance.


    Su Luo¡¯s brows knotted slightly, that name was like a poisonous viper entrenched in her heart, impossible to get rid of. She didn¡¯t know up until now, to what cultivation she had finally grown into.


    ¡°What puzzle are you guys talking about?¡± Beichen Ying leaned in close, that pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes giving off a curious radiance.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun said this word in unison.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pretty, water caltrop-shaped lips ttened: ¡°You guys joined together to bully me!¡±


    Su Luo had both hands at her hips, her smile harboring evil intentions: ¡°Just bully you, so what?¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a pondering smile: ¡°Just supporting my wife to bully you, so what?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Zi Yan suddenlyughed from being amused. Shepletely didn¡¯t expect the cold-as-an-iceberg Third Senior Brother would actually have such a cute side. She helplessly patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Be obedient,e over to Older Sister here, Older Sister will love you dearly.¡±


    Seeing them y in a group, the gaze Mu Zifeng looked at Su Luo became a bit moreplicated.


    The rest of those people were all children of influential families, born into nobility, they had always rejected outsiders. Not only did this Miss Su be one with them, she was faintly even being chased after in poprity. He heard that at that time, Su Zian, in order to avoid Jade Lake¡¯s Li family bearing grudges against him, he drove this Miss Su out of the family. If Su Zian was to know of Miss Su¡¯s aplishments now, then....


    Mu Zifeng stole a nce at that rightfully cold mysterious strong expert who was sitting down. His heart jumped, then what was called schadenfreude, that feeling, emerged. He really was looking forward to when Su Zian found out that the daughter he sacrificed at that time had returned like a king, what would his expression be? A pity he still needed to guard the northeast border. Otherwise, he would be able to enter the capital and have a look.


    Su Luo and them didn¡¯t reside in the army camp for long. After getting some supplies, they continued on their journey soon after.


    On the road, the little stone was disdainful of the spirit force outside for being too coarse and mixed. He demanded Su Luo to send him back into her space.


    ¡°This, can I take it into my space?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes.


    Her space could not keep a living person ah, if it was possible, at that time, she would have been able to put Nangong Liuyun in her space ah.


    But the little stone only shot her an indifferent nce: ¡°Do you think the me right now is a living person?¡±


    ¡°Uh....¡± Su Luo was immediately choked by this. She thought a bit, and it¡¯s true that Ancestor Mo¡¯s body was merely a puppet, the little stone¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t fusedpletely with this body.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡± Su Luo paused, one hand ced on Ancestor Mo¡¯s sleeves, and said in a low voice, ¡°Collect.¡±


    A white light shed by, and Ancestor Mo¡¯s body disappeared in ce.


    Su Luo¡¯s space could only ept Ancestor Mo, other people, she simply had no way of doing it.


    Before, the Dragon Scaled Horse was barely possible, but after arriving at the army camp, it got angry. As a result, when they left, Zi Yan and everyone else each got a highest quality Ferghana horse. Even Third Princess was riding a horse, inside the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage was very empty, only Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun remained.


    Nangong Liuyun expressed that he was very satisfied with the current situation.


    Su Luo sat, leaning against the carriage wall, while Nangong Liuyun half-lied on the carriage board, his head using Su Luo¡¯s knees as a pillow. His eyes was closed, the spirit power revolving around in his body.


    Warm and gentle sunshine passed through the curtain that was lifted up, shining into the carriage. The light was so bright that she could even see the fine hairs on his ears very clearly.


    Su Luo looked at him not moving, a faint doting light shing through her eyes.

 Chapter 1362 – Returned as a king (2)

    Chapter 1362 ¨C Returned as a king (2)


    If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t get hurt time and time again. It was all her fault for not being good. She loved to get into trouble, loves to stir up trouble, finally implicating him to be injured more and more seriously everytime.


    The more Su Luo thought about it, the guiltier she felt. The more she thought, the more she felt like a bastard. She lifted her hand, and pped towards her own head gloomily.


    However, before her hand touched her forehead, it was stopped by a strong and slender arm.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fingers were like snowy jade, covered with a sparkling and transparent luster, extremely beautiful.


    Su Luo lowered her head and just so happened to meet Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck-as-drops-of-ink eyes were deep like the sea, this pair of eyes that usually looked scornfully at the world, now appeared to reflect the warm and gentle sunlight. His eyes held a smile, as if spoiling a child, smiling for her to see.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Su Luo snorted in annoyance.


    Just that split second ago, that sour feeling she was mulling over, all evaporated immediately, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but re at him in annoyance.


    Nangong Liuyun, calm andposed, nced at her, the corner of his rosy lips opening slightly: ¡°What? Can¡¯t think out of a depression and want tomit suicide?¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t think out of depression? Who are you talking about?¡± Su Luo wouldn¡¯t admit to it even if she was to die.


    Nangong Liuyun saw this appearance of Su Luo¡¯s and lightlyughed. He sat up, his slender and powerful arm reached out and pulled Su Luo into his embrace.


    Su Luo leaned against his broad chest, smelling the sweet fragrance that came only from his body. Her mind calmed downpletely.


    Nangong Liuyun patted her back rhythmically, the movement was as if trying to put a child to sleep, he smiled lightly: ¡°Luo Luo, what you did is very right, very amazing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± His embrace was so warm, so fragrant, as motionless and strong as a towering mountain, giving people a powerful sense of security. Su Luo felt the desire to sleep gradually approaching towards her.


    ¡°Luo Luo, as long as you want to do something, then just go do it, don¡¯t need to consider other things, and also don¡¯t need to look back. As long as you like it, then just go and do it.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked over Su Luo¡¯s shoulders at the careful white clouds in the azure sky. His eyes were half-narrowed, as if making an oath, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Because my motivation to be strong, is just to protect you ah.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s sleepiness bubbled up, so, her consciousness was somewhat muddled and only gave a soft ¡®yes¡¯ in agreement. In fact, she really didn¡¯t take note of what Nangong Liuyun had said.


    Nangong Liuyun softly patted her back, coaxing her into sleep, seeing her cute rosy lips turning into a pout, Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t help butugh in spite of himself. His Luo girl, was still a child ah.


    He continuously made himself stronger just because he wanted to indulge her to do whatever she pleased without restraint, to go do the things she liked to do. If she was to stay at home, obediently embroidering and ying instruments, then what¡¯s the point of him getting stronger?


    Therefore, Luo girl, no need to feel guilty, and you also don¡¯t need to feel sad. Let go and do the things you think are right, I will always.... Always be your strong backer.


    This life, having found a woman who made him perfectly happy to give up everything for, a woman he would be willing to sacrifice his life for without hesitation, how was this not a kind of happiness?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms tightened, pulling Su Luo firmly into his embrace. And the Su Luo at this moment was sleeping soundly and even snored lightly.


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help butugh involuntarily.


    Dragon Scaled Horse ran very fast, speeding along the whole journey.


    However, this continent was simply too big, Eastern Ling empire¡¯s domain was overwhelming to people. Based on the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed, within a month, to run one circle around Eastern Ling was still unlikely.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed was as if it was flying, galloping for close to half a month, and finally arrived at the foot of Cloud Mist Peak.

 Chapter 1363 – Returned as a king (3)

    Chapter 1363 ¨C Returned as a king (3)


    Su Luo had already thought it through, she wasn¡¯t the kind that would stay idle. If Third Princess was to stay by her side, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to cultivate properly. As a result, Su Luo thought about it and finally decided to drop her off at her master¡¯s, with Master teaching her, it was guaranteed that Xuanyuan Rong¡¯s strength would very quickly improve by leaps and bounds.


    After reaching the top of Cloud Mist Peak, Su Luo received news that gave her a heavy blow.


    Master wasn¡¯t on Cloud Mist Peak, but had returned to the original location to go plunder for treasure with those several Elder Ancestors.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, it really is unfortunate. Back then, after you guys left, Master followed and left soon after. He didn¡¯t even stop to rest for a moment.¡± Zi Ran¡¯s face had an apologetic expression.


    But after that, he immediately returned to his senses: ¡°Little Junior Sister, is your illness cured? You guys really broke through all levels in the Nine Different Pce Hall?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes bent into a half-moon and held a smile: ¡°Done without a hitch, finally came back to life.¡±


    Zi Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement: ¡°Really is very good, if Master knew, he would definitely be very happy.¡±


    The always calm Senior Brother Zi Ran¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride.


    Zi Ran saw Nangong Liuyun, who was standing on the side unperturbed, and somewhat rejoiced secretly in his heart.


    He remembered when Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo, who was on the verge of death. He looked like a fiend, as if ¡®see a person, kill a person, see a buddha, kill buddha¡¯ style of killing, so bloodthirsty and decisive in appearance. Aside from Master, no one else had ever made him feel such awe before.


    If Little Junior Sister wasn¡¯t cured... Zi Ran trembled from the bottom of his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to even imagine the consequences of such a thing.


    ¡°After we left, Master also immediately left?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    ¡°Yes, he immediately left, as if in a great hurry.¡± Zi Ran reported ording to the facts.


    ¡°Looks like at that time, Master must have had an urgent matter.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone carried a hint of apology.


    She knew that at that time, so many older generation people matched in strength were trying to snatch the same treasure, Master having left midway, presumably, his heart was still very concerned about it. Don¡¯t know in the end, whose hand that treasure ended up in.


    Moreover, this also properly exined, why when Ancestor Mo showed off his powers, when Northern Mo¡¯s million-strong army was buried alive, why no trace of a shadow was seen from those Elder Ancestors that had lived for several hundred years. So, it turned out none of them had returned yet.


    So, it turned out Master had left, otherwise, when Ancestor Mo was chasing to kill her, he would certainly respond, then, she couldn¡¯t be surrounded by countless dangers, time after time.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister is searching for Master because you have something to ask?¡± Zi Ran beamed as he asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live on Cloud Mist Peak, maybe Master will return tomorrow.¡±


    It was chilly on the mountain, Zi Yu was a martial arts addict who only liked to practice martial arts, Zi Ran was so lonely that he was about to go mad. So, he wanted to seize the chance to abduct Little Junior Sister to stay here.


    However, how could Nangong Liuyun let him do as he wished?


    ¡°You are sure Grandmaster Rong Yun will return tomorrow?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall frame stood upright, the sunlight sprinkled on his body, casting ayer of godlike radiance on him.


    What a terrifying deterrence force. Zi Ran could feel that deterrence force Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body sent out that seemed not to be there, immediately, his heart was very surprised.


    That day, when he carried Little Junior Sister to Cloud Mist Peak, that pressure his body emitted was already terrifying. Didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing him for how long, he actually became much stronger. Evildoer ah, simply an evildoer! If he remembered correctly, this pressure was specially targeted towards him, he didn¡¯t want such an evildoer to focus on him ah!


    Zi Ran wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead: ¡°This... Can¡¯t say for sure ah.¡± Even if snatching the treasured object ended, who knew if the master, his venerable sire, could go somewhere else on a whim?

 Chapter 1364 – Returned as a king (4)

    Chapter 1364 ¨C Returned as a king (4)


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no way to be certain, then don¡¯t speak without thinking.¡± Nangong Liuyun sent him an indifferent nce, and picked up Su Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly touched her nose. Nangong Liuyun was too much, why did it feel as if he was targeting Senior Brother Zi Ran?


    In fact, Su Luo never thought that when Nangong Liuyun knew that during the two years on the Cloud Mist Peak, from the start, it was Zi Ran who personally instructed her, this jar of vinegar became bent against Zi Ran.


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Su Luo pulled her hand from within Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge palm, she pulled Xuanyuan Rong over and said to Zi Ran, ¡°Senior Brother living on the Cloud Mist Peak doesn¡¯t even have a single person to talk to. Let this girl stay here and be your housemaid.¡±


    ¡°This Miss... huh, seems to be Northern Mo¡¯s third princess?¡± Ziran did have some good eyesight, at one nce, he was able to recognize Xuanyuan Rong¡¯s identity, and Zi Ran speechlessly smiled, ¡°Little Junior Sister, you really are extravagant ah, how could Northern Mo¡¯s third princess be a housemaid?¡±


    If it was to go ording to one¡¯s status in the world, Su Luo was only a daughter birthed by a concubine from Su family, seeing this princess, she should have kneeled.


    At this time, a confused expression shed across Third Princess¡¯s face, she held on tightly to Su Luo¡¯s hand: ¡°Master, I beg you not to abandon Rong Rong.¡±


    ¡°Ma-master.....¡± Ziran almost bit his own tongue. Northern Mo¡¯s third princess really just called his home¡¯s little junior sister ¡®master¡¯? Wouldn¡¯t Northern Mo¡¯s people go mad about this?


    If Zi Ran knew that not only Northern Mo¡¯s third princess, even Central Pce¡¯s elder ancestor followed by Su Luo¡¯s side to be her hired thug, wouldn¡¯t he get a heart attack from being frightened? Out of consideration for his health, Su Luo didn¡¯t bring out Ancestor Mo.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m handing Xuanyuan Rong over to you, she is an ice and light system mage ah. You should look in Master¡¯s library to see if there are any useful secret books, pick a few useful ones and teach her as you please. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Su Luo said in a very casual tone.


    Zi Ran looked at Su Luo speechlessly.


    This girl was still pretending to be innocent after having gotten an advantage ah, those secret books in Master¡¯s study, take it out to the mundane world, which one of those books wouldn¡¯t cause all experts in the martial arts world to rain blood, with the wind carrying its taste? She said it so easily, casually pick some that are useful to teach, and don¡¯t be polite...


    ¡°Master...¡± Third Princess¡¯s face was sullen and her eyes were tearful.


    Ever since she took the Mind Pill, Third Princess¡¯s heart only had Su Luo, this master, the rest of the people, in her eyes, were no different than bodies that could only move.


    ¡°Be obedient, stay here and cultivate with Senior Brother. When you have reached the eighth rank, then I¡¯ll take you down the mountain.¡± Su Luo smilingly patted Third Princess¡¯s head. She nurtured this girl, wasn¡¯t to really use her as a housemaid. Rather, she wanted to make a big move in the chess game, naturally, she couldn¡¯t say it now.


    Third Princess realized that matters were already like this, so she could only silently ept the reality.


    After handing Third Princess over to Senior Brother Zi Ran, Su Luos¡¯ group of people went down the mountain majestically.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse quickly sped towards Eastern Ling¡¯s imperial capital.


    At the same time, a matter that was unfavorable for Su Luo was just quietly taking ce.


    At that day when Li Yaoyao used the teleportation rock to run out from the Nine Different Pce Halls, she had directly sunk into aa. However, it was the so-called good people don¡¯t live long, scourges stay for millennium. Li Yaoyao was a typical model of a scourge, a cockroach that refused to die no matter what.


    Although she was unconscious in aa, her luck was so good as to defy the natural order. She just so happened to be picked up by people from the Mo family who were passing by.


    Li Yaoyao used Su Luo¡¯s blood¡¯s secret as a bargaining price and obtained their assistance.

 Chapter 1365 – Returned as a king (5)

    Chapter 1365 ¨C Returned as a king (5)


    Mo family didn¡¯t take Li Yaoyao back to Mo family, rather, they sent her back to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. Because at that time, Li Yaoyao¡¯s situation was very bad, if she was to die in Mo family¡¯s people¡¯s hands, then it might have caused a huge misunderstanding between Li family and Mo family.


    Actually, Mo family¡¯s people really wanted to kill Li Yaoyao on the spot, so like this, wouldn¡¯t Mo family be the only people who knew that Su Luo¡¯s blood had the ability to revive the dead from human bones?


    However, don¡¯t know what Li Yaoyao had said that made their heart shake in fear, not daring to lift a hand against her. Finally, they obediently sent her back to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Li Yaoyao was seriously hurt.


    Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hit didn¡¯t kill her directly, but it did cause severe internal damage to her heart and lungs.


    Since returning to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, Li Yaoyao directly sunk into aa and still hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Time passed gradually, this several dozen days, Jade Lake family¡¯s group of elders had continuously used their spirit energy to restore her severely damaged body. With all three elders¡¯ strength, they were finally able to stabilize her body.


    Only, from today forward, Li Yaoyao¡¯s body was still wasted. She couldn¡¯t cultivate and couldn¡¯t use force to fight again. Every winter, she would cough up blood non-stop.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s little princess was originally an rmingly brint gifted talent, now, she not only had be a waste at cultivation, moreover, she was even a sick, good-for-nothing waste.


    After Li Yaoyao woke up, she almost broke down.


    She locked herself in her room and cried loudly. She cried until she was dizzy and the sky turned ck, then she fainted.


    After three days, Li Yaoyao opened the door to her room.


    The her right now had already restored her calm again.


    ¡°I want to see Father.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s tone carried deep hatred.


    As she wanted, Li Yaoyao met her father.


    Li Yaoyuan looked at his daughter before him, a faint feeling of doting and regret shing through his heart. For a short while, there was silence between father and daughter. Because after this, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s talented daughter, from now on, could not enjoy the resources from the family anymore. Originally, she was held in the center of everyone¡¯s palm and lifted up high in the position of princess, now, it was also far away from her.


    From far up high to fall into the dirt, this was what she was about to face. Moreover, it was a plight she would have to face for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Father, I only want to tell you one thing.¡± Li Yaoyao raised her hand to stop Li Yaoyuan from opening his mouth to say some words offort.


    ¡°If you have any requests, do not hesitate to say so. This father will do his best to satisfy you.¡± Li Yaoyuan sighed. As head of the family, he also had things he had no choice but to do. From now on, he could only search for someone to marry her off to.


    ¡°Father, daughter has no other requests. This daughter only wants to tell you one thing.¡± Li Yaoyao stood there, her body was like a soaring sharp sword, moreover, it was a poisonous snow sword!


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Li Yaoyuan casually asked without any expectations.


    ¡°Father, Su Luo obtained the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort.¡± Li yaoyao¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly calm, her thin lips were pursed into a white line, and her eyes flickered with malicious hatred. The fists clenched at her side were so tight that her knuckles bones became white.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort?¡± Li Yaoyuan couldn¡¯t respond for a split second.


    ¡°Honorable Father, could it be you still don¡¯t know? Su Luo ate the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, so her blood... ¡° Li Yaoyao¡¯s lips curled into a twisted, sinister and horrible smirk.


    Su Luo, now, I¡¯m already a waste, I can¡¯t kill you, but everyone under the sky might not necessarily be unable to kill you!


    The you right now has be a moving treasured spirit medicine, not only capable of bring the dead back to life from bones, but also capable of prolonging a person¡¯s life oh. After a person who cultivates drinks the blood, their cultivation levels could be promoted... such a miraculous blood ah. Li Yaoayo¡¯s smile became more brilliant and dazzling.

 Chapter 1366 – The road being blocked is long (1)

    Chapter 1366 ¨C The road being blocked is long (1)


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, that Su Luo¡¯s blood now...¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s expression immediately became excited!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Both of Li Yaoyao¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the smile on her lips bing more cold and bloodthirsty, ¡°Just the way as Honorable Father thinks, moreover...¡±


    ¡°Moreover what?¡± Li Yaoyuan could hardly conceal the excitement in his heart.


    ¡°Moreover, in Su Luo¡¯s hand, is the legendary sword called Cheng Ying!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s smile was like that of an asura from hell, ferocious and terrifying.


    Things she couldn¡¯t get, Su Luo, don¡¯t you even think of getting! An innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth, Su Luo had too many treasures that let other people¡¯s blood boil. As long as she released the information, she didn¡¯t need to hire anyone, naturally, there would be a countless number of people who would advance wave upon wave to catch and kill her.


    ¡°Cheng Ying Sword?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s body swayed, and he almost fell over. ¡°The one you said is, is the ancient famous Cheng Ying Sword?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is also a Chi Xiao Sword that is now in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands!¡± When mentioning Nangong Liuyun, Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes shone with a ruthlessness and cold light!


    She would never forget, how Nangong Liuyun tried to kill her in order to protect Su Luo! If she didn¡¯t have the teleportation stone in hand, she would already be dead in the Nine Different Pce Halls!


    It was also from that time onwards, that Li Yaoyao finally could see clearly, that it turned out, in Third Senior Brother¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t even worth a hair on Su Luo¡¯s head! Fancy that before, she used all costs topete with Su Luo, to snatch him from Su Luo!


    Thinking of this, Li Yoayao¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the veins on the back of her hands popping out.


    Having gotten these two good news, Li Yaoyuan pped the table in excitement, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, we must snatch Su Luo back to Jade Lake¡¯s Pce!¡±


    ¡°However, Honorable Father, don¡¯t forget, Su Luo is Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s apprentice!¡± Mentioning this, Li Yaoyao once again gnashed her teeth in rage!


    Third Senior Brother wanted to kill her for Su Luo, Grandmaster Rong Yun used her for bait to ensure Su Luo¡¯s safety! If it wasn¡¯t for her life line being long, she would have already died in the hands of that witch Yanxia long ago!


    The hatred in Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was like water from the sky, continuous and endless!


    She felt she must have killed Su Luo¡¯s entire family in a previous life, otherwise, how could her life be controlled so firmly by Su Luo in this life. As long as she liked, what she wanted, how did it all belong to Su Luo?


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s apprentice... this point is difficult to deal with.¡± Li Yaoyuan rubbed his jaw as he muttered to himself. He thought a bit, then looked at Li Yaoyao coldly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so useless, how could Grandmaster Rong Yun have taken her as apprentice? Also it¡¯s unlikely to have this inconvenience right now!¡±


    Li Yaoyao felt she was being extremely wronged, her eye sockets were red from grief and indignation: ¡°Father! Could it be that even now, you still can¡¯t see clearly! Before, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s care for me was clearly all pretense! He clearly intentionally wanted that old witch Yanxia to take me away!¡±


    Being used was notmentable. The mostmentable thing was that after being used, her family still med her for not doing good enough. Li Yaoyao suddenly felt that her whole life was one huge tragedy.


    ¡°Enough, enough, this matter will stop being mentioned now.¡± Li Yaoyuan waved his hand in an agitated manner. At that time, in order to let Li Yaoyao be taken under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s door, the Jade Lake family spent a lot of effort and financial resources. But in the end, the result was actually like that.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s hatred for Su Luo grew even more, her eyes glittering like frost and snow: ¡°I heard Grandmaster Rong Yun is not on the continent right now. Now is the best time to ughter Su Luo. Otherwise, if you wait until Grandmaster Rong Yun returns, nobody will be able to move Su Luo!¡±


    Li Yaoyuan sent a very displeased red at Li Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1367 – The road being blocked is long (2)

    Chapter 1367 ¨C The road being blocked is long (2)


    Li Yaoyao continued to say: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family indeed cannot bear Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s fury, but what if Luoyu Pce Hall, Xuanyuan family and Central Pce were all to join in? This is the so-calledw cannot me the crowd. Don¡¯t tell me that Grandmaster Rong Yun can exterminate all this exceptional families? Let alone to say, so many families joined together, afraid that Grandmaster Rong Yun might not be able to escape unscathed, right?¡±


    Seeing that Li Yaoyuan still hesitated, finally, Li Yaoyao gnashed her teeth: ¡°Father! Su Luo was able to leave the Nine Different Pce Halls unscathed, do you really think she has no abilities? Let alone to say, Nangong Liuyun now is already above the tenth rank, behind him is the entire Purgatory City. Father, do you think Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is really able to swallow all of Su Luo¡¯s treasure on its own?¡±


    Thest segment of Li Yaoyao¡¯s words was like a bang, finally waking Li Yaoyuan up.


    That¡¯s right ah, how could he be this greedy, this confused? With only Jade Lake¡¯s Li family making a move, one carelessness, and the whole n would face the danger of being toppled over. Since it was so, wouldn¡¯t it be better to pull a few more families over, and with everyone working with amon purpose, why would they fear not aplishing this?


    ¡°What Yaoyao said is right. We¡¯ll do it ording to what you said.¡± A gratified light slipped through Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes. He silently made up his mind: even though his daughter could not cultivate anymore, but her mind was Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s best pocket of wisdom. Looks like in the future, they still need to value her just as before.


    Li Yaoyao swept a nce at Li Yaoyuan, she was feeling somewhat pleased with herself in her heart. This time, not only did she make her father¡¯s eyes light up, she also preserved her original status. The most important thing was that she could finally take out Su Luo, this thorn in her flesh and at her side. It could be said that she got three things in one shot!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s smile at the corner of her lips became even more pretty and dazzling.


    Li Yaoyuan, as the head of the Jade Lake Li family, he always handled matters swiftly and decisively. Before a day had passed, the treasures Su Luo had on her and the blood in her, the blood that can revive the dead, prolong life, and increase cultivation, this matter, was spread to the entire continent!


    And at this moment, what about Su Luo? She waspletely unaware of this matter and still was all lovey-dovey with Nangong Liuyun, expressing their deep feelings.


    Because Nangong Liuyun¡¯s internal injuries were very severe, therefore, the Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t raised to its fastest. To the extent that after traveling for seven days, they they had only covered half of the distance.


    This day, it was gettingte, the evening mist was heavy.


    The group was just about to find a hotel to rest for the night, but who could have known, suddenly, a strong overwhelming pressure enveloped this group!


    ¡°Not good! We¡¯re surrounded!¡± Beichen Ying half-narrowed his eyes, meeting Zi Yan¡¯s gaze. The sword was held tightly in his hand, automatically going into fighting mode.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart jumped slightly.


    Ever since the day when Li Yaoyao escaped, she always had a bad premonition in her heart. It seems that now, the bad feeling had be reality.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family head Li Yaoyuan, bringing with him a group of Jade Lake Pce¡¯s death squad behind him, appeared in front of the Dragon Scaled Horse. Blocking the path of the Dragon Scaled Horse that was galloping fast. Dragon Scaled Horse was at the eighth rank, but Li Yaoyuan was at the tenth rank. Therefore, Dragon Scaled horse could not help but stop its hooves, its back hooves digging into the ground, ready to fight at any moment!


    Inside the horse carriage, Nangong Liuyun was still healing, his face was calm, thin eyelids not even opening.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun was at the most crucial moment of cultivation, and Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. The only n today for could only use the words ¡®drag to buy time¡¯.


    Su Luo lifted open the carriage door, and slowly stepped down.


    Li Yaoyuan saw an exceptional beauty leisurely walk over, and slowly stood firm. When he saw her facial features clearly, even the Li Yaoyuan, who was used to seeing the world, couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air!

 Chapter 1368 – The road being blocked is long (3)

    Chapter 1368 ¨C The road being blocked is long (3)


    Beautiful, simply too beautiful ah!


    One could only see her wearing a pure white immortal-like dress, her beautiful ck hair sparkling with a gloss. Beautiful jade-like skin as fine as porcin. Her features so beautiful that it had to be otherworldly. Her bearing was natural and easy, her manners adding to her otherworldliness.


    This elegance, this manner, simply made people gasp in amazement.


    Su Luo frowned slightly, her eyes carrying a trace of ridicule. She smiled a smile that wasn¡¯t one as she indifferently looked at this person.


    Beichen Ying warned her on the side: ¡°This is Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s current head, Li Yaoyao¡¯s father.¡±


    So, this person turned out to be Li Yaoyao¡¯s father? Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s father personally brought people toe chase over, it could be seen that Li Yaoyao was already healthy and had actively returned to Jade Lake¡¯s Pce. She really was a cockroach that just couldn¡¯t be beaten to death ah, no matter how, you still couldn¡¯t kill her. Su Luo sighed regretfully in her heart.


    Seeing that faint mocking manner hanging at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips, Li Yaoyuan immediately returned to his senses.


    Someone next to Li Yaoyuan said something quietly, and Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes were like lightning, immediately shooting towards Su Luo.


    So, it turned out this goddess-like beauty was Su Luo! Li Yaoyuan heaved a sigh inwardly, no wonder Nangong Liuyun would chose Su Luo. Such a woman, whether it was appearance or temperament, was all not something Yaoyao couldpare to. This loss was not unjust.


    ¡°You are Su Luo?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes were cold, with a stern facial expression.


    Su Luo greeted his pair of cold eyes like a mother tiger: ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Other people were afraid of him, but Su Luo just took him for an ordinary person.


    ¡°You harmed Yaoyao?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes emitted a murderous aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Li Yaoyao?¡± Su Luo very naturally shook her head, ¡°Then very regretfully, I have to tell you, Li Yaoyao¡¯s injuries were not inflicted by me personally.¡±


    However, it was indeed because of her.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong¡¯s injuries were also because of you!¡± Li Yaoyuan got angrier as he talked, his face seemed to be shrouded by frost.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong?¡± Su Luo thought for awhile before she remembered who this person was.


    At that time, this Li Aoqiong chased to kill her until she had nowhere to go, finally, Master appeared and saved her from the crisis. In passing, he released some spirit energy from Li Aoqiong, reducing his strength to the fourth rank.


    Although she did not personally do it, in fact, it was also done because of her.


    ¡°Then, Li Aotian died in your hands?!¡± The more Li Yaoyuan spoke, the angrier he became, wishing to immediately shoot Su Luo dead under his hand.


    Su Luo also became more speechless the more she heard. She didn¡¯t know if she and Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had a ¡®don¡¯t rest until one was dead hatred¡¯ from a previous life. How was it that those children of Li Yaoyuan all perished in her hands? Really odd and uncanny.


    Of course, under these circumstances, Su Luo naturally would not admit to it.


    Su Luo raised her eyes, cast an indifferent sidelong nce at him and smiled coldly: ¡°Still that same sentence. At that time, I was only a fourth rank, if your distinguished self thinks that Li Aotian was that useless, and want to carelessly push the charge on my head, then whatever you say. In any case, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is strong, whatever you want to say, will be the truth!¡±


    Li Yaotian indeed did not die in Su Luo¡¯s hands, but indeed, he did die because of her. In her heart, Su Luo paid with a tribute of silence for a very few seconds for the long departed Li Aotian.


    Li Yaoyuan saw Su Luo push off the me until she waspletely clean, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Now you don¡¯t admit it, after we reach Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, naturally, there will be ways to make you admit it!¡±


    ¡°What? Is Li family¡¯s head going to forcefully snatch an ordinary girl?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows shot up slightly, as she coldly smiled.


    Forcefully snatch an ordinary girl? Li Yaoyuan suddenly was dumbfounded. He, as the dignified head of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, how was it that he was being described like a street viin?

 Chapter 1369 – The road being blocked is long (4)

    Chapter 1369 ¨C The road being blocked is long (4)


    ¡°Are you not?¡± Su Luo smiled coldly.


    ¡°Humph, this time, even if you don¡¯t want to go, you will go!¡± Li Yaoyuan was toozy to waste words with Su Luo, he waved his hand and the group of people blocked the way to Eastern Ling.


    ¡°Head of Li family, you only blocked the way forward? Here, there¡¯s still three other directions ah.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was cold, lips curled in a sneer.


    Originally, he had wanted to call him ¡®Uncle Li¡¯, but this action of Li Yaoyuan disgusted him thoroughly.


    Li Yaoyuan, only now, seemed to notice Beichen Ying¡¯s figure, and his brows knitted tightly. There was only this apple in everyone¡¯s eyes from Beichen Pce, spoiled to no end. If he was injured, than wouldn¡¯t his irascible dade to find him to fight with all his might.


    Li Yaoyuan grunted in annoyance: ¡°Beichen family¡¯s brat, here, it¡¯s not your business, beat it to the side.¡±


    Beichen Ying sneered: ¡°If Li family¡¯s head insists on inviting Luo Luo to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, then it is my business. Li family¡¯s head also doesn¡¯t want to make enemies with Beichen Pce right?¡±


    Beichen Pce was in charge of all the mercenary unions on the continent, within the union, experts were as many as clouds. Their insider information was also deep, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family also didn¡¯t dare to meet them force with force. Li Yaoyuan immediately became dignified, his eyes zing: ¡°You are just a small stinking boy, how could you represent Beichen Pce? Beat it!¡±


    A long whip suddenly appeared in his hand. The whip was fast as lightning, as it fiercely flew straight towards Beichen Ying¡¯s face!


    Li Yaoyuan was tenth rank, no matter what, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t dodge this whip!


    Just at this critical moment, suddenly, a ck sword, fast as lightning, charged towards that long whip.


    Just as the long whip was about to reach Beichen Ying¡¯s body, the longsword appeared like a shadow!


    Chi Xiao Sword!


    Chi Xiao Sword had spirit knowledge in it, it controlled Chi Xiao sword. Even though it left his hand, it still emitted a formidable power.


    Chi Xiao sword fiercely cut the long whip.


    Immediately, sparks flew in all directions, making a violent metal scraping sound!


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    When he used the long whip to sweep towards Beichen Ying, partially, it was to probe, he wanted to know how strong the expert in the carriage that didn¡¯t show his face was. Now, with this one move, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart shook in fear.


    Such a terrible weapon!


    What a strong cultivation!


    Chi Xiao Sword moved back after one attack to quickly fly back into the carriage.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s brows knitted firmly. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, just now, that ought to be the Chi Xiao Sword Yaoyao had mentioned. He recalled she said Chi Xiao Sword was in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands, so it seemed, that strong expert in the carriage ought to be Nangong Liuyun?


    Thinking of this, a trace of fear appeared in Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes. Before, Li Yaoyuan always treated Nangong Liuyun as his family¡¯s son-inw, now, after knowing that it was impossible between Nangong Liuyun and Li Yaoyao, he suddenly discovered that Nangong Liuyun had matured too fast, too rapidly. It seemed as if in the blink of an eye, he had matured into a person that could rival him. Then, what about in the future, maybe after another two years, even the elder ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him?


    Just when Li Yaoyuan¡¯s frown became tighter, suddenly, a wave of spirit power movement came from mid-air.


    Suddenly, a bad premonition appeared in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    It seemed that not only Jade Lake¡¯s Li family came to trouble her, there was another character.... Now this was problematic.


    Opposite of Su Luo¡¯s reaction, the smile on Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face grew wider.


    ¡°Brother Luo, You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Li Yaoyuan took a step forward and greeted the Luo family¡¯s head who rapidly rushed over.


    Luo Qiuming, Luo Yu pce hall¡¯s current master, also Luo Haochen¡¯s and Luo Dieyi¡¯s father.

 Chapter 1370 – The road being blocked is long (5)

    Chapter 1370 ¨C The road being blocked is long (5)


    After Beichen Ying told Su Luo this person¡¯s identity, Su Luo pressed her temples gloomily. This time, it really was a big problem. Li Yaoyao was at least alive, at that time, the Jade Lake¡¯s Pce had no proof that Li Aotian died in her hands. But Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi, while still alive, died right in front of her.


    If what she anticipated was not wrong, Li Yaoyao would definitely have added more oil to the fire and told Luo Qiuming everything that happened in the Nine Different Pce Halls. She would also deliberately make Luo Qiuming think that the Luo siblings died by her hand.


    It had to be said, the person that understand you the best was your enemy. Su Luo¡¯s anticipations were correct, Li Yaoyao really did as what Su Luo thought, putting all the me for the Luo siblings¡¯ death on her body.


    Li Yaoyuan naturally told him at the first moment that the shockingly beautifuldy in front of him was Su Luo.


    ¡°What? This delicate and pretty Miss is that poisonous scorpion-like wife?¡± Luo Qiuming stared at Su Luo with disbelief.


    What poisonous scorpion-like wife? She still was not a wife yet. Su Luo silently swept him a nce.


    ¡°You are Su Luo?¡± Luo Qiuming¡¯s eyes were shrouded in ice and murderous-looking.


    ¡°Whether I am or not, what business is it of yours?¡± Su Luo smiled coldly. Jake Lake¡¯s Li family and Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s rtionship was very intimate. They were inws for many generations, not something that could be ruined with a few words.


    ¡°Haocheng and Dieyi¡¯s deaths were all because of you! Don¡¯t deny it, if it wasn¡¯t for you, this loathsome girl, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence. If they hadn¡¯t gone to Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, they wouldn¡¯t have died so inexplicably in the Nine Different Pce Halls!¡± Luo Qiuming recalled his two treasured children who died for no reason at all, and his heart twisted in pain. He said angrily: ¡°Today, this old man will make sure you die a violent death, to give them justice!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi?¡±


    Under Luo Qiuming¡¯s righteous, menacing and murderous gaze, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were still calm as water. Her voice carried a trace of sneer: ¡°If you were to really kill me, then Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi in the ground would extremely hate you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Qiuming¡¯s waved palm strike immediately stopped.


    ¡°Why would Luo Haochen and Luo Dieyi die? At that time, they clearly chose not to enter Xian¡¯s Wood Residence, but because Li Yaoyao provoked the Snow Lions, they had nowhere to escape to. So, with no other way, they escaped into Xian¡¯s Wood Residence.¡± Su Luo smiled coldly.


    Su Luo¡¯s words were ny percent true and ten percent false, but hearing it made people firmly believe it without a doubt.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, it was Li Yaoyao...¡± Luo Qiuming wavered slightly.


    Li Yaoyuan saw this and knew it was not good. He frowned and coldly red at Su Luo: ¡°If it was not for you, the Nine Different Pce Halls would not be unsealed again, and nothing would have happened to them. After all, returning to the root of the issue, it still was because of you, this loathsome girl.¡±


    After Li Yaoyuan roared angrily, he turned to Luo Qiuming to say: ¡°Dead people cannote back to life, the only thing we can do is to take this loathsome girl¡¯s corpse as a memorial for them. Also, to take this loathsome girl¡¯s blood to benefit the whole n!¡±


    Luo Qiuming nodded his head angrily. But, to say that Su Luo¡¯s words didn¡¯t create a bit of an impact on him, that¡¯s impossible. Only, under the current circumstances, he must choose to make an alliance with Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Just at this moment, another spirit force fluctuation came from the sky.


    This time, it was Xuanyuan¡¯s family that appeared.


    Soon after, Central Pce¡¯s forces also chased over.


    ......


    Altogether four families, neat and tidy, surrounded Su Luo¡¯s group of people in the center. So wlessly that even if they had wings, it was difficult to escape.


    Also, between these four families and Su Luo, more or less, they all had some sort of hatred towards her.


    A battle could break out at any moment.

 Chapter 1371 – The road being blocked is long (6)

    Chapter 1371 ¨C The road being blocked is long (6)


    The heads of the four families exchanged a nce, their eyes shing with rapport, indicating that they all understood.


    After they killed Su Luo, they would split her blood into four equal shares.


    Just when the battle was about to start.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sneer.


    These families really thought that they could win? Simply tooughable!


    Just at this time, the carriage curtain was slowly lifted open.


    All four family heads¡¯ eyes had a cold light. They knew from the information they received, the person sitting in the carriage was Nangong Liuyun.


    Although Nangong Liuyun was the king among the younger generation, but there was still a gap between them as part of the second generation, let alone to say there were four of them.


    Since Nangong Liuyun was determined to protect this loathsome girl Su Luo, then they¡¯ll just straightforwardly carry it through to whatever the consequences...


    The murderous aura in their eyes rose exponentially.


    The carriage curtain opened.


    A grey-haired old man stepped out from the carriage.


    One could see he had grey hair and ruddy skin, with a face that didn¡¯t look too old. But his facial expression was stern, eyes shing like frost, an invisible pressure of a strong expert hovered over his body.


    This pressure, even though each was their family¡¯s head, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be terrified.


    When Central Pce Mo family¡¯s head saw this old man, he immediately shouted in joy and tookrge strides forward: ¡°Dad!¡±


    That¡¯s right, this person indeed was the little stone wearing Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body. At that time, when Su Luo stepped out of the carriage, she had already called him out from her space. If Su Luo could deal with the people that came herself, she naturally would not need to dispatch


    Little Stone. But now, being surrounded by all four families, how could Su Luo bear it?


    Little Stone¡¯s hands were crossed over his body, his chin lifted up icily and arrogantly. He leisurely scanned Mo family¡¯s head and faintly gave a sound of acknowledgement.


    His understated response made Mo family¡¯s head so excited that he nearly went mad!


    Because the Ancestor Mo from before whose entire person went through Recoil of Madness, simply could not recognize who he was. But now, Ancestor Mo looked neat and clean, seeming like apletely normal person.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, do you remember me?¡± Mo family¡¯s head excitedly pulled on Ancestor Mo¡¯s sleeve, eyes brimming with excited tears.


    A Central Pce with Ancestor Mo was the real Central Pce ah, without his deterrence force, Central Pce would quickly decline. These days, don¡¯t mention how concerned Mo family head was, but now, everything was alright. His old man was restored to normal, ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    Little Stone nced disdainfully at Mo family head¡¯s hand, snorted twice and turned to evade his touch.


    ¡°Dad, how can you... be here?¡± Mo family head lowered his voice to ask.


    ording to logic, for his dad to be here, then shouldn¡¯t Su Luo, that loathsome girl¡¯s blood, be absorbedpletely by him? How was it that that loathsome girl was still healthy and active?


    Not only Mo family¡¯s head was curious about this, the other three heads all strained their ears to hear.


    Ancestor Mo¡¯s appearancepletely stunned them. With Ancestor Mo here, this time, it would be difficult to take some advantage of this situation.


    ¡°You guys can go.¡± Ancestor Mo¡¯s cold and detached gaze scanned them at a nce, the pressure in his eyes was self-evident!


    He waved his hand, as if trying to chase away annoying flies.


    ¡°Eh...¡± The several family heads looked at each other in dismay.


    In front of the family, they sat high above, with words that carried enormous weight as head of the family. But in front of this saint-ranked expert, they were so weak as to be eliminated with one palm strike.


    Could it be that they would have to leave just like this? These family heads asked each other with their eyes, the more they thought, the more unreconciled they felt.


    ¡°The person this old man regards as important, you guys also covet? Humph, humph, want people, are you guys qualified?¡± The implication being that if they want the person, they could only ask their older generation toe.


    The time it took for Central Pce Mo family head¡¯s eyes to turn, very quickly, he understood.


    Looks like this Su Luo was Ancestor¡¯s property, the reason why Ancestor would follow her on this journey was because he was waiting for Su Luo¡¯s blood to regenerate, then absorb it. It must be like this! Thinking this, Central Pce¡¯s Mo family head immediately changed sides.

 Chapter 1372 – The matter in the Capital (1)

    Chapter 1372 ¨C The matter in the Capital (1)


    Central pce¡¯s Mo head had switched sides, so things became very wonderful.


    Mo family head stood in front of Ancestor Mo proudly and cupped his hands towards the other three head of families to say: ¡°Three old friends, really sorry, this girl is already Central Pce¡¯s people, please ask that you guys facilitate this.¡±


    Although Mo family head¡¯s words were polite, but did not allow them to refuse.


    The three family heads looked at each other in dismay, each of them was frowning, clearly very displeased.


    Su Luo secretlyughed inside. At that time when Little Stone took control of Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, she thought of today¡¯s scene. Didn¡¯t expect that it really happened.


    In any case, Mo family head and the other three heads were all her enemies. Mo family head standing in front of her to block them, for her, this was very useful. If they would fight until both sides would suffer, then that¡¯s even better.


    Li Yaoyuan frowned seriously. ¡°Old Pal Mo, you doing things like this, isn¡¯t very conscientious right?¡±


    Luo Qiuming also voiced his displeasure: ¡°Does Old Pal Mo want to hog everything for himself?¡±


    First Elder Xuanyuan looked at Ancestor Mo, his expression unclear. Before, Third Princess had already pass him a message in secret, telling him there was nothing fishy about this Ancestor Mo. Now, he didn¡¯t see Third Princess¡¯s existence, so First Elder Xuanyuan took it for granted that Third Princess was discovered and was dealt with in secret.


    Recalling how Ancestor Mo destroyed Northern Mo¡¯s imperial pce and ten kilometer wide military camp, First Elder¡¯s heart was terrified, he thought a bit, cupping his hand to say: ¡°Since Ancestor Mo fancies her, then what else is there to say?¡±


    After finished saying this, First Elder nodded towards the other two family heads, then turned around and left, disappearing immediately.


    Li Yaoyuan and Luo Qiuming exchanged a nce, both saw the helplessness andpromise in each other¡¯s eyes. Now, both of their family¡¯s ancestors were not here, if Ancestor Mo was to show off his power, there was simply no one to block him.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s sinister gaze swept towards Su Luo, and he sneered: ¡°After being raised fat, then killed and nothing more. You should enjoy yourst days of sunlight to the greatest extent!¡±


    In any case, it¡¯s not as if Ancestor Mo was really saving her, in the end, it was hard for her to escape death.


    Luo Qiuming red at Su Luo with hatred, threw his sleeve and sneered several times: ¡°Loathsome girl, if we were to kill you, at least, we would have done it quickly, unlike now, haha.¡±


    After they were finished sneering, these two heads took their men and quickly left.


    Ancestor Mo gave off a ¡®must win¡¯ manner, they did not have the strength to contend against Ancestor Mo, besidespromising to leave, what else could they do?


    ¡°You also go.¡± Ancestor Mo impatiently red at Central Pce¡¯s Mo head, ¡°Central Pce is in great disorder, you actually have the leisurely mood toe here and join the excitement!¡±


    Ancestor Mo was clearly not pleased with Mo head¡¯s performance.


    Mo head¡¯s heart panicked, and he hastily smiled apologetically: ¡°Honorable Father¡¯s words is right, this son will immediately lead them to leave!¡±


    Therefore, Mo head didn¡¯t have time to think some more, the soles of his feet seemed to be oiled as he flew away quickly.


    After seeing them leave, Su Luo¡¯s lips curled into a self-satisfied smile: ¡°Hey, Little Stone, you¡¯re really capable ah, this acting is more and more like Ancestor Mo.¡±


    Little Stone arrogantly raised his chin: ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you, idiot.¡±


    Idiot? Su Luo pointed at her noise in disbelief: ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m an idiot?


    ¡°What else ah? How can you be chased to be kill every day in disorder?¡± Little Stone ruthlessly pointed at the reality.


    Su Luo took a deep breath of regret: ¡°You win!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Little Stone had both hands crossed over his chest and raised his eyes to look towards the sky.


    ¡°Get in the carriage.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chilly voice came from the carriage. Indifferent, but it carried a thread of warmth.

 Chapter 1373 – The matter in the Capital (3)

    Chapter 1373 ¨C The matter in the Capital (3)


    He knew that with Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s puppet here, nothing would happen to Su Luo, so he was able to indulge their toying with the several family heads. Now that they had toyed with them enough, naturally, they would hurry up on their journey to the imperial capital.


    Greed was human nature, the greed for life was human instinct, so the fear of death was even more of a difficult problem throughout the ages. The blood in Su Luo¡¯s body, from beginning to end, was a huge hidden danger. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously.


    After going through this brief episode, the party of people once again quickly rushed towards the imperial capital.


    Those several family heads came quickly and also left quickly, so they didn¡¯t affect Su Luo and the rest.


    But those several family heads also weren¡¯t good to deal with. They originally wanted to cling to defending the secret on Su Luo¡¯s body to the death, but after they couldn¡¯t obtain it, they naturally spread out this informationpletely. Thus, making the entire continent impassioned.


    Su Luo possessed spirit blood. Ordinary people wanted to extend their life, cultivators wanted to raise their cultivation, hence, wave after wave of people all rushed to Eastern Ling. On the road, was even more various sorts of ambushes arranged.


    However, the master of the secret aristocratic family heads personally brought a team and didn¡¯t seed. These people, apart from throwing away their lives, what other use could they have?


    The little stone who was wearing Elder Ancestor Mo simply didn¡¯t feel like making a move. At this moment, he was steadily seated in Su Luo¡¯s space, cultivating, Nangong Liuyun also didn¡¯t make a move, and even Su Luo was leisurely sitting at the side, cracking melon seeds with her teeth.


    The small dragon had already woken up and there was still the lively little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox.


    These two spirit pets opened up a path, and the brave heroes in the whole world didn¡¯t dare disobey.


    Not wanting their lives and daring toe up to obstruct, these two small things simply didn¡¯t understand what was called being polite. They just rushed up and then smashed fist after fist.


    The little divine dragon¡¯s fist, how could it be an ordinary fist? One fist went over and things would be squashed. Afterwards, the little divine dragon got impatient with smashing and directly puffed out a mouthful of dragon breath.


    asionally a me, asionally ice, asionally, it would also be lightning and thunder, in any case, he was one with all the elements. The elements that he ought to have, he would be able to puff it out.


    Following this, the dead bodies on the road became more and more. The people that followed behind the Dragon Scaled Horse instead became less and less.


    Originally, they hade to fight over the spirit blood, it was precisely to extend their lifespan. Now, not only were they unable to extend their lifespans, if one wasn¡¯t careful, they could even lose their lives, wasn¡¯t that a huge loss? Therefore, in the end, a lot of people just went back and did what they were supposed to do.


    The few remaining people still followed behind the carriage far away. They followed the Dragon Scaled Horse and entered the imperial capital.


    ¡°Seeing these tails is really annoying, how about I go over and ughter them all?¡± Zi Yan pulled out a double-edged sword with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound and wanted to go over to chop them like watermelons.


    But Su Luo blocked her and helplessly forced a bitter smile: ¡°These people are like Chinese leek, kill one wave, and there will be another. Let them follow.¡±


    ¡°Just let them off lightly like this?¡± Zi Yan snorted in a rage, ¡°Do they think I don¡¯t know what n they¡¯re making? They themselves are no match for you, they are hoping someone ultra-strong wille kill you and then let them collect the spoils.¡±


    ¡°Must think of a way topletely resolve this matter, otherwise in the future, I really won¡¯t be able to go out.¡± Su Luo anxiously pressed her temples and helplessly sighed.


    ¡°Other treasures can still be hidden away or simply given away, this blood of yours......¡± Zi Yan really felt there was nothing to be done about it.


    ¡°Be at ease ok, everything will be alright.¡± Su Luoforted her instead.


    While they were talking, they had already arrived at the imperial capital.


    ¡°Directly go to the Southern Mountain.¡± Su Luo instructed the Dragon Scaled Horse.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse clearly also didn¡¯t like the mor in the imperial capital, hearing that he was to return to the Southern Mountains, he immediately neighed and let loose his four hooves, running towards the south.

 Chapter 1374 – Demanding blood in the Southern Mountains (1)

    Chapter 1374 ¨C Demanding blood in the Southern Mountains (1)


    The party of people lived in the Southern Mountains, but the entire imperial capital heated up because of their arrival.


    Su Luo¡¯s matter spread to every corner in the imperial capital.


    Su Manor.


    These two years, after Su Luo left, Su Manor entered a dull period. The entire Su Manor seemed to be in a semi-closed off state.


    Madam Su and Su Jingyu still lied there half-dead, conscious, but their body was soft like an animal that had no bones andpletely unable to take care of themselves. Every day, they lived a life worse than death.


    After Su Qing vanished that day on the battle stage, shepletely disappeared. No one knew whether she was dead or alive, nor did anyone know where she was.


    The originally lively and noisy Su Manor, nowadays, the only one who could run and jump in the next generation, only remained Su Xi, this sole scion. However, the most unfortunate thing was, Su Xi, who was originally a little genius, for these two years, she didn¡¯t even progress the slightest. She was still at the third rank!


    Because the younger generation of Su Manor didn¡¯t make something of themselves, even the position of Su Manor dropped again and again in the capital. Now, even the Liu family dared to behave atrociously over the head of Su Manor, to the point of wanting to remove and rece them!


    In the study.


    Su Zian leaned on the circr chair.


    There was no candlelight in the study, the hazy moonlight poured down in torrents from outside the window. Su Zian¡¯splexion suddenly brightened then darkened, flickering non-stop.


    Suddenly, one could only heard a clear snapping sound.


    The court papers Su Zian was originally holding in his hand was directly pinched into fine powder.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± A trace of anger shed in Su Zian¡¯s eyes!


    ording to the information that was sent back, that Su Luo, at present, was actually already at the eighth rank! Eighth rank ah!


    Thinking that he, the stately Su Zian, these two years, with a strongly determination to seed, he fiercely took drugs, and only barely broke through to the sixth rank. Originally, he thought that he was already amazing, but with a slight carelessness, Su Luo, that loathsome girl, was already at the eighth rank!


    Who could have known at that time that the unremarkable little concubine-born daughter would someday grow to this extent? If he had known earlier, he, Su Zian, would rather smash himself to death with a brick, and still wouldn¡¯t do that thing of expelling her from Su Manor!


    Not speaking of that eighth rank strength of hers, just the blood in her body was of immeasurable value ah!


    Su Zian¡¯s mood was unstably gloomy, but the only thing that could be certain was that, he, very, much, regretted, it!


    Just at this moment, suddenly, the earth quaked and the mountains shook in the entire Su Manor.


    A violent spirit power fluctuation came from the back of the mountain in Su Manor and filled the air.


    Su Zian stood up in an instant and broke into a run in the direction of the back of the mountain!


    That ce was where Elder Ancestor was in closed-door cultivation. Now, with such big movement, it definitely was because Elder Ancestor over there had news.


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was somewhat nervous, but he was even more overjoyed. At the time when Elder Ancestor entered closed-door cultivation, he was already at the peak of the sixth rank, now, don¡¯t know how strong he had be.


    When Su Zian ran to the mountain in the back, he only saw that the entire mountain was razed to the ground. On the ground were piles of broken stones, the trees were uprooted, leaning in crazy angles, lying on the ground.


    Under the hazy moonlight, an old man stood there with hands behind his back. His slender dense eyebrows were tightly knit, as if caught up in deep contemtion.


    One only saw an ink-jade hairpin bounding his hair, dressed in a simple deep ck gown, with the sleeves of his robe dancing gracefully in the evening wind as if it was flying.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor?¡± Su Zian slowed his steps and ultimately stopped, wild with joy.


    Elder Ancestor turned to nce back at him, the bottom of his eyes were indifferent without the slightest temperature.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± After Su Zian clearly saw his face, his expression became more excited.


    ¡°En.¡± Elder Ancestor Su faintly cast him a nce, his figure motionless.


    ¡°Did Elder Ancestor sessfully exit closed-door cultivation? Are you already at the seventh rank?¡± Feeling the intimidating, powerful pressureing from Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s body, Su Zian was repeatedly pleasantly surprised in his heart.

 Chapter 1375 – Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (2)

    Chapter 1375 ¨C Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (2)


    At that time when Elder Ancestor entered closed-door cultivation, he was already at the peak of sixth rank. Now, he ought to be at the seventh rank right?


    ¡°Seventh rank?¡± Elder Ancestor Su swept Su Zian a contemptuous nce, his voice didn¡¯t have a trace of emotion, ¡°Haven¡¯t been one for a long time.¡±


    Not seventh rank for a long time? Then could it be he was at the eighth rank?! Su Zian, with a joyous expression, eximed at once, ¡°Elder Ancestor, with you here, this time, Su Manor really is saved!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s gaze carried a trace of chilliness.


    Su Zian then narrated in full detail the matter of Su Manor¡¯s decline in these two years to Elder Ancestor Su once through.


    Elder Ancestor Su waved his hand, he didn¡¯t put the Liu family in his eyes as he casually asked: ¡°In those years, how have the several children matured?¡±


    Su Zian, who was in the midst of wailing usingly, immediately was taken aback.


    Elder Ancestor Su¡¯splexion was cold: ¡°Speak!¡± He actually had a bad premonition.


    Su Zian also knew, now that Elder Ancestor had exited closed-door cultivation, he certainly wouldn¡¯t conceal it. Hence, he spoke of the matter of those several children once through.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Elder Ancestor Su was immediately angered, he heavily smashed the rocks that were piled up into a mountain at the side with his fist.


    In a sh, all the rocks were turned into a pile of dust.


    A chill sprang up in Su Zian¡¯s heart, but, he still reported ording to the facts: ¡°Jingyu has paralysis on one side of the body, Su Qing¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, Su Wan died long ago, Su Xi...... hasn¡¯t progressed in the least.¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s appearance was sinister, ¡°Speaking of this, they were all that Su Luo¡¯s doing?!¡±


    Su Zian hated Su Luo to the utmost, he deeply feared that after Elder Ancestor knew about Su Luo¡¯s growth, he would me him for driving her out. So, his description of Su Luo in his speech was extremely malicious, having heard what was said, he seriously nodded: ¡°Yeah, this son was so angry that it was unbearable, therefore, at that time, I expelled her from the family!¡±


    ¡°Letting her off too lightly.¡± A killing intent emerged in Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes.


    Su Zian, having heard what was said, found a touch of joy in his heart. However, what needed to be said had to be said. Otherwise, if the old man obtained the information from others¡¯ mouths, it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Thus, Su Zian said: ¡°Father, this matter, this son is too rude and impetuous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, at that time, you should have just killed her, death ends all of one¡¯s troubles.¡± Elder Ancestor Su coldly flung his sleeves, and said as though it should be by right.


    ¡°But Honorable Father, Su Luo, now...... is already at the eighth rank.¡± Su Zian, while mentioning this matter, his heart was filled with remorse.


    ¡°What did you say? Eighth rank?¡± Elder Ancestor Su used the gaze of looking at an idiot to re at Su Zian, ¡°Saying such lies, is it fun?¡±


    It¡¯s not like Elder Ancestor Su had amnesia, at that time, Su Luo, a daughter born from a little concubine, was a cultivation idiot. At that time, it was he who personally brought the girl to the testing shrine. Now, he was told that in the blink of an eye, she was already at the eighth rank? Truly was slipping under the heavens, giving a huge bow to the ground.


    Su Zian heavily sighed, how could he have wanted Su Luo to be eighth rank? He also very much didn¡¯t want ah, but this fact had already happened, nobody could change it.


    Su Zian speechlessly said: ¡°Father, this matter is true, moreover......Moreover, after she ate the legendary medicine that prevents death, the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, her body contains spirit blood.¡±


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort? Spirit blood? The spirit blood that can revive the dead?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯splexion changed at once, the flesh of his two cheeks shaking excitedly.


    ¡°Yes! Everyone in the whole world says so, it must be true!¡± Su Zian seriously nodded his head.


    ¡°Everyone in the whole world says so, then it must be true? Fool!¡± Elder Ancestor Su waved his hand, jittery, ¡°It won¡¯t do, tomorrow, you personally go on a trip to bring back that girl!¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder that his body, in the imperial capital, nevertheless felt that countless experts were hiding in the imperial capital¡¯s surroundings. Now, all of this was exined.

 Chapter 1376 – Demanding blood in the Southern mountain (3)

    Chapter 1376 ¨C Demanding blood in the Southern mountain (3)


    ¡°But Honorable Father......at that time, I already...... expelled her from the Manor ah.¡± Su Zian hesitatingly said.


    ¡°Do you have definite proof that she isn¡¯t your daughter?¡± A greedy light shed through Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This I don¡¯t have.¡± At that time, all proof was sent by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, it was also the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family that forced him to expel Su Luo from the Manor.


    ¡°Since there is no definite proof she isn¡¯t your daughter, then, she is your daughter! Besides, I, this grandfather, haven¡¯t said anything, what you did doesn¡¯t count! How could Su Manor¡¯s bloodline wander about destitute outside? Go, tomorrow, bring that loathsome girl back.¡± Elder Ancestor Su waved his hand, with a firm tone, not allowing others to refute.


    Su Zian approximately understood Elder Ancestor¡¯s n in his heart. As long as he deceived that girl toe back, why would they still fear there will be no spirit blood?


    ¡°What Honorable Father said is correct, this son will go tomorrow morning!¡± Su Zian seriously said.


    Southern Mountains.


    In fact, Su Luo had thought of it, her return this time, there should be a little reaction from Su Manor. However, Su Manor¡¯s strength was also just that, even if Su Zian¡¯s guts were that big, he also wouldn¡¯t dare openlye to behave atrociously on the Southern Mountains.


    But Su Luo hadn¡¯t anticipated, that Elder Ancestor Su had a break through at this crucial moment, moreover, to be promoted to the eighth rank in one go. So, with a supporter behind him, Su Zian¡¯s courage also got fat, his heart also started to go wild too.


    This day, Nangong Liuyun was cultivating beside the waterfall, while Su Luo looked at the scenery, sitting on top of the wall.


    Suddenly, she saw a party of people quicklye towards the Southern Park.


    With only a nce, she recognized this person was Su Zian.


    He actually had the face toe over? The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ridiculing arc.


    In fact, so long as she gave an order, Housekeeper Li would naturally block Su Zian outside the door. But like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see a good y, Su Luo still wanted to know his backer. But she must at least give him the cold shoulder, otherwise he would still not recognize his own status.


    At this moment, Housekeeper Li had just blocked Su Zian outside the door.


    Housekeeper Li, with a stiff face and an expression so indifferent it didn¡¯t contain a trace of warmth, said: ¡°Sirs, please return, our Master is not seeing visitors.¡±


    ¡°Is Su Luo here or not?¡± Su Zian bluntly said a sentence.


    Housekeeper Li scowled. The Su Luo the other side spoke off, now, was Southern Mountains¡¯ master.


    ¡°Thismander is Su Luo¡¯s father, nowe to bring her home. This reason is inevitable and right anywhere, even if His Highness Prince Jin was to personally appear, he would also not be able to block it.¡± Su Zian¡¯splexion sunk, with a stiff face, he appeared solemn and icily arrogant.


    A cold intent shed through Housekeeper Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°See or not see you, it is still what Master says that counts. You wait for the time being.¡±


    Housekeeper Li coldly gazed at Su Zian, and didn¡¯t immediately let hime in. He only waved his hand, then, very quickly, a fast figure shed by, without a doubt, this figure went to inform Su Luo.


    Su Zian was the stately great general, where had he suffered this kind of treatment? Not to mention now, he had a dad at the eighth rank, still had a daughter at the eighth rank, what does the Liu Manor count as? Before too long, he wouldn¡¯t even put the imperial family in his eyes.


    But now, an insignificant housekeeper dared to give him the cold shoulder. Su Zian¡¯s cold eyes swept towards Housekeeper Li, his eyes were shady and sinister.


    The person that returned to inform waste and hadn¡¯t return, Su Zian was extremely impatient and continuously questioned.


    Housekeeper Li¡¯s expression was as indifferent as before: ¡°Perhaps Master is cultivating, General Su also knows, can¡¯t say precisely if the cultivation time is a day or several years. It¡¯s hard to say, if there is nothing urgent, General Su better go down the mountain first. Wait until after Master exits closed-door cultivation, at that time, to see or not to see, you¡¯ll naturally get the news.¡±

 Chapter 1377 – Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (4)

    Chapter 1377 -Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (4)


    Su Zian hadn¡¯t expected that an insignificant housekeeper under Prince Jin would dare to give him the cold shoulder, and his anger couldn¡¯t help but soar: ¡°Your dog eyes need to be lowered to look at me!¡±


    There was not a trace of emotion on Housekeeper Li¡¯s ice-cold face. If he didn¡¯t know of Master¡¯s attitude, he would have already shut all these annoying people outside the door long ago. Only, Little Sizi hadn¡¯t returned, it was also sufficient to see Master¡¯s attitude.


    Su Zian¡¯s anger in his heart became even deeper, he was actually looked down upon by an insignificant housekeeper.


    Time passed little by little, very quickly, an hour had slipped away.


    Only at this moment did Little Sizi slowlye out, he indifferently nced at Su Zian and only said two word: ¡°Come, please.¡±


    Su Zian, who had be impatient from waiting, snorted heavily, flinging his sleeve as he went in.


    He had already flown into a rage out of humiliation, at this moment, his anger was even more extreme.


    Front hall.


    Su Luo calmly sat there.


    The moment Su Zian entered, he saw Su Luo leisurely half-reclining and half-sitting on the imperial tutor¡¯s chair. The little divine dragon was in herp, and there was another little fox with a pure white fur coat.


    This little fox had quite a few tails, one tail, two tail, three tail...... Nine tails? That¡¯s not right, his eyes certainly must be blurred. Su Zian couldn¡¯t help but to count it once again, after he finished counting, his entire being didn¡¯t feel good.


    Nine tails, it was actually a little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox! This simply......made people¡¯s heart beat quickly ah!


    Su Zian, with great difficulty, restrained the greediness that sprang up in his heart. His gaze indifferently swept towards Su Luo, but when his line of sight fell on Su Luo¡¯s face, for a moment, his whole body stiffened as if he had seen a ghost!


    ¡°You......Who are you?!¡± Su Zian looked at the Su Luo before his eyes with disbelief.


    The little divine dragon was Su Luo¡¯s spirit pet, he only liked to leap up and down on Su Luo¡¯s body, so without a doubt, the person in front of his eyes was Su Luo. But her face...... how could her face change to be so beautiful?


    The original shape of her facial features almost didn¡¯t change, now, it looked as if it had been delicately carved, cut and polished, every ce was all exquisitely perfect to the extreme. Compared to her, how could the Jade Lake fairy¡¯s jadelike beauty be even considered beautiful? Su Qing and Su Wan¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t even worthy of bing her servant ah.


    It was only two years¡¯ time, how could she have changed so quickly?


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Su Luo, on one hand, leisurely teased the little divine dragon by tickling his chin, while on the other hand, she carelessly spoke.


    ¡°Luo Luo, it seems that you¡¯ve been doing pretty good these past two years.¡± Not only had her appearance be the most beautiful under the heavens, even her cultivation had advanced to a ce that was hard for him to even hope for. In her hands, there was even the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox from the legends that could use the Change Spirit Technique!


    Envy, Su Zian was deeply envious!


    Su Luo, from high up looking down, aimed a nce at him disdainfully out of the corner of her eye. The smile at the corner of her mouth was indifferent like a stranger: ¡°If not for Your Excellency expelling me from the Su residence, such good days, I still really wouldn¡¯t be able to have.¡±


    When she mentioned the matter of being expelled from Su Manor, there was no anger, not even ridicule, there was only an unfamiliarity belonging to a stranger. After Su Zian realized this point, his heart suddenly shook, he had a very bad feeling.


    If Su Luo had angrily kicked up a racket or mocked and ridiculed him, in that case, it showed she still cared about the Su Manor, still cared about him, this father. However, so apathetic like this, just like a nodding acquaintance that hadn¡¯t been in contact for many years, this made Su Zian somewhat panic-stricken.


    Su Zian sat without being asked, with a stiff face, he assumed a fatherly attitude: ¡°That was only a misunderstanding, now the misunderstanding is already rified, you can return to the Su Manor at any time.¡±


    Su Luo held the little divine dragon and petted the hair on his body. asionally, she found the time to nce at Su Zian: ¡°I can return to the Su Manor at any time?¡±

 Chapter 1378 – Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (5)

    Chapter 1378 ¨C Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (5)


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Zian waved his hand and urged with a cold voice: ¡°Outside is not as good as home, tidy up your things and return with Father to the Manor.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo did not give face and directlyughed.


    Thisugh was just like a p that was heavily flung on this thick-skinned old face of Su Zian. Su Zian¡¯s heart was immediately angry! Two mes burned in his eyes. Laugh? She actuallyughed so unrestrainedly!


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Su Zian suddenly pped the table and stood up, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Zian, thought of the matter before when he expelled Su Luo from the Manor, and hisplexion swelled even redder. He truly flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    Su Luo stoppedughing with great difficulty: ¡°General actually asked me why Iughed? These words, you actually can also ask out loud?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Su Zian was furious!


    Su Luo¡¯s breathing was somewhat unstable because just now, sheughed in too lively a manner. She calmed down with great difficulty: ¡°What? Is there still something else?¡±


    ¡°Return home with me!¡± Su Zian extended his hand and was about to pull Su Luo.


    But it was very obvious, the furious Su Zian had lost his rationality, hepletely forgot that now, Su Luo was already at the eighth rank. Even more, he forgot the fact that Su Luo had two powerful spirit pets.


    ¡°Awoo awoo awoo!¡± The little divine dragon directly bit towards Su Zian¡¯s hand!


    Fortunately, Su Zian had quick reflexes and quickly pulled back his hand, otherwise, this hand of his would be gone.


    ¡°Su Luo, you dare to kill your own father?¡± Su Zian was extremely angry.


    Su Luo tenderly held the little divine dragon, slowly and deliberately, she swept a nce at his somewhat messy fur, in a downying tone, she said: ¡°Kill my own father? Just based on you, worthy to be my father?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, the master of Purgatory City, there was still that sly, mysterious big boss, which of them didn¡¯t want to be her dad? Compared to these major characters, he, Su Zian, couldn¡¯t even be regarded as an ant. Actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of her to call himself dad.


    ¡°Su Luo! Are you really just this indifferent and heartless?¡± Su Zian severely red at Su Luo, and said in a rage, ¡°At that time, Dad misunderstood you, so I expelled you from the family. But it¡¯s been two years, you must have had enough of being angry right? How could biological father and daughter still have hatred from the previous day?¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly shook her head: ¡°Su Zian, you really take yourself as too important.¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to directly call father by name? Just based on this point, you deserve to die!¡± Su Zian said menacingly.


    Su Luo used a ¡®looking at a lunatic¡¯ expression to gaze at Su Zian. He was too into the y, only, so what if he acted so realistically? In any case, at that time, she was had already been stricken off from the geneology.


    ¡°You leave, only, in the future, don¡¯t call yourself my father again, if you want this life.¡± Su Luo waved her hand, somewhat downhearted, to show him out the door.


    At that time, Master, in order to let her rightfully enter Su Manor, Su Zian¡¯s infant girl that hadn¡¯t opened her eyes yet was sacrificed. Going by feeling and reason, she owed that infant girl, so this time, she saved Su Zian once. After all, if this was heard by that one in Purgatory City, Su Zian would absolutely die without a burial site. Because this represented the profaning of the Goddess Yan Hua!


    Su Zianpletely didn¡¯t know Su Luo was doing it for his own good. Seeing Su Luo deny it to the end, his eyes revealed an ominous glint: ¡°Su Luo, you have grown up now. You are extraordinary now, so you cast aside Su Manor, this is merely beautiful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Impossibly stupid.¡± These two words were Su Luo¡¯s evaluation of Su Zian.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Zian was angry to the extreme, hisplexion was ashen, and he pointed at Su Luo with a shaking finger, ¡°You actually dare to speak like this to me!¡±

 Chapter 1379 – Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (6)

    Chapter 1379 ¨C Demanding blood in the Southern Mountain (6)


    ¡°So what?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him, ¡°Can you beat me? Or kill me? Su Zian, I kindly advise you a sentence, you must by all means not provoke me, otherwise, your Su Manor will disappear.¡±


    Actually, dared, to, threaten, him, this, father?


    ¡°Su Luo, you believe now, no one can control you? Your grandfather has already exited closed-door cultivation! You wait for us!¡± Finished speaking these words, Su Zian, in spitting anger, flung his sleeves and left!


    If he hadn¡¯t left, he feared he would simply be infuriated to death by Su Luo!


    Seeing Su Zian angrily leave, a touch of interest shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Elder Ancestor Su had exited closed-door cultivation? If he could let Su Zian so confidentlye over, presumably, his strength wasn¡¯t bad right? But so what? In any case, it was absolutely impossible she would return to Su Manor.


    After Su Zian returned to the Manor, he directly hurried to the rear courtyard.


    The rear courtyard was very quiet, only Elder Ancestor Su resided there.


    At this moment, twilight had arrived, and Elder Ancestor Su stood beside a blooming jasper tree, lifting his eyes to gaze at the distant blood-colored remaining sun, his brows were tightly pursed.


    After getting permission, Su Zian pushed open the door and entered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t aplish the matter?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over Su Zian¡¯s body.


    Although Su Zian did his utmost to restrain the anger in his heart, anger still remained. Elder Ancestor Su, at such strength, his perceptivity was also very sharp, so with one sweep of his gaze, he understood everything.


    ¡°I failed to live up to Father¡¯s great trust.¡± Su Zian bent his waist, his expression was disappointed, ¡°That girl relies on His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s support, her own strength has also risen dramatically. Now, she simply does not have Su Manor in her eyes, not only that, but she also said......¡±


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s brows tightly pursed.


    Su Zian¡¯s gaze shed, finally appearing to have made a firm resolution, he said while gnashing his teeth: ¡°She said, if I still dare to call myself her father, in the future, Su Manor would disappear......¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Elder Ancestor Su immediately became angry, as he raised his hand, the blooming jasper tree before his eyes, in a sh, burst into dregs, finally, it changed into fine powder and sprinkled on the ground......


    There was a strange quietness all around.


    Elder Ancestor Su gave off the pressure of a powerful expert, and the pressure nearly choked Su Zian.


    Su Zian sucked in a deep breath and continued to speak: ¡°Father, I¡¯m only afraid that Su Luo won¡¯t return to the family. Even if her person returns, her heart won¡¯t be loyal ah.¡±


    ¡°So long as her body returns, then we have seeded, the rest...... humph, humph.¡± Greed and scheming flitted past Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, father, Su Luo actually still has a little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox in her hands!¡± Su Zian recalled that little nine-tailed fox and immediately told Elder Ancestor Su the information.


    ¡°What did you say? A little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox?¡± Elder Ancestor Su was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°Yes, this son counted several times, indeed, it really was a little nine-tailed fox!¡± Su Zian was extremely certain.


    ¡°This is a treasure ah, a huge treasure ah.¡± The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s heart blood, for him, was a great supplement ah, a great supplement. Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened then suddenly darkened, it was difficult to hide the excited rays of light in them.


    ¡°Father......¡± Su Zian saw Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s heart was moved, and his heart immediately became excited. As long as they obtained the treasure, when Father ate the meat, he could at least drink some soup ah.


    ¡°Su Luo is now staying at the Southern Mountains?¡± Only after a long time did Elder Ancestor Su slowly start to talk.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Her rtionship with Prince Jin is very close?¡±


    ¡°Justcking thest step of getting married.¡± Su Zian confirmed.


    Suddenly, the corner of Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s mouth raised in a cold and strange smile, and he nodded his head: ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    ¡°Father......¡± Su Zian was extremely curious, he didn¡¯t know what method Elder Ancestor had thought up.


    ¡°You withdraw for the time being, wait for the good news oh.¡± Elder Ancestor Su waved his hand and directly drove Su Zian out.

 Chapter 1380 – Strange jade pendant (1)

    Chapter 1380 ¨C Strange jade pendant (1)


    Elder Ancestor Su then entered the pce that same evening.


    When Emperor Jing knew Elder Ancestor Su was now already at the eighth rank, his eye sockets opened wide as he stared with huge eyes: ¡°This, is this true?¡±


    Elder Ancestor Su, perfectlyposed, sat upright on the red sandalwood chair. His serious appearance carried a trace of the indifference of a strong expert, as he indifferently nodded his head.


    ¡°Good, simply really good!¡± Emperor Jing excitedly pped the dragon chair heavily!


    Not long after was the battle for power between the four nations. This time, the battle for power was held precisely in the imperial capital of Eastern Ling. Not to mention who lost and who won, just the people that wille, each and every one was an expert that they couldn¡¯t be looked down upon. If they created some movement in the imperial capital, then that would be disastrous.


    But what made Emperor Jing embarrassed was, there weren¡¯t that many strong experts that could stand out from the Nangong family ah, now, Elder Ancestor Su broke through at such a crucial moment, how could Emperor Jing not be happy?


    But at this moment, Elder Ancestor Su was still arranging his family, holding a cup of fragrant tea, faintly tasting it. His face seemed profoundly mysterious.


    Emperor Jing had been emperor for many years, how could he not know that he had a request he wanted to mention? But an expert at the eighth rank, in the imperial capital, was already a transcendent existence. Recalling originally, Li Yaoxiang with his eighth rank strength and the entire imperial capital all couldn¡¯t help but let him have his way and freely be arrogant and despotic?


    ¡°This time¡¯s battle for powerpetition between the four countries, don¡¯t know if Elder Ancestor Su has an interest or not?¡± Emperor Jing was also a crafty fox.


    ¡°Whether I have interest or not, at present, it¡¯s hard to say ah.¡± Elder Ancestor Su saw the topic had returned, and his gaze indifferently shot towards Emperor Jing.


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say this? Could it be Elder Ancestor Su has some hidden trouble that¡¯s hard to mention?¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s brain quickly turned.


    Elder Ancestor Su, fiddled with the teacup, eyes gazing out the window, he seemed to have floated very far, and his voice carried a thread of loneliness: ¡°s, every family goes through a difficult time, let¡¯s not talk about this matter.¡±


    Emperor Jing originally didn¡¯t have a good grasp, now, his heart immediately understood clearly.


    Su Luo! It must be Su Luo, that girl!


    Thinking of Su Luo, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was especiallyplicated.


    At that time, his unfilial son had repeatedly warned that he must not provoke Su Luo. He must not break Su Luo and him up. He had made a solemn vow that soon, Su Luo would soar and no one could stop her. At that time, Emperor Jing didn¡¯t believe it ah, he had racked his brains to break them up and to marry in that fairy of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, the result? Emperor Jing wished he could ruthlessly hammer his own head.


    ¡°If Elder Ancestor Su has words, do not hesitate to speak, if I can help, will not spare any effort to do my utmost.¡± Emperor Jing stopped the thoughts in his head and the memories rushing forth from his heart. He pretended to be indifferent on the surface without a single wave.


    When Elder Ancestor Su entered the pce, he was nning on using Emperor Jing. Seeing Emperor Jing take the bite, he then shook his head, pretending to be worried: ¡°It¡¯s Su Zian, that unfilial son! Originally, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, relying on force to bully others, pressured the Su family. He actually really expelled Su Luo, that girl, out of the Su Manor, don¡¯t know how that girl is doing, s.¡±


    These words from Elder Ancestor Su scolded Su Zian on the surface, in reality, he was actually avoiding the important matter and dwelling on the trivial. Hepletely pushed Su Zian¡¯s responsibility off cleanly and let the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family carry all the ck pots. Now, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s elder ancestor wasn¡¯t present, the third generation had also declined, Li Yaoxiang had also died. The Jade Lake¡¯s Li family already appeared to have declined. Elder Ancestor Su, after having been promoted to a higher rank, hadplete self-confidence. He also didn¡¯t have that kind of reverence for the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family from before.


    Hearing Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s words, Emperor Jing immediately understood seventy percent. It seemed that this old fogey wanted to take Su Luo, that girl, back into Su Manor and make her recognize her ancestors again. These words from Elder Ancestor Su were really interesting, originally, when they expelled Su Luo out of the manor, the Su Manor was vicious and merciless. Now that they saw that she had grown, they began to show concern?

 Chapter 1381 – Strange jade pendant (2)

    Chapter 1381 ¨C Strange jade pendant (2)


    Emperor Jing knitted his brows and sighed: ¡°I heard Su Luo, that girl, came back.¡±


    ¡°She actually came back?¡± Elder Ancestor Su opened his eyes wide.


    Pretend, continue to pretend! Emperor Jing was very disdainful of Elder Ancestor Su in his heart, but on the surface, he still apanied with a smile and an amiable tone: ¡°Yes, I heard she returned a few days ago, now, they are living in the Southern Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t the Southern Mountains His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s property?¡± Elder Ancestor Su pretended he didn¡¯t know.


    In any case, he had just exited closed-door cultivation, not knowing those trivial matters was to be expected.


    Pretend ok, continue to pretend ok. Emperor Jing harboured hatred in his heart, yet on the surface he still spoke with a face full of smiles: ¡°Elder Ancestor Su may not know ah, your family¡¯s Su Luo and Liuyun are harmonious, their feelings are deep and their intention serious. Now, they are already at the stage of discussing marriage.¡±


    Elder Ancestor Su hadid the work for so long, wasn¡¯t he just waiting for these words?


    Elder Ancestor Su, with a stiff face, angrily said, ¡°Since they are already discussing marriage, then properly talk, properly discuss. They still haven¡¯t married and are already living together like this, whatever¡¯s next?¡±


    Emperor Jing didn¡¯t know Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s tail would show so quickly, he sniggered in his heart, yet on the surface, he also wrinkled his brows, ¡°This is......s.¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is determined to marry my family¡¯s Luo girl?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes went vertical, carrying a trace of cold intention.


    See, see, she still hadn¡¯t returned and recognized her ancestor yet and you¡¯re calling ¡°my family¡¯s Luo girl¡± like this. Emperor Jing recalled that day¡¯s Su Zian, in the main hall, was determined to expel Su Luo from the Manor, this contrast, he couldn¡¯t help but somewhat rejoice in other people¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°This, you have to ask Liuyun¡¯s intention, frankly speaking, I am also unable to be in charge of this matter ah.¡± Emperor Jingpletely pushed his own responsibility cleanly away.


    ¡°So to speak, it was that girl who is determined to marry Prince Jin?¡± Elder Ancestor Su switched his wording.


    ¡°This......¡± Recalling the day Nangong Liuyun protected that smelly girl like the apple of his eye, Emperor Jing thus knew. It was absolutely that foolish son of his that loved the other person a bit more.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please give my message.¡± Elder Ancestor Su stood up, unperturbed, his voice was long and dragged on, ¡°If Prince Jin really wants to marry that girl, then he has to do so rightly and properly. The etiquette that is needed must notck a bit. My words end here, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Finished handing over this sentence, not waiting for Emperor Jing to reply, Elder Ancestor Su left without consulting anyone.


    ¡°This......¡±Emperor Jing felt embarrassed.


    Just now, Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s meaning was very clear, he was threatening ah. If Su Luo was determined to marry Liuyun, she must first return to Su Manor, only entering Su Manor would those etiquette be done bit by bit. However, would Su Luo return?


    Emperor Jing recalled from that day the cold arrogantplexion that was no different from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, and he slowly sighed. This time, Elder Ancestor Su really gave him a very big and difficult problem. If he couldn¡¯t seed in this matter, this time, the powerpetition between the four countries, he would certainly freely look for an excuse to send him, this emperor, away.


    That night, Emperor Jing lied down in the pce alone, he tossed and turned yet couldn¡¯t sleep, in his mind, Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s words flipped over and over.


    At midnight, he again threw on some clothes. With jolting buttocks, he ran to the empress¡¯s ce.


    The empress, towards Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, naturally fumed with rage between gritted teeth, what suggestion could she possibly give Emperor Jing? How could she not add more eye medicine?


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are rumors outside saying Su Luo is already at the eighth rank in strength. Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false.¡± The empressughed with ¡®puff-chi¡¯ sounds.


    Emperor Jing waved his hand, jittery: ¡°That day when she left Eastern Ling, she was only at the fourth rank at best, in two short years, how could she possibly reach the eighth rank? These rumors, you also believe in?¡± In any case, Emperor Jing didn¡¯t believe them.

 Chapter 1382 – Strange jade pendant (3)

    Chapter 1382 ¨C Strange jade pendant (3)


    The empress naturally also didn¡¯t believe it, because such a fast promotion speed, even Nangong Liuyun was incapable of doing so, to say nothing of Su Luo, who carried the name of being a waste material?


    ¡°I heard they returned several days ago, why haven¡¯t theye to pay respects to Your Majesty?¡± The empress frowned, ¡°No matter how powerful His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s strength is, he is still your son, when all is said and done ah.¡±


    This eye medicines that were applied......


    Emperor Jing just berated her on the spot: ¡°What do you understand woman? Don¡¯t talk rubbish! He certainly went to cultivate, otherwise, how could he not enter the pce?¡±


    He may have said that, but that doubt had long ago unwittingly been buried, as for whether or not the root would germinate, one would have to see in the future.


    The second day, Emperor Jing waited and waited, and still didn¡¯t see Nangong Liuyun.


    The third day, it was also like this.


    The fourth day......The empress and the crown prince encircled at the irritable Emperor Jing¡¯s side. She again applied medicinal eye drops imperceptibly.


    Emperor Jing pped the table in a rage and bellowed: ¡°Peoplee, go to the Southern Mountains and call over Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo for me!¡±


    If the old tiger didn¡¯t show its power, they might really believe he was an ill cat oh? He had returned to Eastern Ling for so long, don¡¯t speak of paying respects, he didn¡¯t even give a greeting. Did he, Nangong Liuyun, believe the imperial capital was a hotel? Did he still have this father in his eyes? Was it because he had be strong so he didn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes? The more Emperor Jing thought, the angrier he became.


    Southern Mountains.


    This day, as usual, after Su Luo finished her cultivation, she then leisurely lied down on the grass turf to rest.


    Her consciousness inadvertently entered her space, seeing everything in her space, she suddenly felt somewhat annoyed.


    In the period before, since she was continuously being chased to be kill, so she hadn¡¯t properly sorted out her space. As a result, it seemed extremely chaotic inside. After all, at that time, she looted Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, how could things not be in a mess?


    Taking advantage that she had time now, Su Luo began to sort out the stuff in her space, she packed them properly by arranging them into categories.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t need to work hard. She only need to sat in ce, with her eyes tightly closed, controlling these treasures with her consciousness. Afterwards, she let them automatically fly to the ce they were to be ced and then it¡¯s done.


    Unwittingly, the stuff had already more or less been sorted out. Seeing the neat, clean and tidy appearance before her eyes, the corner of her mouth hooked into a satisfied smile. Suddenly, her smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth.


    She remembered that originally, at the Central Pce¡¯s Treasure Storage Pavilion, she took several treasure swords. Although those several swords hadn¡¯t given birth to a sword spirit like Chi Xiao Sword and the Cheng Ying Sword, they were still exceptionally difficult to find treasure swords ah. Su Luo originally wanted to divide these several swords to Beichen Ying and them, but just now, when she arranged things, she didn¡¯t see those swords.


    Could it be she was mistaken? Su Luo closed her eyes, and her consciousness started to spread to her entire space.


    However, she hadbed through her space inside and out, and there still wasn¡¯t a trace of them.


    Huh?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly shone.


    Su Luo bent down and picked up a jade pendant from the underbrush.


    This snow-white jade¡¯s color resembled water, gentle and transparent. When you held it in your hand, it gave people a kind of cozy feeling, as if they were bathed in spring wind, so much so that she even felt her spirit breath change. This jade pendant, its jade quality was absolutely good, but this wasn¡¯t what aroused Su Luo¡¯s attention.


    Through this jade pendant, Su Luo recalled a matter.


    Originally, when she was in the Treasure Storage Pavilion, she saw a worn-out sword that was ck with no light, but at that time, the little divine dragon nevertheless loved this sword very much.


    At that time, Su Luo was puzzled in her heart, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think and only stuffed it in with all the rest into her space. Afterwards, she was chased to kill all the way andpletely forgot this matter thoroughly. Now, seeing this jade pendant, she remembered.

 Chapter 1383 – Strange jade pendant (4)

    Chapter 1383 ¨C Strange jade pendant (4)


    Because at that time, this jade pendant acted as the sword¡¯s tassel, and it was hanging on that worn-out, broken sword hilt.


    This jade pendant...it seemed very old, but from which specific ancient time, Su Luo couldn¡¯t think of clearly.


    Suddenly, Su Luo smiled, with Nangong Liuyun present, why should she ponder over it? Why not just ask him, this moving encyclopedia of knowledge, okay?


    Saying to do this, then she just did it.


    After Su Luo exited her space, she held the jade pendant and walked towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s room to look for him.


    After waiting for Nangong Liuyun to finish cultivating, then, Su Luo pushed the door open to enter.


    ¡°Are you a little bit better today?¡± Su Luo saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial color was a bit better than before, and her mood also followed, starting to be more high spirited.


    ¡°En.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled her along to sit down on the soft couch, ¡°You already calcted the time beforeing over?¡±


    ¡°Afraid to disturb your cultivation ah.¡± Su Luo took the opportunity to sit at the side of his leg. But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long, slender but strong arm, with one move, and Su Luo,pletelycking the strength to resist, had her sat on his thigh.


    An ambiguous fluid expression slipped through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. His finger wandered over her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start, I need talk to you about a serious matter oh.¡± Su Luo unhappily stopped his hand.


    ¡°En?¡± Nangong Liuyun grunted. Suddenly, he used a kind of strange gaze to stare at Su Luo.


    This gaze watched her until Su Luo¡¯s heart became scared.


    ¡°Why are you using this kind of gaze to look at me?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t conceal the surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°You....¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand extended out, and in one move, grabbed between Su Luo¡¯s thumb and forefinger. His movement was fast as lightning, and after Su Luo returned to her senses, he had already grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Hurts.¡± Su Luo exhaled out a sound from the pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was rigid and had a ¡®never before seen¡¯ seriousness and imposing atmosphere.


    Su Luo was extremely confused in her heart, in the end, what was going on? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s behavior was too strange right? Just now, his gaze was frighteningly unfamiliar.


    Thousands and tens of thousands of thoughts went through Su Luo¡¯s mind, but in this kind of juncture, she was afraid any sounds she made would interrupt Nangong Liuyun¡¯s train of thought. As a result, she sat there motionless to allow him to study her.


    It was after a cup of tea¡¯s time before Nangong Liuyun released Su Luo, as if having a weight of his mind.


    This cup of tea¡¯s time for Su Luo seemed even longer than a year¡¯s time.


    ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened?¡± Su Luo helplessly looked at him. His actions just now really scared her.


    ¡°On your body....are you wearing something strange?¡± A trace of a perplexed expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Strange thing? Don¡¯t have ah.¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes innocently, ¡°I always hate to wear essories. Moreover, I¡¯m used to tossing things into my space so it¡¯s convenient to make use of them....¡±


    Just at this time, Su Luo twisted her body a bit.


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡ª¡± A piece of a round jade pendant fell out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand reached out to grab it, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was faster than hers. That pair of slender, long and jadelike fingers picked up this jade pendant decorated with dragon design.


    ¡°This was something I found just now after tidying up my space.¡± Su Luo saw Nangong Liuyun looked at that jade pendant with a dazed expression, and she couldn¡¯t help but to open her mouth to exin.


    After quite a while, Nangong Liuyun suddenly realized: ¡°So it turned out to be so.¡±


    ¡°So it turned out to be what?¡± He might have suddenly realized it, but there was still a Miss facing him that was confused. Su Luo pinched Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lean and strong hip, ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense quickly say it, say it ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo, and asked, full of heartache, ¡°Did I injure you just now?¡±


    Su Luo extended a snow-white bright wrist. But now, the white area between her thumb and forefinger was bluish-purple. It look like a horrible sight to see.

 Chapter 1384 – Strange jade pendant (5)

    Chapter 1384 ¨C Strange jade pendant (5)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were full of distress and self-me.


    Su Luo waved her hand, signaling that it didn¡¯t matter: ¡°It may look very serious, but in fact, it doesn¡¯t hurt a bit. Would you stop using the expression of looking at a waste to look at me okay? At the very least, I¡¯m at the eighth rank ah.¡± An eighth rank expert, the Li Yaoxiang at that time, was at this level and nothing more.


    ¡°But just now...you were one hundred percent a waste ah.¡± Aplicated expression appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes as he slowly spit out the truth.


    ¡°What? I changed into a waste again?¡± Su Luo almost spit out a mouthful of water, nervously seizing herself up from head to toe. She didn¡¯t even forget to move her spirit force. It was when she was sure her cultivation in her body was still there, before she curiously asked, ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand gripped the jade pendant, then pulled Su Luo to walk with him: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    At this moment, Beichen Ying just so happened to have hands sped behind his back, a group of henchman followed behind him. He nced in all directions and walked over, that sloppy little appearance was the splitting image of the little evil tyrant in dramas bringing a group of flunkeys to stroll the street to snatch women from good families.


    This youngster couldn¡¯t stay still on Southern Mountain, on the second day they had arrived at Southern Mountain, he had already gone down the mountain. Now see, after he had finished ying, he once again came up the mountains to look for Nangong Liuyun and her.


    Beichen Ying, with one nce, saw Su Luo at the other end of the mountain. As for Nangong Liuyun, at his current angle, he couldn¡¯t see him.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying gave a smile that was more brilliant than sunlight, waving his hand and loudly called out a greeting: ¡°Oh~~~I¡¯m over here~~~¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of ck lines, could she say that now, they were separated by three mountaintops¡¯ distance okay?


    Don¡¯t know what medicine Beichen Ying ate, he ran over like the wind, and left those subordinates that were following him far, far away.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s speed was very fast, in less than a cup of tea¡¯s time, he had leapt across the three mountain tops. He arrived in front of Su Luo, not breathing hard and not red in the face.


    His face was flushed, seemingly very excited.


    As expected, the next second, the childlike Beichen Ying started to talk, dancing and gesticting with joy: ¡°You ah, locked on top of the mountain all day, definitely don¡¯t know how lively the imperial capital is right now. That¡¯s what is called, one person surging up like the tide, so crowded. Oh that¡¯s right, Luo Luo, aren¡¯t you short on money? Follow Third Older Brother and there will be meat to eat!¡±


    With him being pleased with his own self, Beichen Ying simply even changed the way he called himself. Normally, he would tteringly call her Sister-inw, now, being pleased with himself, he called himself ¡®older brother¡¯.


    Su Luo secretly smiled, she knew that besides Nangong Liuyun being the second brother, the rest of the three, their rankings were always indeterminate. Each and every one of them said they were ¡®third older brother¡¯, none of them wanted to be fourth and fifth brother.


    Although Su Luo was always curious, why Nangong Liuyun was second brother and not eldest brother. But, this question, no one answered her.


    Just when Beichen Ying was pping Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, promising to bring her to make a lot of money, suddenly, he felt his back go cold, an ice-cold breath enveloping him firmly. In this second, the air in the surroundings seemed to freeze.


    ¡°Bro, bro, Second Brother, you are also here?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth split open into a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s icy swordlike gaze shot towards Beichen Ying¡¯s hand.


    In an instant, the hand Beichen Ying ced on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder seemed to be drenched in boilingva, in a conditioned reflex, it very quickly drew back. He gave several forcedughing sounds: ¡°Haha, hehe, you, you are also here?¡±


    Now, Beichen Ying wished he could chop off his two little paws. Touch what isn¡¯t good, he actually went and touched the treasure at the tip of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart...boo hoo, really afraid of being beaten up.

 Chapter 1385 – Strange jade pendant (6)

    Chapter 1385 ¨C Strange jade pendant (6)


    In childhood, because he and Lan Xuan, that fool, made a bet on who would first get some of Second Brother¡¯s hair, the result was that he took advantage of when Second Brother was at the peak of exhaustion from practice, then he stealthily touched Second Brother¡¯s soft hair. Before he could pull off one strand of hair, the originally exhausted to the point of fainting Second Brother suddenly opened his bloodthirsty and icy eyes....


    The result was that he was chased to be killed for three days and three nights ah! Second Brother, that beast, clearly could have just caught him by stretching out his hand, but he wouldn¡¯t ah! Everytime when he was almost caught by him, he would directly kick him in a parabolic arc, then after, he would continue to chase ah okay! In the end, his butt was swollen for a full three months and he couldn¡¯t sit down to eat ah!


    Those three days created how big a trauma to the young Little Beichen¡¯s heart ah? Even now, it still cast a shadow.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly swept a nce, and Beichen Ying, in a sh, jumped three steps away from Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red thin lips hooked into a ghost of a smile, his calm and rippleless eyesnding on Beichen Ying¡¯s body. His tone was light but carried a strong emphasis that wouldn¡¯t allow dissent: ¡°Come here.¡±


    Beichen Ying, this fool, subconsciously covered his little butt. His face was full of nervousness and being on guard: ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡±


    It could clearly be seen how strong the shadow was from childhood.


    Su Luo watched this while being extremely curious. She poked Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm: ¡°In the end, what did you do to him?¡±


    Why would Beichen Ying, for no cause or reason, cover his butt? Could it be that Nangong Liuyun did something bad to him such aspletely destroying his anus? Su Luo¡¯s pair of ck as ink, quick-witted eyes whirled around, flickering with curiosity and intent to gossip.


    Nangong Liuyun unhappily patted Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°What is your little brain thinking of?¡±


    Su Luo spit out her tongue, some things, cannot be said, cannot be said ah.


    Nangong Liuyun speechlessly swept Su Luo a nce, the corner of his mouth twitching slightly. In the end, without much choice, he could only loosen his tone and beckon to Beichen Ying: ¡°Come here. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want to do in the end?¡± Beichen Ying wanted to cry butcked the tears. Truthfully speaking, now, the thing he wanted to do the most was to take to his heels and run. But if it was like this, the soft, fleshy part of his butt would just so happen to be exposed before Second Brother¡¯s eyes. Then, wouldn¡¯t he directly kick him flying? Based on Second Brother¡¯s current cultivation, maybe he would be kicked flying past three huge mountains ah!


    Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo with a cry for help, Su Luo shrugged her shoulders and spread open her hands, expressing she wanted to help but it was difficult to help him.


    Beichen Ying looked at Nangong Liuyun, full of grief. He dilly-dallied, as if walking to a noose, taking one step forward and three steps back.


    But in the end, he was still resigned to his fate and stopped in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at him as if looking at an idiot and didn¡¯t feel like arguing with him. He directly tossed over an object and instructed in an indifferent tone: ¡°Wear it.¡±


    ¡°Wear it?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand held a jade pendant with dragon designs, his pretty huge eyes looked towards Nangong Liuyun, full of puzzlement.


    ¡°If you want to eat it, it¡¯s also okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun impatiently waved his hand. He felt that Beichen Ying¡¯s IQ right now should be a negative number.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, based on his understanding of Second Brother, when he looked at him using an expression of looking at an idiot, then it mostly means he was toozy to bother holding a grudge with him. Although he was being looked at as if he was retarded, but able to jump over a cmity, then it was better than anything else.


    ¡°Okay, wear it, then I¡¯ll wear it.¡± Without saying anything more, Beichen Ying tied the odd jade pendant to his waist.


    ¡°Raise your head, stick out your chest and stand properly.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s faint tone came over.


    As a result, Beichen Ying immediately stood up very straight like a post.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand and pointed to Beichen Ying to say: ¡°Carefully sense a bit, how does he seem right now.¡±


    How does he seem? Su Luo held her chin, and walked around the statue-like Beichen Ying for one circle then another.


    Beichen Ying wanted to cry butcked the tears. Thinking that he, as the stately young master of Beichen Pce, he would always ride a horse to cross a bridge with houses full of women beckoning him with red sleeves. There was only he, the young master of Beichen Pce, to choose other¡¯s rule, but now, he was being assessed from head to toe by a little Miss. The most important point was that he simply didn¡¯t know what the other side was looking for ah!


    That expression of Su Luo¡¯s seemed to say that this pig is fat enough ,you can take it out to kill it ah okay! Really scary....


    Author¡¯s notes:


    ¡ª¡ªA day and four thousand lines of discussion, like this, how could this author dare to move against Little Shadow? The strong, you guys directly changed Beichen Ying¡¯s fate ah, don¡¯t you guys feel important?

 Chapter 1386 – Big plan of making money (1)

    Chapter 1386 ¨C Big n of making money (1)


    Beichen Ying wanted to cry butcked the tears as he weakly asked: ¡°Sister-inw, in the end, what are you looking for?¡±


    Su Luo lifted her eyes, the corner of her lips curving at him: ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know ah.¡± Beichen Ying was curious to the extreme, as a result, he nodded his head with all his strength.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand after much thinking, it was just a jade pendant, why would the two of them have such a strange expression?


    Su Luoughably looked at this lively youth full of sunshine. She patted his shoulders with a tone carrying a trace of sympathy: ¡°Little Beichen ah, you this waste ah, s....¡±


    ¡°Wa, waste?¡± Beichen Ying opened his eyes wide in disbelief, waving his fist to demonstrate his strength, ¡°Is there another that is more gifted than me, Beichen Ying?¡±


    But Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun used an identical sympathetic expression to look at him.


    Their looks made this dressed-in-red youth¡¯s heart jump with ¡®ba-thump, ba-thump¡¯ sounds. Suddenly, he became somewhat apprehensive.


    At this time, those few attendants of his finally ran over eagerly. Each and every one of them was perspiring freely, gasping for breath. When they saw Beichen Ying, they immediately let out a breath of relief: ¡°Young Master, next time, you must by all means don¡¯t abandon us and run off alone. If you do so, how are we supposed to protect you ah?¡±


    Beichen Ying humphed with disdain: ¡°You can¡¯t even chase up to this young master, how are you supposed to protect this young master?¡±


    Hey, these words that were said seemed reasonable. These four bodyguards suddenly seemed to see the light. But immediately after, when they saw Beichen Ying, theirplexion suddenly became deathly pale.


    ¡°You, you....¡± Their fingers pointed at Beichen YIng, each and every one of their eyes were opened wide, as if they had seen a ghost.


    Beichen Ying became more bewildered, his swordlike eyebrows wrinkling. His eyes were like snow swords and swept them a sideways nce: ¡°You, what you? What did you guys discover?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to get the answer from Second Brother and Su Luo, but these people were his attendants. They would not dare to conceal it from him right?


    ¡°Young Master, you, your cultivation. How could it...¡± The four bodyguards were so anxious that they almost cried.


    ¡°In the end, what happened?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand extended out and with one lift, he hoisted up the bodyguard nearest to him. His expression was gloomy and cold, carrying a threat: ¡°Still won¡¯t quickly say it?¡±


    That bodyguard immediately exined everything clearly: ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t know what happened, just now, looking at you, you only have the cultivation of a first rank ah!¡± But able to lift him up with ease, this proved that young master¡¯s cultivation did not disappear.


    ¡°First rank?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s disbelieving gaze swept towards the other three bodyguards.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, really only at the first rank! Didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Those three bodyguards all stood up straight and nodded their heads in sync.


    Beichen Ying tossed the bodyguard he held in his hand to the ground and looked at his own hand in bewilderment, then, he lifted his eyes to look towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°In the end, what is going on?¡± Beichen Ying mumbled to himself.


    Su Luo¡¯s white as jade finger pointed towards the jade pendant at his waist.


    ¡°Could it be that the problemes from this jade pendant?¡± Beichen Ying took off the jade pendant. He fiddled with it in his hand curiously. This jade pendant was the one Second Brother just tossed to him. When he tied this jade pendant to himself, a strange thing happened.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, this jade pendant has the ability to deceive.¡± Su Luo indifferently said, ¡°After wearing this jade pendant, Beichen Ying, your cultivation only seemed to be at the first rank. Then, aren¡¯t you just a waste?¡± Saying till theter part, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to startughing.


    ¡°For real or faking it? How is it that I don¡¯t feel anything?¡± Beichen Ying stared at the jade pendant curiously, looking at it from left to right. He couldn¡¯t find anything strange about this jade pendant.


    Su Luo saw he didn¡¯t believe it, so she took back the jade pendant from his hand and tied it to her own waist. She used the jade pendant as a decoration for her dress.

 Chapter 1387 – Big plan of making money (2)

    Chapter 1387 ¨C Big n of making money (2)


    Just when Su Luo hung this jade pendant on her body, suddenly, the aura on Su Luo¡¯s body abruptly changed. Now, she looked like a little miss that didn¡¯t understand cultivation at all.


    ¡°Wow! So it¡¯s really like this!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes brightened in a sh, ¡°As expected, this jade really has the ability to deceive, able to conceal a person¡¯s aura.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you can control it to show the strength you want to show. For example, say you want people to think you are only at first rank strength, then you arepletely able to reveal a cultivation at first rank.¡± Su Luo smilingly exined.


    Only, this jade pendant was somewhat of little value. It¡¯s impact wasn¡¯t as great as a spirit pinball.


    Suddenly, the rays of light in Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes shot in all directions!


    ¡°I have it!¡± One could only see him waving his fist in excitement, clearly, he was very excited.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you know why I came to find you this time?¡± Beichen Ying winked hisrge, pretty and bright eyes.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Su Luo asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°Do you want to earn a fortune or not?¡± Beichen Ying grinned with ¡®he he¡¯ sounds and crossed his hands over his arms. His face was so proud of himself that he couldn¡¯t conceal it.


    ¡°Money ah? With regards to us, does money even have any meaning?¡± Su Luo calmly replied with a question.


    With regards to them as cultivators, money was merely a worldly possession. Money already couldn¡¯t buy the things they needed. Only crystal stones were useful to them.


    ¡°What we will be winning will be crystal stones.¡± As if he could hear Su Luo¡¯s thought, Beichen Ying smilingly sat down on a rock at the side, as he unhurriedly said, ¡°Every time the four countries power strugglepetition, it will always feature a gambling joint. Last time, arge part of it was won by Luo Haoming from Luoyu Pce Hall. It really was a great regret in my life.¡±


    ¡°Luo Haoming is....¡± Su Luo asked indifferently, able to win and snatch away crystal stones from Beichen Ying and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, he certainly was not an ordinary character.


    ¡°Luo Haoming is Luo Haochen¡¯s biological older brother.¡± Beichen Ying, seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t know, so he started to help her plug the holes in her knowledge, ¡°Like this kind of family¡¯s number one sessor, normally, they would be single-mindly cultivating. They would hardly evere out to move about. But it cannot be denied that their strength are all very formidable. Moreover¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the corner of his lips slowly hooking up. His pitch-ck as night eyes seemed profoundly mysterious, no one could guess at the thoughts in his heart.


    ¡°Moreover what?¡± Su Luo questioned closely to ask.


    ¡°Moreover, the number one fromst time¡¯s Roaming Dragon list was this Luo Haoming!¡± Beichen Ying really didn¡¯t want to say this matter out loud. In the end, he only sighed and told the truth.


    ¡°The four countries power strugglepetition, in fact, has another name, called the rankingpetition for the Roaming Dragon List.¡± Beichen Ying, seeing Su Luopletely didn¡¯t know, so he exined it to her bit by bit, ¡°Thestpetition, because we were still young, so we all couldn¡¯t participate. But the majority of the people in our older brother¡¯s generation all participated.


    Older brother¡¯s generation? Su Luo¡¯s eyes blinked.


    Beichen Ying unhappily looked at Su Luo: ¡°These days, indeed, you have seen a lot of the younger generation from influential families. But none of them are the number one sessor to the families.


    ¡°Those people are...¡± In this aspect, Su Luo was aplete novice. That¡¯s also right, because these days, if she wasn¡¯t being chased to be killed, she was just fleeing, or she was searching for antidotes. Where would she have the time to understand these things from every country? Also, there was no one to tell her these stuff.


    Beichen Ying lifted his eyes to steal a look at Nangong Liuyun. Seeing that he didn¡¯t stop him, so he talked non-stop to teach everything to Su Luo: ¡°Among the ten great families, the absolutely amazing characters are many. Just take the Roaming Dragon list to exin. The top of the list on the Roaming Dragon list is Luo Haoming, at that time, he was tenth-ranked. The second person on the list is Anye Xin, the number one sessor for Anye family, tenth rank. The third person is Central Pce¡¯s number one sessor, Mo Xiaoxun, ninth rank. Only after these people got on the Roaming Dragon list, did they all concentrate fully on cultivation. So, you couldn¡¯t even bump into them.¡±

 Chapter 1388 – Big plan of making money (3)

    Chapter 1388 ¨C Big n of making money (3)


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo look distracted from listening to his exnation, so he added another sentence, ¡°This was their achievement at that time, ten years ago¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were opened so wide that they were clear, ¡°Among the hidden powerful families, there are still so many strong experts that are hidden?¡±


    ¡°The strength that was shown on this continent is merely a small part of it.¡± Beichen Ying smilingly said, ¡°This continent is a lot bigger than what you imagined, and also a lot stronger.¡±


    Beichen Ying again said: ¡°If you can enter the top ten on the Roaming Dragon List, then the benefits are something you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What benefits?¡± Su Luo asked somewhat expectantly.


    ¡°The top ten on the Roaming Dragon List will be the most promising and also have the most strength in the younger generation on this continent. They will be bathed in divine light, if their luck is good, it will be an opportunity to activate the hidden element attribute in their body.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes showed an endless yearning, ¡°If one could activate the dark attribute...¡±


    The dark attribute, as everyone knows, was the strongest attack attribute. But because it had practically disappeared on the continent, therefore, lightning attribute became ranked number one attack attribute. If one could obtain the dark attribute, at that time, receiving the king of dark attribute¡¯s inheritance... Just thinking about it, Beichen Ying was about to salivate.


    At this moment, Su Luo gave a howl of grief silently in her heart.


    Originally, she had thought that her eighth rank was already enough to look at. To participate in the power strugglepetition of the four countries should be enough to hold a ce among the top ten, right? But listening to Beichen Ying¡¯s description, she suddenly had a wanting to cry butcking the tears feeling. Ten strongest, would it really have a sit for her?


    Nangong Liuyun patted her head: ¡°You wanting to enter the top ten strongest naturally is not a difficult matter.¡± With him here, how could a top ten be difficult?


    ¡°If it was only possible.¡± Su Luo gloomily grabbed her hair, now, she didn¡¯t even have the qualification to enter thepetition ah.


    ¡°This jade pendant?¡± Beichen Ying once again built a n on this jade pendant.


    ¡°This jade pendant...¡± A crafty light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She beckoned with her hand, and the three people formed a circle, then, Su Luo said her idea once through.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are simply too ck, two-faced that kind of ck.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes sparkled as he excitedly said.


    ¡°Are you praising or disparaging me?¡± Su Luo tapped his forehead in annoyance.


    ¡°Naturally praising you ah, okay, I¡¯ll take charge of all parts of this matter. You guys just wait to collect the crystal stones ah.¡± Beichen Ying was also an impetuous person, saying he will do it, he will then go do it. He turned around and immediately ran down the mountain.


    Those four bodyguards were already sent away to keep watch. Now, they naturally followed behind Beichen Ying eagerly to run down the mountain.


    ¡°Beichen Ying is quite cute.¡± Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying¡¯s red brocade gown that was blown up by the wind and smilingly shook her head, ¡°Like a child that hasn¡¯t grown up. Very amusing.


    ¡°He ought to grow up.¡± Nangong Liuyun snorted twice, ¡°Wait until after this time¡¯s matter gets resolved, then let him and Zi Yan get married.¡±


    ¡°Their eight words ofpatibility haven¡¯t even been written, are you going to rigidly force this marriage?¡± Su Luo cast an unhappy nce at him. Soon after, a crafty expression shed through her eyes, ¡°However, the foreshadowing has already been buried, just will depend on how they freely develop.¡±


    Inside this time¡¯s ¡®making big money¡¯ n, Zi Yan yed a necessary part. Her contact with Beichen Ying naturally would not be little. Thising in contact often, wouldn¡¯t it slowly create feelings? Su Luo smiled with a face full ofcency as she watched Beichen Ying¡¯s back.


    The two people didn¡¯t stand long on the side of the overhanging cliff, before someone came to report. Emperor Jing had sent people over.


    Su Luo smilingly cast Nangong Liuyun a nce: ¡°Looks like your father the Emperor got impatient.¡±

 Chapter 1389 – Big plan of making money (4)

    Chapter 1389 ¨C Big n of making money (4)


    ¡°I ought to go and have a look.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s elegant hand held Su Luo¡¯s and said to her, ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I can go with you, but we must start to perform the show from now on.¡± Su Luo ced this dragon design jade pendant that could conceal her aura at her waist. She mobilized her spirit force and changed her aura. Very quickly, the aura that her body gave off became a lot weaker. An expert, at one nce, would know she was barely at the fifth rank.


    ¡°You, s.¡± Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo started to y, and he helplessly smiled, in a spoiling manner, he pinched her nose.


    ¡°Humph, humph, I want to see when your father the emperor sees my strength, whether he will still prevent our marriage.¡± Su Luo raised her chin, a calcting n shed through her eyes.


    Maybe it was because she fought her way from Northern Mo to the imperial capital, so there were people who saw her real eighth-ranked strength. The result was that this matter was spread to the imperial capital. Su Luo always liked to bury her cards deep and have it explode out at a critical moment. But now, her strength had beenpletely seen by people, this was not something she wanted to happen.


    Therefore, when she found out this dragon design jade pendant could conceal her real strength, moreover, it could change her aura as she wished, Su Luo naturally was extremely happy. However, this dragon design jade pendant was not all-powerful. For example, now, Su Luo was at the eight rank, but no matter what, she could not imitate the strength of a ninth rank. That was to say, she could only pretend to be weak and could not pretend to be strong.


    From Southern Mountains to the imperial capital wasn¡¯t really that far, based on Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed, they would arrive in an incense¡¯s stick of time.


    Inside the imperial study.


    Emperor Jing had his hand behind his back, walking back and forth inside the luxuriously decorated imperial study. His expression seemed to be somewhat perturbed.


    After he saw that unfilial son of his, how was he to mention the matter of Su Luo? Based on his overprotective temper... s, he shielded her like that, why wouldn¡¯t he shield his own dad? Emperor Jing depressingly patted his own head.


    Just at this time, the sound of two steady footsteps came from outside.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s speed was very fast, as if flying, he ran to the long table.


    Nangong Liuyun pushed open the door, after, he led Su Luo and walked in calmly.


    At this moment, on the table in front of Emperor Jing was ayer of paper, his right hand holding a writing brush, just standing calmly there. Underneath the brush, energetic and strong words appeared one by one.


    Nangong Liuyun searched out a chair without leave and brought Su Luo to sit down. Afterwards, he attentively brought her tea and poured it for her.


    Emperor Jing originally had put on airs, stretching his face taut, pretending to look strict and serious. But looking at the two of them before his eyes drinking tea and eating pastries, without regard for others and exchanging flirtatious nces,pletelycking moral principle, anger immediately rushed up from within. No matter how you say it, he was still his elder. Who would enter a room and not greet one¡¯s elder before starting to eat ah?


    Emperor Jing, panting with rage, tossed down the brush.


    The brush was tossed onto the paper, immediately, the nicely-written words were destroyed.


    In the wake of the sharp and clear sound that arrived, only now did Nangong Liuyun leisurely raise his eyes to sweep Emperor Jing a nce.


    Emperor Jing, panting in rage, red at him: ¡°Finally know to return?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, with a ghost of a smile: ¡°What matters does Father Emperor have to call us over?¡±


    ¡°Nothing the matter then you would go?¡± When Emperor Jing heard his words, the anger he restrained with great difficulty rushed up like the tide.


    ¡°Not so.¡± Nangong Liuyun tossed a date cake into his mouth then unhurriedly said a sentence, ¡±If you have nothing, then I have some matters to mention.¡±


    Emperor Jing knew things that Nangong Liuyun wanted to speak off certainly would be troublesome matters. As a result, he hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Calling you over, I naturally have matters to discuss.¡± Saying this, he fiercely red at Su Luo.

 Chapter 1390 – Big plan of making money (5)

    Chapter 1390 ¨C Big n of making money (5)


    However, when he sent this re toward Su Luo, his eyes immediately became somewhat nk.


    Su Luo saw Emperor Jing looking over and smilingly said hello to him: ¡°Uncle Nangong, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met.¡±


    ording to her current strength, in Eastern Ling, she was a transcendental existence, naturally, she didn¡¯t need to be as submissive as before.


    Who would have thought that when Emperor Jin saw her smile, his soul almost immediately flew out.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s voice carried a thread of trembling.


    This face, seemed very familiar, as if he had once seen it in his old memories...... But Emperor Jing was unable to recall where he had previously seen it.


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°Does Uncle Nangong remember me? At that time, I exchanged a few spirit treasures from the Treasure Storage Pavilion, still, I hope Uncle Nangong won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°You are Su Luo?¡± Emperor Jing opened his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Just at this moment, the sounds of graceful footsteps came from outside the door.


    Escorted by pce maids and court eunuchs, the empress, dressed in a dark yellow phoenix gown, leisurely arrived. When the empress saw Su Luo¡¯s appearance, her entire person seemed to have been immediately fixed in ce,pletely stunned.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing¡¯s voice came through. The shock in the empress¡¯s heart was as if Mt. Tai had copsed, a flood had overflowed to the heavens, her figure swayed and almost fell.


    This woman¡¯s beauty was to the point that made even her choke, could it be Su Luo? The Su Luo who the crown prince had broke off the engagement with from before? This was impossible ah!


    Now, the crown prince who had apanied the empress by her side, his mouth was also opened into an O-shape.


    ¡°Su, Su, Su Luo?¡± The crown prince directly started to stutter. Such beauty was not of this world, a stunning woman from all aspects, how could she be that originally delicate, pretty and beautiful Su Luo?


    However, she really resembled Su Luo, her facial features practically hadn¡¯t changed. But don¡¯t know why, looking at her now gave people the feeling of a beauty that shook people to the core, close to suffocating.


    The crown prince stared stupidly at her, his soul almost leaving his body.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly snorted with displeasure.


    Momentarily, in the originally warm air, it seemed as if air conditioning hade on. In a sh, the temperature dropped to freezing point, so cold that people trembled all over.


    The crown prince, empress, Emperor Jing and other people suddenly felt a coldness on their backs, a chilliness slowly spreading from the soles of their feet.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arm extended out, pulling Su Luo to directly sit on his leg. His strong, powerful arms held Su Luo¡¯s lovely full waist, dangerously narrowing his long and narrow phoenix-shaped eyes. He cast a provocative nce at the crown prince, the corner of his mouth hooking into a demonical wicked sneer.


    Su Luo was originally engaged to the crown prince, but he personally broke off this marriage proposal, now, Luo Luo was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s treasured girl.


    The crown prince looked at Su Luo, his legs practically couldn¡¯t move. His heart was full of what was called remorse ah. At that time, how could his heart be confused by pig¡¯srd? How could he have broken off this marriage? If he hadn¡¯t broken off this marriage, then this exceptionally beautiful woman would be his!


    The crown prince was just having daydreams of regret in his heart when Nangong Liuyun swept a meaningful nce over. Immediately, the crown prince¡¯s back seemed to have been pricked by long needles, his whole body seemed to have fallen into an icehouse.


    Emperor Jing was the first to return to his senses, he saw the atmosphere was stiff and quietly coughed once: ¡°You all came? Sit.¡±


    Able to let Emperor Jing grant a seat in the imperial study, this was an unprecedented rare honor. Not because the empress and the crown prince had obtained Emperor Jing¡¯s sacred heart, it was simply that Emperor Jing saw Nangong Liuyun seated as steady as Mt. Tai, and even this daughter of Su Zian was steadily sitting there, so there was no reason for the empress and crown prince to apany them by standing.


    So, he simply waved his hand grandly and everyone all sat down.


    Seeing before her eyes this scene like threerge nations gathering to discuss the economy, the smile at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth increasingly erged. The y following this would be very marvelous.

 Chapter 1391 – Big plan of making money (6)

    Chapter 1391 ¨C Big n of making money (6)


    Emperor Jing, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance of acting as though there was nobody else present and not getting involved, he immediately got angry again, and he heavily snorted: ¡°The two of you......¡±


    Just when Emperor Jing spoke, the crown prince, in amazement, suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Father Emperor, wait.¡± The crown prince seemed to have discovered a very strange fact, he loudly stated, ¡°Su Luo, originally, when you left, you were at the fifth rank right? Howe now you are still...... At the fifth rank?¡±


    What? Emperor Jing was suddenly startled, he hastily looked towards Su Luo.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, so he was unable to tell. However, with a wave of his hand, a colorless gray figure appeared beside him and leaned over to mutter something beside his ear.


    ¡°Actually really only at the fifth rank?¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s despising gaze swept over Su Luo, he coldly said, ¡°The legendary genius was only merely this.¡±


    The news that arrived several days earlier had said Su Luo had stepped into the ranks among the eighth rank or higher experts. At that time, Emperor Jing still rejoiced a little over the matter, when his hot-headedness almost led to a huge blunder. But only now did he know, as it turned out, the rumors were fake, wherefore was Su Luo at the eighth rank? She was actually only at the fifth rank!


    In order to marry into the Nangong family, she actually told a lie, simply repulsive! That thread of a favorable impression towards Su Luo, in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart, was immediately obliteratedpletely. Of course, his favorable impression also was established on the basis that Su Luo was an expert at the eighth rank. Now, since Su Luo wasn¡¯t at the eighth rank, then that favorable impression naturally vanished like smoke in thin air.


    Sure enough, this face changed fast enough. Su Luo secretly felt Emperor Jing was amusing in her heart.


    ¡°Who is the genius Uncle Nangong speaks of? It surely isn¡¯t me right? Thinking, originally, I continuously carried the name of good-for-nothing for more than ten years.¡± Su Luo seemed topletely not know what Emperor Jing was angry about and spoke with all smiles.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s eyes half-narrowed. Originally, based on Su Luo¡¯s status of an expert at the eighth rank, he still wanted to persuade her with kind words and urge her to return to Su Manor. But since she was now only at the fifth rank, in that case, it didn¡¯t need him, this regent, to lower himself to say it.


    Emperor Jing coldly said: ¡°Originally, when you were a good-for-nothing, Su Manor didn¡¯t treat you thinly, giving you food to eat and cloth to wear. After you flourish, you must not forget the Su Manor¡¯s grace.¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s words already couldn¡¯t be called a hint, rather, he stated it explicitly.


    But Su Luo pretended she was unable to make sense of what she was hearing: ¡°If Uncle Nangong feels being insulted, chased and beaten everyday, eating food that was no better than pig feed, sleeping in ces that are no better than a doghouse, these kind of things, like saying that Su Manor didn¡¯t treat me thinly is really not thin ah.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words were not the least bit polite.


    Emperor Jingpletely didn¡¯t expect that this daughter of a little concubine was so clever and eloquent. This reckless, to directly retort back to him. Didn¡¯t she want to marry into the Nangong family, how dare she be this arrogant and impudent?


    ¡°Impudent, Su Luo, is this how you should speak towards Father Emperor?¡± Emperor Jing hadn¡¯t berated her yet before the crown prince already spoke.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised in a taunting smile, she still hadn¡¯t spoken when Nangong Liuyunzily pulled Su Luo up. He showed a demonic smile towards Emperor Jing: ¡°This is your purpose today?¡±


    If Emperor Jing dared to say it was, then without a doubt, Nangong Liuyun would turn around and leave.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Emperor Jing still understood Nangong Liuyun really well. But with regards to Nangong Liuyun, who disdained even quarreling with him, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart that was as fragile as ss couldn¡¯t help but sustain some injuries.


    He resentfully red at Su Luo. If not for that blood in her body that made people¡¯s hearts boil, would he, a magnificent regent, need to ept apromise like this?


    ¡°Sit and let¡¯s have a proper talk.¡± Emperor Jing could only open his mouth to say.


    After persuading the person to stay, Emperor Jing¡¯s gaze once again turned to Su Luo: ¡°Do you want to marry Liuyun or not?¡±


    Su Luo indifferently smiled and didn¡¯t dim-wittedly jump into the hole he had dug: ¡°So what if I want to, so what if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

 Chapter 1392 – Deterrence of the imperial palace (1)

    Chapter 1392 ¨C Deterrence of the imperial pce (1)


    ¡°If you want to marry into the imperial family, then you must do it legitimately.¡± Emperor Jing put on an act and hardened his face.


    ¡°Oh? What is the legitimate way?¡± Su Luo nestled in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace, the corner of her mouth lifting into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Return to Su Manor, let Grandfather Su personallye to discuss the marriage, otherwise, the Nangong royal family absolutely won¡¯t marry in a loathsome girl of unknown origin.¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s appearance looked strict, using righteous words to say this.


    Return to Su Manor? Su Luo secretly felt it wasughable in her heart.


    That very day, Su Zian saw cmity looming, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to expel her from Su Manor. Now, seeing her body had spirit blood, he didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of his face to force her to return to Su Manor, simply ridiculous. Was she, Su Luo, someone that if people wanted to force, then could be forced?


    Immediately, Su Luoughed with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds, and she gazed straight at Emperor Jing: ¡°Want to make me return to Su Manor? No way.¡± What Su Zian was nning, she could guess even with her toe. If she entered Su Manor, could she still walk out alive? That would definitely be impossible.


    Emperor Jing was refused by Su Luo to his face, and he immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, no way.¡± Su Luo evoked a ridiculing smile and cast a withering nce at Emperor Jing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to marry Nangong Liuyun?¡± Emperor Jing, pointing at Nangong Liuyun, directly questioned in a rage.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Luo turned her hands over and entwined their ten fingers together, soon after, she faced Emperor Jing: ¡°Nangong Liuyun must be mine.¡±


    ¡°Such huge courage, such an arrogant tone!¡± Emperor Jing was angered to the point ofughing by Su Luo¡¯s words!


    His such a perfect son, so outstandingly gifted to the extreme son, she actually, actually dared to shamelessly say these kinds of words!


    ¡°You, this......¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s finger that was pointing at Su Luo trembled slightly, the veins on his forehead bulged out, very clearly, he was severely angered by Su Luo.


    But at this moment, Su Luo acted as though nobody else was present to snuggle in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms. She unhurriedly peeled a grape and delivered it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.


    Although Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t said anything at all from beginning till end, his actions were already clear cut on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    After he slowly and deliberately ate the grape, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long and narrow phoenix eyes swept a nce over to Emperor Jing who was angered to the point of shaking, and carelessly asked a sentence: ¡°Are you done being angry?¡±


    Are you done being angry? Emperor Jing only felt his forehead had a burst of darkness.


    His treasured son, seeing him being angered by someone, not only didn¡¯t he move to help, instead, he even calmly asked if he was done being angry? The more Emperor Jing thought, the more depressed he became. He almost violently spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    ¡°You guys, the two of you guys! Unfilial son! Humph!¡± Emperor Jing heavily flung his sleeves and turned around. If he was to see that calm andposed expression of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s again, very likely, he would be so angered to directly breathing hisst.


    ¡°As I¡¯m an unfilial son, then if I don¡¯t disobey your words, on the contrary, wouldn¡¯t it be more in name than in fact?¡± While Nangong Liuyun peeled an amber-colored grape to feed to Su Luo, he also carelessly spoke.


    ¡°......¡± Emperor Jing was angered to the point of convulsing, that nose gave a wheezing sound, like the bellows of the wind.


    ¡°In short, merely a sentence and want to make my family¡¯s Luo girl return to Su Manor, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Nangong Liuyun freely waved his hands and set the decree of Heaven and Earth with these words.


    ¡°But......¡± Although he knew from childhood till now that the words that Nangong Liuyun said absolutely wouldn¡¯t change, but Emperor Jing still wanted to make thisst struggle.


    ¡°Nothing to discuss.¡± Nangong Liuyun indifferently smiled, ¡°Does Father Emperor still have other matters?¡±


    Emperor Jing hatefully red at Nangong Liuyun, he wanted to retort, but at this moment, a strong pressure of an expert that seemed to be there and not there spread out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body.

 Chapter 1393 – Deterrence of the imperial palace (2)

    Chapter 1393 ¨C Deterrence of the imperial pce (2)


    This strong pressure of an expert possessing the strength of a tenth rank, the result of iting out so frantically was extremely shocking.


    One could only hear the zed roof tiles on top of the imperial study make a crashing sound. The entire pce hall seemed like a lonly boat experiencing the howling wind and torrential rain in the ocean. It shook left and swung to the right, as if it would copse at any moment.


    Inside the imperial study, aside from Su Luo, everyone¡¯splexion changed!


    Because this deterrence force wasn¡¯t only attacking the study, it was also attacking people!


    At that time, when Li Yaoxiang used his eighth rank pressured against Su Luo, he pressured Su Luo until her blood vessels burst and blood overflowed from her pores. He pressured her until it seemed as if arge mountain was pressing down on her body, pressured her until she almost kneeled on the ground. But now, Nangong Liuyun had already regained his strength at tenth rank, how astonishing was that force?


    In only a split second, Emperor Jing then felt an enormous pressure press down on his back. Emperor Jing¡¯s knees softened and he almost directly knelt in front of Su Luo!


    This discovery simply made Emperor Jing so startled as if he had seen a ghost!


    He was the majestic honored emperor, if it was spread out that he knelt towards Su Luo, this girl, then he might as well directly cut open his abdomen andmit suicide!


    An intense pride propped up Emperor Jing, he stubbornly gritted his teeth and straightened his back, not letting himself kneel down.


    This time, Nangong Liuyun only used ten percent of his power and nothing more.


    Contrary to Emperor Jing, the crown prince and the empress didn¡¯t have such good luck.


    At this moment, the crown prince and the empress seemed to be knifed in a deep fryer. They heated up from head to toe in burning pain, so painful they almost suffocated in an instant.


    The cold sweat on their faces rolled down like a waterfall, very quickly, a puddle of water umted on the ground.


    How could they still steadily sit on the chairs? They had already fallen on the floor long ago in pain. If they didn¡¯t have ast thread of dignity, maybe they would already be pleading and weeping bitter tears.


    The crown prince simply was unable to bear it and with a ¡®flop¡¯ sound, knelt down towards Nangong Liuyun.


    He was wrong, he was really wrong. Such a powerful Nangong Liuyun, he only needed to sit there casually and the spirit aura he released was enough to kill him in a second. This kind of character, before, he was really blind and actually dared to go against him. At this moment, the crown prince¡¯s heart was full of deep fear and regret.


    The empress¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and her entire person seemed to have been fished up from the water. Her aura was feeble, with a gossamer of breath, as if she could faint at any time. The her that was half-lying down on the ground, half-narrowed her eyes, looking at Nangong Liuyun with blurred consciousness.


    Why, why did that slut¡¯s son mature so quickly! Why must her son helplessly kneel before that slut¡¯s son? Why would it be like this......


    In the empress¡¯s eyes that would never concede, clear tears tumbled down, drop by drop.


    In front of formidable strength, all crafty plots and machinations were merely paper tigers, with not a bit of usefulness......


    Emperor Jing was forced to heavily sit on the red sandalwood chair by this strong pressure. But because the power was too heavy, the pressure was still there. The heavy pressure was like a mountain range that, when it forced Emperor Jing to sit, he directly split the red sandalwood chair when he sat down.


    One could only hear a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, and Emperor Jing¡¯s buttocks sat on the floor,pletelycking any image. Under his body was a pile of shattered red sandalwood fragments.


    ¡°St......op......Quickly......Stop......¡± The sweat on Emperor Jing¡¯s body rushed forth like broth, panting for breath, his hands firmly grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeve. His eyes were full of helplessness and pain.


    Not far away, the pce maids and court eunuchs that were waiting on them outside had long ago dropped into a pile.


    Seeing these people that were in extreme pain, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth perked up in a demonically charming wanton smile. He indifferently smiled, in this beautiful moment that was like a blooming lotus, the atmosphere just now that was like an indistinguishable hell suffocating people, suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 1394 – Deterrence of the imperial palace (3)

    Chapter 1394 ¨C Deterrence of the imperial pce (3)


    Following the departure of that deterrence pressure, only then was Emperor Jing able to slowly gasp for air. He supported himself by holding onto a pir, and shakingly stood up.


    The crown prince and the empress were still copsed on the ground. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to get up, rather, at this moment, thest thread of strength in their body was used up. They were weaker than even an infant, how could they get up?


    Emperor Jing, seeing Nangong Liuyun still sitting there, calm andposed as before, a deeplyplicated expression appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun seemed so unfamiliar that even he, this father, didn¡¯t recognize him.


    At this moment, Emperor Jing seemed to recall that year when the very young Nangong Liuyun caused the bitter scene of the massacre in the imperial capital.


    Emperor Jing smiled self-mockingly.


    At that time, the nearly five years old Nangong Liuyun was already so strong. How could the him right now listen to his instructions to handle matters? He really had sat on this position of the emperor for too long a time and was used to the ease andfort. He couldn¡¯t even clearly see this principle.


    ¡°Father Emperor......¡± The crown prince, half-lying down on the ground, roared unwillingly in his heart. That kneel just now ruthlessly ripped apart hisst thread of dignity, letting Nangong Liuyun trample it. Now, after he had gotten his life back, the crown prince immediately became upset.


    Emperor Jing waved his hands and said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Whatever you like to do, then go do it.¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s voice revealed an endless downheartedness. The matter just now, really gave him lingering fear. It was as if he had woken up from a dream, Nangong Liuyun had grown to the stage that even he had to look up to. If he was still delusionally wanting to control him, that was absolutely impossible.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth pulled slightly: ¡°Now you finally see it clearly? It can¡¯t be regarded as toote.¡±


    Emperor Jing smiled bitterly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this thunderous attack by Nangong Liuyun, perhaps he would still be immersed in a dream, unable to see reality clearly. The reality was,pared to Su Luo, that loathsome girl, he, this father, wasn¡¯t even worth a fart!


    In fact, Emperor Jing knew, the problem lies with him. If back then, he was able to protect Nangong¡¯s mother. If at that time, after Nangong¡¯s massacre in the imperial capital, he could protect the very young Nangong......Now, he wouldn¡¯t be like this to this father emperor either......Disdainful.


    Emperor Jing, thinking of this, suddenly felt as if his heart was pierced by a snow sword, it hurt to the point he was seeing stars.


    ¡°You guys go back.¡± Emperor Jing waved his hands.


    Nangong Liuyun stood up and indifferently pulled up the corner of his mouth: ¡°Leave me a ce for the four countries¡¯ power strugglepetition.¡±


    ¡°Your ce has always been kept for you, the other nine people are already in ce, if you have time......¡± After seeing the situation clearly, Emperor Jing¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly mild.


    But Nangong Liuyun icily and arrogantly interrupted his words: ¡°There aren¡¯t nine people.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Emperor Jing didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°There is only eight people.¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted up Su Luo¡¯s hand, his tone not allowing any dispute, ¡°Luo Luo will alsopete.¡±


    ¡°But......¡± Emperor Jing immediately frowned. Those nine people, every one of them were all above the sixth rank, they were the secret power that the Nangong family had hidden for a long time, but wasn¡¯t Su Luo only at the fifth rank?


    Emperor Jing tried to reason with Nangong Liuyun: ¡°This time¡¯s four countries¡¯ power strugglepetition, everyone¡¯s strength is above the sixth rank. She is only at the fifth rank, at that time, she won¡¯t even make it through the first round.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be concerned about it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s good-looking eyebrows pursed.


    Emperor Jing indignantly gave a heavy snort. He knew perfectly she would lose and to even waste a ce, this son seriously was possessed!


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t give him the chance to refuse, he led Su Luo by her hand and unhurriedly left.


    Following their departure, the atmosphere immediately loosened.


    ¡°Father Emperor......¡± The crown prince almost cried. Just now, he returned from the gates of hell, and only now did he feel he was alive.¡¯

 Chapter 1395 – Getting something done once and for all (1)

    Chapter 1395 ¨C Getting something done once and for all (1)


    Emperor Jing red at him: ¡°Can you beat Second Eldest?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Don¡¯t need to say one finger from Second Brother, even a thread of hair of his could exterminate him! The crown prince shook his head with all his might.


    Emperor Jing heavily snorted: ¡°I also am no match for him, soining and such is prohibited from now on.¡±


    Emperor Jing really couldn¡¯t do anything about Nangong Liuyun. Others, could still force their own son with filial piety, but Emperor Jing was wrong from the beginning. If he dared topel Nangong Liuyun with filial piety, very likely, the other side wouldn¡¯t even look at him, that was simply inviting insult to himself.


    The crown prince suddenly felt that he wanted to cry butcked the tears.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go provoke Second Eldest, otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Emperor Jing warned with a stern voice, his gaze turning from the crown prince to the empress.


    At this moment, the empress¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed. Her eyes were lifeless, decrepit, and had given up all hope. Seeing her former love rival¡¯s son grow to this degree, besides despairing, what else could the empress do? Oppose? Now, she didn¡¯t even dare think about this idea.


    Emperor Jing, seeing their backs that were gradually getting farther away, heavily sighed. Su Luo¡¯s matter, he was really powerless ah......Don¡¯t know how he would exin it to Elder Ancestor Su over there.


    Emperor Jing heaved a sigh, in the evening, Elder Ancestor Su entered the pce.


    ¡°Elder Su, really sorry.¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s expression was somewhat decrepit, he sighed and said, ¡°Second Eldest is determined to protect that girl, you had better give up.¡±


    Emperor Jing originally could be firm, because his son¡¯s strength was now extremely powerful, but he also knew Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t like him, wishing that he, this father emperor, didn¡¯t exist.


    Grandfather Su¡¯s eyes half-narrowed: ¡°His Highness Prince Jin......tenth rank?¡±


    Emperor Jing nodded his head with lingering fears: ¡°He really is at the tenth rank, authenticated.¡±


    A trace of crazy jealousy shed in Elder Su¡¯s eyes! Wanting to advance, for so many years, he spent so much mental and physical efforts. Originally, he thought after he exited closed-door cultivation, he would amaze the world, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s existence ruthlessly smashed his self-esteem to pieces.


    Because when he entered closed-door cultivation, Nangong Liuyun was only seven or eight years old. However, in the blink of an eye, he was promoted to the eighth rank, but Nangong Liuyun, however!


    Really was constantlyparing one to others will only make one angry to death. Elder Su pushed down the jealousy in his heart and indifferently drank a mouthful of tea: ¡°Is Su Luo also at the eighth rank?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t so, the rumors really were mixed with too much water.¡± Emperor Jing coldly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, clearly, her strength is at the fifth rank, yet the rumors made it be eighth rank!¡±


    ¡°Fifth rank?¡± Elder Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck, profoundly mysterious.


    ¡°Really is only at the fifth rank, if you don¡¯t believe it, Elder Su can go verify it yourself.¡± Emperor Jing indifferently smiled. But with Nangong Liuyun there, whether Elder Su could even see Su Luo was unknown.


    ¡°In another half a month, the ranking battle for the Roaming Dragon list will begin. Is your majesty certain those several people wille over?¡± Elder Su said half and left half of the meaning unsaid.


    Emperor Jing naturally understood the meaning of his words.


    The ranking battle for the Roaming Dragon list, every time, there was a main judge, with four assistant judges. The candidate for main judge was never fixed. This time¡¯s event, after many rotations, actually it¡¯s Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s turn to be the main judge.


    But there was only half a month before thepetition began, yet Grandmaster Rong Yun still hadn¡¯t sent over word. Thinking of Grandmaster Rong Yun, Emperor Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly shone!


    He really was an idiot ah! Su Luo was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple, he had such a good opportunity and didn¡¯t use it. Why should he waste so much physical and financial resources to look around?

 Chapter 1396 – Getting things done once and for all (2)

    Chapter 1396 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (2)


    Moreover, Emperor Jing also realized that he had done something really stupid! He had continuously forgot, Su Luo was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple. His impression of Su Luo had always been the disliked daughter birthed by a concubine from Su Manor.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple naturally was worthy of Nangong Liuyun. Also, through Su Luo, he could get in touch with Grandmaster Rong Yun, this was an extreme honor. Compared to Grandmaster Rong Yun, Elder Su was certainly not enough to look at oh.


    Therefore, Emperor Jing firmly waved his hands: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Su Luo to return to Su Manor, you should just give up. Moreover, she is Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple. Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯d offend that person and he¡¯ll directly exterminate the entire Su Manor?¡±


    Elder Su¡¯s eyes, in a sh, became ice-cold as frost, he severely red at Emperor Jing and the corner of his mouth hooked up into a strange sneer: ¡°Why do you think Grandmaster Rong Yun would ept her as a disciple? Wasn¡¯t it just for that spirit blood of hers?¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s eyes, for an instant, stared nkly, then he immediately responded: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun epted her as a disciple before that.¡±


    Elder Su waved his hands: ¡°Those people¡¯s thoughts, could he not guesspletely?¡± Humph, be that as it may, Elder Su had no choice but to put away his coveting heart.


    He decided to wait and see, see if Grandmaster Rong Yun would protect that girl, and then act ording to circumstances.


    After Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo left the imperial pce, they sat on the Dragon Scaled Horse and directly went to the Southern Mountains.


    Don¡¯t know who spread the news, on this journey, countless ambushes appeared once again.


    Su Luo speechlessly shook her head: ¡°Going on like this, what kind of thing would it be? It¡¯s simply too annoying.¡±


    Every time she went out, she would be chased to kill, but these people¡¯s strengths, shepletely wouldn¡¯t put in her eyes. So, Su Luo didn¡¯t make the move herself and every time, she would send her spirit pets out to go deal with them.


    Going through these time¡¯s experiences, the little divine dragon and the small fox¡¯s actualbat experience rose,yer byyer. Even the Variant Red Acacia Tree also harvested many spirit essence souls for it to cultivate with.


    But today, this person that was blocking Su Luo¡¯s path......wasn¡¯t simple at all.


    Seeing that person wearing a conical bamboo hat on his head, in an ice-cold manner, standing beside an ancient tree clothed in ck, Su Luo¡¯s eyes slightly puckered.


    The aura this person emitted was cold and strange, giving people the feeling of almost suffocating, a chilliness seemed to subconsciously spring up from the bottom of their hearts, making people unwittingly grow timid in their hearts.


    ¡°The solitary guest Li Qiuran.¡± Nangong Liuyun swept over with his phoenix eyes and was able to guess the other side¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Li Qiuran, who is second ce on the continent¡¯s bounty list?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was unperturbed, ¡°The feeling he gives me is not less from that old witch Yan Xia at that time.¡±


    Fairy Yan Xia was once the number one person on the continent¡¯s bounty list. Pitifully, Nangong Liuyun, in order to kill her, used the heavenly thunder during his breakthrough to hack her to the point that she was seriously hurt and died of that injury.


    ¡°He originally wasn¡¯t at the tenth rank, but now......¡± He gave a faint feeling of exceeding that trend. Nangong Liuyun stated with an indifferent tone.


    Tenth rank? This certainly was difficult to deal with. Although Nangong Liuyun was at the tenth rank, but his body had suffered serious injuries, at present, he only looked tenth rank on the surface. In fact, a lot of his internal injuries hadn¡¯t healed at all. If one forced him to use force, it would make the injuries on his body even more serious.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Li Qiuran¡¯s ice-cold voice came through from neither near nor far.


    At this moment, the muffled sound of thunder broke out in the sky. Bean-sized raindrops surged down, pping the ground and rolling up in a pile of light mist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, you stay and properly recuperate.¡± Su Luo appeased with a sentence, turned around and went out the carriage door.


    After they returned to the capital, these house flies constantly flew around Su Luo non-stop, Su Luo had wanted to find the opportunity to get it done once and for all a long time ago, but it was to no avail since there wasn¡¯t an opportunity. Now, there was such an opportunity, how could she waste it?

 Chapter 1397 – Getting things done once and for all (3)

    Chapter 1397 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (3)


    The solitary guest Li Qiuran unmovingly stood under the tree.


    His whole body was enveloped in ck clothing, on his head was a bamboo hat, the brim of the hat was broad and wide, covering his entire face, making people unable to see his appearance clearly.


    But the killing intent emitting from his entire body, caused the green grass within a ten meter range topletely wilt.


    After Su Luo came out, she also didn¡¯t speak and only indifferently looked at him.


    ¡°So you are Su Luo?¡± Li Qiuran¡¯s voice was like the person himself, a cier that had umted for a millenium, giving off a cold air that chilled to the bone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t avoid it and directly admitted it.


    ¡°Since you admit it, thene take a walk with me¡± Blood was better when it¡¯s still warm, the price the employer had put forth for warm blood was ten times more expensive.


    Li Qiuran¡¯s voice was cold, but in his heart, he nevertheless had a trace of wariness. Because he could feel that faintly discernible aura of a strong expert inside the carriage.


    ¡°Go with you? I¡¯m afraid someone would feel jealous oh.¡± Su Luo crossed her arms, her smile glittering, apanied with that matchless beautifulplexion. Under the sunshine, her beauty, in this split second, simply was stifling.


    Li Qiuran paused, his tone was still as cold and hard as before: ¡°Your Highness Prince Jin, do you dare toe out and fight?¡±


    In the carriage, it was silent.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, how could Su Luo let hime out and fight? Let alone to say, Nangong Liuyun was herst trump card in a battle.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a sly smile: ¡°Li Qiuran, did you sign up for the Roaming Dragon list ranking this time?¡±


    Li Qiuran¡¯s indifferent gaze swept a cold nce over Su Luo. As a killer in the dark, he never liked to speak.


    ¡°Then, you signed up?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Li Qiuran coldly snorted and declined toment.


    ¡°If I eliminate you, then how grateful would thepetitors in the Roaming Dragon list ought to be to me, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Su Luo happily smiled as she looked at him.


    ¡°Eliminate me?¡± Li Qiuran finally spoke, but his tone was as if he had heard a fantasy story.


    ¡°These years, adding together the people you have killed must be close to a thousand, killing you is proper and to be expected.¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrows, with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Want to kill me? Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Li Qiuran was first in disbelief and soon afterwards,ughingly sneered ¡®haha¡¯.


    But hisughter still hadn¡¯t finished before he felt a trace of strangeness.


    He already couldn¡¯t see Su Luo who was in front of him.


    Substituting in her ce was an old man.


    An old man with white hair and beard, emitting the aura of an exceptionally strong expert.


    Li Qiuran¡¯s mouth looked as if arge egg was stuffed in it, In an instant, he became lifeless.


    This person in front of him wasn¡¯t someone else, it was precisely the little stone draped in Elder Ancestor Mo. In fact, the little stone had requested this battle himself.


    Ever since he entered Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, after going through repeated breaking in, he finally adapted to this body¡¯s tempo. Everything else was about ready, but he was unable to grasp the fighting strength.


    But Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength was too powerful, he couldn¡¯t find a person to experiment on. But now, it just so happened that a dim-witted Li Qiuran had gathered close by chance, so, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let him slip.


    Sensing the powerful killing murderous aura in front, Li Qiuran entered a state of being on guard in a split second.


    Li Qiuran was most well-known for his sword all over the fighting world.


    His sword was very quick.


    Rumors from people in the world was that when Li Qiuran killed a person, his sword would make one pass, and only after he had walked far away, would the person who was killed feel the pain......This speed, ought to be fast to what degree? Probably only the people who were being killed knew.


    Now, Li Qiuran¡¯s sword was like in the past, quickly attacking towards Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Li Qiuran didn¡¯t recognize that the person in front of him was Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor, but he could feel that the other side was strong. Therefore, his first move absolutely wasn¡¯t just to probe and he directly used all his strength!

 Chapter 1398 – Getting things done once and for all (4)

    Chapter 1398 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (4)


    His speed......was too slow.


    This was how little stone felt when he saw Li Qiuran¡¯s sword thrust over.


    That speed of Li Qiuran¡¯s that was boasted to be so brilliant, at this moment, in the little stone¡¯s eyes, it looked like a rey in slow-motion......Too slow.


    The little stone¡¯s soul was already originally very strong, what hecked was a strong physical body. Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body was powerful enough, so with the twobined, each getting what one was good at, the result was extremely astonishing.


    The sword thrust over at lightning speed!


    But the little stone didn¡¯t move.


    Just when the sword point was about to pierce between his eyebrows¡ª¡ª


    One only heard a ¡®ng¡ª¡ª¡¯ sound.


    The little stone¡¯s pair of hand was as amazing as Lu Xiaofeng¡¯s(1) sensitive fingers, firmly wedging the sword point between his fingers.


    A trace of astonishment shed through Li Qiuran¡¯s eyes.


    He was usually intensely proud of his sword skills, now, it was actually sandwiched like this? Moreover, this was still under the circumstances in which he used hisplete strength?


    Li Qiuran¡¯s usually indifferent pitch-ck eyes, for the first time, a trace of frantess of being at one¡¯s wits¡¯ end shed through them. However, his instinct as a killer made him quickly focus his mind to try and snatch his sword back.


    Li Qiuran made a mistake.


    If, at this time, he had turned around and ran, perhaps Little Stone would give him a chance to live. But he didn¡¯t make the prompt decision to leave.


    The corner of Little Stone¡¯s mouth raised in an extremely sinister sneer, he slowly spit out two words: ¡°Court death!¡±


    Li Qiuran¡¯s strength was pretty good, so, with this move, Little Stone used all the strength he could use and held nothing back.


    Just in this split second, the sword exploded and changed into a white aura.


    ¡°Go!¡± The sinister cold in little stone¡¯s eyes glowed hotter.


    The white aura was like floating snowkes,pletely entering Li Qiuran¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Li Qiuran was stunned.


    He foolishly looked at his own motionless body, he wanted to run, but the soles of his feet seemed to be fixed in ce, and he couldn¡¯t move the slightest. He could only look on helplessly, as those killing weapons, without holding back,pletely entered his body.


    In the end, Li Qiuran could only nkly look at his own body......look at his own body, then it slowly fell......finally......Dying with remaining grievance.


    Until death, his eyes were still opened very wide, very wide......


    The corner of the little stone¡¯s mouth raised in a bloody sneer: ¡°Remember my name, Mo Changliu.¡±


    Finished speaking these words, Li Qiuran died with even more remaining grievances.


    At this moment, the little stone¡¯s gaze swept over his surroundings.


    This time, not only Li Qiuran surrounded Su Luo, actually, countless strong experts were hiding in dark corners. But because Li Qiuran made a move, so, they all hid motionlessly.


    At this moment, receiving the little stone¡¯s gaze, these people kept quietpletely out of fear, not daring to breathe.


    Each and every one of them lowered their eyes in session, fearing to meet this strong powerful old man¡¯s eyes, so strong as to defy the natural order.


    Su Luo heard the gasping sounds with satisfaction.


    What the little stone did was not bad, he deliberately didn¡¯t kill these people to let them spread this news. At that time, everyone would know that Su Luo had Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s protection, so no one would dare look for her.


    Elder Ancestor Mo got into the carriage, and the Dragon Scaled Horse broke out in whinnies that rmed the heavens. He provocatively swept the surroundings, then let his four hooves loose and galloped away.


    Seeing the Dragon Scaled Horse gallop away, those people that were hiding in the dark slowly released their breaths. That pressure just now truly scared them to death. They thought that when that old man raised his long sleeves, they would all have been annihted.


    Wait a minute, just now, did he say his name was Mo Changliu? Mo Changliu, such a familiar name.


    1) Lu Xiaofeng (½С·ï): He is a fictional character from wuxia novel by Gu Long. Lots of TV shows and movies were made from Gu Long¡¯s novel about Lu Xiaofeng.

 Chapter 1399 – Getting things done once and for all (5)

    Chapter 1399 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (5)


    ¡°Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s name seems to be Mo Changliu......¡± One of them cried out in rm.


    Once these words came out, everyone waspletely shocked still!


    ¡°Can¡¯t be, right? Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor is following Su Luo at her side to protect her?¡± This fact really made people despair.


    ¡°Protecting? You wish it was that good. For certain, he fancies Su Luo¡¯s blood, raising her. Otherwise, you think the grand Central Pce¡¯s Elder Ancestor would stoop below his exalted status and stay by a little fifth rank¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Then regardless, Su Luo¡¯s blood, all of us won¡¯t have a chance at all, right?¡±


    ¡°Even all of usbined aren¡¯t enough for him to kill with one move, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Disperse, disperse.¡±


    Thus, from this day on, the news that Elder Ancestor Mo was at Su Luo¡¯s side spread through the entire capital.


    Thus, from this day forward, no one dared to brazenly stop Su Luo, wanting her blood, again.


    Because the solitary guest Li Qiuran, the Li Qiuran who was second ce on the bounty list, didn¡¯t get past one move from Ancestor Mo. Those who do not want to live can go try it.


    Ever since Central Pce got this news, Pce Master Mo was so happy that he grinned from ear to ear all day long. So pleased that he yed Go with First Elder every day.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s mind had already recovered, moreover, it seemed his strength also had huge progress, how could he not be happy? But recalling everything rted to Central Pce being destroyed, Pce Master Mo gnashed his teeth in rage!


    If he was to know who stole the Mysterious Spirit Fruit and who robbed the Treasure Storage Pavilion, he definitely would exterminate the other side¡¯s entire n and make them forever unable to change their fates!


    How could the pitiful Pce Master Mo know, the person who stole the Mysterious Spirit Fruit and robbed the Treasure Storage Pavilion was simply the same person. Moreover, this person not only stole the Mysterious Spirit Fruit and robbed the Treasure Storage Pavilion, she also made him lose his dad......


    Su Luo.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse, carried the party of people and left.


    He hadn¡¯t gone a hundred meters when the little stone¡¯s body swayed.


    Su Luo immediately inquired with deep concern: ¡°What happened? It wouldn¡¯t be that something went wrong right?¡±


    ¡°Humph humph, your grandpa stone could have something go wrong? Worried for nothing.¡± The little stone carelessly waved his hands.


    ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Su Luo pointed at the corner of his mouth.


    Just now, she saw the little stone win so easily ah, with one move, Li Qiuran was exterminated. But now, it seemed that it might not have been that easy.


    ¡°Too much supplements okay?¡± The little stone indifferently wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. At that time, Elder Ancestor Mo drank so much of her blood and it wasn¡¯t too much supplement, now, how could it be too much supplement? Clearly, he still hadn¡¯t broken in this body properly, just now, that move of his was too sudden.


    Su Luo did not wait for him to speak, she directly waved her hand and ced Little Stone into her space. The spirit aura in her space was rich and a big help to cultivation. After the Variant Red Acacia Tree turned into a Spirit Gathering Tree, the spirit aura became increasingly pure and concentrated. Only, it¡¯s a pity that apart from the spirit pets and spirit nts that were contracted to her, other people couldn¡¯t enter.


    After Su Luo ced the little stone in, the little stone also didn¡¯t protest, he only grumbled a few times and then returned to his old chassis, sat cross-legged and continued to break in this body.


    In fact, Su Luo hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, the little stone had really overdone it, almost making his soul fly out. Fortunately, he was more scared than hurt and was finally able to forcibly suppressed it.


    The little stone gloomily swatted his own head, talking to himself. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, to get so excited over personally going to fight. Don¡¯t even understand to have a little bit of control.¡±


    Finished mumbling these sentences, the little stone shook his head and immediately closed his eyes, entering into deep cultivation.


    Don¡¯t know which day he would awaken.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun returned to Southern Mountains, unimpeded and with no obstruction the whole journey long.

 Chapter 1400 – Getting things done once and for all (6)

    Chapter 1400 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (6)


    After knowing Ancestor Mo was protecting Su Luo, Su Zian was very unresigned.


    He looked at Madam Su and Su Jingyu who wereying on the bed, and his eyes shone with sinister light! No matter what, they were all living in the same manor before, now, Su Luo¡¯s blood could save them, she wouldn¡¯t refuse right?


    Therefore, Su Zian made another trip to the Southern Mountains.


    But this time, not only didn¡¯t he get to see Su Luo, he was even scolded by the gatekeeper, and ended up getting nothing.


    Su Zian was unreconciled, he shouted and yelled outside the gates, cursing Su Luo as cruel and unscrupulous. How could she watch her own mother and older brother die and not save them, it was only a drop of blood, what was so hard about that?


    His Highness Prince Jin instructed one sentence, and immediately, Su Zian was tossed down the mountain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, just say it directly, don¡¯t be so reserved.¡± This was what Housekeeper Li had told Su Zian at that time.


    Su Zian was so angry, his anger almost soared to the sky!


    Su Luo¡¯s blood and bones were all given by him, now, he just wanted one drop of her blood and it was this difficult!


    Su Zian¡¯s heart was full of a towering rage, but recalling that at Su Luo¡¯s side was Ancestor Mo and His Highness Prince Jin, these two great buddhas to protect her, he could only grit his teeth and swallow this resentment.


    He could only look forward to this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon listpetition and Su Luo going to fiercely take a tumble. Falling to the point of being half-dead, then his anger would have been vented.


    However, don¡¯t know how Su Zian did it, at the least, he spread the fact that she didn¡¯t even give a drop of blood to save her own dying mother and older brother to be known to everyone.


    Southern Mountains.


    Zi Yan ran over in a rage.


    ¡°Su Zian is simply courting death! He actually ndered you like this!¡± Zi Yan waved her long sword, with one swing of her sword, suddenly, the rock garden ahead, with a loud rumble, copsed.


    In the gallery, Su Luo calmly held a cup of tea. Her right hand used the lid to push away the tea leaves, not even lifting her eyelids.


    ¡°You are not even a bit angry?¡± After Zi Yan was done venting, she ran up to Su Luo and asked in a fuming manner.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being angry for me?¡± Su Luo said with a face full of puzzlement.


    ¡°s, I say, how can you be so calm? You don¡¯t know how bad the rumors about you have reached outside. ¡° Zi Yan was stamping her feet from anger. Just now, she was so unbearably angry, with a swing of her sword, she chopped off the waistbands of all those who were talking nonsense. Those guys were too busy protecting their bodies below that they dared not talk nonsense anymore.


    ¡°You have a mouth, besides eating, it¡¯s for talking as well. Can you really stop it?¡±


    ¡°But you should not tolerate them spouting nonsense, ah!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I really am watching them die, not saving them.¡± Su Luo spread open her hands, and said as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°But Su ZIan is not your real dad, those damned not-wanting-to-live people before were always thinking of ways to scheme against you! Now, Su Zian is using public opinion to pressure you!¡±


    Su Luo ced the teacup down leisurely and, with a ghost of a smile, said: ¡°How is it that I smell Li Yaoyao¡¯s scent?¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao?¡± Mentioning Li Yaoyao, Zi Yan was so angry that she shook all over.


    Su Luo had to face so many dangers on the way, weren¡¯t they all caused by Li Yaoyao, that slut? If she hadn¡¯t spread the news that Su Luo had spirit blood, they wouldn¡¯t have these problems now. Speaking of this, Li Yaoyao was the main culprit.


    ¡°Yes, Li Yaoyao.¡± Su Zian might want to do it, but the Su family didn¡¯t have this kind of strength, this matter had Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s mark all over it.


    ¡°This time¡¯s Roaming Dragon listpetition, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family doesn¡¯t have any participants right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows rose with her smile.


    Li Aoqiong and Li Aotian both perished in her hands, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s future was very bleak ah.

 Chapter 1401 – Getting things done once and for all (7)

    Chapter 1401 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (7)


    ¡°This time you guessed wrong oh.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s red lips unhappily muttered.


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Su Luo was full of interest as she asked.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong and Li Aotian are truly talented, but Li Aoqiong only has the strength of a fourth rank now and will be like this for a lifetime. As for Li Aotian, even now, no one has seen him alive, and if dead, no one has seen his body. Everyone thinks he is already dead.¡± Zi Yan said.


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°Li Aotian is indeed dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Zi yan cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Uhm, very sure.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile hid a deep profound meaning.


    ¡°So it was you guys....¡± Zi Yan suddenly felt speechless. There were still bets set up in gambling houses, betting on if Li Aotian was alive or dead, didn¡¯t expect that he was long dead.


    Su Luo smiled.


    After Zi Yan was done being rueful, she went back to the main subject: ¡°That¡¯s right, we were talking about Li Yaoyao¡¯s family¡¯s third generation, I have no choice but to say that this Li Yaoyuan¡¯s luck is really good! At that time, he had a love child on the outside, but no one expected that this love child was extraordinarily gifted. Even Li Aoqiong and Li Aotian were not good enough to tter him ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh? A love child?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly. Li Aoqiong and Li Aotian¡¯s strength was not bad, now, they were not good enough to tter him, how amazing would he be?


    A love child raised outside, should have some contradiction with the family right? Su Luo didn¡¯t think that the love child would have much yearning for Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    ¡°Moody feelings towards the family can hardly be avoided. However, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s third generation either died or were ruined, there¡¯s basically no qualified sessor. So this time, Li Yaoyuan put forth huge sincerity to ask this love child to return to Jade Lake Pce.¡± When Zi Yan said up to here, she sighed with ruefulness.


    ¡°So the love child just returned like that?¡± Su Luoughed indifferently, ¡±Is his mother still alive?¡±


    ¡°I just knew you were smart!¡± Zi Yan giggled, ¡°His mother is still alive, as beautiful as before. That love child wants his mother to be the legal first wife, and wants Li Yaoyuan to make a public announcement.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then what about Li Yaoyao¡¯s mother?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes curiously.


    ¡°Thatdy, I heard, had already entered the family hall of worship.¡± Zi Yan blinked her eyes while she gossiped, ¡°I heard Li Yaoyao was about to go insane from anger, finally, she cried as if she was about to die. But Pce Master Li ignored her. s, who told thisdy to have such bad luck. Originally, she gave birth to three kids, the oldest son was a genius, who eventually insulted this person called Su Luo. In the end, they either died or got ruined, none of them had a happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Su Luo grasped the important part of this long speech, ¡°Li Yaoyao, you said?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I haven¡¯t told you?¡± Zi Yan patted her head in bewilderment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Luo patted her shoulder, ¡°Youngster, did you forget some really important news?¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s cultivation was wasted, moreover, she will never be able to cultivate again, does this count as important news?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Su Luo sucked in a cold breath of air.


    At that time, she watched as Nangong made the move, she was also puzzled, under these circumstances, how was Li Yaoyao able to escape. It seemed that even though she escaped back then, her body¡¯s functions were all destroyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, afterwards, Li Yaoyao agreed to making the love child¡¯s mother the legal wife, with one condition.¡±


    ¡°Could it be rted to me?¡± Su Luo pointed at her own nose.


    ¡°It really is rted to you. Do you know? That love childes with a mission to kill you, this was Li Yaoyao¡¯s idea.¡±

 Chapter 1402 – Getting things done once and for all (8)

    Chapter 1402 ¨C Getting things done once and for all (8)


    Zi Yan waspletely speechless, ¡°On the fighting stage, with swords flying around, life and death are ruled by fate. So, it¡¯s the perfect justified opportunity to kill you. Luo Luo, that love child is really strong, maybe you ought to think about withdrawing from thepetition?¡±


    Withdraw from thepetition? She, Su Luo, would really go do something so embarrassing? Su Luo didn¡¯t consider this at all. Instead, she curiously asked, ¡°After talking for so long, what is that love child called?¡±


    ¡°Li Aochen.¡± Zi Yan sighed, and said faintly.


    Su Luo frowned: ¡°It seems as if I haven¡¯t heard about a man called that among the cultivators on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Beichen has already gone to probe him. Even he couldn¡¯t beat this Li Aochen. Beichen did his best and still wasn¡¯t able to get him to use his special skills.¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and said in an extremely serious manner.


    After Beichen Ying learned about Li Aochen¡¯s existence, he went there on the spot. A pity that he had to return after such a crushing defeat, but he brought back a lot of valuable information.


    ¡°Sorry to have bothered Beichen, this child, s.¡± Su Luo was very clear of his thoughts. However, she only could pray Beichen Ying wouldn¡¯t be so good to her, and quickly shift his gaze to this miss that was in front of her eyes.


    ¡°So, you really won¡¯t consider withdrawing from thepetition?¡± Zi Yan asked seriously for thest time.


    ¡°No matter how amazing Li Aochen is, could he be as strong as Ancestor Mo?¡± Su Luo smiled calmly, her eyes carrying an arrogant disdain for the world, ¡°Really need topare to the end... Humph, humph!¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡± Zi Yan suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°if you let Ancestor Moe out on the battle stage, at that time, Central Pce might go insane.¡±


    Letting Ancestor Mo out would mean that Ancestor Mo had already be Su Luo¡¯s puppet, it¡¯d be strange if Central Pce didn¡¯t go after Su Luo at all costs.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, but she had already remembered a name by heart.


    His name was Li Aochen.


    Don¡¯t know if he would follow in Li Aoqiong and Li Aotian¡¯s footsteps.... Su Luo was full of expectations.


    Time passed, little by little.


    If one was to asked what was the hottest topic in the imperial capital right now, a lot of people would blurt out: Roaming Dragon listpetition.


    That¡¯s right, Roaming Dragon listpetition.


    The Roaming Dragon list rankingpetition happened only every ten years, the entire capital was full of excitement.


    This year just so happened to be Eastern Ling¡¯s turn to host it.


    Compared to the liveliness outside, Eastern Ling¡¯s imperial pce was shrouded in ayer of shadows.


    Emperor Jing had his hands behind his back, anxiously pacing back and forth in a side pce hall. At this time, the imperial study was being repaired, so Emperor Jing¡¯s work was moved to a side hall.


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news about Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡± Emperor Jing walked around agitated, and raised his head to bellow.


    A few capable attendants were kneeling in front of him.


    These people were dressed in ck, they were all shadow guards trained in secret by the imperial family, specifically to protect the emperor, as well as running errands and taking care of the emperor¡¯s personal matters.


    Seeing that thepetition was about to start soon, yet there was no trace of Grandmaster Rong Yun, Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was very anxious ah. Where was the logic in having apetition begin and the head judge hadn¡¯t arrived yet? Wasn¡¯t this the rhythm of opening the window to find that the inside was empty?


    Emperor Jing couldn¡¯t find the powerful forces within his court, so he simply just sent out his shadow guards. However, the shadow guards also returned in low spirits without any sess.


    ¡°Did the people sent to the Southern Mountains returned?¡± Emperor Jing asked in annoyance.


    ¡°Replying to your Majesty, Miss Su didn¡¯t say anything. She only said that when the timees, her master will return.¡± The shadow guard said in a low voice.


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Emperor Jing impatiently grunted .


    ¡°She also said.... If he didn¡¯t return, you could only dy the event. Because the ce where her master went, even if we know where it is, it is not a ce usmon people can go.¡±

 Chapter 1403 – Roaming Dragon List (1)

    Chapter 1403 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (1)


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡± Emperor Jing panted in a rage and waved his hand.


    Postpone, postpone, the Roaming Dragon List Contest had happened so many times throughout history, but it was never postponed. Why was it that when it was Eastern Ling¡¯s turn, it would be so troublesome.


    Emperor Jing had thought of changing the judge, but when he asked the other powerful families, those heads of families, the powerful characters, all weren¡¯t at home! So, Emperor Jing could only wait.


    Fortunately, Grandmaster Rong Yun always kept his word.


    The day before thepetition, after finally arriving slowly, it¡¯s time for the Roaming Dragon list feast to start.


    Southern Mountains.


    When Su Luo saw Grandmaster Rong Yun, happiness showed up in her eyes. She pursed her lips into a smile: ¡°Master, you finally came back, if you hadn¡¯t, Uncle Nangong would have dispatched people to kidnap me.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was dressed all in white, his long body slim and graceful. His face was like the mid-autumn moon, gentle as jade, elegant as chrysanthemum, his noble refined taste simply made people suffocate. But this slim figure actually had the strength to stand at the peak among humans.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at Su Luo and smiled faintly, in a gentle and low voice, he asked: ¡°Is your bodypletely healed?¡±


    His always said it in an even manner that was gentle and indolent, the tone was indescribably pleasant sounding.


    Su Luo ran up to him and grabbed his arm, bringing up her right wrist, she giggled and said: ¡°Master, you have a look, look for yourself if I¡¯m healed or not?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun cast a sideways nce at Su Luo, his pitch-ck eyes were like the thick brush strokes in an ink painting, and nodded slightly: ¡°Recovery is not bad, really a delicious piece of sweet scented fat meat.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun pinched Su Luo¡¯s protruding cheeks, and turned his lips up slightly in a spoiling smile.


    Rong Yun didn¡¯t smile much, but when he smiled, it gave off a gentle beauty, with no adjectives in the world to describe it. Simply beautiful enough to make people foolish.


    Su Luo just looked at him with stupefied eyes, in the end, she was lifted away by Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms extended out and put Su Luo behind him, he then cast a sidelong nce at Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Grandmaster is worthy of the title,ing sote and still having the time for small talk here.¡±


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun.¡± Su Luo pulled at his sleeve secretly. How could he be so rude to Master!


    Nangong Liuyun let Su Luo pull on his sleeve until it almost broke off and still didn¡¯t look at her, only, his face became more overcast.


    The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth gracefully raised. His thin long fingers hooked towards Su Luo: ¡° Come to your Master¡¯s side.¡±


    Master gave an order, disciple wouldn¡¯t dare disobey ah. Therefore, Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun aside and eagerly ran to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side.


    This side, Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t pull her back, and his face immediately became ck as the ash at the bottom of a pot, so heavy that water could almost drip out.


    His pitch-ck hair which fell downwards, now stood up straight by the roots. His hands firmly clenched into fists, emitting bone-cracking sounds.


    On the other side, Grandmaster Rong Yun led Su Luo and talked as if no one else was present.


    He was just that beautiful, every movement was highly elegant, graceful to the extreme. His strength was unfathomable, making people¡¯s heart feel uncertain.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t notice Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck pot-like face. Right now, she and her master sat on a soft couch side by side, softly and smilingly telling him what happened.


    Master always had a stern face before, so Su Luo was used to his cold detachment. Suddenly, Master became so amiable, Su Luo naturally wanted to grab this opportunity ah.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s speech was exultant, and full of vigor.


    Compared to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ashen and angry face, the difference was very obvious.


    Finally, Grandmaster Rong Yun pinched Su Luo¡¯s small arms and furrowed his beautiful eyebrows: ¡°Still such little strength?¡±

 Chapter 1404 – Roaming Dragon List (2)

    Chapter 1404 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (2)


    ¡°Master, you should feel assured that having Ancestor Mo, this super strong bodyguard, nothing will happen.¡± Su Luo patted her little chest confidently, and said as if by right.


    ¡°What if several ancestors from prominent families alle together?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s eyes shone like obsidian.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen right?¡± Su Luo immediately thought of a huge problem.


    Even Master has returned, then, those several ancestors that left with him, did they alle back as well?


    ¡°They all came back.¡± As if Grandmaster Rong Yun knew what Su Luo was thinking, he directly gave her an urate answer.


    ¡°Then...¡± Su Luo wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t have any interest in her blood right? But remembering Ancestor Mo... Su Luo kept silent. After Ancestor Mo went mad, he kept pursuing her based on pure instinct, how could those elder ancestors not be interested?


    What was she to do?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun tapped Su Luo¡¯s forehead: ¡°If we were to wait for you toe up with an idea, ten of you would have been killed already.¡±


    ¡°Master has already solved this problem?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone immediately.


    Master¡¯s rank was simply on apletely different level than she was, one Ancestor Mo chased her to be killed until she had nowhere else to run, and she almost died tragically on the spot. In the end, it was with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s help, that they both managed to stay alive.


    As for Master¡¯s solution, looking at his mysterious and enigmatic appearance, Su Luo knew that he wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    Su Luo seized this chance and told him about the matter of Northern Mo¡¯s third princess. When he heard she was a light and ice system dual element mage, Grandmaster Rong Yun was somewhat surprised, then patted Su Luo¡¯s head immediately: ¡°You did good.¡±


    Su Luo immediately felt very pleased from the praise.


    When she was on Cloud Mist Peak, no matter how good she did, Master merely gave a grunt in acknowledgement. Now, she received a third princess, and he actually unprecedentedly praised her, Su Luo thought that her master had changed to be a lot cuter than before.


    Just when the master and apprentice were having a good long conversation, being all warm and affectionate, one figure walked up with his slender legs, taking steady steps. His whole body emitting rage, like an Asura from hell, his expression was gloomy, and his eyes shone with cold light.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun...¡± Su Luo found the time to nce at him.


    Why was he so angry? Who provoked him?


    Nangong Liuyun, in one move, picked Su Luo up, and snorted coldly: ¡°The day is not early anymore, let¡¯s go home and sleep.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s wrist that he was pulling hurt a lot, and her brows wrinkled tightly.


    But she also knew, you mustn¡¯t agitate him when he was angry, otherwise, it would go from bad to worse, and the consequences would not be so easy to clean up. So, Su Luo looked at him calmly, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    Seeing the couple that was about to quarrel, Grandmaster Rong Yun put his fist in front of his lips to cover the smile that appeared on his lips briefly.


    He cleared his throat and stood up, and handed a small brocade box to Su Luo: ¡°Put this away properly.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished her question when she felt something stirring in the space, crying excitedly, asking to ept this thing quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mere ything, ept it, don¡¯t tell anyone outside.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun gently stroked Su Luo¡¯s hair, ¡°The day is not early anymore,e, return with your master.¡±


    This time, Su Luo was in a difficult position.


    Should she return with her master, or should she prioritize appeasing Nangong Liuyun first?


    If she dared to pledge, if she just followed Master like this, Nangong Liuyun would definitely get furious to the point of hopping mad. Thest time he was angry, he demolished a mountain, don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do this time.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was very ugly.

 Chapter 1405 – Roaming Dragon List (3)

    Chapter 1405 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (3)


    He pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hand, and the strength he used was about to break Su Luo¡¯s wrist.


    Su Luo nced back and saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lower jawline that was stretched taunt, coldly arrogant like a nobleman. In that spoiled and strong domineering aura, it had a thread of apprehensiveness and nervousness. In that moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Master, all of my things are here, moving them back and forth is too troublesome, it¡¯s better...if I stayed here.¡± Su Luo said worriedly. That apprehensive little appearance, was like a schoolgirl being caught by her father after staying out overnight.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand clearly rxed slightly.


    But, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s face immediately sank down.


    His pitch-ck and arrogant eyes seemed to shoot lightning towards Nangong Liuyun!


    That pair of malicious eyes carried a thread of sterness, if one¡¯s cultivation was slightly weaker, perhaps the person would be scared to the point of their soul leaving the body.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun met that pair of murderous ck eyes without showing any weakness.


    Two strong experts were facing each other.


    Two murderous auras collided.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun always seemed wealthy, warm and beautifully elegant; Nangong Liuyun was demonically charming and gloomy, courageous, ruthless and spicy.


    Under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ice-cold pond like murderous aura, although Nangong Liuyun felt the extreme pressure, he wouldn¡¯t take a step back, arrogantly standing in ce.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a gloomy snort.


    He very rarely praised people, Nangong Liuyun being able to get a single praise, it could be seen how amazing he was.


    ¡°I will. with all speed, marry Luo Luo over. ¡° This was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s promise as a man.


    However, Rong Yun¡¯s sharp and deep eyes swept past them once, and frowned, ¡°You guys cannot get married for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Nangong Liuyun gave off a sharp gloomy aura, he embraced Su Luo on one hand, with a very displeased expression on the other hand.


    He originally thought Grandmaster Rong Yun med him for living together with her and not giving her the status, but it turned out that wasn¡¯t it?


    Marrying Luo Luo was what Nangong Liuyun longed for, now, being thwarted by a person without reason, how could he be happy?


    ¡°This time¡¯s Roaming Dragon listpetition¡ª¡ª¡° Grandmaster Rong Yun paused and cleared his throat, ¡°If you can get first ce, then you will have an opportunity to marry our family¡¯s Luo Luo.¡±


    Only after getting first ce on Roaming Dragon List would he get a chance? Then, when would he really be able to marry her? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face had turned stiff.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± The fierce spirit aura on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body pressed out like a storm in the mountains.


    ¡°If you want to protect Luo Luo, then you¡¯ll act ording to orders.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a cold snort. Wanting to marry his family¡¯s Luo Luo, how could it be that he wanted to marry and could marry? Having automatically taken up a father¡¯s role, Grandmaster Rong Yun was a bit jealous.


    ¡°As long as I get first ce, I can marry Luo Luo, right?¡± Nangong Liuyun suddenly smiled devilishly. His smile was crafty and sinful, ferocious and threatening.


    ¡°Based on your strength, is getting first ce that hard?¡± Rong Yun snorted unhappily, ¡°At the same time that you get first ce, you must ensure Luo Luo gets second ce.¡±


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡ª¡° Su Luo, who remained silent by the side, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    If before, Beichen Ying didn¡¯t tell her, she could still hope wildly. But after Beichen Ying told her about those people, the only thing remaining in Su Luo¡¯s heart was despair.


    ¡°Second ce? Master, you are not mistaken right? Nangong gets first ce and I get second? Then what about Luo Haoming, An Yexing and so forth? Where did you ce them?¡± Su Luo was about to cry.


    ording to Beichen¡¯s meaning, they were at the tenth level ten years ago ah. Only heaven knows to how terrifying a degree they had grown into now. Her family¡¯s master actually was the head judge, but even a head judge couldn¡¯t make blind calls with his eyes open, right?

 Chapter 1406 – Roaming Dragon List (4)

    Chapter 1406 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (4)


    Master Rong Yunzily used his knuckles to knock on Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Do you really want to get married this hastily?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± Su Luo dared to swear to this. She really wasn¡¯t hurrying, okay, now, her current body was only seventeen years old. Getting married at seventeen was too early okay.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face became dark once again.


    ¡°Therefore, whether you guys get married must be decided by yourselves.¡± Rong Yun stood up with his hands sped behind him, letting the wind blow on his charming robe, every movement appearing natural and extraordinary.


    ¡°After the Roaming Dragon list is over, we¡¯ll get married?¡± Nangong Liuyun was persistent.


    It could be said he could discern one of the conditions from Master Rong Yun and those few important people¡¯s discussion, it was for him to get first ce.


    What annoyed Nangong Liuyun was that he could feel faintly that Grandmaster Rong Yun was impeding him. If he wanted to marry Luo Luo and make her Princess Jin, then he¡¯d have to withstand many more difficulties. Also, he didn¡¯t know what kind of crazy medicine that foolish girl ate, she actually dared to say she firmly hadn¡¯t thought of getting married.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body gave off an ice-cold angry aura, his pair of eyes was cold and bloodthirsty, clearly extremely displeased.


    ¡°Leaving aside the matter of marrying Luo Luo, if you can¡¯t get first ce this time, and Luo Luo can¡¯t get second, Luo Luo will have to worry about her life.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s eyes gave off a deep meaningful warning.


    Nangong Liuyun was more worried about Su Luo¡¯s life than anybody else, and he ridiculouslyughed: ¡°It seems this matter, even if I don¡¯t agree, I will have to agree.¡±


    When had Nangong Liuyun ever been subjected to people¡¯s threats?


    ¡°But, tell me the reason.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were full of rage.


    This time, Grandmaster Rong Yun did not keep it from him. His lips moved slightly, as if he said something, but he didn¡¯t make any sound.


    Su Luo stood between the two, and she couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    But Nangong Liuyun on her right hand side seemed to have heard everything clearly, his expression darkened for a split second.


    In the end, what was the secret? Su Luo looked left then right in distress.


    These two men, one with profoundly mysterious strength, one with endlessly broad potential, but equally prudent in speech. Although Master used secretnguage to pass on words, then she must be keptpletely in the dark ah. She was really very curious ah.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo and directly turned to walk away.


    His tall and straight handsome shadow dragged very long in the moonlight. His ck hair danced in the night breeze, making him look even more devilish and ruthless. He led Su Luo without slowing down at all.


    Su Luo carried a bellyful of doubts and puzzlement, being dragged by him until she became unsteady. She didn¡¯t have any choice and had to hurriedly wave to Master.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled gently and watched them leave.


    Waiting until they were further away, Grandmaster Rong Yun lifted his eyes to look at the moon in the sky,


    Moonlight fell down, but his body was like obsidian that could gather the brilliance, for a second, he seemed so beautiful as to make people dizzy. Only, that tall figure carried a bit of loneliness and destion.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun heaved a deep sigh: ¡°Extraordinary and umonly gifted, inherent responsibility, s, the road ahead will be even more difficult.¡±


    Speaking this, Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, his handsome figure gradually went further away, and disappeared among the dark mountain range.


    Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo back.


    Su Luo naturally, at the first moment, asked what Master told him, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips were harder than mysterious ck metal. No matter how Su Luo asked, he didn¡¯t let half a word slip, only yearningly stroked her head: ¡°Cultivate well, and obediently cultivate, okay?¡±


    Yeah, right my ass! Su Luo gloomily gave him a kick.

 Chapter 1407 – Roaming Dragon List (5)

    Chapter 1407 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (5)


    Nangong Liuyunughed out loud softly, his arms crossed before his chest. He smiled charmingly: ¡°Luo girl is in so much of a hurry to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s interested in marrying you? It seems you are quiet narcissistic.¡± Su Luo snorted in annoyance. Her Miss High and Mighty temper hadn¡¯t been eliminated yet.


    Clearly, she was standing between them, based on when they talked she was like a deaf person,pletely unable to hear anything? Su Luo felt she was extremely wronged.


    ¡°Not interested? Then, because you cannot get married to me, so you kicked me?¡± Nangong Liuyun held the leg that was kicked and pitifully pouted his red little lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Su Luo also knows, since Master didn¡¯t say anything before, then he definitely had his ns. No matter what she said, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change the oue, so Su Luo just switched the topic, ¡°As long as your injury gets better, then first ce is yours to take, but what am I supposed to do?¡±


    It¡¯s not that Su Luo belittled herself, rather, she was just a honest eighth rank, her strength was disyed out there like that, how was she to fight?


    It was the same as asking her to win a fight against Nangong Liuyun, absolutely impossible.


    ¡°We must win.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious and grave.


    ¡°Can¡¯t win.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at the worst, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck and bottomless, so deep as to be immeasurable, making it impossible to tell if his words were true or false.


    ¡°Do you have to be so outrageous?¡± Su Luo felt this wasn¡¯t really that fair.


    ¡°We must win.¡± This time, Nangong Liuyun was exceptionally firm.


    Su Luo was speechless: ¡°Now, the ancestors of these families have returned, concerning their family¡¯s seeded yer, they are all well-protected. I think the difficulty of killing them will be much higher than for me to win against them.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Luo girl must cultivate diligently, strive for second ce ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was brimming with smiles, as if the Asura with a murderous aura that just crawled out of from hell just now wasn¡¯t at all rted to him.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Su Luo nodded her head helplessly.


    Be that as it may, but... Su Luo still speechlessly lifted her eyes to the sky. Let¡¯s hope this time her luck was still as good as before...


    In the wake of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arrival, the four secondary judges also arrived, so, the Roaming Dragon List Competition was held as scheduled.


    Before thepetition, Beichen Ying ran over excitedly.


    He apanied Su Luo to walk while talking. ¡°Only one hundred contestants will enter from two hundred. A lot of people bet that you would lose.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly returned to her senses: ¡°Tell me about the rules of thepetition.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes opened wide in an instant: ¡°Rules of thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, rules of thepetition.¡± Su Luo very calmly nodded.


    Beichen Ying staggered and almost fell down, and shouted in disbelief: ¡°Thepetition is about to start today, and you still don¡¯t know the rules of thepetition?¡±


    Su Luo feigned calmness: ¡°Am I not waiting for you to tell me?¡±


    In fact, Su Luo had wanted to ask about it yesterday, but the conversations with master and Nangong Liuyun disturbed her state of mind. She tossed and turned the whole evening and could not sleep. So, she forgot to ask about the situation.


    Beichen Ying put his palm on his forehead helplessly: ¡°Really admire you.¡±


    Su Luoughed calmly.


    Really was the emperor not worried but the eunuchs were anxious. Beichen Ying was helpless, he could only exin everything to Su Luo in detail so she could understand it.


    Thepetition was divided into preliminaries and finals.


    From the top ten families, every family had ten spots, a total of a hundred.


    The rest of the sects and families on the continent also had a total of a hundred spots.

 Chapter 1408 – Roaming Dragon List (6)

    Chapter 1408 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (6)


    A hundred spots, every spot was not easy toe by, everyone had to passyers afteryers of selection, until the candidates with the most potential remained.


    Then, these two hundred people drew lots, fought one-on-one against each other, and that¡¯s how the top hundred candidates are decided.


    Of course, there was the possibility that Su Luo would be eliminated in this round. If her luck was bad and she drew the top contestant of thest Roaming Dragon Listpetition, Luo Haoming.


    Su Luo touched her nose. Her luck couldn¡¯t be so bad as to be stuck in such an outrageous circumstance right?


    But they hadn¡¯t draw lots yet, so who knows.


    This time, a group of people had already arrived on the battle stage.


    Originally, Eastern Ling¡¯s battle stage was very bad, experts at the tenth rank simply could not fight on it, because very possibly, with one punch, the stage would fall apartpletely.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun was indeed very strong.


    After he reinforced the battle stage, it seemed to be enveloped in a protectiveyer. Even if a Commander-ranked expert was to hit it, he might not be able to break it apart.


    The battle stage was a kilometer long, in the shape of an oval. It was surrounded by gradually risingyers of spectator seats. Based on size, it could hold two hundred thousand spectators.


    In the middle of the battlefield, there were five tforms of different sizes.


    In the distinguished guests¡¯ gallery, five judges were already seated. At the same time, the top ten family¡¯s seats were all near the distinguished guests¡¯ gallery, very close to the battle stage.


    The battle stage was already reinforced by Grandmaster Rong Yun, so there was no need to worry about the dangers of the battle spreading. However, apetition of this level, Grandmaster Rong Yun definitely did not have to show up.


    This time, all thepetitors had arrived, at this time, the host was on stage announcing the rules.


    Because time was limited, every day, there would be four fights on five tforms. In other words, there were twenty fights every day.


    The top one hundredpetition would bepletely finished in five days.


    Moreover, every fight would have a time limit of one hour. If after one hour, a victor had not emerged, then both would be eliminated, so the fight would be very quick.


    The host held a huge horn, still continuing to rile up the crowd with his passion: ¡°After three months of primary selection, the two hundred experts are freshly out of the fire! Every one standing here is an expert with the most potential on the continent. Today, we will start the top hundredpetition. Only those that enter the top hundred will be able to really prove their potential.¡±


    A string of excited cheers resounded from the spectators.


    They had also bought tickets to see the previous small matches, but how could it bepared to this? Not mentioning others, just ten strong experts from each of ten powerful families, they were all amazing characters. Only when the strongest shed with the strongest would it be the most marvelous to watch. Comparing to this, thepetitions before could only be considered exhibition games.


    At this time, Beichen Ying, who sat beside Su Luo, said to her in a low voice: ¡°Sister-inw, you must win ah, I have bet all my money on you.¡±


    ¡°Bet on me?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes, ¡°Why not bet on yourself?¡±


    ¡°Because your payout is a lot higher ah.¡± Beichen Ying covered his mouth, and muttered to Su Luo: ¡°Before there were people spreading rumours that you were only at the fifth rank, and that Nangong personally stepped out to snatch a spot for you. You must know, a fifth rank is at the very bottom here, so betting on you to win, the payout is one to five ah.¡±


    In other words, bet one get five.


    Being the banker in a bet wasn¡¯t only Beichen Ying¡¯s family. This was the best opportunity to earn money. Therefore, every powerful family all participated, each bing banker and each cing their own bets.

 Chapter 1409 – Roaming Dragon List (7)

    Chapter 1409 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (7)


    ¡°When do they stop taking bets?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone with a trace of craftiness.


    Before, she and Beichen Ying had already talked about using the Dragon Jade Pendant to cheat. Didn¡¯t expect that Su Zian and Li Yaoyao¡¯s rumours would help her this much.


    ¡°Before the results from the drawing lotse out.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was as radiant as the sun.


    ¡°Are you bankrolling the bet?¡¯


    ¡°Lan Xuan and An Ye both have shares.¡± Beichen Ying had recruited those two.


    Su Luo carelessly handed him a bag: ¡°Look for families that aren¡¯t pleasing to your eyes, then help me make the bets. Remember, bet it all on me to win.¡±


    This was not ordinary gold and silver, it was all crystal stones oh. But this was the primarypetition and the chances were too big, so crystal stones were limited to green-colored ones.


    But for Su Luo, no matter how small the mosquito, it was still meat ah, so she had no ns to pass it up.


    ¡°Especially Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone with a crafty smile.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Beichen Ying carried the bag of crystal stones and hurriedly left.


    At this time, the host on the stage still continued passionately.


    ¡°Roaming Dragon Listpetition that happens once every ten years, giving birth to countless experts that people look up to. Those who can enter the top ten of the Roaming Dragon list in the future all steadily reached the Sacred domain. Now, let us wait and see, let¡¯s watch the top hundredpetition.¡±


    Sacred domain ranks were divided intomander rank, saint rank and sovereign rank. However, between tenth rank andmander rank, there seemed to be a deep Mariana Trench, a very difficult border to cross over. If you can cross over, it¡¯s like a boundless open world.


    ¡°Now, the fate-deciding moment has arrived, luck is a part of strength, let us see, what kind of luck the participants have. Following, let¡¯s begin to draw lots.¡± The host¡¯s words could be heard clearly.


    This host could really speak, he made the atmosphere in the arena burn hot with excitement.


    This segment of drawing lots had finally arrived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, believe in your luck.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Su Luo asked, giggling.


    ¡°Yes, right now, you will not draw the lots for Luo Haochen and the other several people.¡± Nangong Liuyun said confidently.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Su Luo blinked, ¡°Will you draw the lots of someone that could battle with you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    This was indeed what was called, even the wisest make mistakes, even Nangong Liuyun had times of reaching mistaken ways of thinking. Su Luo thought about this, and started giggling.


    Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulders in annoyance, his lips hooking into a pampering smile. How could he let Su Luo and himself fight each other so early on? He¡¯s not stupid. Even if he wanted to meet Su Luo so early, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side also wouldn¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head. When Luo girl was being silly, she looked especially cute.


    When the two of them were talking andughing, Beichen Ying ran over eagerly.


    ¡°The bets are ced?¡± Su Luo saw him and her mood became extremely good, as if she could already see piles of crystal stones flying her way.


    ¡°Half of the crystals were ced on bets with Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.¡± Beichen Ying remained calm and sat down, smoothed out his robe, and said giggling: ¡°Sister-inw, you better work hard for this fight.¡±


    ¡°Rx, there¡¯s definitely no problem.¡± Su Luo was full of self-confidence.


    At this time, the people whose names were called went onto the stage, one by one.


    Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo and others also followed up soon after.


    This time¡¯s lots were very simple.


    They were divided into two groups, A and B.


    From A1 to A100 and from B1 to B100, if you were to draw A1, then your opponent would be B1, and so on, the rules were very simple.

 Chapter 1410 – Roaming Dragon List (8)

    Chapter 1410 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (8)


    After each person drew a lot, the judges would check it, then they had to stand in the ce designated to the number to wait for their opponent to appear opposite of them.


    This number also represent the order of the fightster.


    First stage ¨C 1 to 5, second stage ¨C 5 to 10.... And so on.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what number do you have?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s luck was not good, he actually drew A1.


    Didn¡¯t that mean he would appear in the first fight?


    Just at this time, a man with an iron tower-like figure stomped over like a mountain, step by step, walking to the opposite of Beichen Ying.


    Su Luo patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder to console him.


    ¡°Number thirty-six.¡± Su Luo lifted up the sign in her hand and walked away giggling.


    Beichen Ying red at the strong man opposite of him in displeasure. When I, grandpa, was in the Nine Different Pce Halls, how awesomely strong were those iron tower-like strongmen. This grandpa still destroyed them, just based on you guys? A piece of cake.


    Let¡¯s not talk how much Beichen Ying looked down on his opponent, and talk about Su Luo over there.


    With the number of people growing, very quickly, the long line of people was nearly full.


    But Su Luo was puzzled.


    Because she waited and waited, but her opponent still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°Number B36, vacant, considered as automatically forfeiting thepetition.¡± Not long after, the sound of the host could clearly be heard.


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s mouth formed an O-shape.


    The people around turned to look at Su Luo, one after another.


    Damn it. Who is this person, wasn¡¯t her luck too good? Obviously, it was a two hundred peoplepetition, there was no need for an empty ce. But thisdy¡¯s luck was so good as to defy the gods, her opponent actually didn¡¯t show up!


    Beichen Ying incredulously opened his eyes wide, but soon after, he rxed. That¡¯s right, Su Luo¡¯s luck had always defied the natural order, who couldpare with her when ites to luck? Able to draw out the one-in-a-hundred opportunity of a vacant position, this was a part of her strength.


    This time, the news of a forfeited spot had spread through the entire arena.


    Immediately, the whole arena was in amotion. Who was this ah, so amazing. She doesn¡¯t even need to fight in the first round at all, directly advancing to the top one hundred strongest. Was there anything that was easier than this?


    ¡°Who is that Miss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, in the end, who is she ah? Don¡¯t know if I just so happened to bet that she would win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, she looks really pretty ah, could she be the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy?¡±


    ¡°Fart, how could the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy be as beautiful as this Miss? Are your eyes covered by feces?¡±


    ¡°Then you tell me, that Miss is which deity, in the end?¡±


    Everyone was discussing this spiritedly, but no one could guess Su Luo¡¯s identity.


    In fact, at that time, Su Luo and Su Qing had fought a life-and-death battle on this stage, so a lot of people in the imperial capital had seen her figure. But now, she was as beautiful as an immortal goddess ah, those people simply didn¡¯t think of Su Luo at all.


    At this time, Beichen Ying winked towards Su Luo, Lan Xuan, that kid, was also worry-free, he yelled loudly and waved at Su Luo: ¡°Sister-inw, Sister-inw!¡±


    Seeing Su Luo ignoring him, he simply ran over to her with several steps. While running, he also yelled loudly: ¡°Luo Luo, Su Luo¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°This was impossible right?¡±


    A lot of people obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Lan Xuan, this fool, saw Su Luo as if she hadn¡¯t heard him, waved his hand, and loudly shouted: ¡°Su Luo, over here, over here!¡±


    ¡°X! Really, this is Su Luo? That little concubine¡¯s kid from Su family?¡±


    ¡°The rumoured fifth rank, that person His Highness Prince Jin just simply snatched a ce for her from Nangong family?¡±


    ¡°The rumored person that won¡¯t spare a drop of blood to save the official wife and brother¡¯s lives?¡±

 Chapter 1411 – Roaming Dragon List (9)

    Chapter 1411 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (9)


    ¡°The person that has the spirit blood?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst disciple!¡±


    ¡°No wonder!¡±


    ¡°No wonder....¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    In the wake of each of her identities being spread out, now, the entire popce recognized Su Luo.


    Su Luo nted Lan Xuan, this fool, a displeased look. Was it glorious to be recognized under such circumstances? It just so happened that her teacher is Grandmaster Rong Yun and Grandmaster Rong Yun just so happened to be the head judge. s, this seed that was nted in the squash field.


    ¡°Sister-inw, why do you look miserable? There is a big handful of crystal stones ah, let¡¯s go. We should immediately go to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to get it.¡± Lan Xuan, this impatient child, couldn¡¯t even wait for one moment more as he busily urged Su Luo.


    Su Luo repeatedly smiled bitterly in her heart, but her face remained motionless like the mountain, calm and unperturbed.


    ¡°Yes, we ought to go and take back the money we won.¡± Su Luo confidently handed the sign over to the host. Then, she patted her hand and, under the attention of the hundred thousand people present, she calmly walked off the stage. She walked towards the booth the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had set up for betting.


    ¡°She really has the nerve ah....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, clearly she cheated...¡±


    ¡°Who cheated? How did they cheat? This is called luck okay? Don¡¯t you guys understand?¡± If there were people that ndered, naturally, some people woulde to fight for justice.


    ¡°This was merely good luck.¡± Some people muttered, not epting it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having good luck? Didn¡¯t you hear what the host said? Luck is also a part of strength! Then, how was it that out of two hundred people, she just so happened to draw number thirty-six? Before the start of thepetition, who knew whether number thirty six woulde or not?¡±


    There were two groups under the stage, one group supported Su Luo, the other group would attack Su Luo from various angles.


    But Su Luopletely ignored all this, she only unhurriedly stopped before Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s booth and took out the receipt that Beichen Ying brought on her behalf.


    ¡°One hundred pieces of green-colored crystal stones.¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips perked up into a ghost of a smile.


    One hundred green-colored crystal stones weren¡¯t that much. But it was enough to cause Li Yaoyao heartache.


    Watching the booth was a youth no more than eighteen years old. He hesitantly looked at the receipt in Su Luo¡¯s hand, and his gaze uneasily nced towards the direction of the second floor.


    This was a hall that was two floors high. There was a very thick curtain hanging over the doorway to the second floor, but Su Luo could feel a malicious evil meaning shooting towards her from that direction.


    Su Luo¡¯s senese was so strong that in an instant, she knew Li Yaoyao sat on the second floor.


    Should she directly eliminate Li Yaoyao? Su Luo still shook her head. Everyone knew she and Li Yaoyao was like oil and water, if Li Yaoyao was to die here now, the suspicion on her would be very big.


    Su Luo unhurriedly leaned against the sales counter, the mocking smile at the corner of her mouth increasingly expanding: ¡°What? Jade Lake¡¯s Li family can¡¯t afford the loss?¡±


    A trace of anger shed through that youth¡¯s eyes: ¡°Who said Jade Lake¡¯s Li family can¡¯t afford the loss? Humph, humph, some people, in order to win, really will do anything!¡±


    Nobody had thought that at this time, the always smiling and easygoing Su Luo, would actually immediately turn hostile:¡°What¡¯s the matter with this bet that Jade Lake¡¯s Li family set up? Shouldn¡¯t you be paying money for the loss? To deliberately falsely use other people, actually to say thepetition has dirty tricks. Then who dares to bet here ah? Everyone, am I right or not ah?¡±


    Immediately, a lot of people also followed in agreement.


    It¡¯s not because they all supported Su Luo, rather, they all ced bets here at Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. At the time, if Li family didn¡¯t pay out, that loss was not only one person¡¯s, this concerned their benefits ah! As a result, each and every one of the gamblers started to stamp their feet and rain curses upon the booth.

 Chapter 1412 – Roaming Dragon List (10)

    Chapter 1412 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (10)


    Su Luo was able to control these gamblers¡¯ heart.


    That youth hasn¡¯t seen the world, how could he deal with this kind of situation? Immediately, he was somewhat at a loss as to what to do.


    At this time, an elderly man that continuously coughed slowly walked out from inside.


    He waved his hand and the surrounding liveliness was halted by his imposing manner. Afterwards, he coldly said to Su Luo: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family is as good as their words, won¡¯t cheat the young nor old. I ask that this Miss don¡¯t start a rumor.¡±


    Su Luo coldly raised an eyebrow: ¡°Start a rumor? Then I¡¯d like to first ask, who is really starting a rumor, everyone say, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The gamblers at this time were unprecedentedly united.


    This elderly man was an elder that followed at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side protecting her. He was dispatched down here by Li Yaoyao, originally, she wanted to have him taunt Su Luo. But who was to know that this Miss was so clever and eloquent. Her mouth was what was called nimble ah, directly forcing a person to have nothing to say.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, this normally icily arrogant elder, whose nose was pointed to the sky, also couldn¡¯t do anything about this. He could only, for the time being, yield first and let that youth apologize to Su Luo.


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°Naturally, someone needs to apologize, however, that person is not you. Now, without dy, first convert my winnings into crystal stones.¡± Su Luo tossed the receipt over.


    One to five bet ah, this one hundred green-colored crystal stones, in a sh, became five hundred green crystal stones. This money-making speed was simply too fast for even a horse rider on a horse to catch up to.


    If they didn¡¯t know Su Luo¡¯s identity, if they didn¡¯t know the solitary Ke Liqiu was killed by an expert at Su Luo¡¯s side. Thisrge bag of crystal stones would attract how many coveting eyes ah.


    In a private booth on the second floor.


    A Miss wearing a white muslin over her face sat on the yellow rosewood chair. Her hand fiddled with a white jade cup. But through the window opening, she watched Su Luo¡¯s gradually departing figure, and the white jade cup in her hand was crushed into fine powder.


    ¡°Eldest Miss¡ª¡ª¡± Elder Li saw Li Yaoyao¡¯s sinister expression, and his heart jumped slightly.


    ¡°Clean this up.¡± Li Yaoyao coldly snorted, turned around and left the private booth on the second floor.


    Su Luo right? Won five hundred green-colored crystal stones right? I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t make you spit out these five hundred green-colored crystal stones!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was twisted, eyes giving off a malicious light.


    On top of the fighting stage, the fights had already begun.


    When Su Luo returned, the first ten fights had already finished.


    Beichen Ying,pletelycking any suspense, won.


    The selection of people from the ten powerful families were decided by the families. Whereas the other one hundred spots were based onpetition of people really fighting and giving their all to get it. When they werepeting at that time, thepetition had a name called the list outside of the Roaming Dragon list.


    Lan Xuan was very unfortunate, he ran into the number five person on the list outside of the Roaming Dragon List. The two people¡¯s fight could be called within an inch of their lives. Finally, with strength drained and spent, Lan Xuan atst got the ce to advance after a lot of hard work.


    Among the fight for the top one hundred, Lan Xuan was considered the one that advanced with the most difficulty.


    Like Nangong Liuyun, that was so effortless as if he was drinking water. He had just stood on the stage and the judge had just said start. His Highness Prince Jing slightly raised a sleeve, and it was as if he was sweeping away dust, then the opponent was like a kite with broken strings, blown far away by the wind.


    However, a fighting champion like Nangong Liuyun was a known seeded yer. In the early stages of thepetition, there simply was no chance to set up bets, because he was a seeded yer that would steadily win and not lose.


    So this first match, besides Su Luo, this upset, other people didn¡¯t make a lot of profit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still many matches after this. As long as your luck is good, we¡¯ll be able to steadily win every time.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was as splendid as the summer flower.


    ¡ª¡ªwhile reading¡¶Dad where you going°Ö°ÖÈ¥ÄĶù¡·and writing......a little tired.

 Chapter 1413 – Roaming Dragon List (11)

    Chapter 1413 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (11)


    ¡°Where would you find such good luck ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Other people definitely won¡¯t have it, but you will certainly have it.¡± Beichen Ying said as if making a solemn vow, ¡°Want to win crystal stones, must take advantage of this time. Next time, I¡¯ll still bet on you to win.¡±


    ¡°This time, how much did you win?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked.


    Not mentioning that Beichen Ying had be a banker himself, he even ran over to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to make a huge bet. The results of the bet bore fruit in piles, making people extremely envious.


    ¡°Not a lot, not a lot, hehehe.¡± Beichen Yingcently smiled.


    He had collected all those money and crystal stones that people lost through betting on Su Luo losing. He bet all of it at Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to bet Su Luo would win. Because Beichen Ying knew that those who bet Su Luo would lose, were justing to deliver money to him. If he took it out earlier to use, it was not some rming matter ah.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s already the top one hundredpetition, the ones that ought to enter have all entered. Some that shouldn¡¯t enter have also entered.¡± Beichen Ying half-narrowed his eyes, ¡°Nextpetition, luck is very important once again. If you¡¯re not careful and draw Luo Haoming....¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you say, what number do you think Luo Haoming will get next time?¡± Lan Xuan, in a lively manner, bounced at the side.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m a god?¡± Su Luo gave a sigh in annoyance. How could she know things that hadn¡¯t happened yet?


    ¡°In any case, you are also half a god ah.¡± Lan Xuanughed happily and moved close to her.


    But before he could get close to Su Luo, he was already lifted aside by Nangong Liuyun, who then tossed him aside.


    Anye Ming had his fist before his lips, his lips pursed into a smile.


    ¡°Did you guys watch Luo Haoming¡¯s match?¡± At that time, Su Luo had ran over to ask for her betting debts, so she simply didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Watched it, is still useless.¡± Lan Xuan spread open his hands, ¡°This kind of early stagepetition, Luo Haoming is like Second Brother, he didn¡¯t even use a single move before the opponent was sent flying far away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only in thepetition for the top ten, before you can slightly scout out his base.¡± Anye Ming¡¯s phoenix eyes shed slightly, ¡°However, Luo Luo won¡¯t enter the top ten experts, so this mission won¡¯tnd on your shoulders.¡±


    Their meaning was to help Nangong scout out Luo Haoming¡¯s hidden trump cards.


    But Su Luo helplessly hanged her head down.


    Anye Ming¡¯s gaze was insightful, calctions were urate. He said Su Luo won¡¯t enter the top ten strongest, wasn¡¯t because he was speaking without thinking.


    s, second ce...How remote of a target. Even if Su Luo¡¯s space could slow down time by ten times, that was also of no use ah.


    Lan Xuan curiously looked at Su Luo with her head drooping down: ¡°What are you so broken-hearted over? Your strength simply won¡¯t reach the top ten ah. Able to enter the top twenty experts will depend on whether you bring out your power well or not.¡±


    It seems to Lan Xuan, not to mention top ten, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to enter even the top twenty experts.


    ¡°Request not to struck more psychological blows.¡± Su Luo buried her head in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder. She rubbed here and there in his embrace. The exam Master gave, was excessively too difficult right?


    Look at what these two were saying, even top twenty was only barely up to the task and still depended on how she brought out her power.


    ¡°Maybe our Luo Luo¡¯s luck will be awesome. The whole way, she would end up facing nobody, advancing triumphantly until she sat at second ce ah. At that time, where will the two of your faces be? It would be hit until the pitter-patter sounds echo.¡± Beichen Ying, this clown, always liked to liven up the mood.


    These words of his, you could tell by hearing it that he was talking nonsense.


    Zi Yan saw Su Luo suffering heartache, then gave them a re: ¡°Who said Luo Luo won¡¯t enter the top twenty or the top ten? I¡¯ll bet she¡¯ll sit on the number one seat!¡±


    ¡°Zi Yan, you are crazy.¡± Suddenly, everyoneughed until they rolled into a circle. Nobody took Zi Yan¡¯s words seriously, even Zi Yan thought the same.


    Time passed very quickly.


    In a sh, ten days passed.


    This day came, in an instant, it was thepetition of one hundred to enter the top fifty.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s note:


    Tired, today I¡¯ll write to here, tomorrow will continue. Another book ¡¶Ð°Å®ÍõÄæÌìÖØÉú¡·, author ·ïÎàÌìÒ» People interest could go have a look oh.

 Chapter 1414 – Roaming Dragon List (12)

    Chapter 1414 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (12)


    Before, during thepetition, due to hesitation, a pair of fighters was both eliminated. Therefore, among the remaining ny-nine contestants, there was an empty ce.


    ¡°Sister-inw, that ce was specifically created for you.¡± Beichen Yingughed, very pleased with himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister-inw, strive to draw that empty ce¡¯s stick.¡± Lan Xuan brandished his fist, full of passion.


    ¡°Maybe...she really can.¡± Anye Ming said after carefully considering it and calcting, he nodded his head.


    ¡°You guys...¡± Su Luo humphed twice, she turned around to wrap her arm around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s and directlyined, ¡°The several of them joined together to bully me. You say, what¡¯s to be done?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun spoilingly hooked her nose: ¡°Other people want this kind of luck and can¡¯t get it. While you keep pushing it out, foolish girl.¡±


    Su Luo felt that being pampered and spoiled like this by Nangong Liuyun, her swift decisive reactions from her previous life that was innate as a secret agent were all about to be lost. To continue like this won¡¯t do ah.


    As a result, when she was drawing lots, Su Luo closed her eyes then picked up a bamboo stick and directly tossed it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, ¡°Hold it securely, that¡¯s the one I drew for you, it¡¯s not my own.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled. His family¡¯s Luo girl¡¯s appearance even looked cute when she was drawing lots.


    While thinking this way, Nangong Liuyun then cast a sidelong nce at the host and judges.


    After those two nodded expressing their consent, Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly used his clearly jointed finger to unwrap that bamboo stick.


    Seeing the number on it, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was strange, that group of foolish brothers, each and every one of them eagerly ran over. They reached out to snatch the stick from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. It really was because the amount of news on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was too big ah.


    Beichen Ying went to snatch it but Lan Xuan slyly mounted a sneak attack on him. Just when the two of them was fighting back and forth, Anye Ming easily epted that stick from Nangong Liuyun, after looking at it, he gave voice to hisughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Those two foolish brothers both stopped, pouncing over, full of interest.


    After looking at what¡¯s written on the stick, all four brothers simultaneously ced their gaze onto Su Luo¡¯s body. They used the gaze of looking at a goddess to look at her.


    Su Luo very innocently grabbed the back of her head, gaze full of bewilderment.


    Before, she had closed her eyes and just randomly picked one and tossed it to Nangong Liuyun. Even she didn¡¯t know what was on that stick. But seeing the strange expression on their faces, Su Luo felt that this matter seemed odd.


    Zi Yan, who had already picked her stick, rushed over, and in one grab, snatched the stick from Beichen Ying¡¯s hand. Then, the next moment, she directly spit out herughs.


    ¡°Empty ce?¡± Zi Yan stopped herughs with great difficulty, ¡°Did you draw this out again?¡±


    Damn it, how could a person¡¯s luck be so good? The first time her opponent didn¡¯te was fine. The second stage of thepetition, she once again drew the empty ce?


    Even Su Luo herself was stupefied.


    This was impossible right? She dared to swear on the heavens. She really, really, really.... randomly grabbed it ah. Shepletely didn¡¯t use cheating tools like the little divine dragon, Little Stone and such.


    Even like this would do?


    At this moment, everyone present used an extremely strange gaze to look at Su Luo...if there was a dirty trick in here, they would rather take off their head and give it to Su Luo to sit on! In here, there definitely are dirty tricks! Having a master as the head judge was great ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart became somewhat upset from being stared at by everyone, therefore, without fooling around, she dered: ¡°That bamboo stick is Nangong Liuyun¡¯s, not mine. I haven¡¯t drawn my own bamboo stick yet.¡±


    So, it turned out to be His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s ah...When everyone present heard that the empty ce belonged to His Highness Prince Jin, they let out a breath of relief.

 Chapter 1415 – Roaming Dragon List (13)

    Chapter 1415 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (13)


    Everyone knows, to be matched against His Highness Prince Jin, Luo Haoming, these super-seeded opponents, to go up is to directly lose. Therefore, nobody wanted to draw these people. Now, His Highness Prince Jin had drawn the empty ce stick, then their chances of being eliminated became less by a portion.


    Although that bamboo stick was drawn by Su Luo, but she still needed to draw again for herself.


    ¡°Quickly draw ah, quickly draw.¡±


    In the surroundings, Beichen Ying and these others urged Su Luo non-stop.


    They really were extremely curious, don¡¯t know who Su Luo will draw with her next bamboo stick.


    Under thousands of staring eyes, Su Luo¡¯s hand slowly extended out. She closed her eyes and once again randomly grabbed another bamboo stick.


    ¡°Come, let us look and see what the biological child of the goddess of luck Miss Su Luo drew this time.¡± Beichen Ying, in a lively manner, imitated the host¡¯s tone and started to unfold that bamboo stick.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Beichen Ying cried out in surprise.


    Everyone¡¯s heart, including Su Luo¡¯s, all was raised up high, what ghost showed up again?


    Su Luo was even more speechless as she looked at her own slender jade like hands. Overdrawing on good luck like this, in the future, her fortune would be thin ah.....


    Just when everyone thought Su Luo had drawn another good bamboo stick, Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze slowly swept around all the people in the surroundings. Afterwards, he used a regretful tone to say: ¡°Howe this time it¡¯s normal ah? This is too strange okay?¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡± Lan Xuan¡¯srge palm directly pped his head, ¡°You bastard, can¡¯t you speak with your tongue straight? Clearly a matter that required one sentence, yet you had to breathe deeply.¡±


    Su Luo was finally able to put her heart back into her chest. She thought that she had once again drawn a stick that was in defiance of the natural order.


    The beautiful youth dressed in red Beichen Ying smiled mischievously and leaned close to Su Luo: ¡°The opponent is number thirteen on the list outside of the Roaming Dragon List: Lan Zhixiao.¡±


    ¡°This person, you know him?¡± Beichen Ying nodded furiously, ¡°Other people really may not know him, but this person ah...hehe, hehe.¡±


    ¡°In the end, what dark secrets are inside. Quickly say it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    But this time, Beichen Ying defended this secret to the death and actually wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you really won¡¯t tell me?¡± Su Luo grabbed his cor, saying in a threatening tone.


    ¡°Second Brother Nangong, your wife is bullying me, save me ah.¡± Beichen Ying made a big fuss and ran all over the ce.


    Him running around like this, how could Su Luo chase after him without looking shameless ah? He could be shameless but Su Luo was a good Miss that needed to look reserved.


    Su Luo was so angry that she gritted her teeth, so could only hatefully threaten him in her heart: Beichen Ying, you bastard, wait for me, your older sister. This woman will take revenge, even if it takes one hundred years, it still won¡¯t be toote!


    ¡°Hey Sister-inw, don¡¯t get twisted, wait for when you go on stage to fight, then you¡¯ll find out. Really, do you want me to give you a hint of his bottom?¡± Beichen Ying had an ingratiating appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, need, it!¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Then okay, wait until the next fight, you... cough, cough, in short, take care of yourself.¡± Finished speaking these words, Beichen Ying was afraid he would be grabbed back and threatened by Su Luo, and hurriedly ran away. Then, he obediently stood in front of his number in line.


    The person across from Beichen Ying coldly humphed, softly mumbling to himself: This was apetition! Never seen someone being so absurd.


    ¡°Absurd your younger sister!¡± Young Master Beichen directly roared back. Su Luo could curse him and control him, but it was only her and no one else. Other people dared to say half a sentence about him, then they didn¡¯t want their head.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±That person originally mumbled to himself, didn¡¯t expect the opposite beautiful youth actually heard everything clearly. Now, being so rudely rebuked by Beichen Ying, his face became red from being stifled.

 Chapter 1416 – Roaming Dragon List (14)

    Chapter 1416 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (14)


    ¡°You bastard said who is absurd? You just wait on the battle stage, this young master will make you absurd beyond belief.¡± Beichen Ying lifted up his sleeves, having an attitude of about to go all out in a battle.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Su Luo, who stood silently not far away, turned her face away. She really wanted to pretend not to know Beichen Ying, this guy...


    After the drawings werepleted, the group of people came down from the stage.


    This time, the top fiftypetition would begin.


    There was a round every hour, every round, there were five matches urring at the same time. Therefore, thepetition would bepleted in one day.


    This time, Su Luo had already bet six hundred green-colored crystal stones on herself, naturally to win ah. She made the bet before she even drew the lots. After drawing the lots werepleted, bets wouldn¡¯t be epted.


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s number was twenty, so before she had a chance to watch many of the matches, it was her turn.


    Unhurriedly walking onto the fighting stage, Su Luo¡¯s whole body was on guard and entered the stage of getting ready to battle.


    This time, she decided not to summon her spirit pets and wouldn¡¯t borrow from any other external force. Just basing on her body¡¯s current strength to have a proper one-on-one battle with the opponent.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s opponent also stood on the stage.


    This was a youth around fifteen to sixteen years old. He was dressed in purple from head to toe. He had delicate and pretty features like a porcin doll, but that figure was simply a tragic sight.


    The clothes on his body were wrinkled just like dried tofu. It hung wretchedly on his body. This was fine, but what was most hateful was that his whole face looked sleepy with drowsy eyes. As if he still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Su Luo¡¯s brows wrinkled, however, in secret, she persuaded herself: you can¡¯t judge a person by appearance, just as you can¡¯t measure the sea with a pint pot. The more powerful the expert, the more enigmatic their actions would be.


    Just when Su Luo imagined that the opponent was a strong expert, this youth smiled towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Can we start?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows wrinkled, this young master looked veryzy, didn¡¯t have a bit of the air of an expert.


    ¡°En, then start.¡± He loosely took the horse stance.


    Su Luo assumed a fighting posture.


    As a result, the two people started to stand in opposition.


    Encircling each other, walking here and there, but nobody made the first move.


    Just like this, the two people took strides to walk here and there. They walked for nearly a stick of incense¡¯s time. The spectators watching this almost all dozed off, and the two people on the stage still hadn¡¯t started to fight.


    ¡°You start first ah.¡± Thezy youth said frankly to Su Luo.


    ¡°Youe and hit me ah.¡± Su Luo wasn¡¯t about to fall for it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go hit you.¡± Thezy youth send out a palm strike that was light as a feather towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo originally thought that this strike must hide a killing move.


    Because after all, this stage was not a ce to y house ah! This was the top one hundred experts from the younger generation on the maind okay? As a result, Su Luo was full of expectation of having a real battle with this youth.


    But she was wrong, she was simply extremely wrong!


    This palm strike by the youth was really a simple palm strike, the kind that had nothing in it!


    Just when this palm strike attacked over, Su Luo kicked her legs, and made a move called total annihtion (1) that would roll him up like a mat!


    This kick, based on conscience, could be said that Su Luo really didn¡¯t use a killing move. She only used thirty percent of her strength.


    But what was really hard for her to believe was thatzy youth, was actually directly kicked flying.


    ¡°Lost¡ª¡ª¡± A soft sound echoed. The youth flew in a parab arc and was shot far out of the battle stage. Afterwards, one could only see him do a carp roll in mid-air, then flip over like a sparrow. In the end, he lightlynded on the ground.


    That action, that stance, how easy you want it, it would be that easy. How graceful you want it, and it would be that graceful.


    1) total annihtion move: Okay people, you know what the author is talking about. The kick to a guy¡¯s private ce that makes them roll around on the floor in pain.

 Chapter 1417 – Roaming Dragon List (15)

    Chapter 1417 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (15)


    The youth stood on level ground, and cupped his hands towards Su Luo who was on the stage. With an earnest and serious expression on his face, he said: ¡°Miss¡¯s name is famous and has a well-known reputation. Today¡¯s meeting, as expected, you¡¯re outstanding. This humble person extremely admires you. The loss today, this humble person epts wholeheartedly.¡±


    Su Luo, who was still on the stage, was stupefied.


    ept wholeheartedly your sister ah! Just based on that agile move of yours just now when younded, you bastard was simply throwing this game ah. Such an obvious move, don¡¯t tell me you think that the spectators are blind ah? In Su Luo¡¯s heart, there were ten thousand horses wildly rushing on muddy grass ins. She was itching to rush down to grab this youth back up to the stage topete again.


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s face was getting worse, this youth cupped his hands towards Su Luo and said in a deadly earnest manner: ¡°Miss¡¯s win is fair and aboveboard, as it should be by rights that fame would follow merit. This ce is one you, Miss, deserves. Oh, by the way, please say hello to Revered Master on my behalf.¡±


    Finished speaking these words, the youth then carefreely drifted far away.


    ¡°Hey, I order you toe back!¡± Su Luo was so angry she almost stamped her feet.


    Does this person have enmity with her, with deep animosity and great hatred? She didn¡¯t exterminate his entire n in her previous life right? For him to frame her like this? Him hiding his strength and deliberately letting her kick him off the stage was fine. In the end, he actually directly said a sentence, please say hello to Revered Master on my behalf. Was this something that could be casually asked? This clearly was...... Clearly was just trying to hide it by making it more conspicuous ah.


    Sure enough, as Su Luo anticipated, after the youth carefreely drifted far away, the people belowpletely erupted!


    ¡°Dirty tricks, there are definitely dirty tricks!¡±


    ¡°Ticket refund, I insist on a ticket refund!¡±


    ¡°This Su Luo is too hateful right, she actually bribed the other person to deliberately lose to her?¡±


    ¡°I saw it, doesn¡¯t seem like that. It ought to be that she deliberately threatened the other person with her master¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°If it was like that, then who would dare topete with her ah. Whoever drew her from the lots, should then just directly admit defeat ah!¡±


    ¡°In the first round, she depended on the other side not showing show up and missing thepetition. So, she directly advanced to the top 100. Just now, don¡¯t know what happened when she drew the lots, almost drew the empty ce lot, I can let that pass. But the currentpetition, the opponent simply didn¡¯t dare to disy his strength and fight with her ah.¡±


    ¡°Just now, the back view of the youth departing seemed to have changed greatly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll definitely knock down any dirty tricks, determined to overthrow Su Luo!¡±


    One wave after another wave of discussion came from the spectators seats. Afterwards, the voices became louder and louder, practically covering all other sounds.


    On the stage, Su Luo¡¯splexion was ck to the pinnacle!


    Just now, based on that youth¡¯s real strength, he simply couldn¡¯t beat her. If she had anticipated earlier that it would turn out like this, she would definitely have forced out the opponent¡¯s real strength. So it wouldn¡¯t be like this now......Hateful!


    Suddenly, a bright light shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    She recalled Beichen Ying¡¯s strange smile when she had just drawn this lot. There was a problem, there definitely was a problem. Maybe Beichen Ying knew something!


    As a result, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to the eruptions in the audience, and directly ran to go find Beichen Ying.


    But Beichen Ying¡¯spetition was earlier than Su Luo¡¯s, so at this moment, he had already vanished long ago.


    Su Luo could also be considered to know a lot about Beichen Ying. Without saying anything further, she directly ran to the ce where Beichen Ying had set up his gambling joint.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A heavy sound ring out, and Su Luo kicked a massive ck hole into the firm door.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying was radiant with joy, holding huge piles after huge piles of crystal stones he had just won while counting them. Seeing Su Luoe in, he happily beckoned, ¡°Come over, quicklye over here and count the money with me.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion was as ck as the bottom of a pot, just when she was about to re up, she discovered¡ª¡ª


    Directly facing Beichen Ying, a youth was sitting with his back to her.


    Although she had only seen that youth once, even if he was to turn into dust, she, Su Luo, would recognize him.

 Chapter 1418 – Roaming Dragon List (16)

    Chapter 1418 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (16)


    The carefree youth!


    The main culprit that sank her into the rumors of using dirty tricks!


    That anger in Su Luo¡¯s heart was raging ah, she directly walked over, lifted that youth up with one grab, and directly did a shoulder throw: ¡°Speak, what hatred do I have with you in the end, that made you want to frame me like this.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s action was considerably fast.


    No sooner said than done, that youth simply didn¡¯t have enough time to resist. One could only hear a ¡®bang¡¯ sound and soon afterwards her ¡®without fooling around tone¡¯ sounded.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª¡± The youth was thrown in such a way that his buttocks almost split into two pieces.


    ¡°Why on earth did you hit me, boo hoo, boo hoo.¡± The youth while massaging his butt, he also resentfully red at Su Luo. It was really very painful.


    ¡°Why on earth did you cken my name.¡± Su Luo directly got right to the point.


    ¡°How did I cken your name? I was helping you ah!¡± The youth saw Su Luo turn white into ck and immediately shouted loudly of the injustice.


    ¡°Still saying you didn¡¯t cken my name? You, this high-level framer!¡± Su Luo was itching to kick him.


    ¡°Why did you call me a high-level framer?¡± The youth expressed he hadn¡¯t heard of it, with an expression full of desire for knowledge.


    Beichen Ying, at this moment, was stupefied.


    From the moment Su Luo entered up to her making the move, although it may look slow, but in reality, this thing happened in the strike of a flint. When Beichen Ying returned to his senses, okay, the person that ought to be beaten up, she had already finished beating.


    Hence, he hurriedly smiled apologetically to smooth things over: ¡°Hahaha, what are you two doing? Shouldn¡¯t everyone be very happy about winning money?¡±


    ¡°Win money?¡± Su Luo frowned, feeling that somewhere was fishy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, Little Li had bet all his crystal stones on you. So this time, he won a lot of profit from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, hahaha.¡±


    A bright light quickly shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind: ¡°Wait, are you saying, he bet I would win?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah. It was also me who incited him to take all of his assets to bet on your win.¡± Beichen Ying heartilyughed with ¡®haha¡¯, he was obviously very proud of himself.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, on the battle stage. He deliberately pretend to be weak in front of me......¡± Su Luo gnashed her teeth, those words were just like stir fried beans, word by word, they jumped out.


    ¡°If I lost the bet, I would then lose my family¡¯s entire fortune, and wouldn¡¯t even have a nest to sleep in.¡± Little Li, still covered up his burning butt, hummed as if he was wronged.


    ¡°So you deliberately lost just now?¡± Su Luo was immediately depressed to the point of causing internal injury. She felt as if her hit pounded into cotton,pletely unable to alleviate her anger. She asked, spitting in anger, ¡°Before the bet, how did you know you would draw me?¡±


    ¡°How would I know ah. It was all because of Beichen conning me, said to bet on you winning would make me rich. Who would have imagined I had such bad luck, when drawing lots, I actually drew you.¡± Little Li felt extremely wronged, ¡°On one side is the Roaming Dragon List ranking, on the other side is losing my family fortune, how would you choose?¡±


    Su Luo£º¡°......¡±


    Beichen Ying started tough. When he saw Su Luo draw this lot, he knew the conclusion would happen like this. So, he was able tough so strangely at that time.


    ¡°Then why did you ask me to say hello to my master on your behalf?¡± Wasn¡¯t this clearly making people misunderstand?


    Beichen Ying smilingly said: ¡°This I know. Grandmaster Rong Yun previously saved Little Li¡¯s life. He also raised him for several years by his side, so¡ª¡ª this was an unexpected mistake ah.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. An unexpected mistake was an unexpected mistake. Now, her name was alreadypletely connected with dirty tricks, threats, privilege, and so on. Adding together her previous life and this lifetime, her reputation couldn¡¯t be worse than it was now.


    ¡°Forget it, be more open with your outlook. You look here, we won so many crystal stones.¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo sat there, fuming. He moved closer to tease her into a more cheerful mood.

 Chapter 1419 – Roaming Dragon List (17)

    Chapter 1419 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (17)


    ¡°Hey, your strength in itself is already there. This is not easy to falsify. Wait until the next time, and you have a properpetition with someone. At that time, you¡¯ll amaze the world with a single brilliant feat, and see who still dares hoot about behind-the-scene tricks. What do you say?¡± Beichen Ying apanied with a foolishugh.


    A person that could make Young Master Beichen smile apologetically, added together, wouldn¡¯t surpass a handful.


    ¡°Good, the next round, I mustpete properly.¡± Su Luo made a fist.


    Although Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t reliable, he actually said the right sentence. Wait until she could reveal her real strength, at that time, these rumors would naturally break without her attacking it.


    Thinking like this, Su Luo also calmed down and entered the ranks of those counting money.


    The top fifty people of the Roaming Dragon List had alreadye out.


    Luo Haoming, these seeded yers, as expected, all advanced.


    On Su Luo¡¯s side, Nangong Liuyun, his four brothers, in addition to Zi Yan, also all advanced.


    ¡°Fortunately, my luck wasn¡¯t the worst, if I drew the death lot, then I certainly would really die.¡± Lan Xuan patted his little chest, with some lingering fear.


    The death lot Lan Xuan was talking about, pointed to the opponent being Nangong Liuyun or Luo Haoming. At the moment, these two people¡¯s reputations were extremely high.


    However, don¡¯t know how, the matter of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body having suffered a serious injury was secretly transmitted outwards. Moreover, this matter got hotter and hotter, practically everyone knew, so on the matter of momentum, Nangong Liuyun was lower by a token than Luo Haoming.


    Speaking of luck, everyone¡¯s gazes uniformly shot towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like this?¡± Su Luo was being stared at until the bottom of her heart got the creeps.


    ¡°s, luck ah, luck......¡± Lan Xuan repeatedly sighed, ¡°Sister-inw, how about the next time, when we draw the lots, you draw for me?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, only after a long time did she say: ¡°Go y on the side.¡± Finished speaking, she fiercely red at Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying recalled Little Li¡¯s matter from before andughed, ¡®hehe¡¯. Finally, the more heughed, the louder he became. He fell just short of rolling about on the ground.


    Su Luo speechlessly turned her head around and firmly said: ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make those people see my awesomeness!¡±


    ¡°You must.¡± Beichen Ying agreed, very much like ackey.


    There were still ten days before the nextpetition.


    In these ten days, Su Luo single-mindedly cultivated.


    With Su Luo being chased to kill and fleeing all day long, it appeared as if she had never made a great effort to cultivate. In fact, Su Luo had a heaven-defying space, moreover, the time in this space deferred from the outside by ten times. Furthermore, Su Luo could send her soul inside to cultivate alone in her space.


    As a result, up until now, Su Luo had never stopped cultivating, but her great effort, otherspletely couldn¡¯t see.


    So, when Su Luo advanced because of good luck, that was because the changes she umted daily had leapt to form a qualitative change. Without the umtion from everyday, how could she be promoted so quickly?


    These ten days, Su Luo locked herself in the room, and didn¡¯t take even one step outside.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged, specks of white light lingering around her body, these bright lights were all transformed using spirit force.


    Su Luo, with her eyes closed, could clearly see the circumstances in her own sea of knowledge.


    Following her promotion in cultivation, Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space wasn¡¯t like before, where she could only cover one person, now, it was five square meters in size.


    Inside this five square meters of Nothingness of Space, Su Luo was god. Within the same rank, if they were trapped in this Nothingness of Space, Su Luo could take action at will. It could be said that she was an unequalled existence within the same rank.


    In Su Luo¡¯s sea of knowledge, 512 golden threads had already fused into 256, in the course of this event, she had obtained teleportation. Although she couldn¡¯t sustain teleportation for very long, but it had still repeatedly saved her life.

 Chapter 1420 – Roaming Dragon List (18)

    Chapter 1420 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (18)


    Don¡¯t know what changes would ur when 256 gold threads fused into 128. Su Luo was full of anticipation as she thought of this.


    But now, she didn¡¯t have time, because thepetition for fifty to advance into top twenty-five, was today.


    Just like the times before, this was still carried out through drawing lots.


    But considering all kinds ofments from before, this time, after the assistant judges had a discussion, they unanimously decided that they didn¡¯t need Su Luo to personally draw lots.


    Wait until after everyone had finished drawing, thest remaining lot would be given to Su Luo. If it was like this, there wouldn¡¯t be any dirty tricks right? No one could control this to use dirty tricks okay? After all, there were fifty people.


    After the host announced it, the spectators under the stage all felt it was fair, only then did theirments went down.


    Because Su Luo had won twice, and also because of all kinds of talks about dirty tricks, this time, a lot of people had bet on Su Luo¡¯s win. In the end, it forcibly reduced Su Luo¡¯spensation rate to 1 for 0.1.


    If one was to bet five hundred grams of silver, in the end, one only earned fifty grams of silver. If she lost, then all the bets would be lost.


    If it was like that, a lot of people thought of Su Luo¡¯s fifth rank strength...... They secretly muttered, athough Su Luo¡¯s master was the head judge, he couldn¡¯t do it so obviously right?


    Therefore, a lot of people once again turned to bet on Su Luo losing.


    Just in this kind of disorderly atmosphere, Su Luo stood on the stage.


    ¡°Number seven.¡± Beichen Ying proudly shook the engraved te in his hand in front of Su Luo.


    This time, they weren¡¯t separated in groups of A and B, because altogether, there were only fifty people, so there simply was no need.


    This time¡¯s rule was, number 1 was matched with number 50, 2 matched to 49, and so on. Beichen Ying¡¯s number 7 was matched to number 44.


    Who was number 44? Su Luo cast a nce at the ce opposite of Beichen Ying. She didn¡¯t recognize that person but she seemed to have seen him once.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who his opponent was, however, Su Luo knew why he would be so pleased with himself.


    In order to earn a fortune with his gambling, Beichen Ying had directly dispatched the mercenary union¡¯s intelligence department. He sorted out all the information for the top fifty strong experts. He even gave it to Su Luo to have a look.


    The important people to pay attention to were all circled with a red pen. That person in front of Beichen Ying, at the moment, Su Luo swept by his name after one nce and it showed he wasn¡¯t an important person. So, ording to Beichen Ying¡¯s strength, this fight was naturally a steady win.


    Lan Xuan and their group all had drawn good lots.


    Su Luo stood there like a statue, boredly watching the lots being drawn, one by one.


    Just when Su Luo was bored to death, a sinister gaze shot towards Su Luo. It immediately woke Su Luo up, giving her a thorny feeling.


    Su Luo subconsciously looked towards that figure.


    That was a graceful woman dressed in ck from head to toe. Her figure was slim and elegant. However, she wasn¡¯t able to see her face, because her entire face was covered by a screened hat. Dark muslin hung down all around the screened hat, mysterious and also somewhat strange.


    This Miss......was interesting. The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow smile, if her luck was good, she hoped she would be fighting with her.


    ¡°I hope I will fight with you!¡± When this Miss walked by Su Luo¡¯s side, she threw out an ice-cold sentence in a threatening manner.


    Su Luo immediately started tough.


    If possible, she very much wanted it too.


    This would depend on luck.


    Su Luo personally looked and saw that the number the Miss in dark clothes with the screened hat held was number 13. If Su Luo wanted to battle with her, she needed to get number 38.


    13, 38...... These two were both unlucky numbers. Su Luo curled her mouth, in any case, she was unable to decide, she could let Heavens arrange things.

 Chapter 1421 – Roaming Dragon List (19)

    Chapter 1421 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (19)


    At this time, the numbers had almost all been drawn out, but that number 38 still hadn¡¯t been drawn, it stilly inside the box, unmoving. Why was Su Luo so certain like this? Because there still wasn¡¯t anyone opposite of that girl clothed in ck with a screened hat. At this moment, her pair of vicious eyes was staring at her without regard for others.


    Although she wasn¡¯t able to clearly see that face under the screened hat, but Su Luo was more or less able to guess who this person was.


    At this moment, there were still two numbers lying in the chest.


    That hefty man walked up, cast a nce at Su Luo and then extended his hand into the chest.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed, she wished this person could leave the number 38 for her. Although the number didn¡¯t sound good, but if she could personally dispose of that person, she wouldn¡¯t care if the number didn¡¯t sound good.


    When that hefty big man took out the number and handed it over to the host, the host loudly announced: ¡°Number 38.¡±


    Su Luo was immediately depressed!


    The person who was even more depressed than Su Luo was that girl dressed in ck.


    The gaze she shot towards Su Luo was ferocious, wishing she was able to pounce on Su Luo and tear her into pieces.


    When Su Luo felt the malice from the other person on her body, she cast a nce at the other side, and the corner of her mouth raised into acent sneer. Seeing the other side wasn¡¯t happy, she felt happy.


    ¡°You just wait!¡± That ice-cold voice came over.


    Su Luo indifferently spread out her hands and faintly replied: ¡°Just afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to stand up in the next round.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± That miss seemed to have heard the funniest joke on earth, she coldly scoffed, full of taunting intent.


    ¡°You, must be on the battle on stage, and die in my hands.¡± The ck-clothed miss made a killing gesture.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Su Luo indifferentlyughed. This girl¡¯s identity, seemed to be on the verge ofing out.


    Su Luo¡¯s turn for battle this time was rtivelyte. So, she sat at her seat and enjoyed thepetition of others, full of interest.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s battle was brilliant, no one had anticipated that such an ordinary person had concealed such a big trump card. And that he would only take it out to use now, when twenty-five out of fifty would advance.


    However, Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t just mud that could be pinched, after going through a brilliant and varied contest, Beichen Ying finally kicked his opponent off the stage and obtained a ce in the top twenty-five.


    Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, Zi Yan, Nangong Liuyun, all advanced without one falling off, only Su Luo alone, remained.


    ¡°Sister-inw, your opponent, oh, is Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s people ah.¡± Beichen Ying handed a handbook about thepetitors to Su Luo, pointing at that person, he said to Su Luo, ¡°You see, he is at seventh rank in strength. He¡¯s an expert in fire attacks and speed.¡±


    ¡°Look here, isn¡¯t he clearly put there to be oppressed by you?¡± Zi Yan took that book and tossed it into Beichen Ying¡¯s bosom, ¡°Aren¡¯t your strongest attacks using fire element and your speed. Who can bepared to you when ites to these?¡±


    Other things need not be said, Su Luo could also teleport. Try asking whose speed was faster than Su Luo¡¯s teleport? So, thatpetitor from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, was only fated to be oppressed by Su Luo.


    ¡°Okay, this time, watch me.¡± Su Luo stood up, smoothed out the crease on her skirt, and unhurriedly walked on to the stage.


    Li Maohai, the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s younger generation from a side lineage.


    He was about thirty years old, with a square face and a robust silhouette. He gave off a trace of being an iron-blooded man.


    Su Luo was just about to speak, when, who would have thought, Li Maohai send a despising nce at Su Luo, then wave his big hand and loudly roared: ¡°I forfeit!¡±


    A mouthful of old blood immediately blocked Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    Forfeit?! Just when she was about to properly fight, the other side actually once again gave her a forfeit? Were even the damned Heavens toying with her?

 Chapter 1422 – Roaming Dragon List (20)

    Chapter 1422 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (20)


    Wasn¡¯t this the fighting stage? This was already the third round, she hadn¡¯t had a change to even make a move!


    Forfeit, forfeit your younger sister ah! Su Luo¡¯s heart was furious ah, she was trembling from head to toe in rage.


    In the wake of Li Maohai, this forfeit, immediately, the spectators under the stage all boiled up.


    ¡°Forfeit? Why is he forfeiting!¡±


    ¡°Why is it that every time it¡¯s Su Luo¡¯s turn, if it isn¡¯t the person not showing up or forfeiting, they would pretend to be weak ah?¡±


    ¡°Dirty tricks, serious dirty tricks, absolutely, there are dirty tricks!¡±


    At this moment, the sounds of the spectators¡¯ discussion rose and fell in session. Everyone present was riled up.


    Beichen Ying and them were all stupefied.


    Forfeit? That person from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family actually dared to forfeit at this time? What right did he have to forfeit ah. His strength was clearly weaker than Su Luo¡¯s, he ought to concede or surrender instead. Now, he made it seem as if he was being forced by someone.


    Beichen Ying gave a cold humph. He decided that when that person got down from the stage, he¡¯d go over and have a proper chat with him.


    On the stage, Su Luo¡¯s face was cold like condensed frost. Her pair of eyes was likeyers of ice umted for millennium. She ferociously red at Li Maohai opposite of her: ¡°Say it clearly, why forfeit?¡±


    Li Maohai hatefully red at Su Luo, not speaking.


    At this time below the stage, Beichen Ying started to loudly shout: ¡°What were you doing earlier? Why are you forfeiting after drawing lots? Fight ah!¡±


    ¡°Fight ah, fight ah, the right to forfeit? On the battle stage, forfeiters are cowards!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this person from the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family really doesn¡¯t have any courage okay? Didn¡¯t he say he wasn¡¯t afraid of Su Luo? How was it that he admitted defeat before even fighting ah?¡±


    Su Luo coldly sneered: ¡°How did Jade Lake¡¯s Li family raise you, such an afraid-to-die coward! Since you are afraid of dying, then don¡¯t enter the Roaming Dragon Listpetition ah! In the end, you want to say you forfeit. Aren¡¯t you cing Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s face on the ground for people to step on?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s tone when speaking wasn¡¯t a bit polite.


    Li Maohai¡¯s hand at his side was clenched into fists, bursts of crackling sounds echoing from the bones.


    Ayer of ck air enveloped his face, with veins exploding out on his forehead. His pair of eyes was scarlet and bloodshot, as if at any time, he would rush up to rip Su Luo into pieces.


    Su Luo thought, under so many aroused emotions, Li Maohai was stirred up to this degree. She should have her wish fulfilled and have a fight right?


    However, Su Luo absolutely did not expect that she really underestimated Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s inheritance of shamelessness for thousands of years.


    Li Maohai took a deep breath, and he swallowed down all the humiliation. Finally, with a face full of resentment, he red at Su Luo, the hate in his eyes like fire: ¡°Su Luo, this time, I¡¯ll let you go. The new young master of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family will kill you with his own hands. Using your blood as sacrifice for our Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    The meaning of his words after trantion was: I won¡¯t kill you now, I¡¯m leaving you for our new young master to personally kill you.


    Finished speaking these words, Li Maohai waved his sleeves. He didn¡¯t bring away any of the clouds and directly floated far away.


    If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Miss¡¯s instructions that he must set aside Su Luo for the new young master to settle, just now, under that kind of circumstances, how could he have forfeited? Even if he was to die, he would have rushed over and fight, then discuss it. Li Maohai¡¯s heart was also bitter ah.


    But he didn¡¯t know, him leaving like this, directly sunk Su Luo into the ground of injustice.


    The rage in Su Luo¡¯s heart was simply hard to vent.


    The spectators under the stage all whispered in one another¡¯s ears, discussing this spiritedly.


    ¡°Now, Su Luo could be considered to have entered the top twenty-five experts? When had it be so easy to enter the top twenty-five ah?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right ah. I haven¡¯t even seen her make a move. She just stands on the stage, and her opponents either forfeits or won¡¯t arrive. This luck...¡±

 Chapter 1423 – Roaming Dragon List (21)

    Chapter 1423 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (21)


    ¡°Humph, humph, you really believe that this was a matter of luck? Once is luck, second time is luck. Then, what about the third time? It¡¯s also luck?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider her identity, the host country of thepetition is her future husband¡¯s family. The head judge is her master, with such strong rtionships, what¡¯s so difficult about secretly manipting the results? Who would know?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that there were so many dirty tricks in the Roaming Dragon Listpetitions ah.¡±


    ¡°Who said there isn¡¯t. However, the further you go ah, the remaining expert¡¯s strength would be even stronger. From twenty-five strong experts, aside from Su Luo, the rest of the people, the weakest is still seventh rank. Humph, humph, see how she will win the next battle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys forget, out of twenty-five, only thirteen will advance. That means there will be an empty spot ah....¡±


    ¡°Hey, how could I have forgotten about this matter. Tsk, tsk, looks like Su Luo will advance into the top thirteen ah.¡±


    Below the stage, all the spectators was discussing this spiritedly, saying everything passionately. On the stage, Su Luo¡¯s face was ck as charcoal, darker than Bao Qingtian¡¯s (1) face.


    ¡°Really angers me to death.¡± Under thousands of staring eyes, Su Luo could actually walk off the stage without changing her expression. But after she returned to the Southern Mountains, Su Luo immediately exploded.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t bear it andughed.


    ¡°You still dare tough.¡± Zi Yan lowered her voice, and pinched his waist.


    ¡°I can¡¯t en, endure it ah....pfft, pfft¡ª¡ª¡± In the end, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t bear it, covered his belly and started howling withughter.


    In the wake of Beichen Yingughing like this, suddenly, the mood of everyone at the scene wanting tough was like an ignited me that rapidly spread. Everyoneughed, one after another, leaning to the east and falling down towards the west, they almost rolled around on the ground.


    They were all friends thatcked a conscience! In this kind of time, each and every one of them actually wasughing at her! Su Luo, very depressed, buried her head in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest.


    If it continues like this, she would be too embarrassed to see people!


    A smiling expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, however, his self-control was very good. He only pursed his lips and smiled slightly. He tenderly hugged Su Luo, whose head was buried in his chest like an ostrich. He restrained hisughter and gently coaxed her.


    At the same time, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s warning gaze swept past. Immediately, everyone present became silent, Beichen Ying and the group all couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    All around, there was a kind of strange peace.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they stoppedughing.¡± Nangong Liuyun coaxed Su Luo and patted her head, ¡°In the beginning, you deliberately wore the dragon decorated jade pendant, wasn¡¯t it because you wanted your enemy to think you are weak? Now, like this, isn¡¯t it even better?¡±


    It could be said it was like that but...that was her taking the initiative to showing a weakness. This was being forced to ept it ah. Even though the result was the same, however, the process made it hard for her to ept ah.


    ¡°Forget it, didn¡¯t a great person once say, whether it¡¯s a ck cat or white cat, able to catch a rat is a good cat. In other words, no matter the process, able to deceive those people and reach one¡¯s goal, is good enough.¡± Su Luo very quickly came around.


    In fact, she was not unreasonable, she was merely gloomy from being toyed with by that Li Maohai.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, that miss dressed in ck is somewhat strange...¡± Beichen Ying also took notice of that miss dressed in ck¡¯s existence. But no matter how his subordinates investigated, they still couldn¡¯t find any information on her.


    The only thing they knew was that this miss wasn¡¯t from one of the top ten families in the world. Rather, she had climbed up step by step from the battles for the list outside of the Roaming Dragon List. And she was the number one on the list outside of the Roaming Dragon list.


    ¡°The final struggle for the champion for outside of the Roaming Dragon List wasn¡¯t even a bit intense.¡± After Beichen Ying recounted the matter to Su Luo, he then added another sentence, ¡°Because at that time, that miss dressed in ck didn¡¯t use all of her strength.¡±


    ¡°Able to control the second ce winner firmly without using all her strength, looks like this miss¡¯s strength is pretty good.¡± Lan Xuan said.


    1) Bao Qingtian ¨C A northern Song dynasty official know for his honesty, intelligence in judging cases and his very darkplexion.

 Chapter 1424 – Roaming Dragon List (22)

    Chapter 1424 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (22)


    ¡°Luo Luo, you must be careful. She is full of hostility towards you.¡± Zi Yan repeatedly exhorted.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Luo unconcernedly smiled, that person¡¯s identity, from her perspective, was on the verge of being revealed.


    However, Su Luo was really looking forward to having a battle with her. Thereby, settling all kinds of hatred and enmity from before.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t rx your guard like this. Her strength is really terrifying.¡± Zi Yan seriously said with a grave expression.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Luo smilingly nodded her head.


    Thepetition to enter the top thirteen from twenty-five was arranged to start half a monthter.


    Thepetitions had progressed to this point, the remaining were all elites. If they were ced in a small region, they were all characters that would seize that ce by force.


    Recently, the rumors outside were very unfavorable towards Su Luo.


    All kinds of rumors raised a tremendous stink.


    Some protested, some marched, there were even some that ran naked in order to arouse all the parties attention to thepetition¡¯s fairness.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the modern world where public opinion could direct the upperyer of decision-makers. This was a different world. A world based on martial arts and seniority. Public opinion, with respect to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s level of super strong expert, was just a fart.


    If he was not happy, he could wave his fist at will and a city would forever disappear from this world. So, these public opinion, to him, didn¡¯t have any effect. Even more, there wouldn¡¯t be people that would express anything just based on the public opinion of the masses.


    Thepetition was held as scheduled.


    As far as Su Luo was concerned, this was the fourthpetition.


    The first three rounds of thepetition, whether she took the initiative or was passive, it could more urately be said, she entered all three all because of tricks. This round, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t even walk up to the stage.


    She would wait until thest remaining incense stick. No matter who it was, she would recognize them.


    Seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t even bother to walk up the stage, thosemon people started to discuss things once again.


    ¡°This time she won¡¯t use any dirty tricks right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe that empty ce lot is Su Luo¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°That really could be possible. Maybe those assistant judges, in order to curry favor with the head judge, deliberately gave Su Luo that empty ce lot.¡±


    A countless number of voices calling things into question rushed forth like the tide, almost drowning Su Luo.


    But among the crowd, Su Luo was like an immortal fairy, standing there alone, apart from the world. She just sat there indifferently, her face holding a shallow smile. Her expression was calm without a ripple, as if nothing could affect her state of mind.


    Not far off in Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s VIP guest room.


    ¡°The matter has been handled properly?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold sneer.


    This time, she had moved some hands and feet, deciding to let Su Luo very fortunately draw that empty ce lot.


    Because she knows, want to kill a person, first raise her up high. Lifting up to the highest point, then heavily throw her down. This kind of retaliation feeling was the most pleasurable. Let alone to say, if she let Su Luo to draw the empty lot again...reckon the masses would all go mad right?


    Thinking up to here, Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood suddenly became good and sheughed her head off.


    ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± The elder guarding at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side, his eyelids flipping over.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yaoyao stopped herughter, a sinister light shing through her eyes, ¡°Must let Su Luo draw that lot!¡±


    The same sinister smile shed across the Elder¡¯s face. To harm Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to this degree. Death, with regards to Su Luo, this was the lightest penalty.


    This time, they must destroy all her reputation!


    Su Luo still didn¡¯t know that Li Yaoyao had this idea. If she knew, perhaps her expression wouldn¡¯t be so calm.


    On the stage, slowly, the lot drawing begin.


    In the wake of the people picking up the lot te and leaving, Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed.

 Chapter 1425 – Roaming Dragon List (23)

    Chapter 1425 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (23)


    There weren¡¯t many people left, up until now, nobody had drawn the empty ce lot. Su Luo suddenly had a bad premonition...


    That empty ce lot couldn¡¯t be left for her again right?


    This would definitely be a good thing for others, but for Su Luo, it was simply the worst.


    Although Su Luo looked calm on the surface, her heart was extremely anxious ah. Her pair of eyes would nce at the stage from time to time.


    When there were only five people remaining, that empty ce lot still hadn¡¯t been drawn out. This simply was...Su Luo¡¯s heart was very vexed.


    Four left....


    Three left....


    Two left.....


    Just at this moment was when the second tost person¡¯s turn, time seemed to stop at this second.


    Now, there were only two lots left on the stage.


    One was the empty ce lot, the other would be battling with the only seventh-rankedpetitor.


    The remaining twenty-five people¡¯s strength was already clearly understood by everyone.


    Besides Su Luo, this insignificant fifth rank that could still mix with the top twenty-five, there was another seventh rank that had superb luck. Able to stand among the top twenty-five based on a seventh rank strength, it could be said it was a kind of luck.


    The mouth of the second tost person hooked into an icily-arrogant smile. Soon after, he drew a lot.


    ¡°That person is....¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, that is Luo Haoming! Last Roaming Dragon List¡¯s number one Luo Haoming!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, my idol, my Mr. Perfect!¡±


    Immediately, everyone present became impassioned.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s contemptuous gaze swept his surroundings. Finally, his gaze stopped on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Luo Haoming had a pair of very beautiful eyes. Pitch-ck like the night, abstruse with a never-before-seen beauty, very mysterious.


    When his gazended on Su Luo¡¯s body, Su Luo suddenly had a tense feeling of facing a great enemy. Such a strong pressure, such a vigorous murderous aura.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and had no choice but to admit, the her right now simply wasn¡¯t at the same level as Luo Haoming. If he wanted to kill her, it was as easily as a turn of his hand.


    Luo Haoming carelessly tossed the lot he had drawn to the host.


    The host, who was full of a provocative manner, seemed to tremble somewhat with fear in front of Luo Haoming, looking very tense.


    His pair of hands firmly sped that lot, when he opened it and looked, he immediately let out a breath of relief: ¡°Empty ce! Young master Luo¡¯s lot is the empty ce one!¡±


    In fact, the pressure on the host was huge too.


    Since earlier, the people above had sent down an order. The order was that he couldn¡¯t let Su Luo draw the empty ce lot again.


    But not long before now, another powerful force threatened him, forcing him to think of ways to let Su Luo draw the empty ce lot.


    And these two powers, neither were forces that the host could afford to provoke. Therefore, his heart was very much tangled.


    Now it¡¯s good, Luo Haoming had drawn out this empty ce lot with tens of thousands of people focused on him. All the problems now had easily been solved.


    Looking at the spectators under the stage, you would know that it was most fitting for Luo Haoming to draw this lot for the empty ce.


    ¡°It actually turned out to be Luo Haoming who drew the empty ce lot.¡±


    ¡°This is naturally more normal. The empty ce lot should be given to His Highness Prince Jin, Luo Haoming, these kind of champions in the contest, the super seeded yers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This will make people ept it wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, then should it be said that this time, Su Luo will really fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes ah, yes. But her luck really was pretty good. This time, she is matched against the only seventh rank among the top twenty-five experts ah. The rest of the experts are all at eighth rank or above ah.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Luo only at the fifth rank ah? Faced with a seventh rank, shouldn¡¯t she directly concede?¡±


    ¡°I hope that person won¡¯t be bribed. Then like thest time, to voluntarily concede the match.¡±

 Chapter 1426 – Roaming Dragon List (24)

    Chapter 1426 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (24)


    ¡°Not likely, this seventh-ranked person is from Northern Mo¡¯s Xuanyuan family. Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I heard he has deep hatred with Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Haha, atst, I won¡¯t see Su Luo in futurepetitions ah. Really excited just thinking about it.¡±


    Making Su Luo get off the stage, don¡¯t know when it became the unanimous thought of everyone...


    Su Luo suddenly became depressed.


    Moreover, her opponent was a seventh rank. It seemed she was once again looked down upon by everyone ah.


    But so what? Let¡¯s see who isughing in the end.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips faintly hooked up.


    Thirteen will advance from twenty-five, now was already somewhat worth seeing.


    The tenpetitors from Eastern Ling, aside from Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, were all eliminated.


    The one hundred people from the list outside of the Roaming Dragon List, ny-five people were eliminated, only five remained.


    Nangong Liuyun faced Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s number two seeded yer. This person was the same as Li Maohai, he was also descended from a branch line.


    But his luck wasn¡¯t good, just so happened to be faced with Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun barely made a move when the opponent¡¯s attack arrived, he fired off a ball of lightning.


    In an instant, the ser ball-sized of lightning became huge and enveloped all of this Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s disciple from a branch lineage inside.


    After a burst of crackling sound, this disciple from a branch lineage, his entire person was charred.


    A stately eighth rank in strength, merely just after a face-to-face, was actually charred...His Highness Prince Jin was worthy of being Roaming Dragon List¡¯s most powerful contestant.


    ¡°The person that killed you is not this king, rather, it¡¯s Li Maohai.¡± After Nangong Liuyun tossed out this statement of fact, he unhurriedly walked towards Su Luo¡¯s position.


    While he was walking, the corner of that gorgeous white soft robe looked charming, like gentleyers afteryers of round fluffy clouds. He was as beautiful as a god, those thin and alienating lips hooking up into a demonical smile. It gave off an indescribable, alluring charm. Those phoenix eyes lightly swept by, intoxicating people as if the spring wind had passed by. Every gesture was noble, charismatic and of the highest elegance. That extraordinary beauty, outstandingly romantic, with unsurpassed charm. Not a single part of him wouldn¡¯t deeply attract people to him.


    Nangong Liuyun epted a jade white-colored handkerchief from Ling Feng, one after another, carefully wiping clean his fingers. That finger, each and every one was clearly jointed, slender and white as jade, extremely beautiful.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was full of happiness and contentment. Even the corner of his lips curved up. Not only was it demonically charming, it also had a slight, rampant and arrogant vor.


    Just this vor made people even crazier and more dizzy, not knowing what today was.


    Others need not be said, just this appearance and bearing, Luo Haoming. in front of His Highness Prince Jin, was merely dregs.


    ¡°Long live His Highness Prince Jin!¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is a brint war god, number one under the heavens!¡±


    ¡°His Highness is someone born every thousand years that will unify the world!¡±


    Those women in their prime, each and every one of them madly rushed up, as if like this, they could be a bit closer to His Highness Prince Jin.


    Nangong Liuyun disdainfully frowned, no one saw what he did, they only heard a cold humph, suddenly, within ten meters of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, no one could get close.


    There were misses that squeezed forward, but before they got close, they would be knocked flying with a bang sound by an invisible force.


    If it was other people, they would have been squished as if crushed under a car¡¯s wheel. But Nangong Liuyunpletely ignored it, his indifferent gaze giving off an insufferably arrogant haughtiness. He gave an indifferent snort, afterwards, he walked towards Su Luo and sat down by her, as if no one else was around.


    This ce was Eastern Ling¡¯s VIP area, ordinary people could not enter.


    ¡°It seems you are very popr ah.¡± Su Luo made fun of him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t care about it at all. He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand and had his fingers intertwined with hers.

 Chapter 1427 – Roaming Dragon List (25)

    Chapter 1427 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (25)


    ¡°Those women are crazy because of you. You really aren¡¯t a bit interested?¡± Su Luo¡¯s finger pointed in the direction of those crazed women.


    ¡°Why should I be interested?¡± Nangong Liuyun blinked his eyes that were full of innocence and at a loss.


    ¡°You ah.¡± Looking at his pair of monochrome, sharp and clear eyes, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly softened into a lump. That kind of person with tens of thousands of eyes focused on him, would rather stay by her side to look after her in all kinds of ways. Sometimes, even Su Luo didn¡¯t believe why Nangong Liuyun would be so good to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo by the hand and personally sent her up the fighting stage.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo smiled lightly and left a kiss on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips, ¡°Wait for me to return victorious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes shed with a tender light. This was a tenderness that he had only towards Su Luo. Apart from her, no other person would get this kind of treatment.


    Although it was known that the opponent was only a seventh rank, Nangong Liuyun still acted like a parent sending his own kid to kindergarten for the first time. Didn¡¯t feel reassured about anything. So, he simply didn¡¯t leave, rather, he cast sidelong nces at the pirs on the stage. This way, he could conveniently control the news on the stage.


    Facing Su Luo was that seventh rank with good luck bursting from the seams.


    Aside from Su Luo, this person¡¯s luck would be considered the best.


    However, his good luck was about to end at this moment.


    Originally, he was full of confidence, because ording to rumor, Su Luo was merely at the fifth rank. She reliedpletely on dirty tricks to enter the top twenty-five strongest. Then, if he didn¡¯t voluntarily forfeit, naturally, he could win steadily.


    A pity that his imagination was well-developed but reality was extremely thin. Because he actually caught sight of His Highness Prince Jin with the legendary nature-defying strength. He just leaned against the pir with both arms crossed before his chest and a constipated expression. His phoenix pupils swept towards him from the corner of his eyes.


    Just this nce scared him witless. He wished he could hurriedly leave behind everything and escape.


    However, he forced himself to be calm and cupped his hand out of respect to Su Luo: ¡°This person is Xuanyuan Lin.¡±


    ¡°This person is Su Luo.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    Finally able to fight a battle, fair and aboveboard. This feeling, even thinking about it made her feel invigorated.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was happy to the extent she didn¡¯t even see that Nangong Liuyun was not far away, protecting her.


    In fact, it seemed to Su Luo that even if she had her eyes closed, she could still win against Xuanyuan Lin.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s real strength was at eighth rank and Xuanyuan Lin was at most a seventh rank.


    Xuanyuan Lin, seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pressure, in the beginning, heunched his fiercest attack. Wishing to resolve the fight in the shortest amount of time possible. He wasn¡¯t hoping to kill Su Luo, because if he killed Su Luo, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Xuanyuan Lin was an expert in fire attacks.


    An endless number of fireballs, column of mes, and fire rockets shot towards Su Luo. Almost going to drown Su Luo in a sea of fire.


    But what Xuanyuan Lin didn¡¯t know was, Su Luo was also an expert in fire attacks.


    If Su Luo wanted to show off her power, she could have just jumped up, and with one palm, send Xuanyuan Lin flying.


    But just at this moment, each and every one of the groups under the stage¡¯s emotion was excited. Waving their fists, shouting: ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Attack Su Luo, attack her!¡±


    ¡°Quickly kick her off the battle stage!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo has no qualifications to stand on the battle stage!¡±


    Among the crowds of spectators, various influential powers criss-crossed. Nobody knew who started it first, whether this person had evil intentions or not. In short, all of them used words to attack Su Luo.


    Su Luo originally wanted to drop Xuanyuan Lin in one move. But after she heard these words, she suddenly changed her ns.

 Chapter 1428 – Roaming Dragon List (26)

    Chapter 1428 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (26)


    Since her reputation was already rotten to this degree, why not let it continue to be bad like this. Then, she¡¯d ruthlessly profit from it again.


    Because the next round, it was impossible for her to run into Xuanyuan Lin, this kind of seventh-ranked martial artist.


    Among the top thirteen, the worst was at the eighth rank ah.


    So what Su Luo must do was to put away her own trump cards, the less she exposed, the greater her chances of winning in the next round.


    As a result, Su Luo¡¯s original one hundred percent strength, she withdrew seventy percent of it.


    Using thirty percent of her strength to attack Xuanyuan Lin, hitting his figure and making him sway.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you were hiding this move. However, this trump card of yours, to me, is useless.¡± Xuanyuan Lin coldly smiled, the corner of his lips curving up, ¡°Receive this move!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lin exploded out all of his spirit strength in one split second. A strike that attacked violently with bold and fierce power.


    Under his intense attack, Su Luo seemed to be somewhat at a loss, not knowing what to do. She continuously dodged and escaped, whereas Xuanyuan Lin repeatedly pursued behind her and attacked.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo ying so enthusiastically, and he stroked his chin. The corner of his mouth bloomed into a shallow tender smile. His family¡¯s Luo girl was extremely amusing. While on one hand, she felt indignant and wanted to rise up, on the other hand, she deliberately let herself be chased until it seemed as if she was running around in disorder.


    Under the stage, Beichen Ying and the others had all finished their fights. Together, they sat to watch this fight that would allow Su Luo to flip over the rumors.


    ¡°Hey, what is Luo Luo doing? That Xuanyuan Lin is merely a seventh rank ah.¡± Lan Xuan sprayed out augh.


    ¡°Could it be that she, having been chased to be killed by people, got addicted to being chased?¡± Beichen Ying asked whileughing.


    ¡°How could Luo Luo be like you guys, she is being strategic okay?¡± Zi Yan despisingly looked at them.


    Anye Ming also thought this was correct: ¡°Looks like she really listened to Zi Yan¡¯s words.¡±


    Once Anye Ming said this, everyone quieted down.


    That ck-dressed miss red at Su Luo like a tiger watching its prey. It was put out that the new young master of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family wanted to personally kill Su Luo. There was also Luo Haoming, Mo Xiaoxun, these people all hade with this mission from their family. If they could, in passing, get rid of Su Luo, how could they not go for it?


    Su Luo had so many people as enemies, if her trump card was revealed earlier, with regards to her, it was like personally handing her life over to other people.


    ¡°Could Luo Luo be born with the fate of always fleeing for her life?¡± Even Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t understand, how could she incite so many people¡¯s hatred to her? Was this another kind of skill?


    ¡°Li Aochen, Luo Haoming, Mo Xiaoxun...As long as Su Luo encounters anyone among them, it would be tragic.¡± Anye Ming¡¯s eyes flickered with light, ¡°As for that miss dressed in ck, her strength is absolutely above ninth rank.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Everyone was all shocked.


    That miss dressed in ck¡¯s strength was above ninth rank? Even more awesome than them? How was it possible!


    Beichen Ying was the first not to believe it.


    Lan Xuan also didn¡¯t believe it.


    Zi Yan was even more unconvinced: ¡°I just got promoted to eighth rank, I was taught personally by my master, step by step. Who is that Miss? At her age, she can reach ninth rank?¡±


    ¡°You guys look.¡± Anye Ming pointed at the ce where Nangong Liuyun was, then, he pointed to the ce where the miss dressed in ck was sitting. ¡°The ce where Nangong Liuyun is, is exactly one hundred meters¡¯ distance from that miss dressed in ck. And that miss dressed in ck is fifty meters away from the battle stage.¡±


    ¡°A ninth-ranked expert¡¯s long distance attack just so happens to be fifty meters....¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anye Ming¡¯s tone had a trace of heavy atmosphere, ¡°Second Brother isn¡¯t guarding against Xuanyuan Lin on the stage, but rather, that miss dressed in ck below the stage.¡±

 Chapter 1429 – Roaming Dragon List (27)

    Chapter 1429 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (27)


    He was worried that the miss dressed in ck would seize the opportunity to secretly move against Su Luo.


    ¡°This...¡± Everyone was stunned.


    Anye Ming was worthy of being a military affairs expert, just based on distance, he could extrapte so much information.


    ¡°If she is ninth rank, then Su Luo¡¯s strength would...¡± Zi Yan somewhat worriedly looked at Su Luo on the stage, who seemed to be in a difficult situation from being chased.


    ¡°Luo Luo has a lot of trump cards, don¡¯t need to be worried. If those people want to make an underhanded move, not mentioning others, she could just release Elder Ancestor Mo, hehe.¡± Beichen Yingughedcently.


    ¡°Is Elder Ancestor Mo someone that could be casually tossed out?¡± Zi Yan pped his head. If Elder Ancestor Mo was to appear out of nowhere, the people who didn¡¯t know would think Elder Ancestor Mo had thrown the rules of thepetition into disorder. But, what about the people that knew?


    This time, not only Grandmaster Rong Yun came, there were also the rest of the elder ancestors. They had all gathered happily under one roof. The people weak in strength could not tell that Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s inner core had been changed, but the strong, like Grandmaster Rong Yun, they would be able to see though it at a nce.


    Like this, not only would the matter of Su Luo being a space mage be exposed, in addition, this would thoroughly anger Central Pce¡¯s Mo family. At that time, matters would get out of hand.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t tell me Luo Luo should just wait to die?¡± Beichen Ying became anxious.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother is there, why are you so anxious?¡± Zi Yan unhappily said.


    While everyone was discussing matters spiritedly, the battle had reached the fiercest moment.


    Su Luo¡¯s fighting method was very simple.


    If the other side attacked, she would dodge, but this attack required spirit force. Xuanyuan Lin wasn¡¯t like Zi Yan, that had a treasured elf that could replenish his spirit force. Therefore, he must stop to restore his powers.


    Then, at that time, Su Luo would conduct her own attack. Her strength was a lot higher than Xuanyuan Lin¡¯s, so her attacks, if she wanted it to be powerful, it would be powerful, if she wanted it to be weak, it would be weak. This kind of suddenly powerful then suddenly weak made it impossible for Xuanyuan Lin to figure out a pattern and ways to deal with it. Barely holding on, he was already tired and cut a sorry figure.


    Su Luo used this close-to-scoundrel-like method to simply grind away until the opponent finally fell from being grinded away.


    In the end, Xuanyuan didn¡¯t have even a thread of spirit force left on his body. Afterwards, Su Luo pressed him to the edge of the battle stage. She extended a single finger and lightly poked.


    Afterwards, Xuanyuan Lin was oppressed until he waspletely drained. His body, still fell straight down the battle stage.


    One could only hear a sharp sound, then saw dust rising from being disturbed.


    ¡°This round, Su Luo wins!¡±


    The assistant judge at this time also raised an eyebrow while he hurriedly shouted this loudly.


    Su Luo had always gotten the empty ce, never participated in a face-to-face fight. In fact, the pressure on him as an assistant judge was great. He was not like Grandmaster Rong Yun, who sat up on high like a god in the clouds. He was an ordinary person that could be attacked by public opinion.


    So, this time, Su Luo won upright and openly, and the assistant judge was more relieved than any other people.


    But there was no apuse that he had expected toe from among the spectators.


    ¡°Su Luo actually won!¡±


    ¡°Jeer, you call this a win? This is simply tiring the opponent to death, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s also considered a win ah.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who knows.¡±


    ¡°You guys say, do you think it¡¯s His Highness Prince Jin that secretly assisted in helping Su Luo win?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what you guys said really is possible ah.¡±


    ¡°I keep saying, how can a fifth rank defeat a seventh rank? This vites the rules of cultivation. The greatest possibility is that His Highness Prince Jin secretly assisted.


    As a result, this time, that Su Luo painstakingly defeated her opponent, her credit was once again ndered until not even gs remained.


    When Su Luo turned her head, she saw Nangong Liuyun smiling at her. His smile was like the cherry blossoms in March, tender and intoxicating. It was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away.

 Chapter 1430 – Roaming Dragon List (28)

    Chapter 1430 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (28)


    At this moment, even if her name was being ckened, Su Luo¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t a bit displeased.


    ¡°Sorry for implicating you.¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand, eyes filled with apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are worried about me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m an irrational little school girl. How could I me you? Moreover, you could stand here all along, ignoring your status, I¡¯m very grateful for it.¡± Su Luo hooked her arms into his, totally disregarding anyone else present. She raised her head to smile sweetly at him.


    Su Luo was not good at expressing her feelings, so it was always Nangong Liuyun who wrapped around her, forcing her to respond to his affection. This was the first time that Su Luo clearly and openly told him that she really liked all the effort he had put in.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender finger hooked her white, jadelike nose.


    The two people¡¯s very sweet appearance immediately broke a lot of women¡¯s hearts.


    Su Luo could feel an innumerable number of jealous gazes on her body, but she didn¡¯t mind it in the least. Rather, she wrapped Nangong Liuyun more tightly to her, her manner bing more intimate.


    In the crowd, a ck figure stood there unmoving. The gaze she looked at Su Luo with had a red scarlet provocation in them.


    ¡°Su Luo, didn¡¯t expect that your luck would be this good. Even till now, His Highness Prince Jin still doesn¡¯t loathe you.¡± The miss dressed in ck¡¯s voice was low, hoarse and muffled as if it was squeezed through a door.


    ¡°You must live well, wait for me to take your life!¡± The miss dressed in ckughed coldly, then she turned around and disappeared among the crowd.


    Li Yaoyao watched those two being so intimate, the murderous aura was like a raging me in her eyes. She furiously instructed the youth across from her: ¡°In the next round, I¡¯ll try to get you to be matched against Su Luo. At that time, I order you to personally kill Su Luo!¡±


    The youth dressed in blue across from her, he appeared ice-cold and arrogant. When he heard Li Yaoyao¡¯s words, the corner of his mouth hooked up slightly. The mocking vor in his eyes was very clear: ¡°If you are willing to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°I....¡± When Li Yaoyao heard this sentence, she felt it was as difficult to bear as if she had swallowed a house fly. She clenched her fist tightly, but she still forced herself to agree, ¡°You should feel assured. The promise that was said, I certainly will honor. As long as you help me kill that slut!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Aochen¡¯s words was indifferent, but carried a trace of indescribable self-confidence.


    Li Yaoyao looked at him, desperately biting down on her lips and turning her face away in hatred.


    Su Luo....Li Yaoyao, gnashing her teeth, grinded out these two words, even if she had to suffer this humiliation in silence, she would also take revenge!!!


    This time, although there were stillments among the masses, however, it¡¯s not as intense as before.


    Su Luo¡¯s group returned to Southern Mountains.


    Next, it was thepetition to enter the top seven from the top thirteen. The opponents would be unprecedentedly strong, Su Luo simply could not be careless.


    Just when Su Luo was about to go into closed-door cultivation, a decree arrived from the imperial pce. It turned out that Emperor Jing wanted to see Su Luo.


    ¡°Why does he want to see me?¡± Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun in puzzlement.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to...praise you?¡± Nangong Liuyun unconcernedly raised an eyebrow. Nangong Liuyun had never had much patience towards Emperor Jing. It could be seen how much Nangong Liuyun could hold a grudge.


    ¡°Praise? Are you telling a joke?¡± Su Luo tossed that so-called imperial decree into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, ¡°If your old man doesn¡¯t curse me, then that¡¯s already considered pretty good.You still hope he¡¯ll praise me? Simply a fantasy story okay?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then we won¡¯t go. In any case, it¡¯s not like he is important.¡± Nangong Liuyun lovingly embraced her, in passing, he tossed the decree to the ground.


    The eunuch that came to pass on the decree, his face swelled to a very red color.


    Without a doubt, he was angered to death by Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1431 – Roaming Dragon List (29)

    Chapter 1431 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (29)


    Yes, this indeed was a world where martial strength was honored. However, the status of an emperor was still high above. His Highness Prince Jin, as a son of Heaven, actually, actually, was this unfilial...the old eunuch wanted to say something, but with a sweep of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes from the outer corners, he immediately kept quiet out of fear. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    ¡°Go, why not not go?¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun to get up, ¡°I¡¯m curious about your old man¡¯s reaction right now.¡±


    At that time when Nangong Liuyun snatched that ce for thepetition, Emperor Jing was so angry that he nearly hopped about. Now, all those people he had chosen were all eliminated, whereas she, Su Luo, had advanced into the top thirteen strongest. She really wanted to go and see what kind of expression Emperor Jing had right now.


    Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s speed had always been fast.


    Running with tter-tter of its hooves, not long after, they arrived at the imperial pce.


    The repair on the imperial study hadn¡¯t finished, so Emperor Jing still had to endure the awkwardness of handling government affairs in the main hall of the pce.


    When Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo entered, he, as always, put up a front.


    Emperor Jingid down his writing brush, eyes lifting up slightly. When he saw Nangong Liuyun, he gave a cold humph. He only called for Su Luo alone, because he was afraid that at that time, Nangong Liuyun would be tough. But outside of his expectations, Nangong Liuyun really came with her.


    Not waiting for Emperor Jing to speak, Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to sit down. He ordered tasty food and drinks to be served and personally made the tea and delivered it to her. He very happily waited upon her thoroughly and a great deal, showing what was called ¡®The sky is big, the earth is big, but wife is the biggest.¡¯


    Emperor Jing, seeing this, felt his heart twist in pain ah. He felt this was really humiliating ah.


    His son, not even mentioning he had a noble identity, just based on his strength, that was tenth rank ah. Tenth rank! But he, who was at the tenth rank, dropped his noble and respected identity to wait on Su Luo. Peeling oranges for her, peeling grapes, peeling bananas and doing it himself. Then, looking at his actions, it definitely didn¡¯t seem as if it was his first time doing it.


    Emperor Jing, with great difficulty, resisted the urge to toss Nangong Liuyun aside. With a ck face, he walked over.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes and indifferently greeted Emperor Jing: ¡°Uncle Nangong.¡±


    Emperor Jing gave a cold humph.


    After having eaten two losses from before, Emperor Jing also knew. If he made Su Luo unhappy, then Nangong Liuyun certainly would make him feel extremely unpleasant.


    As a result, Emperor Jing resisted the gloominess in his heart and used a stiff face to say to Su Luo: ¡°I heard you entered the top thirteen strongest?¡±


    Before Su Luo could speak, Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally go to watch it? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know the answer to this?¡±


    ¡°You, this unfilial son! Shut up!¡± Emperor Jing coldly snorted. He had never seen a person that would tear down his tform like this. And it just so happened that this unfilial son was the one he was most proud of. He really couldn¡¯t beat him, couldn¡¯t win in cursing him, couldn¡¯t persuade him, he could only be pissed off.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips twitched, he unconcernedly leaned back on thefortable chair, his dense brows raising slightly: ¡°If you have some matters, then quickly say it.¡± His family¡¯s treasured Luo Luo must hurriedly return to cultivate.


    Emperor Jing nted a nce at Nangong Liuyun, lightly coughed and seriously said to Su Luo: ¡°I, the emperor, know you have entered the top thirteen strongest, the entire Western Jin country, only has you and Second Child that entered this group. This point is worthy of being given recognition.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo assumed the posture of listening seriously. So, in the end, what did Emperor Jing want to say?


    Emperor Jing humphed twice: ¡°However, you should also acknowledge, in the first three rounds, you depended on cheating to advance.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s figure swayed. She used the gaze of looking at an idiot to look at Emperor Jing.


    Turned around a thousand times! Emperor Jin finally spit out a mouthful of good pidding. What was he thinking of doing? Did he still resent that Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t loathe him enough? These words he just said, really made Su Luo want to beat up someone.

 Chapter 1432 – Roaming Dragon List (30)

    Chapter 1432 ¨C Roaming Dragon List (30)


    Emperor Jing saw Su Luo looking at him foolishly and thought she was pretending, so he said: ¡°In thisst round, your luck is still good and you draw a good lot. Even if it¡¯s like this, your fights would be extremely difficult.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, so?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was sweet and dazzling.


    ¡°I, the emperor, don¡¯t have excessive expectations that you would enter the top seven strongest. Because it is absolutely impossible for you to enter the top seven. Moreover, you could lose your life because of this. You say, am I right or not?¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s face was full of the expression ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯.


    Emperor Jing actually asked her if he was right or not? Su Luo suddenly wanted tough. This was simply too funny okay? Her goal was the second ce finish. If she didn¡¯t reach it, then in this lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°So what?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile, ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Now, Su Luo was toozy to even call him Uncle Nangong, these two words.


    Emperor Jing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he opened his mouth with great difficulty. But before he spoke again, he customarily nced at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun lifted his eyebrow up high and looked at Emperor Jing with a ghost of a smile. His gaze was derisive and mocking. This made Emperor Jing subconsciously feel somewhat guilty.


    But everything was for the future of Eastern Ling Empire!


    Emperor Jing clenched his fist tightly, his gloomy and cold eyes stared at Su Luo as he coldly said: ¡°If you still consider yourself a citizen of Eastern Jing, then yield your ce in the top thirteen.¡±


    ¡°Yield my ce?¡± It was as if Su Luo had heard the greatest joke in her life, and looked at Emperor Jing in disbelief.


    How could he have the face to so righteously and confidently request she yield her ce? Did he forget her master was Grandmaster Rong Yun? Did he forget that her master was so protective to the point of being unreasonable?


    Su Luo released a long sigh: ¡°I can¡¯t take care of this, you do it.¡±


    No matter what, this person was still Nangong Liuyun¡¯s biological father. So, this kind of matter, it¡¯s hard for her to handle. It was more suitable for her to hand it over to Nangong Liuyun to take care of.


    A demonically alluring smile appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face. His pair of pitch-ck ink like eyes looked at Emperor Jing fixedly. Emperor Jing¡¯s heart became scared from being stared by him.


    ¡°Could the ces in this round ofpetition be changed?¡± Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow and seemed to smile.


    ¡°Can, as long as a challenge is issued to Su Manor and if Su Luo loses...Of course, the person being challenged must agree, otherwise...¡± Emperor Jing seemed to realize he had gone a little too far.


    ¡°Who do you want Luo girl to yield her ce to?¡± At this moment, Nangong Liuyun seemed to be very rxed and carefree. From his movements to speaking tone, not a trace of him being angry could be seen.


    Emperor Jing could not be sure of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mood right now, but he still waved his hand to say: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then, a tall, sturdy and robust male stood in front of Nangong Liuyun and the emperor.


    ¡°Nangong Xun.¡± Nangong Liuyuns eyebrow lifted slightly and he cast sidelong nces at Emperor Jing, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Xun has the strongest potential among all the core disciples, even Grandmaster Rong Yun said this too.¡± Emperor Jing hurriedly added, ¡°But his luck wasn¡¯t good, in the first round, he was matched up with Luo Haoming. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even enter the top one hundred.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun? You still remember who Luo Luo¡¯s master is?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes gradually became cold.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was somewhat scared, but he pretended to be calm on the surface: ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes became cold in an instant. He stood up, towering over to look down on Emperor Jing: ¡°You know Luo Luo¡¯s master is Grandmaster Rong Yun. You also know Grandmaster Rong Yun is the head judge. Now, in a demented moment, you actually want Su Luo to withdraw and give her ce to him?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun felt that Emperor Jing was simply as stupid as a pig. No, this was simply an insult to pigs.


    ¡°Demented? You actually dare to curse your father as demented?¡± Emperor Jing angrily roared, and with a ¡®p¡¯ sound, he stood up.


    ¡°Cursing you as demented is considered pretty light! Do you know how protective Grandmaster Rong Yun is? Do you know that if you substituted Su Luo¡¯s qualification topete with someone else, you, the entire Nangong family, maybe even the entire Easter Ling Empire, absolutely would be annihted by Grandmaster Rong Yun until it vanished in a puff of smoke. Do you understand or not!¡± Nangong Liuyun simply wanted to toss Emperor Jing out the window.


    Where could you find an emperor who was stupid to this degree?


    ¡°This...how could it be this serious...¡± After hearing Nangong Liuyun saying these words, Emperor Jing suddenly had some lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s just this serious, moreover, it could be even more serious than these consequences!¡± Nangong Liuyun closed his eyes, when he opened them once again, a cold light shed through his eyes, ¡°If there is another time, then you take responsibility for the consequences!¡±


    Afterwards, Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along, turned around and left.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you, this unfilial son! You will meet with retribution!¡± Emperor Jing, panting in a rage, yelled at Nangong Liuyun. In this lifetime, he had never been threatened by someone like this.


    ¡°You want him to take part in thepetition right?¡± Nangong Liuyun turned his head back. A sinister Satan-like smile bloomed on his face, don¡¯t know how he moved, one could only see a white light sh by.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nangong Xun only felt as if all the bones in his body had shattered, giving a blood-curdling scream of pain.


    At this moment, the cold sweat on his head rolled down like torrential rain.


    ¡°Nangong Xun!¡± Emperor Jing looked at Nangong Xun¡¯s bitter appearance, and his heart jumped.


    ¡°If next time, you still dare to put forward this kind of rude request...Nangong Jing, don¡¯t forget, you still have a son called Nangong Jue!¡± After he finished his threat, Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo by the hand, turned around and left the main hall.


    The implication was if Emperor Jing dared to recklessly mess around again, Nangong Liuyun would definitely make a move against Nangong Jue. This threat could be said to be very serious.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s entire person seemed to be hit by lightning, he stood motionless there, like a statue.

 Chapter 1433 – Person that came has ill will (1)

    Chapter 1433 ¨C Person that came has ill will (1)


    Nangong Liuyun brought Su Luo out of the pce.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s spitting-in-rage appearance, and she softlyforted him: ¡°Even I didn¡¯t get angry, why did you get angry? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand that father emperor of yours. What¡¯s so strange about him doing something like this?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had a taut face, he did not say a word.


    Su Luo could only continue tofort him: ¡°In any case, he only thought about it and nothing more. A matter that can¡¯t happen, you really don¡¯t need to get angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face spread out in a smile, his smiling expression was light as clouds and gentle as the wind.


    ¡°Then just now, you still...¡±His pretense looked real, he had even fooled her.


    Nangong Liuyun sighed: ¡°If I don¡¯t make the matter sound more serious, don¡¯t know what he would do.¡±


    In Emperor Jing¡¯s heart, Su Luo was not worthy of being with Nangong Liuyun. Therefore, if Su Luo wanted to marry Nangong Liuyun, any sacrifice she made was expected out of her. Therefore, he would do something like this, even knowing that Grandmaster Rong Yun was the head judge.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Emperor Jing won¡¯t be able to sleep these days.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth pursed into a smile, Nangong Liuyun¡¯sst sentence was full of threat. More than enough to frighten Emperor Jing.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± But Nangong Liuyun did not hold any hope for Emperor Jing.


    The two people talked andughed, neither putting the matter just now to heart. Very quickly, the Dragon Scaled Horse returned to the Southern Mountains.


    After this day, Su Luo went into single-minded closed-door practice.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s words to Su Luo were notpletely useless. At least, it solidified Su Luo¡¯s determination to win.


    Su Luo wanted Emperor Jing to open his eyes wide and see clearly, not only was she able to enter the seventh position, she could even enter the semifinals!


    Inside the secret room, Su Luo sat cross-legged, with both eyes tightly closed.


    After a period of cultivation, the fire element attack had already been cultivated to thest stage.


    Before, Grandmaster Rong Yun had personally delivered a book called ¡¶Exploding me technique¡·to Su Luo. When Su Luo received this book, she felt that her master¡¯s cultivation was so high as to be immeasurable.


    Because only she knew that her cultivation of the fire element had reached a bottleneck, so she needed to breakthrough to be promoted. She hadn¡¯t told this to her master. but her master already knew everything. He even sent her a book ¡¶Exploding me technique¡·from being so considerate.


    ¡¶Exploding me technique¡·was a high level martial arts secret book. It was even better than the secret books she had gotten from the Nine Different Pce Halls. In the world, there was a market for the book, but it was simply priceless because high level secret martial arts books like this were certainly held in the grasp of the hidden powerful families in the world.


    Looking at the ¡¶Exploding me technique¡·in her hand, Su Luo¡¯s lips formed a shallow smile. The feeling of having a master was really good.


    After discarding all else, Su Luo opened the first page.


    The Exploding me technique¡¯s first move was a martial arts pattern, transforming the fire element into a ming panther.


    At one nce, Su Luo¡¯s face became bitter, not knowing how to react.


    Spirit strength was an illusory fire element, it was even harder to fuse. Normally, at most, she would condense out a fireball, column of me, fire rocks and such weapons attack. But now, this book of ¡¶Exploding me technique¡·clearly required one to transform spirit force into a me panther.


    This kind of difficult range was already beyond Su Luo¡¯s current strength.


    However...that ck-dressed figure appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. ording to what Anye Ming said, that person already had the strength of a ninth rank. First, not even mentioning why she would leap up that quickly, that ninth rank was true and not a bit false.


    Ninth rank versus eighth rank, Su Luo¡¯s odds of sess were smaller than a fingernail.


    ¡°No, I absolutely can¡¯t lose to her.¡± Su Luo clenched the fists at her side tightly, an unswerving determination shing through her eyes.

 Chapter 1434 – Person that came has ill will (2)

    Chapter 1434 ¨C Person that came has ill will (2)


    With regards to others, it was merely ten days¡¯ time, but for Su Luo, it¡¯s not the same. She had a space that slowed down time by ten times, so she had a full one hundred days.


    This one hundred days, Su Luo didn¡¯t eat nor drink, she waspletely immersed in cultivating the Exploding me technique.


    The Exploding me technique was divided into three stages.


    The first stage, condense out a me panther.


    The second stage, the condensed out me panther must have a strong attack attribute.


    The third stage, to condense out at least two me panthers with strong attack attributes.


    The three stages, the written words seemed to be very simple, but to make it work was extremely difficult.


    After thirty days of cultivation, Su Luo finally condensed out aplete me panther.


    This me panther looked as if its whole body was an ignited raging inferno, seemingly fierce and brutal. But in fact, it was stuck there like a block of wood, standing there foolishly. It had no spirit nor a breath of vitality.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t get discouraged, in any case, she had cultivated out the first stage of the secret technique.


    As for the second stage...how did she give a spirit into this me panther? Thispletely stumped Su Luo.


    Thirty days had passed, and Su Luo still hadn¡¯t found her way through the second stage.


    And another thirty days passed, this me panther still foolishly stood there, looking at Su Luo.


    Water and fire was ipatible, fire and ice naturally were also opposites. Su Luo knew that person dressed in ck was an ice elemental mage, so she would persistently cultivate her fire element. She was preparing this to use to attack her.


    Thest ten days.


    The spirit, the spirit as power...Su Luo thought about it until her head was about to explode.


    Just at this time, the little stone¡¯s arrogant tone unhurriedly reached her, ¡°Your mental strength is extremelycking.¡±


    ¡°Is this the reason?¡± Su Luo sincerely asked. Was it because her mental strength was too weak so she couldn¡¯t cultivate to the second stage?


    The little stone¡¯s mouth curled nomittally: ¡°The thing you must do right now is to increase your mental strength. With regards to others, to increase their mental strength is very hard.¡± However, for Su Luo, there was a shortcut she could walk.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°For you.¡± The little stone tossed a thing that was shiny and bright.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Luo epted it with curiosity.


    ¡°Spirit strength.¡± The little stone said in annoyance.


    ¡°Spirit strength?¡± Su Luo looked at Little Stone with disbelief. Where did he get this spirit strength?¡±


    ¡°Since I gave it to you, just ept it.¡± The little stone unhurriedly closed both eyes to cultivate. Ever sincest time, when he had excessively used up his strength, up till now, his spirit strength hasn¡¯t been restored.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo looked at that crystal ball, and felt it looked very familiar. Very quickly, she remembered.


    Wasn¡¯t this the crystal ball that Elder Ancestor Mo used to gather the million souls after exterminating the soldiers of Northern Mo? At that time, this crystal ball was full of ck threads, and those thin ck threads were the so-called spirit strength.


    Now, it was obvious that more than half of the ck threads were gone, and the remaining spirit strength was really sparse. However, it¡¯s still better than nothing, as Su Luo consoled herself.


    After the little stone tossed the crystal ball to Su Luo, he closed his eyes and entered the nothingness of cultivation mode, thoroughly tossing Su Luo to the side.


    Su Luo held that crystal ball and was somewhat dumbfounded.


    In the end, how did she use this crystal ball? Shepletely didn¡¯t know how to operated it ah.


    Just when Su Luo didn¡¯t know what to do would be best, a faint cold air came from the crystal ball and crawled up Su Luo¡¯s wrist. Soon after, it spread towards Su Luo¡¯s four limbs and hundreds of bones.


    ¡°So cold.¡± Su Luo subconsciously shivered.


    This spirit force was like a water snake rapidly crawling around inside Su Luo¡¯s body. Just when Su Luo was about to capture it, suddenly, Su Luo felt a slight spirit fluctuation in her sea of knowledge.

 Chapter 1435 – Person that came has ill will (3)

    Chapter 1435 ¨C Person that came has ill will (3)


    In the end, this strip of spirit strength, didn¡¯t know if it heard a summon, following a direction, it crawled towards Su Luo¡¯s sea of knowledge. Finally, it obediently sat cross-legged in Su Luo¡¯s sea of knowledge, curled into a ball.


    What Su Luo didn¡¯t know was, spirit strength wasn¡¯t hard to gather, however, the hardest part was to draw this spirit strength into one¡¯s sea of knowledge.


    But because Su Luo had space, these spirit strength simply didn¡¯t require to be drawn specially to her. They would follow their instincts to crawl obediently into Su Luo¡¯s sea of knowledge.


    Compared to many cultivators, Su Luo was simply blessed to the sky.


    Originally, there wasn¡¯t that much spirit strength inside the crystal ball to begin with, because at that time, half of it was absorbed by Elder Ancestor Mo. Afterwards, half of the remaining was absorbed by the little stone.


    In thest several days, Su Luo concentrated fully on absorbing the spirit strength, in order to make her mental strength stronger.


    In the wake of her spirit strength increasing more and more, her mental strength getting stronger and stronger, Su Luo actually discovered that her Nothingness of Space had also expanded. From the original five square meters, it had expanded to ten square meters! This was simply an idental happy side-effect.


    Just the day before the officialpetition begin, Su Luo¡¯s mental strength finally swelled past the critical point. She gave her spirit strength to the me panther!


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The me panther transformed from the mes looked to the sky and bellowed. That imposing manner seemed to have the deterrent force of Heaven and Earth, making a person¡¯s heart jump.


    Finally seeded!


    A happy smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    When Su Luo pushed open the door and walked out, she found those several people were all gathered in the main hall, aside from Nangong Liuyun.


    Beichen Ying was the first to discover Su Luo¡¯s presence, and he whistled in a wolfish manner.


    Lan Xuan returned to his senses when he saw Su Luo, and he subconsciously nked his eyes: ¡°Sister-inw, within ten days¡¯ time, how was it that you¡¯ve changed?¡±


    ¡°Changed?¡± A trace of puzzlement shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uh-huh, what Lan Xuan said is correct, Luo Luo, it seems as if some part of you doesn¡¯t look the same.¡± Zi Yan took several steps forward, circling around Su Luo several times and sizing her up very carefully. But in the end, she still just wrinkled her brows.


    Because that was just a perception, a subconscious sense, the kind that couldn¡¯t be described or understood.


    ¡°She seems more pure and bright, giving people a refreshing feeling.¡± Beichen Ying said his thoughts.


    Su Luo was just about to poke fun at him for saying rubbish, but Zi Yan continued with what Beichen Ying said, ¡°This time Little Shadow didn¡¯t say it wrong. Luo Luo, the you right now really gives people a kind of...pure and holy feeling, just like a goddess that has descended.¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t me alone.¡± Lan Xuan leaned forward against the back of the chair, his bright starlike eyes shining, ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you cultivated some technique?¡± Biechen Ying also copied Lan Xuan¡¯s posture and grabbed a chair, sitting backwards and leaning onto the chair¡¯s back. His bright and clean chin was ced on the back of the chair, with his eyes shing with curiosity as they looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo suddenly felt the pressure increase.


    ¡°Does Exploding mes technique count?¡± Su Luo took out the Exploding mes technique her master gave her to let everyone have a look.


    Everyone chattered as if something mysterious had happened, but how was it that she couldn¡¯t feel that she had suddenly be more pure and holy? Could it be that the Exploding me technique also had this ability?


    ¡°Exploding me technique, this is good stuff!¡± Beichen Ying cried out in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this something only a person at the ninth rank can learn? Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you at the eight rank?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Only a ninth rank can learn it?¡± Su Luo suddenly opened her eyes wide, that¡¯s not what Master told her!


    ¡°Indeed a ninth rank ah, this is definitely not wrong.¡± Beichen Ying dared to use his life to swear on it. At that time, Grandpa had indeed exined it to him like this.

 Chapter 1436 – The life or death battle that was delayed (1)

    Chapter 1436 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (1)


    Su Luo: ¡°.....¡± Master actually gave her the Exploding me technique that only a ninth-ranked could learn! Su Luo waspletely speechless.


    This was simply a task that couldn¡¯t bepleted!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little stone giving her the crystal ball with spirit strength in the end, she simply couldn¡¯t have broken through ah.


    Don¡¯t know when Nangong Liuyun came over, seeing Su Luo¡¯s dim-witted appearance, he rubbed her head in passing.


    ¡°You are messing up my hairstyle.¡± Su Luo hurriedly removed his hand.


    ¡°What flights of fancy are you indulging in?¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo along and walked to a yellow rosewood chair to sit down. He naturally wrapped Su Luo in his arms and had her sit on his leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know this time whose lot I will draw.¡± A trace of worry shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Among the remaining people, for the most part, their strength was powerful. The mostcking was still at the eighth rank. Therefore, based on real strength, Su Luo was also at the bottom.


    Among the people remaining, Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun these four brothers, and Zi Yan already took up six spots.


    Among the rest, there were Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s Luo Haoming, Anye family¡¯s Anye Xin, Central Pce¡¯s Mo Xiaoxun, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Li Aochen, and in addition, the woman dressed in ck.


    This was five already.


    The remaining two people, Su Luo didn¡¯t have any impression.


    When Su Luo expressed that she had no impression, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes moved a bit, but still sat there as steady as a mountain.


    The corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, he personally took out a book of information, flipped to a page then handed it to Su Luo: ¡°You look at it.¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan?¡± Su Luo looked at a face that had ordinary features and said faintly.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother also came?¡± Zi Yan suddenly stood up!


    ¡°Your family¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes, then blinked again.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, in Purgatory City, Nangong Liuyun was number three, Li Yaoyao¡¯s supporter Situ Ming was number two. On top of them, was a senior brother whose strength was nature-defying.


    The senior brother Zi Yan was saying couldn¡¯t be this...the corner of Su Luo¡¯s eyes twitched.


    At this time, Zi Yan already tookrge strides to walk to the front of Su Luo and picked up that book of information.


    She didn¡¯t need to look carefully, only roughly swept a nce at it. Zi Yan¡¯s face, in an instant, turned white, her figure simultaneously stiffening.


    Su Luo, seeing her like this, gripped her hand and said in a low voice: ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious right?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s little hand was ice-cold, as if it didn¡¯t have any heat.


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes hung down with aplicated expression as she looked at Su Luo: ¡°Now, the person you should be worried about is yourself and not me.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of misgivings and puzzlement.


    She simply didn¡¯t know this Eldest Senior Brother ah, how could she possibly have any feud with him?


    Su Luo¡¯s gazended on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes were half-narrowed, leaning against the chair, his expression was profoundly mysterious.


    As a result, Su Luo turned her puzzled expression towards Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan sympathetically looked at Su Luo: ¡°The person Eldest Senior Brother loves the most is Li Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo almost sprayed out a mouthful of water and looked at Zi Yan in disbelief, ¡°Not true right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± Zi Yan rarely use such a serious tone, ¡°Second Senior brother is good to Li Yaoyao, but Eldest Senior Brother treats Li Yaoyao even better. He treats her so good to the kind of degree that was undisciplined and out of control.¡±


    Su Luo was somewhat puzzled: ¡°Could he interfere with the matter between me and Li Yaoyao?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, without a doubt, he would.¡± Zi Yan found a chair and brought it over to in front of Su Luo. After sitting down, she tidied up her mood before slowly exining, ¡°Before, he didn¡¯t expose his identity, not to mention us, I¡¯m afraid that even Li Yaoyao doesn¡¯t know he came.¡±

 Chapter 1437 – The life or death battle that was delayed (2)

    Chapter 1437 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (2)


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, he...¡± Su Luo felt this was somewhat inconceivable, ¡°You are not telling me that him entering thepetition this time is just to kill me?¡±


    How outrageous a thing was this? Su Luo felt this was hard to imagine.


    But Zi Yan nodded her head as if she was making a solemn vow: ¡°Absolutely, it is like this.¡±


    Su Luo helplessly spread out her hands: ¡°The woman dressed in ck, Li Aochen, and you guys¡¯ Eldest Senior Brother Dongfang Xuan all came because they want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Not certain about the woman dressed in ck, but the two after her indeed came because of this.¡± Zi Yan said, full of certainty.


    Other people might no know about the woman dressed in ck, but Su Luo knew. She was certain the other side also came because of her.


    ¡°I am so unlucky ah...¡± Su Luo was simply about to be speechless.


    Just because of one Li Yaoyao, moreover, every time, Su Luo merely passively defended and the result was? Now, two such powerful characters appeared, both taking upon themselves to kill Su Luo. Su Luo felt that her encountering Li Yaoyao really was getting eight lifetimes of bad luck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain.¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo¡¯s mood be downcast and quickly consoled her, ¡°Maybe Dongfang Xuan wanted to enter for himself and might not necessarily have any rtionship with Li Yaoyao.¡±


    Zi Yan unhappily rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Don¡¯t have any awareness of crisis. Do you know? At that time, when Second Senior Brother was practice fighting with Li Yaoyao, her finger was grazed a little. Eldest Senior Brother invited Second Senior Brother out in the middle of the night and almost beat him until he was seriously injured. Eldest Senior Brother pampers Li Yaoyao as if she was his life. If he was to know now that Li Yaoyao¡¯s cultivation was all wasted, how could he not go wild?¡±


    ¡°Is your Eldest Senior Brother really that amazing? There¡¯s still Nangong Liuyun present.¡± Beichen Ying gave a sneer.


    Zi Yan helplessly sighed: ¡°Thest time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition, because Eldest Senior Brother had some matters to take care of and was dyed, so he didn¡¯t enter thepetition. If he had participated, how could there be Luo Haoming, this matter of being number one? Do you know how strong his strength is? However, Third Senior Brother is very clear about this in his heart.¡±


    Finished speaking, Zi Yan¡¯s gaze looked directly towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed. His body gave off an ice-cold air but he remained silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    At this moment, the atmosphere had a strange quietness.


    Su Luo felt the atmosphere was extremely stifling, so sheughed twice ¡°Hey, why are you guys worried? It¡¯s impossible for my luck to be that bad that when I draw lots I would draw Dongfang Xuan right?¡±


    No matter what goal he had, as long as she didn¡¯t battle him, then it¡¯d be fine.


    ¡°But there is still Li Aochen ah.¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo with sympathy.


    ¡°There is still that woman dressed in ck.¡± Lan Xuan added as he exined.


    ¡°Come across my older brother, and you¡¯ll be unlikely to pass.¡± Anye Ming calmly said.


    Anye Ming¡¯s elder brother was Anye Xin. Although Anye Xin traveled all year round outside, however, the two brothers¡¯ rtionship was very good.


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxun is also not easy to deal with, moreover, Mo family¡¯s hatred toward you is no less than Xuanyuan family.¡± Lan Xuan followed immediately with this reminder.


    ¡°Could you guys just shut up?¡± Su Luo howled in grief and fell into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace.


    It was originally thirteen fighting to enter the top seven. The people she couldn¡¯t beat was already a huge pile.


    ¡°Believe it or not that I¡¯ll draw the empty ce lot again?¡± Su Luo snorted twice.


    ¡°If you want to execute the dirty trick gamey to the end.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s smile was as splendid as the sunlight.


    ¡°Then forget it. It¡¯s better to fight.¡± Now, the remaining people were all experts. If she didn¡¯t seize the moment to have a proper fight, maybe the behind-the-scenesbel would always be stuck to her forehead.


    Because it was very likely that the next round, she would be sent down the fighting stage by someone. Although she was unwilling to think of this.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo by the hand, and carefully examined each snow-white sparkling finger. His eyes were lowered, so no one saw that light that flitted through his eyes.

 Chapter 1438 – The life or death battle that was delayed (3)

    Chapter 1438 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (3)


    Since he agreed to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s condition of sending Su Luo to number two, then he must aplish it.


    Nangong Liuyun caressed Su Luo¡¯s snow-white, clear face. His smile was exceptionally good-looking: ¡°Could Dongfang Xuan be more amazing than your man?¡±


    Momentarily, all around was silent.


    So quiet it seemed they could hear the sound of each other¡¯s breathing.


    Zi Yan and the others looked at each other in dismay: the following was an ambiguous scene, should they tactfully and voluntarily withdraw?


    Su Luo grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waving hand with her mouth hooked up slightly, and she said. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Trust your insight in picking a man okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone had a slight nasal sound but was exceptionally demonic and alluring. Damn his sex appeal!


    ¡°Always believed in you.¡± Su Luo cupped his extremely handsome face and imprinted a kissy love bite on his face.


    Nangong Liuyun started tough foolishly,pared to that evildoer expression from just now, he was apletely different person.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s lips twitched. In a romantic rtionship and would be foolish by three years. Sure enough, even such a wise man as His Highness Prince Jin, could not escape it ah.


    ¡°Tomorrow, who do you want to battle?¡± Nangong Liuyun bit Su Luo¡¯s sensitive earlobe, his voice was low but mesmerizing.


    Su Luo pushed him away, after all, under thousands of staring eyes, this kind of impression was not good.


    Her head nted as she thought a bit, then spit out on name.


    A smiling expression appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Time passed in an instant, in the blink of an eye, it was the second day.


    On the stage drawing lots, Su Luo stood there, unmoving.


    It was the same as in the past. In order to be fair, Su Luo simply did not have the chance to draw lots. The remaining lot, no matter if it was good or bad, would belong to her.


    Among thirteen people, one of them with the empty ce lot that would not fight. The rest of the people all had topete.


    Before, there were two times the empty ce appeared. Clearly, it was Nangong Liuyun and Luo Haoming who got it. Don¡¯t know this time, who would get the empty ce lot.


    On the stage, the experts stood there indifferently. Under the stage, the discussion once again began.


    ¡°Oh heavens, you guys look. That Su Luo is actually still on the stage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All around her, the worst has strength of an eighth rank. Just her, a very insignificant fifth rank. This is too dishonest right?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an era that depends on brother. Also not an era that depends on father. This is an era that depends on master ah.¡±


    ¡°Having a good master, whatever you eat is aromatic. Mother would not have to worry about my rank again.¡±


    All kinds of taunting pressure pressed towards Su Luo. But Su Luo remained unmoved as she calmly stood in ce.


    Now, already, the results of the lots came out in session.


    Dongfang Xuan was the first to go up and draw lots.


    Don¡¯t know if his luck was good or bad, he directly drew the empty ce lot.


    All the people under the stage didn¡¯t know that this person wearing a bamboo hat was Purgatory City¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother. Only because he was an unknown person, therefore everybody started to discuss again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know who this person is, it seems as if I have never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, wearing a bamboo hat, not a bit of that face is revealed. Don¡¯t know if it is because he looks really ugly.¡±


    ¡°He seemed well-matched to that miss wearing a ck-screened hat.¡±


    Su Luo listened to these discussions, and rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    So Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t get angry? Su Luo thought like this, and her gaze couldn¡¯t help but to look towards Dongfang Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Now, as if he could sense it, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze also looked towards Su Luo.


    In the split second their gazes met, Su Luo felt her entire body freeze, feeling as if she had fallen into hell.


    That pair of eyes, was pitch-ck like continuous hell. Justing into contact made Su Luo¡¯s whole body unable to move. A dark and terrifying aura rushed towards her forehead.

 Chapter 1439 – The life or death battle that was delayed (4)

    Chapter 1439 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (4)


    Head hurts!


    Su Luo held her head in pain, quickly, a thinyer of sweat covered her forehead.


    Nangong Liuyun did not bat an eyelid and then stood in front of Su Luo, hisplexion ashen. His eyes were sharp and bloodthirsty as he coldly stared at Dongfang Xuan.


    The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked into a bloody smile. His smile was as terrifying as a demon, silently provoking Nangong Liuyun.


    For a moment, on top of the entire battle stage was like an extremely dangerous ce. One after another, heads suffered pain as if they were covered with pincushion. Bean-sized sweat came out of their forehead.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Mo Xiaoxun, with great difficulty, resisted the severe headache and asked in a low voice.


    At this moment Luo Haoming¡¯splexion was very bad.


    He stared at Dongfang Xuan wearing the dark yellow bamboo hat, his gaze unblinking. As if he wanted to re a hole into that bamboo hat.


    Anye Xin¡¯s tone had a trace of helplessness: ¡°Able to share the limelight with Nangong Liuyun, in this world, there really aren¡¯t that many.¡±


    At least, this person¡¯s strength was above his own, Anye Xin.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be right? Purgatory City¡¯s Dongfang Xuan?¡± Mo Xiaoxun felt this was too hard to believe, ¡°This is impossible right?¡±


    Weren¡¯t the two of them from the same sect? How was it that now, they looked like life and death enemies with daggers drawn?


    Just at this moment, a wave of energy rushed madly over, and the bamboo hat on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!!!¡± The moment Li Yaoyao saw Dongfang Xuan, her entire person seemed to revived again. She almost cried from the joy.


    Eldest Senior Brother, really was Eldest Senior Brother...that person who protected her from a child till now. The Eldest Senior Brother who wished he could cup her in the center of his palm and pamper her....


    Li Yaoyao recklessly rushed up to the fighting stage, like an artillery shell, she rushed into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, boohoo, boohoo¡ª¡ª¡±Li Yaoyao used all her strength to grab Dongfang Xuan¡¯s jacket in front of his chest. As if she was drowning and grabbing onto thest duckweed.


    These days Li Yaoyao had suffered enough grievances, now, she cried like a helpless child.


    Dongfang Xuan, who just had an imposing aura that was vast and murderous, now was like a big boy using a soft tone tofort Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry anymore, if you continue to cry, you won¡¯t look good ah.¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled stiffly.


    ¡°Boohoo, boohoo... Eldest Senior Brother, Yao Yao is really pitiful ah...¡± While Li Yaoyao sniffled, she cried until she became dizzy.


    ¡°Who dares to bully my family¡¯s Yaoyao, Eldest Senior Brother will exterminate them all!¡± Dongfang Xuan patted his chest as guarantee.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± In front of Dongfang Xuan, Li Yaoyao seemed to be younger by ten years. She looked like a spoiled, willful little girl.


    But Dongfang Xuan seemed to really like this kind of behavior. He looked in the direction Li Yaoyao pointed to, that ce just so happened to be Su Luo¡¯s position.


    The outer corner of Su Luo¡¯s eyes provocatively hooked into a taunting smile. Li Yaoyao was really interesting, so old that she really thought she was a naive and innocent little girl about ten years old? Too funny!


    But not only did Dongfang Xuan feel Li Yaoyao like this was cute, he simply loved to the extreme this appearance of Li Yaoyao¡¯s.


    Dongfang Xuan red at Su Luo, an ice-cold killing intent slipping through his eyes. He stroked Li Yaoyao¡¯s head, in a low voice, he coaxed her: ¡°Be obedient, wait here properly. Eldest Senior Brother will definitely avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yaoyao solemnly nodded, ¡°Yaoyao likes Eldest Senior Brother the best!¡±


    Su Luo heard this, and she started to get goosebumps. This f*cking acting young had gone too far okay? Did she really think she was a little girl wearing a flowery dress going to kindergarten?


    Dongfang Xuan, in a pampering manner, stroked Li Yaoyao¡¯s head: ¡°Be obedient, first, you go down. Eldest Senior Brother also loves Li Yaoyao the most.¡±


    Yuck, really want to vomit, Su Luo silently ridiculed in her heart....

 Chapter 1440 – The life or death battle that was delayed (5)

    Chapter 1440 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (5)


    A lot of people also felt the same as Su Luo, but taking into consideration of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tyrannical abuse, no one dare to utter a word of ridicule.


    Before Li Yaoyao left, she suddenly stood firm and turned her head. Her gaze separated by a sea of people stopped on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Pleased with herself, she cast Su Luo a provocative nce. Afterwards, she strutted down the fighting stage.


    Eldest Senior Brother appearing, he definitely brought many benefits to Li Yaoyao!


    Not only for Su Luo¡¯s side, there was also Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s side. With Dongfang Xuan as a supporter, Li Yaoyao¡¯s position in Jade Lake¡¯s Li family suddenly returned to her original ce as the little princess.


    Not mentioning Li Yaoyao who walked down the stage in high spirits, just talking about the people on the stage right now.


    A lot of people automatically took a step back and maintained a certain distance from the two sides.


    After all, when immortals fight, it would bring disaster to mortals. These two were both kings and the strongest among the younger generation. When the two fire met, the consequences would be how bitter?


    Behind Nangong Liuyun, stood Su Luo and Beichen Ying¡¯s group. Zi Yan also stood firmly on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    ¡°Zi Yan,e over here.¡± Dongfang Xuan waved his hand towards Zi Yan.


    Although Zi Yan was somewhat afraid in her heart, however, she pretended to be calm on the surface: ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, me standing here will be fine.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯splexion was puzzled: ¡°Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother didn¡¯t treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother treats Li Yaoyao the best, Zi Yan doesn¡¯t dare to pull oneself so high up.¡± Zi Yan smiled faintly.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯splexion became increasingly ugly and only left one ruthless sentence. ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you really want to be my enemy?¡±


    The ends of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly hooked up, in a taunting tone, he said: ¡°If you were smart enough, now, immediately depart from here.¡±


    Now, Master was not in the maind, so he didn¡¯t know Luo girl¡¯s matter. Wait until he returned and found out Dongfang Xuan wanted to kill Su Luo...Nangong Liuyun couldpletely imagine the scene at that time.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Dongfang Xuan seemed to have encountered the funniest joke in this lifetime, all at once, heughed out loud, ¡°For what reason?¡±


    For what reason did Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face show that he was certain to lose? They hadn¡¯t evenpeted.


    Dongfang Xuan simply didn¡¯t know Su Luo¡¯s mother¡¯s rtionship with Purgatory City¡¯s master. So, hepletely did not think in that direction.


    ¡°Just based on your ignorance and stupidity.¡± Nangong Liuyunughed demonically. Hisugh was crafty and secretive.


    Dongfang Xuan immediately became angry!


    Actually dared to curse him as ignorant and stupid.


    In an instant, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s wanting-to-vent rage became threatening, in his eyes, he wanted to show off his ability: ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Just at this moment when daggers were drawn, all of a sudden, a gentle wind blew over.


    This wind was like strands of silk, a breeze that would give rise to gentle ripples on the water. But it pressured Dongfang Xuan to retreat three steps in a row before he could stand firm.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were lit like raging infernos, he coldly stared in the direction of the tform.


    In that ce, Grandmaster Rong Yun calmly sat in the centermost imperial tutor chair. Both of his eyes was slightly closed, as if he had no interest in the mor around him.


    ¡°Consider that you have worshipped a good master!¡± Dongfang Xuan lifted up his chin arrogantly and in an ice-cold manner, disdainfully casting Su Luo a nce. Afterwards, he turned around and floated far away.


    He got the empty ce, he simply did not need to participate in this round¡¯s fights.


    Seeing him leave, a lot of people slowly released a breath in relief. Just now, that daggers drawn atmosphere simply scared everyone until their hearts almost jumped out. Fortunately, Grandmaster Rong Yun stepped in.


    Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared silly?¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled: ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?¡±


    She had no choice but to admit, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cultivation was very high, not someone the current Su Luo could deal with. But, who could guarantee in the future that she couldn¡¯t personally kill him?

 Chapter 1441 – The life or death battle that was delayed (6)

    Chapter 1441 ¨C The life or death battle that was dyed (6)


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan ah? Give me three years¡¯ time.¡± Watching Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gradually departing back view, Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed and glittering with light.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave him for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice sounded behind Su Luo.


    ¡°Scoff¡ª¡ª¡± A sneering sound came from a ce not far away.


    Su Luo looked towards that direction.


    The woman wearing the ck-screened hat.


    ¡°Want to kill Dongfang Xuan? Su Luo, why don¡¯t you scatter some pee and use it as a mirror? Just based on your rotten strength and still want to kill Dongfang Xuan?¡± The ck-screened hat woman¡¯s tone had undisguised mockery and sarcasm.


    In the wake of her voice, a lot of people on the stage let out augh.


    An insignificant fifth rank actually dared to boast shamelessly to say that after three years, she¡¯ll kill Dongfang Xuan. Wasn¡¯t this a joke that would make everyone under the heavens slip down? Is there even a more ridiculous thing than this? His Highness Prince Jin actually even nodded his head? This spoiling a woman, who would spoil a woman like this?


    ¡°A person that lost to me could say such brave words.¡± Su Luo¡¯splexion was apathetic, calm as the wind, ¡°Su Qing, you say, am I right?¡±


    Su Qing?


    When Su Luo said these two words, the people on Su Luo¡¯s side were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°Su Qing?¡± Beichen Ying picked his ear in disbelief, ¡°Can¡¯t be that Su Qing who got cold feet in the life or death battle from back then right?¡±


    Lan Xuan scowled: ¡°Can¡¯t be this coincidental right?¡±


    Anye Ming¡¯s brows wrinkled: ¡°Originally, I suspected this with eighty percent certainty. Now, I¡¯m one hundred percent convinced.¡±


    To say it like this, this person certainly is Su Qing, without a doubt.


    Since she was already recognized by people, Su Qing didn¡¯t need to try and cover it up. One could only see her slim finger grip the screened hat, and a light sound echoed. The screened hat had alreadynded on the ground.


    That was a face everyone was familiar with.


    After seeing this face, clearly, the spectators under the stage red up.


    ¡°Su Qing! Actually really is Su Qing!¡±


    ¡°Which Su Qing ah? Is she famous?¡± There were spectators who came from far away and were not clear about the truth who asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Manor¡¯s Su Qing ah! Two years ago, she and Su Luo had a life and death battle right here. But at that time, Su Qing was forced into a desperate situation by Su Luo. Then afterwards, she was saved by someone and taken away.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago she couldn¡¯t beat Su Luo ah?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. But now, two years has passed and Su Qing became really strong! The champion of the list outside of the Roaming Dragon list. No matter what, she must have the strength of a ninth rank!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens! This is too outrageous! Now, Su Luo is only a fifth rank!¡±


    ¡°The Su Qing from two years ago was also fifth rank ah! So, to say, she is the absolute top talent. As for that Su Luo, snort, snort, up until now, she is still fifth rank. She is simply an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Su Qing! Su Qing! Su Qing! Su Qing!¡±


    The spectators under the stage in hissing voices loudly screamed this. They werepletely shocked intensely to a stop by Su Qing¡¯s being promoted four ranks in two years.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. At that time, why did Su Qing battle with Su Luo? No matter how you say it, they are still sisters ah.¡± The masses that didn¡¯t know the facts asked.


    ¡°I heard it was because Su Luo stole Su Qing¡¯s future husband. And that person just so happens to be His Highness Prince Jin!¡±


    ¡°This Su Luo is too hateful ah! Clearly, only Su Qing, this kind of absolute top talent, is worthy of being with His Highness Prince Jin. What does that Su Luo count as ah!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah. This time, I hope the heavens have eyes, let Su Luo draw Su Qing! Let Su Qing ruthlessly oppress Su Luo!¡±


    The spirited discussion under the stage became bigger and bigger. It was noisy and chaotic.


    ¡°Sister-inw, how bad is your character ah.¡± Lan Xuan simply could not continue to listen to this. In a ridiculing manner, he winked towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo unhappily gared at him: ¡°Quickly draw the lots.¡±


    This time, seven will advance out of thirteen. Their side simply couldn¡¯t all advance, there always would be people that lost. Don¡¯t know who would be out of luck.

 Chapter 1442 – Su Qing (1)

    Chapter 1442 ¨C Su Qing (1)


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Lan Xuan broke into a run to go and draw lots.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s luck could be considered extremely bad. He actually drew the lot to fight Li family¡¯s new young master Li Aochen.


    The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked up provocatively as he coldly smiled.


    A thread of anger shed through Lan Xuan¡¯s eyes! He was looked down just like this.


    Su Luoforted him: ¡°In fact, you¡¯re not bad ah, at least you didn¡¯t draw Nangong Liuyun or Luo Haoming. You didn¡¯t even draw your own brother, you ought to be rejoicing instead.¡±


    Lan Xuan sullenly ran away.


    Next was Beichen Ying, smugly running over to draw lots.


    Beichen Ying continued with Lan Xuan¡¯s luck, the person he drew was the very popr Mo Xiaoxun.


    Mo Xiaoxun was ninth rank ah...Beichen Ying, with a sullen face, dispiritedly walked away.


    The next person was Anye Ming.


    Su Luo secretly prayed for Anye Ming to draw a good lot. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be many people left on their side.


    Anye Ming¡¯s luck was worse than Lan Xuan and Beichen Ying¡¯sbined, simply bad to the extreme.


    ¡°Luo Haoming¡ª¡ª¡±Anye Ming looked at the lot in his hand, the him who was well-known for his self-control and maintaining his calm, had veins protruding on his forehead.


    Su Luo speechlessly looked to the sky, and could onlyfort by saying: ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t draw your own biological brother, things like internal strife, that¡¯s what¡¯s called real oppressive.¡±


    Anye Ming looked at the remaining lots, then looked at Su Luo and said to her: ¡°This battle should be the one you wished for.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s wish right now was to have an all-out battle with Su Qing. In the wake of people drawing lots one by one, now, there weren¡¯t that many lots left inside.


    Zi Yan held a lot, unhurriedly walking over. Su Luo saw her face was tangled and became somewhat nervous: ¡°You didn¡¯t draw us two right?¡±


    Zi Yan, with a very much tangled expression, looked at Su Luo. Looking at her until Su Luo, in one move, snatched away the lot in her hand.


    ¡°Hahaha, what are you anxious for?¡± After Su Luo saw that lot, Zi Yan started tough.


    Su Luo pped her back, ¡°Oh good, even you dare to tease me. Go y on the side!¡±


    Zi Yan drew the lot for the always hidden Ouyang Mingri.


    Ouyang Mingri was from the direct line of Western Jin royal family. Based on the information obtained, it didn¡¯t say he was very strong, but he entered the top thirteen strongest unimpeded. It could be assumed he was not a simple character.


    ¡°Drawing Ouyang Mingri is already pretty good.¡± Zi Yan expressed her satisfiction with this result, ¡°Now, only four numbers remain. It¡¯s clearly you, Third Senior Brother, Su Qing and Anye Xin.¡±


    ¡°The most tangled situation would be if you draw Third Senior Brother, then...¡± Zi Yan grabbed her hair, she didn¡¯t even know how to continue speaking about this.


    Not to mention, this kind of possibility was extremely great.


    Su Luo also thought of this problem, but now she was powerless. Because the pitiful Su Luo didn¡¯t even have the qualification to draw lots. Even drawing lots, she had to draw the one left by everyone else.


    ¡°Rest assured, like the luck I¡¯m ustomed to. how could that kind thing happen?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was quiet and content, with neither a ripple nor rm.


    ¡°I believe in your luck!¡± Zi Yan smiled, but her eyes still were somewhat anxious.


    While talking, Anye Xin had already walked over to draw lots.


    He smilingly nodded to Su Luo. then he stood firmly in front of the box with the lots.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was all concentrated on Anye Xin¡¯s slender finger.


    At this moment, his hand held a red lot, on it was marked with a number.


    One empty ce lot, twelve numbers, now, Anye Xin¡¯s hand held the number five.


    If someone got the number seven, then that person would be Anye Xin¡¯s opponent.


    Following, there were still three people, who would get the number seven ah?

 Chapter 1443 – Su Qing (2)

    Chapter 1443 ¨C Su Qing (2)


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was on that draw lot box.


    In it, there was still three lots, and only three people remained.


    A lot of people liked to rejoice in other people¡¯s misfortune and hoped Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun would draw each other. This way, no matter what, Su Luo would step down from the stage.


    Although Su Qing¡¯s face was still as icily arrogant as before, a trace of anxiousness still flitted through her eyes.


    Maybe, if she risked it all, she couldpete with Anye Xin, but if her luck was bad and she drew Nangong Liuyun, then she could only choose to forfeit by withdrawing from thepetition.


    She was not afraid of losing. When she entered the Roaming Dragon Listpetition, she didn¡¯te with the extravagant hope of getting number one.


    She just wanted to fight with Su Luo on this battle stage!


    That year, it was just in this ce, under thousands of staring eyes, that she was pressed until there was no way out. She was in despair to the point of copse, and also because of this, the matter became the greatest blot in her heart.


    She used the offering a sacrifice method in exchange for the fastest cultivation method. Just for this desire that someday, she would stand in this ce and kill Su Luo with her own hands!


    Personally kill her!


    Therefore, no matter what, she must battle with Su Luo. If they don¡¯t battle now, there was less of a chance in the following rounds.


    Thinking up to here, a ruthless and strict expression shed through Su Qing¡¯s eyes. She took arge step forward and loudly said: ¡°I¡¯ll draw!¡±


    Because, if Nangong Liuyun draw first, she was afraid Nangong Liuyun would rig it. After all, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s methods were very formidable.


    Nangong Liuyun, with a ghost of a smile, raised an eyebrow. Without the least bit of objection, he let her have the opportunity to draw first.


    Su Qing tookrge steps forward, and her slender as jade hand reached into the box to draw a lot.


    There were three lots in the box, but she only wanted one specific lot.


    Every one of the lots had had a restriction ced on it by Grandmaster Rong Yun. No one was able to use their senses to know the number on the lot. The only way was to draw it out and have a look.


    Su Qing hesitated for quite a while, and still wasn¡¯t certain. In the end, she bit her teeth and directly drew one out.


    The lot with number 1!


    Su Qing got the lot with number 1 on it.


    Then now, the two lots in the box clearly were number 11 and number 7.


    The remaining two people were Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    That was to say, no matter what, Nangong Liuyun would not be matched against Su Luo.


    Seeing this situation, Su Luo released somewhat of a breath. If she was really matched against Nangong Liuyun, then without demur, she would certainly leave immediately.


    ¡°Quickly draw ah.¡± Su Luo unhappily urged Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Which lot do you want?¡± Nangong Liuyun raised an eyebrow towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Number eleven.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    Everyone could hear the two people joking.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand reached in, when it came out, it held a lot.


    But just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand suddenly applied a force. One could only hear a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and that lot turned into powder.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin!¡± The host cried out in rm, ¡°Why did you destroy the lot? Now, how can thepetition go on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still another lot?¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly picked out thest lot in the box, and tossed it into Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    His Highness is really smart ah! In fact, look at this lot and you can tell what number was the lot that was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Just now really scared me. His Highness Prince Jin really can y a hair-raising game.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what the number is on the lot in Su Luo¡¯s arms. But no matter what, this time, she will definitely get sent down the stage.¡±


    Under the stage, bursts of discussions sounded.


    In fact, the moment Nangong Liuyun destroyed that lot in his hand, Su Luo then realized that someone had rigged the box.

 Chapter 1444 – Su Qing (3)

    Chapter 1444 ¨C Su Qing (3)


    Now, the lot in Su Luo¡¯s hand was already known by people.


    Number 11!


    ¡°Su Luo drew number 11, then His Highness Prince Jin definitely drew number 7!¡±


    A lot of people yelled this.


    But nobody noticed, the beads of sweat rolling down from the host¡¯s forehead, as well as Nangong Liuyun¡¯ chilly gaze that swept past his face.


    In fact, the two lots in the box were both number 11, so as to say, no matter which one Nangong Liuyun drew, he would have drawn number 11 and would be fighting with Su Qing.


    Then, Su Luo¡¯s opponent would change to Anye Xin.


    Based on Su Luo¡¯s current strength, if she was matched up against Anye Xin, she simply didn¡¯t need to fight and would have to directly admit defeat.


    Only if she was matched to Su Qing would she still have an opportunity to continue.


    All of these lots were made by Grandmaster Rong Yun, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp sense could detect that there was a problem with one of the lots among them. After probing it, he detected this problem.


    That was why Nangong Liuyun would destroy this number 11 lot that had a problem at a critical moment. Like this, the remaining number 11 lot would be proof that Nangong Liuyun had picked the number 7 lot.


    Otherwise, if Nangong Liuyun picked number 11, then Su Luo simply did not need to go pick a lot. Because the whole world knew there was only one opponent left for her, and that that person was called Anye Xin.


    In the end, who was plotting against her? Who wanted her to be matched against Anye Xin? Su Luo¡¯s eyes swept over everywhere, but her heart was unsure.


    There were a lot of people that wanted her dead, but people with the ability to do something like this, there weren¡¯t many ah.


    Compared to Su Luo¡¯s conspicuously tangled mood, Su Qing was simply too happy.


    She arrogantly walked to in front of Su Luo, her sidelong nces containing traces of provocation: ¡°Su Luo, you won¡¯t get cold feet right?¡±


    ¡°Cold feet? Su Qing, are you talking about yourself?¡± Although Su Luo was preupied, but her gift of gab was based on instincts ah.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing was angered until her face turned red, she flung her sleeves and gave a heavy snort, ¡°Su Luo, just gave you an extra day to live!¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, Su Qing then strutted away.


    After the drawing of lots was finished, the second day, thepetition would start. There was a battle everyday, and since Su Qing drew number 1, therefore, in thepetition of thirteen to enter the top seven, it would start off with their battle.


    When Su Qing walked off the battle stage, she lifted her eyes and saw a middle-aged man standing before her, his face had a dusting of frost. Right now, he was so moved that he could hardly control himself.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Qing¡¯er, is it really you?¡± Su Zian was so moved that his eye sockets were slightly red.


    His treasured daughter Su Qing ah. Returning, covered from head to toe in glory. This made Su Zian, who had suffered a lot of anger under Su Luo, moved to the utmost.


    Su Zian¡¯s lips trembled from being so moved: ¡°Qing¡¯er, these several years, why didn¡¯t you return home? A lot of misfortune happened at home, you...¡±


    ¡°What happened at home?¡± Su Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    She had been wholeheartedly immersed in cultivation and her hatred toward Su Luo. So she didn¡¯t make any inquires about matters at home. She had all along thought that people at home would be very good.


    ¡°Your mother and elder brother was harmed by Su Luo until they are paralyzed. It¡¯s been dragging on for two years, looks like they won¡¯tst much longer. Quickly follow Daddy home to see them.¡± Su Zian pulled Su Qing along, and without saying anything more, he turned and walked away.


    Su Qing was worried about her family¡¯sfort and followed Su Zian to leave withrge strides.


    Watching their back view full of strength, Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you draw the lot you wanted? What, still not happy?¡± Nangong Liuyun spoilingly pinched Su Luo¡¯s nose, smiling from ear to ear.

 Chapter 1445 – Su Qing (4)

    Chapter 1445 ¨C Su Qing (4)


    ¡°Fortunately I had you.¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be d.


    If Nangong Liuyun hadn¡¯t moved to intervene, she could only passively battle with Anye Xin. Swearing on one¡¯s heart, Su Luo was certain she wouldn¡¯t win against that person.


    ¡°I have said it before, will ensure you enter the top two.¡± He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any method, and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was deeply enigmatic.


    Now, they had entered the finals of thepetition, so there weren¡¯t as many fighting stages as before. If it was like that, than the battles would be over in one day, what¡¯s the fun in that?


    Now, at this stage, its the advancement of one gifted person per battle at every interval.


    Very unfortunately, Su Luo draw the lot with number 1. ording to the rules, after ten days, Su Luo and Su Qing would begin the battle for top seven.


    Su Zian brought Su Qing back to Su Manor. When she saw the Madam Su and Su Jingyuying on the bed, her heart was enraged to the extreme.


    Moreover, at this time, Su Zian added oil to the fire non-stop: ¡°At that time, it was because of Su Luo that your mother and elder brother were both calcted by the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. But now, clearly, just one drop of blood from Su Luo would save them. It could be said that Su Luo is heartless ah, daddy discarded his self-respect to go beseech her, but couldn¡¯t even enter her doors. She even had me tossed out the gates.¡±


    Su Zian changed his manner of being full of dignity in front of this daughter. He started using the cards of being grief-stricken and their family affection.


    Su Qing ate up this behavior of his, after she heard Su Zian¡¯s words, the anger in her heart became a wildfire that burned madly.


    ¡°Daddy, rest assured, daughter will certainly bring Su Luo¡¯s head to avenge mother and elder brother!¡± Su Qing said, with a face full of determination and seriousness.


    This was too severe, Su Zian thought this was too much and said: ¡°Still better not to kill her. Now, Su Luo¡¯s backing is pretty stiff, if you really killed her on the fighting stage, not to mention His Highness Prince Jin, just Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side alone, you won¡¯t survive!¡¯


    ¡°On the fighting stage, fate determines life or death, this is the rule. No matter how awesome Grandmaster Rong Yun is, he also cannot vite it!¡± Su Qing¡¯s tone had a hard to cover up arrogance, ¡°Let alone to say, my master¡¯s strength is not necessarily weaker than Grandmaster Rong Yun. At that time, whose backing is more firm, isn¡¯t for certain!¡±


    Once Su Qing said this, immediately, Su Zian¡¯s heart became excited!


    Su Qing¡¯s master was equally matched to Grandmaster Rong Yun? Then, how strong was this master?


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± It was a grizzly-haired old man that asked this question.


    ¡°Elder Father, you came out?¡± Su Zian saw Elder Sue out and hurriedly went up to greet him.


    Elder Su waved Su Zian aside, his gaze staring directly at Su Qing: ¡°In the end, who is your master?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡ª¡ª¡±Su Qing was somewhat astonished, looked at this grandfather she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    At that time, when Grandfather went into closed-door cultivation, she was only seven or eight years old. Didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already ten yearster ah.


    ¡°Your master, in the end, who is he?!¡± Elder Su was very focused on this matter.


    Su Qing¡¯s eyes hung down slightly and did not speak.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say it?¡± Su Zian, seeing Su Qing was finding things difficult, then took a nce at Elder Su. Su Qing seemed to find this matter difficult to deal with, don¡¯t know why Elder Su would be so forceful.


    Su Qing lifted up her eyes and nodded: ¡°Master had said before that I can¡¯t tell anyone of her origins. However, master¡¯s strength is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°This is for sure.¡± Elder Su¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated, ¡°Able to promote from the fourth rank to now within two years, how capable a person must she be? If this very capable person could be Su Manor¡¯s support, then Su Manor would rise to the heavens in a day. Su Manor could also strive for a ce among the ten powerful families in the world.¡±

 Chapter 1446 – Su Qing (5)

    Chapter 1446 ¨C Su Qing (5)


    The ten most powerful families were not unchangeable. Take Northern Mo as an example, a hundred years ago, their royal family offended Gui Ci, so the entire family was wiped out. In the end, it was reced by Xuanyuan family.


    Originally, Elder Su¡¯s ambitions weren¡¯t that big, but when he saw Su Luo¡¯s achievement and then saw Su Qing¡¯s achievement, he felt Su Manor also had the strength to vie for this.


    But if they were to vie for this, they must have an exceptionally strong expert that would stand out and support them. This was the reason why Elder Su would be so dedicated to bringing back Su Luo to be recognized. Seeing he was unable to get Su Luo toe back, so he ced this idea on the strong expert behind Su Qing.


    But Su Qing was determined not to say who the big character behind her was, and Elder Su had no way to force her to say it.


    In fact, speaking of this, Elder Su really suffered bitterness. He painstakingly went into closed- door cultivation for ten years, with great difficulty, he broke through two ranks. He originally thought that when he came out, he would be invincible, the result was...


    F*ck, even the little girl doll at that time that had just learned to hold a sword was more amazing than him. His strong mental confidence dropped, it would be a wonder if he feltfortable about it.


    In front was a Su Luo he could ept with difficulty, now, came another Su Qing....Elder Su really felt that he was shocked half to death.


    ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t say it. But you must promise grandfather that you must properly teach that Su Luo a lesson.¡± Elder Su once again recalled the blood in Su Luo¡¯s body, then repeatedly advised, ¡°You know to injury Su Luo, how could you be afraid of not getting her blood?¡±


    Killing her, there would be more blood, Su Qing secretly added this in her heart.


    Compared to Elder Su, Su Zian was really happy. Not long before, he was embarrassed by Su Luo, but the Heavens were just this good to him, immediately delivering a ninth-ranked daughter to him.


    Ninth rank ah! If this was ced anywhere, two years ago, even if you killed him, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. But now, this fact was arranged in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, daddy believes you will definitely win!¡± Su Zian¡¯s eyes had a trace of hard-to-conceal smugness.


    ¡°Daddy, rest assured, all the wrong and humiliation you guys received, Qing¡¯er will get it back in one lump sum!¡± Su Qing nodded seriously.


    Afterwards, Su Qing stayed to live in Su Manor.


    Before, during her and Su Luo¡¯s life and death battle, she was seriously injured. However, after being rescued by master, her injury was gradually cured.


    So, the current Su Qing was like before, with no trace of having been injured.


    These ten days, Su Qing maintained a meditative state.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t rx on her cultivation, she locked herself in her room and didn¡¯t step foot outside of the door.


    With other people, it was ten days, but Su Luo had a full one hundred days of time.


    Originally, she had cultivated out a me panther, after these days of effort, Su Luo already could continuously produce four me panthers.


    Moreover, Su Luo¡¯s strength at the peak of eight rank, advanced forward a bit. She only needed an opportunity and would be able to easily break through to the ninth rank.


    Su Luo¡¯s promotion was true and from fighting, as for Su Qing, don¡¯t know if it was based on heaps of spirit medicine, or the manner of offering a sacrifice. This, no one was clear about.


    The day of the decisive battle between Su Luo and Su Qing finally arrived.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun walked one in front and the other in back, under the escort of Beichen Ying¡¯s group, towards the battle stage.


    ¡°Sister-inw,st time, you let Su Qing escape. This time, you must kill her on the spot.¡± Beichen Ying exhorted repeatedly, so much so that Su Luo got a headache listening to him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bet that she would die right?¡± Su Luo calmly asked.


    Along with thepetition nearing theter stages, people¡¯s bet became greater and greater. These days, Su Luo¡¯s crystal stones had once again multiplied by more than tenfold.

 Chapter 1447 – Su Qing (6)

    Chapter 1447 ¨C Su Qing (6)


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Beichen Ying scratched his head. ¡°I took all of my crystal stones and bet that Su Qing would die. Sister-inw, therefore, you must work hard ah.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also me.¡± Anye Ming said faintly, ¡°Not only me, there is also my older brother that had bet everything on this.¡±


    In any case, his older brother was going to battle Nangong, he¡¯d lose with no possibility of winning. Moreover, both were people he cared about, no matter who he bet on to win, it wouldn¡¯t be good. So, he may as well fetch everything in his older brother¡¯s wallet and use it all to bet on Su Qing dying.


    ¡°You two guys...¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Looking from this position, if she didn¡¯t kill Su Qing, then the loss would be extremely huge.


    ¡°There¡¯s also me.¡± Zi Yan also stood out silently.


    ¡°I also made the bet.¡± Lan Xuan smiled ingratiatingly as he gathered closer.


    ¡°You several guys...¡± Su Luo speechlessly looked at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly pinched her nose: ¡°I also bet on this. Therefore, you are only allowed to win, not allowed to lose, you know right?¡±


    ¡°You guys... are just this confident in me.¡± Su Luo herself wasn¡¯t as confident about this.


    ¡°In any case, evil cannot be straightened, that¡¯s the unalterable truth.¡± Beichen Ying was selected as the representative and stood out to say this.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Su Luo reluctantly epted this rmendation.


    Just at this moment, Su Qing directly walked over.


    Su Qing looked at Su Luo full of provocation. Her chin was hoisted up high: ¡°Su Luo, properly bid farewell to your good friends. In the future, you won¡¯t ever have an opportunity.¡±


    The implication being that she was here to take Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Su Luo smiled faintly, sweeping a nce at Su Qing. Her gaze then swept past Su Qing to Su Zian, who was behind and looking immensely proud.


    Su Luo shook her head: ¡°The pitiful great general Su, this daughter had just returned, and you¡¯re going to experience the pain of mourning a daughter once again. So pitiful.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s original immensely proud expression suddenly stiffened. He very fiercely red at Su Luo: ¡°Su Manor doesn¡¯t only have you who is amazing! You shouldn¡¯t be too excessively proud of yourself!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed, even Nangong Liuyun undertook the task to inquire about Su Qing¡¯s backer and couldn¡¯t find anything. But to start from Su Zian, it could be a ce to break through and get the information.


    As a result, Su Luo arrogantly sneered: ¡°My master is Grandmaster Rong Yun. How could her master be considered worth a fart? Why can¡¯t I be proud?¡±


    Su Zian was especially bad at keeping his cool, he immediately sneered to say: ¡°Admittedly, Grandmaster Rong Yun is amazing, but in this world, the exceptionally strong experts is not only him alone. Su Qing¡¯s master is no worse in strength than Grandmaster Rong Yun. Put away your proudness!¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Su Qing hinted that Su Zian shouldn¡¯t say anymore. She tauntingly swept Su Luo a nce. Then, with a flip, she got on the fighting stage.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce. Although Su Zian did not divulge a lot of information, however, it was very critical.


    Because in this world, people on equal terms with Grandmaster Rong Yun were very few.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡± Su Luo asked in a low tone. She was really curious, at that time, why that person would pick Su Qing and carry her away from the fighting stage.


    Was it because of Su Qing or because Su Qing¡¯s enemy was her, so that person would take Su Qing away? This point made Su Luo have deep misgivings and puzzled her endlessly.


    ¡°After today¡¯s mater is finished, I need to go find my master and carefully ask him.¡± Su Luo always felt that Su Qing¡¯s disappearance at that time was very strange.


    And now, her strength flew up so suddenly to this degree, it was also very strange.


    Restraining the curiosity in her heart, Su Luo unhurriedly walked step by step to the center of the battle stage.


    ¡°Su Luo, thest time¡¯s life and death battle stopped unexpectedly, now, it¡¯s time to conclude it.¡± Su Qing stood there arrogantly, her face cold and ruthless.


    Su Luo tauntinglyughed: ¡°You actually have the face to say these words?¡±


    Su Qing didn¡¯t get angry at Su Luo¡¯s words, without saying anything more, she condensed all the spirit force in her body and suddenlyunched an attack towards Su Luo!

 Chapter 1448 – The final decisive battle (1)

    Chapter 1448 ¨C The final decisive battle (1)


    Su Qing struck first to gain the advantage, without saying a word, she directly attacked after getting on the stage.


    Fortunately, Su Luo already was guarded against this in her heart. In the wake of Su Qing¡¯s attack, Su Luo¡¯s finger flew to make aplicated hand seal.


    At this moment, slices of ice knives shot towards Su Luo¡¯s throat and between her eyes!


    ¡°Raging sea of fireworks!¡± Su Luo shouted in a low voice. From the ground, four fire serpents rushed out like a flood, whirling into a circle, blocking those densely-packed ice knives.


    After Su Luo blocked this attack, suddenly, everyone under the stage sat up and took notice.


    ¡°Originally thought facing a ninth-ranked expert, Su Luo would wilt after one move. Didn¡¯t expect she was able to block it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first move, who knows. Maybe Su Qing didn¡¯t exert herself.¡±


    ¡°Now everything is hard to say ah.¡±


    Everyone still maintained their doubtful attitude towards Su Luo¡¯s strength. But there were some that frowned slightly.


    Because just at the moment Su Luo released her move, the fluctuations in spirit force she caused clearly was not an insignificant fifth rank could put to use.


    Therefore, Su Luo certainly was not fifth rank, very possibly, she was above eighth rank.


    On the stage.


    Su Qing¡¯splexion became slightly frosty.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you could block thirty percent of my strength. Su Luo, I actually underestimated you.¡± Finished speaking, a twisted and sinister smile shed through Su Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Even if you used all your strength, so what?¡±


    ¡°Good! You¡¯re courting death, cannot me me!¡± A poisonous light shed in Su Qing¡¯s eyes.


    One could only see her hands move like the cloud, suddenly, within a ten meter range around Su Luo¡¯s body, a circle appeared. It was an cage made from ice and snow, about ten square meters in size!


    Just like this, Su Luo was trapped in this cage made from ice and snow.


    Moreover, this ice and snow cage wasn¡¯t a motionless one. It was rotating non-stop, spinning and spinning until people¡¯s eyes became dizzy.


    Inside this cage, Su Luo¡¯s figure seemed to be extremely not good.


    Inside the ice and snow cage, the temperature, in an instant, dropped to the lowest. Su Luo continuously released her fire element.


    But, after all, Su Qing was ninth rank, the strength difference of even one rank was huge.


    Although Su Luo did her utmost to block, her fire element flowing out in endless stream, but inparison, she was still repressed by Su Qing.


    Seeing that the temperature was getting lower and lower, Su Luo¡¯s heart had a bad premonition.


    The corner of Su Qing¡¯s mouth hooked into a bloodthirsty cold smile: ¡°Su Luo, you just go to hell!¡±


    Two years before, Su Luo had forced her until she gave up all hope. That kind of humiliation tortured Su Qing for a full eight hundred nights, every night.


    In the dark pce, it was just this hatred that supported Su Qing to walk through that inhuman cultivation to improve her strength.


    If she didn¡¯t have this unforgettable hatred, very likely, Su Qing would have fallen earlier from the pain underyers of thorns.


    Inside the ice and snow cage, Su Luo¡¯s brows pursed tightly.


    The disparity between the ranks was even greater than she had imagined, making her somewhat at a loss as to what to do.


    The temperature of the ice and snow cage continuously went down, Su Luo¡¯s face and hands were covered in a thinyer of frost.


    Su Luo knew that in the wake of time passing, if she still were unable to get out of the ice and snow cage, she would freeze to death here.


    ¡°Hahaha, Su Luo, I suffered untold hardship and used all my effort to cultivate to the ninth rank toe find you for revenge. Your strength is weaker than an ant¡¯s. I really look down upon you!¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s attitude was arrogant and brash, herughter mocking and derisive. Su Luo¡¯s people, hearing this, wished they could rush up and p her several times.


    Zi Yan couldn¡¯t sit still, so angry that she nearly jumped up: ¡°This Su Qing is too excessively rude!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun reclined on the back of the chair, his expression seemed careless. But the finger that continuously tapped on the armrest revealed his mood slightly.

 Chapter 1449 – The final decisive battle (2)

    Chapter 1449 ¨C The final decisive battle (2)


    Countless pairs of eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    Now, the Su Luo in the cage resisted non-stop the encroaching ice and snow.


    Fire element battered it in waves, very quickly, the spirit force in Su Luo¡¯s body faded away until nothing was left.


    But what Su Luo had most of was Spirit Restoration Pill, so she grabbed a handful of Spirit Restoration Pills and tossed it into her mouth. Then, another wave of fire element battered out to intertwine with Su Qing¡¯s ice and snow cage.


    ¡°To continue like this is not a method ah...¡± Beichen Ying nervously stood up, his gaze was fixed on the stage, afraid of missing a bit of news.


    But now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips suddenly hooked up: ¡°Keep calm, don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t tell me you are not worried? That¡¯s Luo Luo ah.¡± Not someone else! Beichen Ying silently criticised in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to be worried.¡± A trace of having a weight off his mind shed through his eyes, ¡°You just sit down and watch the y properly.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing Nangong Liuyun so calm, Beichen Ying was able to suppress his fretful mood. He quietly sat down.


    On the stage, just like Nangong Liuyun had said, Su Luo¡¯s situation had already started to improve.


    Because of the process of waves of spirit force being released until it gotpletely depleted, then rapidly being replenished, Su Luo found that her strength had advanced a bit more.


    The distance from finally breaking through to the ninth rank was almost within reach!


    This was all thanks to Su Qing¡¯s ice and snow cage¡¯s stimtion. Otherwise. she would have had a challenging section of the road to walk.


    Quite clearly, Su Qing was also not a fool. She saw Su Luo¡¯s expression and immediately sensed the situation inside.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to attack thatst thinyer of membrane to advance a rank. One could only hear a swish sound, and Su Qing¡¯s ice and snow cage actually disappeared!


    ¡°Humph, killing you just like this is too cheap!¡± At the same time, Su Qing said this sentence.


    But Su Luo only sneered as she nced at her.


    Su Qing¡¯s reaction was considered pretty fast, if she was given another fifteen minutes, she would get promoted to ninth rank. A pity ah, a pity.


    Su Qing¡¯s cold and ruthless gaze swept once around Su Luo¡¯s body, there was a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    In fact, from the beginning when they fought hand to hand, she could feel that Su Luo¡¯s strength actually wasn¡¯t weak. She was far from the fifth rank she seemed on the surface.


    Just now, she had used ny percent of her strength, but Su Luo almost seeded in counterattacking her. This made Su Qing¡¯s originally arrogant mood vanish in an instant.


    ¡°Ice panther, go!¡± In the time it took Su Qing to wave her hand, two fierce ice panthers, in a sh, pounced towards Su Luo¡¯s body!


    Ice panthers? The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile.


    Don¡¯t know if Master had a fortune-telling ability, since earlier, he had given her a book called Exploding me technique. Now, it just so happened to be useful in restraining Su Qing¡¯s ice panther right?


    ¡°me panther!¡± Su Luo¡¯s face condensed into frost. In the time it took her to lift a hand, two raging me panthers were ignited and released.


    The two me panthers rushed towards the ice panther in a sh, and started to fiercely battle into a ball!


    How could it be like this? Su Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly, her suspicious gaze sweeping toward Su Luo.


    Now, all the people under the stage became impassioned.


    ¡°me panther? How could it be a me panther?¡± On the honored guest seats, a lot of people¡¯s expressions wereplicated and abstruse.


    Only a ninth rank could learn the Exploding me technique. So, the ninth-ranked Su Qing could of course form the ice panther.


    But Su Luo.... how could she condense out me panthers? Even if she wasn¡¯t fifth rank, she absolutely could not have reached ninth rank ah!


    Su Luo¡¯s disy smashed these people¡¯s existing knowledge. Therefore, everyone¡¯s gaze condensed into frost and looked at Su Luo with aplicated expression. Now, the shock in their hearts could not be described with words.

 Chapter 1450 – The final decisive battle (3)

    Chapter 1450 ¨C The final decisive battle (3)


    ¡°So, it turned out Su Luo isn¡¯t an idiot ah! So, it turned out she isn¡¯t fifth rank ah!¡±


    ¡°So, it turned out before, it wasn¡¯t dirty tricks ah! Su Luo really does have the strength!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that everyone has been falsely using her? Could it be that she had all along been disguising as a pig when she¡¯s a tiger?¡±


    Under the stage, everyone in the audience watched dumbstruck.


    This matter changed too fast, they couldn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°Evildoer ah.¡± Central Pce¡¯s Pce Master Mo repeatedly shook his head, ¡°This loathsome girl is a lot stronger than when she came to Central Pce. This has only been how many days ah...¡±


    At this moment, a lot of people stood up, staring at this battle, unable to take their eyes off.


    Because this fight had gone far beyond their expectations.


    No matter how many cries of astonishment and mor came from below the stage, Su Luo and Su Qing on the stage had battled to the critical point.


    Two me panthers, two ice panthers, their strength seemed evenly matched and ended up fighting to a tie.


    Su Qing¡¯s brows were wrinkled tightly.


    Su Luo clearly hadn¡¯t reached the ninth rank. First, forget the fact that she could condense out me panthers, now, her me panther could actually withstand the attacks from her ice panther!


    Didn¡¯t this mean, her strength was at the same level as hers?


    Su Qing could not ept this fact!


    ¡°Ice panther, elerate!¡± Su Qing bellowed in a low tone. Immediately after, an ice and snow virtual shadow appeared behind her body.


    ¡°Su Luo, able to force me to reveal this ice and snow virtual shadow finishing blow, you can be considered to be pretty good!¡± Su Qing coldly humphed several times.


    When Su Qing added this ice and snow virtual shadow move on to the ice panther¡¯s body¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡±The two huge ice panthers suddenly bellowed out loud!


    In an instant, their body size doubled, their attack power also increasing by many folds!


    Their body was snow-white, giving off a deeply cold air. The ground under their paws had also formed into a very thickyer of ice.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± The two ice panthers roared and opened their ferocious mouths wide and shot towards the two me panthers.


    Although the me panthers¡¯ body were smaller by half, they didn¡¯t want to be outdone, as they ferociously rushed towards the opponent.


    A ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± sound echoed. The forehead of Su Luo¡¯s me panther was smashed until it cracked open.


    The other one¡¯s ending was also very tragic.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ªSu Luo, today, you will certainly die!¡± Su Qing, seeing victory was in sight, egotisticallyughed out loud.


    ¡°Su Luo is about to lose...¡±


    ¡°Although Su Luo hid her strength, in the end, she still could not win against Su Qing...¡±


    ¡°A pity ah, such a heaven-defying talent is actually about to die...¡±


    Countless number of voices intertwined together. All of them sighed in pity for Su Luo.


    The hand at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side was clenched tightly into fists. Suddenly, his brows rxed slightly, once again, he sat back down on his chair. A smile full of interest appeared on his face.


    Just at this moment, an intense spirit fluctuation exploded out from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Momentarily, with Su Luo as the center, the spirit force was chaotic for a period.


    ¡°Oh heavens! What happened to Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°It seems....¡±


    ¡°It seems that she is about to advanced in rank!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    When Su Luo advanced to the ninth rank, she had already put away the jade pendant. She clearly and openly disyed her strength.


    The Su Luo at this moment had her long, ck silk-like hair that reached her ankles fluttering in a carefree manner in the wind. Her unparalleled beautiful face that could overturn the world was grim and decisive. The strength and drive she gave off made people not dare to look straight at her.


    ¡°Nine, Nine, Ninth-ranked Su Luo!!!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How could she possibly directly advance from fifth rank to ninth rank ah? This is too insane, right?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be, before, Su Luo was hiding her strength all along? In fact, her strength had always been very strong?¡±


    A lot of questions wrapped around everyone¡¯s head. All of their faces had expressions of being indefinitely bewildered.


    Among these people, the most depressed would have to be Su Qing.

 Chapter 1451 – The final decisive battle (4)

    Chapter 1451 ¨C The final decisive battle (4)


    Su Qingpletely didn¡¯t expect that Su Luo would break through at such a critical moment. This simply made her hate until her heart was in sharp pain.


    ¡°What a strong spirit force fluctuation. Oh heavens, you guys look at those two me panthers!¡±


    Don¡¯t know which sharp-eyed person cried out loud.


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gaze was all focused on the me panthers¡¯ bodies.


    At this moment, the two me panthers¡¯ bodies once again took shape. Compared to before, a huge change happened to these two me panthers!


    The original orange me on their bodies now burned with a dark gold me. It was close to a dark red, so red that it was close to being purple!


    Seeing these two me panthers, Su Qing¡¯s ice panther subconsciously retreated back.


    Because relying on intuition, they could feel the intense and powerful pressure given off by the me panthers up ahead. Their hearts felt fear.


    ¡°Go up! Fight!¡± Su Qing loudly roared.


    But the two ice panthers continue to retreat, not daring to go up.


    Su Qing was infuriated until the veins on her forehead stuck out. She extended a hand and suddenly, a ck-colored whip appeared in her hand.


    ¡°Go!¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Su Qing whipped towards the panther.


    The two ice panthers felt Su Qing¡¯s strong fighting intent, although their hearts were timid, they had no choice but to rush up and start tearing at the opponent.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curved into a cruel, grim smile. Couldn¡¯t see how she moved, when everyone saw two me panthers suddenly appeared behind the two ice panthers!


    Four panthers!


    Su Luo actually could condense out four me panthers!


    Everyone stared in awe.


    Because ording to a regr person¡¯s understanding, beginner ninth rank could only condense out two me panthers. A middle ninth rank could condense out four, only a person at the summit of ninth rank could condense out six....


    Now, even Su Qing couldn¡¯t condense out four ice panthers, but Su Luo was able to do this so easily!


    What did this prove? This proved that Su Luo¡¯s strength was already a head above Su Qing.


    From apetitor that everyone looked down as having used dirty tricks toe to the stage of having the strength to press down on Su Qing, Su Luo¡¯s change was simply too great, to the extent that a lot of people, even now, hadn¡¯t reacted.


    On the stage, the four me panthers encircled the two ice panthers, hemming them in.


    The ice panthers were already being pressed down, now, it was a two against one disadvantage, how could they possibly win?


    ¡°Awoo, awoo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Among their anguished wailing, they werepletely swallowed up by the me panthers until nothing was left.


    On the battle stage, Su Luo stood facing the wind. The wind blew up her long ck hair, that unparalleled beautiful face, momentarily, was beyond magnificent.


    Su Luo smiled faintly, her smile was more dazzingly than blooming flowers: ¡°Su Qing, what do you think?¡¯


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Su Qing crushed the whip in her hand into powder!


    Just now, the two ice panthers were swallowed, it hugely affected her strength, because the ice panthers were condensed from her spirit force.


    ¡°Su Qing, you are wounded, moreover, it¡¯s not light.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was soft like a cloud and gentle like the wind. But in Su Qing¡¯s eyes, it was naked mockery.


    ¡°Su Luo, today, if I don¡¯t kill you, I, Su Qing, willmit suicide on this stage!¡± Su Qing¡¯s expression was sinister as she made this poisonous vow!


    Her words barely finished when she stuffed a snow-white pill into her mouth. Afterwards, her figure shot towards Su Luo explosively!


    Su Qing¡¯s attack was a lot stronger than Su Luo had imagined!


    It was because of that snow-white pill!


    Although she didn¡¯t know what that pill was, but after Su Qing swallowed it, it seemed as if her strength had been upgraded to the highest state of this rank. This made Su Luo¡¯s heart be on guard.


    Sure enough, when Su Luo covered herself with Nothingness of Space, Su Qing¡¯s attack had smashed over!


    Momentarily, above Su Luo¡¯s head, fiery meteorite rain started to fall from the sky.


    ¡°Fiery Meteorite Rain?¡± Below the stage, several masters from the most influential families all stood up!

 Chapter 1452 – The final decisive battle (5)

    Chapter 1452 ¨C The final decisive battle (5)


    Only by fusing the fire element and the ice element could one fully use this technique. How could Su Qing do this?


    Wasn¡¯t she only an ice mage? Why was she able to fully use an attack that fused the fire and ice element?


    As a result, everyone stared at Su Qing in disbelief.


    At the same time, they all very sympathetically looked at Su Luo.


    Because after fusing the element, the person¡¯s strength would be a lot more powerful than before. Therefore, although Su Luo had advanced to the ninth rank, but she had no way to beat Su Qing.


    The fusion of the elements within the same rank was an unequaled existence.


    A pity that Su Luo ah...


    Everyone all sighed in their hearts.


    Fiery Meteorite Rain floated down densely.


    It looked like snowkes fluttering about, but some had a fiery red color in the middle of the white colored raindrops. It contained an enormous attack power.


    ¡°Su Luo! Go die!¡± Su Qing roared this out, then condensed all the spirit force and pressed down towards Su Luo.


    Momentarily, the entire fighting stage was covered with Fiery Meteorite Rain from all direction. Even if Su Luo wanted to escape, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    At this moment, Su Zian who was in the audience was extremely excited!


    Su Luo was about to die! This loathsome girl that was disobedient to him, the parent, and brought him countless humiliations, finally was about to die...if he wasn¡¯t in such a public ce, Su Zian would definitely howl withughter.


    But at this time, Su Luo still stood steadily in ce. Her gaze swept by the ecstatic Su Zian, in the endnding on Su Qing¡¯s face. Her eyes glittered with a mocking vor: ¡°Su Qing, do you really think you can win?¡±


    ¡°Killing you is as easy as pie!¡± Su Qingughed out loud.


    This was her trump card, at that time, when she was leaving, she wheedled and pestered her master and got this trump card. It was specifically used to kill Su Luo!


    ¡°Really? Then just wait and see.¡± Su Luo smiled, soon after, her wide sleeves swayed.


    Just when the Fiery Meteorite Rain was about tond on Su Luo¡¯s body, suddenly, those Fiery Meteorite Rain seemed to be blocked by a protective covering. No matter what, it couldn¡¯tnd on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Within a range of ten meters around Su Luo, not a drop of Fiery Meteorite Rain could be found.


    Su Qing was immediately greatly rmed!


    Everyone was staring at Su Luo in disbelief!


    What happened? Su Luo was able topletely block out the Fiery Meteorite Rain? When it¡¯s all said and done, just what trick was this?


    Su Qing gave a strong hiss and loudly shrieked: ¡°I order you to smash! Smash!¡±


    Su Qing controlled the Fiery Meteorite Rain and sent it flying towards Su Luo. However, within a ten meter range around Su Luo¡¯s body, it was like a space isted from the rest of the world, protecting Su Luo within it. All kinds of attacks werepletely useless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Seeing this kind of situation, Su Qing¡¯s entire person almost went insane!


    Su Luo coldly smiled: ¡°So only you are allowed to have trump card? Rather looking down at people too much.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Su Qing shouted.


    Watching as Fiery Meteorite Rain wasn¡¯t of any use against Su Luo, Su Qing seemed to have lost all her rationality. She crazily threw herself towards Su Luo! Like a shrew, bold and fierce.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth exposed a taunting sneer.


    Su Qing, this is you courting death on your own, cannot me me!


    Getting close.


    Twenty meters, ten meters, five meters!


    When Su Qing impulsively rushed into Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a satan-like strange smile.


    Soon after, Su Luo¡¯s mind moved and called in a low tone: ¡°Reduce the rate by half!¡±


    Within Nothingness of Space, the pressure on Su Qing¡¯s body suddenly increased by a fold.


    When the pressure on her body suddenly increased, Su Qing came to her senses in a sh. She realized matters were far from good.


    Something was strange within the ten meter range of Su Luo¡¯s body!


    But this discovery, with regards to Su Qing, was way toote.

 Chapter 1453 – The final decisive battle (6)

    Chapter 1453 ¨C The final decisive battle (6)


    No one knew, Su Luo actually had such a nature-defying weapon as Nothingness of Space.


    Also, no one knew that Su Luo was the master within her Nothingness of Space. If she wanted to decrease other people¡¯s speed, then their speed would decrease.


    When Su Luo suppressed Su Qing¡¯s speed, Su Qing was trapped in an absolute passive state.


    ¡°The fusing of elements will make you unrivaled within the same rank right?¡± Su Luo coldly and ruthlesslyughed, ¡°Then let me see how you can be unrivaled within the same rank!¡±


    Before her voice had faded, Su Luo¡¯s attack arrived!


    Six huge me panthers galloped out from the sky full of Fiery Meteorite Rain. They dyed half of the sky, like the savage bloody sun¡¯s rays shining on Su Qing¡¯s face, making it scarlet.


    Su Qing could clearly sense the approach of the Grim Reaper.


    ¡°No! No! I can¡¯t die!¡± Su Qing repeatedly retreated back.


    Just at this moment, she suddenly came back to her senses!


    There was something odd within the ten meter range of Su Luo¡¯s body. Then, as long as she left here, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    ¡°Want to run? Not going to be that easy!¡± Su Luo detected that Su Qing want to escape her Nothingness of Space, and she immediately pursued. At the same time, sheunched her attack.


    Su Qing¡¯s heart felt suffocated half to death.


    Originally, it was she who pursued and attacked Su Luo. Originally, it was she who wanted to kill Su Luo. But now, it¡¯d been reversed to her being the one Su Luo was chasing to kill. This made her nearly choke to death from the mouthful of air stifled in her throat.


    ¡°Su Qing, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Why are you running?¡± Su Luo¡¯s taunting voice arrived non-stop.


    Su Luo knew that this time, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Su Qing escape.


    Because she already saw her Nothingness of Space, if Su Qing didn¡¯t die, then she would certainly spread this news out. Su Luo didn¡¯t want to let side issues keep arising.


    The fists at Su Qing¡¯s side were clenched tightly, her fingernails ruthlessly digging into her flesh.


    Seeing the me panthers about to smash towards Su Qing¡¯s head, at this critical moment...


    One could only hear a swoosh sound. Su Qing, in a sh, disappeared from Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space.


    What¡¯s going on? A huge question mark appeared over Su Luo¡¯s head.


    But when Su Luo saw the crushed stone in Su Qing¡¯s hand, suddenly, the anger rose like fire in her heart!


    It¡¯s a teleportation stone again!


    Teleportation stone is random, no one knows whether the teleported distance was long or short.


    Last time, Li Yaoyao relied on that teleportation stone to escape a cmity. Was it possible that the current Su Qing could also escape?


    Don¡¯t know whether Su Qing¡¯s luck was good or bad.


    This time¡¯s teleportation stone, the ce it teleported her to wasn¡¯t far. It was actually the edge of the fighting stage. However, without a doubt, Su Qing had already escaped Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space.


    Just at this moment, Su Qing was faced with a very difficult choice.


    One was to take advantage that Su Luo hadn¡¯t chased over to jump into the crowd and run away.


    Second was to turn around and attack back and have a death match with Su Luo.


    The situation was extremely critical, if she made the wrong choice, then it would be her life. At this time, Su Qing¡¯s figure was slightly motionless. Because she didn¡¯t know which road she should walk.


    Teleportation stone....


    When Su Qing saw the teleportation stone that she crushed in her hand, a light suddenly shed through her head!


    Oh heavens! She finally knew why it would be so strange within the ten meter range of Su Luo¡¯s body!


    Space! Su Luo most certainly was a space mage!


    Based on the information she had gathered before, Su Luo could teleport. Added to that, the unusual change around her body, if she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, than that was Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space.


    Thinking up to here, Su Qing¡¯s entire body seemed toe alive again.


    She howled withughter towards Su Luo: ¡°Su Luo, I can¡¯t kill you, but there are people under the heavens that can kill you. Because you have too many things on your body that make people jealous!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped.


    Could it be that Su Qing had found out?

 Chapter 1454 – Su Qing dies (1)

    Chapter 1454 ¨C Su Qing dies (1)


    If she was seen through by Su Qing, then this matter would be far from good.


    At that time, in order to hid her status as a space mage, Master did not hesitate to cut off part of his own space to make space bags and put it on auction in the auction house.


    If the matter of her being a space mage was spread out, at that time, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    The conditions that Master and those old guys had agreed upon might change because of this matter.


    After all, like Su Qing said, too many things on Su Luo¡¯s body, like her space, was coveted by others.


    Her blood, her space, her spirit pets, each one of them would make anyone jealous.


    The most important thing was that if Su Luo¡¯s space was exposed at this critical time, then the matter of Su Luo robbing Central Pce would be easily seen through!


    At that time, Central Pce would attack her en-masse!


    Unless Grandmaster Rong Yun could exterminate everyone in Central Pce, otherwise, Central Pce¡¯s people would rush against her in an endless stream.


    Therefore, because of all the things mentioned above, Su Luo¡¯s space absolutely could not be exposed at this time!


    Before Su Qing could say anything, Su Luo¡¯s sleeve shook and a dark gold-colored vine flew towards Su Qing in an instant.


    Behind Su Qing¡¯s back was the edge of the fighting stage, so she couldn¡¯t dodge it. Just when she was distracted, the long vine had already formed a cage, firmly confining Su Qing inside the cage!


    Su Qing rolled around inside, struggling, trying to destroy it. However, after going through three transformations, the Acacia Tree wasn¡¯t one that Su Qing could struggle free from.


    The longer Su Qing struggled, the deeper the Acacia Tree¡¯s confinement became.


    Don¡¯t know when the thorns started to grow on Acacia Tree¡¯s vines. Every one of the sharp thorns was longer and thinner than an embroidery needle. Just like a hedgehog¡¯s spikes, all of it entered into Su Qing¡¯s flesh.


    At this moment, the cage formed by the Variant Red Acacia Tree was pulled tighter and pressed against Su Qing.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Her whole body became a pincushion, moreover, these weren¡¯t ordinary needles.


    These needles also had highly toxic poison produced by the Variant Red Acacia Tree, it was made especially to make a person¡¯s nerves feel pain. Therefore, even though Su Qing was ninth rank, she still rolled around on the ground in pain.


    This nt cage was woven airtight, so everyone could only see Su Qing rolling around in a silk cocoon. However, no one knew that the Su Qing inside was about to go insane from the pain.


    ¡°So painful, so painful. Oh heavens...¡± The tears rolled down Su Qing¡¯s eyes. The tears misted over her entire face, but no matter how she wailed, the pain didn¡¯t lessen a bit.


    The Variant Red Acacia Tree had signed a master-and-servant agreement with Su Luo. Thus, Su Luo was able to sense the situation inside through the Variant Red Acacia Tree. She could see Su Qing¡¯s current painful appearance.


    Su Qing had made a solemn vow to kill her and, in the end, it was only like this. Su Luo secretly sneered in her heart.


    At this time, everyone under the stage was confused.


    ¡°This is....what¡¯s going on? Why is Su Qing rolling around on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know ah. But it seems as if Su Qing can¡¯t beat Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°Release your fu*cking fart! I, your daddy, bet all my family¡¯s fortune on Su Qing to win. If she was to lose, I, this daddy, will only be able to sleep on a bridge tonight!¡±


    ¡°I also bet all my family¡¯s fortune on Su Qing to win ah. Oh heavens, it can¡¯t be that Su Qing is about to lose...¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Su Qing is a ninth-ranked expert ah....¡± This person was saying it was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t even convince himself.


    Everyone under the stage was apprehensive, nervously looking at Su Luo.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a faint mocking smile. She instructed the Variant Red Acacia Tree to poison Su Qing¡¯s mouth so she became mute, then to release her.


    If she didn¡¯t poison Su Qing, making her mute, Su Luo was afraid that Su Qing would make it known to the public about Su Luo being a space mage. At that time, Su Luo could only continue to flee.

 Chapter 1455 – Su Qing dies (2)

    Chapter 1455 ¨C Su Qing dies (2)


    The Variant Red Acacia Tree rarely got a chance to show off, but to be cut off mid-way, it expressed that it hadn¡¯t yed enough. However, it still obediently listened to Su Luo, and a long sharp needle entered Su Qing¡¯s throat.


    Afterwards, the Variant Red Acacia tree, in order to vent its dissatisfaction, like a willful little child, it tossed this silk cocoon-like cage up high. Afterwards, in mid-air it suddenly took back its long vine.


    This unforeseen event happened very fast, everyone was all stupefied.


    Su Qing was still immersed in her pain, so momentarily, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses, therefore¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A loud sound echoed, and Su Qingpletely didn¡¯t react. Her entire person smashed down in a straight line!


    That ¡®bang¡¯ sound from just now, was the sound of Su Qing¡¯s entire person smashing into the ground.


    Everyone stared nkly!


    That was Su Qing ah. That was a ninth-ranked expert ah. Suddenly smashing to the ground from mid-air, pounding an indentation into the ground! In the end, what just happened?


    Everyone used a foolish expression of seeing a ghost to look at Su Luo.


    At that time, all of them thought that this Miss relied on her backer and dirty tricks to advance. Now, she used iron facts to prove that she had advanced basedpletely on strength and not dirty tricks.


    Because she easily oppressed the ninth-ranked expert Su Qing!


    ¡°Su Qing! Get up! Get up!¡±


    Under the stage, countless voices carried unwillingness, tearing their hearts and splitting their lungs to force Su Qing to get up and fight.


    These people weren¡¯t being kind-hearted, the fact was that they had bet all of their worth on Su Qing. If Su Qing lost, then they would all lose their family¡¯s fortune ah.


    Among them, this also included Su Zian. After Su Zian was convinced that Su Qing would win, he took all the avable funds in Su Manor and bet on Su Qing to win.


    A lot of betting family shops¡¯ return for Su Qing¡¯s win wasn¡¯t high because everyone knew Su Qing would win. Moreover, she would win steadily. Only one betting family called ¡°Luo Luo was mighty and domineering¡± betting shop, not fearing death, had adjusted thepensation for the bet to be one to one. Therefore, nearly half of the capital had run over to this second-rate betting shop to bet Su Qing would win.


    Moreover, this betting shop was really brave ah, actually epted it all without question!


    Afterwards, when several powerful families found out, they also shipped over boxes after boxes of money to all bet that Su Qing would win. Coming across this kind of fool, who wouldn¡¯t want to seize the opportunity to win more?


    This betting shop¡¯s behind-the-scenes leader seemed to reallyck any brains, actually epting it all without question! Other people dared to bet, this shop dared to ept. That boldness was like a tiger that swallowed the whole country.


    This betting shop also became theughing stock in the capital in one night. Everyoneughed that the head behind the scenes of this shop must be crazy.


    But what made all of them despair was, it turned out, the head behind that shop¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t full of water. The ones whose heads were full of water were all the fools like them!


    However, it hadn¡¯t reached thest minute, so everyone still held on to thest thread of hope. They hoped a miracle would happen on Su Qing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Su Qing, get up! Su Qing, continue to fight!¡±


    ¡°Su Qing, could it be you want to lose again?¡±


    ¡°Su Qing, was the humiliation from before not enough?¡±


    ¡°Su Qing, did you forget your goal?¡±


    A countless number of people¡¯s voices sounded at Su Qing¡¯s ear.


    Under the pain, Su Qing¡¯s mind became fuzzy and confused, there were only echoes in her head. This made her confused and disoriented, however, in the wake of these moring noises, Su Qing finally woke from her confusion.


    She opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Su Luo looking down on her from up high.


    Su Luo¡¯s face had mockery and a ridiculing sneer. Just like that, she stood there up high, looking down at her as if looking at a very insignificant ant.

 Chapter 1456 – Su Qing dies (3)

    Chapter 1456 ¨C Su Qing dies (3)


    ¡°Su Qing, looks like you couldn¡¯t say yourst words.¡± Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled.


    Originally, she had wanted Su Qing to leave herst words, but only now did she suddenly remember that she had poisoned Su Qing, so that she was now a mute. She simply could not speak, really pitiful ah.


    ¡°Yi¡ª¡ªYi¡ª¡ªYi¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing¡¯s heart was full of wrath, she wanted to curse Su Luo in rage, but what made her despair was that she simply could not say a word.


    The sound she made was coarse and intermittent, she wanted to convey countless words from her heart but waspletely unable to say them. At this moment, Su Qing¡¯s heart had an unprecedented panic.


    Enduring bitter hardship for more than eight hundred nights, could it be that she would admit defeat just like this? She was unwilling, really unwilling...Su Qing was so anxious that her eye sockets turned red.


    Su Luo squatted down in front of Su Qing and carefully scrutinized her. She smilingly said: ¡°At that time, just who was it that saved you? You certainly won¡¯t tell me right?¡±


    Su Qing angrily looked at Su Luo, the rage in her eyes were interwoven. She was itching to burn Su Luo until nothing was left.


    ¡°Two years ago, you lost under my hand. Two yearster, it¡¯s still the same result.¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand was ced over Su Qing¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Yi¡ª¡ªYi¡ª¡ªYi¡ª¡ª¡± Su Qing felt the shadow of death enveloping her body. She wanted to struggle, wanted to resist, but she found that her body seemed to have been injected with an anesthetic. Her body waspletely outside of her control, she wanted to move but couldn¡¯t shift an inch.


    ¡°You know my secret.¡± Su Luo leaned close to her eye, in a low voice, she said this, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are not wrong, I am a space mage. Since the beginning, I was a space mage, you guessed correctly.¡±


    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡± Su Qing struggled violently but Su Luo¡¯s hand had already touched her critical pressure point.


    A thread of pain and despair shed through Su Qing¡¯s eyes.


    No, she didn¡¯t want to die, she was unwilling, really unwilling....


    ¡°What could you possibly be unwilling for?¡± Su Luo increased her strength, pouring it into Su Qing¡¯s head. She carelessly said, ¡°You see, I haven¡¯t even used the little divine dragon ah, and you are at the point of dying. You say, what could you possibly take out to fight with me?¡±


    ¡°Wu!¡± Su Qing shook her head with all her might.


    She still had a trump card, she also had a spirit pet. Her spirit pet was given by Master specifically to control that little divine dragon! But she still hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to release it and she was about to die just like this? Su Qing felt extremely unwilling.


    ¡°You have a spirit pet? Toote.¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly soft. Her gentle gaze looked at Su Qing, then her hand used strength to pinch.


    One could only hear a snap sound, and Su Qing¡¯s skull was directly crushed into pieces by Su Luo!


    Su Qing, facing death, was still unwilling!


    Why, she had used her future hundred years of life to exchange for this fast cultivation speed and still couldn¡¯t bepared to Su Luo? Why?


    But she would never have a way to ask why. Because she had closed her eyes forever. She would never utter another sound.


    After tossing down Su Qing¡¯s body, Su Luo slowly stood up.


    The Su Luo at this time hadpletely be the focus of everyone present.


    Originally, Su Luo was insulted by everyone, and at this moment, she stunned everyone!


    Her expression was full of arrogance and determination.


    She lifted her head up high, and she was contemptuous of those under the stage whose mouths formed ¡®O¡¯ shape. Her icily arrogant ze swept by Su Zian, who was in such despair as if his heart had been torn and his lungs were split.


    That imposing pressureing from Su Lou¡¯s body jolted everyone to a stop at the scene. In an instant, making people lose their ability to think. The her right now was more brilliant than the biggest pearl from the Eastern sea, more dazzling than the bright sunlight!

 Chapter 1457 – Su Qing dies (4)

    Chapter 1457 ¨C Su Qing dies (4)


    Nangong Liuyun lifted his eyes, looking at the Su Luo on the stage being watched by ten thousand pairs of eyes. His eyes were full of smiles. His family¡¯s Luo Luo could be a cute, adorable girl, she could also be Her Majesty the Queen worshipped by everyone. Really was...really like her.


    Nangong Liuyun extended out his long and jade like finger, lightly cing it over his heart. The heart there beat faster than twice its normal speed and more.


    Luo Luo, my heart. Without you, I would not beplete.


    At this moment, every powerful family in the VIP seats had different expressions.


    The master of Beichen Pce had a warm smile: ¡°A very short several years. From a good-for-nothing waste to a ninth rank. On this continent, there has never been such a brilliant, outstanding and super talented person.¡±


    The master of Green Jade Pce at his side slowly shook his head: ¡°Did you forget that person from the legend?¡±


    ¡°That person ah...don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s father waved his hand.


    Just what kind of character, that even his father didn¡¯t dare to mention? When Beichen Ying entered, he heard this dialog and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly curious.


    However, when Beichen Ying asked, his old man pped him on the head: ¡°Being curious killed the cat! Don¡¯t ask things that shouldn¡¯t be asked!¡±


    As a result, Beichen Ying could only rub his nose and run away.


    On the stage, Su Luo, who was resplendent as the most precious pearl, walked down from the stage, step by step.


    Just now, Su Zian was sitting there foolishly, but seeing Su Luo walk down, his entire person seemed to have gone mad as he threw himself on her. He loudly yelled: ¡°Su Luo, you slut. For good or bad, Su Qing is still your older sister ah. She is your older sister, how could you!!!¡±


    However, before Su Zian even got close to Su Luo, a powerful wind strike pped him flying.


    Su Zian was heavily tossed to the ground. The fall badly battered him until he was dizzy with blurred vision. When he struggled up and was about to continue cursing Su Luo, he discovered that standing by her side was this country¡¯s His Highness Prince Jin.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were overcast and ruthless. Just one nce sweeping by would make a person¡¯s heart give birth to fear.


    ¡°Su Zian, you can get lost!¡± Very few people knew the things that made His Highness Prince Jin angry. Because the people that provoked his anger, the overwhelming majority had already left this mortal world, aside from Su Luo.


    Su Zian felt suffocated by that gas in his throat that wouldn¡¯t go up or down. Choking this back simply was about to give him internal injuries.


    Circumstances were stronger than him, Su Zian absolutely couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He could only pant with rage and toss his sleeves to walk away!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Su Luo coldy uttered.


    Su Zian stopped and turned his head back.


    Su Luo said in an ice-cold tone: ¡°Su Zian, your habit of indiscriminately calling people daughter is extremely bad. I don¡¯t want there to be a next time. If there is a next time, I imagine Su Qing would be very happy to have a close rtive to go apany her.¡±


    Su Zian¡¯s back cooled down in a sh.


    He actually criticized Su Luo in such a public ce with numerous people. The only reason was to make Su Luo¡¯s reputation to be extremely terrible, make her live under the pressure of public opinion and among the rumors.


    If he couldn¡¯t live well, he also didn¡¯t want Su Luo to live well. It was just that simple.


    Therefore, he kept dunking the basins of feces on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Everyone likes to gossip, therefore, this matter would certainly spread out. At that time, even if Su Luo had one hundred mouths, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to dispute it. But he was counting the chickens before they were hatched for this good n of his. If Su Luo wanted to destroy it, she only needed to say one sentence.


    Su Zian was so angry that his skull hurt. However, recalling His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s threat, he red at Su Luo, panting with rage. He just turned around and started to walk away.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t want your daughter¡¯s body? In this world, how could there be such a fickle and cold-natured father like you!¡± Su Luo deliberately denounced in a loud voice, ¡°Letting a close rtive¡¯s body dry in the wilderness. Don¡¯t tell me this is thetest rule your Su Manor had drawn up?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Zian was forced by Su Luo until there was no ce to retreat. There¡¯s nothing else he could do, so he could only run up to the fighting stage. When he saw that bitter expression of Su Qing¡¯s, you could imagine how conflicted his heart was.

 Chapter 1458 – Behind-the-scenes person (1)

    Chapter 1458 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (1)


    Originally, Su Qing was Su Zian¡¯sst hope, because Su Luo was unwilling to return to Su Manor. Su Qing¡¯s appearance just happened to make up for the deficiency because of Su Luo¡¯s matter. Moreover, at that time, Su Qing¡¯s strength seemed to be much better than Su Luo¡¯s. Also at that time, Su Zian¡¯s excitement wasn¡¯t something that could be described with words.


    But who would have known thatter developments would be so hair-raising. The one he was most optimist about, Su Qing, was actually killed by Su Luo...Thispletely overturned everyone¡¯s understanding, including Su Zian¡¯s.


    Su Zian looked at the Su Qing lying on the ground, and each of the veins on his forehead throbbed. To see his child die before him, was like just having been in the joy of heaven, all of a sudden being dropped into the abyss of hell...such an intense fluctuation in mood. The essence of his heart could be regarded as pretty strong, even now, he still hadn¡¯t copsed.


    Su Zian¡¯s body swayed, and he lifted his eyes. He unwaveringly stared at Su Luo with a gaze full of extreme hate, cold light flickering non-stop in his eyes.


    Su Luo indifferenty returned his gaze, standing there facing the wind like a goddess that came from the heavens. Her face had a smile that seemed illusory. As if she was an observer of every living being on earth.


    This was precisely the disparity in strength!


    If Su Zian¡¯s strength could go up, why would he fear Su Luo? Now, not to say Su Zian, even his father already wasn¡¯t Su Luo¡¯s opponent!


    Recalling two years before, at that time, Su Luo was still a person without a bit of spirit force. She allowed people to bully her. She was a lovestruck idiot that even had her engagement forcibly broken off by the crown prince. At that time, who would have thought, that the Su Luo two yearster would be so rmingly brilliant and with unmatched talent?


    If he had known earlier....if he had known earlier....Su Zian¡¯s fists clenched tightly!


    If he had known earlier that matters would turn out like this, back then, he absolutely would cup Su Luo in the center of his palm. But saying these things now, was all toote.


    Su Zian¡¯s footstep staggered, in the end, he deeply red at Su Luo then turned around to leave with quick steps.


    Everyone under the stage, each of them had an expression of despair.


    Because the overwhelming majority of them had lost very bitterly this time.


    Under all kinds of strange gazes from everyone, Su Luo slowly walked off the fighting stage.


    ¡°Sister-inw is formidable!¡± Beichen Ying loudly cheered. The rest of them all ran up to her, surrounding Su Luo in a circle.


    Su Luo started to smile. ¡°It¡¯s merely luck and nothing more.¡±


    Afterwards, the group of people left,ughing happily.


    Today, there was only onepetition after Su Luo¡¯s battle finished, everyone dispersed.


    Today, with regards to many people, was a sleepless night. But with regards to Su Luo¡¯s group of people, it was a night to count money.


    Su Luo finally knew what it meant to count money until your hands cramped.


    That betting shop called ¡°Luo Luo was mighty and domineering¡±, only Beichen Ying, this fool, could think of such a name. This time, a lot ofrge and small betting shops wouldn¡¯t ept those boxes and boxes of silver and crystal stones the powerful families had carried over. Now, all of it was piled high in the backyard of the betting shop.


    ¡°Wow! We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±Beichen Ying had both hands on his hips as he howled withughter.


    Although they had known earlier they could make money, however, they never expected that they could earn this much.


    ¡°If a few more Su Qing coulde, that would be great! This money earning is faster than picking it up!¡± Lan Xuan stroked his chin,menting non-stop.


    Didn¡¯t picking up money require bending at the waist and wasting time? But this way of earning money, they didn¡¯t even need to bend down. Other people just carried it over, box after box.


    ¡°A pity Su Qing just died like this. s....¡± Beichen Ying, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but repeatedlyment.


    Zi Yan pped his head: ¡°That Su Qing brough how big a pressure on Su Luo¡¯s heart? Now, how good is it to have her resolved. What more could you want?¡±

 Chapter 1459 – Behind-the-scenes person (2)

    Chapter 1459 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (2)


    That year, when Su Qing was saved by someone, everyone knew being that able to save Su Qing in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, that person¡¯s strength had reached a frightening stage. Everyone was all worried about when Su Qing would return as a king of martial arts, and give Su Luo a mortal blow.


    Su Qing, hidden in the dark, was like a poisonous snake that at anytime might show its fangs and rush over. It made people feel scared and on edge all the time. Even if Su Luo herself didn¡¯t mind, but the people at her side had always been worried about this on her behalf. Now, it¡¯s good, Su Qing finally was disposed of.


    After having settled Su Qing, this potential trouble, everybody was all smiles. They started to count box after box of the huge harvest from this time¡¯s bet.


    Besides this betting shop, they had also bet a lot of money in other betting shops. That was all at apensation of one to five ah. It was also a very considerable amount of wealth.


    ¡°Three thousand cyan-colored crystal stones!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, there are actually ten thousand green-colored crystal stones!¡± Zi Yan was almost bbergasted.


    She hadn¡¯t ever seen this many green-colored crystal stones, even in Purgatory City¡¯s storehouse.


    ¡°Fifty thousand yellow-colored crystal stones.¡± Lan Xuan yelled immediately after.


    ¡°One hundred thousand orange-colored crystal stones.¡± Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t finish counting by himself, and called out a number that he estimated.


    ¡°There are a countless number of red-colored crystal stones.¡±


    ¡°Silvers are too many to count!¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Huh, where¡¯s Luo Luo?¡± Beichen Ying was the first to return to his senses from happilyughing.


    ¡°She followed Third Senior Brother to go out. Don¡¯t you go and disturb them.¡± Zi Yan, in one move, grabbed Beichen Ying, who was about to takerge strides to go find Su Luo.


    Beichen Ying originally wanted to find Su Luo to share this good news. But he was pulled to a stop by Zi Yan, so he could only rub his nose. For the time being, he controlled the desire of his excited heart to tell everything.


    Now, Su Luo was just sitting with Nangong Liuyun in the courtyard, basking in the sun.


    The warm sunlight shining on people made one feel sleepy, but Su Luo¡¯s mind was very focused.


    Right now, after she finished being too happy, she had somewhat sunk into a low point.


    ¡°What are you thinking about right now?¡± Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo was unhappy, his arm moved, then hugged Su Luo to his chest. Then, he pulled at her pigtails, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s clear, monochrome, limpid eyes met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck as ink eyes. She resolutely said: ¡°Do you think Su Qing¡¯s matter is really finished?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pinched Su Luo¡¯s nose, smiling gently and full of indulgence: ¡°Didn¡¯t Su Qing already die?¡±


    ¡®You clearly know the person behind Su Qing....¡± Su Luo depressedly pped her head, ¡°At that time, did the person save her just because her aptitude was good? Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    Seeing that Su Luo still wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression also became a bit serious: ¡°Don¡¯t need to think too much on it.¡±


    ¡°This is not a problem of thinking too much or not.¡± Su Luo straightened her back and firmly said, ¡°Whether I think about it or not, this problem had existed all along. I always felt that Su Qing¡¯s disappearance at that time wasn¡¯t by chance.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was soft and light, carrying a trace of sighing. How was it that his family¡¯s Luo girl was so smart, unfortunately, these matters weren¡¯t something the current her could assume.


    Su Luo did not miss the light that shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. She cupped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s exquisite, sculpted outlined features, and firmly looked into his eyes. She seriously said, ¡°You tell me, is it because you know who the person behind Su Qing is?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°This is not a problem you should be worried about right now. When the timees, you will naturally know, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1460 – Behind-the-scenes person (3)

    Chapter 1460 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (3)


    ¡°That is to say, in the future, there will be more trouble?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Su Luo remembered that a long time ago, Nangong Liuyun had known Su Qing would participate in thispetition. Then, he must have some means to know the person behind Su Qing. But no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    ¡°Now, the top priority is to reach your master¡¯s requirement.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her white as jade little face, as for others, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say another word.


    Su Luo suddenly felt, there were a lot of things Master and Nangong Liuyun was concealing from her. Maybe it was because her strength was insufficient, even if she knew, it was to worry in vain.


    Su Luo scratched her head, and decided for the time being to focus her attention on cultivating.


    Along with the passage of time, thepetitions were conducted one after another.


    After Su Luo¡¯s, it was Lan Xuan and Li Aochen¡¯spetition.


    Thispetition, Su Luo arrived to watch in person.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s strength was very good, in addition, these two years, he was in closed-door practice in Green Jade Pce. His family¡¯s heavenly material and all kinds of treasure were used on him. Therefore, Lan Xuan¡¯s strength advanced very fast.


    Thest time he and Su Luo¡¯s group parted, he was at the peak of seventh rank, but now, he had already reached ninth rank in strength.


    Lan Xuan and Li Aochen were both at the ninth rank. In the beginning, they were evenly matched, butter, Li Aochen smiled strangely and showed his trump card.


    ¡°That is¡ª¡ª¡± Under the stage, Su Luo cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Heavenly Fire Meteorite Rain.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes half-narrowed, a dangerous expression shing through his eyes.


    ¡°It gives off the feeling of having the fire element fused with the water element.¡± Su Luo spoke of her impression.


    Although they were far away, Su Luo could still sense that super strong auraing from Li Aochen¡¯s body.


    Not only did this power have a strong attack ability, it also carried a thread of attack power towards the mind.


    ¡°Lan Xuan!¡± Suddenly, Beichen Ying roared!


    Su Luo, in an instant, looked over with rapt attention.


    She saw a pale Lan Xuan trying to evade the attack from Heavenly Fire Meteorite Rain. However, because of a moment of negligence, his belly was fiercely hit by Li Aochen¡¯s fist.


    Lan Xuan directly spit out a mouthful of blood, it seemed the injury was not light.


    Su Luo¡¯s hands were clenched tightly into fists.


    This hit seemed to have sounded the victory song for Li Aochen.


    At this time, Li Aochen pressed closer, step by step, every step was a killing move, forcing Lan Xuan to continuously retreat.


    At this time, Lan Xuan had already been hit thirteen times, each hit was at least five hundred kilograms. Each was a fatal move.


    ¡°Great hits!¡± An excited voice came from the honored guest seats.


    Su Luo¡¯s group all angrily looked over there.


    That person, if it wasn¡¯t Li Yaoyao, who else would it be?


    At this time, Li Yaoyao¡¯s whole body was in an excited mood, as she shouted excitedly: ¡°Hit, continue to hit!¡±


    ¡°Li Yaoyao you bitch!¡± Beichen Ying directly cursed in rage.


    Su Luo¡¯s face immediately sunk down.


    At this moment, the battle on the stage had already reached a climax. However, Lan Xuan continue to be on the defensive. Taking a beating and continued to be in a defensive state, he simply couldn¡¯t release any attack.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Su Luo bit her lips and asked Nangong Liuyun.


    In Su Luo¡¯s heart, Nangong Liuyun was omniscient and omnipotent.


    But this time, Nangong Liuyun only sighed: ¡°Strength is not good. Lan Xuan....lost.¡±


    ¡°To lose just like this?¡± Su Luo looked at the extremely excited Li Yaoyao, then looked at Lan Xuan on the stage, staggering left and right from being hit and almost losing his reasoning. A thread of heartache shed through her eyes.


    Lan Xuan, this fool, was just like Beichen Ying, cute and bouncy, just like a youth full of sunshine and positive energy.

 Chapter 1461 – Behind-the-scenes person (4)

    Chapter 1461 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (4)


    But now, he was hit until blood kept rushing forth madly. Not a single piece of exposed skin on his body was good.


    Lan Xuan wanted to concede, but he opened his mouth several times and were all interrupted by Li Aochen¡¯s attack.


    Su Luo suddenly stood up with an ice-cold expression, saying: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, just don¡¯t toss your life away!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were also tightly puckered up.


    If Lan Xuan continued to be hit like this, then his lifeline would not be able to endure it.


    At this moment, the master of Green Jade Pce who was the head of Lan family¡¯s expression was already very ugly.


    Compared to Lan family¡¯s master, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s master Li Yaoyuan felt very rxed, as if being bathed in the wind of spring.


    These days, Li Yaoyuan was thwarted at every ce, but now, Li Aochen¡¯s strength gave him a feeling of raised eyebrows and exhaling in pleasure.


    What¡¯s so great about Green Jade Pce? They still couldn¡¯t defeat Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Li Aochen right?


    So, Li Yaoyuan clearly knew Li Aochen¡¯s attacks were excessively brutal but it didn¡¯t seem as if he had the slightest intent to prevent it. Rather, he stood there, perfectlyposed.


    ¡°Lan Xuan is in a lot of danger!¡± Zi Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Li Aochen has fused the water and fire element, his attack power has risen up by several folds. The injuries Lan Xuan received is also several folds more serious. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, Li Aochen still hadn¡¯t used his finishing blow.¡±


    If Li Aochen used his finishing blow, Lan Xuan would be finished.


    ¡°But during the fight, it can¡¯t be interrupted, only if the head judge undertakes the task to intervene!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s fist smashed onto the chair in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find my master!¡± Su Luo stood up and was about to go.


    ¡°If Grandmaster Rong Yun wanted to undertake the task to intervene, then he would have already moved. Since he didn¡¯t make a move, then it represents that he won¡¯t make a move.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes glittered like frost and snow.


    Su Luo also thought this might be so, Master always handled matters appropriately. He might make a move at thest second.


    But now, Lan Xuan had been hit until he looked like a pig¡¯s head. In any case, he lost for certain, so if he continued to get hit, maybe he would have a critical internal injury. It would be a hindrance to his cultivation in the future.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Wanting Master to undertake the task to intervene is not out of the question.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone asked together.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand turned over, and a sleepy, hazy-eyed little thing appeared in the center of her palm.


    The little divine dragon rubbed his drowsy, still sleepy eyes, looking at Su Luo with a bewildered expression. Then, it continued to close both eyes, its body just about to fall sideways.


    Ever since thest time he was seriously wounded by Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s hit, the little divine dragon¡¯s habit had changed into sleeping. Don¡¯t know why, but everyday, he was drowsy as if he couldn¡¯t sleep enough to wake up.


    Su Luo had worriedly run over to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ce while carrying the little divine dragon. But Grandmaster Rong Yun just rubbed the little divine dragon¡¯s head. He calmly tossed out one sentence, ¡°This is the sign that he is about to advance.¡±


    Apart from this, he wouldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was overjoyed, happily carrying the little divine dragon back. Afterwards, she guarded him everyday, and watched him everyday. But besides sleeping, the little divine dragon slept some more, almost never having a time when he was awake.


    Now, Su Luo had a request, she didn¡¯t have time to worry about other matters. She pinched the little divine dragons¡¯s little ears: ¡°Be good, just go do a little thing, after youe back, you can continue to sleep oh.¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, Su Luo cast a nce at the head judge¡¯s seat. Then, she directly tossed the curled into a little ball-shaped little divine dragon onto the fighting stage.


    The little divine dragon flew in a parab shape, and shot towards the stage.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into acent smile.


    In Master¡¯s eyes, the life and death of these children from influential families had nothing to do with him. But he had always favored the little dragon and spoiled him to no end. How could he let the little divine dragon be in danger of getting injured?

 Chapter 1462 – Behind-the-scenes person (5)

    Chapter 1462 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (5)


    Moreover, other people¡¯s spirit pets that ran up the stage would be guilty of a crime and would be flogged.


    This move of Su Luo¡¯s was clearly holding the lord hostage to control his vassals. It gave Grandmaster Rong Yun no choice but to intervene.


    With regards to Grandmaster Rong Yun, this was merely a matter of waving of his sleeves, however, Su Luo¡¯ group was helpless. Therefore, Su Luo had no choice but think of this method.


    In any case, with Master present, no matter what, the little divine dragon wouldn¡¯t eat a loss. Because she was certain of this, so Su Luo was able to make this kind of decision.


    At this time, Lan Xuan was sent flying from a hit!


    He fell heavily onto the stage, with mouth full of blood, vomiting it out non-stop.


    Hey down on the battle stage without any strength, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stretch out a finger.


    But at this time, Li Aochen revealed a sinister sneer. He stretched out his hand and suddenly grabbed Lan Xuan in his hand. He ruthlessly sneered: ¡°You guys, the so-called younger generation from influential families. Each and every one of you are idiots that deserve to die! Stupid waste material!¡±


    Both of Li Aochen¡¯s eyes exploded out, reeking of blood, his eyes full of hatred. As if he had entered some kind of hatred he himself had constructed. His mind seemed to be somewhat lost and unfocused.


    ¡°I....admit.....¡±


    Lan Xuan¡¯s breath was feeble, disjointedly wanting to say that he wanted to admit defeat. But Li Aochen simply wouldn¡¯t give him this chance. He raised his fist and was just about to smash it onto Lan Xuan¡¯s head.


    This move, he used all his strength!


    If he was smashed by it, Lan Xuan would have died on the spot!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Several voices came from under the stage.


    There was Beichen Ying on this side, there was also Green Jade Pce family¡¯s.


    But because Grandmaster Rong Yun had ced a restriction on the battle stage, no one else could intervene and enter.


    Just at this most critical moment, the little divine dragon, flying in a parab shape, smashed towards the stage....


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s temples wrinkled slightly.


    He gracefully ced a hand over his temple: that girl really calcted pretty urately that he would intervene.


    As Su Luo expected, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hand made a small movement in the air, and just now, the agitated, berserk, and lunatic Li Aochen suddenly woke up as if having been enlightened.


    He held his head, and his body swayed.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A sound echoed and Lan Xuan smashed to the ground.


    Although it hurt like hell, when Li Aochen was about to strike again, Lan Xuan still held back a breath, quickly and fluently spitting out three words: ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    The people on Su Luo¡¯s side all released a breath of relief.


    Really was too dangerous!


    ¡°Luo Luo, well-smashed!¡± Beichen Ying pped Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Luo was just about to raise an eyebrow and smile when, at this time, two gazesnded on Su Luo¡¯s body in unison.


    One was Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze, the other was like a poisonous viper, concealed in the dark. Su Luo couldn¡¯t detect who it was, but if it wasn¡¯t outside of expectations, then it ought to be from the master of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Grandmaster cast a faint nce at Su Luo, smiling nomittally.


    Su Luo knew she was wrong, so she stuck out her tongue at her master.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, in an icily-arrogant manner, turned his face away, toozy to look at her again.


    But Su Luo released a breath in relief.


    Everytime Master adopted this ¡®does not feel like paying her any attention¡¯ expression, Su Luo knew she had passed. If Master didn¡¯t say a word, just tossed his sleeves and left, then that certainly meant it¡¯s dead serious.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Luo ran up the stage, making loud stepping sounds. She hurriedly picked up the little divine dragon that was lying on the stage, snoring away and sleeping very soundly.


    At the same time, she used her fastest speed to stuff a Spirit Restoration Pill into Lan Xuan¡¯s mouth. Then, a Rebirth of Flesh Pill, and also a pill that cured internal injuries¡ª¡ªSpirit Blood Pill. Then, she matched the pills with a small bottle of High Grade Celestial Spirit Water.

 Chapter 1463 – Behind-the-scenes person (6)

    Chapter 1463 ¨C Behind-the-scenes person (6)


    Li Aochen angrily red at Su Luo.


    If it was not for her interference, he would already have killed Lan Xuan!


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and Lan family were feuding. Lan Xuan¡¯s development went far beyond Jade Lake Pce¡¯s expectations. After he finished growing, at that time, he would always be a difficult enemy for Jade Lake Pce.


    Therefore, when he drew this lot, Li Aochen was told that he must take the opportunity to kill Lan Xuan. Otherwise, waiting until he finished growing, then it would be toote for regrets.


    Li Aochen heard this and naturally, did as he was told. So, he would deliberately prevent Lan Xuan from admitting defeat, time after time. Deliberately beat him until he was half-dead.


    Just when he almost killed Lan Xuan, a ¡®sleeping like a foolish dog¡¯ little thing appeared on the stage, then Grandmaster undertook the task to intervene.


    Sure enough, he guessed right, that foolish thing was Su Luo¡¯s!


    Li Aochen¡¯s eyes shed with ice-cold light, staring rigidly at Su Luo. His eyes spewed out fury like a volcanic eruption.


    However, right now, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t have the time to pay him any heed. All her attention was on Lan Xuan¡¯s body.


    Lan Xuan¡¯s injuries were very serious, Su Luo didn¡¯t even think as she stuffed several medicinal pills into his mouth.


    These medicinal pills weren¡¯t simple, every one of the pills was Grandmaster-level, all of them were personally refined by Grandmaster Rong Yun. He disliked having it around and in his way, so at that time, he foisted all of it off onto Su Luo.


    However, to Grandmaster Rong Yun, these were irksome things, but all the people in the world were covetous of this pills. Even Li Aochen, this kind of ninth-ranked expert, when he saw these Grandmaster-level pills, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited that the muscles on his face trembled.


    So many precious medicine pills, Su Luo didn¡¯t even think and stuffed it all in Lan Xuan¡¯s mouth, as if stuffing in sugar beans.


    ¡°Too wasteful!¡± Li Aochen, at this time, didn¡¯t have time to care if she was friend or enemy as he hatefully red at Su Luo.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to raise her head and only coldly humphed: ¡°Whether it¡¯s a waste or not, what does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t have time to waste words with you, wherever it¡¯s cool, just go stay there!¡±


    Su Luo originally didn¡¯t have a bit of good feelings toward Li Yaoyao¡¯s pile of people. Now, Li Aochen had beaten Su Luo¡¯s friend to this degree, how could Su Luo, who was being overprotective, have a good face for him?


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, a mouthful of blood choked in Li Aochen¡¯s throat!


    After returning to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, which person didn¡¯t switch from arrogance to deference and call him young master? Who dared to treat him like a dog like before? Li Aochen¡¯s face was ashen because of anger, he was so furious that his body trembled from head to toe.


    But Su Luo only coldly red at him: ¡°What are you trembling for? Keep trembling and you can tremble out a reason. You are blocking my line of sight, told you to go get lost, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!!¡± Li Aochen had never met such a crafty and unruly Miss!


    But Su Luo simply ignored him, directly assuming he was air.


    Su Luo currently was not a rootless duckweed. Now, she was also a person with a backer. Moreover, her master was this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition¡¯s chief judge. Now, he sat firmly on the most respected position in thispetition, who dared to provoke Su Luo ah?


    Li Aochen took a deep breath, suppressed the boiling rage in his blood. He red deeply at Su Luo for quite a while, only then did he angrily walk down the fighting stage.

 Chapter 1464 – The competitions afterwards (1)

    Chapter 1464 ¨C Thepetitions afterwards (1)


    When he was walking down the stage, Beichen Ying¡¯s group of people was all rushing up the stage. Nangong Liuyun was at the end of the group.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Just when Li Aochen was passing by Nangong Liuyun, he seemed to have stepped onto empty space and directly fell down the stage!


    Originally, based on Li Aochen¡¯s strength of a ninth rank, how could he not walk properly on a flights of steps?


    But he just fell down like that, slipping directly down as if on a slide. In the end, his head hit the ground heavily, giving off a sharp and clear hitting sound.


    Everyone under the stage watching was all dumbfounded.


    This...this was simply too irregr, right?


    Li Aochen¡¯s fall made him dizzy and confused, as if he only returned to his senses after a while. Now, his face was red like a hot chilli pepper.


    He stood up, his eyes ring darkly at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t seem to have felt his hatred. His pair of hands was on Lan Xuan¡¯s back, helping him push open the pressure points to improve his cirction, to quickly spread the effect of the medicinal pills.


    The biggest insult for a person wasn¡¯t being cursed, rather, it was being ignored.


    Su Luo¡¯s group all encircled Lan Xuan in the middle, no one took the time to even nce at him.


    The injury on Li Aochen¡¯s face seemed to have been meticulously curved by a person. In the middle of his forehead was a turtle shaped wound, blood flowing out steadily from the wound. It was a ghostly sight.


    Li Aochen¡¯s heart was so furious!


    But those people all ignored him, there was also Nangong Liuyun with tyrannical strength, how could Li Aochen even go up and argue with them? Don¡¯t forget, Su Luo also had a super overprotective master. Didn¡¯t you see that spirit pet being tossed on the stage, other Elder Ancestors didn¡¯t even humph at this okay?


    That¡¯s because all of them knew that to say it was a waste of words. Grandmaster Rong Yun was super overprotective and would be protective to the end.


    In front of absolute strength, the weak could only shut up.


    Li Aochen choked back his anger, fiercely red at those people, turned around and walked off.


    He did not walk to Li family¡¯s VIP seats, because he could not afford to lose this face.


    Li Aochen directly left.


    It was only after Li Aochen left, before the surroundings exploded with sounds of surprise.


    The storyline just now was brilliant. The reversal was very fast. Each and every one of them opened their eyes wide, watching the friction between these strong experts


    Not mentioning other things, just this confrontation after the fight finished was brilliant, so worth the ticket price.


    On the fighting stage.


    Under Su Luo¡¯s medicinal pills and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s critical care, Lan Xuan slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Second Brother...¡± Lan Xuan once again violently sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Damn Li Aochen! Next time, don¡¯t let me run into him!¡± Beichen Ying angrily cursed loudly.


    Just now, Nangong Liuyun made the move, he knew. Only, he also knew that Second Brother didn¡¯t give him a mortal blow, but rather, left him alive. To raise him, how to avenge this hatred, must let Lan Xuan decide by himself.


    ¡°I must personally kill him!¡± Lan Xuan bit his lower lip, his eyes were very firm.


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°This is your heart¡¯s devil. You must quickly be strong, and use your own power to kill him.¡±


    Otherwise, when Lan Xuan tried to break through the tenth rank tomander rank, because of this devil in his heart, it was very likely he would be obstructed and enter recoil of madness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Xuan nodded seriously.


    At this time, the somewhatcking and foolish sunny big boy¡¯s face was covered in ayer of unwavering determination. It was as if he had grown up overnight.


    After this battle, Su Luo¡¯s group of people¡¯s moods was all not very good.


    Because in the wake of this decisive battle, afterwards, everyone¡¯s opponent would be more and more difficult to deal with.


    This day, very quickly, it was Anye Ming and Luo Haoming¡¯s turn to battle.

 Chapter 1465 – The competitions afterwards (2)

    Chapter 1465 ¨C Thepetitions afterwards (2)


    On the stage, both experts stood, facing each other.


    ¡°Are you Su Luo¡¯s friend?¡± The corner of Luo Haoming¡¯s hooked into a taunting sneer. His eyes were full of deep meaning.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anye Ming nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you first repay a little interest on your friend¡¯s behalf!¡± While Luo Haoming was speaking, his hand condensed out a white aperture.


    Luo Haoming, tenth rank strength.


    Anye Ming, summit of the eighth rank in strength.


    Anye Ming was good at calcting, so his strength was somewhatcking. This was also a very normal thing.


    Anye Ming, after calcting the matter, if he was to win against Luo Haoming, the sess rate was at 0.0001%, very close to zero.


    After obtaining this result, Anye Ming directly lifted up his hand: ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    These three words, he said very quickly and urately. He simply didn¡¯t give Luo Haoming time to react.


    Luo Haoming also wasn¡¯t nning on wasting much time on Anye Ming. He had decided to use only one finishing move of tenth rank strength to directly tten Anye Ming to the ground. However, he never expected that Anye Ming would be so straightforward!


    The match hadn¡¯t even started and he directly conceded.


    This was not the early stages of thepetition, this was already the finals at the end ah!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Haoming didn¡¯t take back that glowing red-hot white-colored ball of light.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Finished saying this sentence. the corner of Anye Ming¡¯s mouth gave a provocative ¡®having gotten away with it¡¯ smile. Afterwards, without stopping, he turned around and left. He only left behind a gorgeous back view for Luo Haoming.


    In Luo Haoming¡¯s right hand, was a ball of light that radiated brilliant rays all around. He looked like a fool, looking on helplessly as Anye Ming gradually got further and further away. Finally, he walked into the crowd and high-fived with his friends as they cheered. That appearance seemed as if Anye Ming had returned in triumph!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Luo Haoming, panting with rage, smashed the ball of light in his hand on the ground!


    This was simply too hateful!


    Although he won the match, he never thought that he would feel such unprecedented sullenness. It was as if he had heavily smashed a fist over and seemed to have hit cotton, making him unable to release his anger.


    In the end, Luo Haoming had no choice, he could only walk away, panting with rage!


    Under the stage, Su Luo¡¯s group surrounded Anye Ming, cheering for him.


    ¡°Brilliant! Should be like this! You guys look, Luo Haoming is so angry that smoke ising out from his hair, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying, this foolish boy, had both hands at his hips, howling withughter non-stop.


    Zi Yan rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Never seen anyone as foolish as you. Someone who is happier after a loss than a win.¡±


    ¡°Then, so what. At least our little Ming Ming didn¡¯t get injured right?¡± Beichen Ying lifted up his chin, ¡°Know perfectly well you can¡¯t beat him, than concede earlier so as to avoid pointless injuries. This was the most correct choice.¡±


    But at this time, Anye Ming, with a face full of sympathy, looked at Su Luo: ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Luo Haoming has a huge hatred for you.¡± Anye Ming said in a low voice.


    Su Luo was a smart person, just one sentence from Anye Ming, and she could roughly understand his meaning. She nodded: ¡°I will be careful.¡±


    Luo Haoming actually took his anger out on her friend because of what she did. This was simply intolerable!


    ¡°Nangong, next time help me beat him!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t beat him, but it didn¡¯t matter. Her family¡¯s Nangong was the most amazing.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long and jadelike finger hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose. The tenderness in his eyes absorbed a person in its soft waves.


    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Su Luo cast a cold nce at Luo Haoming¡¯s back.


    Man conquer the world, while woman only need to conquer this man to obtain the whole world.

 Chapter 1466 – The competitions afterwards (3)

    Chapter 1466 ¨C Thepetitions afterwards (3)


    Now, thepetitions that had beenpleted were, Su Luo vs Su Qing. Su Qing died.


    Lan Xuan and Li Aochen. Li Aochen won.


    Luo Haoming and Anye Ming. Luo Haoming won.


    The three remainingpetitions were; Zi Yan and Ouyang Min, Beichen Ying and Mo Xiaoxun, Nangong Liuyun and Anye Xin.


    Today¡¯spetition was between Zi Yan and Ouyang Min.


    Ouyang Min had always kept a low profile, but he had also surmounted all difficulties, rushing all the way to the top thirteen strongest.


    But what¡¯s unfortunate for him was that this time, Zi Yan¡¯s luck was full to bursting. After she swallowed the Promotion Pill Su Luo gave her, sure enough, the night before herpetition, she advanced a level. She was directly promoted to the summit of eight rank.


    Ouyang Min was also at the summit of eighth rank, but how could Western Jin¡¯s resources bepared to Purgatory City¡¯s?


    At the final moment, Zi Yan took out an Absorbing Spirit Mirror and seeded in using an attack of the mind to defeat Ouyang Min. So, she got a ce to advance.


    If they were to reallypare till now, Zi Yan¡¯s advance to the top seven was the easiest among them.


    After that was Beichen Ying and Mo Xiaoxun.


    All thanks to Su Luo giving Beichen Ying that herbal medicine she stole from Central Pce, it allowed Beichen Ying to be immune to ice element attacks within the same rank. Therefore, the ice system attacks from Mo Xiaoxun waspletely of no threat to him.


    On the stage, Beichen Ying smiled like a rat, pleased as punch.


    It was only natural he would be happy, because that spirit grass actually came from Central Pce. Now, using Central Pce¡¯s treasure to resist Mo Xiaoxun¡¯s targeted attack, moreover, he was immune. This made Beichen Ying so excited that he almostughed out loud.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Mo Xiaoxun coldly red at Beichen Ying.


    They had already fought for six hours, but because Beichen Ying was immune to the ice element, therefore, almost all of Mo Xiaoxun¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t cause him any harm. This made Mo Xiaoxuan, who was clearly at a higher level, feel that this was a very thorny problem.


    ¡°Youe and hit me ah,e hit me ah.¡± Beichen Ying bounced around, his speed was fast as lightning while continuously provoking Mo Xiaoxun.


    The pitiful Mo Xiaoxun, his luck wasn¡¯t as good as Li Aochen. Li Aochen was a dual element mage, restricting his water element, he still had fire element. However, Mo Xiaoxun only had the ice element, and Beichen Ying just so happened to be immune to the ice element.


    Therefore, all of Mo Xiaoxun¡¯s attacks were merely decorations to Beichen Ying.


    ¡°You finished?¡± Beichen Ying smiled happily and jumped back and forth at his side. Those movements were simply like a lively little monkey.


    Mo Xiaoxun¡¯s face turned frosty, heavily groaning from being flustered: ¡°If you have the ability, then don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run? Okay.¡± Beichen Ying smilingly stood still.


    Just now, he deliberately forced Mo Xiaoxun to release most of his spirit force, then, what¡¯s remaining would be Beichen Ying¡¯s turn to fight.


    Beichen Ying condensed out a thread of fire in his hand. Soon after, the thread of fire became a column of fire, fiercely hacking towards Mo Xiaoxun!


    ¡°A small column of fire, what¡¯s so rare of about it!¡± Mo Xiaoxun didn¡¯t even put this in his eyes.


    Just when the column of fire was about to hack his forehead, Mo Xiaoxun, with a heavy palm strike, split it!


    But!


    What Mo Xiaoxun never expected was that when this column was split in half, when it flew in two different directions, why did he feel as if medicinal powder was sprinkled on him?


    Mo Xiaoxun raised his head in disbelief, then, he saw an unimaginable scene.


    On his hair, there really was a trace of white-colored powder.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Just at this moment, Mo Xiaoxun couldn¡¯t feel his feet, as if it was weak andcking strength.


    Taking advantage of him being ill, Beichen Ying would take his life!

 Chapter 1467 – Remnant from ancient times (1)

    Chapter 1467 ¨C Remnant from ancient times (1)


    Beichen Ying gave a deep lesson to everyone about what¡¯s called speed!


    Just at this very critical moment, Beichen Ying pounced over like a hungry wolf!


    He followed up with several strong moves to hit Mo Xiaoxun until he became stupid. In the end, he lifted his feet and kicked Mo Xiaoxun heavily in the abdomen. Kicking him to directly fly off the fighting stage.


    If we are talking about real strength, Mo Xiaoxun might not necessarily lose to Beichen Ying. But Mo Xiaoxun had lost to a treasure from his own family.


    ¡°Great!!¡± The group of people under the stage all cheered Beichen Ying.


    On the stage, Beichen Ying controlled his smugness and cupped his hands towards everyone around in thanks.


    Su Luoughed until her stomach hurts: ¡°Beichen Ying is too funny.¡±


    ¡°His luck is really good, if he drew people with other elements, for sure, he would die wretchedly.¡± The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Your luck is also not bad ah.¡± Su Luo smilingly hit her shoulder.


    In thispetition, Su Luo originally thought that three of them advancing into top seven was already pretty good, but the results now gave her a lot of nice surprises.


    She, Zi Yan, Beichen Ying, all three of them won, the rest just depended on Nangong Liuyun.


    However, how could Nangong Liuyun lose?


    Southern Mountain.


    In the courtyard, the sunlight in the afternoon sprinkled on the ancient tree. It leaked through the thin cracks of the tree leaves, sprinkling on top of the chair under the tree.


    Nangong Liuyun sat on the chair with his eyes closed, resting.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Unconsciously, Su Luo walked to his side, looking at his half closed sleepy eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun looks really great, with thick curly eyshes that were thin as cicada¡¯s wings. His facial features were exquisite. His silhouette was extraordinary handsome and bright. People that looked at him would be engrossed in him to the point of being unable to shift their gazes away.


    ¡°The matter of today¡¯s battle.¡± Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes and smiled.


    From his angle, looking at his Luo girl there was a kind of hard to describe beauty. So he motionless watched her with a smile.


    ¡°Has your internal injuries healed?¡± Su Luo was only concerned about this.


    As long as his internal injuries had healed, then no matter if it was Anye Xin or Luo Haoming, even his Senior Brother Dongfang Xuan, they might not be able to do anything to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun covered his heart and ced Su Luo¡¯s hand over it, weakly gasping for breath: ¡°Hurts....¡±


    ¡°Hurts your ass.¡± Su Luo smilingly cursed as she patted his chest, ¡°Always being so indecent.¡±


    In front of everyone he was what kind of model imitated by everyone. That cold attitude, unfeeling expression, an appearance of strangers can¡¯t approach. Now, in front of her, he pretended to be weak? A little too cute ah.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t concerned about me.¡± Nangong Liuyun proudly and adorably raised his chin.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I very concerned about whether you are injured or not?¡± Su Luo sat down by his side in annoyance, ¡°If your injuries still haven¡¯t healed, then don¡¯t try to be brave. It¡¯s merely apetition, this time is not good, there is still next time.¡±


    ¡°But this time¡¯s top seven strongest..... Will get a lot of benefits ah.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up as he smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°What benefit?¡± A huge question mark shed over Su Luo¡¯s head. Howe Nangong Liuyun know everything?


    ¡°To explore the remnant of ancient times.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice carried a trace of smugness: ¡°Not long ago, several Elder Ancestors, by chance, discovered the remnant of ancient times. But because of the terms of restriction, not a single one of these old folks could go in. They could only worry helplessly outside.¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo suddenly seemed to be able to see a light.


    At that time, Master and several Elder Ancestors chased after Zi Ning, afterwards, they left for a very long time. He didn¡¯t even have time to attend to her being chased to be killed. So, it turned out they had identally discovered the remnant of ancient times.

 Chapter 1468 – Remnant from ancient times (2)

    Chapter 1468 ¨C Remnant from ancient times (2)


    ¡°What is the remnant of ancient times?¡± Su Luo must admit, her knowledge on this stuff was awfullycking.


    ¡°Remnant of ancient times...¡± Nangong Liuyun stroke his chin, half muttering to himself, ¡°It was said that a long time ago, on this continent, the human race and the devil race coexisted. Butter, the human race and devil race broke out in war, and just when the human race was about to be exterminated, suddenly, an almighty person appeared among the human race. That almighty person destroyed and then exterminated the devil race, in the end, the entire devil race was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The entire race was destroyed? Was this kind of thing really possible? Su Luo blinked her eyes.


    ¡°But now, asionally, there are traces of the appearance of the devil race.¡± Nangong Liuyun stroked Su Luo¡¯s hair, ¡°Luo Luo, in the future, all of this will be your responsibility ah.¡±


    ¡°What? My responsibility?¡± Su Luo suddenly stood up, staring at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief, ¡°This is the responsibility of the entire human race, why toss it to me? My shoulder is slender, it¡¯s better you take the responsibility.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun forced a bitterugh: ¡°Who told you to be...s, forget it. In short, you must cultivate properly. My little princess, quickly grow up ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge palm used strength to rub Su Luo¡¯s head. Inside, he ced a lot of his expectations and hope.


    His strength skyrocketed, sometime in the future, he would be promoted to monarch rank. At that time, he would certainly leave this world. If there was a huge gap between his and Su girl¡¯s strength, then how many years would they be separated before he can see her again?


    Therefore, in order to be together forever, Nangong Liuyun would rather Su Luo suffer a bit more and strive harder right now, so they wouldn¡¯t be separated by two worlds.


    ¡°Luo girl, my Luo girl, quickly grow up ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun muttered to himself.


    ¡°I will use the fastest speed to grow. You should rest assured. Oh, that¡¯s right, we agreed that you will set aside that Senior Brother of yours for me, so don¡¯t get rid of him in private.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the such adorable her and he smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He smilingly agreed.


    Nangong Liuyun and Anye Xin¡¯spetition seemedplicated, in the end, Nangong Liuyun even spit out a mouthful of blood. This made everyone¡¯s heart jump to their throat.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t disappoint everyone¡¯s hope and got the ce to the next level.


    But everyone¡¯s expectations towards Nangong Liuyun had dropped a grade.


    The crowd of people discussed this spiritedly.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s battle just now, he seemed drained after the fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if it was not for using that final finishing blow, very likely, he won¡¯t even be able to defeat Anye Xin.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the rumor of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s internal injury not having healed is very possibly real.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we still bet on His Highness Prince Jin to win next time?¡±


    ¡°Thinking...let¡¯s discuss itter.¡±


    Among the crowd, His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s prestige, all of a sudden, dropped by a lot. This made Su Luo very carefully inspect him once over after seeing Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun enjoyed Su Luo¡¯s concern, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that because he wanted a certain someone to lower their guard, he stiffly forced out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Anye Xin walked in front of Nangong Liuyun. Suddenly, his lips hooked up into a smile: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nangong Liuyunnguidly leaned against a chair, carelessly waved his hand. He directly made Anye Xin leave.


    That attitude was like the king sitting up high. Where was it that even matched the appearance on the fighting stage?


    ¡°So, it turned out just now you purposely...¡±


    Su Luo said half of the sentence, then saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze sweep over with a ghost of a smile. Seeing this, the rest of the sentence stayed in Su Luo¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1469 – New drawing of the lots

    Chapter 1469 ¨C New drawing of the lots


    ¡°Like this is also good. My favorite is to pretend to be a pig, then eat the tiger.¡± Su Luoughed extremely happy.


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed his chest area.


    That ce really had some blood rolling over.


    But it did not manifest its seriousness.


    Luo Haoming and Dongfang Xuan were both formidable opponents.


    Arriving at this stage, Nangong Liuyun had no way to meddle with the matter of drawing lots. Like before, when he wanted his family¡¯s Luo girl to draw good lots and such, was something he couldn¡¯t do anymore.


    Following this, one could only depend on luck.


    Nangong Liuyun hoped he could draw Luo Haoming or Dongfang Xuan. Besides him, no one else could withstand their attack.


    ¡°The best scenario would be to let Luo Haoming and Dongfang Xuan draw each other. Let the two of them fight a ¡®you live I die¡¯ battle.¡± This was what Su Luo said.


    After the top seven were selected, very quickly, thepetition for four to advance among the seven would start.


    Four advancing out of seven, was the same as always. It would still depend on drawing lots to be carried out.


    On the stage, Su Luo stood there like before.


    Apetition where four out of seven would advance, could be considered entering the end. Therefore. there was an unprecedented amount of people watching this.


    Ever since Su Luo disyed her real strength, everyonepletely overturned their conclusion of her from before. Because, she had the strength to kill Su Qing, which convinced everyone.


    It was not like before, where everyone had finished drawing the lots and thest lot would belong to her. This time, her turn to draw lots was pretty close to the beginning.


    The first to draw lots was Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying drew the lot with number one on it.


    ¡°s, going to be the first to gopete ah.¡± Clenching this lot, Beichen Ying sighed.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°Here, the weakest person is you, how about I draw you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Beichen Ying had an expression of suffering hardship, hurriedly waving his hand, ¡°Little great aunt, this kinds of things, must not be said irresponsibly. You must, by all means, not draw my lot!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo blinked her clear,rge and monochrome eyes.


    ¡°In short, I don¡¯t want topete with you.¡± Beichen Ying firmly and seriously nodded.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be said for certain ah.¡± Su Luoughingly blinked her eyes.


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Beichen Ying madly shook his head.


    Even if he was matched against Luo Haoming, he didn¡¯t want to be matched against Su Luo. Because Su Luo¡¯s trump cards were simply too scary.


    However, it¡¯s not Su Luo¡¯s turn, so don¡¯t know which number she would draw.


    Following it was Zi Yan¡¯s turn to draw lots.


    Zi Yan drew number three.


    But her luck was really bad, because following after her, Senior Brother Dongfang Xuan directly drew number four.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ice-cold gaze stared at that lot, then turned his head to look at Su Luo. The corner of his mouth hooked into a bloodthirsty sneer, ¡°Escaped again.¡±


    Such an ice-cold gaze that suddenly made Su Luo¡¯s heart shiver.


    However, Su Luo very quickly returned to her senses, ring back at him with a frosty gaze.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cold eyes disdainfully nced at Su Luo, then turned around and left.


    After he got off the stage, Li Yaoyao happily rushed up, wrapping herself around Dongfang Xuan¡¯s sleeves.


    Dongfang Xuan spoilingly patted her head, bending down and saying several sentences by her ear.


    The smile on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face became even more ted. She turned around, proudly sending Su Luo a provocative nce.


    That gaze, besides being full of hatred, it also contained the emotion of endlessly being pleased with herself.


    Coming in contact with Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze, Su Luo raised an eyebrow with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Su Luo, you just wait to die!¡± Li Yaoyao silently mouthed these words. Then, she wrapped herself around Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm and swaggered off in a high-profile manner.


    Su Luo faintly smiled. Wait to die? This matter really was uncertain.


    At this time, it was Su Luo¡¯s turn to draw lots.

 Chapter 1470 – Duel (1)

    Chapter 1470 ¨C Duel (1)


    Su Luo didn¡¯t hesitate for long and randomly selected a lot.


    Don¡¯t know if it could be said that her luck was good or bad, she actually drew the number six lot.


    ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo looking at him with a strange gaze, and his heart became somewhat nervous. He quickly ran over.


    ¡°Impossible ah!¡± When he saw the number on the lot, suddenly, his whole person didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°Why is my luck so bad! Afraid of what and ites.¡± Beichen Ying, in a depressed manner, held his hand over his forehead.


    Su Luo very kind-heartedly patted his shoulder: ¡°My strength is simr to yours, you should be happy.¡±


    Beichen Ying gloomily tossed Su Luo a nce, gave a deep sigh, then walked away with hidden bitterness.


    Su Luo had so many trump cards, even if she met Luo Haoming, he would also eat a lot of suffering, let alone to say him. Therefore, Beichen Ying knew his odds of winning were very very small, approaching close to zero.


    The current lot drawing results were:


    Beichen Ying vs Su Luo;


    Zi Yan vs Dongfang Xuan;


    Nangong Liuyun, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen were the three people remaining that hadn¡¯t drawn lots.


    Then, among these three, who would draw the empty space lot, which would directly advance?


    Regardless whether it was on the stage or below the stage, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on these three people. The atmosphere was heavy, as if it was about to freeze over.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s hand extended into the lot box.


    ¡°Number two.¡±


    Luo Haoming got the number two lot.


    The corresponding number should be five. Regardless, the number five lot still hadn¡¯t been drawn up till now.


    Luo Haoming clenched the number two lot, his gaze sweeping over Nangong Liuyun and Li Aochen. His expression right now was dark and unclear, deeply enigmatic, but his gaze stopped over Li Aochen an instant more.


    Su Luo¡¯s lips pursed slightly.


    There was never apetition like the Roaming Dragon Listpetition. The element of luck upied arge part of thepetition.


    Luo Haoming, thest Roaming Dragon Listpetition¡¯s champion. But, if his luck wasn¡¯t good this time and was matched against Nangong Liuyun....This champion fromst time¡¯spetition would very likely be eliminated at this step.


    Or maybe, the always favored Nangong Liuyun would be eliminated at this step.


    After all, these two were the most favored seeded yers.


    If it was otherpetitions, naturally would not let the seeded yerpete against each other before the finals. But the Roaming Dragon list was unlike otherpetitions, in this kind ofpetition, luck upied a great part. Nobody knew who their opponent would be in the next match.


    After Luo Haoming finished drawing, and knew he drew number two.


    The remaining lots were the number five and the empty space lot.


    ¡°My turn.¡± Li Aochen took a deep nce at Nangong Liuyun, slowly strolled over to in front of the lot box.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Li Aochen¡¯s body who was about to draw lots.


    Because this lot drawn by Li Aochen, very possibly, could affect the entire match.


    Under a countless number of gazes, Li Aochen extended his hand with great difficulty.


    Although he had experienced trials and hardship, however, at this moment, even the formidable Li Aochen was nervous.


    Because Su Luo could see his fingers trembling slightly.


    Li Aochen¡¯s hand hesitated for a long time in the box, finally taking out a lot and handing it to the host.


    He himself didn¡¯t even look.


    The host looked at the lot in his hand, for a split second, he stared nkly. Soon after, he lifted his head with a sly expression, sweeping the surroundings once. Finally, he madly shouted: ¡°Empty space lot!!!¡±


    In other words, this round, Li Aochen didn¡¯t need topete, he directly advanced!


    Li Aochen¡¯s expression was ecstatic for a split second!


    However, very quickly, his expression was restored to normal. His face was emotionless, as if he didn¡¯t care a bit about the result.

 Chapter 1471 – Duel (2)

    Chapter 1471 ¨C Duel (2)


    Nangong Liuyun, with a ghost of a smile, raised an eyebrow to nce at Luo Haoming: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to encounter you so early.¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s a matter of you die or I live!¡± Luo Haoming left this sentence, clenched his fists tightly then left withrge strides!


    Su Luo stood by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side. She heard their exchange and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly: ¡°Looks like he has a lot of confidence in himself.¡±


    ¡°Do you not have faith in me?¡± Nangong Liuyun seized Su Luo¡¯s lovely waist.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured? How could you beat Luo Haoming?¡± Su Luo deliberately lowered her voice.


    ¡°Injured? Already healed.¡± While Nangong Liuyun was speaking, he brought Su Luo down the stage.


    The two of them talked while they walked.


    Although just now, Su Luo deliberately lowered her voice, however, the people on the stage were all absolute masters, how could they not hear their dialogue?


    As a result, not long after Su Luo and them left, Nangong Liuyun being seriously injured and hadn¡¯tpletely recovered was spread through the entire capital.


    Originally, those people that firmly believed Nangong Liuyun would win steadily, or maybe those that were wavering between the two people, momentarily, all of them leaned towards Luo Haoming. They felt that in this match, Luo Haoming¡¯s probability of winning was a lot greater.


    This decisive battle was moved forward, igniting the passionate fire among the masses. The entire capital sank into frantic betting.


    Southern Mountain.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s group of people all sat in the great hall.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are too ck-hearted ah.¡± Beichen Ying gave Su Luo a thumbs up in approval, ¡°Now, Second Brother¡¯s betting has stabilized at one to two. Otherwise, there would be simply no way to bet.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Luo saying Nangong Liuyun¡¯s internal injuries hadn¡¯t healed, then Nangong Liuyun insisted on saying that he had recoveredpletely in order not to lose face, this news, then this time¡¯s betting would all fall one-sidedly towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°These days, you have won a lot right?¡± Su Luo beamingly asked.


    All of Su Luo¡¯s crystal stones were given to Beichen Ying to act on her behalf. Up until now, Su Luo still didn¡¯t know to what kind of degree the amount of her crystal stones had reached.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Beichen Ying proudly said, ¡°At least this number.¡±


    Beichen Ying made a hand signal.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Really that much?¡± Zi Yan directly stood up from the excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, only a lot more.¡± Beichen Ying shook his head, exceptionally proud of himself to say, ¡°You guys don¡¯t forget, a portion of the betting shop also belongs to Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°This time, bet everything on Nangong to win.¡± Su Luo high-spiritedly patted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Then thank you.¡± Nangong Liuyun leisurely leaned against the back of the chair as he unhurriedly said this.


    ¡°No thanks necessary, all of your crystal stones were taken to bet on yourself.¡± Su Luo said this directly.


    Su Luo now, wasn¡¯t just by herself ah.


    She needed crystal stones to cultivate, and the little divine dragon ate the crystal stones like food. There was almost no difference between the amount of crystal stones the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox atepared to the little divine dragon. In addition, the Variant Acacia Tree also needed a huge amount of crystal stones.


    So many mouths and just one Amethyst Crystal Fish that produced it one piece at a time, how could it be enough?


    If there were banks, and the banks had crystal stones, Su Luo nned to directly go and rob it.


    Therefore, to earn enough crystal stones was the most urgent matter Su Luo needed to do.


    It was fortunate that such an opportunity just happened to appear right now. If Su Luo didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to earn a huge profit, she was afraid the heavens would strike her for being foolish.


    In order to put pressure to lower Nangong Liuyun¡¯s betting ratios, Beichen Ying and these people went everywhere to spread the news.


    In the end, a serious news was spread out: Nangong Liuyun encountered an attack by an unknown expert dressed in ck. He was seriously injured to the degree of almost losing consciousness!


    Was there really an expert dressed in ck?


    There really was one.

 Chapter 1472 – Duel (3)

    Chapter 1472 ¨C Duel (3)


    That person was impersonated by Elder Ancestor Mo.


    That formidable strong pressure being issued out could be felt by the entire capital.


    When everyone found out and rushed over, they could only see that ck figure flying fast into the distance. And His Highness Prince Jin was covering his mouth, with faint specks of red that could be seen on his sleeves.


    As a result, the matter of His Highness Prince Jin being attacked by a person halfway back spread through the entire imperial capital.


    Only, this matter, in the end, it was spread askew.


    Some said His Highness Prince Jin was seriously injured. In the end, the rumor that was spread changed to His Highness Prince Jin being seriously injured, in aa,ying on the bed and unable to get up. Later, the rumor changed to His Highness Prince Jin was about to forfeit.


    In the wake of this news being spread more and more like rain by the wind, Nangong Liuyun¡¯spensation rate became higher and higher. From the beginning of 1:2, untilter it was 1:3, and finally set to 1:4.


    ¡°Not a waste of us energetically promoting this in such a short time period. Finally stabilized at 1:4.¡± Beichen Ying rubbed his hands, ¡°This time, we can really earn a huge profit.¡±


    Because this match, the entire poption was interested in and all the influential families were also interested in it, there were an unprecedented amount of people making bets.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s best.¡± Su Luo mockingly smiled, ¡°But the first match in thispetition of four to advance from seven, is between you and me oh.¡±


    Having heard what was said, Beichen Ying¡¯s joyful expression dropped in an instant.


    ¡°Anyway, it will be a loss. How about we don¡¯tpete ah?¡± Beichen Ying used a ¡®let¡¯s discuss it¡¯ tone.


    ¡°Out of the question.¡± Su Luo¡¯s manner was firm, ¡°How could we notpete?¡±


    ¡°Then, I voluntarily forfeit?¡± Beichen Ying had an expression of suffering bitter hardship.


    At that time, he, as the menfolk, being struck down the stage by a little girl. Just thinking of it, he felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Out of the question. At that time, what if others once again spread rumors of dirty tricks?¡± Su Luo strongly disapproved.


    ¡°Must fight?¡± Beichen Ying scowled miserably, finding things extremely difficult.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, otherwise, everyone will think you automatically yield. How bad is that to my reputation ah? With great difficulty, I was able to counterattack the rumor, you say, am I right?¡± Su Luo smiled happily as she patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, unting how obedient she was when she got off lightly, ¡°Therefore, you must prepare well when you get back. Tomorrow is the start of the match.¡±


    Beichen Ying dejectedly ran away.


    The second day, the match scheduled was held on time.


    The betting closed before the two people got on the stage.


    For this match, everyone¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t very high. Because everyone knew, Su Luo and Beichen Ying were from the same group. A lot of people were suspicious of Su Luo and Beichen Ying¡¯s rtionship, so after dying, they still didn¡¯t dare to bet on it.


    Based on the statistical result before they get on the stage, this time, the people betting were unprecedentedly low.


    On the stage, Beichen Ying and Su Luo stood firmly.


    Before they made any move, don¡¯t know who shouted this from under the stage.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, don¡¯t deliberately throw the game ah!¡±


    This sentence destroyed the good atmosphere.


    Su Luo looked in the direction of that voice, but couldn¡¯t find the person.


    Because after that person finished yelling this, he directly stood in the crowd of people and disappeared in a split second.


    But when Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept over, she just so happened to meet Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s face had a taunting and mocking sneer, her gaze shed with sinister light, unblinkingly staring at Su Luo.


    When her gaze met Su Luo¡¯s, Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze became provocative, with her eyes full of ridicule.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze had no regard for anyone else as it swept by her face. She didn¡¯t even stop over for half a second, as if in her heart, Li Yaoyao was merely a non-existent stranger.


    To humiliate a person, the best method was to ignore them.


    Therefore, Su Luo ignored Li Yaoyao.


    Just having prepared for a battle of the gazes, but waspletely ignored, made Li Yaoyao furious!

 Chapter 1473 – Duel (4)

    Chapter 1473 ¨C Duel (4)


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Li Yaoyao pped her palm down!


    In Jade Lake Pce¡¯s VIP seats suddenly came the clear sound of apuse.


    The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    Li Yaoyao directly roared back: ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re acting lofty? Before, who was it that cried and kneeled, begging me toe?¡± The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer, the words he said were undisguised.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as she strictly red at Li Aochen: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Before, who was it that said as long as I kill Su Luo, then...¡± Li Aochen didn¡¯t have any intent to avoid the taboo subject.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯splexion paled in an instant. She threw herself over and with one hand, covered Li Aochen¡¯s mouth and loudly shrieked: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Aochen effortlessly pulled her hand away.


    Li Yaoyao was afraid he would really say it, so her strict and insulting gaze was menacing: ¡°If you dare speak nonsense, be careful that my Senior Brother will find out and he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother? Haha, now you have Dongfang Xuan, you are a lot more firm.¡± Li Aochen coldlyughed, ¡°Are you sure that senior brother of yours can beat Nangong Liuyun?¡±


    Mentioning Dongfang Xuan, Li Aochen also had some misgivings, so he let that subject go for the time being.


    ¡°This matter, you should stop mentioning it! In any case, I¡¯m well aware of the situation!¡± Li Yaoyao stooped down, ring down at Li Aochen, full of warning and threats, ¡°The business deals before are all invalid, in the future, you are not allowed to mention it!¡±


    Finished speaking this sentence, she turned and returned to her seat. She didn¡¯t even nce at Li Aochen.


    Li Aochen¡¯s face seemed to be enveloped in cold frost, as he coldly stared at Li Yaoyao¡¯s leaving back. His hands clenched into tight fists.


    Not to mention how chaotic it was under the stage, the two people on the stage had already started to fight.


    Don¡¯t know if Beichen Ying¡¯s luck was good or not,st night, he directly broke through to the ninth rank.


    Therefore, at the moment, both were at ninth rank.


    Beichen Ying went all out, and Su Luo also didn¡¯t hide anything, the two people on the stage fought till they were hard to separate, and evenly matched.


    In the end, Beichen Ying helplesslyined while fighting: ¡°My sister-inw oh, quickly finish it, I¡¯m tired to death.¡±


    At this moment, the two were fighting very fiercely. Aside from Su Luo, no one else heard Beichen Ying¡¯sints.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This was Roaming Dragon List¡¯spetition for four to advance out of seven. Beichen Ying, this child, was casual as if he was eating or drinking water, just that simple.


    ¡°Let just finish the fight.¡± When the two were crisscrossed together, Su Luo suggested in a whisper.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think us fighting back and forth, being watched by everyone, makes us look like fools?¡± Beichen Ying guided patiently.


    ¡°Really looks like fools.¡± Su Luo expressed her agreement.


    ¡°Therefore, finish this quickly. Just get it over with.¡± In any case, he couldn¡¯t win.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯llplete your wish.¡± Su Luo nodded her head.


    Afterwards, Su Luo condensed out her Nothingness of Space.


    Nothingness of Space was without rival within the same rank. Therefore, when Beichen Ying entered Nothingness of Space, his speed was weakened by Su Luo.


    Afterwards, without any dispute, he lost.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Beichen Ying, while waving his hand, yelled loudly, going down the stage.


    ¡°Really stupid...¡± Su Luo refused to walk the same road as him, turned around and got off the fighting stage.


    ¡°Too stupid.¡± The audience in their seats all shook their heads as they left.


    This match was even more boring then they had imagined. It simply didn¡¯t have a bit of thrill or excitement, the people watching had almost started to yawn.


    ¡°How much did you win?¡± Su Luo saw Beichen Ying¡¯s excited appearance, so she asked when she had time.

 Chapter 1474 – Duel (5)

    Chapter 1474 ¨C Duel (5)


    ¡°Three thousand crystal stones.¡± Beichen Ying frankly said.


    ¡°So little?¡± Su Luo frowned, ¡°Then why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°No matter how small the mosquito, it¡¯s still meat ah, let alone to say, three thousand is not small ah. Only you, this kind of filthy rich, would look down on three thousand crystal stones as too little.¡± Beichen Ying had difficulty covering up his excitement, ¡°The next match is the one between Nangong Liuyun and Luo Haoming oh!¡±


    He and Su Luo¡¯s match could only be regarded as an exhibition game. Whether they could earn a fortune or not would depend on the next match ah.


    In the wake of the match getting closer and closer, there were more and more rumors concerning Nangong Liuyun in the imperial capital.


    Southern Mountain.


    Outside, the one whose rumours were widespread about being seriously injured and unconscious, Nangong Liuyun, at this moment, was leisurely reclined on a soft couch. He held a scroll leisurely.


    The sunlight fell through the thin cracks among the tree branches,nding on his face in patches that made him even more gorgeous.


    Su Luo smiled happily as she sat down by his side. In one move, she took away the book in his hand.


    Who else would dare to take away the book from His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s hand? Only Su Luo had this courage and ability, and she did it as if it was her right to do so.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the match.¡± Su Luo seriously looked at him, ¡°Are your internal injuries really healed?¡±


    Before, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s huge fight with Elder Ancestor Mo, after it, he had continuously recuperated. Su Luo asked several times and he had said that it had healed. But Su Luo always didn¡¯t feel at ease.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled very mysteriously: ¡°Still haven¡¯t healed.¡±


    ¡°Then what to do ah?¡± Su Luo became increasingly worried, ¡°Ten years ago, Luo Haoming was already tenth rank. These ten years, he had been in closed-door cultivation all along, progressing rapidly. Where as you...what¡¯s to be done now?¡±


    ¡°As long as I try my best, don¡¯t worry.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly.


    ¡°How could I not be worried, before, you got hit until you spit out blood.¡± Su Luo¡¯splexion became indignant, ¡°Don¡¯t know who that ck-clothed person was. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, he was definitely people behind Luo Haoming!¡±


    ¡°All the machinations, can¡¯t me people that fall for it, only that people were not guarded enough against it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone had endless sorrow, ¡°Tomorrow, as long as I try my best is good.¡±


    ¡°s....¡± All the mood was in this sigh.


    All around, a trace of change ured in the air.


    After a small cup of tea time, Nangong Liuyun, with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, raised an eyebrow: ¡°He left.¡±


    Su Luo wiped away the sweat from her forehead: ¡°Just now, it was really dangerous, almost was discovered.¡±


    If it was not for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reminder, that a super strong expert was hidden in the dark.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor from Luo family.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth evoked into a demonically charming smile. His red lips were alluring with a hint of a sneer.


    ¡°Could it be that they have some huge movement? Even the Elder Ancestor was personally dispatched? Su Luo asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Let Beichen Ying ept whateveres.¡± A dark and ruthless light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck as ink eyes. He unhurriedly said it in an even tone.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Su Luo smiled happily as she nodded.


    Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s Elder Ancestor had personallye out to probe the situation. Then, how deep must this water be ah. The informationing from Beichen Ying, in the earlier period, Luoyu Pce Hall had lost miserably in betting. Maybe, they hoped to use their final assets to flip over in the bets.


    However, able or unable to double....Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce. Soon after, both of them had the same sinister smile.


    After Beichen Ying got this news, he excitedly rushed to the betting house that same night.


    Such a huge bet, if he didn¡¯t personally guard it, he really didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    Not to mention this, this night, Luoyu Pce really did dispatch people over...


    That attitude was as if they were moving house....

 Chapter 1475 – Duel (6)

    Chapter 1475 ¨C Duel (6)


    Luoyu Pce Hall moved over many trunks of stuff, and Beichen Ying epted it all without a change of expression.


    Luoyu Pce Hall¡¯s people had smirks, leaving in a rxed manner.


    Looking at their leaving backs, Beichen Ying exposed acent smile.


    Very quickly, the second day arrived.


    The official match began.


    Luo Haoming vs Nangong Liuyun.


    One was the champion fromst time, one was this time¡¯s most favored seeded yer.


    The two would battle it out at an earlier than expected time, a contest of peak expert vs peak expert.


    Therefore, this match was unprecedentedly intense, maybe it would be the most intense battle of this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition.


    Time had almost arrived, but there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight on the stage.


    Under the stage, all the seating positions were full, in the back, there were still a lot of people standing. It was practically packed with people.


    Today, the audience was all very excited.


    The match still hadn¡¯t started and they had already entered the mode to watch the fight. Even to the point that they had already split into two groups.


    Luo Haoming group and Nangong Liuyun group.


    However, clearly, Luo Haoming¡¯s group had a lot more people than Nangong Liuyun¡¯s group.


    Originally, the majority of people would have supported Nangong Liuyun. But after Su Luo and her group of people worked really hard on the sly, finally, they were able to control the number of people to be lower.


    Three out of four people bet Luo Haoming would win. And on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, was only one out of four.


    The two leads hadn¡¯t even shown up and the audience members under the stage had almost started to fight.


    ¡°Luo Haoming will certainly win!¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is invincible!¡±


    ¡°Luo Haoming will triumph in every battle and win every fight!¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s Highness Prince Jin will be the ultimate winner!¡±


    The two sides almost started to fight.


    Just at this time, a purple-robed person appeared in mid-air, soon after flying to the fighting stage.


    ¡°Luo Haoming! Luo Haoming! Luo Haoming!¡±


    Seeing Luo Haoming appear, everyone under the stage exploded out with a fiery enthusiasm.


    They had bet a lot of money that Luo Haoming would win. Therefore, they absolutely would not want him to lose.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s tall figure stood on the stage with a frigid face. He was solemn and coldly severe, full of august. He extended out one hand, the right hand lifting up and putting pressure down.


    All the noise, disorder, mor and shouting in the audience suddenly became quiet.


    Luo Haoming just stood there motionless like that. His whole body gave off an icily arrogant aura that people dared not look straight at.


    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t that much time left from the beginning of the match.


    This time, some people under the stage started to panic.


    ¡°Where is His Highness Prince Jin?¡±


    ¡°Luo Haoming already showed up, His Highness Prince Jin isn¡¯t likely not to show right?¡±


    ¡°Could it really be like the rumor said, His Highness Prince Jin is seriously injured and remained unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be right? I bet all the wealth in my family on him ah.¡±


    The spirited discussion under the stage became increasingly loud.


    A small portion of the people that originally supported Nangong Liuyun at this time wavered, continuously turning their head, constantly staring in the direction of the entrance. Earnestly hoping for the arrival of His Highness Prince Jin.


    But what made them increasingly despair was, His Highness Prince Jin still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Just at this time, the judge slowly walked to the center of the stage.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s mouth hooked into a proud and icily arrogant smile.


    Nangong Liuyun, are you afraid of me? So, you didn¡¯t even dare to show up?


    Luo Haoming firmly believed Nangong Liuyun was seriously injured. Because this information was personally confirmed by his Elder Ancestor. It couldn¡¯t be false.


    Therefore, this match, Luo Haoming had already known earlier that Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t appear.


    The judge looked at that almost burned down to ashes incense, his brows tightly scrunched up. However, he still hadn¡¯t said anything....

 Chapter 1476 – Duel (7)

    Chapter 1476 ¨C Duel (7)


    Luo Haoming¡¯s mouth hooked into a taunting sneer: ¡°Time is already over.¡±


    ¡°The incense hasn¡¯t died out.¡± The judge nced at Luo Haoming and said indifferently with a taunt face.


    But at the same time, his gaze was staring closely in the direction of the gate. The anxiousness in his gaze was hard to conceal.


    The mockery on Luo Haoming¡¯s face became increasingly strong. He coldly sneered: ¡°Then continue to wait a bit.¡±


    If Nangong Liuyun was tactful, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t appear at this time.


    But once the fight started, fists and feet have no eyes. At that time, whether he lived or died was not something he had the final say in.


    He was such a new rising star, any of the older gifted genius would have a wish to kill, this also included Luo Haoming.


    A bloodthirsty sneer shed through Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes, he was hoping Nangong Liuyun woulde. Because he really wanted to extinguish this gradually rising star in the cradle.


    Time passed in seconds and minutes, seeing that the stick of incense was about to burn out.


    At this time, a lot of people under the stage had uncertain expressions.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s expression became increasingly moreplicated.


    Emperor Jing stared fixedly in the direction of the entrance, unblinkingly watching it, afraid of missing a bit of news.


    But no matter how closely he stared. No matter how much he hoped. All along, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure never appeared in his eyes sight.


    ¡°How could it be like this!¡± Emperor Jing clenched his fist in a death grip, his expression was tangled.


    There was only Nangong Liuyun, such a seeded yer, from Eastern Ling. If he voluntarily forfeited, then Eastern Ling waspletely finished!


    At this moment, Emperor Jing basically had already ruled out Su Luo.


    As for before, when Su Luo defeated Beichen Ying, Emperor Jing had unconsciously assumed that Beichen had thrown the game. From his perspective, if it was based on real strength, Su Luo would be pped to death once she got on the stage. So, he never had any expectations towards Su Luo.


    Just at this critical moment when Emperor Jing and everyone looked up with hope. Just as the incense tip was burned almost to thest second¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun slowly arrived.


    That pitch-ck as ink eyes shed with an expression that looked disdainfully down at the world. He had bright eyes and white teeth, with lips like dark red cinnabar. The outline of his jaw was noble, healthy and ice-cold.


    The him right now wore a ck robe. A faint wind brushed by, and the tassels on the jade belt danced lightly and wantonly. He took gracefully steps as he came over slowly. Every movement of his was a prominent disy of extreme elegance and respectfulness, without losing a bit of his domineering aura.


    Under the gazes of the nearly one hundred thousand people present, Nangong Liuyun looked like a super strong expert from ancient times, proudly walking towards the stage.


    Under ten thousand gazes, he indifferently stood in front of Luo Haoming.


    To be honest, Luo Haoming¡¯s looks were in fact pretty good. His temperament was also outstanding. Originally, before the appearance of Nangong Liuyun, he absolutely was the focus point of everyone present. The target of everyone¡¯s worship.


    But after Nangong Liuyun appeared, it¡¯s as if his body gave off dazzling light like the sun. That innate aura of a leader and iparable charm, deeply attracted everyone present.


    ¡°Worthy of being His Highness Prince Jin. Only just standing there, makes one want to kneel down on both legs with head to the ground in worship.¡± Among the crowd, someone said this, being deeply moved.


    Li Yaoyao, like a fool, watched Nangong Liuyun walk closer and closer. He finally walked onto the fighting stage.


    Her fists clenched tightly! Why, wouldn¡¯t he lower his head a little to take a nce at her? Such an outstanding male, why didn¡¯t he belong to her?


    Li Yaoyao bit her lips heavily, and a dark red very quickly came from the lower lip, blood rolling down drop by drop.


    Nangong Liuyun stood on the stage as if no one else was present, with an arrogant and indifferent expression.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s brow rose slightly.

 Chapter 1477 – Duel (8)

    Chapter 1477 ¨C Duel (8)


    Could it be his misconception?


    How was it that he couldn¡¯t sense to what stage Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength was?


    This made Luo Haoming have an indescribably rmed feeling.


    In fact, how could Luo Haoming have known, Nangong Liuyun had already gotten the jade pendant with dragon designs from Su Luo and hung it on his body. Like this his strength waspletely hidden. Nobody could even think of knowing to what degree his strength was.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you dared toe.¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s sinister and ruthless gazended on Nangong Liuyun. That abstruse gaze was like a viper hidden in the dark night, glittering like frost and snow.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡± Nangong Liuyun was as indifferent as before. He used the gaze of looking at a dead person to calmly look at Luo Haoming.


    Luo Haoming sneered: ¡°Putting on an act.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had both hands crossed behind his back, standing there proudly. His manner carried a trace of looking down on him: ¡°Merely a fight of words, very interesting?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Luo Haoming coldly snorted. His expression immediately resumed its normal indifference, ¡°Nangong Liuyun, since it¡¯s like this, then I look forward to your strength breaking out!¡±


    ¡°You will very much look forward to it.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded indifferently.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s gaze darkened ruthlessly in an instant.


    At this moment, the judge firmly waved his hand: ¡°Competition start!¡±


    He had just finished speaking when the very much experienced judge directly fled down the stage!


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    In the mere blink of an eye, Luo Haoming and Nangong Liuyun had already exchanged three palm strikes.


    Afterwards, both sides flew back to each side.


    Luo Haoming steadily stood in ce, while Nangong Liuyun continuously retreated seven more steps. When he finally stood firm, he even slightly staggered a little.


    Everyone saw this, some were excited, while some lost hope.


    Those that bet on Luo Haoming were naturally very happy, conversely, those few portions that bet on Nangong Liuyun, each and every one of them hung their head in dejection, wishing to rush back and change their bets.


    Luo Haoming mockingly looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Still won¡¯t concede?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t speak, he onlyzily cast a sideways nce at him. But it gave people a powerful overbearing feeling that they couldn¡¯t ignore.


    One could only see him form seals with one hand, one after another,plicated imprints flew out from under his hand.


    Luo Haoming had a rxed expression.


    From his perspective, this was a match he was confident of winning, unworthy of him being cautious.


    If Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t seriously wounded, maybe he would go all out, but the current Nangong Liuyun was bound to lose.


    Let alone to say, after him sounding Nangong Liuyun out just now, Luo Haoming was even less concerned about Nangong Liuyun.


    A halo of light blue water vapor rose, and a dazzling light suddenly appeared. In an instant, it enveloped towards Luo Haoming¡¯s body!


    ¡°Tenth rank Water Prisoner Cage? Haha, Nangong Liuyun, let¡¯s see how long your spirit force canst!¡± The corner of Luo Haoming¡¯s mouth hooked into a mocking sneer.


    Luo Haoming lifted up the cold sword in his hand.


    This sword was the Luo Yu Sword passed down from generation to generation in the family. It was only a touch weaker than the legendary Chi Xiao Sword and Cheng Ying Sword.


    The Luo Yu Sword matched with his wind attribute, and its speed nearly doubled.


    Luo Haoming lifted up the Luo Yu Sword and hacked towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword. Each chop hacked out a light in the shape of a half moon. The sword glittered tyrannically and violently, full of a murderous aura!


    Luo Haoming wanted to borrow Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword¡¯s strength to directly behead Nangong Liuyun under his sword!


    So, once he started, he used his most powerful finishing move.


    Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword, every chop wasyered on top of the previous one until the ninth one, the strength was directly multiplied by nine times!


    From this, it could be seen just how formidable and strong the ninth chop was!


    Because in this world, there weren¡¯t that many people that could avoid Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword. How could Nangong Liuyun, who was seriously injured, escape this?

 Chapter 1478 – Duel (9)

    Chapter 1478 ¨C Duel (9)


    Almost everyone thought the same as Luo Haoming.


    When Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword, where every strike was stronger than the one before¡ª¡ª


    When everyone looked at Nangong Liuyun with sympathy and pity¡ª¡ª


    Under the stage, Emperor Jing¡¯s brows were tightly knotted.


    Luo family¡¯s master was also frowning deeply.


    ¡°Haoming used his biggest finishing at the start, is this really good?¡± Luo family¡¯s master had a touch of unease in his heart.


    Nobody had a good answer.


    But Elder Ancestor Luo just smiled faintly: ¡°No matter, in any case, it would be a win. Now, it¡¯s merely winning in a bit more showy manner.¡±


    Since even Elder Ancestor Luo said this, naturally, Luo family¡¯s master had nothing else to say. He turned around to look at the stage, but no matter what, his heart felt anxious.


    On the stage.


    The light from the eight sword strike was blocked by Nangong Liuyun.


    The ninth strike looked like a surging tide rushing over.


    In mid-air, Luo Haoming, with both hands holding the sword, hacked towards Nangong Liuyun who was below.


    That world-breaking wave of energy gave a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The sword hadn¡¯t arrived yet and was able to send the people in the audience rolling.


    Under the stage, Su Luo stared fixedly and unblinkingly.


    Nangong Liuyun had continously said his injuries were healed, but Su Luo was still a bit worried.


    At this moment, both of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s feet moved with exquisite footwork.


    Just before the ninth chop hacked down like a surging wave!


    The soles of Nangong Liuyun were like a skateboard as he quickly avoided it!


    At the same time, his hand flipped over with flying speed, as one after another, a strange imprint appeared in mid-air.


    Hisplexion was as calm as water.


    Everytime, when both handspleted an imprint, a wind leopard would appear on the ground!


    Su Luo could condense out four me leopards in a row, it was already considered very awesome.


    But the current Nangong Liuyun made everyone even more bbergasted.


    One only saw that every time he condensed out an imprint, another wind leopard would appear on the ground. Moreover, every one of these wind leopards was cruel, tyrannical and iparably malevolent!


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡±


    Each and every one of the wind leopards all snarled towards Luo Haoming.


    These wind leopards, from one nce, there were at least twenty of them!


    Luo Haoming¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun actually so easily avoided his most powerful attack? This wentpletely beyond his expectations.


    Moreover, not only did he avoid Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword, he even had the spirit force to summon more than twenty wind leopards!


    His strength really was like what the Elder Ancestor scouted out, of being at the beginning of tenth rank? Or he had spent all his force and right now was merely pushing himself beyond his abilities?


    Luo Haoming was uncertain, but his attitude was not as scornful as before.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    Luo Yu Sword moved in a circr arc, horizontally chopping towards a wind leopard.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled coldly as he indifferently watched the sword tip that was about to hack over.


    One could only see him control the more than twenty wind leopards to move sideways together, borately avoiding the frontal attack by the Luo Yu Sword.


    Barely at the beginning of tenth rank strength and was able to avoid the continuous attack ofsummit tenth rank strength. This wasn¡¯t only dependent on strength, there was also the urate calctions with regards to angle and strength.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Really brilliant dodging!¡±


    ¡°Really urate speed!¡±


    Under the stage, people cheered in session.


    It seemed to everyone that His Highness Prince Jin might lose, that this matter was already clinched. It was because the two attacks before, he was always at an disadvantage. He was in the state of passive defense.


    But, even if he was to lose, he must lose brilliantly.


    Therefore, everyone all gave sounds of cheer to show him goodwill.


    Luo family¡¯s VIP seats.


    Elder Ancestor Luo¡¯s expression, in an instant, pulled down!


    His gaze was notparable to those ordinary spectators.


    He never expected that based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s weak strength, forget avoiding the Nine Chops of Luo Yu Sword, he actually was able to avoid the attack following it.

 Chapter 1479 – Duel (10)

    Chapter 1479 ¨C Duel (10)


    Through defending this two times, he could clearly see the conserved strength in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Elder Ancestor Luo¡¯s indifferent gaze stared at Luo Haoming and silently ordered him to quickly kill Nangong Liuyun.


    All around was full of noise, however, Luo Haoming still nodded towards Elder Ancestor Luo.


    When he faced Nangong Liuyun again, Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed. His gaze was as sharp and severe as a hawk: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, such urate calctions! You might escape it once, but you won¡¯t escape a second time!¡±


    Finished speaking, Luo Haoming¡¯s attack had already started again!


    Now, he lifted up Luo Yu Sword and rushed towards Nangong Liuyun at a fast speed!


    Rise, gale!


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun controlled the more than twenty wind leopards to rush head on towards Luo Haoming!


    ¡°Merely some insignificant wind leopards and nothing more.¡± Luo Haoming simply didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    Luo Haoming condensed out all the spirit force around him and poured it all into Luo Yu Sword. Afterwards, the Luo Yu Sword was full to the degree of causing total annihtion! It whirled towards the wind leopards to behead them!


    Wind leopards¡¯ forte was speed.


    Moreover, they were personally controlled by Nangong Liuyun.


    One could only see the wind leopards twist and whirl, getting into difficult maneuvers, moving from both the left and right side.


    The originally cumbersome wind leopards, under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s control and using a pace with high difficulty, avoided Luo Haoming¡¯s attack. At the same time, they also surrounded Luo Haoming!


    Right now, Luo Haoming was like a trapped turtle, all around were cruel and malevolent wind leopards that continuously roared and would pounce on him at any time!


    Luo Haoming¡¯splexion changed in an instant.


    He never expected that these wind leopards not only could avoid his attack, but at the same time, they could switch to surround him!


    A total of twenty-four wind leopards, every one of them was iparably huge. Opening their ferocious mouths, bloodthirsty and cruel. They pounced towards Luo Haoming!


    If you must know, now, the wind leopards were at a close range to Luo Haoming.


    The Luo Yu Sword in Luo Haoming¡¯s hand simply couldn¡¯t be used effectively in this situation.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The twenty-four wind leopards were like a violent surging tide, biting towards Luo Haoming.


    At this time, Luo Hoaming was pale inparison and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    One wind leopard, he could easily get rid of, five was also no problem. Ten of them, he could do it with great difficulty, but twenty-four at once, this was simply asking for his life.


    Even if his strength was at the summit of tenth rank, but he couldn¡¯t bring out Luo Yu Sword¡¯s full strength ah. Moreover, he was also heavily outnumbered.


    ¡°Such strong mental strength and control!¡± Under the stage, the master of Beichen Pce said in surprise.


    Elder Ancestor Beichen also nodded repeatedly.


    He released twenty-four wind leopards in a row, not only that, Nangong Liuyun could also urately control them. There wasn¡¯t a trace of error, what kind of mental strength and calction ability would this need? An average person absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    In Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s VIP seats.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Nangong Liuyun was seriously injured? How could a seriously injured person have such strong mental strength and urate control?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s brows knotted tightly. Hisplexion was exceptionally ugly.


    ¡°The news that came from Luo family indeed said that it was like this...¡± Elder Ancestor Li¡¯s tone was somewhat unstable.


    ¡°Wrong! Very wrong!¡± Li Yaoyuan ruthlessly hit the table.


    ¡°But...I heard Elder Ancestor Luo personally went to scout out this news ah. It absolutely can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°Fart!¡± Li Yaoyuan suddenly stood up, ¡°There is definitely a problem in this! Either it¡¯s that the Luo family and Nangong Liuyun family cooperated, or Elder Ancestor Luo was cheated by Nangong Liuyun!¡±


    Regardless of which one it was, with regards to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, both of them were absolutely disastrous for them.

 Chapter 1480 – Duel (11)

    Chapter 1480 ¨C Duel (11)


    ¡°This time¡¯s bet, how much was ced?¡± Li Yaoyuan said with a solemn expression.


    He knew it was betting on Luo Haoming to win, but the specific number, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to it.


    Elder Li gestured a number.


    In an instant, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes red until it was perfectly round. He wished to swallow up Elder Li on the spot. With one move, he grabbed the other by the cor, almost lifting him up: ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand green crystal stones, really....the crystal stones we won before, all....were bet on this...¡± Elder Li¡¯s neck was pinched, so he could only speak intermittently.


    Li Yaoyuan was so furious that he directly tossed Elder Li away!


    Before, so much that was painstakingly earned, were all bet on this.


    ¡°Who decided this?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s voice was cold, so angry that the muscles on his face trembled.


    ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Elder Li¡¯s gaze looked towards Li Yaoyao.


    In an instant, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s swordlike gaze shot towards Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart suddenly shivered, herplexion bing stiff.


    Li Yaoyuan unwaveringly stared at her, his gaze an unfeeling as a hawk. But very quickly, he took a deep breath, slowly sitting down.


    Only at this moment did Su Luo slowly release a breath in relief.


    At this moment, thepetition was still continuing.


    Nangong Liuyun started to show his powers by counterattacking.


    On the stage, Nangong Liuyun controlled the twenty-four wind leopards.


    The wind leopards surrounded Luo Haoming in a circle.


    Twelve wind leopards bit his lower body, while the other twelve leaped up and pounced towards his upper body!


    ¡°Go die!¡± Luo Haoming paled inparison, his face, body and hands all had wounds. He gave a violent roar, and a spirit force that could startle the heavens suddenly covered his whole body. Momentarily, one could only see his body sparkling with golden light, spirit force soaring to the sky.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Luo Yu Sword became two from one, from two to four, four to eight. It directly beheaded the twenty-four wind leopards rushing towards him into four parts, turning them into the element of wind. In the end, they disappeared into air.


    Twenty-four wind leopards were beheaded in an instant.


    But the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth still hung a making-fun-of-him sneer.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s spirit power could use the Miracle Body Protection Technique three times. Now, he had wasted one time and only two times remained.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are not bad. Able to force me to use the Miracle Body Protection Technique.¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s gaze was ruthless, his tone even more unfilling.


    ¡°There are still two times, almost there.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth held a faint smile.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance to force me to use it a second time!¡± Luo Haoming was full of confidence.


    ¡°Very quickly, I¡¯ll have a way.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone downyed the situation.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luo Haoming gave a heavy snort. He filled the Luo Yu Sword in his hand full of spirit force, and the spirit aura suddenly exploded out, zing in all directions. The dazzling sword light hacked fiercely towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footwork was nimble and exquisite, don¡¯t know to what degree his mind could calcte everything so urately. Everytime Luo Yu Sword hacked down, he could always use the most exquisite step and the smallest distance to avoid it at the most urate angle.


    Usually, it was only a hair¡¯s width from him.


    Now, the fight between the two people on the stage still were based mostly on Luo Haoming attacking and Nangong Liuyun continuing to be in the stage of passive defense.


    Although Luo Haoming¡¯s sword, from beginning to end, couldn¡¯t hit Nangong Liuyun, everytime, it was daunting and near escape.


    These kind of circumstances continued, until after a cup of tea¡¯s time.


    Nobody noticed, that when Nangong Liuyun avoided Luo Haoming¡¯s Luo Yu Sword, he was walking a huge circle around him.


    Now, with Luo Haoming in the center, within a range of one meter around him, suddenly, a prisoner cage appeared. Roaming dragons like lightning densely covered this prisoner cage.


    Luo Haoming waspletely trapped in this lightning prisoner cage!

 Chapter 1481 – Easily (1)

    Chapter 1481 ¨C Easily (1)


    This lightning prisoner cage¡¯s strength was many folds stronger than the prisoner cage Su Luo had been trapped in!


    Luo Haoming, seeing himself being trapped, for a split second, he seemed lifeless.


    When he finally reacted, he discovered that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t get out!


    Tenth-ranked lightning attribute prisoner cage!


    Before, when Nangong Liuyun was withdrawing, in fact, he was setting up this prisoner cage all along. A pity that Luo Haoming was too impatient in seeking victory and temporarily didn¡¯t detect it, then stepped into the prisoner cage. To the extent that he was totally imprisoned inside.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Luo Haoming raged in a low voice. His whole face was sinister because of wrath, with both eyes scarlet as blood.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth raised with a faint mocking meaning: ¡°Only now you have discovered it, somewhatte.¡±


    ¡°You simply were never injured, am I right?!¡± Luo Haoming, because of rage, his whole face was twisted!


    He had thought all along that Nangong Liuyun was seriously injured. Since the beginning, he thought he could easily win against Nangong Liuyun. But what made him copse was that after fighting halfway, he discovered that the opponent simply was never injured.


    Because if he was injured, he simply couldn¡¯t use this lightning prisoner cage.


    Because the lightning prisoner cage required a huge consumption of spirit force.


    Nangong Liuyun raised a brow with ghost of a smile. He gave a deceptive response: ¡°You thought the information was correct.¡±


    Hard to tell if it was real or not, this was the highest stage for deceiving people. Nangong Liuyun would be stupid to tell him the real answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s appearance became vengeful from being excessively provoked. He was itching to rush out of the prisoner cage and have a ¡®you die or I die¡¯ fight with Nangong Liuyun.


    But now, he was trapped alive in this prisoner cage, all around was the sizzling sound of roaming dragons like lightning. Luo Haoming simply couldn¡¯t get out.


    Now, everyone present was silent.


    Everyone all looked on helplessly at the very pleased Nangong Liuyun.


    That iparably handsome face of his was as tranquil as water. Every one of his movements was noble and graceful. Even when he smiled, it seemed poised and noble. However, it gave everyone the feeling of a ruler looking over hisnd with a king¡¯s domineering.


    In the beginning, everyone thought he was sure to lose. It was impossible for him to win. But at this moment, seeing Luo Haoming trapped inside the prisoner cage like a wild beast, everyone was deeply swayed.


    His Highness Prince Jin forced Luo Haoming to the edge of despair twice in a row, could the him like this really lose?


    Nangong Liuyun controlled the lightning prisoner cage.


    The cage was originally thirty square meters, but under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s control, this thirty square meters-sized prisoner cage continuously shrank. In the end, it became ten square meters.


    Although the space waspressed, the strength was increased to the extreme, not a bit was wasted.


    Inside the prisoner cage, the pressure on Luo Haoming suddenly doubled.


    Luo Haoming opened his palm. One after another, wind knives appeared.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    A countless number of ice des all concentrated on a certain position in the prisoner cage.


    Under the formidable attack, in an instant, a small crack split open in the prisoner cage.


    ¡°Very good!¡± The corner of Luo Haoming¡¯s mouth hooked into a strange smile. The Luo Yu Sword in his hand became long in an instant and fiercely hacked towards that crack.


    Don¡¯t know what material was used to make the Luo Yu Sword. It wasn¡¯t suppressed by the lightning element and it didn¡¯t rapture from conducting electricity.


    Watching as the Luo Yu Sword hacked down, about to cleave open a cave mouth sufficient for Luo Haoming to escape.


    Just at this instant, all of a sudden.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled. Soon after, one could only see his pair of slender and white hands flipping over. Afterwards, water element suddenly appeared at this cave mouth and instantlypletely repaired this hole!


    Nangong Liuyun was wind, water and lightning, a three elemental system mage....

 Chapter 1482 – Easily (2)

    Chapter 1482 ¨C Easily (2)


    At this moment, the lightning and water element mysteriously mixed together. The hole that was hacked out by Luo Yu Sword was directly restored to its original state. Moreover, it was even tougher than before.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Luo Haoming, who was just rushing out, almost hit his head against the wall.


    His body urgently came to a stop and avoided embarrassing himself.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up demonically: ¡°Want toe out? Very difficult.¡±


    The prisoner cage right now had both the lightning element mixed with the water element. It was firm and wouldn¡¯t break. No matter how Luo Haoming hacked at it, he couldn¡¯t make a dent.


    Moreover, after Nangong Liuyun finished speaking, the prisoner cage that was originally only ten square meters started to shrink again.


    Eight square meters, five square meters, three square meters...


    Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes flicking with uncertain and bewildering light.


    If he let the prisoner cage continue to shrink, at that time, he would either be electrocuted to death by lightning or squashed into a human meat patty.


    Nangong Liuyun was simply too hateful, he simply didn¡¯t give him a chance to choose.


    The Miracle Body Protection Technique could only be used three times!


    Before, in order to escape the more than twenty wind leopards that had pounced over to bite him, he had already used it once.


    Now, it¡¯s a matter of life and death and he had no choice but to use it.


    Luo Haoming was extremely tangled, but in the end, forck of better option, he bellowed: ¡°Miracle Body Protection Technique!¡±


    Once he said this, ayer of dazzling light covered Luo Haoming¡¯s body in an instant. A very powerful spirit force suddenly spread out.


    Right now, Luo Haoming seemed to be possessed by an ancient spirit, that powerful strength could rip the heavens apart.


    ¡°Break for me!¡± Luo Haoming bellowed.


    Following that bellow, Luo Haoming¡¯s pair of hands made a gesture as if sweeping dust off in all directions!


    The lightning prisoner cage, after the water and lightning element merged, was not easy to break. But Luo Haoming, with Miracle Body Protection Technique, in that split second, was matchless in strength. The ce where he extended his hand and carelessly swiped was as if wiping away dust. He easily wiped away the prisoner cage.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to already be prepared for this. Just when Luo Haoming used Miracle Body Protection Technique, he had quickly recalled the spirit force from the prisoner cage.


    It was also because his speed was fast enough, so he wasn¡¯t bitten by the bacsh from the spirit force.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you¡¯re good! Actually forcing me to use the Miracle Body Protection Technique twice!¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes burned with a bright light, full of hatred.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that seemed to not be there: ¡°There is still a final time.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t force Luo Haoming to use up the Miracle Body Protection Technique, even Nangong Liuyun was in danger of dying.


    But this time, Luo Haoming no longer looked down upon Nangong Liuyun.


    A sly fire burned in his eyes: ¡°The final time? Then let¡¯s begin now! The result is in no way a suspense!¡±


    Just at this moment, Luo Haoming¡¯s entire person leapt up and disappeared in mid-air. When everyone saw him again, he had already lifted the Luo Yu Sword in midair to directly shot towards Nangong Liuyun!


    At this moment, Luo Haoming was using the Miracle Body Protection Technique for the third time!


    It was a win or lose moment!


    At this time, everyone¡¯s gaze was all focused on Luo Haoming¡¯s Luo Yu Sword.


    Luo Yu Sword carried a world-shaking power, the sword intent was biting cold, with an endless killing intent engulfing towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°A Commander level killing move!¡±


    On the VIP seat, came a cry of rm.


    For a moment, everyone was stupefied.


    This killing move by Luo Haoming was equivalent to a Commander level move. Then, how could His Highness Prince Jin block this move?!


    ¡°Finished, finished. His Highness Prince Jin will lose for certain!¡±


    ¡°Based on trump card,s Luo Haoming is still a bit stronger. s, nothing can be done about it!¡±

 Chapter 1483 – Easily (3)

    Chapter 1483 ¨C Easily (3)


    ¡°Fortunately, I bet on Luo Haoming to win since the beginning. Hahaha, this time, I even bet using my home ah, really very sagacious of me!¡±


    ¡°Luo Haoming will win for certain! Win for certain! Win for certain!¡±


    Under the stage, people discussed in a spirited manner.


    On the VIP seats, many people gave a knowingugh. Because a majority of the people among them also bet on Luo Haoming winning.


    Once Luo Haoming, this long sword, hacked down, it would bring them an untold amount of riches. How could they not be happy?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart, all of a sudden, rose to her throat.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s group also all nervously and full of apprehension stared at the stage.


    Based on real strength, Nangong Liuyun had already reached Commander rank, but...before, the fight with Elder Ancestor Mo, his strength was suppressed to tenth rank. So, Su Luo really didn¡¯t know if he could block this move or not.


    Now, everyone present was silent, as if the leaves of the treesnding on the ground could be clearly heard.


    In the end, could His Highness Prince Jin block this move?


    Will His Highness Prince Jin die under this move?


    Everyone¡¯s mind was circling around this question.


    At this time, in the wake of Luo Haoming high in the air getting closer and closer. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire person seemed as if he was scared stiff, stupefied. He stood there nkly and motionlessly.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s entire body had a spirit force operating at the peak that would startle the heavens. The Luo Yu Sword in his hand gave off a magnificent red light.


    With victory or defeat in this strike, so Luo Haoming simply didn¡¯t consider the issue of using up all his spirit force.


    He frantically moved his sword, one strike after another, crazily chopping towards Nangong Liuyun.


    He could deeply sense that Nangong Liuyun, this opponent, was simply too terrifying. He absolutely could not give him a bit of opportunity, otherwise, he definitely could free himself!


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!!!¡±


    Luo Haoming¡¯s Luo Yu Sword carried the strength at a Commander level, and the sword chopped down without a bit of feelings!


    But at this time, Nangong Liuyun actually took out a ck cloth from his sleeves.


    In such a critical moment and when everyone was breaking out in cold sweat for him.


    He.


    He actually unhurriedly took out a ck cloth from his sleeves!


    The ck cloth was a long strip, made from pure natural silk. After, he shook it out, on top of it bing clean and neat without a single crease.


    Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly covered his own eyes with the ck cloth and calmly tied it at the back of his head.


    ¡°Is His Highness Prince Jin courting death?¡±


    ¡°Originally, he couldn¡¯t beat Luo Haoming, now with eyes closed, if this isn¡¯t the tempo to court death, then what is it?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin, quickly dodge ah, quickly dodge ah, quickly dodge!!!¡±


    Countless voices interweaved together, the entire scene bing morous. But the onlymon ground was that everyone held their breath with rapt attention. They stared unwaveringly at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure.


    Just when Luo Yu Sword, carrying a heaven-shaking force chopped toward the middle of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead!


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure disappeared in ce!


    ¡°Huh, where is His Highness Prince Jin?¡±


    ¡°Where did His Highness Prince Jin go to?¡±


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡±


    A countless number of spectators rubbed their eyes, staring at the ce Nangong Liuyun was standing nkly before, staring at it in disbelief.


    But even though they stared until their eyes blurred, they still couldn¡¯t find their Highness Prince Jin.


    ¡°Can Nangong Liuyun teleport?¡± At this second, Central Pce¡¯s master¡¯s expression was as dark as concentrated ink. So dark that droplets of ink could be squeezed out.


    If Nangong Liuyun could really teleport, then the many things that happened in Central Pce now had a reasonable exnation!


    Mo family¡¯s master gnashed his teeth, but First Elder slowly shook his head. He said seriously and with certainty: ¡°Not teleport, but that speed is already close to teleport.¡±

 Chapter 1484 – Easily (4)

    Chapter 1484 ¨C Easily (4)


    ¡°Then what is it?¡° Mo family master¡¯splexion looked somewhat better.


    ¡°Mystic n has a type of technique called Phantom.¡± First Elder¡¯s face was ugly, ¡°Mystic n¡¯s forte has always been speed because of this Phantom technique.¡±


    ¡°Mystic n? But isn¡¯t the Mystic n already extinct?¡± Mo family master¡¯s eyes held a trace of doubt.


    ¡°No, sooner orter, the Mystic n will stage aeback.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s tone was certain.


    ¡°Then, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s technique is Mystic n¡¯s Phantom?¡± Mo family master¡¯s lips shed with a sinister sneer.


    If it was possible to connect Nangong Liuyun with the Mystic n, then he did not need to do anything. Naturally, there would be people who would step in to take care of him.


    First Elder forced a bitter smile and shook his head: ¡°It is said that the master of Purgatory City had a book on Phantom.¡±


    Mo family master suddenly felt depressed deep in his stomach.


    As everyone knows, the master of Purgatory City is Nangong Liuyun¡¯s master, and masters passing on techniques to their disciples, isn¡¯t it a right and proper matter?


    First Elder frowned: ¡°So this matter is only said in private, only the people of Purgatory City dare to practice it.¡±


    Who dared to question this Phantom technique, the master of the Purgatory city who was always overprotective, biased and unreasonable. He would directly hit you with his most famous skill Topple the Mountains and Overturning the Seas lightning palm strike. Who could bear it?


    Pce Master Mo sighed gloomily.


    Master of Purgatory city, was a lunatic, who would dare to provoke him?


    That year, there was only Gui Ci, this hidden-in-the-dark organization of assassins, who dared to challenge the master of the Purgatory city. Unfortunately, during thesest hundred years, Gui Ci seemed to have been pulled up by the roots, never appearing in this world again.


    On the stage, the fight was still in progress.


    Don¡¯t know when Nangong Liuyun appeared.


    The corner of his lips curved into a ghost of a smile, his long slender arm patting Luo Haoming¡¯s back.


    Luo Haoming, who was being yed, suddenly turned around and roared: ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Then, he lifted up the Luo Yu Sword and hurriedly swung it over!


    Nangong Liuyun, with his eyes covered, reliedpletely on his perception.


    However, don¡¯t know if his sense was really too strong or his calctions were excessively urate. In short, Luo Haoming swung his sword again and again like a madman. After a countless number of hits, he still hadn¡¯t even touched a corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe.


    Now, everyone under the stage stared in awe.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin... how can this be?¡±


    ¡°Luo Haoming can¡¯t even touch the corner of His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s robe, let along cutting the person.¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s speed is so fast as to be freakish, Luo Haoming simply can¡¯t catch up.¡±


    ¡°Shall I say, His Highness Prince Jin is simply ying with Luo Haoming!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, His Highness Prince Jin has his eyes covered, even like this, Luo Haoming still can¡¯t cut him. Just based on this point, he already lost.¡±


    Countless discussions could be heard around.


    These voices were simply not concealed.


    How good was Luo Haoming¡¯s hearing, how could he not hear it?


    The more he heard, the worse his face looked.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to listen, the voices constantly drilled into his ears.


    At this moment, Luo Haoming was under an endless amount of pressure.


    In itself, because he had used Miracle Body Protection technique three times in a row, his spirit had force depleted very quickly, there wasn¡¯t much left.


    Now, everyone under the stage was constantly discussing about him, affecting his wisdom.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Luo Haoming fiercely stabbed at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back.


    Just at that moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips gradually curled up. This instant, he did not avoid, but simply extended two fingers, urately and without error, he pinched Luo Yu Sword.


    That¡¯s right, Nangong Liuyun easily pinched the strong and ferocious Luo Yu Sword with his index and middle fingers!

 Chapter 1485 – Easily (5)

    Chapter 1485 ¨C Easily (5)


    ¡°Eh?¡± Luo Haoming waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Now, your spirit force is almost used up, no?¡± The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes pulled into a faint smile, his eyes full of ridiculing intent.


    Luo Haoming looked like he was struck by lightning, looking foolish and stupid.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips bloomed into a brilliant smile like summer flowers: ¡°Just waiting for this moment.¡±


    After that, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fingers moved up, instantly grasping Luo Haoming¡¯s throat.


    Two fingers, white as jade, but contained a strong, earth-shaking strength. They pinched the dumbfounded Luo Haoming, not giving him a second to react.


    Previously, he had madly released his spirit force, now, it waspletely used up. Therefore, even if he wanted to resist, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s two fingers pinched his throat, cutting off his breath.


    Very quickly, Luo Haoming could feel being suffocated.


    ¡°I concede!¡±


    Luo Haoming spit out this sentence with great difficulty.


    That arrogant head was hanging down in a dejected manner.


    In the wake of these words, the entire arena was quiet and still. But in the time it took to breathe, the whole arena suddenly boiled over.


    ¡°Luo Haoming lost!¡±


    ¡°God damn it, this daddy¡¯s entire family¡¯s fortune was bet on him, and he actually lost!!!¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Didn¡¯t His Highness Prince Jin have serious internal injuries? How could he lose?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was unusually intense.


    Nangong Liuyun never had the intention of killing Luo Haoming.


    If it was before, Nangong Liuyun would probably directly kill Luo Haoming. But ever since Grandmaster Rong Yun told him about those matters, Nangong Liuyun put away his killing intent.


    Luo Haoming could also be considered a rare capable expert. Killing one would be one less, when the timees and foreign enemies invade in full force, Luo Haoming could also be considered a part of the strength. So if it¡¯s possible not to kill, then it¡¯s best not to kill.


    Otherwise, how would Luo Haoming still be live?


    For Nangong Liuyun to let him off so easily, Luo Haoming¡¯s heart also had some misgivings. But he would never have thought it was because of that matter.


    Now, Luo Haoming¡¯s face was very ugly, he saluted Nangong Liuyun with great difficulty. Soon after, his figure was like lightning, quickly disappearing from the stage.


    Under the stage was an area full of wailing and cursing voices.


    But Nangong Liuyun calmly walked off the stage and left together with Su Luo¡¯s group.


    Behind him, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, Luo Yu Pce¡¯s Luo family, Central Pce¡¯s Mo family... people from these ns, all used ruthless, overcast gazes to re fixedly at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s confident leaving back.


    Because these families had all listened to Luo n¡¯s insider information, and had all heavily bet on Luo Haoming to win!


    Especially Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, this time¡¯s loss could be said to be the most disastrous one in thest hundred years!


    Southern Mountain.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª earned a huge fortune, this time, really earned a huge fortune!¡± Beichen Ying held his stomach and rolled around on the soft bed,ughing like a madman.


    ¡°Do you have to exaggerate so much?¡± Su Luo stood calmly before him, looking down at him from above.


    ¡°Exaggerate?¡± Beichen Ying managed to stopughing with great difficulty and waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not exaggerated at all. If you looked at the ledger, you would beughing more madly than me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Su Luo shook her head firmly. Such a calm youngdy like her, how could she disregard her image to roll around on the bed.


    ¡°Here, look at it yourself.¡± Beichen Ying took out a whole box of ledgers and stacked them in Su Luo¡¯sp. He smiled, pleased as a punch, ¡°Quickly, have a look.¡±


    Su Luo opened up the first book with some doubt...


    Her hand stiffened.


    Soon after, she calmly opened the second book, and went rigid again...

 Chapter 1486 – Easily (6)

    Chapter 1486 ¨C Easily (6)


    The third book, was the same...


    ¡°How many are here?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t feel so calm.


    ¡°Twenty ledger books.¡± Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo,ughing, ¡°How about it? Stimting?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, not bad.¡± Su Luo pretended to be calm, but how could her heart really be calm?


    That was several hundred thousands of crystal stones ah!


    There was a group of children under her care that cried piteously for food, just waiting for the crystal stones to reach their stomach. Looking at these crystal stones, counted using ten thousand as the unit, how could she not be excited?


    Su Luo simply loved this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon List Competition to death.


    If not for thispetition, how could the influential families bring out their storehouses of fortunes and properties?


    ¡°First, draw out ten thousand green crystal stones.¡± Su Luo high-spiritedly and magnanimously pped the table.


    ¡°Okay! No problem.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s answer was also straightforward.


    With several hundred thousand crystal stones as the foundation, everyone¡¯s heart was full of confidence.


    If you must know, originally, they only had a few thousand green crystal stones in hand. No one expected that through gambling, the crystal stones woulde so fast. Every time, it would flip by several fold again and again.


    At the beginning, everyone bet Su Luo would lose, so they seized the opportunity and won a lot.


    Now, everyone bet Nangong Liuyun would lose, so they seized the opportunity and earned a huge profit again.


    Therefore, they had indeed umted over several hundred thousand crystal stones.


    Moreover, these crystal stones were all theirs, it had nothing to do with the families behind them.


    So many crystal stones, how to store them was a huge problem.


    After all, several hundred thousand crystal stones, if a group of experts were toe rob and kill, who could stop them?


    Therefore, in order to protect the crystal stones¡¯ security, Su Luo especially ran to Grandmaster Rong Yun. She asked for four space bags in a thick-skinned manner.


    Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, Zi Yan, these four people each got a space bag.


    As a result, the huge storage problem of the crystal stones werepletely resolved.


    Previously, after taking out ten thousand green crystal stones in advance, Su Luo very generously moved these huge mountain-like piles of crystal stones into her space.


    Su Luo had just moved it in, and the little divine dragon and the others became insanely happy.


    Originally, the group of children would stare fixedly at Amethyst Crystal Fish to produce one crystal at a time. They waited anxiously almost to the point of their eyes popping out.


    Now, all of a sudden, a small mountain appeared, moreover, it was all piled up with crystals stones, how could they be calm?


    The little divine dragon¡¯s speed was very fast, with a crashing sound, he pounced up.


    He used both ws to grab it and toss it into his mouth.


    Several ¡°crunch, crunch¡± sounds, and one crystal stone was eliminated.


    As far as the little divine dragon was concerned, these crystal stones were no different from sunflower seeds.


    The little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox simply learned it all from following the little divine dragon.


    But her teeth could not bepared to the little divine dragon¡¯s, simply couldn¡¯t bite it. So, she became anxious and persistently grabbed at the little divine dragon¡¯s scales.


    The little divine dragon himself didn¡¯t have enough time to eat, so he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. But seeing her anxious, ravenous, salivating-a-river little appearance, the little divine dragon didn¡¯t have the heart to say no.


    Helplessly, the little divine dragon bit it open like cracking sunflower seeds, revealing the center of the crystal stone.


    Green crystal stones had green liquid drops in this position.


    As a result, little divine dragon grudgingly, one by one, cracked open the crystal stones for the little spirit fox. Afterwards, the little spirit fox, holding the crystals with pleasure, absorbed the rich spirit force inside.


    The two little spirit pets sat down in a row like friends in kindergarten. Their tiny back figures looked clever and adorable. But if you were to look at them from the front, you¡¯d know how terrifying their ability to consumerge amounts of food was!

 Chapter 1487 – Easily (7)

    Chapter 1487 ¨C Easily (7)


    Su Luo put a total of ten thousand green crystal stones inside, but in less than two hours, these two little guys had destroyed a small pile of it.


    When Su Luo came in, she saw a pile of crystal stones in the front and a pile of crystal stone shells in the back, with two little heads in between.


    Su Luo was immediately stunned.


    ¡°You guys...¡° They wiped out almost a tenth of it?


    This was also under the conditions of the little stone and the Variant Red Acacia Tree being in cultivation state and not joining in the meal. Otherwise, these ten thousand crystal stones were like rain water thatnded in the oceans, making a bubble then they just disappeared?


    ¡°Awoo, awoo...¡± The little divine dragon¡¯s two ws were full of crystal stones. He lifted his big ck clear eyes up and looked at Su Luo with confusion and innocence.


    ¡°Ao, ao, ao.¡± In front of the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was pile that was already cracked, that revealed the spirit liquid of the crystal stone. While it was absorbing, it looked at Su Luo with uncertainty.


    Being looked at by these two little things with anxiety, Su Luo felt like she was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°You two gluttons, your family¡¯s master couldn¡¯t afford to raise you guys even if she was to sell herself.¡± Su Luo poked their tiny heads.


    Su Luo¡¯s words were not fake.


    If she hadn¡¯t won so much this time by chance, Su Luo simply couldn¡¯t afford to raise these two gluttons.


    The two little things still unblinkingly stared at Su Luo with adorable, soft eyes.


    Su Luo sighed helplessly, she could only use strength to rub their heads: ¡°Eat, eat, eat as much as you can. After eating, quickly get promoted, making it worth it for your family¡¯s master.¡±


    Now, Beichen Ying¡¯s ount had several hundred thousand crystal stones, the amount of crystals stones those influential families had was still huge. There¡¯s still huge space to earn more.


    Therefore, Su Luo decided to take advantage of the nextpetition and pry out all of the crystal stones from those influential families.


    In the beginning, it was Su Luo¡¯s and Beichen Ying¡¯s fight.


    The second match was between Nangong Liuyun and Luo Haoming.


    The third match was between Zi Yan and her Senior Brother.


    This match was not the least suspenseful.


    Zi Yan didn¡¯t even bother to go and directly forfeited.


    ording to Zi Yan¡¯s words. ¡°If I were to go, then won¡¯t I lose? Rather than being ridiculed by Li Yaoyao at that time, I might as well sit at home and bask in the sunfortably.¡±


    As a result, Zi Yan simply didn¡¯t go to the arena.


    Li Yaoyao had went there earlier with her arms linked to Senior Brother and strutted around.


    But because Zi Yan didn¡¯t go, Su Luo and the others also didn¡¯t go. So it seemed as if Li Yaoyao¡¯s fist struck cotton, so soft that there was no reaction.


    ¡°Infuriating!¡± Li Yaoyao waved her fist, ¡°Originally wanted to ridicule Zi Yan properly, didn¡¯t expect she wouldn¡¯te!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan stood by her side and rubbed Li Yoayao¡¯s head in a spoiling manner: ¡°It was expected.¡±


    ¡°But I prepared a belly full of words, and I didn¡¯t get a chance to say it.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth pouted. With her arms wrapped around Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm, she started to twist her body by his side.


    The current Li Yaoyao, where was that pure and cold person with flesh of ice, bones from jade, above everyone¡¯s appearance that Su Luo first saw? Now, she was simply walking the route of a little Lolita ah.


    If Su Luo saw this, she would be astonished to the point of her chin hitting the floor.


    But Dongfang Xuan seemed to really like Li Yaoyao acting spoiled, his eyes were full of a pampering intent.


    ¡°Foolish girl, what¡¯s so good about ridiculing Zi Yan? In the end, isn¡¯t the person called Su Luo that loathsome girl the one you want to ridicule?¡± The corners of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth curled into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Senior brother still understands me the best after all.¡± Li Yaoyao giggled.


    ¡°Wait for the results of this time¡¯s drawing lots, if...¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 1488 – Easily (8)

    Chapter 1488 ¨C Easily (8)


    ¡°What about the drawing?¡± Li Yaoyao raised her palm-sized small face and asked curiously.


    ¡°Little fool, when the timees, you¡¯ll know.¡± Dongfang Xuan dotingly hooked her charming straight little nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it.¡± Li Yaoyao smiled gorgeously.


    Thepetition for four to advance out of seven finished, a monthter was the drawing of lots.


    After going through the previous eliminations, there were only four people left.


    They were Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun, Li Aochen and Dongfang Xuan.


    Now, these four people with no chance to draw an empty space anymore. Four people, four lots, there will be two matches with two people each match.


    On the stage, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on them.


    Su Luo¡¯s goal was second ce, but what made her feel at a loss was that the three people across from her were all far stronger than her.


    There was no need to mention Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo certainly couldn¡¯t beat them.


    In this group, Li Aochen¡¯s strength was slightly weaker, Su Luo originally thought she could have a chance if she gave her all, but after she saw Li Aochen, she was stunned.


    Tenth rank?


    Not long ago, Li Aochen was still ninth rank, now, he unexpectedly was already tenth rank!


    How could Su Luo, who held on to her wishful thinking, endure this?


    This time, it was not the host who went up the stage to host the ceremony of drawing lots.


    On the stage, Grandmaster Rong Yun sat on a spacious imperial tutor-style chair.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s original attitude was rampant, however this time, he had no choice but to restrain himself. He also didn¡¯t dare use the unbridled gaze to size Su Luo up.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s handsome face was calm as water, and he waved his hand leisurely: ¡°Come up, one by one.¡±


    Currently, there was a tray ced in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun. The four lots were neatly ced on this tray.


    Four lots were ced there at random, but they were faced down, nobody could see what was written on them.


    But if somebody were to knock against the table identally, everyone would know the letter on the lot. .


    But with Grandmaster Rong Yun personally present, who would dare?


    Although Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s face looked kind, but his customary way of handing things were no different from the legendary master of Purgatory City. Both were firm and straightforward, ¡®a wave of his hand annihting everything¡¯ type.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the arrogant and despotic Dongfang Xuan even restrained his attitude this time, standing on the side obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Dongfang Xuan took a step out.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun seemed to have already anticipated this, his handsome eyebrows rose slightly, and made a please gesture.


    Why Dongfang Xuan stood out, naturally, he had his own reasons.


    If Su Luo was to go first, then there was a huge possibility she and Grandmaster Rong Yun had conspired to rig things. Like that, wouldn¡¯t it give that loathsome girl the advantage?


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate, and in passing, opened a lot.


    Number four.


    Dongfang Xuan directly selected the lot with number four on it.


    ording to the rules, number four lot would be battling number one lot.


    In other words, as long as someone picked the number one lot, then that person¡¯s opponent would be Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan, even Nangong Liuyun had to call him Older Senior Brother, there was no need to doubt his strength.


    But he rarely came out and moved about in the younger generation circles. Moreover, he didn¡¯t make it to thest time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition. So among themon people, his fame did not reach Luo Haoming¡¯s and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s level.


    After Dongfang Xuan withdrew back, Li Aoming had a ghost of a smile at the corner of his lips. His gaze scanned past Su Luo¡¯s body thoughtfully.


    Su Luo red at him rudely.


    On the stage sat her master that was overprotective. She didn¡¯t believe Li Aoming could do something out or order.


    Li Aochen smiled darkly: ¡°Since Brother Dongfang drew the first lot, then allow me to draw the second one.¡±


    His petitioning gaze looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head casually without any opposing intent.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was as calm as water. To avoid arousing suspicion, she would have to gost anyway. It didn¡¯t matter who drew before her, there was no difference for her.


    Below the stage, the gaze Emperor Jing used to watch Su Luo, almost had his eyes popping out.


    He never expected, the Su Luo he wasn¡¯t optimistic about, could surmount all difficulties and enter the finals.

 Chapter 1489 – Ultimate showdown (1)

    Chapter 1489 ¨C Ultimate showdown (1)


    If this was ced beforehand, even if you killed Emperor Jing, he never would have imagined this.


    Before, Emperor Jing had wanted to change out Su Luo. Now, thinking about it, Emperor Jing was very d it didn¡¯t happen.


    Right now, his eyes were bright and full of spirit, as he proudly looked at the stage.


    Not mentioning others, within the nine influential families, among the four semi-finalists Eastern Ling upied two seats. This was a very respectable thing.


    At this time, Emperor Jing¡¯s impression of Su Luo went from negative to full marks, he was very satisfied with her.


    ¡°Fortunately, at that time, didn¡¯t proceed with the engagement to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, otherwise now, tsk tsk...¡± Emperor Jing looked at Li Yaoyao, who stuck to Dongfang Xuan and shook his head in disdain.


    As everyone knew, now, Li Yaoyao¡¯s cultivation was wasted. She was aplete waste material, just like Su Luo back then.


    But the current Su Luo was a ninth-ranked expert ah, ninth rank!


    In this continent, she could absolutely walk sideways.


    His precious son¡¯s eyes were still good after all. Back then, nobody was optimistic about Su Luo. Only his gaze was all-seeing, like bright pearls. Otherwise, such a great daughter-inw would have been forcibly broken off by him.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart¡¯s nature was very strong, at this moment, hepletely forgot how difficult he made it for Su Luo back then. On the contrary, now, he looked down upon Li Yaoyao.


    On the stage, the drawing of lots still continued.


    Dongfang Xuan drew first, and got the number four.


    The second toe up was Li Aochen.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s gaze was on Li Aochen.


    If Li Aochen could draw the number one, then a very interesting thing would happen.


    At that time, it didn¡¯t matter if Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun drew number two or three, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid fighting against each other. If it really went like this, it would be internal discord.


    When Li Aochen opened the lot, his pitch-ck as ink eyes shone. Soon after, his lips curled into a bloodthirsty smirk as he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart also rxed a little.


    Apparently, Li Aochen didn¡¯t draw Dongfang Xuan or Nangong Liuyun, otherwise, his expression wouldn¡¯t be this joyful.


    ¡°Number three.¡± Li Aochen took a step back and said in a clear voice.


    ¡°Number three! Li Aochen is number three!¡±


    Don¡¯t know who yelled out loud, but immediately, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    ¡°Su Luo¡¯s luck is really good, this time, she doesn¡¯t have to fight His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    ¡°The drawing isn¡¯t finished yet, who knows how her luck is going to be? Among these four people, everyone is stronger than her, no matter who she draws, she¡¯ll lose.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, maybe she¡¯ll pick Dongfang Xuan next.¡±


    ¡°If Su Luo draw Li Aochen, she might still have a slight chance to win, but if she draws Dongfang Xuan... want to win? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    At this time, the audience was discussing this spiritedly.


    Moreover, what they were saying weren¡¯t too far off, not very different from what Su Luo was thinking.


    ¡°For the sake of fairness, you go first.¡± Su Luo gave Nangong Liuyun a push.


    Nangong Liuyun pinched her small hand, nodded his head, and then stepped towards the table.


    Now, the whole audience was holding their breaths, quietly waiting for the result.


    Because the oue of the draw very likely represented the oues and rankings of the following battles.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand was slender and fair, without any blemishes.


    Now, only two lots remained on the mahogany tray, one on the left and one on the right, nobody could see the numbers on the lot¡¯s surfaces below


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, he took a nce at Nangong Liuyun with raised eyebrows, then turned to look forward.

 Chapter 1490 – Ultimate showdown (2)

    Chapter 1490 ¨C Ultimate showdown (2)


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t hesitate even a bit. He also didn¡¯t look at Grandmaster Rong Yun. When he stood firmly, his finger steadily extended towards the first lot.


    ¡°Number one.¡±Nangong Liuyun showed the face of the lot for everyone to see.


    ¡°Number one? His Highness Prince Jin drew the number one lot!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Dongfang Xuan draw the number four lot!¡±


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t that to say, it¡¯s going to be His Highness Prince Jin vs Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo vs Li Aochen?¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, this Su Luo¡¯s luck is not just generally good. Could it be she still has the potential to fight for second ce?¡±


    ¡°Among the three people, Su Luo did not participate in the drawing, but still chose Li Aochen to be her opponent, this damned luck really defies allws of nature, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After learning the oue of the drawing, everyone was seething with excitement.


    Because this kind of oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    On the VIP seats, those people¡¯s faces were veryplicated. One after another, their gazes all focused on Su Luo.


    Su Luo stood there calmly, the corners of her mouth holding a chillines in a ghost of a smile.


    In order to avoid suspicion, she did not participate in the drawing. So, an oue like this cannot be smeared as done behind the scenes, right?


    But fighting Li Aochen, for her, was really the best oue.


    Because no matter if she were faced with Nangong Liuyun or Dongfang Xuan, don¡¯t even mention winning, she didn¡¯t have the ability for even one match. But Li Aochen... Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned to him, a thread of regret streaking across her eyes.


    If Li Aochen hadn¡¯t reached the tenth rank recently, before, at ninth rank, he wasn¡¯t much of a threat to Su Luo.


    After all, Su Luo had Nothingness of Space, she was an unparalleled existence in the same rank. Even if it was Li Aochen, he would still be controlled by Nothingness of Space.


    But it just so happened that Li Aochen¡¯s luck was this good, within thesest few days, he actually was promoted to the tenth rank. It was only a pity that the effect of Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space wasn¡¯t that good with regards to experts a rank higher.


    ¡°Su Luo, I¡¯m very much looking forward to our match.¡± Li Aochen stood in front of Su Luo, the corners of his mouth hooking into an insincere smile.


    Su Luo indifferently looked directly into his gaze.


    She could see the evil intent that shed through his eyes.


    Li Aochen wanted to kill her. This was Su Luo¡¯s intuition at first nce.


    Su Luo¡¯s lip curled up slightly: ¡°Just afraid that at that time, you might not be very happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more correct to say the unhappy person should be you.¡± Li Aochen was now very close to Su Luo, his gaze was cold, as he looked straight at Su Luo, ¡° Because you will die under my de.¡±


    ¡°Hope your strength is as impressive as your courage.¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips had a faint sneer, ¡°If not, then those two half-brothers of yours should be your lesson from your predecessor¡¯s mistake.¡±


    ¡°Bringing this up, I still need to thank you. If it was not for you, how could I get the opportunity to return to Jade Lake Pce, wouldn¡¯t you agree? ¡° Li Aochen¡¯s smile carried a trace of bloodthirsty intent.


    ¡°Since you returned, you should live your days well. Mingling less with Li Yaoyao¡¯s matters is the correct way. s, what a pity.¡± How could Su Luo not see through to the business transaction between Li Aochen and Li Yaoayo?


    ¡°No wonder Nangong Liuyun took a fancy to you. Just based on your sharp mouth, Li Yaoyao is no match for you.¡± Li Aochen¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°There¡¯re not many days left, ought to eat and drink, otherwise, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    Li Aochen dropped thisst sentence as he brushed past Su Luo.


    Afterwards, his figure gradually moved further away, turning into a small ck dot very quickly.


    Not a lot of time? Su Luoughed softly.

 Chapter 1491 – Ultimate showdown (3)

    Chapter 1491 ¨C Ultimate showdown (3)


    No matter what, she had Elder Ancestor Mo, this trump card, in her hands. If he really offended her, at a crucial moment, she¡¯d summon him to scare them to death.


    Just when Su Luo was criticizing in her mind, suddenly, an ice-cold gaze stuck to her body.


    In a split second, Su Luo¡¯s back stiffened, her feet turning cold.


    Dongfang Xuan.


    It¡¯s Dongfang Xuan again!


    Don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this person, his gaze was very eerie, as if someone killed off his entire family!


    Su Luo turned her body around, gaze like ice des as she red back at him!


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t think Su Luo would have this much courage. She actually had the guts to re back at him. For a moment, he was dazed, but he immediately returned to his senses.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth curled up demonically, a bloodthirsty light shining in his eyes.


    When he passed by Su Luo¡¯s side, and sighed as if she wasn¡¯t there: ¡°Looks like there is no way to kill you on the fighting stage.¡±


    Finished speaking, his cold shady eyes once again looked straight at Su Luo for a while. Then, with smile in his eyes, he shook his head and stepped of the stage.


    Watching Dongfang Xuan¡¯s retreating figure, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    What did that sentence from Dongfang Xuan mean?


    No way to kill her on the stage... in other words, he wanted to find a way to kill her off the stage?


    Su Luo felt she was thoroughly unlucky.


    She didn¡¯t do anything to offend the Heavens ah, how was it that these young experts lined up one after another in a row to kill her? Su Luo speechlessly scratched the back of her head.


    Nangong Liuyun reached her in a couple of steps, his slender finger hooking the tip of her nose: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Li Aochen is not easy to deal with ah.¡± Su Luo let out a long sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting him on a pedestal, and underestimating your own skills.¡± Nangong Liuyun nced at her.


    ¡°He¡¯s tenth rank, okay? Do you think tenth rank is the same as tofu dregs?¡± Su Luo unhappily jabbed at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lean chest with her slender finger.


    ¡°Cough.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun stood up, his eyes scanning Su Luo, ¡°Come by in the afternoon.¡±


    Soon after, Grandmaster Rong Yun left confidently and freely.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was perplexed as she looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s vanishing back. Then, she turned to looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Master, this is...¡±


    ¡°Giving preferential treatment.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with certainty.


    ¡°Doing things at thest minute? Feels like there¡¯s no hope.¡± Su Luo intively patted her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for sure.¡± Nangong Liuyun bent down and murmured several sentences in Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Soon after, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly gave off light: ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°More real than real gold.¡± Nangong Liuyun curled his lips devilishly, his smiling face was as resplendent as starlight.


    On the stage, the two people talked as if no one else was present, below the stage, everyone stretched out their necks, trying to hear what they were talking about. But Nangong Liuyun was already prepared, so nobody heard anything.


    When the two people got down, don¡¯t know when, Emperor Jing arrived in front of them.


    Seeing Emperor Jing, Su luo couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    This muddle-headed His Majesty Emperor Jing couldn¡¯t havee to urge her to quit thepetition and let others take her ce again right?


    Just when Su Luo was having doubts, Emperor Jing greeted her with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hahaha, Luo girl really is a distinguished schr that makes one take notice after such a short time. Look here, while I was not paying attention, you¡¯ve directly entered the semifinals.¡± Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s Li Yaoyuan stood by Emperor Jing¡¯s side.


    Right now, Emperor Jing was pleased as a punch as he turned to speak to Li Yaoyuan.


    Nangong family and Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s rtions had always been pretty good before, but after the matter between Nangong Liuyun and Li Yaoyao, the rtionship between the two families gradually drifted apart.


    This time, it was also Li Yaoyuan who said a few angry words to Emperor Jing. So, Emperor Jing couldn¡¯t endure it and started to unt it in front to Li Yaoyuan.

 Chapter 1492 – Ultimate showdown (4)

    Chapter 1492 ¨C Ultimate showdown (4)


    As soon as Li Yaoyuan heard Emperor Jing¡¯s words, his face immediately turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Su Luo never thought Emperor Jing, who always wanted to devalue her into dust, would now suddenly praise her. Momentarily, she was a bit dazed and couldn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo foolishly looked at Emperor Jing.


    Emperor Jing, right now, was too enthusiastic.


    He patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder kindly and in a familiar manner. He even rubbed her head very affectionately: ¡°Not only is my family Luo girl¡¯s face unparalleled in this word, her cultivation is even more awesome. So young and already at ninth rank, in this world, at this age, which girl is able to obtain this kind of aplishment? Moreover, she is the favoritest disciple of Grandmaster Rong Yun. Speaking of this, it really is my family¡¯s Liuyun who reached above himself.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo opened her mouth slightly in surprise, her whole body shivering slightly.


    Could this Emperor Jing be possessed by somebody else¡¯s spirit?


    Before, he extremely detested her, this change was too big okay? Moreover, the words he said were quite... strange.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s deeply cold gaze bored into Su Luo, then itnded on Emperor Jing. His mouth bloomed into an intriguing cold smile: ¡°Your Majesty might have been happy a bit too early.¡±


    Emperor Jing smiled faintly: ¡°What? My daughter-inw has ninth ranked strength, am I not allowed to be a bit happy? That fairy in your family is really a pity.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for before, Li Yaoyuan specificallying over to ridicule the Emperor Jing, Emperor Jing also wouldn¡¯t bring up Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter.


    ¡°You!¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s smiling face froze, immediately turning stiff as iron!


    Li Yaoyao was Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart¡¯s biggest pain. Such great natural gift, and following the Master of Purgatory City, but now...


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Su Luo, eyes shining with cold light: ¡°Loathsome girl, the debt you owe to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, you will not escape until you die!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes half-narrowed, looking at Li Yaoyuan dangerously.


    Li Yaoayuan red at Nangong Liuyun hatefully: ¡°So what if you¡¯re protecting her? Yaoyao is Purgatory City master¡¯s disciple, wait till your masteres back, humph, humph!¡±


    Li Yaoyuan red at Su Luo a final time, then raised his arm, and in a spitting rage, brought all the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family members to leave with him.


    The words he didn¡¯t say were very obvious.


    Wait for Purgatory City¡¯s master to return, when the timees, if Su Luo still hasn¡¯t paid the price, then the master of Purgatory City would personally avenge Li Yaoyao.


    Even though Su Luo had Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s protection, she still would note out of this well!


    This was Li Yaoyuan¡¯s thoughts.


    But looking at Li Yaoyuan¡¯s reckless and arrogant back view, the smile at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips turned into a sneer.


    Li Yaoyuan was really interesting, whoever else he had hopes for would be better, but he pushed it onto Master¡¯s body. Wait until Master returns, with one sentence from his family¡¯s Luo girl, just wait for Jade Lake¡¯s Li family to bepletely destroyed!


    However, this was only Nangong Liuyun¡¯s inner thoughts. His eyes were unfathomable, nobody could guess what he was thinking, including Emperor Jing right now.


    After Li Yaoyuan left, that extremely fake smile on Emperor Jing¡¯s face also disappeared.


    Emperor Jing cautiously looked at Su Luo, then pulled Nangong Liuyun to the side.


    He looked at Su Luo with mysterious eyes, then whispered into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ear in a low tone: ¡°Is what Li Yaoyuan said really true?¡±


    ¡°...¡± How was Nangong Liuyun suppose to respond to this? He could only remain silent.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Su Luo... you cannot marry ah.¡± Although, Emperor Jing had really changed his perception of Su Luo, even weing Nangong Liuyun to marry her, but if Purgatory City¡¯s master was to get involved, then it was extremely serious.

 Chapter 1493 – Ultimate showdown (5)

    Chapter 1493 ¨C Ultimate showdown (5)


    ¡°....¡± Nangong Liuyun once again was silent. If he said that the only reason Master took him in was so he could train a suitable husband candidate for that precious adopted daughter of his, his father¡¯s expression would certainly be wonderful.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Emperor Jing saw that Nangong Liuyun waste to answer, and gradually got the feeling that the matter was very serious.


    After all, it was said that Li Yaoyao was Purgatory City master¡¯s most beloved disciple.


    Nangong Liuyun let out a long sigh, and pped Emperor Jing¡¯s shoulder: ¡°This is something you don¡¯t need to worry about. You better worry about those messy imperial court matters.¡±


    ¡°That...¡± Emperor Jing still felt uneasy, ¡°Ask yourself honestly, if this emperor so exhaustedly trained a disciple that ended up having their martial arts wasted by people, I would definitely retaliate.¡±


    Being overprotective was human nature. Moreover, it was said that Purgatory City master¡¯s overprotectiveness could be said to be unreasonable.


    Nangong Liuyun let out a long sigh: ¡°My master certainly would also do so.¡±


    But, who Master would strike against, the opponent needed to be changed. However, these words, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say out loud. Because once said, at that time, it would bring a huge pile of trouble that would involve Su Luo.


    Seeing Emperor Jing still wanted to say something, Nangong Liuyun directly patted his shoulder: ¡°Trust in your son¡¯s vision.¡±


    Having said that, Emperor Jing naturally had nothing else to say.


    Originally, everyone didn¡¯t think highly of Su luo, only Nangong Liuyun alone was all-seeing and saw her as a pearl. Facts proved that Su Luo really was a pearl covered by dust. Now, she was just releasing her splendor. You can believe that in the future, her light would be even more dazzling.


    After Emperor Jing left, Su Luo said in a weak voice: ¡°Your father the emperor changes really quickly.¡±


    Just now, she even had goosebumps, she really couldn¡¯t adapt to this ah.


    One might ask, before, if a person disliked you to the point of wanting you dead, then suddenly showed great affection and took youpletely as one of his own people, the contrast in between was really too big.


    ¡°He was provoked by Li Yaoyuan.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes held a smile, ¡°But this is also good, at least he regards you as his own people. He won¡¯t make mischief for you again.¡±


    ¡°That is also true.¡± Su Luo nodded, the corners of her mouth holding a sneer, ¡°But Li Yaoyuan is really self-confident. Is the master of Purgatory City someone he can calcte?¡±


    This time, Su Luo was very d she had a mother who was extremely charming and had a flirtatious face that enthralled ten thousand people under the heavens. At that time, every strong expert at the peak fell to his knees before her charms, so she got more and more backers.


    Afternoon.


    Su Luo arrived at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s elegant pavilion alone.


    All around was splendid, a flourishing scene to behold, but it was perfectly quiet as if uninhibited.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sat on a red sandalwood armchair, dressed in a sky blue-colored robe. The hem of the robe arced like a warm cloud, if looked like he was riding a cloud leisurely.


    ¡°You came?¡± Rong Yun opened his mouth gently, a soft smile appearing on his jadelike face.


    His voice was like his manners, even, and carrying a deeply hidden mysterious aura.


    If front of Grandmaster Rong Yun, Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to be impudent, she smiled: ¡°Master has orders, don¡¯t dare to disobey ah.¡±


    ¡°You came pretty fast, sit.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s slender and fair finger pointed at a round stool on the side.


    His gaze was calm, face beautiful and abstruse, every movement was graceful and noble, absorbing people into it until they couldn¡¯t shift their eyes.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, cursing silently in her heart.


    Master was so outstanding, and Mother¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t moved. Then, then was Purgatory City¡¯s master equally outstanding? Or maybe even more outstanding?

 Chapter 1494 – Ultimate showdown (6)

    Chapter 1494 ¨C Ultimate showdown (6)


    At that time, from what the old emperor of Western Jin said, it seemed as if her enchanting mother¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t moved by the master of Purgatory City.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s gaze swept by her face light as a feather.


    ¡°Cough, cough, nothing.¡± Even if she was to die, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t admit to it. After all, she couldn¡¯t ask her master ¡®at that time, why didn¡¯t my mother like you ah¡¯? If she was to ask this, guaranteed, her master would send her flying with one palm strike.


    Rong Yun, looking thoughtful, took a nce at Su Luo, his jet-ck eyes were like obsidian giving off a faint light. His eyes seemed pensive.


    Reaching his level, with only a nce, he would be able to see what the other was thinking about.


    ¡°You are curious about Long Qingtian?¡± Although Rong Yun¡¯s words seemed questioning, but that tone didn¡¯t seem to be questioning at all. The tone was a direct assertion.


    ¡°Who is Long Qingtian?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes in puzzlement.


    ¡°That foolish guy¡¯s master.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nted an annoyed nce at Su Luo.


    Who that foolish guy was, Su Luo naturally knew. This wasn¡¯t the first time Master called Nangong Liuyun ¡®that foolish guy¡¯ in front of her. Then his master...Purgatory City¡¯s master?!


    So, it turned out Purgatory City¡¯s master was called Long Qingtian ah, such a domineering name. Just hearing it, would think he was a dragon lord that ruled over all thend kind of guy!


    ¡°Hup.¡± Su Luo scratched the back of her head and foolishly smiled, ¡°Nothing to be curious about.¡±


    After all, Master and that master of Purgatory City were rivals in love. If she was to express too much curiosity, it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°If you are curious, then just ask, it¡¯s not like there are outsiders here. Who are you pretending for?¡± Between Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s brows was a faint softness and his eyes carried a smile.


    ¡°Huh, Master, you are not mad ah?¡± Su Luo¡¯s whole face expressed her curiosity.


    Rong Yun¡¯s eyes revealed a noble and insufferable arrogant haughtiness: ¡°Mad? He is unworthy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pink-colored thin lips pouted.


    ¡°Both are people that have fallen from that faraway ce, why would I be mad at him?¡± The corner of Rong Yun¡¯s mouth raised up, carrying a sour and bitter smile.


    Both were people that had fallen from that faraway ce? Su Luo had always been exceptionally intelligent, she would understand with just a bit. Rong Yun had already said things so clearly, how could Su Luo not think of it.


    ¡°Sure enough....¡± Her mother really could be called a beauty that could enchant all ah.


    A sentence of both were people that had fallen from that faraway ce, directly dispelled Su Luo, this little tadpole¡¯s idea that Purgatory City¡¯s master was her dad.


    ¡°Your mother...¡± Rong Yun always conducted himself proudly and indifferently, at this moment, Su Luo saw a thread of great change on his half bent down face.


    Su Luo opened wide her pair of huge clear and monochrome eyes, with lights of curiosity shing from their depths.


    Master, you quickly say, quickly say ah, don¡¯t stop. The curiosity in Su Luo¡¯s heart scattered all over the ce. She justcked pouncing over, her hand swaying Master¡¯s arm and acting cute.


    Right now, half of Rong Yun¡¯s body leaned against the circr tutor chair, his eyes were half-raised towards the deep blue sky.


    He only sat there unmoving, silent, not saying a word, but making it impossible to ignore his strong existence.


    His face, clean and not tainted with a speck of dust. His expression was pensive, as if sunk into memories of the past and hard to extricate himself.


    ¡°Your mother...perhaps, at this time, no one was worthy of her.¡± Rong Yun leaned against the tutor chair and raised a brow to look towards Su Luo, ¡°Today, Little Jing said a sentence that wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Little Jing? Su Luo¡¯s forehead had a stumped expression. After quite a long time, she finally reacted. Could this Little Jing be referring to Emperor Jing?


    Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes blinked, and did not interrupt.


    Because she knew, Master hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    Sure enough, after quite a while, Rong Yun¡¯s voice once again sounded faintly by Su Luo¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1495 – Ultimate showdown (7)

    Chapter 1495 ¨C Ultimate showdown (7)


    ¡°Your mother, at your age...¡± Rong Yun looked at Su Luo with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re not equal to the hem of her robe.¡±


    Su Luo widened her eyes immediately.


    What does ¡®not equal to the hem of her robe¡¯ even mean? Just how amazing was she?


    ¡°Not convinced?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s face glittering like jade carried a trace of smile, as if lost in a beautiful memory. His voice carried acent charm, ¡°Your mother was tenth rank when she was ten, at thirteen, she reachedmander rank, at fifteen ¨C saint rank, at eighteen ¨C monarch rank, she was the youngest to enter monarch rank in the recent thousand years.¡±


    No, no way ah...


    Su Luo almost choked on her own saliva.


    This kind of promotion speed simply made Su Luo feel her hair stand on ends.


    If you must know, she was about to be eighteen and had just been promoted to ninth rank ah. But her mother, at ten, ten years old was tenth rank! Commander rank at thirteen! Saint rank at fifteen! Monarch rank at eighteen!


    Was there a greater evildoer than that? Really wasparing people would frighten people to death.


    However, Su Luo quickly came back to her senses, and asked doubtfully: ¡°That¡¯s not right ah. Wasn¡¯t is said that the number one most talented person in the world was called Di Shitian?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun shook his head: ¡°Di Shitian indeed was not bad, but still could not bepared to your mother.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°But this matter seems to not have spread around?¡±


    Rong Yun¡¯s face opened in a smile. Rong Yun had a beauty that could steal people¡¯s souls as he looked at Su Luo and smiled: ¡°The members of Gui Ci kept all the information secret.¡±


    Also because of this, almost the entire continent hadn¡¯t heard of Yan Hua¡¯s name, even though her strength reached the level that defied thews of nature.


    ¡°Gui Ci?¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about them?¡± Rong Yun asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, at that time in Western Jin pce, old emperor once mentioned a bit. He said Northern Mo¡¯s Xuanyuan imperial family was destroyed by Gui Ci.¡± Su Luo said ording to the truth.


    Rong Yun suddenlyughed, hisughing face holding a pondering meaning.


    ¡°Master, could it be that there is still a mystery in this?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    Master normally kept those secrets hidden very tightly, he wouldn¡¯t easily say them. Now, it was rare to see him start talking, naturally, she must seize this opportunity to dig out a bit more of the inside story. Who knows when the next time Master would be in this mood, and how long after this it would be?


    ¡°Northern Mo, Xuanyuan family, ha ha, ¡°Rong Yunughed softly several times, his gaze was deep and tranquil, ¡°This matter you brought up does have something to do with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuanyuan family¡¯s destruction had something to do with her honorable mother that possessed remarkable abilities?


    ¡°Although Gui Ci was an organization of assassins, they wouldn¡¯t willfully ughter the innocent. At that time, a young prince from the Xuanyuan family took liberties with your mother, therefore, death was preordained.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s eyes carried a gentle smile.


    Su Luo immediately was astonished.


    Her real mother, hup, just because somebody took liberties with her, destroyed the whole Xuanyuan royal family? How powerful of an existence was her mother ah, a goddess ah! Su Luo directly gave a thumbs up in approval.


    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t your mother who did it, how could we let her dirty her hands? There were plenty of people who would do it for her.¡± Rong Yun¡¯s shallow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and smiled with interest, ¡°At that time, if she furrowed her eyebrows, the whole continent would tremble three times, what¡¯s funny was that most people didn¡¯t know your mother¡¯s existence. The amount of people who knew about your mother¡¯s existence, you wouldn¡¯t need ten fingers to count them all.¡±


    No wonder, no wonder with Mother¡¯s natural gift, strength and charm, there were no rumors spread around the continent about Mother¡¯s matter, it turned out that the measures to keep this secret was very good.


    No wonder, such a woman, no wonder Fairy Yanxia would go mad out of jealousy.

 Chapter 1496 – Ultimate showdown (8)

    Chapter 1496 ¨C Ultimate showdown (8)


    One might ask, whether it was Yan Hua¡¯s facial features, charm, natural gift, and everything else she had, which one wasn¡¯t she first in the world? Under the heaven, which woman would not go mad with jealousy?


    Su Luo was very curious, what happened to her mother afterwards. How was she ced in Su Manor by Master to raise.


    Who had Master wanted to avoid?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, just when she was about to take advantage of Master¡¯s talkativeness, and ask a question, suddenly, Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his sleeves, and changed the topic of the conversation: ¡°Are you confident you can beat Li Aochen?¡±


    The topic changed slightly too fast, so fast that Su Luo felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat.


    She wanted to ask about matters that year, she was curious about that year¡¯s secret, but¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo ced both of her hands on the table, hung her head dejectedly and cupped her cheeks: ¡°Not confident.¡±


    ¡°You also know you¡¯re not confident?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s cold eyes swept her a displeased nce.


    ¡°If you let me release Elder Ancestor Mo, not to mention Li Aochen, even Dongfang Xuan wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Su Luo pped the table heroically.


    ¡°You dare to let him out?¡± Rong Yun asked casually.


    Su Luo suddenly wilted, and replied softly: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    If she dared let Elder Ancestor Mo out during the battle, the oue could be very, very tragic.


    Not mentioning the rest, Central Pce¡¯s Mo family would gather all their strength to chase and kill her.


    ¡°Li Aochen seems to want to kill me.¡± Su Luo remembered the words Li Aochen said earlier that day. using people behind their backs and what not was something Su Luo did smoothly.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Rong Yun¡¯s sharp eyes shone with bloodthirst, cold and prating, they held a murderous sharpness, domineering like a king.


    Su Luo always saw Master being calm and peaceful, never saw Master¡¯s angry side.


    Of course, normally, when Master peacefully and kindly looked at her, she could still feel an invisible pressure. But now, when Master¡¯s domineering aura was exposed, this feeling was very strong.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let Elder Ancestor Mo out, then disciple really has no way.¡± Su Luo spread her arms, her voice was weak and carried a vor of being naive.


    She knew, Master normally really believed her when she behaved like this.


    As expected, Master Rong Yun¡¯s face turned better, and he nced at Su Luo sideways in annoyance, ¡°If you could beat him, why would this teacher ask you toe over?¡±


    Su Luo, like a snake winding on a rod, immediately went to !aster Rong Yun¡¯s side in a ¡®kissing up to him¡¯ manner. She sat by his side and shook his arm: ¡°Master, what must I do to beat him?¡±


    Li Aochen was tenth rank ah, to fight someone above one¡¯s rank was too hard.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun snorted coldly, but he didn¡¯t swat away Su Luo¡¯s little paws that were rocking his arm back and forth.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Rong Yun tossed out a red jade pendant to Su Luo.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Luo picked up the pendant, and curiously looked it over.


    But as she was examining it, she realized that it was just an ordinary pendant, there was no secret to it.


    ¡°Pour your spiritual power in it.¡± Rong Yun looked at the silly girl, and had no choice but to give directions.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo got the direction.


    Afterwards, she closed her eyes, and poured in some spirit force slowly into this seemingly normal fire red jade pendant.


    Once Su Luo¡¯s spirit thoughts entered the jade pendant, she felt her spirit arrive on a battle stage.


    This battle stage gave Su Luo a very familiar feeling.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this the fighting stage from the Roaming Dragon Listpetition?¡± Su luo looked around suspiciously.


    It was empty everywhere, there were no spectators below the stage, there were no judges. Only her, standing alone on the stage.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed towards Su Luo like an artillery shell¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Su Luo, hand over your life!¡±


    At this time, Li Aochen¡¯s pair of hands clenched a sword, charging towards Su Luo aggressively. The cold sword in his hand hacked down!

 Chapter 1497 – Simulated battle (1)

    Chapter 1497 ¨C Simted battle (1)


    Su Luo¡¯s heart jumped from being startled by that roar.


    She wanted to move but discovered that her speed was like the slow motion in movies, so slow as to make her want to spit out blood.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    A clear sound rang by Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Afterwards, Su Luo watched as her body was chopped in two.


    Just like firewood being split in the middle, falling to both sides without a sound.


    Su Luo directly was stunned.


    After that, before she could react, she saw a white light sh before her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, Su Luo discovered that she had returned to reality. Master was smiling as he sat in front of her.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo wiped away at the cold sweat on her forehead, with lingering fear, she patted her chest.


    Just now, the feeling of dying was too real, giving her a feeling as if it happened a lifetime ago.


    Rong Yun¡¯s dark red thin lips hooked up: ¡°Too weak.¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Just now. her performance was really really bad. If this was the real battle, then now, her corpse would be lying on the ground.


    ¡°This jade pendant is....¡± Su Luo could faintly feel what it was.


    ¡°Simted battle.¡± Rong Yun also didn¡¯t keep her in suspense, and directly said it, ¡°The Li Aochen inside is his real strength.¡±


    ¡°It can be like this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s horizon was hugely expanded.


    This master of hers was really easy to use ah? Actually able to simte Li Aochen¡¯s real strength, also able to let her spirit enter the jade pendant, trying one time after another.


    ¡°There is only a month of time before the nextpetition.¡± Rong Yun always spoke calmly, but it was iparably sharp.


    Su Luo immediately wilted: ¡°A month¡¯s time....simply not enough ah.¡±


    After all, Li Aochen was tenth rank, and she was merely a recently promoted little ninth rank. Between ninth rank and tenth rank was a huge divide, the gap was very big.


    ¡°If the day of thepetition, you still can¡¯t win, then just forfeit.¡± Rong Yun used the corner of his eyes to nce at Su Luo, his eyes containing a kind of coldness.


    ¡°Disciple will use her best effort!¡± Su Luo seriously nodded, her eyes were iparably tenacious.


    Su Luo turned and left.


    Her slender back view had a coldness and aloofness, but mostly, it was very resolute.


    Seeing her leave, Rong Yun caressed the white jade thumb ring on his finger. His eyes were half-narrowed, in its pitch-back depths were an intoxicating tenderness.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you will win.¡± Rong Yun smiled gently.


    He told Su Luo about Yan Hua¡¯s matter from before, not because he had nothing else to do, but rather because he knew that in Su Luo¡¯s bones was the same stubborn and unwillingness to concede character as Yan Hua.


    Su Luo left inrge strides.


    After returning to Southern Mountain and leaving a sentence to hand over matters, she directly went into closed-door cultivation.


    Inside the room.


    Su Luo had both legs crossed as she sat on a cushion. She looked at the fiery red jade pendant in her hand and recalled the feeling of despair enveloped by death. She took a deep breath, then closed her eyes and her spirit entered the jade pendant.


    Su Luo had just entered when she saw Li Aochen brandishing the cold sword and rushing towards her!


    Hateful Li Aochen!


    Su Luo formed imprints with both hands, and very quickly, a fire shield appeared in front of her.


    The orange-colored me burned, full of menace and blocking Li Aochen¡¯s path forward.


    However, before Su Luo could release a breath of relief, Li Aochen suddenly became a lunatic. disregarding everything and directly rushing into the sea of fire!


    ¡°Immunity to fire element?¡± A thread of shock appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    However, the situation was critical, so she didn¡¯t have time to think.


    Su Luo switched her hand imprint and quick formed more wood element ones, and the golden vine flew out from her sleeves. It quickly shot towards Li Aochen¡¯s right wrist.

 Chapter 1498 – Simulated battle (2)

    Chapter 1498 ¨C Simted battle (2)


    The golden vine¡¯s strength was very good, immediately wrapping around Li Aochen¡¯s wrist, stopping him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Aochen wrathfully howled, ¡°Su Luo, go die!¡±


    Although the golden vine wrapped around Li Aochen¡¯s right wrist to a stop, but it could not stop his pace of rushing forward.


    Without the right hand, Li Aochen still had his left hand!


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡± One after another, ice knives shot towards Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Li Aochen was also an ice element mage!


    The distance between the two was very close, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t have time to dodge.


    After a countless number of ice knives shot into Su Luo¡¯s body, Su Luo could clearly feel the fierce pain that would drive a person crazy when the ice knives pierced through the skin.


    ¡°Pff!¡± Suddenly, a sharp ice knife tip directly pierced Su Luo¡¯s chest where her heart was!


    Su Luo lowered her head and stared nkly at the handle of the ice knife that didn¡¯t enter her body, a trace of ire shing through her eyes.


    Dead, not even three moves, and she was once again killed by Li Aochen!


    As expected, Li Aochen¡¯s strength was a lot more powerful than hers.


    If she didn¡¯t have this stimted battle gifted by Master, if this was the real battle stage, then how could Su Luo still have her life right now?


    Su Luo unwillingly closed her eyes, soon after, she was kicked out of the simted battle stage.


    Inside the room, with great difficulty, Su Luo opened both eyes.


    At this moment, her forehead was already soaked in cold sweat. Her pitch-ck as ink, messy hair was stuck to her forehead. Her chest violently moved up and down, and she gasped for breath coarsely.


    ¡°Li Aochen, your strength really makes one sit up and take notice. However, I definitely won¡¯t lose!¡± Su Luo bit her lower lip, the expression in her eyes was iparably firm.


    Su Luo knew that the time for her wasn¡¯t enough.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t enter her space like before and obtain tenfold in time than other people. Now, the time left was real time, one month was just one month.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even think, directly closed her eyes, and rushed into the simted battle stage like an artillery shell.


    Just like this, Su Luo rushed in time and time again, and was killed time and time again, then kicked out.


    Time passed, bit by bit, Su Luo couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had battled.


    On the virtual fighting stage.


    Su Luo loudly panted for breath, her gaze was like electricity, staring fixedly at Li Aochen facing her.


    Su Luo was soaked from head to toe, as if she was fished out of water. Her hair waspletely drenched, and her bangs messily stuck to her forehead.


    Sweat soaked through her clothes, this still wasn¡¯t enough. The sweat rolled down her clothes to the ground, drop by drop.


    Sweat rolled into her eyes, it stung so much that it made Su Luo frown slightly from the pain.


    But she still gritted her teeth, not saying a word, staring fixedly at Li Aochen who was facing her.


    Su Luo could clearly sense, the flesh on her body, because of the high degree of difficulty of battle, was already exhausted. All the cells in her body were crying out to rest. Su Luo even discovered that her mind had started to dim.


    However, she absolutely could not rx!


    Su Luo gritted her teeth and told herself. Continue to persevere on, persevere a bit, and she would be able to defeat Li Aochen.


    Moreover, she was increasingly approaching the limit, which was the critical point to breaking through. How could Su Luo waste such a good opportunity? Therefore, even if she was in extreme pain, even if she was beaten to the point of fainting, her tenacious instinct made her stand there straight as a pine tree.


    Across from her was Li Aochen.


    Compared to the beginning, where one sword chop would easily split Su Luo into two, the Li Aochen right now already couldn¡¯tpletely grasp Su Luo.


    Now, he was forced into a very dangerous situation by Su Luo.


    Su Luo was exhausted, and Li Aochen wasn¡¯t any better.

 Chapter 1499 – Simulated battle (3)

    Chapter 1499 ¨C Simted battle (3)


    At this moment, Li Aochen¡¯s clothes was tattered, and the sword in his hand had even more cuts on it.


    He use the cold sword to prop himself up so he wouldn¡¯t fall down.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo released her strongest attack!


    ¡°Strike of thunder!¡± Su Luo gave a heavy grunt, and the Cheng Ying sword in her hand changed into a brilliant, dazzling sword of light, as it stabbed unwaveringly towards Li Aochen¡¯s body.


    Watching as the Cheng Ying sword flew over to stab him, a sinister expression shed through Li Aochen¡¯s eyes!


    The him right now was all spent, simply couldn¡¯t ward off Su Luo¡¯s attack.


    But just like this and asking him to watch Su Luo live while he died? How was this possible!


    Li Aochen used up all of his strength, and fiercely tossed out the cold sword in his hand!


    The cold sword made an arc in mid-air and shot towards Su Luo¡¯s chest, nearest to her heart.


    This move contained Li Aochen¡¯s final spirit force, iparably strong and formidable. Right now, Su Luo, who was beaten to exhaustion, simply had nowhere to escape to.


    The Cheng Ying sword ruthlessly pierced Li Aochen¡¯s heart.


    But at the same time.


    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª¡±


    The cold sword also pierced Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely depressed, but she still had to ept this reality.


    In the end, she closed both eyes and sank into a swamp-like darkness.


    The two people both perished, no one winning against the other.


    A white light shed by and Su Luo was directly ejected from the simted battle stage.


    Inside the room, Su Luo slowly opened her eyes.


    Right now, herplexion was pale, and her lips were colorless. Her eyes were even more bloodshot.


    Continuously battling for more than twenty days, even if it was only her spirit that entered, whereas her body itself won¡¯t be injured, but Su Luo¡¯s mental strength had received a strong shock. Moreover, for these more than twenty days, she simply hadn¡¯t closed her eyes to sleep.


    Su Luo closed her eyes and the images from the battle before appeared in her mind.


    Li Aochen had a lot of trump cards, but just now, she forced him to stake everything in that onest move. It could be seen that all of his trump cards had been used.


    When she opened her eyes again, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were sober and clear, full of confidence.


    From in the beginning, where she waspletely being oppressed, until now where she was able to fight to a draw with Li Aochen, to a state where they had both perished in the end. Her progress could be said to be very great.


    Su Luo knew that as long as she had a little bit more time, she would be able to defeat Li Aochen.


    Su Luo had no time to rest. After taking a deep breath, she once again rushed into the simted battle stage.


    Because she always remembered what Master said. If she couldn¡¯t beat the Li Aochen inside, she could only voluntarily forfeit.


    But if she couldn¡¯t get the rank of second ce, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Nangong Liuyun. How could she let this happen? Therefore, in Su Luo¡¯s subconscious, even if she was to die, she still needed to get this second ce!


    Su Luo continued to arduously fight on the simted battle stage. But Su Luo¡¯s opponent, right now, seemed leisurely and carefree.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s distinguished courtyard.


    Under the grapevines, fresh fruits and snacks were arranged on a little table. On a red y little stove simmered a strong fragrant wine.


    Li Aochen and Li Yaoyuan sat opposite to each other.


    ¡°Last time, Nangong Liuyun and Luo Haoming¡¯spetition made our Jade Lake¡¯s Li family lose miserably.¡± Li Yaoyuan seemed indifferent, but how could the hatred that flitted through his eyes fool anyone?


    The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked up unnoticeably: ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Yaoyuan was very dissatisfied with Li Aochen¡¯s indifferent attitude.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this of yours? You are the newly appointed young master, that means the next pce master. Afterwards, all of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s things will be handed over to you!¡± Li Yaoyuan reprimanded with these two sentences.


    Li Aochen still indifferently smiled. He topped up the wine cup in front of him full of wine. He picked it up, closed his eyes and sniffed it contentedly. Soon after, he drained the cup in one gulp.

 Chapter 1500 – Simulated battle (4)

    Chapter 1500 ¨C Simted battle (4)


    ¡°Then what is Honorable Father¡¯s meaning?¡± Li Aochen¡¯s lips hooked into a malicious arc, his pair of eyes shing with light.


    ¡°This time, you must win against Su Luo!¡± Li Yaoyuan issued thismand: ¡°Must win!¡±


    Li Aochen suddenlyughed out loud, he blinked his eyes and stared at him in disbelief, ¡°Could Honorable Father think that I will lose?¡±


    Li Yaoyuan gave a snort.


    Although Li Aochen was tenth rank, however, recalling the opponent was Su Luo, that loathsome girl, Li Yaoyuan was no longer calm. Inevitably, he had a bad premonition.


    ¡°That girl is extremely sly, can¡¯t predict her based on conventional reasoning. In short, whatever the case, you must defeat her.¡± Li Yaoyuan coldy snorted several times, ¡°But you need not kill her.¡±


    ¡°Honorable Father is worried about Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡± The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s eyes curved up sinisterly.


    Although Li Yaoyuan doesn¡¯t want to admit it, he had no choice but to admit to this point: ¡°Grandmaster Rong Yun is very overprotective. If you were to directly kill Su Luo, that loathsome girl, on the stage, can¡¯t guarantee Grandmaster Rong Yun won¡¯t get angry and make a move. At that time, even your grandfather might not be able to protect you, so it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Honorable Father rest assured, I know what to do.¡± Li Aochen¡¯s eyes were full of a sinister smile.


    In fact, he simply never viewed the ninth-ranked Su Luo as an opponent. Wanting to kill her was something that could be done anytime, anywhere. Therefore, he was not anxious to kill her on the stage.


    ¡°Although your two older brothers weren¡¯t directly harmed by her, but it still had something to do with her. There¡¯s also Yaoyao.¡± Mentioning Li Yaoyao, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face immediately sink down, ¡°If it were not for that loathsome girl, Nangong Liuyun and Li Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t get to this step.¡±


    Although that Dongfang Xuan seemed to spoil Yaoyao, but Li Yaoyuan always felt that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body gave off a very dishonest aura, it was a feeling he couldn¡¯t describe.


    Seeing Li Yaoyuan mention Li Yaoyao, a trace of ridicule flitted through Li Aochen¡¯s eyes. But his eyes hanged low and drained the wine in his cup in one gulp. At the same time, the words in his throat were swallowed with the drinking of the wine.


    Pausing a bit, Li Yaoyuan suddenly said: ¡°This time, us Li family will use everything to support you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How are you going to to support me?¡± Li Aochen¡¯s tone had a trace of indifference.


    ¡°Thest match, us Li family lost thoroughly. Lost a total of eighty thousand green-colored crystal stones!¡± Li Yaoyuan, mentioning this matter, the veins on his forehead protruded out, looking very malevolent, ¡°Eighty thousand green-colored crystal stones ah! It was all Li Yaoyao¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°So many?¡± Li Aochen¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously.


    He remembered that when he was very young, in order to steal a very small red-colored crystal stone to cultivate, not only was he chased and bitten by a ferocious wolf bear, he was even beaten half to death by people. In the end, heid in bed for a full three months before he could barely get out of bed.


    But now, Li Yaoyao had directly lost eighty thousand green-colored crystal stones. Li Yaoyao was really generous ah.


    ¡°Therefore, this time, you must win back all of those crystal stones!¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s eyes were full of determination as he heavily pped the table.


    ¡°Honorable Father rest assured, how could your son lose to that loathsome girl?¡± Li Aochen was full of self-confidence. He simply didn¡¯t feel that there was a possibility he would lose.


    ¡°This father believes in you.¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face had a gratified smile.


    Li Aochen, at such a young age, was already tenth-ranked, this made him very gratified. If he was to let Li Aotian or Li Aoqiong to participate, how could those two brothers be as mature as Li Aochen?


    Therefore, it could be said, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise, losing those two sons allowed him to gain a super talented son!

 Chapter 1501 – Simulated battle (5)

    Chapter 1501 ¨C Simted battle (5)


    The more Li Yaoyuan thought, the happier he was. Finally, he drank until he was intoxicated before leaving.


    ¡°Su Luo, the you right now must be cultivating very hard right?¡± Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister sneer, ¡°A pity ah, what¡¯s the use of doing things at thest minute? Tsk, tsk.¡±


    Li Aochen disdainfully shook his head. Afterwards, he leaned against the chair, very satisfied and rxed, and raised his eyes to look at the sky.


    He would lose? How was that possible? Even if you kill him, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thinking of this, Li Aochen took out a wallet from his side, tossing it up and down, ying with it.


    Looks like he could also go earn some pocket money to spend ah.


    Tomorrow, the battle was about to begin. Su Luo, are you ready? Li Aochen¡¯s mouth curved up sinisterly.


    At this time, Su Luo was still engaged in continuous battles.


    Time and time again.


    Theter it was, the longer the battle would take. The two people were deadlocked, no one could beat the other.


    At this moment, on Su Luo¡¯s forehead, her arms, as long as skin was exposed, it was all drenched in blood.


    Su Luo violently gasped for breath and let her perspiration flow down like rainwater. Her brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle a bit.


    But wave after wave of acute pain came from her wounds. Su Luo took a deep breath, with great difficulty, she kept her mind from going fuzzy.


    Su Luo knew she couldn¡¯t move.


    The Li Aochen she faced also wasn¡¯t in any better of a circumstance.


    Li Aochen, at this moment, his arm had already been hacked flying by Su Luo. Blood rushed out like a hurricane.


    He was so furious that he almost started to jump up and down. However, he didn¡¯t dare move half a step.


    Because if he moved, he would reveal a gap. Having a gap was to give the opponent an opportunity to attack him.


    The two people stood opposite of each other, eyes narrowed dangerously. Both staring unwaveringly at the other.


    Time passed by in minutes and seconds.


    After a period.


    Bright rays of dawn broke through the darkness. In the sky, it was full of orange red clouds.


    Southern Mountain.


    Outside of Su Luo¡¯s room.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan stood next to each other, the two people¡¯s expression were at a loss.


    ¡°How about you knock on the door?¡± Zi Yan thought for a bit, put down her hand and let Beichen Ying take her spot.


    Beichen Ying lifted his hand, just as his fingers were about to touch the door, he foolishly stopped there. He turned his head to ask Zi Yan: ¡°Is it really okay to do it like this? What if Luo Luo is at a critical point of her cultivation? Could it disturb her until she enters Recoil of Madness?¡±


    Zi Yan was at a loss, looking at the time of the day: ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, then we won¡¯t make it. At that time, Luo Luo would be automatically eliminated from thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s better if you do it?¡± Beichen Ying weakly gave up the spot.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan, panting in rage, stepped on him, and harshly red at him, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Zi Yan stood in the spot Beichen Ying had vacated, with difficulty, she made some mental preparations, afterwards, she gracefully lifted her hand.


    Just when her hand was one thumb¡¯s distance from the door, suddenly, she discovered her body couldn¡¯t move!


    Zi Yan immediately lost her head out of fear.


    But before she could utter a cry of fear, a clear and cold voice noiselessly sounded by her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Third Senior Brother!¡± Zi Yan discovered her body could move again and happily turned her head back.


    Nangong Liuyun was dressed in a light blue embroidered robe, standing with his back to the light. The orange color light of the daybreak came from his back, the contrast made him look like a god from the ninthyer of heaven. So handsome as to be indescribable, so beautiful as to make people choke.


    That imposing, noble and graceful bearing that came from his whole body made people feel that an extra nce at him would be spheme.


    ¡°Then, what are we to do now?¡± Zi Yan shook her head and drove away the iparably beautiful image of Nangong Liuyun from her mind.

 Chapter 1502 – Simulated battle (6)

    Chapter 1502 ¨C Simted battle (6)


    Third Senior Brother was too handsome and his mind was also very two-faced. If you were not careful, he would steal your soul. She didn¡¯t like him a bit,paring the two, she felt Beichen Ying was more lovable.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Nangong Liuyun left this word, turned around and walked into the hall.


    Nangong Liuyun left, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan could only vishly follow behind him.


    Zi Yan thought a bit and still felt uneasy: ¡°But Third Senior Brother, there isn¡¯t enough time left ah!¡±


    ¡°There is still time.¡± Nangong Liuyun calmly sat on the chair, unhurriedly picked up a cup of green tea, and sniffed as if nothing was happening.


    Zi Yan was so anxious that she stamped her feet: ¡°There is a great distance from Southern Mountain to the battle stage. At least, you should reserve a stick of incense¡¯s time right? But from now to the start of thepetition, is only one stick of incense time ah!¡±


    How was it that Third Senior Brother wasn¡¯t anxious? This really was that the emperor wasn¡¯t anxious but the eunuch was ah, she was worried to death.


    Zi Yan was so anxious that she justcked stomping her feet inside the room.


    Because if they hurried and start out now, the time left was already very tight.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, as he instructed: ¡°Sit, wait.¡±


    Zi Yan looked towards Beichen Ying. Beichen Ying helplessly shrugged his shoulders, finally sighing to say: ¡°This time¡¯s bet, guess will lose it all.¡±


    ¡°How much did you bet?¡± Zi Yan asked curiously.


    That gambling house, she was also one of the partners.


    ¡°Everything.¡± Beichen Ying sighed, ¡°The news Su Luo passed over was to bet three hundred thousand crystal stones for her to win.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Zi Yan, with great difficulty, swallowed, ¡°When did this matter happen?¡±


    ¡°Last night.¡± Beichen Ying spread out his hand, ¡°Her little divine dragon had a piece of paper in his mouth, here, it¡¯s this one.¡±


    Beichen Ying took the piece of paper from his chest pocket and let everyone look.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand crystal stones ah...¡± Zi Yan sighed, ¡°If we take this out to buynd, at least, we could flip it several times. But now, it¡¯s lost, even a shadow couldn¡¯t be seen.¡±


    ¡°If she was to go andpete, at least there is still a slight chance of winning, but now. s.¡± Beichen Ying sighed, now was the tempo of automatically forfeiting.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t much, after all, isn¡¯t it just three hundred thousand crystal stones? How could it be more important than Luo Luo cultivating?¡± Zi Yan returned to her senses and said with gritted teeth.


    Although she felt some heartache for the crystal stones, however, Luo Luo¡¯s cultivation was the most important thing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to lose?¡±


    With a creak sound, the door opened, and Su Luo stood in front of everyone, wearing old-fashioned clothes.


    Right now, her hair was disheveled, facecking any color. Her eyes were even bloodshot, and she cut a very sorry figure.


    But right now, her spirit was very good, a pair of pitch-ck as ink eyes flickered with light so clear you could see to its depths.


    ¡°Luo Luo?¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying stood up, pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Why do you guys have the appearance of crying with joy? Is it worth it to be this happy seeing me?¡± Su Luo beamingly looked at them, ¡°That¡¯s right, how many days is left to thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Days?¡± Beichen Ying exaggeratedly yelled out loud, ¡°There isn¡¯t even several minutes left, let alone days.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you guys staying here so leisurely?¡± Su Luo¡¯splexion suddenly changed. She turned around to look at Beichen Ying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bet three hundred thousand crystal stones ah?¡±


    ¡°Bet is set ah.¡± Beichen Ying helplessly sighed, ¡°But now, it¡¯s only a minute from the start of thepetition, even if we were to rush over now, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± Su Luo almost rolled her eyes, ¡°You two fools! When it will start, the head judge will have the final say. Did you guys forget who my master is?¡±

 Chapter 1503 – Simulated battle (7)

    Chapter 1503 ¨C Simted battle (7)


    With her master there, just a few words from him, wouldn¡¯t the time be mixed up and let it pass? These two fools, did they really think she would have to forfeit just because she waste?


    ¡°Then, should we rush over now?¡± Beichen Ying used a question to ask.


    In fact, he mainly felt that Su Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Li Aochen, even if she went, it was in vain.


    Nangong Liuyun stood up, his beautiful eyes containing a smile as he looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at those two fools, soon after, she grasped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, and her body directly dodged¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Huh? Luo Luo is gone!¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm


    ¡°Third Senior Brother is also gone!¡± Zi Yan cried out from fear.


    In merely the blink of an eye, Su Luo had already returned to her original ce. But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Second Brother?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Third Senior Brother?¡±


    Faced with these two people¡¯s questions, Su Luo didn¡¯t respond, directly grabbed their hands and offered a bit of advice, ¡°It¡¯s best if you guys close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beichen Ying asked curiously.


    But before he could ask it out loud, suddenly, a white light shed through his head. A burst of severe vertigo shed through his head.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to cry out in rm before discovering that his feet were already firmly nted on the ground.


    Beichen Ying opened his eyes and discovered that he was on the outer edge of the battle stage.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s back trembled.


    ¡°This...¡± He had a feeling of dreaming.


    ¡°This is teleport.¡± Su Luo, smiling happily, exined to the two of them.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Su Luo learned teleport, and she didn¡¯t tell them the specifics. So, in their memories, they had already forgotten this matter of Su Luo knowing how to teleport.


    Now that Su Luo took them on this route, they would never forget it for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Such a fast speed!¡± Beichen Ying repeatedly said while being deeply moved.


    Merely in the blink of an eye, and they had already arrived.


    ¡°Let us go in.¡± Su Luo smiled and was led along the hand by Nangong Liuyun. One tall and one short figure walked in front.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also hurriedly caught up with them.


    Now, the atmosphere on the stage was already very enthusiastic.


    Li Aochen stood on the battle stage by himself.


    He scanned all around and didn¡¯t see Su Luo¡¯s figure. That mocking smile at the corner of his mouth became increasingly obvious.


    When his gaze swept pass that almost burned to the end stick of incense, his brows stirred up slightly.


    Looked like Su Luo was about to forfeit.


    To be defeated without fighting really was shameful.


    Now, under the stage, was all kinds of discussion.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Su Luo showed up by now? I even bet she would win!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Isn¡¯t this obvious? Li Aochen¡¯s strength wouldpletely win over Su Luo and you actually still went to bet Su Luo to win?¡±


    ¡°I was only thinking of it being a great upset okay? Moreover, betting Su Luo win is a one to four return ah!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, but Su Luo simply doesn¡¯t dare to appear, this is called automatically forfeiting, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo able to enter the top four was already due to ancestor¡¯s blessing, how could she still enter the top two ah? This is impossible ah.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo¡¯s forfeit is an expected matter.¡±


    ¡°Even if Su Luo came, she could only losepletely. She choosing to forfeit is reasonable and fair ah!¡±


    One after another,ments sounded chaotically under the stage, it was very noisy.


    On the stage, the mockery in Li Aochen¡¯s eyes became increasingly clear.


    Honorable Father even told him to be careful, telling him this long-windedly and non-stop. The result, Su Luo simply forfeited, what¡¯s moreughable than this?


    Li Aochen looked at that incense that was about to burn out, and lightlyughed out loud. Su Luo ah, Su Luo, so it turned out, you are such a coward. How could this kind of you be worthy of being my, Li Aochen¡¯s, opponent.

 Chapter 1504 – Simulated battle (8)

    Chapter 1504 ¨C Simted battle (8)


    At this moment, he turned his head to look towards Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Now, Li Aochen was just waiting for Grandmaster to dere the result of this match.


    Grandmaster¡¯s eyes were like seawater that could see far, unfathomable depths.


    He stood up calmly, eyes looking toward the distance, quiet and silent.


    This kind of him, no one dared to utter things to disturb him.


    Only a final trace of incense left, suddenly bright then dark¡ª¡ª


    Grandmaster Rong Yun slowly sighed.


    Everyone also sighed with him.


    Time was up and Su Luo still hadn¡¯t arrived, this means she forfeited.


    Just at this critical moment¡ª¡ª


    Just when Jade Lake¡¯s Li familyughed rampantly and wantonly¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Su Luo flew over from mid-air, firmlynding on the battle stage.


    ¡°Li Aochen, do you want to voluntarily forfeit?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled, the corner of her mouth hooking into a wicked smile.


    Because Li Aochen was already at the edge of the battle stage.


    Only waiting for Grandmaster Rong Yun to dere the result of the match, he would then walk toward the Jade Lake¡¯s Li¡¯s family VIP seat.


    But Su Luo caught everyone off guard and appeared.


    ¡°You actually came?¡± Li Aochen looked at this extremely unparalleled beautiful miss in front of him, and he frowned slightly.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t dare to fight with me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was demonic and wanton.


    ¡°Not dare to fight with you?¡± It seemed as if Li Aochen heard the most ridiculous joke in the world andughed loudly, ¡°Su Luo, you are the person with the thickest skin I have ever seen, there isn¡¯t anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you really have seen too little of the world.¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips flipped in ridicule.


    Right now, it could be said that Su Luo was very eager to battle, eager to give everything a try, just waiting to be famous from just one fight.


    Li Aochen, now, I can still let you be arrogant for a little while, wait until the battle starts, you will know how great this miss is. The more Su Luo thought, the prouder she felt.


    But this Li Aochen, this pitiful child, didn¡¯t know ah, hepletely didn¡¯t know. All of his trump cards had all been shown to Su Luo. Moreover, within this month¡¯s time, Su Luo had continuously battled a copy of him. She understand every one of his moves more deeply than he himself.


    ¡°Li Aochen, make your move.¡± Su Luo indifferently stood in ce, her lips slowly curving up.


    Li Aochen saw that Su Luo was determined to fight and couldn¡¯t help but sneer several times: ¡°Fists and feet don¡¯t speak, are you certain you want to fight? If you admit defeat right now, you can still go down unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would personallye onto the battle stage under thousands of eyes in order to admit defeat to you? Did something happen to my ears or is it your brain that¡¯s defective.¡± Su Luo felt that Li Aochen had too many superfluous words.


    She was so excited that she almost started hitting, yet he still continue speaking endlessly with twist and turns.


    ¡°Good, since you insist on courting death, then I¡¯ll help you seed!¡± Li Aochen¡¯s face revealed a sinister expression.


    His temper waspletely incited by Su Luo.


    The excitement in Su Luo¡¯s heart rose up, bit by bit.


    Li Aochen, wait a bit, and you¡¯ll know what¡¯s called want to die but can¡¯t die!


    Li Aochen saw that sinister smile in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and a not-so-good premonition slowly rose from his thoughts....Why would he feel so uneasy? Clearly, his strength was far above Su Luo, that loathsome girl¡¯s, ah.


    For certain, it was that loathsome girl deliberately being mysterious! Li Aochen thought up to here and his anger rose.


    His sleeves shook and a cold sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Li Aochen snarled, his body was like an artillery shell and shot directly towards Su Luo!


    Watching Li Aochen approach with a strength that would rm the heavens, Su Luo¡¯s body remained motionless. Her eyes half-narrowed dangerously, the corner of her mouth turning up slightly into a proud and reckless smile.


    Li Aochen! This miss died nine-hundred and ny-nine times, now, it¡¯s your turn!

 Chapter 1505 – Become famous with one battle (1)

    Chapter 1505 ¨C Be famous with one battle (1)


    After fighting for more than a thousands time on the simted stage, Su Luo could calcte where Li Aochen¡¯s sword wouldnd even with her eyes closed.


    Now, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth. Soon after, her feet shifted rapidly.


    As a result, Li Aochen¡¯s original thought of killing Su Luo with one sword strikepletely came up empty.


    She actually was able to calcte where his sword wouldnd? How was that possible? Must be a coincidence!


    Li Aochen would never believe that Su Luo could read his mind.


    Right now, he brandished the cold sword and ruthlessly stabbed towards Su Luo again!


    The soles of Su Luo¡¯s feet slid once again, urately and easily avoiding this fatal strike.


    Li Aochen¡¯s eyes almost became vertical from seeing this!


    How was this possible? His Thirteen Murderous Spirit Sword strike was his greatest trump card. Su Luo was merely an insignificant ninth rank, how could she avoid it?


    Moreover, looking at the ce she walked to, it seemed as if she had anticipated this move, as if she knew where his sword would strike better than him. This was too strange.


    Right now, Li Aochen¡¯s mind was filled full of wild imagination, his gaze had a trace of suspicion when looking at Su Luo.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a thoughtful expression as she looked at him, full of interest: ¡°What? Admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°Admit defeat? Hahahaha!¡± Li Aochenughed while tilting his head to the sky, soon after, his finger coldly pointed towards Su Luo: ¡°Before I kill you, how can I admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°Then bring it on.¡± Su Luo calmly stood there, easily hooking her finger at him.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Li Aochen¡¯s heart was like thousands of horses rushing forward.


    He, at such a stately tenth rank, was actually looked down on by the insignificant ninth-ranked Su Luo. How could he swallow this?


    ¡°Receive this move!¡± Li Aochen snarled, waving his cold sword as he rushed up.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    Ten continuously beheading chopsnded, but every time, Su Luo was able to easily avoid it!


    Li Aochen red at Su Luo with an expression of disbelief as if seeing a ghost.


    In the end, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that Su Luo had specifically trained to deal with his Thirteen Murderous Spirit Sword strike? If not, how was it that he couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of her clothes?


    How could the pitiful Li Aochen know that on the simted battle stage, Su Luo had fought with him a full thousand times. During that time, nine hundred and ny-nine times, Li Aochen would win.


    Until this morning, before the match, Su Luo had finally figured out Li Aochen¡¯s moves and had the confidence she could win.


    Li Aochen continuously attacked, using Thirteen Murderous Spirit Sword strike, not to mention killing Su Luo, he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of her cloth. This made him endlessly impatient.


    Under the stage, everyone watching was stupefied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Li Aochen had chased and tried to kill her for so long, yet he still can¡¯t even touch a hair on Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Li Aochen is secretly trying to throw the match?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I heard the hatred between Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and Su Luo is irreconcble. It¡¯s possible that he would kill Su Luo, but to secretly try to throw the match is absolutely something that will never happen!¡±


    ¡°Then could it be...Li Aochen¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as strong as the rumors said?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? His strength at the tenth rank is public knowledge? You think all those old ancestor¡¯s eyes are blind? That they won¡¯t be able to see whether he is tenth rank or not?¡±


    ¡°Then...then, that¡¯s to say, Su Luo has strength that surpasses the ninth rank?¡±


    Once this was said, everyone was silent.


    When thispetition just started, Su Luo made her public appearance as eighth rank. At that time, she was smeared with all kinds of usations of dirty tricks. Everyone thought she didn¡¯t have the strength and relied on her master, but now¡ª¡ª


    How long has it been ah!


    Su Luo actually... even the tenth-ranked Li Aochen couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Under the stage, Nangong Liuyun leaned into the VIP guest seat using the mostfortable position.

 Chapter 1506 – Become famous with one battle (2)

    Chapter 1506 ¨C Be famous with one battle (2)


    His Luo girl really was iparably cute ah. Looks like he doesn¡¯t need to take out the thing he had prepared. She could take the ranking she ought to have by herself. Having a wife like this, what more could a husband ask for?


    Beichen Ying waspletely dumbfounded from watching.


    ¡°This, this person...¡± Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t speak, his pair of jet-ck eyes looked at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that much different from Beichen Ying¡¯s. Her eyes were opened wide as she excitedly looked at the stage. She waved her fist: ¡°Luo Luo is too awesome ah!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very awesome, but don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s strange?¡± The corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Li Aochen ah, based on real strength, charged to the top four strong characters. How could he be an ordinary person?


    He originally thought Su Luo could only block three moves, but Li Aochen even used his trump card and still couldn¡¯t harm Su Luo a bit. This kind of resultpletely stunned Beichen Ying.


    Not only was Beichen Ying dumbstruck, everyone present was also dumbstruck.


    On Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s VIP seats, Li Yaoyao¡¯s hands were clenched tightly into fists, eyes flickering with sinister light.


    This battle, originally, she was full of expectations.


    She originally thought Li Aochen would easily kill Su Luo, but she never expected that Li Aochen could do nothing to Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s expression was darker than the bottom of a ck pot, jet-ck like a pond full of ink.


    ¡°Li Aochen won¡¯t lose right?¡± Li Yaoyao bit her lower lip, with great difficulty grinding out this sentence.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s voice was strict and coldly detached. His gaze was like a cold sword, in an ice-cold manner shooting towards Li Yaoyao. That gloomy and cold aura seemed to freeze Li Yaoyao in an instant.


    Li Yaoyao was sullen and indignant, but she had no other alternative, she could only turn around to stare at the stage.


    Senior Brother had said that this time, Su Luo would certainly lose, so he simply didn¡¯t even have the interest toe and watch the match. But how was it that she felt...no, it must be a misperception, it was impossible for Su Luo to win! Li Yaoyao told herself this in her heart again and again.


    At this time, Li Aochen on the stage almost went mad from being pressured by Su Luo.


    ¡°Hateful! Hateful!¡± The rage in Li Aochen¡¯s heart rushed out as he howled, igniting the rage into a ming inferno. If a nce could kill people, Su Luo would have already died from a thousand cuts.


    Li Aochen found that he chased after Su Luo like a fool, but no matter how hard he tried, how much he nned, it seemed as if Su Luo could read his mind. She always knew a step before where his strike wouldnd, this gave him a feeling of beingpletely controlled by the opponent.


    ¡°Su Luo, you think like this you will win? Dream on!¡± Li Aochen simply tossed away the cold sword in his hand. With a wave of his hand, a circr water stain appeared beneath Su Luo¡¯s feet.


    And this water stain was pitch-ck and gave off an odor of decay.


    Even if it was Li Aochen¡¯s greatest trump card, now, there was almost no one who knew Li Aochen had this move. Because the people who knew had all died.


    ¡°Su Luo, go die. Hahaha!¡± Li Aochen was incited countless times by Su Luo, now, he was on the edge of losing his mind. Hepletely forgot what Li Yaoyuan had told him to do before.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Highly toxic putrid poison?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Li Aochen heard this and had a not-so-good premonition.


    He was a water system mage, and he had thoroughly researched the water system. He knew the attack power of water system was much weaker than ice and lightning system. Therefore, he had the idea of using poison.


    Dropping poison into the water system, would quietly give people no ce to escape.


    But now, Su Luo stood there so calmly, not dodging, her expression was perfectlyposed...In the end, what did this mean? Could it be she was immune to this poison?

 Chapter 1507 – Become famous with one battle (3)

    Chapter 1507 ¨C Be famous with one battle (3)


    That¡¯s not right ah. These toxic poisons, only an Elite Apothecary¡¯s body has the ability to resist such poison. Otherwise, there was simply no antidote.


    Therefore, Li Aochen had exceptional confidence in himself.


    Li Aochen¡¯s pair of eyes was full of excitement as he looked at Su Luo: ¡°You can evenugh? Haha, wait until the poison spreads then die!¡±


    ¡°This must be yourst trump card?¡± Su Luo not only didn¡¯t retreat, she even took a step into the water stain, step by step walking towards Li Aochen.


    Li Aochen stared at Su Luo as if looking at an idiot: ¡°You are not afraid to die?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I want to die to you?¡± Su Luo smiled happily, both hands spread out, ¡°Looks like yourst trump card isn¡¯t much use where I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    How was this possible? Absolutely impossible! Li Aochen¡¯s heart was intensely opposed to this idea. But the reality was that Su Luo stood steadily above that water stain. There was no trace of poison corroding her clothes, shoes or socks.


    An ice-cold expression shed through Li Aochen¡¯s eyes: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know, I am already an Elite Apothecary ah.¡± Su Luo yfully yed with her long hair, faintly ncing over.


    ¡°You...Elite Apothecary!¡± Li Aochen¡¯s eyes seemed as if it were about to pop out!


    Li Yaoyao, who had been on the road to being an Apothecary before, she had especially mentioned Su Luo¡¯s situation in front of him. Her words were full of disdain, contempt and loathing.


    She had contemptuously said ¡®so old and Su Luo was still an Elementary Apothecary¡¯. She said Grandmaster didn¡¯t have eyesight and had overlooked her, such a talented pearl, to chose Su Luo, that waste.


    But now!


    Only an Elite Apothecary could be immune to his Infernal poison okay? But Su Luo, this loathsome girl, didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.


    Such a discovery almost made Li Aochen¡¯s entire person copse.


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± Li Aochen snarled!


    ¡°Merely an Elite Apothecary, what¡¯s so impossible about that?¡± Su Luo carelessly smiled.


    ¡°At that time when Grandmaster Rong Yun was epting disciples, everyone knew you were only an Elementary Apothecary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two years, do you still think I would remain at that level?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes astutely.


    More than two years!


    Two years to be promoted from Elementary Apothecary to Intermediate Apothecary, to Advance Apothecary until Elite Apothecary?!


    F*ck! Other people need at least ten years to advance from Elementary Apothecary to Intermediate Apothecary okay?


    At this moment, Li Aochen had an extremely painful headache.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck, glossy and clear eyes blinked, ¡°If there is no problem, then next, it¡¯s my turn to counter-attack oh.¡±


    Su Luo faintly smiled from the corner of her mouth, her eyes firm.


    Meeting Su Luo¡¯s pair of old, calm and deep eyes, Li Aochen felt a chill slowly rise from the soles of his feet. His back became stiff as he felt a chill on his back.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up, immediately after, she made her move!


    Su Luo simply did not give Li Aochen the chance to react!


    Because she wanted to be famous with one battle!


    With a wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, a countless number of mes rushed towards Li Aochen.


    ¡°I thought it would be very difficult to deal with, but it¡¯s merely just some me.¡± Li Aochen nted a despising nce at Su Luo, with a wave of his hand, the mes were extinguished.


    But after that, Su Luo once againunched another attack in session.


    Her sleeves raised, in the time it took to wave her hand, Nothingness of Space directly enveloped down from Li Aochen¡¯s head.


    What kind of thing was this? Li Aochen could feel a slight change in the space around him.

 Chapter 1508 – Become famous with one battle (4)

    Chapter 1508 ¨C Be famous with one battle (4)


    Although he couldn¡¯t feel it or see it, but that feeling of having his spirit force confined made cold sweat begin toe out from his forehead. A chill came from the bottom of his heart.


    Su Luo coldly smiled, with a wave of her hand, a golden vine shot towards Li Aochen.


    Li Aochen was originally absolutely able to block the attack by the golden vine, but his every move and technique was thoroughly understood by Su Luo. After confronting the enemy for a thousand times, Su Luo understood Li Aochen better than he, himself.


    So Su Luo controlled the golden vine and directly attacked Li Aochen¡¯s pair of legs.


    ¡°Oh heavens! Li Aochen, his, his feet is actually tied up!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo¡¯s speed was fast to this degree?¡±


    ¡°In the end, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Many people rubbed their eyes, looking at the unimaginable scene on the stage.


    On the VIP seats, several elder ancestors¡¯ eyebrows wrinkled.


    They could feel the fluctuation of an out-of-ordinary spirit force. But specifically what it was, they couldn¡¯t sense it.


    However, they could clearly see, Li Aochen¡¯s speed, in an instant, slowed down.


    Originally, he thought that based on his strength, he could avoid the golden vine¡¯s attack, but now, he was helpless. He could only look on helplessly as the golden vine tied up both of his legs.


    ¡°Su Luo, you think that like this, you can stop me? Dream on!¡± Li Aochen condensed all the spirit force around his body and pushed it towards his legs!


    It was merely a nt pet¡¯s vine and nothing more, how could it hold him? Li Aochen¡¯s heart was disdainful and wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned.


    And in the next second, that ridiculing smile on his mouth became stiff.


    Can¡¯t destroy it?


    Try it again.


    Still can¡¯t destroy it?


    Cold sweat started toe out from Li Aochen¡¯s forehead.


    A mocky expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Collect!¡±


    Her voice had justnded when the golden vine suddenly tightened. Then, another vine branched of and tied towards Li Aochen¡¯s waist!


    Li Aochen shook his sleeves, a dagger appearing in his hand.


    Li Aochen focused all his spirit force and poured it into the dagger, then the dagger cut towards the golden vine.


    One dagger stabbed down, and the golden vine broke.


    But just at this time, Su Luo was already only one arm¡¯s distance from Li Aochen.


    Now, Su Luo had already arrived at Li Aochen¡¯s back. The iparably sharp Yan Hua dagger in her hand cut across towards Li Aochen¡¯s neck!


    Su Luo was an expert assassin, she used this move and finished off many people.


    At that time, Li Yaoxiang also died under Su Luo¡¯s assassin moves.


    But this time, Su Luo failed.


    Her dagger slid across Li Aochen¡¯s neck but wasn¡¯t able to stab down!


    In attack and defense, there was naturally a huge gap between tenth-ranked and ninth-ranked.


    Even with Li Aochen inside Nothingness of Space, even if both of his legs were bound with nowhere to escape, but Su Luo still couldn¡¯t break through his defense.


    Hateful!


    Su Luo cursed in a low tone.


    An expert¡¯s reaction was always with lightning speed.


    Su Luo¡¯s this move didn¡¯t work, and her figure immediately retreated back.


    At this moment, Li Aochen instinctively moved his spirit force, and the golden vine was broken apartpletely.


    ¡°Su Luo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Li Aochen was like a fierce tiger, brandishing the cold sword and directly rushing towards Su Luo!


    Just when he charged to a ce not far from Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, from Su Luo¡¯s arms, two white-colored things jumped towards Li Aochen!


    ¡°What are these things?¡± A trace of doubt shed through Li Aochen¡¯s heart.


    But his speed didn¡¯t slow down, still rushing towards Su Luo.


    At this time, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a faint sneer.


    The little spirit fox and the little divine dragon charged towards Li Aochen like bullets. One climbed to the top of his head, the other rushed towards his trousers!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The little divine dragon directly pped a palm strike towards Li Aochen¡¯s head.


    Li Aochen was caught off guard and cried out in pain.

 Chapter 1509 – Become famous with one battle (5)

    Chapter 1509 ¨C Be famous with one battle (5)


    As Li Aochen was fighting with the little divine dragon, Su Luo once again noiselessly slipped behind to Li Aochen¡¯s back and cut at his neck again!


    This cut was extremely sharp.


    It cut on the previous cut and a red scar appeared once again!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes under the stage almost fell out from seeing this.


    This was too unimaginable!


    Su Luo could slip behind Li Aochen again and again to repeatedly cut at his neck!


    If it was not for the instinctive strong defense of a tenth-ranked expert, Li Aochen would have already died twice by now okay?


    But the problem was!


    Su Luo actually had this kind of strength!


    At this moment, Li Aochen was so angry that he yelled continuously.


    Although his strength was strong, the wound on his neck wasn¡¯tpletely harmless.


    The soaking wet blood rushed out, saturating the entire wound, but very fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound. But even if it wasn¡¯t, it still scared Li Aochen until his whole head was covered in cold sweat.


    While Li Aochen was avoiding being harassed by the two spirit pets, he also had to avoid Su Luo¡¯s attack. At the same time, he discovered that his speed had decreased by a lot!


    Meeting Su Luo¡¯s strange gaze on the other side, Li Aochen¡¯s heart trembled. Suddenly, he had an ominous premonition.


    Soundlessly, Su Luo once again slipped behind his back.


    ¡°I concede!¡±


    Just before Su Luo¡¯s dagger sliced down, Li Aochen madly howled!


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but to secretly curse in her heart.


    Just now, this cut, she had Little Stone¡¯s assistance, it had the strength to directly break through Li Aochen¡¯s defense.


    If this cutnded Li Aochen would shut up forever. But his perception was too sharp and he was even able to lower his face, as the stately tenth rank, he was able to concede to her a ninth rank in front of so many people.


    Following the sound of Li Aochen conceding, the entire audience became silent.


    Everyone held their breath and watched the battle stage with rapt attention.


    Li Aochen lost.


    Li Aochen personally conceded.


    Li Aochen personally conceded to Su Luo.


    This thought circled in everyone¡¯s thoughts like lightning striking from clear sky. It hacked them until all of them stared nkly.


    It was after quite a while before everyone returned to their senses.


    ¡°Li Aochen actually lost? Then what about this daddy¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°Hateful, Li Aochen, how could he lose like this!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo is simply too awesome. Using the strength of a ninth rank, she was able to defeat a tenth-ranked expert!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because she relied on her spirit pets!¡±


    ¡°Spirit pets are also a part of her strength, whoever has the strength, they would also go subdue one ah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, on the battle stage, there is no prohibition for spirit pets to participate in the fight.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo really is very lucky, actually having two very strong spirit pets to apany her.¡±


    ¡°There is still a nt spirit pet.¡±


    Everyone under the stage was discussing this spiritedly.


    On the VIP seats, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s expression right now, could use ¡®pitch-ck as ink¡¯ to describe it. His pair of eyes was bloodshot, so malevolent as if he was about to eat someone!


    Hateful! Li Yaoyuan clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails inserting into his flesh, and waspletely unaware of this.


    Li Aochen actually lost...lost....lost....


    Li Yaoyuan simply couldn¡¯t imagine it. The Li Aochen he was always optimistic about actually lost.


    He could have lost to anyone else, but actually lost to Su Luo!


    At this moment, Li Yaoyuan was so regretful that his intestines almost turned green.


    At that time when he heard of Su Luo, this loathsome girl¡¯s, name, she was merely a fifth rank. Her existence was like an ant, just stretch out a finger and he could crush her. But how long had it been? In merely two years¡¯ time, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s younger generation all lost to her.

 Chapter 1510 – Become famous with one battle (6)

    Chapter 1510 ¨C Be famous with one battle (6)


    Li Aotian, Li Aoqiong, Li Yaoyao...there was also Li Aochen!


    He, Li Yaoyuan, only had four children, and all actually lost in Su Luo¡¯s hands!


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Li Yaoyuan fumed between gritted teeth, grinding this out from the seams of his teeth, clearly, he already hated Su Luo to the extreme.


    If Su Luo was to appear in front of him now, he would pounce on her like a wolf and tear her into pieces.


    However, when it rains, it pours, just when Li Yaoyuan was furious to the point of being delirious, an indifferent voice sounded.


    ¡°Oh, Older Brother Li, are you okay?¡± A handsome middle-aged person that looked like Beichen Ying nced over.


    Li Yaoyuan took a deep breath, strongly suppressed the anger in his chest, and indifferently nodded with meaning towards Beichen Jing.


    Beichen Jing was Beichen Ying¡¯s dad. This person ah, his temper was exactly the same as Beichen Ying, really loved to create trouble.


    ¡°Older Brother Li ah, I heard yesterday that your Jade Lake¡¯s Li family carried a lot of boxes of crystal stones to the betting house?¡± Beichen Jing winked, the upwards curve at the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t hide his cheerful look.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Yaoyuan stood up, tossed his sleeves and left.


    Li Aochen, a stately tenth rank, lost to Su Luo, that ninth rank, he already lost a lot of face. If the matter of losing crystal stones were disclosed, how could Jade Lake¡¯s Li family not be embarrassed?


    Li Yaoyuan turned and wanted to leave, but on the contrary, Beichen Jing didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Older Brother Li, why are you leaving? I heard yesterday that you guys bet Li Aochen would win and bet a full one hundred thousand green-colored crystal stones, really willing ah? Older Brother Li, Older Brother Li, don¡¯t go ah!¡±


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Beichen Ying and his dad¡¯s temper were really too simr, both were models of wishing the whole world would be in chaos.


    Beichen Jing, thispletely unconcealed voice, shouted out such that everyone at the scene could hear it clearly.


    Not only Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s people lost, they also lost crystal stones. And it was still a full hundred thousand green crystal stones ah! Oh heavens!


    Momentarily, everyone present was stupefied.


    Under countlessplicated gazes that watched, how could Li Aochen still stand on the stage? He very fiercely shot a re at Su Luo, then turned around and quickly left.


    Very quickly, he turned into a ck dot, gradually getting further and further apart.


    Su Luo, in a rxed manner and full of satisfaction, stepped off the stage.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan quickly rushed over, Zi Yan directly give Su Luo a bear hug.


    ¡°How about it? Did you get injured?¡± Zi Yan asked with deep concern.


    ¡°Did you guys see Li Aochen injury me?¡± Su Luo proudly winked.


    ¡°No, it seemed as if he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of your clothes.¡± Zi Yan said seriously.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s face was full of doubt: ¡°In the end, what¡¯s going on? Li Aochen, in your hands, was like a bird trapped in a cage, couldn¡¯tpletely use his powers right?¡±


    Not only was Beichen Ying bewildered, everyone else was also bewildered.


    Su Luo crossed her hands over her chest, raising an eyebrow with a ghost of a smile: ¡°Unable to understand?¡±


    ¡°Unable to understand.¡± Beichen Ying nodded in puzzlement. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Want to know?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up.


    ¡°Want to know!¡± Really want to know! Just like wanting to know Su Luo¡¯s background, extremely curious.


    Su Luo extended a slender as jade hand, and patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder. She leaned close to him and tossed down a sentence: ¡°The more curious, the more I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Afterwards, with a smile at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s face, she swaggered off in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s direction.


    In fact, this matter was really simple ah. Before, she fought with Li Aochen on the simted battle stage for no less than one thousand times. With one frown from Li Aochen, she would know the pattern of his next move. Moreover, after she released Nothingness of Space, Li Aochen¡¯s hands and feet were tied even more tightly.

 Chapter 1511 – Become famous with one battle (7)

    Chapter 1511 ¨C Be famous with one battle (7)


    However... it¡¯s best to deal with Li Aochen as quick as possible, in case he found some clue through Nothingness of Space. At that time, linking her to being a space element mage...then the matter would be very bad.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed as he watched the slender figure leisurelye over.


    Su Luo walked with her back to the light, the sunlight casting a yellow radiance behind her, making her otherworldly beauty increasingly hard to make out. She was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t shift their eyes away.


    Nangong Liuyun stood up from the soft chair, his handsome face having a slight smile.


    He extended a hand and quietly watched her.


    Like a Prince Charming who had waited for a long time.


    Su Luo smiled lightly, her eyes contained emotions as she lifted her palm-sized little face. Her snow-white skin didn¡¯t have a trace of blemish, wless.


    That pair of jet-ck and clear eyes, firmly met Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. Looking into the deepest part of each other¡¯s heart.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    Such a beautiful image!


    A countless number of hearts at the scene all gave a dyed sigh full of feelings.


    Before, they always felt Su Luo was a good-for-nothing, and that His Highness Prince Jin was a genius. Su Luo, from inside to outside, waspletely unfit to be with His Highness Prince Jin. She hadpletely social climbed beyond her worth.


    But at this moment right now, almost everyone subconsciously felt, this was the real perfectly matched pair of jade annulus. There wasn¡¯t a pair more suited than them.


    But the absolute majority didn¡¯t include Li Yaoyao.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao stood in Li family¡¯s VIP seating area, her pair of eyes seemed to shoot out mes. Her hand were tightly clenched into fists, and her sharp fingernails sunk deep into her palm. However, she didn¡¯t feel a thread of pain.


    ¡°Hateful! Hateful! Hateful Su Luo, how was it that you didn¡¯t go and die!!!!¡±


    The rage in Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was like theva from an erupting volcano, making half the sky red.


    She needed to take deep breaths one at a time before barely being able to suppress the sinister demon in her heart.


    Li Yaoyao looked at that one tall and one short figure not far away, and the crazed jealousy in her eyes was hardly concealed.


    The man was extremely handsome, graceful, and noble. The woman was a peerless beauty, with ice flesh and jade for bones. They looked at each other, wrapped around their mutual deep feelings, like a perfect pair made in heaven.


    This kind of image deeply stabbed at Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart.


    She always showed a deep hatred towards Nangong Liuyun, always showed that she didn¡¯t mind. But having loved someone deeply for ten years, how could one sentence of ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ really mean I don¡¯t care?


    Now, she was so jealous as to go mad!


    Don¡¯t know when Dongfang Xuan appeared at Li Yaoyao¡¯s side.


    The corner of his lips had a smile, that smile was demonlike and strange.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect ah, that girl actually won oh.¡± He gave a long sigh.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s back cooled.


    Senior Brother came.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Dongfang Xuan smilingly looked at Li Yaoyao. His eyes flickered with treacherous light.


    ¡°N-No!¡± Li Yaoyao, with great difficulty, squeezed out a smile, denying it at all cost.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯srge palm was ced over Li Yaoyao¡¯s head. He softly stroked her jet ck fine hair.


    ¡°Foolish girl, only Senior Brother is the person that treats you the best.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was light and soft like a feathernding on the ground, very gentle. But when people heard this, it give them a blood running cold, terrifying feeling.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother is the best.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s smile became more and more dazzling and gorgeous, even though the rage in her heart could burn a city.


    ¡°Foolish girl, Senior brother treats you very, very well. For example, who you want, dead Senior Brother will help you...¡± Dongfang Xuan embraced Li Yaoyao¡¯s slender waist, hisrge palms lifted up, Li Yaoyao almost straddled a seat andnded on his long thigh. Dongfang Xuan leaned against her ears, his breath was like flower, saying two words: ¡°.....kill her.¡±

 Chapter 1512 – Become famous with one battle (8)

    Chapter 1512 ¨C Be famous with one battle (8)


    Li Yaoyao shook from head to toe.


    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s voice trembled from excitement.


    This was the first time Senior Brother, explicitly said to help her kill Su Luo. How could Li Yaoyao not be excited?


    Li Yaoyao once entrusted her desires to many people, but every one of them disappointed her. Even Li Aochen thoroughly disappointed her.


    But she knew that if Senior Brother went out, Su Luo would absolutely die without a burial site!


    Because Li Yaoyao knew, even Nangong Liuyun was not Senior Brother¡¯s opponent.


    If Senior Brother wanted to kill Su Luo, it¡¯s as simple as crushing an ant.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not right now.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hidden gaze looked at that pair of jade annulus not far from them. His mouth hooked into a strange smile.


    Li Yaoyao nodded: ¡°Because Grandmaster Rong Yun is present.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was pointed, low and faint. His long finger hooked Li Yaoyao¡¯s charming nose, ¡°You want her to die now?¡±


    Li Yaoyao firmly nodded: ¡°Really wish she would die immediately!¡±


    ¡°As to this...¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were hidden and deep like an ancient well, profoundly mysterious, ¡°Can consider it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Yaoyao opened her eyes wide from being pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s my family¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s wish, naturally must go all out to meet it.¡± Dongfang Xuan pampering pinched her nose, ¡°Smile a bit, Senor Brother likes when Yaoyao smiles the most.¡±


    Li Yaoyao immediately showed a dazzling smile that was like summer flowers.


    Not far away.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes looked in Li Yaoyao¡¯s direction, as she frowned slightly.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao is really not an ordinary person ah.¡± Su Luomented repeatedly, ¡°Situ Ming¡¯s dead skeleton hasn¡¯t even cooled yet, and now she again hooked a Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes lifted up slightly.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure, he had a not-so-good premonition.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Li Yaoyao desperately love you? Could it be Dongfang Xuan doesn¡¯t even care a little about this?¡± Su Luo stroked her chin, sinking into deep reflection on this.


    Nangong Liuyun patted her head: ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to walk towards the outer area.


    At this moment, the originally very lively crowd everyone voluntarily made a path that was enough for two people to walk shoulder-to-shoulder, letting them leave.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but recall that time, recall that two years ago, she was also on this battle stage.


    At that time, her reputation wasn¡¯t so prominent.


    The same winning against the opponent, the same way of leaving, being pulled by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. But at that time, everyone¡¯s gaze towards her was mostly loathing and despising.


    But now, Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept their faces, those joyous expressions, expressions of worship, was enough to prove that their view of her hadpletely changed.


    A little more than two years¡¯ time, and Su Luo had finally torn off thatbel of being a good-for-nothing on her forehead.


    The her right now was already ninth rank. The tenth-ranked Li Aochen had personally admitted defeat to her.


    Surveying the entire Eastern Ling dynasty, how many were her opponents? She could even walk this continent horizontally.


    At that time, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family chased to kill her time and time again. If they still hadn¡¯t grown eyes and came over to provoke her....Su Luo secretly humphed in her heart.


    ¡°Let us directly return to the gambling house.¡± Beichen Ying ran over in high spirits from behind her.


    Zi Yan also followed behind with an excited expression.


    ¡°How is it? How much did we win this time?¡± Su Luo asked with all smiles.


    Fortunately, she came out of closed-door cultivation in time, otherwise, the three hundred thousand crystal stones she bet before would have all been lost.


    ¡°This number!¡± Beichen Ying gestured a number towards Su Luo. Directly scaring Su Luo until her heart trembled.


    ¡°How could it be so much?¡± Su Luo said in disbelief.


    ¡°Besides the three hundred thousand crystal stones we bet on the outside, we also epted other people¡¯s bets. Then, by chance, the great majority of the people didn¡¯t think highly of you. Hehe, this let our betting house get a small advantage okay?¡± Beichen Ying smiled with iparablecency.

 Chapter 1513 – Showdown between experts (1)

    Chapter 1513 ¨C Showdown between experts (1)


    After returning, everyone got together to count money.


    Seeing the piled-into-a-mountain crystal stones, Su Luo immediately beamed with joy.


    Recently, don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with the little divine dragon and them, their appetite was very good. Everyday, every hour, they would gnaw on crystal stones.


    Before, she took out ten thousand crystal stones in advance and ced it into her space, but it has only been how long ah? Su Luo checked her space, and only a few hundreds remained of those ten thousand crystal stones. It wasn¡¯t enough to stuff the cracks in their teeth. If Su Luo didn¡¯t make an effort to earn more crystal stones, everything would be empty.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t understand why those several pets in her space would eat so much recently. But these kind of circumstances, in her heart, Su Luo liked to see it. Able to eat a lot was good fortune, the more they eat, the faster they would be promoted.


    She took out twenty thousand crystal stones in advance from Beichen Ying again, before Su Luo left, perfectly content.


    Today¡¯s battle spread through the entire Eastern Ling with the quickest speed, then to the entire world.


    Everyone knew that another young kingly expert emerged. Her name was¡ª¡ªSu Luo.


    This day, every nook and corner in the imperial capital, over tea after a meal, were all talking about Su Luo.


    From her beginning as a good-for-nothing, tillter when she was still not recognized. Then, till now, where her name soared to the sky from one battle. In thisplicated and strange route, came outpletely different versions, one after another.


    But without a doubt, at the core of these versions, were all praises and reverence for Su Luo.


    At this moment, thebel of a good-for-nothing stuck on Su Luo was torn, subsequently, the imprint of gifted talent was stuck to her.


    This time, afterpeting against Li Aochen, Su Luo had a feeling of a heavy weight being lifted from her mind. However, immediately following, she was somewhat worried again.


    In another month was Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan¡¯spetition.


    Could Nangong Liuyun win?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know, at this moment, everyone present also didn¡¯t know.


    A month¡¯s time passed very quickly in an instant.


    Southern Mountains.


    Beichen Ying handed over a thick ount book over to Su Luo, with brows wrinkled: ¡°This time¡¯spetition bet on Second Brother to win against Dongfang Xuan is a lot more.¡±


    Like this, if they were to also bet on Nangong Liuyun, then there wouldn¡¯t be that much profit to make.


    Su Luo stroked her chin and sank into deep thought.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± After quite a while, Su Luo came back from her thoughts. Her crafty eyes look towards Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Not easy to manipte.¡± Beichen scratched his head: ¡°Could it be we still let Second Brother continue pretending to be heavily injured? But it can¡¯t be repeated again ah.¡±


    Su Luo unhappily shot a nce at him: ¡°I feel...you forgot the most important point.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were bewildered.


    ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t know Dongfang Xuan¡¯s information right?¡± Su Luo hooked her finger towards Beichen Yng. Beichen Ying eagerly went up.


    Su Luo muttered several sentences in his ear.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of pitch-ck eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Beichen Ying snapped his finger. Two shallow dimples appeared on his snow-white cheeks. He was as happy as a big boy full of sunshine.


    Two little heads gathered together, muttering for a while before agreeing on a n.


    ¡°What are they discussing?¡± Zi Yan walked over from far away.


    ¡°Testiing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength.¡± Su Luo proudly lifted an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who should go?¡± A trace of worry appeared in Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s strength is extremely terrible. Even those elders in the Elder Union would praise Senior Brother.¡±


    Su Luo softly said three words by her ear, and Zi Yan immediatelyughed.


    ¡°His honorable elder going, it couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Zi Yan said with all smiles.

 Chapter 1514 – Showdown between experts (2)

    Chapter 1514 ¨C Showdown between experts (2)


    At that time, even if Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s identity was exposed, he was still Central Pce¡¯s people, didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Nangong Liuyun.


    Night, pitch-ck as ink.


    A ck figure left Southern Mountains, leaping down the mountain with flying speed.


    Earlier, Beichen Ying had already passed down Dongfang Xuan¡¯s resting ce. Therefore, Elder Ancestor Mo didn¡¯t even dy for a second and directly traveled towards the ce where Dongfang Xuan was.


    Right now, Dongfang Xuan was sitting on a soft couch, resting with his eyes closed. Li Yaoyao sat at his side, a youthful color painted on her fingernails, peeling a round grape. With gentle movements, she ced it beside Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth.


    Dongfang Xuan contentedly swallowed it, the hand on his long arm rubbing Li Yaoyao¡¯s head.


    Li Yaoyao meekly leaned against his chest, her seaweed-like thick ck hair spreading out. Like a night fairy, enchanting and alluring.


    Dongfang Xuan looked until his heart became hyperactive, heating up until his throat was dry.


    His finger lightly rose and lifted up Li Yaoyao¡¯s chin. He leaned over and kissed her.


    Li Yaoyao immediately was greatly rmed!


    She subconsciously wanted to push Dongfang Xuan away, but Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength was far stronger than hers.


    First, not mentioning that Li Yaoyao lost her cultivation, even if she had her cultivation, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something she could move against.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm was like mysterious ck iron. His right hand lifted up her chin, left hand embracing her snakelike waist and ruthlessly ravaging her soft lips.


    Li Yaoyao was exceptionally disgusted with this in her heart, but no matter how she resisted, it was all useless.


    Things that Dongfang Xuan wanted to do, no one could stop.


    Dongfang Xuan thought Li Yaoyao¡¯s resistance was just her being shy and took the resistance as weing him. Because he was very confident in himself, he was confident that Li Yaoyao being so intimate with him was all real.


    ¡°Yaoyao, give it to me.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was indistinct as he mumbled in a low tone.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Li Yaoyao really wanted to run.


    But the more she resisted by turning this way and that way, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s passion would increase by quite a bit. Finally, a scarlet color shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes, and heughed sinisterly.


    One only saw his hand use a bit more strength.


    One only hear a crisp tearing sound.


    Immediately after, was Li Yaoyao¡¯s shriek in fright.


    Because Li Yaoyao discovered that her in white dress was actually torn into pieces by Dongfang Xuan, the majority of whichnded on the ground. There were still several strips hanging from her body, making her delicate, exquisite, pretty figure faintly discernible.


    In this season, people didn¡¯t wear a lot of clothes besides a white long skirt on the outside. Li Yaoyao only had on a thin dudou and underpants.


    Now, the in white long skirt was torn into pieces, therefore, the scarlet dudou appeared in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyesight.


    Li Yaoyao subconsciously covered the two peaks on her chest, but how could her movement be faster than Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze?


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lecherous eyes became deeper an deeper, and smiled weirdly towards Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Li Yaoyao was extremely frightened.


    She knew what would happen if she didn¡¯t resist, so she subconsciously turned around and wanted to run.


    But before she could run more than several steps, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s finger moved slightly, and the strips of cloth on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body was grasped firmly by him.


    One only saw him pull immediately after, and Li Yaoyao spun in circles and returned into his arms.


    Li Yaoyao felt as if she had fallen into the icy cold icehouse, her heart had an indescribable fear and sorrow.


    No, no, she must not lose her virginity. She simply didn¡¯t love Senior Brother ah, how could she give her body to him? She could y along, but really doing it was not going to happen!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were full of tears as she shook her head with all her might.

 Chapter 1515 – Showdown between experts (3)

    Chapter 1515 ¨C Showdown between experts (3)


    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, why are you crying?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s soft voice puffed at the side of her sensitive ear. His tone had a trace of a strange coldness, like ice, that made people shudder.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart sunk into the ground, crying while shaking her head: ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t...don¡¯t...¡±


    However, the more she refused, Dongfang Xuan discovered that his desire to possess her increased even more.


    ¡°Be obedient Yao¡¯er, you like Senior Brother right?¡± Dongfang Xuan lifted up her tapered, snow-white chin. His smile was more sinister than an Asura from hell.


    Li Yaoyao could only cry.


    Because she couldn¡¯t shake nor nod her head.


    Once she shook her head, Dongfang Xuan would directly discard her like a used shoe. What¡¯s she to do if he didn¡¯t continue to be her backer.


    If she nodded her head, Dongfang Xuan would directly do her right now, then what¡¯s she to do?


    As a result, Li Yaoyao was in an awkward position from both left and right side. She could only make progress with great difficulty. No matter what she said, it would be wrong, no matter what she did, it would be wrong. She wasn¡¯t even able to choose between shaking her head or nodding her head.


    ¡°Little girls are always so shy. But Senior Brother likes this.¡± Dongfang Xuan loved this, he lowered his body and heavily kissed down.


    Li Yaoyao used both hands to push against Dongfang Xuan with all her might. She used all her strength to oppose him, but the matter that made her give up all hope was that her strength, from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s point of view, was like an ant shaking a huge tree, overestimating her own abilities.


    ¡°Little thing, the more you resist, the more Senior Brother likes it.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s smile was like the brilliant stars. Hisrge palm made a pass and Li Yaoyao¡¯s scarlet dudou disappeared. Soon after, with one toss¡ª¡ª


    The scarlet dudou flew out the window and hung on a huge lush tree.


    Li Yaoyao only felt her chest be cold, then she watched as her dudou flew up the tree. Suddenly, her face turned red, igniting like a cloud of fire.


    How, could, it, hang, up, on, a, tree?!!!!!


    That was a dudou ah! Moreover, that dudou had Li Yaoyao¡¯s name embroidered on it with gold thread ah!


    Li Yaoyao was so anxious that she just wanted to jump out and fish it back, but at this time, Dongfang Xuan held on tightly to her slim snakelike waist. So no matter how Li Yaoyao jumped or hopped, she couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er,e make love with Senior Brother.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone carried a trace of a bewitching and demonic charm.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t want!¡± Tears fell like rain from Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, both hands slowly linking up.


    The her right now had snow-white skin, and a delicate cor bone that gave off an alluring gloss. The rim of her eyes were red and swollen, looking lovely and pitiful. Which male, seeing this, wouldn¡¯t be energetic from their blood vessels expanding? Dongfang Xuan was also no exception.


    If Li Yaoyao was wearing clothes, then Dongfang Xuan might let her go. But now, clothes were taken off, how could they still be covered in a quilt and have a pure chat? This was not something that a person of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s nature could do!


    As a result, Dongfang Xuan simply held Li Yaoyao to him by the waist and whirled with her, rming Li Yaoyao until her flowery face lost all color.


    Seeing the beautiful face within reach, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was exceptionally happy.


    ¡°Girl,e.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face had a smile, looking at Li Yaoyao happily.


    ¡°Release me! Release me!¡± Li Yaoyao resisted with all her might.


    How could it be like this!

 Chapter 1516 – Showdown between experts (4)

    Chapter 1516 ¨C Showdown between experts (4)


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were full of tears, with a scarlet redplexion like an ignited raging inferno.


    Subconsciously, Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand stretched out to reach for it, making Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes even brighter.


    Sensing the peculiarity in Dongfang Xuan, Li Yaoyao was so anxious that she almost cried. Then, she hurriedly, in a flurry, took her hand back to protect her nakedness.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes jumped like two mes. The me was on the verge of exploding like the sparks that started a prairie fire. Very quickly, it ignited into a boiling hot ze.


    What to do? How? Li Yaoyao was so anxious just like a cat on a tin roof, running around in circles.


    Just at this critical moment, Li Yaoyao could clearly feel...


    Li Yaoyao urgently screeched: ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Li Yaoyao wanted to run, but Dongfang Xuan¡¯s pair of hands....


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s pair of eyes opened wide from being overwhelmed with shock. She was almost about to pass out.


    An overwhelming pain rushed towards her that was earth-shattering.


    Unprecedentedly humiliating and enveloping her like an ugly cloud.


    Very, very unforgettable!


    She thought she could use Dongfang Xuan as a backer, but she never expected that this backer could be so ruthless. To brutally rob her most precious thing away and think she was very willing!


    Li Yaoyao trembled from head to toe due to the pain, tears falling down like rain.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows tightly puckered.


    His body moved, and he had already finished tidying up his clothes. Li Yaoyao was ced on the bed with a flip of his hand.


    Senior Brother would let her off just like this?


    However, before she could celebrate, she saw the spots of blood on the bed.


    The blood was like a sharp sword, deeply stabbing into her eyes.


    She....lost her most prized innocence!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s entireplexion became pale. Battered and exhausted, she lied on the bed face up, with a lifeless expression in her eyes. She seemed spiritless.


    Outside.


    Elder Ancestor Mo appeared in the courtyard.


    Of course, in order to shift the me to Central Pce¡¯s Mo family, Su Luo simply didn¡¯t even bother to disguise Little Stone. Rather, she let Elder Ancestor Mo appear in his normal appearance.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor Mo?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, his voice was low, carrying a trace of doubt.


    However his good thing was interrupted halfway, Dongfang Xuan was naturally angry in his heart. But this anger was naturally hidden well when encountering Elder Ancestor Mo, this huge character.


    The Little Stone who was draped in Elder Ancestor Mo on the outside, frowned.


    He didn¡¯t even waste a word and directly made a move against Dongfang Xuan!


    Dongfang Xuan coldly said: ¡°What is the meaning of Elder Ancestor Mo? Don¡¯t know where I had offended you?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was anxious ah, because he could clearly sense that strong power on Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body. That aura could only belong to a super strong expert, the him right now was powerless to resist.


    However, the Little Stone draped in the shell of Elder Ancestor Mo had no expression, hand extended out like an iron plier.

 Chapter 1517 – Showdown between experts (5)

    Chapter 1517 ¨C Showdown between experts (5)


    ¡°Since Senior insists on acting, then this younger generation won¡¯t be polite either!¡± Dongfang Xuan was furious over having his good thing being interrupted, now, Elder Ancestor Mo directly moved against him. His temperament had always been strong, how could he endure it?


    Therefore, Dongfang Xuan immediately engaged in a fight with Elder Ancestor Mo.


    After engaging, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart moved slightly.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength clearly was already at the saint rank, but now, he felt the opponent only usedmander level strength, what¡¯s going on?


    Could it be...


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart suddenly rejoiced!


    Could it be that Elder Ancestor Mo didn¡¯te to kill him, but to visit and instruct him? This possibility was the greatest!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart rejoiced, and he seriously nodded his head towards Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Little Stone looked at Dongfang Xuan as if he was an idiot. What was the idiot doing nodding his head?


    Dongfang Xuan met the little stone¡¯s calm as water gaze, and his eyebrows smoothed out, sure enough, Elder Ancestor Mo wasn¡¯t here to kill him.


    ¡°Many thanks to Senior for the instructions, please!¡± Dongfang cupped his hands in obeisance.


    Little Stone¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly. Instructions? Who¡¯s instructing? He cleary was testing his strength okay?


    At the same time, the little stone personally came out in order to adapt to thebat abilities of Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body okay? Who had the time to instruct him ah, crazy idiot!


    In Little Stone¡¯s heart, Dongfang Xuan was a crazy idiot, but Dongfang Xuan waspletely unaware of this.


    A pity Little Stone wasn¡¯t the original Elder Ancestor Mo, so his power was heavily lowered. As a result, to force Dongfang Xuan to show the trump cards at the bottom of his trunk was not an easy thing to do.


    Following the two people¡¯s fight, the courtyard was too small, it was not enough for them to fight all out.


    Therefore, the two moved slowly to the north.


    As they slowly shifted from their original location while fighting, two sneaky figures appeared in the surrounding wall of the courtyard.


    One light voice sounded in a low tone.


    ¡°Where is Elder Ancestor Mo? Why can¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°Not clear, but from the information Beichen acquired, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s courtyard is here.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we enter?¡±


    ¡°There is a strong aura here that seems to have been scattered gradually, could it be that Elder Ancestor Mo had already left?¡±


    These two people, naturally, were Su Luo and Zi Yan, who tailed behind Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Little Stone¡¯s speed was very fast, Su Luo took Zi Yan along and teleported here, but they were still a step too slow. Elder Ancestor Mo had left already.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that?¡± Zi Yan pointed at a bright red material hanging on a tree, her shiny ck pupils blinking away.


    ¡°It looks like... Red marriage head cover?¡± Su Luo tilted her head back, thinking a bit before saying this.


    Could it be that the ancient people had a custom to hang the red marriage head cover on trees? Could there be other meanings in this?


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Zi Yan firmly shook her head, ¡°This is not a red marriage head cover, from what I saw, this is clearly a dudou.¡±


    Su Luo naturally didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Who has nothing better to do than hang a dudou on trees in the middle of the night? To soak up the moonlight?¡±


    ¡°It really is a dudou, don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll bring it over for you to have a look.¡± Zi Yan flew towards the tree, in a sh, she returned with the dudou and gave it to Su Luo: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it a dudou?¡±


    ¡°It really is a dudou.¡± Su Luo smiled from ear to ear.


    In fact, she had already seen what it was, but was toozy to go and get it. Moreover, such an intimate thing, she also didn¡¯t want to hold it in her hands.


    Suddenly, Zi Yan¡¯s mouth let out a faint ¡°ah¡± sound of surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo curiously gathered closer to her, lowering her voice to ask.

 Chapter 1518 – Showdown between experts (6)

    Chapter 1518 ¨C Showdown between experts (6)


    ¡°There¡¯re words on it!¡± Zi Yan spread out the dudou, using the bright moonlight to light up the surface with the words. Her gaze went towards the writing, in an instant, both of them went still.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao.¡±


    The two spoke in unison, using a bewildered expression to look at each other.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s dudou???¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°So it.....seems.¡± Zi Yao was somewhat uncertain.


    Li Yaoyao was Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s beloved daughter. Regardless, how could her dudou fly to the top of the tree to hang there? Even more, this dudou had a male scent that still hadn¡¯tpletely dispersed.


    Just at this moment, a weak voice came from inside the courtyard.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan both looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a female¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°Inside Dongfang Xuan¡¯s room, a female¡¯s voice, and added to that, Li Yaoyao¡¯s dudou?¡± Su Luo rubbed her chin, full of interest.


    Interesting, very interesting.


    The two looked at each other, their gazes full of smiles.


    Since it was Li Yaoyao¡¯s dudou, Zi Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t want to hold it. She didn¡¯t even have to think before tossing the dudou to the ground and stepping on it several times.


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Su Luo brought Zi Yan and flew over the wall, like a wisp of smoke, they ran into the room.


    Because the aura of a strong presence had already disappeared in the distance, it was obvious, that little stone had very nicely drawn Dongfang Xuan away.


    Su Luo walked in the front, Zi Yan in the back.


    The door was pushed open.


    Su Luo stood in the doorway, using the moonlight that poured in, she could clearly see the figure in the bed leaning against the wall.


    Li Yaoayoid on the bed, face up, like a dead fish.


    Her hair was a mess, her whole body was battered and exhausted.


    This.. Su Luo stopped in ce, her eyes shing.


    ¡°Why are you blocking the door? Why aren¡¯t you going in to look?¡± After learning that Dongfang Xuan was not here, Zi Yan¡¯s courage immediately became fat, she pushed Su Luo a step forward and entered sideways around Su Luo.


    At this time, the lethargic Li Yaoyao was roused by the voices, and she opened her eyes slowly.


    Su Luo?!


    After clearly seeing the figure in front of her, Li Yaoyao¡¯s whole body trembled violently, her face was panic-stricken, terrified as if had seen the devil.


    ¡°Su, Su, Su Luo!¡± Li Yaoyao suddenly sat up, her action swift and hurried.


    Su Luo had her arms crossed at her chest, her chin raised slightly, the corners of her mouth curving into a faint smile: ¡°Li Yaoyao, if I remember correctly, this is Dongfang Xuan¡¯s courtyard, no?¡±


    Panic and fear appeared on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face!


    Dongfang Xuan!


    In her mind, in a sh, she recalled the memories from before...


    Her most humiliating, most embarrassing, most unbearable moment, waspletely spread out in front of her most loathed, most envied and most hated person. This simply was more painful than killing her.


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost! All of you get out!¡± Li Yaoyao grabbed the pillow nearby and tossed it at Su Luo¡¯s head in a splitting rage.


    A pity that the current Yaoyao didn¡¯t have a trace of spirit strength left. For Su Luo, she was not even as strong as an infant.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even need to dodge, that pillow couldn¡¯t reach anywhere near her.


    Zi Yan felt more and more Schadenfreude: ¡°Hahaha, Li Yaoyao, you were bedded by Dongfang Xuan right? Does your family know you did such a shameless thing?¡±


    In ancient times, such tough as nails words could only be said by a miss like Zi Yan.

 Chapter 1519 – Showdown between experts (7)

    Chapter 1519 ¨C Showdown between experts (7)


    Upon hearing Zi Yan¡¯s words, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face drained of color, her body shivering painfully.


    ¡°Why are you putting on such an expression? Before, didn¡¯t you express liking your family¡¯s senior brother? Now, pretending like this, who are you trying to show this to?¡± Zi Yan sized up Li Yaoyao¡¯s figure, ¡°Tsk tsk, so ck and purple, as if the battle was very intense ah.¡±


    Poor Li Yaoyao, long dress was ripped into strips, dudou was tossed onto a tree, the only underpants were ripped into a shapeless mess, there was nothing on the bed to cover herself with.


    She wanted to rush up and rip of that Zi Yan¡¯s sharp mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare get up. She could only curl up into herself, and angrily re at Zi Yan like a sworn enemy.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me like this? Who knows, if you were the one who seduced Dongfang Xuan, then turned around to pretend to be innocent, making him take responsibility.¡± Zi Yan humphed twice.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Li Yaoyao covered her ears, unable to listen any longer.


    What did she mean, seduce Dongfang Xuan? Clearly she was forced, alright? She lost her most precious virginity, okay? Zi Yan said that as if she was a cheap slut!


    Zi Yan hummed: ¡°What are you arguing about? Afraid that other people won¡¯t know that in order to secure a backer, Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s princess went and climbed in the other person¡¯s bed in the middle of the night?


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª ¡° Li Yaoyao was angered until a mouthful of blood got stuck in her throat, couldn¡¯t go up nor down, she almost fainted because of being suffocated.


    ¡°Me, what me? What I just said, isn¡¯t it the truth? You, as a good-for-nothing, you think Senior Brother will fall for you? Stop dreaming.¡± Zi Yan imitated Li Yaoyao¡¯s tone at that time, returning these words back to her.


    Su Luo, who stood on the side, heard this and with a ¡®pfft¡¯, let out augh.


    Zi Yan mimicking that tone was really too simr.


    Li Yaoyao was so angry that she sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    Hateful! Hateful! Too hateful!! If she had the strength, she would definitely tear up that mouth of Zi Yan¡¯s!


    No, it didn¡¯t matter that she didn¡¯t have the strength, Senior Brother has it, she certainly will ask Senior Brother...


    Senior Brother... Li Yaoyao recalled the things Senior Brother did to her before, and immediately, her whole body withered, just the little cabbage hit by frost, wanting to weep butcking the tears.


    ¡°Luo Luo, should we take this opportunity...¡± Zi Yan made a snapping gesture towards Su Luo.


    Because Li Yaoyao was too vile, too hateful. Second Elder Brother died to save her, his remains were hardly cold, yet she was now tangled up with Senior Brother. At the same time, she still thought of Third Elder Brother and wanted to kill Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked towards Li Yaoyao.


    In the moonlight, Su Luo could clearly see Li Yaoyao¡¯s sinister gaze in the darkness.


    Li Yaoyao was like a venomous snake, at anytime, she would rush up to bite. Such people, if you don¡¯t pull them out by the roots, they wille back with the spring wind again.


    She and Jade Lake¡¯s Li family were already mortal enemies, there would be a day she would kill all the way to Jade Lake Pce, and avenge herself for being repeatedly chased to be killed.


    As for Li Yaoyao¡ª¡ª


    In the dark night, Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled into a chilling smile.


    Kill Li Yaoyao?


    Making it too cheap for her.


    Now, Su Luo maintained herposure and shook her head, saying to Zi Yan: ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing good to see here.¡±


    ¡°Just gonna go like this?¡± Zi Yan found it hard to believe.


    Such a great opportunity, Su Luo would let Li Yaoyao go? How can this be?


    ¡°Tomorrow is Nangong and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s battle, if we kill Li Yaoyao now, we would incite all of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s rage, then¡ª¡ª¡° A cold meaning shone in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°then tomorrow¡¯s fight would be very unfavorable to Nangong.¡±

 Chapter 1520 – Showdown between experts (8)

    Chapter 1520 ¨C Showdown between experts (8)


    The so-called an army burning with righteous indignation would win, this was the same reasoning.


    Therefore, Su Luo decided to let Li Yaoyao¡¯s head stay on her neck for a few days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, just let her go like this?¡± Zi Yan pulled at Su Luo, refusing to go.


    Zi Yan already felt Li Yaoyao was offensive to her eyes for quite some time. Now, if she was to let such a good opportunity go, don¡¯t know if there would be another chance to get revenge.


    ¡°This time, can¡¯t kill her.¡± This was Su Luo¡¯s bottom line.


    ¡°Cannot kill doesn¡¯t mean cannot thrash!¡± Zi Yan was really unwilling to let go, but there was nothing she could do. She took two quick steps towards Li Yaoyao, her eyes cold, ¡°Li Yaoyao!¡±


    Li Yaoyao subconsciously lifted her eyes towards her, her eyes holding both anger and distrust.


    ¡°p!¡± Zi Yan heavily pped her face, ¡°This p is for me!¡±


    Met with Li Yoayao¡¯s confused gaze, Zi Yan smiled sternly and said in a frosty tone: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot, these past years, how many times you maliciously used me in front of the several senior brothers!¡±


    Only Third Senior Brother did not believe Li Yaoyao¡¯s lies. The other two senior brothers were like brainless idiots, believing everything Li Yaoyao told them, so their impression of Zi Yan was always bad.


    This p, half of Li Yaoyao¡¯s face swelled up, turning red.


    Li Yoayao cried out in pain, but it was obvious that Zi Yan still wasn¡¯t finished venting her rage.


    She pulled her other hand back and pped again.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The sound was clear and crisp, making people who heard it feel happy.


    The other side of Li Yaoyao¡¯s face swelled up too, now symmetrical with the other side. It looked like two red apples, seemingly very joyous.


    ¡°This p is for the duped Second Senior Brother!¡± Zi Yan snorted coldly several times, ¡°Second Senior Brother was foolish, stupid and silly, only when he was dying did he see your true colors. But he had no way to p you, so I¡¯ll do it for him!¡±


    ¡°Zi Yan!¡± Li Yoayao¡¯s voice was sharp as she howled.


    She was dizzy from Zi Yan¡¯s ps, her eyes turned clockwise like a hypnotic spiral.


    Now, she felt the hot pain on her cheeks.


    If she had spirit power, she couldpletely disregard this pain. But now, she was a good-for-nothing, a good-for-nothing with no spirit force, so she could feel the pain clearly.


    Originally, she thought that Zi Yan was done with pping her. Who knows, Zi Yan pped her again: ¡°You think I could leave your face symmetrical? Hmph, no way!¡±


    This p, Zi Yan used thirty percent of her power, sending Li Yaoyao directly flying out!


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s naked body flew out from the window, andnded on the opposite roof, then, she slowly rolled down andnded on arge street.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled speechlessly.


    Zi Yan... did all the things she wanted to do.


    She originally wanted to shatter the room, and make the naked Li Yaoyao rush out of the room. But Zi Yan¡¯s method, saved time, saved strength and was environmentally-friendly.


    Su Luo gave Zi Yan a thumbs up.


    Zi Yan lifted her eyebrowscently: ¡°How can I let her off so easy?¡±


    Su Luo smilingly shook her head, looks like Zi Yan had umted deep grievances against Li Yaoyao.


    But once you think about it, Li Yaoyao and Zi Yan were in Purgatory City at the same time. After so many years, having this white lotus flower Li Yaoyao by her side, Zi Yan would have definitely been bullied miserably.


    Just at this moment, slight sounds of footsteps could be hearding from outside.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce.


    ¡°A man¡¯s footsteps.¡± Su Luo¡¯s always urate perception, ¡°moreover, strength of first rank.¡±


    ¡°Walking towards the naked Li Yaoyao?¡± Zi Yan blinked her eyes.

 Chapter 1521 – The last battle (1)

    Chapter 1521 ¨C Thest battle (1)


    Su Luo and Zi Yan lied on top of the wall, holding their breaths with rapt attention and looking down carefully.


    Before, Li Yaoyao was sent flying by one p from Zi Yan, her body then flew out the window and crashed to the ground. Now, she was just lying like that, naked on the wide street. Her shining white body gave off an alluring and enchanting gloss under the moonlight.


    Li Yaoyao was dazed from that p, so at this moment, both of her eyes were closed as she lost consciousness.


    Not far away, a figure flew over but didn¡¯t stop.


    This guy that flew by was the first-ranked guy Su Luo sensed before.


    ¡°What a pity, just like this, to let him go.¡± Zi Yan held her chin with both hands as she gave a long sigh of regret.


    Su Luo patted her head: ¡°Do your thoughts have to be so wicked?¡±


    In fact, Su Luo smiled even more wickedly than Zi Yan.


    ¡°Do you know what I wish for the most right now?¡± Zi Yan shook her head and very proudly said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luoid side by side with her on the roof, gaze looking at the naked Li Yaoyao lying there and found the time to nce at Zi Yan.


    ¡°I really wish that a beggar would appear from the corner of the street. This beggar must be very dirty, and extremely ugly, looking like a person that hasn¡¯t washed for several years. Messy hair and dirty face, it¡¯s best that he¡¯s also injured with festered sores that ooze pus.¡± While Zi Yan excitedly described this, she also nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Su Luo unhappily jabbed Zi Yan¡¯s forehead: ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s not good like this you know?¡±


    Zi Yan pursed her lips and smile: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t thinking like this in your heart?¡±


    Su Luo smiled until her eyes curved: ¡°Being aware of it is good enough, must you say it out loud?¡±


    The people talked andughed. The pitiful Li Yaoyaoid on the icy ground, naked, bathing in the moonlight.


    ¡°Oh! You look, you look, what is that?!¡± Zi Yan, all of a sudden, was excited and grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand, pointing to a darkish shadow at a corner up ahead.


    At this moment, that figure had just turned a corner and was slowly walking this way.


    Su Luo was first shocked, then she trembled slightly from head to toe. Finally, with a ¡®pfft¡¯, sheughed out loud.


    Was Zi Yan¡¯s mouth made of gold? Whatever she said will happen?


    Heading directly towards them was the extremely dirty, ugly, messy hair with dirty face beggar that hadn¡¯t washed for several years from Zi Yan¡¯s mouth!


    Now, Zi Yan was also dumbfounded, a pair of jet-ck, clear eyes were opened very wide.


    ¡°Maybe a crow¡¯s beak?¡± Su Luo asked, making fun of her. Like a crow¡¯s beak, really urate ah.


    ¡°This... I was merely just saying it casually ah.¡± Zi Yan exined in a low tone. However, immediately after, the expression on her face became more excited, ¡°Really looking forward to the plot following this. Don¡¯t let people be disappointed!¡±


    As a result, the two gossipy girls with pitch-ck eyes that shed with light concentrated their attention on that dirty beggar wearing a sack and holding a broken bowl in his hands.


    Walking closer, one could tell this beggar was about forty to fifty years old. One leg was somewhatme, exposing a sinister wound. That wound was covered densely with sores, oozing pus. It looked really nauseating.


    His head had always been lowered as he limped forward.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, he stepped on something, stumbled and almost fell.


    ¡°What things?¡± The beggar¡¯s gaze looked down, using the bright as water moonlight, he could clearly see that he had stepped on a scarlet cloth.


    Duduo?!


    The beggar¡¯s eyes suddenly light up, a lusty feeling that he had suppressed for many years suddenly rushing up to his head.


    The beggar lowered his head and furtively picked up this erotic red dudou. He ced it in front of his nose and sniffed it carefully, afterwards, he gave a coarse sound of satisfaction.

 Chapter 1522 – The last battle (2)

    Chapter 1522 ¨C Thest battle (2)


    Really fragrant, such a strong, enticing smell.


    The beggar¡¯s eyes were blurred, his mind almost flying away.


    His lust had been suppressed for too long, just this dudou made his blood rush up. He itched to immediately find release and satisfaction.


    On the roof Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, seeing the knowing look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This beggar seems really vulgar.¡± Zi Yan lowered her voice, in a whisper, shemented on this scene.


    ¡°Yes, looks like he won¡¯t do something melodramatic like take off his cloth to cover Li Yaoyao then guard at her side until she wakes up.¡± Su Luo expressed her agreement to Zi Yan¡¯s sharpment.


    ¡°Only like this would it be marvelous, hehehe¡ª¡ª¡± Schadenfreude-likeughter came from Zi Yan¡¯s mouth.


    Li Yaoyao ah Li Yaoyao, this night will definitely be engraved in your mind and be unforgettable for the rest of your life.


    Aren¡¯t you the fairy that was above the vulgarity ofmon people? Aren¡¯t you noble, proud and aloof? Aren¡¯t your flesh made of ice and bones made from jade? Then let the dirtiest and most vulgar beggar in the world tarnish you.


    After you wake up and learn about this matter...what would you be like? Zi Yan, because of excessive expectations, her little face became red.


    Under the two people¡¯s eagar nces, that beggar stealthily stuffed the dudou embroidered with Li Yaoyao¡¯s name into his filthy and stinky sack clothing. Then, he lifted his eyes and furtively nced around.


    If he didn¡¯t nce around, then afterwards, Li Yaoyao might still preserve some of the modesty that she was proudest of. But this nce from the beggar thoroughly pushed Li Yaoyao into a painful abyss.


    The beggar saw at a nce that white alluring figure not far away.


    A woman?!!!


    The beggar¡¯s eyes were brighter than the North Star in the sky.


    He tossed aside the dirty sack on his body and the broken bowl. That limp seemed to have healed in a split second, his speed was as fast as the wind, frantically running towards that body.


    He ran to the front of that body, the saliva at the corner of his mouth dripping down. He was so excited, his whole body shuddered even both of his legs were trembling.


    Good, such a beautiful body.


    A really good-looking miss!


    This body was white as jade, sleek and exquisite. Her curves were agreeable, nimble and delicate, giving off a strong allure and attractiveness.


    The beggar swallowed his saliva with difficulty, furtively looking all around.


    This ce was somewhat isted, and somewhat obscure. It was blocked by the wide wall. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you wouldn¡¯t discover anything.


    Looking at this glossy and sparkling body, the beggar shuddered from head to toe. His blood vessels opened up energetically. The blood of a beast red up in his body. He was itching to immediately rush up and do this beautiful and pure as a fairy of a miss!


    But the beggar looked at himself, then looked at the unconscious miss. His heart felt deeply inferior.


    But if he was just to leave like this, he wasn¡¯t willing ah.


    He squatted down. His trembling fingers stroked that bright and jadelike body, saliva dripping down to the ground.


    This milk-like skin felt so moist and softer than silk. Really like it, really like it....The beggar¡¯s face looked drunk as his hand slowly moved up...


    Suddenly, his eyes were fixed on Li Yaoyao¡¯s body.


    This fair skin were full of purple and blue marks. These marks were very clear.


    Although the baggar didn¡¯t have much experience, he could still understand from one nce that this miss had just experienced that matter!


    ¡°Slut!¡± As if the goddess in the beggar¡¯s heart was profaned, his rage soared. As if his eyes were misted over by mes, panting in rage, he pinched the the soft mounts on Li Yaoyao¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1523 – The last battle (3)

    Chapter 1523 ¨C Thest battle (3)


    Hepletely didn¡¯t realize what qualifications that he, as a beggar, had to get angry. But he just was angry, furious to the point of almost going insane.


    ¡°Since others can, then I, your daddy, also can!¡±


    The beggar that originally didn¡¯t dare touch her was immediately impassioned, he pulled open his tattered trousers and didn¡¯t do anything else before he directly entered.


    ¡°Hurts!¡±


    The intense pain made Li Yaoyao wake up with a start, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Afterwards, her eyes opened wide in a sh!


    An iparably ugly and dirty man was on top of her, sinisterly smiling at her. The paining from her lower body told her exactly what was happening.


    ¡°No!!!¡± Li Yaoyao screeched, scared to the point that her rosy appearance turned pale.


    However, the beggar¡¯s movements were quicker than hers.


    Just when Li Yaoyao almost gave voice to her rm, the beggar had long ago extended his big hand and firmly mped down on Li Yaoyao¡¯s mouth. He evilly and maliciously warned her: ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡±


    Li Yaoyao, while crying bitterly, she also shook her head, whimpering soundsing from her mouth.


    But at this moment, the beggar already couldn¡¯t endure it. Wherefore would he still have the time to care about her feelings. While he covered her mouth, he joyously galloped on her body.


    On top of the roof, Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce. Afterwards, the two people simultaneously withdrew and left.


    What will happen next, they also don¡¯t know.


    They didn¡¯t deliberately do things to give Li Yaoyao such a conclusion. All of these were merely coincidences that all came together. If you must assign me, then me Li Yaoyao¡¯s luck for being this bad.


    The two people returned to the Southern Mountains and the night quietly passed.


    Speaking of Li Yaoyao over there.


    This beggar moved on her body, but because he was too joyful, it was to the extent that the beggar was unable to control himself and ruthlessly did it many times.


    In the end, Li Yaoyo fainted.


    The beggar, after being perfectly satisfied, used the red dudou to wiped his body clean. Afterwards, he threw the dudou tarnished with white liquid on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    Then, the beggar left, perfectly contented.


    In the cold wind, Li Yaoyao was like a withered willow tossed about by the wind and rain, tottering on the verge of copse.


    As dawn broke, the morning light prated through the sky.


    Li Yaoyao hadn¡¯t returned all night, the people of the Jade Lake¡¯s Li family naturally were worried. Li Aoqiong personally lead a group of people to look for her.


    Because he knew where Dongfang Xuan¡¯s courtyard was, so Li Aoqiong didn¡¯t even have to think before heading in this direction.


    However, before they walked to the courtyard. They saw a white body shivering in the wind through the mist of dawn.


    At this time, Li Yaoyao was surrounded by a group of people. This group of people had Li Yaoyao surrounded in the middle, gesturing at her body but no one dared to take a step closer.


    Because her face was covered by the dudou, no one know who this seductively curved, exquisitely fine woman was.


    Several bullies and rogues were stroking their chins, about to go up and enjoy this fine delicacy.


    ¡°Ruining a family¡¯s tradition!¡± When Li Aoqiong passed by, he despisingly spit toward her.


    The people behind him also followed Li Aoqiong to spit.


    But because of the sound of these footsteps, it woke up Li Yaoyao from her faint.


    Li Yaoyao felt so much pain, as if her whole body had been run over by a horse carriage. The pain almost suffocated her.


    Li Yaoyao opened her eyes, took down the dudou and looked around bewilderedly.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s gaze just so happened to shoot by and saw Li Yaoyao under the dudou¡ª¡ª


    This nce immediately scared Li Aoqiong until his soul flew away. His entire person seem to have an epilepsy stroke, shuddering non-stop.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master!¡± The subordinate cried out in rm.


    What¡¯s wrong with Eldest Young Master? Why did he look as if he had seen a ghost?

 Chapter 1524 – The last battle (4)

    Chapter 1524 ¨C Thest battle (4)


    Of course it looked as if Li Aoqiong had seen a ghost!


    How could he have imagined, his pure as jade, saint like woman, pure and spotless younger sister was actuallyying on the broad street, stark naked. Letting any passerby, rogue and bully to point at her.


    Just now, he had spit out a thick spittle ah!


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s heart was lifted up by an inexhaustible amount of rage. If he was to vent his rage now, then he would definitelypletely behead everyone at the scene.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master?¡± The subordinate saw Li Aoqiong standing there, staring nkly and shuddering from head to toe. Each and every one of them looked at each other, what was going on?


    At this moment, Li Aoqiong¡¯s mind waspletely empty, it was quite a while before he gradually returned to his senses.


    ¡°Whose family¡¯s miss is this ah? In broad daylight, lying stark naked on the broad street. What does she want to do ah?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Look at her body and appearance,st night she must have battled very fiercely. Hehehe.¡± This person gave a vulgarughter.


    ¡°Huh, are my eyes mistaken? There are words on that dudou!¡± This person was nicely surprised.


    ¡°Let me look, the words on this dudou.¡± This person stroked his chin, saying he wanted to look at the words, in fact, he really wanted to take the opportunity to lift up the dudou. Let everyone have a look at how beautiful of a face that such a delicate jade like body belonged to.


    If they knew that the miss in front of their eyes whose jade like bodyid in disarray was the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy they had worshipped as a goddess before, maybe they would all go insane.


    Gold thread was used to embroider on the scarlet dudou. It was dazzling under the bright sunlight, giving off bright rays of light.


    Watching as this person¡¯s hand was about to touch Li Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Li Yaoyao¡¯s whole person was scared stupid.


    She simply didn¡¯t even dare to move, she was stiff from head to toe like the preupied elm tree.


    She was frantically crying in her heart, hating, feeling sick, but the her in reality didn¡¯t have an inch of clothing. Her body was a mess, with a countless number of people standing around looking at her. Recallingst night¡¯s, that extremely ugly and dirty face, Li Yaoyao really wanted to vomit!


    What to do? If the dudou was lifted up, everyone would see this face of hers...At this moment, Li Yaoyao wished she could rush against a stone and kill herself on the spot.


    Just at this moment a long arm reached out, and lifted up that vulgar male who was approaching Li Yaoyao. With a toss in passing, it tossed that person heavily onto a roof far away. Soon after, that person tumbled to the ground.


    That person passed out from the pain.


    However, before he fainted, three shining words were engraved in his mind: Li Yaoyao.


    Li Aoqiong¡¯s face was taut like condensed frost. His expression was cold, ruthless and overcast.


    His arm moved and he had already taken off his outer robe.


    Li Aoqiong endured the rage and humiliation in his heart and directly enveloped Li Yaoyao¡¯s body in that robe. At the same time, he glowered until his eyes were round and ordered his subordinates: ¡°Don¡¯t obstruct public morals, take her away!¡±


    At this moment, Li Aoqiong took on the role of a policeman.


    ¡°Then... not going to look for Eldest Miss?¡± This subordinate was still confused, actually daring to ask this now, based on an old script.


    Li Aoqiong swiped a nce at him, that gaze was extremely sharp, like an unsheathed cold sword shining with cold light.


    ¡°You dare to defy orders?¡± Li Aoqiong lifted up this still confused subordinate by the sleeves. His appearance was malevolent like a ferocious beast that was about to act out violently!


    Everyone didn¡¯t understand why Eldest Young Master¡¯s appearance would be ashen in a split second. Or why his attitude would chance so much in an instant.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t dare....¡± That subordinate was simply scared stiff by Li Aoqiong¡¯s murderous gaze. He foolishly shook his head, then shook his head.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Li Aoqiong very fiercely and heavily tossed him to the ground.


    Author¡¯s note:


    Everyone must feel that this treatment was too cruel to Li Yaoyao right? Did you all forget that if it weren¡¯t for Luo Luo¡¯s good luck, she would have died a hundred times already alright? You guys are really kind-hearted youngdies ah. Then should I change it?

 Chapter 1525 – The last battle (5)

    Chapter 1525 ¨C Thest battle (5)


    In the end, he waved hisrge hand and directly wanted to bring Li Yaoyao away and leave.


    Because the night was long with lots of dreams. If some ident were to happen now, then the matter would not be good.


    But just at this critical moment, the gate, with a creek sound, opened.


    Dongfang Xuan was dressed in white, indifferently stood in front of the gate.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face was refined, eyes often shing with sinister light. His look was also feminine and soft,cking Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robust domineering aura.


    Dongfang Xuan frowned, and walked towards Li Aoqiong, step by step.


    At this moment, Li Aoqiong¡¯s heart was very nervous and apprehensive.


    After his cultivation was wasted, Li Aoqiong¡¯s strength was crippled to the bottom. From that time, it was impossible for him to advance.


    And at this moment, Dongfang Xuan gave off the pressure of a strong expert expressing his discontent.


    ¡°Li Aoqiong?¡± Dongfang Xuan stood with his hand at his back.


    If he wasn¡¯t Yaoyao¡¯s older brother, then he wouldn¡¯t have recalled this insignificant person¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Aoqiong clenched his fist tightly, forcibly pressing down his rage.


    Her younger sister spent the night at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ce and didn¡¯t return all night. This morning, he found her stark naked on the broad street in front of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gate. Whereas this person looked at him impatiently.


    An intense humiliating feeling made Li Aoqiong¡¯s heart ignite into a raging me. But the formidable gap between ranks made him afraid to move. He could only lower his head and forced the rage down.


    ¡°Yaoyao returnedst night, is she okay?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone downyed the matter as if talking about air.


    The pitiful Dongfang Xuan,st night he returned early. Unfortunately his speed was too fast, in a blink of an eyes he entered the courtyard. He simply didn¡¯t notice Li Yaoyao lying there at the corner of the wall.


    At this moment, the hands at Li Aoqiong¡¯s side clenched into fists in an instant!


    What did Dongfang Xuan mean?! What the f*ck is the meaning in his words!


    If Dongfang Xuan saw Li Aoqiong¡¯s eyes right now, he would definitely discover the rage like a flourishing me in his eyes.


    But Li Aoqiong was flexible, so he did his best to restrain that obvious anger. When he lifted his head, the rage in his eyes had disappeared.


    He stiffly nodded his head: ¡°She is okay.¡±


    Maybe Yaoyao¡¯s matter had nothing to do with Dongfang Xuan. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength was so strong, in the younger generation, he was the only one on par with Nangong Liuyun. Maybe his strength was even stronger.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had already lost Nangong Liuyun, this perfect son-inw, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose Dongfang Xuan.


    But when Li Aoqiong recalled Li Yaoyao, who was lying on the ground wrapped with his outer jacket, a slight chill immediately shed through his heart.


    If Dongfang Xuan was to see Li Yaoyao¡¯s appearance right now, then would Dongfang Xuan still be Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s future son-inw?


    Thinking up to here, Li Aoqiong¡¯s heart was somewhat panicked.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze swept across the ground.


    Although she was wrapped in the jacket, Dongfang Xuan could clearly see the curvaceous shape of a woman.


    Figure wasn¡¯t bad, like his family¡¯s little Yao¡¯er¡¯s. Dongfang Xuan stroked his chin, recalling the sweetness fromst night. His eyes were very lecherous. Last night, he didn¡¯t enjoy himself to his heart¡¯s content. Wait until after the match to find a time....


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan stopped caring about who was that person lying on the ground. In a cold tone, he told Li Aoqiong: ¡°Tell Yaoyao to directly go to the battle arena.¡±


    Finished speaking, Dongfang Xuan directly returned to his courtyard.


    Fortunately, it was a false rm. Until he watched Dongfang Xuan enter his room did Li Aoqiong finally slowly release a breath in relief.

 Chapter 1526 – The last battle (7)

    Chapter 1526 ¨C Thest battle (7)


    Maybe Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s body really was like this ah...A lot of vulgar men rubbed their chins, full of interest, having a sexual fantasy in their minds.


    Southern Mountain.


    Su Luo woke up from sleep. The sunlight passed through the window and poured down in torrents.


    The entire room was bathed in sunlight.


    Su Luozily stretched her waist, recalling the scene fromst night, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    In fact. the matter with the beggarst night. In fact, it was really necessary.


    First was to ruin Li Yaoyao¡¯s self-confidence, let her live in the abyss of suffering. This way, Su Luo and Zi Yan both felt they had gotten their revenge.


    Second, based on them going overst night and ording to Li Yaoyao¡¯s inclination, she certainly would tell on them to Dongfang Xuan. But after the matter with the beggar, that night¡¯s matter had be the most painful nightmare to Li Yaoyao, so she wouldn¡¯t want to mention it. Therefore her, Zi Yan and Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s matter would be masked.


    Thus, Su Luo felt that although the matter with the beggar seemed somewhat cruel, but who told Li Yaoyao to bring trouble through her own actions? Who could she me ah? It¡¯s not as if Zi Yan and her deliberately nned it.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t gotten up from bed when with a ¡®bang¡¯, the door was knocked open.


    She lifted her head and it turned out to be Zi Yan.


    ¡°So early in the morning to be so happy, did you find some money?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly tidied up her dress while finding the time to nce at her.


    ¡°Hahaha, dying fromughter, insane fromughing!¡± Zi Yan held her belly and rolled around on Su Luo¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Little lunatic.¡± Su Luo unhapply patted her head, ¡°Quickly speak, what happened to Li Yaoyao afterst night?¡±


    ¡°How is it that you can guess it¡¯s about her?¡±


    ¡°Besides her, who else would you care so much about?¡± Su Luo patted the chair, ¡°Come over, sit on the chair properly. Rolling on the bed makes you look like a little lunatic.¡±


    As a result, Zi Yan obediently went over and sat properly and told Su Luo what happened this morning in great detail.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be, right...¡± Su Luo was also shocked and her eyes opened wide, ¡°Toy there until morning and be encircled and watched by the masses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, at that time, everyone present was male, at least over a hundred. Moreover, Dongfang Xuan also stood there by chance. A pity that person is blind, simply didn¡¯t know that the person lying on the ground was his little Yao¡¯er.¡± Now, Zi Yan didn¡¯t even call him Senior Brother.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao really is....too unlucky.¡± Su Luo rubbed her nose, ¡°You just said the rumor had spread among the masses? Regarding that person being Li Yaoyao?¡±


    ¡°But very quickly it was put out, because no one believed it.¡± Zi Yan helplessly spread out her hands.


    Clearly, it was the fact, but the masses refused to believe it. Really made people feel helpless. If they believed it, then how interesting would that be ah?


    Su Luo rubbed her chin and sunk into deep contemtion.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zi Yan saw Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly sh, a crafty expression flitting by, and immediately, she became excited.


    Everytime Su Luo had that expression, it meant that someone one was about to be out of luck. Now, this victim was certainly Li Yaoyao.


    Su Luo leaned near Zi Yan¡¯s ear and muttered something in a whisper.


    ¡°Pff!¡± Zi Yan immediatelyughed out loud, unable to restrain herughter, ¡°Really do it like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be too....at that time.... Certainly....¡±


    ¡°Yes, first, must spread out the bedsheet and prepare, just in case.¡± Su Luo calmly waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter for you to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zi Yan seriously nodded, ¡°Can¡¯t be that everytime. she makes a move and we passively defend. This time, let Li Yaoyao receive a move properly.¡±


    Zi Yan recalled Su Luo¡¯s instructions and she was all smiles.

 Chapter 1527 – The last battle (8)

    Chapter 1527 ¨C Thest battle (8)


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have any mental burden to get out of bed, after freshening up, she walked out of the room.


    Today was Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s match. It was a match everyone was looking forward to, Su Luo naturally musn¡¯t be absent.


    Strong fire colliding might be a great help for her cultivation.


    Afterst time¡¯s battle with Li Aochen, Su Luo¡¯s strength had already been promoted to the middle of ninth rank. Su Luo really wanted to be promoted all the way to the peak of ninth rank through thisst battle.


    Because following the development of the situation, among the people present, only her strength was the weakest. The feeling of being at the bottom everyday really wasn¡¯t wonderful ah.


    ¡°Is your injury really healed?¡± On the way there, the two people sat inside the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage. Su Luo¡¯s arm was wrapped around his, and seriously asked.


    This time wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    Before, she could even disregard Luo Haoming¡¯s battle. But this time, the opponent was Dongfang Xuan. Su Luo had a premonition that Dongfang Xuan was a lot more difficult to deal with than Luo Haoming.


    Because Dongfang Xuan gave a person a gloomy and ruthless feeling. As if he was a viper in the dark, with a strange, cold and remote gaze. His mouth spitting out poisonous snake venom, making it impossible for people to guard against.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will marry you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch ck as ink eyes, under his thick curly eyshes, shone like diamond. His eyes contained a gentle and warm smile, looking at Su Luo full of tenderness.


    Su Luo suddenly felt shy and patted his arm: ¡°Who¡¯s worried about this.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled softy, his beautiful red lips hooked up, smiling in a demonically charming and alluring manner.


    ¡°Foolish girl, what are you worried about? You must believe in your man.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head.


    Although it was the mostmon movement, but when he did it, every movement gave off the aura of a king. Graceful and unhurried, making it hard for a person to resist.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Su Luo knew he wouldn¡¯t change his mind on matters he was determined on. She could firmly tell him, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, then it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if everyone in the world prevents it, I will still be with you. So promise me you won¡¯t get to the point where both sides suffer severe injuries, okay?¡±


    Su Luo unblinkingly looked at him, her eyes were bright as the stars, with thick curly eyshes. Her features were picturesque, appearance like the spring sunshine and morning dew. Giving off a youthful vitality and flirtatious feeling.


    The two people¡¯s gazes met in mid-air.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at this girl in front of his eyes that was so beautiful as to make him choke. He took a deep breath and shifted his gaze away.


    This girl really could take his life. Just now, with a taut face, she had seriously asked him. In that instant, despite the self-control he was most proud of, he almost lost control. He was itching to do her on the spot!


    Su Luo, at this time, waspletely unaware of the two-faced thought of this man in front of her. She saw Nangong Liuyun avoid her eyes and thought he did it because he didn¡¯t want to agree to her conditions.


    As a result, our Miss Su Luo became unhappy.


    Her white as jade finger touched Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful sculpted face. She turned his face back to look at her face to face.


    ¡°Promise me okay?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze was serious and grave.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck eyes were filled with a deep and indistinct light.


    Their eyes met, not saying a word.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you say anything?¡± Su Luo¡¯s red lips pouted slightly and looked at Nangong Liuyun, whose breathing had be deeper, with puzzlement.


    ¡°In the end you...¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she found her waist was confined. The back of her head was also restricted, afterwards, a deep shadow leaned over from above her.


    Su Luo¡¯s soft lips were firmly sucked on.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide, temporarily, she couldn¡¯t react.


    But Nangong Liuyun simply didn¡¯t give her an opportunity to react. The hand that confined her slender waist lifted up Su Luo, immediately rolling her into his arms.

 Chapter 1528 – The last battle (9)

    Chapter 1528 ¨C Thest battle (9)


    During the wild kiss, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body suddenly became rigid.


    Su Luo seem to have sensed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strangeness and wanted to push him away, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge, hot palm tightly held onto the back of her head. Confining her firmly under his body, unmoving, and continuing to kiss her.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body became rigid. His tightly closed eyes shuddered slightly, his brows were even tighter.


    As if a long time passed, a long time.


    Dragon Scaled Horse¡¯s carriage slowly stopped.


    Only now did Nangong Liuyun unwillingly cup Su Luo¡¯s cheek and separate from her.


    Su Luo right now looked flirtatiously charming, carrying a thread of allure. She was already an otherworldly beauty, now, this appearance even made Nangong Liuyun, who had astonishing self-control, almost lose it.


    But¡ª¡ª


    In the next second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand was ced on his legs.


    From there, he could feel an intense pain, clearly telling him that matters were not good.


    He never expected the pain in his legs that hadn¡¯te for a long time would burst out right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo sensed the difference in Nangong Liuyun and asked in deep concern.


    ¡°What?¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth bloomed into a tender smile, as he, in a spoiling manner, looked at Su Luo.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s jet ck hair was scattered on his shoulders, it was only partially tied up by a white ribbon. His ck hair under the light of the sun gave a brilliant luster, luminous and splendid.


    Just now, she actually saw a trace of pain in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes? How was this possible, Su Luo patted her own head. She only felt that maybe her eyes had blurred and it was an illusion.


    Su Luo smiled, sweetly wrapping around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm and walked out of the Dragon Scaled Horse carriage with him.


    Once Nangong Liuyun appeared, he was like a brilliant stone, gathering all the splendor. The crowd that roared and was noisy immediately became quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze was all gathered on his body.


    Compared to those Elder Ancestors that had lived for who knows how long, Nangong Liuyun was not the strongest.


    But without a doubt, he was the most popr person at the scene.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body was tall and stood there just like a magnificent and limitless god. The sunlight shined from his back, as if he was enveloped by a golden light, honorable, poised and rightfully imposing.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes was fixed, he only pulled Su Luo along and calmly, unhurriedly, went to their seat.


    ¡°Is it too hot?¡± After sitting down, Su Luo saw the faint sweat on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead and smilingly asked. When did his body be like this from heat exhaustion?


    ¡°No.¡± Nangong Liuyun lifted a hand to grab her wrist, the corner of his mouth lifting into a light smile and putting her hand back.


    At this time, if Su Luo touched his skin, based on her senses, she could definitely find some clues.


    At that time, she would use her all to force him to give up this match.


    But getting the first two ces was his promise to her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were tranquil, handsome as a god as he leaned against the chair. He closed his eyes to rest.


    Seeing his expression, Su Luo had some suspicion and guessed about what was wrong with Nangong Liuyun?


    He would never oppose her touch, but just now, at that moment, he was clearly blocking her touch.


    Su Luo carefully looked at Nangong Liuyun, who had his eyes closed. Right now, his face was iparably handsome. His lips were dark red, every corner of his face was clear and healthy. Even with his eyes closed, he gave off an imposing aura that would scare people, overwhelming people at a nce.


    Su Luo suddenly remembered, it couldn¡¯t be that the pain in his legs urred again right?


    But after some thought, she felt it wasn¡¯t right. The pain in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leg would ur in the middle of the month, it had a regr pattern. Now, it was the start of the month, it couldn¡¯t be uring right now ah. Moreover, she had always been with Nangong Liuyun these several months, the pain didn¡¯t seem to have recurred during these months ah.

 Chapter 1529 – The last battle (10)

    Chapter 1529 ¨C Thest battle (10)


    However, Su Luo never expected that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s luck would be so bad. To actually fall ill before such a criticalpetition and facing such a strong opponent!


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    On the stage, Dongfang Xuan looked at Nangong Liuyun with provocation.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark lips carelessly hooked up. His gaze was like the night pearl in the ck sea, giving off a brilliant and radiant luster.


    He looked at Su Luo firmly and with no regrets.


    ¡°Girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chin was handsome and sculpted, perfectly curved. His gaze was like bright starlight, firmly and seriously gazing at Su Luo, ¡°Wait for me to return okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Su Luo smiled brilliantly and hugged Nangong Liuyun by the neck. She stood on tiptoes and kissed his cheek.


    Her red lips touched the ice-cold skin, and Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped.


    But at this moment Nangong Liuyun had already firmly pushed her away, tookrge strides toward the stage.


    Su Luo¡¯s thought process was very fast, with lightning speed, she seemed to have understood something. But just at this time, Nangong Liuyun was already on the stage and smiled brilliantly toward Su Luo. This smile would charm all living things, capturing the hearts of every young miss. But Su Luo¡¯s expression was very impatient.


    What to do! Su Luo was so busy that she was running around in circles in ce.


    Zi Yan walked over and pulled Su Luo back. Pushing her back into the chair and seriously asking with deep concern: ¡°What happened? Why are you anxious like this?¡±


    Beichen Ying also gathered close: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t worry. Nangong will definitely defeat Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    Su Luo, with a crying face, said her suspicions out loud: ¡°I suspect Nangong¡¯s leg issue red up again.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Beichen Ying immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He knew about the matter of Nangong Liuyun being sick in the middle of the month.


    At that time, the little Nangong Liuyun was in so much pain that he tied himself up. He bit his teeth and crouched under the table. When the elders found him, he had already passed out from the pain. The floor had a huge spot full of water, that was all the sweat that fell from his body. And his body seemed as if it was fished up from deep water, wet from head to toe.


    But even when he was in so much pain, he still didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t yell out a bit about how bitter it was. Even though the bottom of his lips has turned into a meat strip from being bitten. Even though they were in the room next door, they didn¡¯t hear a sound.


    Ever since that time, Beichen Yingpletely was convinced by Nangong Liuyun.


    That year. Nangong Liuyun was only eight years old.


    Such a young boy, with pink skin, sculpted like fine jade, a cute little boy, was already able to be ruthless to himself to that degree. The Little Beichen afterwards directly followed blindly behind him.


    Now, when Beichen Ying heard Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sickness had returned, his face turned deathly white.


    ¡°The middle of the month hasn¡¯t arrived yet ah!¡± Beichen Ying bit his teeth and said in a low tone. But the deeply worried sound in that tone was very obvious.


    ¡°How could...it just happen to be today?¡± Zi Yan was so worried that she stamped her feet.


    ¡°Did you see it wrong?¡± Beichen Ying stared at Su Luo. His beautiful eyes had a never-before-seen seriousness.


    Because the Nangong Liuyun on the stage had his body tall and straight, his embroidered robe dancing in the wind. He didn¡¯t give off a bit of a feeling as if he was ill.


    ¡°Hope what I thought I saw was wrong.¡± Su Luo bit her lips and took a deep breath. Be that as it may, her heart was still restless.


    Her sixth sense had always been urate. Her ability to sense danger had always been very sharp. She had a strong premonition. The premonition indicated that something would happen to Nangong Liuyun on the stage.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan stood facing each other on the stage.


    The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lips hooked up into a provocative and savage cold smile. His tone was frosty as if it came from prison in the underworld: ¡°Third younger brother, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡±

 Chapter 1530 – The last battle (11)

    Chapter 1530 ¨C Thest battle (11)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was apathetic, couldn¡¯t tell his mood. He nodded indifferently: ¡°First Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Master had always said your natural talent is very good, absolutely none better than you. You are his best masterpiece in his lifetime.¡± A strangeness shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. His tone was ice-cold and hidden, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was enveloped in ice-cold killing intent from head to toe. He murderously stared at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was sharp and abstruse. His figure was motionless and firm as he rightfully cast a cold sidelong nce at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Very quickly, you will believe it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then ask Third Junior Brother to give a few pointers.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze contained varied coldness and frost. a strange reflection floating in it.


    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s perfectly curved and beautiful chin slowly lifted up. His beautiful eyes were handsome as bright stars. It had a ¡®can conquer every obstacle¡¯ self-confidence.


    Off the stage, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly lifted up.


    Because she could feel that these two people were about to battle.


    Sure enough, this thought of hers had barely risen up when she saw the two figures quickly crisscross and pass by!


    Speed, such fast speed!


    Just now, when the two people crossed by each other, they exchanged thirteen moves. But in everyone¡¯s eyes, it was only a second in time, such fast speed.


    Like light that shed by, the two people had already parted from the exchange.


    Originally, Nangong Liuyun was on the left, Dongfang Xuan on the right. But now, Dongfang Xuan changed to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s original position. It was the same for Nangong Liuyun.


    Several hundred thousands of spectators gave off sounds of surprise and sucked in cold air. Their eyes stared fixedly at the two people on the stage, unblinkingly and with rapt attention.


    Too brilliant ah!


    Worthy of being a battle of experts at their summit. A contest of strong against strong. in the blink of an eye, they had already exchanged so many pointers... they actually couldn¡¯t make sense of what they saw but could feel it was very powerful.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, didn¡¯t expect you actually had such strength.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyebrow lifted up slightly. Although he was saying a praise, his eyes, however, were filled with self-confidence, ¡°But you are too far behind whenpared to me.¡±


    ¡°Victory is not something thates from boasting.¡± Nangong Liuyun disdainfully sneered.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll let you see whether victory belongs to me!¡± Dongfang Xuan suddenly drew a sword from his back.


    ¡°This sword¡¯s name is Yue Juesha.¡± Dongfang Xuan looked as if he was looking at his most beloved lover. His gaze gave off a soft light tone, slowly emphasizing each word he was saying, ¡°Once a sword is unsheathed, it will inevitably drink blood before returning.¡±


    Otherwise, he would receive the kickback.


    Nangong Liuyun faintly smiled, not at all concerned.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with self-confidence, looked at the ice-cold sword that would deal the final blow. His soft tone carried a trace of strange darkness:¡°These ten years, Juesha has followed me travel all over the world. Encountered a total of nine tenth-ranked experts. Juesha has already drank blood nine times, now, Senior Brother left thest opportunity for you, you should feel honored.¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth bloomed into a splendid smile, ¡°Thisst opportunity ought to be set aside for yourself. Only then would it be perfect.¡±


    Under the stage, Su Luoughed out loud with a ¡®pff¡¯ sound. Even though her heart was worried, she still found this funny.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speaking ability was still this nimble. Just now, he and Dongfang Xuan fought very quickly and wasn¡¯t hindered a bit. She hoped he really didn¡¯t fall ill and ruthlessly taught Dongfang Xuan a lesson.


    Both of Su Luo¡¯s palms were together in prayer and silently prayed.


    She had never believed in supernatural beings, but this time, she¡¯d rather believe they exist.


    On the stage, the dialogue hadpleted.


    The Juesha Sword in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand suddenly unsheathed. The corner of his mouth hooked up demonically, his gaze staring unwaveringly at Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1531 – The last battle (12)

    Chapter 1531 ¨C Thest battle (12)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were sharp as a hawk, giving off a cold murderous aura.


    ¡°Third Brother, you have always been a gifted genius. It¡¯s only a pity, this time you are going to fall.¡± Dongfang Xuan coldly smiled.


    Since before, he had wanted to find an opportunity to kill this irksome Third Junior Brother. But the rule of the sect was very strict, so he hadn¡¯t found an opportunity. But on the battle stage, a sword has no eyes, even if Master personally came, he also had a reasonable exnation.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled: ¡°A pity, you are an idiot.¡±


    A cold light burst out from Dongfang Xuan, soon after, one only saw him lift up Juesha and pour his spirit powers into it.


    In the wake of Juesha¡¯s de starting to get brighter, one by one, the number of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure increased on the battle stage. In the end, thirty-six Dongfang Xuan appeared.


    So many Dongfang Xuan encircled the stage and enveloped Nangong Liuyun in the middle.


    Thirty-six Dongfang Xuan, in the end, which one was the real him?


    Off the stage, everyone was dumbstruck.


    Su Luo¡¯s group was even more anxious.


    ¡°Nine Turns of Virtue Images!¡± Zi Yan covered her lips, as she cried out in rm.


    ¡°What Nine Turns of Virtue Images?¡± Su Luo bit her lower lips, her tone carrying a nervousness.


    ¡°Each of us have a secret life-saving skill. First Senior Brother learned Nine Turns of Virtue Images for this skill. As long as one fully puts this skill to use, every turn that breaks through, the virtue images will increase by ninefold. For example, the first turn, there will be nine virtue images, the second turn will be eighteen virtue images and so on.¡± While Zi Yan was speaking, she also watched Nangong Liuyun being encircled in the middle, full of concern.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart almost dropped to the floor: ¡°Then the Dongfang Xuan right now must have made four turns.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s called ¡®only made four turns of virtue images¡¯ ah! Master at that time said, when First Senior Brother studied to the fourth turn of virtue images, then in this continent, he would be undefeated among tenth rank and lower. Unless Third Senior brother got promoted to Commander rank, otherwise ¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan was furious as well as helpless.


    She was angry that Master would have eyes and not see the pearl, and teach such an awesome skill to First Senior Brother, who was a bastard that behaved worse than a beast.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, very soon, you will understand what¡¯s called being killed easily.¡± Dongfang Xuan was clearly very self-confident.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled indifferently, his shadow slowly moving up.


    But at the same time, thirty-six virtue images lifted up Juesha Sword with their right hand and madly rushed towards Nangong Liuyun in the middle!


    ¡°Such terrifying power!¡± Zi Yan cried out in rm several times, ¡°At that time, when First Senior Brother put this skill to full use, its strength was weaker than this by half!¡±


    Thesest ten years, Dongfang Xuan had traveled the world to gain experience and went to many ces no one had tread before. So he had many adventures and opportunities.


    What will Nangong Liuyun do? Su Luo¡¯s gaze stared nervously at the stage. Her heart was in a mess, she was even more nervous than if she herself was to battle Dongfang Xuan.


    Now, the thirty-six virtue images almost rushed to Nangong Liuyun. Juesha Sword was lifted up high, simultaneously hacking down towards Nangong Liuyun in the middle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Su Luo suddenly stood up and cried out in rm.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s group also stood up in session. They almost lost their heads out of fear, watching the stage.


    Outside the heavily surrounded encirclement, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t there.


    He was still in the center of the encirclement.


    A countless number of Juesha Swords stabbed towards his head.


    Very quickly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head was hit with a piercing blow.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Su Luo gave a bitter cry of rm, and almost fainted!


    She just knew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s disease had an outbreak. His strength was greatly reduced, don¡¯t even speak of battling, just sitting there not moving would be extremely painful.


    It was all her fault, she should have pulled Nangong Liuyun to a stop earlier. She shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to go on the stage to battle!

 Chapter 1532 – The last battle (12)

    Chapter 1532 ¨C Thest battle (12)


    Just at this moment, Beichen Ying grabbed Su Luo to stop her, loudly yelling: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! Nangong Liuyun has already escaped the encirclement!¡±


    Only now did Su Luo¡¯s mind be a bit clear-headed. She opened her eyes wide and looked towards the stage.


    Sure enough!


    Those sharp swords pierced only Nangong Liuyun¡¯s virtue image rather than really piercing his body.


    Because there wasn¡¯t a drop of blood on Juesha Sword.


    Moreover, just when he was about to be pierced, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure slowly dissipated into the air.


    Nangong Liuyn dodged too fast, resulting in only his virtual shadow that was left behind.


    ¡°A false rm!¡± Only now did Su Luo¡¯s heart go back to its original position.


    That second just now, she was terrified out of her mind, her mind bing nk.


    Until that second, she suddenly discovered how important a ce Nangong Liuyun had in her heart.


    Before, she incessantly wouldn¡¯t dare to admit it, but just now, at that second, Su Luo had no choice but to admit he had alreadypletely filled her heart. There wasn¡¯t a trace of space left in her heart for someone else.


    On the stage, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know that just because of the false rm now, it would make Su Luo¡¯s heart firm and full of powerful faith in him. At this moment, he was still battling Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s swordlike eyebrows fiercely hooked up, his annoyed gaze staring at the ¡®don¡¯t know when he had left the encirclement¡¯ Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Your speed now has the qualification to battle with me.¡±


    Maybe to say that starting from this moment, Dongfang Xuan really regarded Nangong Liuyun as an opponent equal to him. And not that cute little boy from back then with a stiff face who tried to pretend to be an adult.


    Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled: ¡°A pity, you can¡¯t bepared to me.¡±


    ¡°Such an arrogant tone!¡± Dongfang Xuan heavily snorted in displeasure, ¡°Then just try me. How fast is your speed in the end!¡±


    Strong experts¡¯ battle, speed was more important than attack power.


    His words hadn¡¯t faded when Dongfang Xuan had alreadyunched an attack.


    ¡°Then,e.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly, his words hadn¡¯t faded yet his voice had already appeared one hundred meters outside.


    Such a fast speed!


    Dongfang Xuan, seeing this, his brows were tightly knotted.


    He never imagined, after not seeing him for ten years, the little brat from back then that he didn¡¯t even bother to nce at had grown to the degree where he had to treat this person seriously.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes exploded out with cold light. Immediately after, his figure moved, pursuing closely after Nangong Liuyun, unwilling to let go.


    Up ahead, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows also hooked up slightly.


    Dongfang Xuan was worthy of being First Senior brother. His speed was indeed fast, just a token bit faster than him.


    One in front, one behind. The two people chased non-stop.


    Afterimages, one by one, shed by.


    The spectators off the stage had all be dumbfounded from watching.


    Afterimages were how unreal a thing. It had always existed in legends. But this time, they really had seen it for real, moreover, it wasn¡¯t only once!


    This was a real battle.


    Only this was the battle of strong experts at the summit. Really was too marvelous.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and held her breath with rapt attention. She was iparably serious as she stared at the stage. She didn¡¯t dare rx for a second. She was afraid that once she rxed, Nangong Liuyun would disappear forever in front of her.


    On the VIP seats, the originally smiling and talking several Elder Ancestors now had all stopped talking. Their eyes had a trace of seriousness.


    All the battles before didn¡¯t arouse their attention. But this time, even their expressions had be serious.


    ¡°Looks like Luo Haoming losing wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Beichen family¡¯s Master stroked his chin and acted serious as he said this.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luo family¡¯s Master had a gloomy expression. His ice-cold eyes cast a heavy nce at Beichen family¡¯s Master.

 Chapter 1533 – The last battle (13)

    Chapter 1533 ¨C Thest battle (13)


    ¡°Why, ¡®humph, humph¡¯ again, and your family¡¯s boy still won¡¯t enter the top four.¡± Beichen family¡¯s master directly patted the table.


    ¡°Did your family¡¯s boy enter?¡± Luo family¡¯s master retorted back.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since he lost a grandson and granddaughter. Only this Luo Haoming had shown greatness. But who would have known that he, as thest time¡¯s champion, couldn¡¯t even enter the top four, really lost all his face for him.


    Beichen family¡¯s master stroked the sparse beard under his chin and proudly said: ¡°In any case, my family¡¯s boy won¡¯t be able to enter the top four. But able to enter the top seven is pretty good in any case, he is still young oh.¡±


    Still young, these two words, once again heavily hit Luo family¡¯s master. His family¡¯s Luo Haoming was about to be thirty years old. Able to participate in this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition was also because he was born in theter month and was barely able to qualify.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luo family¡¯s master indignantly turned his face away.


    Beichen family¡¯s master¡¯s mood got even better.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sat on the chairperson seat, and seemed to be looking at the battle on the stage. His pair of pitch-ck deep eyes were half-narrowed, nobody knew what he was thinking of.


    He sat there indifferently, as if he had drifted away from the Ninthyer of Heaven, overlooking everything from high above.


    On the stage, the battle continued.


    Streak after streak of remnant images appeared in session.


    Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was fast, the fine beads of sweat continuously came out of his forehead. Hisplexion became increasingly paler and paler. Although he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t seem to be affected, his movements were still decreased.


    Just at this moment, Dongfang Xuan got closer and closer during the chase.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s speed was very formidable, not long after, Nangong Liuyun appeared within the range of his attacks.


    Looking at the figure that quickly shed by up ahead, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze turned sinister as he sneered.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, go die!¡± Dongfang Xuan lifted up Juesha Sword and chopped down from up high.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s calction was urate, Juesha Sword hacked down from above Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head.


    If he was hit on the mark, then Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body would split from the middle and be two halves.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart was tightly raised up.


    ¡°Did His Highness Prince Jin get hit directly? Did it hit?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin seems to have been hacked to death!¡±


    ¡°Hit is obscured, Dongfang Xuan seemed to cut with thousands of des!¡±


    The spectators under the stage were riled up.


    But on the surface of the battle stage, a deep sword cut appeared. But not a trace of blood could be seen. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be seen all around the stage.


    A countless number of spectators¡¯ eyes were opened until they were round, trying to find a trace of Nangong Liuyun. But they were disappointed, then immediately became excited again!


    At this moment, Su Luo also slowly released a breath of relief.


    This battle really was frightening. Su Luo felt that being frightened like this, she would certainly live several years less.


    ¡°This speed is too fast right?¡±


    ¡°That right, my master¡¯s master,pared to them, is simply like a child that just learned to walk.¡±


    ¡°So many remnant images, really a thrillingpetition. Even if I lost the bet, able to see thispetition is worth the bet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who did you guys bet on to win?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, got inside information. This Dongfang Xuan is His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s senior brother. He was promoted to the summit of tenth rank a long time ago. Sorry, I could only abandon His Highness Prince Jin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, that¡¯s right. I heard that the Master of Purgatory City regards Dongfang Xuan more highly. It could be assumed that his talent and strength is even better, chances to win is much greater. Although I also like His Highness Prince Jin, but I still bought... hehe.¡±


    ¡°I also bought Dongfang Xuan ah. I heard His Highness Prince Jin got sick again.¡±


    Off the stage, everyone was discussing spiritedly. Only talking about it did people know. It turned out that the majority of the people bought Dongfang Xuan to win.

 Chapter 1534 – The last battle (14)

    Chapter 1534 ¨C Thest battle (14)


    ¡°If he loses this time, then the financialpensation would be disastrous.¡± Zi Yan lowered her voice to say in a whisper, ¡°Not only do we have to pay out all the money we won before, moreover, we¡¯ll have to shoulder millions of crystal stones in debt.¡±


    ¡°Pff!¡±


    Su Luo took a breath and it went in the wrong way, her clear, limpid monochromerge eyes then stared at Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying stiffly nodded: ¡°What Zi Yan said is correct, she had personally looked over the ount books.¡±


    Su Luo silently turned her gaze towards the stage.


    Nangong Liuyun, no matter what reason, this time, you must push through.


    Win or lose, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    On the stage, Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan had battled each other, trying to prevail over the other.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    This was an extremely fast battle.


    The speed was so fast that everyone could only see shadows crisscross.


    Spectators simply couldn¡¯t see how they struck.


    The only thing they knew was that they could hear the sound of weapons making contact non-stop.


    Don¡¯t know when, a sword had already appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand¡ª¡ªChi Xiao Sword.


    And in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand was also an exceptional ancient sword¡ª¡ªJuesha Sword.


    ¡°The four famous swords in the world, actually all appeared in this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition. Really is interesting.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes rose slightly.


    His own Juesha Sword, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Chi Xiao Sword, Luo Haoming¡¯s Luo Yu Sword and there was Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying Sword.


    The rumored legendary four famous swords in the world, this time, had already assembled together.


    Immediately after, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone changed, its deep cold tone carrying a trace of emphasis: ¡°The four famous swords in the world. I, Dongfang Xuan, want all of them.¡±


    ¡°Such a huge appetite, not even afraid of choking to death.¡± Nangong Liuyun mocked as he sneered.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, your body doesn¡¯t seem to be good oh.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face suddenly spread out into a smile, his smile was like a blooming flower.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes was long, narrow and deep, shing with a faint luster: ¡°Really?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knew that hisplexion was terrifyingly pale. Even if he wanted to conceal it, he couldn¡¯t.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leg.


    Although Nangong Liuyun was standing ramrod straight, extremely handsome, however, that pair of legs couldn¡¯t suppress from repeatedly shivering slightly.


    Seeing this. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s smile became increasingly carefree: ¡°Third Junior Brother, it seems, even the Heavens want to help me.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan simply didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong with taking advantage of someone else¡¯s difficulties. He only knew to behead the opponent under Juesha Sword, and he would win.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have this chance.¡± The depths of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like tranquil seas. His exquisite facial features that were carefully carved and cut out was perfect.


    ¡°To collect all four famous swords, I¡¯ll just begin from you, Nangong Liuyun!¡± Dongfang Xuan waved the Juesha Sword, and suddenly rushed towards Nangong Liuyun!


    His speed was very fast, as if he was about to go through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body!


    At this time, the two people disappeared from the battle stage at the same time.


    Everyone off the stage was stunned.


    ¡°Huh? Where did the people go?¡±


    ¡°As if they disappeared in a second,pletely can¡¯t be seen.¡±


    ¡°It seems, it seems they flew to mid-air!¡± Suddenly, somebody cried out loudly.


    Everyone lifted their heads to look. Sure enough, Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan were standing in mid-air. One left, one right, entirely different.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s heart had risen to her throat.


    Just now, what Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan said, she had heard clearly.


    Her intuition wasn¡¯t wrong, Nangong Liuyun indeed had an outbreak of his illness. Moreover, Dongfang Xuan knew!


    Originally, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t good, he could only stand on the ground with great difficulty. Now, flying to mid-air wasted even more strength....


    Su Luo secretly clenched her teeth: Dongfang Xuan, treacherous and deceitful, these two words really suit your image.

 Chapter 1535 – The last battle (15)

    Chapter 1535 ¨C Thest battle (15)


    ¡°First Senior Brother is too hateful.¡± Zi Yan bit her lower lips and apanied Su Luo to stand up, raising their heads to look at the two people in mid-air.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun is still holding up.¡± Although he didn¡¯t show it and the majority of the people hadn¡¯t discover it, but Su Luo knew his situation wasn¡¯t good.


    At this moment, the people in mid-air stood facing each other.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze was bloodthirsty and sinister, as heughed madly: ¡°Third Junior Brother, how long can you hold on?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t show any weakness as he fought back coldly: ¡°How long you canst, is how long I¡¯ll apany you for.¡±


    ¡°But your legs are trembling in fear ah. Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Dongfang Xuan repeatedly howled withughter but his body gave off a murderous aura.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body gave off a cruel fighting intent, the corner of his mouth hooking up into a demonic and cold arc, ¡°Senior Brother is also scared until you are trembling from head to toe ah.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s Juesha Sword pointed directly at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Death is at hand and you dare mouth off!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was indifferent as if the Dongfang Xuan in front of him was merely a transient cloud: ¡°Just give it all you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Dongfang Xuan shouted loudly.


    Immediately, his body moved!


    Off the stage, everyone nervously watched the two of them in mid-air.


    Although they couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were saying, but it seemed very violent.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was also clenched tightly.


    Her gaze stared unblinkingly at the two figures in mid-air.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body moved. Instantly, around him in all directions, virtual images that looked exactly like him appeared. The number of virtual images continuously increased.


    Nine, eighteen....thirty-six....forty-five....seventy-two...


    As the number of people increased. Su Luo¡¯s face became increasingly pale.


    Seventy-two, Dongfang Xuan actually condensed out seventy-two other images of him.


    ¡°First Senior Brother actually secretly already cultivated to eight turns ah!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s lips trembled slightly. The words she spoke also carried traces of fear.


    Eight turns of Virtual Images, what kind of strength it is ah!


    Su Luo¡¯s tone had a trace of righteous coldness: ¡°Maybe he is still hiding his real strength.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s fists were clenched tightly!


    Dongfang Xuan took out his trump card but Nangong Liuyun just so happened to have encountered bad luck to have his illness strike. Was there a more unfortunate matter than this?


    On the VIP seats, all the Elders¡¯ brows were also tightly puckered.


    ¡°Nangong this boy will lose for sure this time.¡± Old man Luo didn¡¯t have a good impression of Nangong Liuyun because of his grandson and granddaughter. So, he didn¡¯t mind hitting him while down.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s old man faintly smiled: ¡°Brother Luo¡¯s words are true.¡±


    Beichen family¡¯s old man coldy sneered. Without regard to others, he tossed a shelled peanut in his mouth: ¡°The oue of the battle still hasn¡¯t been decided. The two of you guys oh, have set down the verdict too early.¡±


    ¡°Sneer, that Nangong boy¡¯s strength originally wasn¡¯t as strong as that Dongfang boy, not to mention that he is injured right now. If he can win it like this, I, Luo Mingxu, will directly give him my family¡¯s secret martial arts Thunder Bow!¡±


    Thunder Bow technique was considered a high level martial arts. It was much stronger than the one Nangong Liuyun took out from the secret book collection.


    ¡°What does Brother Rong Yun think?¡± Old man Li smiled insincerely as he tossed the dialogue toward Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s pair of icy, deep, pitch-ck eyes gave off an elegant luster.


    Among these group of old men, such a handsome male seemed somewhat strange.


    But none of these old man dared to ignore his existence.


    Because Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s strength was profoundly mysterious. Nobody knew if he had reached the monarch rank that existed only in legends.


    Because no one was able to force Grandmaster Rong Yun to his bottom line.

 Chapter 1536 – The last battle (16)

    Chapter 1536 ¨C Thest battle (16)


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze all assembled on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s body.


    Everyone all wanted to know how Grandmaster Rong Yun saw this matter.


    At this moment, Grandmaster Rong Yun sat peacefully on the chair, reclined against the chair¡¯s back. His gaze was secluded and far-reaching, his expression tranquil as water. Simply couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking of.


    Suddenly, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes looked towards old man Luo, his tone light as the clouds. His expression was apathetic: ¡°Thunder Bow Technique?¡±


    Luo family passed on based on refining medicine, but their strength was also very strong. Luo family¡¯s Thunder Bow Technique made lighting element experts drool with desire. Although they wanted it, they couldn¡¯t get it ah.


    Old man Luo faintly returned his gaze: ¡°It¡¯s just Thunder Bow technique, could it be that Grandmaster Rong Yun is interested?¡±


    Even old man Luo must also respectfully call Rong Yun as grandmaster and didn¡¯t dare to offend him the slightest.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was a Grandmaster level apothecary. Luo family became famous because of refining medicine but didn¡¯t have a single Grandmaster level apothecary ah. Moreover, in the past several hundred years, there wasn¡¯t one in his family, this was a matter that really pped his face ah.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s robe was graceful and schrly, looking handsome and full of spirit.


    He nodded, red lips hooking up as he carelessly said: ¡°Want to bet?¡±


    ¡°How does Grandmaster want to set the bet?¡± Old man Luo gathered close, full of interest.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun held the teacup, the heat rising up in spirals made his eyes seem blurred and deep. He slowly said: ¡°This seat bets that Nangong family¡¯s little boy will win.¡±


    Only Monarch-ranked super strong experts were qualified to call themselves ¡®this seat¡¯. The people present, besides Grandmaster Rong Yun, no one else had this qualification.


    Old man Luo very matter-of-factly pped the Thunder Bow technique on the table as he coldly smiled: ¡°This old man bets Dongfang Xuan, that little boy, wins!¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun put down the teacup and from his own space, took out ¡¶Insights to the pharmacology at the grandmaster rank¡·book, and ced it together with that ¡¶Thunder Bow technique¡·.


    ¡°¡¶Insights to the pharmacology at the Grandmaster rank¡·?¡±The flesh at the corner of old man Luo¡¯s lip pulled, so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    People at his high level shouldn¡¯t be this excited, but this book that Grandmaster Rong Yun took out was not ordinary ah! Luo family¡¯s master believed that as long as he thoroughly researched this book ¡¶Insights to the pharmacology at the Grandmaster rank¡·, there was a great possibly he could be promoted to Grandmaster level apothecarist.


    If you must know, old man Luo had been stuck at Master level apothecary for close to a hundred years!


    Old man Luo very cautiously hid his happiness and nodded, pretending to be indifferent: ¡°This book is okay.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s red lips hooked up, and with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, cast him a nce. But he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    On this continent, lightning technique books were rare. High level lightning techniques were so rare as to be pathetic. Although Grandmaster Rong Yun had always called Nangong Liuyun foolish little boy, however, when he recalled that it would be this foolish boy that would protect his family¡¯s apprentice, only then did his interest move to get this technique from old man Luo¡¯s hand.


    On the battle stage, the two people¡¯s fight had entered the most intense stage.


    Dongfang Xuan was like a god of war that came from ancient times, his Juesha Sword was powerful and ferocious. Menacing, and its imposing manner was even more earth-shaking.


    A dark blue water vapor appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body like an armor protecting him.


    Nangong Liuyun had always been at a disadvantage. He only had the chance to defend. Whereas Dongfang Xuan pressed closer, step by step, with continuous attacks full of killing intent.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes tightly knotted.


    The pain in his legs became more and more intense, and it even affected his consciousness. If he continued like this, maybe before he was killed by the opponent, he would faint on the battle stage. This kind of result was not something Nangong Liuyun was happy to see.

 Chapter 1537 – The last battle (17)

    Chapter 1537 ¨C Thest battle (17)


    Nangong Liuyun knew that he must resolve this as fast as possible!


    Therefore, before the next wave of pain came, he must resolve Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Receive this move!¡± Nangong Liuyun coldly humphed, immediately after, his figure shed.


    The originally quiet mid-air suddenly became an extremely strong tornado. It whizzed by with extreme cold as it swept towards the entire earth.


    All around, the view became blurred and blocked.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s view was also the same.


    Good opportunity!


    The Chi Xiao Sword in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand facing the sky soared out!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand gripped Juesha Sword, steadily standing in mid-air.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s style be more ferocious, the corner of his mouth hooked into a cold sneer: ¡°Third Junior Brother, looks like I overestimated you.¡±


    Immediately after, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand made preparations to defend.


    Just at this moment, a ck figure that didn¡¯t leave any virtual images behind rushed towards Dongfang Xuan as if he teleported.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed!


    Just now, that disdainful sneer, in an instant, froze at the corner of his mouth.


    Fast!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was simply too fast!


    So fast that he didn¡¯t have time to defend!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chi Xiao Sword carried mes of fury among a tornado of wind, bring a world-shaking inexhaustible force, directly hacking horizontally towards Dongfang Xuan.


    Speed was too fast, fast as a streak of light.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression became grave, but he still hadn¡¯t gotten to the stage of losing his head from fear.


    In the wake of this attack, Dongfang Xuan did not dodge or avoid, both hands lifting up Juesha Sword. He was like a mountain blocking what¡¯s toe.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng¡ª¡ª¡±


    The two exceptional ancient swords collided, for a moment, sparks was sent in all directions, that dazzled the eyes!


    Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t hack down all the way, Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t push up.


    The two people¡¯s strength were evenly matched.


    At this moment, the scene seemed to be fixed in ce.


    The spectators off stage watching this all seemed to be stupefied.


    What a beautiful scene of strong experts rushing forward to battle. This absolutely was the peak of battles by strong experts. Normally, even if you were to lose the family fortune, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to see this. Because the follow-up from the battle of two strong experts were enough to turn ordinary people into smoke.


    But this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun put a restriction on the battle stage. As a result, they could watch this never-before-seen battle since ancient times of two strong experts without worry.


    At such close distance.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gloomy, cold and deep gaze stared at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°It turns out you actually hid your strength.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly but the sweat on his forehead slowly rolled down.


    Dongfang Xuan gave a sneeringugh: ¡°A pity that in the end, you still will lose!¡± Because Nangong Liuyun simply couldn¡¯t persist on for much longer.


    However at this moment, he had no choice but to admire Nangong Liuyun. Although his body wasn¡¯t well, that frightening fighting strength still gave him lingering fear. If this was at his peak period¡ª¡ª


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t dare to continue this thought.


    If Nangong Liuyun was to battle him at his peak, then what were the odds of him seeding? This question, Dongfang Xuan himself didn¡¯t know the answer to.


    Didn¡¯t expect that after ten years, the little brat at that time had grown this fast. So fast he had already be a powerful threat to him. If another ten years was to pass, then...


    Thinking up to here, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze gave off a sinister light!


    This time, he must not spare any cost and thoroughly strangle Nangong Liuyun in the cradle. Because if he didn¡¯t kill him this time, wait until he matured, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit in this position of First Senior Brother.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face was twisted, as he smiled strangely: ¡°Third Junior Brother, go die!¡±


    He had just finished speaking when Dongfang Xuan added more than one hundred percent of spirit force to Juesha Sword. In a sh, Juesha Sword slowly sliced towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s throat....

 Chapter 1538 – The last battle (18)

    Chapter 1538 ¨C Thest battle (18)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s swordlike eyebrows puckered up, he took a deep breath and, at the same time, poured in over one hundred percent of his spirit strength.


    Afterwards, Chi Xiao Sword slowly rose up in strength and maintained the equilibrium state from just now.


    But even like this, Nangong Liuyun still knew he was at a disadvantage.


    If this deadlock continued, wait until the next wave of pain came, Dongfang Xuan would definitely grab the opportunity tounch his fiercest attack.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows rose slightly, suddenly, Chi Xiao Sword shed with lightning, giving off a sizzling sound.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was greatly rmed!


    Sure enough, it was the lightning system element. On weapons, it naturally held an advantage.


    Dongfang Xuan suddenly recoiled back.


    Momentarily, the two both retreated back one hundred meters.


    Dongfang Xuanughed heartily: ¡°Third Junior Brother is worthy of being Third Junior Brother. Strength really is astonishing. But the battle just now, I, as senior brother, didn¡¯t integrate my element within it. The following attack, you must be careful!¡±


    ¡°Say less nonsense.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of purple eyes were iparably indifferent.


    ¡°The next move, the mountains will explode and crack!¡± Dongfang Xuan gripped the Juesha Sword. The spirit powers in his body quickly rotated throughout. The astonishing fighting aura leaped up continuously.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was cold and serene. His indifferent gaze gave off a faint cold light. Chi Xiao Sword was waiting to be released after umting power!


    Two shadows that could destroy everything streaked across the horizon.


    The two people were like shooting stars as they shot towards each other. And knocked into each other at the speed of light!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A horrible colliding sound seemed to shatter the world!


    The air was like waves, rolling out and surging violently non-stop.


    ¡°shing Lightning Sword Method!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. Lightning flickered on Chi Xiao Sword as if it weighed five hundred kilograms. But its speed was still strangely very fast, as if it could cut through the space between heaven and earth. The atmosphere gave off sizzling sounds.


    ¡°Heaven Falls and Earth Rends!¡± Dongfang Xuan poured the ice element into Juesha Sword.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud noise resounded!


    Chi Xiao Sword and Juesha Sword met again.


    This time, both exceptional ancient swords contained an elemental technique. Its force was several folds greater than before.


    After making contact, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure immediately dodged, his figure quickly recoiling back.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure quickly fell!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    A lot of people off stage gave an rmed shout. Some even covered their eyes in panic and could not bear to look.


    Because the Nangong Liuyun at this moment, looked like a dead leaf silently falling down.


    ¡°As expected, His Highness Prince Jin couldn¡¯t beat Dongfang Xuan...¡±


    ¡°This battle, looks like His Highness Prince Jin is about to lose...¡±


    ¡°A pity His Highness Prince Jin couldn¡¯t win...¡±


    A countless number of sighs intertwined together, forming a strongment.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. She wished to immediately rush up and catch Nangong Liuyun.


    But a restriction was set on the battle stage, she simply couldn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun! Hold on!¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of hands formed a horn shape and loudly shouted at Nangong Liuyun in mid-air.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was about to fall to the ground.


    Just at this second, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body suddenly flipped over and stood up in the sky.


    It was a beautiful action when he flipped over, although you couldn¡¯t see any pain on his face, however, at this moment, Nangong Liuyun felt the blood and qi in his body rolling over and over.


    In the wake of his movement, everyone released a breath of relief.


    His Highness Prince Jin is okay. Fortunately, fortunately....everyone seemed relieved.


    But what made them copse was!


    They hadn¡¯t released a breath in relief when all of a sudden, a strong attack locked onto Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun! Go die!¡± High in the sky, Dongfang Xuan carried a power that startled the sky, proudly looking down. His pair of hands held Juesha Sword and exploded towards Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1539 – The last battle (19)

    Chapter 1539 ¨C Thest battle (19)


    That kind of power that could move the heavens made it impossible to take cover!


    No ce to retreat!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Su Luo cried out in rm.


    She suddenly recalled a long time ago.


    She was being chased to be killed by Li Aoqiong, where there was no road to heaven nor door to hell. Just at the critical point when he was about to kill her, Master appeared.


    Master appeared in a very special manner.


    He waved his hand and it seemed as if the space/time around him froze. Even Li Aoqiong, who was attacking her, became motionless as if his acupuncture points were locked.


    At this moment, Su Luo wished with all her heart that time would stop.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s extremely beautiful face hardened into a cold line. Determined and icily arrogant, from head to toe, he was full of a strong force that was about to burst out.


    Would he be able to block it?


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just Su Luo. Everyone¡¯s heart gave off this question and had this worry.


    Because this strength wasn¡¯t something humans could block ah.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion suddenly changed, bing iparably pale. His pair of legs standing on the ground became unstable and trembled slightly.


    Oh Heavens, the rim of Su Luo¡¯s eyes became red in an instant.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leg¡¯s illness had red up once again.


    His leg illness ring up was divided into three stages, the pain would increase exponentially.


    Originally, it wouldn¡¯t reach the third stage so quickly, but because he was battling Dongfang Xuan, his blood and qi rolled over. As a result, in a short two hour time period, the pain index had risen to the highest.


    ¡°Not good! Second Brother simply can¡¯t block this move!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s expression was unprecedented, solemn and anxious.


    ¡°What to do! What to do! Dongfang Xuan simply wants Third Senior Brother to die ah! He simply doesn¡¯t have any intent of holding back!¡± Zi Yan was so anxious that she almost cried.


    ¡°Concede, concede, concede ah...¡± Su Luo repeated this silently in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t care about ranking number, she only wanted him to be safe and apany by her side to roam the world, hand in hand until old....


    Although he was in extreme pain, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s swordlike eyebrows and starlike pupils didn¡¯t have a thread of pain. Right now, from head to toe, he gave off a strong, honorable and awe-inspiring aura.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure came closer and closer, closer and closer!


    Suddenly, a strange happy expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡ª¡± A strong spirit force floated out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, and became a thick fog. It firmly enveloped Nangong Liuyun within, wrapping him up like a chrysalis.


    Whereas Nangong Liuyun, under thousands of eyes, sat on the ground cross-legged. His pair of eyes was closed tightly, sinking into a moment of enlightenment to cultivate.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression abruptly changed, but he couldn¡¯t take back the attack of the Juesha Sword in his hand. It ruthlessly hacked down from above Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head.


    But when Juesha Sword was an inch from Nangong Liuyun¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the entire world seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Dongfang Xuan raged between gritted teeth, condensed all the spirit force in his body and poured it all into Juesha Sword.


    One inch, he only needed one inch and he would be able to kill Nangong Liuyun.


    But just this inch distance, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t advance forward. Moreover, not only was it that Juesha Sword couldn¡¯t approach, even he himself seem to have been frozen into an ice cube and couldn¡¯t move.


    How could this be....Dongfang Xuan had a very not good premonition.


    ¡°Why did His Highness Prince Jin sit down?¡±


    ¡°Could it be he isn¡¯t afraid....huh, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t stab down?¡±


    ¡°It seems even Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body has been frozen, the appearance of beingpletely unable to move.¡±


    ¡°In the end, what is going on? Is it because a powerful expert had moved to save him?¡±


    Off the stage, a countless number of people was discussing this. The overwhelming majority of the people didn¡¯t know what happened.


    But Su Luo knew!

 Chapter 1540 – The last battle (20)

    Chapter 1540 ¨C Thest battle (20)


    At this moment, Su Luo nearly cried tears of joy!


    Nangong Liuyun...he actually, actually at thest minute sessfully fused his element, advancing to Commander Rank.


    Because she had curiously asked Master before. Master said that once you reach Commander Rank, you would understand domain. And before, when he saved Su Luo, he used the domain to lock people in ce.


    Within a limited range, could lock space and time.


    This is the sage domain that a strong expert would have.


    The sage domainprised of three stages, they were Commander rank, Saint rank and Monarch rank.


    But once you stepped into the sage domain, this meant that you had entered the forest of the strongest experts in the world.


    From tenth rank to Commander rank, although it was only one level apart, but between the two was a distance and depth that was the size of the Mariana Trench.


    Anye Xin, Luo Haoming, even Dongfang Xuan, they had already been promoted to tenth rank ten years ago. For these ten years, they traveled the entire world, looking for all kinds of miracles and opportunities, but even like this, they still had no way to be promoted to Commander rank.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡ª¡ª


    He got promoted!


    Su Luo cried tears of joy.


    Dongfang Xuan wanted to cry butcked the tears.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun in front of him with closed eyes cultivating, Dongfang Xuan almost cried!


    Because right now, his body couldn¡¯t move.


    Just like an idiot, maintaining the attacking posture and unable to do anything to the opponent.


    Originally, victory was within grasp, with confidence. But in front of reality, it was struck and died horribly. Dongfang Xuan was so angry that his teeth clenched, but he had no other choice.


    Because at this moment Nangong Liuyun was being promoted, not only thews of heaven and earth was protecting him. Don¡¯t know when he understood the domain confinement which he now used fully.


    The situation at this moment was in a deadlock.


    On the stage, so serene, as if being confined in ice and snow.


    On the VIP seat, Old Man Luo¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of the pot. So deep that water could seep out.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun leisurely yed with the white jade thumb ring, the corner of his lips hooking into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Still, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze is far-reaching and profound. This old man extremely admires it.¡± Old Man Luo¡¯s mouth rigidly squeezed out this sentence.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eye had a faint chill and frost only said three words: ¡°Let me win.¡±


    Old Man Luo was angered half to death. He had no choice but to toss that ¡¶Thunder Bow¡·technique book to in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun ¡°Looks like Dongfang Xuan will lose for certain. This book of martial arts, please Grandmaster Rong Yun put it away carefully.¡±


    ording to Old Man Luo¡¯s way of thinking, thepetition hadn¡¯t finished yet, there was still a chance for a reversal. He was merely being polite, letting Grandmaster Rong Yun say these polite words to give him steps to stride off on.


    But.


    He never expected that Grandmaster Rong Yun would ept that book. He didn¡¯t even think and directly tossed it into his space ring. Shallow phoenix eyes narrowed: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then this seat will kindly ept.¡±


    Kindly ept....kindly ept...the smile at the corner of Old Man Luo¡¯s mouth stiffened. He even forgot to take back the hand he had extended.


    The match hadn¡¯t finished yet he had actually interestingly epted the gamble stake! Old Man Luo was angered half to death. He had no choice but to clench his teeth and, stressing each word, said: ¡°Hope the oue is ording to your wish.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s pitch-ck and arrogant eyes glittered with faint light, and seriously nodded his head: ¡°It will.¡±


    ¡®It will¡¯ your head! Old Man Luo secretly hated in his heart, but on the surface, he still had to apany him to smile.


    At the same time, Old Man Luo¡¯s gaze stared fixedly at Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan was Purgatory City master¡¯s first disciple. His talent was outstanding with formidable strength. Nangong family¡¯s that boy, could actually get promoted at such a dangerous juncture, maybe Dongfang Xuan that boy could also be promoted!

 Chapter 1541 – Last battle (21)

    Chapter 1541 ¨C Last battle (21)


    Old Man Luo was full of expectations as he looked towards Dongfang Xuan. Expecting that Dongfang Xuan could counterattack.


    But having arrived at this moment, was Dongfang Xuan really able to counterattack?


    No one was clear.


    At this moment, off the stage, everyone looked at their Highness Prince Jin with a new gaze.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin actually, actually advanced!¡±


    ¡°Commander rank? His Highness Prince Jin has reached the legendary Commander rank?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin is worthy of admiration! Eastern Ling is formidable and domineering! Dongfang Xuan, go die for, I, your daddy!¡±


    A countless number of yells rose and fall in session.


    On the stage, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s dry face turned red.


    Right now, he wanted to free himself and get off the stage, but such a simple movement, he couldn¡¯t do.


    He could only look like an idiot, foolishly maintain that statue-like posture. Looking on helplessly as the spirit force on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body increased. As his imposing manner became more and more formidable.


    Don¡¯t know how long had passed.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dense and curved eyshes trembled slightly. Soon after, his eyes opened slowly.


    His jet-ck as ink eyes were clear as water, in its depths burned a faint obsidian light.


    He stood up, his long hair dancing lightly in the wind, making him look as handsome as a god. His entire person seem very indolent and also gave off a faint demonic charm.


    He stood there, giving off the domineering aura of a king.


    The Nangong Liuyun at this moment gave people an intense attack on their sights and a formidable deterrence force.


    Seeing this kind of Nangong Liuyun, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes darkened, immediately, ire rushed out.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, do you still want to battle?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes hooked up slightly, giving a feeling of beauty that stole people¡¯s souls. However, that innate arrogance, nobility and domineering manner added more power to him.


    ¡°Speak less nonsense, fight!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled coldly, then, he poured the lightning element into Chi Xiao Sword.


    The originally dark Chi Xiao Sword, in an instant, lit up. Its sword de was like a clear spring, shiny like daytime.


    This time, it was double the brightness from before.


    The bad premonition in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart became more intense.


    But matter had already be like this, if he didn¡¯t fight, it would be a devil in his heart.


    Although he knew the chances of losing was much greater, Dongfang Xuan still didn¡¯t say anything else and directly rushed up waving Juesha Sword!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chi Xiao Sword and Juesha Sword once again collided together.


    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡ª¡±


    A strong rumble sound came from heaven and earth.


    Everyone held their breath with rapt attention, their gazes unblinkingly staring at the stage.


    His Highness Prince Jin advanced to Commander rank, Dongfang Xuan was already known as at the summit of tenth rank. There was just a line between the two people¡¯s difference in strength. In the end, who would win ah?


    The first two times, His Highness Prince Jin was always at a disadvantage. This time, would he be able to counterattack sessfully?


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Chi Xiao Sword heavily hacked Dongfang Xuan¡¯s Juesha Sword.


    Momentarily, a lightning dragon serpent quickly coiled around Juesha Sword.


    Soon after, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark red lips slowly hooked up into a ¡®determined to win¡¯ cold smile. One only saw him suddenly use force.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An intense sound echoed, and Juesha Sword gave off a loud cry.


    Stopping in everyone¡¯s ears like the sharp wail of an infant lingering mournfully.


    Immediately after, a thumbnail-size hole appeared on Juesha Sword.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at that opening, immediately, his face had a sinister and vengeful expression.


    The Juesha Sword he was most proud of was damaged by Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s attack. Wasn¡¯t it saying that Juesha Sword was not as good as Chi Xiao Sword?


    It¡¯s not that Juesha Sword can¡¯t bepared to Chi Xiao Sword, rather, Juesha Sword¡¯s master can¡¯t bepared to Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s master.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s light pink lips sneeringly hooked up, ¡°Because you do not deserve to have Juesha Sword.¡±

 Chapter 1542 – Nangong’s victory (1)

    Chapter 1542 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (1)


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Dongfang Xuan raved, his eyes burning like raging fire.


    Nangong Liuyun was noble as always, unhurriedly making his move.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The intense sound of mysterious ck iron colliding, and sparks flew in all directions from the weapons. Another hole appeared on Juesha Sword.


    Dongfang Xuan looked in disbelief at the two holes that were created in session, the veins on his forehead jumping out in confusion.


    Originally, the one holding the advantage was him, but now, everything had reversed. He was hit under heavy pressure from Nangong Liuyun!


    He was the First Senior Brother ah!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s anger soared, the fury in his eyes increasing even more.


    But the more he was like this, the more his moves became increasingly chaotic. This gave Nangong even more ease to defeat him.


    Less than several movester.


    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª¡± A sharp sword cry could be heard, soon after, Juesha Sword left Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand, and flew far into the distance. Finally, it inserted deep into the ground, only the handle didn¡¯t enter!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s entire person was stupefied.


    Right now, his hair was in disarray, with specks of red on his clothes and many sword injuries on his body. Although the condition of his injuries was serious, this made him feel as if he had received the greatest humiliation.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!!!¡± Dongfang Xuan shouted, his face was as gloomy as millennium old condensed frost. He gave off a bloodthirsty murderous aura from head to toe.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was sinister and strange, the corner of his lips carelessly hooked up, giving him a charm that could enchant all living things.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, admit defeat.¡± Nangong Liuyun cast sideway nces at him from high up, looking down. The Chi Xiao Swordid at his neck horizontally.


    Cold light flickered on Chi Xiao Sword, it only had to move slightly, and it would immediately decide Dongfang Xuan¡¯s life or death.


    A hysterical light rushed out from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes, as if it would explode out at anytime.


    Off the stage, everyone held their breath with rapt attention, staring in disbelief at His Highness Prince Jin on the stage.


    Excellent!


    His Highness was definitely a gifted genius that was one-in-ten-thousand!


    Just now, he was forced by Dongfang Xuan until he was unable to retreat, but in the blink of an eye, he advanced. He was still that formidable existence that could produce rain with a flip of his hand.


    Dongfang Xuan originally had victory within his grasp, his anger was like a rampant fire. But at this moment, he was forced to half kneel on the ground. His gaze revealed an ominous glint but he was powerless.


    His Highness Prince Jin¡¯s counterattack was too marvelous.


    Off the stage, a lot of people¡¯s eyes had an excited glint.


    Even if they lost this time, but able to see such a marvelous sight, they felt it was truly worth it.


    Everyone was staring at the Chi Xiao Sword that was giving off a cold light.


    As long as Chi Xiao Sword shed, then Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head wouldnd on the ground.


    Having reached this moment what would Dongfang Xuan do?


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you dare to kill me!¡± Two red hot glowing mes shed in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall body stood straight under the sunlight, his shadow stretched out really long. His long dark hair was loose, and his expression had a demonic charm with a dark ruthlessness. He also had a trace of carelessness as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Could it be that you aren¡¯t afraid of Master?¡± To make Dongfang Xuan personally say to spare his life was impossible.


    Who would have imagined that hearing this sentence, a ghost of a smile appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. His smile bloomed until he was brilliant like a glittering stone, his entire person seeming handsome to the extreme.


    ¡°Master?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick eyebrows rose up slightly, ¡°How could Master me me?¡±


    If Master knew you wanted to kill Luo girl, at that time, the person whose body would be dismembered into ten thousand pieces would be you oh.


    Although Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t know why Nangong Liuyun would be so certain. However, he knew he definitely had something to rely on. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, if you have the ability, then kill me!¡± Dongfang Xuan howled madly.

 Chapter 1543 – Nangong’s victory (2)

    Chapter 1543 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (2)


    But the Chi Xiao Sword in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand turned in reverse, and the handle of the sword ruthlessly hit the back of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A heavy sound echoed.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s pair of eyes closed. His pair of eyes had hypnotic swirls in them as his legs softened and he fell to the ground.


    The always powerful Dongfang Xuan actually would meet a day when he was knocked dizzy by someone, moreover, it was in front of more than one hundred thousand people. This was truly embarrassing.


    But Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t know because right now, he was unconscious.


    Nangong Liuyun took out a soft white handkerchief from his sleeves and silently wiped Chi Xiao Sword clean.


    At this moment, the people off stage were discussing matters spiritedly. Almost everyone was praising His Highness Prince Jin for being amazing.


    But Su Luo¡¯s eyes sank slightly.


    Based on her understanding of Nangong Liuyun, Dongfang Xuan wanting to kill her, Nangong Liuyun would definitely not so easily let him off. However now, he resolved the matter in the shortest time possible by knocking Dongfang Xuan unconscious. Among this... could it be that being promoted to Commander rank, the illness in his legs healed? Su Luo naturally didn¡¯t believe it. Su Luo¡¯s gaze turned to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of legs, immediately, her gaze became frosty.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even have time to think and directly ran into Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s private VIP room.


    ¡°Master, can you announce the result of this match now?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t even knock on the door, and she started to yell from far away.


    The several old men in the room had their brows puckered up.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was too spoiling towards that girl okay? Making such a big fuss and wouldn¡¯t get into trouble?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nted a nce at Su Luo in displeasure as he unhurriedly gave a humph: ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan has already passed out, what are you waiting for?¡± Su Luo used a straightforward gaze and directly pulled Grandmaster towards the outside, ¡°Master, a bit faster ah.¡±


    The old men inside the room were all astonished.


    It was said that Grandmaster Rong Yun hated the most to have contact with people, he had an extremely serious obsession with cleanliness. Moreover, he usually had a profoundly mysterious appearance, and did not show his feelings on his face. But this girl was clearly getting special treatment.


    It was said that Grandmaster Rong Yun pampered his new little apprentice to the extreme, now, seeing this, sure enough, it was like that.


    Whoever married this girl wouldpletely get Grandmaster Rong Yun, this formidable ally.


    Thinking of this, several elder ancestors¡¯ had thoughts in that direction and tried to think if there were outstanding young males in their family¡¯s younger generation.


    Su Luopletely didn¡¯t know she had be the focus of several elder ancestors¡¯ thoughts. At this moment, she quickly pulled Grandmaster Rong Yun up to the stage.


    Although Grandmaster Rong Yun red at Su Luo unhappily, he still directly dered that Nangong Liuyun was the victor of this match.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, His Highness Prince Jin won! His Highness Prince Jin won!¡±


    Off the stage came enthusiastic cheers.


    In the wake of Grandmaster Rong Yun having spoken, Su Luo cast aside her master, with a sh, her figure arrived at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    Su Luo extended her hand to hook it around his arm, lifting her palm-sized little face to smile as bright as the sunshine at him: ¡°Nangong, you did it, really great!¡±


    Being praised by his beloved woman, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey. His slender finger hooked the tip of Su Luo¡¯s lovable and charming nose: ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Matters I promised you, how could I not aplish it?¡±


    Su Luo unhappily red at him, supported his body and used the tone only the two of them could hear: ¡°If you have words to say, say it when we get back.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled, and ced most of his body weight on Su Luo.


    Sure enough, his Luo girl was very careful, single-mindly thinking of him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have so quickly pulled Grandmaster Rong Yun over.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at those figures that had their hands around each other, and he faintly snorted.


    Little girl that ran after finished using other people, little thing thatcked a conscience. s, a woman¡¯s heart is with her husband. Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a long jealous sigh.

 Chapter 1544 – Nangong’s victory (3)

    Chapter 1544 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (3)


    Su Luo supported Nangong Liuyun down the stage.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, in a lively manner, ran over. Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also circled over.


    ¡°Second Brother, you are too awesome!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand pped Nangong Liuyun on the shoulder.


    Who knew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure lowered, if it was not for Su Luo¡¯s support, he certainly would directly sit on the ground.


    ¡°This...¡±Beichen Ying looked at his own palm with a freakish expression and some doubt.


    When did his palm have the strength of Hercules? Nangong¡¯s body which had such strong defense, how could he...


    Su Luo glowered at Beichen Ying, she lowered her voice and warned: ¡°I¡¯ll calcte this debt with you when we get back.¡±


    After Su Luo called Dragon Scaled Horse over, she went into the carriage with Nangong Liuyun, and they directly left.


    Anye Ming patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder to console him: ¡°You, boy, are finished for sure.¡±


    Beichen Ying scowled miserably: ¡°Second Brother lookedpletely normal ah, how could I have known...¡± Known that his leg illness simply hadn¡¯t healed yet ah! He looked the same as if he was healthy okay?


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Zi Yan disdainfully rolled her eyes at Beichen Ying. She caught up with Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, quickly returning.


    ¡°Hey, you guys wait for me ah, wait for me ah~~¡± With great difficulty, Beichen Ying returned to his senses. He discovered that everyone had left, bing only little ck dots. Without dy, he hurriedly rushed to catch up.


    Inside the horse carriage.


    After Nangong Liuyun entered, his tense body finally loosened.


    Su Luo hurriedly took out Celestial Spirit Water for him to drink.


    ¡°Do you feel a bit morefortable?¡± Su Luo¡¯s huge, clear and pitch-ck eyes were full of deep concern.


    ¡°A lot better, don¡¯t worry.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was splendid like sunshine.


    ¡°Here, there is only the two of us, don¡¯t need to keep up the front.¡± Su Luo¡¯s snow-white little hand had a hot spirit aura and slowly massaged his pair of legs to help him alleviate the pain of the cold poison.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned against the wall of the carriage, sweat rushing forth like broth. Hisplexion was pale as snow.


    His eyes were weakly half-opened. His lowered eyes watched as Su Luo helped him alleviate some of the pain. His dark red lips slowly hooked up, the corner of his eyes bending into a half moon shape that was beautiful and alluring. In a low voice, he softly moaned: ¡°Foolish girl.¡±


    ¡°No one is more foolish than you.¡± Su Luo used a bit more force to hammer his leg, and Nangong Liuyun sucked in a cold breath from the pain.


    Su Luo did not raise her head, however, her tone had a trace of being choked by emotions. Her words were fast and repeatedly reproached him: ¡°Originally, your strength couldn¡¯t bepared to Dongfang Xuan and you clearly knew your leg illness had red up. Why did you still go on the stage? Clearly, you know it¡¯s to go throw your life away, why did you still need to go!¡±


    Faced with Su Luo¡¯s emotional flipping out, Nangong Liuyun was as clever and obedient as a little deer. His face had a smile as he exined in a low voice: ¡°Isn¡¯t this....a win?¡±


    ¡°Win? If it weren¡¯t for at that critical moment the Heavens helped you, if it weren¡¯t for you suddenly being promoted at that second, how could you have won? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s sword strike would have directly split you into two!¡± Su Luo was furious and her hand heavily hammered down.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun was in so much pain that cold sweat came out.


    This plucky girl, her hands were really impolite ah.


    Although he was being scolded, the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth raised up even more. His smiling expression became more obvious. Pitch-ck as ink pair of starlike pupils were dazzling, hidden under thick eyshes. It was so bright and deep, just like a crystal shing with colors that dazzled the eyes.


    His long slender arm extended out, Su Luo had stood up and was unsteady and directly sat on his body.


    Suddenly, Su Luo was very nervous and cried out in surprise: ¡°Quickly release me! How are you? Did I put too much pressure on you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s red lips hooked up alluringly, ck eyes were warm as jade, unblinkingly looking at Su Luo. He engraved her oundishly beautiful face in the depths of his brain, leaving a strong mark in his soul.

 Chapter 1545 – Nangong’s victory (4)

    Chapter 1545 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (4)


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long and slender as jade hand cupped that crystal-like white face. He caressed her cheeks while his heart ached, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, aren¡¯t I just fine now?¡±


    Although she was scolding him, however, the rim of his Luo girl¡¯s eyes were red. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was like a lemon blending in with water, sour and tart, making his heart extremely distressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you are not good!¡± Su Luo reproached him loudly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m not good, I¡¯m not good.¡± Nangong Liuyun repeatedly acknowledged his mistake in a good temper. Hisrge hand pressed her head into his chest, hugging her to him.


    Until this moment, he confirmed his Luo girl was still by his side. He wouldn¡¯t lose her.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack from when he flew down from mid-air, although his expression remained the same, however, his heart still was a bit panicked.


    He was afraid he would die.


    He was afraid he would never see his Luo girl.


    Even to be afraid that his Luo girl would once again get tangled up with that Yun Qi.


    At that moment, all the concern, worry and pain mixed together. At that moment, it was as if Heaven finally was alert during that time of life and death, giving him the divine light to understand the heavenly rules. Otherwise, how he would be right now, would really be hard to say.


    Su Luo buried herself in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, listening to his steady and strong heartbeat. Smelling the sunshine like warm voring from his body, she deeply engrossed herself in it.


    ¡°Next time, you mustn¡¯t do something like this, do you hear me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as forceful as before, but still wouldn¡¯t let him disagree, ¡°You don¡¯t know, off the stage, my heart almost stopped beating.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun supported her thin and weak back, smilingly coaxed her.


    Right now, the sunlight was just right, nting in through the window. Thefortably warm spring wind brushed in.


    The two people inside the carriage hugged just like this and fell into a deep sleep.


    One was drained from fighting on the battle stage, the other was mentally worried from being keyed up watching, off the stage. So now that the result hade out, with her mind rxed, they both sank into deep sleep.


    The Dragon Scaled Horse subconsciously slowed down, it used a strolling and steady pace.


    Time passed gradually, the sun was about to set, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo still hadn¡¯t arrived. Beichen Ying and the group looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they leave before us? How is it that they still haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Zi Yan anxiously paced back and forth inside the reception hall.


    ¡°Maybe they went to take care of their private matters?¡± Beichen Ying stroked his chin, letting his imagination roam.


    ¡°Put away your head full of wild imagination. Third Senior Brother¡¯s body is unwell, how could you guys not be worried? Luo Luo has made countless number of enemies, could it be you guys are not worried?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s gaze swept among them, making a circle.


    ¡°Not worried.¡± Those three thatcked a conscience actually nodded their heads and said it with a serious expression.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t value loyalty!¡± Zi Yan pointed at them, panting with rage. She was just about to issue a lengthy sigh of regret, when outside came the light sound of a horse¡¯s hooves and whinny.


    ¡°They are here!¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise and hurriedly ran outside.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun was already awake, but Su Luo was still in a deep sleep.


    As a result, everyone saw Nangong Liuyun carrying Su Luo, his long legs takingrge strides as he walked out from the horse carriage.


    Every one of his steps was very steady, as if he really was alright.


    Beichen Ying hurriedly rushed up, extended a hand: ¡°Eldest, how about I do it?¡±


    Although Su Luo was slender, she still weighed forty to fifty kilograms.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze were like ice des, as if made from ice that had umted for three thousand years, fiercely shooting towards Beichen Ying.

 Chapter 1546 – Nangong’s victory (5)

    Chapter 1546 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (5)


    Beichen Ying¡¯s hand directly froze in mid-air.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Beichen Ying speechlessly rubbed his nose, ¡°It¡¯s better....you do it.¡±


    Second Brother¡¯s jealousy was still that great ah, leg already hurt to this degree, still....


    ¡°A super good man....¡± Watching as Third Senior Brother carried Su Luo and left, an envious light shed through Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°In this world, there isn¡¯t another male as perfect as Third Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°Who said?¡± Beichen Ying nted her a nce and patted his own chest, ¡°In front of your eyes is an even more perfect male.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Zi Yan imitated Su Luo¡¯s appearance, arrogantly raised her chin up, and directly said two words: ¡°I go!¡±


    ¡°You go what?¡± Beichen Ying didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Zi Yan turned around to make a wry face at him then bounced off.


    ¡°This girl.¡± Beichen Ying ced his hands at hips hips and helplesslyughed.


    Inside the room, Nangong Liuyun gentlyid Su Luo on the bed.


    At this moment, the sun was about to set, the whole sky tinged with sunset hues. Orange, red colors cast down through the clouds, as if the entire earth was draped in red-colored clothing.


    Contrasting against the red cloud, Su Luo¡¯s dainty beautifulplexion became increasingly brilliant, dazzling the eyes, magnificent and blinding.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long and jade like finger poked Su Luo¡¯s perfectly spotless face, like a little child ying with an infant, ¡°I said I will protect you. How can I shrink back as the battle approaches?¡±


    ¡°Not winning thispetition, then how can I marry you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t be strong, how will I protect you?¡±


    ¡°During a life-or-death situation, it¡¯s easier to break through ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun chattered on like an old man. While ying with Su Luo who was asleep, he said endless words.


    ¡°However, trust in your man, he has never lost.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lip pursed into a smile, his smile was gorgeous like a summer flower. His eyes were like the stars at night, so dazzling, with endless splendor.


    Night gradually approached.


    Nangong Liuyun held his most beloved woman and sank into a deep sleep.


    While dreaming, he would asionally say some crazy words, his forehead dripping with sweat.


    From night to daybreak, it seemed to pass in an instant.


    The morning of the second day, Su Luo had woken up way earlier.


    When she woke up, she discovered the furniture around was arranged in an unfamiliar manner. It took quite a while before she returned to her senses. This was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s room.


    Su Luo patted her head and used great effort to recall. Why was she sleeping in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s room? Why was she sleeping on his bed?


    Su Luo discovered that herst memory was in the horse carriage. While she was scolding Nangong Liuyun, she fell asleep....then there wasn¡¯t any memory afterwards. She didn¡¯t have any impression of what happened afterwards.


    Su Luo turned her head to look, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s iparably handsome appearance appeared in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Nangong Liuyun was full of smiles as he greeted her. So early in the morning, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Luo asked, full of concern.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s first sentence was to ask about his injury, Nangong Liuyun was as happy as a kid who got some candy. With one move, he pulled Su Luo, held her under his body and he nimbly flipped over to be above her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep eyes were half-narrowed, the corner of his mouth hooking up demonically as he leisurely asked: ¡°Do you want to personally confirm it?¡±


    ¡°How to confirm?¡± Su Luo was pressed under his body, both hands were inches from his body as she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°For example, do some exercise, huh?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s interest was very high.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Su Luo humphed, directly pushing him away, ¡°If you are fine, then I¡¯m going.¡±

 Chapter 1547 – Nangong’s victory (6)

    Chapter 1547 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (6)


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m fine?¡± Nangong Liuyun stubbornly pressed her under his body.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you? Little friend Nangong?¡± Su Luo pursed her lips with a smile, stroking his soft hair.


    Right now, Nangong Liuyun acting shamelessly was really like a stubborn brat. Making her angry and wanting tough at the same time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel, your man having won thepetition, shouldn¡¯t you make a delicious meal to reward him?¡± Nangong Liuyun had an expression of it being a matter of course.


    ¡°This...seems...a bit reasonable.¡± Su Luo nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think, your man having won thepetition, shouldn¡¯t you personally make a set of clothing as a reward?¡± Under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick eyshes, his pupils blinked and shone. Like a cute young boy pouting.


    ¡°This...seems...a bit difficult.¡± Su Luo felt her head had be big.


    ¡°Other women all know how to do it.¡± Nangong Liuyun stubbornly requested.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not other women.¡± Su Luo gloomily scratched her head, she didn¡¯t even know how to hold an embroidery needle, how to make clothes ah? It¡¯s more like the clothes mocking her.


    ¡°Then just....an embroidered pouch.¡± Nangong Liuyun held the embroidered pouch at the head of the bed.


    Su Luo gloomily said: ¡°You are a person that has a space ring okay, what do you need an embroidered pouch, this kind of thing, for?¡±


    ¡°In any case, I want one!¡± Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips seriously and earnestly said, ¡°Moreover, it must be one you personally made.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo wanted to cry butcked the tears, wanted to coax him like coaxing a child, ¡°Then a littleter okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good, you must finish making it in three days.¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly red at him, he actually had a time limit for this request.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know.¡± Su Luo, with one roll, climbed up. After tidying up her clothing, walked out acting as if nothing happened.


    After finally getting outside, Su Luo saw Zi Yan. All of a sudden, her eyes shed and she grabbed Zi Yan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Recently...is there some good day?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t ah.¡± Zi Yan shook her head. Suddenly, it seemed as if she thought of something and chuckled out loud, ¡°If you want to say, there really is oh.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo curiously blinked her eyes .


    ¡°Your Eastern Ling seems to have a Hundred Flowers festival.¡± What Zi Yan remembered wasn¡¯t that clear, only after a while did she recall, ¡°I heard that at the moment when the moon is highest and people embrace and kiss under the Hundred Flower tree and give each other keepsakes that each had personally made, then this pair of male and female will receive blessing from the God of matchmaking and be together forever and ever. Won¡¯t be separated for three lifetimes and three rebirths.¡±


    ¡°Hundred Flowers festival... when is it?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes.


    ¡°In three days¡¯ time.¡± Zi Yan smiled.


    Sure enough! Su Luoughed mischievously in her heart. Didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Liuyun would have a period where he acted so childishly. He really was too cute.


    ¡°But this is merely a folklore and nothing more. Whoever believes it is a fool. This was something that Third Senior Brother said before.¡± While Zi Yan was busy with the thing in her hand, she also carelessly mentioned this sentence.


    ¡°What? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s meaning is that whoever does this is a fool?¡± Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°En!¡± Zi Yan said, full of certainty, ¡°Was it five years ago? Don¡¯t remember, in any case,when Third Senior brother said it like this, that attitude was very disdainful. That¡¯s right, why are you asking about this?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing, cough, cough.¡± Su Luo coughed twice in a low tone.


    This Nangong Liuyun, actually to be so disdainful of those folklore, why would he act so mysterious, wanting to take her there? She really was unable to make sense of this.


    However, very quickly, Su Luo had tossed this matter to the back of her mind, because she had more important things she need to do.


    Master was a Grandmaster-ranked apothecary, he must have ways to deal with Nangong Liuyun leg¡¯s illness. Wasn¡¯t it said that only a Grandmaster level apothecary could cure Nangong Liuyun leg¡¯s illness?

 Chapter 1548 – Nangong’s victory (7)

    Chapter 1548 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (7)


    When Su Luo arrived, Grandmaster Rong Yun was just holding a book, casually flipping though its pages.


    Seeing Su Luoe over, he didn¡¯t even lift an eye and gave a faint snort. He also deliberately turned his face away.


    The ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    What was Master doing?


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Luo dragged out the word, gathering close to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun immersed himself in the book, as if there was something inside the book that deeply attracted him. Making him unable to take his eyes off, so he didn¡¯t even lift his head.


    Su Luo quickly pondered this in her head, thinking deeply where she might have offended venerable Master. But after much thought, she still hadn¡¯t a clue.


    ¡°Master....¡± Su Luo weakly pulled at Master Rong Yun¡¯s sleeves.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun lifted up the teacup and calmly drank some tea. Simply just ignoring Su Luo.


    ¡°Master, please look at me ah, for better or worse, don¡¯t you like to look at this face?¡± Su Luo pushed her face closer to him.


    Her face was about seventy percent simr to Yan Hua¡¯s face. Just a nce, and you could almost take the fake for the real one.


    Yan Hua, was deeply imprinted into Rong Yun¡¯s heart, the softest existence.


    Like this, how could Rong Yun still be angry? His slender as jade finger poked Su Luo in the forehead and darkly snorted twice: ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is with her husband. You this girl, humph, humph.¡±


    Now that you have a man, you don¡¯t even want this master.


    ¡°Master~~~¡± Su Luo suddenly understood why Master was angry, with a sweet smile just like the sunflower blossom in summer on her face, she tried to get closer to him, ¡°Master, you sit and rx, Luo Luo will make tea for you.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression became a lot better.


    Su Luo busily personally boiled the water, seeped the tea, soaked the leaves, then personally poured a small cup. She ced the cup in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun and smiled in a kissing-up manner to say: ¡°Master, please drink some tea.¡±


    ¡°This tea, Master can¡¯t afford to drink ah.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun didn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo asked puzzled.


    ¡°That foolish boy¡¯s leg illness, this master can¡¯t cure.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun was what kind of character. Su Luo¡¯s eyebrow moved and he could guess pretty close to what she was thinking.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you cure it?¡± Su Luo became anxious and hurriedly grabbed a stool and sat by Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s side. Her expression was very serious, ¡°Why can¡¯t you cure it? Wasn¡¯t it said that only a Grandmaster rank apothecary could cure his leg¡¯s illness? Master is so awesome, why can¡¯t you cure it?¡±


    Su Luo was in confusion from being concerned and tossed several questions in session.


    Rong Yun¡¯s brows once again wrinkled: ¡°You are very worried?¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head like a little puppy, how could she not be worried? That was the man she was set on ah.


    ¡°If you are concerned about it, then you should strive harder.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun arranged his sleeves and calmly floated out a sentence, ¡°Only when you yourself get promoted to Grandmaster level, then he can be saved.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t ept it and stood up, ¡°Clearly, Master can cure him, why won¡¯t you cure him? Master clearly knows I¡¯m only an Elite apothecary at this time, afterwards, I still need to be promoted to Master apothecary. Even if my luck is good and I get promoted to Master apothecary, there is still Grandmaster apothecary, this doorstep I need to enter. It¡¯s not like Master doesn¡¯t know. Old Man Luo cultivated for a full one hundred years and doesn¡¯t have a way to step over this gap. Can it be that Master believes I can be promoted within just a few short years?¡±


    Su Luo became anxious, and her words were like artillery shells, pitter-patter shooting out.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun determinedly looked at her, eyes pitch-ck as ck jade with a mysterious expression,plicated and distinguished.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯t back down as she met his gaze. Her deep gaze that met his didn¡¯t have any meaning of shrinking back.

 Chapter 1549 – Nangong’s victory (8)

    Chapter 1549 ¨C Nangong¡¯s victory (8)


    Master and her, their temper had always been crabby. None of them spoke first, both determinedly stared at each other.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was still as calm as before, but Su Luo was grasping coarsely, showing her mood was stirred up.


    It was after a long time had passed, when Grandmaster Rong Yun pped the back of Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°You, this bad temper, is exactly the same as your mother¡¯s.¡±


    Su Luo, seeing Grandmaster Rong Yun spoke first, knew she had won. So, she smiled and said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you particrly like my mother¡¯s temper?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun rolled his eyes at her, how could he like Yan Hua for her temper only? All of Yan Hua, including the silken strands of her hair, he loved it all very much. But these words were not suitable to exin to Su Luo, so he just remained silent.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun muttered irresolutely to himself for a while before exining to Su Luo: ¡°Do you know what kind of poison that boy is suffering from?¡±


    ¡°Which poison?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was puzzled.


    ¡°Cold poison.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun calmly replied, ¡°Moreover, ites from the coldness of a male¡¯s cold poison. There is no medicine in the world to solve this poison. Only¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Only what?¡± Su Luo urgently asked.


    ¡°Only....¡±Grandmaster Rong Yun lowered his voice, and whispered a sentence by Su Luo¡¯s ear. Immediately after, he calmly picked up the teacup and carefully tasted the tea. As if it was the sweetest and most beautiful-vored tea in the world.


    Su Luo foolishly sat in ce, slowly, theplexion of her face became somewhat red.


    ¡°Master, how could...¡± Su Luo said in disbelief, ¡°How could there be this kind of treatment method?¡±


    Su Luo really felt it was hard to believe.


    ¡°That boy is whose disciple?¡± Grandmaster, in a faint tone, asked.


    ¡°The master of Purgatory City.¡± Su Luo replied while at a loss.


    ¡°You think based on Master of Purgatory City¡¯s strength and methods, why hasn¡¯t he been able to cure his disciple¡¯s illness?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun again calmly asked.


    Su Luo suddenly seemed to have seen the light. That¡¯s right ah. Based on the master of Purgatory City¡¯s strength, how could he ignore his personal disciple¡¯s body having an unmentionable illness? But even now, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body still had that unmentionable illness. What did this show?


    This showed that even the master of Purgatory City had no way to deal with this illness.


    ¡°Ten years ago, Long Qingtian had brought him over to have a look by your master.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was indifferent, caught up among old memories, ¡°Although your master doesn¡¯t get along with Long Qingtian, this matter isn¡¯t about people. At that time, your master personally checked that boy¡¯s pulse and understood his illness.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately understood.


    No wonder Master didn¡¯t even have to look and knew Nangong Liuyun had leg illness. He also knew he couldn¡¯t cure it. So, it turned out that ten years ago, Master had tried to cure him.


    Su Luo opened her eyes wide, carefully listening to Master speak about this story from the past.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun continue to say: ¡°The cold poison in his body is very strange. As if...sealing a berserk strength. Very frightening.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo suddenly stood up. Even Master said that strength was frightening. Then that unknown strength in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body, in the end, how frightening was it?


    ¡°Once the seal is removed, that foolish boy¡¯s leg illness won¡¯t be cured by medicine.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were abstruse, as deeply profound as the ocean, ¡°And to remove the seal on his body, there is only one way. That was what Master has just told you. But when employing this method, you must be Grandmaster level apothecary, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to endure it. You would die from your body exploding.¡±


    Saying theter part, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was very strict like millennium old frost: ¡°Therefore, the minute before you reach the Grandmaster level apothecary, you must guard well your body. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 1550 – Talk about marriage how to held the marriage (1)

    Chapter 1550 ¨C Talk about marriage how to held the marriage (1)


    Having heard Master¡¯s words, three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Master...¡± These words were rather too explicit ah.


    Who knew that not only didn¡¯t Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression ease, on the contrary, his brows wrinkled even more tightly: ¡°If it is before...it will only harm his body and not help him, understand?¡±


    A streak of scarlet shed across Su Luo¡¯s face as she immediately nodded her head: ¡°This disciple knows.¡± How could this kind of thing be said so clearly.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun muttered to himself for a while before saying to Su Luo: ¡°The situation in the future might be far from good. If possible, you must quickly upgrade your fighting strength.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand some of Master¡¯s words, but in the wake of these words, Su Luo¡¯s heart had a bad premonition. She had a premonition that not far in the future, the entire world would get caught up in a reign of terror.


    ¡°Go.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun clearly didn¡¯t want to say more. He waved his hand and made Su Luo leave.


    Su Luo bit her lower lips, hesitated for a while but still silently left.


    Master still didn¡¯t want to tell her all the facts, but at that time, Master clearly told Nangong Liuyun but refused to tell her. It was because her strength was too weak right....Su Luo lifted her head, a thread of firmness shing through her eyes. She made a firm resolution to cultivate seriously.


    Watching Su Luo¡¯s leaving back, Grandmaster Rong Yun smilingly shook his head as he sighed. Immediately, as if he thought of something, his expression gradually darkened.


    Right now, Grandmaster stood under the cherry blossom tree, full of the light pink petals floating down one after another. But not a speck of dust stained his pure and holy body.


    Don¡¯t know how long this kind of serenity wouldst, Grandmaster Rong Yun sighed.


    Su Luo returned to Southern Mountains.


    Today, the Southern Mountain didn¡¯t look very peaceful, outside the wall, several luxurious horse carriages could be heard. Seeing this show of extravagance, it was certainly because someone came from the pce.


    Before Su Luo could react, she saw an eunuch with a horse whisker rod and a smiling face as he ran towards Su Luo: ¡°Princess, you finally returned. This insignificant person has waited for you for a long time.¡±


    Su Luo unhurriedly swept him a nce: ¡°Princess?¡±


    If someone from Prince Jin¡¯s manor was to call her this, then it¡¯s nothing. Buting from this eunuch¡¯s mouth was quite interesting. If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this was the most favored Eunuch Lin by Emperor Jing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Princess, His Majesty asked to see you. You see...¡± The normally arrogant Eunuch Lin very carefully apanied this with a smile.


    ¡°His Majesty asked to see me?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly walked into the great hall while Eunuch Lin almost had to run to follow behind Su Luo. He had lived for fifty years and was hunchbacked at the waist, like a little eunuch who had just entered the pce.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin and Princess made it to the first two ces. His Majesty is very happy, since earlier, he had ordered the imperial kitchen to prepare a feast. Ask His Highness Prince Jin and Princess to do me the honor to go.¡± Eunuch Lin¡¯s voice was very careful, afraid of angering Su Luo, to make her unhappy.


    Su Luo carelessly took a look at him.


    She remembered that two years ago, when she entered the pce, this old eunuch actually nted a nce at her, refusing to look straight at her. He had his nose up and refused to acknowledge her, full of disdain and despising her. But a mere two years, his attitude had really changed quickly.


    Su Luo gave a humph and didn¡¯t speak. She lifted her head and entered the great hall.


    Inside the great hall, Nangong Liuyun was sitting, leisurely drinking tea. Seeing Su Luo return, his handsome face blossomed into a brilliant smile.


    But his smile was very stingy, was only given to Su Luo, her alone. So when he saw Eunuch Lin following behind Su Luo, his face seemed to be immediately enveloped by frost. He coldly humphed in annoyance.

 Chapter 1551 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (2)

    Chapter 1551 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (2)


    Now, Nangong Liuyun had what kind of cultivation ah? He only faintly humphed, and Eunuch Lin felt as if his whole body had fallen into an icehouse. He almost suffocated from this.


    ¡°Jin, Your Highness Prince Jin.¡± Eunuch Lin¡¯s both legs bent, directly kneeling down.


    Because Eunuch Lin had followed Emperor Jing since he was a youth, the two people¡¯s affections was not ordinary. As a result, Eunuch Lin normally could strut about. The concubines in the harempeted to curry favor with him and held him up high. However this time, Eunuch Lin had no choice but to lower his arrogant head. Because his fear of His Highness Prince Jin camepletely from within his body.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo by the hand and pulled her to sit on the side, as he tenderly stroked her hand: ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning? I couldn¡¯t even find you.¡±


    This tone was so tender that water could be wrung out from it. Eunuch Lin on the side very much envied this.


    ¡°Went to Master¡¯s ce.¡± Su Luo recalled Master¡¯s words, her eyes shing. She cast a nce at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Went to find Master to ask about some matters.¡±


    ¡°What matters?¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged her gently.


    ¡°Matters concerning you.¡± With outsiders present, Su Luo had no ns to say it in detail.


    Nangong Liuyun also be aware of Eunuch Lin¡¯s existence. His face darkened as he swept him a nce: ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Eunuch Lin was very frustrated in his heart ah, even Emperor Jing wasn¡¯t ever this rude to him. His Highness Prince Jin really didn¡¯t give him a bit of face ah.


    Eunuch Lin recalled Emperor Jing¡¯s instructions and summoned his courage to start talking: ¡°His Majesty has an imperial decree, asking your Highness Prince Jin and Princess Jin to enter the pce for the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Princess Jin?¡± Nangong Liuyun was rather moved by this address. He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°I havepleted most of your master¡¯s requests, choose an auspicious day and let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck, clear and lustrous eyes looked at him as she blinked them.


    ¡°What? Could it be you want to go back on your promise?¡± Nangong Liuyun heavily gripped her hand.


    ¡°Who is going back on the promise? Only now...it¡¯s not the time to get married.¡± Su Luo gloomily frowned.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tender appearance, in an instant, condensed into frost. His grip on Su Luo¡¯s hand strengthened. This strength made Su Luo¡¯s brows tighten even more.


    ¡°In any case, getting married, we still can¡¯t....¡± Faced with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of clear, monochrome andrge eyes, Su Luo couldn¡¯t continue with what she was saying. She could only conclude the unfinished sentence, ¡°In brief, we can¡¯t get married now.¡±


    Afraid Nangong Liuyun would continue to question this, Su Luo hurriedly changed the subject. Her eyes stared at Eunuch Lin: ¡°Did His Majesty set up a dinner banquet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Replying back to Princess Jin, it¡¯s a dinner banquet.¡± Eunuch Lin, seeing he had a chance, hurriedly nodded to say.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s already prettyte.¡± Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun up. Seeing his face was still overcast, being powerful without being angry, she said a few words by his ear in a low voice: ¡°Wait until we return, I¡¯ll give you a reasonable exnation okay?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes seemed to shoot mes as he red at Su Luo. Seeing her expression was normal, he nodded temporarily, letting her go.


    Su Luo originally wanted to go see Emperor Jing, but just now, Master¡¯s words had moved her.


    Master said, situations in the near future will be far from good. If possible, she should do her utmost to promote her fighting strength. Su Luo had a lot of heavenly material, earthly treasures and cultivation technique books. But with regards to Eastern Ling empire, if circumstances became bad....


    If Emperor Jing didn¡¯t make her feel nauseated as before, she wouldn¡¯t mind helping him. Because no matter what, Eastern Ling was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s roots. She didn¡¯t wish at that time, they wouldn¡¯t even have a homnd.


    Of course, if Emperor Jing was still as confused as before, Su Luo naturally wouldn¡¯t give him those good stuff.

 Chapter 1552 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (3)

    Chapter 1552 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (3)


    Imperial pce.


    Emperor Jing had both hands linked behind his back, as he impatiently walked back and forth in the pce.


    His heart was very happy, but was also somewhat a mess.


    He never expected that Su Luo really was able to enter the top two in one stroke. This time, the top two both came from Eastern Ling. Then in the future, among the four nations, wouldn¡¯t Eastern Ling be in the top position? Thinking of this, Emperor Jing was naturally very happy. He was very d that at that time, he didn¡¯t change out Su Luo.


    But recalling the way he treated Su Luo before....Emperor Jing once again wilted. Don¡¯t know if that girl would hold a grudge or not. If she held a grudge, then this matter would be difficult toplete.


    As a result, Emperor Jing waited for Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s arrival under the torment of these messy thoughts.


    Time passed slowly, but the people he was waiting for still hadn¡¯t arrived. A fine sheen of sweat started to appear on Emperor Jing¡¯s forehead.


    If nothing worked, then....


    Just at this moment, Eunuch Lin¡¯s sharp but high-spirited voice sounded.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Jin arrived, Her Highness Princess Jin arrived¡ª¡ª¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even been married through the door and her title was already decided upon. This was specifically instructed by Emperor Jing.


    Heaven knows how much in demand was this Su Luo. The rest of the nine great powers, which family didn¡¯t want to marry this girl through the door? Not mentioning Grandmaster Rong Yun protecting and escorting behind her, just based on her own strength and the identity of an Apothecary, was enough to have the people begging to marry her flock around her.


    Hearing the voiceing from the pce gates, how could Emperor Jing still be as pretentious as before. His face right now was piled full of smiles, as he went to wee them, full of warmth. Going to the gate to meet them.


    Seeing Emperor Jing personallye out, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce. A trace of surprise shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression remained the same as always. As if this was right, he seemed to think it ought to be like this.


    ¡°You guys came? Let Father Emperor wait for quite a while ah.¡± Emperor Jingughed repeatedly. He turned his head and familiarly said to Su Luo, ¡° Luo girl is really amazing. Didn¡¯t expect you could enter the top two. This has never happened in the record of the entire world ah.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a faint smile. If at that time, her mother participated in this Roaming Dragon list, how could that guy steal away her title as number one? Therefore, Emperor Jing¡¯s words were still exaggerated.


    But Emperor Jing could change his way of thinking and not meddle between her and Nangong Liuyun, this was already pretty good. In the end, he was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s biological father. Su Luo also didn¡¯t want Nangong Liuyun to have a thorough falling out with him.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Your Majesty praised wrongly.¡±


    ¡°How could I have praised wrongly? You are even more amazing than the legends said. Mentioning this, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze is still the most urate. Even Liuyun¡¯s vision is better than this father¡¯s. He had seen through you, this pearl covered in dust, since earlier. Hahaha.¡± Emperor Jing kept ¡®hahaha¡¯-ing as if he was wiping clean all the things he did before.


    Su Luo had a ghost of a smile as she raised an eyebrow.


    Today, Emperor Jing¡¯s behavior was outside of her expectations. His face was really thick, able to give or take.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s expression was indifferent, unconcerned, Emperor Jing once again apanied with a smile. Loudly reprimanding Su Manor: ¡°This Su Zian really has some eyes that can¡¯t even see the pearl. Such a good daughter, he forcibly drove away. Luo girl, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, with Father Emperor supporting you, you don¡¯t have to worry about Su Manor over there.¡±


    Hearing these words, a faint smiling expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Emperor Jing was really too interesting. Before, he was itching to separate her and Nangong Liuyun as far as possible. Now, he continuously called himself Father Emperor, wishing to draw up the name officially as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1553 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (4)

    Chapter 1553 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (4)


    ¡°Father Emperor?¡± Su Luo¡¯s rightfully cold gaze swept towards Emperor Jing. A trace of inquiry was in the depths of her eyes.


    Emperor Jing rubbed his hand andughed with a ¡®haha¡¯: ¡°Very quickly, I¡¯m going to be your father right? Since you won¡¯t recognize Su Manor, then we won¡¯t recognize them. While your Master is here, you and Nangong should pick a good day to get married.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had always taken Emperor Jing¡¯s words as farts, but these words went ording to his intentions, as a result, he even nodded as if taking everything very seriously.


    Su Luo unhappily sent him a re, immediately after, saying to Emperor Jing: ¡°The matter of getting married is not urgent.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emperor Jing became more anxious after hearing this!


    Originally, he really wasn¡¯t anxious ah, even to the point of wanting to break them up. But now, the ten great families had gathered together. Those old family elders looked at Su Luo with eyes shining with light. That meaning clearly was to snatch her home as a daughter-inw or granddaughter-inw okay?


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°This matter, let¡¯s discuss itter.¡±


    Discuss itter? No way! Emperor Jing¡¯s gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Although his son was very outstanding, but there were plenty of outstanding young masters in this Roaming Dragon Listpetition. Like Luo Haoming ah, Li Aochen ah, Anye Xin ah, and none of them was married okay?


    Su Luo thought about it and still sighed: ¡°Marriage this matter. It¡¯s best that Your Majesty talk directly with my master.¡±


    Emperor Jing, hearing this, his expression became more worried....could it be that in this matter, there would be an unforeseen change?


    Su Luo thought a bit, then took an egg that was about the size of a ser ball from her space and ced it in Emperor Jing¡¯sp: ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    ¡°This is?¡± Emperor Jing carelessly swept a nce at it. However, the next second, his entire person seem to be in shock.


    ¡°This, this, this is a vulture egg!¡± Emperor Jing was so excited that his face turned red.


    Could be considered a little knowledgeable, Su Luo secretly said in her heart. But seeing Emperor Jing¡¯s excited appearance, the hand she was using to fish around in her space stopped. Immediately, she smiled, then took out another one and ced it on the ground.


    ¡°You, how can you put it on the ground ah?!¡± Emperor Jing grumbled and hurriedly picked it up.


    This was a vulture egg ah, heaven knows how much a vulture egg was worth. It was simply a high price, but no market to buy it ah. Because the vulture that came out of a vulture egg, after growing up, would be a flying magical beast. If you must know, if Eastern Ling was to have flying magical beast and the other three countries didn¡¯t have it, then wouldn¡¯t the other three countries be stunned?


    Flying magical beasts were very difficult to catch, even if you caught one, it was still very difficult to domesticate. Therefore, besides one golden crane in Eastern Jing royal family, there was no other flying magical beasts. But now, Su Luo took out one, then in passing, took out a second one...


    Emperor Jing, with one vulture egg in his right hand and another in his left hand, the muscles in his two cheeks trembled excitedly.


    But it looked as if Su Luo was performing a magical trick, after, it was another one, then another one....


    Watching this, Emperor Jing becamepletely stupefied.


    ¡°These....these....these are all.....¡± Emperor Jing stammeringly stared at Su Luo, both eyes giving off green lights of greed.


    This girl was rather too generous ah? Every one one of these vulture eggs would be invaluable if brought to a market. But stored with her, they were simply like watermelons? Casually, she could fish one out? Emperor Jing used an unprecedented admiring gaze, looking at Su Luo with sincerity.


    Su Luo stopped taking them out after fishing ten out, with both hands spread out to say: ¡°For the time being, just this much.¡±


    Emperor Jing looked at the ground full of vulture eggs, his eyes almost dizzy. Su Luo said that ¡®for the time being, it¡¯ll be this much¡¯.


    What did these words mean? It meant she still had more! These ten eggs weren¡¯t all the ones in her hand.

 Chapter 1554 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (5)

    Chapter 1554 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (5)


    Only Grandmaster Rong Yun would be so generous as to be able to take out ten vulture eggs all at once. Thinking up to here, Emperor Jing was even more firm in his n to get Su Luo married through the door to Nangong Liuyun as soon as possible.


    As for his original choice of Li Yaoyao, from the moment her cultivation was wasted, Emperor Jing had already tossed her far to the back of his mind long ago.


    Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°First, take these vulture eggs and hatch them. If you can tame them, then at that time, there will be more.¡± Su Luo promised.


    At that time, they gathered a lot, and there was still Li Yaoyao¡¯s that was also in her space. Large and small, nearly several hundreds. These ten vulture eggs were merely a drop in the ocean, moreover, cing them there really took up too much space. Su Luo tossed it to Emperor Jing as if discarding scrap material, while Emperor Jing wanted to enshrine and worship Su Luo.


    This matter had beenpleted. Nangong Liuyun stood up and pulled Su Luo up to leave.


    But Emperor Jing called them to a stop: ¡°The banquet is already prepared. You guys....¡±


    His son and future daughter-inw really made him proud, Emperor Jing naturally wanted to show them off. So this time, he invited a lot of people, including people from the ten powerful families.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was like cold frost, sweeping a gloomy nce at Emperor Jing: ¡°You can enjoy it by yourself.¡±


    Afterwards, he pulled Su Luo along and was about to leave.


    But before he could leave, a burst of jumbled sounds of footsteps could be hearding from outside.


    Su Luo¡¯s brows started to pucker up slightly, because just based on the sound of the footsteps, she had recognized who it was.


    The crown prince Nangong Liujue¡¯s figure appeared at the door.


    At the crown prince¡¯s side was the Empress¡¯s dignified and solemn face.


    The Empress saw Su Luo and Liuyun, her indifferent expression, with great difficulty, squeezed out a smile: ¡°The time for the banquet is almost here, the guests have already arrived. How about just this...¡±


    The Empress clenched her teeth, looking at the two people in front of her.


    These days¡¯petition, the Empress had secretly watched everything very closely. Every time, she would make heavy bets, betting Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun would lose. After this series ofpetitionspleted, the Empress lost nearly all her family fortune. Now, seeing the two people, naturally, the new hatred and old hatred all rushed up.


    The crown prince¡¯s gaze burned as he stared at Su Luo. His heart had a mixture of all the vors and was extremely painful.


    Two years ago, she was the girl he discarded and ruined. Now, she had grown to the stage that he had to kneel and look up to.


    Once, he was the sky and she was the weeds. Now, she was the sky and he had been reduced to the weeds at the side of her foot that she was too disdainful to even step on. Such arge gap, that the crown prince almost couldn¡¯t return to his senses. His pair of eyes burned with light, unblinkingly staring at Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun walked to in front of Su Luo, blocking the crown prince¡¯s gaze that was shooting light in all directions. He coldy cast a nce at the mother and son pair, soon after, he pulled Su Luo along and left.


    He wanted to go, who dared to block him?


    The Empress and the crown prince had thought to stop them, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of pitch-ck eyes shot over a nce. Immediately, the mother and son pair became peaceful.


    Seeing the backs of their leaving figures, the crown prince had a veryplicated expression in the depths of his eyes. He heavily pped his own head.


    ¡°Jue¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± The Empress, with one grab, stopped the hand Nangong Liujue used to p his own head.


    This child didn¡¯t know the degree of seriousness, one palm pping down. If it was a bit heavier, his brain would have been cracked open by his p.


    ¡°Mother Empress...¡± Nangong Liujue¡¯s face was full of despair and sorrow. His smile had a thick mockery, ¡°Mother Empress, once, I actually fought over things with such a strong expert and used all kind of crafty plots, machinations against him. You say, am I foolish or not?¡±


    Now, thinking about it, indeed, he was thoroughly foolish.


    The Empress tragically shook her head: ¡°Mother Empress is more foolish than you.¡± Actually thought you could overtake him. This really was the mostughable jest in the whole world.

 Chapter 1555 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (6)

    Chapter 1555 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (6)


    However, inside this imperial pce, the family of three mutually sighed with sorrow. Speaking of Nangong Liuyun, he pulled Su Luo to quickly leave the imperial pce.


    ¡°Angry?¡± When Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo to sit on the legendary Hundred Flowers Tree, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin red lips were pursed into a white line. He unhappily turned his head away, pretending Su Luo was just air.


    Su Luo felt he was infuriating and ridiculous at the same time. Why did Nangong Liuyun look like an unhappy child?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t promise, it¡¯s that Master won¡¯t allow it.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands, extremely helpless.


    ¡°Is your master more important or am I more important?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s stuffy tone could be heard.


    ¡°You are naturally more important.¡± Su Luo replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Hearing this on-the-dot answer, the dense gloomy aura in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart dissipated somewhat but didn¡¯tpletely disperse. He swept a faint nce at Su Luo, then indifferently looked into the distance as he slowly said: ¡°Then why would you rather listen to his words?¡±


    Su Luo recalled the answer Master gave, and her heart was extremely awkward. But in the end, she still said it to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun gave a light cough, a thread of blush from embarrassment shed across his face.


    ¡°You actually blushed!¡± It¡¯s as if Su Luo had discovered a new world, she was endlessly delighted.


    Nangong Liuyun red at her with hidden bitterness: ¡°ording to your master¡¯s words, then how long will I have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Wait until I....am at Grandmaster level Apothecary.¡± Su Luo stuck out her tongue. She also felt that this request proposed by Master was too abnormal.


    ¡°Grand, master, level, Apo, the, cary!¡± The veins exploded out on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead. He grabbed Su Luo¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°En...¡± Su Luo weakly lowered her head, not daring to look Nangong Liuyun in the face.


    ¡°Then how long will it take?¡± Nangong Liuyun was forcefully insisting on a time limit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Su Luo really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Three years.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was overcast and cold as ice, as he firmly and presistantly said, ¡°Three years¡¯ time, this is my bottom line.¡±


    Three years....Su Luo lifted her head to look towards the sky, in her heart, she silently howled in grief.


    Three years¡¯ time from Elite Apothecary to Master Apothecary. After, to get promoted again to Grandmaster Apothecary? How was this possible? If you must know, Elder Luo was trapped within the Master level Apothecary for a whole hundred years ah!


    In this entire world, now, there was only Master, this Grandmaster level Apothecary ah! Did Nangong Liuyun think that being promoted to Grandmaster level Apothecary was as easy as eating food and drinking water?


    Su Luo used a criticizing gaze to re at Nangong Liuyun.


    But thetter wouldn¡¯t allow any disagreement, ring at her very fiercely: ¡°Three years, if you still haven¡¯t cultivated to that rank, I, your daddy, won¡¯t care about the consequences, and will talk about it after doing you!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun had always been graceful and noble, now, he was pressed by Su Luo until he became anxious. He even exploded out with vulgarnguage.


    Su Luo knew, this time, she really forced Nangong Liuyun to his bottom line.


    ¡°Okay, three years, then it¡¯s three years.¡± Su Luo nodded, agreeing to the promise.


    Time seemed to fly by, passing by very quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, the time for thest match had already arrived.


    Usually, thest match would be the most marvelous showdown between experts at the peak. But this time¡¯s Roaming Dragon Listpetition waspletely the opposite.


    Thest match, only two people remained.


    It was Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    The two just so happened to be world famous, deeply in love sweethearts. Could they still hope that they would have a life or death showdown? But everyone was curious about just what kind of conclusion it would have, bringing this match to an end.


    Therefore, all the spectator seats were still full of people, each and every one of them whispered and discussed this spiritedly.

 Chapter 1556 – Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (7)

    Chapter 1556 ¨C Talk about marriage, how to hold the marriage (7)


    But everyone waited on and on and still those two people didn¡¯te.


    The time to start thepetition was about to arrive, could it be these two people....were both going to bete?


    Just when everyone¡¯s heart was restless like ants, two figures leisurely arrived.


    The man had ck hair that draped over his shoulders and a face handsome as a god. The woman was an exceptional otherworldly beauty, icy, distinct jadelike bones were simr to an immortal fairy from heaven that came to the mortal world.


    Now, hand in hand, they slowly descended onto the battle stage.


    ¡°Finally came!¡± The spectators all exhaled at the same time.


    They thought both of them would bete.


    ¡°The match officially begins.¡±


    In the wake of this announcement, the stick of incense burned outpletely. The referee announced the beginning of the match.


    The first ce of this match, after the match, will get a chance to get one more elemental attribute. While the second ce winner got nothing.


    But the two people on the stage¡ª¡ª


    These two people actually smiled at each other, immediately speaking in unison: ¡°I forfeit.¡±


    Suddenly, the audience became absolutely silent.


    Everyone stood in silence, unable to speak.


    Su Luo forfeiting was understandable, but why on earth would His Highness Prince Jin also forfeit? He could defeat Su Luo with a wave of his hand okay? He actually chose to forfeit?


    On the VIP seats, when the several elders heard this, they started tough.


    ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± Elder Beichen stroked the several strands of goat beard on his chin, full of smiles saying, ¡°These two people both forfeited. Brother Rong Yun, you say, what ought to be done?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was the chief judge, naturally, he had the final say.


    Elder Li coldly humphed: ¡°Such a solemn asion, because of a love affair, to actually forfeit is simply ridiculous.¡±


    Elder Luo also followed to agree with Elder Li.


    The rest of the people also stood in either team.


    ¡°What does Brother Li feel ought to be done?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s indifferent gaze swept towards Elder Li.


    This person from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family had deep hostility towards Nangong and Su Luo. This point, everyone present was very clear about.


    Elder Li also didn¡¯t hesitate, cleanly and crisply expressing his thoughts: ¡°ording to me, this forfeit is simply not a decision a strong expert should make. A strong expert should always press forward, rather die than to submit, rather than to forfeit!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s tone was faint, his expression couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°So this time¡¯spetition, there is no number one, only two number twos!¡± Elder Li issued a rousing call, ¡°If this was on a battlefield, in the front line battle of life and death time, between human and mystic n. When the great cause for humanity and personal feeling of love was ced together, there is a great possibility that Nangong Liuyun will choose the personal feeling of love. You guys say, does this kind of person have the qualification to be a champion? Does he have the qualification to sit in that position?¡±


    The several elders present had their brows furrowed.


    What Elder Li said was not without reason. A man aspiring to travel and make his mark, caring excessively about feelings of love between a couple was the biggest restraint to his heart. So, he couldn¡¯t do great things.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was apathetic and nonmittal.


    Elder Li saw Grandmaster Rong Yun still remain unmoved and his eyes sank slightly.


    Elder Beichen gave a sneeringugh. He disdainfully looked at Elder Li: ¡°I say, Old Li. It¡¯s not because you fear Nangong that boy right?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Elder Li became angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it isn¡¯t? Nangong Liuyun is a wind, water and lightning three elemental mage. His age is still young and was promoted to Commander rank, fully deserving of being king among the new generation. If he was to get another element attribute, when all the elements are fused, his strength would be what kind of evildoer! It¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t clear about this right?¡±


    Not waiting for Elder Li to retort, Elder Beichen coldlyughed: ¡°Jade Lake¡¯s Li family has hatred towards Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo. Everyone knows you don¡¯t want those two people¡¯s strength to increase. Everyone also knows, so you don¡¯t need to exin. Because to exin is to cover it up. To cover it up is tantamount to making up a story.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Elder Li pointed at Elder Beichen in a rage. He almost spit out a mouthful of blood from anger.

 Chapter 1557 – Real dragon appeared (1)

    Chapter 1557 ¨C Real dragon appeared (1)


    Elder Beichen¡¯s words could simply anger a person to death.


    Elder Li was so infuriated that his body swayed, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. He could only toss his sleeves and turn his face around.


    Elder Beichen raised an eyebrow in satisfiction, his eyes sweeping all around. He had an attitude of, if you are not satisfied thene and dispute it with him.


    Seeing Elder Li¡¯s face turn red from being unable to dispute this, the rest of the elders all kept silent. They set aside the power of authority to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was indifferent as he nodded his head slightly: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then just let heaven decide.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s elemental attribute was decided in the mother¡¯s body, it would awaken when the person turns five. It would be set for a lifetime. But the Roaming Dragon List gave the winner an additional choice.


    No one knew how the Roaming Dragon List came about, they only knew that ever since there was a written history, the Roaming Dragon List had existed. Moreover, the winner of the Roaming Dragon List would get an additional attribute from the heavens.


    Now, on the stage, it suddenly surged like a gathering storm. Dark clouds covered the sky, forming a dense mass that enveloped the area.


    Dragon!


    Divine dragon was about toe out!


    Momentarily, everyone held their breath with rapt attention. Unwaveringly staring at that dense mass forming in the sky.


    In the ck clouds that covered the sky in a dense mass, lightning shed and thunder sounded. Endless rumbling sounds could be heard.


    Don¡¯t know how long passed.


    All of a sudden, a huge shadow appeared in the sky.


    Once the real dragon appeared, the air seemed to swell.


    Emperor Jing was so happy that he was grinning from ear to ear.


    Because it was in Eastern Ling, the air released by a real dragon would benefit thousands upon thousands of children in Eastern Ling.


    Now, a strong dragon cry could be heard as ifing from ancient times. Seemingly here but not here, it pounded on the deepest ce in people¡¯s spirit. It made everyone present tremble deeply.


    The shadowy figure of the real dragon slowly appeared. In the end, it clearly appeared in mid-air.


    This real dragon was so long as to be endless, no one could see its tail. That huge head appeared awe-inspiring, towering whenpletely revealed. The scales on the dragon body, each and every one of them was bright and sparkling, reflecting off a clear luster.


    The real dragon¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened, and indifferently swept a nce at the ground. Looking at this group of very small ants.


    The ce where his gaze swept past, it became quiet. No one dared to utter a sound.


    Although this was just a virtual image of the real dragon, however, a lot of people lowered their head. Whether it was intentional or otherwise, people avoided its gaze as it swept by. As much as possible, they reduced the feeling of their existence to the minimum. Because they felt a fear and rm that rushed up from the deepest ce in their heart.


    No one dared to provoke a real dragon¡¯s might.


    On the stage, Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand, standing there calmly. His tall and long body was like a beautiful pine tree. Even faced with the real dragon¡¯s gaze that swept past, with no one daring to meet a real dragon¡¯s gaze, he lifted up his proud head high.


    When did Grandmaster Rong Yun appear in front of the stage? He looked at the real dragon¡¯s gaze, a trace of a different feeling flitting by.


    ¡°Start.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was indifferent.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun actually used such an indifferent tone to talk to the real dragon?


    Now, everyone looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun in disbelief.


    No matter what, Grandmaster Rong Yun was still a human, whereas the other side was a real dragon okay? How could you be so impolite? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the real dragon would get angry and go berserk?


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, that real dragon appeared to spray out dragon breath arrogantly. He proudly raised his head, and rolled his eyes at Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Actually, actually didn¡¯t get angry? A lot of people¡¯s heart was very surprised, and the gaze they used to look at Grandmaster Rong Yun was full of admiration. They were all guessing in their hearts what kind of rtionship Grandmaster Rong Yun had with this real dragon.


    The real dragon¡¯s gaze apathetically swept the group of ants below. In the end, his gaze fixed on the two people on stage holding hands.

 Chapter 1558 – Real dragon appeared (2)

    Chapter 1558 ¨C Real dragon appeared (2)


    Nangong Liuyun stood there indifferently, his expression cold as water.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth had a smile, as she looked at the real dragon in mid-air.


    At this moment, the real dragon¡¯s eyes were like searchlights shooting down.


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo was each enveloped by a light beam. Standing there motionless, their shadow stretched very long.


    The two of them forfeited at the same time, in the end, which of them will be this time¡¯s number one for the Roaming Dragon list? And who will receive that additional elemental attribute?


    Everyone under the stage nervously stared at the stage. Their eyes didn¡¯t blink and were nervous and excited at the same time.


    The real dragon¡¯s two huge eyes each stared at Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo. Very quickly, the light beam on Su Luo¡¯s side disappeared.


    The real dragon was worthy of being a real dragon, its gaze was like a torch ah. All at once, he chose His Highness Prince Jin whose fame came from merit.


    Everyone under the stage thought like this, but they dared not give off the slightest sound and exchanged nces with each other.


    Su Luo sighed slightly in her heart.


    Sure enough, the real dragon was able to judge easily her and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, just based on their aura.


    In any case, she couldn¡¯tpare to Nangong Liuyun, this kind of result was also inevitable. Only, to lose an opportunity that could increase an elemental attribute, this point was really regrettable ah.


    The real dragon¡¯s gaze calmly looked at Nangong Liuyun. Soon after, one only saw a golden pill shoot out with great speed from his mouth to the space between Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows.


    The golden light appeared suddenly, in an instant submerging him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes was tightly closed, quietly sensing the power within the golden pill.


    In the transparent light, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s whole body gradually filled with a faint ck aura. The ck aura became increasingly denser and denser, in the end, itpletely enveloped Nangong Liuyun. For a long time, it didn¡¯t disperse.


    ¡°ck-colored fog?¡± Elder Li¡¯s eyes stared unwaveringly at Nangong Liuyun, the hand at his side clenched tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the dark element has appeared in this world.¡± Elder Beichen admiringly looked at Nangong Liuyun and directly chuckled with ¡®hehe¡¯ sounds.


    ¡°So it turned out to be the long lost dark element! This boy¡¯s luck is really...¡± Elder Luo cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Dark element ah...it is rumored that the dark element attack power is much stronger than the lightning element.¡± Elder Ouyang, who hadn¡¯t spoke until now, had his eyes half-narrowed. There was a measure of strangeness in the depths of his eyes.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was still as calm as water. But a smiling expression flitted by.


    Nangong Liuyun did not disappoint him.


    The Heavens were indeed fair.


    The mystic race was about to appear and the strongest element that has been lost for so long in this world actuallynded in the body of the most gifted youngster.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was very much looking forward to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s growth. With his protection, in the future, Luo Luo¡¯s road would be a lot smoother to walk on.


    Listening to the startled shouts and discussion by his ear, Su Luo realized. So, it turned out Nangong Liuyun got the dark elemental attribute that had been lost for a long time. Su Luo was endlessly happy for him in her heart. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit disappointed.


    A pity, a pity she didn¡¯t have such a good opportunity.


    However, just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun tightly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand. In a low voice by her ear¡¯s side: ¡°Little divine dragon.¡±


    Hearing these words, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant.


    However, before Su Luo could summon the little divine dragon, this little guy in Su Luo¡¯s space was bouncing vivaciously, being noisy about wanting toe out.


    This recent period, the little divine dragon kept sinking into deep sleep. Very rarely would he be awake. Don¡¯t know if it was because the real dragon¡¯s arrival woke him up. Now, his alertness was superb.


    The little divine dragon stood on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. Lifting up his arrogant little head, his huge, clear monochrome eyes stared at the real dragon in mid-air.

 Chapter 1559 – Real dragon appeared (3)

    Chapter 1559 ¨C Real dragon appeared (3)


    The real dragon sensed the little divine dragon¡¯s aura. In an instant, those apathetic and heartless eyes shed with a light.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo!¡± The little divine angrily spoke while standing on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. He had a deadpan and serious expression, with his little ws pointed at the real dragon. He rumbled on in anguage humans couldn¡¯t understand.


    Although the little divine dragon was still young, however, the dragon¡¯s prestige he gave off wasn¡¯t very small. His dragon roar jolted everyone¡¯s ears until they could only hear buzzing sounds.


    Everyone looked at the little divine dragon with curiosity. Didn¡¯t know the meaning behind his words. But daring to use his ws to point at a real dragon, even if he was a little dragon, could it be he wasn¡¯t afraid of being pped to death by one palm?


    This was the human race¡¯s misconception about the dragon race.


    Because the dragon race reproduced very slowly, therefore, all little dragons would receive superb protection.


    At this time, when the little divine dragon appeared, the real dragon¡¯s pair of eyes lit up.


    His originally huge body started to shrink in an instant, reducing to about ten meters long. Afterwards, his body was like lightning as it directlynded on the battle stage. He floated in front of Su Luo.


    With regards to a human race¡¯s body like Su Luo¡¯s, this kind of real dragon was still very huge.


    The real dragon¡¯s pampering gaze looked at the little divine dragon gave off a soft light. At the same time, he extended a finger to poke at the little divine dragon¡¯s head.


    Unfortunately, his finger was too big, one finger was bigger than the little divine dragon¡¯s body. As a result, with one poke, the little divine dragon tumbled to the ground.


    Before the little divine dragon fell to the ground, the real dragon used dragon breath to suck the little divine dragon over. Letting him sit on his head.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart had a faint not-so-good premonition.


    This real dragon seemed to have some kind of blood rtionship with the little divine dragon.


    Sure enough, now, the real dragon¡¯s sharp gaze shot towards Su Luo. The bottom of his eyes glittered with frost and snow, full of ruthlessness!


    Su Luo felt a strong murderous aura flying directly towards her. A chiliness rose from the soles of her feet. An enormous pressure like a towering mountain, from the top, dropped down on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Luo smothered a groan. A bloodstain slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Nangong Liuyun was extremely furius, with one grab, he pulled Su Luo behind him. With a ruthless bloodthirsty gaze, he stared at the real dragon!


    Although the him right now wasn¡¯t the real dragon¡¯s opponent, but he would not hesitate to use his blood to battle. He had pledged his life to protect his beloved woman!


    Just when four eyes stared at each other, a small paw heavily smashed onto the real dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡±


    The little divine dragon was angry, standing on the real dragon¡¯s head, stamping down one foot after another in a rage while loudly shouting in fury.


    Seeing his own family¡¯s little brat flipping out, a helpless expression appeared in the real dragon¡¯s eyes. He grabbed the little divine dragon, with two fingers cing him in front of his eyes to look at him face-to-face.


    ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± The littled divine dragon used in a furious tone.


    ¡°Aowu, aowu, aowu...¡± The real dragon helplessly exined.


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl!¡± The little divine dragon had both hands at his hips, body leaned forward as he continued to shout angrily.


    ¡°Aowu, aowu, aowu...¡± The real dragon exined with a good temper.


    The little divine dragon was not convinced. Then started another period of punching and kicking the real dragon.


    This y that unfolded made the people under the stage watching this dumbfounded. Each and every one of their eyes gleamed, looking at the stage in disbelief, afraid of missing any details.


    Really too mystical right? Su Luo¡¯s spirit pet actually, actually dared to beat up the real dragon. That was a real dragon ah!


    Moreover, the more mystical thing was that the real dragon¡¯s temperament was actually this good. Using a pampering and warm attitude to tolerate this time and time again. He even sighed helplessly.


    This, this simply toppled everyone at the scene¡¯s impression of the dragon race okay? In their eyes, the dragon race had always been synonymous to savagery, brutality, callousness and reeking of blood. However, they had never seen such....cuteness.

 Chapter 1560 – Real dragon appeared (4)

    Chapter 1560 ¨C Real dragon appeared (4)


    At this time, on the VIP seats, those always calm old men were also dumbfounded as well.


    Actually, a real dragon...


    How could this be?


    The real dragon will only appear for a second during Roaming Dragon List, moreover, it always coldly looks down upon the human race with disdain, nobility and coldness. Only Grandmaster Rong Yun could converse with it as an equal.


    But now... a little dragon actually dared to beat a real dragon, also pointed at it and scolded it. And the opponent still... pampered the little dragon to the extreme.


    Could it be that Su Luo¡¯s little dragon had something about it that was mystical?


    Hearing the little divine dragon and the real dragon¡¯s dialogue, Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, she felt very regretful from the bottom of her heart.


    Had she known it would have turned out like this, she would not have let the little divine dragon jump out even if you killed her. Other people did not understand, but Su Luo and the little divine dragon had an equal contract rtionship. So, she could easily understand their conversation.


    The little divine dragon told the real dragon to increase Su Luo¡¯s elemental attribute.


    But the real dragon requested to take the little divine dragon away in exchange.


    Increasing an elemental attribute admittedly was important, but if the little divine dragon was to be taken away, Su Luo would find it very difficult to bear.


    She had watched over the little divine dragon since he broke out of his dragon egg. From that moment, he had always been by her side, apanying to mature, to grow stronger together.


    During this period, there were countless times when Su Luo was in dangerous situations, and it was always the little divine dragon who stepped forward, bravely saving her from danger. If it wasn¡¯t for the little divine dragon, Su Luo would have died a hundred times already.


    But now, the real dragon wanted to take the little divine dragon away, Su Luo naturally was unwilling.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even think, her had moved like electricity, and snatched the little divine dragon, directly wanting to stuff him back into her space.


    However, at this moment, Su Luo realized she could not move.


    Domain seal!


    Damned domain seal.


    Su Luo was extremely angry, her furious gaze stared at the real dragon.


    Damn it, how could every one of them use domain deal, but she couldn¡¯t? Now, Su Luo really resented herself for not cultivating diligently, practicing only in fits and starts. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be watching helplessly as the real dragon snatched the little divine dragon from her arms.


    ¡°Aowu aowu...¡± The little divine dragon¡¯s eyes turned red, crying loudly as he was snatched away by the real dragon once again.


    But the real dragon only rubbed his head, showing no intention of letting him go.


    ¡°Insignificant human kind, like this is too weak.¡± A cold voice as ifing from ancient times, made people¡¯s heart tremble from the cold.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s whole body was frozen over, unable to move, unable to speak. Only her bloodshot eyes red at the real dragon.


    ¡°It is not something an insignificant human should have.¡± The real dragon¡¯s eyes gazed at the little divine dragon gently, but the little divine dragon very fiercely hit the real dragon¡¯s eye socket.


    The real dragon was hit head on, but it could only poke the little divine dragon¡¯s head helplessly, in a spoiling manner.


    The real dragon had just finished speaking, then it turned around to fly away with the little divine dragon.


    As it was flying away, a golden light prated the space between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows.


    Soon after, the real dragon¡¯s figure disappeared, the little divine dragon was taken away by it.


    Su Luo¡¯s body still could not move, but her whole body emitted holy and pure transparent rays of light. These white rays of light enveloped her entire body, gently warming her and supporting her blood vessels.


    ¡°White rays of light...¡± Old Man Li cried out in rm, the hand which was stroking his white beard had suddenly tightened, pulling out a beard, showing how shocked he was at this time.


    ¡°The light elemental attribute...¡± Old Man Luo¡¯s eyes were opened wide until they became round!


    ¡°One is dark elemental attribute, one is light elemental attribute, this really is a perfectly matched pair ah.¡± Old Man Beichengughed repeatedly.

 Chapter 1561 – Real dragon appeared (5)

    Chapter 1561 ¨C Real dragon appeared (5)


    ¡°The most important point isn¡¯t the light attribute okay? The most important point is that every Roaming Dragon Listpetition, there¡¯s only one person who can increase their elemental attributes, Su Luo... how could she get such an opportunity?¡± Old Man Li panted with rage as he red!


    At thestpetition, Luo Haoming went through incredible hardships to get this opportunity. At that time, the second ce winner didn¡¯t get fart. And the second ce winner from that time was from his Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.


    Everyone looked at Old Man Li with sympathy.


    Old man Luo was jealous and also not happy about the situation either: ¡°Last time, our Luo Haoming only got the weakest offense water element... ah.¡±


    How was it like this this time ah, as if a huge broadcast. If it was not the strongest offensive dark element, then it was the healing light element.


    It you must know, an apothecary with light elemental attribute, that leveling up speed can bepared to sitting on a rocket, so fast you could fly up.


    At this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled faintly on the stage, very satisfied with this oue.


    Noticing that Su Luo¡¯s expression was full of grief, he could not help but rub her small head: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, little divine dragon and you have an equal contract, he won¡¯t disappear.¡±


    ¡°The little divine dragon really mighte back?¡± Su Luo eyes that were hazed over with fog suddenly shone.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun gave her a guarantee, ¡°Wait for the little divine dragon to be promoted to themander rank, at that time, no one could stop him. Moreover, only if he returned to the dragon race, would the road of his promotion be much faster. Haven¡¯t you sensed that him staying by your side, the little divine dragon hasn¡¯t advanced for quite some time?¡±


    Mentioning this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone with guilt.


    In fact, recently, her strength continuously increased, but the little divine dragon¡¯s strength seemed to stagnante. The little divine dragon had long since had the strength to defeat Li Yaoxiang, but up until now, his strength had not grown much.


    ¡°Dragon race...¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light, ¡°What Master said is right, maybe returning to his dad¡¯s side, his cultivation speed will increase. When the timees, even if the little divine dragon doesn¡¯te back, I will go search for him.¡±


    ¡°Now this is good thinking.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun saw Su Luo finally put aside the sourness in her heart, then reminded her, ¡°Light attribute, your luck is really good.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun grumpily took a nce at her, ¡°Wood and fire dual systems can be Apothecary, but have no way to quickly promote one¡¯s cultivation. However, the light attribute already possess the ability to heal, therefore, your ability to refine drugs will be promoted very fast.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun had always had an aloof and cold temperament, he¡¯s never said so much in one breath. This time, he also could not be so calm.


    ¡°Quickly promote the ability to refine drugs!¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise.


    For her, wasn¡¯t this the most suitable? She was originally gloomy about how she was going to be promoted to Grandmaster rank apothecary within three years, now, wasn¡¯t this like given a pillow when she felt sleepy, so suitable?


    ¡°Like this is perfect.¡± Su Luo nodded her head in satisfaction.


    But Su Luo looked at the horizon in the distance, and still let out a heavy regretful sigh.


    She really wished the little divine dragon could get promoted quickly. So he could quickly return to her side, he had just left, and she had already started to miss him.


    Nangong Liuyun silently stood by Su Luo¡¯s side, embraced her body gently, and his warm breath puffed on her neck: ¡°Rest assured, I will always apany you.¡±


    His Luo girl seemed cold, but she feared being parted from people the most. Nangong Liuyun made a promise by her side.


    ¡°Mhm! We will never be separated!¡± Su Luo smilingly nodded her head and embraced his slender hips, burying her face in his warm chest.

 Chapter 1562 – Real dragon appeared (6)

    Chapter 1562 ¨C Real dragon appeared (6)


    Soon after, the real dragon left, and the dark fog dispersed. Dazzling sunlight poured down in torrents, quietly spilling on their bodies, casting off a tall and short shadow, giving off a tender atmosphere.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at these two figures, listened to their promise to each other, but a trace of worry shed through his eyes.


    Very soon, he feared... they wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill their promise.


    But the two people, immersed in this tenderness, werepletely unaware of it.


    Just when everyone thought the Roaming Dragon Listpetition had ended, Grandmaster Rong Yun announced a news to everyone.


    A monthter, the top seven people from the Roaming Dragon List, would explore Roaming Dragon¡¯s secret territory.


    ¡°Roaming Dragon¡¯s secret territory?¡± Everyone cried out in surprise.


    What the heck was that? How was it that no one had ever heard of it?


    But Grandmaster Rong Yun had always been indifferent. He wouldn¡¯t be kind-hearted enough to exin things clearly, just this one sentence from him was already hard toe by.


    The top seven people, their expressions differed, but clearly, their moods were all good.


    These seven were: Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo, Li Haochen, Dongfang Xuan, Beichen Ying, Zi Yan, and there was still Luo Haoming.


    Su Luo side¡¯s luck was pretty good, four of them entered the top seven.


    After Grandmaster Rong Yun left, everyone was puzzled, and discussed this spiritedly.


    ¡°Roaming Dragon¡¯s secret territory, what kind of thing is that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a new ce that was discovered for cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    The rest of them looked at Su Luo perplexedly, but Su Luo helplessly shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Before, Master did not reveal anything. Suddenly tossing out this Roaming Dragon secret territory, how would she know? Also,st time, Master did not reveal anything.


    Seeing they wouldn¡¯t learn anything from Su Luo, everyone just dispersed.


    Emperor Jing was very delighted, heughed heartily: ¡°You two, are unbelievable! Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    How could Emperor Jing not be happy? The top two people on the Roaming Dragon¡¯s List were both from Eastern Ling. Also, they both got an additional attribute at the same time. Moreover, it was the rarest dark elemental attribute and the light elemental attribute. Like this, what would the other three countries take out topare with Eastern Ling? Eastern Ling could be said to have leapt straight into a super empire level.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face remained calm.


    ¡°Barely adequate.¡± Su Luo remained smiling.


    The calmness of these two people made Emperor Jing seem to be excessively excited, but Emperor Jing did not feel embarrassed at all, and eximed loudly: ¡°In order to celebrate this unprecedented moment in history that has surpassed everything before and since, Eastern Ling will throw a three day party, everyone in the empire can participate.¡±


    As soon as he said it, all the people started to cheer and p loudly.


    Most of the people here were from Eastern Ling, therefore their excitement and happiness came from the heart.


    However, at this moment when everyone was happy, Li Yaoyao sumbed to a mental breakdown.


    Today, this was the seventh time Li Yaoyao vomited.


    Ever since she was sent back from before, Li Yoayao was imprisoned in a room and not allowed to go out.


    Li Aoqiong, her elder brother, originally would listen and obey her every word, sping her in the palm of his hand. But after he brought her back, his gaze was filled with despise and loathing.


    That kind of look hurt Li Yaoyao deeply.


    Li Yaoyao lied on her bed nkly, her eyes vacant without spirit. Just in that position, lying for seven days and seven nights...


    Afterwards, a strong hatred let her choose to confront it staunchly.


    Su Luo!


    Zi Yan!


    If you guys don¡¯t die, I, Li Yaoyao, absolutely won¡¯t die either! Finally, there will be a day when I, Li Yaoyao, will make you guy try the taste of a beggar!

 Chapter 1563 – Minor Details 1

    Chapter 1563 ¨C Minor Details 1


    Li Yaoyao vowed silently in her heart.


    Afterwards, she started to persist to be stronger, she started to eat, started to let her body heal.


    But when it rains it pours, because Li Yaoyao vomited violently.


    As an Apothecary, she was very clear what this represented.


    Li Yoayao felt for her own pulse nervously, and realized... she was pregnant!


    Pregnant... this word, like a bolt of lightning, directly struck Li Yaoyao stupid.


    Li Yoayao¡¯s body swayed, with an expression pale as paper, sat on her bed, almost forgetting how to breathe.


    Her two hands stroked her abdomen gently, straightening the wrinkles again and again, her face depicting her unstable state.


    What to do? What to do?


    This was a bastard, how could it exist?


    Time and time again, Li Yaoyao¡¯s head was full of that dirty ugly beggar leaning over her, doing that thing. Every time she recalled it, she would vomit in the end wishing she could strangle herself.


    This painful memory was buried deep in her heart. But today¡¯s vomiting let her find this dust-covered memory, and the pain almost made her die.


    That evening, first it was Senior Brother, then that other... Li Yaoyao simply didn¡¯t know who this child belonged to. But what she was sure of was that she simply did not want to have this child.


    If it was before, Li Yoayao would easily abort this child. But now, she, as a waste, was locked up and didn¡¯t have any freedom, how was she to do it?


    The method Li Yaoyao decided on was very simple.


    She used force to hit her own belly, even used a sharp object to ram against it. The pain made her be soaked in cold sweat, but she did not cry out.


    The thing in her belly, she must not let it stay!


    Not sure how long had passed, Li Yaoyao felt her belly go numb from the pain, her eyes shed, as she slowly copsed.... Then, she sunk into a swamp-like darkness.


    Don¡¯t know how long passed, Li Yaoyao woke up from aa.


    Lashes as thin as cicada¡¯s wings fluttered slightly, Li Yaoyao opened her eyes, and realized that her surroundings had changed a lot.


    She was originally locked in the firewood storage room, her surroundings were simple and dirty. But now, when her eyes opened, Li Yoayao realized that had returned to her own room.


    A dense shadow appeared in front of Li Yaoyao.


    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Li Yoayao weakly looked at the magnified features in front of her.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at Li Yaoyao, a trace of grief shing through his eyes. His huge palm extended out, and rubbed Li Yoayao¡¯s head: ¡°Foolish girl, such an important thing, why didn¡¯t you tell Senior Brother?¡±


    A thread of pain shed through Li Yoayao¡¯s eyes.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at her with heartache and said in a soft voice: ¡°You have Senior Brother¡¯s child, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was tangled, with difficulty, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Foolish girl, could Senior Brother be such an irresponsible person?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were soft, his big hand stroking Li Yaoyao¡¯s belly, ¡°Do you know how happy Senior Brother was when I heard the news?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was soft as water, gaze was deep, flickering with an indescribable andplicated light.


    ¡°I... ¡° Li Yaoyao turned her face away, choked with emotions. Even she had no idea whose this child was okay? Compared to that beggar, the probability of this child being Senior Brother¡¯s was clearly lower.


    But seeing Senior Brother¡¯s earnest face, Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t know from where to begin exining.


    Now, Li Yaoyuan and Li Aoqiong who were waiting outside opened their eyes wide.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words...


    Could it be that night, the person who defiled Li Yaoyao was Dongfang Xuan!

 Chapter 1564 – Minor details (2)

    Chapter 1564 ¨C Minor details (2)


    But then, how could Yaoyao appear naked on the broad street, and Dongfang Xuan had the appearance of not knowing? Was there some mystery in this? Could it be that after Yaoyao was defiled by Dongfang Xuan, there was another person....


    Although Li Yaoyuan felt this matter was unbelievable, however, he couldn¡¯t help think in this direction.


    No matter what, the fact was that fairy Yaoyao was pregnant. The fact Dongfang Xuan had touched Yaoyao was also true. Moreover, he personally admitted the child in Yaoyao¡¯s belly was his, this couldn¡¯t be better.


    Although Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t bepared to Nangong Liuyun, however, he was second only to Nangong Liuyun. Now, Yaoyao was already a waste, if she could be married to Dongfang Xuan to win him over to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, this business transaction was really profitable.


    Thinking of this, how could Li Yaoyuan let Li Yaoyao say those words?


    With a bang, he used force to open the door


    Li Yaoyuan, with a gloomy gaze, stared at Dongfang Xuan, full of a deterrence force: ¡°Dongfang Xuan, this is the good thing you did!¡±


    The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth had a light smile. He stood up and nodded towards Li Yaoyuan: ¡°Honorable father-inw.¡±


    Father, father-inw? Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face turned into the color of pig¡¯s liver.


    He as the father still hadn¡¯t red up and Dongfang Xuan directly called him ¡®Father-inw¡¯. How could he re up? He originally came to force Dongfang Xuan to marry Li Yaoyao ah.


    Li Yaoyuan, panting in rage, tossed his sleeves. His gaze was very strict as he red at Dongfang Xuan, ¡°You know to take responsibility is best! Otherwise, humph.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan continued to maintain his smile: ¡°Honorable father-inw¡¯s teaching, I ept.¡±


    ¡°Quicklyplete the marriage.¡± Li Yaoyuan forcefully said.


    ¡°This...needs to wait until Master returns.¡± Dongfang Xuan smilingly looked at Li Yaoyao, ¡°Without Master presiding over it, I really don¡¯t dare toplete the wedding.¡±


    Li Yaoyao and Dongfang Xuan were both the personal disciples of Purgatory city¡¯s master. If he wasn¡¯t present, then what could the marriage be considered as?


    Li Yaoyuan was choked by Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words, suddenly, he had no words to say.


    Li Yaoyaoid on the bed, with her whole body weak, and with a faint breathing as if she would faint at anytime.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything and it was decided that she would be married to Senior Brother? Recalling that night Senior Brother forced her to do those things, a trace of fear and defiance shed through Li Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No....I....¡± Li Yaoyao hadn¡¯t finished saying her words of refusal, and was fiercely red by Li Yaoyuan¡¯s knife-like expression.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yaoyuan said strictly, ¡°You, this loathsome girl that doesn¡¯t know honor or shame. Simply lost all of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s face. Here doesn¡¯t have a ce for you to speak!¡±


    Soon after, Li Yaoyuan turned around and left.


    Li Aoqiong, with aplicated gaze, looked at Dongfang Xuan who was looking at Li Yaoyao tenderly. He shook his head and followed behind Li Yaoyuan to leave.


    Li Aoqiong didn¡¯t know whether his father¡¯s decision was right or wrong, but at least with regard to the current Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, this couldn¡¯t be a more wonderful choice.


    The matter of Li Yaoyao being pregnant, although Jade Lake¡¯s Li family concealed it tightly, but there was no wall that the wind couldn¡¯t prate through in this world.


    Not long after the fact Li Yaoyao was pregnant came to Zi Yan¡¯s ear.


    Because Su Luo handed this matterpletely to Zi Yan. In the beginning, Zi Yan thought of this possibility, so she paid even more attention to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s every move, so she got the news very quickly.


    ¡°Really pregnant?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were opened wide.


    ¡°Yes, really true. Li Yaoyao tried to get rid of this child, however, this child could be considered very lucky. Li Yaoyao fainted from the pain and the child wasn¡¯t aborted and was stubbornly saved by Dongfang Xuan.¡± Zi Yan smilingly picked up a grape and slowly peeled it, with a ghost of a smile taking joy in other people¡¯s misfortune.

 Chapter 1565 – Minor details (3)

    Chapter 1565 ¨C Minor details (3)


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan really thinks that child is his?¡± Su Luo covered up a smile.


    ¡°Really can¡¯t say otherwise, Dongfang Xuan doesn¡¯t suspect it a bit. He admitted at the scene and promised to marry Li Yaoyao. However, the time will have to wait for Master to return.¡± Saying up to here, Zi Yan smiled, ¡°Honorable master is like a mysterious dragon, can¡¯t see his head or tail. Heaven knows when he will return.¡±


    ¡°Then Li Yaoyao...wouldn¡¯t she have a big belly before marriage?¡± The more she thought about it, the happier she was.


    Because she recalled the first time she saw Li Yaoyao.


    That time, the ice came from her jade like bones, flying by like an immortal, like a fairy that was above themon people. She was perfect, pure without any dust, incorruptible.


    But with this kind of image, she actually carried a big belly and couldn¡¯t be married off....Su Luo really wanted to look to the sky andugh for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the beggar...¡± Su Luo asked this sentence full of interest.


    ¡°You should rest assured, I already locked up that beggar.¡± Speaking of this matter, Zi Yan seemed to be very interested. ¡°That time, when Li Yaoyao returned home, all the beggar on that street disappeared in one night. In this, there was something meaningful.¡±


    ¡°Pff.¡± Su Luo sprayed out augh, ¡°First keep the beggar in custody, at a critical time, he might be useful.¡±


    This will depend on Li Yaoyao¡¯s luck.


    If Li Yaoyao were to ept her fate and live with Dongfang Xun, and don¡¯t think of those useless things, then Su Luo certainly would write off past grudges.


    But if Li Yaoyao wasn¡¯t content with her situation and insisted on working against her, then Su Luo didn¡¯t mind letting the world know about Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter with the beggar.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Secret Dragon territory, what kind of ce is it?¡± Zi Yan found the time to ask.


    Su Luo recalled Master¡¯s instructions and said: ¡°This, must ask Master in order to find out.¡±


    As a result, in order to get the inside scoop, Su Luo once again ran to Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s courtyard.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sat inside the courtyard with the sunlight nting down, making his pure white as snow robe seem even more holy. The corner of his robe was folded intoyers, with the shadows from the rays of light dancing like butterflies. This made him look as perfect as a god.


    Su Luo¡¯s arrival broke the surrounding tranquility.


    ¡°Master.¡± Su Luo sat in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s faint gazended on her face, with wrinkled good-looking eyebrows, he said: ¡°Came to ask things?¡±


    ¡°Master is amazing and the guess immediately hit the mark.¡± Su Luo wrapped around Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arm and rubbed against his arm, ¡°Master, in the end, what is the Secret Dragon territory?¡±


    Seeing that the group of people was about to leave, Grandmaster Rong Yun also no longer concealed the matter.


    His gaze looked faintly into the distance, after quite a while, he said: ¡°Secret Dragon territory is this time¡¯s identally discovered new territory. But Master and those several elders all couldn¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°Because Secret Dragon Territory has an age restriction.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled bitterly as he shook his head, ¡°Only people below thirty can enter.¡±


    ¡°Same age limit as those participating in the Roaming Dragon List.¡± Su Luo frowned slightly.


    ¡°En.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a hum that seemingly wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°In here....is there a rtionship?¡± Su Luo rested her chin on both hands, gaze shining brightly.


    ¡°That ce is and that has never been explored. But what can be determined is that there are many opportunities inside. Especially.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze became deep, ¡°A piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods is inside.¡±


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly trembled: ¡°Master, are you certain?¡±

 Chapter 1566 – Master instructs (1)

    Chapter 1566 ¨C Master instructs (1)


    ¡°En.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded, ¡°Able to sense it.¡±


    A piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods? Su Luo already had two pieces in her hands. If she could find another in the Secret Dragon Territory, that really....


    ¡°There are still ten days before we leave. Master and you guys won¡¯t go?¡± Su Luo stared at Grandmaster Rong Yun in a spoiling manner.


    ¡°Can¡¯t go in.¡± Not because they didn¡¯t want to go, rather, they couldn¡¯t enter. Grandmaster Rong Yun was also helpless.


    A piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, what family, which power didn¡¯t want it? But they just couldn¡¯t go in, worrying people to death.


    ¡°Master should rest assured, this disciple will certainly return with the map piece for you.¡± Su Luo said, as if making a solemn vow.


    ¡°You are just this certain?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun humphed indifferently.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up in a crafty smile, her right hand opening. Very quickly, a sparkling translucent light shed by, and a shabby map appeared in the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Master, look.¡± Su Luo happily handed over the map for Master to look.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun epted it without much hope. After sweeping it once, his expression changed. Soon after, he used a disbelieving gaze to look at Su Luo. His expression wasplete disbelief.


    ¡°This...how is this possible?¡± Even Grandmaster Rong Yun, this kind of absolute strong expert, was shaken by Su Luo¡¯srgesse.


    A section of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.


    The ten great powerful families and those powers hidden in the dark. Who didn¡¯t want a piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods? But these powerful families and powers all came up empty-handed, whereas Su Luo already had two pieces.


    There were only four sections to the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the gods. Su Luo, this weak greenhorn little girl, actually had two sections of the map.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart.


    ¡°You, this girl!¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun extended his huge palm to rub her head with strength.


    He never expected that she would bring such a pleasant surprise to him. You must know, so many powers, including himself, hadn¡¯t found a single piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods.


    ¡°It¡¯s just luck.¡± Su Luo was praised until she embarrassedly scratched the back of her head, ¡°The first piece was from Su Manor, when I went to steal Celestial Spirit Water. This piece of the map was hidden in that box, so I took it together.¡±


    Just took it together? The blue veins on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s forehead jumped out.


    Otherwise, how could she have inserted in this chase from the dark ah? She even casually took it back.


    ¡°As for the second piece of the map, that was hidden in Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s heavenly spirit cup. After breaking the cup, this section of the map automatically flew into my hand.¡± Speaking of the second part of the map, Su Luo felt embarrassed. This was simply earning it for free. She didn¡¯t spend any strength and got this piece of the map to the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods that every influential power longed for.


    ¡°You, this girl, really is a lucky star.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun really was impressed by Su Luo¡¯s luck.


    This kind of luck, it would be impossible to find another person with it in this world.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s real that my luck is good.¡± Su Luo nodded her head to express her agreement. Several times when she sank into desperate straits and was on the verge of death, she would always get a lucky break to avoid disaster. If you were to say she had bad luck, even Su Luo didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°But just relying on luck is not okay. To walk in this world, the most important is still to rely on strength.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun handed the two pieces of map that was pieced together back to Su Luo.


    ¡°This disciple knows.¡± Su Luo blinked her eyes, ¡°Master, maybe you should keep these sections of the map?¡±

 Chapter 1567 – Master instructs (2)

    Chapter 1567 ¨C Master instructs (2)


    ¡°You keep it.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun did not allow her toment and pushed back that section of the map, ¡°It¡¯s also because your luck is good, having a space formed from the son of a dragon. Otherwise, when these two pieces of maps fused, people would have already sensed it.¡±


    ¡°Can be sensed?¡± Su Luo eagerly asked.


    ¡°Normally no, otherwise, this piece of the map that was in Su Manor would have already been discovered by people.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, he had gone to Su Manor before andpletely didn¡¯t sense it.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun continued to say: ¡°But when the two pieces of the map fuse, it would squeeze out the force of heaven and earth. It would cause fluctuations in the spirit force. Strong experts that are close by would all be able to sense it.¡±


    The strong experts Grandmaster Rong Yun was talking about were at least those at Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s level.


    Su Luo heard this, and she secretly rejoiced in her heart. Fortunately, when the two pieces of the map fused, it was in her space, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect these two pieces of the map.


    ¡°When you collect all four sections of the map....¡± A trace of sorrow shed through Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes. But it flitted by so fast that Su Luo didn¡¯t even sense it.


    Su Luo used her pair ofrge, clear and monochrome eyes to look at Grandmaster Rong Yun, flickering with curiosity: ¡°Master, when the four pieces of the map are gathered together, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°At that time...maybe you will be able to see your mother.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun pondered for a period, then came his faint voice.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shot out colors of excitement.


    She would finally be able to see her unparalleled mother that could enchant a countless number of strong experts and cause the downfall of cities?


    Before, hearing everyone¡¯s description of the goddess Yan Hua, Su Luo was already very curious. Now, she knew there was a chance to see her, naturally Su Luo would be super excited.


    ¡°My mom isn¡¯t dead?¡± Su Luo thought of this problem.


    In fact, she had always thought her mom had already....


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mood was somewhat low, his gaze was indistinct and deep, as if pondering somethingplicated.


    She could make out that Master¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good, so Su Luo also couldn¡¯t continue to question closely.


    Because she knew, Mother was Master¡¯s soft spot. She was his happiest and most painful heartbreak inside. Everytime it was touched, he would feel pain so....Su Luo swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue.


    Sure enough, Grandmaster Rong Yun didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic. He changed the subject: ¡°Master has never explored the Secret Dragon Territory. But I have sensed the aura inside, for weak people to go in is just looking for death.¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo pursed her lips. In Master¡¯s eyes, she was also in the situation of not having enough strength right?


    ¡°Although you have Elder Ancestor Mo, that puppet. But he can protect you at this time, but not for a lifetime. Only when your strength bes strong, then that¡¯s real strength.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun earnestly instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo obediently agreed.


    ¡°In less than three years¡¯ time, you have already be ninth rank. Although this speed can be said to not be slow, but you neglected a point.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun stopped here.


    ¡°Which point?¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes shed with light.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, he didn¡¯t directly tell Su Luo, rather, his hand made a seal.


    Aplicated hand seal, like a golden ball, shed in mid-air. Soon after, Su Luo only felt her eyes blur for a second. When she could see again, there were huge changes in her surroundings. Although it was still Master¡¯s courtyard, but she felt she had entered Nothingness of Space.


    This Nothingness of Space was very big. So big that Su Luo simply couldn¡¯t see its end.


    In all direction was the folds of space, Su Luo wanted to leave but simply couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt her gaze blur again, and a figure calmly stood in front of Su Luo.

 Chapter 1568 – Master instructs (3)

    Chapter 1568 ¨C Master instructs (3)


    ¡°Luo Haoming?¡± Su Luo frowned.


    After going through numerous fights on the imitation battle stage, Su Luo knew that the Luo Haoming in front of her wasn¡¯t the real Luo Haoming. Rather, he was a virtual image Master helped to create.


    But this Luo Haoming¡¯s strength was exactly the same as the real one¡¯s.


    ¡°This is master¡¯s Nothingness of Space.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s faint voice was transmitted to Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Sure enough, Su Luo nodded secretly in her heart.


    ¡°In here, you can¡¯t call out your spirit pets and there is no Elder Ancestor Mo to help you. You can only rely on yourself for everything.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s tone was indifferent and unfeeling.


    Su Luo heard this and she helplessly sighed.


    Ask her to rely on her real strength to battle Luo Haoming? Wasn¡¯t this asking her to throw away her life?


    ¡°Here is not like the imitation battle stage, that even if you are wounded inside, when you get out, you will be perfectly fine.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s faint voice shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind, ¡°In this Nothingness of Space, Luo Haoming is fake but you are real.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart, with a thump, fell. Suddenly, she had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice once again sounded by her ear.


    ¡°That is to say, if you die inside here, then that means you really are dead.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯sst sentence was like the hammer on a nail, final.


    ¡°Master?¡± Su Luo, at a loss, looked all around.


    Luo Haoming ah, a strong expert at the peak of tenth rank. Ten years ago, he got the first ce in Roaming Dragon List based on his strength okay? Won¡¯t let her summon Elder Ancestor Mo, won¡¯t let her summon spirit pets. With nothing to rely on, how could she beat him? Moreover, this was real, if she died, it was real. This was really frightening ah.


    However, not waiting for Su Luo to finish silently cursing, the Luo Haoming facing her suddenlyunched a strong attack.


    This time, Luo Haoming didn¡¯t use an elemental attack. He waved his fist and directly rushed over.


    Su Luo saw the situation wasn¡¯t good. It seemed as if the soles of her feet had oil, and she used Spirit Dance Steps and, like a wisp of smoke, ran off.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s speed was also not slow.


    He flew out from the side and directly sent a kick to Su Luo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Poof!¡± Su Luo felt as if her entire skeleton was about to fall apart, she gave a suppressed groan as a thread of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Luo Haoming was really ruthless ah. That kick, he used all his strength, almost making Su Luo pass out on the spot.


    After all, he was an expert at the peak of tenth rank, Su Luo simply wasn¡¯t his opponent.


    Taking advantage of the moment Su Luo was still dizzy, Luo Haoming flew up high and once again kicked towards Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª¡± While Su Luo¡¯s body flew backwards, a mouthful of blood sprayed on Luo Haoming¡¯s face, dyeing his face into a pig liver color. But what about Su Luo herself?


    At this moment, she was kicked flying extremely high, then, she fell in a parab curve.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. The fall made her very dizzy, so painful that she grimaced. She wished she could beat Master to death.


    Just at this time, Luo Haoming once again caught up.


    Soon after, with his face dyed in warm blood, he forced a seal with five fingers. Then, he smiled twistedly: ¡°Su Luo, go die!¡±


    Once this sentence was said, Luo Haoming lifted up his feet and heavily stamped down!


    The pitiful Su Luo, in front of Luo Haoming, who was at the peak of tenth rank, she simply didn¡¯t have the ability to attack. She could only try to ward him off. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t even ward him off. After all, one was at the beginning of ninth rank and the other was at the peak of tenth rank.


    Just at this critical juncture, a ruthless light shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. If she was stamped on by Luo Haoming, then her five viscera and six bowels would definitely turn into gs.


    Master definitely wouldn¡¯t extend a hand to save her. Now, she could only rely on herself.

 Chapter 1569 – Master instructs (4)

    Chapter 1569 ¨C Master instructs (4)


    Just when Luo Haoming¡¯s feet were about tond heavily, Su Luo gathered all her spirit strength in her body and a Nothingness of Space enveloped Luo Haoming¡¯s body. At the same time, she controlled the speed in her own Nothingness of Space!


    Luo Haoming was stupefied by the Nothingness of Space that suddenly arose for a bit. Taking advantage of his short period of being distracted, Suo Luo did a flip andnded on Luo Haoming¡¯s back. The dagger in her hand ruthlessly slid across his neck.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed exploded to her fastest, but what made Su Luo depressed was that when she cut at Luo Haoming¡¯s neck, she couldn¡¯t break his defense.


    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t even a trace on Luo Haoming¡¯s neck.


    Luo Haoming very quickly returned to his senses. Heughed sinsterly, his hand reaching back and grabbing Su Luo before she had time to dodge.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s hand was like an iron plier, strong and powerful, almost making Su Luo cry out in pain from being gripped.


    The bones in her wrist almost broke into pieces from being gripped.


    Just at this moment, the most miserable thing happened to Su Luo.


    One only saw Luo Haoming use both hands to grab Su Luo on his back and give Su Luo a fierce toss forward!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A violent noise sounded, and Su Luo¡¯s entire person was smashed in front of Luo Haoming, tossed to the ground like a sandbag.


    But how strong was Luo Haoming¡¯s strength? Although Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space slowed down his speed by a bit, but it had no way to decrease his strength ah.


    Now, Su Luo was so ruthlessly smashed to the ground. Her five viscera and six bowels almost shifted. Her whole body seemed to have been broken into tiny pieces.


    Su Luo was in so much pain that her vision blurred. With great difficulty and pain, she half-opened her eyes. At this moment, Luo Haoming¡¯s figure blurred in front of her eyes, unable to be seen clearly.


    ¡°So painful...¡± Su Luo groaned repeatedly.


    Luo Haoming slowly walked towards Su Luo, approaching step by step.


    Sensing danger approaching, subconsciously, Su Luo wanted to shift backwards. But what made her depressed until she cried was that she simply could not control her own body.


    Although she subconsciously wanted to dodge, but she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Luo Haomingughed sinisterly and crazily, looking like a bloodthirsty lunatic. His gaze was like an ice sword, staring fixedly at Su Luo. Finally, he shouted: ¡°Loathsome girl, go die!¡±


    Soon after, Luo Haoming lifted his foot up high, not showing mercy for the fairer sex¡ª¡ª


    Master, if you don¡¯t make a move soon, your disciple will be stamped to death! Su Luo cried out in her heart, wanting to cry butcking the tears.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to dodge, but rather that she just couldn¡¯t control her own body.


    Just at this time, suddenly, Su Luo felt her gaze blur. The foot that was about to step on her belly suddenly disappeared.


    Su Luo half-opened her eyes and discovered that the scene had already changed in front of her.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Luo called with a trace of faint me.


    Such a ruthless master ah, sitting there so calmly. While leisurely drinking tea on the side, watching her being fiercely beaten.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun helplessly looked at Su Luo and took a deep breath. Then, he tossed her a pill for injuries: ¡°Eat it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo took that very pretty medicinal pill. She took a nce and discovered that she didn¡¯t recognize it. Then, without thinking, she swallowed it.


    The medicinal pill entered her stomach, and a warm aura slowly rose from her dantain. Soon after, with the speed the eye could see, it traveled all through her body like a water snake, with a speed that astonished people.


    In less than one hour, just now, Su Luo who was on herst breath and about to die, suddenly could jump up. Once again, her body was restored to its original strong state.

 Chapter 1570 – Master instructs (5)

    Chapter 1570 ¨C Master instructs (5)


    Su Luo rubbed her belly where the medicinal pill had already taken effect. Her eyes shone brightly: ¡°What kind of pill is this? The speed of healing is too good oh?¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at that clear footprint on Su Luo¡¯s clothing, and the corner of his mouth twitched: ¡°Emperor level Healing Panacea.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, Emperor level Healing Panacea?¡± The muscle at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun faintly asked, his expression the same as always.


    ¡°How, could, I, have, a, problem!¡± Su Luo fumed with rage between gritted teeth, ¡°Master, Emperor rank is above Grandmaster rank right?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun faintly nodded without any concern.


    ¡°Is this Emperor level Healing Panacea refined by Master?¡± Su Luo pursued closely and asked.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth hooked up into an almost invisible smile.


    ¡°Master! That is to say, now, you are, are an Emperor level Apothecary?¡± Su Luo almost choked on her own saliva.


    Elder Luo was still stuck at Master level Apothecary. In this world, there was only Master, this Grandmaster level Apothecary. Master actually is, is an Emperor ranked Apothecary? How could she, as the little disciple, not feel excited? Not be touched by his glory?


    ¡°Elder Luo will be promoted soon.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed as he slowly said.


    ¡°A pity, no matter if he gets promoted or not, he still won¡¯t catch up to Master¡¯s speed.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes bent into half moons from happiness, like a rat that had an affair, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Master just get promoted to Grandmaster rank in the past several years? How was it that you were so quickly promoted to Emperor rank?¡±


    Could it be that Emperor rank Apothecary was just that easy to be promoted?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun shook his head: ¡°This master had already been a Grandmaster rank Apothecary for many years, just didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Okay. Su Luo nodded, expressing she understood. Master had always been low-profile, calm and aloof from worldly affairs. People in the world not knowing is also normal.


    ¡°This time, getting promoted to Emperor rank is also thanks to you.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun, with a ghost of a smile, looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°Me?¡± Su Luo extended out of finger and pointed at her own nose.


    ¡°At that time when you were seriously hurt and couldn¡¯t be healed.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun only said these words, but what he didn¡¯t say, Su Luopletely understood.


    Master was worried about her injuries. While telling her to challenge the Nine Different Pce Halls, he also intensified his speed to be promoted, walking these two roads at the same time. But unexpectedly, both roads were sessfully traversed.


    Her injuries were cured in the Nine Different Pce Halls, and Grandmaster Rong Yun also was promoted to Emperor rank.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Luo looped her arm over Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s and rubbed several times against his arms. Her heart felt soft.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun patted Su Luo¡¯s head, ¡°Are your injuries all good now?¡±


    ¡°En,pletely healed. Thanks to Master¡¯s Emperor level Healing Panacea.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was as splendid as a flower.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun pinched Su Luo¡¯s little arms and legs. While pinching, he revealed a disdainful expression.


    Su Luo weakly stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Master, it really is all healed....¡± Shouldn¡¯t he take a pulse? Why did he pinch her small hand?


    Unexpectedly, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were like ice knives shooting towards Su Luo ¡°Just now, asked you to fight, did you understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± A question that came out of nowhere made Su Luo stupefied.


    ¡°Ponder it well.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun patted her head.


    Under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ice-cold gaze, Su Luo¡¯s mind quickly pondered the critical point of this matter.


    Before the fight, Master had said her cultivation had nted off the path...


    Now, he pinched her muscles and bones, maybe it¡¯s rted to this.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Could it be that my foundation....wasn¡¯t set properly?¡±

 Chapter 1571 – Master instructs (6)

    Chapter 1571 ¨C Master instructs (6)


    ¡°You aren¡¯tpletely stupid.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun judged without a trace of politeness, ¡°The elementw foundation being bad is fine, but your body¡¯s foundation is aplete mess. With one push, and you will fall.¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo, at a loss, bit her lips.


    Master¡¯s words were truly reasonable.


    In the process of cultivating, her focus had always been on cultivating based on thews of the element. This route promotion was very fast, in three years, she jumped to ninth rank. Surveying the entire world, from antiquity to now, there weren¡¯t many that had her speed of cultivation. But the foundation of her body indeed was very bad, even worse than her previous life¡¯s body.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun helplessly looked at Su Luo: ¡°Do you know how to cultivate your body?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be to cultivate the muscle, bone, blood and skin...¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows were tied into a knot, ¡°When cultivating, it really is inconvenient.¡±


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t something that could be cultivated in a day or two. It was really a road full of bitter hardship that you must force yourself to continue cultivating.


    Muscle, bone, blood, skin...every type must be cultivated. To cultivate it to the peak, one must waste how much time and effort ah. There was also pain and weariness okay?


    The things Su Luo practiced in her previous life, ced in this time period, were merely superficial knowledge. But she spent more than ten years on it. To cultivate a body¡¯s foundation was something that really made a personin continuously.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t really stupid, know to cultivate muscle, bone, blood and skin. But you never cultivated it before right?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze stared unwaveringly at Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s head hung down from having a guilty conscience.


    When she first crossed over, she was the legendary good-for nothing waste. She still thought of walking the path in her previous life to cultivate the body. One was to be able to walk around the world horizontally, but afterwards, Nangong Liuyun helped her activate her elemental attributes. From that moment on, she wholeheartedly immersed herself in cultivating the elementalws. She practically dropped the cultivation of her body.


    ¡°You, this girl, have walked on the wrong path and you arepletely unaware of it.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun poked at her head in annoyance.


    ¡°Master, then what am I to do?¡± Su Luo weakly asked.


    Could it be she had to start from the most basic level?


    ¡°What¡¯s to be done? It¡¯s easy to do ah.¡± The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth hooked up indistinctly. Giving off the appearance of ¡®quicklye, quickly beseech me ah¡¯.


    ¡°Master, I beg you, quickly say it ah.¡± Su Luo rocked Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arm, her tone had a slight coquettishness.


    She knew that acting coquettish was most useful against Master.


    Sure enough, Grandmaster impatiently waved his hand: ¡°Enough, follow Master.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun stood up and directly walked inside, and Su Luo eagerly followed behind.


    Although Master said it was easy to do, then this matter was certainly doable. Maybe it could be done effortlessly, where Master could suddenly promote the basic foundation of her body.


    While Grandmaster Rong Yun was walking, he also said: ¡°A body¡¯s foundation is divided into ten levels. Now, you have already been promoted to the ninth rank, but your body¡¯s foundation is only...tsk, tsk, at the second rank.¡±


    ¡°Pff.¡± Su Luo almost fiercely spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Second rank! Her body¡¯s foundation was only second rank?


    ¡°Master, that can¡¯t be right? How do you know?¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be a standard to measure a body¡¯s foundation ah? Before, Su Luo had never heard anyone mention this.


    ¡°At one nce, I can tell.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Okay, Su Luo immediately shut up. An existence like her master, why would he even need to test her? His eyes were the best testing equipment okay?


    However, when she recalled that her body¡¯s foundation was only at second rank, Su Luo had the urge to cry madly.

 Chapter 1572 – Master instructs (7)

    Chapter 1572 ¨C Master instructs (7)


    ¡°Just because your body¡¯s foundation is toocking, didn¡¯ty a firm base, so you would copse at the first blow from Luo Haoming¡¯s attack just now.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun shook his head, ¡°This time, going to the Secret Dragon territory, it¡¯s very dangerous inside. There are even traces of the mystic n¡¯s movement. Just based on your body¡¯s foundation to go in, whether you cane out alive is uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo continued to want to cry madly.


    ¡°Take advantage that there is still some time, properly set your body¡¯s foundation. Then the future road would be smooth.¡± What Grandmaster Rong Yun said today must be the most he had said in his entire life. Completely didn¡¯t agree with his immortal-like aura, he was like an old man that chattered on non-stop. It could be seen how shocked he was at Su Luo body¡¯s foundation being only in the second rank.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun brought Su Luo to the refining room.


    Inside was arranged very simply. Besides a medicinal cauldron, there was nothing else.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, and on the empty table sudden appeared a....wooden cask.


    The lip of the wooden cask was closed very tightly, Su Luo waspletely unable to tell what was inside.


    ¡°Go in to bath in the barrel.¡± Grandmaster instructed in a faint voice, ¡°From now on, pour all the medicine inside the wooden cask into the bath, and soak for a whole day and night.¡±


    ¡°This is....what kind of stuff?¡± Su Luo opened the wooden cask with curiosity. She almost vomited from being stung by the sharp smell of blood.


    ¡°Burning Blood Medicine.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun didn¡¯t conceal it from her, and after saying these three simple words, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Burning Blood Medicine?¡± What kind of medicine was this? Su Luo scanned all the medicine books she memorized once and didn¡¯t find any information regarding this Burning Blood Medicine.


    Forget it, in any case, Master wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    After Su Luo took a bath, she jumped into the medicinal cauldron Master left behind. Soon after, she poured the entire wooden cask of Burning Blood Medicine into the medicinal cauldron.


    If people were to know Su Luo actually used Burning Blood Medicine to bathe in, they would definitely faint!


    Burning Blood Medicine really stank, it had a bloody vor that assailed the nostrils. But it also gave off a faint sweet smell. The scent was very unusual, Su Luo had never smelled it on any animal or nt life.


    This scent made one feel sleepy.


    Su Luo pinched her nose, and applied the bad-smelling Burning Blood Medicine on her entire body. She even applied it on her face. Not long after, Su Luo leaned against the medicinal cauldron¡¯s wall and fell asleep.


    With the passing of time, the Burning Blood Medicine gradually released its effect.


    With a burst of a slight stinging feeling, Su Luo woke up.


    But before Su Luo could collect her thoughts, suddenly, an intense pain like being shocked by electricity quickly flowed through her body.


    Su Luo sucked in a breath of cold air from the pain.


    So painful!


    How could this Burning Blood Medicine be so painful? Master didn¡¯t say it in the beginning ah. But even if Master had said it, Su Luo would still apply this medicine on her body.


    But it was still considered good, that pain shed by in an instant and passed. Even though it was painful, it was only for a very short time. Su Luoforted herself in her heart.


    But it was very clear that Su Luo had rxed too early.


    Because not long after, it was another two consecutive electric shocks. One started from the head and went towards her feet, another came from her feet and headed towards her head!


    The two electric currents were like roaming snakes, quickly going through her body.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo sucked in a breath of cold air. Really painful! That current from just now almost made Su Luo pass out from the pain. In an instant, cold sweat appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to finish silently cursing, another four electric currents passed through!


    ¡°Eight electric currents!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen electric currents!¡±


    ¡°Thirty-two electric currents!¡±


    A countless number of electric currents that covered the sky attacked towards Su Luo!

 Chapter 1573 – Master instructs (8)

    Chapter 1573 ¨C Master instructs (8)


    Su Luo¡¯s body was like an electricalwork, and these electrical current criss-crossed and tried to roam all over her body.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Luo cursed darkly.


    Just this word and Su Luo still trembled uncontrobly before being able to curse it out.


    Because right now, Su Luo¡¯s whole person was curled up together, shuddering uncontrobly all over her body. She gritted her teeth and unwaveringly endured.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Her breathing was weak, as if she was about to pass out.


    Su Luo had Celestial Spirit Water in her space, as long as she was willing, she could wash clean thisyer of dirty Burning Blood Medicine on her body. But Su Luo did her best to restrain this thought.


    She could faintly feel that this Burning Blood Medicine wasn¡¯t just an ordinary medicine. It ought to be very rare, otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t wait until now to take it out for her to use.


    Hurting until the end. Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes closed, sinking into a thick mud like darkness.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know when she woke up, but when she woke up, the sky outside had gradually started to get brighter.


    Through the window, she could see the orange color of the dawn, bringing about the endless vitality of the sunlight.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo returned to her senses and looked at her own body in amazement.


    She remembered that before, the pain had made her nerves go numb. In the end, she had passed out from the pain. But now, after waking up, Su Luo discovered that her body didn¡¯t have a trace of pain. On the contrary, she felt light and a lot better than before. Such a strange feeling.


    Moreover, Su Luo discovered that the Burning Blood Medicine that she had smeared on her body and caused her so much pain as to hover between life and death, was now like oil paint that automatically peeled off.


    Very quickly, under the medicinal cauldron, was soon a floor full of pieces of Burning Blood Medicine. On Su Luo¡¯s body, it looked like an egg that had just been peeled. It was really clean, sparkling and translucent, a pure white lustre floating around her.


    Just when Su Luo was puzzled and at a loss, a voice came from her mind.


    ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    This pure and cold tone, besides Su Luo¡¯s Master, who else could it be?


    After Su Luo finished dressing, with quick steps, she ran out.


    When she ran out, Su Luo could clearly feel the changes on her body. This change made her feel really mystified.


    ¡°Master?¡± Turning around a corner, she saw Master idly sunbathing.


    ¡°En.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun looked at the sky with sunlight faintly peeking through, he answered faintly.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a really mystifying feeling. How is it that I feel that my body has be a lot lighter?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of curiosity, now, she hadpletely forgotten the bitter pain she sufferedst night.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun retrieved his gaze, and cast it on Su Luo¡¯s body. After aiming a nce at her, he turned his head away.


    ¡°How is it? Master, how is it?¡± Su Luo swayed Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arm.


    Only Su Luo could get within a ten meter range of Grandmaster Rong Yun and still dare to have no qualms of swaying his arms in a spoiling manner.


    ¡°Barely passable.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    ¡°Barely passable ah? Now, is the foundation of my body still at second rank?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze sank down, her mood turning bad in an instant.


    ¡°Second rank? You think the effect of Master¡¯s Burning Blood medicine is garbage?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun poked Su Luo¡¯s head in displeasure, ¡°This time, you advanced by two levels, so barely passable¡±


    ¡°Two levels? Su Luo¡¯s eyes instantly shone!


    From the beginning till yesterday, she was only merely at second rank. Now, she rose two levels in session, then isn¡¯t the foundation of her body at the fourth rank? The more she advanced, the harder it was to get promoted right?


    It could be seen that it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t advance a lot. Rather, her Master¡¯s requirement was too harsh.

 Chapter 1574 – Master instructs (9)

    Chapter 1574 ¨C Master instructs (9)


    ¡°Master, ording to normal cultivation speed, how long do I have to cultivate to raise my body¡¯s foundation by two levels?¡± Su Luo impatiently asked.


    Sure enough, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words after confirmed Su Luo¡¯s thought.


    ¡°The result is equivalent to you cultivating your body¡¯s foundation for two years, barely enough.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head.


    Suffering pain for a day was equivalent to cultivating the body¡¯s foundation for two years? This business was simply too worth it okay? This simply defied thews of nature okay? Don¡¯t know from what ce this treasure of Burning Blood Medicine came from, to have such efficiency.


    Su Luo blinked herrge monochrome eyes and curiously looked at her master. But Grandmaster Rong Yun had no intention of telling her and only said: ¡°Still need to continue.¡±


    ¡°Master, your meaning is?¡± Su Luo had a bad premonition in her heart.


    ¡°With a fourth-ranked body¡¯s foundation and you dare to go to Secret Dragon Territory?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun humphed twice, bluntly ordering, ¡°If you body¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t reach ninth rank, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Ninth rank? Cough, cough, cough....¡± Su Luo was choked by her own saliva.


    Ninth rank ah! It wasn¡¯t fifth, sixth, seventh, or eighth rank, but rather, ninth rank! Had Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body¡¯s foundation reached the ninth rank? Su Luo really wanted to ask Master this question.


    ¡°That stinky boy¡¯s body¡¯s foundation is at tenth rank.¡± Grandmaster extinguished Su Luo¡¯s delusions without any qualm, ¡°He is not like you, setting one¡¯s heart on cultivating elementalws with a body as soft as an egg, one tap and it would break.¡±


    ¡°Hup....¡± Su Luo stuck out her tongue. Now, she¡¯d hand over her body¡¯s strengthening to Master, simply is going one thousand miles in a day, amazing rapid development. Su Luo even rejoiced that she didn¡¯t waste her time on cultivating her body¡¯s foundation.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun poked her forehead in displeasure: ¡°You are really lucky, this master just happens to have the materials for Burning Blood Medicine. Otherwise, see what you would do.¡±


    ¡°In any case, Master is omnipotent ah, can do anything.¡± Su Luo held Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s arm and rubbed against it like a little puppy.


    ¡°You, this girl, continuing to act spoiled will be useless.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s sleeve waved over, in an instant, Su Luo¡¯s eyes blurred. When she opened her eyes again, she discovered a huge change in her surroundings.


    Su Luo was very familiar with this scene, clearly, this was the ce she was beaten up by Luo Haoming yesterday.


    Now, Luo Haoming stood in front of Su Luo with a sinister expression. His gaze was full of ruthlessness, ready to fight at any moment.


    Su Luo suddenly felt helpless.


    She was already beaten up once, Su Luo¡¯s was very clear about Luo Haoming¡¯s fist-fighting abilities. Not waiting for Luo Haoming to rush up, Su Luo turned and immediately ran away.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, see where you can run to this time!¡± Luo Haoming shouted in a stern voice behind her and pursued closely.


    No way right? This Luo Haoming actually had yesterday¡¯s memories? Shouldn¡¯t he be a fake figure that was conjured up? While Su Luo cursed in her heart, she also wipe away at her sweat.


    Only a fool would obediently stay there to be beaten up by you. Strength is not enough, everything else fails, then retreat, didn¡¯t your grandpa teach you this?


    But it was the same as yesterday, whether it was strength or speed, Luo Haoming far exceeded Su Luo¡¯s. Not long after, Su Luo was forced to enter his range of attack.


    ¡°Freezing Ice Palm Strike!¡± Both of Luo Haoming¡¯s hands formed seals, a transparent ball of light forming from his two palms. The ball of light, in an instant, swelled with a formidable power, exploding out with cold light of ice and snow that made people suffocate.


    Luo Haoming shouted loudly, and the Freezing Ice Palm Strike immediately whizzed towards Su Luo¡¯s back. Its speed was fast as lightning, not giving her enough time to react.

 Chapter 1575 – Master instructs (10)

    Chapter 1575 ¨C Master instructs (10)


    Outside of Nothingness of Space, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s brows were wrinkled slightly.


    Luo Haoming exploded out with seventy percent of his strength at first meeting, although Su Luo¡¯s body had gotten a little stronger, but....


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously, unblinkingly watching the changes in his Nothingness of Space.


    The Freezing Ice Palm Strike was already sent out, there was no reason it wouldn¡¯tnd.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The very fierce Freezing Ice Palm directly hit Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Luo only had the time to say this, soon after, a mouthful of blood burst out wildly.


    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª¡± Fresh blood sprayed out like a mist ahead, within a range of thirty meters, it was covered with bloodstains.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo was choked by her blood and coughed up a floor full of blood, she almost stopped breathing.


    Just now, Luo Haoming¡¯s Freezing Ice Palm Strike almost smashed her back into mush. Fortunately, her foundation was strengthened and had a little bit of defense. Otherwise now, Su Luo would turn into a pool of mud.


    ¡°Eat another one of my Freezing Ice Palm Strike!¡± Luo Haoming leaped up and hacked down another Freezing Ice Palm Strike from above.


    ¡°Damn! Stilling!¡± Su Luo was so angry that her eyes had be bloodshot.


    If she had enough strength, she was itching to split Luo Haoming in two!


    Just at this critical moment, a snowy sword suddenly flew from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Cheng Ying Sword!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart rejoiced, the tension in her heart loosening a bit.


    Remembering yesterday¡¯s battle where she couldn¡¯t use anything in Nothingness of Space and she couldn¡¯t summon Cheng Ying Sword, Su Luo almost lost all hope. But she never expected that this time. at the critical moment, Cheng Ying Sword would fly out to protect her. Worthy of having her apply Celestial Spirit Water daily to Cheng Ying Sword.


    Cheng Ying Sword soared to the sky and rushed towards Freezing Ice Palm Strike.


    There was a strong crash.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The intense colliding sound came from above Su Luo. Momentarily, sparks flew everywhere, with cold air dissipating everywhere too.


    Su Luo reacted very quickly, just when Cheng Ying Sword flew up, she rolled on the ground and had already rolled far away.


    It¡¯s not because Su Luo had no destination, when she fell, it just so happened tond behind Luo Haoming¡¯s back.


    Don¡¯t know when a dagger appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Su LUo stood at Luo Haoming¡¯s back, almost skin to skin with him. Before Luo Haoming could react, the dagger had already entered Luo Haoming¡¯s hips.


    Because when Su Luo used her Nothingness of Space to envelop Luo Haoming, she used all of her strength to control Luo Haoming¡¯s speed.


    Although it was a short fleeting split second, but for Su Luo, she could do a lot of things in this little bit of time.


    The dagger entered without the slightest warning and buried deep in his flesh.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s defense was very strong, his neck had the strongest defense, sost time, Su Luo wasn¡¯t able to stab in. But this time, Su Luo learned to be smart, Su Luo didn¡¯t stab his neck and directly stabbed his hips.


    Because for many people, the hips was also a weak spot. When cultivating the body, it was very hard to increase the defense when cultivating the hips. Su Luo was merely trying her luck, didn¡¯t expect to really let her find his weak spot by blind luck. The dagger entered deeply, leaving behind only the hilt outside.


    The hips ached dully.


    Luo Haoming lowered his head and saw blood rush out like spring water.


    His body went rigid. He slowly turned around and saw Su Luo not far from him. His expression was full of disbelief and looked sluggish.


    An ant-like loathsome girl from his point of view, actually had the strength to wound him?


    Su Luo quickly retreated, retreating outside Luo Haoming¡¯s attack range.

 Chapter 1576 – Master instructs (11)

    Chapter 1576 ¨C Master instructs (11)


    She extended out her hand, seeing her white, slender jadelike finger on the right hand, first, she seemed stunned. Then, sheughed out loud.


    ¡°Luo Haoming, isn¡¯t your strength very strong? Aren¡¯t you at the summit of tenth rank? Aren¡¯t you the champion of thest Roaming Dragon Listpetition? Looks like you also copse at the first blow.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into acent smile.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, courting death!¡± Luo Haoming was so angry that his hair was about to stand up straight.


    If he was stabbed by a strong expert, then forget it. But being hurt by such a little weak loathsome girl, how could Luo Haoming swallow this? If you must know, this imitation Luo Haoming not only could imitate his strength and fighting style, but his character and temperament were exactly the same as the real Luo Haoming.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s hand extended to draw out his dagger, his body was like a cheetah as he surged up violently to pursue and attack.


    Su Luo used this dagger to wound him, now, only by using the same dagger to kill Su Luo would he be able to wash away the humiliation of being wounded by such a weak person.


    Therefore, Luo Haoming¡¯s right hand held a bloody dagger. Ignoring the blood flowing out of the wound on his hip, he single-mindly pursued behind Su Luo, wishing to stab Su Luo to death with one strike.


    Seeing Luo Haoming chase over, Su Luo turned and ran away. She ran faster than a rabbit.


    If she didn¡¯t run right now, then she would be an idiot.


    Luo Haoming was already seriously hurt, with blood flowing rapidly from the hips. With the passing of time, he would lose more and more blood. Thus, his strength would progressively decline. This would be the perfect opportunity for Su Luo.


    Currently, she was unable to beat Luo Haoming. It was now the time to disappear and prolong the time. Wait for Luo Haoming¡¯s strength to be lowered to the ninth rank, then Su Luo would have absolute certainty in killing Luo Haoming.


    Because she had the magical ability of Nothingness of Space that defied nature, Su Luo would be unrivaled in the same level. Because she couldpletely envelop the opponent of the same rank using Nothingness of Space and forcefully reduce the opponent¡¯s speed, then to hit and kill her target. But Nothingness of Space almost had no effect on strong experts at a higher level, this was also the reason why Su Luo was chased to run by Luo Haoming.


    At this moment, Su Luo focused all her strength on her legs, her speed was as fast as the speed of light. Her Spirit Dance Steps was used to its limit, one after another, after-images shed by in the air.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you run pretty fast!¡± Luo Haoming waved the dagger and yelled fiercely repeatedly while chasing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run fast, then wait for you to grab me?¡± Su Luo coldly snorted.


    ¡°Even if you run faster, it will be useless. Everything is already finished.¡± Luo Haoming suddenly bit his teeth. All of a sudden, a white light shed on his body, giving off an unlimited brilliance as if he was bathed in the intense sunlight. It made people watching unable to move their eyes away.


    Soon after, an extremelyrge spirit force came from Luo Haoming¡¯s body.


    His strength almost doubled from before.


    Su Luo was running up ahead when suddenly, her feet froze, and a bad premonition floated up in her heart. What was this Luo Haoming doing? How was it that she felt as if his strength had greatly increased?


    ¡°Loathsome girl, based on your insignificant strength of a ninth rank, to force me to use the secret method to increase strength, you can already be considered pretty good. You should feel very honored and go die!¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s sinister voice seemed to resound by Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Su Luo could almost feel the warm airing from Luo Haoming¡¯s nose.


    If Su Luo turned back to look, she would see that Luo Haoming¡¯s feet were like lightning, so fast as to daze people¡¯s eyes. In a lightning fast second, his figure had already arrived at Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Luo Haoming lifted the dagger up high.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The dagger, without any resistance, urately directly entered Su Luo¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1577 – Master instructs (12)

    Chapter 1577 ¨C Master instructs (12)


    An intense pain came from Su Luo¡¯s mind. In the wake of this pain, Su Luo¡¯s figure pped forward and directly fell down. She sank into a swamp-like darkness.


    Outside of Nothingness of Space, Grandmaster Rong Yun slowly sighed. His expression was changeable.


    He lifted his hand and the Yan Hua dagger covered with blood appeared in hisrge palm.


    Yan Hua dagger was originally covered with blood, but in a split second, this dagger had swallowed all the blood. The mysterious iron was very clean, simr to a peeled egg, sparkling and translucent, burning with a white light.


    ¡°You have also been sealed ah.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun seemed absent-minded, his finger stroking the dagger.


    But the dagger didn¡¯t react at all.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled, putting away the dagger. His hand waved, and Su Luo, who was in Nothingness of Space, returned to the real world.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was extremely weak, like a newborn kitten.


    After Grandmaster Rong Yun fed Su Luo the exact same medicinal pill as yesterday, Su Luo discovered that the painful wound earlier that almost took her life, was healing at a speed the naked eye could see. Originally, the meridians that were cut, she could clearly feel them continuously being fixed.


    Could this medicinal pill be more miraculous? Su Luo blinked her eyes and swallowed.


    Originally, she thought Rebirth of Flesh Pill was already miraculous, but she never expected that Master¡¯s strong medicinal pill that he took out made the Rebirth of Flesh Pill seem weak. Su Luo really couldn¡¯t put it in her eyes again.


    ¡°Wait until you get promoted to Emperor rank, you can also refine it.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun said faintly.


    Emperor rank? Su Luo swallowed her saliva.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t even a Master-ranked Apothecary, to say Emperor rank? She didn¡¯t even have the time to dream of it.


    ¡°This time¡¯s fight, how do you feel?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun asked mildly.


    Now, after swallowing the pill, Su Luo¡¯s wound had already formed a scab. Although it was somewhat itchy, but it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Su Luo scratched the back of her head, her voice carrying a bit of hesitation, ¡°Strength to resist seems to be a bit stronger. If it was yesterday, Luo Haoming, this dagger strike, would have taken my life.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded and also shook his head: ¡°Still toocking.¡±


    Okay.. Su Luo was speechless. Her starting point was too low. Her body¡¯s foundation started at the second rank, in one day¡¯s time, it leaped up to fourth rank, something others could only achieve after several years. But for her, she only needed one day¡¯s time. Master still looked down on it....Master¡¯s requirements were really harsh.


    ¡°Go to the medicine refining room.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand to drive Su Luo away.


    Go to the medicine refining room. Could it be the matter yesterday would be repeated again? Su Luo, with her head full of suspicions, arrived at the medicine refining room with quick steps.


    At one nce, Su Luo saw that tall barrel of Burning Blood Medicine and also the clean medicinal cauldron.


    Recallingst night¡¯s unforgettable pain, cold sweat started to emerge from Su Luo¡¯s forehead. Although before, in one night¡¯s time, her body could be strong. Other people needed to cultivate for many years, but with regards to her, it was merely a night¡¯s time. But that bone-chilling pain that tore through the heart....


    A hesitant expression appeared in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    But Su Luo reacalled Nangong Liuyun, who continuously sustained injuries in order to protect her. She recalled Luo Haoming, who could kill her with a lift of his hand. Recalled the responsibility she had on her shoulders....Su Luo bit her teeth and firmly walked to the side of the medicinal cauldron.


    After taking off her clothes, Su Luo sat inside the medicinal cauldron and took the Burning Blood medicine on the side and slowly smeared it on her body. As if she was smearing on a facial mask.


    Very quickly, Su Luo became a thoroughly bloody person.


    Likest night, burst after burst of dizzy feeling attacked her.

 Chapter 1578 – Master instructs (13)

    Chapter 1578 ¨C Master instructs (13)


    Su Luo was between muddle-headedness and sleep, when the pain unexpectedly arrived.


    Painful!


    Really painful!


    Su Luo almost felt as if her skin was being torn apart, inch by inch, then slowly reassembled.


    This kind of pain simply made Su Luo want to bolt. Almost made her take out Celestial Spirit Water to wash all the Burning Blood Medicine clean off. But as long as she thought of Nangong Liuyun. Thought of his pair of eyes that had expectation and joy when he knew her strength, Su Luo just bit her teeth and pressed on.


    Compared to the acute pain right now,st night¡¯s pain was like being bitten by mosquitoes, easy for her to disregard.


    All the tendons and muscles in Su Luo¡¯s body were being contorted, twitching, every one of them was good.


    The sweat on Su Luo¡¯s forehead was like rain, flowing down like dripping water.


    Her eyes were bloodshot and exploded out in a fury. Both hands grabbed the side of the medicinal cauldron, her ten fingers inserted in deeply.


    Her sweat mixed with tears and also the juice from the Burning Blood Medicine as it seeped into the middle of the medicinal cauldron.


    The night was unprecedentedly long.


    So endlessly long that it almost made a person go crazy.


    Countless times, Su Luo wanted to knock herself out. Only after passing out would she then not feel the pain. But with one sentence from Grandmaster Rong Yun, she abandoned this thought.


    ¡°The consequence of fainting would decrease the result by a lot.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words sounded by Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Su Luo cursed, but because of her contorting and twitching, she bit her lips again.


    Su Luo¡¯s lower lip had already broken from being bitten, like badly mangled meat, the blood dripping down in a steady flow.


    ¡°So painful...¡±


    The pain reached the pinnacle, but she still needed to remain clear-headed. This was simply maltreatment. And Su Luo still voluntarily, willingly, spontaneously epted this maltreatment.


    Her determination to be strong supported her willpower.


    Because Su Luo knew, Master gave her the Burning Blood Medicine to strengthen her body. This was sufficient to demonstrate many problems. The biggest problem was that inside the Secret Roaming Dragon territory was very dangerous. Even Master felt that if she went in, she would die nine times out of ten. Only because of this, he chose to use such a nature-deflying method to make her be stronger.


    The Secret Roaming Dragon Territory was so dangerous that Su Luo didn¡¯t want to be Nangong Liuyun¡¯s burden. She didn¡¯t want him to be injured again because he was protecting her. She wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. To wee the enemy together, and not to be protected very well behind his back.


    For this goal, no matter how much bitterness she had to eat, and the pain, Su Luo still felt it was worth it.


    ¡°Ah....¡± The painful and hoarse voice gradually transmitted out from inside the medicinal cauldron.


    Su Luo firmly bit her lips, not allowing herself to yell out loud.


    Because this wasted too much energy.


    Now, Su Luo sat cross-legged inside the medicinal cauldron. Her spirit and concentration had increased by a lot. Very quickly, she entered the altruistic state of cultivation.


    Although it still hurt until her body twitched, but at least this diverted her attention.


    Unconsciously, dawn broke up. The white colors of dawn gradually appeared in the east.


    Having endured the entire night, Su Luo¡¯s body gave a burst of violent shuddering. Afterwards, she slowly slid down the wall of the medicinal cauldron as she sank into a deep sleep.


    Don¡¯t know how long she slept, Su Luo was swayed by the sunlight that was harsh on the eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, the floor inside the room was full of sunlight.


    It gave a really warm feeling.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly hooked into a smile.


    When Su Luo realized, she started to examine her own body.


    What¡¯s strange was that every one of her eight veins felt as if they had been sorted out. Su Luo discovered thatpared to before, her veins had already clearly expanded and grown tougher. After testing her body once, Su Luo discovered that her body had clearly be stronger.


    After putting on the appropriate clothing, Su Luo ran out like a wisp of smoke. Her footsteps were lithe and her breathing was even.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo stood in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun in high spirits.

 Chapter 1579 – Master instructs (14)

    Chapter 1579 ¨C Master instructs (14)


    Although she got through a whole night of pain, it was so painful that she had the thought of drawing out a sword tomit suicide. But fortunately, she was able to persevere. The her right now looked radiant, as if the pain fromst night never happened.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, Su Luo didn¡¯t have the time to react before her eyes blurred. When she opened her eyes again, God, it was Luo Haoming, this guy, again.


    In any case, since she couldn¡¯t out run him, Su Luo decided to directly attack.


    Luo Haoming coldlyughed many times, and suddenly rushed up.


    After going through a series of battles, although Su Luo still lost, at least this time, shested a full stick of incense¡¯s time. Compared to before, it was a lot better.


    As a result, Su Luo started to live in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ce.


    During the day, she would battle Luo Haoming. At night, she would use Burning Blood Medicine to strengthen her body.


    Although every night, it was terribly painful, however, in the morning when she woke up, Su Luo once again became invigorated and as fierce as dragons or tigers.


    Moreover, her strength progressed very quickly, everyday, she was stronger than the day before.


    The first time she fought with Luo Haoming, she was directly kicked down, suffering a crushing defeat.


    The second time, she persevered for a cup of tea¡¯s time.


    The third time, shested a stick of incense¡¯s time.


    The fourth time, shested a quarter of an hour.


    The fifth time, shested half an hour.


    .......


    Until the ninth time.


    Su Luo¡¯s body¡¯s foundation had finally reached the ninth rank!


    It reached the same strength as her elementalw cultivation.


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s defensive strength was a lot stronger. She could already block Luo Haoming¡¯s full on attack at the tenth rank without spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Master, should I still continue?¡± Although Su Luo was very interested in this method of quickly advancing her strength, even though it was extremely painful, but if she bit her teeth, she could endure it and it¡¯d pass.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun nted her a gaze in displeasure: ¡°Still didn¡¯t have enough of the pain?¡±


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°Still good.¡±


    Just nine days¡¯ time, she had caught up with Beichen Ying and them, who had cultivated for more than ten years. Even if it was more painful, she would still bite her teeth and endure. Su Luo knew, after leaving Master, there wouldn¡¯t be such a shortcut she could use.


    ¡°A pity there isn¡¯t any more Burning Blood Medicine.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun spread out his hands and shook his head carelessly.


    ¡°No more?¡± A trace of regret shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. How was it that there wasn¡¯t any more of the stuff? She still wanted to strengthen her body to the tenth rank ah. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Luo Haoming¡¯s type at the tenth rank, because then, their attack would bepletely useless against her. But at such a critical point, Master actually said there wasn¡¯t anymore Burning Blood medicine?


    ¡°You, this rotten child, really think that the materials for Burning Blood Medicine are staple goods that can be found everywhere?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun poked Su Luo in the forehead, ¡°Do you know, the Burning Blood Medicine you bathed in, as long as you take a drop of it to ce in the auction house in this world....¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun simply couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°How much money can it sell for?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with light.


    ¡°Best not to say.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, ¡°Quickly return, quickly return. If you don¡¯t return soon, that stinky boy would be stone from wanting to marry you as wife.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo was suddenly rmed, immediately after, she quickly flew out.


    Su Luo recalled that when she came over, she didn¡¯t leave any words for Nangong Liuyun, and was forced by Master to stay here to strengthen her body. This period, she asked Master to send words to Nangong Liuyun, but based on Master¡¯s temper, oh boy.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure had just came out of the courtyard when she saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure.


    At this time, he wore a ck robe, both hands crossed over his chest, indifferently leaning against the corner of the wall. He faintly smiled at her, beautiful like an evildoer.

 Chapter 1580 – Master instructs (15)

    Chapter 1580 ¨C Master instructs (15)


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Su Luo stood in front of him, touching his pure white jadelike face.


    Several days she hadn¡¯t seen him, he seemed to be thinner.


    Nangong Liuyun gripped her hand that was wandering on his face, ced it at the corner of his lips and tenderly kissed it.


    A silky and numbing feeling came from the back of her hand, and a trace of blush appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face. She voluntarily started to exin: ¡°These several days, Master helped me to strengthen my body, so I didn¡¯t return. I told Master to send word to you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were soft and gentle, carrying a trace of a smile. His long finger flicked Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°Worthy of being Grandmaster Rong Yun, when he undertakes a task, it would rm heaven and earth while making supernatural beings cry.¡±


    ¡°You know about Burning Blood Medicine?¡± A trace of suspicion shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She, as an Apothecary, hadn¡¯t even heard of it ah.


    ¡°Actually really is Burning Blood Medicine.¡± Nangong Liuyun lowered his devilishly charming eyes. His low tone carried a trace of enticing sexiness, ¡°Have you ever heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Su Luo seriously shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you have never heard of it. It was rumored that Burning Blood Medicine could change a person¡¯s fate by defying thews of nature. It could strengthen a person¡¯s body in an instant, raising the body¡¯s rank. Looks like the rumors were not false.¡± Nangong Liuyun could sense the surge in strengthing from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The Su Luo right now, there wasn¡¯t that big of a gap with his body¡¯s foundation.


    But he had such an aplishment, it was achieved after cultivating for more than ten years. But Luo girl only used a short nine days...Thinking up to here, even the normally calm Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t help but wring his hands.


    Having an Emperor-ranked Apothecary really was a thing of blessing.


    The two people chatted while they walked, very quickly, they returned to Southern Mountain.


    At this time, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were swapping pointers.


    In the end, Beichen Ying sent Zi Yan flying with one palm strike.


    ¡°A girl¡¯s stamina is too weak, able to cultivate to ninth rank is already difficult, so you don¡¯t need to look at me with such resentment.¡± Beichen Ying, with arms crossed over his chest and dragging his words, cast a nce at Zi Yan who was spitting with rage.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you are tough! Humph, humph, I may not be able to beat you, but Luo Luo can beat you. You just wait and see!¡± Zi Yan walked several steps, and turned her head to warn Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Luo Luo is cultivating at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ce, how could shee back so quickly? Afraid you¡¯re waiting and the opportunity won¡¯te.¡± Beichen Yingughed.


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Zi Yan, unconvinced, snorted in anger.


    ¡°Even if Luo Luo came, she couldn¡¯t change the reality. Based on the body¡¯s strength. how could a woman¡¯s physical strength be stronger than a man¡¯s? Even if Second Brother is here, I¡¯d still say this.¡± Beichen Ying patted his chest, showing that he had no fear.


    Zi Yan, in a rage, was just about to retort. Suddenly, she saw behind Beichen Ying the two peopleing over, hand in hand. Her eyes flickered with light like the stars in the sky, very dazzling.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, what did you just say? You said even if Luo Luo came, she still couldn¡¯t beat you?¡± The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth hooked into a mocking smile.


    Zi Yan¡¯s gaze made all the hairs on his body stand on ends, but Beichen Ying still was very much a manly man, lifting up his chest with a deadly earnest expression to say: ¡°Just based on the strength of the body, Luo Luo simply can¡¯t bepared to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A frosty tone came from Beichen Ying¡¯s back.


    This tone gave off a coldness as if it came from the underworld, making people¡¯s hair stand erect. If it wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone, who else could it be?


    Beichen Ying¡¯s body suddenly became rigid, like a popsicle, standing there motionless.


    His luck couldn¡¯t be this bad right? Second Brother actually heard it?


    Beichen Ying¡¯s rigid body turned around, when he saw the people, his mouth smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 1581 – Master instructs (16)

    Chapter 1581 ¨C Master instructs (16)


    Now he was in for it, not only was Nangong Liuyun present, even Luo Luo, who they hadn¡¯t seen for many days, was here too. Right now, she was enjoying herself in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace. While fiddling with her pigtails, she smilingly looked at him. Beichen Ying felt his back go cold. Cold sweat directly flowed down from his forehead.


    Zi Yan sympathetically patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°You, this ruthless girl!¡± Caused a lot of trouble for him ah, she did it deliberately!


    Beichen Ying red very fiercely at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan was all smiles as she weed his gaze. Her mouth moved silently: This great aunt did it on purpose, so what?


    Beichen Ying, in a depressed manner, grabbed his hair. He simply couldn¡¯t do anything about Zi Yan. This girl followed by Luo Luo¡¯s side, and she was also infected with a whole brainful of craftiness. Like a cunning little fox smoothly slipping away.


    Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying with a ghost of a smile, as she unhurriedly said: ¡°Little Shadow, what did you just say? It seems I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing...¡± Beichen Ying forced out severalughs, it was as if the soles of his feet was oiled as he was just about to run.


    But his figure had just moved when a golden vine shot out. It wrapped around Beichen Ying¡¯s waist and dragged him to in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo started to remind him: ¡°Just base on the body¡¯s strength, mine can¡¯t bepared to yours. These are the words you said right?¡±


    Faced with Su Lou¡¯s slyly smiling expression, Beichen Ying simply wanted to cry.


    How could he not know Luo Luo¡¯s meaning? Her hands were itchy and wanted to use him as a practice partner.


    But the problem was that he simply couldn¡¯t fight with her ah.


    Although based on the strength of the body, Beichen Ying was confident he could beat Su Luo. But with Nangong Liuyun on the side ring like a tiger watching his prey, Beichen Ying simply didn¡¯t dare to fight ah.


    ¡°Come.¡± Su Luo flew to an empty space up ahead, beckoning towards Beichen Ying.


    If it was before, Su Luo really couldn¡¯tpete with Beichen Ying. But now, after nine days of Master using Burning Blood Medicine to raise her from second rank directly to the ninth rank, she went from a frail body that would fall at a blow of the wind, to directly to being able to withstand one blow from Luo Haoming using his full strength.


    With such progress, Su Luo was already itching to find a person to practice with. Her luck was just this good, she just had this thought and Beichen Ying automatically delivered himself to her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, this, this, let¡¯s just forget it okay?¡± Beichen Ying stammered, his foot remaining motionless.


    He knew Su Luo body¡¯s strength, that simply couldn¡¯t be described using the word weak. He was afraid that in a moment of inattentiveness, the move he used would be too strong and injure her. At that time, wouldn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun just skin him alive?


    ¡°Come up.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were cold, the golden vine wrapped around Beichen Ying¡¯s waist, suddenly dragging him into the fighting circle.


    Seeing Su Luo sincerely wanted to fight, Beichen Ying used his eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was indifferent, the corner of his mouth had a smile that seemingly wasn¡¯t there. His pitch-ck as ink eyes were like a clear spring in an ancient well without a single ripple, profoundly mysterious. No one could tell what he was thinking of.


    Beichen Ying bit his teeth: ¡°Sister-inw, you really want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to joke with you?¡± Su Luo raised an eyebrow in displeasure.


    ¡°Then, this time, let¡¯se to an agreement, onlypete based on the body¡¯s strength, can¡¯t use any weapons or spirit pets, will you agree to this?¡± If Su Luo¡¯s trump cards were added, then there would be no need topete. Beichen Ying would directly admit defeat and let it pass.


    ¡°What this youngdy wanted topete with you this time, really is just the body¡¯s strength.¡±


    Based on the strength of her body, she could even block Luo Haoming¡¯s strike that rmed the heavens, why would she be afraid of Beichen Ying? Therefore, the Su Luo right now was full of confidence.


    ¡°But since it¡¯s apetition, then how about adding some profits?¡± Beichen Ying seemed to have thought of something, his eyebrows lifting up and down.

 Chapter 1582 – Triumph over him with one move (1)

    Chapter 1582 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (1)


    ¡°Oh, make a bet?¡± Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Beichen Ying, this doll, was simply too cute okay? She hadn¡¯t said anything about betting, yet he impatiently delivered himself for her to oppress and even wanted to lose money in a bet? Where could she find such a good child ah?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremely satisfied, but on the surface, she frowned slightly and somewhat reluctantly said: ¡°To bet? What do you want to bet on?¡±


    ¡°If I win, the debt I owe you from previous bets are now even.¡± Beichen Ying passionately said.


    Before, Beichen Ying lost a bet to Su Luo and owed her a condition. If Beichen Ying hadn¡¯t mentioned this, Su Luo would have already long forgotten it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, the slyness of a little fox shing through her eyes, ¡°Then if you lose...¡±


    Su Luo stroked her chin, half-murmuring as her pitch-ck as ink eyes whirled around.


    ¡°You want to choose truth or dare?¡± Su Luo smiled very crafitly.


    In Beichen Ying¡¯s impression, this bet simply didn¡¯t need topete. Su Luo would lose for sure. Therefore, what¡¯s the difference between truth or dare? Thinking up to here, Beichen Ying boldly patted his chest, using righteous and upright words to say: ¡°What¡¯s so fun about truth, if I we must y, then y dare!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Beichen Ying that faced danger with a foolish brain, and speechlessly shook his head. He silently turned his face away.


    Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at Beichen Ying, and confirmed once again: ¡°You are certain you want to y dare?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain I won¡¯t lose.¡± Beichen Ying was full of self-confidence.


    It¡¯s not like he hadn¡¯t fought hand-to-handbat with Su Luo, how could he not know her skills? That skill was so weak that it couldn¡¯t stand up to the wind. Since elementalws couldn¡¯t be used, just relying on the body¡¯s strength, Beichen Ying felt that with one fist from him, Su Luo would die.


    ¡°Since you are so self-confident, then fine.¡± Su Luo calmly nodded, and hooked her finger at Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes shed with curiosity as he eagerly ran over.


    ¡°#£¤£¤......&......&%......¡± Su Luo muttered several sentenses by Beichen Ying¡¯s ear.


    Beichen Ying¡¯splexion gradually became red, afterwards, it was as red as a mature chilli pepper. One could almost see steaming out.


    ¡°How about it, dare to bet?¡± Su Luo calmly asked, with arms crossed in front of her chest. Casting a sideways nce at him and used the simplest indirect psychological approach to get him to do what she wanted.


    Don¡¯t need to say anything else, this indirect psychological approach was really useful against Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Bet!¡± Beichen Ying clenched his fist and with upright words, and with a stiff handsome face, said, ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo was afraid Beichen Ying would back out, and picked up the brush. With a few strokes, she finished writing out a contract, ¡°You take a look. Is there any ce on this that is incorrect? If there isn¡¯t, then just sign your name.¡±


    ¡°Must it be like this?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face had a ¡®in a difficult situation¡¯ expression. Like a thief, his eyes furtively swept by Zi Yan, afraid of exposing a trace of mistake.


    ¡°If you are afraid of losing then...¡±


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Beichen Ying hopped about indignantly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of losing? How can I, Beichen Ying, lose? Impossible!¡± Beichen Ying was very confident.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare sign it? Hesitating, how could you resemble a man ah?¡± Su Luo tossed him the brush that was dipped in ink, her eyebrows provocatively lifting up. With a ghost of a smile, she looked at Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Sign, then just sign!¡± Beichen Ying bit his lower lips, hatefully ring at Su Luo. Then, he summoned his courage and, facing that paper, waved his brush. After he finished writing, he still didn¡¯t forget to approach Su Luo to exhort her with several sentences, ¡°You can¡¯t tell this matter to that girl. Otherwise, my skin will be peeled off.¡±

 Chapter 1583 – Triumph over him with one move (2)

    Chapter 1583 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (2)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t lose?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly blowed on the ink to dry it faster, then gracefully folded the paper and ced it into her space.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t lose, but I¡¯m afraid of that girl finding out that we used her as the stake in the bet ah.¡± Beichen Ying lowered his voice furtively.


    ¡®The person that used her as a betting stake is you, Young Master Beichen, it has nothing to do with me oh.¡± Su Luo patted her hand, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Beichen Ying, full of self-confidence, made the hand gesture to please start. His gaze had a casualid back smile: ¡°Yep,e.¡±


    Seeing Beichen Ying¡¯s casual posture, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s lip slowly hooked into a faint smile. Little Shadow ah, the consequences of being contemptuous towards women can be very serious ah.


    Just when Beichen Ying made a casual attack posture, Su Luo¡¯s figure suddenly moved, quickly rushing towards Beichen Ying. Like a legendaryrge bird that spread open its wings, carrying a trace of a violent wing speed.


    Beichen Ying never expected Su Luo would actually attack! In his impression, the soles of Su Luo¡¯s feet ought to be oiled as she fled, that would be more correct ah.


    Just when Beichen Ying was hesitating, Su Luo¡¯s fist arrived at this moment.


    Hearing that biting cold gale-like sound that came towards him, a trace of understanding came from Beichen Ying¡¯s heart. No wonder this girl dared to provoke him, looks like these days, she had strengthened her body by quite a bit at her master¡¯s ce. Her speed was fast enough to create wind oh.


    However, how could a few days¡¯ cultivation bepared to his more than ten years of cultivation? Therefore, although Beichen Ying became a bit serious, he still didn¡¯t regard Su Luo¡¯s strength too highly.


    Watching as Su Luo¡¯s fist was about to hit his face.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it. He extended his right fist and smashed towards Su Luo¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    A strong collision.


    Beichen Ying used fifty percent of his strength, Su Luo also used fifty percent of her strength.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s footsteps continuously fell back. He only stopped after retreating for seven steps.


    In contrast, after Su Luo made the strike, her body was like a sparrow as her body flipped over. The flip allowed her to jump onto the top of a Chinese Parasol Tree. She leisurely sat on the tree branch and watched. Her eyes had a smile, appreciating Beichen Ying¡¯s difficult situation.


    Beichen Ying stared at Su Luo in disbelief.


    How could it be like this? Although he only used fifty percent of his strength, but to deal with the Su Luo from before was enough and with strength to spare. But now, he was almost sent flying by Su Luo¡¯s hit. This contrast was rather toorge right?


    ¡°How about it? Are you going to admit defeat or not?¡¯ Su Luo¡¯s pair of slender legs swayed back and forth, brimming with smiles as she looked at Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Come again!¡± Beichen Ying was extremely unreconciled.


    He was actually made to retreat by Su Luo¡¯s fist? This was impossible.


    Beichen Ying rolled up his sleeves, his expression containing a trace of seriousness and dignity. He refused to be as sloppy and unconcerned asst time.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Su Luo leisurely swayed her pair of beautiful and slender legs, as she asked with all smiles.


    Beichen Ying gloomily waved towards Su Luo: ¡°Quicklye down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Luo¡¯s words hadn¡¯t faded when her figure shot towards Beichen Ying like a hawk.


    This time, Su Luo flew towards Beichen Ying from mid-air. Both pair of legs was fast as light, directly kicking towards Beichen Ying¡¯s chest.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s reaction was very fast, he ced both hands before him to block this kick.


    Su Luo used this opportunity to flip behind Beichen Ying and hit his back with a fist.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s back was hit by the fist, and suddenly, a numbing pain spread through his whole body. The pain felt as if his body had broken into pieces of meat.


    Su Luo¡¯s strength had be this strong?


    Beichen Ying turned his head back, the blood and chi in his throat rolling over. He looked at Su Luo in disbelief. He never imagined that Su Luo, having nothing to rely on but using just her strength, could win against him.

 Chapter 1584 – Triumph over him with one move (3)

    Chapter 1584 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (3)


    ¡°How about it? Are you going to concede or not?¡± Su Luo proudly waved her little fist as if wishing to continue, she smiled and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Won¡¯t concede,e again!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s figure was like a cheetah as he rushed towards her.


    Su Luo only pursed her lips into a smile.


    Good, don¡¯t want to concede right? Then I¡¯ll let you experience how awesome thisdy is!


    Beichen Ying, in a sh, appeared in front of Su Luo, a fist that would rend the heavens ruthlessly smashed towards Su Luo.


    But this time, Su Luo actually didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A harsh and violently strong fist smashed onto Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. A world-shaking strength exploded out.


    Momentarily, the entire world seemed to have stopped.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s entire person was stupefied.


    He originally thought Su Luo would smash her fist with his, he also knew how strong Su Luo¡¯s fist was. Therefore, this time, he used all his strength, prepared to finish this with onest hit with Su Luo. But what made him fall apart was that Su Luo actually didn¡¯t defend nor dodge, just directly stood there stiffly to resist this hit.


    Now, Su Luo stood there like a wooden stick, motionless.


    Beichen Ying was scared until his soul flew away. He simply didn¡¯t dare move Su Luo. Because he was afraid, once he moved her, her body would disintegrate...


    Just at this moment, Su Luo slowly lifted up her head. A dazzling sakura-like smile unfolded on her peerlessly beautiful face.


    ¡°Little Shadow, just now was that your strongest hit?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone had a smile in it and was light as a feather.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Beichen Ying replied truthfully, then weakly asked Su Luo, ¡°You....are okay?¡±


    Just now that fist, if it was himself that was hit, then he would be very badly off. The worry in Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes became increasingly strong.


    ¡°Want to try it?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    Just now, she deliberately didn¡¯t dodge, because she wanted knew to what degree her body¡¯s ability to resist a strike had reached. Through the test just now, Su Luo was very satisfied with this result. But she still hadn¡¯t testes the full force of her fist. Therefore, Beichen Ying this child, could only be her sparring partner for now.


    ¡°You, you, you are actually....fine?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s tone carried a trace of trembling. He used a ¡®seeing a ghost¡¯ expression to stare at Su Luo.


    This was simply impossible! That fist, even he couldn¡¯t endure it, how could Su Luo withstand it? Moreover, looking at her appearance, it didn¡¯t seem as if she was injured.


    Just when Beichen Ying was shocked, Su Luo waved her little fist. Her gaze was half-narrowed dangerously: ¡°Little Shadow, are you prepared? Receive this move!¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo¡¯s sparkling jadelike fist seemed to carry the strength to destroy the heavens and wipe out the earth. It was like ten thousand stampeding horses, a huge wave that overflowed to the heavens, swirling up thousands of piles of snow violently.


    ¡°Oh my god ah!¡± Beichen Ying felt that surgingly strong powerful strength, and the soles of his feet seemed to be brushed with oil as he wanted to run.


    But before he could turn around, he saw that Su Luo¡¯s fist had already arrived at his chest.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The fist heavily smashed onto Beichen Ying¡¯s chest. Afterwards, Beichen Ying was like a balloon that flew up to mid-air. He streaked out in a beautiful parab curve. In the end, he descended in a straight line with a ¡°Pow¡± loud sound. Beichen Ying fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, continuously spitting out blood.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying struggled several times before getting up with great difficulty. He looked at Su Luo, full of disbelief and seemed to find it unimaginable.


    Able to seriously injure him to this degree with one fist. Su Luo¡¯s strength and her body¡¯s strength was simply in the same grade as Luo Haoming. In the end, what¡¯s going on? Clearly before, when he waspeting with her on the fighting stage, she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even stand up to the wind.

 Chapter 1585 – Triumph over him with one move (4)

    Chapter 1585 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (4)


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough... could it be that you ate a miracle medicine or elixir?¡± Beichen Ying covered his chest with his hand, and walked to in front of Su Luo unsteadily.


    ¡°How about it? Are you convinced or not?¡± Su Luo smilingly happily as she tossed him a healing pill. Master gave her a whole bottle, and now Beichen Ying was injured by her, so Su Luo wasn¡¯t a bit stingy and gave him an Emperor level medicinal pill.


    ¡°Convinced, convinced ah, really convinced. That¡¯s right, this is?¡± Looking at that colorful plump medicinal pill that seemed about to burst into the sky, Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze flicked with light. Seemed to be crying,ughing and also pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Emperor level Spirit Pill.¡± Su Luo carelessly replied.


    ¡°Emperor, emperor, emperor level? Sure enough, it¡¯s Emperor level!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand that sped the spirit pill trembled non-stop as if it was convulsing.


    ¡°Why are you convulsing? Do you need to be excited to this extent?¡± Su Luo was puzzled.


    ¡°Big Sister! This is Emperor level, emperor level spirit pill ah. You actually just in passing gave it to me?¡± Beichen Ying nearly kneeled towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo blinked her eyes, looking at Beichen Ying doubtfully: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then....¡±


    ¡°How could I not want it!¡± Afraid that Su Luo would ask for the spirit pill back, Beichen Ying opened his mouth and took a bite out of the spirit pill.


    Three ck lines appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Beichen Ying, this fool, did he think this was like ying house when they were young?


    ¡°This spirit pill is mine, you can¡¯t snatch it away!¡± Beichen Ying had a death grip on the spirit pill, afraid Su Luo would snatch it. He had an expression that it was a treasured object.


    Su Luo helplessly shook her head: ¡°Since I already gave it to you how could there be a justification to ask for it back? You should quickly swallow it, your injuries are not light.¡±


    In Su Luo¡¯s eyes, this was merely a medicinal pill that had really good result in healing injuries. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind giving it out. But Su Luo didn¡¯t know that an Emperor level Spirit Pill almost didn¡¯t exist in this world. Everyone of the pill was iparably precious.


    ¡°I.. it¡¯s better that I save it. If I get injured in the future, maybe it could save my life.¡± Beichen Ying carefully looked at the Emperor level Spirit Pill with a devout expression.


    Su Luo unhappily took out the jade bottle Master gave her and waved it in front of Beichen Ying, ¡°I have so many, there are more in the future. Quickly swallow this one, if it¡¯s not treated and left behind residual effects, it would be bad.¡±


    Su Luo knew the effect of this spirit pill, the healing injury speed was very fast. You could immediately see the results. Even though Su Luo¡¯s body contained Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, the kind of spirit medicine that defied nature, but its healing speed wasn¡¯t as fast as this spirit pill. If she relied on the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, at minimum, it would take a day and night before her body¡¯s functions werepletely restored. But the Emperor level Spirit Pill¡¯s medicinal effect could very quickly restore everythingpletely.


    Now, Beichen Ying was shocked stupid by Su Luo¡¯s bottle that was full of the spirit medicine.


    ¡°These, these, all of these are....¡± Beichen Ying swallowed his saliva with difficulty. He discovered he had already be a person who stuttered.


    Born into one of the ten great families, moreover, in Beichen Pce whose power was towards the front. What kind of treasure hadn¡¯t Beichen Ying seen? That pair of eyes had seen everything in the world. Butpared to Su Luo¡¯s great show of wealth, Beichen Ying felt that the first half of his life was spent no better than a dog.


    Even his grandfather, a Emperor level Spirit Medicine wasn¡¯t something he wanted to take out and could take out. Now, Su Luo actually, in passing, tossed him one, this was fine, but immediately after, she took out a whole bottle. A full bottle of Emperor level Spirit Medicine was waved in front of his eyes ah. It dazzled his eyes okay?


    ¡°These, where did you get these?¡± Could it be stolen? But where could you steal it from?

 Chapter 1586 – Triumph over him with one move (5)

    Chapter 1586 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (5)


    ¡°My master gave it to me.¡± Su Luo casually told him the answer.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying almost cried from envy, jealousy and regret. Look at what her master did, he didn¡¯t just give one Emperor level Medicinal Pill, but gave a bottle ah. Even an expert at the summit like his grandfather would envy until he cried okay?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your body suddenly bing so strong, could it also be because of your master?¡± Beichen Ying weakly asked.


    ¡°En, you have a problem?¡± Su Luo sat down on the chair at the side.


    ¡°This, how was this upgraded ah?¡± Beichen Ying swallowed the Emperor level Medicinal Pill and did not wait for the drug to be effective before he hurriedly sat down by Su Luo¡¯s side and eagerly asked.


    Nine days ah. Only a mere short nine days¡¯ time, and the strength in Su Luo¡¯s bodypletely exceeded his that he had cultivated for more than ten years. Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes shed like the stars, trying to duplicate Su Luo¡¯s cultivation methods.


    ¡°As for this...¡± Su Luo muttered half to herself and felt there wasn¡¯t anything that needed to be concealed, so she told him the matter, ¡°Bathed in Burning Blood Medicine for nine days, I almost died from the pain. Able to return alive to see you guys, that¡¯s because my willpower was strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Pop!¡± The armrest on Beichen Ying¡¯s chair was crushed into pieces.


    Zi Yan¡¯s mouth was slightly opened, looking at Su Luo in a daze.


    A trace of a peculiar expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, but very quickly, he smiled.


    ¡°What? Beichen Ying dug at his ear with strength, ¡°Burning Blood Medicine?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Luo said in puzzlement. Before, when she exined to Nangong Liuyun, his reaction wasn¡¯t this big ah.


    ¡°Used to bathe in?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were opened wide into the shape of a copper bell, staring fixedly at Su Luo.


    ¡°This...may I ask..where is the problem?¡± Su Luo¡¯s thick curly eyshes lowered, a pair of clear eyes blinking, in its depths was a ¡®at a loss¡¯ expression.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Beichen Ying was so excited, as if he was about to swallow her up in one mouthful. Zi Yan was also trembling from head to toe, as if she had seen a ghost. Her mouth was opened wide, as if she wanted to speak but nothing came out appearance.


    What¡¯s wrong with everyone?


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan ferociously sucked in a cold breath of air.


    A mouthful of pure cold air sucked into their lungs. Only then did they realize that just now, because of disbelief, they didn¡¯t breathe for so long.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo innocently blinked her eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything outrageous right?¡±


    ¡°Your master...is he still receiving disciples?¡± Zi Yan weakly asked.


    ¡°Your master....does he want to ept a person that does odd jobs?¡± Beichen Ying excitedly pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo looked at them weakly.


    ¡°Even sweeping the floor is fine, will he ept?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of inklike eyes flickered with light.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of sympathy as she patted his shoulder: ¡°Youngster, based on your aptitude, I¡¯m afraid....¡±


    The little young master from the first wife of the grand Beichen family, actually wanted to go sweep the floor for Master? This joke was too outrageous.


    ¡°Burning Blood Medicine ah!¡± Beichen Ying looked to the sky and gave a deep sigh.


    ¡°Actually used it to bathe in ah!¡± Zi Yan covered her heart.


    Soon after, both of them used an indignation that came from the heart to very fiercely re at Su Luo and said in unison: ¡°To squander things is really shameful ah!¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo scratched at her head, when did these two children¡¯s tacit understanding be so synchronized? They even said the same words in unison.


    ¡°Is this Burning Blood Medicine really amazing? Really hard toe by?¡± Su Luo finally heard a bit of the clues.


    ¡°Really amazing? Really hard toe by?¡± Beichen Ying red at Su Luo, his eyes almost seeming to shoot out light.

 Chapter 1587 – Triumph over him with one move (6)

    Chapter 1587 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (6)


    Too much ah, simply too much ah. What was called having gotten an advantage and still unting it? Everyone,e over and have a look at Su Luo ah.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart practically shouted this out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that hard toe by ah.¡± Su Luo muttered.


    Master over there held it in wooden barrels. If it was so hard toe by, wouldn¡¯t it be held in a little jade bottle?


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard toe by?¡± Beichen Ying was so envious he almost cried, ¡°Sister-inw, in the end, do you know what stuff is in the Burning Blood Medicine ah?¡±


    If Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t like a mountain, standing there and giving off ample deterrence force, Beichen Ying would have lifted up Su Luo and shaken her from being excited.


    ¡°Seems to be...blood?¡± Su Luo remembered that bloody smell really stung her nose. She almost threw up from smelling it.


    ¡°That was refined from dragon marrow and phoenix blood, also ten tenth-ranked magical beast¡¯s essential blood ah! It is said that only an Emperor ranked Apothecary can refine it!¡± Beichen was so excited his face turned red, ¡°You must know there is only a bit of essential blood from one magical beast ah!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Luo opened her eyes wide: ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±


    If it was really like what Beichen Ying said, then this big gift by master was really too expensive ah.


    But Su Luo thought about it and felt it should be correct.


    There was no free lunch in this world. Since this was a shortcut that defied nature to quickly promote a person¡¯s strength, the methods must be full of danger on top of more danger, and extremely difficult.


    Tenth-ranked magical beasts could be ignored, but dragon marrow and phoenix blood, these two ingredients weren¡¯t something an average person could get. Don¡¯t know where Master found these previously rare ingredients.


    The most important thing was mMster really used wooden barrels to hold it....


    Su Luo really used it to bathe in ah, while bathing, she was wishing to run away.


    Now Su Luo remembered, her whole face was covered in sweat. Fortunately, at that time, she persevered. Otherwise, she would have greatly squandered Master¡¯s meticulous care.


    ¡°Burning Blood Medicine used to bathe in? My god ah.¡± Beichen Ying gracefully ced a hand on his forehead, ¡°Burning Blood Medicine is such a nature-defying medicine, a bottle with a tiny fingernail amount, it¡¯s value is equivalent to a purple crystal stone ah. Big Sister, you actually used it to bathe in! Can you clearly count how many purple-colored crystals you had bathed away?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Su Luo speechlessly scratched her head.


    That wooden barrel was calcted in kilograms ah. Moreover, it was nine days in a row, that she bathed everyday, this...


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo recalled those purple crystal stones that she squandered could fill up a room, and suddenly, her whole person didn¡¯t feel good.


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing Su Luo¡¯s face full of distress over the loss, his handsome face had a faint smile. He patted Su Luo on the shoulder, finding this very funny: ¡°If you want to sell, take one of the medicinal pills in your hand and sell it, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯tck crystal stones.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    If it was before when shecked crystal stones, when she raised a group of gluttons, money on hand was tight. Maybe she really would take the medicine Master gave her to sell it. But previously, she had just won a lot of crystal stones, and it was estimated that her share was in the hundred thousands number. So Su Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all about crystal stones.


    These were all the ones the ten great families saved, but in one breath, was all won by Su Luo and them. Now, everyone was tightening their waistband and drinking thin porridge. Only Su Luo and the several of them were rich.


    Su Luo lifted her eyes and saw Beichen Ying staring at herself. She smilingly patted his head: ¡°If you had said earlier, I would really have saved you some. But now, I have used up all the Burning Blood Medicine, otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t chase me back. Therefore¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo made a ¡®my hands are tied¡¯ gesture.


    ¡°s.¡± Beichen Ying gave a long and deep sigh.

 Chapter 1588 – Triumph over him with one move (7)

    Chapter 1588 ¨C Triumph over him with one move (7)


    Having an Emperor ranked Apothecary as a master really made people jealous, hate and admire ah.


    ¡°Little Shadow, you seem to have forgotten a matter.¡± Looking at Beichen Ying who was immersed in his own world and having a hard time getting out of it. Su Luo¡¯s mouth suddenly hooked up as if harboring evil intentions.


    ¡°What....¡± Suddenly remembering something, Beichen Ying¡¯srge pretty eyes twitches uncontrobly.


    ¡°Looks like you remembered. Then you won¡¯t need me to remind you. Go, go.¡± Su Luo pushed Beichen Ying towards Zi Yan.


    ¡°This....that....¡± Seeing Zi Yan was almost within reach, steam came out from the tip of Beichen Ying¡¯s ears, his face gradually turning red.


    ¡°What ghost are you guys setting up?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s suspicious gaze swept between the two people.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± While Beichen Ying retreated back, he made hand gestures towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Okay, first I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she had one leg crossed over the other.


    She didn¡¯t believe Beichen Ying would be able to escape from this every time.


    ¡°You guys?¡± Zi Yan speechlessly looked at the two of them.


    ¡°If you are curious, then just go ask Beichen, he will certainly tell you.¡± Su Luo¡¯s words aroused Zi Yan¡¯s curious heart.


    Zi Yan, seeing if she remained she would be a third wheel, she smiled towards Su Luo: ¡°Okay, then the two of you should reminisce properly.¡±


    Finished speaking, Zi Yan slipped away with flying speed. Such a huge courtyard, only Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo remained.


    Nangong Liuyun sat on the braided chair, the bright and beautiful sunlight sprinkled down, enveloping his well-proportioned body in ayer of golden light. He gave off a noble and out of the ordinary aura.


    Each pure white petal from the jasper flower flowed down gently in great numbers tond on his clothes. At this moment, he seemed even more graceful and honorable.


    His long arm extended, powerful and strong, as his arm drew Su Luo tightly into his embrace.


    He nestled into the bend in her shoulder and smelled the faint fragrance that came from her body. Only then did his body slowly rx.


    Nine days ago, he went out the door to look for her.


    Seeing she was just inside the other courtyard, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t go in. Because Grandmaster Rong Yun set a restriction that separated it from this world, based on his cultivation, he simply couldn¡¯t remove it.


    A whole nine days, sunrise to sunset that alternated. He would motionlessly stand at the foot of the wall, standing there like a statue.


    This feeling of knowing she was inside but he couldn¡¯t see her no matter what made Nangong Liuyun taste defeat for the first time in his life.


    He knew that there were a lot of strong experts in this world, and that he still hadn¡¯t achieved the strength to do as he pleases.


    At the foot of the wall for nine days, Nangong Liuyun made a solemn vow. For this lifetime, he must stand at the summit of the strongest experts. This matter of being cut off and unable to see each other, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to reur.


    Now hugging her, smelling that familiar scent from her hair, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart gradually evened out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo¡¯s sharp perception sensed the difference in him, asking in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun cupped her face that was the most beautiful in the world. His fingers delicately caressed her. His inklike starry eyes had a gentleness that others had never seen before.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tight lips opened slightly.


    ¡°We must not be separated again okay?¡± The always calm andposed Nangong Liuyun, whose expression wouldn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him, when he said this sentence, there was a trace of trembling in his tone.


    Nine days, a whole nine days he couldn¡¯t see her. It made him feel like a trapped beast close to the edge.


    That time, he thought of it again and again, if he didn¡¯t have Luo Luo in his life, then what would he do?


    As long as he thought of this question, the ce closest to his heart on his chest would ache dully, a pin cushion-like burning pain. It was close to suffocating him.


    Just thinking of it would feel this painful to him. If it was to really happen, then what would he do? Therefore, Nangong Liuyun, who had no sense of security, drew Su Luo to him with his arms and tightly pressed her into his chest.

 Chapter 1589 – To confess his real feeling (1)

    Chapter 1589 ¨C To confess his real feeling (1)


    The night was cool as water.


    Beichen Ying was emotionally tangled as he stood in the garden. With both hands crossed behind his back, he lifted up his head to look at the sky.


    ¡°Say it, for what matter did you call me over?¡± Zi Yan calmly appeared by his side.


    Today¡¯s Beichen Ying was really interesting. He sent a letter into her room, and invited her here to chat.


    ¡°Hup...¡± He saw Zi Yan looking at him with a dead serious expression, that pair of limpid, monochrome clear eyes were like a pure spring. They very cleanly looked at him, and Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t say the words at the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°In the end, what did you want to say ah? So mysterious, if you have words, just say it quickly, I need to rush back to sleep ah.¡± Zi Yan yawned, turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s hand grabbed Zi Yan¡¯s arm, pulling her to a stop.


    With great difficulty. he had mulled over this feeling for such a long time, if Zi Yan left, then wouldn¡¯t it all be lost?¡±


    ¡°So say it. You should quickly say it ah. Humming and hawing, hesitating doesn¡¯t seem like your Young Master Beichen¡¯s nature.¡± Zi Yan patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, full of good will.


    ¡°Wu¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying felt how could this be a confession, this clearly was the posture of good brothers ah okay? The mood he had brewed with great difficulty, with this pat by Zi Yan, had beenpletely dispersed.


    ¡°Say it ah.¡± Zi Yan urged him.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ªit¡¯s just that...I...that....¡± Beichen Ying, who always went through hundreds of flowers, was embarrassed like a shy little boy. His neck choked with air, hisplexion somewhat red.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zi Yan was puzzled, her monochrome eyes were bright like the stars.


    ¡°Just that....Tonight¡¯s night scene is really beautiful ah.¡± Beichen Ying raised his head towards the sky, putting on an appreciating posture.


    Zi Yan used the expression of looking at a crazy person to gaze at Beichen Ying: ¡°In the middle of the night, you invited me out just for this?¡±


    Perhaps he had a high fever? Zi Yan thought of this, and in the next moment, she stood on tip-toes to check Beichen Ying¡¯s forehead.


    Not warm or hot, just right ah. Didn¡¯t seem as if his brain was burned until it broke.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s brows wrinkled as if it was tied in a knot. Did he really look like a person whose brain was burned until it broke?


    ¡°Humph, humph. Say, then I¡¯ll just say it.¡± Biechen Ying arrogantly encouraged himself in his heart.


    ¡°Then you just say it.¡± Zi Yan unhappily shrugged her shoulders. Beginning of spring was cold, in the middle of the night, the wind was a little bit cold.


    ¡°Yan Yan¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s tone had a sexy charm.


    But he had just said this nickname, and Zi Yan immediately spurted out herugher.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan covered her belly as she nearly fell to the ground fromughter, ¡°Beichen Ying, tonight, did someone take over your body? Yan Yan? I ¨C pfft!¡±


    Beichen Ying had a helpless and depressed expression at this woman who wouldn¡¯t cooperate!


    This was the nth time he regretted signing that nobleman¡¯s agreement with Su Luo.


    On the agreement, it was clearly written, that if he lost, he must confess to Zi Yan in a night that had the best atmosphere. Moreover, he can¡¯t just carelessly confess, he must get the other party¡¯s response. Zi Yan in this way, undermined his n, how could he continue the performance!


    Beichen Ying gloomily scratched the back of his head. If you want to say it, how could he be so stupid! He clearly knew Su Luo, that girl¡¯s, luck was extremely good, she had never lost a bet. How could he have so easily walked into her trap and was cheated by her?


    Finished silently cursing in his heart, Beichen Ying once again secretly encouraged himself. Wasn¡¯t it just a confession? He was the Young !aster Beichen that had a building of girls admiring him when he rode a horse across a bridge. How could he be stumped by this?


    As a result, Beichen Ying took a deep breath. After mulling things over, he continued with the scene from before.

 Chapter 1590 – To confess his real feeling (2)

    Chapter 1590 ¨C To confess his real feeling (2)


    ¡°Yan Yan, you look, how beautiful is tonight¡¯s scene, just like your peerlessly beautiful face.¡± Closing his eyes, Beichen Ying¡¯s appearance of being a distinguished and elegant young master quickly jumped out.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was red from choking back herughter. But she was curious as to what other shocking words Beichen Ying would say. So, with great difficulty, she restrained herugher and began to get into character in this y.


    ¡°Really? But don¡¯t you think Luo Luo is much prettier than me?¡± Zi Yan lifted up her palm-sized little face, her starlike eyes seemed to be washed clean by water, clear and moving.


    ¡°Although Luo Luo is pretty, how could she reach a bit of your position in my heart?¡± Beichen Ying passionately grasped Zi Yan¡¯s hand, eyes full of affectionate emotions that couldn¡¯t be contained. The words of love came out non-stop, ¡°You look at the hundreds of flowers that are blooming in this courtyard, how could they reach even one percent of you? Able to have Younger Sister Yan apany me to appreciate the flowers and the full moon, Older Brother Beichen feels that the wind blowing in my face has a sweet and delightful scent. As if I am lingering in paradise ah.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zi Yan restrained her feeling of wanting to throw up and turned her head away.


    Older Brother Beichen....damn!


    After straightening out her mood, Zi Yan turned around, she had a ¡®puzzled to the bone¡¯ expression. Her blood red painted fingernails poked at Beichen Ying¡¯s chest: ¡°Older Brother Beichen, in the end, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°If I can be with Younger Sister Yan for the rest of my life as a pair, then how beautiful would it be ah. Younger Sister Yan, how do you feel about it?¡± That pair of eyes on Beichen Ying¡¯s face that was like stars continuously blinking, releasing an endless electric current.


    ¡°I feel.... Dreaming woulde a lot faster! Is teasing I, your old mother, really fun?¡± She had just finished speaking when Zi Yan¡¯s fist smashed over. Beichen Ying¡¯s head flipped back, his chin almost dislocated.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t bear to watch and covered her eyes.


    This Beichen Ying, if you¡¯re going to confess then confess, why be so sickeningly sappy? Look aren¡¯t you asking to be beat up? Su Luo hiding in the flower bushes couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Looks like this time, as a matchmaker, it will end with a defeat.


    Just when Su Luo was sighing helplessly, all of a sudden, Beichen Ying¡¯s body that was leaning back suddenly made a half-circle, abruptly throwing himself forward.


    Zi Yan was just rubbing her tough-as-nails fist andpletely didn¡¯t notice Beichen Ying¡¯s body being thrown forward. When she realized it, everything was already toote.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The two youthful figures directly fell backwards. Beichen Ying¡¯s body directly pressed Zi Yan¡¯s underneath him. The two people¡¯s lips met. Four eyes made contact, looking lifeless.


    The world seemed to have stopped at this moment.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were opened wide from surprise, soon after, she looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Just now, she clearly felt a fluctuation in the spirit force flying out from the side of her body. It very forcefully turned Beichen Ying around and changed him from going backwards to going forward. This kind of difficult maneuver, who else but the evildoer at her side could do it?


    ¡°Quickly go.¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t wait for Su Luo to question him carefully. He grabbed her and, in a sh, their traces disappeared.


    Arrived at Stepping On Clouds Pavilion.


    Only now did Su Luo loudlyugh: ¡°Just now, it was you right? Didn¡¯t expect that you, as the silent one, but when you ought to make a move, would move, really great!¡±


    Originally, she thought it would end in disappointment, but who knew Nangong Liuyun would do something like this. The ending waspletely reversed.


    ¡°En.¡± Nangong Liuyun faintly responded and didn¡¯t say unnecessary words.


    Su Luo very naturally sat on his leg. Her jadelike arms wrapped around his snow-white neck: ¡°You are not the kind of person that meddles in other people¡¯s business ah. This time, why did you make a move? Is it because you also feel that Beichen Ying and Zi Yan are well-matched?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave a faint humph, the eyes on his handsome face were deep as the ocean and profoundly mysterious.

 Chapter 1591 – To confess his real feeling (3)

    Chapter 1591 ¨C To confess his real feeling (3)


    ¡°Say it, don¡¯t you think they are well-matched?¡± Su Luo counted on her fingers the degree to which they matched. ¡°You look here, whether its appearance, family background, temperament, cultivation....from every aspect, they are extremely well-matched ah, just like a match made in heaven.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°The marked Beichen Ying must be sent out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A huge question mark appeared above Su Luo¡¯s had. What¡¯s this, saying the marked Beichen Ying must be sent out?


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun, in a long-suffering manner, rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head. He changed the topic to say, ¡°yed enough? Such a dark cold night, hurry to return so as not to catch a cold.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun extended out his jadelike fingers, helping Su Luo to straighten her cor and hair. He had a concentrated expression, his movements were gentle, as if his hand held the most precious treasure in the world.


    After carefully tidying her up, he then led Su Luo by the hand to walk back.


    ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t said, why must the marked Beichen Ying be sent out?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was focused on getting an answer.


    ¡°Any man that covets you, even if it¡¯s Beichen Ying, it is still out of the question.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was mild but had a trace of overbearingness and wanting to vent his anger, it was strict and biting cold.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡±Su Luo almost choked to death on her own saliva.


    That¡¯s right, if she could sense it, how could Nangong Liuyun, with a perception that was ten times better, not sense it?


    ¡°Did you overthink things? I think Beichen Ying looked normal.¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow even a one percent possibility.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reply was strong and dominating.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance at him, and she quickly changed the topic.


    The topic of Nangong Liuyun discussing other men was really too dangerous. Su Luo vowed that in the future, she would never step foot into this topic.


    Inside the garden.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes stared at each other, as if the whole world had stopped at this moment.


    Zi Yan was the first to react, with one move, she pushed Beichen Ying away. Afterwards, she quickly crawled up.


    ¡°That...¡± Beichen Ying felt extremely awkward. He wanted to say something, but at the same time, not knowing where to start to exin.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, look at the good thing you did!¡± Zi Yan, panting with anger, wiped away the traces at the corner of her mouth. With ring round eyes, she said, ¡°Is this the stake you had bet with Luo Luo, am I right? You actually used me as a betting stake!¡±


    ¡°I....¡± Under Zi Yan¡¯s rage, Beichen Ying felt helpless, ¡°In fact, the stake was to end when I confessed to you. Who knew it would end....¡±


    ¡°Since it was only to confess, then why did you do it like this!¡± Zi Yan lifted Beichen Ying up by the cor, ¡°Believe it or not, this great aunt will smash you with her fist again!¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know ah. It seemed if all of a sudden, someone pushed me from behind, making me pounce over, to crush down on you then....¡± The more Beichen Ying described it, the worse he made the matter.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Zi Yan, panting in rage, once again wiped the traces at the corner of her mouth, ¡°This great aunt will remember you!¡±


    Finished speaking, Zi Yan tookrge strides and flew away.


    Seeing Zi Yan running away, Beichen Ying¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    He extended out his long slender fingers, touching the edge of his soft lips...In fact, that feeling just now was really pretty good.


    But in the end, who was the one that pushed him in the back? Luo Luo? Impossible, Luo Luo¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that strong...Beichen Ying scratched his head, still puzzled despite much thought.


    Night.


    This night, was bound to be not peaceful.


    Just when Su Luo had fallen asleep for not long.


    All of a sudden, a strong sense of danger woke her up.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyelids shot open in an instant. Like the night pearl, her eyes shone brightly in the night.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s brows wrinkled, and her figure rolled quickly down from the bed onto the floor.

 Chapter 1592 – To confess his real feeling (4)

    Chapter 1592 ¨C To confess his real feeling (4)


    At the same time, the dagger that glittered with frost appeared in the ce Su Luo was at.


    There were actually assassins that came to kill her!


    This dagger came too fast and too suddenly, so fast that Su Luo almost couldn¡¯t react. Fortunately, her sharp perception of danger made her subconsciously move and she rolled to the ground. Thus, she avoided the strong killing move.


    At this moment, a faint shadow suddenly appeared inside the room.


    The dagger was lifted up high. That virtue image once again fiercely stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s neck.


    His style was fast and urate, sharp and cold. Making it hard for people to react.


    Su Luo¡¯s pupil instantly tightened, reflecting the cold light from the dagger.


    Just at this critical moment.


    The dagger in Su Luo¡¯s hand suddenly blocked.


    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª¡±


    An intense hissing sound of metal on metal continued without an end.


    Dagger and dagger blocked each other, colliding together. Momentarily, sparks flew in all directions.


    That virtual image didn¡¯t retreat and instead pushed forward.


    And Su Luo¡¯s figure was continually pressured to make her move back. In the end, with a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, Su Luo¡¯s back was against the firm wall. And at this moment, before her was the edge of the de with a murderous aura. There was also that pair of eyes, shing with bloodthirsty light.


    The edge of the de stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    The moonlight shot into the room through the window, scattering in a clean room.


    Using the moonlight Su Luo stared rigidly at this virtual image that was shrouded in shadows. She was certain that she had never seen the person in front of her. But she didn¡¯t understand why the opponent would look for her. Moreover, every step used was a killing move that had no emotions.


    The edge of the de came closer and closer to Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Three inches, two inches, one inch....


    If the edge of the de stabbed in, then Su Luo¡¯s life would be lost.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s dagger was blocking him, but she couldn¡¯t block the opponent¡¯s strength.


    How was it that Nangong Liuyun still wasn¡¯t here? Su Luo¡¯s thoughts were somewhat anxious.


    Just at this tense moment. Su Luo could hear faintly that not far away came a burst of strong spirit force fluctuations and the sound of weapons colliding.


    Looks like the opponent wasn¡¯t only here to kill her. They even dispatched people to attack Nangong Liuyun. And more than likely, it wasn¡¯t just one person besieging Nangong Liuyun, moreover, their strength was much stronger.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was like condensed frost, grave and cold. She knew now that she couldn¡¯t rely on anyone, she could only rely on herself.


    Just when the edge of the de was about to stab into Su Luo¡¯s eyes¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± A cold sword flew out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. With a ¡®hiss¡¯, it stabbed towards the virtual image.


    Cheng Ying Sword, at the critical moment, automatically flew out, protecting its master.


    Once Cheng Ying Sword appeared, it ruthlessly stabbed into the virtual image. But what surprised Su Luo was that Cheng Ying Sword actually flew through that virtual image. Afterwards, the virtual image once again condensed into a body. Cheng Ying Sword seemed to have no effect on the virtual image!


    How could it be like this? Was the person in front of their eyes a person or a ghost?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, as she coldly watched her opponent: ¡°In the end, who are you?¡±


    The opponent¡¯s mouth hidden in the shadow hooked up sinsterly. Eyes shooting out a strange light that terrified people. Encountering his gaze, Su Luo¡¯s mind was dizzy for a split second.


    Just at this moment, another figure flew over. Simrly dressed in a ck cloak that enveloped her from head to toe.


    Her speed was very fast, so fast as to leave one image after another.


    At this moment, her hand lifted up a ck sword, with the sword pointing direct at Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Unable to avoid it.


    ¡°Quickly wake up!¡±


    Inside her space, the little stone exploded out with an angry shout.


    At the same time, his figure quickly flew out, both hands forming fists, forcefully meeting that sharp sword.


    The ck sword¡¯s light was red-hot, full of murderous spirit. The little stone, dressed in Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body, his fist was like iron, quickly exploding towards the sword point.

 Chapter 1593 – To confess his real feeling (5)

    Chapter 1593 ¨C To confess his real feeling (5)


    The original cold sword shooting towards Su Luo¡¯s head was smashed aside.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A lock of Su Luo¡¯s hair was cut off. But fortunately, the little stone moved, so Su Luo¡¯s head now was still safely on her shoulders.


    Afterwards, this ck shadow frowned, then was pursued by Little Stone. The two figures rushed to the roof and got caught up in their battle.


    There wasn¡¯t that much difference between the two people¡¯s strength, they were almost on par. Therefore momentarily, it was difficult to determine the oue of this battle.


    Now, Su Luo had already be clear-headed after being dazed. Now, she felt that her back was cold.


    ¡°You know Absorb Soul Technique?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows tightened.


    The ck shadow gave a strange smile, soon after, the sword moved fast and quickly stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    The opponent¡¯s move was meant to be fatal.


    Su Luo used Spirit Dance Steps, and quickly slipped away. Her figure was fast like afterimages, there were many shadows in the air.


    But even like this, Su Luo¡¯s arm was still hit. Specks of blood droplets flowed from her jadelike arms.


    Su Luo estimated that the opponent¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that different from Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s, ought to be at Commander rank. What made Su Luo feel at a loss was that now, her strength was only at the ninth rank. Faced with an expert at the Commander rank, she was unable to do anything.


    The ck shadow saw that the sword could not stab Su Luo, and soon after, he coldy smiled. His hands flipped and the cold sword returned to the position on his shoulder.


    After that, one only saw his hands move fast as lightning, and quickly, a white-colored ball formed. The spirit force of the white ball became stronger and stronger, in the end, it released a dazzling red-hot light.


    A trace of astonishment shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes!


    The power of this ball of light seemed to reach the level of destroying the sky and wiping out the earth. She simply couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Su Luo turned and flew out the window, quickly running in the direction Master was.


    But the transparent ball of white light was like a maggot, suddenly attacking towards her back.


    Su Luo was fast but the ball of light was faster.


    Su Luo shed by, but the ball of light seemed to be locked onto her and urately followed.


    Nangong Liuyun seemed to sense it, between battling, he lifted his head to look at her. And suddenly, saw a scene that made the hair on his body rise up.


    He watched as an extremely strong ball of light chased behind Su Luo,ing closer and closer. A trace of astonishment and fear shed through his eyes!


    ¡°No!¡± The spirit force on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body burst out, ignoring the cold sword stabbing towards his back, with flying speed, he rushed towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± The cold sword entered his back with only the handle left outside. But to Nangong Liuyun, it was only like a bee sting. He turned his hand and withdrew that long sword, specks of blooding out. Then, he immediatelyunched the cold sword backwards and shot it towards its original master.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand formed seals, and intercepted that white-coloured ball of light in mid-air!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±


    The two transparent balls exploded in mid-air. Suddenly, fire shot in all direction and the surrounding air fluctuated violently.


    Su Luo¡¯s distance to the ce where the ball of light exploded really was too close, it almost stuck to her back when it exploded.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s entire person was thrown up high into mid-air by the waves and very quickly fall down.


    If the ck-clothed person¡¯s white ball of light entered Su Luo¡¯s body, then for certain, today, her life would have been lost.


    But at the critical moment, Nangong Liuyun moved and Su Luo also used Nothingness of Space to envelope herself, so she was somewhat protected.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face turned pale, howling as if his heart and lungs were torn.


    He flew up and steadily caught the falling Su Luo.


    Whennding, both of his arms were like iron pilers and his figure was steady as Mount Tai, like the safest harbor.

 Chapter 1594 – To confess his real feeling (6)

    Chapter 1594 ¨C To confess his real feeling (6)


    But the Su Luo being huggedpletely didn¡¯t know that the back of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s white robe was dyed full of blood.


    The blood rushed out like spring water.


    In an instant, the white clothes seemed to have been dredged up from a river of blood, full of a ring red.


    But Nangong Liuyun simply didn¡¯t feel the pain and also didn¡¯t remember he was wounded. His pale face burst out into a smile. softly gazing at Su Luo. He muttered: ¡°Fortunately, fortunately....heaven¡¯s blessing.¡±


    His Luo girl was still alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Su Luo suppressed the blood and qi rolling over in her chest.


    If it weren¡¯t for Nangong Liuyun being in front of her, she would definitely spit out threerge mouthfuls of blood. But in order to not let Nangong Liuyun worry, so Su Luo silently endured it.


    Fortunately, Master helped her to develop the muscles and boost the marrow several days ago, cultivating her body¡¯s strength to ninth rank. Her ability to fight and resist attacks also became a lot stronger. Otherwise, if she wasn¡¯t shot to death by that ball of light from the ck-clothed person, she would also have died when the two balls of light violently exploded.


    After all, Nangong Liuyun and that ck-clothed person were both at the Commander rank, and both were also going all out in this one move. Able to save her little life, really was something to rejoice over.


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly rubbed Su Luo¡¯s hair, afterwards, he smiled at her: ¡°Be obedient, go up the tree and watch the y. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun slowly stood up and looked at that ck-clothed person. His eyes smiled in a sinister and enchanting manner. But the more he smiled, the stronger the murderous aura in his eyes.


    Meeting Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sinister, and extremely ruthless gaze, a cold air started to faintly rise up in that ck-clothed person¡¯s heart. Simr to seeing the Asura that came from hell, he subconsciously fell back a step.


    But very quickly, he became aware that something was not right and soon after, took a step forward.


    But just such a tiny movement was able to dere a win or loss.


    One front, one back, the two figures quickly rushed towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, he flipped his palm, with lightning in his left hand and water in his right hand.


    Just when the two peoples¡¯ longswords were pressuring closer.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s alluring red lips hooked into a sinister and strange cold smile.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s left hand and right hand, ball of lightning and ball of water, in an instant, the two became one. The water lightning shot fire sparks in all directions, with sizzling sounds. The lightning shed and thunder sounded, rushing towards the heavens.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sinisterly exploded out with a scathing murderous aura!


    Dare to harm his Luo girl, these people must all die!


    The lightning exploded.


    It divided into fire snakes.


    One in the front, one in the back, it attacked the two ck figures.


    The element fused strength increased by several fold, let along to say it was a mix of lightning and water element? These two elements fused simply redoubled in power, it was simply not as simple as one plus one equal two.


    The two ck-clothed people exchanged a nce, a strange astonished expression shing through their eyes!


    Two people quickly flew backwards, prepare to escape without a trace.


    Because their perception of danger told them, this attack, theypletely couldn¡¯t block it.


    This was a killing move that wouldn¡¯t be dispersed.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The two dragon snakes followed relentlessly, like maggots that drilled into the bone. It attacked and pursued as if locked onto their target. In the end, it entered those two ck peoples¡¯ hearts.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure swayed.


    Lightning and water element fusion, this killing move was called ¡®Hundred Tons Thunderous Lighnting¡¯!


    This move¡¯s destructive power was very strong, but after using this move, all of the spirit force in his body would have been sucked out, so he wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Su Luo, seeing his condition, immediately rushed up to support his body. But at this moment, she discovered her hands were sticky, then looking at it carefully¡ª¡ª it was actually all bloodstains!

 Chapter 1595 – To interrogate out the truth (1)

    Chapter 1595 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (1)


    ¡°You, what¡¯s....¡± Su Luo almost lost her head from fear, her hand and foot was ice-cold from being so nervous.


    Nangong Liuyun was just about to speak, but Su Luo had already stuffed an Emperor ranked Spirit Medicine into his mouth: ¡°Quickly swallow it.¡±


    The effect of an Emperor level Spirit Medicine was very good. Very quickly, the wound formed a scab.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth that had a trace of bloodstain hooked into a demonically alluring smile. He lowered his head to console Su Luo¡¯s nervous expression, and in a soft tone, said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, suddenly, another two shadowy figures that gave off afterimages appeared behind Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion suddenly changed.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Nangong Liuyun used hisst bit of strength to tightly hug Su Luo to his chest. Holding her, he rolled on the spot, avoiding the tip of the dagger that glittered like frost.


    The two ck-clothed people look in the direction they had lost their target, and exchanged a nce. Their malicious eyes were narrowed, soon after, they quickly stabbed towards the two people on the ground.


    Su Luo wanted to get up, but don¡¯t know why, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s grip was so tight like iron pliers confining her, making it hard for Su Luo to budge. She was being steadily protected under his body.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Luo felt that ice-cold poisonous snakelike aura approaching through the shadow on the floor. She knew the ck-clothed people had lifted their daggers and were just about to stab down at fatal parts of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was ice-cold.


    She really didn¡¯t understand where so manymander-ranked experts popped out from. And every one of them was an expert at assassination. They were experts at speed like hidden snakes that were hard to seize and ruthless like falcons.


    If one must die among the two of them, then let her have this opportunity! A firm and determined expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Just at this critical moment, Su Luo suddenly flipped over and swapped ces with Nangong Liuyun, protecting him under her body.


    Nangong Liuyun had used ¡®Hundred Tons Thunderous Lightning¡¯, that finishing move. It was as if all the spirit force had been sucked dry from his body. He couldn¡¯t even squeeze out a trace, let along to say he was already seriously injured. Just now, he pressed Su Luo under him based on instinct, but just when Su Luo exploded out, he was helpless.


    Su Luo¡¯s body covered Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, protecting his vital parts. But her own back was exposed to the dagger of the ck-clothed people.


    The two ck-clothed people gave a sinister and strangeugh, the dagger in their hands lifting up high and heavilynding down.


    If Su Luo was stabbed by the dagger, then she would definitely die.


    Just at this critical moment.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared on the horizon.


    This figure¡¯s white clothes floated with a haunting manner, giving people the feeling of pure clean holiness that wasn¡¯t contaminated with dust.


    At the same time, there was that impossibly strong deterrence force.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was in mid-air. At this moment, his eyes were narrowed, his wide robes moved as if sweeping aside all the dust.


    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª¡±


    Two wind auras shot directly towards those two ck-clothed people with daggers lifted up high.


    That two wind auras didn¡¯t seem to be that fast. But it seemed as if the two ck-clothed people¡¯s figures were fixed in ce, motionless like statues.


    As a result, the two wind auras, with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, entered into each of the acupuncture points of the ck-clothed people. Soon after, everything became tranquil.


    Now, besides the sound of fighting between the little stone and his opponent, it was terrifyingly quiet all around.


    The two ck-clothed people stared at each other in disbelief. Their eyes opened wide like copper bells, they silently turned around and looked towards Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s direction. Soon after, their figures stiffly fell backward, giving off a clear sound of an object hitting the ground.

 Chapter 1596 – To interrogate out the truth (2)

    Chapter 1596 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (2)


    They could never understand that in this world, there would exist a strong expert that would kill them with one move?


    But reality was just this ironic. They were openly and wantonly brash, but couldn¡¯t block one move from Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Su Luo felt that the pain she imagined hadn¡¯te, and her tightly closed eyes slowly opened. Soon after, she was very much nicely surprised.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo was extremely happy.


    ¡°You, this girl, causing trouble everywhere.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun exasperatedly said and rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I asked these ck-clothed people toe, I don¡¯t have that kind of ability to havemander-ranked experts to chase and kill me.¡± Su Luo stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Really?¡± In the night air, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was faint with a somewhat unclear meaning.


    Su Luo and her master exchanged several sentences, then their attention returned to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was already sitting down with legs crossed, both eyes tightly closed, having entered the state of cultivation.


    After cultivating for a while, Nangong Liuyun slowly opened his eyes.


    He was just about to speak when Grandmaster Rong Yun waved his hand, indicating that now was not the time.


    At this time, the little stone and that ck-clothed person¡¯s battle had gradually entered the end. In the end, it was still the little stone whose cultivation was stronger, and he had more experience. Finally, he used showing weakness to tempt the enemy. When the ck-clothed person exposed a hole in his defense, he fiercely kicked the ck-clothed person¡¯s chest.


    The ck-clothed person¡¯s body was kicked into the air, and that person looked around at the surrounding situation. She discovered that the four youngpanions that followed her, without exception, were all lying on the ground. She did her best to endure the blood rolling up, and did a flip in mid-air and turned to try disappear without a trace.


    But how could Grandmaster Rong Yun let her escape?


    That white light exploded from that white jadelike palm, as if the center of the palm had a strong attractive force.


    A light beam appeared on the back of the ck-clothed person, afterwards, she couldn¡¯t control her own body and continuously moved in reverse.


    If one could see her face, they would know now how panicked she waspared to her normal ice-cold zombie-like expression.


    The ck-clothed person was unwillingly sucked in by Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s palm.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun pinched her neck, another palm pped over and all the spirit force on her body waspletely obliterated. Soon after, Grandmaster Rong Yun tossed this feeble body to Su Luo, in a clear tone, he said: ¡°Bring her to the side and interrogate her well.¡±


    Su Luo looked at the other two ck-clothed figuresying on the ground, and the corner of her mouth hooked into a smile. She very quickly lifted up that ck-clothed woman and ran out.


    She knew of Master¡¯s interrogation skills.


    To split these people and interrogate them separately, thenpare the results, they would be able to tell which of the information from the interrogation was true or false.


    At this time, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also rushed over quickly. Grandmaster Rong Yun straightforwardly used them too. Lifted up the other two ck-clothed people and let them interrogate.


    Su Luo and the others arrived at a courtyard in the back, in passing, they tossed the ck-clothed woman on the ground. With both hands at her hips, the corner of her lips lifted up into a mocking cold smile.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡ª¡± The ck clothed woman coughed non-stop, as if she was about to cough up her lungs.


    Now, her entire body¡¯s cultivation was destroyed, she was better off dead. Her will to beg to live was very weak.


    ¡°Just be straightforward...kill...me...¡± The ck-clothed woman leaned against a pir and gasped for breath.


    Before, in her eyes, Su Luo was merely an insignificant ninth-ranked antlike existence, that could be destroyed with a lift of her hand. But now, fortunes had changed and she was actually interrogating her. How could the proud and arrogant ck-clothed woman endure this kind of insult?


    Su Luo¡¯s body leisurely squatted down, her gaze at the same level as the ck-clothed woman.

 Chapter 1597 – To interrogate out the truth (3)

    Chapter 1597 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (3)


    That pair of monochrome eyes flickered with strict light. Very quickly, a hidden and sly dagger appeared in her hand. The dagger gave off an ice-cold light.


    ¡°Quickly kill me!¡± The ck-clothed female stuck out her neck and chest with her head raised. Her face was full of arrogance.


    ¡°Is this called fervent to meet death?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she lifted a brow, ¡°You want to die straightforwardly, but this youngdy won¡¯t allow you to get your wish.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The ck-clothed female arrogantly humphed. She used a despising and looking down expression to look at Su Luo.


    ¡°Reduced to a prisoner of someone below but still so arrogant, this isn¡¯t right oh.¡± Su Luo¡¯s dagger streaked across her face. Suddenly, the ck cloth on her face came off.


    This was an ice-cold beautiful face.


    A delicate and goose egg shape face, skin was white and fine as beautiful china. Eyebrows were long like calm autumn waters. The eyes were clear and crystalline, like water that gleamed with reflected light, and with specks like the stars.


    But Su Luo was very certain this was the first time she saw this face.


    ¡°Who are you guys in the end?¡± Su Luo¡¯s dagger waved in front of her snow-white delicate neck very calmly.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The ck-clothed female stick out her neck, eyes closed, fervent to meet death. She didn¡¯t make a second choice.


    ¡°Just want to die so much?¡± Su Luo taunted andughed lightly several times.


    She knew that if she wanted to get something from asking this ck-clothed female, first, she must break her arrogance and self-esteem.


    ¡°There once was a delicate and beautiful girl like you, but she was very unfortunate in offending me.¡± Su Luo¡¯s ice-cold dagger stuck to the ck-clothed female¡¯s cheek. Her tone was soft and cheerful as she said. ¡°You know, under the bridges inside the city, what it doesn¡¯tck the most are dirty and ugly beggars.¡±


    The ck-clothed woman was still like a rooster with her chest stuck out valiantly and full of spirit. There wasn¡¯t a bit of change in her expression, as if the story Su Luo was speaking of didn¡¯t attract a person¡¯s attention at all.


    ¡°Afterwards, one night, on a street corner, staged a scene of a beggar raping the youngdy.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was soft, light as if like cotton or a willow fluttering about in the air. In the dark night, it gave off an indescribable, deeply cold strangeness.


    ¡°Sneer.¡± That ck-clothed female coldlyughed, she felt this was simply impossible.


    ¡°How can it be impossible?¡± Su Luo calmly told her the truth, ¡°Your intelligence report certainly told you Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s fairy is pregnant right?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± The ck-clothed female¡¯s eyes shrank in in an instant. Staring fixedly at Su Luo in the night, it burst out with a gloomy and cold light.


    ¡°Looks like you guessed it. That¡¯s right. The baby in Li Yaoyao¡¯s belly is the spawn of the ugly, nauseating beggar that hadn¡¯t bathed once in ten years, with maggots crawling on his body.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up, revealing a row of white teeth. But in the ck-clothed female¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s as if she had seen a ghost. Her body subconsciously shuddered.


    Li Yaoyao...how could....


    ¡°Then now, do you want to be the same as Li Yaoyao?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly pulled over a stool and gracefully sat down in front of her. Fiddling with her dagger in a bored manner.


    ¡°This....is impossible!¡± The ck-clothed female finally admitted she was scared!


    ¡°Youngdy, if you don¡¯t believe me, then I have no way.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, ¡°Li Yaoyao only suffered one night of dishonor. But if you don¡¯t spit out the truth, you would suffer this torment every day and every night. How about letting us have you try it?¡±


    ¡°No! You this fiend! Fiend!¡± The ck-clothed female curled up and crawl backwards.


    She never imagined this youngdy would be so vicious. She believed that this youngdy would definitely do what she said.

 Chapter 1598 – To interrogate out the truth (4)

    Chapter 1598 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (4)


    Now, the ck-clothed female finally knew, how vicious this extremely beautiful woman in front of her was. She was prepared to ruthlessly trample on her self-esteem.


    ¡°Of course, if you answer what I asked, this youngdy can let you die with dignity.¡± Su Luo serenely looked at her.


    ¡°I can die right now!¡± The ck-clothed female turned and rushed to knock her head against a pir.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t block her and just like that, with a ghost of smile, looked at her faintly.


    Because the ck-clothed female lost all her spirit force, her body waspletely powerless. She couldn¡¯t even sit still, how could she still have the strength tomit suicide by knocking against a wall?


    Su Luo stood up, looking down at her from above, her eyes were full of ice: ¡°I heard the body of a person that just died is still warm. It may be assumed that those beggars under the bridge who haven¡¯t had *** for a long time also wouldn¡¯t ignore it. There aren¡¯t just only one or two beggars over there ah.¡±


    ¡°You! You this devil! Devil! I want to kill you!¡± The ck-clothed female never expected that Su Luo. who was also a girl, could say such things without blushing and gasping for air. Her matter-of-fact tone let her know that Su Luo¡¯s methods were even more cruel than her, this assassin¡¯s.


    ¡°I will count from one to three, as to the final result, it just depends on your choice. In any case, you still have twopanions that didn¡¯t die.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smile, not giving the ck-clothed female time to think, she immediately started to count: ¡°One.¡±


    The ck-clothed female sank into despair and sorrow, her expression hesitant.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, staring at her with an ice-cold gaze. She actually released a strong powerful pressure.


    Now, Su Luo already had the strength of a ninth rank. To the ck-clothed female that didn¡¯t have a bit of spirit strength, this pressure was like a mountain, heavily smashing on her back. It crushed her until she almost started to vomit out blood.


    She lifted her head and looked at Su Luo¡¯s pair of monochrome eyes that was full of malice.


    Su Luo¡¯s red lips opened slightly, however, before she could say anything, the ck-clothed female loudly screeched: ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Under Su Luo¡¯s pressure and threat psychology, she nearly copsed.


    If Su Luo sliced her meat and let out her blood, she could face it without a change in expression, dying to defend the secret. But Su Luo actually selected the side she was most frightened of. So she had no choice but to surrender under Su Luo¡¯s tyrannical abuse. In any case, she firmly believed that no matter how talented Su Luo was, even if she knew more, she still couldn¡¯t move a hair¡¯s breadth of her organization.


    ¡°You can start talking, but before you say anything, this youngdy will first remind you.¡± Su Luo faintly smiled. ¡°Your other twopanions have also been taken away to be interrogated separately. If at that time, it was verified the words you said are false....hehe.¡±


    Su Luo gave the ck-clothed female a profoundly mysterious expression.


    The ck-clothed female¡¯s eyes, in an instant, became stiff. Soon after, she stared at Su Luo coldly: ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Your name?¡±


    ¡°Yi Wuqi (1).¡±


    ¡°Why are you called Yi Wuqi?¡± An insight shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind, asking this question, she just wanted to confirm her guess.


    ¡°In the organization, I¡¯m ranked at the one hundred and fifty-seven spot.¡± The ck-clothed female¡¯s brows were wrinkled deeply. This wasn¡¯t a secret, saying it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    When Su Luo heard this, her expression stiffened slightly.


    This ck-clothed female could fight evenly with Elder Ancestor Mo, and she was actually only ranked at one hundred and fifty-seven in her organization? Wasn¡¯t this a bit too funny? Were there so many strong experts in this world?


    Before this female was wasted, her strength was atmander level. That¡¯s to say, in her organization, at least it had one hundred and fifty-seven experts at themander level? Moreover, this didn¡¯t include those elders and high-ranking personnel.


    1) Yi Wuqi ¨C The Chinese is ÒÀÎèÆâ: The words phically sounds like the number 1-5-7. The character themselves doesn¡¯t mean 1-5-7 but sounds like the characters for 1-5-7. Now you know why Su Luo asked the question

 Chapter 1599 – To interrogate out the truth (5)

    Chapter 1599 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (5)


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth was very dry, with great difficulty, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. To say truthfully, the normally calm her was still stunned by this truth.


    At least in her understanding, every powerful head of the top ten family was merely at themander rank. Those elder ancestors were only at the saint rank ah.


    ¡°In your organization, how many people are at or above the saint level?¡± Su Luo concealed the shock in her eyes and indifferently asked.


    ¡°Fifty people are above.¡± The ck-clothed female¡¯s mouth hooked into a proud smile, ¡°Therefore, even if you know the organization¡¯s information, it¡¯s still useless. In this world, you guys simply can¡¯t contend against the organization!¡±


    Fifty....people? Also above? Su Luo had an urge to face the heavens and spit out blood.


    That was to say, there were at least fifty people at the level of Elder Ancestor Mo, this expert at the summit. Su Luo took a deep breath and suppressed down this news that would shock people. The corner of her mouth slowly hooked into a cold mocking smile: ¡°If you dare to tell a lie, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Sneer, believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The ck-clothed female¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, ¡°If you dare to dishonor me, the organization absolutely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Does your organization have a name?¡± Su Luo nomittally raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Gui Ci.¡± When the ck-clothed female mentioned these two words, her eyes gave off light. It was very clear that she was sincerely proud of this name.


    When Su Luo heard these two words, her heart suddenly was jolted.


    Although she already thought of this possibility, when this youngdy said the truth out loud, it still stunned her.


    Gui Ci, Gui Ci....


    This name wasn¡¯t the first time Su Luo heard it being mentioned.


    At that time in Western Jin, the words the old emperor said to her were still vivid in her mind. When mentioning these two words, he, as the monarch who ruled over the people, was so nervous, furtive, afraid and frightened.


    He said Northern Mo¡¯s royal family was annihted in one night by Gui Ci, to disappear in history.


    Master said, the prince of Northern Mo¡¯s royal family took liberties with her mother and someone undertook the task to annihte Northern Mo royal family in one night.


    That was to say, at that time, the people that annihted Northern Mo¡¯s royal family was Gui Ci, this organization.


    Gui Ci...such a terrifying existence.


    ¡°Why kill me?¡± Su Luo stared at the ck-clothed female indifferently. Her gaze shed with a cold light, like two ice-cold and deeply chilly sharp knives that were ruthlessly tossed towards the ck-clothed female.


    The ck-clothed female bit her lip and turned her face away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say it?¡± Su Luo squatted down, the dagger waving over the ck-clothed female¡¯s face, ¡°Then I want to dig out your eyes, cut off your nose, chop off your ears. Then maybe you¡¯ll talk right?¡±


    ¡°You want to kill, then kill! Why waste words?¡± The ck-clothed female, panting in rage, red at Su Luo.


    ¡°Want to infuriate me so I can kill you with one blow, so death solves all problems? I think you probably forgot those beggars are very interested in ***. Moreover, even if I dig out your eyes, cut off your nose, chop off your ears, I would still toss you for the beggars to use.¡± Su Luo¡¯s words very ruthlessly pinched out the ck-clothed female¡¯s hope.


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Talk.¡± Su Luo calmly sat on the chair, unhurriedly raising her chin, watching her with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Talk, then talk!¡± The ck-clothed female gave a cold humph, ¡°Because of Su Qing.¡±


    ¡°Su Qing?¡± Su Luo frowned deeply, ¡°What does this have to do with Su Qing?¡±


    Last time, when she and Su Qing had that life and death duel, she was still at fifth rank. But this time¡¯s meeting, Su Luo had exploded up to ninth rank. This was a very astonishing matter. Could it be that the first time Su Qing disappeared had something to do with Gui Ci, this organization?

 Chapter 1600 – To interrogate out the truth (6)

    Chapter 1600 ¨C To interrogate out the truth (6)


    ¡°Su Qing had another name called Wu Baer (1).¡± The ck-clothed female proudly and provocatively nted a nce at Su Luo.


    Wu Baer? Five hundred and eighty-two? Could it be that Su Qing, in Gui Ci, this organization, was only ranked at five hundred and eighty-two? Su Luo was almost shocked until she became stupid from the truth that came in session.


    Su Qing¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad. If during the Roaming Dragon Listpetition, her luck wasn¡¯t so bad as to encounter her, Su Luo, Su Qing could steadily enter the top ten. But when she entered Gui Ci, this organization, she was only ranked at five hundred and eighty-two? This...


    ¡°Su Qing¡¯s innate talent was verycking, and was promoted to ninth rank by force in order to kill you. It¡¯s a pity she failed.¡± The ck-clothed female said as she smiled coldly.


    ¡°Only to avenge Su Qing, you guys would dispatch fivemander-ranked assassins?¡± In any case, Su Luo didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just like this.¡± The ck-clothed female bit her teeth and refused to say more.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s to say, the target of you guys¡¯ assassination this time is me right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were a remote and deep cold.


    ¡°Without a doubt, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°No one purchased your services to kill people?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is your head male or female?¡± In the end, Su Luo asked a question that didn¡¯t seem to have any rtionship to anything but was a very important question to her.


    At that time on the battle stage, why would that person save Su Qing? Even the ck-clothed female looked down on Su Qing¡¯s talent. In Gui Ci, who would attach much importance to Su Qing?


    Then thinking in another direction, if the person who saved Su Qing¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t Su Luo, but rather it was her...Su Luo¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, because the more she thought, the more she felt this had a greater probability.


    But Su Luo once again sank into deep doubt and unresolved puzzle.


    ording to Western Jin older emperor¡¯s ount, at that time, didn¡¯t that mysterious male have a good rtionship with mother? Why would the current Gui Ci have her as a target of assassination?


    Moreover, at that time, Master ced her as an infant to be raised in Su Manor. He also used ¡®alter the appearance to change the reflection¡¯ technique on her. Did this have an inseparable rtionship with the Gui Ci organization?


    If the leader behind the scenes of Gui Ci now is a woman....then this scene of targeting her for assassination would be very easy to exin.


    But the ck-clothed female¡¯s rey made Su Luo lose hope.


    ¡°How could it be a woman? Are you insulting Gui Ci?¡± The ck-clothed female glowered at her until her eyes were round.


    It¡¯s a male? Was it still the mysterious male from back then? It didn¡¯t seem like it ah....at that time, those males that liked Mother, such as master, such as Purgatory City master, all took very good care of her. How could he dispatch people toe kill her?


    Su Luo remained puzzled after much thought.


    ¡°Finished asking?¡± The ck-clothed female¡¯s cold voice came.


    Su Luo gloomily red at this female. She might as well have not asked. The news that she interrogated out were all extremely bad news to her, there was no good news.


    Su Luo lifted her head, lifted up the ck-clothed female and ced her back in the original ce.


    But Su Luo had just walked by the corner when she saw Nangong Liuyun reclining against a deep red pr. He gazed deeply at her.


    Under the moonlight, his extremely handsome face became even more alluring and demonically charming, giving off an attractive force that made people suffocate. That pair of beautiful eyes were deep as the vast sea, profoundly mysterious, unable to see clearly into the depths.


    Very clearly, he had heard everything of her and the ck-clothed female¡¯s conversation.


    Su Luo originally didn¡¯t feel it would matter. But Su Luo suddenly recalled her using Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter to threaten the ck-clothed female, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten.


    Li Yaoyao had that kind of ending, only had herself to me. She didn¡¯t do anything, but...Su Luo lifted her eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun and wanted to say something, but found that her throat was pinched. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    1) Wu Baer ¨C Yep you guys guessed it although the Chinese characters is not the same for 5-8-2 but phonically it sounds like 582.

 Chapter 1601 – Crisis was lifted (1)

    Chapter 1601 ¨C Crisis was lifted (1)


    ¡°You...¡± Su Luo started to talk softly but couldn¡¯t continue.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly walked towards Su Luo.


    At this moment, his fine ink like hair poured down in torrents around his head, alluring and charming. The sleeves of his wide robe made from precious gold thread drifted in the wind. Every tiny movement he made showed his nobility, like a banished immortal that hadn¡¯t touch the mundane world.


    You had no choice but to say, Nangong Liuyun had domineeringness and strength, at the same time, possessed a sex appeal that would make one give up their lives.


    Nangong Liuyun unhurriedly walked to in front of Su Luo. From high above, he calmly looked down at Su Luo who was a head shorter than him. In the pitch-ck night, his gaze was dark and deep, profoundly mysterious.


    Su Luo stared nkly, she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The ck-clothed female on the side couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in others¡¯ misfortune.


    This fiend-like female, just now was threatening her, intimidating her. Now, having everything heard by her sweetheart. As a man, they would all loathe this kind of female that had a snake-like heart right?


    Now, it wasn¡¯t even necessary to mention how happy the ck-clothed female¡¯s heart was. Her gaze unblinkingly moved from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s to Su Luo¡¯s face, looking forward to the great y that would follow.


    The atmosphere all around became nervous and strange. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s noble chin that was stretched taut suddenly loosen. His long and snow-white finger hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°You, this naughty foolish girl.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo was almost struck dumb.


    She was waiting for him to be disdainful of her for a period, in the blink of an eye, he was not going to scold her? She just said she personally harmed Li Yaoyao, and not all the facts of the matter.


    It was not only Su Luo who was shocked, that ck-clothed female also felt that it waspletely iprehensible. This was....not going to be angry?


    ¡°¡®Huh¡¯ what ¡®huh¡¯?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long fingers flicked Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You are not angry?¡± Su Luo looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Why get angry?¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at her with puzzlement, that pair of starlike eyes seemed not to understand.


    ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s matter ah.¡± Su Luo very kindly reminded him. ¡°Although her aftermath wasn¡¯t something I directly brought about, only, it had some indirect rtionship to me. Besides, after all, you guys formerly had...¡±


    ¡°There weren¡¯t any former things.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s snow-white jadelike finger was ced on Su Luo¡¯s red lips. His eyes were extremely beautiful and deep, determinedly gazing at her, full of love, adoration and domineringness: ¡°No matter what you do to her, I will always stand on your side. Don¡¯t tell me I need to tell this to you once more?¡±


    This kind of ¡®as a matter of course¡¯ defense of her made Su Luo Su Luo¡¯s heart feel like cotton floating about, extremely blessed.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s happy expression, Nangong Liuyun unhappily held her hand, ¡°In the end, what are you, this girl, worried about? If it weren¡¯t forst time that she was lucky and ran away quickly, she would have already died in my hands. You still think I would do something for her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right oh.¡± Su Luo suddenly recalled that matter.


    At that time, in thest challenge of the Nine Different Pce Halls, Li Yaoyao had learned of Su Luo¡¯s secret. Nangong Liuyun wanted to kill her to prevent her from divulging the secret. Who would have known that she had a teleport stone in her hand and escaped death.


    ¡°In the future, these things, just let me do it, to avoid dirtying your hand.¡± Nangong Liuyun stroked Su Luo¡¯s pair of pure white as jade hands, and the slender, sculpted fingers. Her star-like eyes had tenderness and love.


    Su Luo was so moved that she was simply a mess...


    Now, the most depressed was the ck-clothed female that had been tossed to the ground.


    She was just preparing to watch a good y. Just taking joy in others¡¯ misfortune, expecting to see Su Luo being pped and scolded for a while. The result ah? Don¡¯t say thunder and rain, the man in front of her eyes not only didn¡¯t me Su Luo, instead, he was rushing to grab the things to help her do it? Had this world gone crazy?

 Chapter 1602 – Crisis was lifted (2)

    Chapter 1602 ¨C Crisis was lifted (2)


    This ck-clothed female, because of excitement, her breathing became a bit rushed. But just this bit let her suffer the cmity of death.


    ¡°Finished the interrogation?¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned and looked at that female on the ground in a bad mood.


    ¡°Yes, interrogated out a bit of information.¡± Su Luo¡¯s jet-ck eyes gave off a shallow light like obsidian. shing with light as she looked at Nangong Liuyun, her eyes bubbling forth with affection and being emotionally moved. Right now, she was still immersed in the ¡®being touched¡¯ feeling from just now.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already interrogated out, then it¡¯s not necessary for her to exist.¡± Nangong Liuyun waved his hand, a thread of fear shed through this ck- clothed female¡¯s eyes. Soon after, she silently closed her eyes to sleep for eternity.


    With regards to people who assassinated Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun would never be lenient.


    Moreover, don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know. Before, this ck-clothed female¡¯s eyes shed through with a ¡®rejoicing in others¡¯ misfortune¡¯ expression.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, lifting the other people, returned.


    Unfortunately for the other two guys.


    One had all his four limbs cut off, everything was cut off below the abdomen. The whole person was cut into halves, on the ground, doing his final death struggle.


    On his side stood Beichen Ying, whose whole body was sshed with blood.


    The other ck-clothed person wasn¡¯t much better off. Although his limbs were not cut off, his face waspletely destroyed. The blood flowing out of both eyes couldn¡¯t be stopped. The entire face was badly mangled, it looked really disgusting and terrifying.


    These two weremander rank experts, now, they were prisoners of people of lower strength, to be trampled on like ants.


    Afterparing the information they interrogated out, they found the information of them being from Gui Ci organization wasn¡¯t fake, after all, the three were separately interrogated. Whether it was true or false was obvious. So, they weren¡¯t lying when answering this question.


    After dispatching these two people, all of them sunk into deep contemtion. Everyone present all used an overcast and pitying expression to steal nces at Su Luo.


    The dead leaves quietly floated down, the atmosphere was deste and sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a sympathetic gaze, I haven¡¯t died yet okay?¡± Su Luo had no choice but to sigh.


    ¡°Being targeted by Gui Ci, isn¡¯t that certain death?¡± Beichen Ying stuck out his tongue.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was cold. His gaze was like an ice sword as it nted across Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Beichen Ying subconsciously used both hands to cover his crow¡¯s mouth. Both eyes looked pitiful, a very stupid and cute expression.


    Zi Yan sent an extremely helpless nce at Beichen Ying, silently turning her face away. This stupid, cute youth, she really didn¡¯t know....


    ¡°Words are coarse, but not coarse. Being targeted by Gui Ci, indeed....¡± The always calm and indifferent as water Grandmaster Rong Yun that always used a beautiful to look at everyone, this was the first time, a trace of worry appeared on his thick swordlike brows.


    ¡°Master....¡± Su Luo recalled what the ck-clothed female said of the situation within the organization of Gui Ci. She had no confidence from the bottom of her heart.


    Based on the ck-clothed female¡¯s strength at themander rank, in Gui Ci, she was only ranked at one hundred and fifty-seven. But this kind of ck-clothed femaleing out to kill her was simply no effort at all. Even if Little Stone came to help, he could only fight to a draw with her.


    She and their organization¡¯s strength....the difference was very far apart.


    ¡°More than ten years of worry, still was discovered.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun had his hands behind his back, the bright moonlight spilling on his white robe, blurring his beauty.


    ¡°Master, at that time.... It wasn¡¯t that old witch Yan Xiao you were worried about?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, an inspiration quickly shing through her mind.

 Chapter 1603 – Leave the mainland (1)

    Chapter 1603 ¨C Leave the maind (1)


    ¡°Her? What qualification does she have for this master to worry about?¡± Things had reached this stage, Grandmaster Rong Yun expressed that he didn¡¯t n to conceal it from Su Luo, ¡°Back then, the reason I ced you to be raised in Su Manor was to avoid the sharp point of Gui Ci. But didn¡¯t expect this day hade.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Everyone¡¯s expression was different.


    So, it turned out Su Luo¡¯s background had such a deep rtionship with the legendary Gui Ci.


    Gui Ci, an existence that terrified the people. All the powersbined on the maind might not be able to contend with this huge monster. Now, its gaze was targeted at Su Luo.


    Now, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s gaze had more pity when looking at Su Luo.


    ¡°Gui Ci ah...Luo Luo, how did you provoke Gui Ci ah? Moreover, it was before you were born that you provoked them. What kind of character is this ah?¡± Beichen Ying rubbed his head, gasping in amazement.


    ¡°Are you taking joy in others¡¯ cmity?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was joking, the corner of her mouth hooking up, disying a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare.¡± Beichen Ying immediately split out his tongue.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked towards the sky. After quite a while, he left this sentence: ¡°Tomorrow, set out on the journey to Secret Roaming Dragon territory.¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± ording to the original time set, there were still ten more days ah.


    ¡°Set out on the journey tomorrow afternoon.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun faintly left this sentence. His chilly gaze swept by Su Luo, then immediately beckoned towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Don¡¯t know what Grandmaster Rong Yun said to Nangong Liuyun, his expression became even worse. His eyes were like a thousand years of umted ice, shing with a cold light.


    After Grandmaster Rong Yun finished instructing him, immediately, a white light shed and his figure disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Having such a powerful, domineering, biased and overprotective master...I only have these few words. Envy, hate and jealous to death!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of eyes shone.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was absolutely a super strong expert that could call the wind and summon the rain. Originally, every powerful family had agreed to the time, he would de-emphasize to so easily just change it.


    ¡°Naturally, my master is the best under the heavens.¡± Su Luo said very much proudly.


    He looked extremely handsome, with a cultivation strong enough to grab, on top of being biased and overprotective all towards her. He really was too cute.


    Only, Su Luo was very suspicious, in the end, what did Master tell Nangong Liuyun. How was it that his entire person became an ice sculpture standing there, giving off cold air from head to toe? Looking at him made people feel terror.


    Su Luo quickly walked over, wrapped her hands around his arm and asked in a soft voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Master ask you to do something difficult?¡±


    ¡°How could protecting you be a difficult matter?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long, slender, white finger hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose. Heughed softly, thisugh was like the flower blooming in the pond at night. As if illuminating all the dark spots in the night, so beautiful that people dared not look straight at him.


    ¡°Then how is it that you look as if you are in a bad mood?¡± Su Luo was not that easy to fool.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun hugged Su Luo to him, raising his head to look at the night sky.


    From the back, one tall one short figure was like a beautiful ancient painting, just several brush strokes would create the artistic mood of being far away.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo nestled in his shoulder and softly answered.


    ¡°If there is a day....I left....¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was low and hoarse. A strong reluctance made his brows knotted tightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure became rigid in an instant. She stared straight at Nangong Liuyun. Because of her emotions, her eyes gave off a cold light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get stirred up, listen to me exin slowly.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s finger softly caressed Su Luo¡¯s head of soft hair. As if he was stroking his most beloved spirit pet. His tone was soft as silk, ¡°We may have to be temporarily separated for a period of time. Rest assured, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

 Chapter 1604 – Leave the mainland (2)

    Chapter 1604 ¨C Leave the maind (2)


    ¡°When?¡± Su Luo immediately grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, her eyes staring fixedly at him.


    At this moment, her heart had a very bad premonition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, at least it has to be after returning from the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, there is still some time.¡± Detecting Su Luo¡¯s nervousness and care, Nangong Liuyun raised a brow, very pleased with himself, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t be without me for even a little bit of time?¡±


    ¡°Stop being so narcissistic.¡± Su Luo humped twice, then restrained her expression and looked at him with a deadly earnest expression. Her tone had a trace of heaviness, ¡°Does it have anything to do with Gui Ci?¡±


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t stupid, after this matter of Gui Ci assassinating her happened, Master instructed Nangong Liuyun several sentences, very clearly, it had something to do with Gui Ci. But a problem that even Master found somewhat thorny, based on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current strength, what could he do to Gui Ci?


    Su Luo unblinkingly gazed at his pretty, deep starlike eyes, her eyes full of worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, believe in me okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a lightugh and rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°How could I not worry?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes hung down, as she mumbled under her breath.


    After learning about Gui Ci¡¯s inside information from those ck-clothed people, Su Luo¡¯s horizon could be considered to have broadened.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe in me, you should at least trust your master right? Do you think Grandmaster Rong Yun will harm me?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm extended out and ced Su Luo in a hug. The corner of his mouth hooked up faintly.


    ¡°This I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Su Luo muttered.


    Master was always cold, besides her, everyone else in his eyes was equal to being invisible.


    Nangong Liuyun knew Su Luo¡¯s thought was stubbornly stuck here, he smiled, but he hugged her even tighter.


    His Luo Luo finally clung to him, and hated to be parted from him, he was really blessed.


    After returning to her room, Su Luo tossed and turned. She couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Tonight¡¯s matter gave her a very strong shock.


    God knows why she was being chased and killed by such a strong organization. No one could be calm. Not to mention, Su Luo got the news that very quickly, Nangong Liuyun was about to leave her.


    Su Luo tossed and turned, couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was full of the ck-clothed people¡¯s figure.


    Gui Ci, such a strong organization of killers. The entire maind almost let theme and go unobstructed. But why were they fixated on her? Could it have something to do with her mother that would enchant ten thousand man?


    If it was really like that, Su Luo could only be resigned to having bad luck. After all, almost everything could be chosen, only you couldn¡¯t select your own parents. Even if it was bad luck, she could only brace herself, prop herself up and continue.


    As long as she thought of Gui Ci, that huge power, a heavy stone seemed to press down on Su Luo¡¯s heart. The pressure was heavy, however, pressure was a powerful force of motivation. This moment, Su Luo became even more determined to be stronger.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, her soul flew into her space and started day after day of cultivation.


    The time in her space was slow by ten times from outside. Therefore, even one night of time, with regards to Su Luo, was a full ten nights long.


    Unconsciously, the light of dawn prated the darkness, from the east appeared the marbled colors of dawn.


    But immersed in cultivation, Su Luo had no concept of time, she still diligently cultivated.


    Unknowingly, noon had passed.


    Everyone had gathered on the battle stage except for Su Luo, this group of people.


    Luo Haochen had his hands behind his back, gaze narrowed impatiently and said in a cold voice: ¡°How is it some people are still not here yet? Do they not want to go?¡±


    Li Aochen looked at Luo Haochen, then looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun, calmly sitting there sipping tea. The corner of his lips hooked into a smile with unclear intention: ¡°Maybe something happened on the way that dyed them.¡±

 Chapter 1605 – Leave the mainland (3)

    Chapter 1605 ¨C Leave the maind (3)


    Dongfang Xuan, having heard this, gave a sneer and didn¡¯t reply.


    If the person here was changed to someone other than Grandmaster Rong Yun, how would Su Luo¡¯s group dare bete? Just because Grandmaster Rong Yun pampered her, so she would do as she pleased.


    But only half of these thoughts was correct. Seeing Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s attitude, if Su Luo didn¡¯te, then this team definitely wouldn¡¯t set out. Talking about it back and forth, who told Su Luo to have such good luck to get such a good master. Impossible to get, even if you were envious.


    Southern Mountain.


    The lukewarm afternoon sunlight shone on the ground. Hundreds of flowers bloomed in the courtyard, beautiful and alluring.


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes, her eyes were clear and bright as if washed by water.


    The corner of her lips hooked into a satisfied smile, as she mumbled to herself: ¡°Finally reached intermediate ninth rank. Hope I can have a fortuitous encounter in the hidden Secret Dragon territory. This way, there is hope that I can advance to the tenth rank in a short time.¡±


    Gui Ci, this huge mountain, pressed down on Su Luo¡¯s head. Giving Su Luo a hard-to-imagine pressure and motivation.


    Outside the door, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan had already made the appropriate preparations. All kinds of food and drinks were stuffed into their space bags. There were even crystal stones for cultivation, weapons and so on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at the time, his lips hooking into aughing smile.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Luo having gotten a very biased master, just arrivingte, this part, wouldn¡¯t be so easy to pass.


    As a result, the four people used their fastest speed to rush to the arranged meeting ce.


    Luo Haoming looked at them, his eyes full of naked provokation: ¡°What time of the day is this now! If we continue to wait, the sun would have set.¡±


    The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s lips hooked into an icy sneer, and gave a humph in agreement.


    Before Su Luo could say anything, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were like snow swords shooting towards Luo Haoming: ¡°Don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Four words were enough.


    Just these four words, the dissatisfaction and provocation in those three people¡¯s hearts waspletely pressed down. Especially Luo Haoming, whose eyes hung down, not daring to say another word.


    He knew, based on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s temper. Say he won¡¯t bring him, then he definitely would leave him behind. Luo Haoming¡¯s heart was angered to death. But his face only showed a peacefulness like water. He still had to bow and apologize: ¡°This person should not speak out of turn, ask great master to forgive me.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ice-cold gaze swept by everyone¡¯s face, the surroundings seemed to be depressed by a heavy pressure. No one dared to say another word.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gaze looked towards Su Luo.


    Based on his gaze, he naturally could see that Su Luo¡¯s cultivation had progressed quite a bit.


    ¡°Girl, do you need to dy for another month?¡± The frigid Grandmaster Rong Yun from just now, when facing Su Luo, had a gentle andpassionate smiling expression of a master.


    Luo Haoming and them were so jealous that they almost went insane.


    Do you have to make it so obvious in the difference in treatment? Being so thoroughly biased? Asking them toe so early in the morning didn¡¯t matter, now, actually consulting Su Luo, that loathsome girl¡¯s, opinion. They werepletely certain that if Su Luo said yes, then the time would definitely be pushed back by one month.


    Momentarily, Luo Haoming¡¯s three people, three pairs of hawklike gazes all stared fixedly at Su Luo¡¯s pair of red lips. Very much afraid she would answer with something that would make them helpless.


    ¡°To dy another month ah....¡± Su Luo¡¯s finger seemed to identally tap her cheek, as she muttered to herself.


    Great aunt, stop testing us ah!!! Luo Haoming¡¯s three people all stared anxiously at Su Luo.


    ¡°Then...¡± Su Luo only said one word, and the cheek muscles on those three people¡¯s faces trembled.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t need to...¡± Su Luo looked at their appearance and wanted tough. The corner of her mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile as she looked at them.

 Chapter 1606 – Leave the mainland (4)

    Chapter 1606 ¨C Leave the maind (4)


    ¡°Miss Su Luo, just now my words were somewhat inappropriate, ask miss to be forgiving and don¡¯t take offense.¡± Luo Haoming could give and take, actually apologizing to Su Luo.


    Su Luo found itughable and nced at him, lifted an eyebrow slightly, then said to Master: ¡°Then...don¡¯t need to.¡±


    A smile appeared on Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s clear and cold face, and he rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Listen to you, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As a result, the group of people quickly flew towards their destination.


    In the early morning of the second day, the group of people finally arrived.


    Now, appearing before everyone was a vast azure ocean.


    As far as the eye could see was the ocean, couldn¡¯t see an end.


    ¡°Can it be that the entrance to the Roaming Dragon Secret Territory is here?¡± Zi Yan pulled Su Luo and asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re not going to jump down from here right?¡±


    Su Luo was speechless: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ording to her understanding of Master, he wouldn¡¯t let everyone search without a destination.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun brought the group to walk towards the pier.


    Along the way, they encountered several middle-aged people carrying fishing gear.


    This ce was a little vige by the sea, because their ancestor wanted to shun the world, so they lived in seclusion here. Speaking of which, the vigers¡¯ strength here wasn¡¯t weak. Butpared to their group, Su Luo¡¯s group¡¯s strength was clearly a lot higher.


    The fishermen saw so many strong outsiderse, and immediately, every one of their hairs stood on end and started to guard against them.


    But Grandmaster Rong Yun acted as if they were not there and, full of concentration, walked past, giving these people the cold shoulder.


    ¡°In the end, who are these people? Why did theye to our fishing vige?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are here to carry out a vendetta?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it from their manner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are here to search for treasures?¡±


    ¡°Our ancestors have lived here for so many years, do you really think there are treasures here? If there really were treasures, our ancestors would have dug it out eight hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s strange. These people, one after another, seem to be stronger. Huh...they are heading towards the ocean in the back!¡±


    The back of the ocean, with regards to these fisherfolk, was a forbidden area.


    Because that area was near the sea territories, not only did it have a countless number of submerged rocks, it also had a moving whirlpool. The rolling whirlpool was very dangerous. From ancient times to now, it had swallowed a lot of living beings. So afterwards, the ancestors passed down orders, not allowing anyone to go to the back of the ocean.


    This order was passed on from one generation to another, deeply ingrained in the fisherfolk¡¯s minds. So when they saw this group of mysterious strangers going in that direction, they were all surprised. One among them even ran towards the vige to invite the strongest grandfather in the vige.


    Now, the group of people was standing in the vige¡¯s forbidden area¡ª¡ªBack of the Sea.


    This ce, the color of the ocean was clearly deeper than the other ce before, a dark deep blue color. The entire sea surface had a strange calmness, as if it had no living aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel this seawater....is very strange?¡± Zi Yan asked Su Luo in a low tone.


    ¡°Yes, it feels lifeless.¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows puckered up, ¡°Just now, I probed it a bit. The sea here doesn¡¯t have a single living creature including nts.¡±


    Just at this moment, a whirlpool suddenly jumped out. Momentarily, all the seawater rushed towards the whirlpool.


    The tranquil sea surface suddenly surged up violently.


    Just at this moment, that grandfather quickly walked over, supported by another person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what noble errants bring Sirs and Madams from afar to here?¡± The grandfather was extremely old, his hair and beard was all white. Only his face was childlike, full of spirit.


    The grandfather had always been trusted and respected in the fishing vige. He had always been worshipped and revered here, but in front of Grandmaster Rong Yun, he felt somewhat helpless, unable to be useful.

 Chapter 1607 – Leave the mainland (5)

    Chapter 1607 ¨C Leave the maind (5)


    In his hundred years of life, this had never happened ah. The strong expert in front of him was strong to what degree? Just one nce from him gave birth to fear in his heart.


    ¡°Enter the sea.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun said these two words faintly.


    The grandfather kindly advised: ¡°If you guys want to enter the sea, how about entering from the front? This ce, the wind is high and has rolling waves, full of rocks, there is also a turbulent whirlpool. It really isn¡¯t the best ce ah.¡±


    Who knew, Grandmaster Rong Yun only waved his hand, hinting to the grandfather that there was no need to be so talkative. He had his own measure.


    The grandfather helplessly sighed. These several people¡¯s strength were all on the top, to be sacrificed like this in vain, wasn¡¯t it a pity? So he once again persuaded patiently: ¡°Back then, a countless number of people died going into the sea from here. Everyone should listen to this old man¡¯s words, don¡¯t be so willful ah.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gazended on the grandfather¡¯s body.


    The grandfather, at most, was fourth rank in strength. Just extending his fingers, he could kill him. However, Grandmaster Rong Yun only smiled at him: ¡°Old Man is being overly anxious.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun gazed up ahead, a heavy expression shing through his eyes.


    Immediately, both of his hands started to form seals, a strong fluctuation spreading in all directions from his body.


    The originally surging waves of the ocean in front, all at once, quieted down.


    Now, everyone held their breath with rapid attention, gaze closely watching the sea surface up ahead.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hand condensed out a strong wave of air, soon after, this wave of air shot towards the ocean like lightning!


    Immediately, the ocean seemed to be cut by a strong knife and split.


    With the whirlpool at the heart, one side going towards the left and the other side going towards the right, the seawater rushed rapidly towards the two sides. Very quickly, in the middle appeared a passageway that would allow two people to walk shoulder to shoulder.


    The surging seawater was actually split in the middle by someone to divide out a passageway?


    Now, the grandfather used a pair of shocked eyes to stare at Grandmaster Rong Yun. Eyes bulging as if they were about to fall out.


    ¡°This...this...¡± Is this a person or a god ah? His cultivation was strong to the point of toppling the mountains and overturning the seas?


    Su Luo¡¯s group of people all looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun with worship and excitement.


    Too awesome!


    Actually able to split a passageway from the middle of the ocean. How strong must this person¡¯s strength be to reach this stage ah?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s expression was indifferent. As if this kind of matter, in his hands, was a piece of cake.


    He faintly nced at Su Luo: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly gone in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Su Luo nodded her head like a little chicken pecking at rice. Quickly, she walked to that clean passageway.


    The most awesome part of Grandmaster Rong Yun wasn¡¯t splitting aside the seawater. Rather, it was...he actually split the whirlpool that was in the middle.


    After the whirlpool was split, very quickly, a glowing transparent ball of light appeared.


    That transparent ball of light was about ten meters tall, giving off light that was hotter than the sun. It had a fatal attractive force. But Su Luo could feel that it had a force that swallowed one¡¯s strengths.


    ¡°Could this ball of light be the door for teleport?¡± Su Luo asked the question in her mind.


    ¡°En.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded faintly.


    ¡°This ce is the teleport gate to Roaming Dragon Secret Territory. Be careful after you enter.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun patted Su Luo¡¯s head, telling her carefully.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Luo nodded seriously.


    ¡°Male on the left, female on the right.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun, in an ice-cold manner, stared at Dongfang Xuan who walked towards the right door.


    The ball of light had two doors, one on the left, one on the right.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen exchanged a nce: could there be a difference between the right and left door?


    Dongfang Xuan smiled sinisterly, taking advantage that Grandmaster Rong Yun wasn¡¯t paying attention, his figure suddenly shed by!

 Chapter 1608 – Leave the mainland (6)

    Chapter 1608 ¨C Leave the maind (6)


    Now, he was only an arm¡¯s distance away from the right side gate. He believed that based on his speed, he could definitely sh in.


    But unfortunately, he underestimated Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s strength.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun lifted a palm towards Dongfang Xuan, and immediately, a fluctuation rapidly sprang up. Dongfang Xuan, who had half a foot through the teleport door, was forcefully pulled out from that door.


    Still able to be pulled back after entering the teleport gate? Everyone looked at Grandmaster Rong Yun in disbelief, as well as with worship such that they almost kneeled. How could someone be strong to this degree?


    Su Luo proudly raised an eyebrow: This was her master.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s clean handsome face hooked into a cruel smile: ¡°Still want to go or not?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was lifted in Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s hand, his expression dispirited. A towering rage roared in his heart but his face had to assume the air of a weak person¡¯s posture. This almost made Dongfang Xuan insane from anger.


    ¡°Ask Grandmaster Rong Yun to be lenient. At that time when family master knows, he definitely will generously reward you.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes hung down, covering up the deep hatred within.


    ¡°Long Qingtian? This seat will definitely go ask him to make this matter clear.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun coldly gave a smile that wasn¡¯t one.


    Long Qingtian was very intelligent among their generation, but actually taught out such a idiot. Of course Dongfang Xuan can¡¯t die, keeping Dongfang Xuan alive, he will be able tough at Long Qingtian for a lifetime.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun thought up to here, his hand used strength and directly tossed Dongfang Xuan into the teleport gate on the left side.


    At this moment, Su Luo was saying her goodbyes to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Foolish girl, we¡¯ll see each other very soon.¡± Nangong Liuyun pinched Su Luo¡¯s pink and tender cheeks.


    ¡°But I have a bad premonition, how about I talk to Master, so you can also walk on the right side?¡± Su Luo proposed in a low tone.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s ice-cold snort could be heard.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile, and he left a kiss on Su Luo¡¯s bright and clean forehead. Then, he immediately turned around and walked into the teleport gate.


    Beichen Ying and the others also entered, one after another.


    ¡°Master, why should we split up?¡± Can¡¯t I go together with Nangong Liuyun?¡± Su Luo pulled at Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s sleeves. Her eyes looked at Master with intiveness.


    ¡°Wait until after you¡¯ve entered, then you¡¯ll know. Asking now is useless.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled mysteriously. Immediately after, he pushed her towards the teleportation gate.


    He watched those two figures disappear in a sh. After disappearing in ce, Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a long sigh.


    Just now, he seemed to have forgotten to remind them, the left passageway had experts at the saint rank.


    The corner of Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile. Immediately after, he ripped apart space, and his figure suddenly disappeared in ce.


    After Grandmaster Rong Yun left, the seawater that was originally split apart broke out into a strong rumbling sound instantly. Soon after, the seawater rushed to the middle. In an instant, that passageway that would allow two people to walk shoulder to shoulder was submerged.


    The seawater became tranquil as ake, the dangerous whirlpool turned as before. The masses watching on the shore seemed to have their acupuncture set, standing there foolishly.


    The grandfather returned to his senses after quite a while.


    ¡°Miracle ah, simply a miracle ah!¡±


    The matter just now seemed like a magical dream. It gave him a huge shock.


    The fisherfolk on shore, their eyes shed with light as they discussed this miraculous event.


    ¡°This matter after today, no one is allowed to talk about it. Otherwise, they will be punished by the n¡¯sws!¡± The seven n leaders gave a deep sigh, and gravely ordered.


    Just now, although that strong expert didn¡¯t say anything, but the grandfather who had long learned the way of the world was very clear. If the matter of the vortex was discovered by other people, their fisher vige would have a hard time resuming its tranquility.

 Chapter 1609 – Master being partial (1)

    Chapter 1609 ¨C Master being partial (1)


    After entering the transparent ball of light, Su Luo felt her mind be dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she saw a long corridor in front of her.


    The corridor was about two meters high and two meters wide. Enough for two people to walk side by side.


    This corridor was very long, so deep that you couldn¡¯t see the end. The corridor wall was embedded with a countless number of night pearls that gave off bright lights in the darkness, therefore, they could see very far ahead because of this light.


    ¡°Where is this ce ah?¡± Zi Yan curiously sized up her surroundings, turning around to ask Su Luo.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, Master didn¡¯t tell me anything beforeing.¡± Su Luo released her spirit force, sensing the surrounding environment. Only then did she let her guard down to say with a smile, ¡°For the time being, there is no danger here. Since the road is in front of us, then we should go over there. Walking to the end can always find out its mystery.¡±


    Zi Yan nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go to the front and have a look. This corridor seems to be very long.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t know if Nangong¡¯s group is alright.¡± The unease in Su Luo¡¯s heart became more and more intense.


    ¡°Definitely won¡¯t be as safe as us.¡± Zi Yan said in a matter-of-course manner.


    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡± Su Luo looked at her with misgivings.


    ¡°You just think about it, how partial is your master ah. Just now, Dongfang Xuan wanted to enter on this side, but he was directly tossed out. It can be seen that this passageway is safer than the other one. Your master is thoroughly biased and overprotective of you. He would definitely set aside the best for you. Do you even need to think about this? I, oh, have good luck by touching your light.¡± Right now, Zi Yan was very d she was female.


    ¡°This is just your guess, maybe this passageway of ours has hidden mysteries.¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Then just wait and see.¡± Zi Yan happilyughed, pulled Su Luo along and walked forward quickly.


    Don¡¯t know if it was because Zi Yan¡¯s intuition was urate or Grandmaster Rong Yun already had arranged it earlier. Su Luo and Zi Yan walked hand-in-hand forward while being on guard. After walking for about four hours, along the way, besides quiet, it was more quiet. The night pearls still illuminated the road ahead.


    The entire passageway was as bright as daytime. However, the dangers Su Luo anticipated didn¡¯t approach.


    Another hour passed, and the amount of night pearls gradually lessened.


    ¡°It seems we are close to the exit. Best make preparations to fight.¡± Su Luo said in a low tone, and instructed Zi Yan.


    ¡°En, I know.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s whole body was on guard, her hand gripped the weapon tightly and followed behind Su Luo. She slowed down her footsteps and quietly followed up.


    The night pearls decreased one by one, in the end, none remained.


    The passageway up ahead became increasingly narrower. In the end, it was only wide enough for one person to pass through.


    Very quickly, in the darkness, a light up ahead suddenly shed brightly then suddenly be dark.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce, their eyes bing more serious.


    The two people silently neared it.


    After getting near it, Su Luo discovered this wasn¡¯t the entrance to the tunnel, rather, it was a ball of white light. It was somewhat simr to the entrance from before. It can be assumed this ought to be the teleport door.


    Also, as a space mage, Su Luo had a natural familiar feeling towards this space element ball of light.


    ¡°Come.¡± Su Luo lifted a brow and smilingly said to Zi Yan, ¡°Enter this teleport door, roughly, we¡¯ll arrive at the Roaming Dragon Secret Territory Master was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Really is strange, along this road we didn¡¯te across an ant. I didn¡¯t even have the opportunity toe across people to practice my fighting skills.¡± Zi Yan proudly said.


    ¡°Want to practice, wait until we exit this teleport door. I dare to pledge, it really will let you practice until you have had enough.¡± Su Luo, in annoyance, nted a gaze at Zi Yan, who had an expression of having gotten an advantage yet still unting it. Soon after, she linked hands with her and slowly entered the ball of light.

 Chapter 1610 – Master being partial (2)

    Chapter 1610 ¨C Master being partial (2)


    After a burst of dizziness rocked them, when the two of them opened their eyes again, the scene in front of them hadpletely changed.


    Walking out of the teleport array, the two were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Such a beautiful ravine.


    This was a ravine surrounded by hundreds of types of blooming flowers, on an intoxicating spring day. All kinds of flower petals fell, like a beautiful mist. As if this was a utopia that shunned the world, that made a person¡¯s heart untroubled and rxed. To forget the noisiness of the mortal world. Subconsciously wanted to live here in seclusion for a very, very long time.


    ¡°What a beautiful ce!¡± This was simply too much of a feast for Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Between heaven and earth, there is such an outstanding beautiful hidden ce. Really hateful that we didn¡¯t know about it before.¡±


    ¡°You see.¡± Su Luo pointed at a huge boulder not far and said to Zi Yan, ¡°We have really entered the Roaming Dragon Secret Territory.¡±


    Because on that thirty meters tall huge boulder was carved four dignified words in ck with strong, powerful strokes ¡ª¡ª Roaming Dragon Secret Territory.


    ¡°How is it that they haven¡¯te yet? Could it be they really encountered danger?¡± Waiting left and right, those people still hadn¡¯t arrived. So Su Luo and Zi Yan searched for a rock and sat down to rest. Su Luo even took out a food box she prepared before and shared it with Zi Yan. But the two waited for a whole two hours and still didn¡¯t see the several people that entered the left passageway. Su Luo¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    ¡°Rest assured, based on Third Senior Brother¡¯s strength, what could possibly be too difficult for him?¡± Although Zi Yanforted Su Luo, but her heart was also anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this. I¡¯m worried Dongfang Xun¡¯s group made a hidden move.¡± Su Luo put down the bread she took one bite of, really didn¡¯t have any appetite.


    ¡°This really...¡± Zi Yan also felt this was a thorny problem.


    If those three people joined together, Third Senior Brother alone would really not be able to endure. Beichen Ying was only at the ninth rank, he could only hold for several seconds of time among them and nothing more.


    Don¡¯t know if Beichen Ying, that foolishly cute person, would be in danger. Forget it, what did him being in danger have a hair of rtionship with thisdy? Instead of worrying about him, the time was best used to eat and drink her fill! Having made up her mind, Zi Yan this girl started to make a pig out of herself.


    Su Luo speechlessly looked at her. ¡°You already drank three bowls of this chicken congee...¡±


    Only then did Zi Yan put down her chopsticks and walked back and forth in ce.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Luo was dizzy from watching her walking around and helplessly asked.


    ¡°Letting the food digest.¡± Zi Yan replied righteously. She couldn¡¯t tell Su Luo she was worried about Beichen Ying, the little bastard thatcked a conscience, right?


    Time passed bit by bit, but the people they were worried about and anticipating didn¡¯te. The two people¡¯s expression became more concerned, but the passageway wasn¡¯t something they wanted to enter and could enter. They simply didn¡¯t even know where the door was, so they could only worry helplessly outside.


    Suddenly, a slight sound came from close by.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce. Soon after, the two quickly rushed in that direction like the wind.


    The space opened, and a badly mangled body rolled out.


    ¡°Luo Haoming?¡± Su Luo looked at the person closest to her, ignored him and stood on tiptoes with head raised to look inside.


    Luo Haoming was wounded to this degree, don¡¯t know if Nangong was also injured? Su Luo¡¯s heart was anxious and extremely worried. If she could go in, she would have arrived, rushing in like a bullet.


    Very quickly, Su Luo felt her eyes blur. Just at this moment, another body rolled towards her.


    ¡°Li Aochen? How can it be you?¡± Su Luo pushed aside Li Aochen who was swaying around and stood with great difficulty.

 Chapter 1611 – Master being partial (3)

    Chapter 1611 ¨C Master being partial (3)


    How was it that the people she was worried about won¡¯te out whereas the people she disliked came out one after another. What kind of luck was this ah?


    A pity Li Aochen¡¯s whole body was covered in blood, he had crawled up with great difficulty, but was pushed to the ground in passing by Su Luo. He almost got angry from being aggrieved. But once he thought of his current miserable condition, he could only firmly cover up his anger.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± another soft noise sounded.


    Su Luo rushed towards that figure full of emotion and expectations, but she froze in ce after taking half a step.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan!¡±


    Actually was this gloomy, ruthless male.


    Dongfang Xuan was wearing a white robe, before, it was clean and spotless, but now, a huge part of the sleeves were torn off, and there was a dark red bloodstain on his right hand. Very clearly, he had also received some serious injuries.


    Seeing this, Su Luo¡¯s brows were already tightly puckered up. Luo Haoming, Li Aochen, Dongfang Xuan, these three were at least at the tenth rank. Dongfang Xuan was at the summit of the tenth rank ah. But able to wound them to this degree, it could be seen that the opponent¡¯s strength was very strong. In the end, what happened in the passageway?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nangong Liuyun?¡± Su Luo picked up Li Aochen, who was closest to her, by the cor.


    The pitiful Li Aochen was just thinking of sitting cross-legged to cultivate, but was lifted up by Su Luo as if she was casually lifting things. This kind of action was simply looking down on him, making him seethe with anger.


    But Su Luo¡¯s pair of grave eyes stared at him like sharp swords. She had an expression of, ¡®if he didn¡¯t talk, she¡¯d eat him.¡¯ Li Aochen was helpless, he only waved his hand, ¡°Still inside, rest assured he won¡¯t die.¡±


    Li Aochen finished saying this, and Su Luo still wanted to say something, but once again saw another figure dodge out.


    ¡°Beichen Ying!¡± Zi Yan wanted to rush up but recalled the embarrassment between the two, her footsteps halted.


    Just at this time, Su Luo had already quickly rushed up and caught Beichen Ying. Didn¡¯t let him tumble heavily to the ground, saving him the pain.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t say anything else and directly stuffed an Emperor level Healing Panacea into Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth.


    Beichen Ying originally wanted to spit out blood, but after this medicinal pill entered his stomach, the healing effect was very outstanding. Very quickly, he was able to open his eyes, his eyes were half-opened with great difficulty. Exhaustedly, he said to Su Luo: ¡°Nangong...didn¡¯t die...¡±


    Beichen Ying knew, what Su Luo really wanted to hear were these words. Therefore, even if he wanted to pass out, he still used up the entire strength in his body to say this to Su Luo to calm her heart.


    The effect of the medicine very quickly started to show results. Beichen Ying still sank into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Blood Clotting Pill!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes shed slightly and stared at Su Luo with deep interest. Urgently and excitedly, he asked, ¡°Is what you just feed that guy Blood Clotting Pill?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze indifferently swept across his face, calm as if she was a river. Soon after, her gaze stared fixedly at the teleport gate exit.


    A total of five people went in, four came out. Although their bodies had injuries all over, seemed to be serious injuries, but at least they came out whole. How was it that Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯t came out? In the end, what happened inside?


    ¡°I asked you a question! Just now, was that Blood Clotting Pill or not?¡± Dongfang Xuan impatiently shouted at Su Luo.


    No one had ever ignored Dongfang Xuan in this life. Since he could remember things, everyone had followed him obediently like yes-men, because he had a master whose martial arts was number one in this world. But now, Su Luo was toozy to even nce at him, this made Dongfang Xuan, who was always full of self-confidence, feel very upset.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows were tightly knotted, impatiently sweeping him a nce, ¡°Even if it is Blood Clotting Pill, there is none for you.¡±

 Chapter 1612 – Master being partial (4)

    Chapter 1612 ¨C Master being partial (4)


    Su Luo¡¯s words almost choked Dongfang Xuan to death.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were sharply provoked up, as he stared at Su Luo. In its depths,va seemed to erupt out, like fire snakes dancing in the wind.


    Su Luo was toozy to even look at him, she waspletely focused on staring at the teleport gate. But people could onlye out of the gate, and she couldn¡¯t go in, otherwise she would have already rushed in.


    But waiting back and forth, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure still didn¡¯t appear, and a killing intent shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°In the end, what happened inside? What did you guys encounter?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze was sharp as a dagger, fiercely stabbing towards Li Aochen, who was closest to her.


    Now, Su Luo and Zi Yan were unharmed, while Li Aochen¡¯s body was covered in wounds. This was what was called a wise man submits to circumstances. Li Aochen, at this moment, didn¡¯t sulk about his body. His tone was icy but he still told her everything that happened inside: ¡°We entered the left passageway. Just when we entered, we were attacked by an eighth-ranked four- eyed green cicada. After that, was a ninth-ranked hidden viper,ter, it was a tenth-ranked golden armed brown bear.¡±


    Li Aochen¡¯s gaze swept over Su Luo and Zi Yan, seeing their dress was clean without a speck of dust, he suddenly realized: ¡°Your passagaway didn¡¯t meet with these things?¡±


    Su Luo and Zi Yan exchanged a nce.


    They didn¡¯t even encounter an ant in their passageway, let along to say what four-eyed green cicada, ninth-ranked hidden viper, tenth-ranked golden armed brown bear. There wasn¡¯t even a shadow, Zi Yan really said it correctly, Master really was too partial to her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart surged like a gathering storm, but her expression was calm like water, and she unsympathetically swept Li Aochen a nce: ¡°Afterwards?¡±


    Li Aochen gave a cold snort: ¡°Afterwards, we saw the light of the teleport gate, and also at this time, we encountered an expert of saint strength.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo and Zi Yan cried out in rm.


    Saint-ranked expert? What kind of concept was this? Completely the recreation of Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s original strength. Last time, in order to save her, Nangong Liuyun forced out the mysterious strength sealed in his body and fought tyrannically with Elder Ancestor Mo. He was heavily injured as a result, all the bones in his body fracturing. Such serious injury, it had justpletely healed after the Roaming Dragon listpetition. Now, he was going to fight with another saint-ranked expert again.


    When Su Luo thought of this, her heart became extremely anxious.


    ¡°You guys left him inside and ran out by yourselves?¡± Su Luo¡¯s palm was ced on Li Aochen¡¯s head. If she was even a little dissatisfied with his answers, the force in Su Luo¡¯s palm would attack Li Aochen¡¯s acupuncture point and she would let him breathe hisst.


    Li Aochen¡¯s figure became stiff as he forced himself to coldy humph: ¡°That nine-armed hidden golden ape¡¯s strength was tyrannical, it only felt Nangong Liuyun was worthy, so its target had always been Nangong Liuyun.¡±


    It was also because of this that they were able to take advantage of the opportunity to escape. Otherwise, their lives would have already been lost in there.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept towards Beichen Ying, on his back was an obvious footprint. Clearly, at the critical point, Nangong Liuyun kicked him out.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze once againnded on Li Aochen¡¯s body, her gaze was ice-cold as she vowed: ¡°Since you dare to be a deserter, then go die!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s palm shed with white light, and a strong spirit force rushed up, which was just about to smash towards Li Aochen¡¯s forehead.


    Li Aochen was scared until his face became ashen.


    Just at this critical moment, suddenly, a tiny sound aroused Su Luo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Seeing a ck figure walking out of the teleport gate withrge steps, Su Luo excitedly pushed Li Aochen away and, with quick steps, ran to Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1613 – Master being partial (5)

    Chapter 1613 ¨C Master being partial (5)


    Compared to the several people who either rolled out, crawled out or was kicked out, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entrance was very dazzling.


    He tookrge straight strides, step by step, steadily and with strength, walked towards Su Luo.


    He was wearing a ck robe, so people couldn¡¯t see if there were injuries or bloodstains on it.


    His pace when walking was steady, without a trace of difference.


    ¡°You finally came out! I¡¯ve been worried to death!¡± Su Luo quickly went up, tightly embraced him at the waist, burying her little head in his chest. Greedly sniffing that good smell that belonged specifically to his body.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms gathered together and hugged Su Luo tightly to him. Quietly listening to the beat of her heart.


    This time, if he didn¡¯t have a resolute and must win determination, if he wasn¡¯t worried he would go just like this, and how his Luo girl would face being chased to be killed by Gui Ci, this type of organization. If it were not for these matters, Nangong Liuyun might not have been able to hold on.


    ¡°I heard you guys encountered a saint-ranked expert?¡± Su Luo inhaled through her nose, her beautiful eyes full of concern and deep worry.


    ¡°Saint-ranked magical beast.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sculpted handsome chin tilted up, ¡°Come, for you.¡±


    Su Luo looked at that entirely ck crystal stone that was like a ck cloud, her heart throbbing faintly. Her breathing froze for an instant.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes stared at that ck-colored crystal stone with a fatal attractive force. She felt this ck crystal stone contained more spirit force than any crystal stone she had seen before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the crystal stone from a saint-ranked magical beast.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were full of waves and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Your man¡¯s spoil of war. Why haven¡¯t you epted it and put it away safely by now?¡±


    Su Luo originally wanted to refuse, but hearing thest half of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, her eyes immediately shone.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ept it. Wait until I find some good stuff in this Roaming Dragon Secret Territory, I¡¯ll give the best to you.¡± Su Luo smilingly happily epted that ck crystal stone, putting it away carefully like the most precious treasure.


    She once heard Master mention it before, after magical beasts reached themander rank, the crystal stone inside their bodies would be ck-colored. Wait until they get promoted to saint-ranked the ck color would be more intense, the strength it contained would be even more powerful. Wait until it reached the monarch rank, the color of the crystal stone in their bodies wouldn¡¯t change into another color. Rather, it would be an even more intense ck, like the night sky before dawn, so dark it was translucent.


    So Su Luo was able to recognize it at a nce. This crystal nucleus that Nangong Liuyun gave her was at the saint rank.


    But with regards to Blue Sky Continent, a saint-ranked crystal nucleus from a magical beast was very rare, even Master didn¡¯t have many. So this crystal stone was precious to an extreme degree, Su Luo was very clear about it in her heart. So, when she looked at Nangong Liuyun, her eyes were shing full of light.


    In fact, this crystal stone would be more useful on his body.


    ¡°Foolish girl, as long as you like it, it will be good.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender, jadelike finger hooked her nose, ¡°Are you about to cry tears of joy?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± Su Luo pushed him aside in annoyance.


    But this push by her almost made Nangong Liuyun unsteady when standing.


    ¡°You....¡± At this moment, Su Luo was so upset she wished she could hit herself with a fist. How could she be so foolish? Nangong Liuyun said his body was fine, how could he really be fine? This man always silently endured in a cold manner but was deeply passionate inside. He liked to bury the pain deep in the bottom of his heart okay?


    Su Luo unhappily sent him a re and hurriedly fished out that Blood Clotting Pill. She poured out three in a row and forcibly stuffed them in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1614 – Master being partial (6)

    Chapter 1614 ¨C Master being partial (6)


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to be so wasteful, one is enough.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth twitched speechlessly. In fact, having just one was extravagant.


    In fact, as long as he used all his effort to cultivate, the condition of his injuries would automatically recoverpletely. After using the Blood Clotting Pill, his strength would bepletely restored within three days.


    Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, how precious was it? Su Luo, in one move, took out three, even Nangong Liuyun, this kind of person who didn¡¯t put medicinal pills in his eyes, wanted to loudly shout that it was too extravagant and wasteful. Dongfang Xuan, who wasn¡¯t far away, watching this, his eyes became even colder and filled with violent envy and greed.


    ¡°Blood Clotting Pill! Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill!¡± Dongfang Xuan fumed with rage, shouting while stressing each word.


    Dongfang Xuan remembered it very clearly. At that time, for one Grandmaster-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, he had fought with someone for seven days and seven nights. In the end, he won by a narrow margin, and that was only a Grandmaster-ranked Blood Clotting Pill ah. But now, Su Luo, this loathsome girl, had a full bottle of Blood Clotting Pill, making people all fired up from seeing it. Just now, she forcefully stuffed one into Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth, now, she wanted to give three to Nangong Liuyun. Did she really think those pills were just sugar beans? How was it that she didn¡¯t know to treasure it ah!


    Dongfang Xuan was angry, furious and envious. His face was flushed red, his eyes were like two thick ignited mes, zing with light.


    Su Luo heard the sound and calmly returned his gaze, then leisurely said one sentence: ¡°No matter how much you shout, it¡¯s useless. There is no Blood Clotting Pill for you.¡±


    Would she really be that stupid as to not know the importance of the Blood Clotting Pill? Only for the people Su Luo truly cared about would she take out the most precious things, to disregard the quantity and consequences to help them. As for those people that Su Luo drew to be outside her circle, even if they died, she wouldn¡¯t give them a second nce.


    She would just so clearly distinguish between them and the enemy. To continue on her way and to kill with a firm temper.


    ¡°Su Luo, how about we make a business transaction?¡± Dongfang Xuan knew, because of Li Yaoyao¡¯s rtionship, from the beginning, he stood on the opposite side of Su Luo. This was very disadvantageous to him right now, so he wanted to try and reverse the situation. Able to be flexible was a visible characteristic of a manly man. It could be said that this point, Dongfang Xuan was pretty good at.


    After Nangong Liuyun sat down cross-legged to heal, Su Luo unhurriedly arrived in front of Dongfang Xuan. Her eyes had a taunting sneer: ¡°Business transaction?¡±


    This man wanted to kill her because of one sentence from Li Yaoyao, now, wanted to have a business transaction with her? It was really interesting. Su Luo crossed her arms over her chest, chin tilted up slightly, looking down at him to cast sideway nces at him. Her icily arrogant manner showed her doubt.


    Dongfang Xuan really hated to death Su Luo¡¯s looking down on him attitude. But now, he needed to request something from her, so the icily arrogant him had no choice but to lower his voice and his arrogance: ¡°Yes, a business transaction.¡±


    ¡°Then you say, what kind of business transaction method?¡± Su Luo¡¯s corner of her eyes lightly swept over and said with unconcern.


    ¡°What do you want so you can give me one Blood Clotting Pill? As long as I can do it, you can name the condition.¡± Dongfang Xuan gave Su Luo an opportunity to open her mouth wide like a lion.


    ¡°This condition I can name at will? You are really generous ah.¡± Su Luo rubbed her bright and clean chin, as if she was thinking about it. After muttering to herself for a short period, a narrow expression shed through her monochrome eyes, soon after, they fixed on him as she unhurriedly said, ¡°I can really say any condition?¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo must not!¡± Beichen Ying, who was already healed, opened his eyes and firmly blocked, ¡°Luo Luo, if you give him the Blood Clotting Pill, based on the condition of his injury, he would very quickly be restored to his best condition. At that time, the problem would be thorny.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun needed at least three days to recover ah!

 Chapter 1615 – Master being partial (7)

    Chapter 1615 ¨C Master being partial (7)


    Su Luo nodded towards Beichen Ying.


    She was very clear about Dongfang Xuan¡¯s temperament. Right now, he was a feral wolf whose stomach rumbled with hunger. Once this feral wolf had eaten his full and was restored to his original strength, the first thing he would do was to snatch away all her things. And don¡¯t count on him to be capable of being grateful.


    Dongfang Xuan was just that kind of person.


    Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, cast sidelong nces at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Any condition is okay?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face had a smile that glittered brilliantly: ¡°Of course. With regards to you, the Blood Clotting Pill is merely a small piece in the bottle, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, this tiny piece is already very important. Therefore, you can ask for any condition.¡±


    ¡°Then, if my condition is... Li Yaoyao?¡± Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at him, observing the tiniest expression on his face.


    It was very hard to see that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows rose up slightly. Although it was restored to its serene expression in an instant, but Su Luo, who was observing every detail, still discovered it. Su Luo secretly guessed in her heart, looks like Li Yaoyao was still rather quiet important in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t know what kind of foresight the master of Purgatory City used to ept disciples. This first senior brother and the second senior brother all had deep feelings towards Li Yaoyao. Comparing them, her family¡¯s Nangong Liuyun¡¯s foresight was the best.


    However, Dongfang Xuan used his real feelings on Li Yaoyao, don¡¯t know if it could bepared to this Blood Clotting Pill.


    ¡°Yaoyao? Your condition is?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was as peaceful as water, the corner of his mouth hooked with a demonic charm, giving people a kind of sinister and ruthless feeling.


    ¡°I heard you are almost married to Li Yaoyao, is this matter true?¡± In any case, Su Luo would be bored staying idle, then she might as well talk about this and that with Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°I will marry her.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice was firm as iron.


    ¡°Then, do you want Li Yaoyao or the Blood Clotting Pill?¡± Su Luo, smiling happily, took out that bottle of dazzling Blood Clotting Pill from her sleeves. She poured one out into the center of her palm.


    Emperor rank Blood Clotting Pill gave off a rich medicinal fragrance, full of a captivating force. Taking one gaze at it made people unable to shift their gaze. Couldn¡¯t help but say that Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, every pill had its own unique charm.


    Dongfang Xuan subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of his own saliva. A struggling expression quickly shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you are going to choose Li Yaoyao ah?¡± Su Luo smiled happily as she put the Blood Clotting Pill back, unhurriedly covered it with the oak cork. Soon after, she tossed the entire bottle into her sleeves.


    ¡°If I said...I choose the Blood Clotting Pill ah?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze unblinkingly stared at Su Luo.


    If he had the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, it was equal to having an extra lifeline. This, with regards to Dongfang Xuan, was an iparable fatal attraction. Now, his eyes shed as he stared at Su Luo with sinister ruthlessness, such as a trapped beast like a wolf. That at anytime, he would attack with a dangerous nature.


    ¡°You really want to choose Blood Clotting Pill and not Li Yaoyao?¡± Su Luo expressed her disbelief, ¡°Li Yaoyao¡¯s belly still is pregnant with your Dongfang family¡¯s bloodline. Like this, you are still willing to abandon it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± This loathsome girl, not only wanted him to abandon Yaoyao, even forced him to abort his bloodline.


    In a sh, Dongfang Xuan sank into an indecisive situation, because he really couldn¡¯t decide in a short period of time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, there is plenty of time, you ponder it over slowly.¡± Su Luo turned around and walked away, she walked a few steps and stopped again, ¡°If you really want the Blood Clotting Pill, then after we get out of the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, you have to personally break it off with Li Yaoyao. Naturally, I will offer the Blood Clotting Pill with both hands.¡±


    Tossing down this sentence, Su Luo quickly left. Leaving behind Dongfang Xuan sitting in ce with his brows knotted and a tangled expression on his face. His hand was tightly clenched.

 Chapter 1616 – Master being partial (8)

    Chapter 1616 ¨C Master being partial (8)


    Looking at the beautiful image of Su Luo leaving, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist was clenched tightly. A cold light dipped in poison burst from the depths of his eyes. Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, he must get a hold of it!


    Now, in order not to disturb these several people¡¯s cultivating, Su Luo¡¯s group sat around, neither too far nor too close to Nangong Liuyun.


    Before, Beichen Ying seemed to be badly mangled, but all those were just superficial wounds. He didn¡¯t have any serious internal injury. After having the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, he cultivated a day and was once again healthy and active.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you guys weren¡¯t injured?¡± How was it possible? Their team of five people couldn¡¯t beat that saint ranked magical beast, and each of them was seriously hurt to the point of close to death.


    ¡°Could it be we must be injured? What kind of logic is this?¡± Su Luo innocently blinked her eyes, expressing she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°No..could it be you guys didn¡¯t encounter a magical beast? Didn¡¯t fight with them?¡± Two little girls, it was unreasonable they weren¡¯t even a little injured ah.


    ¡°What magical beast? We simply didn¡¯t even see a single ant.¡± Zi Yan proudly put both hands on her hips, ¡°Who told you to be born a boy, with no way to follow us and walk into the right side passageway.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be right? Didn¡¯t see even one ant?¡± Beichen Ying was extremely shocked. Their passageway, from the moment they entered, there were magical beasts. It was equivalent to them fighting from beginning to the end. They grandiosely wiped them out along the way, they didn¡¯t even have the time to take a breather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say an ant, besides us, there weren¡¯t any kind of living creatures from the outside, moreover, it was a peaceful long road. We talked while walking, time flew and we arrived in this valley.¡± Speaking to here, Zi Yan felt very superior, as expected, following Su Luo, there was meat to eat. When Luo Luo was eating meat, it was even okay that she drank the soup. Compared to Beichen Ying¡¯s team, she was simply blessed.


    ¡°You guys...s, Grandmaster Rong Yun is too partial ah! This ispletely different treatment ah. Moreover, the difference is so clear. He didn¡¯t gather all the magical beast in you guys¡¯ passageway and put them in our passageway right?¡± Beichen Ying speechlessly looked to the sky. How was it that he didn¡¯t have such a master with outstanding strength that could cover the rain with the flip of his hand and be so magnanimously partial ah?¡±


    Had no choice but to say, Beichen Ying¡¯s idental sentence actually hit on the truth.


    Grandmaster had superior understanding of spacew and cultivation in it. He could even lift back Dongfang Xuan who had half a foot into the teleport gate, naturally, he had ways to concentrate all the magical beasts in the passageway in one ce. If it wasn¡¯t set in thews of heaven and earth, he could absolutelye and go in this Roaming Dragon Secret Territory unobstructed.


    Following this, Su Luo and Zi Yan could continuously hear Beichen Ying repeatedly point to the sky cursing andining how Grandmaster Rong Yun was too partial. A pity, no matter how he vented, next time, if Grandmaster needed to be partial, he would still be partial. Who told Su Luo to have such good luck, to have a mother that spread ten thousand seeds that enchanted ten thousand people. This was called being involved with someone and everyone connected to that person.


    Time passed, day by day.


    Today, it was already the third day.


    These three days, Nangong Liuyun had continuously sat with his leg crossed, sinking into a selfless state of cultivation.


    After three days of restoration, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body waspletely healed, moreover, his cultivation also forged ahead even more.


    ¡°There is only three months of time in Roaming Dragon Secret Territory, after, don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll meet. We should quickly set out.¡± Beichen Ying suggested to everyone.


    His words received everyone¡¯s agreement.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group didn¡¯t have Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill¡¯s assistance, the condition of their injuries weren¡¯tpletely recovered but they weren¡¯t far from full recovery.


    Time was limited, there hadn¡¯t been anyone who explored Roaming Dragon Secret Territory. There also weren¡¯t any predecessors who experienced it. In the end, what was ahead, they had no inkling. These three months of time was really rushed.

 Chapter 1617 – Master being partial (9)

    Chapter 1617 ¨C Master being partial (9)


    The valley had a gentle cool breeze, and sunlight that gave warmth. However, after leaving the valley, turning to the back of the valley, it was a totally different scene.


    If the valley they had passed through was like a heavenly paradise, then this mountain peak would absolutely be a dark hell!


    Ancient trees reached the sky, the forest covered the earth and hid the sky. Up front wererge groups of numerous spiders.


    ¡°Suchrge spiders...¡± Zi Yan almost eximed out loud.


    These were not ordinary spiders, their size was veryrge, about the size of a ser ball. The whole body was a reddish purple color with a sinister and terrifying appearance. The forehead was sharp, full of angles, with a pair of eyes that was a deep, dark green. Being stared by one would make a person¡¯s heart tremble from the chill, let alone to say arge number of spiders.


    ¡°Hidden-eyed Purple Spider!¡± Luo Haoming said in a low voice.


    Hidden-eyed Purple Spider was an eighth-ranked magical beast. The spider king¡¯s strength was at a formidable tenth rank. Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ strength were tyrannical. Separately, each of their fighting strength wasn¡¯t strong, butbined together, so densely-packed, they were a very terrifying existence.


    ¡°Not far up ahead is an overhanging cliff with a bridge made of metal links, this road is the only way to get there. If we want to pass, we must kill all of these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. We need to kill enough of them that they would rather escape when hearing of our news.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was gloomy, eyes that would chill a person to the bone swept Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. All along, what he was most concerned about was still the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill in Su Luo¡¯s sleeves. So right now, he needed a chaotic fight to let him take advantage of the disorder for personal gain. Otherwise, with Su Luo always following by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, he simply didn¡¯t have a chance.


    But he would have never imagined, Su Luo had already tossed the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill into her space. How could she give him this opportunity?


    Now, there were more and more Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, from the original rare few to now, where the entire scene was densely-covered by them.


    The king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders was hidden in the piles of densely-packed Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. No one knew which one was the king, but he did indeed exist. Because these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders needed a leader tomand them.


    ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle...¡± The movement in the forest became more and more.


    Very quickly, as far as the eye could see, were all Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    Nangong Liuyun, with one move, pulled Su Luo to behind him, and in a low voice, exhorted: ¡°Not allowed to leave further than within a meter¡¯s range, did you remember it clearly?¡±


    ¡°En, I know. Although Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders are horrible, but the most horrible is a person¡¯s heart.¡± Su Luo pointed at Dongfang Xuan. If it was possible, she would have already killed Dongfang Xuan. It¡¯s a pity that in the previous battle, he wasn¡¯t seriously wounded. Based on her and Zi Yan¡¯s strength, they might not be able to beat him. Let alone, there was still Luo Haoming and those other unknown characters, so Su Luo didn¡¯t make a move at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s remote and cold eyes swept past Dongfang Xuan.


    As a result, Su Luo knew Nangong Liuyun¡¯s n. If possible, he doesn¡¯t mind seizing the opportunity to eliminate this First Senior Brother that had always wanted to harm her.


    Seeing the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were about to rush over like a tide, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes wrinkled slightly. In a coldly correct tone, hemanded: ¡°Fight!¡±


    Once this order was said, everyone gathered in a circle, facing out in all directions tounch attacks.


    Momentarily, there were wind de technique, storm technique, explosive fire technique, horizontal sea of fire, freeze over thousands of miles, nine thunderous lightning hiss...


    A countless number of elemental attacks rushed in all directions.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were only eighth-ranked, but a great majority of Su Luo¡¯s group were at the tenth rank. Nangong Liuyun was at the Commander rank, so when heunched an elemental attack, those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that were close to him turned into dust, even the body was burned until it disappeared.


    Very quickly, a safe range of one hundred square meters was cleaned up around them. While the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders eyed them covetously outside this range.

 Chapter 1618 – Master being partial (10)

    Chapter 1618 ¨C Master being partial (10)


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders never expected the enemy¡¯s attacks would be so strong. That king directly ordered the assault to stop. Meaningless sacrifice, with regards to it, was unnecessary.


    As a result, the battle paused momentarily.


    ¡°Huh, what is that thing?¡± Su Luo pointed to those little stones that were giving off light.


    Those little stones were smooth as jade, the light they issued were very pleasant-looking.


    Nangong Liuyun extended out his hand, his white-as-jade, sculpted and slender fingers seemed to have a bewitching power. He rotated his five fingers, and a sudden burst of wind headed towards his fingertips, and a white-as-jade little stone then fell into his hand.


    ¡°Take it for you to y with.¡± Nangong Liuyun spoilingly help her tidy up her slightly messy hair.


    Su Luo happily nodded her head.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen coldy swept a nce at Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, now is the time of battle, can you be a bit more serious? While fighting, picking up things to y with? Who indulged this temperament of yours?¡±


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t replied when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long arm extended and fastened Su Luo into his embrace. Long and narrow phoenix eyes swept past, as he arrogantly raised his chin: ¡°Indulged by me, you have a problem with it?¡±


    His Highness Prince Jin speaking, he should just say it, but he actually issued that unparalleled Commander-ranked powerful deterrence. That strong pressure was like a huge mountain peak as it heavily pressed towards Li Aochen¡¯s back.


    In a split second, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Li Aochen¡¯s forehead. The sweat condensed into beads, tumbling down drop by drop.


    Now, Li Aochen¡¯s forehead, neck, and the back of his head. Any ce that the skin was exposed, you could see line after line of veins protruding out. Under the skin, faint traces of blood appeared, as if the next second, his body would explode into fragments.


    Li Aochen¡¯splexion was pale, when he looked at Su Luo, his eyes had a thread of reverence. Seeing that both knees were about to kneel down, in the end, he grinned and bore it to apologize to Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, forgive me for spouting my mouth off!¡±


    Soon after, two ¡®pow¡¯ sounds came from him pping his own face.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan sucked in a cold breath of air.


    Handsome, Third Senior Brother was too handsome okay!


    This deterrence force of who dared to say a bad word about my family¡¯s Luo Luo would make your body explode....tsk, tsk, really was too formidable! Zi Yan¡¯s eyes went straight from watching this, eyes flicking radiantly.


    Su Luo was also somewhat shocked. But she immediately pulled at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeves, her smiling face was like a flower: ¡°Indeed, I am also somewhat wrong, let¡¯s just forget about this matter.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun would defend her like this, to her, it was the most important thing. As for what would happen to Li Aochen, she didn¡¯t care about it. Only now was the time to battle, Li Aochen could be considered a force, losing it would be a pity.


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his head. Pampering and warmly, he hooked Su Luo¡¯s nose: ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    This deeply attached appearance, was this f*cking the same person as that fiend-like Asura from hell just now? Wasn¡¯t this changing of the face too fast? Wasn¡¯t this difference in treatment too obvious!


    Beichen Ying gave a thumbs up towards Nangong Liuyun, too awesome! Before, how was it that he never found that Nangong Liuyun, this guy, had the potential to be an emotional saint?


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance at Beichen Ying, her hands tossing the little stone as she carefully examined it.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Nangong Liuyun lowered his voice to ask.


    ¡°I always feel that this little stone...although it doesn¡¯t have spirit aura, has no use for cultivating. But feeling....in short, I really like it.¡± Su Luo lifted up her face, smiling brilliantly.

 Chapter 1619 – Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (1)

    Chapter 1619 ¨C Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (1)


    ¡°You like it, then all of this belongs to you.¡± Nangong Liuyun simply didn¡¯t consult with other people. One only saw his pair of hands flip over like the clouds, very quickly, within a range of one hundred meters, those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ body that had been turned to dust was dispersed by the wind. Those plump and cute stones all piled up in front of Su Luo.


    So many...Looks like more than a thousand, Su Luo very satisfiedly waved her hand and tossed these little stones into her space.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, such rubbish, really took it as treasure.¡± Dongfang Xuan taunted provocatively.


    ¡°Since you look down at these stones so much, thenter, all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that are killed will belong to me oh. Don¡¯t fight over it with me.¡± Su Luo tauntingly sneered.


    ¡°These rubbish, collecting it still takes up space, you want, then just take it.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth curled up disdainfully.


    ¡°This is what you said oh, when the timees, don¡¯t fight over it with me oh.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Dongfang Xuan gave a nomittal humph.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept Lu Haoming and Li Aochen.


    ¡°You want it, then take it, it¡¯s not some real treasure, take it all.¡± Luo Haoming, at this time, started to act like a good person.


    In fact, the three of them didn¡¯t have space bags, these rubbish stones didn¡¯t have spirit force, how inconvenient was it to carry on the body? Therefore, able to take this opportunity to give Nangong Liuyun a favor, couldn¡¯t help but be a good thing. As a result, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen both nodded to express their consent.


    A trace of craftiness and self-satisfaction shed through Su Luo¡¯s monochrome eyes, but in a sh, it disappeared.


    Not waiting for them to say more, Su Luo¡¯s sleeves jerked up. Soon after, she collected all of these stones into her space.


    Looking at the very clean surface of the ground, Su Luo¡¯s face spread out into a smile at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°All gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then continue to battle.¡± Nangong Liuyun spoilingly pinched Su Luo¡¯s pinkish, tender and snow-white cheeks. His smile dazzled people.


    Soon after his order, they once againunched a new round of attacks at the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders which were stealthily approaching.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were also not stupid, this time, they gathered even more of theirpanions, densely-packed together, they besieged Su Luo¡¯s group.


    This time, Nangong Liuyun yed the leading role.


    A countless amount of spirit force was emitted out, one group after another of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders fell backwards like kites that had broken strings.


    ¡°Crackle¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun grasped a ball in his hand, and a countless number of lightning flickered around the ball, giving off sizzle-crackling sounds.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± A lightning hacked down towards a group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    Immediately, close to one hundred Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders turned into dust. Soon after, a countless number of white-colored stones burst out from their head, finally pilling into a huge circle.


    ¡°So many stones!¡± A nicely surprised expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°En.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head and smilingly said, ¡°These are all yours, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Like it!¡± Su Luo smiled like a flower.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled contentedly then once again, in passing, hooked Su Luo¡¯s jadelike nose.


    Right after, Nangong Liuyun used another powerful move.


    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± Another round of noise sounded. The perfectly satisfied Nangong Liuyun was able to disy his strength to an even higher degree. The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders fell down inrge piles. Pure white little stones appeared, pile after pile, in front of Su Luo.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Luo repeated excitedly.


    She also started to move.

 Chapter 1620 – Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (2)

    Chapter 1620 ¨C Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (2)


    Su Luo coldly smiled, and her figure suddenly rushed up, fast as lightning.


    One after another, mes danced out of her palm, the mes filling the whole sky.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    With an intense whizzing sound, the mes arrived, carried by the wind. This me was formed from a countless number of mes. Its strength was iparably strong. One only saw a countless number of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders being enveloped, swallowed by the powerful me.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ mouth gave off sharp mournful screams, rolling about on the ground in pain.


    After they were burned until nothing was left, Su Luo waved her hand and those little stones became objects in her purse.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spider, seeing its own children and grandchildren crying bitterly, a thread of rage shed through its eyes.


    One only saw it burst out a world-shaking scream!


    ¡°This sound....¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly, suddenly having a bad premonition.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows also rose up slightly. His perceptions had always been very urate. Suddenly, his head lifted up to look at a ce not far away. At that ce, dust rose up like smoke.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Beichen Ying suddenly felt all the hair on his body stand on end from fear.


    ¡°Seems to also be a Hidden-eyed Purple Spider...¡± Zi Yan said, with some uncertainty.


    Very quickly, everyone knew the answer.


    That tidelike things rushing towards them were also Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Moreover, their size was bigger and much stronger in strength.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s expression sunk: ¡°These Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders are all at ninth rank. Wanting to win over them won¡¯t be easy. Moreover, after the battle just now, our spirit force have been used up until almost nothing is left. To continue like this isn¡¯t a good method.¡±


    Su Luo heard Luo Haoming¡¯s meaning being that able to retreat was best and to quickly run. But¡ª¡ªSu Luo¡¯s gaze turned to the ground, those densely-packed Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were very attractive to her.


    No way, if she was to leave like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get those little stones. Although she didn¡¯t know what use were those little stones, however, her sixth sense told her it definitely had a big usefulness.


    Su Luo thought a bit, then took out a bottle from her chest pocket.


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on this bottle Su Luo took out.


    ¡°This is Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill, just one pill and all the spirit strength will be restored in your body.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smiling gaze swept over everyone¡¯s body.


    Her bottle of Spirit Restoration Pills weren¡¯t just one or two pills, but a countless number oh!


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, how could Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills be of so little value? Fish out and it was a huge bottle? In their impression, a tiny bottle was enough to make them envious and make their hearts jump to start a battle to the death.


    But Su Luo!


    She casually could take out Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills, moreover, it was a huge bottle. At this moment, Dongfang Xuan and the other two all stared at Su Luo with envy, jealousy and hate.


    ¡°Come, everyone get one per person. If it¡¯s gone, I guarantee you¡¯ll have enough.¡± Like dividing candy, Su Luo gave each of them one.


    Luo Haoming had one in hand, his fingertips trembled unnoticeably.


    Grandmaster level pills, just got it so easily? This simply was too unbelievable.


    Li Aochen epted the pill, his eyes shed, profoundly mysterious, don¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    When time to split one for Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo noticed his repeatedly shing eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly smiled. But on the surface, her expression remained calm as she broke the pill into two then gave half of it to Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Dongfang Xuan said in a towering rage! Why did everyone get a whole pill and only he got half a pill, this was unfair! As a result, Dongfang Xuan, panting in rage, protested.

 Chapter 1621 – Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (3)

    Chapter 1621 ¨C Hidden-eyed Purple Spider (3)


    ¡°Protest is ineffective.¡± Su Luo gave a cold humph, ¡°Want it or no, if you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll take it. It also saves me from wasting medicinal pills. This is a Grandmaster level pill, very hard toe by oh.¡±


    Hard toe by? Everyone silently looked at Su Luo¡¯s whole bottle, then silently turned their face away. They looked at the lonely pill in their palm.


    ¡°Why do they all get one, only I get half a pill! Not fair!¡± Dongfang Xuan once more argued noisily.


    Su Luo¡¯s chilly gaze swept towards him, looking him up and down. Her gaze made the bottom of his heart feel fear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t pause to humph.


    ¡°Because you are too ugly.¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Dongfang Xuan was shocked.


    ¡°I said, because you are truly too ugly. Therefore, you only deserve to receive half a pill of Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill!¡± Su Luo proudly twirled around, and her dress flew as she arrogantly swaggered off.


    ¡°I¡¯m too ugly?!!¡± Dongfang Xuan was furious!


    Although his looks weren¡¯t as good as Nangong Liuyun, but what was ugly about him? In any case, taking his facial features out to the world, at least it¡¯s the standard beautiful flowery male look okay? Actually said he was ugly, too hateful.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, seeing this scene, both held their bellies and burst into loudughter.


    Zi Yan even gave her a thumbs up: ¡°Luo Luo, you are simply too wonderful! All these years, I have never seen First Senior Brother eat a loss. Too amusing!¡±


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t look to see who I am. If I weren¡¯t too busy beating these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, I¡¯d be disinclined to take care of him.¡± Su Luo proudly raised a brow.


    Dongfang Xuan, Luo Minghao and Li Aochen, one Spirit Restoration Pill could buy her such a good thug to throw away their lives for her in hardbor, simply too worth it.


    Now, the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ assisting army also arrived.


    After taking a breath and swallowing the Spirit Restoration Pill, everyone¡¯s vigor rose up, once again, it was restored to its original full state.


    Dongfang Xuan silently looked at half of the Spirit Restoration Pill in his palm. He lifted his head to re fiercely at Su Luo, then suddenly stuffed that half a pill into his mouth. Even though it was half a pill, it was still good, wasting it would be a pity!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s action naturally didn¡¯t escape Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan unwillingly swallow that half of a Spirit Restoration Pill, the smile at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth expanded.


    Then, everyone once again battled with the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body rolled in the air, dropping down the lightning balls in his hand.


    Immediately, that group of intimidating and full of vigor Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders lost one third of its members.


    At this moment, don¡¯t know if the king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders suddenly became smart and realized that Nangong Liuyun was the strongest among this group of people. The king also discovered that Nangong Liuyun cared the most about Su Luo, therefore, the formidable and savage spirit force in his body burst out, rushing towards Su Luo in an earth-shattering manner.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure stood steadily in mid-air, looking at that savage king of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, the corner of his mouth hooked into a demonically charming sneer.


    To capture the thief, one must invite the king (1), didn¡¯t expect that the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders had such wisdom. Nangong Liuyun, this king, most cared about was Su Luo, wasn¡¯t that saying that among this team, the most important person was Su Luo?


    A cold light shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. His finger gesture in the empty air, very quickly, a roaming dragon lightning danced out.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The roaming dragon-looking lightning was several meters long, in a split second, it rushed towards the king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders!


    In a short period of time, the body of the king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders was wrapped tightly into a ball by a countless number of lightning.


    ¡°Whimper, whimper¡ª¡ª¡± The king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders whined in pain, and rolled about on the ground.


    1) Capture the thief, one must invite the king: This probably refer to in order to capture a group of thieves you must draw out their leader. If anyone has other exnations feel free to post.

 Chapter 1622 – There was treasure everywhere (1)

    Chapter 1622 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (1)


    Now, everyone could hear the sizzling sound of being barbequeding from the body of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ king. Seemed to be the burnt smell from being roasted.


    Seeing the king of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders being burned into ck coal, immediately, all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders stopped their attack.


    Because without amander, right now, they don¡¯t know what they ought to do okay?


    ¡°It seems as if they have all be stupid?¡± Beichen Ying looked at that group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders looking at each other in dismay not far away. He was suddenly speechless.


    How was it that these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders looked so stupid?


    Just when Beichen Ying was uncertain, Zi Yan cried out in surprise: ¡°Hey, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders all ran away! What to do? To chase or not?¡±


    ¡°Running away is best, why chase them?¡± Luo Haoming frowned in disapproval.


    Zi Yan sent him a re then used an inquiring gaze to look at Su Luo.


    Su Luo looked at that pile of little stones in her space, counted it slightly and was very satisfied with the number, so she said: ¡°Since they ran, then forget it. We should quickly leave this ce to avoid side issues that might arise.¡±


    Although it was a bit of a pity to watch the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders run away, however, Su Luo also knew that this forest was deep and strange, no one knew when some unforeseen event would ur. It¡¯s best to hurriedly leave this ce. Moreover, while Su Luo felt those little stones were useful, but even she couldn¡¯t say what use they had.


    As a result, everyone unanimously decided to quickly leave here.


    Up ahead, a precipice ended this road. The other side was at a distant far away outside. Above the precipice, a deep cold hurricane rolled by. Wanting to fly through the sky to pass over was simply impossible. Fortunately, between the two precipices was a bridge made of iron chains.


    This shouldn¡¯t be called a iron chain bridge, because there was a single iron link that extended across between the two precipices. It floated about in the hurricane force winds. Seemingly at any moment, it would be blown apart.


    If it was an ordinary person, maybe theirplexion would pale from being frightened and directly roll down from the precipice. Fortunately, this time, none of the people who came were ordinary. So, when they saw this tiny iron wire, they only frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Dongfang Xuan coldly humphed. Directly wanted to step on the iron wire.


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was full of disapproval, ¡°If you went over and then cut off the iron wire? Then, what are we the people behind you to do? At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be you alone who will get the treasures?¡±


    Beichen Ying asked the question in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was full of not being convinced: ¡°It¡¯s best if First Senior Brother waits to be thest to go. If you walk in the front, we won¡¯t feel assured.¡±


    ¡°You, this eat the inside and collide with the outside loathsome girl! There isn¡¯t a ce for you to talk here okay?¡± Dongfang Xuan sent an annoyed re at Zi Yan.


    ¡°Here is the ce for her to speak, but whether it has a ce for you to speak is difficult to say.¡± Su Luo had both hands crossed over her chest and coldly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget who discovered this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.¡±


    This was discovered by Grandmaster Rong Yun, therefore, as Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s direct disciple, Su Luo absolutely had the authority to speak.


    ¡°You, this loathsome girl, see how long you can be so arrogant!¡± Dongfang Xuan was helpless, so he could only yield.


    He indeed had some restrained fear for Grandmaster Rong Yun, moreover, Nangong Liuyun was at his side. Now, the Nangong Liuyun that had advanced to the Commander rank had the strength to dealt him a fatal blow. Therefore, even if Dongfang Xuan was a dragon, he still needed toy low.


    After everyone discussed this, they decided both sides would walk based on a sequence.


    First was Beichen Ying, then Li Aochen. After, was Zi Yan, then Luo Haoming.


    In the end, on this side of the precipice, only Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan remained.

 Chapter 1623 – There was treasure everywhere (2)

    Chapter 1623 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (2)


    ¡°ording to reason, now it¡¯s my turn right?¡± Dongfang Xuan smilingly lifted an eyebrow.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fake smile put Su Luo in a bad mood from looking at him. As a result, her lips curled into a sneer, ¡°ording to reason? Who is reasoning with you? Don¡¯t you know being deliberately provocative is a privilege that belongs specifically to woman?¡±


    With Nangong Liuyun¡¯s unconditional support, Su Luo said this, full of confidence. Immediately, Dongfang Xuan choked and he almost rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You...you¡¯re good, you¡¯re powerful. The saint said it correctly. Sure enough, a woman and a vile person are hard to raise.¡± Dongfang Xuan flung his sleeves and in a rage, turned his face away.


    ¡°I am a woman, you are a vile person. We are no better than the other, the eldest shouldn¡¯t talk about the second eldest.¡±


    ¡°How am I a vile person? You have a guy supporting you and think you can say such venomous nder?¡± Ever since Dongfang Xuan entered the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, he had restrained a bellyful of gas. Being said by Su Luo like this, he was angered tough. He couldn¡¯t help but start to have a verbal battle with her.


    ¡°Where are you a person of noble character? If you are a person of noble character, how could you make the unmarried Li Yaoyao pregnant?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone was even and unhurried, but it infuriated Dongfang Xuan terribly.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Dongfang Xuan had an appearance of being toozy to bother bickering with her.


    ¡°As if I really wanted to to talk to you. So old and you still haven¡¯t broken through to Commander rank, and you were the earliest to enter the door as First Senior Brother. The master of Purgatory City¡¯s face has beenpletely lost by you.¡± Su Luo stuck out her tongue, her whole face full of disdain.


    ¡°You!!!¡± This was the first time the shady, ruthless and cruel Dongfang Xuan was angered until his eyes turned white. He fiercely red towards Nangong Liuyun. In a threatening voice, trying to drive a wedge between them: ¡°Third Junior Brother, a woman that even dares to insult Master, you really dare to marry? Aren¡¯t you afraid Master would me you?¡±


    ¡°Master for sure won¡¯t me me and Luo Luo. As for whether he would me you...¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dark-as-ck ink sharp eyebrows lifted up slightly. He slowly spit out five words: ¡°There is a great possibility.¡±


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, is there a problem with your head?¡± Dongfang Xuan found it extremely ridiculous. Clearly, the person insulting Master was Su Luo girl, yet Nangong Liuyun actually made a solemn vow that Master would not me him. This was simply ridiculous.


    Nangong Liuyun used the expression of looking at an idiot to disdainfully cast him a nce. Soon after, he told Su Luo in a low tone: ¡°This wind here is a bit big, it will feel slightly rocky. But I will always apany by your side, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°En. Su Luo smilingly replied.


    In fact, shepletely didn¡¯t need to cross on this iron chain bridge. She only needed to teleport and she would reach the opposite side. Because after this recent period of cultivation Su Luo¡¯s grasp of the rules of teleport was even more developed. Originally, at Central Pce, she couldn¡¯t control the distance and ce she teleported to. Now, she could teleport within five kilometers without any pressure.


    If there was only her alone here, there was no harm in Su Luo teleporting over. But since they were in a team, Su Luo naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal her trump card to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group.


    Finished telling her, Nangong Liuyun ced Su Luo on his back and went on the iron chain bridge, leaving behind a discontent and without-other-choice Dongfang Xuan.


    This ironwire chain-linked bridge, sure enough, was thin enough to be overlooked. A person standing on it would drift in the wind light as a feather.


    Laying on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, Su Luo looked down. She only saw the heavy mist below, so deep that the bottom could not be seen. On the side, the hurricane-like wind rolled over at anytime, there was the danger of them falling over.

 Chapter 1624 – There was treasure everywhere (3)

    Chapter 1624 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (3)


    Fortunately, she had Nangong Liuyun at her side. He was like a towering huge mountain, steady and giving people a sense of security. As if with him, no danger would descend on her body.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps were very steady, as if stepping on t ground. The small hurricane winds that rushed towards him from all around didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all. Very quickly, as if walking on t ground, he had arrived at the opposite precipice.


    ¡°Huh, where is Li Aochen and Luo Haoming? Howe I don¡¯t see the two of them?¡± Su Luo said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Them ah, already left.¡± Zi Yan gave a cold humph unhappily, ¡°As if they were afraid if we go together with them. we would snatch the good stuff from them. Each of them rushed to be reborn.¡±


    Su Luo inevitablyughed out loud: ¡°Maybe they felt that running faster, their probability of finding treasures would be greater.¡±


    ¡°Seeking treasure also depends on luck, they don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡± Ever since Beichen Ying ate loss after loss, this time, he was very certain, he must hold tightly onto Su Luo¡¯s thigh. To blindly follow behind her, only this way, even if Su Luo ate meat, he at least could drink some soup. This soup was a hundred times better than him rushing about randomly.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan had already slowly walked over. His gloomy and cold gaze swept over everyone. Soon after, his figure shed and disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Looks like Dongfang Xuan is also in a hurry. We should also go quickly.¡± Zi Yan was afraid that the treasures really would be snatched away, so she hurriedly urged everyone to move.


    As a result, the group of people used their martial arts and followed along this straight little pathway between the mountain to speed ahead.


    Before, no one hade to the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. As a result, there wasn¡¯t a map, so they could only look while they walked.


    After traveling for about one hour, a wooden room appeared up ahead.


    There was actually a little wooden room in this primitive jungle? Could it be that there were traces of humans having lived here before?


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, a curious light shing through their eyes.


    ¡°Huh, Luo Haoming¡¯s group of three are all standing outside that door. All of them look like blocks of wood, very interesting.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyesight was very good. Separated by a great distance, although he couldn¡¯t see too clearly, he could vaguely see an outline.


    ¡°We should also go over.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to take the lead and headed in that direction.


    Having gotten closer, they could finally see clearly the scene in front of them.


    Beichen Ying said it correctly, Luo Haoming¡¯s group of three were like fools standing there, okay?


    But when they saw the things on the shelf from the doorway of the little wooden room, Su Luo¡¯s group sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The little wooden room wasn¡¯t big, but it was made from the best ck iron wood and was well fortified.


    The strangest thing was, a shelf of goods was arranged in front of the door to the little wooden room. Behind the shelf was a benevolent-looking old man with grey hair. And the goods on that shelf was the reason Su Luo¡¯s group sucked in a breath of cold air.


    On that seeminglymon shelf made from red sandalwood was neatly arranged a pile of treasures!


    High level martial arts!


    ck-colored Crystal Stones!


    Transparent crystal ball!


    Purple wings!


    Grandmaster level Medicinal Pills!


    Emperor level Medicinal Pills!


    Many, many treasures!


    Even Su Luo, who was ustomed to seeing treasures, now wasn¡¯t able to remain calm.


    These treasures, ced outside, would absolutely cause a huge fight in the world. But to simply disy it here like this? Was it for sale? This white-bearded old grandpa wasn¡¯t afraid that the stuff would be snatched by other people? Also, what¡¯s wrong with Li Aochen, Dongfang Xuan and Luo Haoming? Why was it that they were like statues?


    Su Luo unknowingly said this sentence out loud.


    The white-bearded old grandpa behind the shelf smiled kindly. He seemed very affable. He gently exined to Su Luo: ¡°These three little guys oh, didn¡¯t ask and courted disaster to themselves. They are frozen stiff by ball of ice. It¡¯s nothing, in a while, they¡¯ll return to before.¡±

 Chapter 1625 – There was treasure everywhere (4)

    Chapter 1625 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (4)


    ¡°Ball of ice, frozen solid?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze once againnded on those seemingly simple, old-fashioned shelves.


    One square after another square shelf section, the dimensions were the same. It was neat and tidy, there was a treasure in every one of the sections. As if one could casually take one out.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were raised slightly as he said to Su Luo: ¡°Surrounding the shelf of goods is a circle of mysterious ice fog. Colorless, tasteless and transparent, it can invisibly injure people.¡±


    So it was like this! Su Luo surreptitiously nodded. This sounded right, if there wasn¡¯t a measure of protection, anyone could go up to take it. Then it wouldn¡¯t be fun at all.


    It seemed that because of their greed, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s three people were temporarily frozen stiff.


    Su Luo¡¯s guess was pretty close.


    In fact, after Dongfang Xuan¡¯s several people saw these treasures, each and every one of them was so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Let alone to say, these treasures were so frankly disyed in front of them. Wasn¡¯t it just a naked lure to entice them ah?


    So, they probed the white-bearded old grandpa and discovered that there wasn¡¯t a trace of spirit power on the white-bearded old grandpa. As a result. the three of them just rushed up to snatch the treasures like bandits that had just left the mountain. But when their hand had extended out towards the red sandalwood shelf, they then discovered that they were frozen in ce.


    Subconsciously, they tried withdrawing their hand, but that mysterious ice fog could enter any hole had already entered their body from their fingertips. Fortunately, they had abandoned it very quickly and also retreated just as swiftly. Otherwise, if more threads of the mysterious ice fog was to enter their body, not to speak of cultivation, it would even be hard for them to keep their life.


    Looking at those three who were frozen like popsicles, Su Luo understandingly nodded. Sure enough, a person mustn¡¯t be too greedy. Treasures that can be picked up as one wished? How could there be such good things!


    ¡°Elderly Grandpa, are these treasures being offered for sale?¡± Su Luo smiled sincerely and enthusiastically.


    The index finger on the right hand of the white-bearded old man shook: ¡°Little Miss, these stuff aren¡¯t here to be sold.¡±


    ¡°Elder Grandpa, then putting them out on disy, is it only for people to look at?¡± Zi Yan gathered up and asked.


    The white-bearded old man slowly shook his head, and smiled mysteriously. He pointed at the machine on the side that was half the height of a person and said to Su Luo and Zi Yan: ¡°Do you see this?¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo carefully looked at that machine.


    This machine only reached Su Luo¡¯s belly, it was built simply. Below it was a three legs-like stand. On top was a t board monitor-like thing. Underneath the screen was a small hole with a funnel that looked like a coin slot.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo was bewildered.


    ¡°Prize drawing machine.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa cleared up Su Luo¡¯s confusion, ¡°So easy and you can¡¯t tell what it is?¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo speechlessly grabbed her head. Prize drawing machine? She really was unable to tell.


    ¡°Could it be that the stuff on the shelf are all prizes? To use as a reward?¡± Su Luo suddenly realized.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be considered too stupid.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa smiled faintly.


    ¡°Then how is the prize drawn? Elder Grandpa, please tell us quickly.¡± With regards to prize-drawing, Beichen was most interested in this. As a result, he quickly gathered close, his pitch-ck, clear, bright and pretty eyes shed, radiating out starlike lights.


    Just at this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. His straight body leaned, suddenly knocking Su Luo to the side. Afterwards, his bright and shining gaze looked towards the white-bearded old grandpa as he eagerly asked: ¡°Elder, how to use this machine?¡±


    Now, not only Dongfang Xuan, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen¡¯s bodies also recovered their freedom. They all rushed over. As a result, Su Luo¡¯s group was all squeezed out to the side.


    ¡°Hey, hey, in the end, do you guys understand what¡¯s called ¡®firste first served¡¯? Want to draw prizes, go line up behind. Why be so anxious?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s annoyed gaze swept toward those three people.

 Chapter 1626 – There was treasure everywhere (5)

    Chapter 1626 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (5)


    But those three people¡¯s shing gazes stared at the white-bearded old grandpa.


    Zi Yan still wanted to say something, but was pulled to a stop by Su Luo. Her eyes were half-narrowed into a smile, as she smilingly looked at those three people, then said to Zi Yan: ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. I want to see what kind of trick those three people will use.¡±


    It was very clear that the white-bearded old grandpa seemed harmless, but wasn¡¯t a saintlike father that would allow someone to hit his face again.


    ¡°This old grandpa¡¯s body is formed from his spirit.¡± Nangong Liuyun said in a low voice by Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    Body is formed from his spirit? Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    If this white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s body was formed from his spirit, then he wasn¡¯t an ordinary human right? It seemed that this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory was full of mystery and strangeness. It also had all kinds of nice surprises. As long as you had good luck, you would constantly be nicely surprised.


    Now, the white-bearded old grandpa scowled, pretending to be distressed as he looked at the heads in front of him.


    ¡°Elder, just now, we were in the wrong. We were too impulsive, you must by all means not take offense. The group of us all entered the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, you should treat us equally, am I right?¡± Dongfang Xuan was very flexible, with one sentence, he had just erased those bad things they just did and even requested equal treatment.


    The white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s brows wrinkled deeply, after a long while, he said: ¡°Since it is like that, then fine. Take out the white stones to draw prizes.¡±


    ¡°White stones?¡± The three heads exchanged a nce, what kind of stuff was that?


    The white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s displeased gaze swept over: ¡°Along the way to my little lucky cabin, could it be that you guys didn¡¯t collect any white stones?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brain spun very fast and, in a sh, he guessed it: ¡°Elder, what you are referring to is...those little stones that exploded out from the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders?¡±


    ¡°You guys call those little spiders Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders? It seems to fit. Go, one hundred white stones will give you one chance to draw a prize.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa pointed at that prize-drawing machine. His smile was gentle.


    The white-bearded old grandpa gave them the equal treatment they wanted, didn¡¯t strip them of the qualification to draw prizes. But now, the three people looked at each other in dismay.


    White stones? At that time, there were indeed white stones, but at that time, they felt the stones took up too much space, so gifted them all to Su Luo!


    As a result, the three heads simultaneously turned towards Su Luo, their eyes shing with naked light.


    In fact, just now, when the white-bearded old grandpa was speaking, Su Luo was also very shocked. Because even she never expected that those stones would came in handy like this. At that time, it was her sixth sense that felt it might be useful.


    One hundred pieces could get one chance to draw a prize, then it looks like she would get a lot of chances. Su Luo¡¯s heart was as sweet as if she had drunk honey. Sensing those three people¡¯s undisguised gazes, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up faintly. She nestled against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, casting sidelong nces at them with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Take out the white stones.¡± Dongfang Xuan directly opened his mouth to demand.


    Before Su Luo could speak, Zi Yan was already angry enough to stamp her feet. She pointed at Dongfang Xuan and rained curses on him, saying: ¡°Dongfang Xuan, what¡¯s your meaning? Those all belong to Su Luo alone. Why should she give them to you?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze faintly swept by this jumping around little Junior Sister and directly ignored her. After passing over her, his gaze shot directly towards Su Luo: ¡°Those white stones were from everyone¡¯s painstaking effort in the fight. Why give it to you alone to use? Even if Zi Yan is stupid and wants to give all the white stones to you, but we are not stupid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not stupid!¡± Now, Luo Haoming, in a united front with Dongfang Xuan, stood out with chest high.

 Chapter 1627 – There was treasure everywhere (6)

    Chapter 1627 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (6)


    ¡°Su Luo, quickly return to us the white stones we ought to receive.¡± Li Aochen pressured her, step by step, and formed a united front with those two.


    Seeing the people on the two sides were about to argue, the white-bearded old grandpa suddenlyughed. In passing, he even fished out a table, then a chair, to sit on. After which he poured some green tea, having refreshments while watching the good y.


    Seeing the white-bearded old grandpa having the appearance of watching a good show, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling speechless.


    From beginning to end, Nangong Liuyun stood behind Su Luo, bing her most solid support. He gave her all his support and encouragement.


    ¡°The white stones you guys ought to receive?¡± Su Luo¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across them, her tone light as a feather but carrying an endless amount of sarcasm, ¡°Before when I asked you guys whether you want it or not, what was it you guys said? Especially you, Dongfang Xuan. At that time, how did you answer it? Don¡¯t think everyone is like you who can¡¯t remember!¡±


    ¡°....¡± No matter how thick-skinned Dongfang Xuan was, under everyone¡¯s eyes, wanting to go back on his words, the difficulty of this task was still very high.


    ¡°If you forgot, I can remind you. You said these stuff didn¡¯t have any spirit force, what¡¯s the use of having it. If you want it, then take it all. Dongfang Xuan, at that time, isn¡¯t that what you said?¡± Su Luo pressed closer, step by step, forcefully saying, full of confidence.


    ¡°.....¡± Dongfang Xuan lost the war, switched out to Luo Haoming going up.


    But before Luo Haoming could speak, Su Luo gave a cold sneer: ¡°At that time, who was it that disdained these white stones would take up space, so voluntarily abandoned it? Luo Haoming, don¡¯t say it was me who forced you oh.¡±


    Luo Haoming¡¯s face turned red, his lips moved, but in the end, being in the wrong, he retreated in defeat.


    Li Aochen was also the same.


    But the three of them were unwilling from beginning to the end.


    Su Luo coldly sneered: ¡°At that time, when we were surrounded by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, who yeld that he didn¡¯t have any spirit force? And also, who was it that gave you guys Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill? If there weren¡¯t any Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills, would you guys¡¯ strength have been restored so quickly? And to safely break out of the encirclement by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders intact without a hair being touched?¡±


    The three people was silent: ¡°.....¡± They couldn¡¯t deny this.


    ¡°ording to reason, I spent Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills, ultimately, the spoils of war should belong to me. This point, no matter where you go, will not be doubted. What do you guys say?¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips hooked into a ghost of a smile. In fact, at that time, she had already thought of the possibility that this dispute would ur. So, she was willing to take out the Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pills to give to them. This was called a one-time buy out of the spoils of war.


    The three people suddenly realized, it turned out Su Luo had already anticipated this, that¡¯s why she was so generous at that time!


    ¡°Loathsome girl, it turned out you already thought of this. You already knew these white stones could be used to draw prizes right?¡± Dongfang Xuan resentfully red at Su Luo.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun must have told her in advance, otherwise, why would she gather those rubbish white-colored stones? Dongfang Xuan was certain it was so.


    ¡°Master simply can¡¯t enter the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. Moreover, we are the first toe in here. So my master simply couldn¡¯t have known about these white stones in advance.¡± Su Luo coldly sneered. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe it, I have no way to convince you. I¡¯m not trying to exin it to you but stating a fact.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was infuriated until he wanted to go crazy, but was powerless against Su Luo¡¯s logic. He could only fiercely turn his face away!


    Finished settling those three people, only then did Su Luo smilingly consult the white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s meaning: ¡°Elder, can I start now?¡±

 Chapter 1628 – There was treasure everywhere (7)

    Chapter 1628 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (7)


    The white-bearded old grandpa stroked his beard calmly said: ¡°Go, draw it properly. Seeing that you, this girl, has a clear and bright face, luck may not be so bad.¡±


    This was the first time the white-bearded old grandpa opened his door to do business, naturally, he wanted to have a good omen.


    ¡°Okay, borrowing luck from your words.¡± Su Luo cupped her hand over a fist in respect, then her attention returned to the stage of the prize drawing.


    Su Luo took out a hundred white stones from her space and ced it in the funnel-like opening.


    ¡°Ding-dong, ding-dong¡ª¡ª¡± A crisp beautiful sound continuously transmitted out.


    Hearing this beautiful sound, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows tightly puckered. A vicious cold light shed through his eyes. It was as if he could see Su Luo collect all of those treasures on the shelf. His heart started to twitch in distress.


    When Su Luo¡¯s one hundred white stones entered, very quickly, the originally pitch-ck screen instantly lit up.


    As a result, Su Luo could clearly see the button on it.


    ¡°So just push this button?¡± This was the first time Su Luo used it, so she was somewhat uncertain. As a result, she turned to asked the white-bearded old grandpa.


    The white-bearded old grandpa was reclining on the chair, bathingzily in the sun. His face was full of enjoyment and pleasure. Seeing Su Luo ask, he gave an ¡®uh-huh¡¯ as a reply.


    As a result, Su Luo¡¯s gaze once again returned to the screen.


    ¡°How about I press it?¡± Beichen Ying, full of interest, rubbed his hands. He had never seen something like this, but it looked very interesting.


    Su Luo saw he was full of interest, so she automatically retreated two steps and nodded her head to say: ¡°Sure, youe try your luck.¡±


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo agreed, and his prettyrge eyes shone brightly: ¡°Luo Luo, rest assured! Sometimes my luck is also pretty good!¡±


    Zi Yan nted him a nce in displeasure: ¡°Just your little ck hand, still dare to say your luck is very good? You might not even get a treasure and instead draw a hard-toplete mission of death!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face paled, suddenly, he didn¡¯t dare to touch it.


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°No problem, just now, I looked at it clearly. In total, there are ny-nine square boxes on this shelf. After you press this button to confirm, a corresponding number should appear here. Every number is matched to a prize. The worst prize is ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ these five words. Elder, is what I said correct?¡± Thest square had a slip of paper that said these five words.


    Thest sentence Su Luo said was towards the white-bearded old grandpa who had his eyes narrowed, enjoying bathing in the sunlight.


    This old grandpa was too unprofessional, looked like a take charge kind of person, but the result was that he didn¡¯t take care of anything. Just tossed it to them to ponder this for themselves.


    ¡°En, en.¡± The old grandpa was half-awake and half-asleep as he lightly snorted these two words. But in his heart, he secretly said ¡®This girl knows her stuff, in one go, she had figured out the rules.¡¯


    In fact, how was the white-bearded old grandpa to know, Su Luo¡¯s soul had crossed over from the modern world. In the modern world, there were countless ways to draw prizes, which one hadn¡¯t she seen before? The old grandpa¡¯s machine was simply child¡¯s y to her.


    ¡°Come, just push at random.¡± Su Luo encouraged Beichen Ying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just one hundred white stones? We have a lot more.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group silently nced at Su Luo, then turned their face away in extreme anger.


    Still a lot more, a lot of the white stones were theirs okay? Being generous to others through using their effort and still so proud! But before, they had lost face in front of Su Luo¡¯s forceful words, so these three people could only remain silent. At the same time, they prayed in their hearts: thank you for your patronage, thank you for your patronage, thank you for your patronage....

 Chapter 1629 – There was treasure everywhere (8)

    Chapter 1629 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (8)


    Beichen Ying took a deep breath and approached the screen. Because of excitement, his fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°You must by all means not draw a ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ back ah, otherwise I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Zi Yan threatened at the critical juncture.


    Beichen Ying was unconvinced: ¡°How do you speak? These ny-nine squares, even if I close my eyes, it¡¯s impossible for me to draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ ah. You really think my luck would be bad to that degree?¡±


    To draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ was close to one percent chance. No matter what, Beichen Ying didn¡¯t believe his luck would be that bad.


    ¡°Then let us wait and see.¡± Zi Yan was simply not optimistic about Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t ept being looked down upon.


    Seeing the two fight like roosters, Su Luo smilingly shook her head. These two were a quarrelsome but loving couple. On the surface, it seemed as if they didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye, but in fact... they still were thoughtful for each other.


    Just when these thoughts continuously went through Su Luo¡¯s brain, Beichen Ying¡¯s hand had already pushed down the deciding button.


    ¡°Honk, honk, honk¡ª¡ª¡±


    The prize-drawing machine gave a clear sound, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    The numbers 1 to 99 rolled on the screen. Moreover, these numbers appeared without any kind of pattern or order to speak of. Even the most urate calctions wouldn¡¯t be able to find a pattern.


    Now, seeing those numbers, Beichen Ying felt that his mind was about to explode. These numbers shed by like lightning, so fast that he simply couldn¡¯t react.


    Now, besides Nangong Liuyun, everyone else all circled around the prize-drawing machine. Completely surrounding Beichen Ying in the middle.


    ¡°You choose ah.¡± Seeing Beichen Ying was slow and motionless, Zi Yan anxiously urged in a loud voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know, don¡¯t have to urge ah.¡± Beichen Ying waved his hand, and everyone all retreated a step. Then, he closed his eyes and suddenly jabbed the ¡®decided¡¯ button.


    Soon after, everyone sucked in a cold breath of air.


    Beichen Ying, right now, nervously had his eyes closed, hearing the sound of people sucking in a breath, his heart was scared, delighted and nervous. Everyone¡¯s reaction was so strong, this must be because he had drawn a super precious treasure ah!


    ¡°What is it? What is it?¡± Beichen Ying had his eyes closed, not daring to look. Afraid if he looked at the good thing, it would change into ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯.


    ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Zi Yan unhappily rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°s.¡± Su Luo slowly sighed, silently patting Beichen Ying on the shoulder.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s heart immediately fell from heaven to hell, momentarily apanied by sorrow. He opened his eyes to look towards the prize-drawing machine: thank you for your patronage! Actually really was number 99, ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯!


    Beichen Ying looked at his own right hand. Under the sunlight, this hand was pure white like jade. Such a good hand, how could it be a ck hand? He couldn¡¯t ept it!


    Su Luoforted him by patting the back of his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. This is the first time, next time you will have the experience to get it.¡±


    These words offort almost made Beichen Ying cry. Drawing a prize wasn¡¯t like other things, still saying next time he¡¯d have the experience? Was drawing prizes something that experience would help with? This all depended on luck ah, luck! Thinking up to here, Beichen Ying once again silently looked at his right hand.


    ¡°There¡¯re still more chances. In any case, we have plenty of white stones. Moreover, it was picked up for free and didn¡¯t spend a single cent.¡± Su Luo very generously counted out one hundred white stones and very easily cast it into the machine: ¡°Try again, I don¡¯t believe you still can draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ again.¡±


    ¡°What if I really draw it? Then what to do....¡± Beichen Ying wanted to cry butcked the tears as he looked at Su Luo. All his confidence had been hit until it copsed.

 Chapter 1630 – There was treasure everywhere (9)

    Chapter 1630 ¨C There was treasure everywhere (9)


    ¡°Then....you should properly go gather some moral character.¡± Su Luo yielded her position, setting aside the best position in the middle for Beichen Ying.


    The second time drawing a prize, Beichen Ying was clearly even more nervous than the first time.


    Because the first time, the ignorant know no fear. Now, with the pressure of the first time¡¯s ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, Beichen Ying¡¯s expression was clearly heavier the second time.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Zi Yan waved a fist at him.


    ¡°En!¡± Having Zi Yan¡¯s encouragement, Beichen YIng seriously nodded, his confidence having been restored a bit.


    Beichen Ying closed his eyes. He took a deep breath, then heavily pressed down on that confirm button.


    ¡°Honk, honk, honk¡ª¡ª¡±


    A familiar sound came from the prize-drawing machine, it gave people a nervous and urgent feeling.


    ¡°Draw at will, only for an exceeding unlucky fool, otherwise, you can¡¯t possible draw number 99.¡± Zi Yan said loudly to Beichen Ying. At the same time, she encouragingly patted his shoulder.


    ¡°En! My luck can¡¯t be that bad!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze focused on the screen. When number 99 shed by, he suddenly pushed that button!


    Look, look, see how low Beichen Ying, this fool¡¯s, requirement was. He only wanted to avoid the number 99, any other number that was given to him would be good enough.


    ¡°What...number?¡± This time, Beichen Ying didn¡¯t close his eyes. He only turned his face away, not daring to look. He only looked at Zi Yan¡¯s expression from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Seeing the erged number that jumped out on the screen, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t hold back and directly puffed out herugher!


    ¡°Dang!¡± After Su Luo saw the number of the screen, she felt very much surprised.


    ¡°In the end, what number ah...¡± A very bad feeling suddenly rose in Beichen Ying¡¯s heart. His gaze quickly shot to the screen.


    F*ck! How was it still the number 99! Why was it still ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯! Why was it like this! Were the heavens ying him?


    Beichen Ying used both hands to hold his head. Depressed, he wanted to knock against a wall. He didn¡¯t even know when his luck had degenerated to this stage.


    Su Luoforted him in a deadpan manner: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing. This is what¡¯s called bad things can¡¯t happen three times. How about it, let¡¯s draw again?¡± In any case, she still had a lot of white stones in her space. Just let Beichen Ying waste it several times to give him more confidence.


    ¡°Beichen ah, just now, I said only for the exceedingly unlucky fool, I wasn¡¯t being sincere. How could I have imagined your luck would be so bad ah...¡± Although Zi Yan¡¯s words were trying tofort, but it turned into another sharp sword, ruthlessly jabbing again in Beichen Ying¡¯s hurt.


    Zi Yan, this girl, was clearly rejoicing in his misfortune!


    ¡°This time, you go!¡± Beichen Ying humphed twice, pushed Zi Yan to the side of the prize-drawing machine and said to Su Luo, ¡°Do you still have some white stones? If you don¡¯t have it, I will call for it first as a debt!¡±


    ¡°Why ask you to be in debt. Luo Luo naturally will give me a chance to draw, right Luo Luo?¡± Zi Yan didn¡¯t want to be in emotional debt to Beichen Ying.


    ¡°The two of you guys ah, really are a quarrelsome loving couple.¡± Su Luo, resigned, selected one hundred white stones from her space and tossed it into the machine.


    ¡°Who is a quarrelsome loving couple with her? Did you make a mistake?¡± Beichen Ying exaggeratedly made a fuss.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Zi Yan turned her face away in anger, ¡°I will definitely beat you! I won¡¯t draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯! Only your kind of idiot would draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ everyday!¡± Zi Yan made a fist to encourage herself.


    ¡°Then wait and see!¡± Beichen Ying also wasn¡¯t convinced. He felt that the probability of drawing ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ was very high. Don¡¯t know if it was deliberately set by the white-bearded old grandpa.

 Chapter 1631 – Luck that defies nature (1)

    Chapter 1631 ¨C Luck that defies nature (1)


    ¡°Then that will depend on if you have this kind of luck or not.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s muttering clearly was waiting to watch Zi Yan bing a joke.


    ¡°Wait and see.¡± Zi Yan rolled her eyes at him, turned her body and efficiently pressed the start button.


    As a result, countless numbers very quickly rolled before Zi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    These numbers didn¡¯t have any order, from 0 to 99, the numbers continuously changed. Even if someone wanted to predict it, it would be difficult.


    ¡°Can only stake on a person¡¯s character.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands towards Zi Yan.


    ¡°Luo Luo, your hand.¡± Zi Yan extended her right hand to Su Luo.


    Su Luo felt this was ridiculous, and helplessly shook her head. Then, she extended her right hand and linked it together with Zi Yan¡¯s, andughingly said: ¡°Must you be so superstitious?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, you can¡¯t not believe in it. In fact, it¡¯s just that strange.¡± After Zi Yan¡¯s hand rubbed Su Luo¡¯s little red hand ,after with a ¡®pow¡¯ sound, she directly pushed down the stop button.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± The continuously flickering numbers stopped.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh!!!! Number 77! Number 77!!!¡± Zi Yan wasn¡¯t like Beichen Ying who didn¡¯t dare look, so she immediately saw the result of her draw. When she saw the number 77, she immediately jumped up to cheer repeatedly.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow!!! Luo Luo, your little red hand is too cute! Boo hoo! Love it to death!¡± Zi Yan expressed her mood outwardly, she was endlessly excited.


    Su Luo also felt very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that after Beichen Ying¡¯s twice in a row of bad luck, things would change for the better for Zi Yan. Su Luo lowered her head to look at her own hand. This little hand wasn¡¯t really the legendary little red hand right?


    Only now did Zi Yan¡¯s gaze sweep to the dumbfounded Beichen Ying on the side.


    Zi Yan, in a very big sister-like manner, patted the lifeless Beichen Ying. Proudly, she said with eyes full of spirit: ¡°How about it? Convinced now?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s pitch-ck eyes silently looked at her, then turned his face away. In his heart, he irritably roasted: Horse¡¯s tail, he got ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ twice. Horse¡¯s hair, horse¡¯s hair, horse¡¯s hair!!! The Gods were really too unfair!!!


    But when his head turned back, it was full of a faint smile. ¡°Number 77 ah. Don¡¯t know what kind of stuff is number 77. Maybe it¡¯s not much better than ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you just continue to be jealous.¡± Zi Yancently walked to the front of that shelf. She mumbled: ¡°Number 77, what kind of thing will number 77 be....¡±


    ¡°Number 77 is here!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, so excited that she almost pounced up.


    ¡°Pfff!¡± Seeing the thing in box number 77, Beichen Ying couldn¡¯t hold back and directly spurted out augh. Soon after, he proudly looked at Zi Yan, ¡°It seems your luck isn¡¯t that good either.¡±


    Number 77, Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill.


    Seeing this medicinal pill, Zi Yan¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    Originally speaking, a Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill was a very rare medicinal pill. If Zi Yan saw it before, she would be extremely excited. But now, she was stunned foolish by Su Luo once in a while tossing out a Emperor level Medicinal Pill. So, this Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill already couldn¡¯t invoke Zi Yan¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill is very good ah. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Zi Yan forced herself to catch that Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill that automatically popped out of a mysterious ice fog.


    Beichen Ying had both hands on his hips as he howled withughter on the side. He had a feeling of winning back a game.


    Su Luo unhappily nted a nce at him, coldly tossing out a sentence: ¡°Looks like in the future, Little Shadow won¡¯t need to take medicinal pills from me.¡±


    Beichen Ying, hearing this, his face changed faster than the sky. Immediately, he headed towards Su Luo in a kissing up manner.

 Chapter 1632 – Luck that defied nature (2)

    Chapter 1632 ¨C Luck that defied nature (2)


    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Luo waved her hand hinting for them to stop. Following she walked over to draw a prize.


    ¡°Luo Luo, draw a great prize! You guys look carefully!¡± Zi Yan waved her fist to encourage Su Luo.


    Just now, she borrowed Su Luo¡¯s luck, and didn¡¯t she draw a reward? Now, Su Luo personally went to battle, how could it be worse than her? This was absolutely impossible.


    Therefore, Zi Yan had full confidence in Su Luo, with firm iparable faith.


    Dongfang Xuan stood behind Su Luo, the gaze they used to look at her was full of envy and resentment.


    Based on their estimate, Su Luo had enough Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders to draw at least twenty times! And based on her luck...wouldn¡¯t all the treasures be drawn by her? The more they thought of this, the more jealous they became and the uglier their expressions were.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage, thank you for your patronage, thank you for your patronage...¡± After Su Luo pressed the button to begin, these three people silently mouthed these words, as if like this, they could disrupt Su Luo¡¯s luck.


    ¡°Bang.¡± Su Luo pressed down on the stop key.


    ¡°How is it, how is it, let me see.¡± Zi Yan moved to the front, and she stared tightly at those slowly stopping numbers.


    ¡°75, 62, 87...about to stop, about to stop....99....¡± When it finally settled, this nightmare number of 99 appeared, not only Su Luo, but the rest of the people were also stunned.


    Soon after, a burst of uproariousughter came from among the crowd, this sound came from the three people behind Su Luo.


    ¡°Ouch, thought you had a lot of luck, isn¡¯t it just ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at your posture, thought you had gotten a pair of purple wings.¡±


    ¡°Even getting a high level martial arts is considered getting rich too ah, but the result actually was...hehe. That¡¯s to say, to covet other people¡¯s things will bring retribution.¡±


    These three normally would be considered to have a proud and icily arrogant temper, but now, they were the embodiment of gossipy woman. Grumbling and speaking there non-stop.


    Zi Yan couldn¡¯t endure listening to it anymore with both hands at her hips. She fiercely and coldly red at them: ¡°Hey, are you guys finished? Isn¡¯t it just ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯? What¡¯s to be concerned about? We have plenty of white stones, if we didn¡¯t draw anything, then we¡¯ll draw again. Unlike you three, besides taunting other people, if you guys have the ability, thene up and draw ah. Three grown men, ordinarily with aloof and remote expressions, really didn¡¯t expect to be so petty. Simply too ridiculous!¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s words showered down on them, almost choking those three to death.


    Dongfang Xuan very fiercely red at Zi Yan. This stinky girl that ate inside and kissed up to outsiders. Before, she was still afraid of him, but now, getting together with Su Luo, her courage had grown very fat.


    Su Luo looked at the number 99, and was depressed for a bit. But she wasn¡¯t discouraged, soon, after she ced another hundred white stones inside.


    Wait until the stop button was pushed....


    ¡°It¡¯s 99 again!¡± Dongfang Xuan immediatelyughed, ¡°Ha, just this luck, just now, who said this was a little red hand? Isn¡¯t that an insult to little red hand?¡±


    Zi Yan coldly red at Dongfang Xuan, thenforted Su Luo: ¡°No big deal, no big deal. Bad things won¡¯t happen three times in a row. In any case, we have plenty of white stones.¡±


    Because Beichen Ying found another person at the bottom, he became happier. As a result, he also entered the ranks tofort Su Luo:¡°You see, didn¡¯t I also draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ two times in a row? Rest assured, this third time, you definitely won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Beichen Ying was also secretly doubtful. Hadn¡¯t Luo Luo¡¯s luck always been too good, how was it that now, it wasn¡¯t reliable ah?¡±

 Chapter 1633 – Luck that defied nature (3)

    Chapter 1633 ¨C Luck that defied nature (3)


    Su Luo grabbed her hair from being depressed. Looking towards Nangong Liuyun with a ¡®requesting for help¡¯ gaze.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face spread out into a gentle smile as warm as sunlight. In a soft and kind voice, he said: ¡°Continue to draw, in any case, we have the spiders.¡±


    The implication being that as long as Su Luo liked it, he would unconditionally help her go kill the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders to get the white stones and let her draw prizes for fun.


    With Nangong Liuyun¡¯s encouragement, Su Luo¡¯s confidence immediately increased by a lot. She rubbed her hand as if she wanted to rub off all the bad luck on it. Soon after, Su Luo¡¯s eyes closed and suddenly pressed the stop button.


    ¡°What did I draw?¡± Su Luo discovered that it was quiet all around her, and asked with some unease.


    ¡°Hup...¡±Zi Yan mumbled, unable to say anything.


    ¡°s...¡± Beichen Ying slowly sighed and didn¡¯t have the heart to look at Su Luo again.


    ¡°Pff, hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Dongfang Xuanughed louder than anyone else. His tone revealed an endless tion.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart sank, and she gloomily opened her eyes.


    As expected.


    On the screen, the number 99 strikingly appeared in her eyes. Flickering with endless mockery and poking fun at her.


    ¡°Oh, really thought your luck was really good, drawing ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ three times in a row, hahahahah¡ª¡ª¡± Luo Haoming and Li Aochen exchanged a nce, then the two of them burst out into loudughter.


    ¡°Snatched our white stones, looks like this is Heaven¡¯s retribution to you!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ruthless gaze stared at Su Luo. A sinister and cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Really? I just don¡¯t believe it.¡± Su Luo coldly smiled, following which her hand lifted, and a white light shed by. One only heard the ¡®ding dong¡¯ sound resonating endlessly.


    Originally, Su Luo had tossed a majority of the white stones she had into the prize-drawing machine. This time, she decided to gamble big.


    ¡°No matter how many times you draw, it¡¯s useless!¡± Dongfang Xuan repeatedly sneered. His eyes flickering with a mockingly cold light.


    ¡°Really? Then try it and see.¡± Su Luo hedged, ¡°At least I still have hope, you guys don¡¯t even have hope.¡±


    Hearing this, Dongfang Xuan was so enraged that smoke almost came out of all seven orifices on his face.


    Su Luo coldly retracted her gaze, and turned all her concentration to the prize-drawing machine in front.


    Drawing three times in a row and getting nothing, this made Su Luo, whose luck had always defied nature, doubt herself in her heart. Fortunately, her temperament had always been tough. She thought a bit of it and then it passed. Very quickly, she was full of confidence and in high spirits again.


    But don¡¯t know if it was because this time, Su Luo offended the Gods, or if the Gods were too busy ying mahjong and didn¡¯t have time to look after her. In any case, the Su Luo at this moment could be described aspletely out of luck.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡ª¡± A noise came from the prize-drawing machine.


    ¡®It¡¯s ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ again. Hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Dongfang Xuan held his belly,ughing until he almost fell to the ground and rolled about.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡ª¡± Another sound echoed, this indicated that Su Luo pushed the stop button once again.


    ¡°Pfff, hahahahha, actually another ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯. My god ah, you this elder is simply too cute!¡± Dongfang Xuan was so excited that he almost kneeled. How could the Gods be so cute? He hated that he wasn¡¯t sensible when young. At that time, he pointed at the heavens and cursed out the gods, he had really offended.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo angrily pped her palm down. As a result, the number came out once again.


    ¡°¡®Thank you for your patronage¡¯, hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Dongfang Xuan exploded out ecstatically. He almost rolled on the ground fromughter.


    ¡°There¡¯re still thest three chances.¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled and patted Su Luo on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, continue.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Su Luo took a deep breath and ordered herself to calm down.

 Chapter 1634 – Marvelous counterattack (1)

    Chapter 1634 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (1)


    These white stones were merely picked up from the side of the road. Able to get a price was best, but there was no loss from not getting a price. So, she simply didn¡¯t need to worry so much about gains and losses.


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo red in annoyance at Dongfang Xuan who wasughing like a lunatic. Then, she once again started to draw thest three chances.


    Due to more than ten times before when she failed, so, everyone used aplicated expression to look at Su Luo.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying maintained their full of sympathy and consoling expression. But Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group was definitely taking joy in other¡¯s misfortunes, sneering and mocking.


    ¡°There¡¯re only thest three chances. You still think it¡¯s possible?¡± Dongfang Xuan cast sideway nces at Su Luo from a high vantage point. His chin was lifted high, disdainfully sneering viciously.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible for me or not, what does it have to do with you? You are merely an observer, really have the nerve to criticise the main master?¡± Su Luo gave a disdainful snort, and returned his re, full of vigor.


    Dongfang Xuan was choked off again.


    ¡°Want to make a bet? I bet this time you still won¡¯t draw anything! What? Do you dare to bet?¡± Dongfang Xuan proudly fished out a purple crystal stone and ced it in front of Su Luo, ¡°If you win, this purple crystal will belong to you, how about it?¡±


    Purple crystal stones had a huge attractiveness to Su Luo, because once you reach ninth and tenth level, ordinary crystal stones didn¡¯t have enough spirit force for them to use. So, they needed this kind of superior crystal stones. A pity that purple-colored crystal stones were extremely rare in this world, very few were ever seen.


    ¡°What about after?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-narrowed, acting as if she was seriously considering it as she cast him a nce.


    ¡°If you lose, then give me thest two chances!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was cold, not allowing any disagreement, ¡°How about it? Dare to bet or not?¡±


    Faced with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s passive aggressive way of getting what he wanted, Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°Since you want to deliver this purple-colored crystal stone to thisdy, if I don¡¯t ept it, then it¡¯ll be a waste.¡±


    ¡°Really big tone, just afraid you will suffer a double loss oh.¡± Dongfang Xuan coldlyughed repeatedly, ¡°Just your kind of bad luck, giving you thest remaining three chances is a waste. It¡¯s better to step aside and give me the chances.¡±


    ¡°Then just wait and see.¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly.


    ¡°Luo Luo...¡± Zi Yan pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeve, her expression somewhat hesitant, ¡°Really want to bet ah?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Luo smiled: ¡°Could this be faked?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to try it for you?¡± Zi Yan thoroughlycked confidence in Su Luo¡¯s luck today. More than ten times ck hand in a row, this probability was lower than the eighteenth hell. How could she bet with Dongfang Xuan?


    ¡°Let me try it first, in any case, even if I lose, there¡¯s no damage.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was full of confidence.


    As a result, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Luo closed her eyes. Numbers continuously appeared in her mind, suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s finger moved slightly.


    ¡°Honk¡ª¡ª¡± sounded out, then the prize-drawing stopped.


    ¡°89...56...34....12....wow, it stopped, it stopped. It¡¯s number 12!!!!¡± Zi Yan excitedly shrieked. So excited that she almost jumped.


    Beichen Ying was also excited: ¡°Hey, things have changed for the better ah Luo Luo. This time, it finally wasn¡¯t ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯!¡±


    Now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face changed between a burst of red then white. Not long after, it became blue-green. In short, it changed erratically, so people couldn¡¯t figure out the pattern.


    Su Luo, smiling happily, took a nce at him. Soon after, as if it was proper, she took that purple-colored crystal stone. Then, she carelessly asked: ¡°Still want to bet?¡±


    When Su Luo said these three words, her tone was very annoying. She used that kind of ¡®looking down in schadenfreude¡¯ tone, hearing it would make a person¡¯s heart felt provoked.

 Chapter 1635 – Marvelous counterattack (2)

    Chapter 1635 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (2)


    ¡°Bet! I don¡¯t believe your luck can really change!¡± Dongfang Xuan smashed out another purple-colored crystal stone.


    These purple-colored crystal stones were ones Dongfang Xuan had saved to use for cultivating. In fact, he didn¡¯t have that many in hand. Only, not long before, he had a fortuitous encounter and found five pieces in an obscure cave.


    ¡°If I lose?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up as she unhurriedly asked.


    ¡°If you lose, then return that crystal stone to me from just now!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s flesh still hurt from having that purple-colored crystal stone being taken.


    ¡°Purple crystal stone, bet for a purple crystal stone. This is very fair. Fine, I agree to this bet. But now, let us have a look at what treasure number 12 corresponds to.¡± Finished speaking, Su Luo turned her head to look at the shelf.


    Seeing that Su Luo and Dongfang Xuan had agreed to a bet, Zi Yan had already excitedly and smugly ran over to see the prize this number would match to.


    ¡°Number 12 is...Huh, Image Crystal Ball.¡± Zi Yan pointed at the transparent colored crystal ball inside the mysterious ice fog. She turned her head in puzzlement to look at Su Luo, ¡°What kind of thing is an Image Crystal Ball?¡± How was it that she had never heard of it?


    Su Luo extended both hands in and carefully took out that transparent crystal ball.


    This crystal ball was drawn by her, so at this time, Su Luo¡¯s hand could go through the mysterious ice fog to personally take out the crystal ball. If this was changed to another person, it was definitely not possible.


    This crystal ball was the size of two fists, transparent and pure, giving off jade like light. It had a radiance that warmed and touched a person¡¯s heart.


    But Su Luo looked right, then left, and still couldn¡¯t see through its profound mystery. In the end, she could only shake her head: ¡°I also don¡¯t know ah.¡±


    ¡°Put your spirit force inside.¡± Halfying on the chair resting, the white-bearded old grandpa finally said something at this time.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze looked towards the Image Crystal Ball in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Su Luo thought a bit and decided it¡¯s best to release it and have a look.


    A gentle spirit force slowly entered the crystal ball.


    The originally white-colored crystal ball was like a television that was just turned on, and gradually, a scene appeared.


    The whole sky was filled with jasper flowers that floated about as, one after another, they floated to the floor.


    Under the jasper flower tree, two experts held precious swords as they danced under the moonlight.


    Those two faintly discernible bodies, that long wonderful shadows, the speed of the sword moves were quick as demons. There were also those movements that flitted by in a blink of an eye, shocking Su Luo endlessly.


    ¡°Oh heavens! This sword method, this figure, this, this is no doubt the legendary honorable Ling Mei!¡± Luo Haoming shrieked.


    Honorable Ling Mei, was once a strong expert at the summit of the saint rank. But several hundred years ago, he disappeared from this world. No one had seen his figure since then. Now, now his figure appeared on the Image Crystal Ball!


    ¡°This is the legendary ¡¶Phantom Footsteps¡·!¡± Dongfang Xuan was so startled that his eyes almost fell out.


    ¡°The passing down of Phantom Footsteps had been lost long ago. Didn¡¯t expect it was still engraved inside this crystal ball. This treasure is too hard toe by!¡± Luo Haoming repeatedly cried out in surprise. His pair of eyes stared fixedly at Su Luo.


    No one expected that a martial arts that had been lost for so long would so simply appear like this. Moreover, it appeared in the way of being a recorded image. Just what kind of amazing luck did this loathsome girl Su Luo have ah!


    ¡°Su Luo, what will it take for you to hand over the ¡¶Phantom Footsteps¡·?¡± Li Aochen impatiently questioned forcefully.


    This footwork was very suitable with his martial arts. If he cultivated the Phantom Footwork, he believed his strength would be restored to its peak in a short time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out two pieces of purple-colored crystal stones!¡± Dongfang Xuan directly started to call out a price.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones!¡± Luo Haoming was not to be outdone. As long as he got the Phantom Footwork, then his speed would reach the boundary of teleport. He could almost walk alone all over the world, which person wouldn¡¯t want to?

 Chapter 1636 – Marvelous counterattack (3)

    Chapter 1636 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (3)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out five pieces of purple-colored crystal stones!¡± Li Aochen yelled loudly.


    Dongfang Xuan angrily nted a nce at Li Aochen. Immediately, he loudly yelled again: ¡°I¡¯ll take out six pieces!¡±


    ¡°Seven pieces!¡±


    ¡°Ten pieces!¡±


    .......


    Momentarily, the situation was very lively.


    And Su Luo, who held the phantom footwork in her palms, was puzzled and asked Nangong Liuyun at her side: ¡°Is Phantom Footsteps really this valuable?¡±


    ¡°I heard that after cultivating its essence, a person¡¯s speed would be almost as fast as teleport.¡± Nangong Liuyun replied practically.


    ¡°Oh~!¡± Teleport ah? This wasn¡¯t very attractive to Su Luo, because she knew how to teleport. This was the fusion of spacews and Spirit Dance Steps that turned into real teleport.


    ¡°Su Luo, in the end, how many pieces of purple-colored crystal stones would you be willing to sell it for?¡± Dongfang Xuan angrily asked. He really needed this martial arts. His cultivation had been at a bottleneck for a long time, he only needed a little bit of an opportunity before he could break through.


    But Su Luo only sent a faint nce at him, indifferently saying a sentence: ¡°Sell? Why should I sell it?¡±


    At the same time, Su Luo stopped pouring her spirit force into the crystal ball. This crystal ball then slowly turned dark, finally restoring to its original state.


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan was angered half to death.


    They were arguing, bidding, striving for it until they were flushed with excitement. The result was that the owner said a sentence that she wasn¡¯t selling it. Really made them feel sullen to death.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen were also suffocating in anger. They red at Su Luo, panting in a rage.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept by Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    She and Nangong Liuyun both didn¡¯t have a problem with speed. So, they simply didn¡¯t need this Phantom Footsteps. But Beichen Ying and Zi Yan just so happened to need this. Then, who should she give this to?


    In the end, Su Luo still decided to give it to Zi Yan.


    ¡°You are really giving it to me?¡± Zi Yan gazed at Su Luo in disbelief. So excited that her fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m giving it to you. Otherwise, don¡¯t tell me I need to sell it?¡± Su Luo unhappily patted her jadelike white hands, ¡°As for you, put it away carefully and slowly study it. By all means, don¡¯t let others snatch it away.¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Zi Yan seriously nodded, in a treasuring manner, she put it into her space bag.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group was all stupefied from watching.


    Was this a mistake?!


    Su Luo, this loathsome girl, wouldn¡¯t sell it for the heavenly price of ten pieces of purple-colored crystal stones, but in the end, she carelessly gave it to Zi Yan. Had Su Luo¡¯s brain been smashed by a door? Dongfang Xuan tried to endure and, in the end, couldn¡¯t, so he tauntingly said: ¡°Loathsome girl, you think that Phantom Footsteps is like a chinese cabbage? To so carelessly gift it to someone, you are simply the number one spendthrift in the world!¡±


    Su Luo calmly and unhurriedly nced at him: ¡°My stuff, who I want to give it to, is who I can give to. Who are you ah? Sir, aren¡¯t you too widely controlling things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you in case you regret itter!¡± Dongfang Xuan was extremely unreconciled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Phantom Footsteps ah, what¡¯s so amazing about it. My master has a lot at his ce.¡± Su Luo gave a light snort.


    Dongfang Xuan sent an angry re at Su Luo, there was mad jealousy in his eyes.


    As Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple, was the happiest person in the world, there was no other that couldpare.


    Don¡¯t need to say how powerful, two-faced, partial and overprotective Grandmaster Rong Yun as an Emperor level Apothecary. As his disciple, not only could she get Emperor level medical pills and eat it as if they were just candy, in addition, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s custom of exchanging treatment for illness with martial arts books, the number of martial arts in his hands must be too numerous to count.


    Su Luo, as his most belovedst disciple, naturally would let her choose at will ah. In contrast to this, although the master of Purgatory City¡¯s strength was simrly strong, but he had a lot of disciples under him. How could their treatment bepared to Su Luo¡¯s treatment.


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan almost went crazy from being jealous of Su Luo.

 Chapter 1637 – Marvelous counterattack (4)

    Chapter 1637 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (4)


    Zi Yan made a face at the ashen-faced Dongfang Xuan. Soon after, she started to help massage and knead Su Luo¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Tired? How about you rest a bit then draw again?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, now, my luck just so happens to be good, who knows if my luck will run out after a rest right?¡± Su Luo smiled in a half-joking manner, ¡°Besides, I already agreed with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s bet, it¡¯s best toplete it as early as possible.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo once again returned to the prize-drawing machine.


    ¡°Do you want to change the bet?¡± Su Luo gave Dongfang Xuan a final chance to change.


    ¡°If you lose, I don¡¯t want your crystal stone, just give me thest chance to draw a prize!¡± Dongfang Xuan, sure enough, was Dongfang Xuan. Now, he really did change his mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo agreed.


    As a result, Su Luo started to draw again.


    Dongfang Xuan stared fixedly at her hand. He unblinkingly stared at her, as if he could use his thoughts to affect the results of Su Luo¡¯s prize-drawing attempt.


    Su Luo unhurriedly nced at him, the corner of her mouth hooking into a faint sneer. Finally, she pushed the stop button.


    The speed of the rolling numbers gradually slowed down. In the end, it stopped at the number 7.


    ¡°Number 7!¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying cried out in excitement. They almost tightly embraced each other.


    ¡°Luo Luo won. Hahahaha... Not only is it the number 7, she also got a purple-colored crystal stone. Really great!¡± Zi Yan cheered loudly, and she even apuded enthusiastically.


    In contrast, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face looked like it had been fiercely pped by someone. A burst of green and a burst of red, embarrassed and wrathful.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, this piece of purple-colored crystal stone, this person will kindly ept.¡± Su Luo raised an eyebrow. Then, she rightfully put away the purple-colored crystal stone that Dongfang Xuan had taken out.


    The bet she won, naturally she would put it away confidently.


    ¡°Number 7, number 7,e, let us have a look. What kind of treasure is the legendary number 7 ah.¡± Zi Yan happily skipped over to the shelf as she mumbled this.


    ¡°Here!¡± Suddenly, her eyes lit up as she pointed excitedly at a ce near the center.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Luo walked forward and carefully examined it.


    ¡°It seems to be a piece of jade.¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression was like water as she faintly said. But her heart suddenly lit up.


    At that time, the Venerable Divine Dragon had given her a piece of jade. After finding it was engraved with the Great Dimensional Imprint, by now, she had finished learning all three levels and mastered all its secrets thoroughly. That was to say, at that time, the piece of jade the Venerable Divine Dragon gave her was now not of much use to her. Of course, she had already finished studying it, so Su Luo believed that as long as she pinched the jade piece into powder, the Venerable Divine Dragon would appear.


    Now, this jade pieceid still in Su Luo¡¯s hand, it had a prating green color, seemingly full of water.


    ¡°Just such a simple piece of jade?¡± Dongfang Xuan disdainfully sneered.


    Su Luo was not affected by him, she put a thread of her spirit power inside. Because when Su Luo held this jade piece in her hand, she discovered that this jade piece was definitely not that simple!


    In the wake of that thread of spirit force going in, soon after, a delighted expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Oh heavens!


    Before, the more than ten times of bad luck, could it have existed just so she could reap the current rewards? If it was really like this, then Su Luo was really thankful to the Gods.


    ¡¶First half of Light Element Law¡·!


    Ever since Su Luo activated her light element, she had run over to ask for a book of martial arts on it from Master. But Master told her that he did indeed have light element martial arts, but only the middle book. He didn¡¯t have the first half that taught the foundation.

 Chapter 1638 – Marvelous counterattack (5)

    Chapter 1638 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (5)


    Without the first part, what¡¯s the use of having only the middle part? So, Su Luo had a ¡®just give it a try¡¯ attitude this time when entering the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. But she never expected that it had just begun and her luck was full to bursting, drawing the first part of the light element martial arts. It seemed the Gods really were looking after her.


    In this world, because the light element had gradually declined until it disappeared, therefore, almost no martial arts on it was left behind. Su Luo being able to get the first part of the light martial arts, this was a very fortunate matter.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was as peaceful as water, calmly putting away the jade piece.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good?¡± Zi Yan asked in a low voice, because Su Luo¡¯s expression seemed very normal.


    ¡°Also....not bad.¡± Su Luo reluctantly nodded, as if making herself maintain this expression.


    Dongfang Xuan burst out into loudughter: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not something good, then don¡¯t force yourself, is that fun?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the mostmon jade piece, what does it have to do with you? Can you control it?¡± Su Luo gave a cold snort.


    Dongfang Xuan gave a cold snort: ¡°Only thest chance remains, do you still dare to bet?¡± He had lost twice in a row, this made Dongfang Xuan¡¯s bullheaded temperament appear.


    ¡°What do you want to bet on? I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡± Su Luo very proudly raised an eyebrow.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo agree so straightforwardly, and he couldn¡¯t help but to stare. Suddenly, a light shed through his eyes: ¡°I will give you three pieces of purple-colored stones for you to sell me thest chance to draw a prize, how about it?¡±


    Three pieces of purple-colored stones?!


    Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones weren¡¯t a small number. Because this was purple-colored and not green, blue, cyan those kind of colors. Last time, during the Roaming Dragon listpetition Su Luo got a pile of green-colored crystal stones. But the spirit force contained inside was far from enough to catch up to her cultivation speed.


    ¡°Three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones ah...¡± Su Luo stroke her chin, half-muttering to herself.


    ¡°I only have five pieces of purple-colored crystal stones. Before, you won away two pieces, now, I only have three pieces left. If you want to increase the price, sorry, I don¡¯t have it.¡± Dongfang Xuan was very blunt and decisive.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept the things on the shelf. The value of those things on it might not be able to bepared to purple-colored crystal stones...after thinking about it, Su Luo then nodded her agreement.


    Seeing that Su Luo had agreed, Dongfang Xuan released a breath of relief.


    As a result, Su Luo put away those three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones. Soon after, he let Dongfang Xuan have thest chance to draw.


    Dongfang Xuan stood in the centermost position. Li Aochen and Luo Haoming were at his side. Without knowing, these three, whose rtionship wasn¡¯t that good, had now already be a group.


    It¡¯s proper. Su Luo, this side of four people, was a little group. If they didn¡¯t be a group, they certainly wouldn¡¯t win things when striving with Su Luo¡¯s group. This kind of result would certainly happen.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen both looked enviously at Dongfang Xuan. If they also had purple-colored crystal stones in hand, they would certainly buy a chance to draw from Su Luo.


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan sat up straight and still. His expression was serious as he looked ahead. The first time ying ¡®draw a prize¡¯ game. Moreover, it was a precious opportunity exchanged with three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones. Now, his mood had a thread of excitement.


    Dongfang Xuan took a deep breath, then slowly pressed the start button.


    As a result, countless numbers rolled by lightning fast on the screen. Speed so fast that they passed in the blink of an eye, making it impossible for people to find a pattern. One could only rely on their own luck.


    Now, the numbers rolled by in circles, but Dongfang Xuan still remained aloof.


    Everyone all watched this quietly on the side, no one uttered a sound to disturb this. Because after all, this was exchanged from three pieces of purple-colored crystal stones ah. If some mishap was to happen, no one could afford to take the responsibility.

 Chapter 1639 – Marvelous counterattack (6)

    Chapter 1639 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (6)


    Suddenly, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand moved.


    One only saw the shadow of his hand sh by, and the number on the screen started to slow down.


    ¡°8, 16, 75, 30....¡± The numbers slowly, slowly slowed down.


    In the end, it was almost about to stop at number 1.


    Can¡¯t be right? How could Dongfang Xuan¡¯s luck be so good? The preciousness of the treasures here were arranged in order, the closer the number was to the front, meant the more precious the treasure would be.


    If Dongfang Xuan got number 1...Su Luo felt some faint regret, because this was a chance she gave Dongfang Xuan.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan was already howling withughter. He provocatively and proudly nced at Su Luo, eyes full of contempt and ridicule.


    The smile at the corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth erged wantonly, brilliant like the sunlight. He was so excited that he almost jumped up!


    Because number 1 just so happened to be the treasure he wanted the most!


    But before his body could jump up, it had already stiffened on the seat.


    Because number 1 slowly rolled by, in the end, the number that came out was....69.


    ¡°Pff!¡± Zi Yan couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud.


    Su Luo slowly let out a breath of relief. Fortunately, it¡¯s not number 1, otherwise, she had really helped the tyrant in his oppression. If Dongfang Xuan got the treasure for number 1, then she was better offmitting suicide and forgetting about it.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan foolishly stood there, his expression ashen. His gaze sinisterly and vengefully red at that screen, exploding out in a bloodthirsty light.


    Falling from heaven to hell must be like this, Su Luo thought this secretly in her heart.


    ¡°Number 69 seems to be a piece of purple-colored crystal stone oh.¡± Zi Yan said in a schadenfreude manner.


    Dongfang Xuan used three pieces of purple-colored stones to exchange with Su Luo for a chance to draw a prize. The result was that he barely drew one purple-colored crystal stone. This was far from a return of his original investment.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist heavily hit towards the prize-drawing machine.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly, if the prize-drawing machine was smashed, the consequences would be very serious.


    But the matter that was outside of Su Luo¡¯s expectation was that when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist smashed down, a warm light seemed to reflect back from that thin screen. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist was directly bounced back.


    At the same time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure retreated back with ¡®thump, thump¡¯ sounds. It was only after retreating seven to eight steps, was he able to stop with great difficulty.


    Dongfang Xuan sucked in arge mouthful of air. His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat that were rolling down right now. From this, it could be seen how much destructive force was in that bounce back from the screen to Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan recalled that here was the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. His original angry mood vanished very quickly. He respectfully cupped his hand towards the white-bearded old grandpa: ¡°This boy just now was too hot-headed. Asking the elder to please forgive me.¡±


    The white-bearded old grandpa seemed to have sunk into a deep sleep. Simply ignored him. He even started to lightly snore.


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Only when Dongfang Xuan reported his crime did this white-bearded old grandpa snore. Wasn¡¯t this done too obviously ah? But who told Dongfang Xuan not to handle matters well in her eyes. Su Luo had no intention of helping him to beg for leniency.


    This time¡¯s prize-drawing, Su Luo could be said to have returned from a rewarding journey.


    Not even mentioning the five pieces of purple-colored crystal stones she cheated out of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand. This time, she also gave Zi Yan the Image Crystal Ball and got the first half of the light elementw. This time, inside the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, even ifter she didn¡¯t get any other treasures, having just these two was already worth it.


    But at this moment, Beichen Ying¡¯s entire person seemed to be stuck to the metal shelf. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t pull him away. With great difficulty, Su Luo finally pulled him away. He still would look back three times for every step he took.

 Chapter 1640 – Marvelous counterattack (7)

    Chapter 1640 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (7)


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind. She turned her head to ask the white-bearded old grandpa: ¡°Elder grandpa, do you have set hours for when this shop opens? After we get more white stones, can we stille and exchange them with you?¡±


    Before, they were misled by the white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s words, everyone thought this was the only chance. But Su Luo felt that maybe, it¡¯s not as simple as that.


    Su Luo thought that maybe this white-bearded old grandpa was like the NPC in online games? He had specific sentences that would trigger a hidden mission?


    No one expected that this question by Su Luo really hit the point.


    The white-bearded old grandpa didn¡¯t open his eyes but opened his mouth to speak: ¡°In the grove on the east side, there are still three days left. Quickly go and quickly return.¡±


    Such simple several words, time, ce and mission were all summarized in it.


    ¡°Okay, then you should sleep well.¡± Su Luo smiled sweetly and quickly went with everyone towards the grove on the east side.


    But at this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group of people exchanged a nce. Afterwards, they used their fastest martial arts to go to the grove on the east side.


    ¡°Before, how was it that I didn¡¯t know that First Senior Brother was so shameless?¡± Zi Yan had both hands on her hips, saying in a spitting rage, ¡°The First Senior Brother from before was aloof, remotely cold and indifferent. Just like a god in heaven. Now, his image has all been destroyed,pletely gone!¡±


    Su Luo heard this and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Dongfang Xuan entered the door much earlier, so his age was older than them. Among the several fellow apprentices, he was a transcendent existence. Now, there was a conflict of interest, naturally his inherent nature would be exposed.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if they run fast, but luck is on our side ah. What¡¯s the use of them running fast?¡± Su Luo recalled Dongfang Xuan suffering a double loss after trying to trick the enemy. He lost all five pieces of purple-colored crystal stones to her, she was inevitably somewhat proud of herself.


    Like Su Luo said, when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group ran to the grove on the east side, they looked around in a circle and couldn¡¯t find a single Hidden-eyed Purple Spider.


    ¡°You guys continue to look over here.¡± Dongfang Xuan assigned Luo Haoming and Li Aochen a task. He turned and was about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going!?¡± Luo Haoming and Li Aochen weren¡¯t fools. Both stood in front of Dongfang Xuan, blocking his way out.


    This group that ran around because of benefit was very weak, it could be said that they didn¡¯t have any trust.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the original ce to have a look.¡± Dongfang Xuan used cold eyes to look at the two people in front of him: ¡°Could it be you guys think I would hide things for myself?¡±


    ¡°This is hard to say.¡± The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly with a ghost of a smile.


    Dongfang Xuan very fiercely red at Li Aochen, ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, then you guys cane with me. If arge quantity of Hidden-eye Purple Spiders appear here and Su Luo picked up this chance for cheap, see how regretful you guys will be!¡±


    Finished speaking, Dongfang Xuan flung his sleeves and left.


    Li Aochen and Luo Haoming exchanged a nce, momentarily didn¡¯t know what to select.


    Just now, the white-bearded old grandpa had indeed said the grove on the east side. But they came quickly, they had already searched the surroundings and didn¡¯t find anything....Could it be that what the white-bearded old grandpa said was false?


    While the two of them were muttering to themselves, Dongfang Xuan had run until his shadow had vanished.


    ¡°First, let us remain behind and watch what Su Luo¡¯s group does.¡± Don¡¯t know why, but subconsciously, Luo Haoming had more confidence in Su Luo than Dongfang Xuan.


    As a result, the two reclined on top of a branch. Waited and waited, but waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see Su Luo¡¯s group. The two exchanged a nce and found that the situation felt more and more wrong, as a result, they followed the original road and returned.

 Chapter 1641 – Marvelous counterattack (8)

    Chapter 1641 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (8)


    What was the reason why Su Luo¡¯s group hadn¡¯t arrived at the little grove? It was because Nangong Liuyun told Su Luo: Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders like sunlight.


    Now, it was already afternoon. The sun had gradually shifted to the west, so most of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders would be on the west side. They couldn¡¯t possibly be gathered at the grove on the east side.


    Su Luo would never doubt Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, therefore, their group of people majestically walked towards the west. So they didn¡¯t know about the temporary divide that had urred among Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group. Moreover, Luo Haoming had such confidence in her, so was waiting for her in ce.


    Su Luo¡¯s group quickly reached the west side.


    If the east side could be considered a grove full of luxuriant lush greens, then the west was an endless desert.


    Seeing the rolling yellow sand in front of her eyes, Zi Yan ced both hands at her hips. The corner of her lips speechlessly twitched, and looked towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Third Senior Brother, you are sure there will be Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders here?¡±


    Su Luo also stuck out her tongue: ¡°A bit doubtful.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly, don¡¯t know how he moved, but one only saw his finger lift, and a hand seal smashed towards the right side like lightning.


    One only heard a burst of crashing sounds, and the sandy soil was rolled up by the wind. It revealed a whole nest of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    ¡°Wow! So many Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders! Estimated there are one hundred of them, quickly kill ah!!!¡± Zi Yan was so excited that saliva almost flowed out.


    In Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, these weren¡¯t some dirty and extremely ugly spiders. Rather, they were shiny white stones that could be exchanged for chances to draw treasures.


    Zi Yan was like a bullet as she shot towards the circle of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Very quickly, she was buried among the densely-packed Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    ¡°This stupid woman! The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders are at least seventh rank. To rush in like this is seeking death!¡± Beichen Ying resentfullyined, but he still automatically rushed up to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with her.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun also immediately made their moves.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just their group that was here, wait until Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group knew they were misled by the white-bearded old grandpa ande over to find them. This advantage would then be taken over by them. In the future, if they wanted to find such arge nest, it would certainly be hard.


    Therefore, this time, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t hold back. A countless number of balls of lightning exploded toward the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    The pitiful Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. They didn¡¯t know if it was their entire family or they were just gathered for a party, just like this, their whole nest was destroyed by Su Luo¡¯s group.


    In less than one stick of incense¡¯s time, with big and small, a total of ny Hidden-eyed Purple Spidersid on the ground.


    Su Luo released a column of fire, and very quickly, the group was full of bright white stones.


    ¡°Luo Luo, quickly put it away.¡± Zi Yan urged Su Luo, ¡°When drawing prizes, this gives me a chance to fully satisfy my cravings.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In the end, your luck is the best.¡± Beichen Ying expressed his agreement.


    They had unconditional trust in Su Luo. Because they knew, if there were treasures suited for them, Su Luo would definitely save it for them. Just like before, when Su Luo gave that Crystal Ball to Zi Yan, she was a worthy teammate they could hand their backs to. They hadplete trust in each other.


    Su Luo smilingly nodded, waved her hand, and got all ny pieces of crystal stones.


    ¡°If we can find piles and piles of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders in the future, it would be good.¡± Su Luo looked at the scattered several Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, she didn¡¯t have the interest to go chase and kill them.


    Nangong Liuyun silently looked at Su Luo, then suddenly smiled. His enchantingly red lips opened slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to teleport?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo doubtfully lifted up her palm-sized little face, and looked at Nangong Liuyun in puzzlement.

 Chapter 1642 – Marvelous counterattack (9)

    Chapter 1642 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (9)


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings once, then raised an eyebrow to smile at Su Luo. The corner of his long and narrow phoenix eyes swept by attractively: ¡°Here, there is no more than fifty kilometers, it¡¯s not too difficult to inspect it. Like this, do you have an interest?¡±


    Su Luo almost couldn¡¯t return to her senses from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze. When she returned to her senses, she red at him in annoyance: ¡°Inspect ah? Okay, my teleport so happens to be of use.¡±


    ¡°Okay you start from the left, I¡¯ll start from the right.¡± Nangong Liuyun suggested.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Luo had just spoken these words when her figure disappeared.


    ¡°This foolish girl, she ran faster than a rabbit.¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He shook his head and immediately after, his figure also gradually faded.


    In the original ce were two figures that were left behind, who looked at each other in dismay.


    Zi Yan: ¡°The two of us...seem to have been abandoned....¡±


    Beichen Ying scratched his head: ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we to do?¡± Don¡¯t know when they would finish inspecting. Maybe Third Senior Brother had an interest in pulling Su Luo along to go watch the sunset and have a romantic date? Other people certainly wouldn¡¯t do it, but Third Senior Brother had always done what he wanted, carried away by a whim, he really would do it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the leftovers.¡± Beichen Ying suggested.


    After their main force left, Beichen Ying didn¡¯t dare to provoke a whole nest of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Even if they provoked one, the two of them could only flee.


    ¡°Can only do it like this.¡± Zi Yan helplessly nodded her head to express her agreement.


    But when they really started to fight with those few Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that remained, they realized that the two of them had really low efficiency!


    Kill one, then find another. Found one using a huge move, this move would kill the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, but also wasted a huge move.


    Like this, the two people spent an hour but only killed seven Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Moreover, these seven were the total for the two of them.


    ¡°This speed is too slow. When will we gather enough for one hundred ah.¡± Zi Yan speechlessly looked at the sky, praying Su Luo or Nangong Liuyun would quickly show up. Without the two of them, the days dragged on like years.


    Beichen Ying also panted for breath and sat on the sand, looking at the white stones in his palm. No matter how he counted, it was still that number. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh faintly: ¡°Still seven.¡±


    Zi Yan rolled her eyes in annoyance at him. This fool, could it be that after counting many times, this seven pieces would change into eight pieces?


    Don¡¯t know if it was because they were too fierce in chasing to kill the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Now, they had searched the surroundings and couldn¡¯t find a single scattered Hidden-eyed Purple Spider. Just when the two were sighing in despair, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun finally appeared.


    ¡°How were the results of you guys¡¯ inspection?¡± When Zi Yan saw the two of them, her eyes were bright like stars, as she took quick steps towards them.


    Su Luo took out a piece of paper and started to draw a map on it.


    In just several strokes, the entire map of the barrennd appeared on that white piece of paper.


    ¡®Here, here, here, and also here...¡± Su Luo pointed at seven ck dots on the white paper in a row. She lifted her head and smiled brightly at everyone, ¡°These seven ces are their nests. Moreover, ording to my senses, the number is no less than the ones we first encountered.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Zi Yan pped her hand and cheered, ¡°So to say, just gathering these would be more than one thousand pieces right?¡±


    ¡°En, if Dongfang Xuan and them don¡¯t rush ahead of us. We ought to be able to kill them all.¡± This was only half of the side Su Luo had inspected, soon after, she gave the map to Nangong Liuyun.


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s teleport was of great use.

 Chapter 1643 – Marvelous counterattack (10)

    Chapter 1643 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (10)


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s teleport could be said to have been of great use.


    She was already able to control the direction and distance of teleport, so she was able to circle such arge area. After her inspection, she drew all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spider¡¯s nest she had sensed.


    Of course, Nangong Liuyun was also of no exception.


    He took the pen and paper, with a few brush strokes marked five to six ck spots, then handed the map back into Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    Su Luo¡¯s sight swept across the simple map once through.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get close to the target in the shortest time possible. To also avoid those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders from getting the news and move their nest wasn¡¯t an easy task. Su Luo, after much calction, drew up the best route to travel to hit the targets, then handed it to Nangong Liuyun to have him look it over.


    Seeing the serious expression on Su Luo¡¯s face, Nangong Liuyun gave a gentleugh. Soon after, he touched Su Luo¡¯s pure white and wless cheek, ¡°Your calction is very urate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±After being praised, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no difference with the one I calcted.¡± Nangong Liuyun spoke with certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then let¡¯s just follow this route and advance.¡± Su Luo put away the map, pulled Nangong Liuyun, then turned her head to say to the two people behind, ¡°Quickly follow. This is still the border of the desert area. If Dongfang Xuan and theme over to search, they will be able to see us at a nce. With Dongfang Xuan¡¯s thick-faced and shameless personality, he will definitelye over to take a share of the action. He may even rob the fruits of ourbor.¡±


    Hearing this, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were shocked.


    Su Luo used Nothingness of Space to cover the three of them, and soon after, a white light quickly shed by. When they opened their eyes, the four of them had already appeared deep in the endless desert.


    Because Su Luo had actually taken them directly there via teleport.


    Su Luo pointed at the footprints in front of them to everyone: ¡°These are the footprints I left before as a mark. One kilometer ahead is the nest of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Everyone must be careful.¡±


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying nodded, they had a firm look, and their gazes were earnest and serious.


    ¡°Who is going to make the first move?¡± Zi Yan asked in a low voice.


    The destructiveness of the first move must be the greatest.


    Because that whole nest of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders didn¡¯t know the human beings who wanted to ughter them were already close, so they hadn¡¯t fled. Once the first move was released, by catching them off-guard, they definitely could kill arge number of them.


    ¡°How about we attack together?¡± Su Luo thought about it and cautiously proposed the idea, ¡°We each stand in the four directions, blocking the entire north, south, east and west. This way, even if they want to escape, they can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea!¡± Zi Yan raised both hands in favor.


    Su Luo raised her head to look at the sky, then proposed another idea, ¡°Now, the nest of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders are in the shape of the character ¿Ú. The four of us each stand in the south, east and west, with Nangong Liuyun on the north side. But when attacking, everyone pay attention here, the three of us attack first, the attack mustnd on this line of the ¿Ú shape.¡±


    Su Luo paused, then continued to say: ¡°Thus, the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders will find there are no attacks from the north side, so all of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders will flee to the north. The rest will all be handed over to Nangong.¡±


    Because the four of their strengths wereparably weak, but Nangong Liuyun was the strongest. As long as the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders didn¡¯t scatter and escape in all directions, he would be able to dig up the Hidden-eyed Purple Spider¡¯s nest by himself.


    Before, when they attacked the first nest, because there weren¡¯t a n of deployment, besides Nangong Liuyun, the rest of them had acted with confusion. In the end, although they exterminated that nest, but they had also spent a lot of effort. Moreover, during the fighting, they also let several Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders escape.

 Chapter 1644 – Marvelous counterattack (11)

    Chapter 1644 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (11)


    Those that escaped, just let them escape, but afraid they would go and spread the news. When that time came and every one of them escaped, where would they look for the targets ah?


    Therefore, this time, Su Luo adopted the ¿Ú method and chased all of these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side. With him personally undertaking this task, the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders would bepletely wipe out.


    After listening to Su Luo¡¯s n, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome eyes shed with light and stared straight at Su Luo.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Is there a flower on my face?¡± Su Luo doubtfully opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°How could flowers be more beautiful than you? Silly girl.¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t expect that Su Luo would think of this method. It had to be said that Su Luo¡¯s calction was extremely urate and in ordance to everyone¡¯s strengths, thus doubling the efficiency.


    ¡°If it¡¯s fine, then can we begin?¡± Su Luo was always worried that Dongfang Xuan would try to snatch things from her.


    What kind of person was Nangong Liuyun, even with a blink of Su Luo¡¯s eyes, he could urately guess at her meaning, how could he possibly not guess at her thoughts now?


    Chuckling, he shook his head, then suddenly rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t be so anxious, for the time being, Dongfang Xuan won¡¯t be able toe over.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to ask Nangong Liuyun why, and instantly, he was able to guess her thoughts. She was curious why Dongfang Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able toe over for a while yet.


    ¡°He went to the other side of the precipice, but that wireting...¡± Nangong Liuyun pretended to be doubtful as he rubbed his chin, ¡°Perhaps it was because of being blown by the wind and baked in the sun, it was worn down by years of no repair, so unknowingly broke.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Not only Su Luo, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying also exploded out withughter.


    Su Luo even covered her belly, yelling ¡®ouch my stomach hurts¡¯.


    She never expected that Nangong Liuyun would be so ck-bellied, moreover, his speed would be this fast. Just that short time of them inspecting, he was able to make a round trip around that precipice. He even moved some hands and feet.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Nangong muttered two sentences, clearly separating himself cleanly from the me.


    ¡°Right, right, you didn¡¯t do it. You did it while sleepwalking.¡± Su Luo, with great difficulty, stoppedughing. Seeing his¡¯ pretending to be innocent¡¯ appearance, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud again.


    ¡°That wireting was really broken by the blowing of the wind.¡± Nangong Liuyun stared seriously at Su Luo, speaking as though making a solemn vow.


    ¡°Yes yes, today¡¯s wind really is very strong.¡± Su Luo followed along with his nonsense. Who didn¡¯t know that Nangong Liuyun was a wind element mage. That wind de technique flying over, would it be that difficult to cut the wireting?


    Nangong Liyun smiled and patted Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Don¡¯t add to the confusion by making criminal charges. Go to work, work.¡±


    Whether Dongfang Xuan could return to this side of the cliff, that would depend on his own strength and luck.


    Throwing the matter of Dongfang Xuan aside, the four people set to work.


    Nangong Liuyun flew to mid-air, his sword aura sending out vibrations. Very quickly, he marked a circle on the sand. Inside was the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ nest.


    The four people stood firmly in the four directions, Su Luo at the east, Zi Yan to the south, Beichen Ying to the west, and Nangong Liuyun at the north.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s low voice could be heard.


    The three people nodded simultaneously.


    As a result, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe passed by.


    Immediately, a countless number of fireballs, waterballs, ice balls all smashed on the edge of the circle.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that were originally hiding under the piles of sand suddenly felt as though the end of the world wasing. They panicked and were at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    In all directions, the sand flew, and spirit force madly exploded and bubbled forth. The sand rolled likeva.

 Chapter 1645 – Marvelous counterattack (12)

    Chapter 1645 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (12)


    The continuous attacks from the south, east and west direction made rumbling sounds and the entire sand dune copsed. Only the north side was safe.


    Therefore, the simple-minded them didn¡¯t need to think and fled to the north. However, how would these pitiful creatures know, in fact, the real hungry wolf was guarding at the north!


    If they ran towards any of the other three directions of south, east and west in a group, then the possibility of escape was very high. Unfortunately, the stimnt by experience caused their death. Right now, they recklessly headed towards the north side, majestically forming a knot.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth rose into an unconcerned and remotely cold smile.


    The dense numbers of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders rushed out from the pile of sand.


    Yet, before they could feel life was fickle, and fortunately, they escaped one after another, a ball of lightning full of destructive force exploded among them.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ce where the ball of lightning passed through, a deep pit appeared on the t surface of the sand. And in this deep pit was buried several tens of puzzled and innocent Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    A group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders came out, then a ball of lightning smashed over.


    Among the intense bombardment of balls of lightning, there was not a single Hidden-eyed Purple Spider that could escape the fate of death.


    This time. the battle ended even faster than the first time. In a mere cup of tea¡¯s time, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders very honestlyid with legs in the air in the deep pit. They could not be more dead.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Su Luo rushed up to hug his arm.


    It could be said that most of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders here had died under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s balls of lightning.


    Su Luo¡¯s words in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ears made him feel very happy and useful.


    He smiled charmingly, raising an enchanting eyebrow: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a hundred Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders? Even if a thousandes, it won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    His Luo girl was praising him. In her heart, Nangong Liuyun must be the best man in the world! Thinking of this, Nangong Liuyun became even more pleased with himself, secretly vowing to kill even more Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders to make her happy.


    While the two were chatting andughing, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying very diligently went into the deep hole to pick up the sparkling white stones.


    ¡°The number this time is more thanst time¡¯s, the total amounts to one hundred and twenty!¡± Zi Yan swiftly ran over and handed the bag filled with white stones to Su Luo for safekeeping.


    ¡°Not bad, in only a cup of tea¡¯s time, we were able to harvest so many.¡± Su Luo looked at these white stones, and her smile was as bright as sunshine. These were all treasures ah, treasures. Nangong Liuyun had gotten the dark element, but there was no cultivation book for the dark element. This time, she must help him draw one.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo smiling until her eyes disappeared and only her teeth was visible, and his heart was happy. In his heart, as long as Su Luo was happy, he would try his best and even put his life on the line to do it, let alone to say killing these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that only took a slight effort.


    ¡°Little miser.¡±Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long fingers hooked her nose, exasperatedly saying, ¡°What do these count as? There are a lot more up ahead.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes gleamed: ¡°That¡¯s right! There are more up ahead. We must upend all the nests, not giving Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group any.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Yan very much endorsed this and nodded. Then, she said seriously, ¡°Dongfang Xuan¡¯s luck is not bad, didn¡¯t he draw a purple-colored crystal stone before? If you give him another chance, it¡¯ll be difficult to ensure that he won¡¯t draw good things, so it¡¯s best not to even give him a chance!

 Chapter 1646 – Marvelous counterattack 13

    Chapter 1646 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (13)


    So, several people rushed against time to work.


    Such arge desert, in less than two hours, they had destroyed six nests in a row.


    But when they found the seventh nest, they discovered that things had changed.


    Dongfang Xuan, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen, these three people, had formed a triangle shape to surrounded the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ nest. Now, they were continuously attacking the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders inside that were fleeing in all directions.


    ¡°Damn, they actually got to it first, how hateful!¡± Su Luo had a depressed look as she red at those three people. Then, she looked down at the map in her hand, and finally, she reluctantly crossed out that little ck dot.


    ¡°Do we want to......¡± Beichen Ying made the gesture for a sneak attack.


    At this time, they could rush in and catch a lot of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders among the confusion.


    But Su Luo shook her head.


    ¡°Rather than wasting time disputing with them, it¡¯s better that we hurry up and destroy the rest of the nests.¡± Su Luo frowned, ¡°Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated. He is able go deep into the desert to find the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ nest, indicating he definitely can see a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how he got back over that cliff.¡± Zi Yan muttered in dissatisfaction. How good would it be if Dongfang Xuan had stayed over there, then no one would snatch things with them.


    ¡°Able to obstruct them for so long is good enough. We are already ahead of them by more than a thousand.¡± Su Luo was satisfied with this kind of battle result, then pointed to a ck dot on the map, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s quickly go.¡±


    Thus, in a hidden area, Su Luo took everyone over there by teleport.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows knitted tightly. Just now, he had sensed Su Luo¡¯s aura. How was it that it had disappeared in the blink of an eye? Could it be...could it be that they had gone deep into the sand to then run out and fight with them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, pay full attention to the changes under the sand up ahead!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face was serious and cold as he issued this order.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s order was an unprecedented mistake.


    During this dy of his, a lot of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders had run out in disorder towards all directions and scattered all over the ce.


    If Su Luo saw this situation, she would certainly hang her head and stamp her feet. Because this signified that very possibly, those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders could go spread the news. At the same time, it also signified that in the future, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to kill them with high efficiency when eliminating their nests.


    Sure enough, when Su Luo went to the next stop, at the ce that was originally marked on the map, there wasn¡¯t a trace of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spider to be found.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Luo raged, ¡°It must be Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group that made a mistake and implicated us. If I had known earlier, I should have killed them all at that time.¡±


    Zi Yan was also furious: ¡°How could they be so stupid! To continue fighting like this with a rare few, how long would we manage to scrape together one hundred ah? Moreover, one hundred pieces is only one chance to draw a prize, and there is a huge chance of getting thank you for your patronage.¡±


    ¡°If all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders could be drawn to one ce, that could be considered a good method.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed his chin, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°But all these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders have been scared to death. They¡¯ve fled everywhere to escape, how do we draw them?¡± Zi Yan felt that the possibility was close to zero.


    But, Su Luo¡¯s eyes gradually became brighter: ¡°Gather them all in one ce.....¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, you have a way?¡± Zi Yan and Su Luo had full rapport, when she saw Su Luo rub her chin with her mouth slightly hooked up, she knew Su Luo had a good idea.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t tried it yet, so for the time being, don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be effective.¡± Although she said this, the expression in Su Luo¡¯s eyes were quite certain.

 Chapter 1647 – Marvelous counterattack 14

    Chapter 1647 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (14)


    ¡°What method? Quickly say it for us to hear!¡± Beichen Ying excitedly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s sleeves.


    But before he even touched Su Luo¡¯s hand, his w was waved away by Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Go y at the side.¡±


    Beichen Ying could only run to Su Luo¡¯s other side in an eager manner, weakly pulling at her sleeves. His bright, lustrous ck eyes looked at Su Luo pitifully, fluttering his thick, curled up eyshes that were like cicada¡¯s wings.


    Su Luo saw him like this, and immediately ced her hand on her forehead helplessly. Could this child not be so silly.


    Su Luo felt helpless, and spread out her right palm. There, lying in the center of her jadelike hand, was a small jade bottle. A faint light flitted across the water inside the jade bottle.


    ¡°Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water!¡± Beichen Ying eximed.


    This thing was a treasure ah. At that time, Luo Lou had given him some to drink, the effect was extremely good.


    ¡°Yes, Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed, a trace of seriousness shing by, ¡°As far as I know, the magical beasts really like Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water. You say, if I take this to draw the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, wouldn¡¯t it have an effect?¡±


    ¡°It definitely will!¡± Beichen Ying nodded firmly.


    ¡° Even if you were escaping for your life, you would still be drawn despite everything?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! Wealth and honor are sought among danger.¡± Beichen Ying nodded repeatedly.


    Su Luo put away the Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water and nodded in satisfaction: ¡°I hope that the IQ of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders is the same as yours.¡±


    Beichen Ying stared nkly for quite a while before figuring it out, when he wanted to find Su Luo for revenge, he saw that her figure had already disappeared into a white light.


    ¡°Is such a small bottle enough?¡± Beichen Ying muttered to himself.


    ¡°At that time, the little divine dragon used this water to bathe in, you say whether she has enough or not?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips hooked into a ghost of a smile. His smile was demonically charming and iparably handsome.


    ¡°Wh-What?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes became as big as copper bells. He almost bit off his tongue in excitement, ¡°The little dragon used it to bathe in? How is this possible? It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Even if you killed him, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Why ah? Because this was Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water, every drop was worth a considerable amount, yet Su Luo actually extravagantly bathed the little dragon with it? Still letting him shower with it? Was there such a wasteful way? Beichen Ying repeatedly shook his head, expressing his firm disbelief.


    Nangong Liuyun was toozy to bother with this crazy youth. He reclined against the withered white por tree with arms crossed behind his back. His gaze looked at the azure sky. Soon after, his beautiful eyes closed as if he had fallen asleep.


    The progress on Su Luo¡¯s side wasn¡¯t as smooth as she first imagined.


    Su Luo ran one circle around the desert and found that the vast majority of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were hiding underneath the sandyer. Moreover, they were scattered in ones or twos, as long as they made a move, the rest of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders would be frightened and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, would vanish without a shadow.


    Su Luo rubbed her chin, nting her head to think about it. Very quickly, she came up with an idea.


    In the modern world, when ying online games, Su Luo would often run around once to draw a lot of valuable enemies. When she ran back, behind her would follow a densely-packed group that seemed strange. Now, there was no revenge thought because as long as she struck, those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders which were already scared silly would escape and vanish without a trace.


    So now, Su Luo could only use Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water as bait.


    After Su Luo thought about it, she then pulled out the little Nine-Tailed Fox.


    The small fox was in the middle of a deep slumber, after being lifted out by Su Luo, the two little ws gently rubbed her sleepy eyes, then lifted them to look innocently and nkly at her master.


    Su Luo poked the small fox¡¯s nose in exasperation.

 Chapter 1648 – Marvelous counterattack (15)

    Chapter 1648 ¨C Marvelous counterattack (15)


    Ever since the little divine dragon was taken away, the small fox had wilted and was listless all day long. If she wasn¡¯t looking at the sky, she was sleeping. Taking her out, she wasbative and liked to pick fights. cing her in the space, if she wasn¡¯t looking at the sky, she was sleeping, making people feel distressed just by looking at her.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be like this, be more lively.¡± Su Lu patted her little head, ¡°Now let¡¯s y a little game, okay?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Not okay. The little fox shook her small head and wanted to run into Su Luo¡¯s space to sleep.


    But, how could Su Luo so easily let her go? Not waiting for the little fox to react, a basin of High Grade Celestial Spirit Water was poured all over its body. Immediately, just now, the fluffy fur of this adorable thing, in an instant, looked like she was wearing see-through clothing. A body of pure white fur stuck close to her entire body.


    ¡°Sneeze, sneeze!¡± The little fox sneezed repeatedly. Suddenly being sshed in the face with ice-cold water, she was so cold that she almost became sick.


    However, the attractiveness of the High Grade Celestial Spirit Water was truly great, the little fox subconsciously lowered her head to lick clean the water droplets. But before she could lick up more, she discovered that the surrounding environment seemed somewhat wrong.


    In a dim-witted manner, she lifted her head, and looked all around with a bewildered expression.


    Afterwards, the adorable little fox was struck dumb.


    A group of spiders that had sprung out from who knows where with cold, dark bright green eyes were staring fixedly at the little fox. Their expressions were fiendlike, with saliva flowing steadily from their mouths......


    The little fox¡¯s adorablerge eyes blinked, in a dim-witted manner watching as the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders gradually encircled her.


    These zing hot gazes made her heart jump with ¡®badump badump¡¯ sounds.


    If it was just one or two, then fine, she could settle them with a wave of her paw. But now, there was at least several hundred, ok? The little fox was not stupid, with her four paws, quick as lightning, she suddenly burst away explosively, directly knocking over the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that were trying to encircle her from the front.


    Seeing the little fox¡¯s figure was about to vanished, the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders became anxious!


    That was a good thing ah!


    Although they didn¡¯t know what good thing it was, but that scent, that feeling, it was absolutely a great natural restorative tonic!


    ¡°Hiss!!! Sss!¡± The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders collectively burst out with a hissing sound. Then, they grandly chased after the little fox, pursuing closely and not letting go.


    As a result, aughable scene appeared.


    At the front was a little fox whose fur was wetted by water, extending her four paws and running madly with lightning-like speed. Behind her was a grandiose group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, pursuing closely and not letting go.


    Moreover, in the process, there were Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that continuously came over to join in. Consequently, the procession became bigger and bigger,rger andrger.


    The little fox ran until she was gasping for breath, when she turned her head to look back, she was almost scared to death by the procession behind her!


    Many, many spiders!


    All of them had eyes giving off a green radiance, itching to skin her, pull out her tendons and suck her blood! Really scary! Boohoo¡ª¡ª


    The little fox was so frightened that her feet trembled, almost falling down headfirst.


    These days, she ate, then sleep, and ate again, raising her to be fat, truly hateful!


    While the little fox continued to chatter and silently curse, she still spread her four paws and ran with lightning fast speed. Her mouth let out ¡®puchi puchi¡¯ sounds, coarsely gasping for breath.


    Now, Su Luo had already teleported back to tell everyone to make proper preparations for battle.


    ¡°Really drawn them over?¡± Beichen Ying saw that Su Luo was empty-handed and couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat doubtful.


    ¡°You should rest assured, when the timees, guaranteed that how many you want to kill, is how many you can kill. Your only worry should be whether you will be killed by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Beichen Ying was extremely unconvinced, ¡°Those little seventh-ranked beasts, in this grandpa¡¯s eyes, are merely an ant like existence. They can easily be crushed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo faintly smiled, her finger pointed to the front, indicating to Beichen Ying: ¡°Take a look, see what are those.¡±

 Chapter 1649 – The perfect plan

    Beichen Ying looked in the direction of Su Luo¡¯s gaze. This nce made goosebumps appear all over his body.


    ¡°Oh my god! What are those? Are all those densely-packed things ants?¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm.


    Su Luo used the gaze of looking at an idiot to nce at him, her lips twitching speechlessly: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The one running in front is a little fox!¡± Beichen Ying screamed excitedly, ¡°The little fox is about to be overtaken, quickly run, quickly run!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I have already put the little fox¡¯s speed in my calctions. Running over here is not a problem.¡± Su Luo told him in annoyance.


    Nangong Liuyun was happy and found this funny as he patted Su Luo¡¯s head. These rows of scuttling Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were really too many ah. If they were to attack from the front, at that time, if they fled in all directions, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to tidy them up.


    As a result, Nangong Liuyun left a sentence for Su Luo in a low voice, and in an instant, his figure then disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Where did Nangong go to?¡± Beichen Ying opened his eyes wide, his eyes were at a loss.


    At this critical time, Nangong, this main force, isn¡¯t here. What were they to do oh?


    Watching as the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders came over grandly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes revealed a cautious expression. Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also had serious expressions as they enter the state of preparing to battle.


    Five thousand meters....


    One thousand meters....


    Five hundred meters...


    Just at this critical moment, the little fox with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, leaped into Su Luo¡¯s arms. And in the next instant, Su Luo put the little fox into her space.


    Su Luo believed that if she let the little fox stay outside, it would definitely be skinned and have its tendons pulled while being torn into pieces by these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    After the little fox disappeared, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders immediately became rash. They angrily gave a low roar, raging but also helplessly circling in ce.


    Just at this time, behind the area of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, one after another, lightning intertwined into a, making loud crackling sounds.


    ¡°Draw back, quickly draw back!¡± Su Luo recalled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s exnation and pulled Beichen Ying and Zi Yan to quickly retreat.


    Thunder and lightning had no eyes. If they were within the scope of the attack, they inevitably would receive some of the effects.


    The Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders weren¡¯t fools. They lifted their heads and saw the approaching lighting like a torrential rush, then each and every one of them gave loud shouts.


    Where did the little fox go!!! All the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ brains were thinking of this matter.


    Just at this moment, the roaming dragon lightning were like whips and suddenly attacked below.


    A countless number of lightning rushed below, like concentrated feathered arrows, making it impossible for people to guard against, let alone to say these low IQ Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    One after another, dragon snakes shed by, and a countless number of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were flipped over in ce.


    The unlucky Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that had been directly hit died on the spot. Their bodies broke apart into pieces scattering on the ground. One after another, white flower-like stones tumbled out of their forehead.


    The slightly luckier ones, their bodies were hit by the sparks from the lightning, giving off a scorched vor from their bodies. The smell was very pungent.


    Once Nangong Liuyun released this move, one third of the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders fell.


    Seeing these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that had been drawn over with great difficulty were about to flee in all directions, Su Luo immediately gave the order: ¡°Guard your direction well, don¡¯t let them flee!¡±


    At the same time, Su Luo¡¯s hand waved. The little stone appeared in ce.


    Now, at such a critical junction, she naturally must invite out this honorablerge Buddha, the little stone.


    The little stone speechlessly nced at Su Luo, then indifferently nted his gaze away. He didn¡¯t say a word, directly undertaking the task of fighting.


    At this moment, not only did Su Luo invite out the little stone, she even pulled out the Acacia tree.


    The Acacia tree had many green vines with many luxuriant leaves, when fighting, it was extremely useful. But Su Luo only told it to do one thing: ¡°Think of a way to stop these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, don¡¯t let them run away.¡±


    Before the Variant Acacia Tree could reply, Su Luo¡¯s figure had already disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Stop them?¡± The Variant Acacia Tree didn¡¯t have other methods. The only method it had was the most coarse and effective one.


    One only saw its root system quickly take root in the loose sandy soil. The root system quickly extended into all directions in the loweryer of the soil and grewrger. At the same time, the branches and leaves on the trunk also extended out quickly. One only heard ¡®swoosh¡¯ sounds, and when Su Luo turned to look once again, she saw that a thick fence had been built all around. The Variant Acacia Tree had already fenced in everyone and all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Luo praised from her heart.


    With this fence made by the tree, they could ¡®close the door and hit the dog (1)¡¯, and catch all of these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders in one go!


    Only, the Variant Acacia Tree passed on words to Su Luo, saying such things consumed a huge amount of energy. At most, it could only hold it for a stick of incense¡¯s time.


    ¡°A stick of incense¡¯s time? It¡¯s more than enough.¡± Su Luo smiled brilliantly. Soon after, she rushed into the crowd of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders and began to battle like the little stone.


    At this moment, the enemy were all around, don¡¯t need to worry about idental injury, so Su Luo broke out all of her strength.


    Fireball, column of me, zing fire, sea of fire...boiling hot fire element seemed to make the temperature rise to a high state.


    A countless number of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that had fallen into the trap howled in rage, hissing and rolling about on the ground in pain. But no matter how they rolled about, the fire on their bodies still couldn¡¯t be extinguished. Burning and ming, the more it burned, the bigger it got.


    Having been fenced in by the Variant Acacia Tree, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders had nowhere to escape. They panicked and chose to escape below ground, and formed a circle in twos and threes. They attacked in groups at Su Luo¡¯s group.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She loudly called out to Zi Yan and Beichen Ying: ¡°You guys quicklye over!¡±


    Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t very happy the battle was interrupted, but couldn¡¯t suppress the curiosity in his heart. He still eagerly ran over: ¡°What are you doing, what? In the midst of such a lively fight, I¡¯ve already gotten rid of fifteen spiders ah!¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at him in exasperation: ¡°Merely fifteen, is it really worth being so proud of? If we work together, I guarantee you both will kill heartily and fast like lightning!¡±


    Now, Zi Yan had alreadye over and was obediently standing in front of Su Luo, listening to this. Unlike Beichen Ying, who had too much nonsense to say.


    ¡°You have more medicinal pills to supplement?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s gaze flickered brightly, if he ate medicinal pills that had great supplementary properties, in an instant, his strength would be promoted. Then, wouldn¡¯t killing these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders be as easy as stepping on ants?


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance at him, ¡°If I had some, I would have taken it out earlier, why would I wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Then if there is nothing, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Beichen Ying pretended to be disappointed and turned to leave. ording tomon sense, since Su Luo asked him over, she would certainly call out to stop him.


    But what disappointed him was that not only didn¡¯t Su Luo stop him, she simply ignored him. She only talked to Zi Yan.


    ¡°Let us work together.¡± Su Luoughed and said. Once she said this, a transparent virtual image suddenly appeared and enveloped the Hidden-eyed Purple Spider closest to them.


    Zi Yan had a doubtful expression on her face.


    These virtual images were about ten square meters in size, close to transparent. But if one were to observe carefully, one would find that the space inside the virtual image was slightly wrinkled.


    ¡°Go in.¡± Su Luo hinted that Zi Yan should enter Nothingness of Space, and she again exined, saying, ¡°Now, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ strength have been lowered by fifty percent by me. If you rush in now, I guarantee you¡¯ll kill one with one cut, no mistake about it.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space was almost useless against a tenth-ranked expert, but these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were only seventh or eighth rank. Therefore, the effect was exceptionally good. Su Luo only used a slight bit of strength, and their strength were weakened by more than half.


    Zi Yan, seeing this, was almost struck dumb, and mumbled to ask: ¡°Strength weakened by more than half?¡±


    Soon after, her gazended on thoserge group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ body. Sure enough, she discovered that these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ movements were slow, and their heads seemed foolish and sluggish.


    Not waiting for Zi Yan to return to her senses, Su Luo had already rushed in, waving Cheng Ying Sword.


    One only saw Su Luo lift the Cheng Ying Sword up high, then heavily hack down. Immediately, a cold sword afterimage streaked across in an arc. One only heard ¡®pop, pop¡¯ sounds, and soon after, three Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that were lined up in a row had their heads cut off. It was tossed out up high and afternding on the ground, rolled back with force.


    Zi Yan opened her eyes until they were perfectly round. She foolishly watched Su Luo, wanting to say something but not knowing what she ought to say.


    Beichen Ying was the first to return to his senses. He usedrge strides to rush over, wanting to hug Su Luo¡¯s leg. But Su Luo pushed him away in annoyance: ¡°Go, go, while their speed is slowed down right now, quickly kill. How many there are, is how many you will kill. Those heads are all treasures ah.¡±


    Hearing this, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying became extremely excited. Each of them took out cold swords from their space and rushed over, brandishing the swords.


    These Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were enveloped by Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space, their speed and strength had been decreased by more than half. At this time, their strength was around sixth rank. With regards to the current Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, what did sixth rank count as? They were merely things that would turn into powder after one sword hack over.


    As a result, the two people, one on the right side and the other on the left side, brandished their cold swords and did their best to kill these spiders.


    Until they really made the moves, only then did the two of them understand what Su Luo meant by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spider¡¯s strength having been halved. Because now, in their eyes, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were slow moving, lifeless little things that gave no resistance. When their hands rose and fell, they were able to get rid of at least two. When their luck was good, they could kill three or four at once.


    This was so much more efficient than before.


    Before, they still had to fight, if they were surrounded by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, their lives might be in danger. But now, theypletely didn¡¯t need to think about these things. As long as they mechanically brandished the cold swords, it was as simple as chopping meat.


    Rustling sounds resounded all around non-stop, and the deep purple shell of heads flew in all directions. All around was all kinds of rustling and muddled sounds.


    Very quickly, this little group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were all killed.


    With a wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, the shell of the heads that were scattered on the ground all went into her space. She smiled and said: ¡°Now, there isn¡¯t any time to pick and choose one by one. Wait until we are finished to talk about it.¡±


    Because these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders had their heads cut off, so the white stones didn¡¯t explode out. If they were to go do this trifling matter, they would waste a lot time.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying both expressed their approval.


    With the experiences fromst time, Su Luo and their coordination was even better.


    With a wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, Nothingness of Space had just enveloped over when Zi Yan and Beichen Ying ran in, as if staking their lives on it. With speed fast as lightning, the swords in their hands were lifted up high, ruthlessly chopping down.


    Su Luo also rushed in to battle with them.


    As a result, in less than several seconds of time, these several tens of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders once again were all dered dead.


    After collecting all the skulls that fell to the ground, the group of people once again majestically rushed to the next group.


    Like this, outside there was the fence formed by the Variant Acacia Tree, inside, there was Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space to assist. The three people¡¯s rapport had no gaps, full of tacit understanding. Their efficiency was faster by more than tenfold.


    They were battling here, and Nangong Liuyun who was in the back also didn¡¯t rx.


    Now, it looked as if his whole body was wrapped in lightning, his three thousand strands of ck hair that were draped over his shoulder, each strand was like a lightning dragon god, flickering with radiance. It looked as if the lightning and thunder were flickering, giving people a strong sense of an intense attack.


    Now, his finger would point and the ce the finger pointed at would have a countless number of roaming dragon like lightning exploding out. As a result, that group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that gathered together would be swallowed by lightning, igniting into a huge ball of fire.


    Soon after, Nangong Liuyun would point in another direction. His finger seemed to have a world-deterring strength, as if his pointing was pointing at the entire world. Even the distant mountain seemed to bow down as servants shuddering endlessly.


    Like this, his efficiency alone was faster than Su Luo¡¯s side of three people.


    This battle seemed very long. But in fact, from the little fox drawing the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders over to Nangong Liuyun rushing to the rear to make his move, then until Su Luo thought of a method to work together, until in the end, all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were wiped out, only a cup of tea¡¯s time had passed.


    After all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were killed, the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s huge root system withdrew, even the roots of the tree that reached the sky were withdrawn. It changed back into a human-sized little sapling.


    Su Luo happily stroked the little sapling, ¡°This time, your performance is very good. You go in by yourself, go drink some spring water and recover some spirit force.¡±


    The spring water Su Luo was talking about naturally was High Grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    The leaves of the Variant Acacia Tree rubbed Su Luo¡¯s face, soon after, it obediently entered her space. This time, it had indeed put in a great deal of effort, almostpletely using up its spirit force. It needed to hurriedly restore its spirit force, because the little master would very quickly conduct the next battle. This time, it being able to help the little master made the Variant Acacia Tree very excited.


    After flying into her space, the Variant Acacia Tree directly took root at the side of the High Grade Celestial Spirit Water, the roots crawling to the mouth of the spring. ¡®Rumble, rumble¡¯, it started to absorb the High Grade Celestial Spirit Water. In a short while, the spring water had lessened by one third. Fortunately, after absorbing one third, the spring water very quickly returned at a speed that the naked eye could see, filled to the brim.


    Outside of the space, Su Luo¡¯s group was very happy.


    Beichen Ying was the most excited as he pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves, repeatedly urging: ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly take it out to count.¡±


    ¡°Wait until we¡¯ve finished, then count okay?¡± Although Su Luo was also looking forward to it, but she could still restrain herself.


    ¡°Count ah, count, let¡¯s count ah...¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s body twisted this way and that, pulling at Su Luo and not letting go.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Count, then count ah. Don¡¯t pull at me ah.¡± Su Luo pushed Beichen Ying away. Immediately after, a white light shed by, and piece after piece of Hidden-eyed Purple Spider¡¯s heads appeared on the desert sand before them.


    Su Luo released a me on it, as a result, these heads very quickly were burned into ck carbon. Soon after, Nangong Liuyun released his light breeze technique, as a result, all the ashes were blown away. Only piece after piece of sparkling and pure white stone remained behind. Under the sunlight, it radiated a light that pulled at people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Wow, so many, so many...¡± This time¡¯s harvest was more than any other time before. It was so much more that Beichen Ying eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°Estimated roughly, there are...¡± Su Luo muttered half to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count, I¡¯ll count!¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t finished calcting before Beichen Ying had already thrown himself over. His eyes flickered with the light of a miser.


    Zi Yan followed up in annoyance, and followed him to crouch down on the ground to count.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun stood in ce. Su Luo was just about to say something when she saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows wrinkle slightly and said to Su Luo: ¡°Put him back.¡±


    He pointed to the little stone wearing the skin of Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Su Luo had no time to think carefully, with a wave of her hand, the little stone entered her space. Before Su Luo could ask, she saw three figures quickly flying towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group. Didn¡¯t expect that their speed would be so fast and actually rushed over.¡± Su Luo looked at those three figure in annoyance. With regards to these three people, she never had any favorable impression, especially Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan was dressed elegantly in white clothing, a fine young master¡¯s appearance in trouble times. He hurriedly walked over, his gaze looked at the ground, and immediately, rays of light shed from his eyes: ¡°Oh, lots of white stones. It seems your harvest this time is very big.¡±


    Everyone at the scene ignored him. Su Luo simply pulled Nangong Liuyun to crouch down to count the white stones together.


    Fortunately just now, Nangong Liuyun had already sensed theming over, to let her put away little stone. Otherwise, if the little stone was exposed, the consequences would be very serious.


    Because the little stone was draped in Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s skin.


    But there was an age restriction in people entering the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. Elder Ancestor Mo had absolutely exceeded the highest limit on a person¡¯s age. Therefore, it was impossible for him to enter. But if Dongfang Xuan was to see the real Elder Ancestor Mo, what would he think? At that time, it would trigger a series of troublester.


    Therefore, Su Luo decided that in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, if they hadn¡¯t reached thest moment of a life or death crisis, she would absolutely not release the little stone outside.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo¡¯s group simply ignored them, his expression was unhappy and he coldly sneered, ¡°So many white stones. What¡¯s the use with such bad luck, isn¡¯t it just to give it to the prize-drawing machine in vain? How about selling it to me?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan provocatively looked at Beichen Ying. The corner of his mouth hooked into a mocking sneer.


    Beichen Ying, not to be outdone, red back: ¡°Betting with Luo Luo three times in a row and losing every time. Your majesty¡¯s luck is really really good ah.¡±


    ¡°Pfff!¡± Zi Yan couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud. But her reaction was very fast. She hurriedly lowered her head and covered her mouth. But that pair of bright crystal-like eyes shining like stars still leaked her current good mood.


    Dongfang Xuan was choked by Beichen Ying, such that a mouthful of air couldn¡¯te out. He felt strange, how was it that he would be choked by this group of people time and time again?


    Dongfang Xuan tossed his sleeves in embarrassment. His eyes red very fiercely at Zi Yan. He felt this little Junior Sister was bing more and more outrageous, simply a person who ate inside and clung to outsiders. She simply didn¡¯t ce any importance on him, this First Senior Brother. How could she be as adorable as his Yao Yao?


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed very quickly, remembering it in his heart: ¡°Zi Yan ah, you are not young anymore right?¡±


    Zi Yan never expected that First Senior Brother would suddenly mention the topic. She coldly red back: ¡°First Senior Brother can¡¯t even remember my age? This truth really makes people feel disappointed and sad ah.¡±


    ¡°Pff!¡± Su Luo directly sprayed out herughter. Zi Yan and Beichen Ying now each had changed their tone to be sharp and be more eloquent. Every sentence jabbed at the main point ah. The pitiful Dongfang Xuan, don¡¯t know how he would cope with this.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s chilly gaze apathetically swept past Su Luo. Soon after, he looked at Zi Yan, and the corner of his mouth rose into a deeply sinister sneer: ¡°This year, you are eighteen years old ah. How could First Senior Brother not remember it?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zi Yan unhappily agreed. She didn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Xuan would mention this.


    But right now, Su Luo felt that the matter didn¡¯t seem good. Dongfang Xuan asking Zi Yan for her age, what did he want to do? Could it be....


    Before Su Luo could say something to block this, Dongfang Xuan then ruthlessly and sinisterly sneered: ¡°Eighteen years old, a very good age. Your Senior Sister already has a husband¡¯s family. It seems it¡¯s time to find one for you too. After all, a woman¡¯s heart is with her husband. Once you get up there in age, you would lean towards an outsider oh.¡±


    Zi Yan, hearing these words, her eyes frostily red back at him: ¡°Master is in charge of this matter, First Senior Brother should manage yourself well first. I heard Li Yaoyao is pregnant and can¡¯t be married off. Really lost all face for Jade Lake Pce and Purgatory City ah.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s words showed no quarter as it jabbed at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s most painful ce. He took a deep breath before he was able to cover the rage boiling over. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ruthless and sinister gaze directly shot onto Zi Yan¡¯s face: ¡°Master hasn¡¯t returned for many years, who knows when he wille back? Since I¡¯m First Senior Brother, then I¡¯ll make this decision for you. I heard Jade Lake Li family¡¯s Li Aoqiong isn¡¯t bad. You will barely be worthy of being matched to him.¡±


    Li Aoqiong? The Li Aoqionq whose cultivation was wasted by Grandmaster Rong Yun to stop forever at the fourth rank?


    Hearing this, Zi Yan¡¯splexion swelled up red. Her ice-cold gaze was like a sharp sword shooting towards Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Want to marry, you marry him yourself. Take less of my things to talk about. Besides, with Third Senior Brother present, where is there ce for you to make the decision. Why don¡¯t you think a bit about what kind of strength you have!¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s words really didn¡¯t leave him any face, exposing the most sensitive thing of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s inner heart, immediately putting Dongfang Xuan on the spot. As First Senior Brother, his strength was much weaker than the Junior Brother who was younger than him. If this was said outside, where would he put his face ah? So Dongfang Xuan had always been sensitive about this aspect.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, courting death!¡± Dongfang Xuan, in an instant, exploded out with the pressure of a strong expert, ruthlessly shooting towards Zi Yan.


    But before this strong pressure could attack Zi Yan¡¯s body, an even more powerful pressure crushed this spirit force from Dongfang Xuan. Afterwards, everyone saw Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face turn red. His pair of eyes was bloodshot, ring at Nangong Liuyun like a hungry wolf smelling blood, wishing he could swallow him whole!


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up indifferently. His red lips were slightly parted, full of a taunting meaning: ¡°Does First Senior Brother still want to continue?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was light as a feather, light as a goose feather. But it made Dongfang Xuan¡¯s entire body sink into painful circumstances. Not only was his body in pain, his heart was also in pain.


    Just now, Zi Yan said that Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t as good as Nangong Liuyun. Dongfang Xuan had just gotten angry, but before he could injure Zi Yan, it was crushed back by Nangong Liuyun. Wasn¡¯t this naked proof that he, Dongfang Xuan, wasn¡¯t as good as Nangong Liuyun?!


    ¡°Good, you guys are very good!¡± Dongfang Xuan bit his teeth, staring fixedly at this group of people.


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, both hands crossed behind his back. His body was handsome and straight, calm andposed as he looked at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°We are very good ah, First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Pfff!¡± Su Luo¡¯s groupughed out loud, but Dongfang Xuan almost spit out blood from anger.


    Dongfang Xuan felt he lost a lot of face, so he very fiercely tossed out a sentence: ¡°Zi Yan, don¡¯t worry about not being able to marry. First Senior Brother will definitely have you marry Li Aoqiong!¡± Finished speaking this, he got back a little of his dignity after he turned his head and walked away. Because he really couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, really too much humiliation.


    But he still hadn¡¯t taken a step before he heard a remotely cold and indifferent voice sound out: ¡°Dongfang Xuan, you are certain you want to court death?¡±


    The owner of this voice naturally was Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you really want to control this matter? Will you die from not opposing me?¡± Dongfang Xuan was close to yelling this.


    These days he had spent really were full of grievances. Ever since he was suppressed by Nangong Liuyun during that Roaming Dragon listpetition, Dongfang Xuan felt that his life had walked into an unlucky period. Whatever he did, it wasn¡¯t very smooth. Especially this little Junior Brother of his and his woman, making him want to p them to death with one palm strike.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dense, good-looking eyebrows stirred up slightly. He pretend to carelessly sigh: ¡°First Senior Brother, these words are toocking. How is it that I feel as though that if you don¡¯te looking for trouble with us, you would die ah?¡±


    Zi Yan was his Junior Sister, let alone to say that Luo Luo liked her very much. Based on feelings and reason, Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t just watch without lifting a finger.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Master will me you?!¡± Dongfang Xuan red at Nangong Liuyun in a rage, ¡°Once Master returns, there is enough to humiliate you!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s wait until Master returns. See who he will humiliate.¡± Nangong Liuyun had both arms crossed before his chest, his lips hooking up in satisfaction. As long as Luo girl acted spoiled in front of Master, even ten Dongfang Xuans weren¡¯t enough for Master to kill. Now, his appearance of as if he held Master¡¯s power was really, reallyughable.


    While Nangong Liuyun smiled, he also rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, are you secure in knowledge of your backing?¡± Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t a fool. When mentioning Master, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fully confident appearance let Dongfang Xuan see a clue.


    ¡°Oh? You can also see it?¡± Who knew Nangong Liuyun simpy didn¡¯t have the intent of denying it.


    Suddenly, an insight shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head. He had a premonition, this matter was very important. But as to the specific matter of what it was, he still hadn¡¯t understood it thoroughly. Consequently, he wasn¡¯t so eager to leave. Instead, he sauntered to in front of Nangong Liuyun, coldly sizing him up, including Su Luo who was snuggled in his arms. His gaze was frosty, deep and sinister, making people¡¯s heart go cold. If a person¡¯s mental strength was weak, they very likely they would have fainted from fear. But Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s mental strength just so happened to be the strongest.


    ¡°In the end, what knowledge do you have to make you so secure in your backing?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s thick swordlike eyebrows were furrowed deeply as he questioned in puzzlement.


    ¡°Are you very curious?¡± Nangong Liuyun lightlyughed, he had the confidence of a cat ying with a rat.


    ¡°You say.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly good, he was really curious about what Nangong Liuyun¡¯s trump card was. Why would he be so certain Master would stand on his side. This point really deeply perplexed Dongfang Xuan.


    Nangong Liuyunughed in spite of himself. He was all smiles as he leaned close to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ear. When Dongfang Xuan was waiting, full of expectation, he said one sentence: ¡°You think I will tell you? Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Pfff!¡± Su Luoughed out loud on the spot. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth was really too poisonous. That was his First Senior Brother ah.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯splexion swelled red in an instant, like a red candle. It made people suspicious, as if the next moment his blood vessels would burst.


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s long finger pointed at Nangong Liuyun, very fiercely ring at him, itching to rush up to ruthlessly bite him, ¡°Good, very good. You are really good! Since it¡¯s like this, then let us wait and see!¡±


    Finished speaking, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure changed into a stream of light, very quickly disappearing in ce. He rushed towards a distant location.


    Now, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen were left behind. The two of them looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what to do.


    Under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s faint smiling mocking gaze, the two exchanged a nce. They immediately followed in the direction Dongfang Xuan went and quickly left.


    Based on strength of the two of them, even fighting together, they wouldn¡¯t block more than ten moves from Nangong Liuyun. Let alone to say, both of them had enmity with Su Luo, based on Nangogn Liuyun¡¯s very biased and overprotective temper, only heaven knows if he would use this public forum to avenge private wrongs. So, it was best they leave.


    As a result, they came very forcefully but left quietly. Very quickly, all around there was only them again.


    ¡°Just now, that matter was too pleasurable!¡± Beichen Ying issued a promation that summed up everything. In this world, sure enough, as long as the fist was hard, this was a good reason. Like Nangong Liuyun this kind, just one sentence would beat down Dongfang Xuan¡¯s threatening manner. Moreover, it gave him a total defeat and made him flee in disorder. But if Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t here, then what kind of consequences will ur would be very hard to imagine.


    ¡°Fortunately, Third Senior Brother is here, otherwise...¡± Zi Yan was afraid to even think about it.


    Master wasn¡¯t here, so the weight of First Senior Brother¡¯s words was very high. If he was determined on something, those Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    Su Luo pulled Zi Yan and consoled her to say: ¡°You should feel assured, even though you have two bad Senior Brothers that you can¡¯t get along with, but your Third Senior Brother will definitely not allow you to marry someone you don¡¯t like. What do you say?¡±


    Thest half of the sentence, Su Luo naturally said this to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyunzilly nced at her, carelessly saying, ¡°Whatever you say goes.¡±


    ¡°You see, isn¡¯t it the truth? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Luo smilingly said, ¡°You just wait, wait until your Master returns, I¡¯ll get Dongfang Xuan to personally kneel down and pour you tea in apology!¡±


    When she was saying this sentence, Su Luo¡¯s heroism reached the sky.


    ¡°Real or fake ah?¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo in disbelief, ¡°You can really persuade my Master? I¡¯ll first tell it to you clearly, my master is very cold. In any case, for so many years, I have never seen him smile. Whoever is within a meter of him will definitely be frozen solid. You really have a way to get near my master and still can persuade him?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile. She definitely can¡¯t, but this face of hers was the best pass. As long as she appeared, she guaranteed that the master of Purgatory City would give her tenfold the face. So, Su Luo said, full of confidence, ¡°This matter definitely will be okay! If you don¡¯t believe, just ask your Third Senior Brother.¡±


    As a result, Zi Yan¡¯s curious gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun. She didn¡¯t need Dongfang Xuan to kneel and pour her tea in apology. Only, she couldn¡¯t understand, why would Luo Luo have so much self-confidence? Was it only because Third Senior Brother liked her? This reason didn¡¯t hold water ah.


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head, soon after asking Beichen Ying: ¡°Did you finish counting?¡±


    ¡°Counted everything thoroughly, this time, there are four hundred and fifty pieces!¡± Mentioning this, Beichen Ying was very excited, ¡°This time¡¯s harvest is much bigger than any time in the past. If this happens several more times, than the rewards over there will all be drawn away by us okay?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun turned to ask Su Luo: ¡°Should we first go back to draw prizes or continue to collect?¡±


    Su Luo tilted her head and thought a bit. If they first returned to draw prizes, then it would be difficult to avoid dying time. Let alone to say, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group probably didn¡¯t get a lot of white stones. So even if they went back to draw prizes midway, they definitely wouldn¡¯t draw a lot of good prizes. In summary, Su Luo decided to spend the three days to finish gathering all the white stones and use the time in the end to go back and exchange for chances to draw prizes.


    When she said this idea of hers, Beichen Ying and the others unanimously expressed their approval.


    As a result, they started to gather white stones once again.


    Their method was simple and effective.


    Just like it was a moment ago, Su Luo used the High Grade Celestial Spirit Water on the little fox¡¯s body to attract the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. After drawing all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders over, then the Variant Acacia Tree went to battle by forming a fence and surrounding them in the middle. After that, Su Luo releases her Nothingness of Space, one little area at a time, to conduct cleaning up of the spiders. As a result, in less than one hour, they were able to exterminate all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    This method was quick and convenient. But not long after, they encountered a hindrance.


    This time, when the little fox ran out, Su Luo didn¡¯t follow. Because this matter, the little fox had done it many times, and so was used to it. In Su Luo¡¯s eyes, there definitely wasn¡¯t any danger. As a result, she let the little fox operate alone.


    But this time, don¡¯t know why, the little fox went for a long time and didn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Could something unforeseen have happened?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s brows were tightly puckered up and was worried about the little fox.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The little fox and Su Luo had a contract. If it ran across a life-threatening situation, Su Luo naturally could sense it. But Su Luo didn¡¯t discover the little fox giving a cry for help.


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t it returned by now? ording to the usual practice before, the little fox would have already run back.¡± Beichen Ying stood on tiptoes to look into the distance. But the distant ce was full of yellow sand, he couldn¡¯t even see the little fox¡¯s shadow.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan was just observing Su Luo and asked, eximing towards her.


    ¡°The little fox ran into some trouble. Let us quickly go.¡± Just now, the little foxmunicated with Su Luo that it was attacked by someone.


    Su Luo had no time to think, she brought the three people and directly teleported over. There was still a little distance, so she put everyone down.


    Standing on a high hill, one could see several kilometers ahead. Densely-packed Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were encircled into a huge mass. And at this time, they couldn¡¯t see the little fox¡¯s figure.


    ¡°That person is...¡± Beichen Ying cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan that bastard!¡± Zi Yan directly cursed out loud.


    Su Luo looked over, following Zi Yan¡¯s gaze. Immediately, she sneered. Wasn¡¯t it so? Wasn¡¯t that person wearing elegant white clothing Dongfang Xuan? Right now. he was lifting up the little fox in his hand, very pleased while looking at this group of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. As if these were all the things in his pocket.


    Not long ago, he was scared away by Nangong Liuyun, now he ran back to rob their prey? Was this the rhythm of Dongfang Xuan courting death?


    At Dongfang Xuan¡¯s side followed Luo Haoming and Li Aochen. Now, the three formed a triangle and surrounded these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders in the middle. Then, they continuously released elemental attacks.


    Encountering tenth-ranked experts, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders simply had no way to resist. All of them fell into the trap and fell to the ground dead. But after all, they didn¡¯t have Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s branches and leaves that formed a fence, so the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were escaping non-stop, rushing in all directions.


    Beichen Ying, seeing these circumstances, angrily waved his fist: ¡°These wastrels! Stupid like a pig!¡±


    Zi Yan, in a rage and pointed at the important point: ¡°They stole our prey. What to do? Should we go or not?¡± Zi Yan turned and asked Su Luo.


    In any case, whatever Su Luo said, Third Senior Brother would agree. So if Zi Yan had words, she would directly ask Su Luo.


    ¡°To rush up now?¡± On the half of the hilltop, Su Luo¡¯s remote and cold eyes were half-narrowed dangerously. Looking at Dongfang Xuan who was continuously releasing elemental attacks not far away, the corner of her mouth slowly hooked into a cold smile, ¡°How could freebor be so easy to find? Since they want to help, then let them first be busy.¡±


    1) Close the door hit the dog ¨C This probably refers to trapping the enemy and killing them off. I¡¯d wee any better interpretations.


    Author:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis chapter was really long okay. Approaching to ten thousand words. Toozy to split it into different chapters, so simply put it together and released it. If this was split into chapters, it could be split into 9 chapters. So don¡¯t always curse this author for only releasing one chapter. But I discovered there are still a lot of readers cursing that I only released one chapter. Really feels being wronged ah. So in the future, it¡¯s best I split it into chapters before releasing. Won¡¯t do this kind of foolish thing again. Boo hoo, boo hoo.


    Trantor: I¡¯m crying too.... This took forever to trante! Thankfully, the author learned her lesson. Else I will just die from such long chapters!

 Chapter 1650 – Break up 1

    Chapter 1650 ¨C Break up (1)


    Zi Yan followed Su Luo¡¯s gaze to look at those three people who were working hard tounch elemental attacks. A countless number of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders fell to the ground, dead. On the groundid, one after another, sparkling white stones, looking very attractive.


    Freebor? Zi Yan¡¯s lips moved, muttering this to herself, then she smiled. Since Su Luo said this, then it must be reasonable. Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Xuan robbing their Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders? In the end, he still needed to spit it out!


    Thus, the group of four quietly stood like this on the hill, watching Dongfang Xuan¡¯s side being busy.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group weren¡¯t fools, such obvious targets, how could they not find out?


    Frowning, Li Aochen was the first who couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°Is it really okay for us to do it like this?¡± Li Aochen was very clear, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders were ones they intercepted halfway. From that little fox¡¯s body, at a nce, it was definitely Su Luo¡¯s without a doubt.


    Dongfang Xuan smiled coldly: ¡°If you are afraid, you can leave on your own. No one is forcing you. But you can¡¯t take a single one of these white stones away.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was strong and overbearing, simply wouldn¡¯t tolerate dissent.


    Luo Aoming¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. He disapproved of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s forceful means, but he didn¡¯t want to kill these scattered Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders by himself. Therefore, he remained silent, not uttering a word, only burying his head in his work.


    Li Aochen¡¯s gaze swept by the hillside not far away: ¡°Nangong Liuyun is standing there!¡±


    The expression in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes changed slightly, but he immediately sneered: ¡°Still that same sentence, if you¡¯re scared, you can leave on your own!¡±


    Li Aochen coldy retracted his gaze. Seeing that they were about to harvest everything, whoever left at this time was a fool.


    Therefore, he simply closed his mouth and released ice des one after another from his hand, venting all his anger on the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders in front. Although all three of them were tenth-ranked, the speed at which they killed the Hidden-eyed Purple spiders were really not as good as thebination of Su Luo¡¯s group.


    In the wake of the battle gradually subsiding, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun made their way down the hillside, unhurriedly walking towards the battlefield. Su Luo¡¯s eyes were narrowed slightly, a ghost of a smile hung at the corner of her mouth with cold intent, as she, in an icily arrogant manner, looked at them.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo¡¯s willful and brash appearance, and immediately, don¡¯t know where the rage came from. One insignificant ninth rank actually dared to strut around in front of him. ording to his temper from before, he absolutely would send a palm strike to p the opponent to death. But from his peripheral vision, he saw Su Luo with the inseparable Nangong Liuyun, and Dongfang Xuan, who was in extreme anger, with great difficulty swallowed this.


    Ten years is not toote for a gentleman¡¯s revenge! Moreover, wait and see! Dongfang Xuan secretly swore in his heart.


    ¡°Hey, there are a lot of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders here, it¡¯s really tempting looking at them.¡± Su Luo¡¯s hands folded over her chest, the corner of her mouth was raised slightly, hooking into a ridiculing arc.


    Dongfang Xuan sneered, toozy to be bothered with Su Luo. The other two people also didn¡¯t speak, continuing to do the work at hand. Because there were still fifty Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders that were going around in circles with nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Yes ah, these Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders look very familiar ah. Luo Luo, wouldn¡¯t you say so too?¡± Zi Yan and Su Luo had full rapport, the two followed each other¡¯s words like a double act.


    ¡°Not only are the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders familiar, I¡¯m even more familiar with this little fox.¡± Su Luo¡¯s slender finger pointed at the little fox being confined by Dongfang Xuan.


    Right now, the little fox had both legs upright, with its two little ws forming fists ced under both sides of its chin. Its pair of eyes seemed to have been bathed in water, shining like the stars. It appeared adorable and innocent while having been wronged. Watching it made people¡¯s hearts melt.

 Chapter 1651 – Break up 2

    Chapter 1651 ¨C Break up (2)


    ¡°Huh, why did the little fox run over here? Moreover, it seems to be confined, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zi Yan pretended to be astounded, crying out in surprise.


    ¡°The little fox¡¯s leg is hurt?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes swept over, just at a nce, she saw that the little fox¡¯s leg had been broken. No wonder it was confined in ce and couldn¡¯t escape. Seeing the little fox being wounded to this degree, Su Luo¡¯s face immediately became very ugly.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan and the others had already killed off all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, and were minding their own business, running around to pick up the white stones.


    ¡°This time¡¯s harvest is really great, there is at least three hundred.¡± The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked up proudly, then he said to the two people behind him, ¡°Go, let¡¯s find the next ce!¡±


    However, he hadn¡¯t walked several steps, before Nangong Liuyun shed to his side.


    Dongfang Xuan only felt a white light sh in front of him, and a ball of lightning exploded towards his head.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡± Dongfang Xuan roared in rage!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s move was very ruthless, this time, without saying anything, he directly hit him. This ball of lightning contained seventy to eighty percent of his strength, but with regards to Dongfang Xuan, he needed to stake all his spirit force to resist it! Because whenparing speed, he couldn¡¯t match Nangong Liuyun.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was stiffly resisting that lightning attack, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure had disappeared in ce. When he appeared again, he was already an arm¡¯s length away from Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan had firmly resisted the attack, suddenly, a mouthful of blood rushed up madly from his chest.


    However, at this time, Nangong Liuyun had already floated away, and was standing firmly beside Su Luo. Moreover, the bag he was holding in his hand, was the one originally tucked in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You tricked me?¡± The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth was stained bright red with blood, he looked at Nangong Liuyun with an incredibly sinister expression.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s autumn moon-like face slowly started to smile. The bright lips parted slightly, but the words that came out could anger a person to death: ¡°Tricked you? This is your honor.¡±


    Hearing these words, Dongfang Xuan almost vomited out blood again. He red fiercely at Su Luo: ¡°Loathsome girl, relying on force to bully others!¡±


    Su Luo smugly looked at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Relying on force to bully others also needs to have power to wield. I feel it¡¯s really good. Now, thinking about it, the feeling of relying on force to bully others is really good, especially when bullying you, Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was so infuriated that he nearly fainted, furiously yelling: ¡°You guys are robbers!¡±


    ¡°Stupid, this is called returning to the rightful owner.¡± Su Luo slowly approached him, picked up the little fox, and after carefully examining the wound on her body, the rage in Su Luo¡¯s eyes gradually ignited: ¡°Apparently, just returning to the rightful owner, is still letting you off too lightly.¡±


    Right now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was like a zing inferno, burning fiercely.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the gap between Nangong Liuyun and him would be so huge. He couldn¡¯t even meet one of his moves. Afterwards, although he had resisted firmly, not only was he injured, but the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders from his hard work were taken by them. From small torge, when had he, Dongfang Xuan, been so wronged? Right now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was bitter from rage.


    Dongfang Xuan, at a nce, could see the situation wasn¡¯t good. His eyes were half-narrowed, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun had already appeared at Su Luo¡¯s side, with half of his body protecting her behind him, he stared at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Still want to court death?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knew that Dongfang Xuan was holding amander-level Spirit Pinball in his hand. At that time, he personally saw Master give it to Dongfang Xuan, if Su Luo really aggravated Dongfang Xuan to the extreme, letting him explode the Spirit Pinball in mutual destruction, at that moment, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 1652 – Break up 3

    Chapter 1652 ¨C Break up (3)


    Therefore, without thinking, Nangong Liuyun directly pulled Su Luo behind him, so even if the Spirit Pinball did explode, she would still be safe within his own protection.


    Dongfang Xuan saw a trace of worry in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up as heughed sinisterly: ¡°It seems that your memory is not bad, Third Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°What do you want do?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, a cold light shing within them.


    ¡°Return the white stones to me!¡± Dongfang Xuanughed sinisterly repeatedly, his cold tone saying his unreasonable request.


    Su Luo naturally wasn¡¯t willing. She waved her hand, and the white stones which were originally in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands had already gone into her space.


    Looking at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s empty palm, Dongfang Xuan was dumbfounded. Aftering to his senses, he became even angrier: ¡°Where are the white stones?!¡±


    ¡°The white stones can¡¯t be given to you, this point, you should also understand.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s indifferent tone sounded at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ear, ¡°But it can leave you a life.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan almost copsed from anger.


    ¡°You ought to know that I originally wanted to end your life.¡±Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining with light like frost, ¡°But now, you can live for a few more days.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan angrily red at Nangong Liuyun. He knew that Nangong Liuyun was telling the truth. If Nangong Liuyun really wanted to kill him, he would die certainly within three moves. But now, Nangong Liuyun was wary of the Spirit Pinball, so he let him go.


    Should I continue to bargain? Dongfang Xuan secretly pondered in his heart.


    ¡°Hehe, so it turned out that now, First Senior Brother can¡¯t block even one of Third Senior Brother¡¯s moves. Isn¡¯t First Senior Brother too embarrassing? Shame, shame, shame.¡± Zi Yanughingly circled around Dongfang Xuan.


    Hearing this, a burst of hot blood rushed up Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brain again.


    Hateful!!! Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and his sinister and fierce gaze swept Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s bodies very ruthlessly: ¡°Okay, here belongs to you guys! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan tookrge strides away.


    But the two figures behind him did not follow as he expected.


    Luo Haoming smiled coldly and silently stood in ce.


    Li Aochen saw that Luo Haoming didn¡¯t move, and at this time, his heart had been thoroughly disappointed with Dongfang Xuan. So, he also stood in ce, smiling coldly at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s back, not following him.


    This temporarily formed team was now in danger of disbanding.


    Dongfang Xuan quickly walked a few steps, and saw that the two people did not follow. The rage in his heart burst out like an oil field. He turned around, and stared at Luo Haoming with bloodthirsty eyes, stressing each word: ¡°You, won¡¯t, go?¡±


    Luo Haoming had his arms crossed over his chest, he arrogantly raised his chin and smiled coldly: ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    Luo Haoming was also an arrogant young master, moreover, he was the previous champion of the Roaming Dragon list. But now, he had be Dongfang Xuan¡¯s follower, he was already dissatisfied with this result, and Dongfang Xuan had let him down again and again.


    ¡°Luo Haoming, even you want to defect? Hehehe!¡± Dongfang Xuan sneered repeatedly, ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    ¡°Defect?¡± Luo Haoming frowned as if deeply pondering matters. But very quickly, he lifted up his eyes, a ridiculing smile shing through them, ¡°When did I be your follower? Where did this defectione from?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan did not expect that this time, Luo Haoming would make such a clean break. He only felt the blood rolling in his chest, as if it was about to blow up his whole chest .

 Chapter 1653 – Break up 4

    Chapter 1653 ¨C Break up (4)


    Luo Haoming, at the most critical time, you actually hit a person while they were down! I, Dongfang Xuan, will remember you! Dongfang Xuan¡¯s sinister gaze stared at Luo Haoming, soon after, his gaze shifted to Li Aochen¡¯s face.


    Li Aochen very innocently spread out his hands, a very simple sentence actually made Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face blush.


    Because Li Aochen said: ¡°Brother Dongfang, you can¡¯t even beat your Third Junior Brother, then what qualifications do you have for us to follow you?¡±


    ¡°Good, very good, you guys, each and every one....¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s finger pointed at everyone at the scene. Because of rage, his fingertips trembled non-stop, ¡°You guys remember this for I your daddy! If this hatred isn¡¯t avenged, then I this daddy vows I¡¯m not human!¡±


    Finished saying this, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure became a ck dot in the horizon. It finally quickly disappeared into the vast desert.


    Once Dongfang Xuan left, all around immediately became quiet.


    Su Luo silently sized up Luo Haoming and Li Aochen. These two defecting was outside of her expectations. But them breaking up with Dongfang Xuan was a good thing for them.


    Luo Haoming cupped his fist towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Just now, the matter of intercepting things, we already offered up all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. Brother Nangong is generous and should be magnanimous. Still hope you will forgive.¡±


    Although Li Aochen didn¡¯t get along with Su Luo, but now, he also apanied with a smiling expression. He respectfully made his salutations to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes had a trace of ridicule as he casually waved his hand: ¡°You guys can go.¡±


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen exchanged a nce, finally, Luo Haoming said: ¡°Even though the two of us¡¯s cultivation is on the high side, but we still have to ask, don¡¯t know if we could...¡±


    Who knew that before Luo Haoming could mention his request, Nangong Liuyun had already rejected it: ¡°No.¡±


    This word couldn¡¯t be more blunt, not giving even a bit of leeway. It could be seen there was no margin for discussion.


    It was hard to cover the disappointment in Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes.


    This team not only had Nangong Liuyun, this kind of expert at the absolute top, moreover, it had a cute little fox that could attract the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. After having the little fox, the mission to kill Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders became very easy. So, Luo Haoming originally thought of following this team to muddle along. But he never expected Nangong Liuyun would refuse him so bluntly.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, then we...¡± Before Luo Haoming could finish speaking, Nangong Liuyun nted him a cold nce.


    Luo Haoming could only sigh helplessly: ¡°Then this person will leave in advance.¡±


    Luo Haoming, who still had a thread of arrogance, turned and left.


    Li Aochen saw even Luo Haoming was refused, and he was probably even going to be treated less well. Without mentioning other matters, just the hatred between Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and Su Luo, that wasn¡¯t something that could easily be defused by several sentences. That was a hatred that only blood would resolve.


    Li Aochen saw this and felt regret in his heart. He had no choice but to follow Luo Haoming¡¯s footsteps to leave.


    ¡°Help? How could the two of them be as awesome as Elder Ancestor Mo?¡± Beichen Ying had both hands at his hips as he disdainfully sneered, ¡°Able to betray Dongfang Xuan, how could they not betray us? Let alone to say, if they stayed behind, then Elder Ancestor Mo wouldn¡¯t be able toe out. Then at that time, we would have lost big time.¡±


    Right now, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength was at the summit ofmander level. Luo Haoming, added together with them, wasn¡¯t enough for Elder Ancestor Mo to kill. If they let Luo Haoming remain, then Elder Ancestor Mo simply couldn¡¯te out to help.


    At this moment, Su Luo was treating the little fox¡¯s injury.


    On the outside, the little fox¡¯s injury was a ghostly sight, but in fact it could be considered pretty good. The injury didn¡¯t reach the muscle and bones, it was merely a superficial wound. The thing Su Luocked the least was top-notch medicinal pills, so in order to reward the little fox, Su Luo straightforwardly took out an Emperor level Medicinal Pill.

 Chapter 1654 – Break up 5

    Chapter 1654 ¨C Break up (5)


    When Su Luo poured out a translucent and pure medicinal pill, that rich fragrance suddenly spread in all directions. At this moment, the little fox was in Su Luo¡¯s arms, its pair of eyes was opened very wide, staring at that pill in a dim-witted manner. Based on her instinct as a Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, she knew this absolutely was a top quality medicinal pill. It had great benefit to her.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to feed her, the little fox¡¯s brilliant red tongue rolled out, in an instant, she swallowed the medicinal pill.


    ¡°You ah, why in such a rush? In any case, this pill is all yours.¡± Su Luo patted the little fox¡¯s head in exasperation. Then, she ced the little fox in her space to let her recuperate properly.


    Having just finished putting the little fox into space, Su Luo never expected that at this moment, some strange change urred on the little fox¡¯s body...


    Beichen Ying saw Su Luo put the little fox back, and with some regret, he said: ¡°Without the little fox, our efficiency will slow by a lot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not like that?¡± Beichen Ying scratched the back of his head. Without the lively and frisky little fox, could it be there is another thing to rece it?


    ¡°Beichen Ying, are you stupid? Don¡¯t we still have you ah?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with light, the more she thought about it, the more she loved this idea, ¡°Right! It has to be you! You are very suitable, really! Luo Luo, what do you guys think?¡±


    Su Luo never expected that Zi Yan could pull the topic onto Beichen Ying¡¯s body. Originally, she had another candidate in her heart, but since....


    As a result, Su Luo had one finger under her chin, unhurriedly walked around Beichen Ying in circles while carefully sizing him up. She also nodded her head as she sized him up: ¡°If Zi Yan didn¡¯t say anything, then I might not have noticed, since she said this, the idea is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be! Use me as bait?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of eyes opened wide in disbelief. Soon after, he cried out loudly without tears: ¡°Can I not do it! This is too embarrassing right?¡±


    When Beichen Ying thought his head would be poured a bag of water, then running forward as if his life depended on it while behind him chased a countless number of densely packed Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, even thinking about this scene, he felt it was embarrassing.


    ¡°Then how about the two of us draw lots? Whoever draws the lot will go be bait, how about it?¡± Zi Yan very kindly proposed.


    ¡°You are not afraid?¡± Beichen Ying weakly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural I¡¯m not afraid. Can it be you are afraid?¡± Zi Yan opened her eyes wide.


    Even a weak female said she wasn¡¯t afraid, then he as a stately macho man, would be afraid? Beichen Ying stuck out his neck and raised his chin to firmly shake his head: ¡°Draw lots, then just draw lots. Who¡¯s afraid of whom?¡±


    As a result, a contest started and the judge was Su Luo.


    The way to draw lots was very simple. Su Luo took out pen and paper from space and tore the paper. Then, she said to the two of them, ¡°Between these two pieces of paper, one of them has a circle drawn on it. The one who draws that circle will go be bait. Understand?¡±


    ¡°This rule is very simple.¡± Beichen Ying was somewhat disdainful of Su Luo¡¯s IQ.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very simple. The odds are fifty percent. Beichen Ying, you must grasp it very carefully oh.¡± A crafty smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. A pity Beichen Ying didn¡¯t catch it, to the extent that, in the end, he was endlessly annoyed.


    ¡°Okay, can start now.¡± Beichen Ying continuously urged.


    As a result, Su Luo rolled the two pieces of paper into balls, then spread out the center of her palm. Her gaze swept back and forth between their faces: ¡°The two of you, who wants to draw first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural the female goes first. Little Shadow, you say, am I right?¡± Zi Yan smilingly looked at him. Her beautiful eyes were full of smiles, that smile was brilliant and moving.

 Chapter 1655 – Break up 6

    Chapter 1655 ¨C Break up (6)


    ¡°Right ah, naturally it¡¯sdies first, you go.¡± Beichen Ying very generously stood in ce,ughing happily to say, ¡°In any case, each person has a fifty percent chance. Haha, if you draw it, at that time when water is poured on your hair and upper body, you won¡¯t cry right?¡±


    Zi Yan and Su Luo exchanged a nce, a crafty expression shing through both people¡¯s eyes. The two were full of tactic understanding, their cooperation was seamless. They were both calcting against Beichen Ying ah. A pity this foolish childpletely didn¡¯t know.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, the corner of his mouth hooking into a ghost of a smile. The gaze with which he looked at Beichen Ying carried a trace of helplessness. s, there was nothing one could do if the person was foolish ah.


    Zi Yan was afraid that if she waste, things would change, at that time, if other things popped up, then it wouldn¡¯t be fun. So after she saw Beichen Ying had agreed, she quickly took a ball of paper from Su Luo¡¯s palm and pinched it in her own hand.


    ¡°Finished drawing? Are you sure?¡± Beichen Ying raised an eyebrow and smiled. Zi Yan¡¯s movement was so fast as if someone wanted to fight over it with her, really was funny.


    ¡°Oh, I finished picking, the remaining one is yours.¡± Zi Yan smilingly said.


    ¡°You guys....¡± Biechen Ying¡¯s gaze swept from Zi Yan¡¯s face to Su Luo¡¯s face, seeming to have seen a clue. He suspiciously asked, ¡°The two of you didn¡¯t collude right?¡±


    ¡°This drawing was done right under your eyes. Even if we wanted to collude, there isn¡¯t enough time ah, right?¡± Su Luo reminded Beichen Ying, ¡°Quickly open this lot.¡±


    Beichen Ying hesitantly and indecisively took that lot Zi Yan didn¡¯t want. He frowned, ¡°Zi Yan still hasn¡¯t opened hers yet.¡±


    Zi Yan interrupted to say: ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to look, so you should open it. When you look at it, then we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s you who will go be bait or me.¡±


    Beichen Ying in exasperation looked at Zi Yan, then full of confidence, unhurriedly opened the piece of paper. Then when he saw that thick ck circle, Beichen Ying was stunned, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be so coincidental right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, hahahaha, so you drew this circle. Looks like your luck is much better than mine. Then being the bait will depend on you.¡± Zi Yan simply didn¡¯t open her paper and directly turned that paper into pieces.


    Beichen Ying helplessly stretched his body: ¡°Today, what kind of luck is this!¡±


    But how was he to know, in the beginning, Su Luo had drawn circles on both pieces of papers. No matter which ball of paper Beichen Ying drew, all of them had the circle. Because of this, the ball of paper in Zi Yan¡¯s hand also had the circle, so here, it would depend on who opened that piece of paper first. Whoever opened the paper first would confirm who was the bait. Then, the second person directly destroyed that piece of paper, and then was naturally the winner.


    Beichen Ying didn¡¯t know that from the beginning, Zi Yan and Su Luo had joined together to scheme against him.


    Watching as Beichen Ying poured a wash basin full of Celestial Spirit Water over his head, then in a bouncing manner, ran over to attract the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, Su Luo¡¯s tone had some mncholy as she sighed: ¡°In fact, from the beginning, I was preparing to let Variant Acacia Tree go ah....¡±


    The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched.:¡°Little Shadow is too energetic, let him go.¡±


    Afterwards, the twodies that schemed against Beichen Ying together exchanged a nce, soon after bursting into loudughter.


    Beichen Ying simply didn¡¯t know he was beingughed at by these two Misses. Now, he was very energetically attracting the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. He ran to the east then the west, after making a huge circle, sure enough, a huge crowd of Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders followed behind his butt. Those Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders¡¯ eyes gave off a cold green light, staring at Beichen Ying¡¯s butt, not letting go.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan was extremely curious and look towards that ce on Beichen Ying¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1656 – Break up 7

    Chapter 1656 ¨C Break up (7)


    When Su Luo and Zi Yan saw Beichen Ying¡¯s butt, the two immediately burst into loudughter. In the end, they almost sat down on the yellow sand fromughing too much.


    Beichen Ying felt extremely embarrassed. He unhappily red at the two of them: ¡°What are youughing at? Why haven¡¯t you guys made preparations to fight?¡± He was nearly hounded to death okay? They actually stillughed at him, these two heartless women!


    Zi Yanughed so much she simply couldn¡¯t stop, tears almost came out. Her tone when speaking was even more disjointed: ¡°Your....butt....what happened? Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s handsome and sunny face, at this moment, had a seldom seen stiffness. He gloomily sat down on the ground hatefully grinded his teeth: ¡°I fell.¡±


    ¡°Pff!¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t give him face andughed out loud.


    Before, when Beichen Ying left, Su Luo gave him a pot of Celestial Spirit Water. Let him use it ording to the situation. But no one told him to pour the Celestial Spirit Water on his butt ah! Look at the cloth on Beichen Ying¡¯s butt, it had almost been scratched into pieces by the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. So tattered and hanging on his body, cutting a sorry figure but wasughable at the same time.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, you this fool!¡± Zi Yan stoppedughing with great difficulty, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change into a new clothing?¡±


    ¡°That is...didn¡¯t bring ah...¡± Even Beichen Ying felt like blushing.


    With the space bag from Su Luo, but he forgot to bring clothing for himself. This was simply a pig¡¯s brain ah. Beichen Ying had some doubt about his own IQ.


    Zi Yanughed with ¡®haha¡¯ sounds: ¡°Just knew you didn¡¯t bring it. Here, take it!¡±


    Sometimes, Zi Yan would dress like a man. The clothes she brought would all be very loose. So, she tossed Beichen Ying two sets of her male clothing. It was a dark blue robe with a simple pattern, but the texture was very good.


    ¡°Thanks oh!¡± Beichen Ying caught the clothes immediately and was all smiles. Fortunately, he had Zi Yan¡¯s assistance, otherwise, when they started to battle, he would be battling with his naked butt sticking out.


    After finished changing clothes, Beichen Ying¡¯s entire person lookedpletely new.


    At this time, the Variant Acacia Tree had already fenced in all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand waved and Nothingness of Space enveloped the left side group of spiders. Thus, this small team once again started to use shy moves to kill.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen stood on the hillside far away. Watching the scene of the battle in full swing far away, both of their eyes shed withplicated lights.


    ¡°High Grade Celestial Spirit wasted just like this, really a pity ah.¡± Li Aochen shook his head. He scoffed at Su Luo¡¯s practice.


    But Luo Haoming was considering another problem: ¡°Why does their High Grade Celestial Spirit Water seem to be inexhaustible? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The direction of Luo Haoming¡¯s suspcions was correct, but no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. He would never have imagined that Su Luo had space with her. Moreover, her High Grade Celestial Spirit Water really was inexhaustible, so much so that she could use it to bath or water the nts.


    ¡°Their way of fighting is truly what¡¯s called killing, very straightforward.¡± Li Aochen rarely admitted to the true feelings in his heart.


    ¡°I always thought that being Nangong Liuyun¡¯s enemy would be a terrifying matter. But now, I finally understand that to be enemies with Su Luo is really what¡¯s considered terrifying.¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed as he serenely looked at the lively scene in the distance,and said this magnanimously.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Aochen somewhat didn¡¯t believe it. The hatred between Jade Lake¡¯s Li family and Su Luo could only be dissolved by blood or death.


    ¡°If it is possible, it¡¯s best to kill your family¡¯s Li Yaoyao.¡± Luo Haoming rarely discovered his conscience to warn people, ¡°Otherwise, the date for the destruction of Jade Lake¡¯s Li family isn¡¯t far away.¡±

 Chapter 1657 – Break up 8

    Chapter 1657 ¨C Break up (8)


    Li Aochen opened his eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Just based on her Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°It really is based on that loathsome girl.¡± Although Luo Haoming wasn¡¯t willing, he still said it, ¡°Don¡¯t just look at her as a ninth rank. Have you ever thought about how long she spent to be ninth rank?¡±


    Li Aochen recalled the information on her records, and his gaze gradually became grave.


    ¡°Three years! In less than three years¡¯ time, from zero to ninth rank. That is to say, on average, she was promoted three ranks per year. This kind of promotion speed, can you and I do it? ced in the entire world, besides her, who can do it? Don¡¯t let the hot-headed youthful feeling take over. I believe that not long from now, this loathsome girl¡¯s brilliant amazing colors will astonish the entire world.¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes shed with light.


    Li Aochen felt this was inconceivable: ¡°Normally, you don¡¯t like Su Luo, how is it that now, you continuously say good things about her?¡±


    Luo Haoming helplessly sighed: ¡°The circumstances are stronger than the person. Can it be you still can¡¯t see the situation clearly? We do not need to talk about her talent. Now, behind her stand Nangong Liuyun and Grandmaster Rong Yun, these two great Buddhas. In the future, to what degree Nangong Liuyun will develop, you and me are both well aware of. How biased Grandmaster Rong Yun is towards that girl, we don¡¯t need to continue deceiving ourselves. Just say it like this, if you dare to hit that girl, Grandmaster Rong Yun will definitely destroy your family and your family¡¯s eighteen generations¡¯ grave. Do you believe it or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Li Aochen wanted to refute, but felt his refutation was powerless. As a result, he straightforwardly didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Moreover....¡± Luo Haoming paused. His secretive gaze shed slightly.


    ¡°Moreover what?¡± Li Aochen curiously asked.


    ¡°Moreover before, did you not discover? When Dongfang Xuan mentioned the master of Purgatory City, how Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was full of confidence in his backing? I have a feeling that Su Luo¡¯s rtionship with the master of Purgatory City is certainly notmon.¡± Regarding this point, Luo Haoming was also guessing.


    ¡°Why do you say this? How is it that I don¡¯t know?¡± Li Aochen was curious, the master of Purgatory City? Su Luo that girl¡¯s luck couldn¡¯t be so good to this degree right? First it was Nangong Liuyun, then Grandmaster Rong Yun, until the end came the master of Purgatory City?


    Luo Haoming frowned: ¡°Back then, my Luo family had an uncle in Purgatory City. He had the fortune of seeing the master of Purgatory City walking side by side with a devastatingly beautiful woman. And the master of Purgatory City¡¯s face that was built from millennium old ice revealed a rare smile.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The legendary master of Purgatory City could actually smile? Li Aochen felt this was unbelievable, ¡°But what rtionship does this have to do with Su Luo, that loathsome girl? At that time, she still hadn¡¯t been born yet right?¡±


    ¡°But that woman looked a lot like Su Luo.¡± Luo Haoming gave a long sigh.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Aochen cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it is said they look alike. So Su Luo and that devastatingly beautiful woman must have a deep rtionship. As for the master of Purgatory City over there....¡± Luo Haoming felt an extreme headache,e on, these old men, all of them were biased and overprotective to an unreasonable degree. They simply didn¡¯t act as an example to people.


    ¡°Therefore, you felt that when Dongfang Xuan used the master of Purgatory City to threaten Nangong Liuyun, the reason why Nangong Liuyun was secure in his backing was because of Su Luo?¡± Li Aochen felt he had an extremely bad headache.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Haoming didn¡¯t conceal it.


    Jade Lake¡¯s Pce and Luoyu Pce had always been interdependent and mutually helpful to each other. They had the firmest alliance. If something bad happened to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family, Luoyu pce wouldn¡¯t be much better off. So, Luo Haoming would sincerely confide all the secret information in his heart to Li Aochen.

 Chapter 1658 – Win huge prizes 1

    <h4>Chapter 1658 - Win huge prizes (1)</h4>


    Dongfang Xuan and Luo Haoming¡¯s rtionship was merely on the surface, so Luo Haoming definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him too much.


    ¡°Since it was already like this, then before, why did you always make things difficult for Su Luo?¡± Li Aochen kneaded the space between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Before¡­¡± Luo Haoming repeatelyughed bitterly, ¡°Do you not feel that losing to a miss younger than you, you can¡¯t ept it right? Adding that the two younger brother and sister both are dead because of her. So I will inevitably be angry and feel unhappy.¡±


    These words from Luo Haoming made Li Aochen sink into deep contemtion. Li Aochen originally thought that with Grandmaster Rong Yun as Su Luo¡¯s backer, this background was already nature-defying. Now, she had some rtionship with the master of Purgatory City?


    Luo Haoming saw Li Aochen¡¯s expression was gloomy and unsettled. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°If you want Jade Lake¡¯s Li family¡¯s glory throughout the ages to continue, then it¡¯s best to hand Li Yaoyao over to Su Luo to dispose of, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Luo¡¯s words seem a bit of a stretch, that other¡¯s drive could extinguish one¡¯s might. Moreover, it¡¯s somewhat serious.¡± Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold, indifferent smile, ¡°Su Luo and the master of Purgatory City¡¯s rtionship, you are merely guessing at right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s deep sharp eyebrows formed a frown.


    Li Aochen smilingly waved his hand: ¡°Not that I don¡¯t believe in Brother Luo. I just don¡¯t believe Su Luo has this kind of luck.¡±


    Luo Haoming didn¡¯t expect that his sincerely confiding words would get Li Aochen¡¯s disbelief in exchange. Heughed at himself to say: ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then don¡¯t believe it. Wait until the day Jade Lake¡¯s Li family gets pulled up by the roots, presumably, you would believe it then.¡±


    These words, Li Aochen didn¡¯t like to hear. He red at Luo Haoming: ¡°Brother Luo just looks down on Jade Lake Pce so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on Jade Lake Pce, rather, I believe Su Luo¡¯s background is strong. After all, just Grandmaster Rong Yun alone is able to deter your Jade Lake¡¯s Li family.¡± Luo Haoming saw Li Aochen still wished to retort, and he helplessly waved his hand, ¡°Following this, if you still continue to go against Su Luo, then we will part ways.¡±


    After going through Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s matter, Luo Haoming atst really saw things clearly. At that time during the Roaming Dragon Listpetition, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength could still suppress Nangong Liuyun. But in a sh, Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t block three moves from Nangong Liuyun. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s potential was endless, no one knew what step he would reach in the future. In any case, even if he gave his all, he, Luo Haoming, still wouldn¡¯t catch up. This kind of expert, even if they didn¡¯t be brothers, he still wouldn¡¯t want him as an opponent. Otherwise, he would be the stepping stone on his road to bing a strong expert or a cannon folder under his hand.


    Because Luo Haoming¡¯s mind was set, from today forward, he would represent Luoyu Pce to let go of the hatred between them and Su Luo. Consequently, he wouldn¡¯t go and deliberately make things difficult for her.


    Li Aochen¡¯s brows were tightly knotted. Quite a whileter, he coldly said: ¡°You should rest assured, if she doesn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke me, I won¡¯t go provoke her.¡±


    But Luo Haoming¡¯s words had already buried a seed deep in Li Aochen¡¯s heart. Since Su Luo was so difficult to deal with, then wait until she grew even more, then wouldn¡¯t she be more of a threat to Jade Lake¡¯s Li family? Therefore, to indulge an enemy is asking for trouble, maybe he could¡­


    Li Aochen had his head lowered at an angle, so Luo Haoming couldn¡¯t see the cold light that sh through his eyes!


    Afterwards, the two teams each turned to kill Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, under Luo Haoming¡¯s painstaking effort to maintain a distance so the two teams didn¡¯t sh. And at this time, Dongfang Xuan seemed to havepletely disappeared. Also, no one seemed to remember this person.


    Three days¡¯ time passed in an instant.


    The little wooden house in the forest.


    At this time, Su Luo and Beichen Ying carried a whole sack of white stones over their shoulders and returned.

 Chapter 1659 – Win huge prizes 2

    Chapter 1659 ¨C Win huge prizes (2)


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s group¡¯srge sack, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen¡¯s eyes went straight from staring. They both looked at the small bag in their hands, then they exchanged a nce of dismay. They had a strong urge to cry...This was too unfair ah!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t know Luo Haoming already had the thought to mend his ways. Su Luo floated them a nce, with a ghost of a smile, she said: ¡°Oh, you guys have a lot of white stones too.¡±


    Luo Haoming smiled kindly: ¡°Can¡¯t bepared to you guys. This time, you guys really have too many, estimated that there isn¡¯t a single Hidden-eyed Purple Spider in the desert anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, the corner of the white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s mouth twitched. When he saw that huge sack in Su Luo¡¯s hand, the twitching at the corner of his mouth became more obvious.


    Su Luo was all smiles as she looked at the white-bearded old grandpa: ¡°Grandpa, can we draw things now?¡±


    The white-bearded old grandpa nodded his head while staring distractedly: ¡°Please do as you wish.¡± Finished speaking, he closed his eyes, sinking into a half-sleeping mode.


    ¡°You guys go first or us?¡± Su Luo cast a nce at Luo Haoming. She felt somewhat odd, before, when Luo Haoming saw her, he would dislike her and frown at her, as if she owed him a debt she couldn¡¯t pay off in eight lifetimes. But this time, seeing him, she could see sincerity and goodwill in his smile. Could this person have been changed by someone?


    ¡°Whatever Miss Su says will be fine, we don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Sure enough, Luo Haoming still seemed good-tempered, smiling very warmly.


    What a strange person! Su Luo secretly muttered in her heart. Her expression still remained calm as water. Using a ¡®let¡¯s discuss it¡¯ tone, she said: ¡°How about one person a turn, alternating continuously. This way, no one will take advantage of each other. How about it?¡±


    Because the more prizes that get drawn, the people that participatedter would have a greater chance of drawing an empty prize, so theter one drew, the less fair it was.


    Luo Haoming, seeing Su Luo like this, also nodded: ¡°This way is good.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite, we¡¯ll go first.¡± Su Luo led the several people to walk towards the prize-drawing machine in a grandiose manner.


    Su Luo looked at the prize-drawing machine that was wiped down until it was bright and shiny. She ced both palms together in a praying posture and mumbled to herself: ¡°Three days before, when I lifted the luck, it was pretty good. Really hope that day¡¯s good luck will continue.¡±


    After finished praying, Su Luo began to formally draw prizes.


    After pouring in one hundred white stones into the mouth of the machine, Su Luo seriously pressed the start button.


    Su Luo earnestly gazed at the numbers rolling by. After taking a deep breath, one only heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and the numbers started to stop and be still.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what number our Su Luo drew.¡± Zi Yan ran up, looking at the screen of the prize-drawing machine.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes also had a trace of nervousness, because even she didn¡¯t know what she would be able to draw this time. If it was still ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, Su Luo felt that her face would be embarrassingly big.


    ¡°Number 98 hahaha! Luo Luo, your luck really is...¡± Zi Yan felt Su Luo¡¯s luck really wasn¡¯t covered. Justcked a little bit, only a little bit, was number 99. Fortunately, her luck was slightly better than that and didn¡¯t draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯.


    The treasure for number 98 was very simple, it was actually a medicinal pill.


    ¡°Grandmaster level Spirit Restoration Pill?¡± Getting this pill, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly smile bitterly. What she didn¡¯tck was medicinal pills, under the circumstances where she had Emperor ranked Medicinal Pills, Grandmaster level Medicinal Pills, to her, were already pretty useless.

 Chapter 1660 – Win huge prizes 3

    Chapter 1660 ¨C Win huge prizes (3)


    But the first time to open the door for prize-drawing, as long as she didn¡¯t draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, Su Luo was already pretty happy.


    Under the agreed upon rules, both sides each drew once. So, Su Luo withdrew to let Luo Haoming¡¯s group draw.


    Luo Haoming muttered to himself for a bit, then gave this chance to Li Aochen. Li Aochen didn¡¯t decline and directly agreed.


    Now, Li Aochen provocatively nced at Su Luo and coldly smiled. Soon after, he walked to the middle, putting on an act to press down the button.


    Zi Yan¡¯s lip curled and said: ¡°Looking at him, just know he won¡¯t be able to draw something good.¡±


    Su Luo smiling said: ¡°You dislike him this much?¡±


    ¡°That Luo Haoming seems okay, but Li Aochen seems even more annoying than before! Worthy of being from Jade Lake¡¯s Li family. Just looking at him puts people in a bad mood.¡± Not only didn¡¯t Zi Yan lower her voice, she even made it louder.


    Because she just so happened to have seen, just now when Li Aochen provocatively nced at Su Luo.


    Li Aochen raised an eyebrow, his cold gaze sweeping over Zi Yan¡¯s face. His brows coldly tightened.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen a beautiful woman humph!¡± Zi Yan savagely red back.


    ¡°Beautiful woman? Compared to the person beside you, how could you still be considered a beautiful woman, sneer! Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you look like.¡± Li Aochen¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule, mockingly giving a humph. His expression was full of disdain.


    Hearing this, a burst of anger rushed up Zi Yan¡¯s heart, she had the urge to rush up, but Su Luo stopped her by grabbing her. She smilingly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Yaoyao his older sister? She bing that way, his heart must have anger, saying several sentences of dissension is only natural. You just act like a magnanimous adult and don¡¯t argue with such a vile character.¡±


    Although Su Luo was smiling, but the gaze she nted from the corner of her eyes towards Li Aochen, her heart was unhappy. What is Li Aochen¡¯s meaning? He intentionally belittled Zi Yan to make her look better, this was absolutely him trying to drive a wedge between them. If Zi Yan¡¯s nature was a bit worse, then a divide would easily arise between them. A pity Li Aochen had made the wrong calction about Zi Yan¡¯s temper.


    While speaking, Li Aochen had already pressed the stop button.


    ¡°Number 99! Number 99! Number 99!¡± Zi Yan watched those numbers rolling continuously, shouting intensely just like the captain of a cheerleading squad.


    Su Luo felt helpless and that it wasughable at the same time.


    But now, Li Aochen was enraged by Zi Yan till he almost flipped out.


    ¡°You are number 99, your whole family is number 99! Is this young master someone that will draw number 99?¡± Li Aochen angrily pressed down heavily on the stop button.


    The speed of the rolling numbers became slower, in the end, it slowly stopped. After, it steadily stopped at ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Pff hahahah! Number 99, actually is number 99! Li Aochen, you just have this kind of fate ah!¡± After seeing the final number, Zi Yan had both hands at her hips,ughing until her body covulsed. She was much more happier than if she had won.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Li Aochen¡¯s fist heavily smashed down, immediately after, he red at Zi Yan, wishing to rush over and rip her apart.


    ¡°Li Aochen, your own luck is not good, this you can¡¯t me other people. Don¡¯t put the me on other people¡¯s head.¡± Su Luo coldly taunted.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Aochen angrily nted her a nce and left that position.


    ¡°My turn, my turn!¡± Seeing Li Aochen leave, Zi Yan happily sat on that position.

 Chapter 1661 – Win huge prizes 4

    Chapter 1661 ¨C Win huge prizes (4)


    ¡°You are sure?¡± Su Luo frowned. Zi Yan had just made fun of Li Aochen, if she also drew a ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, then wouldn¡¯t Li Aochenugh to death? So, Su Luo asked her again.


    Zi Yan lifted her eyes to look towards Li Aochen, at this moment, Li Aochen was ring at her with ridicule.


    The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly as she provokingly shot him a nce. Soon after, she said to Su Luo: ¡°No problem, my luck will definitely not be worse than his!¡±


    Su Luo smiled, luck this thing was imaginary, it was very hard to say. Since Zi Yan insisted, Su Luo naturally wouldn¡¯t oppose. As a result, she smiled: ¡°Okay, in any case, if the first time you don¡¯t hit the jackpot, then we can do it again. We are different from a certain someone, what we don¡¯tck is white stones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what we don¡¯tck are white stones!¡± Zi Yan provocatively swept Li Aochen a nce, whereas the other, panting in rage, turned his face away.


    As a result, drawing prizes started again.


    Wait until the stop button was pressed, Zi Yan had her eyes closed, hands in prayer as she prayed non-stop: must by all means, don¡¯t be number 99, must not, must not.... She didn¡¯t want to have the same bad luck as Beichen Ying.


    Don¡¯t know how long had passed, Su Luo lightly bumped her shoulder. Then, Zi Yan returned to her senses.


    ¡°How is it? Did I win?¡± Zi Yan still hadn¡¯t opened her eyes, only asking Su Luo in a low voice.


    Su Luo speechlessly sighed: ¡°You look for yourself.¡±


    As a result, Zi Yan slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that number, Zi Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Number 97? How could it be like this ah....¡± Therger the number, the worse the reward. Just now, Su Luo drew number 98, now ,she immediately drew number 97? She and Su Luo really were sisters in distress ah.


    ¡°Come, number 97 is a blue-colored crystal stone.¡± Su Luo pointed at that blue-colored crystal stone as she said this to Zi Yan.


    ¡°Blue-colored crystal stone is also not bad. I really like it.¡± Zi Yan sped the blue-colored crystal stone, provocatively looking towards Li Aochen, ¡°Humph, what humph, if you have the ability, then don¡¯t draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ ah!¡±


    A simple sentence directly stabbed Li Aochen¡¯s heart. Li Aochen gloomily turned his head away. Who told him to draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, it¡¯s no wonder he was despised.


    Following was Luo Haoming¡¯s turn to draw.


    Luo Haoming smilingly walked up, then smiled towards Su Luo to say: ¡°Hope I can borrow some of Miss Su¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°This time, what number do you want to draw?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°How could I dare to say what number to draw, as long as it¡¯s not number 99, it is fine. If I can draw Grandmaster level Medicinal Pill, it could be considered not havinge to Secret Roaming Dragon Territory in vain.¡± Luo Haoming said this sincerely.


    Su Luo curious gaze swept Luo Haoming from head to toe. Su Luo¡¯s perception was very sharp. Before, she could clearly detect the enminitying from Luo Haoming. But now, she could only sense the good-natured mannering from Luo Haoming¡¯s body. In the end, where did the probleme from?


    Luo Haoming naturally knew why Su Luo was frowning, but he didn¡¯t say anything toy bare this. He only nodded faintly towards Su Luo. Soon after, he arrived in front of the prize-drawing machine.


    He didn¡¯t deliberately do anything, he just carelessly pressed down the start button. Then, a whileter, he quietly pressed the stop button.


    When the number stopped rolling¡ª¡ª


    ¡°This...¡± Zi Yan was so surprised she almost bit off her tongue.


    ¡°Emperor rank Blood Clotting Pill...¡± Su Luo also felt this was unbelievable. She somewhat speechlessly looked at Luo Haoming¡¯s white and long slender finger. How could Luo Haoming¡¯s luck be so good? This was his first time drawing right? Just got up and drew Emperor rank Blood Clotting Pill. This thing was ranked at number 15 ah!

 Chapter 1662 – Win huge prizes 5

    Chapter 1662 ¨C Win huge prizes (5)


    ¡°Number 15 is Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill...¡± Beichen Ying bit his lower lips tightly, a strong craving to draw for prizes springing up unbidden, ¡°Next time is me! I also want to draw prizes!¡±


    Several times before, he always got ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯. It already made his heart throb with pain, wishing he could chop off his hand. But now, seeing Luo Haoming so easily draw the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, Beichen Ying could no longer sit still.


    ¡°Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, haha, not bad, not bad!¡± Luo Haoming was somewhat disoriented from being smashed by happiness. Originally, he was only hoping for a Grandmaster rank Medicinal Pill, but now, all of a sudden, it jumped to Emperor rank. This pleasant surprise came too fast, taking him quite a while before he could react.


    Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill was equivalent to a life. How could Luo Haoming not be happy? This kind of result far exceeded his expectations.


    Watching Luo Haoming very carefully put away the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting pill, Li Aochen¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. However, his eyes were hanging down, burying all the mood in his eyes.


    Su Luo caught that cold light shing through Li Aochen¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly break out in a cold sweat on Luo Haoming¡¯s behalf. But she didn¡¯t have any friendship with Luo Haoming, so she didn¡¯t warn him. Besides, Luo Haoming wasn¡¯t a white rabbit, he was also a two-faced person. It was more urate to say that he wouldn¡¯t let himself eat a loss.


    After Luo Haoming left the prize-drawing machine, Beichen Ying rushed up happily, ¡°My turn, my turn! No one is allowed to snatch it from me!¡±


    Zi Yan patted his head in annoyance: ¡°You think Luo Haoming can draw a treasure, and you can also draw one too? Stop losing face, best youe down. Change to let me go, my luck is better than yours.¡±


    Hearing this, Beichen Ying immediately was not happy: ¡°Who said ? Being worse than you is nothing. Do you think I¡¯m not even good as Luo Haoming?¡±


    ¡°Your luck really isn¡¯t as good as his!¡± Zi Yan said, as if making a solemn vow.


    ¡°Then I insist on doing it to prove to you! Tell me, on that shelf, what stuff do you like! Whatever you like, this older brother will draw it for you!¡± Beichen Ying rolled up his sleeves as if he was about go all out heroically.


    ¡°Number 9, purple wings. If you can draw this number, I¡¯ll even marry you!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes bent in a smile as she provokingly blinked at him.


    ¡°Okay! This number nine, little grandpa is determined to get it! This will prove how amazing this grandpa is for you little girl to see.¡± Beichen Ying seriously pressed down the start button.


    Su Luo looked at the two arguing like fowls flying and dogs jumping, and she couldn¡¯t help think it wasughable. Were they paying attention to the details of the agreement? Were they paying attention? If Beichen Ying really drew number 9, then this matter would be really interesting.


    ¡°You draw ah, you draw ah. I want to see if you can really draw number 9 or not! If you really can draw it, I, I will marry you. I¡¯ll also bring water and pour you tea to be your servant and ve for a lifetime!¡± Zi Yan felt, how could he draw number 9 just because he said he would draw number 9? Based on Beichen Ying¡¯s bad luck, he should be honored to even draw number 99, let alone to say 9? Dreaming was faster than that.


    ¡°Okay! Today, this little grandpa insists on getting number 9!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s anger rushed to his head, unusually excited. One only hard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and the rolling numbers started to slow down uniformly.


    One row after another rolled by.


    In the end, it stopped spinning in front of a number.


    Su Luo looked at that number, then looked at Beichen Ying, afterwards, her gazended on Zi Yan¡¯s face....


    Momentarily, everyone present was quiet, not a single sound could be heard.


    So quiet as if the sound of a leafnding on the ground could be heard clearly.

 Chapter 1663 – After getting what you wished for 1

    Chapter 1663 ¨C After getting what you wished for (1)


    ¡°Number 9!¡±


    Don¡¯t know who loudly cried this out in surprise.


    Soon after, everyone¡¯s gaze were like searchlights as they concentrated on Zi Yan¡¯s face.


    Zi Yan¡¯s entire person seemed to have been struck by lightning as she stood foolishly in ce, motionless. She stood there dim-wittedly and didn¡¯t return to her senses for a long time.


    Su Luo was also shocked stupid by this result. She only returned to her senses after hearing that loud cry. Afterwards, she looked foolishly at Zi Yan, paying attention to Zi Yan¡¯s pale face that gradually turned red. In the end, it turned red as a cherry.


    Su Luo suddenlyughed, and loudly said: ¡°Hey, it actually is number 9. Could it be you guys really are a match made in heaven, good karma from the world, the perfect pair? You guys see, even god¡¯s hint is so clear oh.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, you quickly shut up!¡± Zi Yan panted with rage while stomping her feet. She awkwardly turned her face away.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t help but blush, even her neck was thoroughly red.


    Zi Yan wished she could smash her head with her fist. Just now, when speaking, why did she go mad, leaping up and down. She even said that as long as Beichen Ying drew number 9, she would marry him and be his servant or ve, these kind of stupid words! Now, he really drew it, what ought she do?!!!


    Beichen Ying, who drew number 9, was also scared foolish by this. He dumbfoundedly looked at the number on the screen, then speechlessly looked at the people howling withughter around him. Afterwards, he grabbed his hair in embarrassment: ¡°This, this, how could it be like this... ¡°


    Was his luck really that good? He actually encountered this matter with such low probability? The more Beichen Ying thought about it, the more he felt as if the Heavens were toying with him.


    Su Luo unhappily nted him a nce: ¡°How could it be like this? Isn¡¯t it good like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡± Beichen Ying unhappily rolled his eyes at Su Luo. His gazended on Zi Yan¡¯s body, but now Zi Yan had her back to him, but her ears were thoroughly red. Her back was slightly stiff. Now, Beichen Ying also felt somewhat awkward, not knowing what to do with his hands and feet.


    ¡°These Purple Wings are more suitable for females oh.¡± Su Luo gathered up, in a low voice, kindly reminding him.


    Beichen Ying rubbed the back of his head. He naturally knew it was for females and he couldn¡¯t use it himself. But Zi Yan being so embarrassed, would she ept it if he gave it to her?


    Beichen thought a bit and summoned up the courage to give it to Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan very much didn¡¯t want to ept it, but Su Luo was at the side supporting this, ¡°Having the Purple Wings, your speed will soar by a fold. Moreover, you can soar in mid-air. In the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, it¡¯s equivalent to getting a life. Why bother to make it difficult for your lifeline because of embarrassment?¡±


    Have to say, Su Luo¡¯s words really persuaded Zi Yan¡¯s heart. Zi Yan grabbed the Purple Wings in Beichen Ying¡¯s hand. After giving a drop of blood to let it recognize her as master, she draped it on her back.


    The Purple Wings¡¯s entire body was made from light purple feathers. Draped on Zi Yan¡¯s body, it gave off a beautiful secluded feeling like a hidden orchid. Zi Yan was extremely satisfied with these Purple Wings. But she couldn¡¯t put down her face, as she arrogantly raised her chin. Her face was stiff as she coldly said: ¡°Don¡¯t think I took advantage of you. This time, consider it as me owing you a favor. Wait until I draw something good, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s neck was very stiff: ¡°Don¡¯t need you to give me anything.¡±


    ¡°I must give it!¡± Zi Yan snorted twice, soon after, she pushed Beichen Ying away, ¡°Move aside, this time I¡¯ll draw!¡±


    But Zi Yan forgot in her rush to win against Beichen Ying, that the opposite side still had Li Aochen.


    ¡°Miss Zi Yan, didn¡¯t we agree on one side once?¡± Li Aochen took a step forward. A mocking sneer hung at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1664 – After getting what you wished for 2

    Chapter 1664 ¨C After getting what you wished for (2)


    ¡°I forgot. ¡° Zi Yan knew there was no point in talking to Li Aochen, so she waved her hand, ¡°You go, then go. Knowing you can only draw a few times, hurry up and finish all your opportunities to draw! So as to avoid the trouble of having your turn and my turn!¡± She wanted to hurry up and draw something good to pay back her debt to Beichen Ying. Being in debt like this caused her heart to feel extremely awkward. She couldn¡¯t even lift her head up in front of him.


    As soon as Zi Yan said this, Li Aochen¡¯s face turned sour, and he sneered at Zi Yan: ¡°My luck is better than yours!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then draw a treasure to let us be envious ah.¡± Zi Yan was very depressed in her heart right now, with a Li Aochen delivering himself to her door, then don¡¯t me her for bullying him.


    Li Aochen had an expression of being toozy to waste words with her, the corner of his mouth hooked into a cold sneer, and started to draw soon after.


    Don¡¯t know if it was because of Zi Yan¡¯s curse, or because his own luck was bad, he drew ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ again.


    Zi Yan immediately smiled: ¡°Just this kind of bad luck, still hope to draw something?¡±


    Li Aochen was already annoyed, after hearing her words, he red at her ferociously.


    The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s eyes hooked up, and she spread out her hands to say: ¡°What? You can¡¯t draw good stuff, still afraid of people talking about it too?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amidst his fury, Li Aochen once again took out some white stones. Just now, Zi Yan said to let him finished drawing all at once. Originally, Li Aochen did not n to do so, but he was so infuriated by Zi Yan, he lifted the bag and with clicking sounds, poured all the white stones inside the machine.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Hearing the crisp clinking sounds, Zi Yan immediately smiled: ¡°I was wondering how many white stones you had, turns out it can only draw five times. Three whole days ah, and you only got these many white stones. Still a tenth level expert, whatever!¡±


    Li Aochen¡¯s cold eyes red at Zi Yan,ter, he casually scanned Beichen Ying: ¡°Control your woman.¡±


    Beichen Ying was attacked for no reason, but when it came to Li Aochen and Zi Yan, of course, Li Aochen was the outsider. Therefore, Beichen Ying snorted coldly and put on a young master¡¯s pose: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my woman, to let you criticize? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Li Aochen was simply infuriated to death at these two. This time, he finally realized, that he was alienated from other people, and the opponents were a big group, whether it be a quarrel or a fight, he would always be at a disadvantage. Once he realized this, Li Aochen shut up, because if he continued fighting and the eloquent Su Luo was to enter, he was simply asking for insult. He even saw that Su Luo was eager to try and enter the fight.


    Li Aochen shut up and single-heartedly started to draw.


    It had to be said, today, Li Aochen¡¯s luck was bad to the extreme, so bad that others could not bear to see it, even Zi Yan started feeling sympathetic to him.


    First time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Second time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Third time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Fourth time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Fifth time... still drawing.


    Li Aochen only had five times to draw, but the first four times were all ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, his belly was filled up with anger from drawing.


    At this time, his face was ghastly pale with crimson eyes. He was ring ferociously at the prize screen, wishing he could hit a hole through the screen.


    It was uncertain what the people around him were thinking, but they all feigned calm. They did not make a sound, even Zi Yan quieted down, showing deep sympathy for Li Aochen¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 1665 – After getting what you wished for 3

    Chapter 1665 ¨C After getting what you wished for (3)


    No matter who it was, a whole three days and three nights of ignoring exhaustion and fatigue had been spent to seek Hidden-eye Purple Spiders to behead them. With great difficulty, he had obtained six hundred white stones, but these six hundred white stones would very likely be four words. This meant he had been busy for three days in vain. How could people endure it?


    Now was Li Aochen¡¯sst chance to draw, even Zi Yan felt that at least, he should get a constion prize. He should be randomly awarded number 96, 95 simr prizes as constion.


    But the heavens weren¡¯t as kindhearted as Zi Yan. After the results of Li Aochen¡¯sst draw came out, when everyone saw that number, they all sighed deeply....


    ¡°Number 99....¡±


    It was ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ again.


    This meant that these three days Li Aochen had worked diligently was in vain. He didn¡¯t get a bit of benefit. At least Luo Haoming had already gotten the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill earlier.


    Luo Haoming patted Li Aochen¡¯s shoulder tofort him. But Li Aochen¡¯s blood red eyes swept past Luo Haoming, gave a heavy humph and turned his face away.


    Su Luo, seeing this kind of Li Aochen, couldn¡¯t help but secretly shake her head.


    Li Aochen¡¯s temperament wouldn¡¯t do. His luck was bad and unable to draw a treasure, could he me this matter on Luo Haoming? His behavior right now clearly was jealous that Luo Haoming had drawn the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill on his first try.


    Su Luo felt that if Luo Haoming again drew something good, then the temporarily formed alliance between the two would very likely fall apart.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo smilingly beckoned to Luo Haoming.:¡°We have a lot of white stones. Want to continue drawing non-stop, so your luck wouldn¡¯t stop. Looks like you also only have five more chances to draw, how about you draw first.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Su Luo had a kind heart, she was looking forward to Li Aochen¡¯s expression afterwards.


    Luo Haoming wasn¡¯t stupid, he naturally knew Su Luo¡¯s thoughts. But what Su Luo said was correct ,no one wanted to be interrupted time and time again when drawing prizes. So, Luo Haoming agreed on the spot.


    But what made Su Luo feel disappointed was... The following five chances to draw, Luo Haoming basically wasted it.


    Because he was the same as Li Aochen, actually drawing ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ five times in a row. That was to say, Luo Haoming also wasted his efforts in vain for these three days.


    But Luo Haoming didn¡¯t seem to be affected, and he smilingly waved his hand: ¡°Looks like my luck isn¡¯t that good. Actually didn¡¯t draw anything.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept over Li Aochen¡¯s face, sure enough, the originally angry expression evened out a lot more. Maybe he felt there was someone else that shared his fate, so he wasn¡¯t the unluckiest. As a result, his psyche evened out.


    Su Luo smilingly shook her head: ¡°Before, didn¡¯t you draw an Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill? Just based on that pill, this time, you entering the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory is worth it. Not like a certain someone, didn¡¯t even get a bit of good stuff.¡±


    Li Aochen¡¯s expression changed slightly, but Luo Haoming blocked in front of Li Aochen as he smilingly said to Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, following should be you guys¡¯ turn.¡±


    Su Luo shook her head helplessly, how was it that Luo Haoming didn¡¯t draw anything else that was good? Otherwise, hostility between him and Li Aochen would ur, so she could very easily bring him over to her team. It was really a pity.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen didn¡¯t have white stones, as a result, following was Su Luo¡¯s group turn to draw.


    Before, Zi Yan cried and yelled, wanting to draw, want to settle the debt. Su Luo naturally offered up the chance with both hands.


    She poured a pile of white stones into the machine, enough to let Zi Yan draw more than ten times in a row.

 Chapter 1666 – After getting what you wished for 4

    Chapter 1666 ¨C After getting what you wished for (4)


    Seeing Su Luo casually pour in so many white stones, Li Aochen and Luo Haoming exchanged a nce that had aplicated expression.


    This was the difference between a rich person and a poor person.


    The two of them had painstakingly beheaded Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders in the desert without rest for three days and three nights. In the end, each only got six hundred after splitting up the spoils. But Su Luo, with a clinking sound, poured in a whole sack, it must be at least a thousand and two hundred right? It looked very extravagant.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen¡¯s eyes met, and both sighed. If they were a person in that group, wouldn¡¯t it be good....


    Now, Zi Yan started to draw, full of an imposing air.


    Don¡¯t know what the problem was, Zi Yan continued Li Aochen and Luo Haoming¡¯s bad luck. She actually draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ continuously. Towards the end, Zi Yan¡¯s hand was trembling, she no longer had the heroism from the beginning.


    Ten times in a row, all of them were ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯.


    Zi Yan speechlessly ced her hand over her forehead: ¡°How can my luck be so bad!¡±


    Just now, Su Luo had poured in a lot of white stones with a clinking sound, in total, there were twelve chances to draw. Now, Zi Yan had already wasted ten tries, equivalent to the total times Luo Haoming and Li Aochen drew for prizes.


    Seeing Zi Yan like this, Su Luo naturally used a gentle tone tofort: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Before, didn¡¯t I draw ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ ten times in a row? But didn¡¯t I win three prizes in a row after that? This is the test given by the gods, you must persevere.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this test a bit too long?¡± As long as she thought of the white stones she wasted before, Zi Yan¡¯s heart would throb with pain.


    ¡°In any case, if the white stones are not used up, then bringing it back is useless. Moreover, we got it from killing Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, there is no business in it, what do you have to be worried about?¡± Su Luo smilinglyforted.


    Li Aochen, seeing this, gave a cold sneer: ¡°Just now¡¯s strutting about appearance as if your luck was good enough to draw a top quality treasure, so, it turned out you are merely like this.¡±


    Zi Yan angrily red back at Li Aochen: ¡°Give this grandmother to shut up!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t draw a prize and still won¡¯t let people say anything? Really interesting.¡± Li Aochen provoked arrogantly.


    Zi Yan pped the screen in anger: ¡°This grandmother will draw it for you to have a good look!¡±


    Li Aochen proudly raised his chin, full of arrogance, casting sidelong nces at Zi Yan.


    Seeing this, a burst of blood rushed up towards Zi Yan¡¯s forehead. Full of vigor, she nted Li Aochen a sideway nce, and fiercely pressed the start key.


    Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, she pressed the stop key.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing the number it finally stopped at, Li Aochen burst out inughter, ¡°Number 99, it¡¯s number 99 again, hahaha. Too funny, I¡¯mughing to death! Hahahah¡ª¡ª¡±


    Zi Yan dumbfoundedly looked at that number, then both hands covered her eyes, she was simply too embarrassed to see people.


    Eleven times in a row was all number 99, was there someone with worst luck than her? Zi Yan didn¡¯t even have any confidence, just randomly give her any prizes at the end was okay with her ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of sympathy....


    Beichen Ying¡¯s face was also full of sympathy....


    In the end, Beichen patted Zi Yan¡¯s shoulder infort: ¡°Don¡¯t you still have one more chance? Just draw and see, as long as there is a chance, it is equivalent to having hope. Unlike someone who doesn¡¯t even have a chance and is wantonly sneering over there, don¡¯t know if he wants face or not.¡± Thest several sentences, Beichen Ying said it while staring at Li Aochen.


    Li Aochen¡¯s lips twitched clearly, he was extremely angry. But he was stopped by Luo Haoming, so he didn¡¯t lose his reason and rush up.

 Chapter 1667 – After getting what you wished for 5

    Chapter 1667 ¨C After getting what you wished for (5)


    Zi Yan shook her head, unsteadily, she stood up from in front of the prize-drawing machine and was about to leave: ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t be able to draw anything, so may as well not draw anymore. Really cannot continue to lose face....¡±


    Before Zi Yan could leave, Beichen Ying grabbed her, stopping her. He pulled her back to in front of the prize-drawing machine. Using an upright tone, he said: ¡°Draw! Must draw! If you¡¯ve finished drawing all your chances, there is still mine! I¡¯ll give you my portion, this grandpa doesn¡¯t believe your luck can be bad to that degree!¡±


    Su Luo also urged: ¡°Beichen Ying is right, if you still can¡¯t draw anything, I¡¯ll give you my portion too.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart was moved, so she bit her teeth and nodded: ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll just draw thisst chance. If I don¡¯t get anything, then I really won¡¯t draw again!¡±


    Finished speaking, Zi Yan carefully pressed the start button. Her gaze stared firmly at the numbers that rolled across the screen.


    These numbers were fast as lightning, before people could see, they clearly shed by. If someone was to calcte the number then pressed the stop button, that would also be futile.


    ¡°What number do you want to draw?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, as long as it¡¯s not number 99. The rest, I like them all.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s hope had already been ced very low.


    ¡°If you could draw number 7, then that would be good...¡± Su Luo looked at the shelf and said in a low tone.


    Number 7 on the shelf was Liu Guang Sword, second only to Cheng Ying and Chi Xiao, an exceptional good sword. Moreover, it was a wind attribute sword which was most suitable for Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying unhappily humphed: ¡°Do you think her luck would be that good? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Su Luo spread out both hands: ¡°Who knows, the Gods always like to surprise people.¡±


    Now, Zi Yan¡¯s gaze was staring fixedly at the screen, unblinking. In the end, she took a deep breath, tightly closed her eyes, and afterwards, her finger pressed down heavily on the stop button.


    One only heard a heavy sound, and the rolling numbers gradually began to slow down. It stopped in the end.


    When she saw the number it finally stopped at, Su Luo speechlessly rubbed her chin... when did her mouth be so effective?


    Beichen Ying silently looked at that number, then silently looked at Su Luo. He wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Only Zi Yan, when she saw the number on the screen, her entire person almost jumped up. She shot towards Su Luo with flying speed and gave her a tight bear hug. She encircled Su Luo in her arms and jumped up and down excitedly: ¡°Luo Luo! It¡¯s not number 99! This time, it really isn¡¯t number 99! Wow!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not number 99, but rather number 7. The first 11 times of bad luck was just for this time¡¯s good fortune. Quickly, go pick up the prize.¡± Su Luoughingly patted Zi Yan on the shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!!!¡± Zi Yan fiercely nodded. Afterwards, skipping around, she walked to in front of the shelf, ¡°Number 7 is more towards the front, don¡¯t know what good thing it is.¡±


    While speaking, Zi Yan also looked at Li Aochen provocatively.


    Li Aochen, panting in rage, turned his face away and said in an ice-cold tone: ¡°Drawing 12 times before getting a treasure, what¡¯s so prideworthy about it?¡±


    Zi Yan unhurriedly retorted back: ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualification to draw 12 times, what position do you have to look down upon me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Aochen was immediately choked off, with nothing to say. Because in fact, he didn¡¯t have the capital nor qualification to draw 11 times. Even if he was jealous, it was still in vain. Also, because of this, Li Aochen¡¯s heart was full of more fire.


    ¡°Number 7, number 7.....wow, Liu Guang Sword ah!¡± Zi Yan screeched in surprise, ¡°Wind attribute Liu Guang Sword, such a beautiful sword!¡±

 Chapter 1668 – After getting what you wished for 6

    Chapter 1668 ¨C After getting what you wished for (6)


    After Zi Yan got the Liu Guang Sword, she lovingly yed with it in her hand. Her gaze seemed to be embedded on the sword¡¯s body, unable to pull away no matter what.


    Beichen Ying looked at this Liu Guang Sword, and his saliva flowed out, wishing he would snatch it and put it in his arms, not allowing anyone to look at it.


    Wind attribute Liu Guang Sword, wasn¡¯t it made specifically for him?


    When Zi Yan lifted her eyes, she saw Beichen Ying¡¯s appearance with saliva flowing out. Suddenly, her heart started to be tangled.... This Liu Guang Sword, although she also liked it, even if she didn¡¯t have the attribute, being able to look at it as a disy was also okay, but....


    Zi Yan lowered her head and saw the Purple Wings that had recognized her as owner when her blood dripped on it. She silently sighed, then she reluctantly used both hands to hand the Liu Guang Sword to Beichen Ying: ¡°Take it, take it.¡±


    ¡°Really giving it to me?¡± Beichen Ying snatched over the Liu Guang Sword in one move. He lovingly stroked it while cautiously asking Zi Yan.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Zi Yan humphed in annoyance, ¡°Give you Liu Guang Sword, the favor from the Purple Wings is considered to be finished. Then I won¡¯t owe you a favor, do you memorize it?¡±


    Her Purple Wings was ranked number 9, while Liu Guang Sword was ranked 7. Speaking of this, it was her who lost on this deal.


    But don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with the gods. Beichen Ying actually drew the Purple Wings that was suited to her, while she drew the Liu Guang Sword that was suited for Beichen Ying? This forced them to exchange prizes.


    Su Luo looked at the Purple Wings, then looked at the Liu Guang Sword, and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Zi Yan saw Su Luoughing like a thief, and gloomily asked.


    ¡°Are you guys exchanging engagement tokens?¡± Su Luo pointed at Liu Guang Sword than pointed at Zi Yan¡¯s Purple Wings, ¡°One gives the other Purple Wings, the other gifted back Liu Guang Sword. Such precious things, aren¡¯t these engagement tokens?¡±


    Su Luo said this, and Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s faces were like burning clouds of fire.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying! This is by chance, don¡¯t you understand by chance!¡± Zi Yan said this loudly and fiercely, ¡°Since the gods insist on arranging it like this, what can we do?¡±


    Zi Yan secretly cursed, don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the gods, wouldn¡¯t letting her draw Purple Wings and Beichen Ying draw Liu Guang Sword be better? Why make it soplicated, for what reason?


    Who knew Su Luo would add very smoothly, as she smilingly said: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, the gods insist on arranging it like this, don¡¯t know what it¡¯s meaning oh.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Zi Yan panted in rage, wanting to thump Su Luo, while the other giggled and ran away. The twoughed while causing a ruckus, the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Li Aochen looked at the Liu Guang Sword in Beichen Ying¡¯s hand, and a strong envy shed through his eyes. Each of them had all drawn something good, only he alone didn¡¯t get any benefit. As long as he recalled this, the envy in Li Aochen¡¯s heart was like a ignited raging inferno.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan both got what they wanted, as a result, they set aside all the remaining chances to draw for Su Luo.


    Su Luo asked Nangong Liuyun, but Nangong Liuyun only smilingly patted her head. In a gentle and spoiling tone, he said: ¡°I like to watch you y.¡±


    Su Luo raised her palm-sized little face, and smiled at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Okay, I will definitely draw number 1 for you.¡±


    Number 1 was ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡·this series of books isposed of three books, ordered as top, middle and bottom. Not like Su Luo¡¯s, that only had the top and bottom two books. Now that Nangong Liuyun had activated the dark element, these series of books were very important to him. Because you simply couldn¡¯t find any books that helped in dark element cultivation in this world. Su Luo had asked Master before, but even Grandmaster Rong Yun had shaken his head, expressing he had no way to get one.

 Chapter 1669 – Shocking results 1

    Chapter 1669 ¨C Shocking results (1)


    Su Luo wanted to draw number 1, but how could number 1 be so easily drawn?


    Wasted thirty chances in a row, don¡¯t say number 1, she couldn¡¯t even draw number 11.


    Su Luo sat on the side disappointed, both hands holding her chin, heaving a deep sigh helplessly.


    Nangong Liuyun smilingly shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not important if you don¡¯t draw anything, what¡¯s there to me yourself for?¡±


    Su Luo gloomily looked at the pile of medicinal pills in her hand and speechlessly said: ¡°Don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, drawing again and again, if it¡¯s not medicinal pills, then it¡¯s crystal stones, what kind of bad luck is this!¡± Su Luo gloomily stuffed the pile of medicinal pills into Zi Yan¡¯s hand.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen looked at each other in dismay. Among these medicinal pills, the worst was Grandmaster rank, there were even a lot of Emperor-ranked pills. This loathsome girl actually wasining about it, this truly wasparing with others would anger one to death okay?


    Under everyone¡¯s admiration, envy and regretful gazes, Su Luo stood straight up and gave herself encouragement: ¡°No problem, in any case, I still have 100 chances!¡±


    ¡°Able to draw it is better, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t draw it.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile was gentle as water, his eyes full of tender feelings.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face spread out into a smile at him, but in her heart, she became even more determined to get the number 1 ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡·. Once he had that ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡·, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cultivation would be able to go up another level. It¡¯s said the dark element attack power was even stronger than the lightning element.


    Certainly, must, get that set of cultivation books!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, afterwards, she ced all her attention on drawing prizes with single-hearted devotion.


    First time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Second time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Third time..... Thank you for your patronage.


    Fourth time....


    Fifth time.....


    Su Luo looked at her pair of hands, she simply wanted to cry. Just now, she was still able to draw medicinal pills or crystal stones, at least she had a bit of gain. But now, all she was drawing was number 99, was there no other selection? Was her luck this bad?


    Fifteenth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Twenty-fifth time..... Thank you for your patronage.


    Thirty-fifth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Su Luo looked at the number 99 on the screen, and her whole face almost turned green. Actually, all, were, number, 99!


    Did she have a deep hatred with number 99? Could it be that bad luck had started again?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t believe in evil, and let Beichen Ying and Zi Yan to help her draw. The result was that they also still drew number 99.


    Su Luo then called Nangong Liuyun over to draw... it was still number 99.


    Sixty-fifth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Seventy-fifth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Eighty-fifth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Su Luo was so angry her lips trembled and she nearly couldn¡¯t breathe!


    ¡°Is this prize-drawing machine broken? Otherwise, how could eighty-five chances in a row all be ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯!¡± Su Luo, in a depressed manner, grumbled towards the white-bearded old grandpa.


    The white-bearded old grandpa rubbed his chin, then slowly shook his head. He gave an urate answer: ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Good, fart! Couldn¡¯t draw anything!¡± Su Luo ruthlessly gave the machine a kick.


    The white-bearded old grandpa contentedly stroked his goat beard, and calmly shook his head: ¡°Little girl¡¯s temper is really big, here, the more violent you be, the less likely you will draw anything.¡±


    Could it be that this old grandpa was reminding her? Su Luo blinked her eyes, then decided to listen to the old grandpa¡¯s words and be a bit gentler.


    But what made her depressed was that whether she was rough or gentle, the result simply didn¡¯t change.


    Ny-fifth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Ny-sixth time.... Thank you for your patronage.


    Su Luo almost exploded out with curse words!


    How could there be such bad luck! She drew close to one hundred times and there wasn¡¯t anything good?

 Chapter 1670 – Shocking results 2

    Chapter 1670 ¨C Shocking results (2)


    ¡°Old grandpa, your number one prize simply has no n on being drawn out at all! Was it purposefully made to be very hard?¡± Su Luo unhappily asked.


    The white-bearded old grandpa actually answered: ¡°You finally realized it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°There is a probability of 99 percent to draw the number 99, and the probability to draw number 1 is one in ten thousand, ha ha ha... ¡° Old grandpa very happily wiggled his eyebrows at Su Luo.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo was simply speechless, ¡°How could it be so unfair!¡±


    ¡°Unfair? These are the rules of the game.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa said matter-of-factly, ¡°Since it was other people that set the rules of the game, took out prizes, then no matter how the game is yed, the other side has the final say. Little girl, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Although Su Luo agreed with the white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s words in her heart, she still felt annoyed as she thought about it. A one-in-ten thousand chance, how would she draw the number one prize? Now, she had only four more chances remaining.


    ¡°Does not matter, keep calm.¡± Nangong Liuyunforted Su Luo in a soft tone.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Luo took a deep breath, as she stared gravely at the screen.


    Her luck had always been good, it could always turn things around at the critical moment, but what about this time? If she had the little divine dragon here, would her luck be better?


    While Su Luo was thinking of this, she started to draw prizes.


    Afterwards, the result was still not satisfactory.


    Ny-seventh time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Ny-eighth time... Thank you for your patronage.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes were blood red, she was ring deathly at the screen, both of her hands were shaking, she didn¡¯t dare press down the stop button.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo¡¯s hand to press down on the button.


    Ny-ninth time...


    Still was ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯.


    Su Luo heavily gasped for breath, she only had onest chance! What to do!


    At this time, a familiar voice appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind: ¡°Do you really want to draw number one?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Su Luo nodded her head seriously. Nangong Liuyun had done so much for her, she wanted to give him a special gift. Now, this one-of-a-kind¡¶Dark Element Rules¡· was the perfect gift.


    ¡°Even if it may endanger your life, you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Little Stone¡¯s voice echoed like a metal drum, full of an ice-cold feeling.


    ¡°Even if it may endanger my life, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was exceptionally firm, unprecedentedly persistent.


    The two people were talking telepathically, so other people thought Su Luo was just staring nkly, they would never have thought she was talking to Little Stone.


    The little stone paused, only after a while did he say: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then take out the jade piece the Venerable Divine Dragon gave you.¡±


    Jade piece? Su Luo was at loss for a moment, then obediently took out the jade piece, and asked in a low voice: ¡°What rtionship does it have to do with the jade piece?¡±


    ¡°Here is the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, you say, what rtionship does it have with the Venerable Divine Dragon?¡± The little stone speechlessly curled his lips.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo blinked. Could it be that this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory was originally left behind by the Venerable Divine Dragon?


    The little stone didn¡¯t wait until Su Luo¡¯s imagination ran wild, before faintly saying: ¡°Pinch the jade piece into pieces, than toss it into the opening of the machine, then make a wish.¡±


    Only til now did Su Luo understand what Little Stone meant by saying ¡®even if it may endanger your life, you won¡¯t regret it?¡¯ It turned out that this didn¡¯t mean she would encounter danger, rather, after breaking the jade piece, the agreement that the Venerable Divine Dragon would save her once would be canceled.


    Compared to the ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡·, what would saving her life once be regarded as?

 Chapter 1671 – Shocking results 3

    Chapter 1671 ¨C Shocking results (3)


    Thinking of this, a smiling expression appeared at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    She had already finished studying the three stages of the Great Dimensional Imprint in this jade piece. So, it was very easy for Su Luo to break it into pieces by pinching it.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Everyone saw Su Luo pinching the jade piece then tossing the powder into the entrance of the machine, each and every one of them opened their eyes wide. Even the carefree white-bearded old grandpa with his eyes half-closed also opened his eyes wide. He stared fixedly at the jade piece in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Blessing myself to have good luck ah.¡± After Su Luo tossed the powder in, she patted her hand, smilingly looking at everyone.


    ¡°After pinching the jade piece into powder, you can get good luck? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Li Aochen coldly sneered, clearly not believing her.


    ¡°Say a few words less.¡± Luo Haoming frowned, sweeping a displeased nce at Li Aochen. He had already analyzed the situation thoroughly for him, but Li Aochen would rather die than change. Then, his hands were tied.


    Li Aochen recalled Luo Haoming¡¯s words, he coldly humphed and turned his face away.


    Su Luo smilingly said to Zi Yan: ¡°Believe it or not, that this time my hand will directly get number 1?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe.¡± Zi Yan very reasonably shook her head. There was no reason that the first 99 times in front, she couldn¡¯t draw it, and thest chance she would draw number 1.


    ¡°Do you believe it or not?¡± Su Luo high-spiritedly asked Beichen Ying.


    ¡°Absolutely don¡¯t believe.¡± Beichen Ying firmly shook his head.


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll let you guys see what¡¯s called real luck!¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand moved, with a ¡®bang¡¯, she pressed the start key. Afterwards, she had her hands together in prayer.


    Don¡¯t know how long had passed before Su Luo slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze swept by everyone¡¯s face once, then¡ª¡ª


    Slowly pressed the stop key.


    The numbers start to stop rolling.


    ¡°Oh heavens! Number 1, really is number 1....¡±


    Seeing the numbers thatpletely stopped, Zi Yan shrieked out loud. Her entire person was scared foolish!


    What¡¯s going on? Su Luo said number 1, actually really got number 1? Was there really such a miraculous thing?


    Momentarily, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Su Luo¡¯s body. Everyone all looked at her with a dim-witted gaze, not knowing what to say.


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t I say so. After pinching the jade piece into powder, it would bring me good luck. But you guys just wouldn¡¯t believe it. Then, I can only benefit from this for myself.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was all¡¯ having gotten an advantage and still unting¡¯.


    Li Aochen¡¯s brows pursed deeply, a suspicious gaze sweeping back and forth on Su Luo¡¯s face...


    He took out one hundred white-colored stones and a jade piece....


    ¡°Li Aochen, you actually kept one hundred white stones in hand?¡± Luo Haoming¡¯s ice-cold tone sounded.¡± The two of them had formed a group to aplish tasks, and the white stones they got were split evenly. Now, Luo Haoming didn¡¯t have any, but Li Aochen actually had one hundred white stones? Moreover, what did it mean for him to take out a jade piece. He also wanted to pinch the jade piece to increase his luck?


    Li Aochen smiled coldly: ¡°These were ones I privately got after risking my life. Don¡¯t tell me you want to snatch it from me?¡±


    Luo Haoming disheartenedly turned his face away, he became more disappointed in Li Aochen.


    Just when Li Aochen wanted to walk to the front of the prize-drawing machine, he was stopped by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Slow.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were brief but wouldn¡¯t allow dissent, his iparably strong aura of an expert made Li Aochen automatically stop.


    ¡°What? Still won¡¯t let others draw?¡± The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth slowly hooked into a sneer.


    Su Luo, this idiot, did she really believe no one else had any white stones. So, she very magnanimously told everyone the secret to drawing a prize. But she would never have thought, he had thest chance in his hand!


    But what Nangong Liuyun said after this made Li Aochen despair thoroughly, moreover, jealous till he was crazy.

 Chapter 1672 – Shocking results 4

    Chapter 1672 ¨C Shocking results (4)


    Because Nangong Liuyun sent a sentence that was light as a feather to Li Aochen: ¡°Come and see.¡±


    Li Aochen didn¡¯t understand, so he nced suspiciously at Nangong Liuyun, then step by step, moved closer to the screen of the prize-drawing machine.


    At this moment, everyone had surrounded the screen of the prize-drawing machine. Their faces looked as if they had been struck by lightning. They were dumbstruck, rooted to the spot. If an enemy was to arrive now, it would be easy to kill everyone one by one, with one knife cut each.


    ¡±This, this, how is this possible.....¡± Zi Yan muttered to herself, apparently still hadn¡¯t woken up from the dream.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this, isn¡¯t this too fortunate?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were sluggish, for a long time, it was difficult for him to return to his senses.


    Even Su Luo was rooted to the spot, foolishly staring at the numbers on the screen, her whole person was dumbfounded: ¡°This... seems... something.... Went wrong somewhere?¡±


    Then, she looked up with an inquiring expression towards the white-bearded old grandpa.


    At this time, even the white-bearded old grandpa was stupefied. He rubbed his eyes, then rubbed them again, but the numbers on the screen were still lit up. There wasn¡¯t any indication it was about to switch off.


    ¡°What the hell did you do, in the end?¡± The white-bearded old grandpa speechlessly looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°I didn¡¯t ah, whatever I did, didn¡¯t you, Old Grandpa, see it?¡±


    ¡°Then, how, how is it that all the numbers here have lit up! Besides the more than ten numbers that were already drawn away, the rest of the numbers are all lit up! ¡± The old grandpa had lived for a lifetime, and had never seen such an outrageous thing!


    Clearly, in the beginning, only number 1 lit up, but then, number 2, number 3, number 4...¡± As long as the items had not previously been drawn, as long as the physical objects were still on the shelf, all of them lit up! What did this mean? In the end, what did this mean?


    The white-bearded old grandpa found himself powerless from being angered. This represented that all the good things on the shelf ah, wait no, even the entire shelf, would be directly carried away by Su Luo.


    When Li Aochen saw this fact, he suddenly became rigid from being dumbstruck. Until this moment, he finally understood what Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words meant. All the treasures were drawn by Su Luo, all the numbers had lit up. Then, what was there for him to draw? What was the use of him having foolishly saved a hundred white stones? These stones, when taken outside, were the same as stepping stones on the roadside!


    ¡°No! This is not real! This is definitely not real! There must be a problem with the prize-drawing machine!¡± Li Aochen muttered to himself, still in disbelief.


    Su Luo originally didn¡¯t believe it either, because happiness came too abruptly, so abruptly that even she couldn¡¯t react.


    Before, time and time again, it was number 99. Time and time again, it was ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯, this kind of drawing almost made her vexed to death. But thest prize-drawing told her that all the treasures on this shelf were hers, isn¡¯t this too blessed? People with poor psychological qualities would directly faint okay?


    Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s psychological quality was strong enough. Besides a slight change in her expression, everything else about her seemed normal.


    At the moment, Su Luo wasmunicating with the little stone in her mind: ¡°What the hell is going on? Wasn¡¯t it only number 1?¡±


    The little stone unhappily nted Su Luo a nce: ¡°What did you wish for when you made the wish just now?¡±


    Su Luo grabbed her hair and silently recalled: ¡°I wished that I could get all that I want...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just it? You must have thought about carrying away the entire shelf.¡± The little stone responded decisively.

 Chapter 1673 – Shocking results 5

    Chapter 1673 ¨C Shocking results (5)


    Su Luo swallowed her saliva: ¡°I had thought of this, but how was I to know just casually thinking about it would make my dream possible? Isn¡¯t this a bit too easy ah? If I had said to send me to the 21 century, then the Venerable Divine Dragon would really send me back?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure oh.¡± The little stone nodded his head.


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo was tangled, now, she had someone she was concerned about in this world, really wasn¡¯t as simple as saying she want to go back and she would go back. Now, even if a chance to go back was ced in front of her, she wasn¡¯t sure how she would choose.


    Su Luo discarded the messy thoughts in her head, and asked the little stone: ¡°You say...those things on the shelf, I really can take it all away?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know it if you give it a try?¡± The little stone spread out both hands, he had always been the type of person to take action first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo thought a bit and nodded in agreement.


    As a result, she slowly walked towards the shelf, step by step. Seeing her walk over, everyone had already automatically withdrawn three steps back, leaving an empty path for Su Luo to go through.


    Su Luo¡¯s white slender hand, trembling, extended towards the first box on the self.


    Here was ced the number 1 ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡· .


    Because it was three books, so it looked kind of thick.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand extended into the mysterious ice fog without the slightest hindrance. She easily took out that thick book of ¡¶Dark Element Rules¡· .


    ¡°Oh Heavens! Really can! Really can ah!¡± Zi Yan saw this, and she was so excited she shouted and jumped around.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, her white as jade fingers extended towards the second box on the shelf.


    Because having many numbers lit up at the same time had never happened before, so no one knew if the numbers on the prize-drawing machine counted or not. Now, everyone was staring fixedly at Su Luo¡¯s pair of white as jade slender fingers. Their gazes unblinkingly fixed on her hand.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand trembled for a split second.


    She felt as if a stone was pressed down on the top of her heart, the pressure was veryrge.


    ¡°All of these are yours, take it slowly, don¡¯t need to be anxious.¡± Nangong Liuyun smilingly soothed her.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Luo nodded seriously, soon after, her fingers became a lot steadier.


    Sure enough, as Su Luo expected, she really got the second treasure, then the third one, the fourth one.


    Afterwards, under everyone¡¯s dull gazes, Su Luo¡¯s sleeves swept by and immediately that shelf disappeared from in front of everyone.


    ¡°Where is the shelf?¡± Li Aochen¡¯s hand held one hundred white stones and one jade piece, as he asked Su Luo, panting in rage.


    Before Su Luo could speak, Zi Yan coldly sneered: ¡°What does the matter of the shelf being there or not have to do with you? All the prizes are gone, you think you can still draw prizes using the prize-drawing machine?¡±


    One sentence almost made Li Aochen faint from being choked by anger.


    Zi Yan had the truth and didn¡¯t spare people, and continued to sneer: ¡°Who told you to harbor bad intentions, leaving those white stones, and not drawing? Now, you don¡¯t have any chance to draw, keep these white stones and use it as decorative items when you go home.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone burst out in loudughter. Li Aochen was so angry that hisplexion turned red, he almost became hopping mad.


    At this time the white-bearded old grandpa finally returned to his senses. He looked at Su Luo with a serious expression: ¡°That jade piece...¡±


    ¡°Has Old Grandpa seen it before?¡± Su Luo seriously asked.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, on it should be the imprint from the Venerable Divine Dragon right?¡± The white-bearded old grandpa looked at Su Luo with aplicated expression.


    Just now, he was in a half-asleep and half-awake state, he was almost shaken off his bed by that spirit fluctuation specific to the dragon race. Having such arge spirit force movement, if it wasn¡¯t their Venerable Divine Dragon, then who else would it be?


    ¡°Does Old Grandpa know Venerable Divine Dragon?¡± Su Luo unblinkingly stared at the old grandpa.

 Chapter 1674 – Shocking results 6

    Chapter 1674 ¨C Shocking results (6)


    ¡°Here is the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, what do you think?¡± The white-bearded old grandpa smiled, ¡°You are able to be acquainted with Venerable Divine Dragon, it¡¯s your good fortune. But it¡¯s a pity this jade piece had already been smashed to pieces. Therefore, the spirit strength of a divine dragon has dissipated, it cannot protect you again.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled, in her heart, she somewhat understood what little stone had said.


    ¡°If she had that jade piece, then her safety wouldn¡¯t be a problem in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled from displeasure. His gaze had a hidden coldness as he swept Su Luo a nce, but asked this of the old grandpa.


    ¡°That is for sure.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa felt it was rather a pity, ¡°If that jade piece was still not used, in this Secret Roaming Dragon territory, that person would be uninhibited to go everywhere as well, s, what a pity.¡±


    Su Luo lightly coughed twice: ¡°What¡¯s a pity? Could it be that without the jade piece, I can¡¯t be uninhibited and go everywhere in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory?¡±


    The white-bearded old grandpa looked at Su Luo, and he suddenly smiled: ¡°Looking at it carefully, this Miss definitely has a linked fate with the dragon race. Even without the jade piece, your body still has a pure breath from the dragon race.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She hoped that the white-bearded old grandpa wouldn¡¯t detect the contract she signed with the little divine dragon, otherwise, based on the dragon race¡¯s arrogance, very likely, she would be sent flying by a palm strike. As a result, Su Luo hurriedly changed the subject.,¡°Old Grandpa, afterwards, what path am I to take in the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory? Still ask you to give a suggestion, would that be okay?¡±


    The white-bearded old grandpa took out a rolled up sheep skin from his sleeves and handed it to Su Luo. He unhappily rolled his eyes at her: ¡°All the treasures were taken away by you, socking this map is unnecessary. Take it, with it, at least you will know the road inside the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.¡±


    The white-bearded old grandpa had given Su Luo a map of the Secret Roaming Dragon territory.


    Due to the fact that no one had explored the secret territory before, therefore, Su Luo¡¯s group didn¡¯t have a map. Able to find this ce waspletely idental. Now, the white-bearded old grandpa had given her a map, with regards to them, it couldn¡¯t be better.


    ¡°There are a total of five challenges in the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. Now, this ce here is the first challenge. Children, the four challenges after this, you guys are on your own.¡± The white-bearded old grandpa said this while his figure gradually became a shadow.


    ¡°Old Grandpa, where did you go?¡± Su Luo loudly yelled towards the shadow.


    ¡°All the treasures are gone, where can I go? In the future, if the Miss has the time to take a trip to the dragon race¡¯s territory, then I may see you again.¡± He had just finished speaking when the white-bearded old grandpa¡¯s shadowpletely disappeared.


    After the white-bearded old grandpa disappeared, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, who had just restrained their excitement, in an instant, it exploded out wildly likeva.


    ¡°Luo Luo! So many treasures! We are rich ah!¡± Zi Yan circled around Su Luo, bouncing and jumping.


    Regardless of who, before they couldn¡¯t draw anything, but in the end, even carried away the whole thing, they would be excited and unable to control themselves.


    ¡°Luo Luo, I¡¯ll first ask for the high level wind element martial arts. Please don¡¯t give it to someone else ah.¡± Beichen Ying had already marked that martial arts since earlier, he hurriedly made an agreement with Su Luo in advance.


    ¡°I know oh, won¡¯t give you guys less. But these matters must wait until we go out and then talk about it.¡± This Secret Roaming Dragon Territory was full of danger, who knew what they would encounter. It¡¯sparably safer to put the stuff in her space.


    Let alone to say....suddenly, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t appear in this time¡¯s prize-drawing. Based on his temper, how could he not appear? Something hard to imagine must have happened.


    In the end, what happened to him....


    Recalling Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo¡¯s heart had a slight not-so-good premonition.

 Chapter 1675 – Mystical sounds come to their ears 1

    Chapter 1675 ¨C Mystical soundse to their ears (1)


    After passing the first challenge smoothly, everyone set out for the second challenge.


    Now, Su Luo had the map the white-bearded old grandpa had given her. So, this time of forging ahead saved a lot of walking on the wrong road. They directly set out towards their destination.


    This rolled up sheepskin map was drawn very simply and sloppily. Only a few brush strokes outlined the entire Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.


    The Secret Roaming Dragon Territory was in the shape of a rabbit, and now, everyone¡¯s location was on top of the rabbit¡¯s right ear. The second challenge was in the position of the rabbit¡¯s eye.


    After finding the road, Su Luo rolled up the map and put it away. Li Aochen looked here and there and didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of it. Su Luo rightfully didn¡¯t have any favorable opinions toward him, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t give him an opportunity to look at the map.


    After walking past the gentle hills, a high towering overhanging cliff appeared up front.


    Su Luo looked at that tall overhanging cliff and said to everyone: ¡°After walking past this overhanging cliff, we¡¯ll arrive at the second challenge.¡±


    This was the first time to explore the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. The treasure they had obtained really pleasantly surprised everyone. Merely the first challenge, Su Luo had already carried away a whole shelf of treasures. Then what about the second challenge, the third challenge ah? Don¡¯t know what other pleasant surprises were waiting for her.


    Su Luo restrained the curiosity and being happily surprised feeling in her heart. She and Nangong Liuyun led everyone to enter the overhanging cliff.


    This time, they weren¡¯t walking on a mountain, rather, they entered the passageway below the overhanging cliff.


    A passageway that was able to allow two people to walk side by side. Inside was pitch dark like ck paint. No one was able to predict or imagine the danger inside. Therefore, no one wanted to be the first to go in. As a result, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun went in first.


    This passageway continuously headed upwards, very clearly, it was a road that went from the foot of the mountain to the top of the cliff. But this time, they were walking in the belly of the mountain and had no inkling of the environment outside.


    After they entered, Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Because she sensed when they first entered the wall in the mountain, all around was still slightly damp. But after going up for about one hundred meters, she discovered that the surrounding temperature had started to rise...


    Su Luo¡¯s suspicious gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun, and thetter smiled faintly. ¡°Go ahead and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo gripped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand tightly. The two walked forward shoulder to shoulder.


    After walking for approximately several thousand meters more, Su Luo sensed the temperature all around had be higher and higher. So, she asked Nangong Liuyun: ¡°It can¡¯t be there isva underneath here? Really hot ah.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gave her an affirmative answer: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it ought to beva, no doubt. Moreover, now we are getting closer and closer to its range.¡±


    ¡°You are saying right now, we haven¡¯t walked within the range of theva?¡± Su Luo wiped away the fine sweat on her forehead and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too far to be in range.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly. Because with regards to them, this couldn¡¯t be considered good news.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t entered the range of theva and it¡¯s this hot. What¡¯s to be done when we really enter its range?¡± Su Luo started to worry.


    Everyone had already walked forward for several thousands of meters after entering this passageway to the belly of the mountain. All around, it had gradually be wider. From originally only fitting two people shoulder to shoulder, now, four to five people could walk together without a problem.


    Zi Yan hurriedly walked up and asked in a low voice: ¡°What happened? How is it that you guys¡¯ expression isn¡¯t so good?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°Not bad, not that hot.¡± Zi Yan told the truth.


    Su Luo spread out both hands: ¡°I forgot you are both wind and ice attribute, definitely won¡¯t feel hot.¡±

 Chapter 1676 – Mystical sounds came to their ear 2

    Chapter 1676 ¨C Mystical sounds came to their ear (2)


    While walking, they chatted, and again advanced several thousand meters.


    Su Luo spected that they should be about two thousand meters high.


    ¡°When will we reach the end of this passageway ah?¡± Su Luo lifted her hand to wipe away the sweat on her forehead as she heaved a depressed sigh.


    Rolling waves of heat, threatening heat, and they still didn¡¯t know what was at the end of this passageway.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo asked in a low voice, Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion suddenly didn¡¯t look so good. As a result, Su Luo sensed that the situation was a bit serious. Although she wasn¡¯t clear about what exactly happened.


    ¡°Did you hear a sound?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was clear and cold, carrying arge deterrence force.


    Everyone all shook their head at a loss, even Li Aochen slowly shook his head.


    ¡°This matter is somewhat troublesome.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face became cold, his tone was apathetic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Luo pulled on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. How high was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength, if even he felt it was troublesome, then how thorny must the matter be?


    Nangong Liuyun tore the corner of his robe, and quickly rolled it up. Not exining, he stuffed it into Su Luo¡¯s ears. While doing this, he said: ¡°Following this, no matter what happens, don¡¯t take out this plug, do you remember this?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Su Luo obediently stood there, letting him put it in, but she still asked, ¡°What happened? Why is your face so heavy?¡±


    ¡°The second challenge is very troublesome.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned as he coldly said: ¡°Just now, there were faint mystical sounds that came to my ear. You guys¡¯ strength is toocking, so none of you discovered it.¡±


    ¡°Mystical sounds that came to the ear?¡± Su Luo asked in a daze. This matter can¡¯t be what she was imagining right?


    ¡°I wish it¡¯s because I¡¯m overthinking it.¡± Nangong Liuyun took a nce at the road in the back, and then looked at the unknown road up ahead. In the end, he still firmly held Su Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this road is unavoidable. No matter what, we must go over there.¡±


    Su Luo nodded, expressing she understood.


    After everyone entered the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, they could only get out when they passed all the challenges. Otherwise, once three months arrived, the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory would close. No one knew when the next time it could be opened, maybe it¡¯s in another one hundred years ah.


    So, even knowing there was danger up ahead, everyone braced themselves, knowing they must go up because this was the only road.


    But after Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reminder, now, everyone became more alert. Their whole body was in the state of prepared to fight. No one dared to say half a word of nonsense.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun walked in the front, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying walked in the middle, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen brought up the rear. As for Dongfang Xuan....No one knew where he went. Ever since saying goodbye in the desert before, he seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ªwhoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The sound of cold wind blowing through the forest came from the air, it came from far away. It seemed not to be there, giving people an eerie and terrifying feeling.


    But this sound didn¡¯t have any destructive powers. So, after the initial fright, afterwards everyone rxed their frame of mind.


    ¡°Howl, howl, howl¡ª¡ª¡±


    Another sound came from behind them.


    Zi Yan¡¯s neck lowered as she cowered, surveying their surroundings. She said in a low voice: ¡°How is it that I feel a chill down my neck?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only you, I also feel it.¡± Beichen Ying had his waist bent. His pupils were spinning as he gazed all around. In a very low voice, he said, ¡°Do you feel the wind blowing from all around, giving people an eerie feeling of having one¡¯s hair stand on end?¡±


    Beichen Ying had always thought his courage was very big. But now, he had a horrible feeling of cold airing from the soles of his feet.

 Chapter 1677 – Mystical sounds come to their ear 3

    Chapter 1677 ¨C Mystical soundse to their ear (3)


    ¡°There is, very real.¡± Zi Yan sucked in a deep breath, ¡°You see, the hair on my hands are all standing up.¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡± Su Luo turned her head back, saying this to the two people in a whisper, ¡°Take cloths and plug your ears is a bit better.¡±


    As a result, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan both did what she suggested. Behind them, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen thought a bit, and also followed to make earplugs to block their ears.


    But as everyone got closer and closer forward, that crying sound that hovered around became clearer and clearer.


    If it was to say just now, that crying sound came intermittently, now, the sound was a lot more clearer. It was as if it was crying by everyone¡¯s ears.


    Boo hoo, swallow, swallow, weeping mournfully.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Not far away came a sharp howling cry.


    This sound came too quickly, too suddenly,pletelycking any sign, this made Su Luo¡¯s whole person jump up.


    Fortunately, Nangong Liuyun was at Su Luo¡¯s side. His long arm extended out and pulled Su Luo into his embrace, in a low voice, he cated: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, all of it is to deceive people. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After Zi Yan heard that sharp howl, she directly jumped into Beichen Ying¡¯s arms. She grabbed the front of hispel and shivered.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen almost hugged together. Fortunately, when the two reacted, they were only back to back.


    Just now, that mournful cry contained a superrge spirit force. It was at least above the Commander rank, thus scaring these people to this degree. If it was just an ordinary sharp cry, for certain, it wouldn¡¯t achieve this kind of result.


    After stopping for ten seconds, suddenly, a melodious flute sound slowly rang out.


    This flute sound was like a sedative, slowly pacifying everyone¡¯s original nervous mood.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt her own eyelids droop as she gradually became sleepy.


    At her ear came Nangong Liuyun¡¯s loud shouts, but Su Luo only weakly waved her hand as she intermittently said: ¡°So sleepy...don¡¯t...use noise to wake me up....¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. His gaze continuously looked all around.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t go beyond his expectations. This flute sound was the mystical sound.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s ears was blocked by cloth, very clearly, the effect of the cloth was very small. Because the person that was blowing this flute had strength that was above Commander level. Therefore, the result of the flute sound, ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t resist.


    Not only Su Luo, everyone at the scene, except for Nangong Liuyun, had sunk into a sleepy state.


    Even Nangong Liuyun, if he wasn¡¯t biting his tongue, very likely, he would also enter the sleepy state.


    The flute sound was long and drawn out, giving people thefortable feeling of bathing in the wind of spring.


    In a daze, Su Luo entered thend of sweet dreams.


    In the deep forest, an inseparable figure stood alongside Nangong Liuyun. That miss was very beautiful, icy flesh, jadelike bones, pure and without any sweat. The temperament was exceedingly refined. That face was capable of causing the downfall of cities.


    That miss¡¯s slender jade like arm was wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. One tall and one short figure seemed so harmonious and happy.


    Su Luo stood in ce in a daze. Looking at the back of the two figures in front of her, her entire person became somewhat distracted.


    At this time, the two people up ahead turned their heads back. It wasn¡¯t other people, it was Nangogn Liuyun and Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao? Wasn¡¯t she pregnant with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s child? How was it she still had her arms wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand? Su Luo was somewhat unable to understand this.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s extremely beautiful face smiled. She smilingly looked at Su Luo, the tip of her brows rose slightly, carrying a provocative and taunting meaning: ¡°Miss Su, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 1678 – Mystical sounds came to their ear 4

    Chapter 1678 ¨C Mystical sounds came to their ear (4)


    Su Luo was puzzled, what was she saying? Could it be she shouldn¡¯t be here?


    Just when Su Luo was puzzled, Li Yaoyao went on tiptoe and left a kiss on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s white and perfect face. Then, she provocatively red at Su Luo: ¡°Now, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Su Luo felt speechless, she foolishly red at Nangong Liuyun and coldy smiled. She asked: ¡°What is going on? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun cast a nce at Su Luo, scoffed at her, then turned his face away. As if looking at her once made him feel dirty.


    Li Yaoyao was full of smiles as she proudly taunted: ¡°Su Luo, you are now pregnant with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s child. Third Senior Brother not killing you is already extremely benevolent. You still came to ask for humiliation? Do you have any shame?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s entire person stood foolishly fixed to the spot.


    What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Li Yaoyao the one insulted by Dongfang Xuan? How could it be....this is impossible!


    But when Su Luo lowered her head, she saw a big belly. Immediately, her gaze had rm as she recalled the memories from that night. Being pressed down under Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body was Li Yaoyao, but don¡¯t know why it had changed to her....


    ¡°No, No! This isn¡¯t real!¡± Su Luo¡¯s entire person was about to go insane.


    Nangong Liuyun intimately hugged Li Yaoyao. He coldly and ruthlessly left a sentence for Su Luo: ¡°This king¡¯s biggest regret in this lifetime was knowing you. Now, you roll away for this king!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun held Li Yaoyao¡¯s hand, the two was so intimate that nothing came between them. They swaggered off, only leaving Su Luo copsed to the ground.


    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not like this!¡± Su Luo¡¯s entire person was in a state of copse. She didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this world!


    Suddenly, Cheng Ying Sword appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand. Cheng Ying Sword stabbed towards Li Yaoyao¡¯s back at a fast speed!


    Don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Li Yaoyao, she actually stopped in ce and let herself be killed.


    The sharp Cheng Ying Sword ruthlessly stabbed in, but just as Su Luo was pulling out the sword, she found Li Yaoyao had slowly turned her head back¡ª¡ª


    How was it Li Yaoyao, it was clearly her own face!


    Su Luo immediately went insane, the Cheng Ying Sword crazily chopping in all directions.


    ¡°Quickly wake up! Wake up!¡± A sharp voice sounded in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    Su Luo only felt a burst of extreme pain from her forehead, so painful that cold sweat directly flowed out.


    But it was also this sound that made her stop her crazy actions.


    Now, Su Luo looked as if she was soaked in water, dripping with cold sweat from head to toe. There was sweat on her hair, and her bangs stuck to her forehead.


    Su Luo weakly opened her eyes. Her heart almost jumped faster from being scared by the scene in front of her eyes.


    Don¡¯t know when, everyone had arrived at a tform. Moreover, Su Luo found that now, she was at the edge of an overhanging cliff. Below was rolling hotva. Su Luo found that if she was to take another step forward, she would directly fall into the rollingva.


    So dangerous! Fortunately the little stone called her awake at the critical moment. Otherwise, after she jumped into theva, it was certain that her skeleton wouldn¡¯t exist and melt into a pond ofva water.


    After Su Luo finished being d, she discovered that the current situation was very bad. Because only she was awake, Nangong Liuyun, Beichen Ying, Zi Yan and the others all were in a state of confusion.


    Each of them waved the weapons in their hand, maybe sending out elemental attacks, without distinction, attacking in all directions.


    Water element, fire element, thunder element, ice element...All kinds of moves broke out non-stop, the exceptionally fierce power would scare people.


    Su Luo looked at the ice cone on her body, and slowly sighed. She could be considered one that was identally injured ah.

 Chapter 1679 – Mystical sounds came to their ears 5

    Chapter 1679 ¨C Mystical sounds came to their ears (5)


    Watching as Nangong Liuyun, step by step, walked towards the precipice, Su Luo was extremely anxious. She extended her hand to pull Nangong Liuyun.


    But what made her fall apart was that Nangong Liuyun suddenly shot a lightning bolt towards her. Su Luo subconsciously avoided the attack. But now, Nangong Liuyun was a step closer to the precipice.


    If it was only Nangong Liuyun alone, then okay, but what made Su Luo despair was now, Beichen Ying, Zi Yan, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen....every one of them was in a daze, as if sleepwalking up to the precipice. Su Luo knew that if she didn¡¯t yell to prevent them, everyone would jump in, because right now, their minds were all confused.


    ¡°Quickly go help them ah, just now, didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Su Luo anxiously asked the little stone. Because Su Luo discovered that no matter how she shouted and yelled, their consciousness seemed to be controlled by that mystical sound. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t wake them up. They continuously wanted to walk towards that precipice withva under it. If Su Luo was to pull them to a stop, she would suffer the intense subconscious attack from them. Su Luo was now empty of all ns.


    The little stone rubbed his own throat, helplessly rolling his eyes. He used a hoarse voice to say: ¡°Just now, in order to wake you up, the spirit force I had umted with great difficulty was all used up. I don¡¯t have the strength to help.¡±


    Hearing the little stone¡¯s words, Su Luo was even more depressed.


    Even the little stone couldn¡¯t help, then what was she to do?


    Su Luo looked to the front and discovered that with one more step, Zi Yan was about to jump into theva. Su Luo jumped from being scared. Thisss, normally, never saw her walk so fast, now, was she so eager to rush to be reborn?


    A golden vine shot out, tightly binding both of Zi Yan¡¯s legs, making it impossible for her to take another step.


    Zi Yan was like a standing straight zombie, two arms stretched out in front of her. Her mouth gave out inarticte stuffy sounds. Her pair of legs subconsciously tried to take steps forward, but no matter, what she couldn¡¯t take that step.


    Fortunately, she finally was able to stop Zi Yan. Su Luo heaved a slow breath of relief in her heart, but before she could finish releasing this breath, in the next instant, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Because after Zi Yan found she couldn¡¯t take a step forward, her body actually jumped forward.


    Su Lou was so depressed she almost cried!


    Does this stinky girl not know? Throwing her whole body forward was to jump into theva ah! Below was fiery scaldingva ah! Not to mention Zi Yan, even a Commander-ranked expert jumping in, he could only survive for a short period of time ah.


    Su Luo had no other choice but to order Variant Acacia Tree to pull Zi Yan back.


    She pulled Zi Yan back with great difficulty. Su Luo was just nning to press her pressure point but discovered that no matter how she pressed, Zi Yan remained awake. It was as if there was some treasure in theva that attracted her. She continuously struggled to throw off the green vine. She couldn¡¯t struggle free, so began to crawl forward, exceptionally clinging to her desire to move forward.


    ¡°Using the vine to bundle her up is also not a good method ah. Each and every one of them seems to have gone mad.¡± Su Luo stamped her feet anxiously, but she had no way to stop this. As a result, after people tried to jump into theva, Su Luo hurriedlymanded the Variant Acacia Tree to bundle up the other party.


    Fortunately, the Variant Acacia Tree had be a lot stronger after thest change. Bundling up Zi Yan and Beichen Ying was easy as pie. But Nangong Liuyun was very troublesome. After bundling him for a short while, its vines would be disintegrated by his lightning attack, so it needed to bundle him again.


    As far as Li Aochen and Luo Haoming the two, Su Luo didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of them. But don¡¯t know if these two peoples¡¯ luck were very good, they just stood foolishly at the edge of the cliff. They were being blown by the wind but didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of jumping off.

 Chapter 1680 – Mystical sounds came to their ear 6

    Chapter 1680 ¨C Mystical sounds came to their ear (6)


    But on Su Luo¡¯s side, every one of them was anxious to be reincarnated as they staked their all to try to jump down, causing Su Luo to be overwhelmed. She almost had no time for anything else.


    ¡°But to continue like this isn¡¯t good ah.¡± Su Luo spread out both hands,ining to the little stone in her head, ¡°Nangong¡¯s strength is formidable, the Variant Acacia Tree is already riddled with scars. If we can¡¯t think of another way, I estimate I can hold on for less than a stick of incense¡¯s time. ¡°


    At that time, if Nangong Liuyun still couldn¡¯t wake up, Su Luo didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do?


    ¡°Now, the best method is to wake them up.¡± Su Luo helplessly spread out her hands, ¡°But what to do to wake them up ah?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a way.¡± The little stone shook his head, ¡°Moreover, even if I have a way, you won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is a one in ten thousand possibility, I still want to try it. Quickly say it, what is the method in the end!¡± Hearing that the little stone had a way, Su Luo¡¯s eyes immediately shone. She excitedly asked in a loud voice.


    ¡°If we had Tong Tian Whistle, maybe there is still a bit of a chance.¡± After muttering for a while to himself, the little stone suddenly heaved a sigh, ¡°But Tong Tian Whistle has disappeared without a trace a long time ago. No one knows where it is, let alone to say, you are in Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, where are you going to search for it?¡±


    ¡°Tong Tian Whistle?¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice became louder in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, Tong Tian Whistle. It¡¯s impossible to have it here ah.¡± The little stone spread out both hands, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This method is simply impossible to implement. Saying it is to say it in vain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, did you just say Tong Tian Whistle?¡± Su Luo joyously asked the little stone repeatedly. If the little stone was to appear in front of Su Luo, she would definitely rush up to grab him by the cor.


    ¡°Could it be you have seen it before?¡± Seeing Su Luo¡¯s appearance, the little stone was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Are you stupid! Before in the first challenge, I won an entire shelf of treasures right? I recall at that time, there was a whistle. I even disdained that it was useless. Now, you mentioned Tong Tian Whistle, why do I feel that name is so familiar ah?¡± While Su Luo muttered this, she was flipping through her space.


    A properly arranged shelf was flipped into disorder by her, but very quickly, Su Luo cried out happily: ¡°Have a look, is this thing the Tong Tian Whistle you are talking about?¡±


    Now,ying in Su Luo¡¯s palm was a red whistle, the whistle was in the shape of a rooster, dripping in a blood red color.


    The little stone stared in disbelief at that whistle, then speechlessly looked at Su Luo again. In the end, he seriously nodded: ¡°You this girl¡¯s luck really is....¡± She could find the Tong Tian Whistle even like this? The little stone really admired Su Luo¡¯s luck to the point of adtion.


    ¡°Haha, I also feel my luck is super good.¡± Su Luo said excitedly, ¡°Now what to do? Is it okay to just casually blow it?¡±


    ¡°How could that be!¡± The little stone couldn¡¯t stand seeing Su Luo¡¯s wasteful expression, he simply flew out of her space. He snatched that Tong Tian Whistle and stuck out his neck to blow a sharp tune.


    Really ear-piercing!


    Su Luo had both hands tightly covering her ears and stayed a distance of ten meters away from the little stone.


    But the Tong Tian Whistle was indeed very miraculous. After it gave that ear-piercing sound, the melodious flute sound that made people sleepy was very quickly suppressed. In the end, it only gave a whimpering burst of echoing sounds then disappeared.


    After the flute sound disappeared. Just now, every one of those people that wanted to jump over the cliff slowly started to wake up.


    Nangong Liuyun was the first one among everyone to wake up.

 Chapter 1681 – A blessing in disguise 1

    Chapter 1681 ¨C A blessing in disguise (1)


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun wake up, Su Luo finally let out a huge breath of relief.


    She hugged Nangong Liuyun, and gave a long sigh: ¡°Finally awake? Not going to jump off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Jump off the cliff?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice had a trace of hoarseness, as he looked at Su Luo in puzzlement.


    Su Luo pointed at the two people on the side who were tied up in a bundle, and helplessly shrugged her shoulders: ¡°If it were not for the Variant Acacia Tree binding them up, the three of you would have already jumped off the cliff for the hundredth time. You go have a look. Under that cliff, it¡¯s allva, why do you guys insist on wanting to jump down ah?¡±


    The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, somewhat in disbelief. Would he do something so foolish?


    At this time, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan gradually woke up. Faced with Su Luo¡¯s questioning gaze Beichen Ying grabbed his head in puzzlement. He seriously looked at Su Luo: ¡°Didn¡¯t you jump into the water? I wanted to run in and drag you up ah. But that damn string binded me up, stopping me, so no matter what, I couldn¡¯t jump in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, that¡¯s right. I really wanted to rush in, but my feet were bound tightly. Even if I wanted to crawl, I couldn¡¯t crawl in.¡± Zi Yan patted her chest, letting out a breath of relief, ¡°Fortunately, it was a dream and not reality.¡±


    Su Luo simply didn¡¯t know how to react to their replies.


    ¡°Jump into the water?¡± Su Luo pushed the two of them, ¡°You guys go the side of the cliff and have a look. Look and see if it¡¯s water or not under that cliff.¡±


    At this time, Su Luo also understood why Li Aochen and Luo Haoming also wanted to walk to the edge of the cliff, but didn¡¯t jump in. Because these two people simply were watching her jumping into the water.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying exchanged a nce. Then, the two of them eagerly ran to the edge of the cliff. When they saw the rollingva underneath, Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t careful. His feet trembled and he almost fell in.


    Beichen Ying¡¯splexion turned pale, pointed at theva below, then with that pale little face, looked at Su Luo again. He stammered to say: ¡°Just, just now.....¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Su Luo spread out her pair of hands, with an extremely helpless expression, ¡°Persistently insisting on jumping down. No matter how I tried to stop, I couldn¡¯t stop you guys.¡± In passing, Su Luo pointed at the broken pieces of green vines on the ground, speechlessly saying, ¡°Fortunately, the Variant Acacia Tree, time and time again, binded you guys up regardless of the danger, otherwise...¡± Su Luo helplessly shook her head.


    Beichen Ying patted his chest with lingering fear, and took a deep breath: ¡°Oh god, fortunately didn¡¯t fall in, otherwise I¡¯d be dead for sure.¡±


    Su Luo expressed her agreement: ¡°Not only dead, even your bones wouldn¡¯t exist. It would beva water.¡±


    ¡°What just happened a moment ago? I thought I heard a melodious flute sound. Afterwards, wanted to sleep then started to dream...¡± Zi Yan patted her own head. Even now, she still felt her head was a bit dizzy, like a feeling of having been controlled.


    ¡°That flute sound had an effect that could confuse the mind.¡± Nangong Liuyun flung his head, swaying as he stood up.


    In the beginning, when everyone¡¯s mind was being controlled, in fact, he was still awake. Butter, he poured his spirit strength into Su Luo to protect her, as a result, he gradually couldn¡¯t hold it off. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even control his own mind andpletely lost himself.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Su Luo fished out the map, andpared to the road drawn on it.


    But this map was simply too illegible, and didn¡¯t have any scale or topography lines. It only had several rough lines drawn on it, seeming very vague. It required very careful analysis before being able to make out some clues.

 Chapter 1682 – A blessing in disguise 2

    Chapter 1682 ¨C A blessing in disguise (2)


    Nangong Liuyun gathered up his gaze and swept that map once over. Then, he frowned slightly, his fine, long finger pointing at a ce on the map: ¡°The ce we are at is here, and over here is the marked location for the second challenge.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it is still very far away ah.¡± Su Luo, with lingering fear, swept the surroundings once. Her gaze was deep, ¡°Just now that flute sound, seems to have disappeared.¡±


    Don¡¯t know where that flute sound came from, also don¡¯t know who blow it. Ever since it was pressed down by the Tong Tian Whistle, it didn¡¯t appear again.


    ¡°This Secret Roaming Dragon Territory is worthy of being called an area that hasn¡¯t been explored, with dangers lurking all around. Everywhere, there are dangers that would endanger one¡¯s life, one carelessness and our little lives would be gone.¡± Don¡¯t know when Luo Haoming arrived in front of Su Luo, his eyes were full of gratefulness, ¡°The matter just now was all thanks to Miss Su, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what would be best to do.¡±


    Su Luo waved her hand, at the same time somewhat speechlessly muttering: ¡°In any case, you guys are merely standing around watching, so won¡¯t jump down, certainly won¡¯t die.¡±


    What¡¯s more, at that time, Su Luo was busy with Beichen Ying¡¯s group, also didn¡¯t have time to take care of them.


    ¡°No matter what, I still need to thank Miss Su.¡± Luo Haoming, in a very good tempered manner, smiled.


    But the Li Aochen at his side sneered: ¡°When she was saving herself, she saved us without extra effort, what do we have to be thankful to her for?¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, if it wasn¡¯t for no extra effort, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you guys. Moreover, who needs you guys¡¯ thanks? Can your thanks be used as food to eat or clothes to wear?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Aochen was so angry that both eyes burned with rage.


    Su Luo, not to be outdone, weed his gaze, her eyes full of ice: ¡°Don¡¯t think your thanks is important. Thisdy I simply doesn¡¯t cherish it a bit.¡±


    Finished speaking, Su Luo and her group stood up and prepared to leave.


    But at this time, suddenly, a figure rushed up from behind.


    ¡°How is it that everyone wants to leave so quickly? Why not rest for a bit more?¡±


    This voice made everyone¡¯s footsteps halt.


    Dongfang Xuan? How was it that he appeared here? Su Luo stopped her footsteps and slowly turned around. Her eyes were half-narrowed as she sized up Dongfang Xuan in front of her.


    Su Luo remembered before that after Dongfang Xuan said those harsh words, he took to his heels in a rage. But now, he didn¡¯t have that ¡®cutting a sorry figure; appearance.


    Now, he was wearing a white robe, that was clean without a speck of dust. Hisplexion was rosy with a reckless manner, giving off a spirited radiance from inside out. His whole person seemed to be bright and shiny, as if a joyous matter was about to arrive.


    In the end, what did Dongfang Xuan experience these several days? Why did he give people a feeling of being changedpletely and reborn? This kind of feeling made Su Luo¡¯s mood a little bad. Because Dongfang Xuan and them stood opposing her, the stronger Dongfang Xuan was, would mean the resistance they received would be greater.


    Could it be that Dongfang Xuan was promoted to Commander rank? Su Luo gazed towards Nangong Liuyun, full of misgivings.


    But Nangong Liuyun only shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t? Then what did Dongfang Xuan experience to make him seem permeated with light? So spirited and elegant? Su Luo became more puzzled.


    But now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze had already quietly fixed on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why is Miss Su¡¯s face pulled so long? Not happy that I¡¯m going to join in?¡± Dongfang Xuan changed his arrogant attitude from before, his manners had be unusually good.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan use such nice tone and words, Su Luo became more puzzled in her heart. But no matter what she was thinking in her heart, on the surface Su Luo¡¯s face was still peaceful as water without a wave of rm. She smiled faintly, ¡°This road isn¡¯t one that I built, your distinguished self wants to walk, wants to stop, still need to report to me?¡±

 Chapter 1683 – A blessing in disguise 3

    Chapter 1683 ¨C A blessing in disguise (3)


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze inconspicuously swept by Naongong Liuyun¡¯s body, then spread his hands and helplessly smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Su in charge of this matter? Isn¡¯t the stately Commander-ranked Nangong Liuyun blindly following you too?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone had a hint of taunting. Hearing this, Su Luo became angry but her face was still calm and in control. Her smile was indifferent: ¡°It¡¯s because Nangong Liuyun likes me so he would be like this, could it be you also like me?¡±


    Su Luo smilingly looked at Dongfang Xuan, unhurriedly waiting for his answer, No matter what Dongfang Xuan said following this, Su Luo¡¯s reply was sharp like a snow sword.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t expect Su Luo¡¯s mind would move so fast, and what she said didn¡¯t have the slightest qualm. Momentarily, he couldn¡¯t react. He also knew if he replied with ¡®like¡¯ following this, Su Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t give him a good expression. But if he said ¡®don¡¯t like her¡¯ words, it still wouldn¡¯t be that nice to hear.


    Dongfang Xuan sighed, sure enough, no matter how much her strength increased, as for debating abilities, Su Luo could always firmly step on his head. She was like a lofty mountain hard to surpass ah.


    Su Luo unhappily floated a nce at Dongfang Xuan, soon after, hand in hand with Nangong Liuyun, they started on their way.


    The group slowly went forward, but Su Luo¡¯s heart had more and more misgivings. The time and ce Dongfang Xuan appeared seemed to be quite fishy. People couldn¡¯t help but suspect him of being the source of the flute sound.


    ¡°Could it be him?¡± Su Luo asked Nangong Liuyun in a low tone, because she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°The person that blew the flute isn¡¯t him, but¡ª¡ª¡± Whether he was an aplice, this point, Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t sure. Nangong Liuyun paused, then patted Su Luo¡¯s head, ¡°The situation is bing more and more fishy, from now on, don¡¯t be more than ten meters from me okay?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you use a belt to tie me up?¡± Su Luo lifted her palm-sized little face andughed out loud.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± Nangong Liuyun struck a pose, about to implement it, but was stopped by aughing Su Luo.


    ¡°Enough, isn¡¯t it enough that I promised you? From now on, I won¡¯t be farther than ten meters from you.¡± Su Luo smilingly said to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s cold and solemn expression was restored. Just now, when the flute appeared, he made a great mistake. If at that time. he searched for the source of the flute sound and killed it, rather than give his spirit strength to Su Luo, maybe the results wouldn¡¯t be like that?


    This problem, Nangong Liuyun still couldn¡¯t solve. He didn¡¯t know if he encountered that matter again, what kind of choice would he make. But the only thing he was certain, he couldn¡¯t watch and not save while Su Luo was in danger.


    The group of people walked in the tunnel without uttering a word.


    The tunnel became more and more wide, until it was more than several tens of meters wide. It was more than enough for everyone to walk shoulder to shoulder.


    But the group still orderly walked forward.


    When Su Luo thought that such an orderly and peaceful group would reach their destination, suddenly, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s footsteps sped up. He quickly passed Su Luo and the others to rush ahead.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan quickly speed up, Li Aochen and Luo Haoming exchanged a nce. Although they weren¡¯t clear why Dongfang Xuan would do something like this, but they knew that if there was no benefit, Dongfang Xuan definitely wouldn¡¯t run so fast.


    ¡°Quick! Quickly chase!¡± Li Aochen elerated his footsteps. In a sh, his figure disappeared.


    Luo Haoming saw the remaining ck dot that was Li Aochen, then saw Su Luo looking lost and confused. He stamped his feet, in the end, he decided to follow behind Li Aochen.


    As a result, very quickly, only Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying remained at the scene.


    ¡°This, what is going on ah?¡± Biechen Ying¡¯s expression was clearly a bit anxious.

 Chapter 1684 – A blessing in disguise 4

    Chapter 1684 ¨C A blessing in disguise (4)


    How would Su Luo knew what happened? So she could only helplessly shrug her shoulders.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan ran so fast, it¡¯s not because there are real treasures up ahead right?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes shone with light as she asked hesitantly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we also hurry and go? Otherwise, all the good stuff will be snatched by them.¡±


    Ever since they watched Su Luo put away the entire shelf of treasures, Zi Yan was convinced there were a countless number of treasures waiting for them to dig out in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. A lot of priceless treasures would be like stuff on a street vendor¡¯s cart that they could see just casually. Thus, Zi Yan would be so anxious.


    Su Luo muttered to herself for a while, then her gaze looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face, as he said to Zi Yan: ¡°If you are anxious, you can go there first.¡± As for he and Su Luo, they weren¡¯t anxious.


    Su Luo carefully warned them again: ¡°Dongfang Xuan doesn¡¯t think we are pleasing to his eyes. So, it¡¯s best you stay far away from him to avoid some idents.¡±


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying were so anxious as if they were on fire, as if hundreds of ws were scratching their hearts. Hearing the two people¡¯s warning, they nodded: ¡°Okay, then you guys slowly walk over. We¡¯ll leave first, but you guys should speed up a bit. To avoid having all the treasures snatched away.¡±


    Su Luo smilingly said: ¡°We know, we¡¯ll do so to the greatest extent.¡±


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan nodded, then they quickly left.


    Watching them leave, Su Luo put both hands on her hips and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t know if there really are treasures up ahead. Dongfang Xuan ran so quickly, there is something strange about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about them?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan doesn¡¯t have any deep hatred with them, after all, Zi Yan is still his junior sister. He wouldn¡¯t do something so as to kill them. Of course, if I were to go alone, then it would be hard to say if Dongfang Xuan will kill me or not.¡± Su Luo curled her lips, soon after wrapping around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm, ¡°Therefore ah, I must follow you closely.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled: ¡°They go, then let them go. Just so happens to be a lot quieter.¡±


    The two could finally walk peacefully, appreciating the scenery with satisfaction along the way. Nangong Liuyun was very satisfied with this kind of result.


    The two walked hand in hand, unhurriedly walking over.


    While en route, the little stone suddenly gave a faint sigh.


    The second time, the little stone continued to sigh.


    Until the third time, Su Luo finally stopped and talked to the little stone in her mind.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Su Luo unhappily asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The little stone expressed that he wasn¡¯t at liberty to inform her. So, he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell her in advance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo sink into deep thought, and his long finger hooked her charming nose.


    ¡°Nothing, only thinking of something I don¡¯t understand. Nothing, let me think a bit.¡± Su Luo always felt that what the little stone didn¡¯t finish saying had a profound mystery. But no matter how much she thought about it, she still couldn¡¯t understand. Thus, making her jittery.


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun gave a red flower that looked like a rose to in front of Su Luo.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome outstanding face had a smile.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Luo looked at him in puzzlement.


    Nangong Liuyun had a serious and also yful smile as he looked at Su Luo: ¡°Ever since we met, I haven¡¯t given you any flowers. It¡¯s rare that these flowers bloom inva, it can be assumed that they are worthy of you. How about it? Do you like it?¡±

 Chapter 1685 – A blessing in disguise 5

    Chapter 1685 ¨C A blessing in disguise (5)


    Su Luo took a deep breath, sniffing the flower. In fact, it had a faint delicate fragrance, and she happily nodded: ¡°It¡¯s rare that you would have this heart, naturally I¡¯m happy.¡±


    In fact, even if Nangong Liuyun gave her a de of grass, she would still be very happy.


    At this moment, another long sigh came from Su Luo¡¯s mind. But this time, the little stone¡¯s mood was clearly different from the previous three times.


    ¡°In the end, what ghost are you trying to create?¡± Su Luo helplessly reproached the little stone in her space. Aren¡¯t you sitting down meditating to cultivate? How is it that you look so idle and gossipy?


    ¡°Fortunately there is a smart person, otherwise, by yourself, you would die of foolishness.¡± After tossing down this sentence, after abandoning the even more confused Su Luo, the little stone entered the state of cultivation.


    ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t make head or tail of this?¡± Su Luo gloomily patted her head.


    Nangong Liuyun extended his hand to pull Su Luo¡¯s hand away from her head: ¡°Even if you are not happy, you still shouldn¡¯t pat your own head. Really is more and more foolish.¡±


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue at him, why did every one of them despise her as foolish? Was her IQ really that low?


    Along the way, Nangong Liuyun simply hadn¡¯t been idle.


    Don¡¯t know why he was so attached to this flower, as long as he saw it enroute, Nangong Liuyun would not let one go. He gathered all of it and gave it to Su Luo.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t that many of this kind of flowers. Moreover, it seemed to be very rare, in the east, then one in the west. Even like this, in the end, the flowers in Su Luo¡¯s hand became arge bouquet.


    ¡°I almost can¡¯t hold it all, how about not picking anymore?¡± Su Luo suggested weakly. In fact, doing this really wasted time, don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening over on Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s side. There hadn¡¯t been any news, so Su Luo was a bit worried.


    ¡°No way, since I started it, then I¡¯ll finish what I started. Moreover, after we exit here, it would be difficult to see this kind of flowers outside.¡± Nangong Liuyun was unprecedentedly certain.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun so insistent, Su Luo had no choice but to let the Variant Acacia Tree out.


    She grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, raised her white as snow jadelike little face, and smilingly said: ¡°With Variant Acacia Tree present, don¡¯t need to be so troublesome. Let it go will be fine.¡±


    Variant Acacia Tree, the omnipotent nt spirit pet, now only did it have a countless number of vines, it even had feet so it could run and jump. Moreover, it was very close to her and very strong.


    As a result, Su Luo let the Variant Acacia Tree out, and let it gather these strange flowers along the way. Meanwhile, she unhurriedly strolled along with Nangong Liuyun hand in hand, chatting satisfiedly while advancing forward.


    The Variant Acacia Tree was worthy of being an omnipotent nt spirit pet. It was careful and capable. It followed behind the two of them and gathered all the flowers on the side of the path. It didn¡¯t even leave a single sprout behind.


    ¡°What is this flower called?¡± Su Luo sniffed it. She discovered that it contained a faint spirit strength like frost and ice. Although it was subtle, still hard to overlook.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s specific to here, haven¡¯t seen it anywhere else. It hasn¡¯t appeared on the ancient texts.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with certainty, ¡°It could only breed in this undergroundva environment.¡±


    He had read extensively, all kinds of books, and was very erudite. He had browsed all the books in the imperial library but he had no impression of this kind of flower. But it was also because of this, he wanted to gather them and give it all to Su Luo. Because it could be described with the words ¡®one of a kind¡¯ and unrivalled.


    ¡°Since it has never been seen before, it certainly won¡¯t have a name right?¡± Su Luo fiddled with one of the flowers in the bundle and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1686 – How is one to blame luck? 1

    Chapter 1686 ¨C How is one to me luck? (1)


    ¡°How about youe and give it a name?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes seemed to be saturated with clear water, limpid and bright. The corner of his mouth evoked into a demonically charming smile.


    ¡°Picking a name is not something that I can¡¯t do.¡± Su Luo¡¯s head leaned to the side, as she carefully scrutinized the banquet of flowers in her hand, ¡°Growing above theva but actually having a faint watery sleekness that gives off ice spirit force. How about calling it Ice Spirit Flower? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ice Spirit Flower? It is indeed fitting.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into a shallow smile. His gaze was full of deep emotions when he looked at Su Luo.


    He really wished they could continue waking on this path, for it to never end.


    But things that turned contrary to one¡¯s wish was that Beichen Ying¡¯s figure very quickly appeared in front of them.


    Beichen Ying was so anxious that his brows were beaded with sweat. With one move, he grabbed Nangong Liuyun and was about to drag him along, whileining non-stop: ¡°How can the two of you walk so slowly? Do you know the good stuff is about to be emptied by Dongfang Xuan? Quickly, quickly!¡±


    Beichen Ying urged repeatedly, as if it was really that bad. As a result, Su Luo asked curiously: ¡°Is there really good stuff up ahead?¡±


    ¡°Of course! There are many many crystal stones!¡± Beichen Ying epted the Celestial Spirit Water Su Luo handed over, and drank it down inrge mouthfuls. Then, he heroically wiped the watermark at the corner of his mouth and said in a loud voice, ¡°From here, walk to the end, there are a lot of source stones. Now, everyone is drawing up their territory to upy it! But because you guys are not there, Dongfang Xuan took possession of a lot of them!¡±


    Source stone? The kind of source stone that can be cut to find crystal stones? Su Luo unhurriedly asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there are crystal stones in the source stones ah. Moreover, didn¡¯t we win a lot of them during thepetition before? Could you have finished using up all those source stones you won?¡±


    Beichen YIng shook his head: ¡°The majority of the crystal stones we won were all green-colored. And the overwhelming majority were taken away by my family. I don¡¯t have a lot in my own hand. Moreover, you ought to know, this time, Dongfang Xuan cut out several purple-colored crystal stones ah!¡±


    Purple-colored crystal stones? Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with light, suddenly, she had some interest.


    ¡°You are sure it¡¯s purple-colored crystal stones?¡± Su Luo asked again in confirmation. Wasn¡¯t it said that purple-colored crystal stones came from tenth-ranked magical beasts? Could it be there wasn¡¯t truth in it?


    ¡°I really am not deceiving you. When Dongfang Xuan cut it open, we were all at the scene. I saw it with my own eyes. s, don¡¯t ask so much, hurry and go over! Zi Yan alone can¡¯t deal with them. Don¡¯t let the area we upied with great difficulty be stolen again!¡± As long as Beichen Ying thought of the position losing a guard, he would be extremely anxious.


    Zi Yan faced with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group¡¯s covetous eyes, as long as Su Luo thought about it, she felt it was far from good. As a result, Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand and the three quickly raced forward.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t forget to collect the Ice Spirit Flower, so she ordered the Variant Acacia Tree to slowly gather it along the way. Ask it not to rush.


    When Su Luo arrived, the situation already was far from good.


    Dongfang Xuan, Li Aochen, one on the left, the other on the right of Zi Yan. Their gazes were gloomy and ruthless, full of murderous intent.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, are you going to step aside or not?¡± As if he had reached the same agreement with Dongfang Xuan, Li Aochen was unprecedentedly aggressive.


    Zi Yan nced at him disdainfully, silence was golden.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count down from three, if you still don¡¯t step aside, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Li Aochen lifted his fingers and started to count.


    ¡°Li Aochen, counting down from three, if you still don¡¯t step aside, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Don¡¯t know when Su Luo quietly appeared in front of Li Aochen. The corner of her lips hooked up coldly, with a ghost of a smile as she cast sidelong nces at him. Almost using the same words he spoke before, repeating them back to him.

 Chapter 1687 – How is one to blame luck? 2

    Chapter 1687 ¨C How is one to me luck? (2)


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s group of peopleing over, Li Aochen brows furrowed tightly, cleary very displeased.


    ¡°What? Still won¡¯t leave?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze gave off an ice-cold swordlike light, her tone was taunting and derisive.


    Li Aochen red at Su Luo, his gaze exposed an ominous glint, a ruthless and cruel factor shing through his eyes. But Su Luo only smiled indifferently, with a sneer that weed his gaze.


    Li Aochen¡¯s gaze turned towards Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t need to be asked as he shook his head.


    After all, with such a strong expert as Nangong Liuyun present, if they were to really fight, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s current strength might not be enough....So he chose to keep the peace and patched up the quarrel and endure.


    Although Li Aochen wasn¡¯t satisfied, but without Dongfang Xuan¡¯s support, he wasn¡¯t anyone special. Therefore, he could only give a gloomy heavy humph and left some harsh words for Su Luo, ¡°Then give this area to you guys!¡± Finished speaking, he walked away indignantly.


    Zi Yan watched his leaving back and spit: ¡°This originally was our territory, ridiculous!¡±


    Su Luo smilingly patted her shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. It would seem you arecking in ss.¡±


    ¡°Humph, listen to you, I won¡¯t lower myself to his level.¡± Zi Yan saw Su Luo and immediately started toin, ¡°How could you guys be so slow? Could it be you guys were just strolling along? Even Li Aochen could bully over our heads!¡±


    ¡°There was something along the way that dyed us for a bit.¡± Su Luo smilingly pointed at those source stones arranged on the ground: ¡°So many? Don¡¯t know if there are any crystal stones inside.¡±


    Beichen Ying smilingly gathered close: ¡°Where there are crystal stones inside or not, isn¡¯t it a matter of a word from Luo Luo? Who can beat your abilities when ites to betting on stones? At that time, winning against Li Aoqiong was too awesome!¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips twitched.


    Thest time winning against Li Aoqiong was so easy because the little divine dragon was present, borrowing his pair of eyes, but now... Su Luo stroked her chin, sinking into deep contemtion.


    In her mind came the little stone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Girl, this time you don¡¯t have a way right?¡± The little stone¡¯s tone had a trace of being pleased with himself.


    ¡°At worse, I¡¯ll take all of it into my space, what do I have to be concerned about?¡± Su Luo unhappily snorted twice at the little stone, ¡°In any case, my space is big enough, after putting it inside, I¡¯ll just slowly solve them, and it will be fine.¡±


    The little stone gave her a despising nce: ¡°You only have this bit of ability.¡±


    Hearing his words, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Could it be you also know how to gamble on source stones?¡±


    The little stone proudly lifted up his chin, ¡°How about fifty-fifty split?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Luo nodded firmly, in any case, she didn¡¯t care how much to bet on. As long as the little stone wanted, she would offer up the entire amount okay? Therefore, as to fifty-fifty, it was merely a saying.


    The little stone smiled faintly, soon after, with rapid attention, a fiery red light shed through Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes.


    When Su Luo looked at the ground again, she could clearly see the scene inside the source stone. It was even clearer than the little divine dragon¡¯s pair of eyes.


    At that time borrowing the little divine dragon¡¯s eyes, if there were crystal stones in the source stone, Su Luo could see a bit of red light. But now was not the same, now, borrowing the little stone¡¯s eyes, when she looked, she could clearly see the inside of the source stones.


    What color the crystal stone, what shape, where the vein was, the size...it was all obvious at a nce.


    It was as if Su Luo had a pair of x-ray eyes, very magical.

 Chapter 1688 – How is one to blame luck? 3

    Chapter 1688 ¨C How is one to me luck? (3)


    With such a pair of eyes, those source stones that were piled up like a mountain wasn¡¯t a problem for her.


    But after seeing the situation inside the source stones, Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up. And she secretly sighed, actually said Dongfang Xuan cut out purple stones ah, how could Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s luck be so bad? The portion of the source stones in this area that had crystal stones was very few. Moreover, they were all green colored crystal stones or lower colors. Several pieces that disyed a bit better prospects were only cyan-colored crystal stones. She didn¡¯t even see a purple-colored crystal stone.


    Su Luo scanned around and couldn¡¯t find one she was pleased with.


    Su Luo was suddenly speechless, nting her head to look directly at Beichen Ying.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying was very proud that he had grabbed a good territory, seeing Su Luo look over, he immediately patted his chest arrogantly. He proudly said: ¡°Fortunately, Zi Yan and I ran here very quickly and upied such a good territory. Otherwise, we would have gotten nothing.¡±


    Su Luo silently looked at him and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Why are you....looking at me...like this?¡± Beichen Ying looked into Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, and suddenly felt this matter wasn¡¯t too good. As a result, he started to stammer when speaking.


    ¡°You think in here....¡± Su Luo said half a sentence before pausing.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± Beichen Ying covered his lips and looked at Su Luo in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo nodded.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be....how could it...¡± Beichen couldn¡¯t imagine that the territory he had grabbed with great difficulty had only trash inside!


    Su Luo silently shook her head, soon after, she walked towards Li Aochen¡¯s territory.


    Because these people hade early, so the area was split into four.


    Dongfang Xuan upied thergest area in the east, after was Li Aochen in the west. Luo Haoming was in the south and the worst area in the north was set aside for Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    Su Luo unhurriedly strolled over, now with the pair of eyes borrowed from the little stone, her eyes were more urate than an x-ray scan. She only had to sweep her nce slightly over them and it was obvious whether inside had crystal stones or not, the color, and the grade of the crystal stone.


    While Su Luo unhurriedly looked, she also criticized non-stop in her heart.


    With thisparison, Zi Yan and Biechen Ying¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t just ordinarily bad.


    No wonder they said Dongfang Xuan cut out several pieces of purple-colored crystal stones. Because below Dongfang Xuan, there was an enormous source stone. Although it only had a small strip, but it was enough to take out more than a hundred purple-colored crystal stones ah! The several that Dongfang Xuan cut out were merely patheticpared to it.


    But because that enormous source stone was hidden in the very bottom, so only Su Luo scanned it, she reckoned that Dongfang Xuan still hadn¡¯t discovered it.


    Besides that enormous piece of source stone. The ones above asionally could give several small pieces of purple-colored crystal stone. If it was before, Su Luo naturally would be overjoyed, but afterparing it to the purple-colored crystal stones in that enormous source stone, these sporadic pieces of purple-colored crystal stones couldn¡¯t even enter her eyes.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo sizing up his source stones, and the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up. He had azy but provocative smile: ¡°Miss Su seems not to have upied a good area?¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly and nodded: ¡°Hasn¡¯t all the good area been upied by your distinguished self?¡±


    ¡°If at that time Miss Su didn¡¯t pull Third Junior Brother back, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to upy this area oh, wouldn¡¯t you say it¡¯s true?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was verycent. With an appearance of ¡®now you must regret it right¡¯.


    Regret? Su Luo asked herself honestly and shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 1689 – How is one to blame luck? 4

    Chapter 1689 ¨C How is one to me luck? (4)


    Having such a pair of eyes, those source stones that were piled up like a mountain wasn¡¯t a problem for Su Luo at all.


    But after seeing the situation inside the source stones, Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up. And she secretly sighed, actually said Dongfang Xuan cut out purple stones ah, how could Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s luck be so bad? The portion of the source stones in this area that had crystal stones was very few. Moreover, they were all green-colored crystal stones or lower colors. Several pieces that disyed a bit better prospects were only cyan-colored crystal stones. She didn¡¯t even see a purple-colored crystal stone.


    Su Luo scanned around and couldn¡¯t find one she was pleased with.


    Su Luo was suddenly speechless, nting her head to look directly at Beichen Ying.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying was very proud that he had grabbed a good territory, seeing Su Luo look over, he immediately patted his chest arrogantly. He proudly said: ¡°Fortunately,Zi Yan and I ran here very quickly and upied such a good territory. Otherwise, we would have gotten nothing.¡±


    Su Luo silently looked at him and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Why are you....looking at me...like this?¡± Beichen Ying looked into Su Luo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, and suddenly felt this matter wasn¡¯t too good. As a result, he started to stammer when speaking.


    ¡°You think in here....¡± Su Luo said half a sentence before pausing.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± Beichen Ying covered his lips and looked at Su Luo in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo nodded.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be....how could it...¡± Beichen couldn¡¯t imagine that the territory he had grabbed with great difficulty had only trash inside!


    Su Luo silently shook her head, soon after, she walked towards Li Aochen¡¯s territory.


    Because these people hade early, so the area was split into four.


    Dongfang Xuan upied thergest area in the east, after was Li Aochen in the west. Luo Haoming was in the south, and the worst area in the north was set aside for Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    Su Luo ,in order to look closely, took several steps closer.


    Seeing Su Luo walk towards his own territory, Li Aochen¡¯s heart was somewhat rmed.


    He stared fixedly at Su Luo, unconsciously stepping back: ¡°What are you thinking of doing? In the end, what do you want to do!¡±


    ¡°What? Afraid I¡¯ll snatch your territory?¡± Su Luo smilingly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very awesome? Aren¡¯t you very confident? Didn¡¯t you also want to snatch Beichen Ying¡¯s territory? What, now you know to be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo ,I already upied this area! This is what¡¯s called firste first serve, now there is no territory for you!¡± Li Aochen used an ice-cold tone, announcing his rightful sovereignty over the area.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo dragged this word on very long, seeming to have an unhurried vor.


    ¡°Precisely so!¡± Don¡¯t know when Dongfang Xuan appeared by Su Luo¡¯s side. His face had a righteous appearance, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s because you guys arrivedte, we didn¡¯t force you guys ah. Now all the territory had been split, want to intervene? Toote.¡±


    No matter what Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen said, Su Luo still leisurely walked a circle around Li Aochen¡¯s territory. During this process, Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen followed behind Su Luo, jabbering non-stop. While Su Luo was like a queen touring her domain with a profound expression as deep as water. Her facial expression didn¡¯t change the slightest.


    Finished her tour, Su Luo had a good sense of the crystal stones in Li Aochen¡¯s territory.


    Ten pieces of purple-colored crystal stones, five pieces of blue-colored crystal stones, the rest of the crystal stones¡¯ purity wasn¡¯t that good. So, Su Luo didn¡¯t put those in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Su....¡± Dongfang Xuan was about to ask Su Luo to leave, but he had only said two words when Su Luo had already voluntarily lifted her foot to take the initiative to leave.

 Chapter 1690 – How is one to blame luck? 5

    Chapter 1690 ¨C How is one to me luck? (5)


    Watching Su Luo¡¯s body gracefully leave, Dongfang Xuan suddenly had a bad premonition. But as to the specifics of the feeling, he couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Be a bit more clever.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes swept Li Aochen a nce.


    Li Aochen watched Su Luo¡¯s back as she was leaving, and a bloodthirsty sneer shed through his eyes as he said: ¡°Just like you said, now, the territory has already been split, what can she do? It¡¯s because she came toote and didn¡¯t snatch an area, don¡¯t tell me she will really fight it over with me in the open?¡±


    ¶«·½ÐþÓÿ´°×³ÕÒ»ÑùµÄÄ¿¹â¿´×ÅÀî°Á³¾£¬Ä¿¹âÓijÁ³ÁµÄ£¬ÈÃÈË¿´²»³öÀïÃæµÄÉîÒâ¡£


    Dongfang Xuan looked at Li Aochen as if looking at an idiot, his gaze was hidden and deep, making it hard for people to see the meaning in its depths.


    Dongfang Xuan dumbfoundedly shook his head. Li Aochen used a person of vile character¡¯s standards to treat him tolerably. But he used a sage¡¯s criterion to deal with Su Luo. If this wasn¡¯t stupid, then what was it? ording to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s understanding of Su Luo, this girl simply wasn¡¯t a honorable man. What ways to rebel against the normal, she would always do it. If she could snatch, she wouldn¡¯t be disdainful of snatching. So the matter of upying Li Aochen¡¯s territory by force, she could really do it. It¡¯s just a matter whether she was in the mood to do something like it.


    ¡°You best not provoke her.¡± This was Dongfang Xuan¡¯s advice to Li Aochen. He didn¡¯t understand, it looked like Li Aochen had a good talent in cultivation, but his ability to see through people made him look like a blind person.


    ¡°Could it be I still need to be afraid of her?¡± Li Aochen coldly sneered.


    Dongfang Xuan speechlessly nced at Li Aochen. If you weren¡¯t afraid of her, why did you try to snatch Zi Yan¡¯s territory before, and after you saw Su Luoe over, you didn¡¯t say a word before retreating? If you weren¡¯t afraid of her when she swept everyone¡¯s territory, why look at him with a cry for help expression in your eyes? The most important matter was, if you weren¡¯t afraid of her, would you have cooperated with me?


    Dongfang Xuan used the gaze of looking at an idiot to sweep Li Aochen another nce. After, he shook his head and left.


    Now, Su Luo had already returned to the north, the territory that Zi Yan and Beichen Ying had snatched.


    ¡°How are things?¡± Beichen Ying had always been impatient, pulling at Su Luo and turning to her to ask for the result.


    ¡°Really want to know?¡± Su Luo, showing off, unhurriedly asked.


    ¡°If you tell it as it is, I¡¯ll call you ¡®older sister¡¯, my blood-rted older sister okay?¡± Beichen Ying pulled at Su Luo¡¯s sleeves as if he was about to kneel. Before, when he came over, he took a fancy to this territory at a nce. Therefore, he took the lead to snatch it. But Su Luo didn¡¯t seem to be too optimistic about this area.


    Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying, with her index finger pointed at the ground: ¡°Here, there, isn¡¯t, a single, purple-colored crystal stone!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm.


    Impossible right? Dongfang Xuan could so easily cut out several purple-colored crystal stones, now Su Luo told him the territory he had snatched with great difficulty didn¡¯t have a single piece of purple-colored crystal stone. This kind of blow was a bit too big ah, hitting Beichen Ying until his entire person became listless.


    ¡°Otherwise, what did you think?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a speechless expression. Still in a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of shocking you, I¡¯ll tell you truthfully. Not only doesn¡¯t this area have no purple-colored crystal stone, it doesn¡¯t even have any blue-colored crystal stone. As for cyan-colored crystal stone, asionally there will be one or two, but it¡¯s buried in the very bottom. If you are not careful, you¡¯ll miss it. Based on your ability, you won¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°I, don¡¯t, believe, it!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s stuck out his neck, even dead, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Do you still remember Li Aoqiong¡¯s matter?¡± Su Luo had her arms crossed in front of her, gaze unhurriedlynding on his face.


    Recalling this previous matter, Beichen Ying became even more listless. How could he forget about this matter? Even now, every detail was vivid in his mind, so clear that he could see it okay?

 Chapter 1691 – Ice Spirit Flower 1

    Chapter 1691 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (1)


    At that time, Su Luo and the legendary king of crystal stones had apetition. As for the result, it was as if Su Luo was picking up stuff, after picking it up, she would toss it into her basket. Unlike the king of crystal stones across from her, who would pick one up and carefully examine it. The crux of the problem was after Beichen Ying had all the crystal stones cut out, he discovered Su Luo had picked crystal stones that were all above green-colored crystal stone!


    As a result, Beichen Ying was certain Su Luo had a pair of heavenly eyes that could see the essence inside the source stones. Also because of this, when Su Luo was exining the situation to him right now, he would be so disappointed and dejected. Because Su Luo¡¯s words were the truth, without a doubt.


    ¡°Really just...there isn¡¯t even a little bit of good things?¡± Beichen Ying anxiously looked at Su Luo, with excess expectations and hope, looking at her. As if to see something on her face.


    But Su Luo shook her head with certainty.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Beichen Ying cupped his head in misery, how could his luck be bad to this extent? If Su Luo was here before, then it would be good. Based on luck, simply no one could bepared to Su Luo.


    ¡°Then, what about them....¡± Zi Yan¡¯s gaze swept towards the rest of the three directions.


    ¡°Luo Haoming¡¯s isn¡¯t that different from ours. Li Aochen has at least ten pieces of purple-colored crystal stones, as for Dongfang Xuan...¡± A burst of radiance shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes as she faintly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a big fish oh.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we...¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with light. Su Luo¡¯s words were already very clear. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s area was a treasure, ording to her thoughts, based on their strength, they could definitely snatch the territory away from Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen!


    But Su Luo stopped her words with a slow shake of her head.


    If it was before, maybe Su Luo would still do it. But this time, after seeing Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo felt as if a strange change had urred on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body. It was an indescribable strangeness. But it gave her an indescribable sense of an rm bell sounding. This kind of Dongfang Xuan was difficult to trifle with.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Su Luo said in a low tone, her gaze was stealthily ced on that giant source stone in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s territory. No matter what, this source stone that contained more than one hundred pieces of purple crystal stones, she was determined to get it!


    Just at this moment, a faint sentence was cast into Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± The little stone despisingly rolled his eyes at Su Luo.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo unhappily responded.


    ¡°Such a simple matter, your pondering over it has be tooplicated. If this isn¡¯t foolish, then what is it?¡± The little stone unhappily red at her.


    ¡°The simplest matter? For example...¡± Su Luo humbly asked, not a bit ashamed.


    ¡°Ice Spirit Flower.¡± The little stone hinted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo expressed she still couldn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t the Ice Spirit Flowers the ones Nangong Liuyun gifted to her? The Variant Acacia Tree was still collecting it along the way, even now, it still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    The little stone speechlessly massaged the space between his eyebrows. He silently sighed: ¡°Could it be you still don¡¯t know the meaning of having the Ice Spirit Flower showing up here?¡±


    But Su Luo¡¯s thoughts clearly hadn¡¯t caught up to his tempo. She opened her eyes wide: ¡°That flower...It¡¯s really called Ice Spirit Flower?¡± Wasn¡¯t this name something she gave casually? Su Luo expressed her extreme curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, it really is a coincidence that this flower really is called Ice Spirit Flower. The name is one your mother personally gave it.¡± The little stone tsk-tsk as he replied.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Luo immediately became excited. If the little stone was to stand before her at this time, she absolutely would grab the little stone by the cor and loudly ask him.

 Chapter 1692 – Ice Spirit Flower 2

    Chapter 1692 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (2)


    A pity the little stone now used Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s identity and stayed in her space. So Su Luo could only re at the air: ¡°You said, my mother? That is to say, you knew my mother?!¡±


    The little stone stayed in her space and had never mentioned this matter ah!


    But don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the little stone didn¡¯t want to mention this matter, he snorted twice and directly said: ¡°Who knew your mother? It¡¯s because in your master¡¯s room there is this flower and I identally saw it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only like that?¡± Su Luo interrogated. Why did she feel as if the matter wasn¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°Really is like that, otherwise, what else could it be? When I your daddy was sealed in this stone, your mother hasn¡¯t been born yet!¡± The little stone stretched out his neck and said this very forcefully.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo scratched her head, thought a bit. then felt it really seemed to be like that.


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± The little stone stuck out his chest, saying this full of conviction, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to know the story about the Ice Spirit Flower right? Then I your daddy won¡¯t tell it!¡±


    Su Luo immediately stuck out her tongue. How was it that she was only focused on questioning the little stone and forgot about such an important matter?


    After Su Luopensated him with a countless number of smiles, the little stone was still aloof. Su Luo suddenly was furious and pped the wall: ¡°Forty to sixty, me forty, you sixty. Agree or not, one word!¡±


    ¡°Do you think this daddy is someone that can be purchased by crystal stones? You really look down on people too much! Thirty to seventy, you thirty and me seventy!¡± The little stone¡¯s tone was very powerful, not allowing any arguments.


    ¡°Thirty to seventy, then thirty to seventy. In any case, it will be ced in my space. If you want to use, how can I prevent it?¡± Su Luo helplessly shook her head.


    After gaining victory, the little stone was very satisfied. Only now was he willing to tell Su Luo the actual situation, like a senior giving precious advice. His hands were crossed over his chest with a proud attitude and unhurriedly asked Su Luo: ¡°Do you remember the conditions to break through the second challenge?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to cross the bridge that is over theva?¡± Su Luo fished out the map and pointed at the writing for the little stone.


    ¡°Correct. Theva bridge.¡± The little stone nodded seriously. Soon after, he smilingly asked Su Luo, ¡°Then do you know, what is ava bridge?¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo imagined a bit then described it to the little stone, ¡°Arge bridge that was built by the surgingva? But that kind of bridge, how can people cross it? Don¡¯t know if my teleport can do it oh....¡±


    The little stone¡¯s eyes turned white like a little fish that had its breathing cut off, ¡°I have examined it, ever since you entered the second challenge, your ability to teleport has been blocked, simply useless.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°The space here is very strange, not only is your teleport useless, even those space bags Beichen Ying¡¯s group had also can¡¯t be used.¡± The little stone proudly said, ¡°It¡¯s because you carry space on your body, otherwise you also won¡¯t have a way to use it.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept the source stones around her, and couldn¡¯t help but to rejoice. Fortunately, she had space on her body, otherwise she simply wouldn¡¯t be able to bring these source stones back. If they were to cut it out one piece at a time, who knew how many months and years it would take. All together, they only had three months¡¯ time inside the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.


    ¡°Little girl, theva bridge is one kilometer up ahead.¡± The little stone smiled proudly, ¡°The critical point to cross theva bridge is the Ice Spirit Flower you guys gathered, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ice Spirit Flower? Can¡¯t be such a coincidence right?¡± Su Luo suddenly felt some disbelief, just now, along the way, Nangong Liuyun picked a lot for her, moreover...

 Chapter 1693 – Ice Spirit Flower 3

    Chapter 1693 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (3)


    ¡°Really it is just this coincidental.¡± The little stone said, pleased with himself, ¡°Your man¡¯s vision is really not bad. Although he doesn¡¯t know the real usefulness of the Ice Spirit Flower, but he has the foresight to gather them all over here, ha ha ha. The most wonderful part is that he collected all of them, ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly looked at the little stone shouting to the heavens in her mind and silently wiped sweat off her forehead.


    But speaking of the Ice Spirit Flowers¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned to the direction where they came from.


    Right now, the Variant Acacia Tree had finished gathering all the Ice Spirit Flowers, and was using its fastest speed to head in the direction where she was at.


    One only heard a tiny noise, and the Variant Acacia Tree had already ran to in front of Su Luo. A very short tree, that had grown four legs, immediately left Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group looking at them in a dumbfounded manner.


    ¡°nt spirit pet... such a mystical nt spirit pet...¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes shone.


    Before, he had seen this tree, at that time, it took root, assuming the shape of a fence that enclosed all four directions, encircling all the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders. At that time, Dongfang Xuan had seen the difference in this nt spirit pet, now, he looked at it carefully and discovered how amazing it was.


    But Su Luo was stingy and didn¡¯t even let him look. She patted the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s head, as a result, the Variant Acacia Tree very quickly flew into her space. On the way, it had cleverly finished arranging all the Ice Spirit Flowers into a bundle and sent it to Su Luo.


    Su Luo cupped the deep red flower bouquet in her hands and took a deep breath, the fragrance of the flowers touching her heart.


    Were the Ice Spirit Flowers really a treasured talisman that would allow them to cross theva bridge? The more Su Luo thought about it, the more mystical she found it to be, and the more excited she got. If what the little stone said was true, then she now held in her hands the only secret weapon to cross theva bridge with, wasn¡¯t its value priceless? Then wouldn¡¯t Dongfang Xuan¡¯s huge source stone be easily obtained?


    ¡°Su Luo? Su Luo?¡± Zi Yan poked at Su Luo¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Only now did Su Luo return to the present.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re about to drool. What exciting matter do you know, say it and let everyone be excited too.¡± Since being struck by the truth Su Luo had said, Zi Yan¡¯s mood had also fallen to the valley floor.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan¡¯s source stone, ha ha ha.¡± Su Luo very carefully put away the Ice Spirit Flowers, then, with a carefree attitude, walked up to Dongfang Xuan, and asked as if by ident, ¡°You n on cutting the source stones on the spot?¡±


    ¡°At least we have a source stone to cut.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words had a double meaning.


    Su Luo sneered coldly: ¡°Secret Roaming Dragon Territory onlysts for three months, if you n to waste all the time on cutting stones, then suit yourself. In any case, once the three months are up, if you guys don¡¯t leave, prepare to stay trapped in here forever until death!¡±


    An almost undetectable cold light shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. What Su Luo said was correct, this source stone was like an attraction to drag him from advancing, subconsciously stopping his footsteps. In fact, they hadn¡¯t even passed the second challenge yet, what kind of danger they might encounter in the future, was impossible to predict.


    Thinking thus far, Dongfang Xuan gave a cold snort, but still took out a space bag.


    ¡°Good heavens, Dongfang Xuan actually has a space bag!¡± Beichen Ying cried out repeatedly in surprise. Originally, he had ns, because he had a space bag, but Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group didn¡¯t have them ah. So he was prepared to use his own space bag to help Dongfang Xuan transport a portion of his source stone. Then, he would take a service fee charge to earn money, but seeing Dongfang Xuan take out a space bag without batting an eyelid, Beichen Ying buried his face in his hands.


    Now, his ns came up empty again.

 Chapter 1694 – Ice Spirit Flower 4

    Chapter 1694 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (4)


    However, when Su Luo saw Dongfang Xuan suddenly take out the space bag, her eyes had a trace of dark light.


    Sure enough, she had guessed right!


    In the period when he left them, sure enough, Dongfang Xuan had a happy encounter. Because Su Luo was certain, when they first entered the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, even the first time fighting the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders, Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have a space bag. Just because he disliked carrying troublesome things, all of the harvest from the first time fighting the Hidden-eyed Purple Spiders belonged to her.


    But now, Dongfang Xuan had taken out a space bag, moreover, based on Su Luo¡¯s senses, the size of his space bag wasn¡¯t small. At least it was a fold bigger than Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s space bag.


    Seeing Su Luo half-narrowing her eyes, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was secretly happy. He proudly raised an eyebrow: ¡°What? Seeing a space bag is hard to believe? Did you believe this time I must depend on you guys¡¯ small space bag for transport, so you deliberately came over to remind me?¡±


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan, that vile person¡¯s mouth, full of having aplished his goal, Su Luo unhappily shook her head. She didn¡¯t forget what the little stone had just said. He said ever since they entered the belly of the mountain, the space had be very strange. None of the space bags could be opened. Only the space on her body could be used normally.


    As a result, Su Luozily lifted her eyelid. Faintly, she swept him a nce: ¡°Hehe, could your space bag be fake?¡±


    Don¡¯t know when Li Aochen had appeared in front of Su Luo. He sneered coldy at her: ¡°What? Only you are allowed to use space bags and ours must be fakes? Su Luo, you are being a bit too ridiculous.¡±


    Su Luo helplessly shrugged her shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s not fake? Then try it, see if it can hold stuff.¡±


    Li Aochen couldn¡¯t endure it and said to Dongfang Xuan: ¡°Brother Dongfang, can you swallow this? It¡¯s merely an easy matter, may as well put things in for her to see. Let her see what¡¯s called pping the face.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan also had the same idea. Li Aochen¡¯s words were same as his thoughts. As a result, the corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth pulled up slightly towards Su Luo: ¡°Brother Li¡¯s words are true. It¡¯s merely an easy matter and nothing more. Miss Su, open your eyes wide to look.¡±


    Finished speaking, Dongfang Xuan put his spirit force into the space bag, soon after, he pointed at the source stones on the ground.


    But the source stones didn¡¯t move an iota and still remained in ce.


    What happened? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze looked at those source stones on the ground that didn¡¯t move an iota. His eyes were full of doubt. This wasn¡¯t the first time he used this space bag, he was very proficient in it. Before, it was easy to put things in it.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t believe this, so he tried again.


    But what made him copse was, this time, the source stones on the ground still didn¡¯t move andid there. There was no sign of movement.


    Now, there was absolute silence all around. Everyone looked at Dongfang Xuan with their eyes wide open. Because none of them understood what happened.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression of being at a loss, Su Luo was secretly proud of herself in her heart. With the little stone, this kind of prophet, present, although she was often looked down upon, but she could get a lot of information beforehand. Compared to Dongfang Xuan, she was a lot stronger in this sense.


    Su Luo pretended to identally nce over and asked: ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t put things in it? Could it be I really guessed right? That this space bag of yours is fake?¡±


    Faced with Su Luo¡¯s provocation, Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to retort. Because all of his attention was ced on the space bag in his hand. It was impossible that this space bag was fake. He even put his weapon inside! How could it be fake? But now, all of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t open it?

 Chapter 1695 – Ice Spirit Flower 5

    Chapter 1695 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (5)


    Dongfang Xuan took a deep breath, when he opened his eyes again, his gaze had been restored to calmness. He stared at Su Luo and calmly said: ¡°If you know the reason, you can pick any source stone here. What do you think about this deal?¡±


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attitude of being on top, Su Luo took exception and smiled. She directly said three words: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand extended out, intending to pull Su Luo, but before his hand even touched her arm, a violent wind burst out towards him. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s finger seemed to be shocked as he retracted it very quickly. When he looked at Su Luo again, now, she was already in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    Nangong Liuyun wore a ck robe with wide sleeves. His belt was loosely tied on his body. His entire person seemed unrestrained and at ease. But if you look carefully, you could see the ruthlessness and strong powerful fury on his body.


    This was a man that seemed like a harmless fox on the surface, but would explode out with ruthless strength like a wolf, someone that couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    Dongfang Xuan took a deep breath, and was able to suppress the anger that arrived at his mouth. Now, his strength wasn¡¯t at his summit, so he still couldn¡¯t win against Nangong Liuyun. So the times he had to endure, he still needed to endure. Even though he was itching to skin and pull out Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tendons.


    ¡°In the end, what will it take for you to tell me the truth?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s manner was restored to its former gentle state. He even smiled when talking to Su Luo. Although Su Luo could see at a nce the cold light that shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was indifferent as she said helplessly: ¡°I already said, I really don¡¯t know. You really think I¡¯m an immortal that knows everything under the heavens? The things even you Dongfang Xuan doesn¡¯t know, why would I know? Moreover, for what reason do you have that you are certain I would know?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows knotted tightly. If it was like this, then the matter would be really bad...because he couldn¡¯t cut out these source stones one by one and he had no ways to carry it out.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t know!¡± Su Luo replied in annoyance.


    Hearing this reply, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression instantly hazed over.


    Afterwards, he ced both hands at his hips, turning to silently look at those source stones on the ground. For a very long time, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s crestfallen expression, Beichen Ying stretched out his head, then he drew it back to poke at Su Luo¡¯s arm: ¡°Is that space bag real or fake ah?¡±


    Su Luo smilingly looked at him: ¡°You guess ah.¡±


    ¡°What the point of guessing. It¡¯s faster if I do an experiment.¡± Beichen Ying took out the space bag tied at his belt and said in a low voice at the source stones on the ground: ¡°Collect.¡±


    But what made Beichen Ying copse was...


    The source stones on the ground didn¡¯t move an iota, there weren¡¯t any reaction.


    Beichen Ying scowled miserably, turning to look at Su Luo. His eyes looked as if he wanted to cry, trying to find Su Luo to seek somefort.

 Chapter 1696 – Ice Spirit Flower 6

    Chapter 1696 ¨C Ice Spirit Flower (6)


    As a result, Su Luoforted him by patting his shoulder: ¡°Nothing, everyone is like this. Wait until after we get out will be fine.¡±


    Beichen Ying was Su Luo¡¯s friend, she naturally won¡¯t hide what she knew from him. Not like how she treated Dongfang Xuan, with wintery ruthlessness and indifference.


    ¡°But how are we to take away these source stones ah?¡± Beichen Ying looked at Su Luo helplessly.


    ¡°You guys¡¯ space bag is useless, doesn¡¯t mean mine is also useless ah.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile had a trace of strength and proudness. One only saw her sleeves fly, and the source stones on the floor disappeared in an instant.


    Although Su Luo didn¡¯t put these source stones in her eyes, but there was still an Eastern Ling Country ah. Su Luo remembered, at that time, even a red-colored crystal stone could attract people to chase and kill her. Therefore, when she brought these source stones out, at least there were some use for it. Let alone to say, her space wasrge enough, so big as to not be able to see the end, so she didn¡¯t care about such a small space.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s group was already used to Su Luo having space on her body, but Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t used to it ah. When he saw Su Luo sweep clean all the source stones, immediately, his entire person was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You...¡± His malicious gaze stared fixedly at Su Luo. The undercurrent in his eyes were surging up, looking profoundly mysterious.


    Why could Su Luo use space bag but they couldn¡¯t? Was there a mystery in this?


    Su Luo indifferently swept Dongfang Xuan a nce, then said to Beichen Ying¡¯s group: ¡°I have already put away the source stones in our territory, let¡¯s go cross theva bridge.¡±


    ¡°Lava bridge? You have a way to cross it?!¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan yelled excitedly in unison.


    Because of excitement, their voices were really too loud, so they had attracted all the attention from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group. Theva bridge was at a ce one kilometer ahead. The several of them all know about it, moreover, they all went over to look at it. But the miserable thing was, that surging fieryva that filled the sky, who could cross it ah? Therefore, they had done the next best thing and came over here to discuss countermeasures. Following that, they discovered that underneath contained source stones. Dongfang Xuan, in one move, solved several pieces of purple-colored crystal stones.


    Su Luo calmly nodded: ¡°Rest assured, Older Sister will certainly bring you guys over safely. This second challenge seemed to be very hard, but in fact it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, so it turned out you deliberatelygged behind just to seek ways to cross thisva bridge?¡± Zi Yan excitedly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hand, eyes sparkling like stars.


    ¡°Otherwise, what else? You really thought I was going for a walk?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red nor did her heart jump as she replied righteously and full of self-confidence.


    This reply suddenly made the atmosphere on Su Luo¡¯s side more powerful, while Dongfang Xuan¡¯s side was full of grieving soldiers.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen, those people, before were still proud that Su Luo hadn¡¯t snatched any source stones. How were they to know that the circumstances which would p them in the face would appear so quickly. First, only Su Luo¡¯s space bag works, now, Su Luo knew a way to cross theva bridge...


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen looked at each other in dismay, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo led the people and was about to turn and leave.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Aochen looked at the source stones on the ground, then nced at Su Luo again. A hesitant expression shed through their eyes. Finally, Dongfang Xuan gave Li Aochen a meaningful nce, as a result, Li Aochen understood. He silently followed behind Su Luo¡¯s group.


    How could Su Luo not know he was following them? But Li Aochen following them fell in line with Su Luo¡¯s intentions. Because only if you saw it with your own eyes, you could really thoroughly believe it.


    Theva bridge was at a ce one kilometer away, not much time passed before they arrived.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, even Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.

 Chapter 1697 – Sit on the ground and set the price 1

    Chapter 1697 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (1)


    Up ahead was the arch of theva bridge that stretched over the cliff.


    The bridge¡¯s body was very long, at one nce, you couldn¡¯t see the end.


    Right now, the entire bridge was built from mes that had piled up. The snakelike fire danced like surging waves. The rolling and surging movement had an imposing manner that would swallow all living things. It stretched horizontally between the two precipices.


    Seeing this, Su Luo almost gasped in amazement.


    ¡°Such strong attack nature.¡± Beichen Ying simply stared in awe. His pair of peach blossom eyes stared foolishly up ahead unblinkingly as he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°This kind ofva bridge, how could they possibly cross it!¡± Zi Yan opened her eyes wide in disbelief, firmly shaking her head in denial.


    After Su Luo saw this scene, in the beginning, she was also shocked, but very quickly, she returned to her senses. In her mind, she asked the little stone how to use the Ice Spirit Flower.


    Based on the little stone¡¯s tip, Su Luo took out ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flower, and used her strength to force the juice out.


    The Ice Spirit Flower contained a rich moisture content, therefore, the amount of liquid contained in ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers was still considerable. It could fill half a bowl.


    Looking at this bowl of dark green and rich juice, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. But she very quickly waved towards Beichen Ying, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    ¡°Why? What for?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s heart was curious as he eagerly ran over.


    ¡°Paint this juice on your body, remember to paint it on every part, otherwise, if a certain ce on your body was scorched, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you beforehand.¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying was startled and subconsciously covered his lower body.


    Nangong Liuyun gave him a kick: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you quickly gone over?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Beichen Ying hadn¡¯t had time to inquire before being kicked to behind the rock by Nangong Liuyun. As a result, he had no choice but to paint the juice on his body.


    ¡°Are you not curious about what I¡¯m doing?¡± Su Luo raised her palm-sized white face, smilingly looking at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Curious ah.¡± Nangong Liuyun blinked his long and narrow phoenix eyes, the eyshes seemed to hook a person¡¯s soul, enticing as if made by the gods.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a wonder if you are really curious.¡± Su Luo unhappily red at him as she said this helplessly, ¡°In fact, you must have known earlier that the Ice Spirit Flower was the key to crossing theva bridge right? Therefore, you deliberately gathered them to give to me. In fact, you wanted to give me a nice surprise right?¡±


    Although it carried a question mark, but Su Luo¡¯s tone was certain. She was just saying, how could Nangong Liuyun give her flowers for no cause or reason. It turned out he already knew this Ice Spirit Flower was the critical point, he was teasing her for fun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pitch-ck eyes seemed to be moistened by clear water, bright like the stars. They looked at her tenderly, his red lips hooked up enticingly, smiling happily. He had the appearance of having a good temperament, but he didn¡¯t admit to it or deny it. But Su Luo knew there was a term called tacitly agreeing.


    ¡°Humph, humph, humph.¡± Su Luo coldly snorted.


    ¡°Angry?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge, warm palm was ced on her head as he carefully, in a spoiling manner, coaxed her, ¡°Just like you said, I wanted to give you a nice surprise. But didn¡¯t expect I tried to be clever but ended up with egg on my face...¡±


    With a ¡®pfff¡¯ sound, Su Luoughed out loud, and gave him a push: ¡°Who said you tried to be clever but ended up with egg on your face? If Beichen Ying really gets burned, then that¡¯s called being clever and ending up with egg on your face.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t angry?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked softly.


    ¡°You are always considerate of me, putting every matter of mine first. There isn¡¯t enough time for me to be happy, why should I be angry? Do I look like an ingrate who can¡¯t clearly see right or wrong and unable to make sense of a person¡¯s kind heart?¡± Su Luo rolled her eyes in annoyance, ¡°Just now, I was deliberately teasing you for fun!¡±

 Chapter 1698 – Sit on the ground and set the price 2

    Chapter 1698 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (2)


    Nangong Liuyun gave her a peck on her cheeks. He looked at her with a hidden bitterness: ¡°But I¡¯m really serious. I also got injured okay?¡±


    ¡°Then, what to do?¡± Su Luo had a feeling of being hung onto.


    ¡°Here, is wounded.¡± Nangong Liuyun pointed to his own red lips, then pointed to his eyes, ¡°All of this has been injured.¡±


    Su Luo looked around and discovered Zi Yan had already run over to help Beichen Ying. As a result, she stood on tiptoes and quickly left a kiss on his red lips.


    Although her kiss was very light, like the dragonfly that touches the water before it left, but before she could leave, Su Luo found something was fishy!


    Because Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge slender hand suddenly grabbed her slender waistline and moved her forward. Caught off guard, she ran into his warm, lean chest. Before Su Luo could react Nangong Liuyun had already seized her soft lips that hadn¡¯t had a chance to escape. His lips seized hers tightly, not letting go.


    Su Luo wanted to lean back to avoid it, but Nangong Liuyun was already prepared. Hisrge right palm covered the back of her head, firmly fixing her in ce, not letting her escape.


    Before Su Luo could struggle free, Nangong Liuyun had already staked his territory in her mouth, upying it wantonly and wandering around lingeringly.


    Not far behind them was the surgingva, as savage as the color of blood. It stretched out this one tall and one short figure¡¯s shadow very long to the ground.


    Momentarily, the ambiguous atmosphere lingered around, quiet and noiseless.


    Only after a long time did the two slowly separate.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was flushed, her breathing was in chaos.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes seem to be bathed in a clear spring, clear, bright and moist, glistening with light. His long white fingers stroked Su Luo¡¯s cheek and was just about to speak, when at this time, Beichen Ying, like an uninvited guest thatcked eyesight, rushed in.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you see, I have finished painting it on!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pitch-ck face appeared in front of Su Luo, scaring her such that she almost jumped.


    Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun away and gave a light cough. Afterwards, she seriously looked at Beichen Ying and said in a picky tone: ¡°You are certain you have finished painting it on?¡±


    ¡°Certain!¡± Beichen Ying stood there with his body straight with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°Finished applying everywhere, for example...¡±


    ¡°Really finished applying everywhere, Zi Yan had already inspected it for me.¡± Beichen Ying was afraid Su Luo would say some untimely matters and hurriedly interrupted.


    ¡°Oh, Zi Yan has inspected youpletely?¡± Su Luo imitated his tone, her smiling gaze sweeping over their faces.


    Zi Yan finally realized and immediately, her face turned red. She very fiercely red at Beichen Ying, not allowing him to say anymore nonsense. Then she exined to Su Luo: ¡°I only told him ces that were easily overlooked, others I didn¡¯t see. You must by all means not misunderstand ah.¡±


    ¡°What will I misunderstand?¡± Su Luo continued to joke with them.


    ¡°Hey, Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan was so anxious that she almost stamped her feet.


    Seeing this, Su Luo slowly let them go. Her gazended on Beichen Ying¡¯s body, a trace of seriousness appearing in her gaze as she sternly said: ¡°Do you know my thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Beichen Ying nodded firmly, ¡°I know, let me go over first to find a path.¡±


    ¡°Originally, it should be me to go over first, but only I can extract out the juice from the Ice Spirit Flower urately. If I go over, then it would be inconvenient. If Nangong Liuyun was to go, there is still Dongfang Xuan eyeing this covetously behind, also not very safe, so...¡± Su Luo exined it to him.


    ¡°I understand, able to be the first to cross theva bridge, this matter is the bravest thing I, Beichen Ying, have done in this life. After a hundred years, I can show off this matter with my offsprings and descendants. I can¡¯t even wait to fight for this chance, how can I me you?¡± Beichen Yingughed in a carefree and nitwitted manner, the sunlight was so dazzling as to make a person¡¯s heart hurt.

 Chapter 1699 – Sit on the ground and set the price 3

    Chapter 1699 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (3)


    ¡°Moreover, you won¡¯t let anything happen to me right?¡± Beichen Ying patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I absolutely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Su Luo seriously nodded as she guaranteed with a solemn and determined expression, ¡°You will absolutely safely reach the other side.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine, what do you have to be worried about?¡± Beichen Ying jokingly nced at Su Luo, ¡°As for you, after I leave, you need to rip off Dongfang Xuan and get back all those crystal stones. We still need to split that booty together.¡±


    Beichen Ying knew only Su Luo had the Ice Spirit Flower that allowed them to cross theva bridge. If Dongfang Xuan wanted to cross the bridge, he must think of ways to get the Ice Spirit Flower from Su Luo. In this way, wasn¡¯t this letting Su Luo sit down to set the price? Thinking of this, the ck cloud in Beichen Ying¡¯s heart flew away and scattered, revealing the clear, boundless sky.


    ¡°Yes, split the booty together.¡± Su Luo smilingly nodded.


    Up ahead was the surgingva, to step on it, one must have veryrge courage.


    Although Beichen Ying¡¯s smile seem careless, when he truly confronted thisva bridge, his heart still thumped and his pulse was twice as fast as normal.


    Zi Yan couldn¡¯t look, she silently turned her face away. The hands at her side was clenched into fists. She could hardly suppress the violent trembles from her body.


    At this moment, a sinister and cold light shed through Li Aochen¡¯s eyes as he hid behind a rock. His gaze stared fixedly at Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of legs. He wanted to see if Beichen Ying could really cross over or not.


    Now, under everyone¡¯s gazes, Beichen Ying took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After, he slowly searched ahead with one leg extended out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zi Yan suddenly cried out in surprise.


    This cry of surprise made Beichen Ying subconsciously open his eyes. He looked at his pair of legs.


    It couldn¡¯t have been gone because of being burned right? Beichen Ying suddenly trembled, hisplexion bing even paler. But when he saw himselfpletely intact, standing on that surgingva, he was suddenly stunned. Soon after, it was endless feelings of joy. He turned his head and waved at Su Luo, full of excitement!


    A mist streaked across Su Luo¡¯s eyes, but very quickly, it disappeared. She smiled and waved her hand: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over there quickly? Time is limited!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the other side and wait for you guys!¡± Beichen Ying smilingly waved his hand. Afterwards, he disyed his fastest speed and flew ahead.


    Behind the rock, Li Aochen was immediately stupefied!


    How was this possible!


    After painting on the juice from a flower, then you won¡¯t fear theva? This flower actually had such miraculous efficacy? No wonder Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo would stay a step behind. So, it turned out they were collecting this flower!


    Li Aochen¡¯s sinister gaze swept towards Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun. Soon after, his body was like electricity as he shot towards the direction he came from.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked across where Li Aochen was hiding before, soon after, her lips pursed up, ¡°It seems there is already someone that went to notify them of this news.¡±


    ¡°This way is also good, so we can avoid announcing it and wasting breath.¡± Nangong Liuyun said this matter-of-factly.


    Su Luo smiled, then she took out the same ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers and gave it to Zi Yan. After she squeezed out the juice, she told Zi Yan to copy what Beichen Ying did, to smear it all over her body. Then, she waved her hand at Zi Yan while saying goodbye.


    Although Zi Yan wanted to remain behind to help them, but Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun inisted on her going, so there was nothing she could do about it. She could only go do what they had instructed.


    After sending Zi Yan and Beichen Ying off, the two exchanged a nce and saw the smiles in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go demand repayment from Dongfang Xuan.¡± Su Luo held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. The two people tookrge strides while walking back.

 Chapter 1700 – Sit on the ground and set the price 4

    Chapter 1700 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (4)


    Before Su Luo arrived, Li Aochen had arrived a step ahead to tell the result he saw to Dongfang Xuan and Luo Haoming.


    Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief: ¡°This isn¡¯t possible right? It¡¯s so easy to cross theva bridge?¡±


    But Dongfang Xuan frowned, sinking into deep contemtion.


    Very quickly, his figure was like lightning as he headed towards theva bridge. He just so happened to see Zi Yan¡¯s figure quickly disappear on theva bridge.


    It really was true! Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows unfolded slightly, he looked at Su Luo with a warm, smiling expression.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow with a ghost of a smile. And let Nangong Liuyun lead her to walk towards the area with the source stones.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t say a word as she unhurriedly toured the area with source stones. Because she knew, Dongfang Xuan had at least two requests for her. She was secure in her backing, so she was in no rush. Now, she ought to gather together the three people on the other team.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face had a smile, his tone was gentle as he said to Su Luo: ¡°Does Miss Su have any source stone you fancy? How about I give it to you?¡±


    This speed of changing face was really fast ah, but Su Luo only shook her head.


    At this time, Su Luo was able to catch the meaningful nce Dongfang Xuan sent to Li Aochen and Luo Haoming. She was also able to see the two people¡¯s figures disappearing very quickly.


    ¡°Huh, what did the two of them go to do?¡± Su Luo pretended she didn¡¯t know and said this as if she blurted it out.


    ¡°People need to answer the call of nature.¡± Dongfang Xuan gave augh.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t expose him, because she knew Li Aochen and Luo Haoming would return disappointed. Because all the Ice Spirit Flowers along the way were all in her hand. What could the two of them possibly find?


    Sure enough, not long after, these two people¡¯s figures appeared in front of everyone.


    Faced with Su Luo¡¯s eyes that were bright as stars, Luo Haoming was slightly embarrassed as he turned his face away. But Li Aochen¡¯s gaze was sinister and cold, soon after, he slowly shook his head towards Dongfang Xuan.


    After Dongfang Xuan found out, a trace of disappointment shed through his eyes. But immediately after, his attitude towards Su Luo was thirty percent more cordial.


    He saw Su Luo ying with a source stone, as a result, he smiled from ear to ear: ¡°Does Luo Luo like this piece? How about I give it to you?¡±


    How was it that in such a short period, he started to call her Luo Luo? This speed of changing face was really fast ah.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, as she shook her head indifferently.


    ¡°Then five pieces? Ten pieces?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s manner was ttering and close.


    ¡°Ten pieces ah?¡± Su Luo stroked her chin, muttering to herself, ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    In Dongfang Xuan¡¯s area, the most valuable wasn¡¯t just ten pieces of source stones ah.


    Although Dongfang Xuan¡¯s flesh hurt, but he still nodded: ¡°Okay! As long as Luo Luo will give us enough Ice Spirit Flowers to cross theva bridge, ten pieces, then ten pieces.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t agree ah. I was only asking and nothing more. Why are you so anxious?¡± Su Luo unhurriedly cast him a nce, as she said this carelessly.


    The hand at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s side clenched tightly! This loathsome girl simply wanted a mile after winning an inch!


    Although his heart was extremely angry and itching to tear Su Luo apart, but Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face still smiled warmly: ¡°Then fifteen pieces?¡±


    ¡°If it is thirty pieces, I can still consider it.¡± Su Luo stroked her chin with a crafty, dishonest businessman appearance as she calmly proposed this condition.


    ¡°Thirty pieces?¡± Dongfang Xuan stared fixedly at Su Luo! Really was a lion asking for too much, just opening her mouth, she wanted so many!


    ¡°Thirty pieces of source stones, who knows if cutting it inside is empty or not? Really, if it was said like this, thirty pieces is a bit too much. After all, my Ice Spirit Flower has a price but doesn¡¯t have a market. Even if you want to buy, you simply can¡¯t buy it ah...¡± Su Luo muttered slowly.

 Chapter 1701 – Sit on the ground and set the price 5

    Chapter 1701 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (5)


    Dongfang Xuan clearly knew Su Luo was pretending, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Because this Miss Su really could do something like running away and abandoning the three of them here.


    ¡°Okay, thirty pieces, then thirty pieces!¡± Dongfang Xuan pped the source stones and said this coldly.


    In any case, the space bag couldn¡¯t take it in. Letting these source stones stay in ce is also cing there in vain. May as well take it to make a business transaction with Su Luo.


    ¡°Then okay, thirty pieces of source stones can be exchanged for ten Ice Spirit Flowers.¡± Su Luo said while nodding.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just when the business transaction was about to bepleted, Li Aochen suddenly jumped out. He loudly questioned Su Luo, ¡°Thirty pieces of source stones in exchange for ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers? Shouldn¡¯t it be thirty stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers? Ten stalks will allow one person to cross, could it be I saw it incorrectly?!¡±


    Su Luo looked at Li Aochen as if looking at an idiot. Her eyes had a ridiculing meaning as she lightlyughed: ¡°You are dissatisfied with thirty source stones in exchange for ten Ice Spirit Flowers? Then fine, thisdy doesn¡¯t want to exchange anymore. Then you guys just stay here.¡±


    Su Luo grabbed Nangong Liuyun and took the posture of walking towards theva bridge.


    Her steps were fast, at a fast tempo as if she was about to leave in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart panicked!


    Before, when Su Luo was holding a bunch of Ice Spirit Flowers and he ridiculed her, he never expected that now, he had to bend to curry favor with Su Luo just for several stalks of those Ice Spirit Flowers. This was simply pping his own face loudly ah, losing face until he reached his mother¡¯s family!


    Dongfang Xuan hurriedly went to pull Su Luo to a stop and smiled apologetically: ¡°Luo Luo, wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Su Luo halted her footsteps and faintly nced over without saying anything.


    ¡°Thirty pieces of source stones for ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers, I¡¯ll exchange, I¡¯ll exchange it.¡± While Dongfang Xuan smiled apologetically to Su Luo, he red at Li Aochen from the corner of his eyes.


    But this time, Su Luo¡¯s smile was as brilliant as the summer flowers, and she shrugged her shoulders slightly: ¡°Sorry oh, now this miss doesn¡¯t want to sell it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo, how could you go back on your words?¡± Dongfang Xuan was anxious.


    ¡°Moreover, in the future, don¡¯t call me Luo Luo, this is not the name you should call.¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze were like ice knives as she nced over. Soon after, she smiled again, ¡°If it was not for Li Aochen, then I wouldn¡¯t know how valuable these Ice Spirit Flowers are. Just now, Li Aochen must havee back from the way we came to look for the Ice Spirit Flowers right? Didn¡¯t find any right? Doesn¡¯t this mean that if you guys want to cross theva bridge, you have to buy the Ice Spirit Flowers from me right?¡±


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan wished he could throttle Li Aochen to death. He gave Li Aochen a deadly re, soon after, he smiled apologetically to Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, put forth a price, as long as it¡¯s not too excessive...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is considered too excessive in your heart but...¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s one hundred pieces of source stones for ten Ice Spirit Flowers. Want to exchange or not, suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled.


    He had always had a gift with regards to betting on source stones. He could sense based on feeling whether there were crystal stones or not inside the source stones. Although he couldn¡¯t see the level of the crystal stone inside, at least he could sense that the source stone had the crystal stone.


    After his inspection just now. He discovered his region only had about one hundred source stones that had crystal stones. Now, Su Luo directly said she wanted one hundred pieces of source stones, then what if she selected all the source stones that contained crystal stones?


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s snow-colored, ice-cold gaze sized up Su Luo. While thetter maintained her calm smiling expression and let him size her up.


    Dongfang Xuan secretly guessed in his heart: how could Su Luo carry away the one hundred source stones that contained crystal stones? This was simply impossible, so this matter was worth the risk.

 Chapter 1702 – Sit on the ground and set the price 6

    Chapter 1702 ¨C Sit on the ground and set the price (6)


    Thinking up to here, Dongfang Xuan nodded reluctantly: ¡°Okay, a hundred pieces, then a hundred pieces! Business agreement is set, not allowed to change again!¡±


    While saying this, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s murderous ze nted towards Li Aochen! If it were not for this moron, he only needed to lose thirty pieces of source stones. Now, he lost another seventy pieces in vain, simply made his heart throb with pain.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t push it again, rather, she quit while she was ahead. As a result, both sides agreed to conduct a peaceful, friendly cooperation.


    Dongfang Xuan wanted to select the source stones for Su Luo, but how could Su Luo let him do so? If Dongfang Xuan was to select, Su Luo guaranteed that the source stones he sent over would all be second-rate goods.


    As a result, Su Luo unhurriedly nced at Dongfang Xuan. Then, she lengthened her intonation: ¡°Don¡¯t need to inconvenience you to select these source stones.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo was insistent, so he didn¡¯t persist. Smiling faintly, he withdrew to the side.


    But he wasn¡¯t worried, based on Su Luo¡¯s ability and experience, she simply wouldn¡¯t be able to pick the good source stones. Even if she could choose one, that was also because her luck was good enough to let her select one or two. Although this made his flesh hurt, but he could ept it with difficulty.


    As a result, Dongfang Xuan casually shrugged his shoulders and let Su Luo go do it.


    Su Luo looked at this huge pile of source stones, and the corner of her mouth hooked into a brilliant smile. Letting her personally choose, Dongfang Xuan would lose big. It¡¯s only a pity that even now, he wasn¡¯t aware of this.


    Su Luo was like a queen, inspecting the ce as she unhurriedly circled once around the pile of source stones. While walking, she stroked her chin, thinking carefully. Her eyes seemed to wander about, not knowing what type she should pick would be good.


    Dongfang Xuan, seeing Su Luo like this, felt more assured. He smilingly said to Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su must select carefully. Among the one hundred sources stones, if none contains a crystal stone, then don¡¯t me me oh.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan rushed first to shift the responsibility cleanly off himself.


    Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes jumped slightly, waved her hand and smiled faintly: ¡°Then conversely, if I choose the most precious one hundred source stones, then don¡¯t me me oh.¡±


    Su Luo was giving him a heads-up in advance, to avoid Dongfang Xuan changing his mind midway.


    Choose the most precious one hundred source stones? Could Su Luo pick the one hundred most precious source stones from his area? It seemed as if Dongfang Xuan heard the funniest joke in the world. He almost couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter as he nodded: ¡°If you can choose the right ones, then that¡¯s your luck and ability. I, Dongfang Xuan, naturally will admit defeat.¡±


    Subconsciously, he was certain Su Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to choose it.


    ¡°Promise is set.¡± Su Luo smiled proudly.


    ¡°A team of horses wouldn¡¯t let me retreat.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s shoulders were firm.


    Su Luo smilingly nodded, then she started to leisurely and contentedly tour around. At the same time, she picked out all the source stones she fancied.


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s actions could be considered very ruthless. The source stones she had been eyeing in the beginning, she selected ninty of the source stones in a row without stopping her footsteps. Su Luo was enjoying the selection process, naturally, she didn¡¯t pay attention to others. When she returned to her senses and turned to look at Dongfang Xuan, she secretlyughed in her heart.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was really interesting.


    One only saw a burst of white, then a burst of red on his face. Then, burst after burst of ashenness.


    From this, it could be seen he knew how to gamble on stones. Su Luo wasn¡¯t certain if he had simr eyes borrowed from the little stone that could see through things. But Su Luo was certain he could sense the source stones that had crystal stones inside.


    Su Luo smilingly took a quick nce at him. Then, without the slightest hesitation, she ced that huge source stone she fancied the most with the crystal stone vine into her space.

 Chapter 1703 – New challenge 1

    Chapter 1703 ¨C New challenge (1)


    Dongfang Xuan subconsciously wanted to prevent it, but his speed was slower than Su Luo¡¯s. Because in the blink of an eye, that huge source stone disappeared.


    ¡°Could it be you want to go back on your promise?¡± Su Luo smiled from ear-to-ear.


    Dongfang Xuan indeed wanted to go back on his promise, but even if he wanted to renege, Su Luo couldn¡¯t possibly take out the source stone and return it to him. Besides, Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have Su Luo¡¯s pair of borrowed eyes, so he didn¡¯t have the courage to rebel. He could only nce at Su Luo silently, then gave a long sigh. Afterwards, he turned his face away, simply acting out the phrase what the eyes don¡¯t see, the heart won¡¯t grieve over.


    Li Aochen, seeing Dongfang Xuan like this, he was extremely disappointed. Originally, he thought Dongfang Xuan would at least resist a bit. If they were to fight, it would be even better. He could use that opportunity to steal Su Luo¡¯s Ice Spirit Flower. But Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have the courage and chose topromise. This simply let people look down on him.


    After Su Luo finished selecting the one hundred source stones, ording to the agreement, she handed ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flower to Dongfang Xuan. Soon after, her gaze slowly swept over Luo Haoming¡¯s face.


    Luo Haoming smilingly invited Su Luo over to his area to choose.


    Su Luo surveyed once over, after choosing the best one hundred pieces of source stones, in passing, she handed over ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flower to Luo Haoming.


    Now, the only person remaining that couldn¡¯t cross theva bridge was Li Aochen. And Su Luo disliked Li Aochen the most.


    A shallow smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s lips, soon after, she allowed Nangong Liuyun to hold her hand to leave with quick steps.


    Originally, Li Aochen thought Su Luo would speak first, but didn¡¯t expect Su Luo actually didn¡¯t even ask. She simply decisively turned around on the spot to leave. This made him subconsciously start to panic.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Aochen loudly yelled towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun exchanged a nce, the corner of her mouth pulling into a smile. She didn¡¯t believe that when everyone could cross theva bridge and Li Aochen couldn¡¯t, he could still keep that asking for trouble arrogance and hostility.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo had a stiff face, looking at him in an ice-cold manner.


    ¡°I...I...¡± Li Aochen found it hard to speak and hesitated indecisively.


    Su Luo suddenly found this very funny in her heart, but on the surface, she had an impatient expression. She swept him once over with an ice-cold nce, then turned and was about to leave.


    Li Aochen immediately became anxious!


    Because if he allowed Su Luo to leave, he would never be able to cross thatva bridge! At that time, everyone had crossed over and only he alone remained, how pathetic ah?


    ¡°Ask you to sell me ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers!¡± Li Aochen yelled this towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled.


    Li Aochen finally said it, but a pity he said it toote. To the extent that Su Luo was about to be a lion that opened itsrge mouth. Because with regards to people Su Luo didn¡¯t like, she would specifically not show mercy or give them face.


    ¡°You are certain you want to exchange for Ice Spirit Flowers?¡± Su Luo nced back unhurriedly and asked indifferently.


    ¡°One hundred source stones, you can pick at will!¡± Li Aochen used a nice tone to discuss this.


    ¡°One hundred source stones?¡± At this time, Su Luo slowly shook her head. She used a very regretful tone and said with a sigh, ¡°A bit toote. Now it¡¯s not this price oh.¡±


    She could afford to set this prince simply as if it¡¯s her right. Making people angry but simply couldn¡¯t let it out.


    Li Aochen naturally knew Su Luo was deliberately making things difficult for him, but at this time, even if Su Luo deliberately made things difficult by tenfold, Li Aochen could only endure it. Who told him not to know what¡¯s called a wise man submits to circumstances? Fight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Nangong Liuyun. Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t be the only one remaining alone on this side of theva bridge right?

 Chapter 1704 – New challenge 2

    Chapter 1704 ¨C New challenge (2)


    Li Aochen¡¯s heart was extremely angry, his rage grew without restraint, but his face had a ttering smile: ¡°Then how about two hundred source stones? This price is double the amount oh.¡±


    ¡°How many source stones do you have here?¡± Su Luo cast a sidelong nce at him as she faintly asked.


    ¡°Approximately about eight hundred pieces...¡± All of the source stones were piled on the ground,ying in front of everyone. Even if Li Aochen wanted to hide this, he wasn¡¯t able to hide it. Therefore, he had no choice but to speak the truth.


    ¡°All of it.¡± Su Luo simply said these three words.


    ¡°What?¡± Momentarily, Li Aochen couldn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Do you not understand humannguage?¡± Su Luo smiled, unconcerned, ¡°I said all of it, I want it all.¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± Li Aochen was immediately angered until his face turned a reddish color like a carrot, just so happened, he was giving off smoke.


    Want it all! Fancy she could even say it out loud! She was actually this greedy!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Li Aochen, panting in rage, opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Then there is nothing to discuss.¡± Su Luo helplessly spread open her hands. Afterwards, she smilingly took a nce at Luo Haoming and Dongfang Xuan as if she inadvertently said a sentence, ¡°The juice from Ice Spirit Flower, if ites from less than ten stalks of flowers, at that time...hehe.¡±


    Su Luo left behindughter, she turned around and was about to walk away. Just at this time, Dongfang Xuan said something.


    He smiled faintly at Su Luo: ¡°Why should Miss Su bully people so? Give me some face. What do you think of four hundred pieces of source stones?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan knew Su Luo could select source stones. If you ask her to choose, she would definitely pick the best. The remaining four hundred source stones, for sure, would be waste material that didn¡¯t contain anything else. It could be said his suggestion didn¡¯t harm a bit of Su Luo¡¯s interest.


    But Su Luo only nced at Dongfang Xuan indifferently as she smiled shallowly: ¡°Give you face, how much is your face worth?¡±


    Suddenly, a mouthful of air was stuck in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s throat, unable to go up or down. It was extremely painful. He really must have gone crazy to rush up and let people curse at him ah.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Dongfang Xuan hurriedly lifted up both hands in surrender. Afterwards, he motioned Li Aochen with his mouth, ¡°Opportunity only knocks once, don¡¯t expect there to be surplus Ice Spirit Flowers saved for you.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have ways to save...¡± Luo Haoming still wanted to leave this ce with every whisker in tact.


    The two people¡¯s dialogue cut off Li Aochen¡¯sst hope. He red at Su Luo indignantly, when he sensed Su Luo¡¯s impatience to leave, he finally gave a heavy and cold humph: ¡°Okay! Give you all the source stones!!!¡±


    Finished speaking, Li Aochen felt his entire chest and lungs were about to explode with rage. Before, he still wanted to snatch Zi Yan¡¯s area, but now, he couldn¡¯t even protect his own area, just for those ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flowers. Clearly, in the beginning, these Ice Spirit Flowers were ones that grew on the side of the road as weeds. Only ghosts would know that in a wink, their value would be so high!


    Anger was anger, but things that needed to be done, still needed to be done! Things that needed to bepromised on, still needed to bepromised on ah! The more Li Aochen thought, the more miserable he felt. The angry fire made him feel extremely suffocated, in the end, seething, he turned his face away.


    ¡°All the source stones oh? A pity the worth of all your source stones are really low. All of thembined isn¡¯t worth that one piece of source stone from Dongfang Xuan. Having business dealings with you, I lost a lot.¡± While Su Luo dug around for the Ice Spirit Flowers, in a picky manner, sheined endlessly.


    These words, in Li Aochen¡¯s ear, were extremely ear-piercing. But for the time being, the Ice Spirit Flowers were still in Su Luo¡¯s hand. Li Aochen still hadn¡¯t gotten it in his own hand, so he could only forcibly restrain the rage in his heart.

 Chapter 1705 – New challenge 3

    Chapter 1705 ¨C New challenge (3)


    After Su Luo acted all picky among the source stones whileining, she unhurriedly handed ten stalks of Ice Fire Flowers to Li Aochen.


    At this time, almost all the best source stones in this area were in Su Luo¡¯s hand. Luo Haoming¡¯s could be disregarded, Su Luo had collected all of Li Aochen¡¯s, the only remaining ones were Dongfang Xuan¡¯s crystal stones.


    Dongfang Xuan only knew Su Luo chose a lot of source stones that contained crystal stones, but he still didn¡¯t know she had taken all the source stones that contained purple-colored crystal stones. So when Su Luo asked if he wanted to go or not, his reply was that the time hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± Smiling, Su Luo held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and, with quick steps, left with him.


    Because they had the juice from the Ice Spirit Flower, the two of them easily crossed theva bridge.


    Arrived at the opposite side of the bridge, they saw Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s figure. The two of them was surrounded by mes and smoke, sitting before the end of the bridge, both pair of eyes looking in the direction they came from with expectations.


    ¡°Luo Luo! You guys finally came!¡± Seeing Su Luo and Nangong Liuyune over, Zi Yan rushed over excitedly.


    Su Luo opened her eyes wide innocently, with a perplexed expression: ¡°How is if you guys cut such a sorry figure?¡± Could it be ten stalks of Ice Spirit Flower wasn¡¯t enough?


    ¡°It¡¯s all Beichen Ying!¡± Zi Yan humphed in annoyance, ¡°Walked two-thirds of the way through, he made a fuss, insisting on returning to find you guys. There was no way, so I could only knock him unconscious and drag him over, thus we ended up looking like this.¡±


    Su Luo speechlessly looked towards Beichen Ying, and Beichen Yingughed mischievously.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did you bring those source stones over here?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s heart was only concerned about this.


    ¡°This still needs you to worry? You can feel assured, I already brought over all the good source stones. Those that remained are garbage, just leave it for them to solve.¡± Su Luo smiled brilliantly.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s mood immediately became better.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun stood on top of the mountain, his gaze looking to the far distance in front. A pondering expression appeared on his handsome face.


    Su Luo walked to his side and asked in puzzlement: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled at her: ¡°Nothing, that¡¯s right, where is the map?¡±


    Su Luo took out the map and handed it to Nangong Liuyun.


    The map showed that after crossing theva bridge, they had already entered the area for the third challenge.


    ¡°Before, the second challenge was to cross theva bridge. Now, the third challenge, we must walk here.¡± Nangong Liuyun pointed at the route on the map, then pointed at that huge snow mountain that reached the heavens.


    ¡°Huge snow mountain?¡± A joyful expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Correct, it¡¯s that huge snow mountain, you guessed right again.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo, eyes filled with pampering and gentle soft waves that would drown people.


    ¡°It seems I don¡¯t only have luck, rather, I¡¯m irvoyant too?¡± Su Luo tilted her snow-white face up, her smile almost overflowing.


    Just now, when crossing theva bridge, Su Luo took out the spirit stone that had the little stone sealed in it. She gathered a lot of theva inside. Because she felt that watching theseva being wasted was a pity, since she had something that could hold it, then naturally, the more she put away, the better.


    Didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, they were about to cross a huge snow mountain. Having theseva, then wouldn¡¯t it be easier to cross this huge snow mountain? The more Su Luo thought, the more she felt she had the power to see the future.


    This small twisted road on the map didn¡¯t seem that long, but in fact, it¡¯s not short at all. The four spent more than half a day before walking to the end.


    ¡°So cold...¡± Zi Yan was frozen to the point of shivering from head to toe. Herplexion was pale, even her lips were purple...

 Chapter 1706 – New challenge 4

    Chapter 1706 ¨C New challenge (4)


    Su Luo turned her head and saw Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group of three people.


    Before, Su Luo picked out the weakest Ice Spirit Flowers to give to them. So the juice squeezed out was definitely not enough. So when Su Luo saw the three of them¡¯s bedraggled appearance appearing in front of her, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s murky gaze swept across Su Luo¡¯s face and said cheerlessly: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you, this girl, would be so crafty. Seeing us like this, you must feel it¡¯s funny right?¡±


    Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Originally didn¡¯t feel it, but now that you say it, this really does feel funny.¡±


    A tread of chilliness shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. His ice-cold gaze was as sharp and cold as a sword, as he said in a deeply cold overcast tone: ¡°Really? Then do you believe after crossing over this snow mountain, there will be huge benefits?¡±


    ¡°Believe ah, why won¡¯t I believe it?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked in reply.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s extremely good. Because I believe you definitely won¡¯t get a bit of the benefits over there!¡± Finished speaking, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure quickly rushed ahead. His speed was fast as a sh of lightning, in an instant, his figure disappeared.


    Luo Haoming and Li Aochen also were struck dumb by this scene. So, it turned out this was Dongfang Xuan¡¯s real speed ah!


    Li Aochen and Luo Haoming exchanged a nce. They didn¡¯t have time to say anything to Su Luo and hurriedly chased after Dongfang Xuan¡¯s back. Only Li Aochen turned his head back to sweep Su Luo¡¯s eyes a nce, putting Su Luo out of sorts.


    Seeing them quickly leave, Beichen Ying suddenly became anxious as he urged Su Luo: ¡°Luo Luo, we should also speed it up a bit! Otherwise, all the good stuff will be snatched by them again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Su Luo replied.


    ¡°How could I not be anxious? Could it be that you forgot? Before, it was because you guys came too slowly, to the extent that the good regions were all upied by Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group!¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying followed each other¡¯s words with rare tacit understanding and rapport.


    ¡°But in the end, didn¡¯t all the benefitsnd in my hand?¡± Su Luo smiled warmly as she calmly said, ¡°Behind this huge snow mountain hides countless dangers. If you be single-minded in hurrying on and overlook other things, it will be toote for regret. This is a word of advice, a pity those several people couldn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun gently stroked Su Luo¡¯s soft hair, nodding in endorsement: ¡°Luo Luo¡¯s words are true, here, thendscape is endless. How about you and I walk in the snow and admire the moon?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun extended his hand out to Su Luo.


    ¡°Very much willing.¡± Su Luo looked at the prince-like Nangong Liuyun in front of her. Her lips pursed and ced her hand in his hand.


    Su Luo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t cold, but in ordance with the season, she still took out the red-colored fox fur coat. It was set off by the pure white snow, making her entire person look even brighter.


    What Nangong Liuyun took out was a ck-colored bear fur coat, making him also look brighter.


    Seeing these two people¡¯s causal and careless way of doing things, Beichen Ying was helpless. He looked at that ck dot up ahead that had already disappeared, then nced at Su Luo. In the end, he could only helplessly give a long sigh, and let them do as they pleased.


    In any case, ording to the pattern of development from before, even if Dongfang Xuan found some good treasures, in the end, he would still have to return it to Su Luo¡¯s hand. The king is not anxious, why would he, as the eunuch, be anxious? He just needed to properly enjoy this snowy scenery.


    Thinking like this, Beichen Ying also cheered up. He and Zi Yan followed behind Su Luo pair¡¯s back.


    The four people followed the road to go up the mountain, and enjoyed a scenic tour along the way.


    When they reached halfway up the mountain, the wind and snow gradually becamerger. But with regards to Su Luo¡¯s group, they could still endure this wind and snow. Everyone still talked andughed as they moved ahead.

 Chapter 1707 – New challenge 5

    Chapter 1707 ¨C New challenge (5)


    But when they walked two-thirds of the way, things began to be somewhat terrible.


    Because not only didn¡¯t the blizzard stop, instead, it became even more intense. The eyes could not reach outside a range of one meter.


    ¡°So cold...¡± Beichen Ying shivered.


    ¡°A little bit more and I can¡¯t endure it. My entire person is about to be frozen stiff.¡± Zi Yan continuously rubbed her hands and stamped her feet. She already rotated her spirit force but it wasn¡¯t very useful.


    ¡°Really can¡¯t endure it?¡± Su Luo nced back, smilingly looking at them.


    Among the pure white snow, under the bright red fur coat, on a little face that was white with a pair of rosy cheeks, ck paint-like eyes were bright as the stars. The eyes contained a light smile, right at this moment, smilingly looking at Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    ¡°Cough, cough...cough, cough...¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s butt sat on the ground, gasping for breath to say, ¡°Can¡¯t walk, really can¡¯t walk anymore...¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡± Zi Yan simply sat behind Beichen Ying, the two resting back-to-back.


    ¡°Just now it wasva, now it¡¯s a huge snow mountain. If these two sides fuse together, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes looked to the sky, beginning his mental journey to a great emptiness.


    Zi Yan pped his head in annoyance: ¡°Started to daydream oh? How could such a thing ur! Don¡¯t even think about it, absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°I also know it¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± Beichen Ying covered his forehead that was in pain from being hit. Full of grievances, he pouted his bright red lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible that such a thing would happen. Even if you think more about it, it¡¯s still useless.¡± Zi Yan took a deep breath.


    Didn¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with this high wind, actually could cause the spirit force to fluctuate, even making her breathing to be chaotic.


    Su Luo smilingly watched the two of them quarrel. Now, seeing them finished quarreling, only then did she hurriedly squat down. She met their eyes, her smile containing a deep meaning: ¡°Do you think that fusing theva bridge and this huge snow mountain is apletely impossible matter?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have a way?¡± Hearing Su Luo asking like this, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, Beichen Ying immediately stood up. He was nicely surprised as he held Su Luo¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a way oh. But Nangong Liuyun might have a way.¡± Su Luo smiled enigmatically.


    ¡°Second Brother!!¡± Beichen Ying once again went to annoy Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun only swept a faint nce at him, using an ice-cold tone to say: ¡°Release your hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Beichen Ying pouted his red cinnabar-like lips in discontent, in a low voice mumbling inint: ¡°Only good to Su Luo, so fierce to others! Humph, humph.¡±


    Su Luo felt this was very funny, wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm and smilingly asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way? Stop keeping people on tenterhooks. The wind and snow here has a strong degree of force to injure them.¡±


    Su Luo opened her mouth, and Nangong Liuyun¡¯splexion was like the clear sky after the rain, warm like sunshine: ¡°There is still one-third of the road left.¡±


    ¡°Thoseva are enough to be used, moreover, it can¡¯t be stored for too long.¡± Su Luo said the truth.


    ¡°Then fine.¡± Nangong Liuyun agreed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan both opened their eyes wide. Don¡¯t know what method Nangong Liuyun was about to use.


    Just at this moment, Su Luo handed a little stone to Nangong Liuyun.


    This stone¡¯s entire body was a fiery-red color, simr to a lump of ignited raging me. Its temperature was very high.


    ¡°Follow behind to walk.¡± Nangong Liuyun instructed Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    Finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun silently used his spirit force. Soon after, in one go, he tossed the little stone up ahead at the fastest speed. The little stone made a parab arc in the sky, then disappeared into the summit of the snow mountain.

 Chapter 1708 – New challenge 6

    Chapter 1708 ¨C New challenge (6)


    And when the little stone started tond after the parabolic arc, a long road of me appeared.


    The me and the ice and snow quickly mixed. Both sides were deadlocked, unable to defeat the other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo¡¯s hand and stepped on this road made from a mixture of fire and ice.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan was stunned in ce by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s amazing skill.


    Up ahead was this road ignited with a raging me, was it really something that Nangong Liuyun created in passing? This was too mystical okay?


    If it was merely a small stone being tossed out then thevanding down, that didn¡¯t even count. But this was after thevanded, it could evenly mix with the ice and snow, thus taking shape into a steady and simple path. Moreover, when you stepped on it, you could feel the spirit fluctuations on it was very smooth, simply didn¡¯t have the chaos from before. This strength to control spirit force was the rarest toe by.


    ¡°This is too awesome okay?¡± Beichen Ying looked at the tall and imposing figure up ahead in disbelief.


    Two years ago, although Second Brother was better than him, but the disparity wasn¡¯t this big. But now, the gap between the two people was simply too big. The figure up ahead gave him the feeling of looking up to but couldn¡¯t catch his back.


    He had a feeling of reverence, that for a lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Why indulge in flights of fancy, Third Senior Brother originally was much stronger than you. You just need to follow the path he walked and pursue closely will be fine. Is thinking about it that useful?¡± Zi Yan unhappily knocked on Beichen Ying¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t having flights of fancy. What nonsense are you saying?¡± In order to save face, Beichen Ying didn¡¯t admit to it. Rather, he covered his forehead and muttered this.


    ¡°What didn¡¯t indulge in flights of fancy. All your thoughts are written on your face. Look at what¡¯s written...¡± Zi Yan deliberately joked with him.


    ¡°Okay, I admit what you said is right, okay now?¡± Beichen took two quick steps to follow up.


    Watching the two people smilingly joking around, Su Luo lifted her head and said to Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Too excellent is also not good. Will give huge pressure to the friends at your side.¡±


    If you ce Beichen Ying among people his age, his strength was already considered very amazing. Even ced among the top ten family¡¯s younger generation, he was also ranked among the best. But no one could bepared to Nangong Liuyun, this evildoer ah. As a matter of fact, even she felt oppressed okay?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was calm as water, not batting an eyelid to say: ¡°With pressure, there will be motivation. On the road to bing a strong expert, no one will stop and wait for others. Only if you rush up quickly, then you can journey it together.¡±


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart became cold as she lifted her little fair face, gazing seriously into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of eyes. Not letting go of even the tiniest expression in his eyes, ¡°What if I can¡¯t keep up with your footsteps? You won¡¯t stop to wait for me?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s tone was unprecedented serious.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps stopped, his long as jade finger hooking her nose. He gave a long sigh and gazed at her with a warm gaze: ¡°My Luo Luo, how could you not understand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of puzzlement.


    ¡°This lifetime, I, Nangong Liuyun, was born for you. How could I abandon you and move forward alone?¡± Nangong Liuyun helplessly pinched her soft little fair face, ¡°In my heart, you are different from everyone else. Not like anyone else. You must remember, your life is more important than mine.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was more serious than any other time. That kind of grave gaze watching Su Luo made her heart sweet and sour. Her heart became so soft as to be a total mess.

 Chapter 1709 – Broad and open road 1

    Chapter 1709 ¨C Broad and open road (1)


    For a moment, Su Luo was stumped for words, soon after, she quickly returned to her senses, pulled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck down and whispered a sentence by his ear.


    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked again, but his face clearly had a smile on it.


    ¡°Nothing. Since you didn¡¯t hear it, then pretend I never said it.¡± Su Luo smilingly said, and cheerfully ran forward.


    Nangong Liuyun was just about to chase up, when he found Su Luo had already stopped.


    ¡°You guys look, what is that?!¡± Su Luo pointed at a pitch-ck figure not far away, turned and indicated to everyone.


    As a result, everyone followed Su Luo¡¯s line of sight to look over.


    If she didn¡¯t see incorrectly, it ought to be a person. A personying on the ground with all limbs on the ground. He wasying on his stomach, motionless as if he had already passed out.


    ¡°Seems to be...Li Aochen?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes had a trace of doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say, the more you say it, the more it looks like him. Can¡¯t really be that horrid Li Aochen right?¡± Zi Yan took several quick steps to run by Su Luo¡¯s side and looked into the distance.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s curiosity was the strongest. He directly ran out of this road and rushed in that direction. When he ran to in front of that figure, he used his hand to poke at it. A pity that the other side really was unconscious, so no matter how he poked, there was no response.


    As a result, Beichen Ying used a bit of force and turned the entire body over.


    ¡°Hey, it really is Li Aochen, such a coincidence.¡± Beichen Ying had both hands at his hips, smiling while looking at this scene.


    Because Li Aochen directly fell headfirst into a pile of snow, so there was snow on his face and chest. A lot of snow even went into his mouth and nose, almost choking him to death. At the same time, his face and body had many injuries. The red blood dyed the surroundings, making him look extremely bedraggled and strange.


    Now, Su Luo and the others had all run over, seeing Li Aochen like this, they all sigh endlessly.


    ¡°Really a fool. If he had obediently followed behind us to walk the path, there would be a broad and open road to walk okay? Yet, he insisted on running up ahead, now received the attack from magical beasts on this snowy mountain, who could he me?¡± Beichen Ying said these sarcastic remarks in a schadenfreude manner.


    ¡°It turns out that inside this snow mountain, there really are difficult to deal with magical beasts ah. If we didn¡¯t see Li Aochen looking like this, I really wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Zi Yan smilingly said.


    They steps on the broad and open road traveling here, because of the special spirit fluctuations on this road, those magical beasts couldn¡¯t wait to avoid it. It was impossible for them to voluntarilye up to throw their lives away. So along this way, don¡¯t say meeting a magical beast, they didn¡¯t even see an ant.


    Just when everyone was discussing matters spiritedly, Li Aochen¡¯s eyshes lightly trembled.


    Until this moment, Zi Yan suddenly returned to her senses: ¡°Li Aochen had continuously opposed us, should we....¡± She made a cutting the neck gesture.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a little like taking advantage of someone¡¯s difficulties?¡± Beichen Ying stroked his chin, starting to ponder Zi Yan¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°What are you guys thinking of doing!¡± At this moment, Li Aochen thoroughly woke up. Seeing the group of people surrounding him in a circle, his gaze had an ill-meaning rays of light.


    ¡°Hey, Li Aochen, we saved you oh. What kind of attitude of yours is this?¡± Zi Yan had both hands crossed at her chest, ring at him with a bad expression.


    ¡°Who asked you guys to save me!¡± Li Aochen sneered repeatedly.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t want us to save you, then you walk by yourself ah. Remember, this broad and open road in front is opened by us, such a courageous person like you, must by all means not walk it oh.¡± Su Luo smilingly pointed at that road not far away that Nangong Liuyun had established.

 Chapter 1710- Broad and open road 2

    Chapter 1710- Broad and open road (2)


    ¡°To open a road on the snow mountain? Are you guys joking?¡± Li Aochen hadn¡¯t seen this mystical road, so hepletely didn¡¯t take Su Luo¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°We are very seriously talking with you.¡± Su Luo looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Okay, then I will also seriously answer you! What fishy kind of road you guys made, I, Li Aochen, simply don¡¯t have any interest in it at all! You guys walk your sunshiny road, I¡¯ll go by my own difficult path. Everybody mind their own business!¡± Li Aochen said this arrogantly and full of cold righteousness.


    ¡°This is what you said oh, a man of character must keep his promise!¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a ghost of a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait and see how you will hit your own face.¡±


    ¡°You absolutely won¡¯t see that scene.¡± Li Aochen simply didn¡¯t believe Su Luo¡¯s group could open a new road. Even if they opened a road, then what kind of road would it be? Could it automatically hold off the magical beasts in the snow mountain? What a joke!


    ¡°Okay, everybody wait and see.¡± Beichen Yingughed very joyously.


    ¡°Hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Zi Yan, in a Schadenfreude manner, walked by his side.


    The group of people returned to the original road, then unhurriedly moved forward.


    ¡°Humph! Deceiving people!¡± Li Aochen gave a cold snort. Soon after, he sensed the spirit fluctuations in the north-east direction was rather smooth. As a result, he approached the north-east direction. But what put him in a bad mood, was that the north-east was in the same direction as Su Luo¡¯s group.


    As he got closer and closer, Li Aochen finally saw that road everyone was talking about.


    That was a light orange-colored road, wide enough for two person to walk side by side. So long that it almost had no end.


    Alfter walking close to this road, he had the urge to step on it. Because a mysterious feeling told him, as long as he stepped on this road, he would be safe.


    But... seeing those four figures talking andughing not far away, in the end, Li Aochen still stopped his footsteps!


    If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, this road ought to be the one Su Luo said Nangong Liuyun had personally created. Just now, he had made a solemn vow not to step on it. Now stepping on it, wasn¡¯t it him hitting his own face? He wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    As a result, when Li Aochen was about a hundred meters from thisrge road, he walked parallel to Su Luo¡¯s group, each walking their own path.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you say, will Li Aochen run over to step on our road? If this continues, we won¡¯t see him hitting his own face oh.¡± Zi Yan felt somewhat regretful.


    ¡°Walking outside, he ought to be attacked by the magical beasts on the snow mountain right?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t answer, but Beichen Ying snatched to reply.


    Don¡¯t know if it was because Zi Yan¡¯s telepathy was too strong, or whether it was Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of crow¡¯s beak. In short, the split second Beichen Ying had just finished speaking this, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A forceful and formidable howl came from not far away!


    ¡°A magical beast at the summit of ninth rank.¡± Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo to a stop, his eyes had a demonically enchanting smile, ¡°Li Aochen is at the beginning of the tenth rank, now he has something to keep him busy.¡±


    ¡°A magical beast at the summit of ninth rank?¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at Li Aochen outside with a grave expression, ¡°A magical beast¡¯s force is basically one level above a human¡¯s. That¡¯s to say, the magical beasting just so happens to be able to fight to a draw with Li Aochen. En, indeed it is interesting. Looks like our journey will be temporarily dyed.


    As a result, a group of heartless people stood in ce, waiting for the great battle that was about to ur.

 Chapter 1711- Broad and open road 3

    Chapter 1711- Broad and open road (3)


    Under the eyes of a bored group of people standing by to watch, Li Aochen and that Four-eyed Snow Mastiff at the summit of ninth rank engaged in a fierce battle.


    The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s entire body was snow-white, with hair as thick as mysterious iron. Under the reflection of the sunlight and snow, it gave off a faint silver grey luster. Especially that pair of eyes, it was keen, sharp and bloodthirsty, giving off a deep, ruthless cold light. People couldn¡¯t help but be scared witless by it.


    Under the conditions of being without any external help, before, Li Aochen was dying, so he found it hard to battle. While not far away, Su Luo¡¯s group stood in a circle to watch this liveliness.


    ¡°Li Aochen¡¯s speed seems a bit slow. I guess he will be eliminated within ten moves by the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff.¡± Zi Yan said with certainty. At the same time, this was also the hope in her heart. Li Aochen had always opposed them, so Zi Yan wished Li Aochen would disappear from everyone¡¯s eyes as early as possible.


    ¡°No, matters can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Beichen Ying stroked his chin, with eyes half-narrowed. Watching the scene in front of him, he slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Oh? What wise opinion do you have?¡± Zi Yan humphed, not at all convinced.


    ¡°Based on my knowledge, Li Aochen certainly won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Beichen Ying seriously nodded his head.


    ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Zi Yan was even more unconvinced.


    ¡°Just because the so called ¡®good people don¡¯t live long, scourgessts for millennium¡¯. Li Aochen is like Li Yaoyao, these two brother and sisters are both millennium-worth of scourges, not that easy for them to die ah.¡± Beichen Ying said this very seriously.


    So what Beichen Ying said was based on this, rather, it¡¯s not because he really saw something. Zi Yan gave a cold sneer, soon after, she looked towards Su Luo, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Luo pursed her red lips, her gaze paying serious attention to the battle up ahead.


    At this moment, Li Aochen and the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff had battled to the critical point, afterimages flickering, both sides were very fast. They almost made everyone¡¯s eyes dizzy.


    In the strictest sense, Li Aochen was at a disadvantage.


    Right now, he was defending everywhere with no way to strike back. Moreover, the wounds on his face and body had already burst open again. The blood dyed his clothing red, and because of this blood, it aroused the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s wild and wolf like nature even more.


    Right now, the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s eyes gave off a bloodthirsty and deeply cold light. Its strength imperceptibly became stronger by a fold, suppressing Li Aochen firmly.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡ª¡± The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s w streaked across Li Aochen¡¯s face.


    Li Aochen, who was tottering on the verge of copse, couldn¡¯t resist it. Immediately, a deep paw print remained behind on his snow-white face. Five streaks of bloody scars, flowed with blood down from his cheeks.


    ¡°Li Aochen is toast, hahaha!¡± Clearly, Zi Yan¡¯s heart was especially happy.


    ¡°My view is theplete opposite of yours.¡± Su Luo smilingly looked at Zi Yan.


    ¡°Could it be you feel Li Aochen will win? Impossible!¡± Zi Yan said with certainty, ¡°If it was Li Aochen at his peak period, then maybe he can fight with the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff to a draw. But right now, Li Aochen¡¯s strength has weakened by more than half, and the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff is just in the midst of being hungry. Its wildness is about to break out all over.¡±


    ¡°Li Aochen will lose but he won¡¯t die.¡± Su Luo smilingly watched Li Aochen up ahead, who was slowly retreating step-by-step. The corner of her mouth hooked into a shallow smile.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zi Yan really couldn¡¯t understand after much thought.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Beichen Ying flicked her forehead, this time, Zi Yan was even more depressed.


    All of a sudden, Zi Yan realized and pped her hand: ¡°I know! So it turned out be like that!¡±


    Just at this time, the battle had already entered the end.


    The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff swiped over a Storm Wind Technique, smashing Li Aochen towards the ground. Then, its figure was like electricity, its huge body, with lightning fast speed, pounced towards Li Aochen. At the same time, its greedy mouth quickly opened wide, looking malevolent and frightening.

 Chapter 1712 – Go back on your words 1

    Chapter 1712 ¨C Go back on your words (1)


    Just when everyone thought Li Aochen was about to lose his life under the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯srge bloody mouth¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Li Aochen used all the strength in his body to punch the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s chin!


    A loud ng sounded, the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s body swayed but wasn¡¯t sent flying out. But when it was about to attack again, it discovered the target in front of it had disappeared.


    The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff looked all around and finally found Li Aochen¡¯s figure.


    Right now, Li Aochen wasying on that fiery red-colored road. The ground was mysteriously paved whenva mixed with the snow on the mountain. Currently, Li Aochen¡¯s whole body was drenched in blood. The clothing on his body was ragged, making him look extremely bedraggled. Heid motionless on the road, hurriedly gasping for breath. It was very clear that he had spent all his force and didn¡¯t have any strength to fight.


    Su Luo and Zi Yan looked at Li Aochenying not far from them. Then, they slowly looked at that Four-eyed Snow Mastiff slowly strolling towards Li Aochen, their eyes were full of expectation.


    At this moment, not even a hair was harmed on this Four-eyed Snow Mastiff. As long as it went up and lightly stepped down, Li Aochen would definitely be trampled into ground meat.


    ¡°Go up, quickly go up.¡± Zi Yan silently cheered on the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff.


    At this moment, the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff also didn¡¯t disappoint Zi Yan. Step by step, it walked slowly and firmly towards Li Aochen.


    Li Aochen¡¯s heart was jumping with thump sounds right now. His fierce eyes were contracted. A strong desire to live, Li Aochen shot a seeking for help gaze towards Su Luo¡¯s group.


    But Su Luo¡¯s group all stood in ce,pletely indifferent.


    They wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to injury Li Aochen, but also were not kind-hearted enough to go and save him. This had nothing to do with morality. In truth, it was because their impression of Li Aochen was very bad.


    Now, the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff was getting closer and closer to Li Aochen, now, there was almost no space between them.


    Only the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff stood in front of the road and Li Aochenid on it.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± A ruthless and bloodthirsty light shed through the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s eyes. Its four paws dug into the snowy ground, adopting a posture of wanting to rush towards Li Aochen.


    Zi Yan, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but rub her hands andughed out loud: ¡°This is the result of Li Aochen bringing himself trouble. Him dying has nothing to do with us oh.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Su Luo said with certainty.


    ¡°Just wait and see, I¡¯m certain he will die.¡± Zi Yan said, full of confidence.


    Hearing this, Su Luo only pursed her lips into a smile and slowly shook her head.


    Sure enough, as Su Luo expected, that violent Four-eyed Snow Mastiff that was about to cross over suddenly stopped!


    Afterwards, it quickly retreated!


    Its four eyes stared at this fiery red road, a trace of terror flitting through its eyes.


    As if this fiery red-colored road gave it a very strong terrifying feeling.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff roared at Li Aochen who was on the road, four paws angrily digging at the ground, but it dared not go up a step. As if stepping on this road would trigger a death button.


    ¡°Come up ah! Why hesitate? Quicklye up ah!¡± Zi Yan, seeing the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff not charging up and instead retreating, she became anxious.


    But what made Zi Yan depressed was that the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff retreated and its retreat became faster and faster. Until in the end, it was rushing to leave with the appearance of not even stopping.


    Watching as the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff quickly became a small dot, Zi Yan was dumbfounded. It took quite a while before she returned to her senses and asked foolishly: ¡°In the end, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? The disaster caused by this road, of course.¡± Su Luo shrugged her shoulders somewhat helplessly.

 Chapter 1713 – Go back on your words 2

    Chapter 1713 ¨C Go back on your words (2)


    If the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff wasn¡¯t afraid of this path, it would have already swallowed Li Aochen whole. How good would that have been ah!


    ¡°What a pity...¡± Zi Yan gave a long sigh. Although she disliked Li Aochen, she was like Su Luo, couldn¡¯t do something as kicking Li Aochen out. After all, it was a life, to ask them to harm a life, for no cause or reason to murder him to death, they still couldn¡¯t do it.


    Zi Yan was regretful in her heart, but on the surface, her face was full of mockery. She arrogantly looked down from above at Li Aochenying on the ground. The corner of her mouth hooked into ack of regard smile as she jeered: ¡°Before, who was it oh, that made a solemn vow not to step on our road. Now who is it oh,ying here like a dead dog, motionless?¡±


    After all, Li Aochen¡¯s face was very thin. With Zi Yan saying it like this, immediately, his face turned red. In addition, his breathing was already like gossamer, so he almost fainted from being angered by Zi Yan.


    ¡°What? Did I say it incorrectly? Before, who was it that vowed not to get on our road? In the critical moment of life and death, who was it that ran up to this path with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound? Talking about you and you won¡¯t ept it?¡± Zi Yan smiled coldly and justifiably.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Aochen gave a heavy snort and turned his face away.


    ¡°The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff has already fled. If you still have some backbone, you ought to leave this path at this time. And continue walking on your difficult path!¡± Zi Yan continued to mock him.


    Opportunity was rare, on top of it, her heart was depressed and had a difficult time calming down. Zi Yan naturally would use Li Aochen to release some of the gas.


    The hands at Li Aochen¡¯s side clenched tightly into fists, fingernails sinking deep into his flesh. Ever since he had grown up, he had never suffered this kind of having a person pointing at his nose, cursing him out humiliation. Really hard for a person to ept.


    Li Aochen¡¯s arrogance rose up, he forced himself to stand up in a swaying manner, and straightened his back. He red coldy at Zi Yan and stressed each word to say, ¡°Today¡¯s insult, Li Aochen will not forget in this lifetime!¡±


    Finished saying this, Li Aochen clenched his fist tightly, then staggering, he got off the path. Panting for breath, he followed the path and walked forward.


    Now, the snowy ground he walked on was only a meter away from the path.


    Seeing this, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Beichen Ying, in despise, swept Li Aochen a nce, ¡°Since you have so much backbone, then wait until the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff chases over to kill you, you must by all means, note on the path again oh. Otherwise, I feel like I have lost face on your behalf.¡±


    Beichen Ying really wanted to see, when life received a threat, in the end, would backbone be more important, or would life be more important.


    Li Aochen¡¯s body trembled. His lowered eyes shed with a malicious meaning. But his footsteps still didn¡¯t stop as he moved forward.


    Originally, Su Luo¡¯s group¡¯s pace was a lot faster than Li Aochen¡¯s. But in order to watch a good show, these people unanimously decided to walk unhurriedly on the road. Waiting for the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff to once again honor them with its presence.


    Don¡¯t know if it was because these several people¡¯s desires were too strong, after less than half a day¡¯s time passed, another Four-eyed Snow Mastiff appeared again from up front.


    But clearly, this Four-eyed Snow Mastiff wasn¡¯t as big as the one before. This one could be ssified as around the age of a young child. Its attack power wasn¡¯t half as strong as the one before....


    Li Aochen¡¯s gaze meet those of that Four-eyed Snow Mastiff¡¯s....


    Afterwards, Li Aochen¡¯s figure started to be stiff. The Four-eyed Snow Mastiff also didn¡¯t move...


    ¡°Good show came.¡± A smile shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°You guys guess what will Li Aochen do next? To fight or to flee ah. Raise your hand to vote, guess whether Li Aochen will fight or flee.¡±

 Chapter 1714 – Go back on your words 3

    Chapter 1714 ¨C Go back on your words (3)


    What made people speechless was that everyone looked at each other in dismay, but no one raised their hand.


    ¡°Does everyone think he will escape?¡± Su Luo mumbled, ¡°Li Aochen¡¯s character is already rotten to this degree?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zi Yan curiously asked Su Luo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to ask...¡± Su Luo pointed at Li Aochen up ahead, quickly running onto the road, ¡°As a matter of fact, the result is already out.¡±


    Everyone looked at Li Aochen, their gaze containing a faint dullness within them....


    Just now, Li Aochen was unyielding, upright and icily arrogant. Now, only when he saw this thin and weak Four-eyed Snow Mastiff, he directly ran. Moreover, he ran onto the road that drew the most disgrace to himself. This simply made everyone feelplete disbelief.


    ¡°Li Aochen, hehe.¡± Beichen Ying could only use ¡®hehe¡¯, these two words, to describe Li Aochen¡¯s character.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Li Aochen being too excessive with ¡®once bitten, twice shy¡¯? Could it be he doesn¡¯t know that it is merely a Four-eyed Snow Mastiff in childhood period that doesn¡¯t have a lot of force?¡± Su Luo unhappily pointed at that Four-eyed Snow Mastiff that scared Li Aochen to run onto the path with a ¡®whoosh sound, ¡°You guys look under the belly of that Four-eyed Snow Mastiff.¡±


    Everyone followed Su Luo¡¯s gaze to look over. At one nce, everyone suddenly realized it.


    Don¡¯t know who the Four-eyed Snow Mastiff had battled before, one could see the snow-white fur under his belly had a dagger that was steadily and ruthlessly inserted in. Even the handle went in, nearly prating through its heart.


    Seeing Li Aochen run with flying speed onto the road, this small Four-eyed Snow Mastiff was clearly scared by the movement. Soon after, it turned around and quickly fled, disappearing in the air.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan pped her hands,ughing until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Li Aochen, you were scared shitless by this Four-eyed Snow Mastiff that you could p dead with one palm, hahahah¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying pointed at Li Aochen, covering his stomach and howling withughter. He almost rolled on the ground.


    Right now, Li Aochen¡¯s face was so red, blood could drip out. His figure was stiff and straight. His wrathful gaze looked at that little ck dot that was running further and further away. He was itching to rush up and p that little Four-eyed Snow Mastiff to death! Hateful! Too hateful!


    Really shameful ah!!


    Faced with Zi Yan and Beichen Ying¡¯s merciless taunting and mockery, Li Aochen¡¯splexion turned ashen. In front of them, how could Li Aochen still have any self-esteem and face? If it was possible, Li Aochen wished he could kill everyone at the scene. Because only dead people could guard a secret forever.


    Li Aochen¡¯s malicious gaze swept across everyone¡¯s face. Afterwards, he turned his body and used all the strength in his body to rush forward!


    ¡°Really shameful ah. If I was Li Aochen, I would have already knocked my head to the snowy ground and die. Hahaha.¡± Beichen Yingughed and kept wiping away the tears.


    Zi Yan was also like this.


    But Su Luo¡¯s expression slowly became grave.


    ¡°Luo Luo, what are you worried about?¡± Whileughing, Beichen Ying asked.


    ¡°Matters are somewhat not so encouraging.¡± Su Luo gave a long sigh.


    ¡°Where is it not encouraging? How is it that I don¡¯t know?¡± Beichen Yingpletely didn¡¯t understand what happened.


    ¡°Li Aochen not having been promoted is because his temperament blocked his perception. But now, he has lost all face. Afterwards, he would be able to break through the shackles of his temperament. Maybe...¡± A grave expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°If Li Aochen really can break through the shackles of his temperament, rather, we are helping him advance to the next rank.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be, right?¡± Beichen Ying opened his eyes wide in shock. He looked at Su Luo in disbelief.


    ¡°I hope the Heavens won¡¯t be so blind ah.¡± Su Luo spread out her hands, expressing she was resigned to fate.

 Chapter 1715 – Spirit River 1

    Chapter 1715 ¨C Spirit River (1)


    Since Li Aochen had already left quickly, Su Luo¡¯s group also elerated their pace.


    The group of people chatted andughed along the way, not cking off on their speed.


    They walked for another half day¡¯s time, and Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°It seemed as if Li Aochen was seriously injured, but maybe it wasn¡¯t like that at all. You guys look, we increased our pace and walked for half a day, and still didn¡¯t see his figure.¡±


    Beichen Ying said, unconcerned: ¡°Maybe Li Aochen is already buried in the snowy ground.¡±


    Zi Yan shook her head in disagreement.


    ¡°Hey, you guys look¡ª¡ª¡± Zi Yan suddenly gave a cry of surprise, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Su Luo looked in the direction Zi Yan¡¯s finger pointed to, and after seeing the scene, she couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips into a smile.


    Not far away, Dongfang Xuan was in the midst of dealing with a flock of Snowy Swift Hawks.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two Snowy Swift Hawks in the air, but rather, they were densely-packed, almost covering the sky.


    Close to one hundred Snowy Swift Hawks attacked towards Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes half-narrowed dangerously, his sleeves flying around emotionless. In a sh, two Snowy Swift Hawks were beheaded and fell to the snow-covered ground. But because of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cruel methods, this infuriated the Snowy Swift Hawks even more. It was to the extent that arge group flew from the clouds, and wave after wave would attack, throwing their lives away.


    But seeing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s actions, a deep pondering meaning shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Dongfang Xuan still hadn¡¯t reached his limit. Now, he was only disying the strength at the summit of tenth rank.


    Dongfang Xuan turned his head and saw Su Luo¡¯s group of people leisurely stopping. His brows wrinkled coldly. But very quickly, his mouth hooked into a very devious and crafty smile. After a world-shaking attack, he quickly flew towards Su Luo¡¯s group.


    And at this time, behind Dongfang Xuan was a densely-packed flock of Snowy Swift Hawks pursuing relentlessly, unwilling to let go.


    Su Luo frowned: ¡°Dongfang Xuan hasn¡¯t entered the road, it could be seen he doesn¡¯t know this road is safe.¡±


    Zi Yan suddenly realized: ¡°That is to say, Dongfang Xuan brought these Snowy Swift Hawks to attack us!¡±


    Beichen Ying said in a cold voice filled with hate: ¡°What a good move, shift the cmity to others, Dongfang Xuan used it really skilfully.¡±


    Although Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t say anything, but his beautiful eyebrows were wrinkled slightly.


    ¡°For sure, the Snowy Swift Hawks won¡¯t be able to get in, but if we are to let Dongfang Xuan in, then he would take advantage of this for free.¡± Su Luo expressed her displeasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want him toe in?¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a lightugh, and he bent down to mutter this to Su Luo.


    ¡°Naturally don¡¯t want ah, really want to block him but can¡¯t ah.¡± Su Luo helpless spread out her hands.


    ¡°Unable to block him? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nangong Liuyun moved a step forward.


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure was already very close to the road. Almost one step and he would enter the safety range of the road. Dongfang Xuan lift his eyes towards Su Luo¡¯s group, the corner of his mouth had an ice-cold smile: ¡°The Snowy Swift Hawks are pursuing behind and won¡¯t let go, hope that everyone will act to give me assistance!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem and has nothing to do with us!¡± Su Luo gave a sneer.


    ¡°Everyone is on the same boat, if I, Dongfang Xuan, die, you guys won¡¯t escape the pursuit of the Snowy Swift Hawks.¡± While Dongfang Xuan was speaking, he stepped onto the fiery-red road.


    And that flock of Snowy Swift Hawks rushed over behind him.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes and hands were swift. His hand was lightning fast as he grabbed at Zi Yan who was closest to him!


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan grabbing Zi Yan, besides using her to block the hawks for him, what else could be his purpose? Su Luo angrily shouted: ¡°Stop!¡± At the same time, she rushed towards Dongfang Xuan!

 Chapter 1716 – Spirit River 2

    Chapter 1716 ¨C Spirit River (2)


    But before Su Luo¡¯s figure could get close to Dongfang Xuan, she saw Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure, like a broken off kite, was quickly sent flying backwards.


    Su Luo opened her eyes wide, then turned and just so happened to see Nangong Liuyun retract his long straight leg.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo swallowed some saliva.


    If you rey the scene back, it was very easy to see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s awesome action of kicking Dongfang Xuan flying away. But a pity, Su Luo only saw thest movement.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want him to enter?¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth hooked into an enchanting smile, his slender arm was ced on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, with one move, she fell into his embrace.


    ¡°But this action of yours, isn¡¯t it....too straightforward?¡± Dongfang Xuan postured for so long, but Nangong Liuyun directly kicked him flying with one foot.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze looked all around and saw Dongfang Xuanying far away on the ground. His eyes were closed motionless, with a gossamer of breath, as if he had fainted.


    ¡°Really awesome! I also want to learn!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s pair of eyes stared at Nangong Liuyun like flickering stars.


    ¡°You can¡¯t learn it.¡± Nangong Liuyun gave a light snort.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Beichen Ying rushed up, wishing to hug Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thigh.


    Nangong Liuyun almost kicked him: ¡°Since you want to learn, then learn properly!¡± Nangong Liuyun also sent Beichen Ying flying with one kick.


    Just when Su Luo and Zi Yan were astonished and cried out in surprise, they saw that Beichen Ying¡¯s figure just so happened to knock into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body, who had crawled up with great difficulty and was swaying around unsteadily.


    ¡°Ah, oh~~¡± Subconsciously, Su Luo gave an exmation of admiration. Then, she saw Beichen Ying¡¯s butt sit on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head. It was to the point that the other person directlyid on the ground unconscious.


    ¡°Could Beichen Ying not be so handsome? Simply too handsome okay?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes went straight from watching.


    But at this time, Beichen Ying was unable to speak of his suffering, because at this moment, above him was a flock of Snowy Swift Hawks that covered the sky. Every one of them was ruthless, bloodthirsty and cruel, with sharp ws that were like snow swords. Attacking them wave upon waves.


    Beichen Ying was innocent. but who told him to squash a Snowy Swift Hawk while in mid-air after being kicked by Nangong Liuyun? How could the overprotective, biased Snowy Swift Hawks let this matter go? As a result, this densely-packed flock of Snowy Swift Hawksunched indiscriminate attacks towards Beichen Ying and Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Under a cloud of sharp fangs and talons, Beichen Ying almost couldn¡¯t hang on. He tossed the unconscious Dongfang Xuan in the air, at the same time, grabbed this life and death opportunity. His figure was fast as the speed of light, with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, he entered the road.


    ¡°That was close....¡± Watching one after another, the Snowy Swift Hawks couldn¡¯t attack in, Beichen Ying rejoiced and wiped away the sweat on his forehead. Just now, just a little bit more, a little bit more and he would have died.


    ¡°Where is Dongfang Xuan?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s attention was on Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Surrounded by Snowy Swift Hawks right?¡± Su Luo frowned, ording to logic, the unconscious Dongfang Xuan should have already been torn into pieces, but....


    ¡°So as to say, this time, Dongfang Xuan died for certain?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, with regards to this senior brother, not only were they estranged, in addition, they were more like enemies.


    Su Luo looked at the densely ck area of Snowy Swift Hawks, and shook her head, ¡°Dongfang Xuan disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zi Yan cried out in disbelief, standing on tiptoes and looked ahead: ¡°How could he disappear? How could he disappear just like that?¡±

 Chapter 1717 – Spirit River 3

    Chapter 1717 ¨C Spirit River (3)


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of hands spread open, expressing her helplessness. Just now, in the blink of an eye, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure had disappeared. Su Luo really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Teleportation stone.¡± Nangong Liuyun voice was clear and cold.


    ¡°....Damn!¡± Beichen Ying angrily cursed.


    Before, in the Nine Different Pce Halls, Li Yaoyao was able to escape because of teleportation stone. Now, Dongfang Xuan also used this method. Will these scourges really remain for millennium?


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group all received attacks from magical beasts, almost all of them had narrow escapes at critical moments. But Su Luo¡¯s group had an unimpeded and smooth journey along the way. They safely crossed over the entire snow mountain. Along the way, not only didn¡¯t they get attacked, they also saw some interesting scenery. Comparing both sides, the difference was exceptionally clear.


    Su Luo¡¯s group seemed to be on a scenic tour, very quickly, they reached the summit of the snow mountain.


    The snow mountain towered, entering into the sky. Standing on the summit, stretching out a hand could almost touch the round clouds, as if they were immortals.


    ¡°Such a beautiful huge snow mountain. Seeing such a beautiful scenery, no matter how bitter the road, it was worth it.¡± Immersed in this sea of clouds, Zi Yan looked down from the top at the snow-covered mountain ranges, giving a gasp of admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, really beautiful.¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart rxed. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Here, the air was fresh and clean. The air that was sucked into the lungs seemed to carry a sweet vor that refreshed the heart.


    ¡°You guys look, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group.¡± Beichen Ying looked all around and then saw Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure.


    Su Luo followed the ce that he said to look down. After looking, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice in her heart.


    You could faintly see Dongfang Xuan¡¯s outline in that little ck dot in the distance. This time, it wasn¡¯t him alone, but rather the three of them joined together. Before, Dongfang Xuan used a teleportation stone to escape the attack of the Snowy Swift Hawks, but there was an endless stream of magical beasts in this snowy mountain.


    Now, the three of them used all their strength to run forward, and behind them were a countless number of Brown-eyed Snow Leopards pursuing. That cruel appearance was as if Dongfang Xuan and they had enmity that would end only if one side died.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group really has bad luck oh.¡± Although Zi Yan said sympathizing words, but there weren¡¯t a bit of sympathy on her face, instead, she had a Schadenfreude expression.


    ¡°What is Li Aochen looking for?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile, asking a question she knew the answer to.


    ¡°What else could he be looking for? For sure, he is searching for our road.¡± Beichen Ying saw Su Luo run over to pick up the little stone they tossed before, Su Luo¡¯s smile bing even happier, ¡°A pity they don¡¯t know that once we leave that road, it would automatically disappear.¡±


    More urate to say, theva contained in that road had a time limit. After all, it was only a portion that was fetched over, couldn¡¯t contend with the entire huge mountain of snow.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength again upgraded somewhat.¡± Su Luo said to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows knitted slightly and said with an unworried expression: ¡°He is just a thin line away from Commander rank. If you guys have nothing to do, don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo nodded in endorsement. Dongfang Xuan might breakthrough in the next moment, or maybe it might take several years. These were hard to predict, but if Dongfang Xuan got promoted to Commander rank, his strength would multiply. Very likely, he would be a threat to Su Luo¡¯s group¡¯s life.


    ¡°Should we...¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°If we kill Dongfang Xuan without cause or reason, it won¡¯t be easy to exin it to your master right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s little face nted up, looking at Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 1718 – Spirit River 4

    Chapter 1718 ¨C Spirit River (4)


    Unless Dongfang Xuan personally killed her, only then could Nangong Liuyun kill Dongfang Xuan. But under the circumstances that Dongfang Xuan hadn¡¯t made a move against her, Nangong Liuyun could not kill him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at Dongfang Xuan is only a thin line away from the Commander rank. Maybe he will be confused by this thin line for several years ah. Maybe even after I get promoted, he may still not be promoted. Moreover, you already said you will leave Dongfang Xuan for me to settle.¡± Su Luo smilingly said.


    ¡°If it is like this, then Dongfang Xuan would be infuriated to death.¡± Zi Yan smilingly added.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Su Luo¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Let them live or perish on their own, don¡¯t bother with them. Let us quickly pass this third challenge. I feel as if there is some great benefit waiting for us in the third challenge.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what is that over there?¡± Beichen Ying suddenly pointed in the eastern direction, as he excitedly said to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Over there...¡± Everyone followed and looked in the direction Beichen Ying pointed.


    East side was still full of pure white snow, but looking at it, it also seemed somewhat different.


    ¡°Other there, the spirit force soars to the sky and it is very rich. It¡¯s not very normal.¡± Nangong Liuyun closed his eyes and sensed a while, then he opened his eyes and told everyone what he sensed.


    At this time, Su Luo had already taken out the map, she spected a bit ording the simple route on it. Then, with an expression of astonishment, she lifted her head, ¡°This map is really strange...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zi Yan and Beichen Ying both came over, encircling over.


    ¡°You guys look, this map seems to be alive!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t cover up her excitement as she said to everyone, ¡°Do you guys remember? Before, this map was merely a few brush strokes. The drawing was pitiful and very simple. But now, you guys look¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo pointed at a certain corner of the map, as she excitedly said: ¡°I remember very clearly, originally, this spirit river wasn¡¯t there before!¡±


    But now, it was at the east side of the snow mountain. A white-colored mark for a spirit river suddenly appeared.


    Although it was a tiny mark that was easy to overlook, but Su Luo still noticed it when searching on the map.


    ¡°This really is....¡± A spirited expression shed through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. What Su Luo said wasn¡¯t wrong, he had already memorized this map by heart since earlier. To the extent that he could clearly draw this map from memory. He remembered clearly that this mark for a spirit river wasn¡¯t there before. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it was as Su Luo said, this marking had just appeared.


    ¡°Such a strange map, how can it be like this?¡± Beichen Ying and Zi Yan exchanged a nce. Beichen Ying indulged in wild fantasy to say, ¡°Could it be we have to discover it for ourselves before it will appear on the map?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you really guessed correctly, young man.¡± Su Luo patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your yell just now, I reckon this spirit river wouldn¡¯t appear.¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Beichen Ying expressed....he had nothing to say.


    ¡°Walk, let¡¯s go towards this spirit river. Since it was even a hidden marking on the map, then maybe there will be a lot of treasures over there.¡± ording to Su Luo¡¯s treasure hunting experience, there really was this possibility.


    Everyone looked at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group of three fighting for their lives with the snow leopards. All of them smiled slightly, then their footsteps didn¡¯t stop as they shot forward at high speed.


    This rushing along persisted for two hours.


    During this time, Su Luo¡¯s group also crossed over the snow mountain with magical beasts.


    Struggles naturally were unavoidable.


    Because the magical beasts in the snow mountain had an absolutely irreconcble hatred with humans. With regards to them, human blood and meat was a very nutritious drug supplement, simr to humans¡¯ requirement for crystal stones.

 Chapter 1719- Spirit River 5

    Chapter 1719- Spirit River (5)


    Because with Nangong Liuyun present, these magical beasts just weren¡¯t enough to enter their eyes. Not only were they killed, even traces of their bodies were thoroughly eliminated.


    As the distance to the destination got closer, Su Luo could clearly feel the change in the spirit force in her surroundings.


    From the thin feeling in the beginning, to it gradually bing richer, until at the end, where the richness of the spirit force could make people go crazy.


    ¡°Quick, quick! A bit quicker!¡± Such rich spirit force, even Zi Yan sensed it. At this moment, her eyes were bright with excitement, her saliva almost flowing out.


    Such rich spirit force, if you could sit down and cultivate, she believed her strength would have a gigantic leap in a short time. Moreover, clearly, this ce wasn¡¯t the final destination, the spirit force up ahead would be even richer. Just thinking of this, Zi Yan was so happy she almost flew up.


    Immediately, Su Luo¡¯s mood became good too. Along the side, she mobilized her Spirit Dance Steps while she smilingly said: ¡°This time, we are in the very first, hope we can absorb all the spirit force, then leave Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group an empty shell would be best.¡±


    ¡°Little greedy ghost.¡± Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s head in exasperation.


    ¡°Could it be my wish isn¡¯t beautiful? I think this wish is very good.¡± Su Luo lifted her chin, unconvinced, confidently dering her wish, ¡°In any case, I want to take away all of these spirit force, won¡¯t leave a bit of it for Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Completely endorse it! Must carry it all away!¡± Beichen Ying firmly stood on Su Luo¡¯s side and nodded resolutely.


    Unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun helplessly patted Su Luo¡¯s head and nted Beichen Ying a nce in exasperation: ¡°If you guys can carry it away, I¡¯ll write myst name backwards.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Nangong Liuyun so certain, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°It¡¯s not like what I think right?¡±


    ¡°Really sorry, you thought correctly.¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Then that really would be difficult....¡± Su Luo scratched her head and felt it really was very difficult.


    ¡°In the end, what are you guys talking about? Examining it, I recognize every word but put together, how is it tha I don¡¯t understand it?¡± Beichen Ying stupidly looked at the two people in front of him.


    ¡°Very quickly, you will understand, young man.¡± Su Luo gave him an annoyed re, ¡°Still want to carry it all away. Dang! Don¡¯t even think about it! If it really is what I and Nangong Liuyun think it. Then, when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group search over, they¡¯ll get the small advantage of being able to possess it. Therefore, we should still hurry. The earlier we arrive, the better.¡±


    Although Beichen Ying and Zi Yan didn¡¯t understand the meaning in Su Luo¡¯s words, but they could still understand one sentence. That was ¡®the earlier they arrived, the better¡¯. They had eaten a loss during the distribution of source stones in the second challenge, so they knew from experience the truth of the earlier they arrived, the better. As a result, without waiting for Su Luo to tell them, they had already ced all their spirit force into their feet. Using their greatest strength to rush ahead.


    Because everyone used their fastest speed, therefore, in less than one hour, everyone had arrived at this time¡¯s destination.


    Seeing the scene in front, Su Luo took a deep breath: ¡°Really is a Spirit River ah...¡±


    What she expected was correct. This rich spirit force really was issued by this Spirit River.


    Up ahead was a dusky sky, right across it was a fiery red heavenly river. Don¡¯t know from where this river wateres from, also don¡¯t know from where it is flowing to. The two sections in front and behind all blended into the space without an end. As if the entire river was static and motionless.


    Lifting their head to look at this magnificent heavenly river in front of them, everyone sucked in a deep breath of cold air.

 Chapter 1720 – Spirit River 6

    Chapter 1720 ¨C Spirit River (6)


    ¡°Such a spectacr heavenly river (1)!¡± Zi Yan cried out in surprise, ¡°How could such a heavenly river extend horizontally through the sky ah. This is againstmon sense ah.¡±


    ¡°Such rich spirit force!¡± Beichen Ying took a deep breath, ¡°Is there a mistake? Just taking a breath, I can feel my strength go up a tiny bit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake...¡± Su Luo silently nced at Beichen Ying, ¡°Because my strength also went up...¡±


    This heavenly river was simply too abnormal and too mystical okay? Don¡¯t need to move, just standing here, your strength could rise up...


    ¡°How to use this heavenly river? Could it be we should just stand here and absorb it?¡± Beichen Ying excitedly walked back and forth.


    ¡°First, you guys stand in ce and don¡¯t move.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure lifted up from the ground as he quickly flew towards the heavenly river in mid-air.


    ¡°Why stand here and not move? If Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group catch up...¡± Zi Yan gloomily watched her senior brother, she wanted to grab as much time as she could to absorb all the spirit force. She didn¡¯t want Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group to benefit from this ah.


    ¡°The richness of the spirit force in the Spirit River reaches the degree where it captures people. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, there must be a very fierce magical beast inside this Spirit River protecting it. The degree of danger isn¡¯t something we can withstand.¡± Although Su Luo was speaking to Zi Yan, but her gaze unblinkingly watched Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure.


    Sure enough, before Su Luo finished speaking, there was already movement up ahead.


    When Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm, containing earth-shaking force, pped towards that Spirit River, a scarlet red-colored python rushed out from the spirit river and soared towards the sky. It gave an angry howl.


    This python was about one hundred meters long, with a huge head that was as big as a three storey building. Its pair of eyes was evenrger than Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure. With this kind ofparison, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was so tiny as to be negligible.


    As a result, when the python saw this tiny human in front of it, the corner of its mouth gave a cold sneer: ¡°Ignorant and insignificant humankind, ept death!¡±


    Afterwards, its huge red tongue quickly rolled towards Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°The python¡¯s strength is formidable.¡± Beichen Ying cried out in rm. If he didn¡¯t sense it wrong, the python was at least at the Commander rank.


    ¡°Yes, very formidable.¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart clenched slightly. Although she had full confidence in Nangong Liuyun but on second thought a python able to protect this Spirit River how could its strength be bad? This battle before a winner and loser was decided her heart won¡¯t be able to rx.


    This battle between strong experts at the summit of all experts, Su Luo¡¯s group of people simply couldn¡¯t insert in. Even if they ran in with great difficulty, they would only be cannon folder. Therefore, the three of them stood in ce far away, not rushing up because their brain was feverish. Because that way, they would only be a hindrance to Nangong Liuyun, rather than of help.


    The python¡¯s huge tongue engulfed towards Nangong Liuyun.


    But very clearly, it had underestimated the strength of this human in front of it.


    When the python¡¯s tongue swept over, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s right hand spread out. An extremely sharp treasure sword immediately appeared in his hand¡ª¡ªChi Xiao Sword.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡ª¡± A soft sound echoed. A dark red appeared on that python tongue that was attacking towards Nangong Liuyun. Blood gushed out from the wound.


    ¡°Howl!!!¡± The python, in a moment of unawareness, actually received heavy losses the first time it fought with Nangong Liuyun. This made it howl loudly and violently, its anger reaching a new peak!


    How sharp was Chi Xiao Sword? With just one exchange, it almost chopped off that python tongue.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that python¡¯s fast reaction, that tongue would have already been cut off at the base!


    1) Heavenly river: The author can¡¯t seem to make up her mind she keep switching from Heavenly River to Spirit River so I just tranted whichever term she used.

 Chapter 1721 – Spirit River 7

    Chapter 1721 ¨C Spirit River (7)


    The python was extremely angry, its pair of huge eyes searched everywhere for the enemy¡¯s figure. But what made it even more furious was that that humankind¡¯s figure had actually disappeared from in front of it.


    Not only was the sword sharp, the attack power was also formidable. Moreover, his speed was fast to this extent, was he still an insignificant humankind? The rage to battle waspletely ignited in the huge python¡¯s heart.


    Where was Nangong Liuyun at this moment?


    In fact, as early as when his sword chopped at the python¡¯s tongue, his figure had turned around and arrived at the python¡¯s lower lip.


    The python¡¯s body was too huge, the range of its vision simply couldn¡¯t see under its own lips.


    Just when it was furiously wandering around, searching for Nangong Liuyun, Nangong Liuyun was pressed against its lower lips. Chi Xiao Sword once again appeared in his hand.


    Just when the python roared furiously, Nangong Liuyun looked for an opportunity and once again chopped down on that python tongue that extended out!


    Moreover, this time, he cut on that wound from before!


    It ovepped the wound from before, adding injury to the same wound!


    Immediately, from the wound that hadn¡¯t healed yet, blood rushed out like a fountain!


    Two times in a row inflicting serious damage, injured by Nangong Liuyun holding Chi Xiao Sword. As a result, this tongue of the python¡¯s really wasn¡¯t able to be preserved.


    One only heard a sharp and clear bang sound, and the dark red-colored python tongue broke off at the base and fell heavily to the ground.


    The python¡¯s tongue contained a lot of venom, a python¡¯s most powerful attack was its tongue. But it never expected that Nangong Liuyun woulde up and directly chop off its tongue!!!


    Now only was this humankind beyond its expectations, moreover, he went greatly beyond its expectations!


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± This time, the python really was furious!


    The sharp pain almost made it lose its reason.


    Moreover, the pain of losing its tongue made it fall apart.


    As a result, the python went insane!


    One only saw it get up and soar to the sky. Its enormous body twisted into a fried dough shape in mid-air as it bellowed and roared down below!


    A countless amount of poison sprayed all around, simr to a sprinkler spinning in a circr arc. The range of its spray was so wide that people couldn¡¯t guard against it.


    On the ground, before the python became enraged, Su Luo had already sensed the danger. She lifted Zi Yan up and rushed forward while howling at Beichen Ying on the side: ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s reaction was still considered quick, seeing Su Luo dashing out, he hurriedly released his feet and ran madily.


    The python¡¯s huge body was entrenched in mid-air, close to covering the sky. It sprayed poison quickly and hurriedly, moreover, its range was extremely wide! Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s group had reacted very quickly. Under their mad rushing, their bodies shot out like arrows. Atst, with great difficulty, they ran outside the range of its poisonous spray.


    After all, Beichen Ying¡¯s reaction was slower by half a step, therefore, he unfortunately encountered a drop of the poison.


    When that drop of poison shot onto Beichen Ying¡¯s back, Beichen Ying was so scared that his soul almost flew away.


    His worry wasn¡¯t superfluous, rather, it was very necessary. Because when the ssh of poisonnded on his back, he heard a sizzling sound with his own ears. That sound was like pork belly being roasted on an iron te.


    Beichen Ying gave a cry of rm from being scared.


    Not only was he scared, he also felt the pain!


    That drop of poison was like the strongest corrosive in the world. In an instant, it ate through a small area on Beichen Ying¡¯s back. Moreover, with a speed the naked eye could see, it was extending out quickly toward his muscle.


    Hearing Beichen Ying¡¯s screech, a ¡®not good¡¯ came from Su Luo¡¯s thought. As a result, she quickly abandoned Zi Yan, turned back and went to pull Beichen Ying.


    After running outside the poison spray¡¯s range with great difficulty, Su Luo hurriedly examined Beichen Ying¡¯s injury.

 Chapter 1722 – Spirit River 8

    Chapter 1722 ¨C Spirit River (8)


    Don¡¯t need to ask, just listening to the sizzle sound of flesh being corroded, Su Luo knew Beichen Ying¡¯s back injury was very serious.


    How to resolve this venom? Su Luo was so anxious that she was spinning around in circles.


    ¡°Luo Lou, quickly think of a way ah, Beichen Ying is about to die!¡± Zi Yan was so anxious that tears almost rolled out of her eyes.


    Right now, because it was hard for Beichen Ying to hide the pain, his face was pale without a trace of color. Bean-sized beads of sweat tumbled down, his face was twisted because of extreme pain. At this moment, his entire body was lying on the ground, trembling non-stop.


    Su Luo quickly went up, and with one pull, ripped off the clothes on Beichen Ying¡¯s back. As a result, that pitch-ck as ink wound immediately appeared in front of Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    As Su Luo expected, the wound on Beichen Ying¡¯s back had a coin-sized flesh that was corroded off by the venom. Moreover, this wound was spreading in all directions non-stop. If Su Luo didn¡¯t do anything, this wound would extend out to his entire body. At that time, even if an immortal descended, Beichen Ying would have already be a charred ck skeleton.


    Zi Yan continuously pleaded with Su Luo to help. But Su Luo had never encountered such a toxic poison, she was also a bit powerless. However, if she didn¡¯t treat it immediately , Beichen Ying would really be dead for sure.


    ¡°Blood Clotting Pill, take a Blood Clotting Pill and try it!¡± Su Luo had no other methods, as a result, she quickly took out an Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill.


    At the same time. Su Luo¡¯s sleeves moved slightly. Suddenly, a sharp dagger appeared in her hand.


    ¡°Following, it will be very painful, you must by all means endure it. Don¡¯t move back and forth.¡± Su Luo quickly said this to Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying endured the acute pain and slowly nodded.


    Su Luo then sent a meaningful nce at Zi Yan. Zi Yan understood and hurriedly nodded to say: ¡°Rest assured, I definitely will hold Beichen Ying still and won¡¯t let him il about.¡±


    Having gotten the guarantee, Su Luo lit up a brilliant spark on the dagger to disinfect it. Afterwards, a white light shed by, and the dagger had drawn a circle around on Beichen Ying¡¯s back. Afterwards, it picked out that piece of burnt ck rotting flesh and tossed it out.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Beichen Ying stiffly allowed a piece of meat to be cut off, enduring the acute pain, but he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    But after this cut, Su Luo¡¯s brows knotted tightly.


    Because she discovered that the blood flowing out was still ckish-purple in color. This indicated that the poison still wasn¡¯tpletely cleaned out.


    A strict expression shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She coldly instructed Zi Yan: ¡°Press down on Beichen Ying to keep him still!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zi Yan nodded seriously. She was also aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and tightly grasped the dagger in her hand as it gradually became steady. Soon after, another white light shed by quickly!


    Just now, in the area she dug out the rotting meat, another circle was dug out!


    The wound was so deep you could see the bones.


    Because this cut by Su Luo wasn¡¯t just to scrape away at the flesh. Rather, it prated deep into the muscleyer. Because she needed to scrape away all of it cleanly, otherwise the rotting flesh would still spread in all directions.


    In the wake of that rotting flesh being scrapped off, dark red blood madly rushed out like a fountain.


    Seeing the brilliant red blood spraying out, Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately rxed. Because this indicated that the venom had already been removed cleanly.


    Su Luo crushed the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill into powder, and carefully sprinkled it on the wound. Very quickly, a reaction urred on the wound.


    This was worthy of being Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill, the result was very good. When the fine powder was sprinkled on, the blood madly rushing out immediately stopped.

 Chapter 1723 – Cultivate 1

    Chapter 1723 ¨C Cultivate (1)


    A very thick scab formed on Beichen Ying¡¯s wound.


    Very quickly, that hard thick scab fell off, revealing a pink-colored, fresh, delicate, infant-like, soft and slippery skin.


    ¡°Really mystical!¡± Having personally witnessed this miracle urring, Zi Yan took a deep breath. Her eyes opened until they were perfectly round.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Blood Clot Pill was effective, otherwise, there was nothing I could do.¡± Su Luo smiled, spitting out a muddy breath. It seemed the Blood Clot Pills Master set aside for her really were omnipotent, the healing results were extremely good.


    At this moment, Beichen Ying¡¯s pain stopped and he also stopped crying out loud. He curiously touched his own back, with an expression of it being mystical: ¡°Isn¡¯t it very itchy for new flesh to grow in? However now, it¡¯s very strange, it actually don¡¯t feel a bit itchy.¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Can it be you didn¡¯t see through it? The scab that formed already fell off, how can it itch?¡± This clearly was because the recovery speed was too fast, there simply wasn¡¯t enough time for him to feel itchy okay?


    Just when everyone was talking, suddenly, a bitter sound exploded from mid-air.


    Su Luo¡¯s chest suddenly felt obstructed, and she lifted her eyes to look towards the sky.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun and that python was in the midst of a furious fight.


    The python was spraying out blood non-stop from its mouth. The specks of bloody mist spurted out in all four directions. But it had already lost Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure that was in front of it. To the extent that all its efforts came up empty.


    Right now, where was Nangong Liuyun?


    In fact, before it started spraying out the mist of blood, he had already concealed himself on its lower lips. This ce was a gap in the python¡¯s line of sight. So no matter what, it couldn¡¯t see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure. When the python realized this blind spot, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure moved and had already flown to the back of the python. He quickly flew up until he stood on the python¡¯s back.


    Pitch-ck as ink Chi Xiao Sword exploded out with an extremely sharp and cold light.


    Soon after, a white light shed.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    A ce seven inches on the python¡¯s body, the sharp and slender Chi Xiao Sword entered all the way to its base. Only a tiny sword hilt was left behind.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Seven inches was fiercely pierced in, the python felt an acute pain attack over. Its figure couldn¡¯t help but sway, then it almost fell to the ground.


    The seven inches on the python was as important as a human¡¯s heart. If the important ce was stabbed, only fifty percent of the python¡¯s strength would remain from one hundred percent. But also because of this, the python¡¯s vicious nature was thoroughly aroused.


    The python turned its body around. Its huge bloody mouth suddenly bit towards Nangong Liuyun!


    Nangong Liuyun had already anticipated this, and his figure was like electricity, quickly retreating back!


    Right now, the python suddenly lost all its reason, but the strength of its instincts became frantic. One only saw its huge tail lift up and fiercely whip towards Nangong Liuyun.


    This was the python¡¯s attack with all its strength!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart, in an instant, seized up, she almost stopped breathing. Her pair of watery eyes stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun, afraid he would be injured because of this.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan also watched Nangong Liuyun, full of concern.


    ¡°Quickly dodge ah, quickly dodge ah!¡± Beichen Ying nervously watched Nangong Liuyun stand in ce. He didn¡¯t understand what happened.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was also very anxious, because she discovered Nangong Liuyun was standing in ce motionless, not dodging nor evading.


    Just at this moment¡ª¡ª


    The python¡¯s tail had already swept close!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun waved his right fist and attacked, fiercely smashing onto the python¡¯s attacking tail.


    Momentarily, the weather changed.


    An ear-piercing sound of friction from the hit exploded from mid-air.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s right fist contained berserk strength, as it heavily smashed towards the python¡¯s tail!

 Chapter 1724 – Cultivate 2

    Chapter 1724 ¨C Cultivate (2)


    ¡°Oh heavens...¡± Subconsciously, Zi Yan covered her eyes with her pair of hands. This kind of desperate situation, she simply couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    How could humankind¡¯s fist go against the body of a python? The python was about one hundred meters long, that tail alone was close to fifty meters. It was extremely wide. A human¡¯s fist was only that big, how could it win?


    Not only Zi Yan, even Beichen Ying and Su Luo almost cried out loud!


    But!


    When Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fist collided together with the python¡¯s tail, one only heard the python give a scream of bitter pain.


    Immediately, the entire world seemed to only have the blood-curdling scream from the python as it twisted and convulsed in mid-air.


    Soon after, Su Luo saw the python¡¯s long tail droop down, stiffening into a straight line!


    And not far away, Nangong Liuyun stood in mid-air. His hand held a very thin white line, in the wake of the white line in his hand hitting its target, the python continuously gave out cries of bitter pain. It was in so much pain that its tears and mucus flowed out together. It was in so much pain that it howled madly as if its heart was torn and lungs split.


    Now, Su Luo finally saw clearly, Nangong Liuyun seemed to be controlling the python like ying with a kite. The reason was that white line was the nerve in the python¡¯s back!


    ¡°Damn!¡± Beichen Ying was too excited, and directly burst out with a mouthful of vulgarnguage. His finger trembled, pointing at Nangong Liuyun in mid-air, in a carefree manner flying the python like kite. His mouth was full of disbelief and excitement, ¡°I thought this time, Second Brother would for sure be whipped until he only had half a breath left. Really f*cking didn¡¯t expect, not only wasn¡¯t a hair on his head harmed, on the contrary, he used the python as a kite to y with!¡±


    Ohe on, the distance between imagination and reality was as far as heaven and earth okay? Beichen Ying¡¯s lip trembled, he couldn¡¯t even mumble a word.


    Beichen Ying could never have thought, before, when Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fist smashed towards the python¡¯s tail, he had actually urately calcted the python¡¯s back nerve. With one fist smashing over, he was able to grab the line of the python¡¯s back nerve. Soon after, he grasped it in his hand and conversely threatened the python.


    The python rolled about in mid-air from the pain, constantly trying to attack Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun had victory in his grasp, how could he let it prevail? He suddenly pulled at the thread of nerve in his hand!


    One only heard a sharp, clear crashing sound, and the back nerve on the python¡¯s back was suddenly pulled out!


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The python howled in pain, soon after, its huge body suddenly fell down.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound echoed, the python, staring nkly, fell down from mid-air and heavily smashed down.


    Just at this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was standing straight. One only saw his right leg extend out and suddenly kick the body of the felling python. As a result, the python¡¯s falling speed and gravity pull increased by a lot. When the python smashed into the ground, it actually smashed out a pit that was several dozen meters deep.


    And at this moment, the python had already been smashed into pieces, blood sprayed out wildly from its mouth,ying in the deep pit, dying with a gossamer¡¯s breath.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure moved, and soon after, he appeared by Su Luo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Su Luo¡¯s gaze nervously sized him up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun, who was just now strutting around, in a sh, entered the mode of seeking her to pet him. A pair of beautiful pitch-ck as ink eyes looked at Su Luo pitifully, ¡°Hand is very sore.¡±


    As a result, Su Luo automatically held his hand and saidughingly, ¡°Give you some strength.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was immediately satisfied and smiled like a fool.


    ¡°How to deal with this python?¡± Beichen Ying ran a circle around the deep pit, then ran to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side and asked spiritedly.

 Chapter 1725 – This disappearance will be long 1

    Chapter 1725 ¨C This disappearance will be long (1)


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s enchanting red lips hooked into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Cut it into eightrge chunks!¡± Beichen Ying righteously brandished his fist. He still hadn¡¯t forgotten the matter of him almost bing liquid from the python¡¯s corrosive venom.


    ¡°Destroy the body, wipe clean all traces!¡± Zi Yan followed, also joining in.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun nomittally nodded. Soon after, one only saw his white long finger squeeze out a simple imprint, and ce it on the forehead of the python in the deep pit.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡ª¡± A clear sound echoed. Soon after, a pitch-ck as ink crystal stone steadily flew towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. Commander-rank crystal stone, it was rarely seen in this world. Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even think before handing the crystal stone to Su Luo.


    ¡°It¡¯s best you keep it.¡± Su Luo hesitated a bit before cing the crystal stone in the center of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm. He always set aside the best things for her. But at this time, clearly, he was the one in most need of absorbing this ck-colored crystal stone. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t use it.


    Meeting Su Luo¡¯s quick-witted gaze from her pair of eyes like clear water, Nangong Liuyun gave a softugh. This time, he didn¡¯t decline and stuffed this crystal stone into his chest pocket. He nodded and said: ¡°Also good, the spirit force in the Spirit River is more than enough for you to absorb.¡±


    At this moment, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan together, rushed to sort out the python.


    The pitiful python, originally, it was a Commander-ranked magical beast. Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were merely antlike existences in front of it. But now, the tiger had fallen after being cheated by the dog. It was bullied by these two antlike people in front of it until it almost died.


    When it fell down, it wasn¡¯t thoroughly dead, it was still hungry, gasping out itsst breath. If you gave it sufficient time, it absolutely could have its strength restored. But now, the crystal stone that prolonged its life was taken away by Nangong Liuyun, its body was also endlessly attacked by Beichen Ying and Zi Yan. A countless number of killing moves smashed towards its body.


    In the end, the python died with remaining grievances as it closed its eyes.


    ¡°Great hatred has been avenged, really feel refreshed!¡± Beichen Ying unrolled the sleeves he had rolled up, cheerfully rubbing his hand.


    Zi Yan unhappily cast him a nce, soon after, she cheerfully ran to in front of Nangong Liuyun. She couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement and said: ¡°Third Senior Brother, can we go up now?¡± Her slender white jadelike finger pointed at that Spirit River going horizontally through mid-air.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, can we go up now?¡± Su Luo¡¯s tone also had a trace of eagerness. She didn¡¯t forget that behind them was Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group of annoying people following on their heels. If they didn¡¯t rush forward a step before them, wouldn¡¯t they let Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group get a small advantage?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes closed slightly, his spirit entering the Spirit River. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes, his beautiful eyes clear and bright.


    ¡°Okay now.¡± The simple two words made the remaining three people extremely excited.


    ¡°Enter the Spirit River.¡± Nangong Liuyun finished speaking, and hisrge and warm palm held Su Luo¡¯s hand. The two people looked at each other and nodded slightly. The tip of their toes pushed off on the ground, their two figures gracefully lifting from the ground and flying to the sky. They quickly rushed into the Spirit River bubbling with spirit force.


    Soon after, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were also unwilling to be left behind. They quickly caught up to the pace of the two people.


    One only heard a slight noise, and Su Luo¡¯s body had already entered the Spirit River.


    The atmosphere of the Spirit River surged vigorously, iparably deep and resounding. When Su Luo entered the Spirit River, she felt as if her body was ced in a perilous situation.


    The Spirit River¡¯s momentum was fierce, like a strange beast from ancient times. It spread open its frantic bloody mouth, swallowing all the living thing that entered the Spirit River.


    At this moment, Su Luo was like a very small boat. She could only helplessly ept beingpelled to drift along the waves with the flow.

 Chapter 1726 – This disappearance will be long 2

    Chapter 1726 ¨C This disappearance will be long (2)


    Nangong Liuyun protected Su Luo very well, tightly holding her in his arms. Letting her avoid the bitter pain of blood and qi rolling over.


    Compared to Su Luo, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan had to suffer hardship.


    And among the two of them, Zi Yan suffered the heaviest battering. Fortunately, she had the elemental elf supplying her with a steady flow of spirit force, so she was able to withstand the Spirit River¡¯s attacks.


    Also, because of this, a scarlet bloodstain hung at the corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth and her nose, but she was able to persevere so her figure stood straight and didn¡¯t fall.


    The road to being strong had never been because of a fluke or gains without effort. Want to absorb the spirit force from the Spirit River, you must pay a corresponding price. If you couldn¡¯t even resist the Spirit River¡¯s attack, how could you speak of absorbing it?


    Thinking up to here, Su Luo pushed out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hug. Her pitch-ck bright gaze looked at him deeply: ¡°Let me do it on my own.¡±


    Her tone was serene but also had an unprecedented firmness.


    She knew that the road to bing strong, she must depend on herself to firmly continue to walk on this road.


    Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes had admiration and reluctance, it also carried a trace of appreciation and being gratified. His iparably handsome face spread out into a faint smile and said in a pleased tone: ¡°Then you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I can bear it.¡± Su Luo clearly and coolly nodded. Even Zi Yan could personally resist this impact force, don¡¯t tell me she still had to hide in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s embrace?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun reluctantly released her hand.


    After leaving Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms, the berserk forces of impact immediately surrounded Su Luo!


    Su Luo seemed to be standing in the intersection of two huge waves, her thin and weak body continuously rolling from the pounding. The momentum of this Spirit River was even more dangerous than that night Su Luo spent in the Eastern Seas.


    A countless number of huge waves pped at Su Luo¡¯s body non-stop. At this moment, Su Luo was sitting with her legs crossed, her eyes were tightly closed and herplexion was pale as paper. The original red lips nowpletelycked color. From her tightly clenched jaw, you could tell that right now, she was enduring unprecedented pain.


    Even if it was like this, Su Luo still tightly bit her lips, not saying a word as she endured this fierce pain. But during the pain, an endless stream of spirit force prated and quickly entered Su Luo¡¯s body.


    In the world, there simply wasn¡¯t a Spirit River giving off energy. If there was such a river, it could simply create lots of strong experts tenth-ranked and below. Only in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory would such an opportunity that defied thews of nature exist.


    The spirit force in the Spirit River had an extremely powerful nourishing effect on strong experts. It was easier to absorb and change into spirit force than a ck-colored crystal stone. The only bad thing was that its force was too berserk. If you absorbed too much without any control, it would cause fierce shocks to the veins in a human body.


    Within thergest range that the body¡¯s strength could endure, whoever could preserve the longest, then that person would get more benefits.


    This moment, Su Luo really truly needed to thank that Beautiful Teacher of hers.


    Don¡¯t know if Grandmaster Rong Yun was a soothsayer, before entering the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, he had forcibly upgraded Su Luo body¡¯s strength to ninth rank. It was also because of this, the benefits that Su Luo got from the Spirit River were more obvious.


    If it was ording to the strength of Su Luo¡¯s body before, now, Su Luo probably couldn¡¯t even cry. Because before, her body¡¯s strength was too weak, if she entered, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for a cup of tea¡¯s time before retreating. Wouldn¡¯t that be entering a mountain of treasure anding out empty?


    While Su Luo was rejoicing in her heart, she gradually rxed and entered the state of cultivation.

 Chapter 1727 – This disappearance will be long 3

    Chapter 1727 ¨C This disappearance will be long (3)


    However, before she could enter this kind of exceptionally advantageous state, she heard a disturbing voice sounded out from below.


    ¡°Oh heavens, such rich spirit force. In the end, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look, in mid-air, there is actually a river suspended there!¡±


    ¡°This python is about a hundred meters long, it¡¯s at least above Commander rank right?¡±


    The voices that kept sucking in cold breaths of air came again and again.


    Hearing these voices, Su Luo was somewhat annoyed in her heart.


    These three people were Dongfang Xuan, Luo Haoming and Li Aochen, without a doubt.


    ¡°Could this be the rumored Spirit River from legends?¡± Dongfang Xuan rubbed his chin. Lifting his eyes to look at the Spirit River suspended in mid-air, a greedy color shed through his eyes.


    He followed the spirit force ande over here. Moreover ce with the riches spirit force came from this Spirit River that hanged in mid air in front of his eyes.


    Hearing Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words, both Li Aochen and Luo Haoming¡¯s eyes gave off light. Their eyes flickered with golden lights as they stared at above.


    ¡°Will there be any danger?¡± Luo Haoming cautiously asked.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan only sneered: ¡°Danger? Did you not see that python in front of you? That¡¯s the danger, but it had already been eradicated by Nangong Liuyun.¡±


    A python with such strength, in that group, only Nangong Liuyun was capable of dealing with it. So with one guess, Dongfang Xuan got it about right.


    The corner of Li Aochen¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°With Nangong Liuyun in front getting rid of things for us, really saved us a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Exactly right?¡± Dongfang Xuan sneered repeatedly.


    If it were not for Nangong Liuyun taking the lead and getting rid of that python, the three of them wouldn¡¯t have a way to get close to this Spirit River oh. Thinking up to here, Dongfang Xuan smiled coldly again and said to the two people: ¡°Lets go.¡±


    His words hadn¡¯t faded when his figure started to rise from the ground, quickly shooting towards the Spirit River.


    Su Luo¡¯s group was all in the bottom of the river, each of them cultivating. So when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s group flew up, they only saw an endless peaceful river surface without the tiniest bit of waves.


    ¡°Such peaceful water surface.¡± Dongfang Xuan mumbled to himself.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly go down ah!¡± Sensing the rich spirit force that soared to the sky was so close, Li Aochen was so excited that both of his legs trembled. His eyes gave off a golden light, he didn¡¯t have time to speak, with one direct leap, he entered into the Spirit River.


    But in the next instant, Li Aochen ate a lot of bitterness.


    The surface of the Spirit River was peaceful without a wave, but once you enter the river, you will feel that violently surging force of impact. Li Aochen jumped in without any preparation, under that intense attack, suddenly, a burst of blood and qi rolled over, and he almost died!


    ¡°Idiot.¡± The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold sneer.


    The reason why he stood there motionless was because he was certain Li Aochen wouldn¡¯t be calm and would be his errant boy. After learning the lesson from Li Aochen¡¯s mistake, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s actions became a lot more cautious. One only saw him condense all his spirit force to protect his entire body. Soon after, his figure slowly entered into the bottom of the river.


    Although the forces of impact wasrge, it was still within the range he was able to endure.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have time to think too much before tightly closing both eyes and sinking into the selfless state of cultivation.


    Not far away, Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Don¡¯t know whether it was her misconception, she actually sensed a very strange change.


    Su Luo felt that the speed of her absorbing spirit force reduced at a pace the naked eye could see. Because the spirit force she was able to absorb was being drawn out at a fast pace.


    She sensed the spirit force in all directions, including around her body, all rushed to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s position. At this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face had a slight smile, his entire person seemed to be bathed in sunshine. He was contentedly and proudly absorbing the spirit force rushing towards him from all directions.

 Chapter 1728 - Bird’s nest (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1728 ¨C Bird¡¯s nest (1)</strong>


    In the end, what was going on? Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly anxious. If this kind of situation wasn¡¯t blocked, not only would the benefit she get be reduced, the benefit Dongfang Xuan got would be several folds greater. If this thing disappeared for longer, it was very hard to say to what degree Dongfang Xuan would grow to.


    If it was that Dongfang Xuan could only maintain this state for a short while, then Su Luo would be able to endure it. But¡ª¡ª


    But ever since Su Luo noticed Dongfang Xuan¡¯s situation, the bizarre change on his body hadn¡¯t changed from then.


    Su Luo watched as he rose to Commander rank.


    In the end, what was going on? Su Luo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    Her consciousness spread out in all directions.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying had already entered a selfless state, so they had no sense of affairs in the external world. Nangong Liuyun was also like this, as if hepletely wasn¡¯t aware of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s change.


    After observing the situation around and below, Su Luo once again looked towards Dongfang Xuan.


    The area Dongfang Xuan entered was very close to Su Luo, so its influence was felt the greatest by Su Luo. But it didn¡¯t seriously affect other people.


    Su Luo helplessly sighed in secret, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cultivation was clearly higher than hers. So if she made a move, her chances of failure were great. In any case, this river had a lot of spirit force, although she wasn¡¯t resigned, Su Luo had no choice but to chose to fallback.


    Just when Su Luo decided to withdraw from here and find a ce further from Dongfang Xuan, suddenly, a familiar voice came from her mind.


    ¡°Just going to avoid it like this?¡± The little stone¡¯s voice contained a trace of ridicule.


    ¡°Then what else? Mount a sneak attack?¡± Su Luo felt this was not worth it. If her movement was too great, she would even affect Nangong Liuyun and them. So even if they were to fight, they still needed to wait until getting ashore to fight.


    ¡°Idiot! Who said you need to fight?¡± The little stone almost blew his top.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of bewilderment as she spread out her hands to say: ¡°Then you say, what to do?¡± In any case, she had no methods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always like to give people a taste of their own medicine? Clearly you have a treasure, if you don¡¯t use it now, then until what time will you wait until to use it?¡± The little stone almost got internal injuries from being angry at Su Luo¡¯s dull attitude.


    ¡°Treasure?¡± What treasure? How was it that she didn¡¯t know?


    Just when Su Luo was puzzling over this, a round yellow crystal was tossed out from her space. It appeared an arm¡¯s length away from in front of Su Luo.


    Seeing the yellow-colored and rice field-shaped crystal, Su Luo had a slight reaction, as she weakly asked: ¡°This...what kind of thing is it?¡±


    She simply didn¡¯t seem to have any impression of this thing ah.


    The little stone gave an irascible cold humph: ¡°You have so many treasures, you tossed the entire shelf of treasures into the space without even looking at it. Of course you wouldn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Hup...¡± Su Luo was howled at until her brain ached dully. So, it turned out to be a reward from the first challenge. But like the little stone had said, there were simply too many treasures from that challenge, and afterwards, she was iparably busy, so she didn¡¯t have time to carefully examine the usage for these treasures.


    ¡°This is called Absorbing Spirit Crystal!¡± This was the first time the little stone saw Su Luo¡¯s nk and confused gaze. He knew she just knew nothing about it and said, depressed, ¡°To say it frankly, it will help you quickly absorb spirit force.¡±


    ¡°You are saying...¡± Su Luo pointed at Dongfang Xuan not far away, ¡°On his body, is there...¡±


    ¡°You blindly guessed right, look on top of his head.¡± The little stone hinted at Su Luo.


    Based on the little stone¡¯s tip, Su Luo hastily looked at the top of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head. With one nce, she almostughed out loud.

 Chapter 1729 - Bird’s nest (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1729 ¨C Bird¡¯s nest (2)</strong>


    Before, she actually didn¡¯t notice that on top of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head was a small piece of yellow-colored paste-like thing. It was roughly about the size of a fist, at this moment, it was giving off heat and spirals of smoke.


    ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± The little stone humphed twice. But there was a huge meaning in his humph.


    Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly became a bit cold: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She had a very bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Learn well from Dongfang Xuan.¡± The little stone said concisely.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t hold back the cough.


    That yellow paste-like thing on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head was only about the size of a fist. It actually gave off steam but it looked as if he had a snow pear on his head. But the thing in front of her... what could it count as?


    It was about the size of a bird¡¯s nest and extremely yellow in color. Moreover, it really was in the shape of a rice field. On its very top, it was still very pointed...


    ¡°Can I not...¡± Su Luo wanted to cry butcked the tears. If she had known it was going to be like this earlier, she would rather avoid Dongfang Xuan and keep far away.


    ¡°You can not want it ah.¡± The little stone had a tone of ¡®very easy to discuss the matter¡¯, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to absorb it, then wait until Dongfang Xuan has absorbed all the spirit force around you until nothing is left. Then wait for Dongfang Xuan to advance, whether to absorb or not, you choose.¡±


    Su Luo sighed in a depressed manner, the little stone already said the matter to this extent, how else would she pick ah? As a result, Su Luo could only slowly extend her slender arm, and slowly grip that lump of disappointingly shy thing.


    ¡°Put it on top of your head.¡± The little stone had a taut expression as he solemnly instructed.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Su Luo wanted to cry butcked the tears, and hesitated once again. In the end, she took a deep nce at Dongfang Xuan, took a deep breath, with the attitude of tossing down a broken jar, she ced that yellow lump of something on her head.


    This time, it looked as if Su Luo had a cone-like lump on her head...or some such.


    ¡°Now you can cultivate.¡± The little stone tried hard to maintain his taut face, but hisplexion was very red from choking it back. The corner of his eyes and brows had difficulty suppressing his desire tough his head off. His whole body was trembling from holding back.


    In the end, the little stone couldn¡¯t contain it anymore and howled withughter in Su Luo¡¯s space.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but cast him a supercilious nce. She couldpletely imagine howical and oundish her appearance was right now. Fortunately, Beichen Ying and the others were in the state of cultivation and didn¡¯t have time to open their eyes to look at her. Otherwise, those people would probably fall down fromughing.


    Su Luo silently cursed the little stone in her heart. Afterwards, she silently closed her eyes and entered the state of cultivation.


    Ever since she put the Absorbing Spirit Crystal on her head, Su Luo seem to have an enlightened feeling.


    That kind of clearness had a trace of slight chill, and a feeling of vigor that flooded her entire head. Su Luo could clearly sense the spirit force in all directions violently rolling towards her, like a surging flood whizzing by, continuous and non-stop.


    Such a huge amount of spirit force nearly drowned Su Luo.


    But very quickly, Su Luo returned to her senses and put away her ecstatic feelings. She quickly transformed the outside spirit force into a form she could absorb.


    Su Luo could clearly sense the changes inside her body.


    If it was said that her qi storage area was like a wooden cask, she, who was originally at middle of ninth rank, the spirit force in the wooden cask was less than half. But in the wake of these spirit force frantically pouring in, that wooden cask seemed to be filling with water, raising up at a speed that the naked eye could see.


    Inch by inch, it was very clear and obvious.


    It must be said that if the wooden cask was full, Su Luo could be promoted to the tenth rank!


    This matter that seemed inconceivable to other people actually urred in Su Luo¡¯s body.


    If they were to see this scene, they would have fainted from the scare okay? Because they might not even raise it a little bit in a year. But Su Luo actually, actually, at a speed the naked eye could see, went up inch by inch!

 Chapter 1730 - Bird’s nest (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1730 ¨C Bird¡¯s nest (3)</strong>


    This kind of cultivation speed, simply put, only ¡®miraculous¡¯ could be used to describe it.


    Su Luo was also stupefied by this kind of cultivation speed, but very quickly, she returned to her senses and continued to frantically cultivate. Because she knew, such cultivation speed was against nature, and the Heavens had always been bnced. So she knew, the time she had wouldn¡¯t be long. She must make the most of every critical minute and second.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s mind moved.


    Because within such a short time, she discovered her dantian was full of spirit force! If you were to make aparison, then that was the huge wooden casket to be promoted to tenth rank, was full!


    This speed...Su Luo was so pleasantly surprised that she almost cried!


    If she didn¡¯t miscalcte, now, less than two hours had passed right? She actually was about to be promoted to tenth rank? This was too much of a blessing okay? Even if she had to wear this rice field-shaped cone, it was worth it okay? Su Luo simply loved it beyond imagination. If she was given enough time, could she continue to advance? From tenth rank to Commander rank, from Commander rank to Saint rank, from Saint rank to Monarch rank....


    Just when Su Luo was feeling blessed and having beautiful dreams, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s deep and sinister pair of eyes suddenly opened!


    His bloodthirsty eyes stared at Su Luo with frost, unblinkingly and unwaveringly staring at her.


    Because he could clearly sense that his cultivation speed was decreasing. After investigating the cause...Dongfang Xuan saw that ¡®bird nest¡¯ on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Absorbing, Spirit, Crystal!¡± Dongfang Xuan said between gritted teeth, stressing each word. Hisplexion was ashen as he stared at Su Luo. His eyes were full of hatred.


    ¡°How could she have an Absorbing Spirit Crystal!¡± The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the angrier he became!


    Originally, Dongfang Xuan thought his luck was the best. Before, when he left after being angered to death by Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, he had identally stepped on the entrance to a cavern and fell all the way down. In the cave, he picked up a bag. In the bag, there were space bags, Absorbing Spirit Crystal and other things.


    Dongfang Xuan originally thought only he had this Absorbing Spirit Crystal. But he never expected that Su Luo also had one. Moreover, her Absorbing Spirit Crystal was muchrger than his, its purity and quality was also much better. Compared to Su Luo¡¯s Absorbing Spirit Crystal, his was just like garbage goods!


    When Su Luo advanced to the tenth rank, all the spirit force in the world rushed towards her. The undercurrent in the bottom of the Spirit River surged up, forming spirit force whirlpools, one after another.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist clenched tightly.


    Dongfang Xuan never thought Su Luo¡¯s aptitude was this good. In such a short period of time, she was promoted to tenth rank. If he didn¡¯t stop this girl, she would definitely get promoted to Commander rank without a doubt. Could it be that he had to watch helplessly as she advanced?


    Dongfang Xuan saw that ¡®bird nest¡¯ on Su Luo¡¯s head, and greed shed through his eyes.


    After going through the cultivation just now, only a fingernail slice of his Absorbing Spirit Crystal remained. It wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. However....Dongfang Xuan stared fixedly at that thing on Su Luo¡¯s head and secretly schemed in his heart. If he grabbed that Absorbing Spirit Crystal on Su Luo¡¯s head, then he would definitely advance to the Saint rank in a short time. At that time, Nangong Liuyun definitely wouldn¡¯t be his opponent.


    As long as Nangong Liuyun was dead, then....Dongfang Xuan¡¯s malicious gaze stared at the blurry figures, Beichen Ying, Zi Yan, Su Luo... these three definitely wouldn¡¯t survive three moves against him.


    Therefore...looking at Su Luo¡¯s head, a killing intent shone from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes at this moment.


    Therefore, he would get Su Luo¡¯s Absorbing Spirit Crystal for sure!

 Chapter 1731 - The one that will emerge as victor (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1731 ¨C The one that will emerge as victor (1)</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan silently and stealthily approached Su Luo.


    His speed was very slow, with soft and quiet steps while holding his breath. He didn¡¯t give off a tiny bit of sound. Let alone to say, he hid away the spirit power around him so he didn¡¯t bring about any fluctuations in the spirit force.


    Right now, Su Luo waspletely immersed in joy and the spirit force that the Absorbing Spirit Crystal brought her to frantically advance. She didn¡¯t sense that viper-like figure gradually getting closer to her.


    Not only was Su Luo full of joy, moreover, most of her attention was on cultivating. Therefore, it was hard for her to sense Dongfang Xuan¡¯s actions.


    Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t foolish, he didn¡¯t use a direct line to draw close to Su Luo, rather, he wound around in a circle. In a roundabout way, he moved to a position behind Su Luo, then slowly drew close to her.


    One step, another step, finally, when he was twenty meters away from Su Luo, his footsteps slowly stopped. His sinister lips hooked into an apathetic sneer.


    ¡°Su Luo, Absorbing Spirit Crystal is mine!¡± Dongfang Xuanughed secretly in his heart.


    To get Absorbing Spirit Crystal and not let Su Luo give off any noise, the best way was to assassinate Su Luo! Moreover, he must seed in one strike. Otherwise, if Nangong Liuyun was to discover it, Dongfang Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.


    After making this decision in his heart, the gaze Dongfang Xuan used to look at Su Luo had an even stronger killing intent.


    A distance of twenty meters for him was merely a blink of an eye¡¯s time, so he didn¡¯t need to face the risk of being sensed by Su Luo to advance forward.


    Right now, Su Luo waspletely submerged in the joy of cultivation and unaware that a viper was heading towards her with his bloody mouth wide open.


    She only knew that she must do her best to grasp every minute to cultivate and cultivate again. To advance, advance and advance some more. Because Su Luo knew, that in this lifetime, there might never be such an opportunity to advance so quickly. She had a premonition that when she hadpletely absorbed that thing on her head, it might be possible for her to advance all the way to Saint rank. That was the Saint rank ah! Even Nangong Liuyun was only at the Commander rank ah, while she could breakthrough to Saint rank in one move. How amazing a matter was this!?!


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s saliva was about to flow out while in the midst of her beautiful daydream, a clear, cold and arrogant tone with a trace of teasing sounded in Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Still daydreaming?¡± The little stone¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Being awoken from the beautiful dream, Su Luo unhappily red at the little stone, ¡°If you have words to say, spit it out. If you want to fart, then let it out! Right now, this youngdy¡¯s time is more precious than the spring night of an honorable daughter from a rich family. Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m almost at Commander rank?¡±


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s words carried some exaggerated elements, no matter how in defiance of nature this Spirit River and Absorbing Spirit Crystal were, under the situation of just being promoted to tenth rank, how could she get promoted to Commander rank in less than two hours?


    Little Stone unhappily rolled his eyes at Su Luo: ¡°Your little life is about to be gone and still have thoughts of being promoted. You must have a life to enjoy it first ah.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly was startled. Although the words Little Stone spoke were never nice to hear, but he had a strong point that others didn¡¯t have, that was, he wouldn¡¯t lie. Since he said there was danger to her life, then her life absolutely was in danger.


    Su Luo released a part of her consciousness, and immediately sensed that faint figure not far behind her.


    Dongfang Xuan!


    That person smiling coldly at her with eyes full of killing intent, wasn¡¯t it Dongfang Xuan?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, because she sensed that this time, Dongfang Xuan had the thought of ¡®must kill her¡¯!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has Dongfang Xuan gone crazy?¡± Such a great opportunity and he wouldn¡¯t go properly cultivate, but toe and kill


    her?

 Chapter 1732 - The one that will emerge as victor (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1732 ¨C The one that will emerge as victor (2)</strong>


    But having just finished saying this, Su Luo sensed the emptiness on top of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head. Immediately, she understood: ¡°He used up his Absorbing Spirit Crystal.¡±


    ¡°So he woulde and steal yours ah, idiot.¡± The little stone used the gaze of beyond saving to look at Su Luo.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled.


    Beichen Ying and the others were using all their strength to cultivate and get promoted. If she started to fight with Dongfang Xuan, it would absolutely affect them. Recklessly interrupting them would lead to serious Recoil of Madness. This was absolutely not a scene Su Luo wanted to see. Dongfang Xuan couldpeletely disregard Li Aochen and Luo Haoming, but Su Luo couldn¡¯t disturb Beichen Ying¡¯s group.


    What to do? Su Luo¡¯s mind quickly turned, searching for a way to break this pitfall.


    The little stone coulde out, but the little stone had the same strength as Dongfang Xuan. At that time, the disturbance they created would be even greater. The more Su Luo pondered, the angrier she was at Dongfang Xuan. At this critical time, to disturb other people¡¯s cultivation and advancement, was simply like the enmity of wiping out the entire family.


    However, before Su Luo thought of a way, Dongfang Xuan had alreadyunched an attack.


    A tiny soft sound was heard before Su Luo could return to her senses, the long sword in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand was mere inches from Su LUo.


    Such a fast sword!


    The white light shed so fast that a person almost couldn¡¯t react!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Before Su Luo could move, Cheng Ying Sword, that had already condensed out a spirit, subconsciously rushed up to meet that ice-cold sword!


    The weapons directly shed head-on, immediately, sparks flew in all directions, and the spirit force in the surroundings surged, giving rise to waves of chaos.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo noticed that not far away, Beichen Ying was affected by the fluctuations in the spirit force and directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Su Luo hated Dongfang Xuan even more! If she had known earlier, she would have Nangong Liuyun kill Dongfang Xuan earlier to end all the troubles. So that he was unlikely to disturb people at a critical moment right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want the Absorbing Spirit Crystal? This matter, we can discuss it.¡± Su Luo pointed at the Absorbing Spirit Crystal on her head, and smilingly looked at Dongfang Xuan. Right now, the most important thing was for her to stall for time.


    A trace of mockery shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Absorbing Spirit Crystal? Okay, give the Absorbing Spirit Crystal to me!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body moved up and shed at a fast speed towards Su Luo.


    His five long fingers suddenly grabbed towards the top of Su Luo¡¯s head!


    At this time, Su Luo lifted her eyes and could clearly see the killing intent that shed through his eyes!


    In an instant, Su Luo realized, what he wanted wasn¡¯t just the Absorbing Spirit Crystal. He still wanted to carry out the scheme of killing two birds with one stone, and take her life!


    Su Luo wanted to retreat, but she couldn¡¯t use teleport in the bottom of this Spirit River, so she simply couldn¡¯t retreat. There was no other way, looked like she could only take out Elder Ancestor Mo. This thought turned in Su Luo¡¯s mind and she made the decision.


    However, at this moment!


    One only heard a soft ¡°crash¡ª¡ª¡± sound echo!


    In the next instant, Su Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes opened wide.


    Because she suddenly saw Dongfang Xuan, who was very close to her, was kicked away by a foot! Kicked him to fly out far away.


    Didn¡¯t need to turn her head, and Su Luo knew that the person who had such formidable power, besides Nangong Liuyun, there was no one else.


    Slender arms wrapped around Su Luo¡¯s slender waistline. A clear and cold tone that carried traces of deep concern sounded by her ear: ¡°Girl, are you injured?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes had a trace of deep concern: ¡°I¡¯m okay, but you...¡±


    The two people were very close to each other. Su Luo lifted her head and could feel the warm breathing from his nose. And also because of this, Su Luo could sense the chaotic auraing from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    ¡°You were about to advance to the Saint rank ah....now like this...¡± Su Luo looked at him anxiously, with distress in her beautiful eyes, and also annoyance.

 Chapter 1733 - The one that will emerge as victor (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1733 ¨C The one that will emerge as victor (3)</strong>


    She was very distressed for him. Clearly, he could advance, but he forcibly suppressed it for her. This would have a very bad effect on his body, what upset her was that he could always help her at the most critical time. And everytime, she would bring trouble at the most critical time for him...


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, first solve this scourge.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clear and cold gaze seemed to be saturated with frost, shing with an icy cold light.


    His long, slender and straight legs, step by step, walked towards Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan had flown out far away from being kicked. But as a whole, his strength had advanced to Commander rank, and he didn¡¯t cut such a sorry figure as before.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand covered his chest as he slowly stood up.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ic-cold gaze stared at him, and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze was also staring fixedly at Nangong Liuyun.


    Suddenly, a crazed tint shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    If he had cultivated using that Absorbing Spirit Crystal on Su Luo¡¯s head, Dongfang Xuan was certain he could kill Nangong Liuyun. But now, he simply didn¡¯t have a grasp on this. However now, Nangong Liuyun clearly had a murderous aura. Dongfang Xuan knew that if this time, he doesn¡¯t use his trump card, he would die under Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother, why must you put such a hard pressure between us?¡± Dongfang Xuan covered his chest, saying this while he retreated, trying to stall for time.


    ¡°Why do you intentionally stir up trouble time and time again, bringing about your own destruction?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was very soft, so soft like a feather. But it gave people a terrifying feeling of having their blood run cold.


    Dongfang Xuan could feel the fear rapidly leaping up from the soles of his feet. It leaped to his chest, then spreading to the four limbs and hundreds of bones in his body. This made his body unable to suppress the slight trembling. Dongfang Xuanughed coldly: ¡°You really no longer care about the friendship from the same sect?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes unblinkingly stared at him, as he drew nearer step by step.


    ¡°If Master knows, he absolutely won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Dongfang Xuan slowly retreated back, his eyes shing with a trace of panic.


    Nangong Liuyun calmly approached him, his gaze and expression still the same as before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to leave me for Su Luo to personally deal with? If you kill me now, Su Luo¡¯s heart would have this unresolved knot forever. Could it be you won¡¯t even consider her?¡± Dongfang Xuan tossed out one excuse after another in front of them.


    ¡°You really have a lot of nonsense to say.¡± Nangong Liuyun had a demonically charming smile. His smile was enchanting and beautiful. One only saw him stop, and his slender white as jade palm turned over, slowly beginning to form a seal.


    A golden light seal formed from at the bottom of his hand, finally converging to be a ball of gold light!


    The ball of gold light gave off deep red-hot rays of light. Reflecting Dongfang Xuan¡¯s deathly pale face.


    Dongfang Xuan sucked in a breath of air, it seemed he had no choice but to show the trump card he had hidden for so long!


    ¡°Dragon King Command,e out!¡±


    Just when Nangong Liuyun shot that ball of gold light in an explosive manner towards Dongfang Xuan, a gigantic shadow of a dragon roared, appearing behind Dongfang Xuan¡¯s back!


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± The gigantic shadow of a dragon gave a fierce howl, shaking the entire Spirit River, giving off buzzing sounds. Waves of water surged up violently, rolling up thousands of piles of snow-ike waves.


    One only saw the dragon open its mouth wide and swallow that ball of golden light Nangong Liuyun shot out!


    ¡°Actually swallowed it...¡± Su Luo mumbled in disbelief.


    Before, what exactly did Dongfang Xuan encounter, how was it he had so many treasures, sending one out after another like an ant you couldn¡¯t kill. Really was hateful!


    Su Luo¡¯s voice seemed to have woken up the quiet atmosphere.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s finger pointed at Su Luo and loudlymanded: ¡°Eat her!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan had an attitude of, even if he was to die, he would take Su Luo to be buried with him.

 Chapter 1734 - Cat chasing a mouse (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1734 ¨C Cat chasing a mouse (1)</strong>


    Don¡¯t know for what reason this gigantic dragon would listen so obediently to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s orders. Simply was, wherever he pointed, the dragon would hit there.


    Dongfang Xuan ordered it to attack Su Luo, and it didn¡¯t stop for a moment. Its neck stretched out, tongue already appearing over Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    Such quick speed, even Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t react. When he reacted, the gigantic dragon¡¯s tongue had already rolled towards Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°No!¡± Watching helplessly as Su Luo¡¯s head was about to leave her neck, Nangong Liuyun was scared and furious at the same time. A feeling of panic rushed towards his forehead like the tide. He subconsciously smashed a fist heavily towards the gigantic dragon, trying to stop its action.


    But the gigantic dragon¡¯s speed was simply too fast. Although it rigidly received a fist from Nangong Liuyun, but its tongue still rolled towards Su Luo...head.


    ¡°Huh?¡± After the shadow over her head scattered, Su Luo extended a hand to touch her own neck... It was still actually standing steadily on her head.


    Just now, she was scared witless, she even forgot to release Elder Ancestor Mo.


    But....where was the Absorbing Spirit Crystal?! After Su Luo returned to her senses, she was almost stupefied. Because that pile of yellow on top of her head actually disappeared!!


    When she lifted her head to look at that gigantic dragon, Su Luo¡¯s mood immediately becameplicated.


    Because she could clearly see the gigantic dragon¡¯s mouth was moving, clearly, it was swallowing something.


    Su Luo subconsciously shouted towards Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Quickly snatch the Absorbing Spirit Crystal back!¡±


    She only had such a little bit remaining, if it was swallowed by the gigantic dragon, then wouldn¡¯t her beautiful dream of advancinge to a sudden end? Su Luo felt her entire heart was about to break into pieces.


    Nangong Liuyun, seeing Su Luo was safe, his heart that was tightly clenched could be put down. However, without waiting for Nangong Liuyun tounch an attack, the gigantic dragon had already swooped down towards him.


    The gigantic dragon¡¯s strength was formidable, was practically evenly matched with Nangong Liuyun. Then, if you were to add its valiant strong body, Nangong Liuyun might not necessarily win over it. But Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t a master that was easily bullied. If he didn¡¯t need to go save Su Luo at the critical juncture, now, he might even be Saint rank.


    In this struggle between strong experts, Su Luo simply couldn¡¯t insert in. She could only be deeply concerned and retreat a bit further, so as not to split Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attention on her.


    In the beginning, both sides were evenly matched, but in the wake of the battle progressing deeper, the worry in Su Luo¡¯s eyes became even stronger. Because she discovered that right now, Nangong Liuyun was actually retreating, step by step. He only had the strength to block and no strength to retaliate.


    The reason was... Su Luo really had the urge to spit out blood!


    Because she realized that the Absorbing Spirit Crystal was swallowed by the gigantic dragon. Therefore, the gigantic dragon¡¯s strength soared at a fast speed that the naked eye could see. And under this situation, the longer it took the more strength he used up, Nangong Liuyun was actually at an disadvantage.


    Su Luo simply wanted to cry butcked the tears. She knew, ever since her Absorbing Spirit Crystal entered the gigantic dragon¡¯s mouth, she had no way of getting it back. If it was really like this, then she could forget it. But the gigantic dragon¡¯s strength actually became a threat to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s safety.


    Just when Su Luo was staring fixedly at the battle situation that was getting worse and worse, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure was silently approaching Su Luo!


    ¡°Loathsome girl, this time, see where you can run to! Hahaha!¡± Dongfang Xuan stood about three meters from Su Luo, his shady gaze flickering with a sinister smirk, as he stared at her in an ice-cold manner.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan!¡± The always calm without a ripple Su Luo was now itching to tear Dongfang Xuan into pieces. If it weren¡¯t for him toe out and disturb the situation, how could the current dangerous situation ur?

 Chapter 1735 - Cat chasing a mouse (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1735 ¨C Cat chasing a mouse (2)</strong>


    ¡°Loathsome girl, now you only have two choices.¡± Dongfang Xuan never had this chance of raising his eyebrows to blow off steam. He proudly nted a nce at Su Luo, ¡°Want me to do it or you¡¯ll take your own life instead?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Cold light converged in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to look, Nangong Liuyun can¡¯t even save himself right now, let alone others. He can¡¯t save you, hahaha!¡± The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the more pleased he was and the more crazed hisughter became.


    Ever since he saw Su Luo, Dongfang Xuan had always eaten losses in front of her. Before, there was her master protecting her, now, in Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, she had Nangong Liuyun protecting her. To the extent that his cultivation seemed in vain as he couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Luo, who was weaker in strength. But now, the Gods finally opened their eyes, atst giving him an unprecedented opportunity!


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, you are just this certain you can kill me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips hooked into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have a trump card on your body?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s smile was feminine, nefarious and charming, sinisterly strange. His gaze gave off a cold light as he stared unblinkingly at Su Luo. The smile at the corner of his mouth made people¡¯s hairs stand up on end.


    ¡°What if I said I have one?¡± The fist at Su Luo¡¯s side tightened.


    Dongfang Xuan had absorbed the entire Absorbing Spirit Crystal. His strength was originally pretty good, had risen dramatically. Now, don¡¯t know if the little stone could beat him in a fight. Su Luo¡¯s gaze swept by Li Aochen and Luo Haoming, who had stopped cultivating and stood behind Dongfang Xuan...


    ¡°Since you have it, then take it out and let us have a look?¡± Dongfang Xuan walked towards Su Luo, step by step.


    He moved forward a step, and Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but move back a step.


    The situation waspletely in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s grasp.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth had a cold smile of victory within his grasp. His smile was ice-cold and demonic, specks of killing intent shing from his eyes. At this moment, as long as he moved, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Su Luo live.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo suddenly looked with a pleasantly surprised expression towards Dongfang Xuan¡¯s back. Her smile was full of excitement.


    Dongfang Xuan suddenly remembered the lesson Grandmaster Rong Yun taught him before entering the Secret Roaming Dragon territory. His heart suddenly trembled, when he returned to his senses¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo that loathsome girl had already run far away!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face became gloomy in an instant as he said furiously: ¡°Quickly chase!¡±


    Finished speaking, his speed exploded out as he shot forward like a cheetah.


    Li Aochen, hearing this, very obediently wanted to chase after. But Beichen Ying was a step faster and had already blocked in front of him. With both arms crossed before him, he smiled narrow-mindedly and provocatively: ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Li Aochen didn¡¯t even think before making a move against Beichen Ying.


    But Beichen Ying wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Although before, his strength was slightly weaker than Li Aochen, but who told him to have such good luck and enter the Spirit River a bit earlier than Li Aochen. Through the baptism of the Spirit River, Beichen Ying¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t necessarily weaker than Li Aochen¡¯s.


    As a result, since after Nangong Liuyun started to battle the gigantic dragon, Beichen Ying and Li Aochen also started to fight.


    Luo Haoming looked at the battles in front of him, then looked again up ahead. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure had already disappeared from there, seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Zi Yan calmly stood in front of him with determination. Her cold eyes looked at him indifferently. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, but that meaning was self-evident. If Luo Haoming dared to chase after them, even if Zi Yan couldn¡¯t beat him, she still would risk her life to try to stop him.


    Luo Haoming, seeing this, repeatedly smiled bitterly.


    Although he seemed to be on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s team, but slowly, his heart started to be more partial towards Su Luo¡¯s side, therefore...


    ¡°Miss Zi Yan, sit down and rest for a bit.¡± Luo Haoming said in a friendly manner.

 Chapter 1736 - Cat chasing a mouse (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1736 ¨C Cat chasing a mouse (3)</strong>


    ¡°No need.¡± Zi Yan had both hands crossed over her arms, her gaze unblinkingly staring at Luo Haoming.


    Zi Yan knew that if she ran over to help Beichen Ying, then this brief equilibrium would be broken. At that time, even if Luo Haoming wasn¡¯t willing, he would still join and help Li Aochen¡¯s side. Therefore, Zi Yan bided her time, wholeheartdly watched Luo Haoming.


    Zi Yan was really worried about Nangong Liuyun and Beichen Ying, while also worried about Su Luo who had run and disappeared. Her brows were slightly puckered up.


    Although she knew Su Luo had the little stone as a trump card, but recalling Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength that rose drastically, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help but to start worrying. She knew that Su Luo running far away wasn¡¯t only because she didn¡¯t want Nangong Liuyun to be worried, at the same time, she wanted to bring Dongfang Xuan, that lunatic, away. So as to avoid getting her and Beichen Ying injured.


    Right now, as Zi Yan expected, Su Luo¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good.


    Before, Su Luo grabbed a thread of change to run out but Dongfang Xuan¡¯s reaction was also very fast, and he immediately started to chase. So the distance between the two was very close.


    Right now, Su Luo¡¯s heart was full of me. She really didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t use her teleport! If she could use it, don¡¯t mention one Dongfang Xuan, even ten Dongfang Xuan, she would have already shaken them off.


    Butining was justining. Su Luo didn¡¯t dare to rx the pace of her feet. She disyed the Spirit Dance Steps to the peak because she could sense that Dongfang Xuan was very close to her. As long as she slowed by a step, she would enter his range of attack.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, your speed isn¡¯t slow!¡± When Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo run, his first reaction was nonplussed. But now, he had the thrilling feeling of a cat trying to catch a mouse.


    Clearly, victory was in his grasp, while letting the opponent feel that there was slight chance to live by letting them run non-stop. This kind of evil taste made Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart be even more joyful.


    After leaving the Spirit River, Su Luo directly ran north. Because she knew the maze for the fourth challenge was in that direction. As long as she ran into the maze, then Dongfang Xuan would have no way to deal with her. Able not to expose the little stone, Su Luo still nned not to reveal him as much as possible.


    Under the soles of her feet was soft snow, hindering Su Luo¡¯s speed.


    But when Su Luo saw up ahead, a trace of hope rose in her heart.


    Not far up ahead, a dense green color swayed, making Su Luo¡¯s eyes dizzy. This also made her heart full of joy and hope.


    That was a primitive forest, the primitive forest that hid the sky and covered the earth. After seeing the map, Su Luo knew that as long as she passed through this primitive forest, she would have reached the entrance to the maze.


    And the trees in the primitive forest hid the sky and covered the earth, the environment was very dark, the degree one could see was very low. If Dongfang Xuan wanted to find her, he would waste a lot of energy.


    As a result, Su Luo took a deep breath, and put all her spirit force into her feet. Her speed suddenly soared. In one split second, she put a long distance between her and Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! So it turned out you were using all your strength!¡± A sinister ray of light shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. A malevolent and terrifying smile appeared on his mouth. His ice-cold voice slowly sounded: ¡°However, if you feel you can escape my pursuit just because of this, then you are gravely mistaken. Now, I dere that the time to pull up the is here!¡±


    Rushing into the primitive forest, Su Luo slowly gave a breath of relief. However, before she could inhale again, a sinister figure appeared in front of her.


    Seeing this figure, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shrank: ¡°Dongfang Xuan!¡±


    How did his speed be so fast all of a sudden? To appear in front of her in such a short while?!


    As if he could see Su Luo¡¯s puzzlement, Dongfang Xuan gave a coldugh: ¡°Loathsome girl, you can conserve strength, don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t know how to do it too?¡±


    The implication was that if he wanted to capture Su Luo, he would very easily seed. Now, it was merely a cat ying with a mouse and nothing more.

 Chapter 1737 - A place to hide (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1737 ¨C A ce to hide (1)</strong>


    Although Su Luo¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t steady, however, her expression was still as calm as water. One only saw a faint smile blossom on her face: ¡°Dongfang Xuan, do you really think you can kill me?¡±


    The smile in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were deep as the ocean, his hands were looped in front of his chest as he calmly raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why? Could it be you still have another move?¡±


    Su Luo just smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing the calm Su Luo, Dongfang Xuan frowned slightly. Could it be that this loathsome girl actually had another move saved? The originally calm andposed Dongfang Xuan who had victory in his grasp, was now afraid of moving because of fearing an unexpected result. His gaze also had a trace of doubt when looking at Su Luo.


    ¡°Whether I have another move or not will depend on if you believe it or not.¡± Su Luo, with a ghost of a smile, looked at him.


    A cold intent shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun was tangled up with the gigantic dragon, and he finally hunted down Su Luo, this loathsome girl, after great difficulty. Could it be he would abandon his actions just with several doubtful sentences from her? The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth pulled, tauntingly and mockingly, he said to Su Luo: ¡°Give you a chance to leave somest words.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression was calm as before, the tip of her eyes and mouth were full of smiles: ¡°The person who should leave thest words, shouldn¡¯t it be you?¡±


    ¡°Loathsome girl, with death at hand, your mouth is still tough. Since it¡¯s like this, then let me send you to heaven!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was sinister, and he moved before he finished speaking.


    A countless number of ice thorns exploded out from the ground, rising up, within a half meter range, the world froze over in an instant.


    Dongfang Xuan moved against Su Luo without the slightest hesitation!


    And at this moment, Su Luo didn¡¯t choose to flee, instead, she rushed towards Dongfang Xuan. Her speed was fast as an artillery shell!


    Su Luo¡¯s reaction made Dongfang Xuan suspicious, because of this, his movement was slightly sluggish.


    When Su Luo was only ten meters from Dongfang Xuan, he finally moved.


    One only saw his body rush quickly towards Su Luo, in a sh, the two figures crossed. But the instant they crossed, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s palm contained a world-shaking endless strength, just like a great scourge in the world attacking towards Su Luo.


    But Su Luo also moved.


    When they crossed, Cheng Ying Sword silently flew out from Su Luo¡¯s arm and stabbed over. Several slight sword strikes flew towards Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart.


    Dongfang Xuan felt his chest go slightly cold, but he already had preparation against Su Luo¡¯s weapon that appeared and disappeared unpredictably. So the wind from his palm nted and directly hit the Cheng Ying Sword.


    The wind palm strike and Cheng Ying Sword met, giving off a violent whoosh sound. Su Luo could clearly hear the sound of pain that the Cheng Ying Sword gave off. Very clearly, Cheng Ying Sword was at a disadvantage when confronting Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack head-on.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was feeling proud, he discovered that his pair of legs was bound up. He lowered his head and discovered a thick golden vein was tightly wrapped around his feet. Below his knees, his two feet were bound together to the extent he simply couldn¡¯t take a step.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you really had some abilities!¡± Dongfang Xuan had a sinister sneer.


    ¡°You let me win oh.¡± Su Luo smilingly cupped her hand. Although she said ¡®you let me win¡¯ but when she lowered her head, a spherical object flew directly into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm. Then, she immediately ran away.


    Although Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t see what Su Luo tossed into his arms, but he sensed it was fishy. Spirit Pinball, it absolutely was a Spirit Pinball that hadn¡¯t exploded!


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t think, directly fished up that ball and didn¡¯t even look before tossing it towards Su Luo¡¯s back.


    But the scene Dongfang Xuan anticipated didn¡¯t ur.

 Chapter 1738 - A place to hide (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1738 ¨C A ce to hide (2)</strong>


    On the contrary, when that spherical ball was about to reach Su Luo¡¯s back, it suddenly disappeared without reason.


    While Su Luo was fleeing, she even had the rxed frame of mind to turn her head back and smile at Dongfang Xuan. Her smile was dazzling as the morning sun: ¡°Brother Dongfang really has high eyesight, don¡¯t even want the Absorbing Spirit Crystal, then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it oh.¡±


    Su Luo left behind a bell-like cheerfulugh in a low voice, in an instant, she ran far, far away.


    Dongfang Xuan was infuriated to the point of almost giving off smoke from his entire body.


    That actually wasn¡¯t a Spirit Pinball! If he had known it was an Absorbing Spirit Crystal, how could Dongfang Xuan return such a treasure back to Su Luo? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was wrathful and vexed at the same time. He wanted to chase but found that thick and solid golden vine was wound around his leg very tightly.


    Dongfang Xuan was extremely angry, and his spirit aura increased sharply. One only heard a burst of pitter-patter sound, soon after, the golden vine burst into pieces. It scattered and fell to the ground.


    The good thing was that this golden vine was a strip that the Variant Acacia Tree cut off, so it didn¡¯t have much effect on the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s original body.


    Dongfang Xuan originally thought that everything was within his control, but who knew that Su Luo, this loathsome girl, was craftier than a fox! Moreover, she had an endless amount of treasures, in one moment of carelessness, she was able to escape again.


    Abominable, hateful! The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the angrier he got. His fist was clenched tightly!


    Although he was angered half to death, but his intellect was still there. So he immediately got up and went to chase after Su Luo. He didn¡¯t believe that in such a short period of time, Su Luo still could run out of his range.


    At this moment, Su Luo was using all her strength to run.


    All around was an endless primitive jungle, with no signs of human life.


    Dense, ancient trees that were tall, erect and reached to the clouds, full of lush greenery. Wherever the eyes could see, it was all dark green lush leaves. You simply couldn¡¯t see where this ended. A burst of cool breeze blew by the leaves in this sea of trees, giving rustling sounds. In this uninhibited forest, it gave people the terror of having one¡¯s blood run cold.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about the dangers in the forest. From her point of view, the greatest danger came from behind her¡ª¡ªDongfang Xuan.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly flitted across the forest, her speed was very fast and she changed directions many times.


    She headed north in a roundabout way. going left then right. As if she was panicked when selecting the route. This made Dongfang Xuan who was chasing behind her have to be more alert, because if he rxed a bit, Su Luo would disappear without a trace.


    Watching as the distance between the two became closer and closer, and she still couldn¡¯t see the maze up ahead, a cold intent shed through Su Luo¡¯s brows.


    From the first time she arrived in this world, Su Luo had experienced a countless number of being chased to be killed. She had experienced a countless number of times being surrounded by perils. She had focused wholeheartedly, wanting to be strong for one reason, and it was that one day when she became strong, she would be the master of her own destiny. Now, must she be continue to be chased and killed? Su Luo slowly shook her head in her mind.


    Up ahead was a tall and erect ancient tree. The trunk was so thick that it would take ten people to wrap around it. Thick branches and luxuriant leaves, even if one was to hide a person, no one would discover it.


    All of a sudden, a trace of joy shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This tree...¡± Su Luo discovered that this really huge tree already had signs it was dying.


    ¡°In fact, it is already dead.¡± The little stone gave her an affirmative reply.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was joyful, Cheng Ying Sword shed a gap on that trunk, very quickly, a hole appeared in the tree that allowed one person to pass through.


    Su Luo shed in, at the same time, the golden vine sealed up the tree with the original bark, making sure no changes could be seen. Moreover, the golden vine¡¯s consciousness entered this ancient tree and temporarily took over its fragmented consciousness, and resumed control of the tree¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1739 - A place to hide (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1739 ¨C A ce to hide (3)</strong>


    Just when Su Luo had finished hiding, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of this ancient tree.


    Inside the ancient tree, it was pitch-ck like the night. Su Luo held her breath with rapt attention. She adjusted her body¡¯s functions to the slowest state, she even controlled her heartbeat to its weakest state. She withdrew all the spirit force into herself.


    Momentarily, Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t sense that Su Luo had already hid. His body was like lightning, he quickly swept by and continued forward.


    But Su Luo knew the crisis hadn¡¯t been resolved. Because based on her understanding of Dongfang Xuan, wanting to escape from his pursuit, it wasn¡¯t an easy matter.


    Sure enough, it was as Su Luo anticipated. Very quickly, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure returned.


    Now, his pair of eyes was like snow swords, shooting in all directions.


    But the result wasn¡¯t the one he wished for.


    Because he couldn¡¯t find Su Luo.


    He actually lost Su Luo just like this after chasing her?


    Dongfang Xuan was about to blow his top in his heart!


    Every time, when he was almost about to kill Su Luo, she could always escape the cmity. Every time it was like this! The more Dongfang Xuan thought, the more unreconciled angrier he got. One fist hit towards the ancient tree in front of him.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart rose to her throat in an instant, her thoughts continuously cried out ¡®bad luck¡¯.


    Because unexpectedly, the ancient tree Dongfang Xuan smashed towards was the one Su Luo was hiding in.


    One only heard a rumbling sound, and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist directly smashed in. And just at this critical moment, Su Luo¡¯s figure lowered, avoiding this disaster by a hair¡¯s breadth!


    Otherwise, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist¡¯s position was aimed right at Su Luo¡¯s heart. If this fist was to hit, wouldn¡¯t Su Luo¡¯s organs be meat pulp?


    Fortunately, this ancient tree was already under the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s control. So the Variant Acacia Tree secretlymunicated to Su Luo, telling her there was danger. Only because of this, she had the chance to avoid it. Otherwise, with her spirit senses shut down, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the situation outside.


    Separated by ayer of tree bark, Dongting Wang Yu simply couldn¡¯t have imagined that the Su Luo he was striving with all his might to find was only half a meter in front of him.


    After smashing this fist and venting some steam, Dongfang Xuan turned and was about to leave.


    After Dongfang Xuan left, Su Luo knew she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so she hurriedly walked out.


    But Dongfang Xuan hadn¡¯t left for long before his figure stopped.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure immediately stopped in ce. Right now, she really was stuck between going in and retreating, because as long as she moved, Dongfang Xuan would discover her.


    But even though she was motionless, Dongfang Xuan still discovered her presence.


    As to how he discovered her....Su Luo gave a bit of thought and understood. So, it turned out it was because of that fist.


    One might ask, based on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s current strength, how could his fist that hit the ancient tree only leave behind a small hole? Under normal circumstances, even if the ancient tree wasn¡¯t smashed into smithereens, at least, it should have been pulled up by the roots ah.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t think of the Variant Acacia Tree controlling the ancient tree¡¯s body. He also never thought that Su Luo would be so lucky as to avoid that fist. He just felt that this ancient tree trunk had some problems and wanted to turn back to study it properly. But he had just turned around and met with Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Loathsome girl!¡± Dongfang Xuan became excited in an instant! So excited that the finger he had pointed at Su Luo trembled non-stop.


    At this moment, Su Luo calmly smiled and greeted him: ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes ah, really is coincidental. This really is called traveled far and wide to look for something and finding it so easily.¡± Dongfang Xuan now really understood the meaning of this phrase.

 Chapter 1740 - A sudden situation arose

    <strong>Chapter 1740 ¨C A sudden situation arose</strong>


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips hooked into a ghost of a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the surroundings seem a bit fishy?¡±


    From Su Luo mentioning this, Dongfang Xuan really felt a trace of something being off!


    But specifically where it was fishy, he couldn¡¯t say. He only felt that the bottom of his heart was somewhat cold.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, what other ghost are you creating?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cold eyes stared fixedly on Su Luo. A trace of fear shed through his eyes. His actions indicated he was taking precautions.


    Su Luoughed out loud with a content expression: ¡°Want to know, I just won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Su Luo knew that the more she was like this, the more overly suspicious Dongfang Xuan would be. Making his hands and feet itch from uncertainty, only this way would her chances of winning be greater. In fact, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s reaction was as Su Luo expected. His cultivation, because of his suspicions, couldn¡¯t fully be put to use.


    ¡°Then you just ept death!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression was sinister, in one ¡®ice seals the world¡¯ move, it directly smashed towards Su Luo¡¯s head.


    The huge snowball whizzed over with cold wind, as if the entire world had entered an ice age.


    Su Luo quickly retreated back, but the more that snowball rolled, the bigger it became and the faster it got. Faced with this huge snowball, Su Luo was like a tiny ant. No matter how fast her speed soared, she wasn¡¯t able to run out from the attack range of the snowball. In contrast, as the huge snowball¡¯s speed became faster and faster, the distance between the two got closer and closer!


    This move by Dongfang Xuan showed he was serious!


    He was trying to use one move to directly settle Su Luo!


    Watching Su Luo being chased by that huge snowball, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smirk.


    Su Luo...goodbye.


    Watching Su Luo being fiercely crushed by the snowball as it passed, Dongfang Xuan had his hands on his hips as he howled withughter, facing the front. Hisugh was happy and carefree, as if the anger umted for a long time was finally set free at this moment. As if all the air he sucked in now carried a refreshing sweet scent.


    Su Luo was dead, forever dead. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t ever see that loathsome girl¡¯s repulsive face! Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mood was extremely fine.


    But very quickly, his smile froze at the corner of his mouth!


    Su Luo¡¯s....where was the body?


    Even if she was squashed into mush, at the least, there should still be meat pieces? But when Dongfang Xuan controlled the huge snowball and his spirit entered to check, he very quickly discovered that something was wrong. Because there wasn¡¯t a trace of blood on the snowball, that was to say¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo disappeared into thin air!


    This damn sh*t, in the end, what happened?


    Alive must see the person, death you should always see a body right?


    Recalling that strange smile of Su Luo¡¯s from before, Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel cold airing from the soles of his feet. His ice-cold gaze quickly shot in all four directions, but what made him despair was that Su Luo seemed to have disappeared into thin air....


    Dongfang Xuan was jealous and not resigned. He once again released his spirit sense, searching inch by inch. But what made him thoroughly depressed was...Su Luo had really disappeared!


    ¡°This loathsome girl really is a slippery mouse, having nine lives. No matter what, can¡¯t kill her!¡± Both of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hands were clenched into tight fists. His fists shook non-stop because of his fury, all the veins on the back of his hands exploded out.


    ¡°Go die, go die, go die!!!¡± Once again letting Su Luo escaped, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was extremely angry. Now, he couldn¡¯t control it anymore and went berserk.


    His fist started to bombard the surroundings.


    Very quickly, in all directions, the dark-green that filled the eyes were razed to the ground. There were holes on all sides, and there wasn¡¯t an inch of the earth that was smooth. It seemed as if it had been rocked by major violence.


    ¡°Being arrogant!¡± Seeing Dongfang Xuan go berserk, Su Luo wished she could bite him to death.


    Before, when the huge snowball rolled over, after urately calcting everything in her head, when she knew she had less than sixty seconds and would be squashed by the snowball, she had firmly carried out the measures.

 Chapter 1741 - Fleeing for her life from the tiger’s den (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1741 ¨C Fleeing for her life from the tiger¡¯s den (1)</strong>


    Su Luo knew that if she went up, Dongfang Xuan definitely wouldn¡¯t let her escape. So, she decisively took the measure of going down, which was to drill deep into the earth.


    With the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s huge root system present, burrowing a tunnel naturally wasn¡¯t a problem. In fact, the Variant Acacia Tree merely withdrew one strong and thick root, and a long ck hole appeared underground. Su Luo just had to slide down as if going down a slide.


    Sliding down and reaching the end, then following the root system to feel her way up. Su Luo once again returned to the ce she stayed before¡ª¡ªinside that ancient tree¡¯s trunk.


    Just because the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Even if Dongfang Xuan died, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Luo would climb back into that ancient tree¡¯s trunk under his helpless gaze. Therefore, Su Luo felt that this time, she was finally safe.


    But Su Luo, guessing back and forth, still underestimated Dongfang Xuan¡¯s rage.


    She never expected that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s rage would be this strong. When he moved, it would be that fierce, thoroughly ruining the surroundings.


    The Variant Acacia Tree was petrified in ce, although it was slightly injured, it wasn¡¯t serious. Right now, the Variant Acacia Tree was still uncertain if it should fall to the ground. This way, it might seem to fit in with the surroundings....


    Just when the Variant Acacia Tree hesitated. Suddenly, it saw Dongfang Xuan takerge strides towards it!


    The Variant Acacia Tree was Su Luo¡¯s nt pet. Through the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s eyes, Su Luo naturally could understand the situation outside. She watched helplessly as Dongfang Xuan tookrge strides to walk over. Suddenly, a not-so-good premonition rose in her heart.


    To escape now... was there still time? Su Luo was just about to stealthily follow the original ck hole to slip away, when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, starting at this ancient tree.


    That cold light in his eyes made Su Luo feel afraid involuntarily. Then, she subconsciously curled up and became motionless. Even to the point of stifling the beating of her heart.


    Because Su Luo knew, right now, Dongfang Xuan was using his spirit force to scan this tree up and down.


    The Variant Acacia Tree deliberately repressed its strength, pretending to be a stupid ancient tree, let alone to say her.


    Dongfang Xuan stood firmly about a meter in front of the ancient tree. After scanning it, he didn¡¯t find anything strange about it. But he wouldn¡¯t give up, he continuously circled around the ancient tree while his right hand stroked his chin, as if he was pondering deeply.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart jumped, wishing Dongfang Xuan would leave earlier. But things always turned out contrary to her wishes. Not only didn¡¯t Dongfang Xuan leave, but he stopped in the ce that was in front of Su Luo, separated by ayer of tree bark, as he carefully pondered.


    Suddenly, he stroked his chin and mumbled to himself: ¡°This nt pet seems to be stupid, but able to fight and endure a beating, I can barely use it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo opened her eyes wide inside the ancient tree. What did Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words mean? It¡¯s not like what she was thinking right?


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice came through faintly: ¡°nt pets are hard to find, since that loathsome girl has a nt pet, then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept one too.¡±


    Su Luo ridiculed in her heart: could you not be so reluctant?


    A pity Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t hear Su Luo¡¯s heart, even if he could hear it, then that¡¯s to say, whatever Su Luo said, he would definitely go in the other direction. Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s ridicule didn¡¯t have a bit of use on him.


    Now, one only saw Dongfang Xuan roll up his sleeves, both hands pressed on that ancient tree¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1742 - Fleeing for her life from the tiger’s den (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1742 ¨C Fleeing for her life from the tiger¡¯s den (2)</strong>


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Luo, inside therge tree, had two broad streaks of tears flowing down with crashing sounds. Was there a more tragic story than hers? Originally, she thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, but who would have known that the most dangerous ce was still the most dangerous ce.


    ¡°Up!¡± One only heard Dongfang Xuan give a loud shout, then a burst of crashing noise sounded. The long tree trunk was directly put on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Luo only felt her body sway for a period, her thin and weak body was shaken to roll east, then fell west. Afterwards, she discovered that Dongfang Xuan really carried this tree to sweep all over the ce.


    ¡°.....¡± Su Luo felt that no words could describe her current situation and mood.


    Watching Dongfang Xuan searching in all directions, Su Luo knew he still hadn¡¯t given up. He was still looking for her hiding ce. Seeing him put so much effort into searching, Su Luo had a feeling of deep sympathy towards Dongfang Xuan.


    She had no choice but to say that he was also a tragic child.


    She wasying inside on his shoulder, but he still didn¡¯t know. And he continued to search non-stop within a range of ten meters.


    Moreover, his movements were extremely frantic, in the ces he swept through, the ancient trees all became powder. All living things became nothingness, with exception to the tree on his shoulder.


    Now, left for Su Luo was two roads.


    One was while Dongfang Xuan was going crazy, she would very quietly slip away, in a hush-hush manner.


    The other was to take advantage of Dongfang Xuan going crazy, she¡¯d kill him with one sword strike to solve all her problems.


    Then, which route should she take? Su Luo stroked her chin and began to ponder.


    Having thought for a while, Su Luo made up her mind. To always be chased to be killed wasn¡¯t something she wanted to see, then taking the initiative to attack might actually get an unexpected result. Thinking up to here, Su Luo decided to walk the second path.


    But wanting to kill Dongfang Xuan in secret, this was a very difficult problem. If it was the Dongfang Xuan that didn¡¯t enter the Spirit River, Su Luo¡¯s secretive attack would have a fifty percent of sess. Now, she didn¡¯t even have a twenty percent certainty of sess.


    However, opportunity only knocks once. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t have such an chance of foolishly staying on his back. If she didn¡¯t do it now, then when should she wait until? Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile. Her sleeves flipped and the dagger appeared in the palm of her originally empty right hand.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and quietly waited for the best time to arrive.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, where did you run to in the end?¡± Dongfang Xuan mumbled to himself. His brows were tightly creased, so tight they could pinch an ant to death.


    Within a range of ten meters, there were no signs of human life. There were no living creatures, how could anyone respond? The targeted character Su Luo silently gripped her dagger, eyes tightly closed. Afraid of any carelessness, and she would be discovered by Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°No matter what, must find this loathsome girl. Otherwise, when Nangong Liuyun settles that gigantic dragon and chases over, at that time, it would be troublesome.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone had a trace of impatience.


    He knew this world was bnced. He had picked up the Dragon King¡¯s Command that summoned the gigantic dragon. But he knew that the time that gigantic dragon appeared would be limited, as to what kind of restrictions, he wasn¡¯t clear.


    Su Luo¡¯s dagger slowly moved forward, moved forward...


    Prated through the tree bark, revealing its sharp light.


    Three inches.


    Two inches.


    One inch.....


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was tightly clenched and she was somewhat nervous. After all, the person she wanted to kill right now was Dongfang Xuan and not someone else, whose cultivation was much higher than hers.

 Chapter 1743 - Fleeing for her life from the tiger’s den (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1743 ¨C Fleeing for her life from the tiger¡¯s den (3)</strong>


    Just when Su Luo¡¯s dagger was preparing to stab down fiercely, all of a sudden, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s pair of hands reached back, and stood the ancient tree in front vertically.


    Su Luo only felt a burst of dizziness. When she returned to her senses, she discovered she didn¡¯t have a chance because this ancient tree was directly inserted into the ground.


    Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s reaction was very quick, subconsciously taking back the dagger. After she got her dagger back, her heart feltplicated.


    She was annoyed at herself for losing such a great opportunity to assassinate him. She was also worried if Dongfang Xuan¡¯s sharp eyes could see traces where the dagger stabbed out.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dongfang Xuan suddenly cried out in surprise. Very quickly, he noticed the markings where the dagger stabbed through. Because matters were just such a coincidence, this mark was just staring at Dongfang Xuan, at a distance parallel to his gaze.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Su Luo secretly instructed the Variant Acacia Tree, if it didn¡¯t run now, it would be caught.


    The Variant Acacia Tree hurriedly nodded, among its huge root system, one root quickly extended forward. Several tens of meters under the ground, silently extending out, just like a creek water flowing by quietly. Even Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t sense it.


    Su Luo risked the danger of being discovered, held her breath and grabbed the Variant Acacia¡¯s root as it quietly send her down into the ground. Soon after, it quickly sent her forward. During this whole process, Su Luo didn¡¯t move her body herself. Because if she even moved slightly, that fluctuation in the spirit aura would be perceived by Dongfang Xuan.


    She onlyid there motionless, her body bound by one root among Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s root system. Afterwards, letting it quickly transport her.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Su Luo now silently escaping this dangerous ce, just talk about Dongfang Xuan.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan was staring unblinkingly at that very tiny scar on the tree bark. His eyes were narrowed into slits.


    This clearly was the mark of a dagger having sliced by. Moreover, inferring from the time this wound was created, it ought to have been created not long ago. This tree, he had always carried on his shoulder, then how was the wound created? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brain spun quickly, suddenly, a light shone from his eyes. A kind of impossible to believe deduction appeared in his head!


    Impossible right?


    Dongfang Xuan thought up to here, and without thinking, his fist directly smashed towards that ancient tree!


    But with just one fist strike, he sensed that things were not right.


    He remembered that this ancient tree was able to withstand a lot of smashing and beating. It was also because of this that he took an extra nce at it. Now, he used the same strength to smash over, and a little less than half of this tree actually exploded and copsed. And in the middle of the tree, a hole that could allow five people to stand in appeared in front of him.


    ¡°This aura...¡± Dongfang Xuan held his breath with rapt attention, as he carefully used his spirit sense to identify this aura in the center of the ancient tree. When he identified it after great difficulty, immediately, his entire person didn¡¯t feel good.


    One only saw hisplexion turned ashen, and eyes be bloodshot. His sinister gaze was full of hatred as he stared at this ancient tree. His expression fluctuated between clear and overcast, suddenly dark then suddenly light.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dongfang Xuan was angered to the extreme. A countless number of shadows of fists smashed towards the ancient tree.


    This ancient tree was already free from Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s control. It was just an ordinary ancient tree that was rather old and nothing more. One could just imagine how hard it was. Only several hits from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist, and it was smashed into powder.


    As for the Variant Acacia Tree, once it saw the situation was wrong, it had long abandoned its use of spirit mind to control the ancient tree. Afterwards, it followed behind Su Luo and ran far away. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t remain behind to let Dongfang Xuan bully it.

 Chapter 1744 - Fleeing underground (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1744 ¨C Fleeing underground (1)</strong>


    ¡°How could it be like this! How could it be like this! Loathsome girl!!¡± Dongfang Xuan raised his head to the sky and howled loudly.


    Dongfang Xuan discovered he was a fool! A super huge fool!


    Within a range of five kilometers, all living things were turned to dust by him. While what he was really looking for, he had carried on his own shoulder...He actually ran into this kind of debacle. Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t know what to say about himself.


    After howling loudly for a while, Dongfang Xuan gradually calmed down.


    He be aware after the fact that the matter of most importance wasn¡¯t to vent his rage. Rather, he must find a way to capture back the loathsome Su Luo that was like a mudfish that keep slipping from his hand.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, don¡¯t think you can escape!¡± Dongfang Xuan snarled hatefully, soon after, he calmed down to analyze the situation.


    Now, he was certain that before, Su Luo had always hid inside this ancient tree. Then, when did she run away? If it was said that she ran away along the way...Dongfang Xuan carefully examined that ancient tree once over, then shook his head. He vetoed this idea. If Su Luo ran away midway during his search, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t sense it.


    Then, the only possibility was when he inserted the ancient tree into the ground so she had a chance to slip away. Because at that time, the ancient tree left his hand while in contact with the earth.


    If Su Luo could tunnel underground...please pardon Dongfang Xuan. No matter howrge a hole was in his mind, he still couldn¡¯t imagine the fantastic scene of the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s root system, which with one poke as it wished, and an underground tunnel would show up.


    Dongfang Xuan thought that if Su Luo could tunnel underground, then that would exin how Su Luo disappeared into thin air when attacked by the huge snowball. Afterwards, the strange matter of her appearing inside the ancient tree.


    Thinking up to here, Dongfang Xuan immediately pushed aside the ancient tree then looked down¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, a hole that was wide enough for one person to pass through appeared in front of Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Loathsome girl!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze had a sinister and cruel expression. This ck hole proved that all his guesses were correct. At the same time, it also proved how crafty Su Luo, that loathsome girl, was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this time you really escaped. Wait until I capture you, I definitely will make you feel that death is better than living!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were cold and dark. Soon after, his figure quickly drilled into the hole.


    Because this hole was dug out by the Variant Acacia Tree, so when Dongfang Xuan quickly pursued inside, very quickly, it sensed him. At the same time, it passed on this news to Su Luo.


    ¡°So quickly he chased up?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s reaction was a lot faster than she had imagined.


    Now what should she do?


    Su Luo¡¯s mind spun quickly.


    Inside the ck hole was not good for engaging inbat, but very suitable for concealing one¡¯s self.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a full of interest expression. Her jet-ck pupils whirled, people familiar with her would know that at this time, they must avoid her.


    But Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t know, so he was stillboriously chasing after her.


    Su Luo quietly asked the Variant Acacia Tree: ¡°Underground, can your root system still expand out?¡±


    ¡°Can!¡± The Variant Acacia Tree excitedly patted its chest, its tone was exceptionally loud and clear.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good!¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart was exalted, then she gave the Variant Acacia Tree several instructions. She patted its leaves to say: ¡°Quickly go, this time will all depend on you.¡±


    ¡°To serve Master is my honor!¡± Because Variant Acacia Tree had favorable position to use its skills, its face had an excitement that couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    After getting Su Luo¡¯s instructions, the Variant Acacia Tree became busy, going about its business.

 Chapter 1745 - Fleeing underground (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1745 ¨C Fleeing underground (2)</strong>


    One only saw a very small Variant Acacia Tree, but its roots expanded out at a speed the naked eyes could see. It became thick and solid, then very long. The four thick roots extended in all four directions.


    In fact, Su Luo¡¯s n was very simple.


    Just now, she suddenly recalled the situation in the Demon Cave at that time. That ce had a maze, almost at every turn, several more roads would appear to choose from. So Su Luo also learned from that and let the Variant Acacia Tree build four different paths. Like this, when Dongfang Xuan rushed over, wouldn¡¯t it make him hesitate for a long time? Moreover,with four paths, if he wanted to find the correct one, he would need to spend a lot of effort.


    Originally, Su Luo¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t bepared to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s. If she was continuously chased in this underground tunnel, sooner orter, she would be caught. But now, Su Luo used this method, and it would be a great hindrance to Dongfang Xuan hunting her down.


    All the wrath in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart turned into speed, going all out to chase. But before he ran very far, when he saw the four small paths standing in front of him, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Could it be that underneath there was already a tunnel?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. Otherwise, based on Su Luo¡¯s ability to dig holes, how could she run and dig at the same time? Moreover, still four paths?


    While Dongfang Xuan mumbled to himself, his footsteps stopped. His fingers pinched a small piece of earth to examine carefully. Afterwards, his brows wrinkled tightly: ¡°Not right ah, these earth definitely couldn¡¯t have existed for long. If it¡¯s like this....¡±


    Dongfang Xuan arrived at a conclusion: at Su Luo¡¯s side must be an organism that was really good at digging holes.


    Even at this stage, Dongfang Xuan still couldn¡¯t imagine that in fact, the matter of digging holes were merely as simple as the Variant Acacia Tree extending its root system.


    The four roads ahead, all traces of Su Luo having passed though had been erased. Although it¡¯s not as bad as Dongfang Xuan rushing in to every road and rush back out. He still had no choice but to release his spirit aura to check. Among them, there were three roads that¡¯s less than several kilometers before stopping. Only the other one continuously extended out without an end.


    ¡°Loathsome girl!¡± Dongfang Xuan very fiercely spit out these words. He got up and directly pursued.


    But this kind of thing wasn¡¯t only once, rather, countless times, this urred in a loop.


    Everytime Dongfang Xuan¡¯s speed rose to the extreme, he would discover four roads appearing up ahead. Then he would examine the roads one by one and chose the correct one in the end, and increase his speed to pursue. Like this, the distance between the two increased. How could Dongfang Xuan catch Su Luo like this? The distance between the two not only didn¡¯t decrease, but actually became further and further apart.


    Like this, Su Luo tunneled underground and unconsciously walked for a long time.


    When she detected the atmosphere up ahead was moist, then she stopped.


    After going up to look from underground, when Su Luo touched the sunlight, she was slightly unused to it. But very quickly, she restored to normal.


    Up ahead was arge river, the river automatically flowed westwards. Su Luo took out the map and checked whether if she wanted to go north, was this wide river the route she must take.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo carefully examined this river.


    The surface of the river was a dark green color, clean but not clear. No one knew what was hidden beneath. Right now, the surface of the river was calm as a mirror, without a single ripple.


    The surface of the river was several hundreds of meters wide, based on Su Luo¡¯s current strength, wanting to fly over it was simply impossible.

 Chapter 1746 - Fleeing underground (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1746- Fleeing underground (3)</strong>


    As for stepping on the waves to cross over, this was impossible. But Su Luo always felt that under this dark green-colored river, a great danger was hidden at its bottom. This was something her sixth sense told her. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, Su Luo really didn¡¯t want to invite trouble.


    Now, ced in front of Su Luo was two roads.


    One was to think of a way to cross over this dark river to the other side. The other way was to return from the road she came from and return to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    As long as she could cross this dark river, very quickly, she would see the maze of the fourth challenge. But if she was to return to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side, it would be a long road back....Moreover, she might bring back Dongfang Xuan, who had great fighting power.


    Before, she had specifically run away so she could draw Dongfang Xuan away. Now, why would she bring him back? If she just so happened to encounter them battling together, and Dongfang Xuan helped the gigantic dragon, then wouldn¡¯t she regret to death? So after much thought, Su Luo still decided to first cross this river and then discuss it.


    How to cross this river safely, this was a question worth pondering over.


    Suddenly, Su Luo recalled the scene when Nangong Liuyun brought her back tond from the East China Sea. At that time, it was merely two wooden boards, but Nangong Liuyun brought her over the seas confidently and easily as if ice skating, and the speed was also very fast.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile. Soon after, she found a wooden board, deciding to imitate Nangong Liuyun¡¯s methods from that time.


    But when Su Luo was just preparing to put the wooden board into the river, she discovered that the ground trembled slightly.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Su Luo cried out in rm.


    She lifted her head to look. Sure enough, Dongfang Xuan stood in front of her with a gloomy face. His gaze was like a hungry wolf¡¯s, staring at her in a frosty manner!


    Su Luo¡¯s body suddenly had the feeling of being chilled to the bones.


    Right now, Dongfang Xuan was like an volcano about to explode, giving people an extremely terrifying feeling. It made people really want to take to their heels and run.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was somewhat anxious, but her face still remained calm as water. She smiled and said in aposed manner: ¡°Brother Dongfang, long time no see oh.¡±


    ¡°Long, time, no, see?!¡± Dongfang Xuan fumed with rage and bit out each word. His tone was even as he grinded out these four words.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time, as for me, I need to thank Dongfang Xuan for carrying me along the way.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was as dazzling as the fireworks. Her eyes had a trace of being pleased with herself and ridicule.


    Su Luo¡¯s ghost of a smile and attitude ignited Dongfang Xuan¡¯s rage that he had specifically suppressed.


    ¡°Loathsome girl! Die!¡± Dongfang Xuan, this time, didn¡¯t even waste any time to say superfluous words to Su Luo. He directly used his biggest killing move!


    ¡°Ice and Fire Both Soar to the Sky!¡± Dongfang Xuan bellowed.


    In an instant, it seemed that the temperature in the surroundings dropped to freezing point. One after another, ignited columns of mes shot towards Su Luo from all directions!


    In a sh, the cold ice sealed both of Su Luo¡¯s feet, making it hard for her to move even half a step.


    The thick columns of mes shot over like arrows, carrying with them sound that could split the sky, surging up violently like the tide with matchless power.


    Su Luo wanted to avoid it but discovered a long time ago that she couldn¡¯t move a single step. Now, she stood there like a statue, motionless and could only be a living target.


    Only one move, the situation changed dramatically. Su Luo now was in an extremely dangerous circumstance.


    Dongfang Xuan, this move, used one hundred percent of his power. It came like torrential rain. It could be seen how furious he was at this time. He was almost on the edge of going insane.


    But could Su Luo really be a motionless target while alive? This was clearly impossible. Although he had learned from previous experiences, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s calction still had a little hole.

 Chapter 1747 - Eight claws strange water creature (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1747 ¨C Eight ws strange water creature (1)</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan only prevented Su Luo from drilling underground again, so he set a firm defense on the ground.


    But at this time, the Variant Acacia Tree¡¯s roots were quickly spreading into theyer of ice. Soon after, one could see Su Luo at the center of the iceyer, like a spider web, it spread out in all directions, breaking apart.


    In the wake of the spider web fracturing, Su Luo¡¯s figure charged forward. Over the top of her head, two columns of fire collided, giving off a sizzling noise and red hot rays of light. Su Luo covered her head while falling to the ground, subconsciously wrapping herself in Nothingness of space to avoid the aftereffects of the attack.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo avoid it, and the rage in his heart reached the peak.


    He took a step forward, his hand once again releasing another endless stream of attacks.


    Now, Su Luo couldn¡¯t move freely. If she was hit directly, naturally, her life would be in danger.


    Things having reached this stage, Su Luo could only take out her trump card.


    One only saw Su Luo¡¯s hand wave, and a figure slowly appeared in front of Su Luo. That tall figure gave people a very safe feeling.


    ¡°Mo, Elder Ancestor Mo!¡± Seeing the person in front, Dongfang Xuan was so surprised that he almost bit off his tongue!


    How could Elder Ancestor Mo be here? Entering the Secret Roaming Dragon territory had an age restriction ah. No matter what, Elder Ancestor Mo shouldn¡¯t be able to enter ah! But the person in front of him clearly was Central Pce¡¯s Mo family¡¯s Elder Ancestor. Dongfang Xuan had seen him before, so he definitely couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s ice-cold gaze stared at him, not saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dongfang Xuan turned to ask Su Luo.


    Su Luo had already gotten up, calmly standing by Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s side. That unhurried appearance, it was impossible to see the sorry figure she cut just now. Her lips hooked into a ghost of a smile: ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just like you guessed ah.¡±


    Hearing this, Dongfang Xuan subconsciously lifted his head to look at Elder Ancestor Mo!


    ¡°Purgatory City doesn¡¯t have any grievance nor hatred with Central Pce. Let alone to say, this is a fight among the younger generation, can Elder Ancestor Mo stand on the side and act as a witness?¡± Dongfang Xuan knew Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength was formidable, before, he was already at the summit of Saint rank. He simply couldn¡¯t beat Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Dongfang Xuan was quite afraid of Elder Ancestor Mo, so he used righteousness to pressure him. He also used a sincere tone to ask Elder Ancestor Mo not to get involved. But today, it was bound to leave Dongfang Xuan disappointed, because Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s inner core had already been changed into the little stone.


    The little stone¡¯s mouth hooked into an indifferent smile, and slowly spit out a word: ¡°No.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was immediately at a loss for words. His expression became more grave: ¡°Elder Ancestor Mo insists on getting involved?¡±


    Elder Ancestor Mo smiled apathetically: ¡°Must.¡±


    Elder Ancestor Mo answered neither slowly nor quickly, but angered Dongfang Xuan to almost spit out blood.


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand at his side clenched into fists, with the veins protruding out. But he did his best to endure before finally saying coldly: ¡°Elder Ancestor Mo, why should you persistently continue to pressure?¡±


    In fact, the little stone also didn¡¯t want to fight with him. His body hadn¡¯t fusedpletely with Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body. Now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength had grown, so his chance of winning was only fifty-fifty. But what¡¯s interesting was that Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t know Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s current situation. He still regarded Elder Ancestor Mo as someone at the summit of Saint rank. Therefore, he had a lot of restrained fear, with his hands and legs tied.


    ¡°You can choose to leave.¡± The little stone¡¯s deeply cold voice slowly said.


    ¡°.....¡± Dongfang Xuan was extremely mad!


    With great difficulty, he had finally caught Su Luo after a long chase, must he really let her go? Really wasn¡¯t willing!


    All of a sudden, a trace of suspicion shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes and he said: ¡°Seeing thatst time, Master gave you a space bag, won¡¯t you be flexible for this one time?¡±

 Chapter 1748 - Eight-clawed strange water creature (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1748 ¨C Eight-wed strange water creature (2)</strong>


    ¡°No.¡± The little stone replied straightforwardly.


    But...although he was refused, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s gaze slowly lit up, in the end, it was bright as the stars.


    ¡°You are not Elder Ancestor Mo.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone was very certain.


    Su Luo secretly said ¡®not good¡¯ in her heart. Never expected that the little stone¡¯s matter would so quickly be exposed... it can be assumed that it was that sentence from before. He heard some clues from the little stone¡¯s answer.


    Faced with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s certain tone, the little stone was nonmittal. Only the mockery at the corner of his mouth became even stronger.


    ¡°Tell me, in the end, who are you? Where did the real Elder Ancestor Mo go? How did you enter Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tone had a trace of decoding a mystery. This was very important to him, because this meant that he could also refine out a strong expert as his puppet.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s pair of pitch-ck deriding eyes nced at him. Using the kind of gaze of looking at an idiot to nce at him.


    Dongfang Xuan responded only after sensing this fact. His gazended on Su Luo¡¯s body: ¡°This is your puppet?¡±


    Su Luo had both hands crossed over her chest, looked at him with a ghost of a smile. She didn¡¯t nod or shake her head.


    ¡°Do you want to fight? If not, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Su Luo very kindly reminded him.


    With the additional appearance of Elder Ancestor Mo, Dongfang Xuan really didn¡¯t know what he ought to do. Because of his original restrained fear towards Elder Ancestor Mo, at this moment, he ought to leave and stay far away from here. But he finally caught up to Su Luo after a very difficult chase, how could his heart be willing to let go?


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was hesitating, Elder Ancestor Mo suddenly moved.


    A scarlet redva warped towards Dongfang Xuan.


    No one expected that Elder Ancestor Mo would take a preemptive strike. Even Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t expect it, so he didn¡¯t react in the beginning.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know that the moment Elder Ancestor Mo appeared, Su Luo and Elder Ancestor Mo had already decided Dongfang Xuan must be killed to seal his mouth. If the matter of Elder Ancestor Mo being controlled by Su Luo was spread out, the consequences would be very serious. Therefore, in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, Dongfang Xuan must die.


    Faced with Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s attack that approached with strong momentum, after Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attention swayed, he very quickly gave a response.


    Endless ice and snow spread towards that mingva.


    Both sides met together in mid-air.


    Ice and fire were innately opposite, this forced each other to disappear.


    They had just begun the fight when a different expression shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    This Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s strength... had it atrophied? Actually wasn¡¯t as strong as what he knew. Could it be that after bing a puppet, strength would decline by a level? From Saint rank reduced to Commander level? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was full of questions, but these questions, only Su Luo could answer them. Therefore, Dongfang Xuan decided that after this battle, he would seize Su Luo and interrogate her for the answers until he understood.


    The two people fought in mid-air. The wind from their palm strikes whistled by, asionally, ice would freeze over the world, and asionally,va would surge. The fight was very intense.


    Underneath, Su Luo had her arms crossed over her chest, eyes half-narrowed. Her gaze was staring at the battle situation.


    The situation seemed to be pretty good, Elder Ancestor Mo was slightly stronger than Dongfang Xuan. So, he had a sixty percent of winning, adding to the fact that the little stone was a super strong expert from countless years ago, his fighting experience was unmatched. Therefore, the little stone had another ten percent chance of winning. In total, he had a seventy percent grasp of winning.


    Then, as long as the little stone didn¡¯t make a mistake, then the victor of this battle would definitely be Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Su Luo watched with interest this battle that broke new grounds. Her heart had a faintprehension.


    And just at this moment, a misfortune suddenly urred.

 Chapter 1749 - Eight-clawed strange water creature (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1749 ¨C Eight-wed strange water creature (3)</strong>


    One only saw, behind Su Luo, in the middle of the peaceful ck river, a strange water creature slowly stretch out its head to scout out. Its silver-white gaze stared coldly at the two battling in mid-air. Its gaze was exceptionally cold, soon after, its gaze shifted down, in the end, fixing on Su Luo¡¯s body.


    The split second it saw Su Luo, one could clearly see its nose move.


    ¡°Such a fragrant smell.¡± The strange water creature with eight tentacles looked suspiciously at Su Luo. It was somewhat puzzled. In its impression, the human race¡¯s meat was sour, astringent and very unptable. But how could that human race¡¯s body give off such a delicious smell? Just like the most delicious food in the world.


    A string of saliva hung at the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s mouth.


    The saliva flowed down, drip by dripnding on theke¡¯s surface. A ripple immediately appeared on the originally peacefulke¡¯s surface. One after another, circr ripples spread out.


    Afterwards, the head it stuck out to check suddenly lowered. The surface of theke suddenly lost traces of it.


    Its disappearance was like its appearance, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    But if you noticed it, you would discover that after an instant, its ugly head once again scouted out and was exposed above the surface of theke. And at this time, he was a distance of less than ten meters from Su Luo.


    And Su Luo, just as luck would have it, stood at theke¡¯s bank with her back to theke. Right now, she watched the battle of experts at the summit with rapt attention while holding her breath. Her heart was faintly stirred by a bit of understanding, but that inspiration flitted by. It disappeared too quickly, so Su Luo simply couldn¡¯t catch it. Now, she was trying non-stop to recall that inspiration, trying to remember what it was.


    Just when Su Luo sunk into this state, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A slight noise rose her from her thoughts, and Su Luo¡¯s head subconsciously turned to look¡ª¡ª


    This nce almost scared Su Luo silly.


    She saw that less than a meter away was a huge heading towards her. That huge mouth, sharp fangs and sinister appearance of dripping with saliva. It made one thing very clear: this ugly thing was about to swallow her alive!


    Now, it was already toote to evade!


    Su Luo subconsciously tossed the source stones in her space into that eight-tentacled hobgoblin¡¯s mouth!


    Su Luo thought that since she couldn¡¯t evade it, then she must try to block that eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s mouth. As long as its mouth was blocked, then she would be rtively safe.


    Just now, under such an urgent situation, if it was changed to an average person, that person¡¯s hands and feet would have already gone soft. If they didn¡¯t faint, they would have been scared silly. But Su Luo maintained a calm andposed manner, and even used such an excellent move.


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature never expected that wanting to swallow a person, but when it returned to its senses, it discovered that its mouth was full ofrge stones! Moreover, the fangs it was most proud of was smashed until it bled.


    While the eight-tentacled strange water creature was distracted, Su Luo had already retreated far, far away. She stood outside of the attack range of the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    Su Luo had already calcted the attack range of the eight-tentacled strange water creature. She knew the eight-tentacled hobgoblin didn¡¯t like to show up on drynd. But she still underestimated its tentacles.


    Now, the eight-tentacled hobgoblin was extremely angry, and the tentacles extended thirty meters, suddenly shooting out. It directly encircled towards Su Luo¡¯s waist!


    The long tentacles came with a strong momentum, making it toote for people to avoid.


    ¡°Really powerful eight-tentacled strange water creature!¡± Su Luo cried out in rm. If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, before, that thing in the bottom of the river that always gave her a sense of danger must be this eight-tentacled strange water creature.

 Chapter 1750 - So painful, don’t want to live (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1750 ¨C So painful, don¡¯t want to live (1)</strong>


    In the blink of an eye, Su Luo had already started to fight with the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    But when she started to move, she discovered that the situation wasn¡¯t good. Because the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weaker than Dongfang Xuan¡¯s.


    After one attack, Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly retreated back, not only didn¡¯t the eight-tentacled strange water creature retreat, instead, it even aggressively rushed forward. Its thick and long tentacle fiercely wrapped towards Su Luo¡¯s waist.


    Its speed was very fast, before Su Luo could react, its tentacle had already wrapped around Su Luo¡¯s waist.


    Afterwards, one only saw its long tentacle move slightly, and Su Luo¡¯s entire body was bound tightly. Immediately after, the tentacle pulled Su Luo, who was bound up like a cocoon, to in front of the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    The saliva at the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s mouth dripped out non-stop. That saliva had a stinky smell that made people want to vomit. Seeing this, Su Luo almost threw up.


    But now, her body was bound into a statue, she had no control over her own body.


    Eight-tentacled strange water creature pulled the wrapped up Su Luo to in front of its wide bloody mouth. Its deeply cold eyes stared at Su Luo, eyes shing with an apathetic and mocking sneer, as if to say ¡®see where you can run to, in the end, you still couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand right?¡¯


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan and Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s fight was at its most intense phase, by chance, he saw this situation, and his heart immediately rejoiced!


    Quickly eat, quickly eat, quickly eat! Dongfang Xuan eagerly cheered on the eight-tentacled strange water creature in his heart. If the eight-tentacled strange water creature ate Su Luo, then he would definitely reward this strange water creature¡¯s hardbor.


    Watching just as the eight-tentacled strange water creature was about to deliver the tightly bound Su Luo, who was without any strength to resist, into its mouth¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, a little fox with sparkling, translucent snow-white fur appeared on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. One only saw it arrogantly howl at the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was best at ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique.


    Ever since using this techniquest time in the Nine Different Pce Halls, its strength hadn¡¯t been restored. Now, in the critical moment when Su Luo was between life and death, it finally could use this technique.


    Although the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s strength was a lot greater than the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, but the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique could be used on higher ranks. Of course, the stronger the opponent, the shorter the time the ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique wouldst.


    While the eight-tentacled strange water creature stared nkly, it suddenly discovered that its body started to change.


    Its originallyrge, ugly and fiend-like body, in an instant, changed into a little sheep that continuously cried out ¡®baaa¡¯.


    This kind of gap was too big. To the extent that the eight-tentacled strange water creature couldn¡¯t react. It looked at itself in stupefaction.


    One only heard a pop sound, and the eight-tentacled strange water creature that was changed into a little sheep sank into the darkke. Its whole body was soaked, the white-colored fur was stuck to its skin, making it look extremely bedraggled.


    But what about Su Luo?


    Just when the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox was howling, Su Luo had guessed it was going to use ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique. Therefore, she had already made preparations. Just when the eight-tentacled strange water creature released its grip, the Cheng Ying Sword in Su Luo¡¯s hand suddenly shot towards that little sheep¡¯s throat.


    Opportunity only knocks once.


    Want to inflict heavy damage to the eight-tentacled strange water creature, Su Luo only had this tight opportunity.


    Sure enough, before the eight-tentacled strange water creature had realized, it was transformed into a little sheep, and had already been attacked by Su Luo.


    The Cheng Ying Sword was very ruthless and urate, giving off bright light!


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature was worthy of being at the summit of Commander rank. Although it had changed into a little sheep, its perception of danger was still very strong.

 Chapter 1751 - So painful don’t want to live (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1751 ¨C So painful don¡¯t want to live (2)</strong>


    Just when Cheng Ying Sword was about to pierce its throat¡ª¡ª


    Its figure subconsciously avoid it.


    Although Cheng Ying Sword didn¡¯t pierce its throat, it cut away a little less than half of its head!


    Immediately, blood rushed out.


    The dark greenke surface was suddenly dyed red by the scarlet blood. Circles after circles of blood floated onto theke¡¯s surface.


    After this attack, Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly sped along, backing away.


    At this moment, her thoughts wereplicated.


    Didn¡¯t kill the eight-tentacled strange water creature in one move. Then, what awaited her was the opponent¡¯s crazed retaliation.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯te uppletely empty, at least she inflicted heavy damage on the opponent.


    At this moment, the ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique had reached its time limit. One only heard a wrathful howl, and the very small sheep dyed in blood, in the blink of an eye, had changed into that huge and ugly eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    Now, a huge piece was cut off from the strange water creature¡¯s head, to the extent that even one of its eye was cut off. Blood flowed down the cheek, drop by drop mixing together with that stinky saliva. That eerie eye stared fixedly at Su Luo, really horrifying people.


    Su Luo increased her strides and sped away, not daring to stop.


    But how could the eight-tentacled strange water creature so easily let Su Luo go?


    One only saw its figure pounce madly towards Su Luo, fast as lightning!


    Su Luo felt a cold chill on her back, she sensed danger approaching, and as a result, subconsciously looked back¡ª¡ª


    Only this one nce, and her heart felt chilled.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the eight-tentacled strange water creature couldn¡¯t leave the darkke? Then what¡¯s up with this eight-tentacled strange water creature that flew up like a dragon? That speed was so fast that Su Luo had the urge to cry.


    Just at this moment, a long tentacle very quickly attacked towards Su Luo¡¯s pair of feet!


    This time, the eight-tentacled strange water creature chose Su Luo¡¯s feet rather than her waist!


    The Variant Acacia Tree rushed out, the thick vine giving off a golden light grabbed towards that thick tentacle!


    Momentarily, a tentacle, a green vine, met and intertwined, starting an intense fight.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t stop, in a flying manner, she rushed forward.


    As long as she ran out of the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s attack range, she would be safe.


    But the strength difference between the Variant Acacia Tree and the eight-tentacled strange water creature was too great. Therefore, in less than a few moves, the vine that the Variant Acacia Tree was so proud of was fractured into countless pieces about the size of an inch. In the end, it turned into a golden powder that disappeared into the air.


    Su Luo knew that that was only one vine from the Variant Acacia Tree. Its core was still being nourished in her space. So this fight didn¡¯t affect its life at all. But wanting to once again condense out a golden vine, it must restore its strength to the original state. Afraid it would need a lot of time.


    Just at this moment, the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s tentacle had already appeared behind Su Luo.


    This time, Su Luo really had no way of avoiding it.


    All of a sudden, the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s tentacle became longer, extending another three meters in an instant. Like this, how could Su Luo escape? One only saw the tentacle tightly bind around Su Luo¡¯s feet. Before Su Luo could react, it suspended Su Luo¡¯s body high in the air.


    The pitiful Su Luo became a captive just like this.


    This time, the eight-tentacled strange water creature really was extremely infuriated, so it showed no quarter.


    Suddenly, a barbed tip grew on the originally smooth tentacle. The barbed tip was like a slender needle, giving off a deep cold light.

 Chapter 1752 - So painful don’t want to live (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1752 ¨C So painful don¡¯t want to live (3)</strong>


    Every hair-like needle stabbed into Su Luo¡¯s foot, it was so painful that Su Luo sucked in a breath of cold air. If it was only the hair-like needles, then fine, but the problem was that every needle hair had a barbed tip. Once it entered a person¡¯s body, want to quickly pull it out, it would so painful that you might want to just die.


    In addition to this, the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s eye had a trace of killing intent! That eye had an iparably sinister expression!


    The tentacle suddenly gave a toss, and Su Luo¡¯s figure appeared in front of the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    Now, all at once, eight tentacles extended out from the eight-tentacled strange water creature, they were very thick and powerful.


    All eight tentacles had barbed tips, in an instant, they all engulfed towards Su Luo¡¯s body, firmly wrapping her inside.


    This time, Su Luo was bound tightly from head to toe, her body couldn¡¯t move a bit. Moreover, those densely-packed fine hair needles entered Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Su Luo¡¯s willpower against pain was very strong, but under these kind of circumstances, one could see her face turn pale from the pain. Cold sweat poured down like raindrops, her whole body couldn¡¯t stop convulsing because of the pain, struggling and twisting....


    Really was very painful...


    Su Luo bit down with a death grip on her teeth, her whole body shuddering non-stop because of the pain.


    Such a ruthless eight-tentacled strange water creature, it was trying to kill her with pain.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s whole body was covered in blood. Although every wound was very fine, but because there were numerous wounds, so the blood that seeped out merged together. Just like now, her light-colored clothing was full of specks of red that were bloodstains. It was a shocking sight.


    In fact, right now, Su Luo was also very miserable, she almost fainted from the pain.


    If no one came to save her, Su Luo would definitely die from too much pain and blood loss.


    But who could save her now? The Variant Acacia Tree now couldn¡¯t save itself, let alone others. After the service from before, its cultivation had greatly decreased, it needed a lot of time before having all its strength restored. After the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox used the ¡®transform into sheep¡¯ technique, wasting a majority of its spirit force, it was nowying next to the Spirit Spring in her space, gasping for breath with her tongue sticking out. Therefore, Su Luo also couldn¡¯t count on it.


    As for the little stone....


    Not far, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fight with the little stone was at an irresolvable stage.


    Now, the two both found time to look towards Su Luo¡¯s situation. After one nce, the little stone¡¯s brows were tightly knotted.


    The little stone¡¯s brain was very good, after his careful and urate calction, wait until he defeated Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo would be thoroughly dead. If Su Luo was dead, then what was the meaning of winning this battle?


    Compared to the little stone¡¯s displeasure, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mood was a lot happier. Right now, he was so excited that he almostughed out loud.


    Both feet being suspended, it was the first time Dongfang Xuan saw this kind of bedraggled Su Luo. This time, how could the loathsome girl not die? Dongfang Xuan wouldn¡¯t believe it. Even if Su Luo was a cat with nine lives, this time, she certainly would die.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was extremely pleased, suddenly, he felt his hand be rxed. When he looked again, Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s figure had already disappeared from in front of him.


    Dongfang Xuan looked ahead, sure enough....


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s figure had already flown to in front of the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    ¡°Humph!¡± A sinister and vicious light appeared in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. Originally, he couldn¡¯t beat Elder Ancestor Mo, but now, all of his attention was on the eight-tentacled strange water creature. Didn¡¯t this give him the best opportunity to mount a sneak attack? The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the prouder he was and the more brilliant his smile was.

 Chapter 1753 - Self detonate one’s body (1)

    Chapter 1753 ¨C Self detonate one¡¯s body (1)


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature stared at the little stone with a face full of hatred.


    The little stone also red very fiercely at the opponent. Right now, his heart was iparably indignant. Heaven knows when he was at the summit of his strength, what did this eight-tentacled strange water creature count as? It wasn¡¯t even worthy of lifting his shoes. Now, he was even helpless when killing such an insignificant ant and would have to battle for a long time.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure slowly approached Elder Ancestor Mo.


    Although Su Luo was in so much pain she was hovering between life and death, but she was still clear-headed.


    She saw Dongfang Xuan noiselessly approach Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s back. Immediately, rm appeared in her eyes. The strength she saved bit by bit immediately exploded out.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Su Luo loudly screamed.


    But now, even if the little stone wanted to avoid, it was already toote.


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s wisdom was very high, when it saw Dongfang Xuan mounting a sneak attack, a pleased expression shed across its sinister face. One only saw it condense out its most powerful killing move, smashing it fiercely towards the little stone¡¯s face.


    This move, the eight-tentacled strange water creature used all its strength.


    The little stone used seventy percent of his strength to meet with the eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s move. The remaining thirty percent was used to deal with Dongfang Xuan.


    In an instant.


    One only heard the sounds of collusion.


    Because of the friction in the air, one could hear sizzling sounds.


    The force in the surroundings was so great as to startle the heavens.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The little stone faced the eight-tentacled strange water creature straight on, after both people met, they retreated.


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature¡¯s body rocked violently. The blood that had stopped flowing, with great difficulty, once again erupted out like spring water. It coughed out blood non-stop, very quickly, its face and body were full of bloodstains. But it still had a death grip on Su Luo, refusing to let go.


    Compared to the eight-tentacled strange water creature, the little stone was a little better off. He only retreated back three steps before his figure became firm.


    Then, at this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack was already close to his back!


    With an intense sound that broke through the sky, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s palm strike suddenly pped into the little stone¡¯s back.


    The little stone only saved thirty percent of his strength to defend, but Dongfang Xuan used all his strength in this hit. How great was that force, one could well imagine.


    His back received the hit, and the little stone¡¯s figure swayed violently. Soon after, he continuously hit out with his palm.


    But the opponent he hit wasn¡¯t Dongfang Xuan, rather, it was the eight-tentacled strange water creature!


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature thought the little stone would turn to chase down Dongfang Xuan for revenge. But before it could return to its senses, the little stone¡¯s fist fell like the rain.


    A burst of pitter-patter sounds resounded non-stop.


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature originally was seriously injured, before it could return to its senses, the little stone¡¯s burst of fists beat it into confusion. Moreover, this time, the little stone didn¡¯t reserve any strength. All of the little stone¡¯s strength was used on its body.


    One only heard a bang sound.


    The eight-tentacled strange water creature no longer had the strength to confine Su Luo, therefore, Su Luo¡¯s figure fell to the ground, recovering her freedom.


    But just at this time, Dongfang Xuan rushed up again.


    But he didn¡¯t even bother looking at Su Luo, directly hitting towards the little stone. Probably because he felt that as long as he killed the little stone, Su Luo would fall into his packet.


    With regards to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack, the little stone once again couldn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist smashed down, the little stone¡¯s fist ruthlessly smashed towards the eight-tentacled strange water creature.


    Immediately, the dying eight-tentacled strange water creature died on the spot. Its eyes flipped out, dying with grievances in its expression. It looked extremely miserable.


    But the little stone wasn¡¯t any better off. His back endured Dongfang Xuan¡¯s formidable attacks!

 Chapter 1754 - Self-detonate one’s body (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1754 ¨C Self-detonate one¡¯s body (2)</strong>


    Just when the eight-tentacled strange water creature copsed, the little stone¡¯s body flew forward from being hit by Dongfang Xuan. In the end, he heavily fell to the ground.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at the dead eight-tentacled strange water creature and secretly said bad luck. Then, he tookrge strides, step by step, approaching the little stone. The corner of his mouth had an arrogant sneer intrinsic to a winner.


    This time, the little stone was injured rather seriously, so it took him quite a while of struggling to stand up.


    Dongfang Xuan looked down from high above, the corner of his mouth hooking into a ridiculing sneer: ¡°Whether you are Elder Ancestor Mo or not, this time you must die!¡±


    The little stone gasped for breath and coldly looked at him.


    Dongfang Xuan condensed out an ice sword in his hand.


    The ice sword gave off a cold light under the sunlight.


    While the little stone was climbing up, the cold long sword quietly stabbed out.


    One only heard a snapping sound!


    The little stone¡¯s right arm was directly cut off!


    Fortunately, the little stone was quick to avoid, otherwise, what was cut off would have been his head.


    Su Luo was so anxious, tears were about to fall. But now, she wasying on the ground, unable to move, let alone to say, go out and help.


    The long arm was cut off, giving off a clear sound when it fell to the ground. But the little stone didn¡¯t even frown. As if this arm had nothing to do with him.


    Dongfang Xuan seeded in one move and became more savage.


    One only saw his lips hook into a sinister smile. His eyes were full of mockery and a ridiculing smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you are only so so! Then next year today will be the anniversary of your death!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan waved his sword and thrust out.


    The little stone¡¯s brows were tightly knotted, the weak body was forced to fall back. But although he spared no effort, he still couldn¡¯t resist Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack at his peak. A white light shed by. A long wound was shed on the little stone¡¯s chest. The blood rushed out, following the wound. In an instant, the jacket in front of his chest was dyed red from the blood.


    Even like this, the little stone didn¡¯t even frown, as if this long and deep wound didn¡¯t appear on his body.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at such a firm little stone, and the killing intent became more fervent in his eyes.


    Because he knew that if a person was very ruthless to others, it didn¡¯t matter. If a person was very ruthless to himself, that¡¯s what¡¯s called really ruthless. This kind of person was a very terrifying existence, the heart to retaliate would be even stronger. If he didn¡¯t kill the opponent, then what awaited him would be endless retaliation.


    Therefore, Dongfang Xuan made a decision, no matter what, he must kill this person in front of him. Because he gave Dongfang Xuan a deep restrained fear.


    Dongfang Xuan unfolded his left hand, and suddenly, another sword appeared.


    One sword in each of his left and right hand, the power waspletely increased.


    The sword danced in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand, each move had a destructive power that would be fatal. It relentlessly attacked towards the little stone.


    The little stone dodged to the left and avoided on the right, panting for breath, surrounded by perils all around. Several times, he almost lost his life under Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand. But he avoided it all by a hair¡¯s breadth. However, more and more traces, of sword scars would appear on his body.


    It was also because the little stone could avoid it time and time again, so Dongfang Xuan¡¯s killing intent rose. His moves became increasingly powerful and bold!


    Suddenly, the little stone¡¯s foot stumbled, in one careless moment, he fell to the ground. The fall made him cut a very sorry figure.


    At this moment, his escape route, front, back, left and right, were all sealed off by Dongfang Xuan. As if the only road left was to die.


    ¡°Now, see where you can ran to!¡± Dongfang Xuan knew that even if wings were inserted into Elder Ancestor Mo, now, he still couldn¡¯t escape.

 Chapter 1755 - Self detonate one’s body (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1755 ¨C Self detonate one¡¯s body (3)</strong>


    From Dongfang Xuan¡¯¡¯s point of view, Elder Ancestor Mo had already reached a dead end. He didn¡¯t have any strength to resist, ording to conventional thinking, if he still had strength, would he have allowed him to cut off one of his arms?


    The proud Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t see the mocking sneer that shed through the little stone¡¯s eyes.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was about to use another killing move, at this moment, a misfortune ured.


    One only saw Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body suddenly spring up like a bullet, exploding towards Dongfang Xuan!


    A trace of surprise shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes, before he could put away his surprise, the little stone had already rushed to in front of him.


    One only heard a violent exploding sound that prated through the earth and sky.


    It was as if hundreds of kilograms of explosives were tied to Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body. And these explosives were all ignited at the same time, in a split second, detonating simultaneously.


    A countless number of mes soared to the sky, making a huge area densely ck.


    Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body disintegrated from the explosion, a countless number of mincemeat flew and sttered in all directions.


    Dongfang Xuan, who was closest to Elder Ancestor Mo, now had no time to attend to himself. Because Elder Ancestor Mo had rushed in front of him and deliberately exploded, how could he let Dongfang Xuan escape?


    Dongfang Xuan received an intense attack.


    He did his best to endure, but in the end, he still coughed out loud violently. Then with an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, blood violently sprayed out.


    Spitting out several mouthfuls of blood was fine, but this time, Dongfang Xuan almost spit out his internal organs. It could be seen howrge of an impact was brought to his body when Elder Ancestor Mo chose to detonate his body.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have time to think carefully, let alone nce at Su Luo. Immediately, he sat down with legs crossed, both eyes closed tightly, quickly entering the restoring state. If he dyed even a bit, it would greatly affect his cultivation.


    At this moment, not far away, Su Luo stared stupefied at the carnage on the ground because of self-detonation. A burst of sadness couldn¡¯t help but rush up from the heart. But before it could brew into a sorrowful mood, a cold, strong and arrogant voice sounded in her mind: ¡°Cry, what cry? I this daddy still haven¡¯t died yet!¡±


    Although she was scolded, but this time, Su Luo was extremely happy. She excitedly talked with the little stone in her mind: ¡°It turned out you didn¡¯t die ah? Since you didn¡¯t die, then speak a little earlier ah. Why harm me to be so broken-hearted?¡±


    The little stone unhappily humped twice: ¡°This young master is in a state of nothingness but a soul. Do you think self-exploding will have any effect on this young master? Even if everyone in the world died, this young master still won¡¯t die!¡± The little stone patted his chest, full of self-confidence. Of course, that¡¯s ignoring his pale as paper face.


    This sentence that the little stone spoke wasn¡¯t wrong. He originally was in a nothingness state and just a soul state. He really was a cockroach you couldn¡¯t kill ah.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at him in annoyance.:¡°Why did you explode your body ah?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t self-explode, then I should wait for that person to kill me?¡± The little stone unhappily red at Su Luo, ¡°Why are you wasting words? This daddy used one flesh and blood body to pave the road for you. Why haven¡¯t you hurriedly run? You think that waiting until that person wakes up, you will still have your life?¡±


    The little stone was her people, so he understood her.


    Before, there was Variant Acacia Tree, little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox, and he who upied Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s body to help Su Luo. So she was able to avert disaster time and time again. Time and time again, she would break through being besieged. But now, everyone was either wounded or trying to restore cultivation, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could help Su Luo.


    So right now, the best method was for Su Luo to quickly run without dy. Taking advantage that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t awoken from cultivation, how far she was able to run, then that was how far she should run.

 Chapter 1756 - The world in the bottom of the lake (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1756 ¨C The world in the bottom of theke (1)</strong>


    ¡°Just now, because of your body¡¯s explosion, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s injury certainly should be very serious. If I seize the opportunity to get rid of him now...¡± Su Luo licked her chapped lips, eyes glistening brightly because of this thought.


    ¡°Let this idea go as soon as possible.¡± The little stone wasn¡¯t a bit optimistic about Su Luo, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because he is restoring his body, you should deliberately go up and court death. Let me tell you, as long as you make one move, Dongfang Xuan can kill you in one move.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Su Luo sucked in a long breath. Could it be she would be forever fated to flee for her life? Did her lifeline carry the fate of being cut short?


    Su Luo had no choice but to listen to the little stone¡¯s words. Because facts proved that every word he said was right.


    Just when Su Luo was about to flee, Dongfang Xuan slowly opened his eyes....


    Sh*t! Actually recovered so quickly! Immediately, Su Luo was anxious.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s deeply cold sinister gaze stared at Su Luo. The corner of his mouth suddenly hooked into a charming but evil smile, making people feel horror when looking at it. Su Luo¡¯s hair stood on ends because of being stared at, as her blood turned cold.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even think and directly tossed the wooden board into the ckke. Then, she quickly rushed forward.


    Su Luo¡¯s ability to flee for her life had always been the most outstanding among her strong points.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo step on the board speeding away, and his face that was covered with scars had a smile that became increasingly dark, cold and horrifying.


    Flee? Loathsome girl, you think you can flee from me?


    Dongfang Xuan lifted up his long, thin finger, stroking the scars on his face that would be hard to remove. Hatred covered his entire face in an instant.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t draw support from any outside object. One only saw his figure shed, when one looked again, he had already appeared above the peaceful ckke.


    Up ahead, Su Luo staked her life to flee.


    Behind, Dongfang Xuan pursued relentlessly, unwilling to let go.


    But the situation right now was very unfavorable to Su Luo.


    Because before, she was seriously wounded, although she used the best medicine, moreover, her own blood had the effect of self-healing, but time was far from enough for her to recoverpletely. Therefore, while Su Luo was fleeing, she also had to endure the pain of being seriously injured.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s recovery speed was very fast. Although he hadn¡¯t recovered to his peak period at this moment, but to deal with the seriously injured Su Luo was more than enough.


    Up ahead, they had almost reached the opposite bank of theke. Su Luo¡¯s heart rejoiced.


    All of a sudden, at this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure appeared in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo abruptly came to a halt.


    If she didn¡¯t stop, she would directly knock into Dangfang Xuan¡¯s pair of longswords.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, what other trump cards do you have, take it all out!¡± Dongfang Xuan stood above the peaceful ckke. His gaze was cold and hidden as he stared at Su Luo. His eyes were full of a murderous aura, and he had an overbearing attitude.


    In the wake of Su Luo¡¯s trump cards appearing one after another, she had slipped away time and time again. Dongfang Xuan really was afraid of Su Luo¡¯s cards.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was anxious but her expression still was tranquil as water. One only saw her smile faintly: ¡°Could it be you aren¡¯t afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid? Hahaha!¡± Dongfang Xuan howled withughter. His wide sleeves lifted up as he looked at Su Luo with frost: ¡°If you have the ability, take out and use all of your trump cards.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to use it?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile was the same as before.


    ¡°Then just go die!¡± A killing intent appeared in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes. One only saw his hands form aplicated seal, and very quickly, ice des shot towards Su Luo from all directions!


    Because he was afraid Su Luo still had some trump cards, so this time, Dongfang Xuan used all his strength!


    One hundred percent of his power exploded out, even if the little stone was to encounter this, it would be unbearable for him, let alone to say Su Luo.


    Su Luo watched as those ice des surged over like the tide. She knew that if she didn¡¯t avoid it, then what awaited her was being stabbed and looking like a hedgehog.

 Chapter 1757 - The world at the bottom of the lake (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1757 ¨C The world at the bottom of theke (2)</strong>


    Without time to think, one only saw Su Luo¡¯s figure shorten with a ssh sound.


    Before the ice des arrived, she jumped into theke a step before!


    After the ice des arrived, because they lost the target, these ice des collided with each other. After the confused sounds of pitter-tter, they finally became faint white powder that scattered into the ckke.


    Dongfang Xuan watched bbergasted.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, actually jumped into theke! This really is there is a road to heaven you don¡¯t walk and no doors to hell but you insist on rushing in.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes had a radiant light.


    He could sense that there was a very strong organism that was living inside theke. And this kind of formadiable existence zealously guarded their domain, repelling all external people. Su Luo so casually rushing in was absolutely going to die.


    Dongfang Xuan stood in mid-air, looking at the tranquil surface of theke. His eyes were half-narrowed, he was considering if he should follow after Su Luo and jump into this ckke.


    After considering for a long time, he still decided to give up going in. Because he felt that he really didn¡¯t have the need to take such a huge risk.


    Although Dongfang Xuan was certain there was a very formidable aura inside, he was also certain that after Su Luo jumped into the ckke, her life would be in danger. However, he didn¡¯t leave. Rather, he sat cross-legged on theke shore. While silently healing his internal injuries, he also observed the situation. As long as Su Luo came out, he wouldn¡¯t let her have another slight chance to escape.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was setting up this inescapable, Su Luo was also not idle at the bottom of theke.


    After Su Luo jumped into the ckke, her entire person entered a dizzy state. So sleepy as if she would fall asleep forever.


    But at this time, the little stone gave an intense sharp cry in Su Luo¡¯s head. This cry immediately removed Su Luo from her disoriented state.


    After Su Luo returned to her senses, a burst of cold sweat appeared on her back.


    Because now that Su Luo had finally sank into the bottom of theke, she could clearly see those fishes and all kinds of creatures that were unconscious in the surroundings.


    All around, there was a deathly stillness and unusual quiet.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart shivered, if she didn¡¯t have the little stone¡¯s help, she would certainly have fallen asleep. To the extent that she would never wake up.


    Su Luo hurriedly stuffed a Clearing Mind Pill into her mouth. This was the Emperor-ranked Clearing Mind Pill that Grandmaster Rong Yun had specifically refined for Su Luo. Right now, Su Luo had no choice but to admire Beautiful Teacher¡¯s acute foresight. Otherwise, she would certainly end up terribly.


    After her mind became clear-headed, Su Luo begin to size up her surroundings. But around her, besides those motionless creatures, actually didn¡¯t have any aura that was moving about.


    ¡°In the end, what is this ce?¡± Su Luo lifted her head to look, but at this time, she simply couldn¡¯t see clearly what¡¯s above her head. She only felt that the surroundings was an area that was pitch-ck, didn¡¯t seem to be like the bottom of ake.


    ¡°Secret room.¡± The little stone rolled his eyes in annoyance at Su Luo. Then under Su Luo¡¯s expectant gaze, he helplessly told her that during her unconsciousness, she was carried by the flow of the water into this cave formed fromva.


    ¡°What a bigva cave, don¡¯t know how it was formed.¡± Su Luo looked at this massiveva cave, and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. Who would have known that there was another universe under theke?


    The little stone looked at this cave, afterwards, his brows were tightly knotted.


    ¡°What? Could it be you have some clues?¡± Seeing that the little stone had a rare frown, Su Luo smilingly asked. She originally said the words casually, but outside of her expectations, the little stone actually replied.


    ¡°A fist smashed it out, how else could it have formed?¡± The little stone nted a faint nce at Su Luo, and said this without thinking.

 Chapter 1758 - The world in the bottom of the lake (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1758 ¨C The world in the bottom of theke (3)</strong>


    ¡°You really know?¡± Su Luo looked at him in surprise, ¡°Whose fist is so strong? Actually with one hit made such a hugeva cave?¡±


    The little stone said faintly: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it ought to be a Battle God Puppet. But even if I said Battle God Puppet, you probably don¡¯t have any concept of what it is. Because this kind of Battle God Puppet has already disappeared from the world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo felt a slight regret.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t feel regret, if a Battle God Puppet still remained here, then we both would die for certain.¡± Little Stone unhappily nted Su Luo a nce, ¡°A Battle God Puppet¡¯s territorial sense is very intense. Moreover, its battle sense is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Luo whispered this the second time.


    Just when the two were murmuring, suddenly, not far away came the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°What things?¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes was innocent and bewildered.


    Who knew that at this time, the little stone shouted at Su Luo: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Luo stared nkly from being shouted at, she foolishly stared at the little stone. But right now, the little stone was more stirred up than her: ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Luo used her mind to carefully have a conversation with the little stone. Really was because the little stone¡¯s attitude¡¯s change was too great. In Su Luo¡¯s impression, the little stone hadn¡¯t ever been this careful.


    ¡°Snap, snap¡ª¡ª¡± This sound was bing clearer and clearer.


    The little stone¡¯splexion immediately became abnormally pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo¡¯s mood was also affected by his and she couldn¡¯t help but start to be nervous.


    ¡°You are toast!¡± The little stone very fiercely roared at Su Luo in a low voice, ¡°What kind of luck do you have ah? Actually dare to boast you have good luck? On the street, randomly pulling over a person and their luck is one hundred times better than yours!¡±


    The little stone¡¯s anger was vigorous. But Su Luo was still puzzled. Even up till now, she still didn¡¯t know what happened. In the end, what was the little stone angry about?


    In the wake of the snapping sounding closer and closer, the little stone finally said: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, this sound...ought to be...given off by the Battle God Puppet...¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Su Luo was jolted. ¡°Battle God Puppet? Didn¡¯t you say that Battle God Puppets no longer exist in this world?¡±


    This was something he had just said, it was still hot. How long had it been ah, immediately having your face pped.


    The little stone arrogantly red at Su Luo: ¡°Here is Secret Roaming Dragon Territory and not the maind. Moreover, how would I have known that after so many years, this Battle God Puppet hasn¡¯t been scrapped ah!¡±


    ¡°Then you say, what ought we do now?¡± Su Luo spread out her hands, able to smash out such argeva cave with one hit of its fist, how strong must that strength be? Afraid it would be stronger than even Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Why are you still staring nkly? Quickly run ah!¡± The little stone hurriedly urged Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of awkwardness, because the only road to continue living was on theke¡¯s surface. But on theke¡¯s surface, Dongfang Xuan surely had set up a trap, waiting for her to take the bait. If she went up, wasn¡¯t this walking directly into the trap?


    Just when Su Luo was hesitating, the little stone¡¯s sharp voice sounded in her mind: ¡°Battle God Puppet¡¯s awareness of its territory is very sharp! Moreover, its strength can only be stronger than Dongfang Xuan and not weaker! What to do you choose!¡±


    Strength that was stronger than Dongfang Xuan? Su Luo was so depressed that she almost spit out blood.


    Now, arranged in front of Su Luo was to choose a road with the chance of dying nine times out of ten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Su Luo helplessly turned around and hurriedly ran away.

 Chapter 1759 - Battle God Puppet (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1759 ¨C Battle God Puppet (1)</strong>


    While Su Luo was running, she also turned her head back to look.


    When she saw that Battle God Puppet with only skeleton remaining, her eyes almost dropped out from staring.


    She only saw that this Battle God Puppet was about three meters tall, its whole body was slim without any flesh. It only had a white-colored bone frame to create a human figure.


    Although the frame appeared simple, but it gave people a terrifying feeling. At least, only having nced at it once, Su Luo felt all her hairs stand on ends.


    That Battle God Puppet seemed to have awareness. When Su Luo¡¯s head turned to look at him, it lifted its pair of eyes that was blood red, like a dense blood fog, misty and reeking of blood.


    Just one nce made Su Luo dizzy.


    Not only that, this Battle God Puppet actually gave a burst of strangeughter towards Su Luo. That chuckle made all the hair on Su Luo¡¯s body stand up straight.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think more, she immediately turned and ran upwards toward the surface.


    Compared to Dongfang Xuan, this Battle God Puppet was more terrifying.


    At least when faced with Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo could use schemes and intelligence. But faced with this extremely powerful ¡°strong buff guy¡± puppet in front of her that only spoke with its fist, Su Luo was simply powerless.


    Before, those injuries Su Luo received had gradually healed. Now, her movements weren¡¯t affect by those injuries at all.


    Very quickly, she arrived at the surface of theke.


    Behind, she had the Battle God Puppet pursuing, unwilling to let go. On theke¡¯s shore, there was Dongfang Xuan staring fixedly, waiting. This time, what she must do was to take her time to make a decision but Su Luo didn¡¯t have this time.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to think, her body suddenly soared out of the ckke.


    Dongfang Xuan had already sensed this slight fluctuations, he was very familiar with Su Luo¡¯s aura. So, he immediately guessed it was Su Luo. A strong killing move hacked ruthlessly towards Su Luo¡¯s forehead!


    But Dongfang Xuan still underestimated Su Luo.


    Right now, almost all of Su Luo¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. At a time of life and death, Su Luo once again soared to the fastest speed. Therefore, when Dongfang Xuan released this killing move, Su Luo¡¯s body twisted and directly leaned to the right.


    Then, did Dongfang Xuan¡¯s move go to waste?


    It really didn¡¯t.


    Not only wasn¡¯t this killing move by Dongfang Xuan wasted, moreover, it was of great use. It could be said it impacted the most critical juncture that would affect the sess or failure of the battle situation in the future.


    Su Luo avoided it, but behind Su Luo there was still a pitiful Battle God Puppet okay?


    Just after Su Luo avoided it, and before Dongfang Xuan¡¯s killing movended, the Battle God Puppet had foolishly popped out.


    One only heard a loud ng sound!


    This killing move directlynded on the Battle God Puppet¡¯s forehead!


    Afterwards, greenish smoke emerged from its forehead.


    Dongfang Xuan was also struck dumb seeing this. He was in disbelief, looking at that thing whose head had just emerged and was smashed back into the water....


    In fact, because that killing move exploded too fast, Dongfang Xuan simply didn¡¯t have time to see clearly what that thing was.


    Su Luo¡¯s head turned back and discovered that the Battle God Puppet was knocked unconscious by just one move from Dongfang Xuan. She couldn¡¯t help but to be bbergasted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Battle God Puppet a bit too weak!¡± Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes blinked.


    If she had known earlier that the Battle God Puppet would copse from one blow, why would she have had to run so hurriedly?


    Since it was just one face to face, and it was pped back into the bottom of theke.


    But at this time, the little stone also looked at the ripple on the ckke¡¯s surface with disbelief... Clearly, that puppet gave him a sense that it was very strong, okay.


    The little stone¡¯s expression darkened then lightened in indeterminate manner, suddenly, a light shed through the little stone¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 1760 - Battle God Puppet (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1760 ¨C Battle God Puppet (2)</strong>


    ¡°Quickly go back!¡± The little stone loudly shouted at Su Luo.


    This tone was urgent and clear, like a p of thunder exploding in Su Luo¡¯s mind. She almost jumped from being startled.


    Su Luo had never seen the little stone this excited, momentarily, she couldn¡¯t react.


    The little stone urged in an anxious tone: ¡°Quickly return to the bottom! If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly...whether we can kill Dongfang Xuan or not will depend on this move!¡±


    Actually so serious?


    Although Su Luo couldn¡¯t understand what the little stone had in his sleeves, but she still did what the little stone told her to do.


    But at this time, before Su Luo could jump into the ckke, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack that rushed over with strong momentum had arrived.


    This time, it seemed as if Dongfang Xuan was testing his own moves. He sent the exact strike from just now and it smashed towards Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    A ¡®ng¡¯ noise resounded.


    Su Luo originally wanted to jump into the ckke, this move by Dongfang Xuan was also forcing her into the ckke, wasn¡¯t it just perfect? As a result, Su Luo beat him at his own game and sunk into the bottom of the ckke.


    But it happening like this again made Dongfang Xuan bbergasted.


    Was this move really so powerful and astonishing? Being released, it eliminated such a powerful existence, then again, it eliminated Su Luo? If you must know, Su Luo was like a cockroach he couldn¡¯t kill. Time after time, she would tenaciously rise up.


    Dongfang Xuan looked foolishly at his own pair of hands, the light in his eyes bing increasingly hot.


    Su Luo jumped into the ckke because of the little stone¡¯smand. Afterwards, she rushed forward in the direction the little stone pointed to.


    Seeing the little stone¡¯s tense little face and anxious expression, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but teasingly say: ¡°So there are times that you can also get excited ah.¡±


    The little stone unhappily rolled his eyes at Su Luo and arrogantly curled his lips: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the contractor is too weak, how could I this grandpa take a fancy to such a weak ant-like existence?¡±


    Su Luo tsked twice.


    Up ahead, they would arrive at the ce he pointed to very soon.


    A white skeleton frame forming a human figure puppetid quietly at the bottom of theke.


    One only saw its pair of eyes opened into a circle, as if dying with remaining grievances.


    ¡°Go over.¡± Seeing Su Luo¡¯s footsteps had stopped, the little stone couldn¡¯t help but urge urgently.


    ¡°You are certain there is no problem? Certain it wouldn¡¯t jump up?¡± Su Luo once again hesitated.


    ¡°Could it be you didn¡¯t discover that all the spirit force in its body had been consumed? Have you ever seen a Battle God Puppet who had consumed all their spirit force can jump up?¡± The little stone grunted in displeasure, ¡°Still won¡¯t quickly go up? I am telling you, wait until Dongfang Xuan clearly thinks through the secret within and chase after you, you will die for certain.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Luo was muddled by the little stone¡¯s jumping around logic.


    The little stone used the expression of ¡®looking at a fool¡¯ to look at Su Luo, he stopped short of cursing her for being an idiot.


    ¡°Battle God Puppet has a very distinct trait. If the human race wants it to be a hired thug, then they must feed it enough food. Who feeds it will be its master.¡± The little stone told her the secret.


    If it weren¡¯t for the little stone being a spirit that had lived for countless years, there really would be very few people who knew the Battle God Puppet¡¯s secret.


    Su Luo started to understand it somewhat: ¡°That is to say, if I go feed it now, then this Battle God Puppet would listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t be extremely stupid.¡± The little stone humphed twice.


    But Su Luo frowned and looked at the Battle God Puppetying in the bottom of theke motionless with some doubt. She stroked her chin, her doubtful gaze shooting towards the little stone: ¡°So easily pped down by Dongfang Xuan, you really think it¡¯s very strong?¡±

 Chapter 1761 - Battle God Puppet (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1761 ¨C Battle God Puppet (3)</strong>


    The little stone red at Su Luo as if she had failed to live up to expectations: ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how formidable the Battle God Puppets were at their summit, thus you would say something like this! As long as you feed it sufficient spirit force, I can guarantee ten Dongfang Xuan is not enough for it to destroy!¡±


    But the little stone didn¡¯t say how much spirit force was required to feed it until it was full...In short, it wasn¡¯t something Su Luo could afford to raise now.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯t know the Little stone kept back some information he didn¡¯t say. She listened to the little stone¡¯s words and immediately became excited.


    Ten Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t enough for it to destroy? Then how strong must it be? Su Luo¡¯s pair of eyes immediately shone with brints rays of light.


    All of a sudden, a thought shed by, and immediately after, her eyes lit up. With a certain expression, she said to the little stone: ¡°You knew since earlier that the Battle God Puppet¡¯s spirit force was about to be depleted, so forced me to run in front of it? Deliberately made Dongfang Xuan move against it right?¡±


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s palm strike just so happened to hit the Battle God Puppet¡¯s forehead? It may be assumed these were the result from the little stone¡¯s urate calctions.


    The little stone had an appearance of that the child was teachable: ¡°Now you finally understand after much pondering.¡±


    Su Luo was just about to tease him, but suddenly, the little stone¡¯s expression changed. He urgently said to Su Luo: ¡°Quickly! Hurry and toss some food to the Battle God Puppet, Dongfang Xuan ising over!¡±


    The Battle God Puppet was a model of one loyal to whoever fed it.


    When it had no food, whoever gave it food, then that person was its master! Dongfang Xuan was able to chase over, very clearly, he had already guessed this was a Battle God Puppet. He must have thought of the secret within this!


    Therefore, the situation immediately became urgent.


    The Battle God Puppet was such a ¡®difficult to find in the world¡¯ super hired thug, how could Dongfang Xuan give up on it. If she let Dongfang Xuan collect away the Battle God Puppet, then in the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory, the people on Su Luo¡¯s side would absolutely bepletely massacred by him.


    Now was not the problem of Su Luo¡¯s safety alone, rather, it was the safety and life of the four of them.


    ¡°What should I feed him?¡± Su Luo looked at the little stone impatiently.


    ¡°Anything that has spirit force, for example, purple-colored crystal stone, ck-colored crystal stone.¡± The little stone looked at that Battle God Puppetying there motionlessly. In a while, wait until Su Luo finds out the amount of food this glutton can eat, three lines appeared on his forehead.


    In passing, Su Luo grabbed several crystal stones that wereying around in her space and put it by the Battle God Puppet¡¯s mouth. Su Luo was just investigating her spirit knowledge on how to feed it. When, who would have imagined, the purple crystal stone had just touched its lips when it became nothing.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes went straight from watching this.


    But after feeding it five pieces of purple-colored crystal stones, Su Luo discovered it was like throwing stones into a sea, there wasn¡¯t a bit of response. Because this Battle God Puppet as stillying there motionless with eyes open, with no aura of life on its body.


    Su Luo was very puzzled and turned to look at the little stone.


    The little stone wanted to say something, then turned his head arrogantly away. In a very fierce tone, he said: ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? It¡¯s you who fed it too little okay?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly felt speechless.


    Even if she fed too little, at least it should give her a reaction right? But this Battle God Puppet didn¡¯t even react. This made her heart very uncertain.


    The little stone, seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t move, then indifferently added another sentence: ¡°Dongfang Xuan is about toe.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly had no choice, she directly moved out the source stone she got from Dongfang Xuan.

 Chapter 1762 - Battle God Puppet (4)

    Chapter 1762 ¨C Battle God Puppet (4)


    If you must know, this huge source stone contained more than one hundred pieces of purple-colored crystal stones ah!


    Now, Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to attend to much, so she directly divided this source stone into two, revealing the sparkling, bright purple rays of light from inside.


    When Su Luo ced the huge source stone at the corner of the Battle God Puppet¡¯s mouth, very quickly, that source stone disappeared without a trace.


    Su Luo unblinkingly stared at the Battle God Puppet, afraid of missing any traces of news on its face.


    Now, the situation had already reach such a dangerous degree, Dongfang Xuan was about to kill over. The Battle God Puppet contained all of Su Luo¡¯s hope, if some mishap urred now, then what would get snapped was Su Luo¡¯s life.


    But the Battle God Puppet still remained deathly still, didn¡¯t give any reaction to Su Luo.


    Just at this moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure appeared in front of Su Luo.


    Dongfang Xuan originally didn¡¯t think that what he hit was a Battle God Puppet, until Su Luo once again returned to the bottom of theke, he then had a trace of suspicion. As a result, he pursued over.


    Now, when he saw that creatureying there peacefully, his eyes almost went vertical.


    He saw Su Luo, but right now, the most important thing in his heart wasn¡¯t to kill Su Luo, but rather, to take out all the things he had that contained spirit force. His body shed and rushed to in front of the Battle God Puppet.


    When he was full of hope as he ced the crystal stones he gathered at the side of the Battle God Puppet¡¯s mouth¡ª¡ª


    This time, the Battle God Puppet didn¡¯t even absorb it. Regardless of how respectfully Dongfang Xuan offered the purple-colored crystal stone with both hands, standing there so awkwardly with waist bent.


    After a long time, Dongfang Xuan saw that the Battle God Puppet was still indifferent, and the rage in his eyes became more fervent. His head nted to re at Su Luo on the side who he ignored before. His expression was savage as if he wanted to eat her: ¡°Did you feed it something?!¡±


    Su Luo knew, this time, as long as she admitted it, she would immediately meet with a deadly blow.


    But if she said no...


    Su Luo lifted her eyes to look at the Battle God Puppet.


    At this moment, don¡¯t know which muscle was wrong with the Battle God Puppet, as it suddenly sat up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound!


    Su Luo looked in surprise at the Battle God Puppet that sat up with a bewildered expression.


    Dongfang Xuan also suspiciously looked at that Battle God Puppet in puzzlement. At this moment, he still wasn¡¯t certain if Su Luo was suddenly controlling the Battle God Puppet.


    One only saw the Battle God Puppet¡¯s stiff neck slowly turn. That pair ofrge bell-like eyes were exploring and scanning in a straight line. When it saw Su Luo, its huge face suddenlyughed, revealing some teeth. A expression that was very foolish and very innocent.


    Su Luo was somewhat scared after being looked by it....


    Before Su Luo could react, the Battle God Puppet¡¯s gaze turned once again. This time, urately and without mistake fixing on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body.


    Dongfang Xuan felt his blood run cold from being stared by it.


    Because the Battle God Puppet¡¯s eyes were full of a bloody mist, really was very terrifying!


    Afterwards, the Battle God Puppet slowly stood up.


    Its emaciated skeleton gave off creaking sounds, step by step, it walked towards Dongfang Xuan.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan was somewhat apprehensive, he subconsciously retreated back.


    The Battle God Puppet pressured closer, step by step.


    Dongfang Xuan retreated again and again, until he couldn¡¯t retreat anymore.


    The Battle God Puppet suddenly open its mouth and gave off a sinister and strangeugh. Thatugh would horrify people.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan had already realized, this Battle God Puppet was already under Su Luo¡¯s control. He was very vexed in his heart! Because the Battle God Puppet gave him a formidable, ¡®hard to defeat¡¯ powerful feeling!

 Chapter 1763 - Hair-raising (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1763 ¨C Hair-raising (1)</strong>


    The Battle God Puppet approached him step by step, in the end, standing firmly in front of him.


    Before waiting for the Battle God Puppet to make a move, Dongfang Xuan had already taken the initiative to strike first. Because he knew, if he waited for the Battle God Puppet to move first, then his chances of winning would be quite small.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ice de hacked over, one after another.


    These ice des that contained endless attack and destructive power had a huge restrictive force on Su Luo.


    However, what shocked him was!


    These ice des werepletely useless against the Battle God Puppet!


    Looking on as the ice des flew over from all directions, the Battle God Puppet just stood there with its back straight, a motionless appearance. When the ice des flew to his body, only a burst of pitter-patter of things hitting could be heard. When she looked again, those ice des had be powder and floated to the ground. Not even a trace of scars was left on the Battle God Puppet¡¯s body.


    This was sufficient to prove, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strongest attack wasn¡¯t able to harm the Battle God Puppet, even a bit.


    That¡¯s also to say, the Battle God Puppet was immune to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack.


    The Battle God Puppet just stood there, a terrifying smile hanging at the corner of its eyes and mouth.


    The chill in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heard became even stronger.


    The restraining fear he had towards the Battle God became even deeper.


    Dongfang Xuan had continuously attacked non-stop. Constantly releasing his biggest and most prideful moves. But even his strongest killing move, still couldn¡¯t move the Battle God Puppet a tiny bit.


    It was like a pile of wood standing there, letting Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attacknd on its body.


    Precisely because the difference between the two sides was toorge, so the Battle God Puppet¡¯s strength steadily suppressed Dongfang Xuan.


    The more Dongfang Xuan struck, the more fearful he became. Until the end, his heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    While Su Luo, who was watching this battle scene on the side, her mood was suddenly extremely good. The ancient people said correctly, fortunes rise and fall. Now, it¡¯s finally her turn.


    Before, she was at the end of her rope from being chased by Dongfang Xuan. Now, having a Battle God Puppet, see how Dongfang Xuan can still maintain his arrogance!


    Su Luo had both hands at her hips as she stood on the side happily. Grinning as she watched the y that could make her feel great.


    Dongfang Xuan knew the chances of him winning this battle today would be very low. With the Battle God Puppet present, if he continued to fight, don¡¯t even mention killing Su Luo, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep his own life.


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart had already made a decision from the top thirty-six strategies.


    Su Luo looked at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes which were twirling around, in a sh, she thought of what he was thinking. As a result, she loudly instructed the Battle God Puppet that was letting itself be beaten: ¡°Quickly strike, don¡¯t let him run!¡±


    The Battle God Puppet was one that followed whoever fed it. And Su Luo was thetest master he recognized. As a result, he very obediently swung his fist, ruthlessly smashing towards Dongfang Xuan!


    Dongfang Xuan, seeing the situation was wrong, immediately turned to run away!


    The Battle God Puppet¡¯s head already had a mission, how could it let him run? One only saw its fist, fast as lightning as if carrying ten thousand catties in weight with the sounds of thunder, ruthlessly smashing towards Dongfang Xuan¡¯s chest.


    Dongfang Xuan wanted to avoid it but he still underestimated the Battle God Puppet¡¯s strength. Before Dongfang Xuan could make the move to avoid, the fist had already flown to his chest area.


    One only heard a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound.


    With a crashing sound, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body was like a broken kite, flying backwards.


    The fist from the Battle God Puppet seemed to contained all the strength between heaven and earth, Dongfang Xuan simply could not bear it.

 Chapter 1764 - Hair-raising (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1764 ¨C Hair-raising (2)</strong>


    In mid-air, Dongfang Xuan sprayed out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the ground red.


    But Dongfang Xuan was ruthless to others and even more ruthless to himself. Although he was seriously injured, he still spared no effort as his figure shrank down, using the strength from the Battle God Puppet¡¯s fist to quickly fly back.


    When Su Luo returned to her senses, she had already lost his figure in front of her eyes.


    Recalling the Battle God Puppet¡¯s strength, Su Luo wasn¡¯t worried. Only, she had a disdainful expression, as she humphed twice in ridicule: ¡°Want to run? See where you can run to!¡±


    Then, Su Luo turned, wanting tomand the Battle God Puppet.


    However, before Su Luo could say anything, she saw the Battle God Puppet¡¯s huge figure, with a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, sit down on the ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately had an ominous feeling.


    As a result, she hurriedly ran to in front of the Battle God Puppet.


    But when Su Luo arrived, she just so happened to see the Battle God Puppet close its eyes with difficulty and sink into deep sleep.


    Su Luo hastily called it.


    But there was no response.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but use her hand to push.


    Still no response.


    Su Luo had a sullen expression, and helplessly asked the little stone: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The little stone scratched his head in embarrassment. In the end, he still stiffened his face and humphed in an unpleasant tone and manner: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you already guessed it?¡±


    ¡°How could it be like this!¡± Su Luo simply couldn¡¯t imagine it, ¡°So many purple-colored crystal stones, in exchange for one strike from his fist towards Dongfang Xuan?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a bit too expensive? Even if purple crystal stones were piled into a mountain, she still couldn¡¯t afford to raise it okay?


    The little stone humphed twice, that could be considered a response.


    ¡°You knew since earlier?¡± Although it was a question but Su Luo¡¯s tone was very certain.


    ¡°I need to go into closed-door cultivation, if there isn¡¯t anything important, don¡¯t casually disturb me!¡± The little stone especially arrogantly turned his face away. Then, he quickly sat down cross-legged to start cultivating.


    Su Luo extended out a finger but didn¡¯t know who she should poke.


    This, this simply almost angered her to death.


    So many crystal stones! So many crystal stones to exchange for one fist strike! Could she be more of a spendthrift!


    Su Luo scowled miserably, with aplicated expression as she stared at the Battle God Puppet that was in an unconscious state.


    Now what should she do? Feed it or not?


    Su Luo felt this was a very difficult decision.


    If she didn¡¯t feed it, then when Dongfang Xuan searched over, based on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength, he absolutely could steal the Battle God Puppet from her hands. You must know, the Battle God Puppet would follow whoever fed it, wouldn¡¯t be eternally loyal to her.


    If she fed it...Su Luo looked into her space, she suddenly had an urge to cry.


    Just when Su Luo was hesitating indecisively, outside, Dongfang Xuan was also indecisive.


    Dongfang Xuan quickly ran out, just when he did his utmost to increase his speed to the max, he suddenly discovered that no one chased after him.


    Based on the enormous strength of the Battle God Puppet, and Su Luo¡¯s petty mind, how could they not chase over? This matter simply appeared strange.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brain spun very fast, very quickly, he analyzed the critical point of the matter: it couldn¡¯t be that the Battle God Puppet didn¡¯t have any spirit force right?


    But in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s impression, the Battle God Puppet only made one strike ah, how could it not have enough spirit force?


    Although the possibility was very small, but Dongfang Xuan was very experienced in seeking riches among danger, so he stopped his footsteps and hid to listen attentively.


    However, after listening, he really did hear a bit of the truth.


    Just because the Battle God Puppet hadn¡¯t chased over after a long time, therefore, Dongfang Xuan became more and more suspicious. In the end, he straightforwardly turned and, walking quickly, went back inside.

 Chapter 1765 - Hair-raising (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1765- Hair-raising (3)</strong>


    When Dongfang Xuan entered, Su Luo was still tangled about whether to feed this Lug or not.


    Su Luo gave the Battle God Puppet a name, calling it Lug.


    When Dongfang Xuan came in, he saw Lugying straight on the ground, while Su Luo was circling around it.


    Such a great opportunity, how could Dongfang Xuan miss it!


    One only saw his foot lift as he fiercely kicked towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Sensing the strong wind and killing intenting from her back, this time, Su Luo didn¡¯t dodge. She flipped around and sent a column of me towards Dongfang Xuan!


    The column of me blocked Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attack, but it only blocked it for a very short period of time. Because Dongfang Xuan was envious of this Battle God Puppet, so he had used a fatal strike.


    Even though he was heavily injured, he still wasn¡¯t someone Su Luo could defeat.


    Su Luo was almost trampled as she was kicked to the side.


    Dongfang Xuan repeatedlyughed evilly. In his arms were purple and ck crystal stones that he had hoarded for a long time. His movement was extremely fast as he fed these to the Battle God Puppet!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was anxious to death!


    If Dongfang Xuan seeded, wouldn¡¯t Lug be his personal thug? Then the lives of everyone in her group of four would be controlled in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s palm right? This absolutely wasn¡¯t something Su Luo wanted to see.


    As a result, in spite of the pain from her body, Su Luo threw herself over.


    But it was already toote.


    The opportunity had quietly disappeared when Su Luo hesitated.


    The crystal stones in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand rapidly disappeared. From the side, this showed one thing, that Lug had swallowed up these things that contained spirit force.


    Just when Su Luo was anxious enough to rush up and fight to the death with Dongfang Xuan, the little stone¡¯s voice faintly sounded in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Slow!¡± The little stone said such a simple word.


    ¡°If I am any slower, then I¡¯ll be dead!¡± Su Luo once again wanted to rush up.


    ¡°If you rush up, then that is what¡¯s called really dead. Don¡¯t you know the saying, ¡®leaving behind a green mountain, you won¡¯t have to worry there won¡¯t be firewood to burn¡¯? Don¡¯t know what¡¯s called ¡®light at the end of the tunnel¡¯ this phrase?¡± The little stone reasoned calmly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± There were many questions in Su Luo¡¯s heart, but her mood had already calmed down.


    ¡°The mysteries of the heavens must not be revealed.¡± The little stone started to keep her in suspense.


    Then regardless of how Su Luo asked, the little stone was literally like a stone in the toilet, smelly and hard. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t get any answer out of him.


    Dongfang Xuan saw the crystal stones in his hand being absorbed by the Battle God Puppet, and immediately he was so overjoyed that he almost danced.


    Although the Battle God Puppet still hadn¡¯t woken up, but Dongfang Xuan already believed the Battle God Puppet was an item in his purse. On top of the fact that before, he saw Su Luo feed the Battle God Puppet and it didn¡¯t immediately wake up, so he wasn¡¯t a bit anxious.


    His heart wasn¡¯t anxious so he had idle time to deal with Su Luo.


    One only saw Dongfang Xuan unhurriedly walk towards Su Luo.


    His footsteps were even, neither fast nor slow, as if he was strolling through the imperial court. So leisurely as if sitting around watching the flowers bloom and fall.


    His gaze had a trace of a mocking smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. His cold eyes cast sidelong nces at Su Luo.


    In his impression, at this time, Su Luo should be losing her head out of fear, or at least fly into a rage. But contrary to what he expected, Su Luo wasn¡¯t flustered nor flew into a rage. Rather, her expression was calm as water without a single ripple.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t believe it, such a dramatic change, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to remain calm, so how could Su Luo really be so unconcerned?

 Chapter 1766 - Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill

    <strong>Chapter 1766- Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill</strong>


    ¡°Loathsome girl, now what do you have to say?¡± Dongfang Xuan had both arms crossed over his chest, looking down arrogantly and unhurriedly as he said this to Su Luo.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan gave off the heroic and bold feeling of being able to control the weather in the world.


    Su Luo nted a cold nce at him but didn¡¯t speak.


    Although Su Luo didn¡¯t know what the little stone had up his sleeves, but she knew matters should take a turn for better, only that it wasn¡¯t time yet. So what she ought to do right now was to stall for time.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo didn¡¯t reply, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became even deeper: ¡°Looks like Heaven still looks after me. The final victory is still in my hand, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile, with an unconcerned expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Dongfang Xuan pressed in step by step, his body bending down to face Su Luo. The two were very close to each other, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s burning hot breath spraying on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Su Luo was so furious in her heart that she was itching to rip Dongfang Xuan into pieces. But she still didn¡¯t reveal it on her face and only smiled faintly: ¡°Whatever delusions you want to have, then have it, why ask me?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan almost got internal injuries from being angered by Su Luo.


    ¡°Okay, since you, this loathsome girl, won¡¯t drink when asked and instead want to drink penalty, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s long fingers pinched Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    His speed was very fast, so fast that Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to react before her body was confined and she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Take out all those medicine.¡± Before Dongfang Xuan moved, he finally recalled a very important matter.


    He finally remembered that Su Luo had a batch of Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills. It was a miraculous drug that could save a dead person and grow meat on bones.


    ¡°Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill?¡± Su Luo coldly smiled, her heart was very certain, so she deliberately stalled for time.


    ¡°Do you want your neck or the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills?¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled sinisterly, that smile was strange and treacherous.


    ¡°Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pill.¡± Su Luo smiled coldly, ¡°You¡¯re certain you want it?¡±


    ¡°Take it all out!¡± Dongfang Xuan pressured tightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s sleeves flipped over, a bottle of Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills appeared in her hand. One only saw her smile faintly ¡°Since you want it so much, then take it.¡±


    Su Luo stuffed the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills that were priceless treasures into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand without the slightest hesitation.


    But because Su Luo stuffed it into his hand too straightforwardly, so when Dongfang Xuan received it, his whole face was full of suspicion. He hesitated and was uncertain.


    His gloomy and cold gaze unblinkingly stared at Su Luo. Su Luo only smiled faintly: ¡°Now can you let go?¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s calm and unhurried appearance, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression became increasingly bad. His brows were wrinkled tightly as he stared fixedly at Su Luo and questioned in a cold tone: ¡°Is there some problem with these Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills?¡±


    ¡°What possible problem could it have?¡± Su Luo pretended to be puzzled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, then give it back to me.¡±


    Saying this, Su Luo stretched out her hand, wanting to snatch the Emperor-ranked Blood Clotting Pills back.


    But the treasures that were already in hand, how could Dongfang Xuan take it out? He avoided Su Luo¡¯s hand, then poured out a Blood Clotting Pill and stuffed it into Su Luo¡¯s mouth: ¡°Youe try it.¡±


    Not giving Su Luo a chance to speak, without exnation, he stuffed the pill into Su Luo¡¯s mouth, forcing Su Luo to swallow the pill.


    Su Luo was choked until she coughed loudly, she resisted with great difficulty but had no way out. She could only look on helplessly as the pill entered her throat.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes stared fixedly on Su Luo¡¯s expression, afraid of missing even a tiny bit of change.


    Su Luo sat down leaning against the wall, loudly gasping for breath. Her hair was in disarray, cutting an extremely sorry figure.

 Chapter 1767 - Won’t amount to a hill of beans

    <strong>Chapter 1767 ¨C Won¡¯t amount to a hill of beans</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan stared unwaveringly at Su Luo, looking at the expression on her face, afraid of missing a thread of detail.


    Su Luo leaned against the wall takingrge breaths, but her face didn¡¯t change a bit.


    Time gradually passed and Su Luo¡¯s face still didn¡¯t change, and Dongfang Xuan¡¯s worried heart also calmed down slowly.


    In the end, Dongfang Xuan started to howl withughter.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, looks like this bottle of medicine really is a good thing. Since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll kindly ept it.¡±


    While Dongfang Xuan howled withughter, he stuffed the bottle into his chest pocket.


    Su Luo¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled where no one could see.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s expression was unaffected, Dongfang Xuan¡¯sughter became even morecent.


    ¡°There are also other medicinal pills right? Take it all out!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice was deep and sinister, extending his evil clutches towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Other things? What other things do you want?¡± Su Luo¡¯s brows were tightly knotted.


    ¡°Medicinal pills, crystal stones, and also the treasures you got from drawing prizes.¡± Dongfang Xuan seemed to be very familiar with this matter.


    Su Luo coldly nted him a nce.


    She remembered that when she was drawing prizes in the first challenge, Dongfang Xuan wasn¡¯t at the scene. It could be seen that Li Aochen must have told him.


    ¡°Going to give or not?¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled evilly, walking towards Su Luo, step by step. Then, he leaned over, looking down at her from above.


    ¡°If I said I won¡¯t give it to you?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned.


    Dongfang Xuan rubbed his chin and smiled coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t give? Then...¡± His lecherous gaze stared at Su Luo, full of deep meaning.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Luo coldly nted him a nce.


    ¡°Nothing, if you don¡¯t give, I¡¯m afraid your virginity...¡± While Dongfang Xuan smiled sinisterly, he also extended his ws.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan you dare!¡± Su Luo somewhat anxiously yelled out loud.


    ¡°In here, there really isn¡¯t anything that I Dongfang Xuan won¡¯t dare to do.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s smile was demonically alluring and full of malice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you harm Yao Yao until her reputation was destroyed? Then I¡¯ll let you taste this feeling!¡±


    Just at this time, in Su Luo¡¯s mind, came the little stone¡¯s voice.


    The little stone said a sentence, and this sentence seemed to reverse Su Luo¡¯s predicament.


    Su Luo pretended to panic and stuffed all the crystal stones and medicinal pills into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand: ¡°You want it, then take it. Take it all.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly retreated backwards.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Su Luo run away so quickly, a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. But when he reacted, this matter was already toote.


    Now, a thunderous snarl came from behind Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan subconsciously turned his head back.


    Afterwards, he saw the Battle God Puppet standing straight up behind him, pair of deep green eyes staring at him, shooting out bloodthirsty, savage rays of light.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart immediately lifted up.


    There was still a faint trace of a lucky feeling in his heart.


    One must know that this Battle God Puppet had absorbed a lot of crystal stones belonging to him that had spirit force. It shouldn¡¯t move against him right?


    At this time, this same question also appeared in Su Luo¡¯s head. Butpared to Dongfang Xuan, Su Luo was a lot more blessed, because the little stone told her the truth.


    The little stone¡¯s voice was faint, but very clear: ¡°Dongfang Xuan is too ridiculous, before the Battle God Puppet had used up all its spirit force, he actually fed it more food. Could it be he still thinks this Battle God Puppet will be his?¡±


    Su Luo, hearing this, directly sprayed out a mouthful ofughter in her heart. Dongfang Xuan¡¯s luck was really bad right? There actually was this kind of thing?

 Chapter 1768 - Battle God Puppet (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1768 ¨C Battle God Puppet (1)</strong>


    Because the little stone¡¯s words clearly told her, Dongfang Xuan had fed all the crystal stones on his body to the Battle God Puppet. But the result was to make wedding clothes for other people, and this other person was Su Luo.


    As long as she thought of this truth, Su Luo had the urge to burst out intoughter.


    Now, the Battle God Puppet had already walked to behind Dongfang Xuan, step by step. It was only a step away from him.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s expression became very ugly. Shock, horror and disbelief shed by in his mind one by one.


    Battle God Puppet¡¯s expression was gloomy, its face was even more murderous-looking.


    Dongfang Xuan, seeing the situation was wrong, immediately turned, wanting to run.


    But it was already toote.


    One only saw the Battle God Puppet¡¯s long arm make a grab, and Dongfang Xuan was seized firmly in its hand. His pair of legs stretched out, struggling helplessly, he couldn¡¯t use a bit of strength.


    Su Luo, looking at this, her heart was extremely delighted, had the delighted feeling of fortune rising and falling.


    The Battle God Puppet lifted Dongfang Xuan, both hands holding him up high. Then, it used all its strength to toss him!


    One could only hear a burst of wind whistle past.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body flew backwards at a fast speed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A clear sound of something heavynding on the ground sounded.


    Dongfang Xuan fell down far, far away, blood spraying out wildly from his mouth. He wanted to crawl up, but because of being seriously injured, he had no way to do so and only struggled painfully.


    It was just like before, after using this move, the Battle God Puppet foolishly stood there motionless. Then, its figure swayed and its butt directly sat on the ground!


    So many crystal stones could only maintain its energy for one move and nothing more.


    Su Luo helplessly red at the Battle God Puppet. Then, she turned and immediately ran towards Dongfang Xuan, directly sending out attack after attack.


    Such a good opportunity was fleeting. She couldn¡¯t let Dongfang Xuan run away again.


    But Dongfang Xuan being injured was only being injured, his strength was still very good. Battling with Su Luo, he could still gain the upper hand by a little.


    In one inattentive moment from Su Luo, he slipped away.


    Watching the quickly fleeing Dongfang Xuan, she then turned her head back to look at the Battle God Puppet sitting on its butt. A thin line of perspiration appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    She thought a bit, but in the end, she still ran to the Battle God Puppet¡¯s side.


    At this time, Su Luo didn¡¯t have anymore crystal stones, but she still had things that contained spirit force. Because during the first challenge, she got a lot of rewards, since she almost emptied out the entire shelf.


    Su Luo took out three treasures and fed it to the Battle God Puppet. As a result, this thing came back to life again.


    When Su Luo brought the Battle God Puppet to chase over, up ahead, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure had already disappeared. But Su Luo wasn¡¯t a bit discouraged. Because the Battle God Puppet¡¯s skills to trace and its speed was extremely awesome.


    Su Luo simply stopped walking by herself. Her footsteps were graceful as she spun in ce and got onto Battle God Puppet¡¯s shoulder. Then, she gave the order for the Battle God Puppet to pursue Dongfang Xuan.


    Fortune sure enough takes turns.


    Dongfang Xuan ran very fast, so fast as to be astonishing.


    In fact, if there was time, what he ought to do was to sit down and heal his injuries. But now, the situation wouldn¡¯t give him time to heal.


    Before, Dongfang Xuan ran to chase after Su Luo, but now, everything was reversed. Dongfang Xuan cut a sorry figure, like the target of scorn. His speed was so fast, simply hadn¡¯t seen it in his lifetime.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t run back using the original route, because there were soldiers pursuing behind him. While up ahead, Nangong Liuyun was like a tiger watching his prey. Therefore, since it¡¯s already broken, he simply rushed towards the front of the ckke.


    Crossing the ckke, up ahead was the maze.


    Such a huge maze stood in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 1769 - Battle God Puppet (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1769 ¨C Battle God Puppet (2)</strong>


    The earth yellow-colored wall was a dazzling sight, don¡¯t know what material was used to create it. It was hard and firm, even if Dongfang Xuan was to p down, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to leave a trace.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at the entrance in front, turned his head to look and discovered that Su Luo, sitting on the Battle God Puppet¡¯s shoulder, was rushing over.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have time to think and raised his speed to the fastest. In a flying speed, he rushed in like a bullet.


    Su Luo could faintly see a ck dot hesitate outside the maze, in the blink of an eye, that little dot disappeared. Now, she became anxious. She pulled the Battle God Puppet and, in a loud voice, ordered: ¡°Quick, quick, quickly rush in! Anyter and it will be toote!¡±


    Because Su Luo knew that the roads inside the maze wereplicated, as long as you went in, wanting to snatch Dongfang Xuan out would be very difficult.


    Dongfang Xuan knew about Elder Ancestor Mo¡¯s matter, if she let him leave the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory alive, it would be very detrimental to Su Luo. So, no matter what, Su Luo must intercept Dongfang Xuan inside Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.


    As a result, Su Luo guided the Battle God Puppet to move forward quickly.


    But when Su Luo arrived at the maze after urging the Battle God Puppet on, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure had already disappeared up front.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Su Luo cursed in a low voice.


    Up ahead, the roads in the maze criss-crossed, repeatedly ovepping, how could she find the real road among suchplicated and tangled paths? This was a very difficult task.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to ask the Battle God Puppet.


    But the Battle God Puppet, besides being able to consumerge amounts of crystal stones and that terrifying move, it didn¡¯t seem to have any other uses. The technique to follow someone¡¯s trail and others, don¡¯t even think it could do it.


    Su Luo sighed, depressed. She lifted her head and looked at the three directions up ahead.


    Three directions, three different roads, in the end, which one should she walk ah?


    No one could give Su Luo the correct answer.


    ¡°Just walk forward.¡± Su Luo closed her eyes, when she opened them again, her eyes were bright. They had a faint trace of seriousness.


    The path ahead was full of twists and turns before another fork with three roads.


    Everytime, Su Luo would choose the path directly in front, following it to the end.


    But along the way, there wasn¡¯t a trace of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure.


    Where was Dongfang Xuan right now?


    Ever since he ran into the maze to hide, Dongfang Xuan was like a dry fish that traveled to the bottom of the sea, his life got a breather.


    Su Luo went forward all the way, but Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t go forward for long. After the tenth fork in the road, he stopped. He sensed the aura around him and discovered there wasn¡¯t any aura of living things, so he sat down cross-legged and entered the state of healing.


    So no matter how fast Su Luo¡¯s speed, she only brushed by Dongfang Xuan. Moreover, the distance between the two became further and further apart.


    Time passed, day after day.


    Because Su Luo couldn¡¯t find Dongfang Xuan, she became fretful.


    Because Dongfang Xuan had enough time, his internal injuries healed very quickly. Although he didn¡¯tpletely recover, he still recovered about eighty percent of his strength.


    This day, Dongfang Xuan slowly opened his eyes, his gaze was sinisterly cold and ruthless.


    Su Luo...a gentleman¡¯s revenge, ten years is not toote! Dongfang Xuan mumbled this to himself.


    Now, Su Luo had the Battle God Puppet protecting and assisting at her side, temporarily, he couldn¡¯t move her. But there would be a day when he would let Su Luo die very miserably.


    Dongfang Xuan turned and got up. He was preparing to leave this maze immediately, because this maze gave him a very bad feeling.


    However, when he was preparing to leave, a cold figure appeared in front of Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Nangong...Liuyun...¡± Seeing that handsome figure that was full of deterrence force, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure became stiff in an instant!

 Chapter 1770 - Battle God Puppet (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1770 ¨C Battle God Puppet (3)</strong>


    Just like he said, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes that was ice-cold, ck like ink was fixed on his face.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s footsteps were firm and powerful as he walked towards Dongfang Xuan, step by step.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body gave off a formless deterrence power, sharp and strict like an exceptional, cold unsheathed sword, piercing people¡¯s ears with droning sounds. Making it impossible for people not to feel chills in their hearts.


    Dongfang Xuan subconsciously retreated a step.


    After retreating a step, he realized he just did something foolish. As a result, he stood firmly again and gave a light cough to cover up the embarrassment from just now.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick sword-like brows rose up slightly, step by step, he approached Dongfang Xuan. His gaze was cold as a deep pool as he said in an icy tone: ¡°Where is Luo Luo?¡±


    Mentioning Su Luo, the rage in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart soared up immediately. He gave a cold jeer: ¡°You are asking now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, shing with cold light. His long arm extended and grabbed Dongfang Xuan by his cor and lifted him up. His icy eyes exploded out with boiling killing intent: ¡°Speak!¡±


    The full of deterrence power angry shout shook Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brain until he became stupid.


    A hard to subdue terrified shock appeared in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrong, before, when he departed from Nangong Liuyun, he was still Commander rank. How was it that in the blink of an eye, his strength had soared so quickly?


    Dongfang Xuan knew his own strength has been restored to eighty percent. He was at least at the middle of Saint rank, but he was actually grabbed by Nangong Liuyun. In the endl what happened? Could it be that not only was Nangong Liuyun not killed by the giant dragon, he actually profited from that disastrous opportunity?


    The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the more shocked and regretful he became. In the end, he directly stared at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Where is the giant dragon?¡±


    ¡°You think it still has a chance to live?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm tightened as he gave a cold humph.


    Dongfang Xuan felt as if his throat was cut off, a sudden suffocating feeling of nearing death arose. This feeling terrified him and made him panic.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Nangong Liuyun exploded out with a shout, his tone full of impatience.


    A cold meaning shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lowered eyes, based on strength, he already wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun¡¯s opponent. If he didn¡¯t take some steps, then today, he would die here.


    He had just escaped from Su Luo¡¯s pursuit, immediately, hended in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s killing sight. Dongfang Xuan felt that his luck was extremely bad.


    In the end, what could he do to mess up Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calmness and logical reasoning. To tear a hole in his spirit? A light shed through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes, very quickly, he had an idea.


    ¡°You really want to know about Su Luo¡¯s news?¡± Dongfang Xuan pushed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand away.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck pupils narrowed, staring at him unblinkingly, not saying a word.


    ¡°In fact, Su Luo...¡± Dongfang Xuan gave a light sigh, ¡°In fact, how is Su Luo right now, even I don¡¯t know ah....Hope this girl is worthy of heaven¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was still calm, but the veins on his arms in the wide sleeves exploded out, clearly, he was extremely angry.


    With this start, Dongfang Xuan started to make up vivid lies.


    He told about Su Luo being chased into the bottom of the ckke, his words were ny percent real and ten percent fake, making it hard for people to find a hole in it.


    When he was describing the story, after Su Luo went into the ckke, she encountered the Battle God Puppet¡¯s pursuit with intent to kill. Then, there wasn¡¯t an after...

 Chapter 1771 - Explode (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1771 ¨C Explode (1)</strong>


    ¡°You mean...¡± Nangong Liuyun fumed with rage as he said this, stressing each word.


    ¡°That girl, I reckon has already...s.¡± Dongfang Xuan slowly sighed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Liuyun smiled coldly, it was sinister and terrible.


    Not waiting for Dongfang Xuan to say the next word, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hands quickly flipped over, forming aplicated hand seal. And these hand seals filled with ck energy came from all directions, condensing into a firm and strong wall of swords, trapping Dongfang Xuan firmly inside.


    The biting cold wind whistled past, huge snow freezing over everything, turning it into an area of whiteness. Inside, there was only Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure.


    Before Dongfang Xuan returned to his senses, the swords in all four directions shot towards him all at once.


    At that time, Dongfang Xuan had used this move to trap Su Luo, making it impossible for her to escape. Now, fortune changed, he finally experienced the suffering from this scene.


    Numerous snow-white des like sharp fangs, whistled over.


    Dongfang Xuan used all his strength to resist.


    The two experts at the top of the world fought against each other.


    Inside this sealed room of wind knives, the intensity of the fight was marvelous. For a period of time, it was hard to determine the victor.


    After ten moves, the result was clear.


    Nangong Liuyun was still as handsome as before, his hair was neat as usual, his clothing wasn¡¯t a bit in disarray.


    In contrast, one only saw that right now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hair was in a mess, clothing damaged, face white as paper. Although he did his best to seem calm, however, his slightly trembling feet revealed the shock in his heart.


    Dongfang Xuan stared at Nangong Liuyun, eyes full of disbelief!


    When did Nangong Liuyun be so strong? Actually able to upy the upper hand so steadily? Dongfang Xuan discovered he simply didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled coldy. His clearly jointed fingers clenched his neck, gaze like a knife: ¡°As matters stand, still won¡¯t speak the truth?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth hooked into a ghost of a smile: ¡°You really don¡¯t think that like this, you will have victory within grasp?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes had a cold light.


    Just at this time, suddenly, a thread of seriousness appeared on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face. Soon after, his body slowly started to swell up. His body was like a balloon, starting to expand.


    At the same time, behind Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure, a faint huge dragon figure could be seen...


    This is... Nangong Liuyun suddenly had a bad feeling.


    In the next instant, he wanted to squash this danger before it sprouted. However, before he could move, the spirit force around Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body was so rich as to give off sizzling sounds, making everything thoroughly disordered and almost about to explode.


    Such a strong spirit force!


    Nangong Liuyun sensed danger and subconsciously retreated.


    At this moment, around Dongfang Xuan was a wild and strong force. He lifted his hands high, howling towards the sky: ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡±


    In the wake of this howl, the entire wall of swords had traces of copsing.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand quickly formed seals, one after another, white lights shot towards that wall of swords, helping to maintain that wall of swords in itsplete condition. But with the passing of time, Nangong Liuyun felt the pressure be bigger and bigger.


    Dongfang Xuan actually had such a trump card in his hand? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were tightly knotted.


    With the passing of time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength was still soaring. In the end, one only heard the sound of an explosion!


    Crashing sounds¡ª¡ª


    A countless number of wind swords disintegrated into nothingness in the air.


    Frantic spirit force escaped in all four directions. The air sizzled with pitter-patter sounds.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head was lowered, looking ahead.

 Chapter 1772 - Counter-attack (1)

    Chapter 1772 ¨C Counter-attack (1)


    His face was full of scarlet wisps of blood. That pair of eyes with two ignited raging mes really looked terrifying.


    Soon after, his gaze was fixed on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    Momentarily, all around was quiet. So quiet that one could hear the sound of wind blowing and leavesnding.


    Suddenly, the corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s thin lips revealed a cold smile. In the depths of his eyes was a bloodthirsty and cold meaning: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, next year today is the anniversary of your death!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled.


    If his senses weren¡¯t wrong, then currently, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength was already at the summit of Saint stage.


    Really was a metamorphosis, time and time again, stronger than before.


    However... The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth pulled as heughed out loud. His gaze was serene like a deep pool, coldly shooting a nce at Dongfang Xuan: ¡°You are certain you can win?¡±


    ¡°Then try it.¡± Dongfang Xuan hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and his hand had already formed seals. One after another, fatal moves hacked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Momentarily, strong hit against strong!


    All around, one half of the world was ice and snow, the other half was a stormy world.


    As if the two world were colliding together.


    For a short period of time, the weather was bitterly cold. An icy wind that was bitterly cold blew all around on the wall that was about to copse. It was as if at any time, it would crumble.


    Following the gradual passing of time, bit by bit.


    The smile at the corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth became more reckless.


    Because the ice and snow world that he controlled, its range was slowly expanding. Silently extending towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s area.


    Nangong Liuyun, in contrast.


    Right now, his face was calm as water, but his bright and clear forehead was covered in ayer of perspiration. His face was pale without a thread of blood, from his tightly clenched teeth, it revealed how great the pressure he was under.


    Dongfang Xuan pressed forward step by step, while Nangong Liuyun retreated step by step.


    This was the so-called the disappearance of the distance between them.


    The closer Dongfang Xuan pressed forward, the more imposing his manner. In contrast, the world of storm Nangong Liuyun controlled got smaller as he retreated step by step.


    The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth became bigger and bigger. His proud appearance was full of sneering and disdain at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gaze was like the abyss, calm as water without a ripple.


    ¡°Sneer.¡± Dongfang Xuan jeered.


    One only saw his hand press down with pressure!


    One only saw a white light sh by, and the ice and snow world Dongfang Xuan controlled became a lotrger again. It swallowed arge part of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s world of storm.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, now you are on the verge of death, then let me tell you the truth!¡± Dongfang Xuan faced the sky andughed out loud, ¡°Maybe you think that even if you die, it¡¯ll be fine because Su Luo would be waiting for you down there and you guys can meet again? Hahaha, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. In fact, Su Luo didn¡¯t die! But a pity you are about to die. You guys are preordained to be separated by fate!¡±


    With this kind of result, Dongfang Xuan was very happy. He even decided in the future that when Su Luo ended up in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t let her die so easily. Because he didn¡¯t want this pair of lovers to meet underground.


    He wanted them to be separated in life and death.


    Dongfang Xuan gave a provocativeugh but his reply was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s silence.


    But Dongfang Xuan¡¯sugh became more unrestrained. Because he saw the perspiration on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead form a droplet as it rolled down. Not only that, right now, his entire body seem to be fished out of the bottom of the river, damp and cutting a very sorry figure.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, time to leave yourst words.¡± Dongfang Xuan used the victor¡¯s attitude of looking down from above and said this proudly.

 Chapter 1773 - Counter-attack (2)

    Chapter 1773 ¨C Counter-attack (2)However, although Nangong Liuyun retreated under the shadows of the approaching footsteps, he was still too disdainful to even look at Dongfang Xuan.In Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, right now, Dongfang Xuan was merely a jumping clown.Dongfang Xuan saw his own clown-like appearance of jumping up and down in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of clear and prating eyes, and his heart was enraged. He had an even stronger feeling of inferiority.The extremely angry Dongfang Xuan concentrated all the spirit force in his body and smashed it all towards Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead in one hit!But at this time, Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly.Just when Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fist was about to smash over, one only saw a strange hand extend out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, blocking that violent hit from Dongfang Xuan!Dongfang Xuan stared nkly, looking in disbelief at Nangong Liuyun.Nangong Liuyun smiled coldly: ¡°Think this is inconceivable?¡±Dongfang Xuan nodded his head, stupefied.He couldn¡¯t believe why the move he was most proud of would so easily be blocked by Nangong Liuyun?¡°Didn¡¯t you just enter the Saint rank?¡± Dongfang Xuan felt this was inconceivable. He remembered it very clearly, Nangong Liuyun only broke into the Saint rank after entering the Secret Dragon Roaming Territory. How could he be so powerful so suddenly?Nangong Liuyun suddenlyughed lightly, his expression was arrogant as he looked down from high above: ¡°Entering the Saint rank? I haven¡¯t been that rank since long ago.¡±Finished speaking, one only saw him lift up his right palm.The bones in his hand and fingers were clear, long and white. So beautiful as to be unimaginable.But now, this right hand shed with a white light, as if full of unimaginable strength. As if endless strength was spreading out from the center of this palm.¡°Divine....Divine right hand?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice carried a trace of trembling!He lifted his head up and stared at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief with a dumbstruck expression.Because he never imagined that the divine right hand the shadow of that huge dragon was most proud of would end up in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand...In the end, what happened?!?Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was worried, anxious and angry, his pair of eyes was like ignited mes, glowering at Nangong Liuyun and spitting out fire.Nangong Liuyun gave a lightugh, there was no trace of cutting a sorry figure on his clean and handsome face. It was already restored to the normal state of handsome indifference.¡°Rest assured, I will definitely go find Su Luo.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth revealed a demonic wanton sneer.Divine right hand was indeed the shadow of the huge dragon¡¯s trump card, but when he got rid of the shadow of the huge dragon, by chance, it was passed on to him. This helped him profit from disaster, giving him endless benefit.Seeing Dongfang Xuan again, he deliberately revealed a weak self to the enemy. Because he knew, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mouth was very hard. Using tough methods might not be able to get Su Luo¡¯s information from him. As a result, he deliberately hid his cards. Just when Dongfang Xuan was most proud, brash and arrogant, he finally told the truth about Su Luo¡¯s news.¡°You...hateful!¡± Dongfang Xuan finally realized Nangong Liuyun¡¯s intentions, and fiercely cursed him in his heart! Cursed Nangong Liuyun for being shameless!But as matters stood, what could he do? He had already proudly made public the news pertaining to Su Luo.¡°There ispletely no purpose for you, therefore, go peacefully, my first senior brother...¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was light and slow as it fluttered by in a careless manner.He closed his eyes, what appeared was images of their friendship being from the same sect. But when he opened his eyes again, the bottom of his eyes were clear without a ripple. Not a trace of his mood could be seen.¡°Divine right hand!¡± Nangong Liuyun shouted vigorously.

 Chapter 1774 - Counter-attack (3)

    Chapter 1774 ¨C Counter-attack (3)


    Soon after, under the situation where Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t avoid it, his body that had mostly recovered with great difficulty was beaten back into a scarecrow. Powerless to resist, he was tossed back.


    One only heard a burst of crashing sounds.


    Dongfang Xuan smashed over.


    The originally hard-as-boulders gold-colored wall was like tofu pieces, breaking into fine powder.


    In the end, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s bodynded heavily on the ground.


    And immediately, a huge human-shaped pit appeared in the even surface of the ground.


    While Dongfang Xuan¡¯s bodyid in the ground, forming a strange posture.


    An indifferent light smile appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. He slowly walked forward with a steady pace until he appeared in front of Dongfang Xuan. His body crouched down as he mockingly looked at Dongfang Xuanying in the pit. His tone was clear but carried traces of endless mockery: ¡°This is yourst trump card? It¡¯s only so-so oh.¡±


    Right now, Dongfang Xuan was extremely indignant. He bit his lower lips until a line of dark red blood appeared. The blood followed the corner of his mouth and flowed down.


    Originally full of confidence, originally it was all within his grasp, originally he was the victor, but! Nangong Liuyun¡¯s appearance ruthlessly crushed his beautiful dream! Dongfang Xuan used strength to clench his hand into fists at his sides, his grip was very tight!


    His pair of bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at Nangong Liuyun, wishing to re out a bloody hole in his body.


    At this time, the silent person had been changed to Dongfang Xuan.


    An indifferent smile hung at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth: ¡°Now you have the time to leave yourst words.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fists clenched even tighter.


    He used force to wipe away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth and lifted his eyes, gaze cold as ice, he staring fixedly at Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°You really want to kill me?¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s smile was cold and ruthless, carrying a trace of frosty air.


    ¡°How could it be false?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was even really asking to be spanked.


    Dongfang Xuan saw real killing intent in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. This represented thT Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart waspletely set on killing him. And people that Nangong Liuyun targeted, almost all of them had passed away.


    But¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Scoff.¡± Dongfang Xuan suddenly gave a cold sneer. His gaze was cold as the stars, casting a mocking nce at Nangong Liuyun, ¡°I dare to bet if you know the truth, not only won¡¯t you kill me, in contrast, you will....save me!¡±


    When Dongfang Xuan said this, his expression was very proud, the confidenceing from the bones. But he still gave people a serious and grave feeling.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly.


    Because his sixth sense had always been urate.


    ¡°For example?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand formed seals, a formidable and sharp wind de directly flew to the edge of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s neck.


    As long as Nangong Liuyun moved his fingertip, the wind de would cut open Dongfang Xuan¡¯s neck, killing him on the spot.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed but his smile still remained as he coldy humphed: ¡°If you kill me, then you guys don¡¯t even think of leaving this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory!¡±


    When Dongfang Xuan said this, he was all smiles, full of confidence.


    If it was Su Luo, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it, but it was Nangong Liuyun....His deep gaze stared at Dongfang Xuan, eyes like pitch-ck vortex. It made Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head ache painfully.


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was distracted, Nangong Liuyun had finished searching his brain. And the result of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s search made his brows tighten even more.


    It seemed Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t lie.

 Chapter 1775 - Suddenly everything becomes clear (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1775 ¨C Suddenly everything bes clear (1)</strong>


    Before, he had a fortuitous encounter and got the huge dragon shadow¡¯s inheritance. As long as Dongfang Xuan dies, then the entire Secret Roaming Dragon Territory would close. Then he and Luo girl would never be able to go out and see the light of day again!


    Right now, Dongfang Xuan still didn¡¯t know that his memories had been searched by Nangong Liuyun just now. He was still trying to sell the climax of the story. One only saw him lift his chin slightly, arrogantly lifting the side of his face and ncing at Nangong Liuyun from the side, as he coldly asked: ¡°You want to know?¡±


    In fact, this search of the mind wasted a lot of spirit force, with regards to experts at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s level, you still need a bit of good luck to control the ability for a short while.


    Now, Nangong Liuyun coldly smiled and smashed another forceful fist over!


    In an instant, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s nose be crooked. Blood rushed out from his nose like a fountain!


    Dongfang Xuan felt the sharp pain and started to mor loudly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was also full of pent-up frustrations. Originally, he wanted to kill Dongfang Xuan to solve all the troubles. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t expect to get the inheritance from the huge dragon¡¯s shadow. Before he exited this maze, he really couldn¡¯t kill Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°If you want to open the door to thest challenge, without my spirit force, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Dongfang Xuan saw a bloodthirsty cold intent sh through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes and hurriedly reminded in a loud voice.


    Without the help of his spirit force, it was simply impossible to open the doors to thest challenge. Moreover, all of them wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. They would forever be locked in this Secret Roaming Dragon Territory.


    ¡°Even if your luck is good.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was calm as water as he stood up. He cast a cold sidelong nce at Dongfang Xuan, ¡°Just let your body¡¯s cultivation remain for a few days then.¡±


    Saying up to here, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ice-cold eyes once again took a deep nce at Dongfang Xuan, then, he immediately turned and left.


    The two moves just now, he had already left some deep internal injuries on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body. Adding it to the internal injuries that he still hadn¡¯tpletely healed from, theseyers of injuries, if Dongfang Xuan could keep his life, it was already pretty good. He shouldn¡¯t have another chance to stir up trouble again.


    Nangong Liuyun was eager to go look for Su Luo, so he left Dongfang Xuan in ce.


    But Nangong Liuyun never imagined that this decision would cast a dark shadow over his and Su Luo¡¯s future.


    Nangong Liuyun quickly left.


    Right now, the most important thing was for him to find Su Luo.


    And how was Su Luo right now?


    In order to search for Dongfang Xuan¡¯s shadow, Su Luo kept going forward.


    Just how many forks were in this maze? Not long after, Su Luo wasn¡¯t even clear where she was in the maze.


    After walking for a long time between walls, Su Luo finally stopped because of exhaustion. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead and gave a helpless sigh: ¡°Don¡¯t know where Dongfang Xuan is in the end, could it be he is somewhere behind?¡±


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Luo had the urge to cry.


    Immediately, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure appeared in her head.


    She remembered when she was being chased by Dongfang Xuan, Nangong Liuyun was still fighting with that huge dragon¡¯s shadow. The situation at that time looked extremely dangerous, don¡¯t know what happened in the end. Don¡¯t know if Nangong Liuyun would be in danger or not.


    Now in this maze, there wereyers ofyers of road, she couldn¡¯t reach the end up front, want to return using the original road, but she couldn¡¯t walk back...really made a person copse and want to cry.


    Su Luo wandered around for a long time in the maze, but discovered that after walking around, she seem to be circling in ce. This kind of discovery made her mood drop to the bottom.


    She knew that if she continued to rush about randomly, she would never walk out of this maze.

 Chapter 1776 - Suddenly everything becomes clear (2)

    Chapter 1776 ¨C Suddenly everything bes clear (2)


    So Su Luo had no choice but to stop, using everything to study this maze.


    The maze was very tall, no less than thirty meters high. All around was a very thick wall, Su Luo used all her strength and smashed her fist over, but she only left a slight imprint on the wall. Moreover, very quickly, this imprint was gone, with the wall restored to its original state. As if Su Luo hadn¡¯t done anything.


    This made Su Luo¡¯s brows tighten.


    Don¡¯t know why, she had an absurd thought, as if this maze had wisdom and a spirit. As if it was alive. But very quickly, Su Luo tossed this thought to the back of her head. Because who could imagine a maze having wisdom and a spirit.


    But this maze gave Su Luo a very familiar feeling.... What was it? Su Luo nted her head as she continuously thought back.


    After thinking for a long time, she still didn¡¯t get a solution. Su Luo had no choice but to stand up, supported by the wall.


    However, just at this split second, that heavyyer of fog seemed to be brushed away in her mind. Immediately, everything became clear.


    Demon Cave!


    Yes, it¡¯s exactly like the Demon Cave.


    Su Luo suddenly recalled, at that time, wasn¡¯t she and Beichen Ying trapped in a square stone prison? At that time, she also couldn¡¯te out, until¡ª¡ª


    Until she practiced and learned Nothingness of Space!


    Thinking of this, an excited color appeared on Su Luo¡¯s fair face. She looked close to jubtion.


    How could she forget such a useful skill? Really ought to die!


    If one must know, after her Nothingness of Space covered her whole body, she was able to go through walls. To specte based on this, wouldn¡¯t these walls be....


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were bright as crystal stones, sparkling and flickering with light. Didn¡¯t have time to think carefully, Su Luo started to mobilize her spirit force and envelope herself with Nothingness of Space. In the end, she slowly walked towards the wall step by step.


    Went in...actually really able to go through walls!


    After discovering this fact, Su Luo immediately had an urge to ce her hand on her forehead.


    How could she be so stupid! Clearly, it was very easy for her to think of this method. However, because of the blocked thought, she couldn¡¯t recall it for a long time. Rather, it was only after knocking against the south wall and walking so many pointless roads did she find enlightenment?


    However, fortunately, discovering it now was not toote. Finally, she wasn¡¯t stupid until the end.


    The four walls around was iparably hard, although Su Luo had Nothingness of Space and could pass by going through the walls, however, she couldn¡¯t increase her speed.


    Right now, Su Luo didn¡¯t know where she was, but the benefit of going through the walls was that she could go straight in one direction.


    After settling on one direction, Su Luo started her travel through the maze.


    It sounded very simple, but until she started to do it, Su Luo realized that going through walls wasn¡¯t really that easy. Because there was a countless number of walls that criss-crossed. Su Luo became dizzy just going through them, till she almost copsed.


    Moreover, this kind of action really wasted spirit force.


    Walked straight for a long time, just when Su Luo¡¯s head felt dizzy, suddenly, Su Luo felt something sh in front of her eyes. When she fixed her gaze again, she found herself inside arge hall.


    Compared with the narrow maze, therge size was rtively terrifying.


    Here seemed to be the main hall of a pce.


    All around were white jade walls. Underneath was white jade marble, and ice jade pirs stood tall, reaching to the sky. Dragons and phoenixes carved on the pirs were vivid and lifelike.

 Chapter 1777 - Suddenly everything became clear (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1777 ¨C Suddenly everything became clear (3)</strong>


    Where is this? Su Luo stared stupidly at the scene in front of her eyes. Standing foolishly in ce, she didn¡¯t return to her senses for a long time.


    Suddenly, a tiny sound attracted Su Luo¡¯s attention.


    On the left side of the hall that was as wide as a za, there was a faint, fragmented sound. In this quiet ambience, it gave one a strange feeling.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was slightly apprehensive, but at the same time, her curiosity was piqued.


    Moreover, besides that sound, Su Luo could find no other living creature.


    In order to explore the situation here, with rapt attention, Su Luo held her breath, slowed her footsteps, and silently approached.


    ¡°Rustling¡ª¡ª¡± A strange sound came from around the corner, like a rat nibbling on a peach it held.


    But here...... Su Luo looked around, if she did not guess wrongly, this should be the center of the maze. Just now, she released her spirit sense, and couldn¡¯t find any trace of living creatures.


    Closer, getting closer.


    Only ten meters away from here.


    Just at this moment.


    Suddenly, a purple figure quickly rushed towards Su Luo. Before Su Luo could react, that ck shadow had already firmly knocked into Su Luo.


    Its strength was very strong, so strong as to be unimaginable.


    Su Luo was knocked over in her moment of distraction.


    Don¡¯t know if Su Luo¡¯s luck was so bad, that the back of her head knocked against the ground. Momentarily, she was dazed. Then, she sank into a swampy darkness.


    She was actually knocked unconscious....


    At this moment, the purple little ck shadow stood by Su Luo¡¯s side, a pair of jet-ck bright eyes blinked as it looked at Su Luo. Its eyes didn¡¯t have the viciousness from before, it looked perplexed and helpless.


    It extended its small furry paw and lightly touched Su Luo¡¯s white as jade finger.


    That very careful and gentle curious appearance. If a person was to see this, their heart would melt.


    But right now, a tall bump had swelled up on the back of Su Luo¡¯s head, having sunk into unconsciousness, it wasn¡¯t that easy to wake her up. Therefore, no matter how the little thing bumped Su Luo, there were no indication that she would wake up.


    The little thing saw Su Luo didn¡¯t respond, and immediately, it became anxious. A thinyer of mist covered its clear and transparent pair of jet-ck eyes. It had an expression of being about to cry.


    What to do? The little thing sucked on its little paw, watching Su Luo full of attachment, very innocently and adorably. It looked extremely cute.


    At this moment, Su Luo was lying t on the ground, motionless, with both eyes tightly closed andpletely unaware.


    The little thing looked at Su Luo, then turned its head to look at the corner not far away. For a moment, it had difficulty choosing.


    However...the little thing finally made a difficult decision!


    One only saw it blow bubbles towards Su Luo.


    That¡¯s right, it was like the seven-colored bubbles Su Luo saw in the modern world that was blown into the air.


    The little thing blew bubbles, and there were more and more bubbles that danced in the air. It was very diverse in size and color, giving people a dreamlike feeling.


    Then, these bubbles actually lifted up Su Luo¡¯s body.....


    These bubbles formed a stretcher shape and appeared under Su Luo¡¯s body, lifting her up, suspending her body high up in mid-air...


    At this time, the colourful bubbles escorted Su Luo, carrying her seemingly without anyone¡¯s control. She was carried forward.


    In the corner that gave off a sound, didn¡¯t know what the little thing did, and a thick door opened on the wall. Soon after, Su Luo, escorted by the bubbles, was delivered into the door.

 Chapter 1778 - Suddenly everything becomes clear (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1778 ¨C Suddenly everything bes clear (4)</strong>


    ¡°ng.¡± After the little thing shed in, the door behind it once again shut heavily.


    The wall was restored to its original state, no one knew that a door once appeared there. While Su Luo disappeared from here.


    Maybe it was heaven testing Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    After Nangong Liuyun tossed Dongfang Xuan aside, he hurried forward on his way.


    Because his mind¡¯s spirit force was sharp and strong, so along the way, he was able to find the correct route.


    But after searching along the way, he didn¡¯t find Su Luo¡¯s aura.... this made his pair of beautiful sword like brows wrinkle tightly again.


    Nangong Liuyun controlled his expression, looking serious and reserved.


    While walking, he used his pair of ink-like eyes to sweep all around.


    He could sense that inside this maze had an unknown dangerous vor. If Su Luo just randomly walked around the maze, very possibly, she could encounter it. This made Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart tighten again in worry.


    Searching all along from beginning to end, there was no result.


    In the end, Nangong Liuyun also arrived at the center of the maze, not long after Su Luo was dragged into the mysterious door.


    It could be seen that even the heavens were testing the feelings between the two.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall figure stood in ce, very lonesome, his ck as ink beautiful eyes searching all over.


    The very center of the maze was endless and spacious.


    As if there was no treasure here.


    But how was that possible?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sharp swordlike eyes very quickly saw through the ce that was strange.


    With his hearing ability, he could faintly hear the sounds of dripping.


    Like the sound of water dripping through stone.


    This sound, based on Su Luo¡¯s hearing ability, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. Only experts that reached Nangong Liuyun¡¯s stage at peak of Saint rank could hear this tiny noise.


    Let alone to say, Su Luo¡¯s luck was simply bad to the extreme. She didn¡¯t even have time to stroll around the main hall of this maze, she was harmed by her own curiosity and became unconscious.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun elerated his footsteps. Very quickly, he arrived at the ce making the noise.


    The right side of the grand hall, in the opposite direction of the ce where Su Luo disappeared, after he walked to the end, Nangong Liuyun saw a bizarre scene.


    One only saw an ancient tree standing there, about the height of a person.


    Not only was this tree¡¯s height simr to a person¡¯s, moreover, its figure was also simr to a person¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the tree was full of lush branches and full of leaves, at first nce, it really looked like a person.


    That dripping sound came precisely from this tree.


    ¡°Human tree from antiquity?¡± Nangong Liuyun said in a low and astonished tone.


    Nangong Liuyun was widely read and knowledgeable, his brain seemed to have memorized the entire library collection in the imperial capital. So his store of knowledge wasn¡¯t something to bepared to ordinary people. Maybe others might think this was a tree that had a strange appearance and wouldn¡¯t pay more attention to it. But Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t the same. At one nce, he could see through the ordinary appearance and grab the essence.


    This tree was very marvelous!


    Because based on the description from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s knowledge, this tree could condense out a jadelike soul essence. And this jadelike soul essence was something naturally fused by nature!


    Like the water and fire element, or light attribute and dark attribute. These natural elements that opposed each other. If one didn¡¯t have the assistance of a spirit medicine and wanted to sessfully fuse them, it would be a very difficult and arduous task. But after having this jadelike soul essence, this matter would be very simple.


    Fusing opposite elements will be easy but what about elements that aren¡¯t opposites? With this jadelike soul essence, wanting to fuse elements would then be a lot simpler.

 Chapter 1779 - Suddenly everything becomes clear (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1779 ¨C Suddenly everything bes clear (5)</strong>


    It was also because of this jadelike soul essence¡¯s value that wasn¡¯t something humans could imagine.


    In fact, even Jade Lake¡¯d Li family, who was one of the top ten families, if their elder ancestor was to see this jadelike soul essence, he would jump up.


    Now, this tree actually appeared in front of Nangong Liuyun, within reach. Moreover, there were no other people to fight over it with him, or to loot, this luck was simply too good.


    If it was Su Luo standing in front of this tree, right now, she would have a countless amount of trouble. But changed to Nangong Liuyun, then these issues wouldn¡¯t be any problem at all.


    The leaves on the top of the human tree from antiquity were the biggest. It was also the leaves in this area that umted the jadelike essence.


    After going through these areas of leaves, a very tiny drop of jadelike essence dripped down. It continued to flow down... directly until it reached the lowest leaves on the tree.


    When it came together on thest area of leaves, the jadelike essence had gathered from sesame seed size to the size of a glutinous rice ball. Then, it rolled down to the ground and into that very small spirit pool.


    This was the first time the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory and this maze was opened. No one knew how long it had existed, but it could be determined that before, no one had taken these jadelike soul essence.


    Thus, these jadelike soul essence would umte in this deep pool. Now, looking at it, there was a very shallow pool of this essence.


    If one only had a small bowl of it, the value was already unimaginable. But now, there was a full spirit pool of it! If it was someone else, they probably would have fainted on the spot right?


    But this matter happened to Nangong Liuyun and he didn¡¯t think much of it. His expression was calm as before, with a still peacefulplexion. Not a thread of waves could be seen between his brows.


    Nangong Liuyun probed cautiously.


    Because ording to reason, such precious treasure was sure to have a spirit beast guarding it.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun shook his head, puzzled.


    When he was about to take away a small bowl of jadelike soul essence, this tree, including everything around it, didn¡¯t give a trace of resistance and reaction.


    Moreover, no spirit beast rushed out to protect against and block him.


    In the end, where did the problem ur? Nangong Liuyun could faintly feel a trace of strangeness.


    In fact, how could Nangong Liuyun have imagined that this human tree from antiquity really did have a Saint level spirit beast protecting it. It was precisely that little thing that dragged Su Luo away.


    But because in innumerable years, there wasn¡¯t a single person that stepped foot in here, therefore, that little thing¡¯s thoughts becamezy and simple. So that little thing, without any guard, went to y with Su Luo. Where would it still have the time to manage the things here. So, it was just this coincidence that Nangong Liuyun got the jadelike soul essence but lost news about Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t think of the twists and turns in it. Now, after he probed the surroundings and discovered he could easily take the jadelike soul essence away, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. With a wave of his hand, he stuffed this entire pool of soul essence collected since antiquity into his space, making it easier to carry away.


    It was also because Nangong Liuyun¡¯s luck was very good. After entering this maze, he could sense the space bag that was locked, could once again be opened. So to carry away this pool of jadelike soul essence became a very easy thing.


    Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t a bit polite.


    A whole spirit pool almost close to a hundred kilograms of jadelike soul essence. He didn¡¯t leave a drop behind, taking it all away. Don¡¯t know if when that Saint beast protector came out, it would cry until it fainted.


    After Nangong Liuyun collected the jadelike soul essence, he turned and was about to leave. But before he walked several steps away, the corner of his wide sleeves was grasped by a person.

 Chapter 1780 - Suddenly everything becomes clear (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1780 ¨C Suddenly everything bes clear (6)</strong>


    Nangong Liuyun shook it off in displeasure. He frowned and turned around.


    This turn of head made his brows knot even more tightly.


    This was still the original full of green human tree from antiquity? Right now, the feeling this ancient tree gave Nangong Liuyun hadpletely changed.


    One only saw the original green-colored leaves change into a faint pink color in an instant. It gave a person a very dreamy feeling.


    Not only this, Nangong Liuyun could feel that from this ancient tree came a burst of excitement and bashfulness...That¡¯s right, it was precisely this feeling.


    Nangong Liuyun was suddenly cold and disgusted. He could sense the existence of trouble, as a result, he turned, wanting to leave.


    However, before he could take a step, that ancient tree had changed into a very small branch in an instant. It grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s belt with a death grip, having the appearance of no matter what, it wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Nangong Liuyun felt his head be big.


    It was very clear that this tree wanted to follow him to leave.


    If this tree was more normal, a bit stronger and not in the shape of such a dreamy girl, maybe he really would take it away. After all, finding a nt pet isn¡¯t an easy matter. Moreover, looking at Su Luo¡¯s Variant Acacia Tree, it was really helpful.


    But this...it¡¯s best to forget it.


    After Nangong Liuyun made up his mind, directly waved his hand and got rid of this ancient tree from his waist. Soon after, he tossed it back to its original ce, then without turning back, he tookrge strides and left.


    With regards to being iron-faced and heartless, if Nangong Liuyun imed to be number two, there really wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to say they were number one.


    After the little ancient tree was tossed back to its original ce, its whole body gave off a being wronged and grieved feeling, as if it was about to cry.


    It looked at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure that was gradually getting further away, the more it looked, the more it became heartbroken. It couldn¡¯t help but cry with a ¡®wa¡¯ sound.


    But the view of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back was still that determined, said he didn¡¯t want it, then he didn¡¯t want it. No matter how bitterly it cried, it had nothing to do with him.


    After the little ancient tree discovered this trick was useless, it sucked in air from its nose, then eagerly ran up. It hopped and skipped to follow after Nangong Liuyun, vishly following behind him.


    Nangong Liuyun walked, it also walked. Nangong Liuyun stopped to turn and re at it, then it small body would cower pitifully, pulling back to tremble in ce.


    This little thing, not only did it look pitiful, moreover, it was a rare treasure one couldn¡¯t encounter in a millennium. Changed to others, who wouldn¡¯t be overjoyed, they would fight for it to the death. But against all reason, Nangong Liuyun just didn¡¯t want it. Even if the other side tenaciously threw itself over, he was still firm in not wanting it.


    Nangong Liuyun felt somewhat annoyed. He gave a cold humph, then turned his head and left. At the same time, he increased his speed, making it soar to a speed that others couldn¡¯t reach.


    However, what Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t expect was....


    Based on speed, this little ancient tree wasn¡¯t slower than him!


    No matter how fast his speed reached, the little thing was able to follow behind him, vishly keeping up with him, close behind.


    This discovery surprised Nangong Liuyun. Could it be that this little thing¡¯s strength had reached a new stage? If it was like this, then he could ept it. Wait until he found Luo Luo, then give it to her as a gift.


    With this little ancient tree protecting Luo Luo, if she couldn¡¯t beat the opponent, it could carry Luo Luo on its back and run. This would make him feel a lot more reassured.


    Thinking like this, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attitude toward this little ancient tree improved a bit.


    He stopped his footsteps, and turned around.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall figure suddenly turn around, the little ancient tree had the fear of being caught doing something wrong. It subconsciously retreated a step.

 Chapter 1781 - Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one’s face (1)

    Chapter 1781 ¨C <strong>Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one¡¯s face (1)</strong>


    Nangong Liuyun extended out his white as jade hand and beckoned towards the little ancient tree.


    Just this move made the little ancient tree very excited. As a result, it eagerly and very quickly hopped in front of Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned as he looked at this bashful little thing, giving two disdainful humphs.


    Fortunately, it was prepared for Su girl, if it was for himself...such a cute little thing, he really couldn¡¯t afford to use it.


    ¡°Are you willing to go with me?¡± Nangong Liuyun had a stiff expression and his tone was ice-cold without a touch of warmth one ought to have when kidnapping a child.


    Even so, the little thing still wasn¡¯t able to suppress its excitement. Its branches shook as if its life depended on it, showing its excited mood at this moment.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned with reluctance. In a mild tone, he said: ¡°Then keep pace.¡±


    Finished speaking these three words, Nangong Liuyun tookrge strides and left.


    After the little ancient tree got his consent, its heart jumped with ¡®thump, thump¡¯ sounds. So excited that it was besides itself. One only saw it jump up in two to three steps, its ws fiddling around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waist.


    Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t used to other people touching him, even a tree wasn¡¯t allowed. One only saw him use his strength to peel the little ancient tree off him and toss it to the ground.


    But the little ancient tree wasn¡¯t discouraged. It still threw itself up rapidly. Then it grabbed tightly onto the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe and refused to let go.


    As a result, one tried to wrap around, the other tried to toss it aside. This happy y was yed continuously.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know that Su Luo once appeared here. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that Su Luo was dragged into the wall by the guarding mystical beast, so he tookrge strides and left without any reluctance.


    Just like this, time and time again, a freakbination of factors, so the two would miss meeting again and again. Don¡¯t know when they would really reunite again.


    Speaking of Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Su Luo was escorted by the multi-colored bubbled into a strange and mysterious door. After the door closed, this ce turned into apletely new world.


    Su Luo continue to be unconscious.


    This time, she slept very deeply.


    If speaking ording to normal circumstances, it was only her head that was knocked slightly around, it was unlikely to make her unconcious to this degree. But now, time had already quietly passed for several hours. Not only wasn¡¯t there traces that Su Luo would wake up, it seemed her situation had be even worse.


    The guardian divine beast, also known as this little sable, it saw Su Luo¡¯splexion turn red and having difficulty breathing. It couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, grabbing its ears and scratching its cheeks, didn¡¯t know what would be good for it to do.


    What to do? The little sable¡¯s tail stuck up high, walking in circles around the unconscious Su Luo. From time to time, it would p its own forehead.


    Suddenly a light shed through its eyes.


    It remembered that when it was unwell, it only had to eat a red-colored medicinal herb, then it would be fine. It remembered there were several stalks of that medicinal herb stored. Recalling this, the little sable immediately became excited. One only saw it swaying its tail eagerly and very quickly rushing wildly ahead.


    After seven to eight turns, as if it had ran quite a distance, don¡¯t know what it was busy doing, quite a whileter, one saw it return covered in dirt. Only this time, it had a fiery red nt in its mouth.


    This nt didn¡¯t seem big, about the size of a cup of wine. Gorgeous scarlet color, full of attractiveness and elegance.


    Little sable didn¡¯t have time to think too much, its mouth held this red flower, and it jumped to Su Luo¡¯s side in two to three steps. Its little w pinched the flower, squeezing out the fiery red juice.


    The juice followed the little w and dripped down, drop by drop. At this time, Su Luo seemed to be in a deep sleep, allowing the little sable to manipte her as it pleased.

 Chapter 1782 - Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one’s face (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1782 ¨C Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one¡¯s face (2)</strong>


    In fact, right now, Su Luo really didn¡¯t know what was happening around her.


    Because this ce was a mystical space, ever since Su Luo was sent in, she had been unconscious. So she didn¡¯t know that the spirit force was very thin in this space, so weak that it was negligible. It was just like the world Su Luo once lived in.


    Su Luo originally had good strength, but entering here, her strength was tyrannically suppressed. Her body¡¯s strength also became very weak, what¡¯s even more pitiful was that Su Luo¡¯s space was also cut off by force. So the her right now simply didn¡¯t have a way to connect with the little stone and Battle God Puppet in her space. It was also because of this that Su Luo remained unconscious. The little stone and the others also didn¡¯t know the situation outside.


    At this time, the little sable squeezed out the juice and it entered Su Luo¡¯s mouth drop by drop.


    Su Luo passively epted the little sable¡¯s kindness.


    The aroma from the juice assailed the nose, it was exceptionally attractive. Su Luo, without any consciousness of danger, opened her mouth and swallowed all of it.


    After feeding her all the juice, the little sable wipe away at the sweat on its forehead. Atst, its heart could rx.


    The little sable, in two to three mouthfuls, chewed up the dried flower and swallowed it into its stomach. Afterwards, it anxiously watched Su Luo, trying to look for any indication that Su Luo might recover.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    But the little sable gradually felt despair.


    Because right now, Su Luo¡¯s situation not only didn¡¯t get better, rather, she got worse.


    One only saw that right now, Su Luo¡¯s entire body seemed to be burning amongst a me. Her entire body¡¯s temperature had reached a peak. The kind of temperature that she could almost spontaneouslybust. Not only that, because of pain, her whole body twitched and jerked non-stop as she gave low cries of pain.


    Su Luo¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat, herplexion was terrifying pale, as if she would pass away at anytime.


    Seeing Su Luo like this, the little sable was frightened. Immediately anxious, it got up, its pair of clear, innocent and monochrome eyes were opened wide and at a loss. It looked at Su Luo helplessly.


    Originally, its kind intention was of wanting to cure Su Luo, it really never expected that the more it treated her, the worse she got.


    Watching that Su Luo¡¯s entire body was about to burn up, the little sable suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do okay?


    Water, that¡¯s right, water!!!


    The little sable suddenly thought, since she was about to burn up, wouldn¡¯t it be good if it brought over water to put out the fire?


    This thought couldn¡¯t be said to be wrong. But clearly, this little sable¡¯s mind was too simple. In fact, it was not hard to understand, ever since the little sable was born, it had lived inside the Secret Roaming Dragon Territory. It had never experienced the world outside, so its mind being so simple was to be expected.


    The little sable, in a panicked manner, ran over, grabbed its own water and fed it to Su Luo.


    Right now, the pitiful Su Luo was unconscious,pletely disconnected from the little stone and others. How could she stop this kind of thing from happening?


    Therefore, the pitiful Su Luo, in an unconscious state, was fed arge amount of water by the little sable.


    How could the little sable¡¯s drinking water be so simple? Very clearly, it wasn¡¯t.


    Because this water was the jadelike soul essence that Nangong Liuyun took away!


    When the little sable was thirsty, it would use it as drinking water to drink. It could be seen how luxurious a life it had!


    But Su Luo, in this kind of situation, how could Su Luo even drink the jadelike soul essence ah? Let alone to say in a situation where she was fed arge amount of it.

 Chapter 1783 - Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one’s face (3)

    Chapter 1783 ¨C Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one¡¯s face (3)


    But the little sable simply didn¡¯t know the huge health hazard it was creating for Su Luo at this time. Right now, it was extremely proud andcent.


    After feeding arge bowl of jadelike soul essence, the little sable felt it was enough, and it put the empty bowl on the side. Then, itid on the side of Su Luo¡¯s face, its pair of paws propping up its face. Its pair of clear monochrome ck eyes spun as it looked at Su Luo.


    This time, Su Luo was really unlucky.


    In this ce without spirit force, the wound that was already healing too slow. Su Luo was about to wake up after it healed somewhat with great difficulty, but who knew the little sable would run over with good intentions but continue to toss her.


    Having drank arge bowl of jadelike soul essence, Su Luo sank into a deep sleep.


    The little sable saw Su Luo sink into deep sleep and that she had stopped sweating, no longer so pale, and its heart immediately rxed. It was so happy it almost flew.


    It was very proud of its conduct.


    And before the little sable could be too proud, it discovered that matters had once again changed violently.


    The just peacefully sleeping Su Luo now started to spasm, her whole body twitching and jerking non-stop. Because of pain, her body continued to twist.


    The sweat on her forehead was like spring water as it rushed out.


    Not only this, the veins on her body started to seep out fine tiny beads of blood!


    The beads of blood leaked out, very quickly, it condensed into a strong blood vor!


    This kind of scene scared the little sable until it almost cried!!!


    It originally didn¡¯t think that matters would make such a violent change. It didn¡¯t know what to do in such an urgent situation, because in its eyes, everything it did was for the good of Su Luo ah....


    Su Luo was in extreme pain.


    When she almost became numb from the pain, that pair of eyes slowly opened.


    In the darkness, Su Luo¡¯s monochrome eyes were so clear that you could see to the bottom.


    She looked at the little sable in front, and then at the bloodstains on her own body. Momentarily, she was speechless...


    She merely took a fall, how was it that she woke up and it had be this serious?


    Luckily, her constitution was special, after eating the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, her body had be unprecedentedly good. Her blood became the best miracle medicine.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart rxed a lot, however, when she started to activate her spirit force to let the life-saving blood in her body circte, she suddenly discovered¡ª¡ª


    No reaction!


    Tried again.


    Still no reaction!


    Su Luo immediately became stupidfied!


    How could it be like this? Her body clearly had spirit force ah. How was it that she had a feeling of suddenly arriving at the time before liberation after working hard for a lifetime?


    She couldn¡¯t activate the spirit force in her body to heal, to the extent that she simply couldn¡¯t even sense the existence of spirit force.


    Could it be that her spirit force was abolished?


    Once she thought of this possibility, Su Luo almost copsed.


    But Su Luo¡¯s temperament had always been steady, encountering such an urgent situation, very quickly, she was able to calm down.


    After she had calmed down, she discovered a strange phenomenon.


    But a situation appeared on her body, rather, in this space, her body no longer had any spirit force. The spirit force seemed to have been removed, it was very much like the earth she once lived on.


    In the end, what¡¯s going on? How could she have gotten here? And where was this ce? All kinds of questions appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1784 - Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one’s face (4)

    Chapter 1784 ¨C Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one¡¯s face (4)


    However, before she could ask, a burst of pain made Su Luo¡¯s mind empty, she almost lost all her consciousness.


    So painful!


    Su LUo felt her whole body was in pain, it was non-stop. The pain made her want to cut off the meat on her own body piece by piece.


    ¡°In the end what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo weakly asked the little sable at the side!


    She remembered that at that time, it was this little thing that popped out. Then, she was knocked down in ce, and immediately after, she lost consciousness. When she woke up, it was already this thoroughly bad condition.


    The little sable¡¯s eyes were damp-looking, very aggrieved. It looked very pitiful, really provoked a person¡¯s empathy and love.


    But under Su Luo¡¯s gaze that almost spat out fire, the little sable still summoned up its courage and still told her the truth.


    ¡°What? Is it you that sent me here?¡± Su Luo ced her hand over her forehead and repeatedly sighed.


    ¡°Oh...¡± The little sable pitifully nodded, itsrge, damp monochrome eyes unblinkingly looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°Then could you send me back out?¡± Su Luo felt she was about to pass out from the pain.


    Only if she was sent out to a ce that had a little bit of spirit force, maybe her body would improve by itself.


    ¡°But...¡± The little sable weakly nced at Su Luo. Even the red sunflower that healed it couldn¡¯t heal her! Was sending out really good?


    It was as if Su Luo could hear the voice in the little sable¡¯s heart. Seeing this, she struggled to use herst bit of strength to nod. Her gaze was calm, expression serious and earnest: ¡°Really, believe me. Send me out okay!¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t sent out, then she would lose her life!


    Seeing that Su Luo repeatedly insisted on this, the little sable finally agreed.


    Because it also discovered that it had done bad things based on good intentions....


    As a result, the little sable blew out multi-colored bubbles one after another. And these bubbles formed a human-sized stretcher, it floated Su Luo in mid-air, then slowly lifted her out.


    Before, when Su Luo was lifted in, she was unconscious, therefore, she didn¡¯t see such a dreamlike scene. Now, she watched as this mystical thing happened right under her eyes.


    But the Su Luo right now was full of pain, wishing she would go out immediately. So her attention wasn¡¯t on this multi-colored bubbles.


    This time, Su Luo urged continuously, therefore, their speed for leaving was still considered pretty fast.


    In less than one teacup¡¯s time, that thick door in the wall appeared once again.


    And this door could only be opened by the little sable.


    After exiting this door, Su Luo immediately felt the spirit force rushing over from all directions. It was as if every pore in her body smoothed out at this moment. It was sofortable that she almost cried.


    The little sable saw Su Luo be morefortable, and was now aware that it really had done bad things based on good intentions.


    However, the little sable still wasn¡¯t aware it also did another bad thing.


    If it didn¡¯t send Su Luo into that door, then when Nangong Liuyun came in, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun could meet again in here. Then, that bitter thing would also not happen.


    Now, Su Luo still didn¡¯t know that thing was about to ur. Now, she sat cross-legged, her pair of eyes was closed and she whole-heartedly sank into cultivation.


    Time passed bit by bit....


    The little sable sat on the side but was bored, therefore, it roamed around everywhere.


    However, when it strolled to the human tree of antiquity area.. It immediately became stunned. Frightened! rmed!!!

 Chapter 1785 - Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one’s face (5)

    Chapter 1785 ¨C Trying to be clever, ended up with egg on one¡¯s face (5)


    The jadelike soul essence it had always protected had suddenly disappeared! Moreover, the spirit tree it was protecting had also vanished without a trace! This matter was very serious...


    The little sable immediately became anxious. It stood on tip-toes and went around in circles around the huge hall, hopping here and there.


    However, no matter how anxiously it searched, the little ancient tree and the jadelike soul essence still didn¡¯t appear....


    The little sable gloomily scratched its head, not knowing what would be best for it to do.


    At this time, another situation appeared on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Su Luo originally thought that after getting out of that strange space, relying on her body¡¯s cultivation, she could restore the condition of her injury to before. But after some tests, she discovered that her thoughts from before were too naive.


    After having been tossed by the little sable, Su Luo discovered she simply couldn¡¯t clear the hot fire and cold poison in her body.


    Just when Su Luo had no alternative, the little stone in Su Luo¡¯s space gave a faint sigh.


    Right now, the little stone had his hand on his forehead, expressing his helplessness at the current situation.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Su Luo was gasping for breath non-stop, powerlessly leaning against the wall. She silentlymunicated with the little stone.


    The corner of the little stone¡¯s mouth twitched. Afterwards, it had no choice but to tell Su Luo the facts: ¡°Stop being so busy trying, you simply can¡¯t clear it alone.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Su Luo speechlessly nced at the little sable, asking with a gossamer¡¯s breath.


    ¡°The best way is to fuse it, this way, your strength will be promoted by a lot again. It¡¯s several folds faster than you simply just cultivating.¡± The little stone drew a circle on the paper, giving Su Luo a beautiful hope.


    ¡°Fuse? It¡¯s easy to say it, but the problem is how to fuse ah?¡± Su Luo was so depressed she almost cried. Right now in her dantian, water and fire was mixing, repelling each other. Moreover, clearly, the fire element couldn¡¯t continue to withstand the other element.


    ¡°If you had the Yun Luo Red Lotus, then that would best.¡± The little stone¡¯s pair of eyes had a longing as he gave a faint sigh.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus? What kind of thing is that?¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t bear the paining from her entire body as she asked in puzzlement. To solve health issues in her body now was the most pressing matter. Of course, if she could transform the bad thing into a good thing, then that would be best.


    When Su Luo said Yun Luo Red Lotus these four words, the little sable not far away clearly had a surprised expression. Then, it stealthily used the corner of its eyes to look at Su Luo.


    It did this very stealthily, but how could this escape the little stone¡¯s pair of wily old foxlike eyes? Let alone to say, the reason why the little stone said Yun Luo Red Lotus these four words were simply to probe the little sable ah.


    Because ording to the little stone¡¯s original body¡¯s experience, all living things opposed or supported each other. A ce that had the jadelike soul essence, then there was a great possibility it would give rise to the Yun Luo Red Lotus!


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus is a type of mystical source of fire. Maybe you can call it a different fire.¡± The little stone gazed at the little sable, the corner of his mouth hooking into a treacherous smile, ¡°And if you can control this different fire, then you¡¯ll probably be number one among the fire element mages in this world.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other benefits?¡± Su Luo felt that matters weren¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Now, the little stone was very frank with Su Luo, one only saw him smile faintly: ¡°After you get the Yun Luo Red Lotus, your ability to concoct pills will improve significantly. Want to quickly be promoted to Grandmaster rank Apothecary, it won¡¯t be impossible.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯splexion turned slightly red, she knew the little stone was making fun of her.

 Chapter 1786 - Yun Luo Red Lotus (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1786 ¨C Yun Luo Red Lotus (1)</strong>


    ¡°Then, in the end, where is the Yun Luo Red Lotus?¡± This was the most important. Wanting to get the Yun Luo Red Lotus, afraid she must still spend a lot of mental and physical effort.


    Su Luo recalled her body¡¯s current condition, and couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat discouraged.


    ¡°Ask it.¡± The little stone very casually tossed this hot potato to the guardian mystical beast, the little sable.


    That little thing actually knew? Su Luo had a n in her heart, as a result, her hand beckoned the little sable toe over.


    The little sable¡¯s heart right now was veryplicated, seeing Su Luo calling, it jumped and skipped over.


    Its small body stood straight in front of Su Luo, looking veryical. Its eyes were damp with an extremely cute face.


    ¡°Do you know of the Yun Luo Red Lotus?¡± Su Luo got right to the point and asked directly.


    The little sable covered its mouth with its little paws in surprise, afraid it would leak out its excited mood...But this movement it made clearly leaked out the information thoroughly.


    Su Luo directly picked it up and hugged it, gently rubbing its furry little chin.


    She knew the little sable had some misgivings, so she gave it some time to consider.


    The little sable thought a bit, in the end, it looked at Su Luo seriously. Its face was unprecedentedly solemn and earnest, as it said two words: ¡°Very dangerous.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was somewhat dark, if she didn¡¯t do anything, ording to the little stone¡¯s words, then she was just waiting for death. She would just die, but if she risked everything to go, based on her luck, she might be able to grab back a life. Let alone to say, she still had a trump card, the Battle God Puppet.


    Recalling the Battle God Puppet in her space with bright eyes, Su Luo had the urge to ce her hand over her forehead.


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped it in time, afraid the majority of the treasures in her space that contained spirit force would have been swallowed by it? Now, the treasures she got from the first challenge, almost all of it had been consumed by the Battle God Puppet.


    Even the overbearingly rich Su Luo, now, also couldn¡¯t afford this glutton of a Battle God Puppet.


    Time passed, bit by bit.


    The little sable, seeing Su Luo persist, in the end, it could only helplessly nod.


    Jumping out of Su Luo¡¯s arms, it took noble and graceful strides to run in front of Su Luo, leading the way.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s heavy injuries hadn¡¯t healed, so she was unable to move freely, as a result, she summoned out the Battle God Puppet. Then, Su Luo sat on its shoulder and along with the little sable, quickly rushed forward.


    When the Battle God Puppet saw the little sable, it couldn¡¯t help but lick its lips¡ª¡ª


    Seeing this, Su Luo once again had the urge to ce her hand on her forehead.


    After the little nine-tailed spirit fox, this little sable also became the Battle God Puppet¡¯s food reserve.


    In fact, Su Luo didn¡¯t know that the little sable had the natural mission to guard the ancient tree. As long as the ancient tree was here, he could never leave this maze. But now, the ancient tree actually ran away, that was to say, the little sable¡¯s natural mission could no longer bind him. So it was able to leave the scope of the maze as it wished.


    The little sable brought Su Luo away, missing the chance to meet with Nangong Liuyun. And Nangong Liuyun took away the little ancient tree, so the little sable could leave the maze openly... These coincidences seemed as if a pair of huge shadowy hands was moving in the dark, controlling everything in its palm.


    The little sable¡¯s familiarity with this maze wasn¡¯t something other people couldpare to. One only saw him turn here and there, would certainly find the shortcut.


    The little sable¡¯s speed was very fast, the Battle God Puppet¡¯s naturally wasn¡¯t weaker. Everyone very quickly left the range of the maze.


    But the little sable¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop, rather, it still moved quickly forward.

 Chapter 1787 - Yun Luo Red Lotus (2)

    Chapter 1787 ¨C Yun Luo Red Lotus (2)


    After walking for approximately four hours. Su Luo gradually sensed a trace of difference in the air.


    It¡¯s more urate to say, the air seem to contain a formidable fire element. And this fire element firmly suppressed the fire element in her body. It was like a subject seeing the emperor having an involuntary reverence feeling.


    Right now Su Luo had such a faint feeling.


    Can¡¯t be so unusual right? Su Luo was half skeptical.


    But as time passed and as they got closer, Su Luo¡¯s feeling of reverence be stronger and stronger. It made her feel uneasy and excited.


    Unease because of the reverence and worship of a normal fire element towards the Yun Luo Red Lotus this supreme different fire element.


    Excited because Su Luo knows this Yun Luo Red Lotus will soon be an object in her bag.


    As she got closer, not only could Su Luo feel it, she was able to see that sea of fire in front of her.


    Gotten closer, Su Luo could clearly see the panoramic view in front of her eyes.


    What amazed people was this sea of fire was burning on top of snowy ground.


    The pure white snow that hasn¡¯t melted for millennium, on top of it was this fiercely burning sea of fire.


    It was endless as if the sky was a huge burning me.


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡± Seeing this mystical scene in front of her eyes, Su Luo suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Such a huge sea of fire, why couldn¡¯t it melt the snow?


    Howe the heavy snow couldn¡¯t extinguish this endless fire?


    Fire and water are ipatible, this made Su Luo doubt her past worldviews even to the point of overturning it.


    ¡°Because this is the Law of Heaven and Earth.¡± Right now the little sable¡¯s expression was cautious and grave. Not the dim-witted, foolish, cute and innocent expression it had when Su Luo first saw it.


    ¡°Law of Heaven and Earth?¡± Su Luo was even more puzzled, such an incredible thing really was too unfathomable to grasp.


    ¡°If you can understand the Law of Heaven and Earth, then you can enter saint rank.¡± In Su Luo¡¯s mind the little stone gave a long drawn out sigh.


    But the little stone know, Su Luo¡¯s road to breaking through this speed was too fast, her foundation wasn¡¯t stable yet. If she blindly seek speed and not steadiness toward the end she will definitely encounter problems. Right now the most important thing for Su Luo is to stabilize her foundation and not to take a shortcut to breakthrough. Also because of this the little stone didn¡¯t mention some things rted to the Laws of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Is the Yun Luo Red Lotus inside?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes had two column of mes jumping up. Also it was a question but Su Luo said in a tone that was certain. Because she was already eighty to ny percent sure in her heart this was the reverence the fire element had to a different fire.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little stone had very deep understanding of the fire element. Now even he had a trace of excitement that he was unable to hold back.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus ah, that was a legendary existence that he only heard of in hisst life. Didn¡¯t expect to have the fortune to encounter it this lifetime. Looks like there is barely some benefits to following this little girl.


    Although they were certain the Yun Luo Red Lotus is here, but Su Luo still frowned. Because she doesn¡¯t know how to safely get the Yun Luo Red Lotus in hand under such circumstances.


    Let alone to say her body¡¯s current condition wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°First go in then discuss it.¡± The little stone couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart.


    Even the little stone doesn¡¯t know what would happen after entering, but in this kind of situation no one would select to turn and leave because of danger up ahead.


    ¡°Careful.¡± The little stone said faintly.

 Chapter 1788 - Yun Luo Red Lotus (3)

    Chapter 1788 ¨C Yun Luo Red Lotus (3)


    Su Luo nodded preparing to enter this mystical and strange world.


    Originally Su Luo thought entering such a strange world of ice and fire, two types of opposite atmosphere, would be very difficult. But until she entered this ce she discovered it wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    Although the fire was fierce but all the way it seems as if Su Luo entered a ce no one has entered before. She walked unhindered and unimpeded, this made her really curious.


    Outside a wild scalthing me ignited, fire snakes danced in the breeze, seemingly very dangerous. But inside is warm like the spring, the feeling of bathing in the spring breeze...


    Such a huge contrast made it somewhat hard for Su Luo to adept.


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡± Su Luo¡¯srge pair of eyes blinked, clearly she was at a loss with this kind of situation.


    The little stone also carefully observed the surroundings.


    Faintly he could feel a trace of something fishy. But as to specifically where it was fishy, he couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Go in and look.¡± Right now the situation was unclear, the little stone also couldn¡¯t say much. ¡°If the situation isn¡¯t good, hurriedly let thatrge guy carry you out. Wait until you find Nangong Liuyun that boy then entering won¡¯t be toote.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Su Luo nodded in agreement.


    This sea of fire seem to be endless, extending to the end of the horizon.


    Although the surrounding temperature was cozy to the extreme. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger in the surrounding. But the more it was lie this the chill in Su Luo¡¯s heart would rush up madly. Made her even more cautious not daring to be careless in the slightest.


    In this environment with the red colored fire, don¡¯t know how far she walked. Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A strange shadow shed by in the back of Su Luo¡¯s head.


    In an instant Su Luo¡¯s back felt cold, she instantly felt numb.


    She abruptly turned her head back but discovered it was empty behind her with nothing there.


    Could it be her own misperception? Su Luo rubbed her head, thinking of this suspiciously.


    Just at this moment another shadow with strange speed passed by her right side with a whoosh sound. It disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment Su Luo was certain such a thing exists.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Su Luo asked the little stone.


    ¡°Merely a little fire, no need to mention it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The little stone saw it clearly and gave several cold humphs.


    Su Luo secretly stuck out her tongue. You old guy naturally don¡¯t need to worry about it but as a small fry I couldn¡¯t even see clearly its speed. How could I not worry about it? Moreover these thick mes clearly had malice towards her.


    Just at this time, suddenly four mes headed directly toward Su Luo at the same time from four different directions!


    With strong momentum and murderous aura!


    Su Luo was just about to dodge and avoid it, but¡ª¡ª


    Before she could dodge, one only saw the little sable spin around in a circle. When Su Luo looked again¡ª¡ª


    Huh? Where did the mes go? Su Luo blinked her eyes looking at the scene before her in disbelief.


    When Su Luo saw the little sable again she had an even stronger urge to ce her hand over her forehead.


    One only saw the little sable¡¯s mouth moving giving off continuous chewing sound. As if what it was eating was very fragrant. As to what it was eating Su Luo could guess with her eyes closed. For sure it was the four mes from just now.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright like this?¡± Su Luo asked in disbelief.


    These four mes¡¯ attack power were very strong. Even when she was at her peak she would have to consume a lot of strength to resist these mes. Didn¡¯t expect the little sable would directly swallow the mes. Moreover it was eating it very cheerfully.


    The little sable wipe the corner of its mouth. It lifted a pair ofrge, clear, deer like eyes and looked at Su Luo in puzzlement. ¡°Really delicious ah, still want more.¡±


    Really delicious? Su Luo suddenly felt speechless.

 Chapter 1789 - Yun Luo Red Lotus (4)

    Chapter 1789 ¨C Yun Luo Red Lotus (4)


    How could this kind of me be delicious? If the little divine dragon was still here it will have a lot ofmon subject with the little sable. Because both of these little guys really like to swallow fantastical and odd things. Recalling the little divine dragon, Su Luo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be sad. She had been separated from the little divine dragon for a period of time, don¡¯t know if he was doing alright.


    ¡°Ao, ao, ao!¡±


    Suddenly the little sable gave excited howling sounds. Su Luo¡¯s head turned back and what she saw made her face turned pale.


    The little sable was excited but Su Luo really couldn¡¯t feel any excitement.


    At this moment one only saw countless number of mes rushed over from all directions.


    These mes were orange colored, blue colored, purple colored there was even a ck colored me. Densely packed, bold and fierce like moths that flies into mes. Moreover it gave mournful and strange sounds.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart be nervous in an instant.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª¡± This bundles of will-o¡¯-the-wisp arrived with whistling sounds.


    Originally the little sable was excited now it¡¯s little face also start to be nervous. With a whoosh sound it ran into Su Luo¡¯s arms. It¡¯s two little paws clenched tightly to Su Luo¡¯s clothes with a death grip.


    Su Luo knew, now even the little sable was powerless.


    Right now in all directions was wide open fields. With no way to retreat Su Luo could only think of a way by herself. She had no time to think and quickly throw herself to the ground. At the same time she hurriedly formed the Nothingness of Space, tightly enveloping her and the little sable¡¯s body.


    Above her head was a dense mass of will-o¡¯-the-wisp giving off blood curdling screams that was mournful and contained endless injustice. The sharp sounds could almost pierce a person¡¯s eardrum.


    Su Luoid on the ground, firmly covered her ears. Turning a blind eye to the terrible scene above her head.


    But even so she still received a strong attack. Already serious injured she only felt a burst of qi and blood boiling as if she was in danger of fainting at any moment.


    She could still endure the pain on her body, what made Su Luo copse was those strong mournful cries.


    This will-o¡¯-the-wisp immediately disappeared after seeing they couldn¡¯t injure Su Luo. Their speed was extremely fast as they disappeared without a trace as if they had never appeared before.


    Su Luo was able to feel relief after they left and suck inrge mouthfuls of air.


    At this moment her forehead was covered with cold sweat, herplexion was frightening pale.


    ¡°These will-o¡¯-the-wisps are all burning souls.¡± Before Su Luo could ask the question in her heart the little stone had already answered her.


    ¡°Souls?¡± Su Luo cried out in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right every will-o¡¯-the-wisp is a soul. Cruel souls that suffered injustice and full of resentment.¡± The little stone¡¯s tone carried a trace of deep mncholy. ¡°And these souls were imprisoned here at that time, now they are on the verge of exploding.¡±


    Hearing this exnation Su Luo¡¯s heart sunk again.


    The little stone started to talk again. ¡°Can you see clearly? These will-o¡¯-the-wisps souls seem freetful and restless, twitching non-stop. Their mind are close to zombie like?¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Su Luo had always been intelligent, having the little stone point this out, she immediately felt the excitement of pushing aside a dense fog and seeing the truth.


    ¡°There is an abnormal shift among this.¡± The little stone nodded slightly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be something happened to the Yun Luo Red Lotus. And the most probable is that it should be waking up.¡±


    ¡°What will happen when it wakes up?¡± Su Luo immediately asked.


    ¡°If it wakes up...all living things will die out, not bones would be left from being set on fire!¡± The little stone looked at Su Luo with sympathy. His gaze was very serious. ¡°Within this very short period before the Yun Luo Red Lotus wakes up, it¡¯s the safest and the best opportunity to acquire it.¡±

 Chapter 1790 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 5

    <strong>Chapter 1790 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 5</strong>


    "So, you mean, we can¡¯t wait for Nangong and we can only do it ourselves? " Su Luo sighed at the situation.


    Her road back was blocked, now she could only rely on herself.


    Little Stone nodded solemnly.


    "Okay, that¡¯s the only way" Su Luo stroked her forehead.


    Now, knowing that the road ahead would be difficult and Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯te to support her, she would go alone to get the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    "Yun Luo Red Lotus, the first fire born in the beginning of the heaven and earth¡¯s creation, if you can get this fire, not to mention heal your injury, you will have a much easier way to go in the future, and this opportunity is really rare." The Little Stone sighed.


    He didn¡¯t know if there was a pair of hands controlling all of this. He always felt that Su Luo¡¯s luck was outrageously good. When she met the Little Sable, she found the Yun Luo Red Lotus, and it also just happened to be the "weak period" of the Red Lotus, which almost reduced the difficulty of the original 100 percent to a very low degree, which couldn¡¯t be counted as an ordinary good luck.


    But Su Luo herself didn¡¯t know how lucky she was, and still thought the degree of difficulty was very great.


    "Let¡¯s go quickly" Su Luo held the Little Sable in her arms and walked fast.


    It was like a cave here, there were mes continously falling down. Every step that Su Luo took must be careful, and she had to concentrate her mental strength. This wasn¡¯t easy because she was seriously injured.


    At this point, some of Su Luo¡¯s spirit power had been consumed, and her speed couldn¡¯t help but slowing down. In fact, she could summon the Battle God Puppet and let it carry her. But Su Luo only shook her head when she thought of the huge amount of spirit force consumed by the Battle God Puppet and decided to keep it until the critical moment.


    Fortunately, there was no more concentrated attack of the soul mes along the way. Although there were asionally two or three, there were only a small amount so it could be swallowed by the Little Sable.


    Even Su Luo felt that it was good as she went through without a hitch.


    "Don¡¯t let your guard down." The low voice of Little Stone sounded in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    "Is there danger ahead?" Su Luo lowered her voice and whispered. Little Stone was much stronger than her in strength and have much more experience, he was also one of her most trusted people.


    "Remember where those soul mes have gone?" Asked the Little Stone in a low voice.


    "All went to the front!" Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly shuddered. For a moment, she seemed to understand something.


    "Along the way, don¡¯t you wonder why there were so few soul mes?" The chill in the Little Stones¡¯s eyes were worsened.


    "Is it all concentrated in the front and then it will block me?" Su Luo guessed faintly that if it was true, it would be a disaster for her.


    "If you guessed correctly, it should be the Huangquan River in front of you." Little stones look condensed, serious like a statue, "There is a bridge on the Huangquan River, called the Soul Bridge"


    "A bridge built by the me of the soul?" Su Luo was surprised.


    "Look" The little stone pointed to the mes not far away and sighed, "I also hope that I guess wrong, but the facts are in front of you, you can see it for yourself." After the Little Stone said this, he remained silent.

 Chapter 1791 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 6

    <strong>Chapter 1791 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 6</strong>


    Su Luo looked calmly at the direction pointed by the Little Stone.


    Little stone was really like a Diety.


    Far away, Su Luo saw a red bridge of mes across the air.


    This bridge of mes was not as simple as ordinary mes, but constantly threw out fires andva.


    If this was the case, then Su Luo didn¡¯t have to worry so much. When Su Luo got closer, she finally realized the seriousness and difficulty of the matter.


    Countless soul mes merged into a soul bridge.


    When Su Luo stood at a distance of hundred meters from the bridge, she could already feel a strong anger and resentment emanated from the bridge, and itunched a powerful attack on Su Luo.


    Su Luo stopped and covered her ears.


    This kind of soul attack was a lot worse than physical attacks.


    Physical attacks could still be dodged, but soul attacks were indiscriminate, as long as they were within the scope of the attack, no one could escape.


    "There are no shortcuts to go now, can only step across the bridge." The Little Stone knew what Su Luo was thinking, and broke all her thoughts in one sentence.


    The main reason Su Luo¡¯s power climbs all the way to the peak was because of taking shortcuts. Now Little Stone said that there were no shortcuts, she sighed in her heart.


    But little did the Su Luo know, in fact, the little stone was also sighing at this moment. Could you reduce the difficulty level to a very hard one? Wasn¡¯t this the shortest way?


    Su Luo took out a Blood Clotting Pill, threw it up high into her mouth. She chewed it a few times before she swallowed it. The pill quickly produce medicinal effect in her Dantian. At the same time, Su Luo also fed one to the Little Sable in case of emergency.


    In fact, the Emperor Grade Blood Clotting Pill didn¡¯t help much on Su Luo¡¯s injury. She just ate it for psychological purposes. Only Su Luo would be so extravagant to eat the Emperor Grade Blood Clotting Pill like a sugar beans.


    She had to cross this soul bridge.


    After making up her mind, Su Luo took a deep breath, put the Little Sable in her arms, and resolutely embarked on this difficult and dangerous road.


    The first few steps were fine, the soul attack was not very powerful.


    But after arriving at the bridge, Su Luo felt pain in her brain. She seemed to be able to feel the fire of those souls, full of malice and hatred.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and rxed, then stepped forward with her right foot and steadily stepped on the Soul Bridge.


    The soul bridge was not wide. It was only wide enough for one person to pass through. Moreover, the whole bridge was shaking and very unstable.


    Just after setting foot on the bridge, Su Luo clearly felt that the violence was more than doubled.


    It¡¯s deserved to be called Soul Bridge. Su Luo knew that if she wanted to cross this bridge, she had to take ayer off her skin. But this bridge, she had to cross quickly.


    Because Little Stone told her that the "weak period" of the Yun Luo Red Lotus would notst for a long time, at most not more than twelve hours, and now, two hours had already passed.


    Only ten hours left, the time was very tight.


    The Soul Bridge was ten thousands of meters long in a twists and turns. At a nce, it seemed that the other side was at the end of the sky.


    But now Su Luo couldn¡¯t think of the end of the soul bridge. What she could do now was to focus all of her attention on her feet.

 Chapter 1792 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 7

    <strong>Chapter 1792 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 7</strong>


    "Aaah"


    Just as Su Luo was holding her breath and paying full attention to her feet, suddenly a strange shrieking sound came from the top of her head.


    Su Luo looked up subconsciously, so she saw a scene that made her pupils contracted.


    She saw a magnified face, horror to the extreme, suddenly appeared in front of her, almost face to face!


    Su Luo¡¯s chest suddenly fell!


    But that¡¯s was just for a moment. The next second, Su Luo calmed down andpletely ignored the strange face in front of her.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Strange sneer appeared on the strange face. It was gloomy and pathetic. If it was an ordinary people, they will surely be scared until they faint. Fortunately, Su Luo¡¯s psychological quality was too strong to be affected much.


    It still thousands of meters ahead.


    Su Luo felt a little cold in the back of her neck, and she looked back subconsciously.


    Another face that was so close to the back of her neck!


    Just when Su Luo turned back, she almost ran into him!


    This face was bright red, covered with blood. The eyes were ck, dug with bare hands. The blood rolled down the cheeks. What¡¯s even more frightening was that his other half¡¯s face was actually smashed, revealing the white bone!


    Su Luo resisted the feeling of nausea, took a deep breath, then silently turned back, silently took out a ck face cloth from the space, squarely rolled up, and then tied to her own eyes.


    Only when the eyes couldn¡¯t see, then she couldn¡¯t be distracted by these messy, evil souls.


    Seeing that Su Luo was calmly blindfolded, the spirit on the side were suddenly depressed.


    But they were not discouraged.


    Couldn¡¯t create a visual panic, but they could create a sense of fear.


    Therefore, these unscrupulous souls came out in various ways to create a spiritual illusion for Su Luo.


    However, fortunately, Su Luo could resist. Eighty percent of them could be weakened, and thest twenty percent could not pose a threat to her, so this was a difficult road for others but Su Luo had passed by without any danger.


    About three kilometers ahead, Su Luo felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    From this position, Su Luo felt that the resistance in her body had been doubled.


    The leg that was originally easy to walk, was now like a lead, and it had be difficult to lift.


    At the fourth kilometer --


    Su Luo had reached the point where her face was red, her heart was beating fast and her face was as white as snow.


    There seemed to be an invisible, stic barrier in front of her. When Su Luo moved forward, countless barrier pushed her back. It was no good to go back. Where could she go? This was only the fourth kilometer, and there was another six kilometers in front of her. Su Luo looked up at the far end and sighed.


    However, Su Luo was not discouraged. She took a Grandmaster Grade Spirit Restoration Pills to replenish her exhausted spirit. She felt that her spirit force had returned to its peak condition.


    She lowered her body, her eyes were fixed on the front¡ª


    Then only a slight noise could be heard.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was sted forward like a cannon.


    But the barrier in front of her was really terrible. Su Luo couldn¡¯t go any further than a few hundred meters.

 Chapter 1793 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 8

    <strong>Chapter 1793 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 8</strong>


    And because of this explosion, her body was strongly impacted, her Qi and her blood rushed up.


    Su Luo held the handrail beside her, coughing violently while preventing herself from being pushed backward by the barrier.


    Because Su Luo¡¯s current situation was like the situation on the sea, just like sailing against the current.


    It¡¯s hard to stop the cough. Su Luo wiped the corner of her mouth. There was blood when she spread her palm


    Su Luo smiled helplessly.


    This was only a few hundred meters, and she had spent all her spirit power. If she didn¡¯t have Spirit Restoration Pill with her, she would not dare to do so.


    Su Luo poured out a Spirit Restoration Pill from the bottle and directly stuffed it in her mouth.


    The Spirit Restoration Pill took a lot of time for it to exhert its efficacy. Su Luo simply sat cross legged and entered the state of recovery and cultivated.


    After half an hour, Su Luo slowly opened her eyes.


    At this time, she started to clear up the exhaustion and weakness, and her body managed to restored seventy to eighty percent of her original strength.


    "Keep going" Su Luo cheered herself up, and then resolutely took another difficult step.


    The longer the bridge went, the barrier was greater and the more it doubled up.


    Because among the souls, the strong and the weak were orderly. The weak were all rushed in the front of the bridge. The stronger the soul, the closer it was to the end.


    The barrier in front of Su Luo was the result of the resentment and the strength of the soul. So the more they came, the more difficult it was to move forward.


    "It¡¯s so ufortable." As soon as she approached the fifth kilometer, Su Luo felt that her breathing was a little difficult.


    A strong barrier surged over her.


    Su Luo covered the empty space and slowly moved one step further.


    After this step, Su Luo felt that her spirit power was declining rapidly.


    Su Luo pressed down her despair and took another step forward.


    She took a deep breath. This time, Su Luo quickened her speed and rushed forward one after another, five steps at a time.


    But after five steps, Su Luo¡¯s body was almost faltering, and she stabilized her body. At this time, her head and her face were all covered with sweat, and her whole body was almost soaked as if it had been pulled out of the water.


    And not only that.


    What¡¯s more shocking was that every step that Su Luo took, her foot would leave a shallow footprint, which was formed by the sweat in Su Luo¡¯s feet.


    However, the Soul mes were burning under the bridge, so these footprints filled with water stains that had just been formed, they quickly evaporated and disappeared.


    Su Luo gasped heavily.


    Five thousand and one hundred meters. Su Luo¡¯s sweat rushed like a spring, and her whole body was soaked.


    Five thousand and two hundred meters. Su Luo clenched her teeth and her body was somewhat unstable.


    Five thousand and three hundred meters...


    Five thousand and four hundred meters...


    Even though her body was crumbling, the small body seemed to contain a huge amount of energy. She clenched her teeth and bit her lips, although she was almost copsed, but she still struggled to walk forward and never thought about giving up.


    Even if she knew that she would soon run out of strength.


    This stubborn and unyielding spirit brought tears to the Little Sable¡¯s eyes, almost shed into tears.


    Its dark eyes was staring at Su Luo seriously, with deep admiration in the bottom of its eyes.


    Then it clenched its fist and decided to give Su Luo a hand.

 Chapter 1794 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 9

    <strong>Chapter 1794 - Yun Luo Red Lotus 9</strong>


    Just at the moment when Su Luo was about to faint, the Little Sable rushed to the front and suddenly sucked!


    In the middle of this, Su Luo seemed to see the barrier in front of her stop for a moment.


    "Rush!!!" Without waiting for Little Sable signal, this word appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind!


    Then she moved much faster than her brain did.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s speed almost soared to the highest in history.


    She was as fast as lightning!


    Only one white shadow shed by. When she looked at it, She had sessfully run to the sixth kilometer.


    Because there was a sign every kilometer, it¡¯s easy to recognize.


    Thanks to the help of the Little Sable, Su Luo could save so much effort in one breath, but the help of the Little Sable couldn¡¯t be repeated, because after it used this big move, it closed its eyes and fell into Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    Su Luo rubbed the head of the little thing pitifully, then carefully send it into her space.


    Obviously, the barrier at sixth kilometer was more powerful than the previous one.


    When Su Luo stood up, she could feel the endless barrier surrounding her, squeezing and ravaging her like a flour dough.


    Su Luo felt a sense of suffocation.


    Even her eyes began to darken.


    The spirit in her body was wasted again.


    So, in order not to be swept away, Su Luo quickly sat down to cultivate, trying to quickly recover her strength.


    Later, when Su luo opened her eyes, she found that the internal injury in her body that had been left by the Little Sable seemed to have been slightly healed.


    Does the barrier on the soul bridge have the function of repairing internal injuries? Su Luo thought in disbelief.


    Just as Su Luo was wondering, the Little Stone voice sounded at this time, "Can¡¯t you see that?"


    "Do these barriers really help to recover internal injuries?" Su Luo asked with a little concern.


    Previously, she damaged her body and suffered internal injuries.


    "It¡¯s not only helpful to recover from internal injuries, but also has a great benefits for your promotion." This time, Little Stone wasn¡¯t stingy, he exined it in detail, "The fire of this soul bridge is resentful to you, trying to squeeze your spirit power, blocking you here, and then be their kind. You would know how jealous they would be if you seed. It is precisely because these pressures are squeezing your body as much as possible, but at the same time, they will also continuously enhance your body¡¯s ability to resist pressure, so that your strength can be further consolidated and improved. Therefore, this soul bridge is necessary for you, and it is also a good opportunity to test and practice your cultivation."


    Even on the way to obtain the Yun Luo Red Lotus, there was such a path of cultivation that was most suitable for Su Luo. If there was no one to control in the dark, Little Stone wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Luo had stayed at a distance of sixth kilometers for quite a long time. Now, only thest six hours were left, and Su Luo was still a distance away from the end of the bridge.


    "If you really can¡¯t do it, then take out the Battle God Puppet. In any case, you don¡¯t have to use it for nothing." Little Stone suggested coldly.


    "I can hold on." Su Luo¡¯s face was red and her whole body was shaking violently, as if she would faint in the next moment, but she still insisted on going on!

 Chapter 1795 - Soul Bridge 1

    <strong>Chapter 1795 - Soul Bridge 1</strong>


    Because Su Luo knew that this soul bridge would be a rare opportunity to cultivate in her life, and she must never give up!


    It was not the first time she had suffered extreme pain. Last time, her Master tried to improve her physical strength, she endured all the pain.


    Although Su Luo trembled because of the pain, she still did not intend to give up.


    At this time, small blood beads oozed out of the pore of her skin, and these blood beads were continuously grew bigger, which would make people startled and frightened, afraid that Su Luo would eventually explode and die.


    Even Little Stone secretly had a cold sweat for her, but Su Luo herself seemed to bepletely unaffected, still moving forward with blood on her skin.


    As time goes by, Su Luo¡¯s life was gradually declining.


    Later, Su Luo had been dyed red with blood.


    Su Luo almost felt no pain. She felt as if her body had broken into pieces and was shattered into dust, leaving only a floating soul, walking firmly in solitude.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t go anymore! " The voice of the Little Stone burst in her mind.


    However, Su Luo was not moved, and her footsteps remained firm.


    Step by step.


    Every step she took, she left behind her a bright red footprints. After being evaporated by the heat, these footprints became more and more clear.


    "Do you want to die?!" The Little Stone angrily scolded in Su Luo¡¯s space.


    In his eyes, Su Luo used to be azy and casual girl who could sit but not stand, who could sit but not move, who could walk by shortcut but not by practice. But at this moment, Su Luo even made him stand in awe.


    But no matter how angry little stone was, telling her to stop, but Su Luo¡¯s steps were still the same.


    But the blood on her body was getting more violent.


    Blood steadily oozes out.


    Su Luo¡¯s body had long been covered with blood.


    Even a man with the heart of stone like him couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    The Little Stone knew that if Su Luo continued on fighting like this, her body would definitely explode, so he tried to stop Su Luo.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Now Su Luo had a high concentration of mental power, and the soul power was burning. No matter how powerful the Little Stone was, there was no way to snatch Su Luo¡¯s body, and then forced her to stop. So, Little Stone was angry and anxious, but he could only shout at Su Luo.


    But the current Su Luo was simply unable to listen.


    With such difficulties, Su Luo had reached seven thousand and nine hundred meters!


    But at this time, Su Luo¡¯s body suddenly stopped.


    And then the next moment--


    Su Luo¡¯s body seemed to be ejected by a spring!


    She flew backward quickly.


    Seeing that the hard work was going to be in vain, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were full of pain. She tried to hold onto the bridge to stabilize her body, but it was useless.


    The speed at which she flew backwards was too fast.


    At this time, Su Luo finally seized an opportunity, extended her long arms and firmly grasped one of the soul mes!


    The soul me was grabbed on the neck by Su Luo. He stretched out his tongue and twisted his face.


    It was precisely because of this that Su Luo¡¯s figure could be stabilized.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s efforts were almost in vain. Because when she bounced back, she had returned to the position of sixth kilometer!

 Chapter 1796 - Soul Bridge 2

    <strong>Chapter 1796 - Soul Bridge 2</strong>


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Then she spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    She had lost too much blood, and now the blood loss was even more serious, her body was limp and shaky, as if she would be unconscious in the next second.


    "Am I doomed not to go?" Su Luo was covered with a faintyer of moisture. There was a sense of despair in her heart in such situation.


    This soul bridge, she really couldn¡¯t keep going.


    "I will take you for a while." The Little Stone shook his head and finally said something he had hesitated for a long time.


    "Will it hurt you?" Su Luo remembered that this was how the Little Sable fell unconcious. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Little Stone again.


    "Do you think I¡¯m that kind of self-sacrificing person?" Little Stone gave Su Luo a haughty nce.


    "You¡¯re not" Su Luo said honestly.


    "That¡¯s it?" Little Stone snorted coldly. From the angle that Su Luo could not see, aplex look appeared in his eyes.


    Just after Little Stone said this, he took advantage of Su Luo¡¯s mental trance. He quickly controlled Su Luo¡¯s body and rushed forward!


    The difference of Little Stone¡¯s strength was more than one point or twopared with Su Luo.


    So, to him, the impact of these soul mes was not as strong as Su Luo.


    Whoosh..


    The white shadow swiftly passed.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes again, she looked at the signs in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but to be dumbfounded.


    Ninth kilometer!


    But in the blink of an eye, Little Stone had reached the ninth kilometer?


    In fact, it was because the condition of Su Luo¡¯s body that was so bad. If she move forward, her body would explode and then turned into dust, disappear into the void. So within the limit of ninth kilometer, the Little Stone had to stop.


    Little Stone face was neither red nor breathless. He sneered coldly: "You see, such a simple thing, but it made you in such difficult situation, this is the matter of strength!"


    Su Luo was stunned, before Su Luo gave any respond, the Little Stone had already waved his hand: "Okay, I¡¯m gonna go and drink some water, you can handle the rest of the thousand meters yourself."


    Then, the Little Stone¡¯s figure quickly disappeared, he had already entered the space.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    By the time Su Luo reacted, the Little Stone had already disappeared.


    And in between the Little Stone¡¯s monologue. Su Luo couldn¡¯t even said a word.


    Seeing the Little Stone disappeared very quickly, Su Luo suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. Her mental power explored into her space. When she saw Little Stone again, her eyes were slightly red.


    How could Little Stone be as rxed and casual as he said? Now he was already fell unconcious, and his face seemed to be covered with a thickyer of frost, looking pale and terrible.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were wet, but she smiled a little bit. She swore solemnly to the unconcious Little Stone: "Don¡¯t worry, I will never let your hard work go in vain, trust me!"


    To obtain the first fire in the beginning of the heaven and earth¡¯s creation, the legendary treasure Yun Luo Red Lotus. Su Luo knew from the beginning that this was not a smooth journey, but a road full of thorns, and there would be casualties at any time.


    However, she had to go.


    Quietly exiting from the space, Su Luo¡¯s attention focused on the current surrounding.


    When the Little Stone took her soul away, Su Luo felt an unprecedented pressure, like a heavy mountain, pressed against her, as if she would break into debris at any time.

 Chapter 1797 - Soul Bridge 3

    <strong>Chapter 1797 - Soul Bridge 3</strong>


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    There was no way to go forward. All she could do was sit cross legged and protect herself first.


    Under the pressure of this powerful force that almost shattered her body, Su Luo suddenly had a moment of enlightment.


    At this time, Su Luo entered a state of enlightment.


    From the outside, Su Luo looked like a sculpture full of blood, sitting still as if she would never wake up.


    In fact, it took Su Luo a lot of time.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus was in its weak period. In this weak period, every second Su Luo spent by sitting like this was a waste of time.


    But others didn¡¯t know, this time, how much strength Su Luo had gained this time.


    At the sixth hour.


    On Su Luo¡¯s body appeared wound one by one, and her body seemed to be split into pieces by a strike of lightning.


    The intense pain made Su Luo groaned uncontrobly.


    Su Luo¡¯s whole body trembled painfully, sweat dripping on her body, and the blood flowing out of the capiries, but the sweat that contained salt brought more pain to the wound.


    What¡¯s more, the blood from the capiries was still flowing out. The sweat intertwined with the wound, which caused it to be itchy and painful. It was the most difficult moment.


    However, for Su Luo, such pain was negligible. Because for a person¡¯s body who suffered from such tearing pain, then how could there be energy to focus on the small ce?


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s body was fighting with the heavens.


    Under this heavy pressure, just as Su Luo¡¯s body was about to be torn into pieces, Su Luo was able toprehend the skill of the nothingness of space, the space gravity.


    However, in order to cultivate the space gravity, it was necessary to fuse 128 gold threads in Su Luo¡¯s mind into 64, which was a difficult task.


    But this was also the only chance that Su Luo had.


    Su Luo clenched her teeth, her body suffered from an inhuman pain, as if these pains were not imposed on her.


    It was not easy to merge 128 into 64, but with amazing perseverance, Su Luo really managed to merged it one by one!


    When Su Luo finally merged it into 64


    "Hum -"


    A whistling sound pierced the eardrum and reverberated through the whole me cave.


    Time seems to be still at this moment.


    Su Luo, as if nirvana was reborn!


    At this point, the blood on her body became crusted and started to fall off.


    Peel off with the broken clothes.


    The broken clothes and blood stains fell to the ground and were quickly burned out.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s body was in the air, as clean as a baby, as white as milk, crystal clear, exuding luster.


    Then, sitting on the ground, Su Luo¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, revealing the clear and cold eyes


    For a moment, she had a white robe covered her body, and the wide robe covered her graceful posture.


    At this moment, Su Luo seemed to be like the presence of a noble queen. There was an imposing manner, like everything would crumble in her hands.


    However, that was only for a moment before it dissapeared without a trace.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure slowly stood up. She felt as if her body was broken and then reorganized. It was much stronger, as if her body had suddenly been given attribute values, which improved a lot.

 Chapter 1798 - Soul Bridge 4

    <strong>Chapter 1798 - Soul Bridge 4</strong>


    The most direct example was,


    Now, it was on the ninth kilometer. Originally, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t been able to breathe in here, she couldn¡¯t even stand. But now, standing in the same ce, she only felt a slight pressure.


    It was no wonder Little Stone said that this Soul Bridge was one of the best ce to cultivate in her life.


    If she didn¡¯t insist on fighting with her own body, her body and her cultivation would not be promoted this fast, and also didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take toprehend the space gravity technique.


    Su Luo stood up and looked indifferently at the soul mes, which was constantly shouting at her.


    These soul mes were watching Su Luo became stronger. At this time, they were all unreconciled and couldn¡¯t ept it, because they seemed to feel that Su Luo had a glimmer of hope to pass through the soul bridge.


    Su Luo sneered coldly.


    After she increased her strength previously, her wound had recovered to its original state.


    As long as the internal injuries caused by the Little Sable didn¡¯t emerge to cause trouble, her strength should be in the peak state.


    9,100 meters.


    9,200 meters.


    9,300 meters.


    Su Luo¡¯s footsteps were steady, neither fast nor slow.


    Even if you walk a single step, the body would tremble slightly.


    When she reached 9,400 meters, Su Luo stopped slowly.


    When she got here, her way forward was hard again.


    The overwhelming barrier was like an invisible wall that blocked her in ce.


    There was anotheryer of sweat appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    However, her indomitable vitality and unyielding self-confidence made her step forward again. At the same time, the nothingness of space gravity technique suddenly spread out, covering her body.


    The gravity technique that she just learned, this card, was not taken out until this moment by Su Luo.


    9,500 meters.


    9,600 meters.


    9,700 meters.


    9,800 meters!


    At 9,800 meters, the Su Luo stopped for the second time.


    This time, she stopped a lot longer than before.


    Even though her pressure had been reduced a lot, but now in this location, the overwhelming pressure and barrier, still made Su Luo a little difficult to manage.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s feet trembled slightly, and she tried to hold back.


    Su Luo looked up and she saw the end of the bridge not far away.


    At a distance of 200 meters, she was able to see the end.


    Normally, she could reach the distance of 200 meters in a blink of an eye, but now, it seemed that there was a gap as deep as Mariana Trench, which she couldn¡¯t go through.


    However, how could she give up?


    Su Luo took a deep breath, clenching her teeth, and continued to walk difficultly under the pressure.


    9,900 meters!


    When Su Luo arrived at 9,900 meters, suddenly, a pressure like a copsing mountain and a heavy tsunami swept over, and the sudden change almost make Su Luo bounce back!


    However, Su Luo had experience. She was holding the soul me beside her, letting the wind blow and the tsunami roar.


    One hundred meters, only thest one hundred meters left!


    At this point, all the cards that Su Luo could use had been used up. The only thing she could rely on was her own willpower.

 Chapter 1799 - Soul Bridge 5

    <strong>Chapter 1799 - Soul Bridge 5</strong>


    Su Luo was having a hard time to stabilize her tottering body, and hard to put down her foot.


    But, with such a difficult movement, Su Luo¡¯s whole body was sweating because of the pain.


    She put down her feet heavily and finally progressed another meter.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s skin was covered with a thinyer of blood beads like before.


    Even with the nothingness of space gravity technique, also couldn¡¯t resist these frantic soul mes.


    Yes, seeing that there was only a hundred meters left for Su Luo, these soul mes onlookers were all stirred up, frantic, and agitated!


    In order to block Su Luo, they, who hadn¡¯t been fighting together, now were firmly united.


    Su Luo was like a lonely sail in the sea.


    Finally, Su Luo continued to take another difficult step, one step further.


    Nine thousand nine hundred and thirty.


    Nine thousand nine hundred and fifty.


    Nine thousand nine hundred and seventy.


    Every step was as hard as burning a fire.


    Every step was hard as death.


    However, Su Luo still clenched her fists, letting the sweat mixed with blood, letting the internal injuries continued to deepen, letting the body suffered from tearing pain, and letting the feeling of suffocation surrounded her.


    In the end, she still went step by step... to thest step!


    Nine thousand nine hundred ny-nine meters!


    Thisst step was as difficult as the heaven!


    However, Su Luo took a deep breath and her eyes revealed unprecedented firmness and perseverance!


    Even if she died, she would take this step. Nothing could stop her from taking thisst step!


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were shining like the stars, and a huge self-confidence filled her chest.


    Ten thousand meters!


    After nine trials, Su Luo was finally able to pass thest one meter and came to the t ground!


    In a sh, the pressure quickly faded like a tide.


    The air seemed to be full of poetry.


    Su Luo felt that her body was light, as if she was about to fly.


    But she couldn¡¯t fly. At this time, she was sitting on the ground and gasping for breath. However, the feeling of joy made herugh involuntarily.


    For the first time, she didn¡¯t rely on shortcut, only relying on her persistence and efforts, sheughed all the way to the end. This feeling was really good, even she was moved.


    After resting for while, Su Luo waited for her body to recovered some strength, then slowly stood up.


    Su Luo turned around and walked forward, because there was not much time left for her


    Behind her, countless soul mes were shouting angrily and scolding anxiously, but Su Luo turned around and left without looking back.


    The voice behind her gradually went away.


    But in front, It was unknown what danger awaited her.


    Was it so easy to get the first fire in the beginning of heaven and earth¡¯s creation?


    There was only one hour left.


    Su Luo originally thought that after passing the Soul Bridge, she could find the Yun Luo Red Lotus, but now she found that her previous thoughts were too naive.


    There was an endless space ahead.


    There was nothing, not even a piece of dust. There was only vast expanse of whiteness.


    Where was the Yun Luo Red Lotus? Su Luo stood in ce, her brows wrinkled together, but her eyes was still very calm.


    Using the mentality of giving a medicine to a dead horse*, Su Luo took out a map from her sleeve.


    What Su Luo didn¡¯t even think of!


    ¡î Note :


    *Idiom : Keep trying everything in a desperate situation.

 Chapter 1800 - The Final Level 1

    <strong>Chapter 1800 - The Final Level 1</strong>


    This map, unexpectedly, really showed something!


    And the direction was very clear.


    Su Luo pped her head. How could she forget such an important map? Walking around in circles, causing trouble on oneself in vain.


    But when she finished reading the map, she took a deep breath.


    She went in the right direction even after she walked randomly, her luck was really unmatched.


    Su Luo took the map in one hand and the Cheng Ying sword in the other hand, and hurried forward in a faster speed.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to go far, suddenly, she felt a strange wind slowly blew across the back of her neck.


    Su Luo turned back subconsciously.


    Then she saw a scene that made her horrified.


    Countless puppets surrounded Su Luo from all directions.


    These puppets were somewhat human like, but they were stiff and mechanical. Obviously, they were not intelligent. There was still a big difference from the Battle God Puppet.


    Right in front of Su Luo.


    Suddenly, a thick shadow was cast from the air.


    This is...


    Su Luo was dumbfounded.


    Does the leader resemble the Battle God Puppet? Su Luo blinked and stared at the dignified figure.


    If Little Stone was here, it could be seen at a nce. This and Su Luo¡¯s puppet were definitely by the hand of the same person!


    The Blue Battle God Puppet¡¯s eyes on the opposite side were cold, like frost, coldly looked at Su Luo: "Stupid human!" The Battle Gods are not controlled by insignificant human. ept death!"


    This great god doesn¡¯t have a great demeanor.


    As soon as the voice fell, the blue Battle God Puppet directly attacked Su Luo without waiting for his followers or descendants to rush in!


    The huge killing move had note yet, Su Luo already felt that it was bad.


    The Battle God Puppet¡¯s killing move was not something Su Luo could resist. Su Luo¡¯s heart was a little relieved. Fortunately, when she passed the soul bridge, she didn¡¯t use the Battle God Puppet. Otherwise, what awaited her now would be the end of the world.


    There wasn¡¯t much time to think. Su Luo quickly retreated. At the same time, her slender hands were slightly raised. The Battle God Puppet, who was still sleeping peacefully in Su Luo¡¯s space, was directly thrown out of the space by Su Luo!


    Before the red Battle God Puppet understood what had happened, he felt the fierce killing move on his forehead!


    The Battle God Puppet immediatelypletely awake!


    The Battle God Puppet was sullen, he subconsciously turned his head away, stepped back for a few hundreds steps, and then stabilized his body. When he turned his head and saw the other side¡¯s hateful blue figure, he suddenly burst into anger: "Isn¡¯t the river water doesn¡¯t interfere with the well water? What are your intention!"


    "The river water doesn¡¯t interfere with the well water?* Ha ha! " The blue Battle God Puppet sneered coldly and disdainfully, and then made a series of moves, he didn¡¯t even want to talk to the red Battle God Puppet at all.


    The red Battle God Puppet suddenly had the sameplexion. He was very angry. Therefore, all his life¡¯s cultivation and unique skills were constantly shown.


    They were not equal in strength. Otherwise, they will not be able to tell who wins or who loses in this Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory for countless of years.


    Now, the two old guys were fighting again.


    At this time, the one who suffered was undoubtedly Su Luo. Su Luo had to face a bunch of dead men who had no sense of pain, no sense of touch, and no sense of death!


    ¡î Note :


    *Idiom : Everyone minds their own business

 Chapter 1801 - The Final Level 2

    <strong>Chapter 1801 - The Final Level 2</strong>


    In order to stop all these dead men, Su Luo asked herself that this cannot be possible to aplished. What Su Luo could do was to remove as many mechanical puppets as possible.


    Fighting one by one was really a waste of time.


    When a group of mechanical puppets rushed over, Su Luo waved her hand and immediately circled ten mechanical puppets into her space gravity.


    In the space gravity, their strength will be greatly weakened.


    The strength of each mechanical puppets were at least 9th Rank. If Su Luo fight them with her real strength and wanted to kill the mechanical puppets in one go, it would be very difficult.


    But now.


    After the mechanical puppets were surrounded by Su Luo into the space gravity, Su Luo¡¯s wrist spreaded out, and a cold Cheng Ying sword appeared in her palm.


    Cheng Ying sword was like a cold spring, tilted down.


    There was only a loud bang.


    A number of mechanical puppets immediately fell down!


    Looking at such a sharp sword, Su Luo herself was a little shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t that a little bit too much?


    Was the gravity too much of an exaggeration to weaken the opponent¡¯s strength?


    9th Rank.. and It was just like sweeping the floor. It was over with one sword move.


    Outside the space gravity, countless mechanical puppets were circling, screaming toward Su Luo.


    Su Luo could roughly guessed their meaning a little, they were provoking her!


    Provoking her? very good!


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth evoked a bloodthirsty sneer. For a long time, she didn¡¯t have a fight. There were too much pent-up anger in her heart. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this time to vent! It¡¯s better to vent this time!


    A sneer appeared at Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and then she raised her arms slightly.


    In an instant, twenty mechanical puppets were put in!


    A white sword shed by.


    Bang!


    Groups of mechanical puppets fell to the ground, some with broken arms and legs, and some were cut from the abdomen.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t stop, another sh of sword.


    The remaining ten mechanical puppets were destroyed before they could rushed to Su Luo¡¯s side andunched their attack.


    How mighty!


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but snapping her own fingers. It was really great to kill people like chopping a kitchen knife.


    The mechanical puppet pieces piled up on the ground were taken into her space, and the battlefield was cleaned up again.


    Then, there was the beginning of a new wave of fighting.


    It would be a big mistake if it was said that Su Luo had killed the enemy just like a kitchen knife.


    In fact, there were tricks in killing the enemies.


    With this rare opportunity, she was taking the time to train her steps and swordsmanship.


    In the beginning, a sword could kill ten at most.


    Later, it gradually increased. Twelve, fifteen, and even twenty mechanical puppets died at the same time with the same sword.


    At the same time, Su Luo was constantly improving her steps.


    When to jump and when tond would cause the greatest attack power and the highest uracy. Su Luo was experimenting with these mechanical puppets over and over again.


    It was rate to get these freebor. It would be a waste to use them for nothing, Su Luo thought.


    Su Luo was busy fighting here.


    The Red and Blue Battle God Puppet¡¯s battle situation was also stuck. It was difficult to determine who would win or lose.


    Su Luo was tired from fighting, so she took a break and observed the situation.

 Chapter 1802 - The Final Level 3

    <strong>Chapter 1802 - The Final Level 3</strong>


    At this time, the blue Battle God Puppet and the red Battle God Puppet were standing together fiercely.


    But after a few nces, Su Luo¡¯s face soon turned bad, and the joy she had, had soon disappeared.


    ording to the true ability, Su Luo¡¯s Battle God Puppet was a little superior in strength, so was the fighting situation. At the beginning, the red Battle God Puppet had always gain the upper hand.


    However, the red Battle God Puppet suffered from the losses, and the spirit in his body was not enough! And the spirit of the blue Battle God Puppet was abundant.


    With the blue Battle God Puppet deliberately dying time, the situation of the Su Luo¡¯s red Battle God Puppet wasn¡¯t very good.


    The red Battle God Puppet wanted to resolved it quickly, but the blue Battle God Puppet kept evading, so the fighting situation was stuck.


    The red Battle God Puppet was so angry that each fist contains a strong attack power, but the moves still failed.


    Su Luo could not bear to look.


    If this continued, the situation would be very bad.


    Su Luo tried tomunicate with the red Battle God Puppet, but the red Battle God Puppet was so angry that he couldn¡¯t hear Su Luo¡¯s words at all. He still followed the blue Battle God Puppet and pursued him.


    Su Luo depressed and wanted to cry.


    She couldn¡¯t understand, the red Battle God Puppet was quite indifferent at ordinary times. How could hepletely lost his mind when he met the blue one? Was there any hatred between these two?


    Actually, Su Luo was right.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the blue Battle God Puppet, the red Battle God Puppet would not have been lying at the bottom of the ck Lake for so many years, so this time it would be madly chasing him.


    "Ah ah ah ah!!!" The red Battle God Puppet was so angry that he shouted and brandished his fist to smash it with a heaven shaking force!


    "Bang!" He smashed his fist to the blue Battle God Puppet.


    The blue Battle God Puppet flew out far and finally fell to the ground, unable to stand up for a long time.


    Because this time, the red Battle God Puppet exhausted all his strength and consumed all hisst spirit.


    Finally, the red Battle God Puppet¡¯s body was shaken, then he fell straight to the ground and passed out.


    Su Luo quickly walked over and extended her finger to test. As expected, there was no spirit.


    But fortunately, the final blow finally got the blue Battle God Puppet, otherwise, it would be a big trouble for her.


    However, Su Luo was not happy yet. Over there, where the blue Battle God Puppet lying on the ground, sat up slowly, half seated.


    Su Luo inadvertently looked up and saw this scene, and suddenly her face was a little white!


    The blue Battle God Puppet didn¡¯t die!


    This was a big trouble...


    With her strength, it¡¯s fine to kill those mechanical puppets, but now, to give her such a huge blue Battle God Puppet, how could she resist?


    The blue Battle God Puppet slowly stood up and walked steadily towards Su Luo¡¯s position.


    The shadow in front of her eyes gradually erged and finally firmly covered Su Luo.


    The blue Battle God Puppet stood in front of Su Luo. His mouth sneered, and his eyes were full of ridicule.


    At this time, his whole body exuded a king¡¯s breath that controlled everything in front of him, as if Su Luo was as weak as a small ant, if he stepped his foot, he could crush Su Luo.


    This was what¡¯s on Su Luo¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1803 - The Final Level 4

    <strong>Chapter 1803 - The Final Level 4</strong>


    The blue Battle God Puppet¡¯s lips raised a scornful sneer : "Yours?"


    He referred to the red Battle God Puppet.


    Su Luo knitted her brows, but slowly stood up. Her body was weak but she still straightened up her posture, her eyes calmly looked back: "Yes."


    A simple word, the blue Battle God Puppet deliberately emitted a murderous aura, it took quite a while to be able to speak.


    "You actually have some courage." The blue Battle God Puppet gave Su Luo a rarepliment.


    Su Luo looked at him with cold eyes.


    "But..." The blue Battle God Puppet smiled gracefully. Looking at Su Luo, his eyes suddenly turned violent, "The dignity of the Battle God Puppet n are not allowed to be defiled, so -"


    Su Luo looked at him coldly.


    "So, slit your own throat" The blue Battle God Puppet said it as if it should be by rights*.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s face was still calm, her heart sank little by little.


    Because she knew that the blue Battle God Puppet was serious. Although heughed in a rxed tone, the murderous eyes told her that he would never forgive her!


    The blue Battle God Puppet just looked at Su Luo with augh.


    Su Luo was still motionless


    Stayed on the spot.


    Su Luo take a look at her current situation.


    All the cards had been used, and the most powerful red Battle God Puppet were down.


    There were not many spiritual things in Su Luo¡¯s hands. They were not enough to awaken the red Battle God Puppet. How could this be good? Su Luo¡¯s head began to hurt.


    "Since you don¡¯t do it, then..." The blue Battle God Puppet grinned evilly. Then, with his arms stretched out, the next moment, Su Luo was already held by him like an eagle catching a chicken.


    "Die!" The blue Battle God Puppet roared.


    The slender fingers suddenly tightened!


    "Cough.. cough.." Su Luo felt that her throat was stuck dead, and a sense of suffocation came upon her nose. The shadow of death quickly enveloped her.


    Su Luo coughed continously, but the fingers kept tightening, tightening, and tightening..


    How awful! Su Luo¡¯s face went from pale to purple, and finally to red. She had an illusion that her body seemed to fly and her soul seemed to be out of her body.


    She didn¡¯t know how long..


    All of a sudden, a pleasant whistling sound rang in Su Luo¡¯s ear.


    This made the drowsy Su Luo woke up for a moment.


    In fact, Su Luo didn¡¯t know that if it wasn¡¯t for this sound, her soul would have been taken away!


    And the owner of this voice?


    Su Luo opened her eyes in confusion and looked at the scene in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t know when her body was thrown to the ground by the blue Battle God Puppet. Looking up from her point of view,


    There, a blue robe and a ck robe, were fighting fiercely.


    Su Luo sighed vaguely, is this a dream?


    The sound that prated the eardrum just now seemed to be Nangong Liuyun.


    Now this ck robed man seemed familiar, very familiar.


    But in the sky, those two great powers were so fast that it couldn¡¯t be captured with naked eyes.


    All Su Luo could see was ck robe and blue robe.


    However, Su Luo firmly believed that the ck robe was Nangong Liuyun.


    At this time, the battle in mid air had reached the most critical moment. It was clear that the ck robed man upied a dominant position in this battle. And the blue robed man step by step retreated in defeat, cutting an extremely sorry figure.


    ¡î Note :


    *Idiom : Proper and to be expected as a matter of course

 Chapter 1804 - Plum Blossom 1

    <strong>Chapter 1804 - Plum Blossom 1</strong>


    Finally, the ck robed man let out a big move.


    The white ball of light instantly concentrated on the blue robed man¡¯s abdomen.


    The blue robed man¡¯s body became stiff in a sh, powerless to evade and ruthlessly smashed into the ground, and time seemed to stagnate at this moment.


    Then, the white ball of light exploded in an instant, forming pink petals, beautiful and strange.


    Nangong Liuyun was unaware when his shoulder was sat on by a little Plum Blossom. At this time, the Plum Blossom stuck out its adorable small tongue, and nced at the blue robed man¡¯s disdainfully.


    Nangong Liuyun pulled down the little Plum Blossom and put it into his space.


    However, it seemed that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s space couldn¡¯t control the little Plum Blossom. Only to see it pried open the space, its small head popped out slightly, and it crawled out weakly little by little. Its two little ws tightly gripped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe and not letting go.


    When the whole nt was about to crawl out, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s broad palm pushed its head back, so the little plum blossom, which had been working hard for a long time, was pushed in again.


    While the two was ying this game, the blue Battle God Puppet¡¯s body has changed dramatically.


    One only saw pink flower petals entered into his body, making his whole body as rigid as iron. Then, the pink petals in his body unexpectedly condensed into a ball. From the beginning to the end, it got bigger and bigger...


    All of a sudden, there was only a loud explosion!


    In this moment, the body of the blue Battle God Puppet burst and turned into powder.


    What a terrible force.


    Su Luo looked up and stared at the little Plum Blossom flower leaning at the corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe.


    This little Plum Blossom, with its little face raised, blinked its eyes, and stared at Nangong Liuyun. It seemed as if it would be able to maintain this action until the end of the world.


    Nangong Liuyun ck robe was fluttering as if it was falling from the sky.


    "Luo Luo..." Nangong Liuyun was half kneeling on the ground, and his slender arm hugged Su Luo tightly. For a moment, the gentle pampering in his beautiful eyes was like a spring in the heaven, which made people involuntarily indulge in it and difficult to extricate themselves.


    "You¡¯re here" lying in his arms, Su Luo burst into the most gorgeous smile.


    Their eyes met, the eyes shed, as if the entire world remained silent.


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyun folded his arms and just pressed Su Luo¡¯s delicate and soft body into his arms. The strength almost crushed Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of jade like arms wrapped around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s white neck. Her little face was buried in his chest, greedily breathing the male scent that belonged to her alone.


    Although they did not separate for a long time, the road was full of dangers, repeatedly got into difficulties, repeatedly passed by, which gave them a feeling of being separated from each other a lifetime ago.


    In this silent tenderness, their lips gradually getting closer and closer.


    At the most critical moment.


    Cough.. Cough..


    A clear cough sounded in the quiet air.


    The warm atmosphere was suddenly interrupted, and Su Luo immediately opened her eyes.


    At this time, the little Plum Blossom was standing between her and Nangong, and this Plum Blossom was even red at her.


    With a woman¡¯s unique intuition, Su Luo could clearly feel the hostility emanating from this little Plum Blossom. Moreover, its hostility was so obvious that it was not concealed at all.


    Step.. Step..


    The little Plum Blossom quickly climb to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 1805 - Plum Blossom 2

    <strong>Chapter 1805 - Plum Blossom 2</strong>


    The thin branches turned into soft threads, wrapping around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck, seemingly imitating the posture of Su Luo holding Nangong Liuyun just now, firmly dominating Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart subconsciously became unhappy.


    However, her temper was usually reserved, didn¡¯t show her feeling. On the contrary, a faint smile appeared on her face, pointing at the Plum Blossom tree: "This is..."


    Nangong Liuyun dragged the Plum Blossom down in a crude manner and without pity.


    "It¡¯s for you, do you like it?" Nangong Liuyun squeezed the Plum Blossom into a ball and stuffed it to Su Luo.


    "It¡¯s not pleasant to see, but fortunately the strength is good, the speed is fast, and it¡¯s barely qualified to protect you¡±


    Seeing that Nangong Liuyun wanted to send it away, and it¡¯s for the woman on the opposite side, little Plum Blossom suddenly showed a crying expression, shaking the branches, and clinging to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wrist to prevent him from letting go.


    "Do you want to give it to me?" Su Luo looked at the little Plum Blossom with a smile on her face.


    "Ah ah!" Little Plum Blossom makes a fierce and prating cry to Su Luo, which looked somewhat malevolent.


    Su Luo showed her hands to Nangong Liuyun: "Are you sure it will protect me at a critical time?" Su Luo felt that during the time of her life and death, it would be pretty good if the little Plum Blossom didn¡¯t throw stones when one¡¯s fell down a well.*


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the idea of giving it to Su Luo, he wouldn¡¯t have kept the little Plum Blossom by his side in the first ce. But Su Luo¡¯s concerns were not unreasonable. This Plum Blossom was indeed full of hostility toward Su Luo.


    "It¡¯s a pity." Nangong Liuyun looked at the little Plum Blossom.


    At this time, the little Plum Blossom was obviously afraid of its own ending, only to see it slipped into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s space, and lost its trace in a sh.


    Looking at the empty palms, Nangong Liuyun was helpless. After a while, he said to Su Luo, "I will give it to you after training it."


    "Let¡¯s talk about itter." Su Luo faintly smiled. In her opinion, this Plum Blossom was the most powerful of all the spiritual nts she had seen. Could it be easily trained? Su Luo was skeptical.


    Without the interference of little Plum Blossom, the two people sat together, snuggle and confide with each other.


    "By the way, where did you find this little Plum Blossom? It¡¯s quite malevolent.¡± Su Luo was still wary of this little Plum Blossom. It¡¯s because of a woman¡¯s sixth sense intuition.


    "Maze Central Pce." Nangong Liuyun was obviously reluctant to mention the Plum Blossom that made him unhappy.


    "Have you been to the Maze Central Pce? I¡¯ve been there, too. Why didn¡¯t I meet you?" Su Luo¡¯s eyes flickered at once.


    Then, when the words of the two people were in contrast, they were all dumbfounded.


    Su Luo thought of the Little Sable in her space, touching her forehead, speechless.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Little Sable lost his conciousness because of her, she would definitely pulled it out and beat its butt. If it wasn¡¯t for it, she and Nangong Liuyun would have met each other earlier. How could she have gone through all kinds of pursuit and killing by the Battle God Puppet?


    Nangong Liuyun was also a little stunned.


    At that time, Su Luo was at his support distance, but he didn¡¯t know at all, and he just walked away!


    "Luo Luo... Fortunately you¡¯re okay.." Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo tightly in his arms. If something happened to his Luo girl, how should he face himself?


    "It¡¯s a good thing that we meet again. It seems that the heaven still cares for us." Su Luo was buried in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest and greedily ingesting his masculine scent.


    ¡î Note :


    *Idiom: To throw stones at somebody who fell down a well ¡ú To hit a person who is down.

 Chapter 1806 - Plum Blossom 3

    <h4>Chapter 1806 - Plum Blossom 3</h4>


    "We will never separate again in the future!" Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice resonating.


    Would not be separated? Su Luo suddenly remembered that Nangong Liuyun once said that he would leave. But in this warm moment, it was really not appropriate to say those things, or to appeared to be feeling dissapointed


    "By the way!" Su Luo suddenly remembered something and jumped from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Nangong Liuyun was caught off guard, which let Su Luo struggled free from his embrace.


    "Hurry up! Let¡¯s go!" Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun up and rushed forward. She ran and said, "The first fire in the beginning of heaven and earth¡¯s creation - the Yun Luo Red Lotus, have you heard of it?"


    "Yun Luo Red Lotus?" Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes brightened instantly.


    Seeing that Nangong Liuyun had heard of it, Su Luo didn¡¯t spend much time talking anymore. Her finger pointed to the front: "Before it wakes up, let¡¯s go quickly. Time is running out!"


    There was only 12 hours, but she wasted a lot of time when she crossed the soul bridge. Later, she was chased by the blue Battle God Puppet, and it took a lot of time. Now, now..


    How much time is left now? Su Luo asked Little Stone in her mind.


    "Originally, there¡¯s still half an hour left, but you¡¯ve wasted a quarter of an hour by kissing him."


    "In other words, there¡¯s only a quarter of an hour now?" Su Luo immediately widened her eyes, "Why don¡¯t you remind me?"


    "Don¡¯t you think I should cut off the five senses automatically when the scene is not suitable for children?" Little Stone arrogantly mocked Su Luo.


    Su Luo suddenly sullen, ring at the Little stone speechlessly.


    Soon after, she quickly stood up, pulling Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand and quickly dashed forward: "If I remember correctly, it should be in front, there¡¯s still time."


    While saying that, their speed soared to the pinnacle.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled dotingly: "You don¡¯t have to be so tired, you just need to point at the direction."


    Before the words were heard, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender arm picked Su Luo up to princess-carry her. Even when he held her, his speed didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    "Your speed..." Su Luo¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and he grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe. "Your strength has greatly increased, hasn¡¯t it? Are you saint ranked now?"


    "Saint Rank? It¡¯s just so-so." Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone was very annoyingly proud.


    When he first entered the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, he was already in themander rank. Now the saint rank was also no better? Su Luo¡¯s face was dumbfounded.


    Compared with Nangong Liuyun, her promotion speed was too slow. She was only in 10th Rank now!


    Because Su Luo had a map in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t go astray. There were soul mes constantly blocking the road. Originally, these soul mes were very difficult for Su Luo to deal with. But now there¡¯s Nangong Liuyun, and things became very simple.


    When confronted with the soul mes¡¯ attack, Nangong Liuyun only slightly waved his sleeves. All these soul mes retreated immediately, just like a subjects respectfully worshipped a monarch, It¡¯s almost made Su Luo scared silly.


    "This kind of way also worked?!" Su Luo¡¯s eyes almost popped out!


    Previously, how did these soul mes deal with her? Formed a bridge and tried every way to block her progress. How could it changed into kneeling to wee Nangong Liuyun? That was too big of a difference, wasn¡¯t it? Comparing with the difference in treatment, Su Luo almost cried.

 Chapter 1807 - Red Lotus Came Out 1

    <h4>Chapter 1807 - Red Lotus Came Out 1</h4>


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Nangong Liuyun asked casually.


    "Nothing!" Su Luo stared at him angrily!


    Nangong Liuyun suddenly smiled and lovingly rubbed his family Luo girl¡¯s little head. The little girl¡¯s angry look was extremely cute.


    "Come on, it¡¯s right ahead!" Su Luo, who had been looking at the map, was pleasantly surprised and urging him.


    Nangong Liuyun footsteps elerated, his slender arms holding Su Luo, a gust of wind swept forward.


    Soon they arrived at a magical ce.


    Compared to the outside, this can be described as a fairnd.


    A sound of water came from a stream in front, revolved around in circle, dark blue, crystal clear gleaming reflection in sunlight, giving a very dreamlike feeling.


    In the center of the stream, there was a white jade floating tform. There was a hint of aura on it which made people wanted to get close involuntarily.


    "There it is!" Su Luo looked at the floating tform. A pure white lotus flower was blooming quietly. She was very happy and almost jumped up excitedly.


    Nangong Liuyun also naturally saw it.


    "Wait here, don¡¯t move, let me pass." Nangong Liuyun ordered Su Luo to stand in a safe ce, and then he flew to it.


    On the floating tform, this quiet white lotus quivered slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure stood in front of the white lotus.


    However, he did not rush to act, but stood in ce, his eyes half narrowed, and carefully looked at the white lotus.


    Is this really the Yun Luo Red Lotus that Su Luo wanted? But why isn¡¯t it not red?


    And... Nangong Liuyun released a spirit power, trying to probe inside the white lotus and get some secret information.


    However, just at this time, Little Stone reminded Su Luo: "Yun Luo Red Lotus is about to wake up, hurry up!"


    Therefore, Su Luo passed this sentence to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s beautiful eyebrows were wrinkled imperceptibly.


    This white lotus was not the Yun Luo Red Lotus at all, because its scent was not pure enough.


    The shape could be changed, but the atmosphere formed by chaos in the creation heaven and earth would never be changed.


    "There¡¯s still a cup of tea time, if you can¡¯t find the Yun Luo Red Lotus..." The Little Stone¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly imposing.


    Although he didn¡¯t finish the sentence, she was able to understand what he meant. If they couldn¡¯t find the Yun Luo Red Lotus at that time, when Red Lotus wakes up, they could all turned into funerary object and vanished in the puff of smoke.


    Now there¡¯s only two ways for Su Luo.


    First, continue to find it. As for whether it could be found in a cup of tea time, it was difficult to predict.


    The second was to quickly retreat from now. Only in this way they could reach a safe area at thest moment.


    "Walk or stay?" Su Luo clenched her teeth, her eyes staring at the Nangong Liuyun.


    This decision was not easy for her, so she left the matter to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were like electricity, scanning everything around him carefully, and receiving Su Luo¡¯s questions. He smiled and speak with a gentle voice, he looked at Su Luo seriously: "Do you trust me?"


    A simple four words, but there is an endless surging self-confidence.


    "I trust you" Su Luo smiled and nodded. Nangong Liuyun would not have risked himself if he didn¡¯t at least 80% sure, he wouldn¡¯t take risks.


    "Good." Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes showed a light smile, pulling Su Luo forward slowly, and his slender fingers pointed to the water surface in the East: "If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be there."

 Chapter 1808 - Red Lotus Came Out 2

    <h4>Chapter 1808 - Red Lotus Came Out 2</h4>


    The voice hadn¡¯t even heard yet, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s palm had already condensed a wind de, sting toward the bottom of the stream.


    The Wind de hit the water.


    The water surged, suddenly, a small lotus emerged slowly.


    The Red Lotus Flower


    A small one.


    Not much bigger than a fist.


    But when Su Luo looked at it, she believed that this was the Yun Luo Red Lotus she was looking for!


    Because, although the red lotus was tightly closed, it gave people a very pure feeling, as if looking at it was a sphemy.


    "Yes, this is it. There is no mistake!" Su Luo was thrilled.


    At this moment, the Red Lotus suddenly swayed, and then the outeryer of petals opened quietly.


    "Yun Luo Red Lotus is going to bloom!" Su Luo was stirred up.


    If the Yun Luo Red Lotuspletely bloomed, then it would be disastrous for them. Su Luo would never allow this to happen.


    Su Luo was fast, but Nangong Liuyun was faster than her!


    Only his ck robe that could be seen moving, his figure had already disappeared, and in a blink of an eye, he was only a foot away from the Yun Luo Red Lotus!


    But!


    When Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand touched the Yun Luo Red Lotus, his wrist slightly trembled. Nangong Liuyun immediately turned back to Su Luo, his hand was empty.


    "You can¡¯t take it?" Su Luo asked incredulously. Don¡¯t tell me that even Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t do it?


    "No." Nangong Liuyun slowly shook his head and pushed Su Luo. He said, "You go take it."


    "Could it be..." Su Luo was exceptionally intelligent. In a sh of light, she could thought of the possibility. "Could it be that whoever took it, they will be recognized as its master?"


    "You¡¯re right" Nangong Liuyun dotingly touched Su Luo¡¯s nose and spoke softly, "Hurry, time is running out."


    Su Luo smiled and nodded: "Okay, wait for me for a while."


    However, when Su Luo turned around and was about to go over, a misfortune suddenly happened!


    It was only a hundred meters away.


    Outside the cave.


    A pair of sinister eyes stared at the scene.


    The first fire in the beginning of heaven and earth¡¯s creation - Yun Luo Red Lotus?!


    There¡¯s such a precious hidden fire here!


    Dongfang Xuan greedily looked at the fire, and his eyes were filled with envy and malice.


    He hated these two people in front of him!


    Would he watch the Yun Luo Red Lotus be taken away by Su Luo?


    Even if it killed him, he would never allow this to happen!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s five features were twisted and sinister. The veins on the back of his hand were bulged, showing his inner excitement and anger.


    All of a sudden, a snow-white dagger crossed his right wrist, the blood rushed out, trickling down and soaking the ground.


    But there was no expression of pain on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face. On the contrary, he looked unusually peaceful, and even with a touch of pleasure.


    His eyes were fixed on Su Luo, and he muttered some sentences.


    "... with my blood... Exchange with devil¡¯s soul... Ten years to change... "


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice was very faint. If you didn¡¯t pay attention, no one would notice that he was talking.


    At first, it didn¡¯t work, but as blood flowed more, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face became paler and paler, and the aura around him actually started to change.

 Chapter 1809 - Red Lotus Came Out 3

    <h4>Chapter 1809 - Red Lotus Came Out 3</h4>


    Countless of blood, condensed into a thick blood mist, and gradually diffused throughout the whole space.


    Dongfang Xuan, with blood stains, walked towards Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo step by step.


    When Su Luo turned around to pick up the Yun Luo Red Lotus, she suddenly found that her body could not move.


    First from the feet, then slowly extended upwards, then the whole body seemed to be frozen andpletely unable to move.


    Su Luo looked at Dongfang Xuan in disbelief.


    What¡¯s going on? What did Dongfang Xuan do?


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    Originally, with his strength, Dongfang Xuan would suffer a crushing defeat under his hands, but now he suddenly made these moves, leaving him in a passive state.


    Yes, he was also unable to avoid it, and his footstep were locked in ce.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were like a viper, staring at Nangong Liuyun.


    But at this time, he wanted to kill Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo, which was far from possible.


    Although he sold his soul and blood to the devil, he also could kill himself while he was reciting the incantation.


    "Ugh!" Dongfang Xuan suddenly vomited blood.


    His face was already very pale. Now, after spitting blood like this, he looked even more pale.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s face was a little anxious.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus was within reach, but she couldn¡¯t get it at all!


    It was fine if it was just like this, but now was the most critical moment for the Yun Luo Red Lotus to wake up!


    Su Luo looked helplessly at the Yun Luo Red Lotus that once again happily opened ayer of petals.


    Now, the Yun Luo Red Lotus had only oneyer of petals left. When it fully bloomed, that was the time when everyone died.


    Su Luo had to remind Dongfang Xuan, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?"


    "Death?" Dongfang Xuan suddenly burst into violentughter, "ha ha ha ha, it¡¯s not bad to die with you!"


    Su Luo gritted his teeth and stared at him helplessly.


    "What the hell did you do? How could we suddenly unable to move?" Su Luo tried to disturb him.


    Dongfang Xuan sneered coldly, but did not respond.


    Blood sacrifice was to sacrifice one¡¯s soul and blood to the devil. More frankly, it was to exchange one¡¯s own life with the devil!


    The devil gave him strength, but the devil also continuously devoured and reduced his life.


    As the time passed, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lifespan already did not have much left, so he did not wavered.


    "The Yun Luo Red Lotus is mine!" Dongfang Xuan moved quickly towards the Yun Luo Red Lotus¡¯s location, to take it forcefully.


    Just like the saying ¡¯The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind¡¯*, Su Luo worked hard to finally find it, but now would it really fell into Dongfang Xuan¡¯s Hand? God, what an injustice!


    Su Luo¡¯s face was white with anger. She wished she could tear Dongfang Xuan into pieces.


    When Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand touched the Yun Luo Red Lotus, a cyclone suddenly blew towards him!


    This was the protection mechanism of the Yun Luo Red Lotus itself.


    But once Dongfang Xuan was bitten by a snake, ten years he was in fear of a well rope**. Seeing the cyclone blew, he had no time to think about it, so his body subconsciously avoided it.


    At this time, he was too weak to bear the heavy burden of the cyclone.


    After returning to the original ce, Dongfang Xuan red indignantly at the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    ¡î Note :


    * Idiom : The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind ¡ú To Pursue a Narrow Gain While Neglecting a Greater Danger


    ** Idiom : Once bitten by a snake, ten years in fear of a well rope ¡ú Afraid to Encounter the Simr Things After Being Hurt

 Chapter 1810 - Red Lotus Came Out 4

    <h4>Chapter 1810 - Red Lotus Came Out 4</h4>


    What a snob! Dongfang Xuan cursed, then, his body retreated quickly, and then turned around and ran!


    Because he felt the Yun Luo Red Lotus was condensing an extremely awful breath!


    This breath was powerful enough to destroy the heaven and earth!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body was as fast as lightning, flying away.


    Only Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were pitiful.


    Their bodies couldn¡¯t move at all. They don¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger.


    They could only watch the fleeing figure of Dongfang Xuan.


    At this time, thest petal of the Yun Luo Red Lotus slowly bloomed.


    There was a blood mist all around.


    An extremely hot temperature approached in the blink of an eye.


    Huge blood redva burst from under the stream.


    Then, it toppled the mountains and overturned the seas!


    Then, a dazzling and enchanting light exploded in a sh of lightning!


    Subsequently, a blood-red pir of fire with a length of several tens of meters burst out from below, with the power of a volcanic eruption, and the surrounding aura was instantly in chaos, surging with violent and apalling energy fluctuations, and this blood-red pir of fire was surging towards him and Su Luo with a threatening momentum!


    For the first time, a faint crack appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calm face.


    If they did not do anything, within a few seconds, he and Su Luo, who had no strength to resist, would be turned into dregs byva.


    Nangong Liuyun had no time to think about it. For a moment, a pink blood mist appeared on his body. It was obvious that he made a deal with the Little Plum Blossom.


    Later, there¡¯s only a bang sound, and Nangong Liuyun spit blood, but he also broke away from the imprisonment set by Dongfang Xuan. In the next moment, his body quickly flew towards Su Luo without hesitation to protect her!


    However, because he broke away from the confinement set by Dongfang Xuan, he had already suffered serious internal injuries. Now he could only protect Su Luo, but he couldn¡¯t resist the fieryva!


    In Su Luo¡¯s horrified eyes, the fieryva surged and swallowed them instantly!


    The world was silent.


    Looking at the boundless sea of fire around her, Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised a bitter smile.


    Who would have thought that at thisst critical moment, there would be such an ident as Dongfang Xuan. What¡¯s more, Dongfang Xuan still had a trump card, which could entirely confined Nangong Liuyun.


    Although Su Luo didn¡¯t know yet, because of the use of this card, even if Dongfang Xuan escaped now, he only had ten years of life.


    The moment when Su Luo closed her eyes, a loving voice suddenly came to her ear: "Little girl, live well..." This voice was so familiar that seemed to frequently rang in her ear.


    But what did it mean?


    How could it sounded like ast word?


    Su Luo had countless questions in her heart. She wanted to hold him, keep him, but her eyes couldn¡¯t open, she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    Time went by.


    The pain on Su Luo¡¯s body recovered little by little.


    It hurts ... a kind of pain that prated deep into the bone marrow and awakened Su Luo.


    Slowly opened her misty eyes, Su Luo looked at the surrounding scene weakly.


    The eyes were red, with countless fiery redva above her head, surrounded by pirs of fire, and she was now lying on a lotus petal.

 Chapter 1811 - Red Lotus Came Out 5

    <h4>Chapter 1811 ¨C Red Lotus Came Out 5</h4>


    On the side, Su Luo could see Nangong Liuyun at a nce.


    At this moment, he closed his eyes, his eyshes were as thin as cicada wings, and his thick eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, which seemed to have something difficult to understand.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes looked down, and her face turned red in an instant.


    Because she found that at this time, Nangong Liuyun unexpectedly did not have a strand of thread. The skin was as pure as a baby.


    It may be assumed that it was because of the burst ofva, The cloth couldn¡¯t withstand and it turned into ashes. Nangong Liuyun¡¯s silk clothes couldn¡¯t bear it, so in that case... Su Luo subconsciously looked down, next moment, herplexion became even more red.


    Her clothes were turned to ashes.


    There was not much time to think about it, Su Luo quickly took out clean clothes from her space. After taking a good care of herself, Su Luo took out the men¡¯s clothes to help Nangong Liuyun dressed properly.


    Fortunately, there¡¯s always men¡¯s clothes in her space, which was convenient at this time.


    Nangong Liuyun still did not wake up.


    ¡°Little Stone, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Luo sat cross-legged, waiting for Nangong Liuyun to wake up while throwing questions to Little Stone.


    She remembered that theva was soaring like a tidal wave. However, now she was actually still alive... there must be something fishy about it.


    But Su Luo waited for a long time, but there¡¯s still no answer.


    ¡°Little Stone?¡± Su Luo called again in a low voice.


    Still no response.


    What¡¯s going on? Su Luo suddenly had a bad feeling!


    Her soul quickly drifted into the space, searching for traces of Little Stone everywhere.


    There was no trace of him at the side of the spring where Little Stone liked to stay.


    On the peak of the mountain with the highest view, there was still no trace of him.


    There was still no trace of him under the Variant Acacia Tree with the densest spirit.


    Where the hell did Little Stone go?


    Su Luo¡¯s bad premonition grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a weak smile and familiar words appeared in her mind. He said: ¡°Little girl, live well...¡±


    At that time, Su Luo was unconscious. She thought it was a dream and didn¡¯t take him seriously. But now... Su Luo anxiously looking for that piece of Red Little Stone!


    But the Little Stone was gone! It was like disappearing out of thin air!


    Su Luo was so anxious, she was running around in circles


    Releasing her spirit power, and searching everywhere inside and out in her space for seven or eight times, but the Little Stone seemed to vanished into thin air, there was not one bit of a trace.


    In the end, what¡¯s going on?!


    Su Luo left the space dispirited, the soul returned to the reality, however the worry about Little Stone grew more and more.


    Maybe Nangong Liuyun knew something. Thinking about this, Su Luo began to push Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Wake up, quickly wake up!¡±


    With Su Luo call, the dense curlyshes of Nangong Liuyun fluttered slightly, and slowly opened the slightly misty eyes.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± As soon as he opened his eyes, Nangong Liuyun burst into a violent cough.


    Su Luo suddenly felt distressed. She quickly helped him up, patted him gently on the back, and asked with concern and anxiousness: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get hurt again? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Very serious.¡± Nangong Liuyun took advantage of the situation, leaned on Su Luo¡¯s slender shoulder, greedily inhale her unique fragrance, and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s painful, really painful.¡±


    Su Luo lovingly caressed his white jade like face, bit her lower lip, and apologized ruefully: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have woke you up.¡±

 Chapter 1812 - – Red Lotus Came Out 6

    <h4>Chapter 1812 ¨C Red Lotus Came Out 6</h4>


    ¡°So you are responsible.¡± Nangong Liuyun took her hand, encircled it around his waist, and grunted slowly.


    After hearing this, Su Luo suddenly did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take responsibility. Is it possible not to be responsible? But first, tell me, where is Little Stone?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun knew the existence of Little Stone.


    And Su Luo remembered that when she was unconscious, Nangong Liuyun was still awake. He must have known what happened.


    ¡°Little Stone...¡± There was a light shed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing him stop talking, Su Luo was anxious: ¡°Come on, tell me already, don¡¯t cover up the truth!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo solemnly, with an unprecedented dignified look. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to know the truth?¡±


    ¡°Mn!¡± Su Luo nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Even if the truth is cruel?¡± Nangong Liuyun confirmed again.


    ¡°Mn¡± Su Luo noded firmly again.


    Even in the face of the first fire in the creation of heaven and earth, with her understanding of Little Stone, he would never betrayed himself. On the contrary, what Su Luo was most worried about was that Little Stone had an ident in order to save her.


    ¡°No wonder that Little Stone was willing to sacrifice for you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender and jade like fingers gently rub Su Luo¡¯s white cheek, sighed softly, ¡°The Little Stone had disappeared, and will never appear again, you... don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificed for me? You mean Little Stone... ¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, and she stared at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief. Her fingers tightly grasped his clothes, and the veins on the back of her hands was bulging. ¡°You... you didn¡¯t mean that, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s what you think.¡± Although Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t bear it, he knows that better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony, so he quickly told Su Luo the truth of the matter, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to die for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?!¡± Su Luo stared at him angrily. What was the honor of Little Stone to die for her? How coild she make Little Stone have this honor?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I can die for you, it is also my honor.¡± Nangong Liuyun took Su Luo¡¯s little head into his arms and recalled the previous details with a sigh in his voice ¡°At that time I was seriously injured, I could protect myself but couldn¡¯t protect you, if I protect you, I would die. ¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes widened instantly! Exactly how serious was the situation?


    ¡°Yes, it was so serious. Under such circumstances ...¡± Nangong Liuyun gently stroked Su Luo¡¯s satin-like soft ck hair with his fingers and said slowly, word by word, ¡°There was no way at the time, Just when I made my choice, Little Stone appeared. ¡±


    The fiery redva was reflected in the Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep and beautiful eyes, with a trace of enchanting and devilish beauty.


    Nangong Liuyun paused, and then slowly told this life-and-death matter.


    ¡°Little stone figure appeared. He turned into an armor of nothingness, protected you and me, but the power of the Yun Luo Red Lotus explosion was too powerful. Even if he exhausted his spirit power, he could only protected us for a few seconds. So, in the end, he used the way of burning his soul.¡± Nangong Liuyun said with a sigh.


    As we all know, the power of burning the soul was very powerful, but once the soul was burned, it would really dissappeared from this world and turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 1813 - One Year 1

    <h4>Chapter 1813 ¨C One Year 1</h4>


    ¡°No!¡± Su Luo¡¯s tears fell down.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, fell onto the lotus petal, and sshing a little water.


    Little Stone, was he really gone? She didn¡¯t believe it.


    But if that was not the case, where would he go? Su Luo searched inside and out, but there was no trace of him everywhere.


    Nangong Liuyun cradled her in his arms and gently caressed her soft back, and softly consoled her: ¡°Restrain your grief, carry on with your life¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Su Luo was stirred up, she pulled Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sleeve, her lips was trembling slightly with emotion, and she said repeatedly, ¡°How can it be? I will soon be promoted tomander rank, that time I can help him rebuild his body, he can appear justly and honorably, why is this happening!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun did not know how tofort her, he just kept patting her back andforting her.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was bitter.


    Little Stone disappeared like this. She didn¡¯t even have time to sayst words to him... Although he was arrogant and had a poisonous tongue, he had helped her so much along the way, just like her closestrade, who was also a teacher and a friend...


    Su Luo waspletely immersed in sadness. Two tears flowed silently and dropped to the lotus petal under her.


    Tick.. Tick..


    Suddenly, Su Luo found that the lotus petals at her feet were shaking.


    Although slight, she and Nangong Liuyun felt it at the same time.


    ¡°Go and find the Yun Luo Red Lotus.¡± Nangong Liuyun threw this task to her in order to make Su Luo stop her sadness. ¡°The Little Stone rescued you regardless of his life, just to let you conquer the Yun Luo Red Lotus. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t let Little Stone¡¯sst wishe true? ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll look for it! ¡°Su Luo wiped away the tears in her eyes.


    Only then, Su Luo measured up everything in her surrounding.


    As far as the eye can see, all surrounded by a sea of ??fire.


    Countless of fire scattered everywhere.


    There was a surgingva beneath, with an unbearable heat.


    In the center of theva was a red and enchanting lotus.


    The lotus was veryrge, and the small petal was the size of a double bed. Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun slept on this petal before.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus?¡± Su Luo pointed her finger to the huge lotus.


    At this time, the Yun Luo Red Lotus seemed to fell into a deep sleep, not as powerful as before, like the devil¡¯s nature that devour everything.


    Su Luo wanted to approached it, but found out that she couldn¡¯t get into the range of the lotus core.


    Su Luo shook her head at Nangong Liuyun helplessly.


    Nangong Liuyun beckoned to Su Luo, ¡°Now your strength has not been restored, it is inevitable that you are unable to subdue it,e here.¡±


    Su Luo silently walked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s snow-white fingers were ced on her veins. His deep eyes were looking at Su Luo for a moment, and his thick eyebrows were slightly wrinkled: ¡°Only 20% of your strength remained¡±


    In fact, Nangong Liuyun himself also had no strength, not even the strength to stand.


    Under such circumstances, let alone subdue Yun Luo Red Lotus, they had better expect that the Yun Luo Red Lotus would not suddenly burst out and devour them instead.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun seize the time to cultivate.


    But the situation outside had changed dramatically.


    Dongfang Xuan retreated very quickly, and the moment when he pulled out, a big explosion happened in the ce of the Yun Luo Red Lotus.

 Chapter 1814 - One Year 2

    <h4>Chapter 1814 ¨C One Year 2</h4>


    Before the outbreak, because Little Stone fought with his life at thest moment, the half awaken Yun Luo Red Lotus was severely impacted, to the extent that now it was in a semi-disabled state, fell into aa, and had no ability to attack.


    At this time, it was also the best time to subdue it. Unfortunately... Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were both like a y Bodhisattva fording a river, unable to save themself, let alone others.


    Time goes by.


    Su Luo¡¯s cultivation was gradually recovering, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s situation was not very good.


    Previously, in order to save Su Luo, he threw himself to block all of the attacks with his body, so the injury was much more serious than what Su Luo saw, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to recover.


    But...


    Su Luo looked at Yun Luo Red Lotus, and then looked at the quiet Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back, the anxiety in her eyes became more and more intense.


    Su Luo remembered that master once said that the gate of Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory was only open for three months. Once three months were up, if you couldn¡¯t go out, you could only be locked in forever.


    But now... even if Su Luo gave up the Yun Luo Red Lotus, she couldn¡¯t get out.


    Because she had looked around.


    It was a fiery red world.


    There were crimson me in all directions, surrounded by scalding hotva surging like a tidal wave. Through theva, there was a snow-white wall. They did not know what material it was made of, but it was not something that she and the injured Nangong Liuyun could break.


    Therefore, now they were like being put in an egg with no door on all sides.


    Su Luo suddenly felt helpless.


    How could this be good?


    ¡°Hee hee...¡±


    A strange voice came to Su Luo¡¯s ear, which almost scared her.


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Luo looked around warily, but there was nothing unusual.


    ¡°Want to go out?¡± This sound seemed toe from a distant space time, but it also seemed to be close.


    Su Luo¡¯s body turned around in an instant, staring coldly at the Yun Luo Red Lotus, earnestly and cautiously: ¡°It was you?¡±


    ¡°Mn!¡± The master of this voice spoke very proudly, just like Little Stone.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart sank suddenly after she realized something.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus could talk to her, does it mean that it has fully awakened? Then, how to deal with it?


    ¡°What did you do with Little Stone? Is he still alive?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the blooming Yun Luo Red Lotus, and with hope in her heart.


    But what the Lotus said made Su Luo¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    ¡°Little stone? The ball of fire?¡± It seemed to be at a loss, and it seemed to have a little impression after slowly recalling it ¡°Oh, the taste of that ball of fire was quite good.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Luo¡¯s veins on her forehead was bulging. She wished she could tear the Yun Luo Red Lotus into pieces, ¡°Hateful!¡±


    ¡°You are hateful!¡± The Yun Luo Red Lotus was not very smart, but it could still understand others¡¯ scolding, so it became unhappy, and it proudly snorted, ¡°If this young master didn¡¯t have the memory of that ball of fire in my mind, I will blow you all into dregs, humph!¡±


    Su Luo caught a hint of information from this sentence, she instantly stared with her big eyes, and asked affirmatively ¡°You mean, Little Stone lives in your mind? Tell me if it¡¯s true!¡±

 Chapter 1815 - One Year 3

    <h4>Chapter 1815 ¨C One Year 3</h4>


    This problem was somewhat abstruse... After just waking up from a deep sleep, Little Red Lotus scratched his head. After struggling for a while, he could barely understood: ¡°Anyway, he had be a little memory of this young master. Oh, you are so troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Su Luo, who was used if being troublesome, didn¡¯t know what to do or how to react.


    In fact, if you didn¡¯t stare at this lotus flower, its haughty expression was a little bit like a Little Stone. Could it be said that after being swallowed by the Yun Luo Red Lotus, the Little Stone really became a part of Yun Luo Red Lotus¡¯s body, that is to say, in fact, Little Stone still exists?


    Just when Su Luo was shocked, pleased, and puzzled, the bright lotus petal of Little Red Lotus reached out and touched Su Luo¡¯s calf


    ¡°Hey, do you want to go out?¡± The Little Lotus¡¯s manner of speaking was aloof and insufferably arrogant.


    ¡°Of course, do you have a way?¡± Su Luo snorted unhappily.


    Originally, she wanted to contract the Yun Luo Red Lotus before it woke up, but now this little thing had woken up on its own and looked so proud. It would be difficult to contract. But Little Stone became a part of its body. How could Su Luo be reconciled if she did not contract it?


    One only saw the Yun Luo Red Lotus raise its hand, suddenly, numerous lotus petals were falling continuously.


    However, these lotus petals were fixed in the mid-air in a strange and uncanny manner, not falling to the ground as Su Luo expected.


    ¡°Fuse sixty-four into thirty-two, and you can get out.¡± The Yun Luo Red Lotus snorted coldly, then, the huge Red Lotus closed itself up, like a small crouched animal, and seemed to be toozy to pay attention to Su Luo.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t tell Su Luo what was the biggest surprise after her sess.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t really want Su Luo to seed.


    But it was restricted to the rules and the inexplicable closeness to Su Luo in its mind, so it still told her the method. But after, he was somewhat regretted it, so it closed itself up and curled up in depression, so what the eye didn¡¯t see, the heart didn¡¯t grieve over.


    Naturally, Su Luo didn¡¯t know the twists and turns in the little brat¡¯s mind, so it felt strange to see that it actually shrank back.


    When she reacted and wanted to ask again, she couldn¡¯t wake the little brat up.


    These lotus petals were arranged like a toon of soldiers. At first nce, there seemed to be no rule to speak of, but if you think about it carefully, you would find that there was an endless mystery in them.


    Helpless, Su Luo could only focus on these strange red lotus petals in mid-air.


    Su Luo turned to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face was pale and bloodless, his eyes closed tightly, and he fell into a deep meditation.


    Don¡¯t bother him anymore. Su Luo thought so, then sat on the ground with with one hand on her chin, frowned and stared at the petals.


    From sixty-four lotus petals to thirty-two? What should I do? No clue at all? The little brat was really..! Slipping away without giving a little hint.


    Su Luo groaned in her heart, and her brain was spinning.


    After thinking about it for a long time, still fruitless and had no idea.


    So, Su Luo stood up suddenly.


    She thought angrily, since she hadn¡¯t thought of a way to fuse them, would it be possible to add them up one by one?

 Chapter 1816 - Problem Solving 1

    <h4>Chapter 1816 ¨C Problem Solving 1</h4>


    She thought so, and naturally would do so.


    But what happened to Su Luo was unexpected.


    She did not know what method was used by the Little Red Lotus, but it was still motionless!


    Su Luo just wanted to jump up, but when she was halfway there, something was wrong, because she found that there seemed to be a magical power around her, which could prohibit her.


    It was like a spider web that could trap people.


    In other words, when Su Luo jumped up, as long as she was not careful, her body would be frozen in that space, and she could never get down again.


    After realizing the truth, Su Luo¡¯s heart was suddenly shocked.


    In mid-air, Su Luo hurriedly turned around, and then fell to the ground after rotating in mid-air.


    After falling to the ground, Su Luo patted her chest with lingering fear.


    Fortunately, she discovered it early, otherwise she would be frozen. Once frozen, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After sighing, Su Luo¡¯s distress increased.


    Because now she couldn¡¯t even get on, what could she do to fuse the 62 petals into 32 ording to the Yun Luo Red Lotus? It was a task that couldn¡¯t be aplished at all.


    Su Luo really felt more and more distressed and desperate, and kept sighing.


    If it couldn¡¯t be done, she and Nangong Liuyun would probably stay here forever, never thought about going out. Because Su Luo never doubted the truth of what the Red Lotus said.


    And more than half of the three months had passed, and the rest of the time was less than one month. Could she really came up with a solution in this month? If it was after this month, even if they figured out a way, they would never got out.


    Su Luo grabbed her hair anxiously, then turned to see Nangong Liuyun.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun was still immersed in his cultivation, his face was serious and solemn.


    Su Luo had no choice but to look at the problems in the mid-air and studied them carefully.


    Su Luo had no clue here. Looking back at Dongfang Xuan, his luck seemed to be very good.


    After Dongfang Xuan¡¯s blood sacrifice, he knew he couldn¡¯t get the Yun Luo Red Lotus, so he immediately turned around and ran away.


    His choice turned out to be right.


    It was not long after he ran away, suddenly, there was a rumbling sound behind him. When he looked back, behind him was a soaringva and pirs of fire rose up high in the air like an angry dragon!


    At that time, Dongfang Xuan was surprised, pleased and horrified at the same time.


    He was surprised that his choice to retreat on the spot was the best choice, he was pleased when Yun Luo Red Lotus burst out, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo were imprisoned by his blood sacrifice.


    To his horror, he had no idea that the energy of the Yun Luo Red Lotus would be so huge, he was afraid that he would be affected.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t want to think about it much. He used the fastest speed in his life and ran forward frantically!


    At that time, if he used this speed to pursue and kill Su Luo, ten Su Luo would have been dead. It could be seen that at the critical moment of life and death, a person¡¯s potential would be much greater.


    Even though Dongfang Xuan was weak due to blood sacrifice, his instinct of survival triggered all his potential. His speed was very fast, as fast as lightning.


    Theva attack of the Yun Luo Red Lotus could not be underestimated.


    So, in the end, even if Dongfang Xuan ran very fast, he couldn¡¯t escape its attack range.

 Chapter 1817 - Problem Solving 2

    <h4>Chapter 1817 ¨C Problem Solving 2</h4>


    Listening to the loud noise, Dongfang Xuan looked back in horror. What he saw was the surging fieryva, and the next moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body waspletely drowned inva.


    Time had passed for a long time.


    Theva had already washed away.


    Dongfang Xuan, who was buried underneath, slowly opened his eyes and struggled to support his weak body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead! Hahaha, God really helped me!¡± Dongfang Xuanughed like a lunatic!


    Knowing that he was safe, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s first reaction was to confirm Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s news, although he had already regarded them as dead people subconsciously.


    After all, the situation at that time, Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo were imprisoned without any resistance, and then they were close to the Yun Luo Red Lotus. When all of these conditions were added together, if they could not kill those two people, Dongfang Xuan felt that he didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Dongfang Xuan limped over again.


    Sure enough.


    The original me cave hadpletely disappeared now.


    There was only a deep pit on the ground, proving that there was the fires of Yun Luo Red Lotus here.


    As for Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s body, it must have been blown to pieces by the explosion of Yun Luo Red Lotus. There was absolutely no possibility of survival.


    All of a sudden, Dongfang Xuan felt a huge pressure of fire enveloping him, and his heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus, must be Yun Luo Red Lotus! Yun Luo Red Lotus after waking up! !! !!


    Dongfang Xuan was extremely afraid of the Yun Luo Red Lotus. At this time, how could he dare to grab this fire? What¡¯s more, he was in such a poor condition now.


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have much time to think about it before turning around and running away.


    The Yun Luo did not seem to deliberately making things difficult, and after he ran out of the attack range, it did not pursue.


    Dongfang Xuan reached out to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. He was very grateful. At the same time, he began to feel panic!


    When he first came in, Grandmaster Rong Yun said that he could only stay in it for three months. He didn¡¯t know how long he was unconcious... he didn¡¯t know if the time had passed!


    Thinking of this possibility, how could Dongfang Xuan sit still? At that time, his tattered body began to rush forward again, running all the way to the Great Valley.


    Great Valley, the end of Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory.


    When Dongfang Xuan reached the Great Valley, his eyes were slightly squinted.


    Because he saw two people, more urately, this two people were his enemies.


    Beichen Ying and Ziyan.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan?¡± Beichen Ying sensed his breath, immediately turned his head, and there was joy in his face.


    ¡°Who would it be if it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Dongfang Xuan arrogantly raised the corner of his lips. Although he was weak now, but it¡¯s not necessarily unable to beat these two people, so Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was at ease.


    ¡°Did you see Third Senior Brother? And Su Luo!¡± Zi Yan rushed up and asked excitedly.


    ¡°The two of them? Ha ha¡± All the information was in Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beichen Ying felt that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attitude was strange. He immediately pushed him forward. ¡°When we were separated, you chased to kill Luo Luo, speak, what did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan, tell me the truth!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s sword had been sheathed. At this time, her face was grim, serious and cold.

 Chapter 1818 - Problem Solving 3

    <h4>Chapter 1818 ¨C Problem Solving 3</h4>


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Dongfang Xuan sneered carelessly, looking at them with a smile yet not a smile, seemingly did not take their threats to the heart.


    ¡°Say it!¡± Zi Yan¡¯s long sword pointed to Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Since you want to know so much, why don¡¯t you go down with them. Ha ha ha ha ha ¨C ¡°Dongfang Xuan thought of Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun who had been killed. He immediatelyughed to his heart¡¯s content, until tearsing out.


    It was really great to get revenge!


    At this time, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯splexion were already ashen. Zi Yan said nothing, and went straight up with her sword!


    Dongfang Xuan took advantage of the situation to dodge and coldly sneered: ¡°Time is up. I have no time to y with you.¡±


    At this time, the Huan Jing¡¯s gate of the Great Valley in the front was slowly opened.


    Dongfang Xuan shed by, and then flew out!


    Today was the third month.


    Dongfang Xuan had no time or physical strength to spend with them.


    Looking at the opened gate, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying were both dumbfounded. Then they looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what they should do.


    Was it to follow Dongfang Xuan to go out, or to stay in ce and wait for Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun?


    ¡°What to do?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s tone was a little anxious.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s handsome face was cold, his red lips pursed into a white line, looking at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s disappearing figure, his eyes were murderous.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave until second brother and Luo Luo havee out.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s voice was cold, with a little anxiety and worry in his eyes, and he walked around in the same ce.


    This door was only open for one day. If today was passed, but Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had note yet, then it would be a big problem!


    ¡°Let¡¯s start looking. Come back here before dark!¡± Beichen Ying stared at Zi Yan with firm eyes.


    ¡°Okay! But we must make a mark first, so as not to miss each other.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face taut, and her heart was very uneasy.


    After looking at each other, they rushed away in opposite directions.


    The night began to fall.


    Seeing that the closing time was approaching.


    In the darkness, the two figures approached from a distance, and finally met at the gate.


    Beichen¡¯s face was gloomy, with a trace of sorrow: ¡°I don¡¯t have any news here, do you?¡±


    Zi Yan was anxious: ¡°What to do? I found no news at all along the way, and I did not know where they are... Can it really be like Dongfang Xuan said ... ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Second brother is much stronger than Dongfang Xuan, even Dongfang Xuan could run out, could something happen to him?¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face fell, his face looked cold like frost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Luo Luo ...¡± Zi Yan stomped her foot anxiously.


    Then the two of them looked at the opened gate and did not know what to do for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose them, anyway, I won¡¯t go out! You get out!¡± Zi Yan turned her body and sat on the ground. She stared at the door in a daze, her eyes were gradually getting wet.


    Beichen Ying sat quietly beside her, holding her head in pain, her voice was hoarse and gloomy. After a long time, he murmured, ¡°do you think I would go out?¡±


    Four of them came in together. Could it be there¡¯s only two of them when they go out?


    In front, the white light was flickering, and the Huan Jing¡¯s gate faintly swayed.


    ¡°The gate is closing!¡± Zi Yan was anxious and stood up suddenly.

 Chapter 1819 - Problem Solving 4

    <h4>Chapter 1819 ¨C Problem Solving 4</h4>


    Beichen Ying was also anxious: ¡°Can¡¯t let it be shut off! If it¡¯s shut off, you could never open it again!¡±


    They could go out at any time now, but what about Nangong? Luo Luo? What if they¡¯re both struggling to get here?


    No, we can¡¯t let the Huan Jing¡¯s gate be closed like this!


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan rushed up.


    Two people, one left and one right, holding on to the slowly closing gate.


    Both of them didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. When they put their spirit power into their hands and passed it through their palms, the gate actually stopped moving.


    But when Zi Yan tried to let go, the gate moved slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t let go!¡± Zi Yan warned Beichen Ying with her own experience.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Beichen Ying was excited ¡°Look, we really stopped the door! It¡¯s really stopped! ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Yan looked at the safely controlled gate, and her mood suddenly escted, ¡°I wish they coulde quickly.¡±


    ¡°Certainly! Even if you don¡¯t believe in Nangong¡¯s strength, you should also believe in Luo Luo¡¯s luck! ¡± Beichen Ying nodded solemnly.


    However, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan didn¡¯t expect that the day Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun came back, was far in indefinite future.


    The gate was not closing.


    All relying on Beichen Ying and Zi Yan to continuously pouring their own spirit power.


    But this kind of thing is okay in a day, two days, ten days or twenty days, but for many months?


    Fortunately, before, they got a lot of crystal stones because of Su Luo, so they were still able to withstand, but it seemed that they may not be able to withstand it for long.


    What about Su Luo at this time?


    She waspletely immersed in the problem before her.


    Sixty-four petals, fused into thirty-two?


    Su Luo waspletely helpless at first, but when she incorporated the principle of the space gravity into it, she got an idea.


    Su Luo simply took out the pen and paper and began to calcte the form of the space gravity¡¯sw one by one.


    Countless papers are scattered on the ground.


    Su Luo was haggard and bloodshot, but her eyes were full of energy.


    Suddenly, she yelled, ¡°I see!¡±


    Then she jumped up and cheered.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun slowly opened his cold eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was still a faint voice, but very amiable that could make people shed tears.


    ¡°You finally wake up!!!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t restrain her excitement, plunged into his arms all of a sudden, hugged him tightly, and never let go.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pale lips formed a slight smile, lovingly stroking her silky ck hair, with a soft voice: ¡°Miss me?¡±


    ¡°Mn!¡± This time Su Luo didn¡¯t conceal her love, and nodded solemnly, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    These three words, spreading a veryfortable feeling to Nangong Liuyun, his smile deepened.


    For these three words, no matter how serious the injury is, it was worth it.


    ¡°Why did you shout just now?¡± Nangong Liuyun said with hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, seeing you wake up, I get over excited, so I forgot such an important thing!¡± Su Luo pushed away Nangong Liuyun, turned and walked toward the motionless air.


    Although it was ufortable to be pushed away, Su Luo let Nangong Liuyun taste the fact that she cared for him, so he reluctantly let her go, and wait settle the ount with her.

 Chapter 1820 - Departure 1

    <h4>Chapter 1820 ¨C Departure 1</h4>


    Nangong Liuyun stood up slowly, with graceful posture, he watched Su Luo as she busied herself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked leisurely.


    ¡°Combine these sixty-four petals into thirty-two.¡± Su Luo pursed her lips. ¡°But this space is motionless. I can¡¯t move them at all. And once people go up, they would be trapped. It¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Very difficult?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s white and slender fingertips slightly raised Su Luo¡¯s sharp chin.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t give him a good look: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s difficult!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Luo began to turn around. Her clothes were fluttering like a fish in the quiet air, very beautiful.


    Su Luo¡¯s speed was very fast, only to see her sleeves raised and turned quickly. She picked up one petal and put it on the other.


    After that, the two petals began to fuse at a rate that visible to the naked eye.


    The stars were flickering, the light was brilliant and vibrant in colours. After a while, the two petals were finally fused into one.


    If you look at it carefully, you couldn¡¯t see any ws or marks.


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth, and the smiled even reached her eyes.


    In fact, she had known for a long time that the difficult problem of Yun Luo Red Lotus was not how to fuse two petals, but how to break the motionless and confined space. To put it more simply, as long as you could move freely in the confined space, the problem would be solved.


    Previously, Su Luo thought about this problem, then she went to study her space gravity.


    But coincidentally, at that time in Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space, the Space Gravity, there was 64 golden threads in her mind.


    So, in the whole year, Su Luo finally fused 64 threads in her mind into 32. At the moment when the fusion waspleted, Su Luo found that her space gravity has been doubled!


    Then Su Luo had an idea in mind.


    She really understood the significance of this difficult problem given to her by the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    In order to verify her conjecture, Su Luo quickly went up.


    In fact, her guess ispletely correct.


    Just when Su Luo went up, Su Luo found that when she enveloped this small area by the enhanced space gravity, then she could be as free as a fish entering the water.


    All the problems were solved.


    Nangong Liuyun stood at the bottom, watching Su Luo who was dancing like a butterfly in the air with a light smile on his face.


    In this year¡¯s time, his Luo Luo had finally grown up, and her strength had also increased a lot. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, she only needed an opportunity to be promoted to themander rank.


    Nangong Liuyun, with his eyes narrowed, suddenly found a fact that frustrated him.


    That is, when he was around, Su Luo always depended on him, and would not take the initiative to promote herself. Her cultivation was not fast. But when he was not around, when she had to be on her own, her strength would improve rapidly.


    Does it mean that in order to let her improve her strength, he had to leave heartlessly? This was really a sad story. Nangong Liuyun held his forehead with one hand and drew his mouth silently.

 Chapter 1821 - Departure 2

    <strong>Chapter 1821 ¨C Departure 2</strong>


    Su Luo had no idea what Nangong Liuyun was thinking in his mind, now she was concentrating on fusing those petals.


    By the time Su Luo finished this, three days had passed.


    Wiping off the sweat on her forehead, Su Luo fell to the ground.


    ¡°Finally done!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were both happy and excited.


    For a whole year, Su Luo was perplexed by this difficult problem, she was extremely sullen. Now that she has finally finished her task, she was naturally ted.


    Su Luo raised her chin, looking provocatively at the Yun Luo Red Lotus, ¡°Is this not finished?¡±


    Yun Luo Red Lotus nced haughtily, seemingly very unwilling to deal with Su Luo.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, that¡¯s mean you agree¡± Su Luo looked at it with amusement.


    ¡°Humph¡± Yun Luo Red Lotus snorted twice, still unwilling to speak, seemed to be awkward.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t say anything, then you tacitly agree, now that we¡¯vepleted the task, can you let us out now?¡± Su Luo was not in a good mood.


    Having been here for a year had been driving her crazy, and she did not want to stay any longer.


    Su Luo pulled Nangong Liuyun and turned to leave.


    But Nangong Liuyun said with a smile: ¡°Slow down¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there any problem?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were inquisitive.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t got the reward yet, are you willing to leave like this?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were gentle and indulging, with white jade fingers poking Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Reward?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were nk. Why didn¡¯t she know what other rewards were waiting for her?


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Nangong Liuyun took Su Luo¡¯s hand, turned her around, and walked towards the Yun Luo Red Lotus step by step.


    His eyes were calm, his smile was shallow, and there was a sense of coldness in his mouth.


    Finally, three steps away from the Yun Luo Red Lotus, he stopped.


    Su Luo stared at the Yun Luo Red Lotus cautiously.


    She must remained alert at all times.


    Now the awakened Yun Luo Red Lotus was at its peak condition, heaven knows how powerful it was, so she had to guard against it.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The Yun Luo Red Lotus was stared at by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep and incisive eyes, which made it red resentfully.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nangong Liuyun asked in a leisurely and rxed manner.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Yun Luo Red Lotus was toozy to care about him.


    ¡°Go by yourself, or should I do it?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were filled withzy smiles, but there was a perseverance in the smile.


    What he meant was obviously asking the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    Su Luo was stunned: ¡°You mean, it ...¡±


    In Su Luo¡¯s impression, the Yun Luo Red Lotus was a very powerful existence. Would Nangong Liuyun provoke it if he talked like this? As for whether he could take away the Yun Luo Red Lotus, Su Luo had no hope at all.


    When the Yun Luo Red Lotus was not awake, that was the best time, but she didn¡¯t grasp it, so how could she get the Yun Luo Red Lotus now? Thinking of this, Su Luo kept sighing.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words to sounded in Su Luo¡¯s ears.+


    He stared quietly at the Yun Luo Red Lotus, smiling with an enchanting smile and evil charm: ¡°Go, or not?¡±


    His manner was imposing and oppressive.

 Chapter 1822 - Departure 3

    <h4>Chapter 1822 ¨C Departure 3</h4>


    Under the powerful coercion of Nangong Liuyun, the Yun Luo Red Lotus even dropped its head silently.


    Su Luo was surprised!


    What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the little thing seemed to be pretty arrogant toward her before? Now, that arrogant and bossy appearance, aftere in contact with Nangong Liuyun, it suddenly wilted? Wasn¡¯t that amazing? In Su Luo¡¯s mind, the Yun Luo Red Lotus was very powerful.


    It had to be said that the big explosion before left a deep memory in Su Luo¡¯s heart that would never be forgotten.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus weakly raised its head, secretly nced at Nangong Liuyun, shrunk its neck, and then¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, it strangely opened the huge red lotus petals, the lotus roots extended in all directions, and the branches and leaves expanded rapidly.


    When it reached its maximum.


    Suddenly, everything stopped abruptly.


    It seemed that everything was gone.


    When Su Luo was at a loss, she suddenly found that she had a soft little thing in her hands, and when she looked down, she was dumbfounded¡ª


    This...


    How could...


    At this time, a white tender chubby little baby was sucking on the little thumb, the smile was pure, and giggling at her like an angel.


    A big red bellyband on it, with a lifelike red lotus on it. It was pure and enchanting.


    The little thing in Su Luo¡¯s hand were as cute as ginseng dolls. The cheek was pink and tender, which made people want to bite it.


    Nangong Liuyun was a little dumbfounded for a while.


    But he quickly reacted, and this little thing that appeared abruptly was the entity of Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus has two types, one was the shape of a red lotus, which belonged to the attack state, and now, the shape of this little baby was its human form after its transformation.


    Little Baby sucked his little finger, rubbed against Su Luo¡¯s arms, he also nced provocatively at Nangong Liuyun.


    Humph, how dare you threaten me? This grandpa will humiliate you! Little red lotus ridiculed him in his heart and making faces at Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun immediately became angry, and reached out to pick up the little thing.


    However, before his hand was near, he was blocked by Su Luo.


    Su Luo stared at him with disgust: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Then she pushed him away.


    Nangong Liuyun froze on the spot, and then he managed to respond in silence... He, was, pushed, away, by, his, beloved, woman? ? ?


    ¡°Luo Luo, give him to me.¡± Nangong Liuyun frowned deeply. It was not something he could tolerated that the stinky boy was rubbing around in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    Su Luo nced at him unhappily: ¡°You look so fierce, you will frighten him. Let me hold it¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was angry. This showed that his position in the girl¡¯s heart was not as good as this rotten little child?


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± The veins in Nangong Liuyun forehead was throbbing, but he managed to maintain his demeanor and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus¡± Su Luo nced at Nangong Liuyun like an idiot. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m stupid, do you? Can¡¯t even recognize the human form of the Yun Luo Red Lotus?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was stunned. Taking a deep breath, he calmly said another word: ¡°Okay, give it to me now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Luo refused straightforwardly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 1823 - Departure 4

    <h4>Chapter 1823 ¨C Departure 4</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that you¡¯re looking like a devil trying to beat his butt?¡± Su Luo said angrily.


    When Su Luo said this, the white and tender baby red lotus was also very cooperative. The two little lotus-like hands were holding Su Luo¡¯s clothes tightly, and did not let go. The clear, ck-and-white eyes were on the verge of crying, and looked extremely wronged.


    ¡°Good child, Little Red Lotus don¡¯t cry. Older sister will not give you to him.¡± Su Luo coaxed little red lotus patiently.


    Nangong Liuyun almost had the impulse to stroke his forehead.


    Do women really have motherhood radiance when they see little babies? What happened to his family Luo Luo?2


    But he couldn¡¯t obstruct and shout at Su Luo. You don¡¯t understand, this rotten little child was deliberately making me jealous! I couldn¡¯t say, I couldn¡¯t say anything like this. Nangong Liuyun took a deep breath, and then continued to take a deep breath. After three sessive breaths, the anger in his heart was barely suppressed.


    However, at this time, the rotten little child hiding in Su Luo¡¯s arms was not finished provoking him, and made a face at him!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body moved with a whoosh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Luo turned her head and looked at Nangong Liuyun, who raised his hand, and suddenly got angry. ¡°Do you want to hit me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, definitely not.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was suffocated. In order to appeased Su Luo, he had to make an apology repeatedly.


    As he was appeasing Su Luo, he had to ept Little red Lotus¡¯s contempt for him.


    ¡°Luo Luo, do you think this rotten little...¡± When Nangong Liuyun spoke halfway, Su Luo nced at him, so he had to change how to address his name, ¡°This little baby, we wouldn¡¯t raise it, would we?¡±


    Su Luo looked at him like an idiot. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary for us to raise it with its strength?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Nangong Liuyun was stunned again. This was true, do you need to raise the first fire in the world?


    ¡°Then, what are you going to do with it?¡± Nangong Liuyun wished he could hit his head now. He didn¡¯t want to take this annoying little child back. You see, just in the beginning, he dare to entangle Su Luo, to almost have him quarrel with her, then what aboutter?.


    In addition, seeing Su Luo treasured the baby just like her own, she held it in her arms and not letting go, which made Nangong Liuyun have a strong sense of crisis, a sense of crisis that his status in Su Luo¡¯s heart has declined.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, brought it back?¡± Su Luo was at a loss, naturally opposing him.


    ¡°.....!!!¡± Nangong Liuyun almost choked in one breath.


    Well, he was courting disaster before, okay?


    ¡°Do you really want to take it back? In fact, if you don¡¯t take it back, let it continue to live here, it may be the best for it, if you take it back by force... ¡± Nangong Liuyun was thinking of the euphemism.


    But before his words could go out, he saw the annoying rotten little child with two lotus-like tender hands tightly wrapped around Su Luo¡¯s neck. His small body was trembling slightly, and he looked very pitiful, terrified of being left behind.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead was twitching. This rotten Little Child¡¯s y was quite familiar, who would really eat this cover?


    But what made Nangong Liuyun feel sad was that his Luo girl really eat this cover!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Older sister wouldn¡¯t leave you here. Let¡¯s go out together, okay?¡± Su Luo gently caressed Little red lotus¡¯s little pigtails, softening her voice.

 Chapter 1824 - Departure 5

    <h4>Chapter 1824 ¨C Departure 5</h4>


    Nangong Liuyun immediately became jealous! His Luo girl had never coaxed him so softly!


    ¡°I know that this little thing is evil. Now it¡¯s obviously pretending. Why did you coax him?¡± Nangong Liuyun argued resentfully with Su Luo.


    Su Luo nced at him displeasedly: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It looked like a newborn baby in a human form, like a pure white paper that doesn¡¯t understand anything. Don¡¯t scare him.¡±


    ¡°....!!!¡± Nangong Liuyun suffocated in his chest, almost overwhelmed!¡±


    Who couldn¡¯t understand anything? Nobody understand better than him, okay? If it was as pure as white paper, then the white paper that day was ck.


    Little red lotus was in Su Luo¡¯s arms, seeing Nangong Liuyun shriveled appearance, sucking the chubby index finger and feeling immensely proud of himself.


    Nangong Liuyun really wanted to p it and take the little thing away.


    But looking at Su Luo... Nangong Liuyun could only put this idea away for a while, and wait for the opportunity to act.


    Su Luo was now preupied with this little baby.


    Fortunately, Little Red Lotus was not an ordinary human baby, so raising it was not thatplicated.


    Since Little Red Lotus was willing to follow Su Luo, this was the best thing, so Su Luo decided to take it away.


    In the way, it were fiery redva in all directions, and the outside was as hard as a shell. How could we go out?


    When Su Luo didn¡¯t know what to do, she saw the little baby in her arms opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hiss¨C¡±


    After a slight noise


    The red fieryva around them disappearedpletely, and what surprised Su Luo even more was...


    That now, everything became clear at once, and roads opened in all direction.


    Obviously, they hade out of the shell that they were confined in before.


    Su Luo looked at the little thing in her arms. Is it really just a little baby?


    Little Red Lotusughed at Su Luo, showing pure white, grain like teeth and two shallow dimples at the corner of his mouth. He looked like the purest angel from heaven.


    Su Luo immediately put away her doubts and gently caressed the baby¡¯s soft hair, her eyes was full of distress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Liuyun red impatiently at the rotten little child, and pulled Su Luo away quickly.


    A child was just trouble. A child took so much time and energy from his Luo Luo if it was to born in the future, wouldn¡¯t it? When Nangong Liuyun thought of this, he immediately made a decision. He would never let Luo girl to give birth.


    Naturally, Su Luo didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts were hidden under the dignified appearance of Nangong Liuyun. At this time, she put down all her mind on the baby.


    Along the way, Nangong Liuyun spoke to Su Luo many times, but he was disrupted by the rotten little child.


    Nangong Liuyun was choked on a bellyful of air.


    In desperation, he decided to speed up. So a few days of journey became only a day.


    ¡°The entrance is in front of us.¡± Su Luo muttered to Nangong Liuyun while looking at the map, ¡°But we are nine monthste. The gate is definitely closed, I don¡¯t know if there is any way to open it.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s voice carried a trace of gloom and despair.


    Master¡¯s words were in her mind.


    Master once said that once the gate was already closed, no matter who it was, there was no way to open it again.


    It¡¯s been nine monthste, how could the door still open?


    The more she thought about it, the more desperate she was.

 Chapter 1825 - Departure 6

    <strong>Chapter 1825 ¨C Departure 6</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a way.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calm eyes cast a nce at Yun Luo Red Lotus. At worst, let this rotten little child swallow the entire Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, wouldn¡¯t that be enough to go out?. Little Red Lotus suddenly shivered at the sight of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smirk, curled up weakly in Su Luo¡¯s arms, as if there was no sense of existence, hiding motionlessly.. Humph! Seeing this, Nangong Liuyun sneered coldly. The Great Valley was just around the corner. ¡°God! The door is still open!¡± Seeing the opened door, Su Luo almost jumped up excitedly.


    She held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand tightly, almost crushing the bone of his hand.


    Nangong Liuyun also felt that it was hard to believe. The gate should have been closed nine months ago, why does it still open now? Although the gap was only small enough for only two people to pass, but...


    ¡°Hey, howe there are two sculptures?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she immediately discovered the difference.


    Two sculptures sat at the center of the gate, using their bodies to prevent the gate from closing.


    At this time, their whole body were stiff, their hair were as white as snow, and their body were skinny, only skin and bones remained. Not only that, the spirit power on their body were obviously depleted, only the pure physical body left. ¡°My God!¡± After approaching, Su Luo nced at them, only to find that they were Beichen Ying and Zi Yan! At this time, in such a scene, what else did Su Luo not understand? Beichen Ying and Zi Yan used their lives to help her and Nangong Liuyun to guard the gate. Such kindness was beyond measure! Su Luo made a cry on the spot, then rushed forward like an artillery shell. There was not enough time to see more, her body was half kneeling, directly touched their pulse, anxiously examining them. Fortunately, although it seems to be stiff, there¡¯s still a warm breath in their bodies, which was the result of eating the Emperor Grade Blood Clotting Pill.


    Fortunately, she came a step earlier. If she was dyed for another hour, the two of them would be dead! Su Luo¡¯s heart was extremelyplex, her eyes were full of mist, which condensed into two hot tears. She took Beichen Ying and Zi Yan with both hands and swore solemnly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make you recover like before! Please believe me!


    Even so, it was difficult to repay one-tenth of their kindness. You know, the gate of Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory only opened for one day, but these two idiots have guarded it for nine months with their own strength... In these nine months, every day, every hour, even every second, was a great torment for their bodies. However, even though they were in such pain, they survived and made themselves look like this. Clearly, as long as they move forward, they would be able to return to the original world without suffering. The more she thought about it, the more she was moved, and the more she felt worse, she left her friends behind and made them suffer so many grievances.


    Under such circumstances, who could possibly remain unmoved? Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face remained calm, the expression in his eyes showed concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be okay.¡± Nangong Liuyun sat down behind Beichen Ying and Zi Yan. His warm palms were ced on them slowly. Then, a steady stream of spirit power flowed to the back of Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s acupuncture point.

 Chapter 1826 - Departure 7

    <h4>Chapter 1826 ¨C Departure 7</h4>


    Nangong Liuyun put the spirit power into their bodies.


    Later, the faces of Beichen Ying and Zi Yan began to get better.


    In fact, before Nangong Liuyun delivered the spirit power, Su Luo had already stuffed them with pills that they could use to replenished the spirit power.


    With the help of the spirit power and the assistance of pills, this time they pulled two people back from the edge of death.


    But even so, the two did not seem to be awake.


    What¡¯s going on? Su Luo was a little confused for a while.


    ¡°The coldness in their bodies is very strong. If they are not expelled as soon as possible, their lives will be in danger¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thick eyebrows frowned tightly, and a trace of worry shed in his eyes.


    Because the cold had been umting for a long time, even he thought that it was tricky, and he couldn¡¯t help two people at the same time.


    Su Luo was even more anxious.Read more new novels on


    At this moment, the little baby in Su Luo¡¯s arms suddenly moved. It suddenly opened his mouth, and two pure red mes shot at Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s brows respectively.


    The two mes shed by, and by the time Su Luo reacted, they were already in their brows.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Luo asked Little Red Lotus anxiously.


    But Little Red Lotus stuck his tongue out, pretending to be innocent.


    Su Luo had to let go of it and concentrated on observing Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    And in her heart, there was a hint of foreboding. The pure me that Little Red Lotus gave them was definitely not a bad thing for them.


    It could be said that Su Luo¡¯s premonition had always been very urate.


    There was no mistake this time.


    When Su Luo¡¯s sight fell on Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, their bodies seemed to be covered with a faint me. Their originally cold and paleplexion gradually had a trace of warming.


    At this point, Nangong Liuyun had already stood up. He stood with his hands on his back, his clothes fluttered, and looking at the situation in front of him, there was aplex light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to be fine, aren¡¯t they?¡± Su Luo stared at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes and asked seriously.


    Her attitude, serious with a trace of tension and anxiety.


    ¡°They will be fine.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were extremely positive, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Not only that, but also the me given by the rotten little child will be of great benefit to their cultivation.¡±


    It¡¯s called breaking and then standing.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan¡¯s body endurance had reached the limit, and their understanding of the edge of life and death was stronger than ever. In addition, there was a coldness in their body plus with the first fire between heaven and earth, the Yun Luo Red Lotus to temper their cultivation, it would be a wonder if their cultivation did not improve.


    When Nangong Liuyun told Su Luo about this conclusion, Su Luo was full of disbelief: ¡°It¡¯s very good that they could wake up. As for the others, I don¡¯t hope for anything else¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled and shook his head. Don¡¯t believe it now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be surprisedter.


    There¡¯s something good about this rotten little child. Thinking of this, Nangong Liuyun nced at the rotten little child. But the rotten little child, the Yun Luo Red Lotus, made a face towards the Nangong Liuyun, then leaned in Su Luo¡¯s embrace, greedily ingesting the pure smell of her body.


    This rotten little child! Nangong Liuyun sighed in anger, and really wanted to throw it away when she didn¡¯t know!


    Time flies.


    In a sh, it was three days.


    During these three days and three nights, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan werepletely immersed in recovering the body, and they knew nothing about what happened outside.

 Chapter 1827

    Not long after, Beichen Ying slowly opened his cold eyes.


    Su Luo noticed his unusual appearance early, so when Beichen Ying opened his eyes, Su Luo just leaned down and tried to observe his appearance.


    So, 2 pairs of eyes were in front of each other.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Beichen Ying was frightened by the erged face in front of his eyes.


    It¡¯s not that Su Luo looked scary, but that Beichen Ying saw his own reflection from Su Luo¡¯s crystal clear eyes.


    The beggar with dirty, unkempt and messy hair, was really himself? Beichen Ying could hardly ept this fact, so the whole person was stupefied.


    How could Su Luo with her understanding of Beichen Ying did not know what he was thinking now? So Su Luo kindly patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Young man, what happened? Why don¡¯t you go and wash it?¡±


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Until this moment, Beichen Ying was like the soul returning to the shell. Suddenly, he came back to his mind.


    He excitedly pulled Su Luo and was about to tell her about the sorrow after she left. But.....


    What is this soft thing?


    When Beichen Ying wanted to ask questions, he was startled by the little thing in front of him: ¡°This, is this your child?! You even already have a child?!¡±


    Su Luo choked on the spot, nearly copsed, and stared at Beichen Ying: ¡°What nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t tell me, you picked up a baby less than a month old from the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory. Beichen Ying¡¯s head shook like a rattle drum, and didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    In the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, there was no one but a few of them. Could a child who was not a month old appeared out of thin air? Therefore, it was not necessary to exin, this baby was absolutely the child of Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    What else could Su Luo say about this sentence? In fact, it was really just picked up the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Thousands of words, all turned into a sigh.


    Beichen Ying frowned andughed happily. He bumped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, I said second brother, you really are grasping this opportunity. This is really wonderful, wonderful!¡± Beichen Ying gave a thumbs up to Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun¡¯s forehead at this time was bulging.


    How could the rotten little child be the seed of Nangong Liuyun? If his child was so mischievous, he would have been thrown into the mountains to harm the wolves. On the surface, Nangong Liuyun was very calm and collected, without waves and ripples, but his heart was constantly makeints.


    At this time, the rotten little child was sticking his tongue out.


    Nangong Liuyun almost flew over with a fist.


    Under Su Luo¡¯s persuasion, Beichen Ying finally ran to wash his body, put on clean clothes, and immediately became the elegant and handsome son of nobility.


    Dawn.


    When the first rays of sunlight hit Zi Yan, her cultivation came to an end.


    One only saw her eyes slowly opened, eyes were so clear as if you could see the bottom, as if there were no trace of color, pure and nearly perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± This was the first thing Zi Yan said after she came back to life.


    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Su Luo knocked her angrily. Didn¡¯t she know how anxious she was because of her uncertain life and death?


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to die. I miss you, Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan did not wait for Su Luo to avoid it. She stretched her arms and held her firmly.


    But soon, Zi Yan noticed the little thing in Su Luo¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1828 - Arrogant and Despotic 1

    <h4>Chapter 1828 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic 1</h4>


    ¡°This is?¡± Zi Yan was immediately surprised when she saw the little thing in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    It was only a year since they were separated. There is a baby in Luo Luo¡¯s arms. There was no one else in the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory....


    Zi Yan caught the key of the problem and shouted excitedly, ¡°Is he the child of you two?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth drew slightly.


    Nangong Liuyun said nothing.


    ¡°You think too much about it. How could this be...¡± In Zi Yan¡¯s glistening eyes, Su Luo gave a negative answer.


    ¡°Then, who is he?¡± Zi Yan asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus¡± Su Luo saw Zi Yan¡¯s face was confused, and then exined, ¡°The first fire at the beginning of heaven and earth¡¯s creation, ranking the first in terms of aggression, is the only abnormal fire in heaven and earth.¡±


    Zi Yan was shocked by the two first in a row. Then she turned to look at the baby in Su Luo¡¯s arms.


    In fact, she had a hard time to associate the white and tender baby with such raging fire, but Su Luo had no choice but to believe it.


    ¡°Unbelievable? It was really hard to believe!¡± Su Luoughed, patted Little Red Lotus¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this little thing, we wouldn¡¯t be trapped in the me cave inside and couldn¡¯te out for a year.¡±


    Then Su Luo told Zi Yan about what happened before. Hearing this, Zi Yan was speechless and her eyes brighten in surprise.


    ¡°What a thrill, so exciting. Fortunately, everything was more scared than hurt*. Now I can see that you are safe and sound¡±. Zi Yan caressed her chest and marveled.


    Fortunately, she and Beichen Ying didn¡¯t follow them, otherwise, they would have died.


    ¡°What about you?¡± After Su Luo finished, he asked Zi Yan what happened to them.


    Compared to Su Luo ¡¯s dangerous experiences, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying werepletely safe.


    In the Spirit River, Nangong Liuyun fight with a gigantic dragon.


    In the frenzied battle, the unlucky Luo Haoming was pped to death by the Dragon¡¯s paw, and he waspletely dead.


    After Nangong Liuyun killed the gigantic Dragon, seeing Su Luo disappeared, he took his anger out on Li Aochen, and beat him to death.


    Then, Nangong Liuyun chased Dongfang Xuan. At that time, there were only Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, who were looking at each other in dismay, and there were two bodies floating in the middle of Spirit River.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan followed Nangong Liuyun along way, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed was too fast. Soon, they lost trace of Nangong Liuyun.


    Later, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan came to the maze.


    But at this time, the Little Plum Blossom had already followed Nangong Liuyun, and the Little Sable was also followed Su Luo, so the huge maze had no function anymore, and became an empty ce.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan walked the journey effortlessly, then came all the way to the Great Valley, and then met Dongfang Xuan.


    When talking about the encounter with Dongfang Xuan, Beichen Ying was so annoyed that he was unable to take it anymore: ¡°If I had known earlier that Dongfang Xuan was so abominable, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go at that time!¡±


    Zi Yan also filled with indignation.


    Had it not been for Su Luo¡¯s good luck that defied nature, she would have died ten or eight times in the hands of Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Dongfang Xuan... ha ha.¡± Let him live for a few more days. After all, Li Yaoyao¡¯s story hasn¡¯t been exposed yet.¡±

 Chapter 1829 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1829 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    ¡°Yes, at least we should let Dongfang Xuan know about that thing with Li Yaoyao.¡± Zi Yan thought about it, and her smile grew wider.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Beichen Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Zi Yan shoved him away angrily.


    But this push surprised Zi Yan very much.


    ¡°Oh, my hand!¡± Zi Yan looked at her hands in disbelief. ¡°Why do I feel my strength getting stronger?¡±


    ¡°Did you only find out just now?¡± Su Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You try the spirit power in your body.¡±


    Zi Yan obediently tried the spirit in her body, and then she was dumbfounded.


    After a while, she looked at Su Luo and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She remembered that after soaking in the Spirit River, she was promoted to the peak of 9th Rank. After that, she was guarding the gate, constantly consuming her own spirit. But just now, not only she found that her spirit was overflowing in her Dantian, but also found an amazing thing.


    She was amazingly promoted to the peak 10th Rank!


    Just one step away to be promoted to themander rank!!


    What exactly is going on?


    Seeing Zi Yan that way, Beichen Ying was shocked, and then examined his own body.


    And then he was stunned.


    ¡°I am inmander...¡± Beichen Ying stared at Su Luo nkly, eyes widened in disbelief.


    Looking at the two lump of silly blockhead, Su Luo was secretly happy in her heart, but her face was still as serious as before, and coughed, ¡°With the help of Nangong Liuyun and Yun Luo Red Lotus, you were promoted to this point, it¡¯s rather too little, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This was clearly a unting and shrewd attitude.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying both stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo just smiled, ¡°In order to protect this gate, you spend too much spirit power, so you could understand the essence of life and death. Moreover, with the help of Nangong and Little Red Lotus, it¡¯s normal for your strength to rise.¡±


    In other words, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were blessed by their misfortune.


    Originally, they thought that guarding the gate would be exhausting both mentally and physically also would caused death, but who knows it¡¯s because they were so weak that the effect would be so good after Red Lotus¡¯s help, so their rank could be improved again and again.


    After listening to Su Luo¡¯s exnation, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan looked at each other, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But their hearts were full of joy.


    At the same time, they have decided in their hearts that they must follow Su Luo¡¯s lead in the future.


    Looking at the door that was about to close, Su Luo was about to leave, but at this time, the voice of the Little Sable came to her mind: ¡°There¡¯s still good stuff that you haven¡¯t take.¡±


    ¡°What stuff?¡± Su Luo¡¯s steps stopped immediately.


    ¡°A medicine that could promote people¡¯s rank¡± The Little Sable said it in a serious and cautious voice.


    Could promote people¡¯s rank? This was absolutely good news for Su Luo.


    So this medicine, Su Luo naturally would want it.


    ¡°But it would take another month for the herb to bear fruit.¡± The Little Sable reminded again.


    Su Luo thought for a moment, then turned to Beichen Ying and Zi Yan and said, ¡°Go back first, you two. Four of us didn¡¯t go out, Master and the other must be worried¡±


    In particr, the Three Months period had already passed, and their four lives were still uncertain. It would never be good news for their close friends.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Beichen Ying naturally wanted to go back sooner.

 Chapter 1830 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1830 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    There was a huge Beichen Pce behind him. He did not return for a long time and did not know what happened in his family.


    But he was not at ease with Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still some things we haven¡¯t dealt with. After that, we will go out immediately.¡± Su Luo looked at him with a smile. ¡°After you go out, ask for more information about Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    Beichen Ying naturally knew that Su Luo was determined to get revenge after getting out.


    ¡°Well, take care of yourself.¡± Beichen Ying nodded solemnly.


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were better than both of them in luck and strength. If they stay forcibly, they would not only fail to help them, but would also hinder them. So Beichen Ying simply agreed.


    Looking at the back of Beichen Ying and Zi Yan leaving, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°There are some sincere friends in life. It seems that we are very blessed.¡± Su Luo really didn¡¯t expect that Beichen Ying and Zi Yan would do this for them.


    Obviously, the road of life was just a short distance away. If they moved a little, they would be able to leave alive. However, the two of them obstinately guarding the door by themselves.


    Even though, they know their chances of survival were slim.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sight was distant, and he nodded almost invisibly.


    Then he lead Su Luo away with his slender and snow white hand, and walked without looking back.


    They still had important things to do.


    In fact, if Beichen Ying went back in this way, it was very easy to find Dongfang Xuan.


    Because Dongfang Xuan was not low-key at all.


    At the beginning, after Dongfang Xuan left the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, heughed wildly.


    Stupid Beichen Ying, stupid Zi Yan, stupid human friendship! At the top of Bei Mang mountain, Dongfang Xuanughed wildly regardless of the pain in his chest.


    There were seven people that entered the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, but only he, Dongfang Xuan came out.


    How could Dongfang Xuan not excited, or arrogant?


    With this tant arrogance, he came back to the bustling world.


    What made Dongfang Xuan more and more excited was that Grandmaster Rong Yun had left early.


    The old men who had gathered because of the game were all left.


    Such result was naturally beneficial to Dongfang Xuan.


    After he went to Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, he was promoted to the Saint Rank in one swoop. Exactly like the strength of the Ancestor Mo at the beginning. In the small Eastern Ling Empire, couldn¡¯t he free to do anything he wanted?


    Dongfang Xuan was arrogant, despotic, and overbearing.


    He didn¡¯t return to Purgatory City, but forcely upied the Eastern Ling Empire.


    Yes, it is the two words ¡°Forcely upied.¡±


    After returning to the Eastern Ling Empire, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s first move was entering the Imperial Pce.


    He killed in the imperial pce of the Eastern Ling Empire seven times with his own strength.


    In front of the imperial family of the Eastern Ling, Dongfang Xuan, whose eyes were red and filled with hatred, said only one simple sentence: ¡°Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo have died in Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes were red, and found it hard to believe!


    Dongfang Xuan had killed most of the imperial family¡¯s member, but left the Emperor.


    Because this person, was his enemy, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s father, how could he let him die so simply?


    At this time, the Emperor of the Eastern Ling knelt shamefully in front of the Dongfang Xuan. He was angry and sad, but he could not help but to endure the humiliation.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan sat on the Dragon chair leisurely, sipping a cup of wine in his hand, surrounded by the beautiful women, kneading his shoulders or massaging his back, serving himfortably.


    ¡î Trantor Note :


    Should it be Eastern Ling or Eastern Jin? As I remember it, it should be Eastern Ling, but the author used Eastern jin. So, I used the Eastern Ling for now.

 Chapter 1831 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1831 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    He raised his eyes and looked down at the Emperor Jing, he smiled and taunted, ¡°Impossible? Ha ha, to tell you the truth, your son really died that day. I watched him die with my own eyes.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan voice was gentle and soft, but his smile was sinister and horrible, which made people shivered from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°The three months period had passed. If Nangong Liuyun did not die and managed to get out, how could he have note yet? Hahaha, I already said that he¡¯s dead. But you still don¡¯t believe it! ¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯sughter was arrogant and unbridled.


    The little fire of hope in Emperor Jing¡¯s heart instantly turned to ashes.


    Nangong Liuyun is dead. Who else in the Eastern Ling Empire or in Nangong family could resist Dongfang Xuan¡¯s insult?


    Nobody.


    Now, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strength had already reached the Saint Rank. There was no one in Nangong family dare to fight, even the old ancestor.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart was extremely desperate.


    Dongfang Xuan leaned on the Dragon chair leisurely and threw an Amethyst grape in his mouth. The corner of his mouth rose maliciously, he said: ¡°To tell you the truth, the destruction of your Nangong family is only because of a woman.¡±


    Emperor Jing¡¯s heart suddenly leaped, his eyes stared at Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°The name of that woman is Su Luo!¡± Dongfang Xuan said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Emperor Jing didn¡¯t believe that Nangong family was destroyed because of Su Luo.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Dongfang Xuan coldly scoffed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, Nangong Liuyun would still be my good Junior Brother, would I be enemies with him? If it wasn¡¯t for her, the Nangong Imperial family and the Jade Lake Li family would have joined forces, who would dare to humiliate you? If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Nangong Liuyun go to the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory? Would you die without closing your eyes?¡±*


    Dongfang Xuan was pressing forward step by step, and Emperor Jing was retreating step by step.


    ¡°Your crown prince, your empress, your rtives.... It¡¯s all because of Su Luo! ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so the death of Nangong Liuyun was all caused by Su Luo! The destruction of Nangong family is all because Su Luo! So, if you want to hate, you could hate that loathsome girl!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan stretched out his arm, grabbed Emperor Jing by the neck and strangled him. He looked ruthless and sinister: ¡°Now, you can go die!¡±


    Because there was no Nangong Liuyun, Emperor Jing had no value.


    Seeing the face of Emperor Jing turned from white to red, seeing him kicking hard, Dongfang Xuanughed proudly, ¡°Not only you, next, Beichen Pce Halls, Green Jade Pce, Anye family.... I¡¯ll kill them one by one. I¡¯ll kill all of them. Ha ha ha ha ha !!!¡±


    Beichen Pce Halls, Beichen Ying¡¯s family.


    Green Jade Pce, Lan Xuan¡¯s family.


    Anye family, Anye Ming¡¯s family.


    They were all Nangong Liuyun¡¯s brother, so Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t want to let them go.


    Now, he lost reason to the extreme point!


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Dongfang Xuan stared at Emperor Jing ferociously andughed incessantly.


    Emperor Jing¡¯s face was purple. Although he struggled constantly, to Dongfang Xuan, his struggle was just like an ant trying to shake a big tree, which waspletely useless.


    ¡°Ah ah...¡± Emperor Jing¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°If you want to live, you can.¡± Dongfang Xuan pointed to the kneeling people on the ground, ¡°Kneel like them, like dogs, submit to mymand, ha ha ha!¡±


    In the main hall, there were several people kneeling.


    Among them was Su Zian, Su Luo¡¯s former father.


    ¡°Su Zian,e here¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled and nced at Su Zian.

 Chapter 1832 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1832 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Once, Su Zian was a powerful general of the state above 10,000 people, insufferably arrogant. At this moment he was like a dog, barking loudly.


    Dongfang Xuanughed happily.


    On one side was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s family, and on the other side was Su Luo¡¯s family, but now they were like dogs, letting him trample all over them.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun will not die! He wille back to avenge his father!¡± There were anger, annoyance, humiliation and unwillingness in the eyes of Emperor Jing.


    But in the end, his neck was crooked and he died after taking his onest breath.


    In order not to live like Su Zian, Emperor Jingmitted suicide by biting his tongue.


    Dongfang Xuan looked at the Emperor Jing with his eyes wide open, stunned, but then, just like throwing garbage, he dropped the Emperor under his feet.


    It was a great humiliation for the whole Nangong imperial family that the dignified emperor died and just casually thrown like that.


    Su Zian looked at Emperor Jing who died in despair, and his heart shed with horror, but then he was excited again.


    Revenge!


    Looking at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s attitude, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun are really dead!


    Nothing much if it¡¯s just Nangong Liuyun, but Su Luo... Su Zian¡¯s eyes shed a ferocious sneer. The loathsome girl who turned the family upside down without end for so many days, Isn¡¯t she still dead now?


    ¡°Come here, the Nangong family ... kill them all!¡± Dongfang Xuan ordered.


    Suddenly, four figures came out behind him.


    These four figures were the subordinates of Dongfang Xuan, with the strength of 10th Rank.


    Four people rushed in four directions like wolves and tigers.


    The fire in their hands radiated all over, the whole pce was destroyed in an instant.


    A lot of people did not dare to speak or to be angry.


    Once the Imperial pce was burned down, then the reign of the Nangong Imperial family would reallye to an end.


    Just at this critical moment.


    Two figures came.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A loud voice came from afar.


    When the sound stopped, the two figures had shot to the pce like arrows.


    Beichen Ying looked at Emperor Jing lying on the ground with his eyes wide open.


    He didn¡¯t care about his identity as an Emperor, but he had to pay attention to his identity as Nangong Liuyun¡¯s father.


    Beichen Ying was anxious and rushed forward in three steps.


    He put his finger on Emperor Jing¡¯s nose.


    No breath.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Beichen Ying was startled on the spot, then slowly got up and turned around, stared at Dongfang Xuan with a death stare.


    Dongfang Xuan saw Beichen Ying with a hint of surprise.


    However, when he thought that Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were guarding the gate at that time, he was relieved, and then mocked and ridiculed him: ¡°I thought you would die for your so-called brother. But at this point of your life, aren¡¯t you still looking out for yourself?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan watched the Yun Luo Red Lotus explode.


    So he subconsciously thought that Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo were dead without any dregs.


    ¡°Who told you that Nangong Liuyun died?¡± Step by step, Beichen Ying slowly went up. Finally, he stood in front of Dongfang Xuan, stared at him coldly and looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°You havemitted a crime of death, but you don¡¯t know it. Really stupid!


    Stupid?


    Dongfang Xuan, who wasbeled as a stupid person, became unhappy at once. He suddenlyughed wildly, as if he heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°Stupid? Are you talking about my stupidity?¡± Dongfang Xuan stoppedughing and approached Beichen Ying. His eyes were fierce and violent like vicious wolves. ¡°Good, very good! Very good!¡±

 Chapter 1833 - rrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1833 ¨C Arrogant and Despot</strong>ic


    Beichen Ying stared at him in disgust.


    But, Dongfang Xuan sneered, ¡°Do you want to die by yourself, or should I do it?¡±


    Beichen Ying was stunned.


    Zi Yan frowned and red at Dongfang Xuan angrily: ¡°What are you proud of? Do you really think that no one in this world could stop you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Junior sister, you came out too?¡± Dongfang Xuan looked at Zi Yan, and ridiculed her, ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t answer Zi Yan¡¯s question, but gave Zi Yan two choices.


    Now he seemed to be standing high on a cloud, making clouds with one turn of the hand, and rain with another.*


    Zi Yan smiled without anger: ¡°Two choices? What choices?¡±


    She would like to see what options Dongfang Xuan could give.


    ¡°First, the same one as Beichen Ying, Death.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Second.¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled lightly and pointed at Zi Yan with his index finger. ¡°As long as you apologize to Senior Brother, just one sentence. For the sake of Master, Senior Brother will let you live.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s put her arms across her chest and sneered: ¡°So, do you think that this whole world is yours only?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was unhappy with Zi Yan¡¯s attitude.


    Because normally, she should be afraid for herself. Even if she was not afraid, she should revered him. But she didn¡¯t, and she still had that damned proud smile on her face.


    What was she proud of? What were youughing at? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart burst into anger. He raised his hands, looked at the sky, and arrogantly sneered, ¡°Who could stop me in this world!¡±


    This time, the most powerful one was his master, the master of Purgatory City.


    But his master, could it be that he would still deal with him?


    Grandmaster Rong Yun, as an elder, would he interfere in the younger generation¡¯s affairs?


    The rest, even if those old guys personally do it by themselves, what could they do?


    Therefore, Dongfang Xuan was very arrogant.


    ¡°Have you forgotten Third Senior Brother?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s arms were across her chest, and her face was full of sarcastic and enigmatic smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Dongfang Xuan was iparably confident.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t dead.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s white index finger shook in front of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes, her voice was soft and firm, her face was still smiling gently.


    Dongfang Xuan immediately stunned!


    Not dead? Nangong Liuyun is not dead?


    How could that be? He watched Nangong Liuyun killed by the explosion with his own eyes!


    ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha!¡± Dongfang Xuan seemed to hear a wildughter, holding his waist, as if he couldn¡¯t stand up straight. After a long time, he panted and pointed to Zi Yan, ¡°You idiot!¡±


    Idiot, he saw Nangong Liuyun die with his own eyes, could it be false?


    ¡°The biggest idiot in the world is you, Dongfang Xuan!¡± Zi Yan sneered coldly, ¡°Anyway, Third Senior Brother ising back soon. Then, let¡¯s see how you will die!¡±


    Unexpectedly, he dared to kill Emperor Jing, really bold.


    Seeing Zi Yan said the words with full of confidence, Dongfang Xuan could not help but felt a little bewildered. Could it be that he really is not dead? It¡¯s impossible...


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t die, so what? Am I, Dongfang Xuan, still afraid of him?¡± Dongfang Xuan sneered, ¡°He isn¡¯t dead? Very well, then, let hime and quickly save you! ¡±


    When his voice fell, could only see that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fingers unknowingly stretched out.


    Zi Yan¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Zi Yan!¡± Beichen Ying¡¯splexion was pale and cried out in fear.


    But at this time, Dongfang Xuan smiled maliciously, and pointed his finger to the Beichen Ying.


    ¡î Note :


    * Making clouds with one turn of the hand, and rain with another ¡ú Skillful at ying Tricks.

 Chapter 1834 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1834 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Although Beichen Ying had already passed the 10th rank, how could he escape from Dongfang Xuan who was already at the saint rank?


    Beichen Ying¡¯s body fell slowly to the ground.


    There was a contempt in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun is not dead? That was absolutely impossible!


    Dongfang Xuan looked at Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, and the contempt in his eyes grew more and more intense.


    He remembered that Nangong Liuyun had a few good brothers, for example, the Green Jade Pce Lan Xuan¡¯s family, Anye Family Anye Ming¡¯s family... so, why not catch them all?


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan was full of pride.


    Something called exaltation grew in his heart.


    He had a kind of power in his hands, which they could not resist.


    The happiest thing was... when he looked back.


    There, a slender but big-bellied figure stood upright.


    His Yaoyao.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Dongfang Xuan quickly stepped up and lovingly supporting Li Yaoyao¡¯s swaying body.


    Li Yaoyao held her waist and leaned to Dongfang Xuan. Almost all her strength lied on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s chest.


    Her gaze swept across the ground.


    In fact, she came early in the morning, and she saw all the scenes here.


    She watched Emperor Jing killed himself, and watched Zi Yan and Beichen Ying fell to the ground unconscious.


    After everything was over, she came out from behind the screen with an innocent and confused expression on her face.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what are you going to do with Zi Yan?¡± Li Yaoyao raised her clear ck and white eyes, with a beautiful and pitiful face.Read more new novels on


    ¡°Silly girl, do you still want to plead for her? Do you remember how she joined up with Su Luo to treat you? You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just give birth to our child¡± Dongfang Xuan gently stroked Li Yaoyao¡¯s huge belly.


    Here was his, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s descendant. Soon they would be able to meet each other.


    Thinking of this, for the first time, a touch of sincere tenderness emerged from Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face.


    The moment when Li Yaoyao lowered her head, she just happened to see Dongfang Xuan¡¯s tenderness.


    This moment.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart trembled suddenly


    A feeling called fear gripped her chest so hard that she could hardly breathe.


    Because of Zi Yan.


    Li Yaoyao looked at Zi Yan and the anger in her eyes bursts out.


    Because Zi Yan¡¯s existence reminded her of that humiliating night.


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure whether Zi Yan knew that she was humiliated by a beggar, or whether she knew that she was not pregnant with Dongfang Xuan¡¯s child, she would rather kill by mistake than let it go!


    So Zi Yan must die!


    Li Yaoyao grasped Dongfang Xuan¡¯s hand tightly, her fingers was slightly trembled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it ufortable?¡± Dongfang Xuan asked nervously and with concern.


    Now in this world, only Li Yaoyao and her baby could affect him.


    ¡°I......¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s mind was running fast. She tried toe up with a good reason to dispose Zi Yan.


    But, didn¡¯t know if Zi Yan was lucky. Li Yaoyao hadn¡¯te up with a reason yer, but there was a wave of severe pain in her abdomen.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Li Yaoyao held her huge abdomen, took a breath of cold air, and the pain almost made her passed out.

 Chapter 1835 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1835 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were glued tightly to Li Yaoyao. Seeing her pale face, he princess-carried her in his arms and walked out quickly: ¡°You are going to give birth!¡±


    ¡°I... Zi Yan...... ¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s face was pale because of the pain, but she still thought about how to deal with Zi Yan.


    Because only in this way that the secret of this baby could be kept forever.


    The Jade Lake Li Family could not afford to start provoking the current Dongfang Xuan.


    However, Li Yaoyao felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Previously, when she sorted out her emotions and sent people to search for the beggar all over the city, attempting to kill the beggar, she found that the beggar could no longer be found.


    The beggar disappeared out of thin air.


    This left Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart hanging at all times, and she was always worried that the beggar would suddenly popped up.


    So when she saw Zi Yan now, she immediately had the idea of killing her to prevent her from divulging the secret.


    Now Dongfang Xuan was in the Saint Rank. Not only does she had to look up to him, but her father also had to. Even her grandfather dare not say a word to Dongfang Xuan.


    In the face of absolute strength, all worldly superiority and inferiority were paper tigers.


    Li Yaoyao wanted to say something more, but Dongfang Xuan reached out and pressed her acupuncure point. Then he said, ¡°Take a good rest, then you can have enough energy to give birth to the baby.¡±


    The baby could have been born long ago, but even after almost a year since she conceived, Li Yaoyao still refused to give birth, so Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t help but worrying about it.


    As a result, poor Li Yaoyao could only temporarily lost consciousness.


    Soon, the whole Jade Lake Li¡¯s family was in the courtyard of the imperial capital, which was in the state of turmoil and chaos.


    Not long ago, a wrinkled and extremely ugly little baby was picked up by the midwife and sent to Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°So ugly.¡± Dongfang Xuan frowned andmented.


    The midwife¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.


    Such a beautiful mother, and such a handsome husband, the baby looked.... really ugly.


    But how could the midwife say this? She didn¡¯t want to die yet, so she could only smile and say, ¡°The new born baby is just like this, and it will be white and clean again in a few months.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dongfang Xuan held the little thing in his arms and frowned more and more tightly.


    He looked up and down, but found that none of the little baby was like himself. He couldn¡¯t help but look more and more disappointed. Finally, he gave the little baby to Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s cultivation had been crippled, and was no different from ordinary people, so just after giving birth, she was weak and could faint at any time.


    ¡°Zi Yan...¡± For a long time, Li Yaoyao finally thought of an excuse.


    But Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    He thought that the kind-hearted Jade Lake Fairy wanted to plead for Zi Yan, so he waved his hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t plead for that loathsome girl. I¡¯ll have my own exnation to Master. Just take care of your body.¡±


    Then he looked at the wrinkled little thing again, and suddenly his mood became worse. He left a faint sentence: ¡°I have important matters to attend to, so you have to take more care at home.¡±


    Then, Dongfang Xuan left.


    This was no excuse.


    Anye family, Green Jade Pce, Beichen Pce Halls.... He wouldn¡¯t let anyone off!


    Looking at Dongfang Xuan¡¯s figure leaving, Li Yaoyao was so angry that she gritted her teeth secretly!


    Just where was she pleading for Zi Yan? How could she plead for Zi Yan!


    However, Dongfang Xuan never let her interfere in his affairs. She didn¡¯t even know where Zi Yan was being held.

 Chapter 1836 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1836 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Li Yaoyao had no choice but to be angry.


    Because now she was a useless person and couldn¡¯t get involved in the situation at all.


    Time went by.


    During that time, Dongfang Xuan came back every once in a while.


    Every time he came back, he didn¡¯te back empty handed.


    In the dungeon.


    Beichen Ying had long been awake.


    Watching his brothers gathered together, Beichen Ying really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Old Third, old fourth, why are you two got caught?¡± Beichen Ying leaned on the iron bar and took a straw into his mouth, joking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you got caught, too?¡± Lan Xuan smiled at the Beichen Ying.


    Young people do not know how to feel worried, even if they were detained, there was not much anxiety in their hearts.


    The night was calmer.


    He frowned, looking at Beichen Ying: ¡°When will Second Brothere back?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan said that the Second Brother is dead, and At first, Anye Ming was skeptical. But now, seeing the careless appearance of Beichen Ying, his heart waspletely set down.


    ¡°Second Brother ought to return when it¡¯s time to return.¡± Beichen Ying said with a smile.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know when they woulde back, but it was certain that Dongfang Xuan¡¯s good days would not be long.


    There was a joy in the dungeon.


    Not far away, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s brow frowned slightly.


    Would Nangong Liuyun really return?.


    The earth-shattering explosion that emerged in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mind made him rejected this idea again.


    Impossible, what he saw with his own eyes, could there be false?


    That power, not to mention Nangong Liuyun, even Grandmaster Rong Yun may not be able to protect his life?


    But why was Beichen Ying so determined? Dongfang Xuan was tangled.


    Li Yaoyao stood quietly behind Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s face looked cold. ¡°These people, are they still useful to keep?¡±


    Looking at the ghost like Li Yaoyao, Dongfang Xuan brows were slightly knitted, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan suddenly had a feeling of being invincible in this world.


    No opponent, was the loneliest.


    If Nangong Liuyun still alive, it¡¯s was not so bad. At least he had an opponent.


    ¡°A bunch of useless waste.¡± Dongfang Xuan said.


    The Anye family, Beichen Pce Halls and Green Jade Pce would all be killed by him, no one could do anything about it.


    To catch these people alive was nothing but to insult.


    ¡°Then, kill them, will you?¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s pitiful eyes stared at Dongfang Xuan.


    Dong Fang Xuan¡¯s heart was not moved.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dongfang Xuan asked curiously.


    Li Yaoyao had already made up an excuse,


    ¡°First Senior Brother, the others are all right, but Zi Yan, she is so young but her strength is already at the peak of 10th Rank, so awfully talented, isn¡¯t she? Has First Senior Brother reached 10th Rank at Zi Yan¡¯s age?¡±


    That sentence, was like thest straw on the camel¡¯s back, instantly upied the winning end of the bnce.


    Dongfang Xuan, at Zi Yan¡¯s age, really couldn¡¯t reach her current strength.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes quickly shed a hint of envy.


    Li Yaoyao could see clearly, and she felt proud.


    She knew Dongfang Xuan and what he hated most.


    He hated people that were more talented than him


    ¡°Well, since Yao Yao don¡¯t want them to live, then kill them all. Hahahaha!¡± Dongfang Xuan hugged Li Yaoyao¡¯s slender waist, pointed to the prison, and ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Give them a meal tonight, and then kill them all on tomorrow afternoon!¡±

 Chapter 1837 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1837 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan intentionally spoke loudly for them to hear.


    Because he wanted to make them crumble, frightened, and felt dread...


    Knowing their own death, they couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for the time toe. Such fear was enough to break even the top expert.


    Dongfang Xuan, on the other hand, enjoyed watching others crumbled.


    As soon as Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words came out, the sound in the dungeon suddenly stopped.


    Dongfang Xuan was very satisfied with the effect he created. Then he hugged Li Yaoyao¡¯s slim waist and went away while wildlyughing.


    In the dungeon, the brothers looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big problem now¡± Anye Ming frowned.


    He could feel that Dongfang Xuan was really serious this time.


    Beichen Ying drew his own mouth: ¡°I me my damned mouth for provoking Dongfang Xuan.¡±


    Now the brothers were not Dongfang Xuan¡¯s opponents. Only Nangong Liuyun could defeat him.


    Although everyone knew that Nangong Liuyun is not dead, he and Su Luo temporarily stayed in Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, and heaven knows when they woulde back.


    When they returned, the brothers would have been cut into pieces by Dongfang Xuan and dried in the sun.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Lan Xuan¡¯s face was slightly pale.


    ¡°It seemed that we could do nothing but wait for death.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s voice camezily from the corner.


    Li Yaoyao hated her to death. She poisoned all her food. Fortunately, she had some dried food hidden in her body, otherwise her life would have been long gone.


    For a while, the dungeon was quiet.


    That night, the food was amazing.


    The brothers were carelessly clean up the sumptuousst meal.


    Time passed quickly, and the morning light of the next day slowly rose.


    However, Nangong Liuyun still hadn¡¯te.


    Before noon.


    Dongfang Xuan satfortably on the broad chair, squinting his eyes, watching the young people standing in front of him.


    ¡°Beichen Ying, Anye Ming, Lan Xuan, Zi Yan...¡± Dongfang Xuan pointed one by one, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Now you have two choices.¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s sarcastic eyes fell on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s face.


    But Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t seem to see it. He sneered and said, ¡°One, death. Two, live. ¡±


    ¡°How is death, and how is life?¡± Anye Ming face was calm, and with the tone unchanged.


    ¡°Death is very simple. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just wait for death.¡±


    ¡°As for living ...¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lips was smiling, ¡°It¡¯s also very simple, as long as thest person of the four of you is left, thatst person standing could be alive, I, Dongfang Xuan promised.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan finally patted himself on the chest and made a promise.


    What a vicious Dongfang Xuan!


    Beichen Ying hated him in his heart.


    This was gaining victory with unstained sword, let them have internal strife!


    Only Dongfang Xuan could think of such a vicious method.


    ¡°How is it? Want to live or not? If you want to live, then let¡¯s start.¡± Dongfang Xuan was very pleased foring up with this wonderful method.


    He just liked to watch them fight each other, that is to say, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s so-called brothers would fight each other like dogs in order to survive!


    It would bring him countless pleasures.


    At Dongfang Xuan¡¯smanded, a cold sword was distributed to the four of them.


    Beichen Ying took over the cold sword first.


    Anye Ming hesitated, and then followed him.

 Chapter 1838 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1838 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    Lan Xuan was almost angry, but under the gaze of Beichen Ying and Anye Ming, he also angrily picked up.


    Finally, a cold sword was brought to Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan looked at the cold sword, and she raised it toward her throat.


    ¡°Well, now the weapons are already in your hands, now you can decide the oue, hahaha.¡± The more Dongfang Xuan thought about it, the more excited he became, the more he wanted to apud for his brilliant idea.


    This moment was the happiest moment for him after leaving the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory. Even when Li Yaoyao gave birth to a son for him had not make him this happy.


    Time goes by.


    Beichen Ying held the cold sword in his hands, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down slowly.


    It was almost noon, and Nangong Liuyun still had note.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t fight in a stick of an incense time, you¡¯ll all be killed!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s patience was limited. It was impossible for him to let them dy time indefinitely.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re waiting for Nangong Liuyun. Why don¡¯t you believe it? I really watched him die with my own eyes. The blood was like a fountain. It sprayed all over the ce. It was gorgeous.¡± Dongfang Xuan described it with joy.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to kill me for revenge? But in this case, none of the four of you could survive. Young people, don¡¯t be so impulsive in doing things!¡± Dongfang Xuan said with a smile.


    At this time, he was the king, heugh if he wanted tough, scold if he wanted to scold, and if he wanted them to die, then they could only die!


    This was the world that respect strength.


    Kill Dongfang Xuan? Beichen Ying slowly shook his head, and denied the idea.


    Although what he wanted to do most was to kill Dongfang Xuan, it was clear that this was impossible.


    Because he was the strongest among the four of them. But he only just entered the Commander Rank. Zi Yan was at the peak 10th Rank. Anye Ming and Lan Xuan was only at 9th Rank....


    The difference in strength was too much.


    So... Now the only way was....


    Let one of them live!


    At this moment ... Beichen Ying, Anye Ming, and Lan Xuan slowly nodded in secret.


    Then, they held the cold sword and suddenly they stabbed at their own chests!!!


    ¡°Second Brother, take revenge for us!¡±


    The three voices were sonorous, powerful, and unyielding!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!!!¡±


    Zi Yan eximed!


    Tears were rolling down!


    Although she guessed their thoughts, now that it was confirmed, Zi Yan was still shocked until she almost fainted!


    The three of them actually chose tomit suicide and gave her the hope of living!


    However, Zi Yan¡¯s exmation was toote.


    Three sharp swords, stabbed into their hearts!


    The three figures slowly fell backwards.


    Zi Yan only had time to hold Beichen Ying.


    ¡°No, no, no...¡± Zi Yan¡¯s tears rolled down, and she almost breaking down.


    How could they do this? How could they left thest hope of living to her so cruelly when she was not ready?


    How could she live alone in the future?


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry...¡± The blood slowly flowed from the corner of Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth, but he had a bright smile on his face, just like a young man who smiled when the sun faded.


    ¡°How can it be like this... How can it be...¡± Zi Yan only repeated this sentence over and over again.


    ¡°Silly girl, live a good life for our brothers... Live... And... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Although Beichen Ying was smiling, but his forehead was dripping with cold sweat.

 Chapter 1839 - Arrogant and Despotic

    <strong>Chapter 1839 ¨C Arrogant and Despotic</strong>


    The heart was pierced by a sharp sword, but he could still persevered, and hadn¡¯t take hisst breath. Only a strong man like him could do it.


    How could Zi Yan not understand Beichen Ying¡¯s words.


    He wanted her to live, no matter how hard, no matter how humiliating, to wait for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s return, which would be the day of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s death.


    If she died, she would die, but if she lived, she would suffer the humiliation from Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyao... So he said sorry to her.


    ¡°And...¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s chest heaved violently. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say something, he would never have a chance in this life.


    ¡°And... I love you! ¡± Suddenly, Beichen Ying gathered all his spirit power and told her these three words!


    These words lingered in his heart for a long time.


    He had always known that Zi Yan liked him, but he pretended not to know because of Luo Luo, but in fact, he had long willing to give up on the hopeless love, and unknowingly left his heart to Zi Yan.


    ¡°I love you too, I love you too! Don¡¯t leave me! Beichen, since you love me, then don¡¯t leave me!¡± Zi Yan cried like a helpless child.


    She kept shaking Beichen Ying, trying to wake him up, but no matter how she shook him, Beichen Ying still closed his eyes tightly.


    She held his hand, but couldn¡¯t feel his pulse ...


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true!!!¡± At this moment, Zi Yan¡¯s mind was crumbling,pletely nk.


    In fact, this result also shocked Dongfang Xuan.


    Dongfang Xuan sat in his chair, shocked by the scene in front of him.


    He asked them to fight internally for the only chance of survival. He wanted to prove that in the face of death, the so-called brothers¡¯ loyalty was worthless, and whoever talked about loyalty was a fool.


    But the reality pped him hard.


    He never expected that he would find such a dramatic change.


    He guessed the ending but couldn¡¯t imagine the process at all.


    So firmly, resolutely, stabbed neatly into their chests with a sharp sword, without even frowning.


    Brothers that did not born in the same day, month, and year, but die in the same month of the same year!


    Such determination to die really shocked Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, impossible... How could that be?¡± At the same time, Dongfang Xuan was incredibly jealous of Nangong Liuyun.


    Because he had such a group of brothers who trust him wholeheartedly and died fervently for him without even frowning.


    But what brother did he have? He was alone, not even a close friend.


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahaha -¡± suddenly, Dongfang Xuan stood up, looked up to the sky, andughed.


    So what even if Nangong Liuyun have these brothers? Weren¡¯t they all dead now?


    Not only his brother died, but Nangong Liuyun also died early.


    Do these people still expect that Nangong Liuyun would revenge for them? It was pleasing that they still think like that!


    In this life, this was absolutely impossible to happen!


    Just when Dongfang Xuan was ted, suddenly, a whistling sound came from afar.


    But in a blink of an eye, the two figures shed like meteors and fell to the ground.


    These two people were not others. They were Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, whom Dongfang Xuan thought were dead!


    Su Luo looked at the scene in front of her, and she was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe, and then boundless anger rushed up!

 Chapter 1840 - Thunderous Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 1840 ¨C Thunderous Battle 1</h4>


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± As soon as Zi Yan saw Su Luo, whose eyes were misty with tears, she immediately shouted like a drowning man who saw a driftwood!


    ¡°It¡¯s important to save people!¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to say more. She quickly took out the Life-saving pill given by her master and put it into the three people¡¯s mouths.


    Later, Su Luo held the sword in Beichen Ying¡¯s heart with both hands.


    Zi Yan looked at her in tears.


    The cold sword was pulled out, blood was gushing. ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    Zi Yan was worried and anxious. Her eyes were nervously staring at Su Luo.


    At this time, Su Luo had no time to exin anything to her, because every minute and every second were now crucial.


    Perhaps a dy of one second would cost a human life.


    Su Luo held the hilt of the sword and pulled it out inch by inch.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand held the handle of the sword, and pulled out the sword body inch by inch.


    The speed was not fast, but it was stable and there was no tremor.


    As the cold sword was pulled out, Su Luo had already cut her wrist with a dagger before the blood gushed out.


    A bright red blood spilled on the wound.


    The blood that had not flowed out of Beichen Ying was immediately suppressed.


    The big wound was healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The wound on Su Luo¡¯s wrist naturally healed.


    Seeing this, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Fortunately, at that time she went to Xian Wood Residence to obtain the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort and got the blood of this body. Otherwise, today she may not be able to save Beichen Ying.


    ¡°How is it? Can he be saved? Beichen he... ¡± She was concerned and confused, and Zi Yan, who had always been calm, seemed to be out of her wits.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand was on Beichen Ying¡¯s body.


    Every time, there was a trace of invisible current.


    Zi Yan felt dazzled, her vision was blurred for a while. Soon, Su Luo stopped her fast hand.


    There were more than 200 acupoints and more than 1000 Ashi points in the human body. Within a few seconds, Su Luo was done.


    How fast was her speed, this was no longer be able to write with ink.


    ¡°I have a pulse.¡± Su Luo stood up and gave Beichen Ying to Zi Yan.


    Her task was not light, because there were two lives waiting to be saved.


    Anye Ming and Lan Xuan were her friends. She liked these youngsters, and she didn¡¯t want Nangong Liuyun to regret in the future.


    Before she could think much about it, Su Luo had already undertake the task.


    It was a blood treatment, and it¡¯s electric current flowing through more than 1000 acupoints.


    Although it was only a few seconds, it was just because the speed was too fast, so Su Luo¡¯s spirit power was consumed too quickly.


    Anye Ming¡¯s injury was quickly dealt with.


    Like Beichen Ying, Anye Ming also regained his breath.


    At this time, there was only Lan Xuan left.


    But now Su Luo was obviously a little bit slower.


    At this time, her smooth forehead was covered with a fineyer of sweat, which condensed into beads and rolled down.


    Her face, pale and bloodless, was obviously overwhelmed.


    It was not so easy to snatch life from the hand of God of death, let alone Su Luo who had snatched two lives in a row.


    ¡°Luo Luo ...¡± Zi Yan was in difficulty.


    While worrying about Su Luo, she was also worried about Lan Xuan.


    That scene just now brought her iparable shock. She was deeply realized of the true meaning of the words ¡°Brothers live and die together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Luo nodded to Zi Yan, and then went to rescue Lan Xuan wholeheartedly.


    Because of the long dy, Lan Xuan was the most difficult to treat of the three.


    When Su Luo came into contact with Lan Xuan¡¯s body, the soul in his body had escaped disorderly.

 Chapter 1841 - - Thunderous Battle 2

    <strong>Chapter 1841 ¨C Thunderous Battle 2</strong>


    However, Su Luo used her hands to forcibly changed something rotten into something magical, and put the escaping soul back to the original ce.


    But, the price was heavy.


    ¡°Pfft -¡±


    Su Luo was spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Zi Yan was anxious.


    Su Luo waved her hand to indicate that she was fine, and then concentrate her attentionpletely on opening up the acupoints in Lan Xuan¡¯s body.


    Because previously, Lan Xuan was already dead, his whole body¡¯s acupoints and meridians were all closed, so she had to open them one by one.


    Originally, it was possible for Nangong Liuyun to do this, but now Nangong Liuyun couldn¡¯t do it.


    Because now, he was fighting with Dongfang Xuan.


    In Lan Xuan¡¯s body, there was only around one hundred acupoints that had been opened.


    Just at this time, suddenly, there was a strong wind attacking the back of Su Luo¡¯s head!


    It was incredibly fast.


    Su Luo could have avoided it.


    But she must not avoided it.


    Because if she avoided it, the strong wind would take a solid hit on Lan Xuan¡¯s body!


    A life that was snatched with great difficulty from the hand of God of death, would immediately fly away, scatter, and die. Even if Su Luo¡¯s master was able toe, there was nothing that could be done.


    So, not only Su Luo could not avoided it, she had to block it in front of Lan Xuan.


    ¡°Bang!¡± There was a violent sound. Su Luo¡¯s body which was protected by space gravity, suddenly swayed, and spitting out three mouthful of blood in a row.


    At this time, the person who caused this had stopped.


    This was a middle-aged man. At this time, his cold eyes was staring at Su Luo, which was giving people a feeling of arrogance.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    A surprised voice came from behind.


    This was Li Yaoyao¡¯s voice.


    So, that was Li Yaoyao¡¯s father, the current Master of the Jade Lake Pce, the Li family?


    Su Luo tried to hold back the pain in her chest, and her hands were still steadily connected to the other acupoints on Lan Xuan¡¯s body. After that, she handed Lan Xuan over to Zi Yan.


    Then, Su Luo slowly stood up and looked at the head of Li family coldly.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s father, Su Luo had met before. At that time, Li Yaoyuan was one of the people who nned to rob her when he just came out of the Xian Wood Residence.


    Li Yaoyuan stared at Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyuan was surprised that the girl could withstand the move he was most proud of.


    Su Luo knew that with her strength, if she fight alone with Li Yaoyuan, the chance of winning was too low.


    Then, only by disturbing his mind and influencing their emotions could she have a chance to win.


    At this point, Su Luo¡¯s mouth was slightly hooked, the smile on her face was as gorgeous as summer flowers.


    ¡°The Master of Li Family is very interesting¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    Li Yaoyuan frowned, his felt that Su Luo indirectly implied something from what she said.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk to her, she¡¯s always scheming something. I don¡¯t know what kind of damnable n she has!¡± Li Yaoyao urged loudly.


    It had to be said that the person who knew you best was not your friend, but your enemy.


    Li Yaoyao was actually right.


    But obviously, Li Yaoyuan didn¡¯t know Su Luo that well.


    Before he made a move, Su Luo¡¯s voice was heard from afar.


    ¡°The Jade Lake Li family¡¯s descendants has already died or broken. Li Yaoyao, do you still have the mood to sow dissension here?¡±


    The four words ¡°Died or broken descendants¡± was too wounding, even more for a super influential family like them.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face suddenly changed!


    When Dongfang Xuan came out, he said, Li Aochen was fine! Li Aochen did not die!

 Chapter 1842 - Thunderous Battle 3

    <h4>Chapter 1842 ¨C Thunderous Battle 3</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear! ¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s hands were like an eagle. He tried to grab Su Luo ruthlessly!


    But could Su Luo be caught by him so quickly? Her figure shed quickly to dodge.


    ¡°Li Aochen died. He was personally killed by Dongfang Xuan himself! We all see it with our own eyes!¡± Su Luo was lying without batting an eye.


    Not far away, Dongfang Xuan was fully absorbed in fighting with Nangong Liuyun in mid-air.


    What did you mean, Li Aochen was killed by him by personally? That was absolute nonsense!


    Dongfang Xuan wanted to refute, but in this moment, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attack suddenly intensified, like a raging wind and a heavy rain, Dongfang Xuan did not even dare to say a word. So, how could he dare to be distracted and refute?


    ¡°You see, Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t even refute, he has already acquiesced.¡± Su Luo pointed at Dongfang Xuan in mid-air with a smile.


    Now, she would let Dongfang Xuan have a taste of what even a hundred mouths wouldn¡¯t be able to absolve one¡¯s guilt.


    Li Yaoyuan suddenly moved.


    ¡°Nonsense, how can he harmed Li Aochen with the rtionship between First Senior Brother and the Jade Lake Li family? Su Luo, why do you have to sow dissension? Who will believe you?¡± When Li Yaoyao saw Li Yaoyuan stopped, she was anxious.


    What she was most afraid of, was if Su Luo were to tell the story of the beggar ...


    Su Luo naturally knew that Li Yaoyuan was not so easy to convinced, so she added oil and vinegar: ¡°We found a lot of source stones in the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, Li Aochen¡¯s plot ofnd was especially lucky. There were at least hundreds of purple crystals. Do you think Dongfang Xuan would not be jealous?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan was neither good nor virtuous man, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t get jealous.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart was increased from one point to three.


    Dongfang Xuan in mid air was half dead.


    However, he could not refute a word.


    ¡°Li Aochen, is he really dead?¡± Li Yaoyuan stared unwaveringly at Su Luo!


    ¡°He¡¯s really dead. There is no corpse. The corpse turned into ashes.¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    Although she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, Nangong Liuyun already told her.


    ¡°Li Aotian is also dead, isn¡¯t he?¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s face became more malevolent.


    Back then, Li Aotian disappeared on that ind. The Jade Lake Li Family had been looking for him for several years, but not a hair was found, let alone a person.


    ¡°Yes, Li Aotian is dead, but I killed him. What I did will not be falsely used to others.¡± Su Luo simply admitted.


    The effect she wanted was to disturb Li Yaoyuan¡¯s mind.


    Looking at the trembling Master of Li Family, Su Luo knew that her n was halfpleted.


    ¡°As for Li Aoqiong, after thest incident, it seemed inhumane, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Su Luo shook her finger with a grin.


    ¡°Speaking of it, can it be that it might be inherited in your Jade Lake Li Family? Li Yaoxiang also has this problem.¡±


    How could Li Yaoyuan respond to such a great insult?


    ¡°Loathsome girl, ept death!¡± Li Yaoyuan shouted!


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart was in disorder.


    There was an endless stream of anger.


    It had to be said that he was already at a disadvantage.


    Su Luo sneered at the corner of her mouth.


    The Master of Jade Lake Li family was now in the Commander Rank, although she was somewhat inferior in strength, it was not impossible to fight against him.


    This battle, Su Luo wanted to fight it herself without hesitation.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus came up to see the excitement, but was pushed back by Su Luo.


    This was her own fight. She didn¡¯t want to use the hand of others.

 Chapter 1843 - Thunderous Battle 4

    <h4>Chapter 1843 ¨C Thunderous Battle 4</h4>


    As the Master of the Jade Lake Li Family, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s strength was not ordinary. In addition, in the past two years, he had devoted himself to cultivation, and his aplishments had went up to a new level.


    Although Su Luo had a lot of opportunities along the way, because of her young age, therefore she still losing out a littlepared to him.


    So the two people fight, but could not determine the victory or defeat, however, Su Luo was continously in the disadvantageous position.


    The battle between Nangong Liuyun and Dongfang Xuan wasing to an end.


    How could Dongfang Xuanpare with Nangong Liuyun in his peak condition?


    What¡¯s more, the current Nangong Liuyun was full of anger. It was thunderous and merciless. It was cruel like the Asura from hell.


    Although Su Luo was suppressed, she did not panic.


    Because she knew that Nangong Liuyun would win!


    After Nangong Liuyun dealt with Dongfang Xuan, where would the Master of Jade Lake Li Family be able to jump? All she had to do was wait for Nangong Liuyun.


    Su Luo thought so, but¡ª


    Just as Nangong Liuyun released a big move towards Dongfang Xuan ¡ª


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out rapidly, standing in front of Dongfang Xuan like a towering mountain, and fought against him forcefully!


    This was a thin old man.


    His appearance was all white, but with the white hair and the excellent spirit, at first sight, he was like a super strong person.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Li Yaoyao stepped forward and shouted excitedly.


    Previously, seeing that Dongfang Xuan nearly lost, Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was mixed with all sorts of vour, sour and astringent.


    On one hand, seeing the powerful strength of Nangong Liuyun, she felt thousands of feelings in her heart, and her hidden feelings revived again.


    On the other hand, she thought of what would happen to her Jade Lake Li Family if Dongfang Xuan were to lose. After all, Dongfang Xuan really killed Emperor Jing.


    In thisplicated mood, the Elder of the Jade Lake Li Family appeared.


    Elder Li stood quietly, his eyes were cold and fierce, staring at Nangong Liuyun.


    That move, Nangong Liuyun used 10% of his strength, but it was easily blocked by him. It could be seen that the strength of the elder in front of him was unfathomable.


    ¡°Boy, in just a few short years, I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up to this degree.¡± Elder Li¡¯s aquiline nose shook, and there was a trace of regret in his eyes. ¡°Although at that time I was optimistic about you, I still underestimated you after all.¡±


    If he had intervened at that time, the marriage between Li Yaoyao and Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t have changed. He was the son-inw of the Jade Lake Li Family.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled faintly, his smile was dim and his voice was cold: ¡°So, thank you for your underestimation¡±


    Elder Li looked at the Imperial Pce behind him and sighed, ¡°If at that time Nangong family and Jade Lake Li family were connected by marriage, it wouldn¡¯t have reached this point.¡±


    The implication was, the current condition of Nangong family was their own fault.


    Nangong Liuyun was very angry in his heart, but his face still cold, only a chill appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°The elder thoughy too highly of the Jade Lake Li Family.¡± The corner of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth evoked an evil but enchanting smile.


    Only people that were close to Nangong Liuyun would know that when a smile like this appeared, it was bound to see blood.


    But Elder Li seemed to have no fear of this young man, still sighing quietly, as if he was regretting, and as if he felt that it was a pity.

 Chapter 1844 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1844 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a young genius like you would die.¡± Elder Li¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. After a pause, he looked at Li Yaoyao, who was looking with expectation. Finally, he asked, ¡°If I had asked personally, would the Jade Lake Li family and Nangong family be able to be connected by marriage?¡±


    The elder wanted to know that if he had been determined to intervene, Nangong Liuyun would still dare or not to abandon Li Yaoyao and got together with a nobody like Su Luo.


    Hearing this, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s handsome face was brimming with smile, but his smile was full of ridicule.


    ¡°Marriage? Could it be that the Elder did not know that my, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s next goal, was to remove the name of the Jade Lake Li Family from the top ten families?¡±


    In public, domineering, and every word was powerful and resonating!


    This was the voice of Nangong Liuyun!


    In the face of the Elder Ancestor, he taunted, ridiculed, and he neverpromised!


    That sentence really annoyed Elder Li!


    In fact, it was also the Elder¡¯s own fault. In the face of the current Nangong Liuyun, he still took the previous attitude of treating a younger generation, it¡¯d be a wonder if he didn¡¯t get insulted.


    ¡°Well, the young man¡¯s wings have grown strong and he wants to fly alone. Let this Elder see how strong your wings now! ¡± Elder Li scoffed coldly, and then immediately taking initiative by striking first!


    In fact, he knew very well that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s current strength was not much weaker than him.


    After Elder Li¡¯s insinuations, Dongfang Xuan, who had been beaten down, could take a breath for a while, and like a rekindled me.


    Nangong Liuyun and Elder Li were fighting in mid air. Dongfang Xuan saw that they were of equal strength. He wanted to go up to mount a sneak attack, but when his eyes were sweeping over Su Luo, a cold smile crossed his eyes.


    A sneak attack on Nangong Liuyun was certainly possible, but Elder Li was not losing out, so he couldn¡¯t rashly went up for nothing.


    Then, let¡¯s kill Su Luo!


    Moreover, Dongfang Xuan was very clear that Nangong Liuyun was an iron bone. Only Su Luo was his weakness and his reverse scale.


    The corner of Dongfang Xuan¡¯s lips evoked an evil smile. He would like to see how much pain he would suffer when he killed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s weak spot.


    Moreover,pared with Nangong Liuyun, Dong Xuan¡¯s most hated person was actually Su Luo. That loathsome girl made his life only had ten years left.


    Dongfang Xuan thought so, then silently approached Su Luo.


    His strength was in the Saint Rank. What¡¯s the difficulty of mounting a sneak attack on a girl whose strength was only at the peak of 10th Rank?


    What¡¯s more, now Su Luo had no warning and reminder from Little Stone, and her vignce had decreased one point or two.


    It wasn¡¯t until Dongfang Xuan was only ten meters away from Su Luo, that she suddenly realized it!


    Dongfang Xuan hit Su Luo with Icebound Earth!


    How could Su Luo escape the deadly strike of a Saint Rank?


    Seeing that Dongfang Xuan released a big move, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart was moved, a sneer shed at the corner of his mouth, and then quickly retreated!


    Because Li Yaoyuan was convinced that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this move, so Su Luo would surely die!


    In the air, Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan smiled at each other, their smiles were sly and proud!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes looked towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Just now he deliberately made a loud noise, to make Nangong Liuyun distracted by Su Luo¡¯s crisis.


    The big move, every second counts, a difference of one second could determine the winner. Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t believe that in the face of Su Luo¡¯s critical moments, Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t be distracted.

 Chapter 1845 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1845 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    So he waited to watch a good y, waiting for Nangong Liuyun to be distracted, and seriously injured by Elder Li.


    But to Dongfang Xuan¡¯s disbelief, this time, the facts turned out to be unexpected!


    Nangong Liuyun was really indifferent!


    But the speed of his move was obviously faster!


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you are so cruel, you can even watch Su Luo die!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s words were full of provocation.


    Nangong Liuyun shot at Dongfang Xuan with a wind de, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was almost pierced, and he only injured his arm when he dodged in a hurry.


    Dongfang Xuan was anxious, and he nned to find Su Luo¡¯s body to provoke Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°How can...¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s voice cried out!


    Dongfang Xuan followed Li Yaoyuan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Dongfang Xuan, who had always been focusing on cultivation, burst out a swear word!


    Su Luo, who was unanimously believed to be dead by Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan, even stood there in the same ce with a smile, unscathed.


    One only saw her slender arms encircled her slender body, her beautiful face was now looking at them with a smile.


    Dongfang Xuan just felt his head was confused.


    That Icebound Earth just now, did not cause any harm to her? This was absolutely impossible! You know, he was on the Saint Rank, with the strong attack of Saint Rank, Su Luo was actually unscathed?


    In the end, where was the problem?


    Dongfang Xuan was in disbelief!


    His solution was simple.


    He was not asking Su Luo, because he knew that he would have asked for nothing, but he would only be satirized by Su Luo.


    So, he went directly to make another move, the Icebound World!


    The Icebound World was fiercer than the Icebound Earth.


    But in the face of a strong attack, Su Luo¡¯s mouth actually evoked a strange smile.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you this time, I¡¯ll write the name of Dongfang Xuan backwards!¡± Dongfang Xuan was full of confidence and made a solemn oath!


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Luo smiled lightly.


    If it was another attack, she really couldn¡¯t help it, but if it was water attribute and ice attribute... then the other party really court death. Didn¡¯t Dongfang Xuan know that she had the first fire born in the beginning of Heaven and Earth¡¯s creation?


    Su Luo stood still.


    But behind her, a fiery red lotus flower suddenly appeared, and the lotus flower grew rapidly, and finally wrapped Su Luopletely.


    When the Icebound World of Dongfan Xuan hit, there was only a loud noise heard.


    Then, the power of ice and snow gradually disintegrated.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus retreated, and Su Luo¡¯s body reappeared.


    The ce was messy, but Su Luo was still unscathed.


    That was the power of the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    ¡°That¡¯s ... that¡¯s ...¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice was trembling, and there was a trace of panic, but it was more angry and jealous!


    ¡°You already knew that.¡± Su Luo only gave him four light words.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus! That was the Yun Luo Red Lotus! You conquered the Yun Luo Red Lotus!!!¡± Dongfang Xuan was so angry that he almost screamed!


    How could that be!


    At first, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun were imprisoned by his blood sacrifice. At that time, he went to collect the Yun Luo Red Lotus, but the Yun Luo Red Lotus did not pay any attention to him! For the sake of his life, he retreated.


    At that time, Yun Luo Red Lotus was so close to him, just within his reach, but he gave up, if the heaven could give him another chance...


    If the Yun Luo Red Lotus was in his hands, he could fuse the fire and ice, increasing the power by at least ten times!

 Chapter 1846 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1846 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯splexion was red and his eyes were green as he stared at Su Luo!


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s really the Yun Luo Red Lotus.¡± Su Luo raised her eyes with a smile.


    She knew that the more proud she was, the more furious Dngfang Xuan became. After all, the Yun Luo Red Lotus was so close to him.


    ¡°Yun Luo Red Lotus!¡± Li Yaoyuan¡¯s whole body was tense, and his eyes were fixed on Su Luo!


    ording to his position, he naturally heard of the legendary Yun Luo Red Lotus, but he always thought that it was a legend, and he didn¡¯t expect that fire actually existed!


    That¡¯s right, only the Yun Luo Red Lotus could really block the ice attributed attack of Dongfang Xuan.


    However, as soon as Su Luo¡¯s Yun Luo Red Lotus came out, Li Yaoyuan knew that it was necessary to kill Su Luo today.


    With these treasure, as long as she escaped this time, and give her plenty of time, then the girl¡¯s achievements in the future would absolutely be extraordinary.


    ¡°Go!¡± Li Yaoyuan and Dongfang Xuan looked at each other and understood the deep meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Kill Su Luo!


    Both of them were stronger than Su Luo.


    Join hands.


    One killing move!


    All around, attack from two sides, there was no escape!


    For a time, Su Luo was in a disadvantage.


    After a while, Su Luo felt the pressure and she almost copsed.


    But Nangong Liuyun was hindered by Elder Li, and he couldn¡¯te.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus was strong, but after all, it was just a child. After burning just once, and it was already tired.


    Su Luo¡¯s situation was in danger.


    In a moment, she believed that she couldn¡¯t hold on.


    ¡°Amplify the attack!¡± Li Yaoyuan ordered.


    He was afraid of change, so regardless of his status, all of his moves were big moves, and killing moves!


    ¡°You can be regarded as people with status. If you are joining hands to attack, aren¡¯t you afraid to be a joke?¡± Su Luo sneered.


    ¡°Dead people, can¡¯t make a joke.¡± Dongfang Xuan smiled coldly.


    He had already made up his mind. Among the people here today, Su Luo was going to die!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Li Yaoyuan struck Su Luo with a heavy palm.


    Su Luo was fighting with Dongfang Xuan, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t take care of it, and she could only epted it.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Luo felt that her spine was almost broken, her throat was sweet, and a stream of blood was spurting from her mouth.


    Blood spurted out like a blood mist.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan was in front of Su Luo. At this moment, he could not avoided it. Su Luo spurted out blood to him from head to toe.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s head, face, body and feet were all covered with blood.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    In this life, when did he ever been so humiliated like this?


    Su Luo had severe pain in her back and her chest, but at this time she felt happy and full of smiles, sheughed and said, ¡°What are you angry about? What to dislike? My blood is a life-saving medicine, and it is better than an Emperor Grade medicine!¡±


    Dongfang Xuan heard the words andughed instead of being angry: ¡°You girl reminded me, when I kill you, your blood must not be wasted!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s blood not only could cure diseases, but also could resurrect the dead and put flesh to the bones of the dead.


    Didn¡¯t you see Beichen Ying¡¯s death? But in the end, wasn¡¯t it Su Luo who forcibly dragged his life back from the death door? Su Luo¡¯s blood was very important!


    ¡°Is that so? You also have to be able to take it, but it¡¯s useless to you, you have to die first¡± Su Luo sneered.


    At this moment, although Su Luo¡¯s face remained calm, her heart was anxious.


    If it went on like this, as Dongfang Xuan said, she would surely die.

 Chapter 1847 - Thunderous Battle

    C<strong>hapter 1847 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    But in fact, Su Luo was not desperate, because she still had a card in her hand.


    Battle God Puppet.


    Thinking of the Battle God Puppet, Su Luo wanted to cry.


    This foodie, although its strength was very strong, but she simply couldn¡¯t afford it!


    At the first challenge of the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, how many treasures she got, how many purple crystal stones she cheated from Dongfang Xuan, enough for her cultivation for several years, but all of them were put into the Battle God Puppet¡¯s mouth and digested by him as food.


    Now, although Su Luo could bring out the Battle God Puppet, but Su Luo scanned her space for a second, and there was nothing good there.


    If thest crystals were all given to the Battle God Puppet, then the little fox and the variant acacia tree¡¯s cultivation could only be interrupted. It would be unfair to them. Moreover, the interruption of cultivation had a great impact to their future.


    Just when Su Luo was hesitating¡ª


    Suddenly a cold light came to her!


    At the same time, a cold light attacked from Su Luo¡¯s back!


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan couldn¡¯t fight for a long time, so at the same time they made a move that they were intensely proud of!


    Attack from two sides, there was no escape!


    Soon, Su Luo was about to be somebody who was between the hammer and the anvil!*


    Just at this moment!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    Before Su Luo responded, all of a sudden!


    The world became still at this moment!


    Everything, including the two attacks toward Su Luo, was frozen.


    Su Luo¡¯s mood soared to the highest in a sh!


    Capable to make the space immobile, there was only one person on this continent, that person¡¯s name was Rong Yun!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked forward.


    Sure enough.


    In the Blue sky.


    A beautiful man in white clothes, like walking on a stairs, slowly walking down.


    He was handsome, graceful, with fluttering clothes.


    It was stunning.


    It seemed that all the people below were a painting, and he was the master of the painting.,


    One only saw his broad sleeves slightly raised.


    The world soon returned to motion.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Luo made two steps at a time, ran quickly, embraced Rong Yun¡¯s arm, and was very intimate.


    Rong Yun, who had always been obsessed with cleanliness, always kept people away from him, but he never resisted Su Luo¡¯s intimacy.


    Rong Yun¡¯s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and Su Luo¡¯s smooth forehead was hit by his slender fingers. ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Su Luo was in pain and covered her forehead to protest: ¡°Master, what was stupid about this disciple?¡±


    Rong Yun did not speak, but noticed the blood that had not been wiped off on the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth. His calm eyes instantly simr to violent wind and rainstorm!


    His white, jade like hands were raised, and his cold fingertips caressed Su Luo¡¯s lips.


    There was a smudge of blood.


    At this moment, the calm world was windless.


    The endless cold filled quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold ...¡± Li Yaoyao¡¯s body was almost frozen into a popsicle.


    Even Zi Yan couldn¡¯t stand it, and her teeth was chattering.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan had a chill that quickly spread from the bottom of their feet to their limbs.


    Fear, awe. That was their first reaction after seeing Rong Yun¡¯s appearance.


    Frightened and awed. This was their first reaction after seeing Rong Yun appear.


    Rong Yun turned his head, and the calm eyes slowly swept everyone, one by one.


    In contact with his eyes, the chill in Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart grew more and more.


    He did not dare to meet Rong Yun¡¯s eyes, and lowered his head subconsciously.


    ¡î Note :


    * Between the hammer and the anvil ¡ú Facing two equally unpleasant, dangerous, or risky alternatives

 Chapter 1848 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1848 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    ¡°Was that you?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was calm, as if there were no waves or billows, no smoke or fire.


    He pointed his finger at Dongfang Xuan.


    Although his fingers did not contain a trace of lethality and aggression, Dongfang Xuan felt his heart was suffocating at this moment.


    Obviously he was already a Saint Rank, why was he so afraid of Grandmaster Rong Yun? Dongfang Xuan scolded himself for being a dissappoinment. In the same time, he summoned up his courage, suddenly looked up and stared at Rong Yun.


    However, Rong Yun¡¯s eyes were too bright. They were as bright as the endless sun, stinging Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes until tears wereing out.


    Dongfang Xuan did not dare to answer.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Li Yaoyuan.


    Contact with Rong Yun¡¯s eyes, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s heart was constantly shaking, so much so that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet.


    Li Yaoyuan secretly scolded himself for failing to meet expectation. In the face of the Elder, although he revered him, but he was not as frightened as he was now.


    Actually, Li Yaoyuan didn¡¯t know.


    Su Luo was not only the reverse scale of Nangong Liuyun, but also the reverse scale of Rong Yun.


    Rong Yun lived alone in this world, but the only thing he could care about was Su Luo. Most of the elites who stand aloof from wordly affairs liked to shield their shorings and also paranoid.


    Even he himself couldn¡¯t bear to use force to her, but these tiny ants beat his girl, and also made her bleed!


    This made Rong Yun, who had always been indifferent as a Deity, became angry!


    Therefore, the air was filled with the pressure of a powerful monarch. Most of this power was concentrated on Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan. Therefore, they were frightened to that extent.


    ¡°Do you want to do it yourself or should this seat* do it?¡± Rong Yun¡¯s words were as light as a breeze, and his eyes were like ancient well, without a ripple, but to everyone who listened to it, it sounded like a call from hell.


    His words were abrupt, but everyone understood them.


    He was asking whether Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan chose tomit suicide or to be killed.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan looked at each other.


    Especially Dongfang Xuan, the feeling wasplicated.


    Because not long ago, he was arrogantly told Beichen Ying that they should choose a way to die. But now, he was treated the same way, retribution really came fast.


    Su Luo wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, looked at Dongfang Xuan with a smile, thenughed, rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune.


    Naturally, she was going to gloat.


    Although she couldn¡¯tpare with Dongfang Xuan in strength, it doesn¡¯t matter. She had a master who was super protective. What was she afraid of?


    Li Yaoyuan was frightened and his muscles trembled. However, he summoned up his courage and carefully bowed to Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°Grandmaster, this is the personal affair of the younger generation. Why bother about such trivial things?¡±


    The implication was that it¡¯s a matter of the younger generation, so Grandmaster Rong Yun shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    It was like a fight between children, and the adults came out to get revenge, which was ridiculous.


    Dongfang Xuan also bent down and respectfully said: ¡°If Grandmaster Rong Yun wants topete, I believe my master will be willing apany you, what do you say?¡±


    At this time, the battle between Elder Li and Nangong Liuyun was also forced to end, but the Elder Li did not dare go out.


    He and Rong Yun were the same generation. If he wanted topete with himself, it would be bad...

 Chapter 1849 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1849 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    Rong Yun¡¯s eyes swept over the faces of Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan, suddenly, he smiled faintly.


    ¡°It seemed that you chose to be killed.¡±


    A sentence as light as a feather, ignoring Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan¡¯s intention.


    So, in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracy and scheming were paper tigers.


    No matter how many devious ideas Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan had, they were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    When was thest time he got angry? It seemed like many years ago. Rong Yun had been indifferent for a long time, but he missed this kind of mood. Unfortunately, there were not many people who could make his mood went up and down. Rong Yun sighed secretly in his heart.


    Hearing Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s words, Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Rong Yun smiled faintly, his eyes were as cold as ice, and in the eyes of Dongfang Xuan, they were gleaming with killing intention.


    What to do?


    The cold sweat on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s forehead condensed into beads, and rolled down.


    ¡°Nost words?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun asked again kindly.


    Since he had already issued the dead man card, there was no possibility to change anything. So he looked at them as if he were looking at a cold corpse.


    However, for the corpse, Grandmaster Rong Yun should be kind to the human beings and kindly ask if they wanted to leave theirst words.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart was bitter.


    But could it be that he should just sit and wait for death?


    Dongfang Xuan was not that stupid.


    At this time, Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan met in the air and nodded solemnly to each other!


    Since it¡¯s a dead end, it¡¯s better to fight with all your strength! Only in this way they could have a chance to live!


    After all, Dongfang Xuan thought that he was already Saint Ranked. He should not be far away from Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    In an instant, the two white lights exploded towards Grandmaster Rong Yun!


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan chose to strike first!


    Only in this way they could have a chance to win.


    But what broke them down was what happened next.


    In the face of the strongest attack from the two powerful men, Grandmaster Rong Yun still stood in ce, even without moving his robe.


    Then the world was still.


    Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan still keep their previous attacking postures.


    But their bodies were frozen rapidly, and their bodies were as stiff as popsicles, which seemed very funny.


    Even their proudest moves were held in ce.


    The whole world was under Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s control.


    Although Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t move his body, his mind was active. At this time, he almost wept with grief and indignation!


    He thought that even if he could not kill Grandmaster Rong Yun, he could still wounded him and left some scars, but¡ª


    Now let alone scars, even one move, oh no, even one move didn¡¯t reach Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s body and the battle was already over.


    Was there anything more tragic in the world?


    Dongfang Xuan almost left two lines of sad tears.


    In front of that scene, even Su Luo was shocked.


    It took a long time for her to react. She pped her hands in excitement andughed ¡°I still have powerful master. These tiny people dare to be arrogant in front of me.¡±


    Su Luo was proud for a while, and Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s gave her a flick in the forehead.


    ¡°You also should not be arrogant.¡± It was hard for Grandmaster Rong Yun to keep a straight face and admonished seriously.


    ¡°No, it hurts.¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were glistening and her rosy mouth cried out in pain.

 Chapter 1850 - Thunderous Battle

    <strong>Chapter 1850 ¨C Thunderous Battle</strong>


    ¡°Go, take care of it.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun ced his hands behind him, he stood still in the same ce leisurely, like a deity.


    Obviously, he gave Su Luo the right to take their life.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Luo was happily willing to do this job. What¡¯s more, she would deal with the two people she hated for a long time, Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan.


    She walked leisurely, the cold dagger was put on Dongfang Xuan¡¯s neck, Su Luo¡¯s mouth formed a strange smile: ¡°Speak, should I give you the dagger to enjoy yourself, or should I slowly slice your flesh?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan face changed slightly.


    He knew that falling into Su Luo¡¯s hands was the worst situation.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun wouldn¡¯t waste his energy on him, he would just brush his sleeves, and then he would fall down at once, and then he would die with his eyes closed.


    But if he fall into Su Luo¡¯s hand, with the hatred between she and himself, she would certainly deal with him with the most vicious method!


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart became colder and colder. Suddenly, there was a fierce light shed in his eyes, and then¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was a clear sound of broken bones.


    The next moment, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s mandible was broken.


    ¡°Did you want to bite your tongue andmit suicide? Ha ha, Dongfang Xuan, you really were going to do that? ¡± Su Luo drew a dagger, stood high, and looked at him disdainfully.


    Dongfang Xuan really wanted to bite his tongue and kill himself just now, but how could his reaction escape Su Luo¡¯s eyes? So Su Luo simply crushed his jaw!


    At this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun no longer controlled the entire space, but only controlled Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan.


    There were no ropes and they were not tied, but Dongfang Xuan and Li Yaoyuan were unable to move, and their spirit power waspletely brought under control, as if they were a waste.


    ¡°Loathsome girl, you can kill me but you cannot humiliate me!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s spit out a mouthful of blood, which was mixed with several fallen teeth.


    From childhood until adult, this was the most humiliating time for Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Can be killed but cannot be humiliated? Then I will humiliate you, what can you do?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule.


    ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Xuan was furious! red at Su Luo!


    All of a sudden, Su Luo a bright smile rose from the corner of her mouth, and then there was only a cracking sound.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Dongfang Xuan cried out in pain.


    His right hand, down from his arm, was cut off by Su Luo!


    Blood gushed out like a fountain.


    At this time, there was no spiritual protection, Dongfang Xuan was like a waste, almost fainted from the pain.


    He was trembling all over, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping continuously, and his face was as pale as a paper.


    ¡°Enjoy it, this is just the beginning.¡± Su Luo squatted in front of Dongfang Xuan, looking at the dagger stained with red blood, smiling yfully like a child.


    Starting from the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, Su Luo¡¯s mind had been depressed under the pursuit of Dongfang Xuan.


    Her life was in danger, over and over again.


    It was not just her who suffered these dangers, her friends also suffered.


    If she didn¡¯te in time, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan would be mummies because of their excessive consumption of spirit power!


    If they didn¡¯te in time, Beichen Ying, Anye Ming, and Lan Xuan, the three people¡¯s soul would probably scattered and flew away!


    All of this was caused by Dongfang Xuan, and Su Luo would never forgive him.

 Chapter 1851 - Master of Purgatory City 2

    <strong>Chapter 1851 ¨C Master of Purgatory City 2</strong>


    From herst life to this life, Su Luo had never hated a person so much.


    But, Dongfang Xuan managed to do it.


    So, would Su Luo let him go? That was impossible.


    ¡°Su Luo! Even as a ghost, I¡¯m not going to let you go!¡± Dongfang Xuan knew that he was doomed this time, and his heart was filled with anger and he shouted..


    What he could do now was only this.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make you impossible to be a ghost!¡± Su Luo smiled cheerfully.


    The dagger in her hand was raised high.


    At this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, there was only a tinkling sound.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was protected by Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    In front of her, however, Dongfang Xuan was full of joy.


    A figure in green robe stood quietly in front of Dongfang Xuan.


    That was a thin man. Although he was standing in the same ce, it felt as if he was a distant mountain, when you stared at his face, you couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    He stood there, as if the whole world were under his control.


    So high and unapproachable.


    Made one felt dread.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The Dongfang Xuan¡¯s ecstatic voice came.


    The voice even cried with joy.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s master, the master of Purgatory City?


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s dim eyes were bright for a moment.


    With the Master of Purgatory City, what could Grandmaster Rong Yun do? Could Su Luo continue to be arrogant? Dongfang Xuan didn¡¯t have to die anymore! Li Yaoyao became excited in an instant.


    Not only Li Yaoyao, but also Li Yaoyuan and Elder Li. At this time, they were all smiling and in a good mood.


    In contrast to Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood, hearing the name, Su Luo¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    Contrary to Li Yaoyao¡¯s mood, Su Luo¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated when he heard the name.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s master? Isn¡¯t that ... Master of Purgatory City?


    Su Luo had heard of the Master of Purgatory City long ago, and had heard many legends about him, but she had never seen him with her own eyes.


    Su Luo wanted to look, but found that she couldn¡¯t move.


    She was hidden behind her master, unable to move.


    Su Luo was suddenly anxious. She had been admiring the Master of Purgatory City for a long time. She really wanted to see the real-life existence of the Master of Purgatory City.


    However, Grandmaster Rong Yun did not seem to hear Su Luo¡¯s heartfelt wish. He stood indifferently, his eyes seemed to contain a smile.


    ¡°Brother Rong Yun.¡± The Master of Purgatory City¡¯s voice was faint, but with infinite power


    ¡°Brother Li.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun nodded his head lightly, with aparable power.


    ¡°Brother Rong Yun wants to strike someone, why don¡¯t you find elder brother? It¡¯s beneath your dignity to bully the younger ones like this.¡± The voice of the Master of Purgatory City gave a hint of ridicule.


    ¡°Brother Li is looking for people all over the world. Do you still have time topare notes?¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s smile was still as indifferent as before.


    ¡°How aboutparing notes here?¡±


    ¡°With pleasure¡±


    Seeing that the two were going to leave.


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of excitement!


    Go on, go on! Hurry to take Grandmaster Rong Yun away!


    Without Grandmaster Rong Yun, victory still belonged to him! Thinking of this, Dongfang Xuan almostughed.


    Sure enough, heaven still cared for him!


    However, just as the two great figures were about to leave topare notes.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly sneezed.


    In fact, Su Luo didn¡¯t do it intentionally. She really felt her nose was itchy...


    But her sneeze changed the fate of Dongfang Xuan and many people...


    Just like now.


    After Su Luo sneezed, the Master of Purgatory City¡¯s eyes nced indifferently.

 Chapter 1852 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1852 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    At this time, Grandmaster Rong Yun had taken a step, so Su Luo¡¯s face was really exposed to the Master of Purgatory City.


    The Master of Purgatory City¡¯s eyes freeze in an instant!


    His body was stiff in an instant!


    Time seemed to be still.


    Many people didn¡¯t know what happened, but Rong Yun knew that this time... he sighed slightly.


    It was heaven¡¯s will... It was heaven¡¯s will...


    The Master of Purgatory City, slowly, step by step, walked toward Su Luo.


    The pace was quite slow, so much so that it seemed a little flurried, staggering, as if he was stepping on the high cloud.


    His eyes shed over nostalgia, obsession, attachment, shock, disbelief and other emotions, he even held his breath, even his air did not dare to be imposing.


    Such a powerful person, but at this moment, as if he turned into teenage boy, looking at a person so affectionately and persistently.


    Dongfang Xuan was behind the Master of Purgatory City so at this time, he didn¡¯t know about his master¡¯s shock, he keptining behind him.


    ¡°Master! It was this demon girl who did it to this disciple. Don¡¯t worry. This disciple will not cause you to lose face. If I don¡¯t get revenge, I swear I will not be human!¡± Dongfang Xuan made the oath and talked endlessly.


    But, at this time, the Master of Purgatory City¡¯s eyes were full of Su Luo¡¯s face. The rest of it, he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    In the Master of Purgatory City¡¯splicated gaze, Su Luo coughed awkwardly, and then silently looked at his master....


    It¡¯s obvious that the Master of Purgatory City regarded her as her charming mother. How to deal with this situation?


    Receiving Su Luo¡¯s gaze, Grandmaster Rong Yun gave a light humph.


    If she hadn¡¯t sneezed, how could things became soplicated? So, now the consequences should be bear by Su Luo herself.


    Rong Yun simply nced over her face, not even looking at Su Luo.


    Su Luo was anxious. What to do now?


    At this time, the City Master had alreadye to Su Luo.


    They were three steps apart.


    Su Luo was anxious in her heart.


    Coult it be that she had to say to him, ¡®Hi, Hello I was the little baby who was hidden by Master from being found by you¡¯ ?


    Um...


    Just when Su Luo was doing all kinds of psychological preparation, Dongfang Xuan on the side had already rushed up.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t bother to do it yourself. I¡¯ll take revenge on your behalf!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s arm was cut off by Su Luo, and his heart was full of hatred.


    However, when Dongfang Xuan was close to Su Luo¡ª


    Suddey, a strong killing intent burst out from the Master of Purgatory City!


    This killing intention made the surrounding air crack like shattering ss.


    Dongfang Xuan, who came there in a rush, didn¡¯t pay attention for a while, and he fell back to the ground with a thump.


    Dongfangxuan was dumbfounded.


    Li Yaoyuan was dumbfounded.


    Li Yaoyao was dumbfounded.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun sighed slightly after putting his hands in the back. The time hade. It ought toe all along. In the future, he would have to share this girl with the lunatic.


    It was really unpleasant.


    Dongfang Xuan was shocked by his master¡¯s murderous intention.


    He could not understand why Master was so angry, and he was shocked, how could his master struck him instead? Shouldn¡¯t it be Su Luo?


    ¡°Master...¡± Dongfang Xuan got up, his face full of doubt and confusion.


    The City Master waved his hand impatiently and motioned for Dongfang Xuan to stop.


    Dongfang Xuan immediately shut up.


    As for Master¡¯s temper, Dongfang Xuan knew better than anyone that he could not disobey, he could not refuse, he could not say no.

 Chapter 1853 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1853 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    ¡°You...¡± the City Master, who always killed decisively, pursed his lips and hesitated for a while before slowly asking, ¡°You were the child of that year.¡±


    There was no question mark, it was not an interrogative sentence, but just a pure statement.


    After seeing Su Luo¡¯s face, which was seventy percent simr to the person of those years, what else did he not understand?


    Moreover, she was Rong Yun¡¯s disciple. The one who could make Rong Yun make an exception to ept disciple ... In fact, he should have guessed.


    The City Master reached out and rubbed his brows with annoyance.


    When he looked up again, he stared at Rong Yun coldly: ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Rong Yunughed happily.


    ¡°Now, this girl belongs to me.¡± When the City Master extended his hand, Su Luo was being hidden behind his body.


    Rong Yun frowned slightly: ¡°You can¡¯t decide it like this, you have to ask the girl yourself.¡±


    Su Luo immediately tangled up... why did she feel like the two people were fighting for her custody?


    Dongfang Xuan felt that things became more and more wrong at this time.


    Master¡¯s actions, these words... How did it feel like he was protecting Su Luo? Shouldn¡¯t he avenged him? So Dongfang Xuan bravely fought for his rights.


    ¡°Master, can you give Su Luo to this disciple?¡± Dongfang Xuan asked, while bowing.


    The conversation between Grandmaster Rong Yun and City Master was interrupted.


    The City Master turned around, his handsome face turned to Dongfang Xuan, his brows were frowned, and he said a few words: ¡°Just now, what did you say?¡±


    Dongfang Xuan brace himself and repeated: ¡°Master, can you give Su Luo to this disciple? ¡±


    Dongfang Xuan felt that master¡¯s attitude was very strange, unpredictable, and elusive.


    ¡°No, not anymore.¡± The City Master¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Dongfang Xuan nced at Su Luo with a ferocious expression: ¡°Master, don¡¯t bother to do it yourself. Let this disciple revenge himself for this hatred!¡±


    It seemed that the City Master was not satisfied, and he hummed coldly: ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan also felt that something was not good, but master had given amand, and the disciple did not dare to disobey. So, he could only continue to repeat the words he had said before: ¡°Master! It was this demon girl who did it to this disciple. Don¡¯t worry. This disciple will not cause you to lose face. If I don¡¯t get revenge, I swear I will not be human!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The City Master seemed to be in a good mood this time.


    Dongfang Xuan weighted up the words and observed his facial expression. Seeing that Master was in a good mood, his heart was rxed.


    Master had always been moody and unpredictable, but he seemed to be in a good mood now, surely he could decide for himself, right?


    Not only did Dongfang Xuan thought so, but Li Yaoyao and the others also thought so.


    But the next moment-


    One only saw a strong force suddenly hit Dongfang Xuan!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s body was like crushed trash, and fell backwards in an instant!


    Bang!


    Dongfang Xuan fell back heavily to the ground and smashed a deep pit, which was shocking and one could not bear to look directly.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    At this moment, Dongfang Xuan felt that the world had bepletely unknown to him.


    His background, his backer, and his master who was extremely proud of being biased and liked to shield his own shoring, not only he didn¡¯t avenge him, but he attacked him instead? What¡¯s wrong with this world!


    Dongfang Xuan was falling apart and wanted to cry.


    The City Master only used a little power, but Dongfang Xuan was seriously injured and fell to the ground. He coughed incessantly, his blood mixed with sweat fell to the ground.


    The City Master shocked many people.

 Chapter 1854 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1854 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    Li Yaoyao looked at the City Master in disbelief. At this moment, her mind was nk. She had a very bad premonition... So she turned her attention to Su Luo.


    She found that Su Luo¡¯s expression had not changed from beginning to end, and Su Luo seemed to have expected all of this.


    What kind of truth would make the City Master, who had always been protective, attacked his own disciple, and be so cruel.


    The City Master was in a good mood and looked at Su Luo. There was even a trace of imperceptible ttery in his eyes: ¡°Girl, are you satisfied?¡±


    This sentence immediately made Li Yaoyao, who had finally calmed down, suddenly fell to the bottom of the abyss.


    City Master, this is... what were you doing?


    When did the Master of Purgatory City, who terrified the world, became so approachable and amiable?


    He thrashed his own disciple and then asked Su Luo, ¡®are you satisfied¡¯ ?


    At this time, Su Luo should be trembling and be humble. And isn¡¯t she supposed to quickly nod her head? Li Yaoyao thought that if she was Su Luo, she would definitely respond like this.


    But-


    Li Yaoyao guessed wrong again.


    Therefore, she could not be Su Luo in her life.


    One only saw Su Luo knitted her brows, then a mocking smile rose from the corner of her mouth, and in the next moment, her eyes met the City Master ¡°Do you want to write it off just like this? City Master, It¡¯s rather too easy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Provocation!


    This girl, Su Luo was now provoking the City Master!


    Was she impatient with her life?


    Many people thought so.


    But again, it¡¯s out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    It¡¯s said that the Master of Purgatory City was cruel and demon-like, he, unexpectedly heughed.


    He evenughed happily.


    ¡°You girl, you¡¯re really unreasonable person, alike, extremely alike.¡± His infatuated eyes looked at Su Luo, but they seemed to look at another person through this face, through the distance between time and space.


    Not only do their appearance resembled each other, but their temperament also resembled each other. The more the City Master looked at Su Luo, the more satisfied he was.


    Su Luo frowned, put her hands around her arms, and she scowled unhappily, ¡°What about being unreasonable? Dongfang Xuan had tried to kill me several times, why can¡¯t I kill him?¡±


    Dare to speak to the Master of Purgatory City like this, look in all thends under the heaven, there was only Su Luo.


    Even Grandmaster Rong Yun would not be so provocative.


    ¡°Must you kill?¡± The City Master thought for a while, and then asked Su Luo. As if the right of life and death was in Su Luo¡¯s hands. And he just asked so casually.


    ¡°Must kill!¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was extremely resolute and could not be discussed.


    ¡°Then kill.¡± The City Master¡¯s mood did not fluctuate, as if he was talking about killing an ant.


    Li Yaoyao was shocked.


    Li Yaoyuan was shocked.


    Of course, the most shocked person was Dongfang Xuan himself!


    Dongfang Xuan had been in disbelief countless of times today. But this time, he was incredibly shocked.


    ¡°Master!¡± Dongfang Xuan climbed up from the bottom of the pit. Regardless of his serious injury, he stumbled up and holding the City Master¡¯s thigh, ¡°Master! What¡¯s the matter with you!¡±


    His Master, he had bepletely unknown to him!


    Was this man really his master?


    This man, was it certain that he hadn¡¯t been reced by others?


    The City Master let Dongfang Xuan to hold his thigh. He didn¡¯t help him up or kick him away, but he just frowned slightly.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er.¡± The City Master sighed.


    The City Master always called Dongfang Xuan this way.

 Chapter 1855 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1855 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    Hearing this familiar name, Dongfang Xuan suddenly raised his head and looked at his master sadly.


    ¡°Do you remember what Master said when you first started?¡± The City Master¡¯s face was expressionless and his voice was as cold as ice.


    Dongfang Xuan recalled subconsciously.


    When he started, he was very young, but what master said was very clear.


    ¡°Master said that I¡¯m not required to be loyal to Purgatory City, but I must protect a person in this life!¡± Dongfang Xuan raised his head and looked at the City Master with serious and solemn eyes, but his heart was full of doubts, ¡°But that person never appeared.¡±


    Because the legendary person never appeared, Dongfang Xuan gradually forgot about it.


    ¡°No, that person is right in front of you.¡± The City Master¡¯s was calm without ripple, but his words were spoken with imposing aura.


    Right in front of me? Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked forward.


    Beside Master, there was another person in front of him, that is Su Luo?!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!!!¡± Realizing this problem, Dongfang Xuan¡¯s heart beat violently!


    His eyes were looking at Su Luo as if he saw a ghost, and he stared at her in disbelief for quite a while. The whole person was pale as if he was just struck by a lightning. The sweat on his forehead rolled down.


    ¡°No, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible...¡± Dongfang Xuan, like a fool, continuously shook his head, and mumbled to himself. Apart from this, he also didn¡¯t know how to react.


    The Master of Purgatory City nced at him as if he was an idiot, frowned, and snorted faintly. Then he raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Luo. ¡°Since he is your servant, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do.¡±


    The City Master had always speak concisely, but in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, his words were always very long.


    To be honest, Su Luo was also shocked by what the City Master said to Dongfang Xuan just now ...


    Although she had heard the rumors about the City Master earlier, but when this matter was clearly put in front of her, Su Luo still thought it was hard to believe.


    To what extent did the City Master love her mother, to make him defended her to this degree.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, calmed down, and then said in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Xuan, must die.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said without any hesitation, it was as if the many years of feelings between Master and Disciple had never existed.


    ¡°Master!¡± Dongfang Xuan was angry, sad and deeply hurt, and finally in an intense despair.


    He knew that Master was cold, ruthless, and unpredictable, but he did not know that he was that cruel and ruthless. Are all the years of love between Master and Disciple was false?


    Suddenly, Dongfang Xuan smiled bitterly in despair.


    Yes, Master was right. He epted him as a disciple, but only to serve as a ve for someone, to protect her, and to devote all his life to her.


    But he foolishly went after her, and ended up with irreconcble hatred.


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahaha...¡± Dongfang Xuanughed wildly and tears falling down like rain.


    Heughed at his foolishness, his blindness and the extreme stupidity of his life.


    ¡°Master, I made a big mistake. I dare not ask for forgiveness. I know that death is inevitable, but...¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice sad with a trace of hope, ¡°But please let my child go...¡±


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes looked at the baby in Li Yaoyao¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1856 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1856 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    The child was so small, and now he was asleep obediently,pletely unaware of the sufferings of the world.


    The City Master looked cold and indifferent, frowning slightly: ¡°Your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the only blood that this disciple left in this world.¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement and pride.


    Although Dongfang Xuan was about to die, he hadn¡¯t lost his biological child. This child would inherit his intelligence and the sacred blood of his Dongfang family. Eighteen yearster, he would be the leader of the whole world.


    The City Master beckoned to Li Yaoyao.


    Li Yaoyao was terrified, flustered, and did not know what to do


    She knew that now the City Master was so unpredictable, bringing the child over, was it is really okay? Master used to love her so much, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything, right?


    The City Master snorted.


    Li Yaoyao did not dare to hesitate anymore, and hurriedly brought the child over.


    Her eyes did not dare to meet the City Master, so she looked around, identally meeting Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes were looking at Li Yaoyao, and smiling with a careless smile, which seemed to be full of deep meaning.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s was having a guilty conscience, and when she met Su Luo¡¯s eyes, her hands were trembling, and her child almost fell.


    Looking at her like this, the City Master frowned deeply.


    ¡°Master ...¡± Li Yaoyao hesitated, calling weakly.


    She looked delicate and pitiful at this time, just like a white lotus after the rain, very delicate.


    The City Master looked at her indifferently, and then turned his attention to the baby in her hand. With only one look, the City Master¡¯s brows frowned deeply.


    Su Luo looked up at Dongfang Xuan with a smile, and asked casually, ¡°Dongfang Xuan, are you sure that this child is yours? How could it look so different from you? ¡±


    Before Dongfang Xuan spoke, Li Yaoyao¡¯s shrill voice had already sounded: ¡°Su Luo, you are talking nonsense! You don¡¯t know what you said could destroy people¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s reaction was a little too fast, and a little too intense.


    ¡°Destroy people¡¯s reputation? What if the evidence is solid?¡± Su Luo looked at her with a smile.


    She just went to visit the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s lost her memory. The things Li Yaoyao had done to her were still vivid in her mind. Therefore, Su Luo would get revenge.


    Li Yaoyao was anxious.


    If the things that happened to her with that disgusting beggar came out ... Li Yaoyao was horrified!


    She held the child with a slightly trembling hands, revealing her inner restlessness.


    What to do at this time?


    Master, to Master!


    Li Yaoyao knelt down with both knees, and looked at the City Master sadly: ¡°Master, it¡¯s no pity that I was humiliated, but Su Luo¡¯s usation is too much. Not only she insulted this disciple, but also insulted Purgatory City, and even more, she insulted you! This disciple beseech Master to give justice!¡±


    Li Yaoyao cried sadly.


    Through Dongfang Xuan¡¯s incident just now, she also vaguely knew that the rtionship between her master and Su Luo was not ordinary, but she was confident that she had always been pampered by her master, so she vowed to fight with Su Luo to the death.


    The City Master looked at Li Yaoyao coldly. His eyes were calm and as dark as night. There were not any trace of emotion, but it gave people a cold feeling.


    Li Yaoyao was afraid in her heart, but since she had decided to fight against Su Luo for the position in Master¡¯s heart, she could only brace herself.

 Chapter 1857 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1857 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    ¡°Master, this disciple is not filial! Master had painstakingly taught this disciple for more than ten years, but this disciple¡¯s cultivation had been destroyed by Su Luo.... this disciple beseech Master to give justice!¡±


    Li Yaoyao put all the me on Su Luo.


    She looked solemn and sincere. If she didn¡¯t know the truth, she would have believed it.


    The City Master¡¯s frown was deepened.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s heart was slightly happy.


    Master was angry, does this mean...


    Just when Li Yaoyao felt that things seemed to take a turn for the better, suddenly the City Master raised his lips and gave a cruel sneer: ¡°What do you want Master to do?¡±


    Calm, indifferent, but would make someone had a kind of fear and trembled from the their deepest heart.


    Under the pressure of the City Master powerful might, Li Yaoyao clenched her teeth tightly, uttering the words, and desperately said her wish: ¡°This disciple, wants Su Luo, to die!¡±


    The City Master always had a straight face, but now he smiled like the dazzling sunshine.


    But in other people¡¯s eyes, the smile was pressuring them to death.


    No one dared look up.


    All quietly lowered their heads.


    The City Master looked at Li Yaoyao unfathomably, and then turned to Su Luo. He asked her slowly, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your wish?¡±


    It waspletely different attitude towards Su Luo.


    And with such an attitude, Li Yaoyao¡¯s face turnedpletely white!


    At this time, Li Yaoyao clenched her fists tightly, dug her nails deeply into the flesh, and the blood flowed from her palm.


    She had a bad premonition.


    Very, very bad premonition...


    Li Yaoyao regretted it, she regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have run out toin to her master like that.


    But there was no medicine for regret.


    So Li Yaoyao can only swallow the bitter fruit.


    One only saw Su Luo stood with a smile on her face, with a rxed andfortable manner. He looked at Li Yaoyao slowly, and then nced at Li Yaoyuan and Elder Li.


    Finally, Su Luo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Li Yaoyao¡¯s face again. Her smile was full of deep meaning. She said slowly, ¡°I want, the extermination, of the Jade Lake Li family, from this maind!¡±


    Ruthless!


    What a ruthless word!


    What she wanted was not a person¡¯s life, but the destruction of the whole Jade Lake Li Family!


    As soon as Su Luo said this, Li Yaoyao felt that her eyes were dark, and she almost fainted.


    But Li Yaoyuan and Elder Li didn¡¯t care that much.


    Because they have a deep understanding of the Jade Lake Li Family.


    The Master Purgatory City was not a lunatic, how could the entire Jade Lake Li Family to be exterminated just because of the loathsome girl Su Luo that had not grown up yet?


    ¡°Hahaha... hahaha, this is the funniest joke in the world! Jade Lake Li family, just by relying on you loathsome girl, speaking of extermination? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror to see who you are!¡± Li Yaoyuanughed and angrily denounced Su Luo.


    His fingers pointed straight at Su Luo.


    But¡ª


    Only a clear sound of fracturing bone was heard.


    Followed by Li Yaoyuan¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    People only saw a white shadow shed, and then there was red blood rushing out.


    When they looked at it again, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s right hand was already cut off like Dongfang Xuan!


    The cut was neat and tidy.


    Everyone looked at Su Luo in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such ability.¡± Su Luo denied unhurriedly.


    Of course, we already know that you didn¡¯t have such ability. In fact, we just did not dare to look at the City Master, okay? All the peopleined in their hearts.

 Chapter 1858 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1858 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    Indeed, just now, it was the hand of the City Master.


    The City Master didn¡¯t look like he moved either. In the blink of an eye, Li Yaoyuan¡¯s arm was cut off.


    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing such a tragedy happened to Li Yaoyuan, Li Yaoyao was not only upset but also angry and aggrieved, so she rushed forward with concerns.


    Li Yaoyuan¡¯s brow was furrowed from pain.


    But he still managed to hold back his anger, stared at the City Master in disbelief, his body was shaking violently with anger.


    ¡°Dare to ask the City Master, why?¡±


    Li Yaoyuan couldn¡¯t figure it out!


    The City Master slowly nced at him and snorted coldly ¡°Does This Seat need to give exnation to people like you?¡±


    ....


    This was indeed how the City Master¡¯s way of doing things.


    He was temperamental, and do whatever he wanted, depended on his mood.


    Li Yaoyuan did not dare to be angry, but could only stare at Su Luo with hatred.


    However, when he stared at Su Luo with murderous eyes, he saw two white lights shooting towards his eyes!


    That speed, that power, it was almost unimaginable.


    Then there were two screams.


    Li Yaoyuan, whopletely could not resist, had his eyes blown into pieces!


    In the pitch ck eye sockets, badly mangled, the blood rushed out, it was a ghastly sight, people could not bear to look directly to it.


    The City Master seemed to be in a good mood this time. He sighed slowly and then exined: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look at my girl with such hatred.¡±


    Just because he looked at Su Luo with hatred, one of the top ten forces, the head of the Jade Lake Li Family, had his eyes blown and became blind? Could it he that people couldn¡¯t even look at your family luo girl?


    This was what everyone thought.


    But what toin? In the face of absolute strength, even Li Yaoyuan, whose pair of eyes and arm had been ruined, did he still dare toin? Though he was angry until he was shaking all over body.


    Regarding of the City Master protection, Su Luo felt ttered.


    However, this kind of protection raised an unknown fear in her heart.


    Talking andughing, then the masts and sculls vanished in the puff of smoke. Was this what the City Master looked like?


    Free without restraint, moody, paranoid, bias, and protective... Being protected by the Master of Purgatory City, everyone going to faint with joy, right?


    But Su Luo was somewhat apologetic in her heart, just because she had heard someone said that the Master of Purgatory City ... was not her father.


    At this time, with the City Master stepping in, there was a terrible silence all around.


    It was not until this moment that people were deeply realized the extent of the City Master¡¯s protection toward Su Luo.


    Li Yaoyao didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head to see Su Luo, even though she was itching to skin her and pulled out her tendons, and also wish she could drink her blood.


    She firmly believed that if she also looked at Su Luo with hatred, the next moment, she would be the one who had her eyes blinded.


    Time was still.


    Suddenly, the Master of Purgatory City looked at the east sky and slightly frowned his brows.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes also looked at the same direction.


    There seemed to be something wrong there.


    But Su Luo was bewildered because she couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Actually, Nangong Liuyun also turned to look at the east, his eyes were gleaming in the sunlight.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± The City Master looked at Li Yaoyuan, ¡°Kill yourself or be killed?¡±


    Even the City Master did not say many words.

 Chapter 1859 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1859 ¨C Master of Purgatory Cit</strong>y


    In his eyes, except for a few people, the rest of them were ants. When he raised his hand, he could killed and injured arge number of ants.


    Li Yaoyuan was stunned.


    Then, with a stiff neck and a red face, he fixed his eyes on the City Master, and his anger could not be concealed in his voice: ¡°Jade Lake Li family retreated, could it be that Purgatory City still want to exterminate us?¡±


    ¡°Mn¡± In the face of Li Yaoyuan¡¯s grief and indignation, City Master nodded coldly.


    Li Yaoyuan was so furious!


    Li Yaoyao was still a disciple of the City Master. In the terms of rtion, he and the City Master were equal!


    ¡°The Jade Lake Li family is one of the top ten major influential families in this continent. City Master, you can¡¯t decide the life or death alone!¡± Li Yaoyuan somewhat lost his rationality. He dared to provoke the City Master.


    So the consequence of provocation was¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    A clear voice came, and Li Yaoyuan¡¯s head on his neck shook, and then rolled off to the ground.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Jade Lake Li Family or the Sky Lake Li Family, I will kill if I want to.¡±


    So arrogant!


    That was the answer from the City Master.


    Unfortunately, Li Yaoyuan couldn¡¯t hear the answer in his life.


    ¡°Aah!!!¡±


    Seeing that rolling head, Li Yaoyao burst into a shrill scream!


    She stared at her father¡¯s head, rolled down from his neck ... That was horrible!


    Li Yaoyao kept screaming.


    The voice was mournful.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They all looked at the City Master in disbelief.


    They had heard for a long time that the City Master was ruthless, merciless, and killed people like flies. But they didn¡¯t know what it truly mean to be ruthless until they saw it themselves!


    While talking andughing, he waved his hand, and the Master of the Jade Lake Li family was dead!


    Elder Li was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the City Master would be so cruel! So merciless!


    He stared at his son, whose head was separated from his neck and contantly spurting out blood. For a while, he didn¡¯t know how to react!


    He wanted to rush up for revenge, but his feet were numb and stiff, couldn¡¯t even take a single step.


    Reason told him that to take revenge on the City Master was like an ant trying to shake the big tree and an egg trying to crush a rock.


    Dongfang Xuan was muddle headed, looking at all the things in front of him, stared at Su Luo in a daze, and his mind was buzzing...


    At first, he had already overestimated Su Luo¡¯s position in Master¡¯s heart, but until now, he deeply realized from experience what it meant to be protective!


    At first, Dongfang Xuan thought that Su Luo was going to kill the whole Jade Lake Li Family, but it was just talking, nothing serious. Master was not a fool. How could he possibly agree?


    But now it seemed that Master was not a fool, but Master would definitely agree to this super ungracious request, because the person made the request was Su Luo.


    Dongfang Xuan was speechless!


    He couldn¡¯t understand, what charm did Su Luo have? It was fine if it¡¯s just Nangong Liuyun and a group of people that were all wrapped around her.


    However, even Grandmaster Rong Yun, a master who was indifferent to all worldly things, had made exceptions for her again and again and protect her life to the extreme.


    The confusion around ended with the City Master¡¯s cough.


    ¡°Want to get revenge?¡± The City Master nced at Elder Li disdainfully.


    Elder Li¡¯s lips kept trembling and his fists clenched.


    Seeing this, Su Luo could not help but sighing.


    Previously, Elder Li was also a powerful person who could go through heaven. But in front of the City Master, didn¡¯t he still afraid to speak out his anger?.

 Chapter 1860 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1860 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    So in this world, the strong was king. In the face of absolute strength, doing whatever they want without restraint, was still called personality.


    ¡°Please let the Jade Lake Li family go.¡± Elder Li¡¯s voice trembled, hiding his boundless hatred and pleaded word by word.


    After saying this, he suddenly spurted out blood from his mouth, and then his body suddenly fell to the ground.


    He died after taking his onest breath.


    ¡°Grandfather!!!¡± Li Yaoyao almost went crazy.


    Her father¡¯s head had just rolled off to the ground, and she had not recovered from her fear yet.


    But then the Elder of the Jade Lake Li family, her paternal grandfather, unexpectedly fell like this.


    The Elder of the Jade Lake Family had already died, was it still far from the extermination of the Li Family?


    Li Yaoyao cried her heart out, crying as if the sky was falling!


    All the grievances and anger were vented at this moment.


    The City Master looked at the Elder Li¡¯s fallen figure. He was still indifferent, but he snorted coldly: ¡°Retreat to advance, humph!¡±


    Su Luo was shocked by the Elder Li¡¯s method. Only after she heard the City Master¡¯s words, that she was able toe back to her senses, and quickly understand the words of the City Master.


    Elder Li knew that revenge was death, so he chose to retreat to advance.


    He killed himself and never forced the City Master to let go of the Jade Lake Li Family.


    If the City Master still insisted on destroying to the Li Family, he would be condemned by the world.


    However, Elder Li¡¯s calction always seemed to be mistaken. Was the City Master a man who cares of what the world thinks?


    He would kill whoever he wanted, and exterminate whoever he wanted. On this continent, he was the rule, he was thew!


    Therefore, Elder Li¡¯s painstaking calctions, in the end, still failed.


    Of course, all this is Su Luo¡¯s spection, only waiting for the City Master to confirm it.


    The City Master snapped his finger.


    Suddenly, a figure shrouded in darkness gradually emerged.


    The City Master didn¡¯t say a word. His slender fingers pointed to the northwest.


    That¡¯s where the Jade Lake Li family located.


    The shadow gradually faded into nothingness, then disappeared into the air.


    In the meantime, there was no sound, but everyone understood the City Master¡¯s instruction.


    Extermination of the Jade Lake Li Family!


    When Li Yaoyao saw this, the whole person was about to copse.


    ¡°No, no, master, please don¡¯t, please...¡± Li Yaoyao knelt on her knees, crawled over and kowtowed to the City Master.


    Even when Li Yaoyao knocked her head to the ground until it bleed, and torn her flesh.


    But the City Master¡¯s eyes remained indifferent, without any trace of pity.


    Dongfang Xuan couldn¡¯t continue to see it anymore. He helped Li Yaoyao up and said coldly, ¡°Why would you do this? The decision made by Master will never change!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true...¡± Li Yaoyao felt dizzy and confused.


    ¡°Since Master removed the Jade Lake Li Family, in that case, Yaoyao can¡¯t live. This disciple only begged Master to let our child go.¡± Dongfang Xuan bowed deeply to the City Master.


    Before the City Master responded, he knelt down on his knees.


    ¡°Su Luo, I, Dongfang Xuan was blind before, I¡¯m sorry for the past, but it was all my fault. The child is innocent, so please... have mercy.¡±


    Dongfang Xuan knelt there like a statue.

 Chapter 1861 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1861 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    It seemed that if Su Luo didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t get up.


    Su Luo was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Suddenly, she felt that Dongfang Xuan was pitiful.


    He gave up his dignity, knelt down to his enemy, and begged for mercy for the child, but in fact, the child... At this moment, Su Luo could not tell the cruel truth.


    But the City Master sneered: ¡°What are you kneeling for? What do you want? This child is not yours.¡±


    It was very straightforward, only the City Master who could say it.


    As soon as the words came out, Dongfang Xuan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dongdang Xuan¡¯s lifeless eyes looked at the City Master, and thought that he must have heard it wrong.


    The City Master pulled the child who had been thrown to the ground by Li Yaoyao, and threw it to Dongfang Xuan, snorted coldly: ¡°See clearly.¡±


    Looking at Master¡¯s reaction, Dongfang Xuan suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    With trembling hands, he slowly touched the child¡¯s pulse.


    A stream of heat injected into the child¡¯s meridians.


    But the next moment!


    Dongfang Xuan¡¯s eyes were suddenly frozen.


    He threw the child in his hand, and then he stared at Li Yaoyao with his fierce and bloodthirsty eyes.


    He never doubted the child¡¯s blood, even though the child did not look like him.


    However, it was not until this moment that he understood deeply why master called him stupid.


    Wasn¡¯t he stupid?


    If he was not stupid, how could he be used to this extent by Li Yaoyao?


    He could even die for that child, but in the end, he discovered that the child had no blood rtion to Dongfang family at all!


    ¡°Li Yaoyao, how dare you!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯s strong and powerful hand strangled Li Yaoyao¡¯s delicate white neck.


    When Li Yaoyao reacted, it was toote.


    And even if her reaction was early, how could she escape from Dongfang Xuan.


    ¡°Why did you decieve me! Why!¡± Dongfang Xuan¡¯splexion was ashen, his eyes were red like blood, and the whole person fell into a crazy state!


    Li Yaoyao was about to be crushed into pieces by him.


    She kept coughing, stretched her tongue, her face turned purple, and seemed to be suffocated in the next moment.


    ¡°Speak, whose child is this! Speak!¡± Dongfang Xuan was very aggressive, and his heart was extremely hurt!


    He knew that he was so heartless to many people in his life, but he really had a heart for Li Yaoyao, but he didn¡¯t know until this moment that Li Yaoyao had given him a green hat!*


    Under Dongfang Xuan¡¯s fury, there was no control in his hands.


    Li Yaoyao¡¯s breath constantly weakened, weakened, and finally her head was crooked...


    Li Yaoyao was strangled to death by him!


    Dongfang Xuan loosened his hand in shock, Li Yaoyao¡¯s soft body fell to the ground ...


    ¡°Dead?¡± Dongfang Xuan murmured.


    At this moment, he was dumbfounded, as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°I killed Yaoyao, I actually killed my own beloved woman, ha ha ha ...¡±1


    Dongfang Xuan was dumbfounded, and thenughed foolishly, acted like a lunatic.


    In the end, he was unaware when he unexpectedly held a dagger in his hand.


    He raised his head and looked at Su Luo. Suddenly, there was a strange sneer on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Su Luo, what you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Then, a dagger pierced his chest.


    Then he died in despair.


    He knew that Su Luo wanted his life, so he gave it to her.


    In fact, even if he did notmit suicide, he could not escape today, so he chose to take his own life.

 Chapter 1862 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1862 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    There was silence.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s heart felt a touch of sadness.


    It felt like a really long end.


    After crossing here from modern times, Su Luo had experienced countless pursuits. From the beginning, Li Yaoyao continuously tried to kill her and thenter Dongfang Xuan also continuously chased to kill her.


    Su Luo grew up day by day in their crazy pursuit.


    But now, they all died almost at the same time.


    This made Su Luo relieved, and at the same time she felt a sense of loss.


    It seemed thatter no one would be chasing after her, and she even felt that she could not find the motivation to move forward.


    With the death of Li Yaoyao, the old grievances turned to the dust and disappeared like a smoke into thin air.


    However, this sadnesssted for a while, and soon Su Luo was regained her spirit.


    Looking at the mess in front of him, the City Master¡¯s thin lips slightly raised, and he sneered at Rong Yun: ¡°Pedantic.¡±


    ¡°Your action was really cruel and ruthless.¡± Rong Yun chuckled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t interfere with the world, I can.¡± The City Master sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter, but it made Luo girl suffered, is there such kind of Master?¡± The City Master expressed his dissatisfaction to Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    But did Grandmaster Rong Yun thought kindly toward the City Master?


    He just nced at the City Master coldly: ¡°The sword was sharpened on the grindstone, and the plum blossom fragrance came from the bitter cold, she once said this sentence¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The City Master was stunned and then brushed his sleeve and sneered.


    ¡°Improve by practice¡± Rong Yun nced at the City Master unhappily, ¡°If it¡¯s always done like this, when will the girl grow up?¡±


    This words was actually true... The Lord of the City touched his chin and thought carefully.


    He epted disciples, except for Nangong Liuyun, he didn¡¯t care about the rest, so naturally he didn¡¯t care how to teach his disciples.


    But there was some truth in Rong Yun¡¯s words.


    But the City Master would never admit it. He sneered and said: ¡°With this seat, she still won¡¯t grow up? What a joke!¡±


    The two fight against each other.


    Su Luo immediately felt a headache.


    What was the situation now?


    Butter, it was even more of a headache.


    ¡°Luo girl, go with Master¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s strong hand pulled Su Luo, then turned around and take her away.


    ¡°No!¡± The City Master¡¯s body stood in front, deterring him. His eyes were deep and firm.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Rong Yun said coldly.


    ¡°No!¡± The City Master sneered, ¡°Even if Luo girl wants to leave, she¡¯s going to purgatory city!¡±


    ¡°It seemes that this question needs to be asked to Luo girl herself.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun, who had always been gentle, was persistent this time.


    As a result, the two continent¡¯s super powerful people, set their sights on Su Luo, waiting for Su Luo to give the answer.


    Su Luo suddenly ... dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s happening now?


    How could these two super powerful men, who could stamp their feet and make an earthquake on the whole continent, became so childish? It was like two children fighting for a toy!


    Su Luo believed that as long as she favored one of them, the two elders would definitely fight.


    Although, Master looked so elegant and calm.


    Master of Purgatory City looked so cold and domineering.


    Under the two pairs of persistent eyes, Su Luo finally understood a little of her mother¡¯s feeling...


    ¡°I......¡± After thinking about it, Su Luo decided to choose Master.


    After all, they were close to each other.


    Although the City Master was very protective of her, in her heart, the closest and most trusted elder was her Master.

 Chapter 1863 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1863 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    Just as Su Luo took a step towards Grandmaster Rong Yun ...


    Just as Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s eyes shed with pride...


    The City Master¡¯s robe brushed by, and scoffed at Rong Yun: ¡°Since the Luo girl is indecisive, you and I might as well decide it in battle?¡±


    The implication was very clear. Whoever wins would return with Luo girl.


    Su Luo was speechless.


    Shameless ah, shameless, the City Master was really shameless.


    Obviously, seeing that she was going to stand with her Master, he righteously said that she was indecisive.


    At this moment, Su Luo couldn¡¯t stand up and said that the City Master was wrong.


    After all, the City Master¡¯s temper was quite bad.


    Seeing that today, he was like an autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, he helped her solve all the problems, so Su Luo decided to shut up.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun gave the City Master a nce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Yun let go of Su Luo and left first.


    If they want to fight, they naturally would find the most appropriate ce. Otherwise, a tragedy would definitely happened on the continent.


    When the City Master was about to leave, he said to Su Luo, ¡°Pack up and set out to return to the Purgatory City tomorrow.¡±


    The City Master used the word ¡®Return¡¯.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo was dumbfounded. Was the winner already determined?


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s nk expression, the City Master seemed to be in a good mood.


    He held out his hands that had not been exposed all this time, pinching Su Luo¡¯s cheek, and then smiled with a bright and dazzling smile, warm like a sunshine.


    Before Su Luo reacted, his figure disappeared in a sh.


    There was only Su Luo¡¯s lifeless face remained.


    At that moment, Su Luo finally saw the City Master¡¯s face clearly.


    Originally, although the City Master stood in front of Su Luo, Su Luo always felt that his face was extremely vague.


    Although she saw it right in front of her eyes, there was no image in her mind, and no impression in her mind.


    This was obviously done deliberately by the City Master.


    But at that moment, Su Luo saw his face clearly.


    That peerlessly handsome face.


    That face, looked no more than thirty years old, swords like eyebrows, deep and beautiful eyes, facial features as if it was carved by the Gods, the beauty could make a person suffocated!


    This was the real face of the City Master.


    Su Luo stared at him in awe.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s head and looked at her helplessly.


    Su Luo returned to her senses and stuck out her little tongue: ¡°Your Master¡¯s look... It¡¯s truly a source of cmity.¡±


    With that kind of face, just one look and women could neglect their marriage.


    Nangong Liuyun knocked on Su Luo unhappily and snorted twice, ¡°No matter how good-looking, he also likes your mother!¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m more and more curious about my mother whom I have never met. You say, to what extent does one need to be outstanding, even a man of the highest quality like the City Master couldn¡¯t get her heart?¡± Sue Luo tilted her head and fell into deep thought.


    Whether it¡¯s Master or the Master of Purgatory City, they were all the best men in the world. However, they never obtained her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who my father is.¡± Su Luo was not only curious about her mother, but also her father who she had never heard before.


    ¡°Eventually the truth wille to light, one day I will apany you to find it.¡± Nangong Liuyun promised.


    Compared with the City Master and Grandmaster Rong Yun, Nangong Liuyun was undoubtedly more fortunate.


    Because he and Su Luo were in love with each other.


    Human sorrow, pursued but failed to get, but the two desperate men were still persevered in their search for the woman¡¯s trace.

 Chapter 1864 - Master of Purgatory City

    <strong>Chapter 1864 ¨C Master of Purgatory City</strong>


    In the middle of the two people talking.


    A weak groan came out from the corner.


    Su Luo raised her eyes to look, but happened to see a pair of shocked eyes.


    Su Zi¡¯an?


    Su Luo frowned her brows.


    At this time Su Zi¡¯an was covered in blood and copsed to the ground.


    Now Su Zi¡¯an was obviously seriously injured and about to die soon.


    But he stared at Su Luo with shock and disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°You... Master... Master of Purgatory City...¡± Su Zi¡¯an gasped heavily and spoke intermittently.


    At this moment, Su Zi¡¯an¡¯s thought was very simr to Dongfang Xuan. He thought the world was ridiculous, he felt that he had lived like shit.


    Regret it? Naturally he regretted it.


    If he did not give Su Luo up for the sake of the Jade Lake Li family, the current Su Manor would definitely the first family in the Eastern Ling Empire.


    Oh no, if there was Su Luo, why stop at the first family in the Eastern Ling Empire?


    Didn¡¯t the Master of Purgatory City killed the three generations of the Jade Lake Li Family key figures just because of Su Luo¡¯s words, and also send his men to exterminate the whole Jade Lake Li family?


    Therefore, Su Zi¡¯an firmly believed that with the huge background of the the City Master and Grandmaster Rong Yun, Su Manor could be the secondrgest power in the continent beside the Purgatory City!


    However, all these are doomed to be like a dreamy illusions and an empty bubbles.


    ¡°Regret... Regret ah... ¡± Su Zi¡¯an¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Luo, and two lines of clear tears rolled down slowly.


    Su Zi¡¯an took hisst breath and died, but his eyes were still wide open.


    Su Luo walked over step by step, crouched down, reached out her hand and closed his eyes carefully.


    She sighed heavily.


    It¡¯s really a great purge today. After she came to this world, all the people who had malicious intention toward her died today.


    But how could Su Zi¡¯an died here? Su Luo clearly remembered that nobody acted against him.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes wandered around, and soon she found the clue.


    Next to Su Zi¡¯an was Li Yaoyuan¡¯s dead body.


    Yes.


    It seemed that he was idently injured.


    The City Master directly cut off the head of Master of the Jade Lake Li family. Then, Su Zi¡¯an, who was standing not far behind Li Yaoyuan injured by ident, what¡¯s so hard to understand?


    No, not by ident.


    Su Luo suddenly thought that the City Master¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, and could release it with ease. Could he idently injured someone?


    So, that meant, the City Master was intentional?


    Was it because of me?


    Thinking of this, Su Luo sighed heavily in her heart again.


    The City Master was so kind, she really had no idea how to repay him.


    Just then, there was a slight sound in the front.


    Su Luo looked around and found that Beichen Ying and the others had all awakened.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Beichen Ying waved to Su Luo.


    Su Luo walked there and checked on him. She found that his meridians were flowing freely. She was relieved. She patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°How do you feel after going through the death door?¡±


    Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth showed a wry smile: ¡°There was no other feeling but pain.¡±


    Zi Yan red at him angrily, and said: ¡°The Sword stabbed into you deeply. How can it not hurt?¡±


    Speaking of this, Zi Yan¡¯s eyes began to turn red again.


    Beichen Ying touched her hair with a smile and began to appeased her.


    While she¡¯s at it, Su Luo also checked both Lan Xuan and Anye Ming.


    Seeing that the two were also safe and sound, Su Luo was really relieved.


    ¡°By the way, Luo Luo. Why didn¡¯t you promise the City Master to go to Purgatory City just now?¡± Beichen ying asked curiously.


    ¡°Why must I go to Purgatory City?¡± She wanted to go back to her Master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it is difficult to get into Purgatory City? Do you know that the top rank of thest Roaming Dragon List wanted to go to Purgatory City but were all turned away.¡± Beichen Ying stared at Su Luo with the eyes expressing that she didn¡¯t know how lucky she was.

 Chapter 1865 - Time to Leave 1

    <h4>Chapter 1865 ¨C Time to Leave 1</h4>


    ¡°How difficult is it to get into Purgatory City?¡± Su Luo turned to ask Zi Yan.


    After all, Zi Yan was from Purgatory City, so she should be familiar with Purgatory City.


    ¡°It¡¯s really really difficult to enter.¡± Zi Yan nodded solemnly, ¡°Moreover, it has always been the rule that when the inspector of Purgatory City wanders in the continent, they will pick few people, however it must be a child under the age of three. It would be as hard as ascending to heaven if one wants to enter Purgatory City when they¡¯ve grown up¡±


    ¡°Were you all sent in by the inspector?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    Zi Yan nodded: ¡°So the elite in Purgatory City can¡¯t bepared outside. If they alle to participate the Roaming Dragon List, then nine of the top ten must have been from Purgatory City.¡±


    After hearing Zi Yan¡¯s words, Su Luo still had a little doubt in her heart: ¡°So Purgatory City bringing back all young geniuses? Then Beichen, they... ¡±


    In theory, Beichen Ying and the others was also young geniuses in cultivation, but they had not enter the Purgatory City.


    Hearing this, Zi Yan smiled: ¡°If Purgatory City takes all the young geniuses from this continent, then to what extent would the strength of this whole continent be reduced?¡±


    That was true, Su Luo nodded.


    If the Purgatory City took away all the young geniuses, then the strength of the whole continent would be reduced to a very low level, which was very unfavorable and unbnced to this Continent¡¯s development.


    ¡°Luo Luo, actually...¡± Zi Yan looked at Beichen Ying and Su Luo, with a serious look on her face. ¡°In fact, Purgatory City is really good for training. Since you have a chance to go, you should take it.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°There is a cultivation tower in the Purgatory City. The cultivation time can be increased by ten times.¡± Zi Yan said with a little trace of yearning. ¡°In other words, one day of cultivating in that cultivation tower is equivalent to ten days of cultivating in the outside world. You say, isn¡¯t this speed of cultivation really formidable?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Su Luo looked at seriously.


    ¡°There really is.¡± Zi Yan nodded, ¡°But you have to be above 9 Rank to enter the cultivation tower, otherwise your body won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    This was also one of the reasons why there were many powerful people in Purgatory City.


    Because the cultivation time was greatly shortened.


    This was indeed very interesting, but ...


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    She always wanted to be with him.


    But Su Luo had a bad premonition in her heart, because she remembered that before going to the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, Nangong Liuyun already talked to her about the matter of leaving.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were dull, looking at Su Luo¡¯s expectant eyes. But he sighed slowly.


    He put his hand on Su Luo¡¯s slender shoulder and said to her, ¡°Go to Purgatory City.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s bad premonition became more and more intense. She held Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender fingers, and stared fixedly at him, and asked slowly: ¡°So, what about you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun turned his face, looked at the blue sky, and slowly shook his head: ¡°I want to go to another ce.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Luo pursued.


    The sad feeling of parting surrounded her, and Su Luo felt a sour and bitter feeling filled her chest, which made her very ufortable.


    ¡°Gui Ci.¡± Nangong Liuyun leaned down, wrapped her slender waist and left a gentle kiss on her dark hair.


    Su Luo clutched his sleeve tightly. She didn¡¯t want him to leave, but she couldn¡¯t say it, her fingers trembled slightly with emotions.

 Chapter 1866 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1866 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll meet again soon. Trust me, okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun coaxes her gently. But in fact, how could he feel calm in his heart?


    ¡°Must you go?¡± Su Luo finally asked.


    ¡°The dark manuals only exist there.¡± Nangong Liuyun sighed lightly.


    Su Luo felt sad, but nodded her head, expressing understanding.


    ¡°Then, when will youe back?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°When you are promoted to the Grandmaster Apothecary, okay?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s wide and hot palm caressed Su Luo¡¯s white and wless face, but he smiled strangely.


    How could Su Luo not hear the meaning of his words? Subconsciously, Su Luo severely stepped on his foot and said: ¡°At this time, you still teasing me?¡±


    Because there was an agreement that when Su Luo was promoted to the Grandmaster Apothecary, he would be able to get rid of the hidden illness that had tortured him for many years. Su Luo always remembered it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s rosy thin lips murmured, and stared at Su Luo seriously. ¡°When Ie back, we will get married, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you really, really have to go?¡± Su Luo wrapped Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waist, pressed his cheek against his chest, and listens to his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    Really reluctant to leave him.


    Even when he was by her side, she thought about him all the time. After he left, Su Luo didn¡¯t know how to spend the long day and night.


    ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Liuyun sighed, but did not speak.


    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before this continent will be in chaos. Without strength, How could I, Nangong Liuyun protect you?


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the two powerful masters arriving, Nangong Liuyun could not imagine how things would end.


    ¡°Wait until that dayes, I will let you live unbridled, just like Master protects you.¡± Nangong Liuyun solemnly swore to Su Luo.


    After all, his strength had not reached the peak.


    Compared with the Monarch Rank, the Saint Rank was still too weak.


    So, what else could Su Luo say?


    She just hugged Nangong Liuyun tightly and didn¡¯t want to let him go for a moment.


    Nangong Liuyun was busy with the affairs of Emperor Jing.


    When he saw the death of Emperor Jing, he was very calm without ripple.


    After reaching the Saint Rank, a lot of things could be sensed, such as blood.


    Just like Su Luo and Su Zi¡¯an that had no blood rtion, when Nangong Liuyun stood in front of Emperor Jing¡¯s body, he could clearly feel that there was no blood rtion between Emperor Jing and him.


    In other words, in fact, Emperor Jing was not his own biological father. This truth made Nangong Liuyun slightly relieved, but at the same time, there was a little doubt in his heart.


    Since Emperor Jing was not his father, then who¡¯s his biological father? How could he be the Emperor¡¯s son?


    Originally, this kind of matter could be asked around a little then the truth coulde to light, but now ... Nangong Liuyun looked at his surrounding, and couldn¡¯t help but sighing slowly.


    The Nangong Imperial Family had died, and now there was no one that could be questioned


    Su Luo looked at Beichen Ying¡¯s injury.


    Her blood had wonderful effects on internal and external injuries, not to mention the pills given by her Master, so injuries of Beichen Ying and the others recovered quickly.


    Although it hadn¡¯t healed yet, the wound had scabbed quickly, and it would probably restored to its original state within three to five days.


    ¡°Luo Luo ...¡± Beichen Yingy in Zi Yan¡¯s arms, about to speak, but said nothing.

 Chapter 1867 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1867 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo nced at him unhappily, ¡°If there is something to say, say it frankly, everyone is so familiar with each other.¡±


    Beichen Yingughed.


    This time, Su Luo owed him a favor, so it¡¯s natural for Beichen Ying to have a request.


    ¡°I want to go to Purgatory City.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s face was a little serious.


    He always been cheerful, it¡¯s rare for him to be so serious, but it seemed that he was serious now.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡± Lan Xuan raised his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Anye Ming nodded.


    ¡°Why do you all want to go? Purgatory City is no fun.¡± Su Luo asked casually while changing their medication.


    Beichen Ying looked solemnly: ¡°Soon, the continent will be in chaos. Without absolute strength. How can we make a contribution at a critical time?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s hand paused.


    ¡°You all know?¡± Su Luo asked lightly.


    Traces of the Demon began to appear on the continent. This was what Nangong Liuyun told her. She didn¡¯t expect everyone also noticed the changes.


    ¡°Well, so we have to get stronger and stronger in a short period of time.¡± Beichen Ying¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars. He firmly clenched his fist. ¡°Purgatory City, just hearing the name one would know that it was not a good ce to stay, but it has unparalleled benefits for improving the strength, so...¡±


    Beichen Ying, Anye Ming, and Lan Xuan were all looking at Su Luo.


    Three pairs of ck and white eyes was making Su Luo under a great pressure.


    ¡°Luo Luo, no one can bring them in except you. The rules of entering and leaving Purgatory City are very strict.¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo deeply.


    She just deeply aware of Su Luo¡¯s transcendent position in Master¡¯s eyes.


    As long as Su Luo said a word, no matter how difficult, Master would surely considered it.


    ¡°Since you all want to go... then I will try.¡± Su Luo dare not say too much.


    In fact, she also felt a lot of pressure when she was asked to face the City Master alone.


    After making up their minds, the group settled down and waited for the two super powerful masters to return.


    During this period, Su Luo asked why they were caught by Dongfang Xuan. Did all the Ancestors of their family disappeared?


    Speaking of this, Beichen Ying was particrly angry.


    ¡°At that time, Dongfang Xuan and the old ancestor of Li family joined forces to attack in secret. The two Saint Rank, my ancestors was no match for them, they were seriously injured. Anye and Lan family had almost the same experience.¡± Beichen¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Dongfang Xuan and the ancestor of Li¡¯s family joined forces in a despicable way, how could they have lost so miserably?


    But by the time they came to their senses and thought of uniting, it was toote, and all the ancestors were already lying down.


    When Su Luo heard this, she could only smile sympathetically.


    The battle between City Master and Grandmaster Rong Yun was over.


    In the end, the had a slight advantage and got the victory he wanted.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun had a slight disadvantage because he spent his time on refining medicine.


    ¡°Luo girl will return with me¡± On the City Master¡¯s cold face, his thin lips slightly raised.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun looked indifferent: ¡°She can go to Purgatory City, but she must go as an ordinary disciple.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The City Master¡¯s face was not worried.


    So many years he had not properly pampered that girl, he was trying to let her enjoy the treatment of Princess above ten thousand people, why must she go as an ordinary disciple?


    Master Rong Yun¡¯s tone was calm and gave only two words: ¡°Improve by practice.¡±


    ¡°This girl is protected by me. It doesn¡¯t need to be so hard.¡± The City Master waved his hand and made his own way.

 Chapter 1868 - Time to Leave

    <strong> Chapter 1868 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    Grandmaster Rong Yun smiled coldly: ¡°You will protect? You could protect her for now, but could you protect her for a lifetime?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have many disciples, but there are over ten of thousands of disciples in Purgatory City at her disposal.¡±


    Grandmaster Rong Yun said coldly:¡± Do you think she would like her daughter to be raised into a waste by you? ¡°


    Without even mentioning her name, could make the City Master shut his mouth with hate.


    ¡°Now the girl is in the stage of continuous promotion. You can¡¯t just care about yourself, but set her back.¡± Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s voice was cold and strict.


    Because of this, in the beginning, he tried his best to hide Su Luo.


    The City Master raised the corner of his lips, mocking Grandmaster Rong Yun: ¡°I will keep the ount of hiding the girl from me, and I will settle the ount with youter!¡±


    After that, the City Master took a step.


    With this step, his figure was already far away from where he was.


    When the City Master returned, Su Luo was sitting in meditation.


    When she opened her eyes, the Lord of the City was standing against the window with his hands in his back, looking far into the sky.


    Su Luo opened his eyes and saw his cold figure, a strange feeling shed in her heart.


    ¡°Have you finished practicing?¡± City Master turned around.


    The sun cast a brilliant light behind him, and the City Master looked a little gentler.


    ¡°City Master¡± Su Luo quickly got up.


    If it was someone else, they would immediately kneel.


    Making the Master of Purgatory City stand and wait for you, isn¡¯t that just seeking death?


    The City Master seemed to be in a good mood at this moment. He waved his hand casually and looked at Su Luo with a light smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be so unfamiliar, call me foster father.¡±


    Of course, if he could, he would like Su Luo to sweetly call him father, s.


    Su Luo epted his suggestion and asked the City Master to sit down with a smile: ¡°It seems that foster father won the battle?¡±


    ¡°Do you want foster father to win, or your Master to win?¡±


    Su Luo felt it was amusing.


    The City Master was so petty. He still took offense at her when she previously wanted to follow her master, and he insisted on distinguishing the closeness between the two people.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time Su Luo met the City Master¡± Su Luo speak neither servile nor overbearing.


    Seeing this girl so calm, the Lord of the City Lord felt depressed for a moment, but then he thought that it was natural and within expectation.


    Her daughter cannot be overstated.


    At this moment, there was a bright light shed in the City Master¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo could not help wondering.


    What happened? She couldn¡¯t guessed it at all.


    ¡°Get your things ready and go to Purgatory City tomorrow.¡± The City Master stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Foster father.¡± Su Luo thought of Beichen Ying¡¯s request and said quickly, ¡°I have some friends... they also want to go to Purgatory City.¡±


    The City Master turned around and helplessly patted Su Luo¡¯s drooping head: ¡°You can decide such trivial matter, you still need to ask father?¡±


    After that, he threw a shiny and glittery token to Su Luo and said with a smile, ¡°This is the token with the highest authority in Purgatory City. Seeing this is the same as seeing father. Remember, as long as you take out this token, you canmand over ten thousands of people in Purgatory City. Keep it.¡±


    Su Luo held this token and looked at the three names in exquisite calligraphy representing the City Master¡¯s name, she felt extremely hot.


    What kind of ce is Purgatory City? Zi Yan told her earlier. This token, which represents the presence of the City Master, it would be too high-profile if she take it out.

 Chapter 1869 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1869 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    The City Master seemed to know the scruples in Su Luo¡¯s heart. He snorted twice and threw another token, and said: ¡°Keep that one, and take it out as thest resort. As for this gold token, it¡¯s the one usually used¡±


    There were five kinds of tokens in Purgatory City.


    They were bronze token, silver token, gold token, jade token, and the only diamond token owned by the City Master.


    Su Luo thought that the City Master would not consider such a small matter, but unexpectedly, he even considered the little details, and she felt ttered.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your rotten Master who wanted you to start as an ordinary young disciple, to sharpen yourself in the grindstone, why bother with this.¡± The City Master frowned, as if he still feeling dissatisfied with Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s decision.


    But then, he smiled at Su Luo and said, ¡°No matter, you take that diamond token to the elder, he will protect you in major affair.¡±


    ¡°And this thing, take it. As for its usage, Zi Yan will know.¡± The City Master passed a small metal boat to Su Luo.


    This metal boat was just the size of a fist and looked like an ornament. Su Luo had no idea what to do with it.


    ¡°Thank you, Foster father.¡± But Su Luo thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Cultivate properly, I¡¯ll find your mother in the future, so I can exin to her.¡± The City Master rubbed Su¡¯s head and said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Su Luo asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s news about your mother.¡± After that, the City Master¡¯s figure gradually disappeared.


    The City Master left in a hurry.


    News about my mother? Hope the news is true this time.


    Both Master and her foster father were both good and top notch. If it was Su Luo, she wouldn¡¯t know which one to choose.


    At this time, Su Luo was holding two tokens in her hand, standing still, and sighed quietly.


    Because she was going to leave the next day, Su Luo would go to Nangong Liuyun after receiving the token.


    But when she pushed open Nangong Liuyun¡¯s door, she didn¡¯t see his figure. Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly panicked.


    After looking around, she didn¡¯t find him. In the end, Zi Yan looked at the letter on the desk.


    Nangong Liuyun left behind a letter and left.


    Su Luo opened the letter with trembling hands.


    There were only three words.


    Wait for me.


    Su Luo suppressed the gloomy mood, took a deep breath and smiled at Zi Yan reluctantly: ¡°Go pack up, tomorrow we will go to Purgatory City.¡±


    Zi Yan knew that Su Luo was in a bad mood, patted her on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°If there is no sadness of separation, how could there be the joy of reunion? You¡¯ll see each other soon.¡±


    Su Luo forced a smile and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, we will see each other soon.¡±


    The was foster father in Purgatory City, even if she had to start as a young disciple, Su Luo didn¡¯t think that it was difficult.


    But Gui Ci...


    That mysterious organization, how could it be easy to blend in, what¡¯s more, he still needed to gain the trust of the other party, so as to cultivate the secret collection.


    Su Luo rubbed her eyebrows and closed her eyes wearily.


    From Eastern Ling to the Purgatory City, it was still a long way to go. It¡¯s going to go through many extremely dangerous areas. With the strength of Su Luo and the others, it would take at least a month.


    If you counted the injuries of the three people in the team, Su Luo sighed, it would take two months to get there.


    But these problems were all solved when Zi Yan saw Su Luo yed with a golden boat in her hands.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Seeing that Su Luo was ying with the small golden boat, Zi Yan rushed up and snatched the object in Su Luo¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1870 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1870 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s from foster father, but I don¡¯t know what what else this thing could do other than to be yed with¡± Su Luo said with a smile, ¡°He told me to ask you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right to ask me!¡± Zi Yan couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried just now, how could we get on the journey with three injured people? Now it¡¯s easy!¡±


    Su Luo curiously pointed to the fist size of the small golden boat, ¡°Just rely on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just rely on it!¡± Zi Yan said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on it. In fact, this is not an ordinary model boat. Come on, give me a drop of blood.¡±


    Then Zi Yan pulled Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Su Luo was confused by Zi Yan¡¯s actions, but obediently gave her a drop of blood.


    The bright red blood rolled down on the little golden boat.


    Soon after, Su Luo found a message pouring into her mind.


    ¡°Understand now?¡± Zi Yan looked at Su Luo with a smile, obviously in a very good mood.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Su Luo smiled and nodded.


    Su Luo closed her eyes, and she could clearly feel that the golden ship contained some strange power.


    ¡°Get bigger.¡± Su Luo gave order gently.


    With Su Luo¡¯s order, the fist sized golden boat actually grew bigger and bigger.


    Su Luo felt the response in her mind and when the golden boat was big enough for five people to live, she said stop.


    Soon after, inside the golden boat.


    Su Luo was surprised to find that she could use the image in her mind to change the interior of the golden boat at will.


    As long as she could imagine it, the golden boat could imitate.


    For example, Su Luo imagined fivefortable beds, so there were five more inside the golden boat.


    Of course, the material was still gold.


    The gift from foster father was very helpful.


    It¡¯s really hard to think that such an aloof City Master, could still think so carefully.


    ¡°Come, wee aboard Aircraft 9527.¡± Su Luo stood outside the golden boat and made a wee gesture.


    ¡°Oh heavens, such a small golden boat really could grow bigger? Could it really fly? ¡± Beichen Ying was very curious, moving around aircraft with great interest and reached out to touch it with excitement.


    The metal material was as cold as ice, but Beichen Ying felt that the material was extremely hard. He wondered if the super powerful people could break the defense? For him, there¡¯s no way to break it.


    ¡°Is it still possible for a gift from City Master to be fake?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrow and smile unhappily. ¡°Go up, with it, the journey would be easy.¡±


    A group of people rushed in and chose their own beds.


    ¡°Aircraft 9527, set off now.¡± Su Luo¡¯s hand pointed forward.


    With a wave of her hand, the golden boat actually flew up.


    In fact, this was far from necessary.


    The moment Su Luo¡¯s blood merged with the golden boat, the golden boat had beenpletely controlled by her.


    As long as she has an idea and a heart, the golden boat will fly to her destination.


    As long as she thought of an idea and understand it clearly in her mind, the golden boat would fly to her destination.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing, I want to y too.¡± It was rare for Beichen Ying to look East and West curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Zi Yan snorted unhappily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Beichen Ying could not ept.


    ¡°Have you heard of this golden boat before? Have you seen it?¡± Zi Yan looked at the Beichen Ying as if he was a country bumpkin.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Beichen Ying told the truth.


    ¡°This golden ship exists in Purgatory City, but it is not owned by ordinary disciples.¡± Zi Yan exined, ¡°Except for Master, there are only three elders, but their golden boat is not this good.¡±


    Only the City Master, who care for Su Luo very much would be so generous.

 Chapter 1871 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1871 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    On the Aircraft 9527, Su Luo and several other people sat in a circle and listened to Zi Yan¡¯s exnation of the Purgatory City.


    Su Luo summed up in one sentence: gathering of the elites and fiercepetition.


    However, if not, how could it be Purgatory City?


    Originally it would take a month to reach Purgatory City, but with the Aircraft, it took less than five days.


    Zi Yan looked out through the clear window, pointed to the Blood Mist Forest in front of her, and said to Su Luo, ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Blood Mist Forest, it was the only way that connect the Purgatory City to the outside world. It was covered with blood mist all year round, there are many magical beast and few people in it. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Su Luo said after thinking for a while.


    Because she knew that this time she came to Purgatory City not to show off her power, but mainly to learn through experience, so she should keep a low profile.


    And this aircraft, even the three elders of Purgatory City couldn¡¯tpare with hers, wasn¡¯t it too high-profile? Su Luo thought that it was somewhat inappropriate.


    Zi Yan said with a smile, ¡°Purgatory City have a rule, no matter who it is, one must walk through the Blood Mist Forest to be qualified to enter Purgatory City. Beichen and the others¡¯ injuries are almost better. Our experience starts from the Blood Mist Forest.¡±


    Su Luo thought in her mind, and the aircraft slowlynded, and finally stop on the ground steadily.


    After everyone came out, Su Luo¡¯s mind gavemand again, and the aircraft shrank into a fist-sized model ship, which looked like an ornament.


    After collecting the aircraft, Su Luo observed the surrounding environment.


    Previously, looking down from the air, she only saw that the forest below was surrounded by blood mist. It looked red, except for red, she couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    Surrounded by ancient trees, like a tower, high into the sky.


    In mid-air was lush leaves hiding the sky and covering the sun,yer uponyer, covering the whole forest.


    Unlike other forests, the ancient trees were all reddish because of the blood mist lingered all year round.


    The leaves, branches, and even the trunk were all blood-red, which looked horrible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here long.¡± Zi Yan was urging them.


    Su Luo smelled the faint smell of blood in the air, frowned, and said in a low voice: ¡°The blood mist in the air is poisonous. If you stay for a long time, the small case, you could be mentally confused, or in serious case, you could remain unconscious. No wonder there are few people here, almost no human trace.¡±


    ¡°There are many Magical Beast in here, we have to be careful.¡± Zi Yan reminded in a low voice, ¡°Sometimes there are teams in Purgatory City going out to hunt, but they could only stay in it for three days at most.¡±


    More than three days would be dangerous.


    ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡± Zi Yan pulled Beichen Ying with concern.


    ¡°Of course, I recovered, it didn¡¯t leave any scars. It¡¯s all thanks to Su Luo.¡± Beichen Ying patted his chest, expressing that all was fine.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes fell on Lan Xuan. Without waiting for Su Luo to ask, thetter smiled brightly showing his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw, Anye Ming and I would also be fine.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you should be very careful.¡± Su Luo ordered.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were all right. They followed her and Nangong through the journey and overcame all the difficulties in the way, they have many fortuitous encounter, so now they were already at the peak of 10th Rank. But Lan Xuan and Anye Ming were not. They had been cultivating in their family, so now they were only at the peak of 8th Rank, which made Su Luo worried.

 Chapter 1872 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1872 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    Su Luo made up her mind. During this trip to Purgatory City, the strength of these two people must be raised, otherwise the gap would be too great and it would be difficult for them to go together in the future.


    Su Luo thought as she moved forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there is a very terrible existence deep in the Blood Mist Forest. Once it gets angry, the entire Blood Mist Forest will likely have a great earthquake, and a beast tide could happen immediately.¡± Zi Yan said as she walked, ¡°So we¡¯d better take a detour and not go straight through the centre of the forest.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that nobody reached the deepest part of the forest before?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°Master definitely will not have any problem. The three elders should be able to do it. As for others, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s spread her hands, expressing that she didn¡¯t know.


    After Zi Yan¡¯s warning, Su Luo didn¡¯t walk in a straight line.


    The forest was so quiet that there was no sound but the rustle of feet stepping on the ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s group of people also didn¡¯t talk to each other. They all walked hurriedly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± All of a sudden, Su Luo uttered a cry of surprise and rushed forward with two steps. ¡°This is Purple Ling Grass!¡±


    Purple Ling Grass was an essential herb for Master Apothecary. It was very rare, she didn¡¯t expect to see them here, and there were not just one, but three!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were shining, and she smiled happily. She was obviously in a good mood.


    Su Luo collected all the three Purple Ling Grass without exception. Soon after, her eyes began to pay attention to the flowers and grass on the sides.


    These were all good herbs.


    Su Luo now had skill on refining pills, but shecked medicinal materials so much that her refining experience wascking. Otherwise, when there¡¯s a fire like the Yun Luo Red Lotus, how could her refining skills just stay in the Elite Apothecary?


    Only when she reached the Grandmaster Apothecary could she meet Nangong Liuyun, so Su Luo was determined to improve her refining skills.


    There are so many excellent herbs here, if you only look at them without taking them, it would be a waste of heaven¡¯s gift.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to be away from people. You see, there are so many rare herbs here.¡± Su Luo looked like she found a precious treasure along the way, she was surprised again and again.


    So as a result, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying was also very busy. They were all busy helping Su Luo collect herbs.


    The original nned route was deviated because they were collecting the medicinal materials.


    It was originally a three-days journey, but now three days had passed and they only walked one-third of the way. Because Su Luo had been taking a detour...


    In fact, this was not Su Luo¡¯s intention.


    Su Luo felt that the efficiency of medicine collection was a little low. Suddenly, she patted her head and remembered that there was a nt called Variant Acacia Tree in her space. So she hurriedly released the Variant Acacia Tree.


    Variant Acacia Tree, a nt pet, had a natural affinity for herbaceous nts.


    And when it knew it could do something for its little master, it jumped up with joy.


    As a result, the four-footed Variant Acacia Tree jumped forward in excitement, and Su Luo and the others followed closely behind.


    There was no doubt about the ability of the Variant Acacia Tree to find medicinal materials.


    Su Luo and the others could only follow the path and notice the medicinal materials within the radius of several hundred meters, but the Variant Acacia Tree was different. Even if the distance was a few kilometres away, as long as there was sufficient spirit, it could sense it. Moreover, there was also the qmunication methods between nts that were difficult for human beings to understand, so what the Variant Acacia Tree capable to find, Su Luo and the others can¡¯t.

 Chapter 1873 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1873 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    With the Variant Acacia Tree leading the way, Su Luo was just like a tiger, invincible.


    As a result, constant eximing sound was heard.


    ¡°Wow! Seven stars eight leaved grass! There¡¯s actually a cluster of it. Quickly dig it!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Red Cloud Linden Flower? How can the flowers bloom this well? Quick take it!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Purple Eight Star Leaves? Never seen such a lush Purple Eight Star Leaves! All of them, pull them by the root!¡±


    Su Luo was about to scream with excitement.


    A lot of medicinal herbs.


    With these herbs, she could gain a lot of experience in refining, and prepare to be promoted to Master Rank Apothecary.


    Time passed imperceptibly when they were collecting the herbs.


    Fortunately, Su Luo brought the Emperor Grade Healing Panacea with her. Although it didn¡¯t specifically control the blood mist, it had five points of curative effect.


    During the break, Su Luo distributed the pills, one for each person, and the effect couldst for five days.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± After Su Luo finished counting the herbs with excitement, she saw Zi Yaning over with food and asked with a smile.


    Zi Yan¡¯s expression looked a little bad. She sat down next to Su Luo and sighed: ¡°The visibility in the Blood Mist Forest is very low, we don¡¯t have a map, and I rarelye to the Blood Mist Forest in normal days, let alone these few days we¡¯ve been circling around, so this question ... I can¡¯t answer it.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly realized that the matter was big: ¡°You mean, we are lost?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Zi Yan shrugged. ¡°We are really lost. Fortunately, you have gained a lot, so it¡¯s not a loss. But don¡¯t worry, the disciples of Purgatory City oftene to the Blood Mist Forest to do missions. If we meet each other, naturally we can go out.¡±


    Su Luo thought about the medicine she had on her body and nodded with ease.


    Those pills were enough for them to stroll in the Blood Mist Forest for another month. Although it was somewhat a pity to use them, who told her to have a master who could refine the Emperor Grade Pills? As long as she reached out her hands, her Master would give them to her.


    In the middle of the conversation.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Beichen Ying happened to bring the roasted turkey to them. Seeing that Su Luo¡¯s face did not look good, he asked, ¡°Luo Luo, your face did not look good. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly stood up, facing to southeast. She looked in that direction, but she could see nothing except the Red Blood Mist.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Luo said, ¡°I feel something is wrong.¡±


    Her sixth sense was always quite sharp. When she felt danger, the danger woulde, and there hadn¡¯t been any mistake.


    In this group, Su Luo had the strongest practical power and the strongest spirit power. Hearing her words, everyone looked serious and stood up one after another around Su Luo.


    ¡°Shall we leave?¡± Zi Yan asked in a low voice.


    She saw that Su Luo¡¯s face was not good, and her heart was beating like a drum.


    After all, there were dangers everywhere in this misty forest. They were able to avoid them before mostly due to the Variant Acacia Tree. Because the Variant Acacia Tree couldmunicate with nts, and the native nts naturally knew where the territory of powerful Magical Beast was, so that was how they manage to go all this way.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help our training if we avoid it all the time.¡± Su Luo looked to the front, her eyes were deep and serious, but there was also a thread of light shed through. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the purpose we went into the Blood Mist Forest and go to Purgatory City is to cultivate and train ourselves¡±

 Chapter 1874 - - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1874 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    When Zi Yan heard this, although she agreed, she still a little worried.


    Beichen Ying and the others were also waiting, waiting for the imminent danger.


    ¡°Rustle, rustle.¡±


    A slight noise was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯sing¡± Su Luo looked solemn, and reminded them in a low voice.


    Everyone nodded warily.


    After another stick of an incense time, the rustling sound came closer.


    ¡°What a strange voice. It¡¯s sounds creepy.¡± Zi Yan rubbed the skin on her arm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not mistaken, because it¡¯s a group... not one or two.¡± Su Luo stopped, and said to Zi Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t rush forward blindly. When that momente, we can use space gravity technique to make it fast and simple.¡±


    ¡°Space gravity?¡± Zi Yan blinked. Why didn¡¯t she know?


    ¡°When we went to the Roaming Dragon¡¯s Secret Territory, the nothingness of space had been promoted to the space gravity, and the strength had been doubled.¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s the best way to deal with group attacks.¡± Zi Yan immediately rxed a lot.


    At this moment, there was a cry of rm ahead.


    A woman¡¯s sharp cry for help.


    Su Luo nced at Zi Yan, with a trace of excitement in her eyes: ¡°Someone?¡±


    ¡°Well, a woman!¡± Zi Yan was also very excited.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a woman? Seeing a woman, your eyes light up like this? ¡± Beichen Ying said unhappily.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a woman or a man, as long as it¡¯s a human, that¡¯s fine.¡± Zi Yan patted Beichen Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re lost now?¡±


    When they were talking, the figure in purple dress appeared in front.


    It was a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, her face could not be seen clearly, but she was thin, wearing a purple dress, flying forward like a butterfly.


    Her speed was very fast, and she would arrive in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing her clothes, Zi Yan whispered to Su Luo, ¡°Outer disciple of Purgatory City.¡±


    Su Luo secretly rejoiced in her heart, and finally picked up a person who could lead the way, not bad.


    But Su Luo seemed to be happy too early.


    The girl in purple rushed and saw Su Luo¡¯s group of people, the original gloomy expression suddenly brightened.


    ¡°Are you guysing from outside?¡± The girl in the purple dress stood high, although she was running for her life, but when she was facing Su Luo¡¯s group of people, she seemed to be arrogant and bossy.


    This attitude came out.


    Zi Yan had always been inside, so the girl in purple obviously didn¡¯t recognize the personal disciple of the City Master.


    Before Su Luo spoke, the girl said directly, ¡°What are you looking at? You still don¡¯t want to help?


    She angrily scolded, but she did not stop, she ran away like a gust of wind.


    Su Luo and the others looked at each other.


    Su Luo boasted that she had met many people, but she has never met such a bold and presumptuous girl.


    When they were hesitating, the rustling sound was getting closer and closer.


    It seemed that Su Luo really guessed it right.


    They only saw a dense ck figures in front of them rushing towards where they were.


    ¡°Centipede! ck Iron Centipede!¡± Zi Yan eximed, and her face suddenly became solemn.


    ck Iron Centipede, the worst strength was at 8th Rank, some of the more powerful ones was at 9th Rank and 10th Rank.


    There were at least a thousand of them!


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to take it, let¡¯s withdraw.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face turned white.


    You could learn through experience, but it was important to keep your life. If you lose your life, what could you get from learning through experience?

 Chapter 1875 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1875 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    Su Luo looked back.


    The girl in purple who brought this disaster to them were now gone, they didn¡¯t know where she went.


    ¡°This girl is really interesting, she run fast.¡± Su Luo sneered.


    Did the girl think she¡¯d be okay if she ran past them? She didn¡¯t look at herself, she was nothing more than 8th Rank in strength.


    ¡°Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, you two go and get that girl back. If we don¡¯t have that girl, we wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this Blood Mist Forest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Xuan and Anye Ming looked at each other quickly, then left quickly.


    Although they were worried about the ck Iron Centipedes, they also knew that, with their current strength, if they insisted on staying, they would only cause trouble to Su Luo. They might as well catch the vicious girl in purple for questioning.


    After Lan Xuan left, Su Luo was soon surrounded by ck Iron Centipedes.


    All around was a dark mass, densely packed, it was horrible sight to see.


    ¡°It sends chills to my spine.¡± Zi Yan said as she retreated inside.


    Each ck Iron Centipedes was about the same size as a human, but they were far more terrifying than humans.


    Those green eyes, sharp fangs, and numerous of sharp ws, shining with a cold light.


    ¡°The battle begins!¡±


    Su Luo smiled coldly.


    Then, the space gravity spread out and covered over a hundred of centipedes.


    This group attack skill was Su Luo¡¯s favorite.


    Space gravity, as heavy as a mountain, could greatly reduce the attack power of these ck Iron Centipedes.


    Moreover, since thest promotion, Su Luo¡¯s space gravity had greatly expanded, covered a hundred of square meters.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At Su Luo¡¯smand, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan all released their most powerful attacks.


    Su Luo naturally did not rx. She released the magical beasts and nt pet in her hands.


    Variant Acacia Tree, Little Nine Tailed Fox, Little Sable!


    In the space gravity, if Su Luo wanted to, she could free anyone from weakening because of the gravity, so her own team members were not affected by gravity.


    For a while, the battle began.


    After a crackling sound.


    Over one hundred ck Iron Centipedes, only fifty left.


    There was another fierce battle.


    The remaining fifty ck Iron Centipedes were also ughtered.


    ¡°There are at least nine hundreds out there. Everyone is ready. I¡¯m going to let them in.¡± Seeing that the spirit of her team member on her side was still very good, Su Luo decided to make further efforts to end the fight.


    After getting everyone¡¯s agreement.


    Another one hundred ck Iron Centipedes.


    This time, in addition to the ordinary ck Iron Centipede, there were three 10th Ranked Centipedes. They were considered the leaders of this group.


    But it was a pity, Su Luo had already made a n.


    When the three ck Iron Centipedes came in, Su Luo had already informed Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    So, three people on the peak of 10th Rank, attacked at ten ck Iron Centipedes respectively.


    As soon as the three weakened ck Iron Centipedes entered the space gravity, before the dizziness in their heads passed, they felt a shadow attacking.


    Before theye back to their senses, their heads and bodies had been chopped.


    The three ck Iron Centipedes were all annihted. What could the remaining Centipedes do?

 Chapter 1876 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1876 ¨C Time to Lea</strong>ve


    Su Luo and others upy three corners and attacked inside respectively.


    And the Variant Acacia Tree were wandering around, just like a piece of revolutionary brick, where they need to move and kill the ck Iron Centipedes that had not died yet.


    In a few rounds of cooperation, hundreds of ck Iron Centipedes were wiped out again.


    And so on.


    After killing, they rest in the space gravity. After resting, they started to kill again.


    In this way, three people and three spirit pets cooperated seamlessly. In less than half an hour, they even killed over a thousand of ck Iron Centipedes. The remaining ck Iron Centipedes were scared to death. Within a quarter of an hour, they all dispersed and fled.


    On the ground were a pile of ck Iron Centipedes.


    In fact, it could have been faster, but the Yun Luo Red Lotus was in the state of an infant, lying in the Su Luo¡¯s space, sleeping soundly, so the battlested a little longer. Otherwise, with the help of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, a cluster of different fires would be released. How many ck Iron Centipedes they could kill.


    At this time, Su Luo and the others were exhausted to the extreme.


    ¡°Lan Xuan and Anye Ming haven¡¯t returned yet. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re okay. Let¡¯s go and see.¡± After rested for a while, Su Luo issued an order.


    As a result, the three men quickly walked towards the ce where they had dissappeared before.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to appear in front of them. At this moment, the two were detaining the girl in purple dress.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lan Xuan saw Su Luo and the others were all tired, their forehead dripping sweat, and asked in concern.


    Su Luo and the others hadn¡¯t answered yet, but the girl in purple snorted coldly: ¡°If you want to escape the pursuit of the ck Iron Centipedes, how can you do it without fighting with all your might? However, you guys do have some abilities. You really could get rid of the ck Iron Centipedes.¡±


    The girl in the purple dress was very unconvinced, unreconciled, and was furious when she spoke.


    Su Luo did not speak.


    Zi Yan walked forward coldly, and measuring the girl up and down.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Look again and I¡¯ll dig your eyes out! ¡± The girl in purple dress threatened fiercely.


    At this time, Su Luo thought that it was really hard to understand, and asked with a smile: ¡°Why are you so arrogant as a prisoner? Can you tell me why?¡±


    Hearing this, the girl in purple sneered and said: ¡°You foreigners, you want to try to enter and be a member the Purgatory City, right?¡±


    Su Luo touched her nose: ¡°Although it didn¡¯t hit the mark, but it¡¯s not far.¡±


    The difference was, she had the token given by the Master of Purgatory City, which had higher authority than the the three elders.


    Hearing this, the girl in purple raised her chin more proudly and snorted coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, the Purgatory City is not the city that you can enter just because you want to, you should leave as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure we won¡¯t be able to get in?¡± Su Luo folded her arms and asked with a smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in, so don¡¯t even bother with it. Hurry up and let me go, or when mypaniones, all of you would suffer!¡± The girl in purple was very arrogant and has sharp tongue.


    ¡°Are the people from Purgatory City so unreasonable? Girl, don¡¯t forget, if we didn¡¯t stop the ck Iron Centipedes just now, your life would be gone.¡± Su Luo raised the corner of her lips to toy with the girl.


    ¡°Humph¡± The girl in purple raised her chin very rudely. ¡°It¡¯s the honor of youmoners to save my life!¡±

 Chapter 1877 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1877 ¨C Time to Leav</strong>e


    ¡°Well, it seems that even if we die, we should burn an incense, and be grateful to you for giving us this chance to die?¡± Su Luo began to think the girl had a brain problem.


    ¡°Of course, my grandfather is in Purgatory City... Humph, youmoners!¡± The girl in purple pointed her slender fingers one by one to Su Luo and the others, ¡°You will let me go! Otherwise, you are all screwed!¡±


    ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± Zi Yan asked curiously.


    ¡°You have no right to know who my grandfather is. Because I¡¯m afraid that I will scare you to death if I say it.¡± The girl in purple was very proud of herself, and her attitude was very arrogant and overbearing.


    ¡°Well, you have to tell us, let us know what it¡¯s like to be scared to death.¡± Beichen Ying winked and cast a nce, making Su Luo almostugh.


    ¡°You... humph, since you want to know, let me tell you that my grandfather is in charge of Serene Pavillion!¡± The girl in purple sneered again and again, ¡°Now you can let me go?¡±


    There was a strange expression on Zi Yan¡¯s face, smiling at the girl in purple: ¡°You, really, don¡¯t know me?¡±


    The purple girl nced at Zi Yan coldly, and snorted disdainfully: ¡°Are you famous? Why should I know you?¡± How could I possibly know youmoners from the outside?¡±


    The disciple of the Dignified Master of Purgatory City was depressed.


    Zi Yan turned around silently, looked at Su Luo, and muttered silently: ¡°I¡¯m being... disdained?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being disdained? I¡¯m being disdained even more¡± Su Luo touched her chin speechlessly, soon after, she poked Zi Yan¡¯s arm: ¡°By the way, where is that Serene Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Serene Pavilion...¡± Zi Yan endured several times, but did not say anything.


    Who would have thought, the girl in purple dressughed, pointing to Su Luo, and said scornfully: ¡°How can you know the distribution of internal power in Purgatory City? I¡¯ll tell youmoners! Serene Pavilion is the residence of Serene Fairy!¡±


    ¡°Who is Serene Fairy?¡± Su Luo was bewildered.


    She remembered, previously in the aircraft, Zi Yan had informed them about some internal power distribution in the Purgatory City, but she didn¡¯t mention the so-called Serene Pavilion, but seeing that the girl in purple despised them so seriously, Su Luo thought that this Serene Pavilion, Serene Fairy, should be very great.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of the Serene Fairy, you guys are so ignorant!¡± The girl in purple dress disdained them even more. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, the Serene fairy, that is thest disciple of one of the three elders, second only to the Holy Maiden Zi Yan!¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Pff! ¡°


    ¡°Ha! ¡±


    For a moment, everyone burst outughing in unison.


    ¡°Holy Maiden Zi Yan?¡± Su Luo gave Zi Yan a yful look, and when she saw that Zi Yan was almost mad, she turned her eyes to the girl in purple. ¡°Who is this Holy Maiden Zi Yan, do you know?¡±


    The girl in purple dress despised Su Luo more and more, with a look of contempt, she sneered scornfully: ¡°You don¡¯t even know the Holy Maiden Zi Yan, you say, do youmonerse to Purgatory City to court death? That is the personal disciple of the City Master, such high status, how could I know her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know.¡± Su Luo coughed quietly, trying to hold back herughter.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The girl in purple snorted coldly. She hadn¡¯t passed the examination of the outer court to enter the inner court, so naturally she didn¡¯t know the people who sat up high in prominent position.

 Chapter 1878 - Time to Leave

    <strong>Chapter 1878 ¨C Time to Leave</strong>


    ¡°It seems that this Holy Maiden Zi Yan is far more powerful than that Serene Fairy.¡± Su Luo touched her chin, acted like she was anxious to see the world in disorder, and trying to stir up trouble.


    In fact, she had some interest in this Serene Fairy.


    Su Luo felt that she seemed to be always in conflict with these fairies. First, Li Yaoyao, the Jade Lake Fairy, and then the Fairy Yan Xia, who tried every means to chase and kill her, and once again there¡¯s another fairy, the Serene Fairy.


    After listening to Su Luo¡¯s words, the girl in purple suddenly became angry. Her chest heaved violently, and her eyes red at Su Luo: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Holy Maiden Zi Yan is the personal disciple of the City Master.¡± Su Luo looked at the girl with a smile.


    Zi Yan helplessly cast a nce at Su Luo, turned around, and sat leisurely at the side, to cool off in the shade and enjoy the scenery. She thought that if she went on like this, the girl in purple would be toyed with. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the angry girl in purple with great sympathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Although the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is the personal disciple of the City Master, she is not the Serene Fairy¡¯s rival in terms of strength, prestige, or reputation. Humph, it was said that our Serene Fairy sooner orter would rece Zi Yan and be the new generation of Holy Maiden in Purgatory City! ¡± The girl in purple had a great confidence in the Serene Fairy.


    ¡°You Serene Fairy is so powerful? Is her master more powerful than the City Master?¡± Su Luo pretended to be curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The master of Serene Fairy is one of the three elders, ranked third.¡± The girl in purple immensely proud of herself.


    Su Luo was a little speechless and concluded, ¡°So, as the granddaughter of the person who ran affairs for the disciple of one of the three elders, you are very proud?¡±


    ¡°Of course proud, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± The girl in purple asked as if it was to be expected and inevitable.


    Su Luo suddenly had an impulse to touch her forehead.


    Is she jealous? Is she jealous of the granddaughter of the person who ran affairs for the disciple of one of the three elders? If she really was jealous of the granddaughter who ran affairs for the disciple of one of the three elders, she wondered if the City Master would p her till she became dizzy.


    ¡°All right, you can go.¡± Su Luo suddenly felt powerless, waved and let the girl in purple go.


    Lan Xuan was a little anxious: ¡°Really?¡±


    He and Anye Ming had a hard time catching her, didn¡¯t she say that they are lost now?


    ¡°Let her go, let her go. What are you doing? She¡¯s the granddaughter of the person who ran affairs for the disciple of one of the three elders!¡± Su Luo said angrily.


    ¡°Humph, now you know how to be afraid?¡± The girl in purple proudly raised her chin and nced down at Su Luo and the others, ¡°But now, if you want to leave, it¡¯s not so easy!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Su Luo looked very harmless with a smile.


    In fact, she had already guessed what the girl in purple would say, so she deliberately backed away and pretended to release her.


    ¡°You guys, I¡¯ll seize you now.¡± The girl in purple drew a long and thin whip from her waist, pointed to Su Luo and said, ¡°Now, your only task is to send me out safely from the Blood Mist Forest!¡±


    The girl in purple also realized that these people¡¯s cultivation were not so weak, and there was some value that could be exploited.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Luo seemed to be in a hurry, staring at her, ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous here. We are in a hurry to get out. Who would have the time to send you! Besides, you also said, we can¡¯t possibly enter Purgatory City at all.¡±

 Chapter 1879 - Angel Castle 1

    <h4>Chapter 1879 ¨C Angel Castle 1</h4>


    When they saw that Su Luo was so involved in acting, they didn¡¯t expose her, and they cooperated with each other.


    Beichen Ying nced at the girl with disdain in his eyes: ¡°On other words, why should we protect you? It won¡¯t do us any good.¡±


    Lan Xuan snorted: ¡°Want to hire us? What price are you going to pay? ¡±


    Anye Ming touched his chin and smiled lightly: ¡°This price needs to be discussed.¡±


    As long as Zi Yan, due to her identity, did not participate in the incident.


    The girl in purple didn¡¯t expect these people failed to appreciate favours, she almost copse in anger. Her slender fingers one by one pointed to Su Luo and the others: ¡°You are all possessed! It¡¯s your honor to be able to send me back, don¡¯t you know? How dare you bargain! Simply stupid!¡±


    The people who werebeled as stupid were not angry, but amused.


    Su Luo pretended to be angry, and led the group of people to turn around and left: ¡°Since this girl can¡¯t afford the price, we can¡¯t enter the Purgatory City, so we might as well go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think the Blood Mist Forest is also very dangerous. Then there¡¯s also a group of ck Iron Centipedes, we could be crushed and died without any dregs. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group turned back as they spoke.


    They turned back without hesitation, immediately frightened the girl in purple dress.


    ¡°Hey, how could you do that? Hey, you can¡¯t go!¡± The girl in purple was anxious to hold Su Luo and try to make her stop, but she immediately flung her sleeve, and get rid of it.


    ¡°Hey! Stop! ¡± The girl in purple stamped her foot: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enter purgatory city? I¡¯ll take you in! I¡¯ll take you in, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say outsiders won¡¯t be able to enter?¡± Beichen Ying stared at her maliciously, ¡°Which word of yours is the truth? Or are they all lies? ¡±


    ¡°I... I will go ask the Serene Fairy, there must be some ways to get you in. Don¡¯t tell me that you still don¡¯t believe us? ¡± The girl in purple stamped her feet unhappily. Suddenly, her eyes brightened. She took some purple crystal stones from her sleeves and stuffed them all into Su Luo. ¡°Take this as an advance payment, okay?¡±


    Seven purple crystal stones. This girl was very generous. Now Su Luo was ran short of crystal stones. Who told her to keep a lot of foodie in her hand.


    But Su Luo still made a hesitant expression and extorted three more purple crystal stones before finally agree half heartedly.


    ¡°Rich people.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were a little envious. The three elders were in charge of the Purgatory City¡¯s storeroom. Unexpectedly, the little girl in purple also benefited, taking out ten purple crystal stones in one shot.


    Su Luo divided the purple crystal stone equally. Beichen Ying, Lan Xuan, Anye Ming, Zi Yan, and herself. There were two for each person.


    After stuffing them into their hands, the group happily set out on the road.


    Along the way, the three young people kept teasing the proud girl in purple, holding her up to heaven, and finally learned something from her.


    The girl in purple¡¯s name was Luo Qingyun. This time, she came out with her senior brothers and sisters from the outer court to conduct a hunting assessment. As long as she went back safely, she could enter the inner court. However, Luo Qingyun¡¯s team was killed by the Magical Beast in the Blood Mist Forest. Atst, she was the only one who ran out alive. Unfortunately, on the way she provoked the ck Iron Centipedes, so there was that previous scene.

 Chapter 1880 - Angel Castle 2

    <h4>Chapter 1880 ¨C Angel Castle 2</h4>


    ¡°There is a difference between inner city and outer city in Purgatory City.¡± Luo Qingyun nced at Su Luo contemptuously. ¡°After this, I can enter the inner gate, but you, ha ha.¡±


    She would like to say that you can¡¯t even enter the outer city, but she was not that stupid, she still remembered that these people were tricked by her to escort her back, so in the end she stopped her words.


    Don¡¯t know if the reason was that Su Luo¡¯s luck was too good, as they walked on the way, they were so lucky that they didn¡¯t provoke any magical beast.


    In front of them, they could see the edge of the Blood Mist Forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The exit is just ahead.¡± Luo Qingyun was in a hurry, but the moment she lowered her head, there was a strange smile on the corner of her mouth.


    However, it was caught by Su Luo.


    What the hell is this girl doing? Su Luo was secretly on guard, but she was calm and her face still smiling as before.


    Coming out of the Blood Mist Forest, there was heavy fog ahead.


    The white fog in front lingered in the air, the visibility was very low.


    Su Luo only sawyer uponyer of stone steps in front of them, extending all the way through.


    The steps were long, stretched from side to side, they seemed almost endless.


    Each step was paved with fine white stone, sturdy, tough, and beautiful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Qingyun smiled strangely at the people, ¡°From here on, it¡¯s the scope of Purgatory City, but if you want to enter the Purgatory City, first you must pass this Angel Castle.¡±


    ¡°Angel castle?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes fell on Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan nodded her head imperceptibly.


    Angel Castle was indeed a way to enter Purgatory City, but it was not the only way. But Luo Qingyun obviously had other ns, so she led them directly to this castle.


    Luo Qingyun didn¡¯t know that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan was standing one meter in front of her, so she was still stood there seriously fabricating lies, insufferably bossy and ordering people around as if it should be by right: ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you want to go to Purgatory City? This is the only way to enter Purgatory City! Come on, hurry up! ¡±


    With that, she took the lead and walked on the steps.


    The only way? Zi Yan¡¯s smile became more profound.


    So, she leaned over to Su Luo and muttered a few words.


    The voice was so low, so that young girl Luo, who took the lead and walk up the steps, apparently didn¡¯t hear it.


    After hearing Zi Yan¡¯s words, Su Luo raised an evil smile on the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t youe up yet? Don¡¯t you want to go to Purgatory City? ¡± The girl coldly warned.


    ¡°We¡¯vee all the way here, we can¡¯t give up halfway. Okay, let¡¯s just go, who¡¯s afraid of whom?¡± Su Luo seemed to throw caution to the wind, went up the steps and lead her team towards Luo Qingyun.


    Hearing this, Luo Qingyun turned her head and the smile on the corner of her mouth became cold and even more proud of herself.


    Come on,e on, these stupidmoners, let them know what it meant to be sold and still help them count the money! Thinking of this, the girl¡¯s proud smile was almost overflowing. She couldn¡¯t understand why ordinary people in the outside world were so stupid.


    Su Luo and the others, who was regarded as a fool, followed her lead to go forward.


    Originally, Su Luo thought that the steps were supposed to be like the one she¡¯d gone through before, the higher they went, the more resistance it would have. But to Su Luo¡¯s surprise, the stone steps seemed to be ordinary ones, although they were shrouded in dense fog as if it was high in the clouds, however they had no resistance.

 Chapter 1881 - Angel Castle 3

    <h4>Chapter 1881 - Angel Castle 3</h4>


    The steps were very long, it took half an hour to walk.


    Stepping on thest step, it was greeted by two powerful, bright red words ¡¯Angel Castle¡¯.


    The Angel Castle was made of huge white crystal stones, with the spire towering into the sky. Around the castle, there was white angel statues neatly arranged.


    At the front was the angel with two wings, then the angel with four wings, the angel with six wings, the angel with eight wings, and finally the angel with ten wings!


    "Remember what these statues look like. After you enter the Angel Castle, your goal is to kill these angels." The girl Luo Qingyun smiled unfathomably and pointed to the angels to show everyone.


    "Why kill these angels?" Su Luo pretended to be ignorant.


    "Because ... if you want to enter Purgatory City, you must kill these angels." The girl Luo Qingyun didn¡¯t make it clear, however, when she saw that everyone¡¯s eyes was still at a loss like before, she stamped her feet with resentment and said unhappily: "Why do you have so many questions! If I ask you to kill it, just kill it! What a waste!"


    This haughty and arrogant look amused Zi Yan.


    "What¡¯s the benefit of killing these angels?" She raised her lips with a smile. In fact, as the Holy Maiden of Purgatory City, she knew better than anyone, but she just wanted to test the lower limit of the girl.


    Obviously, there was no limit for the girl¡¯s lies.


    "I¡¯ve told you that only by killing angels can you enter Purgatory City. Youmoners, why talk so much rubbish? Humph, since you have already went up, you can¡¯t go down. You have to go in even if you don¡¯t want to go in!" With that, she snorted coldly and walked first.


    Zi Yan said that points are good thing in Purgatory City. Before entering Purgatory City, not only you could learn through experience, but you could also collect points with your strength. Why not? This was the main reason that Su Luo dealt with this arrogant and unbridled girl with a smile all the time.


    Su Luo smirked at the corner of her mouth: "Well then, let¡¯s go in."


    The Angel Castle looked very grand outside, but the passageway was very narrow, the path was only wide enough for one person to pass through, and it was so dark that you can¡¯t see your hand in front of you.


    Holding a token in her hand, Luo Qingyun lightly touched the ck handprint on the Angel Castle¡¯s outer wall, and then the red door opened automatically.


    Su Luo noticed that Luo Qingyun¡¯s token was bronze, probably the legendary bronze token.


    Su Luo touched her chin and secretly smiled: It¡¯s said that in Purgatory City, the bronze token is the lowest token.


    Luo Qingyun who had a strong sense of superiority, didn¡¯t realize at all that she was being disdained. She only raised her head, her chest held high, and she walked in the front, Su Luo walked after her, while Beichen Ying consciously stayed in thest position.


    In the dark passage, no one spoke, the surroundings were quiet, filled with a tense and depressing atmosphere.


    But soon, this dark and narrow passage was over.


    After exiting the passage, the view widened.


    This was an open space.


    The surrounding area was wide, about the size of a football field, but there was nothing in it,pletely empty.


    However, when Su Luo and the others showed up.


    Suddenly, everyone only saw dark shadows shed from all direction.

 Chapter 1882 - Angel Castle 4

    <h4>Chapter 1882 - Angel Castle 4</h4>


    Very quickly, these dark shadows stopped in ce, gathered together, and then surrounded Su Luo and the others.


    The appearance of these Magical Beasts were very strange. There were three-legged bulls, ck furred giant apes, and giant pythons with many legs... Su Luo¡¯s eyes widened and a little surprised.


    Zi Yan whispered to Su Luo on the side: "These Magical beasts are from different world, they¡¯re not from our continent, so you should¡¯ve never seen them before."


    From a different world? Su Luo was shocked, what kind of world is that? She seemed to have never heard of it.


    But this was obviously not the time to ask.


    In front of these fierce and aggressive Magical Beasts, she should deal with them first.


    Su Luo made a gesture, so her friends immediately formed a circle. However, Luo Qingyun consciously went into the center of the protection circle and asked with a cold face, "Kill all these Magical Beast as soon as possible! At that time, this youngdy will have a lot of rewards!"


    Su Luo, including her friends, all looked back at Luo Qingyun as if she was an idiot, and then silently turned back.


    She had seen brainless people, but she hadn¡¯t seen one as brainless as her.


    The surrounding Magical Beasts attacked, there were the strong ones and the weak ones, but because of therge number, there was no good way to kill all of them at once.


    Luo Qingyun¡¯s eyes wandered around like she was looking at her prey. Soon, her sharp and excited voice sounded!


    "Quick, four-winged angel, kill it!" The girl¡¯s voice was anxious and excited, screaming again and again.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t really listen to her, but she had another calction in her mind, so she soared into the air and quickly attacked the four-winged angel.


    The appearance of the four-winged angel was simr to human, slender, elegant and beautiful, with long hair as ck as ink reaching to the ankle. The whole body exuded a pure and holy scent.


    This kind of scent made people so intoxicated by it, and couldn¡¯t bear to hurt them even in the slightest bit, as if taking a second nce was sphemy.


    However, the Cheng Ying sword in Su Luo¡¯s hand flew to the air without hesitation, and shot towards the four-winged angel who was as holy as a fairy!


    Cheng Ying sword had spiritual knowledge, it didn¡¯t require Su Luo¡¯s control. When it locks the target, it would attack continuously.


    Four-winged angel looked delicate and weak, as if it would copse in the gust of wind.


    But after a real fight, it turned out that it was not the case at all.


    The strength of these Four-winged angels were at least 10th Ranked.


    The Cheng Ying sword attacked her 12 times in a row, but the four-winged angel always dodged at thest step.


    Dodged it again and again.


    And she saw that the situation was not good, so she fought and retreated.


    When she retreated to the edge of the passageway and almost jumped into the passageway, she found¡ª


    There¡¯s already a beautiful young girl in a goose yellow dress.


    The girl was leaning against the corner with a smile, half squinting at her.


    "You want to leave? It¡¯s not so easy, get past me first." The corner of Su luo¡¯s mouth evoked a smile, the smile had the excitement of a hunt.


    What was this four-winged angel represent? Although the stupid Luo Qingyun didn¡¯t say it, it didn¡¯t mean that Su Luo didn¡¯t know.


    It¡¯s nothing more than 10th Rank.


    Su Luo did not release her space gravity at this time, because she didn¡¯t n to take out her cards until she had no other choice.


    Su Luo calmly stretched out her right hand, and the Cheng Ying sword appeared in her hand.


    "You, ept death" Su Luo held Cheng Ying sword with both hands, and the air behind her was windless.

 Chapter 1883 - Angel Castle 5

    <h4>Chapter 1883 - Angel Castle 5</h4>


    A horror shed in the eyes of the four-winged angel, she wanted to run away in a panic.


    But the Cheng Ying sword in Su Luo¡¯s hands had been raised high.


    Then, the sharp sword shed by.


    "sh!" A clear sound was heard.


    The graceful body of the four-winged angel fell to the ground, and her body was cut off in half by Su Luo.


    The strength of magical beasts here was around 8th Rank and 9th Rank, so they had already killed in the battle with Zi Yan.


    The battle hade to an end after Su Luo dealt with the most powerful four-winged angel.


    At this time, Luo Qingyun, who had never joined the battle, quickly jumped out, took out the treasured token in her chest, and scanned the magical beasts one by one.


    By the end of the battle, almost all of the magical beast lying on the ground had been scanned.


    Beichen Ying and the others looked very curious. They couldn¡¯t understand why the girl scanned the head of these magical beasts with the token, and her speed also very fast. Basically, when she swept the token, a white light shed, and then she went to another target, and she said while scanning: "No matter how small the mosquito is, it¡¯s still a meat, can¡¯t be wasted at all."


    At this time, only Su Luo and Zi Yan still look the same as before.


    After Luo Qingyun scanned halfway, her attention was diverted because of Su Luo.


    Because at this time, Su Luo was splitting the four winged-angel into two halves with a sword.


    Luo Qingyun rushed over. Her target was not Su Luo, but the four-winged angel split in half on the ground.


    She was so excited that she almost drooled. She quickly rushed towards the head of the four winged angel for fear of being robbed.


    However, before she swept the token to the four-winged angel¡¯s head, the token in her hand had already changed hands.


    Luo Qingyun looked at her empty hands. At the next moment, she was furious and looked up at Su Luo and said, "What are you doing! Return the token to me quickly!"


    "Is this your token?" Su Luo was calm andposed, Looking at the token in his hands with a smile.


    It was a bronze medal, the size of a palm, the entire thing was bronze, it looked nothing special. Su Luo hit it with her hands, and there was a sharp and clear sound came to her ears.


    "Are you looking for death? Quickly return the token to me! If there¡¯s a slightest damage, one hundred of you will not be able topensate for the loss!" Luo Qingyun was obviously furious, made threatening gesture, and wanted to attack her.


    However, before she came near Su Luo, Zi Yan quietly reached out her foot, only a dull sound was heard. The girl Luo Qingyun, who waspletely unprepared, stumbled and fell t on her face to the ground. Blood almost rushed out from her nose.


    "You bastards! You actually dare to offend me! Do you all want to die!" Luo Qingyun quickly got up, pointed to Su Luo and scolded her.


    But she dared to stretch out her fingers, and the Cheng Ying sword in Su Luo¡¯s hands moved to chop her fingers from top to bottom!


    Fortunately, Luo Qingyun quickly reacted by withdrawing her hand, otherwise that white jade-like hand would be cut off.


    Luo Qingyun was startled, and then there was a trace of horror in her eyes.


    "You ... you dare!" Luo Qingyun anger erupted like a fire, but when she thought of Su Luo that just cut off a four-winged angel in half, she forced back her anger, but her face still looked furious.

 Chapter 1884 - Angel Castle 6

    <h4>Chapter 1884 - Angel Castle 6</h4>


    "You even dare to get something by doing nothing. What are we afraid of?" Su Luo smilingly fiddled with Luo Qingyun¡¯s token and asked with a spurious smile "What¡¯s the matter with your token? What were you doing just now?"


    Luo Qingyun snorted coldly and didn¡¯t answer.


    "You don¡¯t want to say it? Would you like me to speak for you?" Zi Yan patted Luo Qingyun¡¯s shoulder with a smile, pointing to the ground where the magical beast¡¯s bodies had disappeared after being scanned, and smiled coldly "Ten of these magical beast¡¯s bodies could be exchanged for one point, did I make any mistake?"


    "You!" Luo Qingyun¡¯splexion slightly changed, her finger was pointing at them: "Aren¡¯t you from outside? How do you know the rules of points redemption in Purgatory City?"


    Zi Yan smiled but didn¡¯t speak, how could she not know the rules of point redemption in Purgatory City? Wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    "Oh, I see. You must be listening to the people outside, right?" Luo Qingyun still felt a sense of superiority, she said coldly to Su Luo, "Each token of Purgatory City is different, they were integrated with the master¡¯s blood. It would still be useless even if you snatch my token, quickly return it to me!"


    "What if we don¡¯t give it back?" Su Luo said with a slight smile.


    "Humph, then you could only wait to die! Youmoners, you have never even seen a token, you¡¯re really pitiful! Even if you can sessfully enter the gate Purgatory City, it will take at least five years to get a token like this. But it¡¯s useless for you to take my token, this token had been integrated with my blood. You won¡¯t be able use it even if I die!"


    Su Luo had a careless smile on her face, and her eyes were also full of smile: "Why do you like the four-winged angel so much? What¡¯s so special about this four-winged angels?"


    Su Luo said, kicking the four-winged angel who had already became a corpse on the ground.


    At this time, the angel had a faint light, and this light dimmed down with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Luo Qingyun saw it, she immediately became anxious and stamped her foot: "Hurry up! Why haven¡¯t you scanned the token towards her head yet? You¡¯re stupid. Soon, the four-winged angel will disappear, and the points will be gone too. It¡¯s four points, four points!"


    Luo Qingyun was anxious and on the verge of tears.


    Because angels were rare, only one or two could asionally be encountered, and angels had the highest point among all magical beast!


    With other magical beast, it would take great pains to kill 40 of them but only get four points, but one four-winged angel could directly get four points, therefore Luo Qingyun was that anxious.


    Su Luo raised her eyes to hint at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan nodded, took a token out from her sleeve, and unhurriedly swept the token on the angel¡¯s forehead.


    It was a silver token.


    "Eight points." Zi Yan smiled and handed it over for Su Luo to look.


    Indeed, a bright red number was urately disyed on it: 8


    After a few seconds, the number disappeared, and the token returned to its original color.


    "Silver token? Why do you have a silver token?" Luo Qingyun was stunned, and foolishly stared at the token in Zi Yan¡¯s hand!


    Only a few disciples in the inner court would have a silver token in their hands. Why did she have it? Why on earth!


    Su Luo and Zi Yan smiled at each other, but ignored Luo Qingyun and left her aside, but the girl obviously don¡¯t want to be ignored. She stared at Zi Yan and said coldly, "This token, who did you steal it from?"

 Chapter 1885 - Angel Castle 7

    <h4>Chapter 1885 - Angel Castle 7</h4>


    "How does it concerns you?" Zi Yan gave her a stern nce.


    "You!" Luo Qingyun took a deep breath, pointed at Zi Yan, and her eyes were vicious: "You murdered and robbed someone?"


    Zi Yanughed but doesn¡¯t speak, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the girl, she hadn¡¯t reveal her identity, she just talked to Su Luo.


    Beichen Ying asked: "Didn¡¯t you just say that a four-winged angel could only gain four points? Why do you have eight points?"


    "Because this is a silver token." Zi Yan¡¯s eyes cast a nce at Luo Qingyun, a little proud of herself, "Bronze have the original points, but with silver token, the points would be doubled."


    "No wonder it became eight points. In this way, wouldn¡¯t there be more points on gold token?"


    "Of course, with gold tokens, it can be tripled. While using the diamond token, it was said that the points could be multiplied by five." Zi Yan said with a smile.


    "A diamond token, have you ever seen a diamond token? Even the three elders don¡¯t have it, only the City Master have it!" Luo Qingyun smiled coldly, her eyes were staring at Zi Yan coldly, "With this token, do you dare to enter Purgatory City?"


    "Why not?" Zi Yan shrugged.


    "Well, since you dare to enter, I will certainly dare to bring you in!" Luo Qingyun had made up her mind to report this matter after going back.


    Perhaps the elite disciples of Purgatory City were killed while they were walking outside, and then murdered and robbed of their treasures.


    In fact, just now, she only frightened Su Luo. After killing them, naturally, the blood contract would be lifted, and the owner of the token could also be changed. In Purgatory City, many disciples kill each other in order to take the points in each other¡¯s hands.


    And the senior apprentice brothers and sisters who were hunting in the Blood Mist Forest together with her, although they were indeed attacked by magical beasts, but... she did lead the magical beast there. When senior apprentice brothers and sisters were all defeated, she would appear, kill the people, take away their tokens, and collected the points!


    So now she had a lot of points in her token.


    In Purgatory City, all assassination schemes were allowed. Because those who survived in various assassination schemes were the true elites.


    She was afraid that Zi Yan would do the same, kill her, and then snatch her token, so she stared at Zi Yan cautiously, ready to fight back.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that ZiYan seemed to forget her and just wanted to chat with her friends.


    Zi Yan asked Su Luo: "Should we go out directly or y in it and collect some points?"


    Zi Yan naturally meant to collect a lot of points.


    "After entering Purgatory City, points were used everywhere, but there are not many opportunities to earn points, so we should try to stay here for a few more days, after all, it¡¯s very good to earn points here." Zi Yan said, "This is still the peripheral area, the further you go in, the higher the chances of encountering the angels. Not to mention the four winged angels, even six winged and eight winged, as long as we fight."


    The more Zi Yan said excitedly, the more Su Luo and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Indeed, this was a very good ce to train, and also a shortcut to earn points. After the test on Zi Yan¡¯s silver token just now, Su Luo was very happy.


    Because, not only did she have a gold token in her hand, but the City Master even gave her a diamond token with a very high authority. Zi Yan said just now that the points could be multiplied by five!


    That¡¯s to say, if she used her diamond token on the four-winged angel, she would earn twenty points. If you want to kill magical beast, you would have to kill two hundreds... The more she thought about it, the more excited she got.

 Chapter 1886 - Angel Castle 8

    <h4>Chapter 1886 - Angel Castle 8</h4>


    After deciding this matter, Su Luo turned her eyes to Luo Qingyun.


    "Are you leaving or staying?"


    Su Luo had no habit of killing people arbitrarily.


    Moreover, in her opinion, although the girl is cold and arrogant and selfish, she wasn¡¯t rotten to the core, so Su Luo was willing to give her a chance to live.


    "You... are going to let me go?" After seeing Zi Yan¡¯s silver token, she already wanted to retreat in her heart.


    In fact, Luo Qingyun knew in her heart that the token was very unlikely obtained by murdering someone and snatching their treasures. Because if it was true, she would¡¯ve never dared toe back to Purgatory City, then the only possible exnation was that she was a disciple in Inner City!


    At the thought of this, Luo Qingyun¡¯s face turned pale.


    She thought of the strength disyed by the team on the way, and her attitude to them... she was frightened and scared in her heart. Unexpectedly, she heard Su Luo said that she would let her go, and her heart was shocked.


    "You really ... won¡¯t kill me?" Luo Qingyun shuddered.


    "Why kill you?" Su Luo lightly nced at her.


    But as a normal situation, we should not kill people to earn points. Seeing that Su Luo didn¡¯t understand, Luo Qingyun was very happy. She snatched the bronze token in Su Luo¡¯s hand, and quickly ran forward like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow.


    "How could she be so afraid? Could I still snatch her points?" Su Luo touched her chin with a wry smile and asked Zi Yan, "Do I really look so fierce?"


    Zi Yan chuckled: "In fact, it¡¯s verymon to kill people to earn points in Purgatory City. You will gradually understand in the future."


    Purgatory City, Purgatory City, it¡¯s called Purgatory, how could it be peaceful?


    "How many points could she get with her strength?" Beichen Ying didn¡¯t care.


    "No, in fact, there are many points in her token, at least not worse than mine." Zi Yan smiled bitterly.


    When she left Purgatory City, her strength was still weak, so she did not umted many points.


    Don¡¯t think that the disciples of the City Master had preferential treatment. In fact, they didn¡¯t have privileges in terms of treatment, and they were even stricter than ordinary disciples. Originally her token was also bronze, it was her third senior brother who gave her this silver token.


    Su Luo let that Luo Qingyun go, actually in order to protect her own hidden card. Because there¡¯s space gravity in her hand, it¡¯s very useful in group attacks, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her hidden cards so soon, so the only way was to let the girl go.


    After resting for a while, they discussed the battle strategy.


    Because the strength of Anye Ming and Lan Xuan was worsepared with the others, this battle was mainly to hone the two of them, and collecting points while at it.


    In other words, try to give them the opportunity to fight.


    Only when encountering powerful bosses, such as the four-winged angel and the six-winged angel, Su Luo would help.


    After the rest, under Zi Yan¡¯s guidance, everyone began to move forward.


    The Angel Castle looked veryrge from the outside. After walking inside, it became more and more spacious.


    Without the annoying girl Luo Qingyun, everyone was much morefortable, so they were less cautious when they talk.


    As Zi Yan walked, she informed to the group about this Angel Castle: "Although from the outside, this Angel Castle is big, however it was even bigger on the inside as if there¡¯s apletely different world in it, because the space inside had been expanded by Master, no one knows how big it is."

 Chapter 1887 - Angel Castle 9

    <h4>Chapter 1887 - Angel Castle 9</h4>


    "How can we get out then?" Su Luo asked as she looked around.


    "It¡¯s not difficult to get out, every hall has a swipe token device." Zi Yan pointed to the ck handprint on the wall and exined, "As long as you swipe the token on this swipe token device, you could go out automatically. But if you want toe in after you go out, it will take another month. So, many times, we will not swipe it easily, unless if we encounter the moment of life and death.


    "It¡¯s really advanced ah, it¡¯s better than science and technology civilization."Su Luo looked at the ck handprint and shook her head in amazement. "This handprint should be left by the City Master, right?"


    "Yes, it is said that the whole Purgatory City was built by Master¡¯s father." Zi Yan¡¯s eyes shone with pride.


    "By the way, what happened to those magical beasts? How can it seemed that I¡¯ve never seen it before?" Anye Ming asked curiously.


    He was considered erudite and well informed, but he couldn¡¯t named any of those magical beasts, which made him had a slight sense of frustration.


    Zi Yan smiled when she heard the words: "Those magical beasts? Of course you haven¡¯t seen it, because they all were not from our ne."


    "What?" Su Luo felt very curious, "Not from our ne. What does this mean? Does it mean that there are other nes on this continent?"


    Zi Yan nodded and her face looked serious: "I¡¯ve heard that Master identally mentioned this, Master said that there are countless nes in the entire universe, and there are many material nes like ours. And these magical beast came from those material nes that are not much different from ours."


    This was the first time Su Luo heard this kind of information, she suddenly felt a little lost.


    She always thought that the continent was very big. When she reached the peak of the entire continent, she would be able to make clouds with one turn of the hand, and rain with another, and she could do everything. But now listening to Zi Yan¡¯s words, there are countless nes simr to this continent in the universe?


    "They cane, so can we go too?" There was a faint excitement in Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    Zi Yan shook her head when she heard the words: "The reason why Master is not in Purgatory City is because he is wandering in countless nes. He seems to be looking for someone..."


    After that, Zi Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Su Luo, and she lowered her voice and said, "I didn¡¯t understand before, but that time in the Imperial Pce of the Eastern Ling, Master¡¯s attitude towards you, I want to ask, do you look simr to your mother?"


    No one in this world is a fool.


    Although at that time, no one had said it clearly, but everyone could guess more or less.


    Su Luo smiled indifferently: "That¡¯s a matter between the elders. Let them solve it by themselves. As a younger generation, we shouldn¡¯t talk about it."


    Zi Yan also smiled: "what Luo Luo said is very true. By the way, I just mentioned that those magical beast were brought back by Master when he traveled from all nes, and I don¡¯t know how master did it. Anyway, the crystal core in the magical beast¡¯s head is connected with the token. As long as you kill the magical beast, once the token is scanned, the points will automatically appear on the token. It¡¯s amazing, right? "


    "Extremely amazing." Su Luo was full of praise. It¡¯s like ying QR code with modern times. She didn¡¯t know how he did it.


    "Only in this Angel Castle could the opportunity to exchange magical beasts wuth points? Wouldn¡¯t that be crowded?" Lan Xuan looked around curiously, but only found that the surrounding was really quiet, as if there¡¯s only their team in the entire Angel Castle.

 Chapter 1888 - Angel Castle 10

    <h4>Chapter 1888 - Angel Castle 10</h4>


    "You are wrong, in fact,pared to the cultivation site of Purgatory City, Angel Castle is not very important, because most of the magical beast here are below the 10th Rank, so there are not so many people who choose to practice here. After entering the city, you will find that everywhere in the suburbs, each one is a exceptionally good ce to cultivate and improve yourself." Zi Yan smiled. "As for the Angel Castle, this is generally a trial tower for people who are new to Purgatory City."


    Purgatory city was not so easy to enter. If you want to enter Purgatory City, you must pass the test in the Angel Castle. The test in the Angel Castle was not only in cultivation, but also in mental and perseverance.


    "By the way." Su Luo¡¯s eyes were a little puzzled, "If all of this were set by the City Master, then why do the angels have the highest points?"


    Wasn¡¯t that tempting everyone to kill angels? Shouldn¡¯t angels represent purity, goodness and light? What was the City Master thinking? Su Luo was full of doubts.


    But it¡¯s obvious that no one answered her question.


    "This... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can ask for the answer." Zi Yan spread her hands and said helplessly, "Master is so kind to you. When you have a chance, you can ask him, and help us clear up our confusion."


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue. She could only temporarily press down her confusion.


    While they were speaking, there was a spacious hall ahead of them.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were slightly raised: "My littlerades, be ready for battle."


    Just when everyone arrived, numerous and densely packed of magical beasts appeared around them.


    The amount of magical beast that emerged was entirely depended on luck.


    Sometimes there were only two or three little kitty, but sometimes there were even hundreds of magical beasts.


    Now, there were hundreds of them.


    So, follow the previous tactics.


    The battle was fought by Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, protected by Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, while Su Luo consolidated the whole situation.


    Hundreds of magical beasts, Su Luo used the space gravity technique, and circled eighty into her gravity space.


    After she encircled them, Su Luo didn¡¯t deal with them, she only let them frantically running around inside, but she didn¡¯t let them out.


    The remaining twenty were handed over to those men.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming also know that this year, they did not make much progress in strength and dragged everyone back, so they fought bravely in this bloody battle.


    After twenty magical beast were killed, both of them were wounded.


    After all, each of these magical beast were at least 8th Ranked, which was slightly worse than the strength of the two of them. So when a group of magical beasts attacked, it was still very difficult.


    Su Luo threw the skin ointment to the two of them and asked in a low voice, "Can you continue?"


    If they don¡¯t have the willpower, then this trip to Purgatory City would be in vain.


    After the skin ointment was applied to the body, the original bleeding wound was healed at the speed visible to the naked eye, which was very amazing.


    In this bottle of skin ointment, Su Luo dripped three drops of her blood, so the effect of treating wounds was very good.


    "It was only a warm-up just now" The blood on Lan Xuan¡¯s body stopped. He tried hard to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then he raised the corner of his mouth to Su Luo.


    "Very good." Su Luo smiled contentedly, then releases thirty magical beast.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan first restrained a part of the magical beasts, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming spare no effort to rush into the heap of magical beasts.


    For a while, there was a sh of swords.


    Blood surged.

 Chapter 1889 - Angel Castle 11

    <h4>Chapter 1889 - Angel Castle 11</h4>


    Magical beasts roared angrily.


    Intertwined together.


    In less than an hour, all the thirty magical beast released by Su Luo had fallen down, and Lan Xuan and Anye Ming were too tired and copsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Physically exhausted, but mentally satisfied. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Come again!" Two people smeared the skin ointment, and their wounded body soon recovered 60% to 70%.


    Su Luo looked at them with a touch of appreciation.


    Lan Xuan suffered more than 30 injuries for the first time, and more than 40 injuries for the second time. He lost a lot of blood, but he was still full of spirit and energy, his fighting strength was astonishing, and Anye Ming was more or less the same.


    But if you are as ruthless to yourself as you are to others, why can¡¯t you be able to improve your strength?


    "Okay, I¡¯ll release fifty this time, be ready." With a wave of Su Luo¡¯s hand, the remaining fifty magical beast were all out from the space gravity¡¯s control.


    In the beginning, they were all at a loss, they were confused by the space gravity¡¯s control, but soon they came back to their senses, and then they were furious!


    Magical beast also had dignity!


    However, out of the space gravity, they didn¡¯t dare to confront Su Luo at all, so all the anger went in another direction.


    There were Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, as well as the injured and tired Lan Xuan and Anye Ming.


    The magical beasts who bully the weak and fear the strong was roaring, snarling, and aggressively rushed towards Lan Xuan and Anye Ming.


    It was not only because the strength of the two of them were weak, but the bigger reason was that they have a smell of blood on them.


    A strong smell of blood and strong spirit power were the most exquisite and delicious food.


    Facing the fierce magical beast, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming stared with unswerving determination, bravely rushed up!


    This battle could be described as tragic.


    By the end of the battle, there was almost no undamaged skin on Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, and the whole body was dripping with blood, which was horrible to see.


    Su Luo tried to help several times, but desperately tried to hold back.


    She would not allow herself to take action when their life was not in danger.


    On the road of bing stronger, everyone had to go through a lot of hardships.


    At the beginning, in order to strengthen her body, so many days, she experienced pain worse than death every moment.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan had lost their spirit power for nine months, their bodies were dried up like old people. If she was a stepte, they would be dead.


    Now,pared to them, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming were still very fortunate.


    Su Luoforted herself in this way.


    When she desperatelyforted herself, the battle was over.


    Zi Yan silently collected the points, while Su Luo quickly went to help them apply the medicine.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s worried and distressed expression, Lan Xuan¡¯s blood-stained face could still smile: "Sister-inw, we can handle it! Hiss-"


    Because of the wound was pulled apart, his painful face were almost twisted.


    "Pfft." Su Luoughed subconsciously, and the mist in her eyes went away. "You are all right, and congrattions, after this battle, you finally reached the peak of the eighth rank."


    This result naturally made everyone happy.


    However, it was not enough.


    Right now Su Luo, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying had already broken through the 10th rank and could promote to the Commander Rank at any time, the peak of 8th Rank was not enough.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming looked at each other, and then found a strong determination in each other¡¯s eyes: be stronger, be stronger, and must be stronger!

 Chapter 1890 - Angel Castle 12

    <h4>Chapter 1890 - Angel Castle 12</h4>


    Because of this battle, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming was greatly hurt, therefore Su Luo decided to stay and rest for a night, and then go to another hall tomorrow.


    But this time their luck was not very good, let alone six-winged angel or four-winged angel, they did not even see two-winged angel, Su Luo sighed.


    But fortunately, she had a diamond token. One hundred ordinary magical beasts could only be exchanged for ten points, but because Su Luo¡¯s diamond token could multiply the points by five, so this time they earned fifty points. Compared to other teams, it was a very good harvest.


    Because Su Luo had the Emperor Grade Blood Clotting Pills in her hand, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming¡¯s bodies recovered very quickly. After a night¡¯s rest, the two men recovered and beaming with spirit.


    After that, they spent time in the Angel Castle before the team enter Purgatory City.


    After half a month of fighting, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming already had more than enough dealing with magical beasts, and they had been sessfully promoted to 9th Rank.


    "Now that we have nine hundred points, let¡¯s wait until we got a thousand points to go out" Su Luo suggested.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see what the Purgatory City built by City Master looked like.


    Naturally, her little friends agreed with Su Luo¡¯s proposal, so they all decided to stay for another two days and go out after collecting thest points.


    In fact, although there were more than one thousand points, there were five people in their team. If they divide them equally, each of them would only have two hundred points. And two hundred points in Purgatory City already considered to have enough to dress warmly and eat their fill.


    However, this day, everyone seemed to have a good luck.


    "Two-winged angels?" Zi Yan eximed.


    Unexpectedly, this time, there was only one two-winged angel, and there was no other magical beasts.


    "How can it be so bad?" Lan Xuan sighed helplessly. "This one is not enough for me to y with."


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you,e on, young man." Su Luo patted him on the shoulder.


    "If I go, then I¡¯ll go, isn¡¯t it just a two-winged angel? It¡¯s too simple." Lan xuan didn¡¯t even take this two-winged angel as a thing.


    But when he really started, he found that the two-winged angel was difficult enough. Even though he used all his strength and used a method that would cause both side to suffer, he finally beat the other side.


    Just when Lan Xuan was sweating all over, lying on the ground in pain and unable to get up, the two-winged turned into four-winged angel!


    "Oh shit!" Lan Xuan suddenly dumbfounded. Who could tell him what¡¯s going on? How could a two-winged angel who had been killed be a four-winged angel?


    At this time, the four-winged angel¡¯s eyes were red, and rushed towards the Lan Xuan in a great rage, while Lan Xuan... How could he beat a 10th Ranked four-winged angel? So he was frantically ran toward Su Luo!


    Facing this unexpected situation, Su Luo was also a little surprised: "What¡¯s going on? The two-winged angels became four-winged angels? How could it be so mysterious?"


    But Zi Yan almost jumped up excitedly: "This is a good thing! We¡¯ve met the Variant Angel!"


    "Variant Angel?" Everyone was puzzled.


    At this time, Lan Xuan had already been blocked by the four-winged angel, beaten into such a sorry state. Anye Ming, based on brotherly feeling, rushed to help.


    While Anye Ming and Lan Xuan were fighting with the four-winged angel, Zi Yan was exining about the Variant Angel.

 Chapter 1891 - Critical Moment 1

    <h4>Chapter 1891 - Critical Moment 1</h4>


    "The Variant Angel is actually very simple, that is, when the two-winged angels were killed, then they would change into four-winged angels, and when the four-winged angels were killed, it would change into six-winged angels... and so on. In the end, it would be a great boss, which is the legendary ten-winged angel!"


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were bright with excitement.


    "So, in other words, the points will be piled up?" Su Luo was exceptionally intelligent, a hint was all that¡¯s needed.


    "That¡¯s right! The points will be piled up." Zi Yan was in a good mood and began to calcte, "Two-winged angel, four-winged angel, six-winged angel, eight-winged angel, and ten-winged angel, which add up to 30 points! With that diamond token, oh heavens! This is directly 150 points ah! " Zi Yan jumped up excitedly.


    "It seems that Lan Xuan¡¯s luck is not bad. In the future, he must be given more actual battle opportunities." Su Luo looked at the young man who had been chased by every means to be killed, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    That 10th Ranked four-winged angel were really difficult to deal with.


    However, after the cooperation between Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, unexpectedly they could suppressed it, finally Lan Xuan killed the angel using the method of killing 1000 enemy and lost 800, both side suffered losses, unexpectedly the four-winged angel was killed!


    But before the two of them get away, the four-winged angel turned into a six-winged angel!


    They were dumbfounded.


    Just now they were only fighting and they didn¡¯t hear Zi Yan¡¯s information.


    "Whoa!? How did it turn into six-winged angel? I can¡¯t take it, you guys quickly go!" The two men frantically trying to escape, in a sorry figure.


    Zi Yan and Beichen Ying also looked serious.


    The strength of six-winged angel was equivalent to the strength of the peak of 10th Rank. There was too much discrepancy between their strength, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming would not be able to deal with it.


    "I¡¯ll go!" Beichen Ying smiled slightly, and then he go to deal with it.


    The more the angels transformed, the more violent they became.


    At this moment, the six-winged angel had red eyes and made threatening gestures, which looked very fierce and difficult to deal with.


    But Beichen Ying was not a person to be trifled with either.


    After cultivating during this period of time, he was only one line away from themander rank. In terms of strength, he was slightly better than the six-winged angel.


    Only a thin line away, nevertheless, the gap was extremely small.


    The two of them had been fighting for quite a long time.


    "I¡¯ll help!" Zi Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and rushed up quickly after speaking.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan work together to subdue the six-winged angel.


    2 points, 4 points, 6 points, a total of 12 points, and multiplied by five, now the six winged angel was worth 60 points!


    This¡¯s a lot of points!


    Only a sharp noise was heard.


    Su Luo looked up.


    The six-winged angel who has already fallen to the ground, had turned into eight-winged angel.


    The eight-winged angel was equivalent to the beginning of Commander Rank.


    Compared with the top ten, although there was only a slight difference, but naturally there was a difference in strength, the difference was really great.


    Furious eight-winged angel, repeatedly used a killing move.


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were having difficulty dealing with it from the very beginning. After ten moves, the victory gradually emerged.


    The two of them joined forces were still not the opponents of the six-winged angel.


    Su Luo¡¯s brow slightly frowned.

 Chapter 1892 - Critical Moment 2

    <h4>Chapter 1892 - Critical Moment 2</h4>


    The eight-winged angel was already at the beginning ofmander rank. So, what about the most powerful ten-winged angel? How strong would that be? Will it reach the saint rank?


    If it really reach the saint rank... Su Luo stroked her forehead.


    If it was like this, all the previous efforts would not only be in vain, but her friends would also be in danger.


    "Fight, or go?"


    Su Luo would let them decide.


    "Fight!" Her little friends gave a consistent answer.


    Su Luo nodded.


    The matter hade to this point, it is not that they could give up because they say give up. So many points, wasn¡¯t that a pity?


    Now that they had made up their mind, Su Luo was ready to fight against the ten-winged angel.


    Then, in order to maintain sufficient physical strength, the eight-winged angel could only be handled by Beichen Ying and Zi Yan.


    But fortunately, their strength was very good now. After a difficult battle, the eight-winged angels who had just enteredmander rank were actually killed by the two of them.


    Now, this angel was very valuable, at least 100 points had been obtained, as long as they kill the ten-winged angel, then they would have 150 points!


    Su Luo was ready at all times.


    The moment when the eight-winged angel fell, Beichen Ying and Zi Yan quickly retreated, while Su Luo¡¯s figure was like a giant bird spreading its wings, leaping high in the air, and Cheng Ying sword was held high in her hands.


    "Kill!"


    The sword was gorgeous, extremely dazzling, and surging with the aura of death.


    The eight-winged angel had just turned into the ten-winged angel. Before she returns to her mind, the fatal blow of Cheng Ying sword was already swung toward her!


    She couldn¡¯t avoid it!


    There was only a nging sound.


    The two white holy wings of the ten-winged angel were directly cut off by Su Luo.


    Blood gushed out and dyed her entire body red.


    But it¡¯s clear that she was just injured, not killed.


    Su Luo frowned tightly.


    Just now, her target was the head of the ten-winged angel. Unexpectedly, she dodged it by a hair breadth!


    It¡¯s worthy of being a ten-winged angel in the middle ofmander rank.


    Yes, this ten-winged angel was only in the middle ofmander rank, not the saint rank, so Su Luo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since it was the middle ofmander rank, Su Luo was fifty percent sure of winning.


    The peak of 10th Rank against the middle ofmander rank. If it changed to someone else, they would definitely lose ten times, but if it changed to Su Luo, she would have fifty percent chance, which was very rare.


    At this time.


    The ten-winged angel slowly tilted her head, and silently looked at her two wings that were directly cut off, then turned her head, and looked gently at Su Luo¡¯s face.


    Her eyes were light and very gentle, but there¡¯s a hatred buried in deep into her bones.


    Hate to the extreme, it was hard to tell from the surface.


    "You, die."


    Two soft words came out of her mouth.


    That pair of cold eyes were bloodshot in an instant, then, a burst of blood-red light in burst in her eyes!


    The wind blew!


    The air was piercingly cold and violent!


    The holy feathers of the ten-winged angel were dyed red with blood. She looked surly and ruthless!


    Then, her figure was like a sh of lightning, andunched a fierce attack on Su Luo!


    The ten-winged angel in the middle ofmander rank was furious!


    In such a short time, the angel entered the peak ofmander rank because of her fury!


    There was a chill in Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    This time, the chance of her sess would be reduced again.

 Chapter 1893 - Intercepted 1

    <h4>Chapter 1893 - Intercepted 1</h4>


    As for her, there was already three rank difference from the peak of Commander Rank, so luck could no longer make up for it.


    But fight!


    Su Luo smiled coldly.


    Cheng Ying sword had disappeared. She spread her palm, and a different fire came to her palm.


    The first fire in the heaven and earth, the Yun Luo Red Lotus, now let¡¯s try your power.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus burst out a bright fiery red light. Instantly, the surroundings seemed to be a fiery paradise, the fire was burning, and the me was red.


    The most powerful attack of Yun Luo Red Lotus lie in its firepower and destructive power!


    Saint ranked angel was always water attributed. Common fire attribute waspletely useless to her. It could be said that she could suppress it, but Yun Luo Red Lotus was the opposite. Now Yun Luo Red Lotus was the one who strongly suppressed her!


    The ten-winged angel saw the Yun Luo Red Lotus, although she couldn¡¯t recognize it, she was instinctively afraid. Her face greatly changed and subconsciously dodged.


    For the first time, she could dodged it.


    But the second time was not so easy!


    Su Luo jumped up and merged the Yun Luo Red Lotus with the Cheng Ying sword. Suddenly, the sword turned red, which was beautiful and dazzled the eyes!


    Ferocious!


    Unstoppable!


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus and the Chengy Ying sword merged, and its strength was doubled.


    Feeling a powerful threat, the ten-winged angel¡¯s face became extremely ugly, but this time she couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    Cheng Ying sword shed her two wings again!


    Blood was gushing out again.


    The angel who originally had ten wings, four of her wings had already been cut off Su Luo. This was the greatest disgrace to the ten-winged angel!


    "ept death!" The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth formed a light smile.


    Now, in her eyes, the ten winged angel was 150 points ah, her eyes were shining brightly.


    As Su Luo¡¯s voice dropped, the Cheng Ying returned to her hand and shot into the ten-winged angel again.


    It seemed that Su Luo was ready to cut off the wings of the ten-winged angel one by one.


    Seeing that 150 points were about to be obtained soon, everyone¡¯s mood became very good, with smiles on their faces, and looked at the blood drenched ten-winged angel with their glistening eyes.


    "Damn it! You will die miserably!" The sharp and shrill voice of the ten-winged angel sounded in the room, just like the fierce ghost from hell, it was a very creepy feeling.


    That shrill voice, shocked Su Luo and the others, they suffered from dizziness and pain in their eardrum.


    Just then!


    Chengying sword was originally stabbed toward the heart of the ten-winged angel. But because of the shrill voice, Cheng Ying sword deviated a little bit.


    Cheng Ying sword stabbed the ten-winged angel in the ribs, just like an arrow inserted into the target, and the tail shook slightly.


    But unfortunately, it did not strike the center of her heart.


    "Just you wait!" It was still with a very shrill voice, and it made their eardrum buzzed.


    Su Luo only felt a bit of sweetness rushing up from her chest and almost rushed out of her throat.


    At the side, the situation of Beichen Ying and the others was even more serious than Su Luo.


    This was not the worst, the worst thing was the ten-winged ngel actually carried Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying sword and ran away!


    Su Luo looked at the 150 points creature running away, she also carried her Cheng Ying sword. She was suddenly anxious, and yelled: "Chase!"


    Then her body rushed forward.


    Zi Yan and the others reacted quickly and chased after Su Luo.

 Chapter 1894 - Intercepted 2

    <h4>Chapter 1894 - Intercepted 2</h4>


    Ten-winged angel was already like an arrow at the end of its flight, and it would be very easy to kill. If she was allowed to run away like that, it would be a pity.


    The group of people chased after her, and Su Luo¡¯s speed soared even faster, closely following the ten-winged angel.


    The ten winged angel still retained thest bit of her strength. Although the shoulder injury was fatal, her speed was still very fast, almost have the same speed as Su Luo.


    There was a cold light shed in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became colder: "Want to escape? See where you can escape!"


    There were scattered drops of blood on the ground, which gave Su Luo a good indication of where the ten-winged angel go.


    Su Luo believed that the ten-winged angel couldn¡¯t run far with the strength she had left.


    "If you want to run, you must to have strength. Now her strength probably could only support her for one stick of an incense time." Su Luo muttered to herself, feeling a little rxed.


    However, what Su Luo never thought was that things unexpectedly had twists and turns.


    In the front, the ten-winged angel did fall into a pool of blood, and her heart was slightly undting, and it was clear that she had not died yet.


    But she was surrounded by a group of people.


    There were about seven or eight people in this group. They were not very old. They were about seventeen or eighteen years old. The oldest person seemed to be in his twenties.


    Su Luo took a quick look and discovered that these young men and women were beautiful and handsome, they also looked arrogant, their strength unexpectedly pretty good.


    At this time, the man in the front was taking out the Cheng Ying sword in the hands of the ten,winged angel. After looking at the sword carefully for a while, he slightly evoked a proud smile at the corner of his mouth: "It¡¯s a good sword, not bad, this young master has epted it."


    Everyone else looked at him enviously, but no one raised any objection. Obviously, his position was very high in that group.


    "I picked up a good sword, and picked up a ten-winged angel, hahaha, we really have a good luck today." Quan Ziqing¡¯s aquiline nose slightly moved, and his eyes were undoubtedly proud of himself.


    "Senior brother, did you say it¡¯s a ten-winged angel? Impossible, right? There are only six wings."


    "Stupid, haven¡¯t you seen the wound? These four wound was obviously where the other four wings were." Quan Ziqing touched his chin, and looked thoughtfully, "I don¡¯t know who can do this, it¡¯s rare to have this ability! "


    "Senior brother, ten-winged angels, isn¡¯t it represent ten points?"


    "Stupid!" Quan Ziqing coldly smile, "You take a look at the feather on her forehead, look clearly"


    "Heavens! this goose yellow feathers, could it be, this is a variant ten winged angel? Holy shit!"


    As soon as they heard that it was a variant ten-winged angel, the whole team was getting more excited.


    One should know that the points in the variant ten-winged angels were all umted. The total point could not be obtained until thest ten-winged angels were killed.


    "That is to say, this ten-winged angel has thirty points!!!"


    "But senior brother holds a silver token, and using a silver token, the points would be doubled!"


    "That¡¯s it, this way, this ten-winged angel are worth sixty points! Holy shit!"


    Suddenly, the whole team was talking about it, all of them were jubnt and rubbing their hands in excitement, almost unable to help themselves.


    Quan Ziqing did not lose his brain because of excitement. He touched his chin and said with a faint voice: "It is not ordinary people who could crippled the ten-winged angel to this extent..."


    As soon as this words came out, all the people were shocked, and then panicked again!

 Chapter 1895 - Murder to prevent divulgence of ones Secrets 1

    <h4>Chapter 1895 - Murder to prevent divulgence of one¡¯s Secrets 1</h4>


    "Hurry up, senior brother, kill the ten-winged angel. Let¡¯s take the points and run quickly. Otherwise, when the owner arrives, we will suffer!" Leng Siyu a pulled the sleeve of Quan Ziqing, urging him to hurry.


    The other teammates were all urging him.


    You know, all their team fighting together wouldn¡¯t be able to beat an ordinary ten-winged angel, let alone a violent variant ten-winged angel? Take advantage and run quickly!


    Quan Ziqing also nodded in silence. Then, he held up the Cheng Ying sword and stabbed the dying variant ten-winged angel with a sword.


    The ten-winged angel didn¡¯t even groaned, but she just died like this, it was like the saying, if the tiger went down to levelnd, he would be insulted by dogs.


    "Senior brother, hurry up, points!!!"


    At they thought about the points, the whole team¡¯s eyes were red with excitement!


    Senior brother¡¯s silver token could double points, doubled!


    60 points, how difficult was it to earn?


    With everyone urging him, Quan Ziqing was in a good mood. He slowly took out the silver token that he was immensely proud of from his sleeve, disyed it ostentatiously, and then smiled at the crystal core of the ten-winged angel.


    Then at this moment, a cold and taunting voice sounded behind them: "Hold it!"


    This voice, like a thunder on a sunny day, was so loud that it lingered in everyone¡¯s minds and scared them.


    "Who!"


    Quan Ziqing turned around subconsciously.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly evoked a careless smile, folded her arms, walked slowly, and finally stood in front of Quan Ziqing.


    At the moment of seeing Su Luo, the whole team was utterly quiet. It was so quiet all around, as if they could hear each other¡¯s thunderous heartbeat.


    Is there such a beautiful girl in the world


    This time it was an eye-opener.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth was still smiling as before, but her eyes were getting colder and colder. She slowly spreads out her right palm: "Bring it."


    "What?" Faced with a breathtakingly beautiful face


    In the face of the breathtaking beauty of the face, Quan Ziqian stared nkly and subconsciously asked a sentence.


    "Cheng, Ying, sword." Although Su Luo was stillughing, her attitude was not very good, and she even made a lot of sarcasm.


    She worked hard for quite a while, but these people not only want take the fruits of herbor for themselves, but also want to take away her Cheng Ying sword. It was fine if they were strong enough, but in fact, all of them were not her opponents. Therefore, this matter was simply intolerable.


    Su Luo looked at this group of people with a sneer and had a condescending attitude.


    Quan Ziqing furrowed his brows. As the leader of this team, Quan Ziqing felt that he was despised, but before he could respond, Leng Siyu on the side had long been unable to hold back, and she walked forward with a sneer, she walked toward Quan Ziqing, and confronted Su Luo


    Leng Siyu raised her chin and sneered coldly: "Why should I give you the sword? We found that sword!"


    "Found?" Su Luo raised her eyebrows lightly. "You found my Cheng Ying sword? "


    Everyone¡¯s heart felt tight. I didn¡¯t expect that the peerless sword was really this girl¡¯s sword, was it really going to be returned? Quan Ziqing was very reluctant, Leng Siyu was even more reluctant.


    Besides, what about even yours? We don¡¯t steal or rob, but we picked it up. Why should we give it back to you? If you have the ability, you can take it yourself! "


    "You say it¡¯s yours, then it¡¯s yours? What evidence do you have?" Her voice suddenly raised, her expression looked imposing, "Besides, even if it¡¯s yours, what about it? We don¡¯t steal or rob, but we found it, why should I give it back to you? If you have the ability, you can take it yourself! "

 Chapter 1896 - Murder to prevent divulgence of ones Secrets 2

    <h4>Chapter 1896 - Murder to prevent divulgence of one¡¯s Secrets 2</h4>


    Leng Siyu would not believe it, they were arge group of people. Could it be that they would still be afraid of this youngdy?.


    In fact, Leng Siyu refused to admit that the moment she saw the girl in front of her, her heart became mad with envy. Because she had always boasted of being a peerless beauty, butpared with the girl in front of her... Leng Siyu almost fainted with anger.


    Su Luo¡¯s smile was still the same, but her eyes was full of sarcasm.


    She did not speak, but spread out her right hand.


    The white, jade-like fingers were faintly fluorescent, and the beauty was beyond words.


    They were so fascinated that their saliva almost flowed out.


    Leng Siyu became red with jealousy, and her eyes shed with vicious coldness. If she could, she wished to use a sword to chop this gorgeous hand into pieces.


    Quan Ziqing¡¯s hand, which was holding the Cheng Ying sword, was slightly shaking. Somehow, there was a bad feeling in his heart, as if the sword in his hand was about to fly away. The more nervous he was, the tighter his hand was.


    Wrapping the fingers around the handle, his hand was white and the blue tendons were protruding. It could be seen how hard he was trying.


    Just then, suddenly, a light shed.


    The pure and holy Cheng Ying sword suddenly appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    "This..." All the people who were still holding their breath, at this time, their eyes were all widened!


    This sword, unexpectedly, had its own consciousness. It¡¯s really a good sword!


    Quan Ziqing¡¯s face was white, cold sweat rapidly flowed down from his cheeks. It¡¯s gone. It¡¯spletely gone. With his strength, he didn¡¯t even know how the sword disappeared. When he looked up again, he could see clearly that the sword obediently lie in Su Luo¡¯s palm.


    Su Luo held Cheng Ying sword with her hand, nced around casually, and raised her lips into a smile yet not a smile: "Believe it now?"


    There was no need to do anything, just take back the Cheng Ying sword, it would return automatically. This was the best proof.


    At this time, the all Quan Ziqing¡¯s group of people had to admit the truth even if they were unwilling to do so.


    However, there were always some people who were insatiable, such as Leng Siyu.


    Leng Siyu was standing up with a smile and stared at Su Luo coldly: "Who are you? Why snatch my senior brother¡¯s sword? Return the sword quickly!"


    She¡¯s really falsely using her, Su Luo groaned in her heart, and the sneer still hung at the corner of her mouth, and when she stretched out her hand, Leng Siyu was pushed aside by her.


    All of them watched Su Luo¡¯s action in a daze. They didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment.


    Should they follow Leng Siyu, or let her move freely?


    When the group didn¡¯t help, Leng Siyu was in a anxious. She stamped her feet and pointed at them and shouted, "You, hey, you are really stupid! Don¡¯t you want the points of the ten-winged angels?"


    Each and every one of of your eyes were really shallow, look, you couldn¡¯t even move your feet when you see a beautiful woman! Leng Siyu curse in her heart.


    But Leng Siyu¡¯s words did remind everyone.


    And she was right, Su Luo was standing in front of the ten-wing angel, and she obviously wanted to take the points now.


    "Wait!" Quan Ziqing hold out his hand.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Luo looked at him with a smile. Her voice was indifferent, but she was thinking about whether it is better to take out the gold token or the diamond token. If she took out the diamond token and the news spreads, theshe wouldn¡¯t be able keep a low profile. Su Luo touched her chin, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    "Girl, you can take away the sword, but the ten-winged angel must be ours." Quan Zuqing¡¯s face was tense, and his eyes were fixed on Su Luo.

 Chapter 1897 - Murder to prevent divulgence of ones Secrets 3

    <h4>Chapter 1897 - Murder to prevent divulgence of one¡¯s Secrets 3</h4>


    If it was said that he did not feel regret for the sword, it was a lie. In fact, he regret until his heart was bleeding.


    "Oh?" Su Luo nced at him with an interest, and smiled calmly, "Must be yours?"


    Her voice was so gentle, her smile was thin, and there was a kind of intelligible expression that made people feel obviously being disdained.


    Yes, it was condescending and disdainful.


    Leng Siyu¡¯s heart was surging with angee, she walked quickly to Quan Ziqing, stretched out her palm, and whispered in his ear.


    Quan Ziqing¡¯splexion changed slightly, he subconsciously looked at Su Luo.


    "Senior brother! Even if you don¡¯t want the sword, you should also think about your junior brothers and junior sisters. Do you really want to give away so many points! Senior brother, after making decisions, don¡¯t hesitate anymore!" Leng Siyu finally raised her voice. Her purpose was to let everyone hear her!


    Sure enough, when ites to their own interests, the reaction of all the people was immediately became fierce.


    "Senior brother, points cannot be given away!"


    "Points are clearly ours, why give them to others? Absolutely not!"


    "I think this girl is lying. At her age alone, can she really kill the variant ten-winged angel?"


    "This girl is obviously lying. She must have lied to us. We killed the ten-winged angel!"


    "Yes, we killed it!"


    "We killed the ten winged-angel!"


    Thus, the group of people made a great deal of a noise, but all dered unanimously that this variant ten-winged angel was killed by them! Absolutely will not give the points!


    Su Luo crossed her arms around her, slowly nced at the group of young men and women, the smile on her eyes grew stronger, and the cynicism and sarcasm in her eyes were getting more and more obvious.


    Intercepted her? How dare they intercepted her? Su Luo was very unhappy.


    But the more upset she was, the more radiant her smile was.


    "Get out of the way." Su Luo¡¯s voice was faint, without a hint of emotion.


    "No!" All of them not only refused to let it go, but also spontaneously and automatically surrounded and protected the variant ten-winged angel.


    Seeing this, Su Luo could not help but smile: "Do you really think you can stop me?"


    Everyone said nothing, but all stared at Su Luo cautiously, on guard against her.


    "I can kill the variant ten-winged angel, not to mention all of you. Those who are not afraid of death can continue to stand, and those who are terrified can stand aside from the team." Although Su Luo was smiling, the words she said was not easy at all.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Su Luo¡¯s words reminded them.


    In fact, since Cheng Ying¡¯s sword flew back, they were eighty percent sure in their hearts. They believed that the girl was the one who was severely injured the ten-winged angel, but their greedy heart made them determined not to admit it, and they had to call the white was ck and the ck was white. But in the face of absolute strength, ck and white are so easy to be reversed, it could take their lives in exchange.


    Therefore, the people on the team who were on the same side before were suddenly separated.


    Su Luo smiled coldly, "You have ten people in total. Even if you have more points from the variant ten-winged angel, how many points can you get in your hands? Why would you throw away your life just for these few points? It¡¯s better to kill dozens of other magical beasts."


    That¡¯s right


    That made sense. Anyway, the major part would be taken away by Quan Ziqing and Leng Siyu, so why should they make wedding clothes for others?


    So, slowly, a few footsteps began to move aside.


    But before they moved, Leng Siyu hit the ground with a whip and shouted, "Stop! No one is allowed to leave!"


    Suddenly, there was silence all around.

 Chapter 1898 - Entering the City 1

    <h4>Chapter 1898 - Entering the City 1</h4>


    She smiled strangely: "You idiots! Since she can kill the ten-winged angel, do you think she will only have a few points on her? Do you think her waist token will be an ordinary bronze token? Are your eyes were so shallow, so much so that you could only stare at the variant ten-winged angel?"


    This words, really hit their hearts.


    But they couldn¡¯t help but to admit that this sentence was very provocative.


    As soon as this word came out, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, all looking at Su Luo¡¯s eyes, all shining brightly!


    Leng Siyu¡¯s words were reasonable. At the present, this girl, regardless her appearance or bearing, it was the best choice. Her waist token could be silver token. Since she had the strength to kill the variant ten-winged angel, then, her points would certainly not be less.


    As long as they killed her, snatched her waist card, took her points... Think of it this way, everyone could not help but salivating.


    So, after they were just stepping out for self-protection, they were tempted again by the evil greed in their hearts.


    Su Luo looked at Leng Siyu with a smile, and praised her instead: "Your brain is moving fast, and you mouth is also sharp."


    "Thank you for thepliment." Leng Siyu was arrogant and proud of herself, and snorted coldly.


    "You really want to die like this? Really won¡¯t think about it anymore?" Su Luo slowly touched her chin, raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at the group of people who court death with amusement.


    "The road to death!" Leng Siyu and Quan Ziqing looked at each other, sneered, and then!


    All of them rushed to Su Luo, except for Quan Ziqing!


    Because at this time, he was taking advantage of this time to take out the silver token in his hand, trying to obtained the points on the variant ten-winged angel!


    They calcted well.


    As long as they hold her off for a moment, they could let Quan Ziqing would obtained the points, then at that time even if Su Luo angry, it would be useless.


    Su Luo naturally also saw through this trick.


    She was as fast as lightning. Under the heavy seige, she rushed out of the siege in a sh. Next second, her hand had caught Quan Ziqing hair, lifted hi up and turned around, and then directly threw him out!


    Quan Ziqing was dumbfounded.


    Leng Siyu was dumbfounded.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    How could that be?!! Senior brother Quan, with the strength of the peak of 10th rank, how could he be picked up and thrown away? This was too shameful, okay?


    Everyone¡¯s face looked different, some were white and some were red, but they were all afraid to look at Quan Ziqing, for fear that they would be remembered by him, because now he was really in a sorry figure.


    Quan Ziqing look is like a palette of colors, mixed with white and blue, unpredictable, ring at Su Luo angrily, and then ordered: "Kill !!!"


    Everyone rushed towards Su Luo!


    At this time, Beichen Ying and the others had already arrived.


    "Sister inw, let¡¯s practice with them." Beichen Ying said with a smile.


    "Well, don¡¯t break them." Su Luo smiled faintly. Just entered the Purgatory City, it¡¯s better not to have a feud.


    The battle was fierce and could not be ended in a short time.


    Quan Ziqing also had no choice but to join the battle, fighting with Beichen Ying.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the battle, Su Luo took out her diamond token with a smile.


    She was in a good mood and rubbed the diamond token. This was really a good thing. It could multiplied them by five.


    Su Luo swept across the head of the ten-winged angel and scanned it, just like using the modern scanning QR code.

 Chapter 1899 - Entering the City 2

    <h4></h4>


    Chapter 1899 - Entering the City 2


    Soon, Su Luo¡¯s diamond token gained another 150 points.


    Looking at these 150 points, Su Luo immediately in a good mood.


    "Diamond... Diamond... " Quan Ziqing incidentally raised his head and stared firmly at Su Luo, his eyes were bloodshot and he was so shocked that he could not speak at all.


    He must have been blinded, right? How could the token in that girl¡¯s hand be the legendary diamond token? That¡¯s really impossible at all, okay?


    But the blinding light was really like a diamond!


    So Quan Ziqing was excited and rushed towards Su Luo regardless of the dangers.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s brow frowned slightly.


    It¡¯s not because Quan Ziqing, but because of her amazing sixth sense.


    She felt that something was wrong on the ground.


    When Quan Ziqing rushed in, Su Luo subconsciously evaded to the side.


    And just then!


    "Bang bang bang bang- "


    The ground shook violently, making people dizzy and almost unable to stand.


    White figures fell to the ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were staring straight-


    "Ten-winged angels..."


    They were all ten-winged angels!


    One, two, three ... ten, twenty, thirty in the middle ...


    It was so many, Su Luo could not see clearly!


    No time to think about it, Su Luo¡¯s body rushed forward quickly, grabbing Lan Xuan and Anye Ming with her left and right hands. She shouted discretely to Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, who were in the middle of the battle: "Run!"


    The biggest advantage of Beichen Ying and Zi Yan was to listen to Su Luo.


    After hearing the words, no time to think, he immediately turned around and jumped out of the battle circle, and immediately followed behind Su Luo, the speed of the escape was astonishing.


    Several people who were fighting against Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were dumbfounded.


    But before they could recover, there was a strong hurricane behind them.


    But before they returned, a strong hurricane followed.


    They all turned around to look-


    First it was a surprise, then.


    One by one, the eyes suddenly retracted, leaving the word ¡¯panic¡¯ in their eyes.


    Many, there were so many ten-winged angels, all densely packed! If this was converted into points, wouldn¡¯t they be happy? But that was the problem!


    It¡¯s because there were too many, too many ten-winged angels, so the problem was big ...


    "Run!" Quan Ziqing ordered, without waiting for everyone to respond, he immediately took a step and quickly run away.


    So, the frightened team soon turned into a mess, and everyone ran madly towards the direction where Su Luo disappeared.


    But how fast were the ten-winged angels? How could they escape?


    The reason they came out was because of the hatred and summoning of the variant ten-winged angel, and because they killed the variant ten-winged angel, so the hatred was ced on all of them.


    A fierce battle sounded-


    Poor Quan Ziqing, before he took a few steps, he was surrounded by ten ten-winged angels.


    Ten ten-winged angels, how powerful was their strength? It was unimaginable.


    Before Quan Ziqing reacted, his body had turned into a pile of flesh mud and slumped on the ground...


    The others were even worse. How could they be the opponents of these ten-winged angels? Although some of them ran out, they were soon carried back and crushed by the ten-winged angels like eagles catching chickens.


    There was only one person in the whole team who escaped...


    That person was Leng Siyu.


    Leng Siyu had a good luck.


    Because she had never joined the battle circle, so her eyes were looking at all directions. In fact, she was the first person who saw the appearance of the ten-winged ngels, even before Su Luo found out.


    When she saw it, she didn¡¯t even tell them. She kept retreating step by step, retreated to the corner, stepped out and ran away. Finally, she used the token in her hand to escape from the crazy battlefield.

 Chapter 1900 - Entering the City 3

    <h4>Chapter 1900 - Entering the City 3</h4>


    Leng Siyu wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead, and her heart was still in shock.


    Fortunately, she ran fast, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t even know how she die. So many ten-winged angels, every one of them could p her to death, which was really horrible.


    Leng Siyu felt secretly grateful in her heart while touching her chest with a throbbing heartbeat.


    There was a slight noise on the wall in front of her.


    Leng Siyu¡¯s heart stirred, and she was subconsciously hid among the trees.


    Then Su Luo¡¯s voice appeared.


    She had Lan Xuan and Anye Ming in her left and right hands, and then she put them down.


    "We¡¯re finallye out, our luck still pretty good." Su Luo sighed slowly.


    "So many ten-winged angels, if they can be converted into points, that would be great." Beichen Ying licked his lips and drooled.


    "Preserving your life is more important than these mere worldly possession. Besides, how can we fight so many ten-winged angels?" Su Luo gave him an angry look.


    "That team should bepletely wiped out, right?" Zi Yan asked quietly on the side.


    "They absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able escape." Beichen Ying said with a smile. "If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Luo quick reaction, we also wouldn¡¯t be able to escape."


    Beichen Ying remembered very clearly that when the door was opened, a figure of ten-winged angel rushed toward his back quickly, but he was also lucky. With a whoosh, he was sent out, but most of the back part of his clothes were ripped off.


    Beichen Ying changed his clothes, he still have the appearance of a young man with elegant demeanor.


    Su Luo turned her head and looked at the Angel Castle behind her quietly, her eyes are thoughtful.


    She remembered that the man seemed to recognize the diamond token before... but fortunately, he had already been buried inside and will nevere out again. Master told her to keep a low profile, so she must keep low profile.


    "Let¡¯s go." Su Luo exhaled slowly, leaving with the team quickly.


    They just came out of the gate of the hell and did not expect, at this time, a pair of poisonous eyes were staring at their backs!


    Leng Siyu sew Su Luo and the others leave, and tooka long time before she came out.


    Turning back, there was a tightly closed door.


    Senior brothers, they... Leng Siyu¡¯s brows furrowed, there were grieve, sadness, and also worries in her eyes.


    In that team, everyone else would be fine, but Quan Ziqing, he was not a young disciple with no background. In fact, his background was very frightening.


    After going back, how to exin to his whole family? How to exin the fact that she¡¯s alive and the rest of the people were dead? Leng Siyu stroked her forehead and fell into deep contemtion, but soon, her eyes became brighter and brighter, and finally almost as bright as the stars.


    If she goes back and tells the whole family that senior brother and the others were killed, she escaped and dragged out an ignoble existence only in order to bring back the news, yes, that¡¯s it!


    In this way, she could be cleared of the charge of running away alone. Then the questiones again, who killed Quan Ziqing and the others?


    Naturally ... looking at the group of people that were only leaving little ck spots on the road ahead, there was a strange sneer in the corner of Leng Siyu¡¯s mouth.


    Dare to offend her? Ha ha!


    What¡¯s more, she was determined to take the points on that girl!


    After Leng Siyu had made up her mind, she took a shortcut and quickly dashed toward Purgatory City.


    Su Luo and the others didn¡¯t know that they hadn¡¯t even entered the Purgatory City yet, but they already being remembered.


    At this time, they had been going for half an hour, and the gate of Purgatory City had stood in front them.

 Chapter 1901 - Entering the City 4

    <h4>Chapter 1901 - Entering the City 4</h4>


    The Purgatory City was huge and its walls were as dark as ink, giving people a deep sense of depression. Standing under the city gate, there was a sense of suffocation.


    The strong pressure made people having difficulty taking a step.


    Two words, Purgatory City, had a majestic air, almost flying out of the que.


    The city gate was towering into the clouds, the length of which was beyond one¡¯s sight, powerful and impressive.


    The group of people stopped under the gate.


    Zi Yan grew up in Purgatory City since she was a child, so she did not feel it deeply, but Su Luo and the others deeply felt the terrible power of Purgatory City.


    Zi Yan had the right to freely enter Purgatory City, but had no right to bring people in.


    So there were some problems here.


    The person who guards the city gate did not allowed them in.


    "Senior sister can go in, but the other people, without the written instructions of three elders, no one could bring them in, I hope senior sister will forgive me."


    Today, the one guarding the gate was the disciple of the third elder, she was arrogant and despotic, she raised her chin and keeping people a thousand miles away.


    Zi Yan frowned coldly and said, "This is not someone else. There is no written order from the three elders, but it is the City Master¡¯smand. Do you still dare to stop it?"


    The third elder¡¯s Holy Maiden name was robbed by Zi Yan, so the disciples of the third elder had always been unhappy with Zi Yan, there¡¯s no reason to be close, what¡¯s more, now they were confident that they were right.


    Therefore, Lan Yi coldly repeated: "Senior sister, without the instructions of the three elders, no one can send strangers in!"


    Later, she nced coldly at Su Luo and the others. She was arrogant and sneered coldly: "An important ce like Purgatory City, do you think you cane in just because you want toe in?"


    As for what Zi Yan said, that it wasmanded by the City Master personally, Lan Yi absolutely did not believe it.


    Not to mention that the City Master was quite mysterious at his whereabouts, appearing at one moment and disappearing the next, even if the City Master reveal his whereabouts, how could he open his mouth for an outsider? This was simply impossible.


    Behind Lan Yi, all the people she led also burst intoughter.


    Zi Yan¡¯splexion was livid.


    At the beginning, she was young and weak in martial arts, and her master was absent all the year round, so although she had the name of the Holy Maiden, she was not a true holy maiden. What¡¯s more, she had been outside these past few years. Now it seemed that these people didn¡¯t take her seriously!


    But... the corner of Zi Yan¡¯s eyes slightly formed a taunting curve.


    Others didn¡¯t know, but she knew it clearly. Master¡¯s attitude towards Su Luo was iparably indulging. She dared to say that as long as Su Luo told her master that she wanted the whole Purgatory City, it¡¯s very likely that her master would ask, would one Purgatory City be enough?


    So, Lanyi and these people... Hehehe ... Zi Yan sneered in her heart.


    Of course, if there¡¯s the support of the City Master, but now the City Master was not here at all, so they could only handle these trivial matters themselves.


    Before Zi Yan could speak, Su Luo smiled slightly and took out a token and handed it to Zi Yan: "Show this to them."


    It was... a diamond token.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t hide it at all, she showed her token!


    "Luo Luo..." Zi Yan was not sure.


    Didn¡¯t Master tell you that should you keep a low profile? It would very high-profile if you take it out like this...


    Su Luo smiled: "High-profile or low-profile, only in the heart."


    In other words, no matter what the outside world is like, as long as she keeps her heart, as long as she practices diligently, she will achieve the original intention of her master and foster father.


    What¡¯s more, before she enter the Purgatory City, Su Luo already felt the hidden danger in Purgatory City.

 Chapter 1902 - Entering the City 5

    <h4>Chapter 1902 - Entering the City 5</h4>


    If Su Luo did¡¯t show her identity, if she withdraw into passive defense again and again, with her current strength, she could be bullied if other people want to bully her. By then, it¡¯s really possible that she would be killed and chopped. Because with the point system, it was not unforgivable to injure or kill one another.


    Therefore, Su Luo was going to disclose her identity now.


    As long as she revealed her identity, at least, no one dared to y tricks behind her.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, that¡¯s fine." Zi Yan was also happy.


    Returning to Purgatory City, if she was still so aggrieved, she would not be able to adapt.


    So, Zi Yan with a cold face, holding the diamond token in front of Lan Yi, shaking it, and talked with arrogant voice: "Look clearly, you still don¡¯t want to open the gate?!"


    Diamond token, the supreme existence of Purgatory City, the status wasparable to three elders.


    Lan Yi naturally knows that there was such a thing as the diamond token, and she had seen once or twice, but she was not sure whether the diamond token in front of her were real or fake...


    Whether it¡¯s real or not, if she said it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s bound to be fake!


    So, Lan Yi nced coldly at Zi Yan: "Zi Yan, how audacious of you, in order to let strangers enter the city, dare to use a fake diamond token to deceive us,e, arrest them all!"


    Step step step!


    A group of people shed behind Lan Yi.


    There were young men, there were youngdies, one by one looks fierce and aggressive!


    A group of people quickly surrounded Su Luo and the others in a circle.


    As long as Lan Yi ordered, they dared to surround Su Luo and the others and kill them on the spot!


    The atmosphere was stiff for a moment.


    Zi Yan was almost mad with anger!


    Did Lan Yi have a brain damage? How dare she try kill her? In any case, she¡¯s also a proper Holy Maiden, okay? What¡¯s more, Su Luo... If Su Luo had injuries even a little bit, Lan Yi and the group of people behind the Lan Yi would all be buried together!


    "Lan Yi, you¡¯re looking for death!" Zi Yan was telling the truth.


    But it was quite obvious that Lan Yi wouldn¡¯t listen to the truth, only to see herughed and sneered. She raised her hand and immediately gave order: "Faking a diamond token, a crime punishable by death, Holy Maiden together with themon people, all guilty,e ah, kill on sight!"


    She immediately rushed toward Zi Yan first!


    She hated Zi Yan.


    She knew that only when Zi Yan was eliminated, the name of the Holy Maiden would once again return to the third elder.


    And the Holy Maiden, should belong to the third elder!


    "Let me see if you¡¯re as weak as you used to be in the past few years!" Lan Yi, like hawks and falcons, pounced on Zi Yan, using a deadly killing move.


    "Lan Yi, damn you!" Zi Yan scolded!


    Zi Yan didn¡¯t expect that Lan Yi would be so cruel! She just wanted to kill her. Then, when the moment came, even if the matter was reported to the elders, dead man could tell no tales!


    It was a good scheme, but I, Zi Yan would never let your scheme seed!


    Zi Yan sneered and then make a killing move.


    When she first came out of Purgatory City, she was only a small 7th Rank, but at that time, the strength of Lan Yi was much higher than her, so Lan Yi dared to be so arrogant in front of her!


    However, when the two face each other, Lan Yi was shocked.


    After two people face each other, the figures crossed and stood face to face!


    "You!!!" Lan Yi¡¯s round eyes red at her, looking at Zi Yan incredulously. "How could your strength rise so fast! I don¡¯t believe it!"


    "Hehe." Zi Yan smiled coldly, did not answer.


    "A schr who had been away three days must be looked with new eyes, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant. It turns out that you have nothing to fear!" Lan Yi¡¯s face was malevolent, and the envy in her eyes couldn¡¯t be disguised, "In that case, let¡¯s see what you have!"

 Chapter 1903 - Entering the City 6

    <h4>Chapter 1903 - Entering the City 6</h4>


    Zi Yan, who used to be much weaker than her, grew so fast in just a few years, which made Lan Yi felt ver ufortable. It was as if the person she had been looking down on had be a person who was on an equal footing with her, which made her very vignt and her thought of getting rid of Zi Yan became more and more serious!


    The two of them made several moves in a row, but because their strength were equally matched, the battle was stuck for a while.


    Apart from these two people, the rest also did not stay idle.


    Because the disciples of the third elder who had surrounded them, all rushed to kill them on the spot.


    "Who can endure, I can¡¯t endure it! Fight!" Beichen Ying was furious, with his eyes was a little bloodshot!


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. With the Master of Purgatory City protecting Su Luo like that, but their group of people could still be bullied like this.


    Beichen Ying led the two men, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming, to fight with those people.


    The situation was difficult to tell for a while.


    Su Luo stood in ce, her expression did not change, her eyes were unfathomable.


    She sighed secretly, the journey to Purgatory City, it was not peaceful at all.


    First, the Blood Mist Forest, and then the Angel Castle, with a great difficulty they finally came to Purgatory City, but was blocked outside the gate, and a life-and-death battle? It was really intense.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    It seemed that Purgatory City was more dangerous than she thought. However, the more dangerous it was, the faster her strength would rise.


    After watching the battle for a while, Su Luo frowned.


    Because during the battle, she saw Lan Yi sent out a blue re!


    As soon as the blue re came out, Zi Yan¡¯s attack became more and more fierce. It was obvious that she wanted to resolve the battle as quickly as possible. Su Luo assumed from this, that Lan Yi was trying to look for help.


    Sure enough, within a short period of time, a figure in yellow clothes shed before them.


    The speed of the person in yellow clothes was very fast. Su Luo could see at a nce that her strength was higher than Zi Yan and Lan Yi.


    Huang Yi stood above the city wall, and her cold face looked down arrogantly.


    "Senior sister Huang Yi, help me to take Zi Yan down. She dare to fabricate a fake diamond token to try to bring spies into the city!"


    The speed of Lan Yi¡¯sint was very fast.


    "Nonsense! The diamond token is real!" Zi Yan said coldly.


    Huang Yi nced at Su Luo and the others coldly, then said to Zi Yan: "Are you bringing in people from the outside?"


    "It was Master¡¯s order." Zi Yan sneered.


    "Zi Yan, how dare you have the audacity to lie!" Huang Yi¡¯s body descended from the city wall, and then she moved towards Zi Yan!


    "Hateful!" Zi Yan¡¯s heart is full of bitterness.


    She could barely cope with Lan Yi, and now Huang Yi came, she really wanted cry.


    Huang Yi shot a killing move.


    The cold sword was drawn from its sheath


    She stabbed toward Zi Yan¡¯s back like a snake.


    Huang Yi¡¯s technique was not a tricky one, she stabbed in a straight line, but because of the fast speed, Zi Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it with her strength.


    Just at this critical moment.


    There¡¯s a nging noise..


    Two white lights shed by.


    This was the light from the sword.


    When they looked at it again, the cold sword in Huang Yi¡¯s hand only remained the hilt. As for the de of the sword... it was lying quietly on the ground at this time.


    For a while, the surroundings were very quiet.

 Chapter 1904 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 1

    <h4>Chapter 1904 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 1</h4>


    All the people involuntarily stop their moves and stared at the ground.


    No one dared to look at Huang Yi¡¯s face.


    At this time, Huang Yi...


    On her delicate face, the look in her eyes was unpredictable. She stared at Su Luo and bit her lower lip. There was an uncontroble anger in her voice: "Did you do that?"


    The amber sword that Master gave her was cut off. It was a humiliation! The greatest humiliation in her life!


    Huang Yi was the third disciples under the third elder. She had always been cold, arrogant, and also have a powerful strength, and no one dared make her lose face, but now her face was trampled until nothing left!


    "Do your eyes only serve as decoration? If you see it clearly, do you still need to ask me?" Su Luo replied unhappily.


    What Huang Yi did just now was a killing move.


    If Zi Yan was stabbed by her, she would really die.


    How could Su Luo not angry?


    Therefore, she directly destroyed Huang Yi¡¯s sword with the Cheng Ying sword. This was because she was worried that she hadn¡¯t entered the city yet, and hadn¡¯t gain a firm foothold. Otherwise, she would take Huang Yi¡¯s life on the spot.


    "Good, very good!"


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s calm and rxed expression, Huang Yi was so angry that the veins on her forehead was pulsating. Her fingers were clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the back of her hands almost jumped out.


    "Go die!" Huang Yi was furious, and then made a series of moves!


    Every moves was fatal!


    Su Luo was not an ordinary person either. Facing Huang Yi¡¯s moves, she saw the moves and could avoid them every time.


    The strengths of the two people were equal, they were caught up in an irresolvable situation for a while.


    Finally, two people each use the finishing blow, the two people crossed each other, their palms collide.


    At this time, because of the collision between two people, the heaven and earth were shaking with great force!


    "I didn¡¯t expect that you really have some strength. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to kill you without a few tricks!" Huang Yi sneered a few times, then, she raised her hand, and a long whip appeared in her hand.


    The long whip was light blue, she didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but the blue color gave people a feeling of heart palpitations.


    Su Luo¡¯s sight stayed on the long whip, and suddenly she felt a bad premonition in her heart, as if the long whip could absorb a human soul. Subconsciously, Su Luo clenched her fists.


    "Half a month ago, master gave me this Soul Whip. You will be the first one to die under the Soul Whip. It¡¯s your honor to be able to let my Soul Whip drink blood."


    Huang Yi¡¯s voice was cold and t, without any trace of emotion, it was as if Su Luo die under her Soul Whip, was a matter of course.


    Soul whip? It was really something that had a deterrent effect on the soul.


    At this time, Su Luo had calmed down. Facing the contempt from Huang Yi, she still looked so calm and collected. She smiled boldly: "Is that so? Why do I think that the poor one would be you?"


    "Then try!"


    The voice had not fall yet, but Huang Yi¡¯s figure had already run towards Su Luo like lightning!


    That speed was so fast, it was not visible to the naked eye.


    The blue whip was rushing toward Su Luo. Its target was Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at those pair of beautiful eyes that were about to be destroyed, all the people around them stared at Su Luo for a moment. Their eyes were so tense that they even felt difficulty to breathe.


    Su Luo could strongly feel the pressureing from the Soul Whip, making people feel fear and oppressed deep within the soul.


    But at this moment, Su Luo sneered at the corner of her mouth.


    Nothingness of space!


    Tightly wrapped around Su Luo.

 Chapter 1905 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 2

    <h4>Chapter 1905 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 2</h4>


    At the same time, Huang Yi¡¯s figure had entered the scope of Su Luo¡¯s nothingness of space.


    Because Su Luo had the nothingness of space, she was unrivalled within the same rank. This sentence was not casually spoken, but had a strong theoretical facts to prove it.


    So now Huang Yi, who had just entered the nothingness space, although all around was transparent she did not see anything, but she felt her body was being restrained, to the extent that her heartbeat was somewhat a little sluggish.


    As they fight, a tinypse could lead to a huge mistake


    Therefore, in such a short moment, Huang Yi was caught by Su Luo.


    Only to see her body was shing like a ghost, and when Huang Yi came up on her, her figure quickly dodged behind Huang Yi.


    She turned her wrist, Yan Hua dagger suddenly appeared in her right palm.


    The white fingers held the dagger tightly.


    This time, the dagger didn¡¯t cut Huang Yi¡¯s neck, because there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    As a result, Su Luo immediately made a decision, and the sharp dagger was inserted directly into Huang Yi¡¯s back!


    And that ce was very close to the heart!


    "sh!"


    There was a clear sound in the air, a dagger entering the flesh.


    But Huang Yi was worthy of Huang Yi, and at the most critical moment, she tried her best to avoid it!


    She thought it would be all right to avoid at her own speed... But poor Huang Yi, it was the first time for her to face Su Luo¡¯s nothingness space. She didn¡¯t know that her speed would be reduced in this nothingness of space!


    Therefore, the poor Huang Yi was still hit, although it was not a fatal heart injury.


    Huang Yi was shocked, she looked down in disbelief, and saw that on the chest, her clothes was permeated with blood, and the blood also spread rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, like a blooming peony flower...


    The moment when Huang Yi was shocked, Su Luo had another Cheng Ying sword in her hand!


    Huang Yi could feel the dangering, and she jumped forward subconsciously.


    At this time, Cheng Ying sword broke away from Su Luo¡¯s palm, chasing behind Huang Yi, continuously chasing behind her.


    Huang Yi kept running, Su Luo enveloped her with nothingness of space, Cheng Ying sword chased behind Huang Yi¡¯s butt again and again... This scene looked funny, but no oneughed.


    With Huang Yi¡¯s strength, Su Luo kept chasing her, and there was no road to the sky, nor door into the earth , which made Lan Yi¡¯s face looked solemn, and the chill in her eyes were colder.


    Just as Cheng Ying sword was chasing Huang Yi, Su Luo stopped, because Huang Yi run around the circle, and soon she would automatically bump into Su Luo.


    Sure enough, what Su Luo expected was true. Huang Yi ran towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo stood in the same ce with a smile, but her eyes fell on the Soul Whip in the hands of Huang Yi.


    Did this Soul Whip affect her soul? She didn¡¯t know if its power was that powerful.


    At this moment, Su Luo urged Cheng Ying sword to speed up, and when she and Huang Yi was crossing each other, she turned her wrist like a butterfly, and made aplicated imprint. So-


    The Soul Whip automatically appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    As soon as the Soul Whip was in her hand, Su Luo had no time to observe, instead, she directlyshed the whip directly towards Huang Yi¡¯s back!


    She still deeply remembered the words Huang Yi said a moment ago.


    At the beginning, Huang Yi didn¡¯t realize that the Soul Whip was no longer in her hand. When she felt the powerful pressure on her soul and the feeling of danger on her back, she realized that the Soul Whip she held in the palm of her hand was gone!

 Chapter 1906 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 3

    <h4>Chapter 1906 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 3</h4>


    "Hateful!!!" Huang Yi was mad with anger!


    Her present image, to tell the truth, was quite embarrassing.


    She was covered with sweat, her hair was messy, her clothes was sweaty, sticking to her back...


    But no matter how she shouted, she was still the one who was in a disadvantage!


    Huang Yi knew that if she was chased like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her life. But as long as the green hills were preserved, one wouldn¡¯t need to worry about firewood. There was a whole faction of the third elder behind her. Would she still afraid she couldn¡¯t get revenge for today?


    So Huang Yi ran to the side and shouted to Su Luo: "I am not as good as you today, wait ..."


    Before she could continue her words, the Soul Whip in Su Luo¡¯s handshed towards her forehead urately!


    Wait? Wait for what? Su Luo had a bad memory, so she never hold a grudge. Because if there was an enmity, she usually revenged it right away.


    If she wait for yellow dress to shout out truce words, how could she still revenge? So without waiting for Huang Yi to shout out the words, Su Luo directly focused the spirit power on her whole body, and smashed heavily against Huang Yi with the whip!


    This whip, was shaking heaven and earth!


    Huang Yi¡¯s figure was thrashed ruthlessly and thrown out in a distance,, mming heavily on the City Gate.


    The massive city gate was directly smashed down!


    In a moment, the entire city gate copsed, as if it was exploded in an instant.


    Don¡¯t know what mechanism was triggered by the copsing of the city gate. At this time, the sky was covered with ck clouds, as if they were covering the sky for hundreds of miles!


    "Covered with the ck clouds..." Zi Yan murmured, her expression was changing, "We really won¡¯t be able to keep a low-profile now... covered with ck clouds means a ck rm..."


    Purgatory City had white rm, orange rm, etc., and ck rms ... that¡¯s already a serious level.


    Su Luo ... her expression changed slightly.


    She stared nkly at the soul whip in her hands, at this moment, the whip had broken into several inches, and fell on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her anger would cause such serious consequences...


    When the gate of the city copsed, a ck rm appeared... How is this... good... Ah.


    She remembered that when she was using all her strength just now, she seemed to also used the Yun Luo Red Lotus... Think of it, therge part of the powerful power should be drawn from the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    "You ... you ..." Lan Yi stared at Su Luo incredulously, her lips was trembling, and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence.


    Lan Yi waspletely scared.


    "You are all dead!!!" Lan Yiy down the threat and rushed to Huang Yi.


    Huang Yi was very favored by Master. If something happened to her, then she could also be med by Master.


    Lan Yi quickly walked to Huang Yi. When she saw Huang Yi condition, her legs felt like a jellyand she almost knelt down.


    The current condition of Huang Yi was really miserable, cannot be described with words.


    At this time, her originally dark hair had been broken into pieces, and her original delicate face was full of cracks, just like a fist hitting the ice, a crack like a spider web would form around the center of the fist. Just like the crack on the Huang Yi¡¯s face at this time... a ghastly sight, really horrible.


    Lan Yi turned around and looked at Su Luo with hate.


    But she didn¡¯t even think that at this moment, she looked at Su Luo with a trace of fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 1907 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 4

    <h4>Chapter 1907 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 4</h4>


    Su Luo looked at the person who was frightened by her power silently.


    She touched her nose and took a step back.


    After she took a step back, the originally quiet scene seemed to be lifted and turned lively in a moment.


    Zi Yan looked at Su Luo deeply and took a deep breath: "This matter... will not end easily."


    "I know." Su Luo was helpless. Don¡¯t know if she would die, if she really die, things would be evenmore troublesome.


    "But don¡¯t worry, you have the diamond token, even if the three elderse, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you." Zi Yan whispered to Su Luo.


    Su Luo nced helplessly at Zi Yan: "You crow¡¯s mouth..." [*]


    Because at this time, Su Luo could clearly feel that the three powerful figures were flying rapidly towards them.


    Their speed were amazingly fast!


    "Which brother is going to visit Purgatory City? Excuse us for not going out to meet you, please be magnanimous to forgive us" Elder He Tian descended on the ground from the air.


    Su Luo looked at him subconsciously.


    This was an elderly man with a white hair and a childlike face. His eyes were bright, lively and full of energy, his cultivation was unfathomable. What¡¯s more surprising was, those eyes were so calm without ripple.


    He was followed by two people.


    One was a middle-aged person with ordinary face.


    The other was a red robed woman.


    The beautiful eyes of the red robed woman swept over the ground, and when she saw the copsed Huang Yi and the frightened Lan Yi, her eyebrows frowned tightly.


    She walked forward quickly, and stood high. She said: "Who harmed Huang Yi?"


    Her voice was very weak, but it revealed a cold and murderous intention.


    Lan Yi saw the beautiful woman in a red robe, her lips trembling with fear, but her eyes were full of excitement. Her fingers trembled and pointed directly to Su Luo without any hesitation.


    For a while, all eyes were focused on Su Luo.


    Including the three elders that just arrived.


    When the beautiful woman in a red robe saw her face, her expression looked a little shaken.


    She had always been proud of her beauty, but in front of Su Luo... her heart raised a strong jealousy. She had to admit that even when she returned to her best years, her face could not bepared with the girl in front of her.


    Some people were born to make others feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    For example, the City Master.


    For example, the girl in front of her.


    After being shocked for a moment, the eyes of the beautiful woman in a red robe were burning with anger, and unexined anger quickly rushed to her heart.


    However, instead of talking to Su Luo, she kept her eyes on the other woman.


    "Zi Yan?" The beautiful woman in the red robe frowned, stared at Zi Yan coldly, and said angrily: "Do you know your mistake?!"


    "Zi Yan doesn¡¯t know where the mistake is." Although Zi Yan was a little frightened, she stayed with Su Luo for a long time. Su Luo¡¯s calmness andposure, deeply affected her. What¡¯s more, she was confident that her master was backing her, she felt reassured.


    "You¡¯re really bold!" The beautiful woman in a red robe smiled coldly. "These are the people you brought?"


    She pointed her finger at Su Luo and the others.


    She swept Su Luo lightly with her eyes, showing disgust in her eyes, as if Su Luo and the others were just detestable flies, and she was toozy to speak to them.


    "I brought them." Zi Yan said indifferently, her eyes were ncing at the third elder.


    The third elder believed that she was favored by the City Master, therefore she behaved like a tyrant in the whole Purgatory City, and she had a high status. The other two elders had always turned a blind eye, so she developed her spoiled and unrestrained temperament.


    ¡î Note :


    * Crow¡¯s Mouth = Person who has made an inauspicious remark.

 Chapter 1908 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 5

    <h4>Chapter 1908 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 5</h4>


    Actually ... The corner of Zi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Actually, Master merely gave her a good look, nothing more. How could itpare to his affection toward Su Luo?


    However, naturally, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t tell that to the third elder.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that after you went out for a few years, you have forgotten the rules of Purgatory City! Since you brought these people, you will deal with them." The third elder gave Zi Yan a contemptuous nce.


    The third elder¡¯s hostility toward Zi Yan was undisguised because the title of the Holy Maiden that was originally supposed to be passed on to her own disciple, was taken away by Zi Yan.


    Those people were brought by Zi Yan, but she asked Zi Yan to kill her friends... It had to be said that the third elder were vicious, ruthless and urate. As expected, the old ginger is hotter than young ginger. [1]


    Zi Yan looked at the third elder coldly, with clear ridicule in her eyes.


    When the third elder in contact with Zi Yan¡¯s eyes, her eyes shed slightly, and her eyebrows furrowed even more tightly. What made Zi Yan so confident? What¡¯s the reason?


    When the third elder was in doubt, the first elder¡¯s sight had been fixed on Su Luo.


    With his strength, he could see at a nce that Su Luo¡¯s strength was the best in this group, but with this girl¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible to make the city wall copsed and cause a ck rm.


    The first elder was puzzled.


    "Go get them!" The third elder waved, and the people behind her suddenly rushed towards Su Luo like hunting dogs.


    Their attitude were like wolves and tigers, as if they want to skin and swallow Su Luo and the others alive.


    Su Luo, with her hands around her chest, stood calmly in the same ce, and looked around with cold eyes. There was a cold and cynical smile on her lips: "So, is this the way Purgatory City treat a guest? The City Master said that Purgatory City is really good, but I don¡¯t think so."


    The first elder¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked.


    The City Master once passed on a word to him... Was the little girl in front of him was the one that the City Master wanted to protect? But surging waters flooded the Dragon King temple [2], break ground where Tai Tsui presides [3]. The first elder¡¯s nced at the third elder with a slight sympathy in his eyes, but unfortunately the third elder¡¯s mind were focused venting her anger, so she didn¡¯t notice the first elder¡¯s eyes.


    "How dare you look down on the City Master? It¡¯s a crime punishable by death!" The third elder flicked her sleeves, and a powerful wind sted towards Su Luo¡¯s white neck.


    For some reason, when the third elder saw Su Luo at the first sight, she was itching to quickly kill her.


    Perhaps this was the legendary aura of discord.


    She and Su Luo were destined to be enemies.


    The speed of the wind was unimaginably fast, just when Su Luo was aware of it, it was already three feet away from her...


    This time, Su Luo¡¯s body reacted much faster than her brain.


    She sat on the ground subconsciously.


    ....there was only silence.


    Su Luo looked up subconsciously.


    At this moment, the howling wind that wasing at her direction, was stopping steadily at the ce of where her neck was, and surprisingly, now there was a golden me enveloping the powerful wind, surrounded the violent wind. Without revealing a trace of murderous aura.


    Looking from a distance, it was like a burning red cloud.


    Su Luo suddenly felt dumbfounded.


    The first elder looked at Su Luo with a smile, nced indifferently at the third elder, and said a few words: "Calm down."


    "Senior brother!" The third elder lookedangry and very discontented.


    ¡î Note :


    [1] Old ginger is hotter than young ginger ¡ú The older, the wiser.


    [2] Surging waters flooded the Dragon King temple ¡ú a dispute between close people who fail to recognize each other


    [3] Break ground where Tai Tsui (a god) presides¡ú asking trouble by provoking someone with someone far superior or with great strength

 Chapter 1909 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 6

    <h4>Chapter 1909 - A beautiful Woman in a Red Robe 6</h4>


    If the first elder had not helped Su Luo just now, the third elder would have already seeded.


    "It¡¯s just killing a few ignorant children, is it worth it for senior brother to interfere?" The third elder snorted unhappily.


    At this time, Su Luo looked at the third elder badly.


    The third elder¡¯s strength was much higher than hers. Just now, if the first elder didn¡¯t help her, she could escape the first time but not the second time.


    Su Luo looked at the third elder coldly, and slowly touched the token in her arm...


    The third elder sneered: "Loathsome girl, this loathsome temper of yours is stubborn. Unfortunately, first senior brother helped you once, but he couldn¡¯t help you the second time."


    "Then what about the City Master¡¯smand?" Su Luo sneered.


    "The City Master will help you?" The third elder almost shouted to the sky. It¡¯s simply ridiculous, okay?


    "Naturally, the City Master will help me." Su Luo held up a piece of dazzling diamond token and waved it to the third elder. "This diamond token, do you have one?"


    Only one nce, The third elder¡¯s body was instantly became stiff, shocked, her beautiful eyes stared firmly at the legendary diamond token in Su Luo¡¯s hand!


    This, this is impossible? Absolutely impossible! How could the City Master gave the diamond token to this girl? Even the three elders¡¯ only embedded with four hearts, but this one ... there were five!


    "Bring it here!" The third elder¡¯s arms suddenly stretched out, and the target was the diamond token in Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Su Luo smiled coldly, but before the third elder touched it, she threw the diamond token to the first elder without slightest hesitation.


    "Ask the first elder to check whether the diamond token is genuine or fake. As for other people, I don¡¯t trust them. If it deliberately exchanged for the fake, where can I cry?" She said, with a sneer on her lips. Even though Su Luo said it to to the first elder, but her eyes were always on the third elder.


    So, the person she take precautions against... it was really obvious.


    The first elder looked at Su Luo with amusement, and there¡¯s a little smile in his eyes. The girl who could make the City Master care about her so much, as expected, really not easy to deal with. It seemed that Cai Lin would suffer some losses this time.


    "You loathsome girl ..." The third elder gritted her teeth and smiled angrily, and then put her attention to the first elder, staring at him with a burning gaze.


    As soon as he hold the diamonds token, the first elder knew that this could not be fake.


    Looking at the third elder¡¯s expectant eyes, the first elder¡¯s amiable face had a smile: "This is really the City Master¡¯s diamond token, it impossible to be fake. Third junior sister also have a look."


    He said, handed the diamond token to the third elder very carefully.


    Who dared to disregard the City Master¡¯s diamond token? Only Su Luo, the loathsome girl, conveniently threw it before.


    At this time, Su Luo saw the cautious and solemn expression of the first elder, and realized that she was too casual before.


    But Su Luo realized one thing... even the first elder, he face her foster father with profound respect and humility


    The third elder held the diamond card, her slender fingers touched theplicated pattern on the diamond token... This diamond token, she asked for it many times, nned many times, but could not get her hand on it, but this loathsome girl got it...


    The fingers of the three elders¡¯ white jade clenched tightly!


    Raising the eyes, her beautiful eyes stared at Su Luo, her eyes were as sinister as a python!


    The people around were all trembled with fear, and all of them retreated subconsciously...


    The eyes of the third elder were dreadful!

 Chapter 1910 - Settle Down 1

    <h4>Chapter 1910 - Settle Down 1</h4>


    The third elder¡¯s body exuded a strong pressure, the pressure almost made Su Luo unable to breathe.


    The malice in her eyes was undisguised.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes look at her calmly, with a faint smile in them, her smile was profound.


    The third elder looked more and more sinister, just when everyone thought she was about to lose her temper, but unexpectedly sheughed.


    Sheughed like a spring breeze, but it made the bottom of the people¡¯s heart felt dread.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Her voice was as gentle as the wind and willow, and her attitude was very friendly.


    "Su Luo."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Much younger than you." Su Luo smiled and raised the corner of her lips.


    The third elder pupils were narrowed, her face looked a little stiff, but they were very well hidden.


    She caressed the diamond token in her hand for a while, she seemed to be thinking about something.


    Su Luo turned her eyes to look at the first elder and asked with a smile, "Did the first elder verify the diamond token?"


    The first elder touched his chin, nodded with a smile, with kindness and affinity on his face.


    "Then, did the third elder verify it?" Su Luo raised her eyebrows with a smile, and her eyes fell on the third elder.


    Seeing her reluctant appearance, Su Luo became more and more pleased with herself.


    The third elder¡¯s white fingers were slightly clenched and then loosened. She smiled amiably at Su Luo: "The diamond token is really important. It¡¯s impossible to protect it with your strength, and it could also lead to death. I¡¯ll take care of it for you."


    With that said, the third elder wanted to put away the diamond cards regardless the situation.


    She did not covet the honor of diamond token, but it had the trace of the City Master. As soon as she thought about it, she wanted to keep it for herself.


    "Who dares to steal the token given by the City Master? Who dare to steal it? Does the third elder doesn¡¯t believe the prestige of the City Master?" Su Luo coldly stared at the third elder. This token could multiply points by five. Who can she cry to if it is confiscated?


    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, the third elder was obviously stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that this loathsome girl was so bold.


    For a while, she did not ept it...


    The surrounding atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    The first elderughed: "Third junior sister, why haven¡¯t you return the diamond token? If you really like it, wait for the City Master toe back and ask for one."


    The third elder¡¯s knuckles turned slightly white. If it was that easy, would she still covet this diamond token?


    The third elder thought that she already racked her brain, but still unable to get it. And Su Luo, this loathsome girl, got it so easily, and suddenly her heart burned with jealousy.


    However, in this situation, in the eyes of the public, what¡¯s more, the first elder was obviously helping her, she really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    In the end, the third elder took a deep breath and gave Su Luo a nce, and finally threw the diamond token back to Su Luo.


    The third elder cupped her hand to Su Luo: "Miss Su has the diamond token given by the City Master himself, that means the core disciple of my Purgatory City. No one will bully you in the future, don¡¯t worry."


    In fact, when the City Master gave a token personally, she could be included in the core disciple, but the City Master had never given the diamond token...


    The third elder looked coldly at Su Luo and sneered: "Core disciple? Is she appropriate?"


    "Appropriate or inappropriate, it¡¯s not up to you. First elder, what do you think?" Su Luo said with a smile.


    The elder nodded with a smile: "Miss Su said that the City Master said it was appropriate. Naturally, it was appropriate."

 Chapter 1911 - Settle Down 2

    <h4>Chapter 1911 - Settle Down 2</h4>


    It seemed that the first elder was standing on Su Luo¡¯s side unconditionally! The third elder¡¯splexion became worse and worse. She did not know that the City Master had already spoken to the first elder.


    "Miss Su, while using powerful connections to intimidate people, but you actually have a powerful strength, you¡¯re able to make the city gate copsed." There¡¯s a sarcastic smile in the third elder¡¯s eyes.


    Su Luo slowly smiled: "If it wasn¡¯t for the third elder¡¯s attempted murder, how could the city wall copsed? Don¡¯t the third elder think that you should give us an exnation?"


    The third elders made an unfounded usations against her, so naturally she also could do the same thing to get back at her.


    The third elder fight with them regardless their position as a younger generation, but the first elder wouldn¡¯t let her be so unbridled, so he faintly swept his eyes towards Zi Yan, so Zi Yan summed up the previous matter in a few words, she also highlighted Lan Yi and Huang Yi arrogance, and how they tried to kill her.


    After Zi Yan finished speaking, Su Luo still did not forget to add: "If Purgatory City really does not wee us, then let¡¯s leave, when the City Masteres back, you can exin it to him yourself."


    With that, Su Luo turned around and pretended to leave.


    Zi Yan and the others immediately followed closely behind her to leave.


    The first elder nced unhappily at the third elder, and said lightly: "Lan Yi and the others were not good at handling the affairs. Impunity is not enough to convince the masses. As for how to punish..."


    The first elder smiled and threw the hot potato to Su Luo: "Miss Su, about how to punish them, it¡¯s up to you, you can decide."


    The third elder was angry, but the first elder¡¯s authority couldn¡¯t be defied, so she could only sulk secretly, her cold eyes re at Su Luo¡¯s face like a knife.


    Su Luo touched her chin, seemingly very serious, her brain moved quickly.


    Soon, her eyes twinkled, her lips formed a smile, and she asked the first elder, "Since the first elder admitted my identity, I don¡¯t know if I have been arranged a ce to live?"


    The first elder knew what she meant, he stroke his goatee beard with a smile: "A ce to live in, naturally have been arranged properly, but it onlyck a few servant girls who do rough work."


    "One servant girl to do rough work doesn¡¯t seem to be enough." Su Luo yed with her hair and seemed to be at a loss.


    "How about two?" The first elder still smileed like a kind grandfather.


    The three elders stared at the first elder!


    The disciple she was proud of is being punished to be a servant girl to do rough work? Isn¡¯t that like pping her in the face? Doesn¡¯t that mean she couldn¡¯t even protect her own disciples?


    "That¡¯s all right, two it is." Su Luo¡¯s fingers pointed at Lan Yi and Huang Yi, as casually as a general ordered his soldiers, "The two of them look very suitable."


    "No way!" The third elder interrupted, "Huang Yi¡¯s body is badly injured, her breath is weak, and she couldn¡¯t stand up, how can she be a servant girl who rough work?"


    This objection was reasonable.


    But Su Luo smiled and pulled out a white jade porcin bottle from her sleeve, and slowly shake a red pill toward the third elder.


    "Emperor Grade... Blood Clotting Pill!" Not only the third elder, but also many people who knew what it was.


    The Emperor grade pill, even in Purgatory City, was also considered a very precious pills. There was only a small amount of it in stock, it¡¯s all kept in the hands of the top experts. Grandmaster Rong Yun was the only one who could refine the emperor grade pills in this continent.


    Su Luo was so kind to take out the Emperor grade blood clotting pill and give it to the person who tried to take her life before... for a while, everyone simply didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 1912 - Settle Down 3

    <h4>Chapter 1912 - Settle Down 3</h4>


    The third elder stared rigidly at Su Luo, her face was uncertain whether it¡¯s cloudy or clear, and her eyes were too profound to be understood.


    The first elder looked at Su Luo with a smile. It was not so difficult to imagine that a person who was doted on by the City Master could take out an Emperor Grade Pill, but it was really hard to imagine that she could gave away the Emperor Grade Pills like a candy.


    But what¡¯s certain was that this girl was definitely a person with a story.


    The elder sighed and smiled calmly and peacefully: "Okay, Miss Su, this one will show you the Purgatory City. This will be the ce where you would live in the future."


    The first elder treated Su Luo as a guest of honor.


    This attitude made a lot of people dumbfounded.


    The third elder at the side, slightly clenched her fists, this is going to far!


    But Su Luo passed by her and followed the first elder.


    Su Luo knew that after the previous contacts, no matter how she lower her voice and repressed her feeling, the hostile rtionship between her and the third elder couldn¡¯t be solved peacefully. In this case, it¡¯s better to offend her thoroughly.


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded... their head was dizzy as they watched the group gradually get further away.


    The people guarding the gate started talking after they left.


    The people who guarded the city gate started talking after they left.


    "Hey, is that true? The first elder actually personally apanied a person to look around the city?"


    "What is the origin of that girl? The third elder unexpectedly lose face?"


    And do you see that the elder was obviously favoring Su Luo, and make the third elder lose face, this is really... different!"


    "Could it be that you haven¡¯t notice? Emperor grade pill! That girl even gave away an Emperor grade pill, that¡¯s really..." making people spit out blood from jealousy, okay?


    "Why didn¡¯t I get seriously injured?"


    "Why am I not Huang Yi?"


    Many people had a lot of regrets in their hearts.


    Purgatory city was veryrge, Su Luo knew it a long time ago, but when the first elder took her to fly in mid air and looked down from a high altitude, the feeling became more obvious.


    At a nce, the city wall was so broad, nearly unable to see the end.


    "This is the main city, but it¡¯s a bit small." The first elder personally acted as a guide for Su Luo. "Posted mission, points exchange and respective transactions, could bepleted here."


    With the introduction from the first elder, Su Luo looked down.


    This is a bit small?


    In the radius of tens of miles, there were many shops and the people were bustling with activity


    "There are so many people in Purgatory City." It¡¯s very simr to the city on the outside, but Su Luo knew that any of these people who walk on the street could cause a foul wind and a rain of blood [1] when they get to the outside world.


    "This is the outer city, the ordinary people live here." The elder smiled and flew for another half an hour with Su Luo.


    In this half hour, Su Luo leaped countless mountains and came to the inner city with the first elder.


    The inner city was not wide expanse of tnd, but rather mountain ranges rise and fall, towering into the clouds.


    Under the dazzling sunshine, the misty mountains made people feel like it was a paradise.


    "This is the inner city." The elder smiled and exined to Su Luo, "The white tower in front is called the Purgatory Tower. No one in purgatory city doesn¡¯t know about the Purgatory Tower. Zi Yan will exin it to youter."


    Then the elder strolled around with Su Luo, pointed to one of the mountain peak and said to Su Luo, "That Blue Cloud Peak is my residence. Miss Su will live in the Blue Cloud Peak for the time being."


    ¡î Note :


    [1] Cause Bloodbath, sanguinary ughter.

 Chapter 1913 - Settle Down 4

    <h4>Chapter 1913 - Settle Down 4</h4>


    Su Luo has greatly offended the third elder. The first elder was really worried about Su Luo¡¯s safety, but he couldn¡¯t exin what the City Master said to him to the third elder, so he was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Su Luo nodded.


    It was fine if she was alone withoutpany, but with Beichen Ying and the others, she must be responsible for their lives. So living in the first elder¡¯s ce, at least she don¡¯t have to worry about being schemed against by the third elder.


    "By the way, can¡¯t those mountains outside the city being lived in?" Su Luo just saw the mountains shrouded in mist, which seemed to be mysterious and gave her a sense of danger.


    The first elder smiled and shook his head: "There are many beasts living in the mountains outside the city, the most powerful king of beasts, even an old man like me can¡¯t do anything, who could live in peace? It is because of this that there is a distinction between inner and outer the city. "


    Seeing Su Luo confused, the first elder smiled again and said, "However, that¡¯s really the best ce for you to gain points in the future. Compared with the Angel Castle, you can kill those magical beasts, and the points will increase faster."


    The elder thought that it was too early to tell Su Luo about the Elite Training Camp, so he nned to settle for the time being, and first determined Su Luo¡¯s strength.


    They soon arrived in Blue Cloud Peak.


    It was the ce where the first elder lived.


    The entire blue cloud peak was steep and towering into the sky. The ancient trees around it had been there for thousands of years. The trees were green and full of life.


    There was a dense spirit in the forest and the mountains.


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    The dewdrops on the tree leaves had a sweet fragrance, making people became intoxicated.


    "Good ce!" Su Luo was extremely satisfied with the living environment.


    The first elder left his servant to Su Luo, he flicked his sleeves away, not even a wisp of smoke he bring away, and went back to his residence on the top of the mountain.


    Because with his status as the first elder, it was not appropriate for him to handle those trivial matters.


    Seeing this servant... Su Luo sighed deeply.


    Really worthy of being the first elder servant.


    He looked handsome with refined facial features. The most unusual thing was the air he gave, just one nce, he could give a person a calm and peaceful feeling, making people have a favorable impression of him.


    What makes Su Luo sigh the most was the strength of this servant, it was at themander rank.


    A little servant was stronger than several people in Su Luo¡¯s side, made her feel ashamed, and want to cover her face and run away.


    Under the blow from the servant, Zi Yan and the others were totally desperate, but they had developed a strong motivation. Perhaps this was the purpose of the first elder to send this servant over.


    This servant, like his temperament, had a nice name called Qing Feng. [1]


    Qing Feng brought Su Luo and the others into the courtyard on the hillside, he said with a clear voice and a smile: "This will be the residence in the future. If there is any dissatisfaction, you can bring it up at any time."


    This bulding was located in the hillside, covered a wide area, with pavilions that were quite exquisitely constructed.


    Su Luo¡¯s group of people looked around and expressed their satisfaction.


    Along the way, they were already exhausted for a long time. Everyone found a room and rested.


    A red sun rose from the East, and the early morning light shone through the thin mist in this quiet mountain vi.


    Knock knock knock


    A clear knock sounded from outside Su Luo¡¯s door.


    Su Luo yawn and got up.


    Opening the door, there were two girls stood outside.


    It looked like acquaintances.


    ¡î Note :


    [1] Qing Feng ¡ú Cool breeze, fig. pure and honest

 Chapter 1914 - Settle Down 5

    <h4>Chapter 1914 - Settle Down 5</h4>


    One was Lan Yi, the other one was Huang Yi.


    At this time, two people, one of them was holding a copper basin with hot water and the other one was looking at Su Luo coldly.


    Su Luo nced at Huang Yi and said with a smile yet not a smile, "It seems that the effect of Emperor Grade Blood Clotting Pill is pretty good."


    Su Luo looked at the two of them with a smile and turned back to the room.


    Huang Yi¡¯s expression changed, and finally she took a deep breath, suppressed all the emotions, went into the room holding the copper basin, and put the copper basin on the shelf in the bathroom.


    The difference was like heaven and hell, from the direct disciple to a humble maids that served others.


    Su Luo walked to the copper basin, when she passed by the Lan Yi ¡ª


    One foot silently stretched out ...


    Su Luo seemed to be unaware, and still passing by.


    There was a smile on Huang Yi and Lan Yi¡¯s faces.


    Before they could be happy, however, the smile on their faces froze.


    Because -


    Su Luo stepped directly on that foot.


    One only heard a cracking sound, the bone was shattering into pieces, apanied by Lan Yi¡¯s awful shriek ...


    "Ah !!!"


    It hurts ... Lan Yi¡¯s tears of pain rolled down, her ankle was almost numb.


    Seeing the pain of the Lan Yi, Huang Yi stepped forward, with a cold face, and arrogantly used Su Luo: "Don¡¯t think that with the first elder protecting you, you can do whatever you want and offend our third elder. you are dead in Purgatory City!"


    "Are the third elder have more authority than the first elder?" Su Luo sowed dissension.


    "You¡¯re going to die soon!" Huang Yi sneered, "Just wait until I recover my strength, you will see! I don¡¯t know why you make use here! It¡¯s impossible for us to serve you well, but instead we could take your life at any time!"


    Huang Yi was very frank about her thoughts.


    The Emperor Blood Clotting Pill did not fully restore Huang Yi¡¯s strength. Now her cultivation was less than half recovered.


    Su Luo raised her lips and looked at her with a faint smile. Then she extended her white jade white fingers and shook them in front of Huang Yi: "Do you understand?"


    Huang Yi frowned. What do you mean?


    Lan Yi and Huang Yi looked at each other and did not understand.


    Suddenly, one only saw a ck shadow shed by from the jade-like palm, and this ck shadow went straight towards Huang Yi¡¯s face!


    Not to mention that Huang Yi now only had fifty percent of her strength, even if she was in her peak state, she couldn¡¯t dodge this p.


    "Pa!"


    There was a loud pping sound in the silent air.


    "You!!!" Huang Yi covered her left face and stared at Su Luo incredulously. The tears of grievance in her eyes were mixed with fury, which made her almost bite her gums!


    Su Luo nces at her with interest, and slowly blew the palm of her right hand, as if she wanted to blow away the disgusting and filthy thing. Then she slowly said a sentence: "Don¡¯t hit this youngdy¡¯s hand with your face."


    These words ... really match with Su Luo¡¯s lofty attitude.


    It¡¯s just ... that was really preposterous ah!


    Huang Yi was so angry!


    What does it mean to hit Su Luo¡¯s hand with her face? She¡¯s the one who was pped, okay? How could there be such shameless people in this world!!!


    Zi Yan had alreadye earlier when Su Luo pped Huang Yi¡¯s face. Seeing that Huang Yi was bullied so miserably by Su Luo, they allughed heartlessly.


    Under the group of people¡¯s watchful eyesHuang Yi felt more and more embarrassed. Her pair of burning eyes stared at Su Luo and shouted, "You are too much of a bully!"

 Chapter 1915 - Settle Down 6

    <h4>Chapter 1915 - Settle Down 6</h4>


    "I just bullied you, so what?" Su Luo¡¯s enchanting red lips evoked a smile yet not a smile, "If you have the ability, you can bully back."


    What does it mean to be arrogant? What does it mean by bullying too much? What does it mean to have a strong backing? Su Luo showed it perfectly.


    "You!" Huang Yi¡¯splexion turned red, covered her face and quickly ran out.


    "You¡¯re too much! Master won¡¯t spare you!" Lan Yi left a threatening sentence to Su Luo, and quickly ran after Huang Yi.


    "Ha ha ha ha, so funny!" Zi Yan patted Su Luo on the shoulder,ughing until she almost unable to breathe.


    "Hit your hand with her face? Pfft haha, Luo Luo you¡¯re so funny. " Beichen Ying wasughing in the room, finding a chair to lie down, his stomach was cramped fromughing.


    "Would that be a problem? What if they poisoned the foods or the drinks?" After LanXuan smiled, he raised a question out of concern.


    Anye Ming¡¯s thin lips rose, his eyes were ck and as bright as the stars: "If they want to bring about their own doom..." He said and smiled to Su Luo, because he knew that Su Luo understood what he meant.


    "Indeed, like what Anye Ming said, if they want to bring about their own doom."


    But it was evident that Huang Yi and Lan Yi were really courting death.


    Don¡¯t know how the Lan Yi consoled Huang Yi. Soon, Huang Yi wiped away her tears and cheered up.


    In the evening, the food was sent in.


    There were a lot of dishes, chicken, duck, fish, birds, had everything that one expects to find, a table full.


    Lan Yi and Huang Yi hang their heads and waited on the side. At this time, the two people looked as calm as water and well behaved, as if nothing had happened in the morning.


    "So many dishes, did you two make it yourselves?" Su Luo looked at Lan Yi and Huang Yi with a smile.


    There were not many servant in the mountain vi.


    "It was personally made by this maid servant, if Miss Su is afraid to eat, this maid servant is willing to try first."


    When she speak of the word ¡¯maid servant¡¯, Huang Yi almost gnashed her teeth in anger. It was obvious that she had deep resentment towards these people.


    Before Su Luo could speak, Huang Yi stepped forward, picked up the chopsticks and quickly used the chopstick to eat each dish.


    Then, she put down her chopsticks, stood aside respectfully, and made a gesture to invite Su Luo.


    She had tried all of them. If Su Luo still didn¡¯t dare to eat it, she would be a coward, and could be looked down on.


    "Is it hard to make these dishes?" Su Luo looked at Huang Yi with a smile.


    Huang Yi lowered her eyes, making people had difficulty to see the emotions on her face. Her voice was faint, but still clear: "Cooking for miss, it¡¯s not hard at all."


    These words, if they were listened carefully, one could hear the sound of her grinding her teeth.


    Su Luo heard the words andughed lightly, Zi Yan and the other alsoughed.


    Su Luo was like teasing a puppy, teasing Huang Yi.


    "Miss Huang Yi really considerate, but I can¡¯t eat these dishes." Su Luo spread out her hands and expressed her frustration.


    "Miss Su is afraid to eat them?" Huang Yi suddenly looked up, staring coldly at Su Luo.


    "I can¡¯t afford the filial piety of Miss Huang Yi, so you should present this filial piety to someone who can afford it." Su Luo smiled to Qingfeng. "Pack all these dishes and send them to Bright Moon Hall. It¡¯s said that Miss Huang Yi personally made them and already tasted them herself. They¡¯re not poisonous."


    The Bright Moon Hall was the residence of the third elder.


    "No!" Huang Yi was anxious when she heard it!

 Chapter 1916 - Settle Down 7

    <h4>Chapter 1916 - Settle Down 7</h4>


    She didn¡¯t Know Su Luo would do this!


    Those dishes were indeed have problems. It was only because she took the antidote earlier, so she was fine.


    "No good? Right, the Bright Moon Hall is so far away, and the dishes will be cold when they are delivered." Su Luo looked toward Qingfeng with a smile. "In that case, send these dishes to the mountain peak, I think the first elder will like it."


    When Huang Yi heard this, her body was shaking, almost on the verge of copse.


    The poison in the dish was colorless and tasteless. It was a slow acting poison. If it was taken for a long time, it could make people lose their spirit power ... This medicine was originally formted by the first elder ...


    Huang Yi was about to cry


    "No way!" Huang Yi firmly refused Su Luo¡¯s proposal.


    However, at this time, Su Luo smiled treacherously: "No? But this Miss says that it¡¯s fine."


    As she said that, Su Luo nimbly raised her hand and sent Qingfeng away.


    Qingfeng nced at Huang Yi sympathetically.


    In ordinary days, Huang Yi followed the third elder. She was as proud as a peacock, her eyes were nted to the top of the head. No one could have imagined that she would have such a day.


    Qingfeng smiled, turned around and went out.


    "Don¡¯t go!" Huang Yi quickly chased him, but when she passed by Su Luo, Su Luo stretched out her foot like what Lan Yi did in the morning.


    "Thud!"


    Huang Yi, in a moment of desperation, was unprepared and fell directly onto the ground.


    "You!" Huang Yi turned her head and yelled angrily at Su Luo!


    Su Luo spread out her hand: "Want to hit my hand with your face again?" She looked at Huang Yi with a smile.


    At this time, Lan Yi curled up in the corner and shivered. She could not care about Huang Yi. If those dishes were sent to the mountain peak. Then, how will the first elder react?


    Su Luo nced at Lan Yi and said to Huang Yi with a smile: "Look, this is the reaction that you should have. Learn from your junior sister."


    "You did it on purpose!" Huang Yi stared at Su Luo angrily, with a sinister coldness in here eyes.


    Su Luo looked at her with a smile and did not answer.


    "You deliberately asked us toe here, because if you didn¡¯t do so, we would be taken away by Master, then you wouldn¡¯t have been able to punish us!" Huang Yi stared at Su Luo and analyzed it clearly.


    With a smile on her lips, Su Luo leisurely yed with the thumb ring on her finger.


    "But after you brought us here, you don¡¯t trust us to serve you, afraid that we would poison you!" There¡¯s a trace of desperation in Huang Yi¡¯s cold eyes, "In fact, you guessed it right, we want to kill you for insulting our Master!"


    Su Luo still smiling, her smile was still as gentle as before.


    "So you intentionally provoke us, and give us a lot of freedom!" Speaking of this, Huang Yi¡¯s figure shook, she really felt desperate.


    Because she was like a chess piece in Su Luo¡¯s hand. She wasn¡¯t aware before that every step that she took, was done in ordance with Su Luo¡¯s n.


    "Then, we put the slow acting highly toxic poison in the dishes. The poison was refined by the first elder. So even if the City Master mes us, the first elder won¡¯t be able to escape the responsibility. This was our n, and you are taking advantage of it! " There were tears in her eyes, but Huang Yi stubbornly refused to let them fall. She stared at Su Luo and sayid, "Originally, you want to send those dishes to the Bright Moon Pce. If we don¡¯t object, maybe it would¡¯ve been fine. Now those dishes was sent to the mountain peak..."


    Hearing Huang Yi¡¯s analysis, Lan Yi¡¯s figure trembled even more. At this moment, Lan Yi had fully understood their uing fate.

 Chapter 1917 - Settle Down 8

    <h4>Chapter 1917 - Settle Down 8</h4>


    Huang Yi stared at Su Luo. There was a strong suppressed anger and fear in her eyes. She stared at Su Luo, seemed to want to deeply engrave her face in her heart. Finally, she slowly speak out her conclusion: "You use this method to make use over, and when master can¡¯t oversee it, you nned to let us make mistakes, and then you will hand us over to the first elder to deal with, you really did it neat and tidy... Su Luo, I have to say that I, Huang Yi, can¡¯t help but admire you!


    Su Luo leisurely stood up, patted the dust that didn¡¯t exist on her dress, her eyes slightly hooked, and looked at the Huang Yi with a faint smile: "Are you finished?"


    "You are really hateful!" Huang Yi said angrily.


    "It¡¯s almost time. Why hasn¡¯t Qing Fenge back?" Su Luo¡¯s eyes nced at the door.


    At this moment, Qing Feng¡¯s figure happened to appear. He also brought a group of people behind him, led by an elderly man, the master of the Criminal Law Hall, Leng Xingtian.


    Leng Xingtian looked about the same age as the first elder. His facial features were like being cut by a knife. He was extremely cold, his expression looked solemn, seemed like a dark cloud pressing down. He looked threatening, giving people a strong sense of oppressive feeling.


    Leng Xingtian¡¯s indifferent eyes swept over Su Luo, but did not stop. Then he coldly looked at Huang Yi and Lan Yi, "Dare to try to murder the first elder, the crime is unforgivable,e, take away the convict!"


    Under Leng Xingtian¡¯smand, a group of people behind him rushed up toward Huang Yi and Lan Yi like wolves, Then they ruthlessly took them away without any tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex.


    In this process, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth always had a smile.


    Leng Xingtian¡¯s eyes turned on Su Luo and gave her a cold stare. He was very dissatisfied and snorted, "If you don¡¯t have strength, don¡¯t make trouble!"


    Then, therge group of people carried Huang Yi and left quickly.


    Theye and go fast.


    After they left, the tense and oppressive atmosphere suddenly eased.


    Zi Yan took a deep breath and patted her chest: "The Hall Master Leng is still so serious and frightening, he has not changed at all."


    "He seemed to have a problem with me." Su Luo touched her chin and said thoughtfully.


    Zi Yan nced at Su Luo angrily: "Hall Master Leng is not specifically targeted you. He is always cold and indifferent, and really hate people who caused trouble the most."


    Beichen Ying patted Su Luo on the shoulder with a smile and gave thumbs up with praise: "I didn¡¯t expect that those two girls were being sent away by you so soon. This method is really neat and tidy."


    "From the beginning, I didn¡¯t think about keeping them." Su Luo shook her head unhappily. "Huang Yi and Lan Yi wanted to take our lives. Why should I spare them? But at that time, the third elder was there, it¡¯s not good to kill them in front of the third elder, so I used an indirect method. "


    Moreover, there was only a thousand miles to be a thief and not a thousand miles to prevent thieves [1]. She didn¡¯t want to be distracted in the future. So she cleaned up the house and spill the dirty water on the third elder. This way of killing two birds with one stone, only a fool unwilling to do it.


    "Are you sure those two girls will be executed?" Beichen Ying was not convinced.


    "Dare to try to murder the first elder, if they are not executed, so why not just tell everyone that anyone can murder the first elder?" Zi Yan smiled very insidiously. "So this time, Huang Yi and Lan Yi will definitely die!"


    Even third elders wouldn¡¯t dare to plead for leniency.


    What if she pleads, the first elder said, could it be that you really incite them to harm me?


    How will the third elder be at that time?


    If that momentes, how could the third elder deal with it?


    ¡î Note :


    [1] Impossible to be cautious and be on guard at all times, there¡¯s always the possibility of negligence.

 Chapter 1918 - Settle Down 9

    Chapter 1918 - Settle Down 9


    So, even if the third elder bit her gums in hatred, she could only supress her hatred and wait to retaliate in the future.


    "Miss Su, the first elder asked you to have a good rest and you will take the aptitude test tomorrow." Qingfeng said calmly.


    But when he looked at Su Luo, for a moment, there was a glimmer of envy in his eyes.


    Aptitude test, not everyone could go.


    "What aptitude test?"


    "Genius training camp." Qingfeng¡¯s calm voice carried a hint of envy.


    "It¡¯s really genius training camp?!" Zi Yan was suddenly surprised, and looked at Qingfeng with some disbelief. "Did the first elder said it himself?"


    "Yes." Qingfeng said with a smile.


    "What¡¯s genius training camp?" Su Luo asked Zi Yan with a puzzled face. It could be seen from her words just now, that Zi Yan must know something.


    Zi Yan smiled like a gorgeous summer flower, she said with great envy: "The genius training camp, as the name implies, is to take in the geniuses from all over the continent, and use the best resources to cultivate them into the most genius evildoer. To tell the truth, that¡¯s where the real geniuses gather, it¡¯s very, very difficult to get in. "


    "For those of us in Purgatory inner city, it could take a few years before we could enter, and the threshold is very high. " Zi Yan¡¯s eyes glistened, "The lowest is Commander Rank."


    The lowest is Commander Rank...Su Luo¡¯s heart slightly moved. Such kind of standard, the people inside was indeed really amazing.


    "All kinds of cultivation resources in the Genius Training Camp are the best, so the people rarelye out after entering. I heard that one of them stayed in the camp for 100 years." Zi Yan thought that it was incredible.


    "But we can¡¯t apany you to take the test together." Zi Yan sighed with regret. Because the assessment qualification of the Genius Training Camp was the Commander Rank, she and Beichen Ying have not reached it yet.


    If she was promoted ording to normal cultivation, it would take many years for Zi Yan to be qualified for the Genius Training Camp, but now she had reached the peak of tenth rank and it¡¯s possible be promoted to themander rank at any time, which made her full of expectations.


    "If you can¡¯t get in, then I¡¯m also ..." Su Luo creased her brows. Everyone came to Purgatory City, she couldn¡¯t leave them behind.


    However, before Su Luo finished speaking, he was interrupted by Beichen Ying.


    "Please don¡¯t, Luo Luo, have you forgotten the original intention of using to Purgatory City? Our purpose is to cultivate and be stronger! So, you mustn¡¯t say anything like giving up." Beichen Ying¡¯s expression was more serious than ever.


    "Yeah, Luo Luo, the Genius Training Camp is not only consist of geniuses from Purgatory City, but also geniuses from the same material ne. There are the best teachers, the best resources, the best conditions, and the ce where countless talents dream to go., how can you give it up?" Zi Yan looked very serious. "Don¡¯t worry, we will certainly take good care of ourselves in the outside, cultivate well, go into the genius training camp earlier, don¡¯t worry."


    Zi Yan knew that when Master asked Su Luo toe to Purgatory City, he had already nned to let her enter the genius training camp, because only when she goes there could Su Luo make rapid progress.


    Seeing that everyone was so serious, Su Luo suddenly chuckled.

 Chapter 1919 - Settle Down 10

    <h4>Chapter 1919 - Settle Down 10</h4>


    "Why are you guys so serious, whether I could get in or not, still needs to be assessed." Su Luo smiled and shook her head. "The Commander Rank is the lowest standard, I think the chance of me going in is very small."


    Because now, Su Luo was only at the peak of tenth rank.


    Although it only needed an opportunity to be promoted to the Commander Rank, but it was unknowm when the opportunity woulde.


    The next day, before Su Luo woke up, she went to the genius training camp for the assessment, and the whole Purgatory City became noisy.


    "Are you kidding me? The genius training camp is only assessed once a year, and the assessment time should not be today!"


    "What about it? They don¡¯t even attach importance to the third elder."


    "It¡¯s said that today, the three elders who hadn¡¯t been seen the head or the tail will send her to the assessment together."


    "Do you know what the most crucial problem is? "


    " What is it? "


    " I heard that girl, she, she is only at the tenth rank!!! "


    "Whoa--"


    Suddenly eryone was shocked!


    Because everyone knew that in the genius training camp, the lowest standard is themander rank. The tenth rank was not even qualified for the assessment, was it?


    "Privilege! This is simply the abuse of privilege! It¡¯s not fair at all, treating the rules as a decoration!" Many people swearing in defiance.


    "What¡¯s absolutely fair in this world? If you have the ability, you can let the three elders give you privileges!"


    "You say, why did the three elders give her an easy way?"


    "I heard that she has a diamond token in her hand. It¡¯s said that it was given by the City Master himself"


    "It¡¯s said that the girl is very beautiful, 100 times more beautifulpared to the one who¡¯s capable of causing the downfall of a city or state."


    "Hey, even dare to make up the City Master¡¯s affairs, are you tired of living?"


    Everyone did not dare to open up the discussion any more, only cursed in their hearts.


    After a long time, suddenly there was aughing voice.


    "Hey, I say, what are you anxious for? For so many years in Purgatory City, have you ever seen a tenth rank strength enter the genius training camp? Is there any?"


    After listening to this sentence, everyone immediatelyughed. Yes, even themander rank¡¯s chance only one out of a hundred, let alone the tenth rank? This was simply the rhythm leading to death.


    After thinking about it, everyone rxed andughed, waiting to see how the legendary Miss Su, who was specially favoured by the City Master would return in tears and run away.


    Su Luo followed the three elders to the assessment early in the morning. Naturally, she could not hear these irritating words, but Zi Yan and the others listened to thempletely. She was so annoyed that she could not wait to fight with them, but was stopped by Beichen Ying.


    "Although Luo Luo is only at the tenth rankher strength is obvious to all. Don¡¯t you believe that Luo Luo can pass the assessment?" Beichen Ying said with a smile.


    "Of course, I know Luo Luo¡¯s strength. Although now she is at the tenth rank, amander ranked may not be her opponent!" How about at that time with the arrogant variant ten winged angel? Wasn¡¯t it Si Luo who killed it?


    "So, we¡¯ll just wait. When the Luo Luo assessmentes out from the assessment sessfully, those people will p their own face, how great is that?"Beichen Ying shrugged his shoulders.


    "But genius training camp ... it¡¯s really hard to get in." Zi Yan sighed deeply. Naturally she hoped that Su Luo could go in, but... she didn¡¯t have great expectations. Because she knew, it was really hard, really hard...

 Chapter 1920 - Assessment 1

    <h4>Chapter 1920 - Assessment 1</h4>


    Because of the first elder¡¯s personal order, Su Luo had this very rare opportunity.


    The assessment of the genius training camp is divided into three levels.


    The first was to break into the heavenly puppet array.


    Qingfeng sent Su Luo to the outside of the heavenly puppet array, then backed away a few steps, raised his hand and motioned to Su Luo: "If you canplete this in two hours, you can be considered to have passed this stage."


    Two hours? The time was really harsh.


    Zi Yan earnestly told Su Luo, "If it¡¯s too difficult, remember that life is the most important thing. If the first time is not sessful, there¡¯s still next time, many people took the assessment many times before they could enter the genius training camp."


    Beichen Ying also said with a smile: "At the very least, next time we could take the assessment together."


    "Will you die if you don¡¯t say those disheartening words?" Su Luo gave her little friend an unhappy nce, "I know, safety first, I cherish my life more than any of you."


    After making it clear, she turned around, Su Luo looked at the ck wooden door in front of her, took a deep breath, and slowly pushed the door.


    The ck wooden door was about ten meters long and twenty meters high. Behind it, was an oval yurt-like building.


    It looked very huge. As for what¡¯s inside, only those who had taken the assessment would know.


    The matter about Su Luo¡¯s assessment for the genius training camp was spread, so more and more people flocked to the heavenly puppet array, and one of them was a mighty and imposing group.


    Led by Lu Yi, she was followed by a group girls in the prime of their youth, each of them looked stern, as if they want to smash the ce.


    "People from the Bright Moon Hall!" A person with a sharp eye recognized them at once, "That¡¯s Miss Lu Yi!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu Yi brought group of people in person. What are they doing?"


    "I don¡¯t know. It looks like it¡¯s going to kill an enemy..."


    Passersby 1, 2, 3, 4 and so on were confused. They discussed it, but they still did not know why.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Lu Yi brought a group of people toe over, and soon, people on the road automatically get out of the way.


    Lu Yi brought those people and upied the best position.


    There was arge screen on the right side of the door, which they could clearly see the scene inside.


    Lu Yi nced at the screen, and then nced at the crowd. At one nce, she recognized Zi Yan. Suddenly, her beautiful face looked fierce.


    "I wondered who it is, it turned out that it¡¯s Holy Maiden Zi Yan. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so idle." Lu Yi¡¯s eyes were vicious.


    Huang Yi and Lan Yi were schemed, all of their cultivations were abolished, and they were still punished to be sent to the mountain to do bitter work, which made her who had always been friends with them became angry.


    She originally wanted to lead someone to rush to Blue Cloud Peak, arrest Su Luo and the others, and beat them up, but was stopped by the third elder, so Lu Yi chose a roundabout way.


    She didn¡¯t believe that a small 10th rank could pass the assessment of the genius training camp. Therefore, she brought the disciples of Bright Moon Hall and came here in a magnificent way to see Su Luo¡¯s appearance.


    Zi Yan and Bright Moon Hall already had an animosity. but now there were even more animosity.


    Zi Yan folded her arms, and her cold eyes swept over Lu Yi. Without saying a word, Zi Yan turned her eyes to the screen. Zi Yan¡¯s expression and action could be summed up in a word - ignore.


    "Zi Yan, how dare you ignore me!" Lu Yi almost burst into anger.

 Chapter 1921: Assessment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1921: Assessment (2)</h4>


    Lu Yi was hot-tempered, like an artillery that ignite easily. Otherwise, she wouldn''t try to find trouble for Su Luo so openly and without fear.


    The corner of Zi Yan''s lips coldly drawn upward, her eyes remained still, and continued to ignore herpletely.


    "So what if I ignore you?" Zi Yan spoke leisurely and indifferently.


    Lu Yi were so angry that she''s immediately wanted to rush up!


    But her group of people tried their very best to persuade her.


    "Senior sister, you can''t use force without authorization in inner city. Calm down, calm down."


    Lu Yi was so angry that her nose was crooked, but there was nothing she could do. Finally,st, she snorted coldly, pointed to Ziyan, and put down her words fiercely: "Just you wait! The title of the holy maiden must belong to serene. You took it away, but you''re going to spit it out soon!"


    Serene was the legendary serene fairy, the disciple that the third elder most proud of, and also the leader of the younger generation in the Bright Moon Hall.


    Now the serene fairy was in the genius training camp, so she wouldn''te out easily, but this didn''t prevent her junior sisters from pulling her tiger skin.


    "If she have the ability, ask her to take it by herself!" Zi Yan coldly left a sentence.


    "Senior Sister serene is in the top 50 in the genius training camp, what about you? Hehe, you are not even qualified for the assessment! How could youpare with senior sister serene?" The expression on Lu Yi''s face was greatly taunting, and she looked at Zi Yan with a sneer.


    Zi Yan''s hands on her side were tightly clenched, her white fingers were clenched into fists, and the veins on the back of her hand were throbbing.


    "You''re right. I currently don''t even have the qualification for the assessment, but I''m sure Luo Luo can pass the assessment." Zi Yan recovered her calm look, and said lightly, "Soon, serene will know what an opponent is."


    Serene fairy, from childhood to adult, had carried so much praise that she considered everybody and everything beneath her notice and developed her arrogant and cold personality, but she would soon discovered that some people were born to beat her.


    Lu Yi and the others naturally did not believe it, but she came to see Su Luo became a joke.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ¡ª" Lu Yi put her hands on her hips andughed wildly. Finally she could hardly stand up.


    "It''s so funny, it''s so funny, hahahahaÒ» an outside girl, don''t know which corner shee from, trying topare with senior sister serene? In this world, are there any jokes funnier than this?"


    Not only did Lu Yiughed, but the group behind her alsoughed heartily, their bodies was shaking withughter, which made their stomach cramp.


    In addition, passers-by 1, 2, 3, 4, and others all looked at Zi Yan with sympathetic eyes, and seeing her like a fool. They totally agreed with Lu Yi. Serene fairy, her talent was like a mountain, standing high above everyone''s head, how to surpass her? Who could possibly surpass her? Her strength was already recognized in the whole Purgatory City.


    In countless pairs of contemptuous or ridiculing or cynical eyes, Zi Yan, Beichen Ying, and the other were almost furious, but soon they took a deep breath to suppress their rage.


    Beichen Ying said lightly: "Time will prove everything."


    "Yes, time will prove everything." Zi Yan said solemnly.


    They looked at each other, saw the firmness in each other''s eyes, and then their eyes fell on the huge screen.


    The screen lighted up at this moment.


    A petite figure appeared on the white screen.


    At this time, Su Luo in the Heavenly Puppet Gate, had no idea that they had been arguing because of her in the outside.

 Chapter 1922: Assessment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1922: Assessment (3)</h4>


    Inside, the surroundings were dark, so dark that she couldn''t even see her hand in front of her.


    Suddenly, a white light came out from above to below.


    The light enveloped Su Luo.


    In a small range, Su Luo''s figure was revealed on the screen.


    There was silence all around.


    However, Su Luo is not rxed, but more alert. She was vignt, her eyes watched attentively, her ears listened intently to all direction, and did not let go of any details.


    "Click, click, click--"


    A clear footstep came from behind.


    The sound of the footsteps were firm, steady, regr, and mechanical.


    Puppets!


    Su Luo quickly turned around and looked straight behind her.


    Sure enough, it was puppets.


    These puppets, Su Luo was no stranger with it. Su Luo already met them before, when she went to Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory.


    However, at that time, those puppets were not killed by Su Luo, theybwere put down in the hands of the Battle God Puppet.


    At the present, Battle God Puppet was lying weakly in Su Luo''s space because it had no spirit power. When it senses these puppets, the body that was originally lying t and stiff like a corpse, suddenly moved.


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth was slightly curved.


    She knew that the Battle God Puppet wanted them.


    It was indeed walking on the iron shoe until it broke but still couldn''t find it, only to find it without slightest effort.


    Su Luo originally wanted to find some treasure with spirit force to feed the Battle God Puppet. After all, now she had offended the third elder, with the protection of the Battle God Puppet, her security will be much higher.


    However, even if there was any object with spirit force, it couldn''tpare with these puppets. Because these puppets were simply exquisite food tailored for Battle God Puppets.


    Su Luo could feel the Battle God Puppet in her space, staring longingly at those disciples and descendants, his body was shaking with excitement.


    Su Luo lost her temper, rolled her eyes, and said, "Old man, what''s the rush? Those little puppets will certainly be yours."


    "He he -" The Battle God Puppet''s hoarse voice made a proudugh, a little satisfied, and this time he continued to lie down peacefully¡­ Just now, when he sat up, he consumed his little remaining spirit power.


    Three puppets moved toward Su Luo mechanically.


    The strength of these three puppets was not weak. All of them are in the middle of 10th rank. If they were put in the outside, they could dominate. But in Su Luo''s eyes, they were just Lunch for the Battle God Puppet.


    Three puppets came into the circle. For a moment, they, who were originally dull, stupid, and acted mechanically, suddenly looked up, with red light in their eyes.


    Only for a while, they seemed to be living human beings, and Su Luo seemed to be their enemy!


    There''s no sound, no eye contact, but¡ª¡ª


    The three puppets took the same action and rushed up in a triangle shape and surrounded Su Luo!


    The battle has begun.


    Outside the heavenly puppet gate.


    At this time, countless of people all stretched their necks, one by one, watched attentively and held their breath, looking at the battle inside excitedly.


    The three puppets were very good both in speed and strength. When they attacked together, their strength more than tripled. Su Luo couln''t beat them in a short time.


    "Chi -" Lu Yi looked for a while, and she saw that in the screen, Su Luo sometimes dodged, sometimes ran away, and couldn''t help but sneered. "How dare she want to go to the genius training camp with such strength? Isn''t that a joke?"


    There were quite a few people who agree with Lu Yi''s opinion, and many people also gavement and expressed their opinions.


    "I remember thest time when I went to the genius training camp, this level is a very easy thing to pass. It waz almost as easy as lifting my hand to pass it. I haven''t seen such a thrilling way to pass it."

 Chapter 1923: Assessment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1923: Assessment (4)</h4>


    "Therefore, the minimum standard for the assessment of the genius training camp is the Commander Rank, it''s reasonable."


    "The first level is done like this. s, I don''t think this girl Su Luo could get in."


    "The first elder, make an error of judgment this time."


    "What''s the City Master see in her¡­"


    For a while, countless of negativements arose. Those negative words surrounded Zi Yan and the others, buzzing in their ears.


    Lu Yi was even more hateful. She deliberately stood beside Zi Yan and kept attacking them with words.


    "Still want topare with Senior Sister Serene? Bah! She don''t even fit to carry to Senior Sister Serene''s shoes!" Lu Yi sneered, her eyes was full of sarcasm.


    As Lu Yi said that, all the people behind her burst outughing and sneering.


    "Hm, someone could actuallypare to Junior Sister Serene? Where?"


    A frivolous voice came from mid air.


    "Senior brother Lin!"


    When Lu Yi saw the person that''s just arrived, her eyes were glistening.


    Lin Banli, a five years ago, he went to the genius training camp, had a very good talent. Moreover, he was also one of the many pursuers of the Serene Fairy. However, after Serene Fairy entered the genius training camp, she soon surpassed him in ranking list, but he was not envious, and continued to pursue Serene Fairy.


    Behind Lin Banli was a young man in white.


    The young man in white was cold and handsome. His eyes were as ck as ink, but they were cold and indifferent, his serious look was making strangers wouldn''t go near.


    The young man in white was also part of the genius camp. In terms of ranking, he was even higher than Lin Banli.


    "Who canpare with Junior Sister Serene? Point it out." The fan in Lin Banli''s hand opened with a loud sound and leisurely shook it.


    Lu Yi nced at Zi Yan contemptuously, and then pointed to the screen: "There, the one inside, Zi Yan said this girl will certainly surpass Senior Sister Serene in the future. Ha ha ha, Senior Brother Lin, do you think this joke is funny?"


    Lin Banli''s eyes slowly swept towards the screen.


    After a few nces, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly rose, looking at Su Luo from head to toe, and shook his head lightly: "I heard that the first elder opened the assessment door for a little girl in the morning. I thought that the little girl have with good talent and strength that shocked the first elfer, but I didn''t expect that she''s such¡­ tsk tsk."


    Although Lin Banli didn''t say everythint, everyone could hear his contempt.


    In contrast to Lin Banli''s contempt, the young man in white behind him looked at the screen lightly, but his expression was more serious.


    After hearing Lin Banli''s words, Lu Yi immediately in a good mood. Then she told Lin Banli andined: "This girl''s strength is not so good, but she show off too much. You don¡¯t know, she dare to speak out against my master in front of everyone, and she also dare to handle Huang Yi and Lan Yi¡­ Huang Yi and Senior Sister Serene are friends. If Senior Sister Serene knows that Huang Yi have be a waste now, she will be angry."


    Lin Banli was only smiling when she talked about the others, but she mentioned Serene Fairy. As the most loyal flower protector emissary of Serene Fairy, Lin Banli had straighten his chest this time, and he really did.


    Lin Banli frowned, he didn''t expect that Luo Yichen would raise objections.


    "So you are optimistic about her?" Lin Banli''s face fell in an instant.


    Luo Yichen still looked as indifferent as before, only frowned, and lightly said two words: "Look carefully."

 Chapter 1924: Assessment (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1924: Assessment (5)</h4>


    Seeing that Luo Yichen was optimistic about Su Luo, Lin Banli couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Based on Lin Banli''s understanding of Luo Yichen, he knew that Luo Yichen was usually very stubborn and wouldn''t praise someone easily. Therefore, Lin Banli looked at Su Luo with a little caution.


    But it seemed that he didn''t find anything unusual. He couldn''t help touching his nose and nced at Luo Yichen in secret.


    Luo Yichen''s face was serious. At this moment, he was looking at Su Luo on the screen. The corner of his cold mouth, beyond logic and above reason, was slightly moved up.


    This¡­


    Lin Banli thought it was extremely inconceivable. Could it be there was a crucial point that he did not see? Lin Banli had a moment of doubt about his way of looking at things.


    So once again, he carefully looked at Su Luo''s back¡­


    "Senior brother Luo''s insight is usually good, but this time, this junior brother could not agree with you." Lin Banli didn''t find anything abnormal. Seeing Su Luo''s entangled with those small and weak puppets, he despised her a little. "This girl is said to be talented, but the speed is too slow. When the third stagees, this shoring will end her assessment."


    Luo Yichen casually nced at Lin Banli, moved his brows, and did not say where he stands.


    Zi Yan smiled coldly: "if Luo Luo can pass the third stage, what would you do?"


    Before Lin Banli could speak, Lu Yi sneered, "Then I''ll cut off my head and serve it as a stool for you!"


    "You said that yourself, I didn''t force you." Zi Yan was in a good mood and had a bright smile in her face. Was this third stage easy for Su Luo?


    Lin Banli''s eyes flickered slightly, and raised his hand to stop Lu Yi for a while. "Well, who would bet their heads? Girls don''t know how to cherish themselves."


    Later, he took a token from his waist, itwas a gold token. There were mostly silver tokens in the genius training camp, gold tokens were still rare.


    "Let''s bet points, do you dare?" Lin Banli shook her silver token at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan nced at Lu Yi''s neck with regret. With Lin Banli''s cutting in, Lu Yi''s head could not be used as a stool for a while, but points were also good, which was what she urgently needed.


    "How much do you want to bet?" Zi Yan''s eyes are half narrowed and her face looked indifferent.


    "I''m afraid you can''t take it out much. Since it''s the bet for the third stage, let''s bet three hundred points." Lin Banliughed happily. In his opinion, it was already very good for Zi Yan to have three hundred points.


    "Okay, three hundred points is three hundred points. No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s still meat. Must not give away points for nothing." The corner of Zi Yan''s mouth rose coldly.


    "Tsk, do you really think that girl Su Luo will win?" Lu Yi snorted disdainfully.


    "Ride the donkey and read the y, wait and see." Zi Yan waved her hands at will.


    There are five stages in the first level. Zi Yan believed that Su Luo could definitelye out safely.


    In order to be cautious, Zi Yan also asked Luo Yichen to be a witness. Luo Yichen was used to be cold and cheerless in ordinary days, but this time he nodded his head and agreed.


    After the negotiations were over, all eyes focused again on the battle on the screen.


    At this time, Su Luo had killed three puppets, but it took one whole hour.


    "Too weak." Lin Banli shook his head.


    "Eh!!!"


    Just as we were sighing, suddenly a surprised cry came out from the crowd: "Those three puppets¡­ Where are they?"

 Chapter 1925: Assessment (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1925: Assessment (6)</h4>


    With the reminder, everyone remembered!!!


    Where did the three puppets go? How did it disappear?


    Not only did the onlookers not understand this problem, but powerful people like Lin Banli, he also did not understand.


    "Older Brother Luo?" Lin Banli was confused.


    However, when Lin Banli couldn''t think of it, Luo Yichen''s sword like eyebrows also slightly furrowed. He slowly shook his head: "I didn''t see clearly."


    Lin Banli was very curious: "Could it be there''s a space bag in that girl''s hand? "


    However, most of the space bags were very small, only a few cubic meters at most. Those three puppets were tall and big. Could they fit in it? Even if she could put it in, why would she take those dead puppets back?


    "As expected of a country girl who hasn''t seen the world. The dead puppets is a pile of rubbish. She actually picked it up. Hahaha!" Lu Yiughed scornfully.


    Was this really the case? There was a hint of doubt in Lin Banli''s eyes.


    In Heavenly Puppet Array.


    Su Luo did not waste any time to gather all the broken puppets she had killed, she directly gathered them into the space, because the Battle God Puppet was waiting with his mouth wide open for her to feed him.


    He chewed the delicious disciples and grandchildren in his mouth, and the Battle God Puppet did not forget toment: "The material is extremely inferior, and the taste is extremely bad."


    Su Luo nced at him unhappily: "Then, you don''t want it anymore?"


    The Battle God Puppet stared at Su Luo in an instant: "Must not waste it!"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­" With the Battle God Puppet''s appetite, these three puppets were just like three mosquitoes for humans, right? It seemed that the Battle God Puppet was really hungry.


    The first time, it took Su Luo two hours time, but she didn''t think that it was wasted because she thought it was worth it.


    In the second stage, six puppets soon appeared.


    The strength of these six puppets was almost the same as the previous three.


    But because of therger number, the array was also moreplicated, and the power was more than doubled.


    Su Luo nodded secretly in her heart, as expected, it was getting more and more difficult.


    Su Luo yed with the six puppets for a while, only to smash them at once with a fist, smashed their heads, and then took them into her space to serve as lunch for the Battle God Puppet.


    The third stage, came on time.


    This time, there were nine puppets came out together.


    It seemed that the number of puppets was the multiple of three.


    The array of nine puppets was notparable to the six, and the strength had doubled.


    Outside.


    Many people held their breath and stared at the screen in full attention for fear of missing something.


    The smile on the corner of Lin Banli''s mouth was slightly raised. At this time, he was leisurely swaying his fan and said slowly, "It seems that the game is going to end."


    The third stage, he was assessed before. Although it seemed that there were only three more puppets than the second one, but¡­


    Those nine puppets, each of which had the strength of the peak of 10th rank, they were even more powerful when they were put together on the battle array. At that time, he almost suffered a big loss because he underestimated the enemy, not to mention the witless little girl inside.


    "Look, I already said her speed is no good, right? If I guess correctly, this girl will automatically surrender within three minutes." Looking at Su Luo surrounded by nine puppets, Lin Banli said with great certainty.


    Luo Yichen''s face was solemn and indifferent, no one could see the emotion in his eyes.

 Chapter 1926: Assessment (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1926: Assessment (7)</h4>


    But he also had to admit that Lin Banli was right.


    When a person fights with multiple people, the most important thing to pay attention to is not to be trapped in the center. Once surrounded, it would be extremely difficult to break out of the encirclement.


    Could it be that¡­ he was wrong about that girl? Wasn''t that girl deliberately dyed the battle because she was studying the battle array?


    For a while, Luo Yichen was unsure.


    If at this time, there were still some people who insisted that Su Luo would win, it was Zi Yan and the others.


    Seeing that the situation was very good, Lu Yi mocked and ridiculed Zi Yan: "Three hundred points, take it out quickly!"


    Zi Yan gave her a cold nce: "Who loses and who wins is still unknown, it is too early to say that now. How do you know that the person who''s will take out the points is not going to be you?"


    "Haha, at this time, you actually still don''t want to admit defeat. Then, I''ll let you be proud for a while!" Lu Yi raised her chin coldly, with dissapproval.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a change in the screen!


    Just when all the puppets surrounded Su Luo, every puppet smashed to the center of the circle with their most powerful fist!


    For a while.


    There was an unusually fiery scene in the screen.


    Nine puppets fell backwards one after another, unable to hold their strength, falling heavily to the ground, their entire bodies almost falling apart.


    Surrounded by nine puppets in the middle, Su Luo received a powerful attack. Su Luo is very likely to be pped into flesh mud, right? That''s what many people think.


    But -


    "Eh! What''s going on?!"


    Someone in the crowd eximed loudly!


    After the fire had dissipated, a figure came down from from mid-air, her skirt fluttered, and her posture was graceful and beautiful, making people practically look straight.


    "How, how can this be¡­"


    "Wasn''t that girl Su Luo got surrounded just now? How did it fly to the air?"


    "So, weren''t the nine puppets yed by her? Hit yourself, then Did you hurt yourself? "The


    "In this way, aren''t those nine puppets just got yed by her? Hit herself and hurt herself?"


    When the crowd saw this scene, they were shocked, then their eyes lit up and their faces were red with excitement.


    They came to see the excitement. Naturally, the more unexpected it was, the better it was to see.


    But on the contrary to them, Lu Yi''s face was rather ugly.


    When she was in a bad mood, Zi Yan didn''t forget to sneer a few times: "s, it''s someone''s life. If it was the head that was betted before¡­"


    With Ziyan''s reminder, everyone remembered. Previously, Lu Yi said bluntly that if Su Luo could pass the third stage, she would use her head as a stool.


    For a while, the eyes full of teasing all shot towards Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi was angry and embarrassed. She stood on the spot angrily, clenched her fist and her face flushed red.


    Lin Banli sighed lightly, touched his chin, and said to Zi Yan, "If one agree to bet one must ept to lose, I''ll give you three hundred points." After getting the three hundred points from Lin Banli, Zi Yan was in a good mood.


    However, before she could put away the silver token, she was provoked by Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi''s vicious eyes looked to Zi Yan, overbearingly: "You still dare or not to bet!"


    "You speak." Zi Yan was in a good mood.


    "Five hundred points, bet on the fourth stage, Su Luo will lose and withdraw!" Lu Yi said her words fiercely.


    Ziyan tilted her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Don''t you have confidence in your friend? You don''t dare to bet now?" Lu Yi was goading her into action.

 Chapter 1927: Assessment (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1927: Assessment (8)</h4>


    She dared to be so confident because she knew that the number of puppets in the fourth array could not bepared with the first three.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid to gamble, but¡­ how about, we also bet on the fifth array? Zi Yan said with a smile.


    The fourth array hadn''t even done yet, but she want to bet on the fifth array right away? Isn''t that being too confident about Su Luo? However, as far as Lu Yi concerned, it was just what she wanted.


    "Okay! Bet 1000 points on the fifth array! " Lu Yi immediately pped.


    "No problem." Zi Yan confidently took the challenge.


    At this time, after she settled the puppets on the third array, Su Luo hade to the fourth array.


    Seeing the puppetsing out of the fourth array, Su Luo''s eyebrows slightly stirred up.


    It turned out to be eighteen!


    Moreover, the strength of these eighteen puppets was much stronger than the previous ones, and the difficulty was greatly increased.


    Lin Banli slowly swayed his fan, looked at Zi Yan, and sighed sadly: "This time, you will lose miserably."


    "That may not be the case." It was Luo Yichen who spoke.


    "You''re still optimistic about her? That''s just luck." Lin Banli took a suspicious nce at Luo Yichen. "Think, back then, even with the strength of the Commander Rank, we still suffered a lot. Do you think she will pass with the strength of the measly 10th Rank?"


    "She could pass." Luo Yichen said firmly.


    "You''re really mad." Lin Banli didn''t believe it at all.


    Luo Yichen didn''t remind him, he just looked at the thin girl on the screen carefully, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo passed the fourth array after spending four hours.


    "Five hundred points!" In the quiet atmosphere, Zi Yan did not forget to ask for points from Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi was so angry that her nose was crooked, but she couldn''t cheat in public. She could only give 500 points to Zi Yan angrily. But she said a few words fiercely: "Don''t worry, you will lose 1000 pointster!"


    "Your wishful thinking will nevere true." Zi Yan replied proudly.


    It was so hard to get 1000 points in the angel castle. Just after a while, she already obtained 800 points, and there would be another 1000 points after this. Gambling is a good business with great profits. Zi Yan thought proudly.


    In the heavenly puppet array.


    Seeing that Su Luo easily came to the fifth array, many people stared deeply, even Lin Banli''s eyes were fixed on the screen without blinking, and there was some caution in their expression.


    Before this, he always thought that Su Luo relied on luck, but after she fought in four arrays, Lin Banli knew that luck could note again and again, so the biggest possibility was strength.


    At this time, Su Luo hade to the fifth array.


    In the fifth array, it was dead silent and deste.


    All around was extremely quiet, without a trace of life.


    The more so, the more cautious Su Luo was, because she knew that the fifth array would not easy.


    The first four arrays were not that difficult for her. The reason why she didn''t quickly knock down those puppets was because she was studying the simrities and fighting habits of these puppets.


    After analyzing the battle over and over again, Su Luo had been able to grasp the essence of it, so she passed quickly in the fourth array.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s thin figure moved and flew quickly into the air!


    "Bang!"


    There was a clear exploding sound from where Su Luo was just standing. If she didn''t dodge quickly, she would be badly mangled or mutted now.

 Chapter 1928: Assessment (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1928: Assessment (9)</h4>


    The way the puppets appeared this time was simply unimaginable. They unexpectedly popped out of the ground.


    One after another.


    In the end, they were numerous and close together, there were eighty one!


    Su Luo took a deep breath.


    Eighty one¡­ It''s really deserved to be thest array. No wonder the Purgatory City only admitted one in a few years. The difficulty was really extraordinary.


    On the outside, a lot of people stared straight.


    "Sh*t! Eighty one? How can there be so many? " Lin Banli eximed. He remembered that when he was assessed, there were sixty-three.


    "Mine was only seventy two." Luo Yichen said silently, his expression seemed a bit lonely, he was looking at the small figure in the screen, his eyes were full of surprise.


    Those who had been assessed knew that in thest array, the number of puppets that came out was different.


    It was not random.


    The number of puppets that came out, was carefully calcted ording to theprehensive strength of the assessment candidates. In other words, the more talented the person is, the more puppets wille out, and eighty one, was already considered very high.


    "The system is unlikely to be broken, right? How can that girl able to draw out eighty one puppets?" Lin Banli rubbed his eyes, found in hard to believe. He felt that the system was broken or the world was too crazy.


    Lu Yi didn''t know the secret. She saw eighty one puppets appeared closely around Su Luo. She pped her hands excitedly and said, "See where you could flee this time! I think you''re dead!"


    Lin Banli felt sweaty and nced at Lu Yi silently¡­ but in his heart, he also agreed with what Lu Yi said.


    Although he didn''t know why so many puppets came out, Lin Banli also thought that Su Luo was certainly couldn''t pass this level. Because he knew that if that time he was confronted by 81 puppets, he would definitely fail.


    He thought that Su Luo was inferior to her, so he believed that Su Luo would certainly fail.


    At this time, heavenly puppet array.


    Su Luo stood to the ground on the tiptoe, her body was as fast as lightning, and he was as graceful as a dragon swept through the eighteen powerful puppets.


    Without using the gravity space, the strength of each of these puppets wasparable to her current cultivation. Su Luo still found it a bit difficult to deal with it.


    However, at this moment Su Luo did not intend to expose her cards.


    Because there were still the second and the third level left.


    As for this level ¡­everyone on the outside must have thought she would fail, right? Waiting for her to surrender?


    Su Luo suddenly looked back and smiled, showing six white teeth, the smile was gorgeous like fireworks.


    In an instant, all the people on the outside were stunned¡­


    At this moment, it seemed as if the time stayed forever still.


    What''s called looking back with an enchanting smile? What''s called without equal and capable of causing the downfall of a city?


    Just as everyone were shaking in amazement, Su Luo moved.


    Only to see her lithe figure like a deity, walking lightly under the attacks of numerous puppets, with a graceful posture and a calm look, as if she was ying with these vicious puppets.


    In fact, Su Luo was really ying with them.


    During the first three arrays, because there were few puppets, she had enough time to study. After several tests and observations, Su Luo finally found a secret.


    The weakness of these puppets was not in the forehead or the eyes¡­ but it was in the navel!


    Their navels were afraid of fire.


    So -


    When Su Luo was wandering and dodging, thenter locking the target, hee index finger condensed the fire of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, and then suddenly pierced the puppet''s navel.

 Chapter 1929: Second Level (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1929: Second Level (1)</h4>


    "What?" Lin Banli asked in confusion.


    "Her storage space is at leastrger than yours." Luo Yichen smiled.


    More than one hundred puppets were all put in it. If the storage space was notrge enough, it would''ve been unable to contain it long ago.


    Lin Banli''s eyes slightly narrowed, he suddenly thought that Serene once regretted that her storage space was too small¡­


    Thinking that he could send Serene''s favorite gift, Lin Banli was in a good mood. He patted Luo Yichen on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Brother Luo, thank you very much!"


    Luo Yichen looked at Lin Banli in confusion.


    Lin Banli did not exin, but his smile became brighter and brighter.


    In the light screen, the puppet had almost been cleaned up by Su Luo. After thest puppet was sent into her space, Su Luo pped her hands to remove the dust that did not exist.


    Twelve hours!


    "Come out,e out!!!"


    With a lively call, Su Luo stepped out of the Heavenly Puppet Array.


    Seeing Su Luo came out safe and sound, many people were inplex mood.


    Su Luo acted as though there were nobody else present, walked towards Zi Yan and smiled lightly: "Did you worry?"


    "No." Zi Yan shook her head firmly. "By the way, when we were idle and bored, we won some points. Hey, Lu Yi girl from the Bright Moon Hall, where are you going?"


    The second half of Zi Yan''s sentence was because she saw that Lu Yi was secretly wanted to run, so she rushed up to her, grabbed Lu Yi''s cor, and demanded aggressively.


    1000 points¡­


    Lu Yi''s heart felt extremely regretful, wish to slsp herself in the forehead. She had saved a thousand points for almost a year. Who would have thought that she would lost all of them today?


    "She bet points with you?" Su Luo pulled up her sleeve and walked slowly to Lu Yi.


    "Mn, there''s still a foolish spendthrift over there, he lost 300 points." Zi Yan raised her eyebrows and looked towards Lin Banli.


    Su Luo was secretly happy.


    She was worried about what to do if Zi Yan and the others didn''t have enough points after she entered the genius training camp. She didn''t expect that someone would give her a pillow when she felt sleepy, really just what she wanted.


    At this time, Lu Yi turned around and gave Su Luo a vicious nce, spitting out three words: "You were cheating!"


    No one said anything.


    Everyone also thought these words in their mind. Who would dare to speak out? Could it be that she was not afraid of punishment from the first elder? Did not afraid of the City Mastering back to settle ounts afterwards?


    "What did you say?" Su Luo''s eyebrows were twisted, holding Lu Yi''s neck, and lifted her up high.


    "I said, You were cheating! The system helped you cheat! Otherwise, how could you possiblye out!" Lu Yi turned red, very stubbornly insisted on hee opinions!


    Su Luo sneered and said, "You are really bold, does your master know? Do you dare to follow me to see the first elder and say that in front of him? Hm?


    Lu Yi''s face suddenly turned green¡­


    Because she was not convinced and refused to admit it, so she ndered Su Luo. Who would dare to really ask this in front of the first elder? Wasn''t that just courting death?


    Seeing Lu Yi stumped for words, Su Luo smiled coldly, loosened her hand and threw her on the ground. She stepped on her abdomen with one foot, bent down, and sneered at her haughtily: "It''s right and proper to repay debts. Are all the people of Bright Moon Hall like you, owing debt, renege on the debt, and still sshed foul water on the creditor''s face?"


    Justice was everywhere in this world. This was the moral high ground of Su Luo to denounce Lu Yi. Thetter, with a ck face spitting fire, was helpless, and could only quietly took out her pathetic silver token.

 Chapter 1930: Second Level (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1930: Second Level (2)</h4>


    Lu Yi and her group of people came in a overbearing manner, but went away in dejection¡­ this has somewhat damaged the Bright Moon Hall''s prestige.


    Lin Banli looked at Su Luo, his eyes were narrowed for a moment, and his dark pupil was shing with a calcting light.


    Su Luo felt a burning gaze behind her, which made her ufortable, so she looked back and red at Lin Banli fiercely, and instead of staying, she led a victorious group of people to return .


    In Blue Cloud Peak.


    A group of people sat in a circle.


    Zi Yan said first: "Luo Luo, how difficult is it? Are you confident in the next levels?"


    Su Luo, with a rxed face, chuckled, "It''s difficult, but not so much. In final fifth array is quite difficult, but when I found the pattern, it was easy to break them."


    Moreover, she also let her Battle God Puppet stuffed himself, which should be Su Luo''s biggest harvest.


    "But the next two levels are going to be much more difficult." Zi Yan said what she knows, "The second level is in the Tian Mang Mountain."


    "Tian Mang Mountain?" Su Luo threw a grape into her mouth, and pursed her lips.


    "In theory, as long as you go from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, and get the blood red flower from the top of Tian Mang Mountain in 24 hours, you will pass. Because the blood red flower only bloom for 24 hours, from the candidate''s first step to the foot of Tian Mang Mountain, the blood red flower will bloom."


    Zi Yan said it very carefully, and Su Luo understood.


    "Blood ref flower, it''s interesting." Su Luo slightly raised her lips.


    "Looking down the Tian Mang Mountain from the mid-air, you will find that it has nine curves and eighteen bends. More specifically, it is consist of countless range in the shape of M lying horizontally. On the way up the mountain, there is only one M-shaped path running through countless horizontal ones. This path passes through nine of the most dangerous terrain, that is, nine monster-intensive areas, which is also known as Tian Mang''s nine natural stronghold mountain pass."


    Su Luo stroked her chin and said with a smile, "It seems like it''s difficult."


    "Naturally, it''s very difficult to pass through nine mountain pass in 24 hours. In every assessment of the genius training camp, 80% of the candidates will be eliminated at the Tian Mang''s nine mountain pass. You say, is it difficult or not?" Zi Yan sat beside the round table, her hands were on her cheeks, and her eyebrows tightly furrowed.


    Qing Feng in the corner suddenly add a sentence.


    "Tian Mang Mountain¡­ this mountain pass is impossible to pass without being promoted to themander rank." Qingfeng looked at Su Luo, with unprecedented seriousness in his ck eyes. "And even if you were promoted to themander rank, there''s only 20% chance."


    "Is there a special threshold?" Su Luo listened to what he said and asked.


    Su Luo knee that it must be the first elder who asked Qingfeng toe and give her directions.


    Qingfeng nodded: "Well, Tian Mang Mountain has nine moumtain pass. In the first mountain pass, themander rank spirit power to open the gate."


    "Have you done this before?" Su Luo frowned slightly. If this is the case, then the first elder will not allow her to take the assessment so soon.


    "Before¡­" Qingfeng was a little bit embarrassed and hesitated for a while before he said, "Most of the people who took part in the assessment were already inmander rank, so this step could be overlooked. The first person who crash through the mountain pass will automatically open the gate. Even if there were people in the tenth rank behind, they could also enter it."

 Chapter 1931: Second Level (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1931: Second Level (3)</h4>


    Su Luo suddenly became speechless¡­


    This time, she took part in this assessment alone. No one else could do it for her, so she had to open the door by herself.


    Seeing Su Luo''s speechless face, Qing Feng smiled and said, "There are three days left for the second level of the assessment. I hope Miss Su can be promoted to themander rank within three days." Otherwise, even if you have the ability to reach the sky, but you can''t open the assessment''s gate, it''s going to be useless.


    Qing Feng looked at Su Luo deeply, turned around, and went out. He had done what the first elder ordered, and hoped that Miss Su will not disappoint the first elder.


    As soon as the Qing Feng left, the rest of the people were silent and looked at each other.


    "Promote to themander rank within three days, this¡­" Beichen Ying''s thick ck eyebrows were tightly furrowed." That is simply impossible, right? No one was sure that she could be promoted."


    Zi Yan patted her head, annoyed with herself: "I actually forgot such an important thing, I''m so stupid."


    "It''s not that you''re stupid, it''s called dark under the light, it''s easy to overlook it." Su Luo waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter, isn''t there still three days left? Maybe I can break through in three hours."


    Three days are not long or short.


    In these three days, Su Luo closed the door, and shut herself in the room. She immersed herself and put all her minds in cultivation.


    Su Luo had never been so calm when she cultivate.


    When the mind waspletely quiet, time and events were all meaningless.


    Su Luo, who immersed herself in cultivation, had no idea how long the outside world has passed or where she was. Her mind was quiet like the blue ocean, and her brain were as calm as a straight line.


    When she cultivate, suddenly, Su Luo felt a string in her mind seemed to loosen.


    Because of the pure mind, the closed five senses opened in an instant. She was able to feel the sound of the wind blowing lightly in the night, able to hear the murmurs on the distant mountain top, and able to smell the herbs in the air.


    But even though it was opened, Su Luo''s mind was still quiet. Her mind was as pure as the water in the mountain, without any ripples or distracting thoughts.


    The five senses was opened, the mind was still.


    Su Luo''s spirit had beenpletely immersed in the cultivation, the mind and spirit were fused, undisturbed by the outside world.


    This world, she saw in her eyes, listened in her ears, but did not keep them in her mind.


    There was nothing in Su Luo''s mind.


    Three days passed by.


    This day was the second level of the assessment.


    Zi Yan and the others gathered in front of Su Luo''s door, each one was frowning and looked serious, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Luo Luo already shut herself in for three days. She had been cultivating for the past three days. If we knocks on the door now, will she be disturbed?" Zi Yan wanted to knock on the door, her hand was raised and lowered, hesitating and in great difficulty. She was afraid she would disturb Su Luo while she was cultivating.


    "In another half an hour, the second level of the assessment will begin. If we don''t go now, our previous efforts will be in vain." Beichen Ying was also felt very difficult.


    The group of people just looked at each other in dismay, and couldn''t make up their minds.


    Su Luo, wearing a goose yellow dress, appeared in front of the crowd.


    In the next moment, the closed door creaked open.


    Her skin was almost translucent and white like snow, as if it could be broken by the blow of a wind, beautiful and extremely delicate. She stood there like a fairying out of the painting, making people unable to look away.

 Chapter 1932: Second Level (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1932: Second Level (4)</h4>


    Zi Yan was the first to react: "Luo Luo, you came out? How is it? Have you broken through yet?"


    With the series of voices, Su Luo''s bell likeughter did not appear.


    At this time, Su Luo looked strange.


    She didn''t speak, just nodded, lowered her eyes and eyebrows, and walked out.


    Zi Yan and the otherd suddenly felt odd, they looked at each other and found that everyone looked doubtful.


    "Is it¡­ because she can''t break through, so she is in a bad mood?" Zi Yan said in a low voice. However, Zi Yan herself didn''t believe it, because with her understanding of Su Luo, even if she didn''t breakthrough, her mood would not be so low.


    "Could it be there''s something wrong with her cultivation?" Beichen Ying pointed to his forehead.


    "Crow''s mouth! Even if you have one hundred problems, it won''t be a problem for Luo Luo!" Zi Yan red at Beichen Ying and quickly followed Su Luo''s footsteps.


    Su Luo doesn''t walk fast, but every step seemed to be very regr and mechanical, like it was measured with a ruler.


    She seemed like a walking corpse without a soul¡­


    Zi Yan was anxious, she followed Su Luo step by step. She looked at her nervously, but didn''t dare to speak.


    Beichen Ying was also very anxious. He even ran towards Su Luo. He walked back a few steps and carefully observed Su Luo''s facial expression.


    Seeing Su Luo hanging her head down, Beichen Ying felt very strange, he stretched out his five fingers and shook them in front of Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo was not happy, she pushed his hand aside.


    "Is this considered a bit of a reaction?" Beichen Ying looked at Zi Yan in uncertainty.


    Zi Yan frowned and tried to talk to Su Luo, but Su Luo only nodded and shook her head. She still continued to walk, without saying say a word.


    For a moment, the group people all looked at each other.


    "What''s going in?" Zi Yan was crying anxiously. It was as if the three souls and six senses suddenly a bit lost, and the mind was iplete.


    "In this way, can we still participate in the second level of the assessment? How about we just don''t go?" Beichen Ying was also anxious, his head was sweating. If Su Luo went over like this, it was simply throwing away one''s life ah.


    But also, he thought of the second level of the assessment, the venue mush have gathered countless of people.


    The first level had attracted so many people. Those people were unwilling to see Su Luo passed the first level. They were certainly looked forward to Su Luo''s failure. And now, if Su Luo go over like this, won''t she beughed to death?"


    "Forget it, let Luo Luo decide for herself." Zi Yan followed behind Su Luo and made a decision. "In any case, there was no danger if she go, and Luo Luo did not break through sessfully, the gate won''t be able to be opened, there will not be any danger."


    Beichen Ying had no better options, so he had to ept Zi Yan''s opinion.


    All of them followed Su Luo and hurried to Tian Mang Mountain with her pace.


    Su Luo''s speed seemed to be measured. When they arrived, the time was just right, not a second earlier and not a secondter.


    "It doesn''t seem like there''s a problem with her mind ah¡­" Beichen Ying muttered with his hands on the hips.


    Sure enough, as Beichen Ying expected, many onlookers have stood there.


    In the first level, Lu Yi who was bullied by Su Luo and Zi Yan, brought people to the venue early. In the first level, she lost so much face. In the second level, she naturally wanted to get back at them.

 Chapter 1933: Second Level (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1933: Second Level (5)</h4>


    There was one more person beside Lu Yi, Qing Yi.


    Qing Yi''s strength was much better than Lu Yi. Qingyi was another disciple of Bright Moon Hall who had entered the genius training camp after Serene Fairy.


    At this moment, she was frowning, her eyes were cold, her eyes were glittering like frost and snow, and she had a murderous aura.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Banli and Luo Yichen were also there.


    Just now, several people were talking about Su Luo, but they didn''t expect to see a dazed figureing over mechanically.


    "Su Luo?" Lu Yi cried in surprise.


    With Lu Yi''s voice, Qing Yi followed her line of sight and looked at Su Luo. Qing Yi was not interested in who was assessed, but how Su Luo made Bright Moon Hall lost face and deeply offended them. So she came here, naturally, to support Lu Yi.


    "That''s the one who insulted the Bright Moon Hall?" Qing Yi stared at Su Luo, her eyes were fierce like a poisonous snake.


    "Mn." Lu Yi nodded firmly.


    "You were insulted by a fool? Lu Yi, why don''t you just die? " Qing Yi poked hard at Lu Yi''s forehead, hating the iron for not bing steel.


    Lu Yi covered her forehead, and exined gloomily: "How can she be a fool? She was obviously still lively and very arrogant three days ago."


    Lin Banli smiled lightly and gave a meaningful nce towards Luo Yichen, and said with a smile: "Older brother Luo, you lost this time,ter don''t forget the points."


    Luo Yichen''s eyes were fixed on Su Luo, and his face was as calm as a mirrorke. His eyes were unfathomable, making people unable to see his emotions.


    Lin Banli said to himself, "She wasn''t able to break through, we won''t be able to see excitement in this second level, it''s very boring, let''s just go."


    As he said this, he shook his fan, and slowly wanted to leave.


    At this moment, Zi Yan and the others hurriedly surrounded Su Luo, protecting her tightly, afraid that the bustling crowd could collide with Su Luo. At this time, where do they have time to consider the other side''s offensive words?


    Those people did not forget to humiliate Su while they were walking: "She''s only 10 ranked, yet she wanted to take the assessment of the genius training camp, truly bite off more than she can chew, overestimating her capabilities. Now she can''t even open the gate of the second level, really embarrassing."


    "That''s right. Even if she have the first elders protecting her, then what? Her strength iscking, she was unlikely to able to break through and be promoted to higher rank in three days."


    Since the establishment of the genius training camp, I have never heard that someone can''t pass the assessment because they can''t open the gate to the assessment. This is really smearing the name of the genius training camp assessment ah."


    Everyone shook their heads disdainfully and discussed with jeers.


    Time goes by.


    Seeing that all the people had left was a little ck spot, Su Luo was still standing still on the spot, with his head slightly hanging, as if she was listening to the people''s criticism.


    All of a sudden, there was a thunder in the clear sky!


    Rumble ¡ª ¡ª


    The sky seemed to burst, shaking violently between the heaven and the earth, like an earthquake, shaking the crowd around.


    The earth-shattering thunder was even louder.


    Rumble ~ ~ ~


    One after another, like a heavy hammer, hit everyone''s heart, smashed their hearts making them shudder with fear.


    One strike.


    Two strikes.


    Three strikes.


    ¡­


    Five strikes.


    Six strikes.


    Seven strikes.


    ¡­


    Nine strikes!!!


    A total of nine thunders, every time was louder than before, were fast, violent, and unceasing!

 Chapter 1934: Second Level (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1934: Second Level (6)</h4>


    Everyone was shocked on the spot.


    "Heavens! What''s going on? How can there be so many thunders on a sunny day?"


    "It''s unlikely that there''s someone who''s breaking through themander rank, right? Isn''t there going to be a thunderstrike when someone is promoted from tenth rank tomander rank?"


    "Nonsense! Have you ever seen anyone who was struck by a thunder nine times in a row when they were promoted to themander rank? Six is already a lot, okay?"


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted!"


    "Look, look back !!!"


    So everyone looked back.


    At this time, in the ce where they had just left, there was dragon fluttered in the sky, very shining.


    "That''s¡­"


    "It can''t be Su Luo¡­ is breaking through?"


    "It''s impossible !!!"


    Many people didn''t believe it, but no matter how they didn''t believe it, the fact was in front of them, they were at a loss for words.


    At this time, Su Luo had already sat with her legs crossed, herplexion was serious and cold, her hands were ced on her knees, her face was calm and peaceful.


    In the sky above her, it was still thundering and lightning shing incessantly.


    Lin Banli looked at Luo Yichen, who had never left, and touched his nose, but he had to admit that his insight on people were not as good as his.


    Nobody expected that Su Luo would break through at this moment.


    If she break through, then she would be qualified to the assessment of the genius training camp and open the gate to the second level.


    Lin Banli smiled bitterly, then walked back with the crowd of people.


    As Lu Yi walked back, she red angrily, dissatisfied, and reproached noisily: "Even if she managed to break through to themander rank, so what! Isn''t she still at the bottom of themander rank? Could it be she really able to pass the second level?"


    Qing Yi stared at Su Luo coldly, her eyes looked like they were poisonous, but those vicious eyes shed by, and the calm look returned quickly.


    At this time, the crowds had returned to their original positions, their expressions were veryplicated. It was even more awkward to look at Su Luo.


    She slowly raised her head, revealing the beautiful face capable of causing the downfall of a country, and the people who was looking at her couldn''t help but to be absent-minded.


    Su Luo faintly raised the corner of her lips and slowly moved.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on her, each and every move of hers, caused an unceasing ripples in their hearts.


    "You ¡­" Lu Yi stared at Su Luo and said indignantly, "You actually have a good luck! Unexpectedly, yo broke through at thest moment!"


    "I have more than luck." With her head held high, she turned around and walked to the dark Mountain Gate.


    "Don''t think that you are so great just because you are promoted to themander rank. Compared to the past past candidates, you are only at the bottom!" Lu Yi yelled.


    Su Luo''s mouth was slightly raised, ignoring the lively Lu Yi.


    The dark Mountain Gate, was like a ck iron, the surface was smooth as if it was cut with a knife, in the middle, there was some kind of palm imprint.


    Su Luo''s small palm was put on this deep imprint, and then released themander rank aura.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Su Luo''s little palm.


    "Crash -"


    Sensing the aura of themander rank, the Mountain Gate opened.


    Inside the mountain gate, dense fog lingers like a wondend, but also mysterious.


    Su Luo looked back to Zi Yan with a smile and said, "If you can win points, don''t be polite, the more the better."


    "It''s a must." Zi Yan smiled and nodded firmly.


    Coming to this point, it''s already beyond Zi Yan''s imagination.

 Chapter 1935: Second Level (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1935: Second Level (7)</h4>


    Originally, she thought that with Su Luo''s current state, she could not be assessed at all. Who would have thought things change for the better? extreme sorrow turned to joy, not only Su Luo recovered from her lifeless figure, but also broke through to themander rank.


    At this time, Zi Yan also thought that Su Luo foolish appearance before, must be because she was silently breaking through.


    Fortunately, there''s still time.


    Su Luo walked into the mountain.


    After Su Luo walked in, the ck iron gate automatically closed. At the same time, the smooth ck iron gate turned into a white light screen in an instant.


    Just like the first level, through this light screen, they could see the scene inside clearly.


    In the mountain, there''s only one path that could reach the peak, and on this path, every checkpoint was filled with dangerous terrain, one was more dangerous than the other.


    What''s even more depressing is that in this mountain range, one wouldn''t know what method to use, it was actually a forbidden empty area. There was no other way except to go up this winding path.


    Su Luo walked up the mountain path slowly.


    Although the time was tight, but she was not in a rush. To outsiders, she seemed to be leisurely taking a walk, but only Su Luo knew that she was looking and listening to all directions, her eyes was full of alert.


    Don''t know if Su Luo was lucky, she walked for an hour, but he didn''t even see the shadow of ghost.


    But the more so, the more vignt Su Luo was. Because apart from the nine checkpoints, she could still be attacked by magical beast at any time. She would never allow herself to meet with unexpected failure.


    Unconsciously, Su Luo came to the first dangerous checkpoint.


    Wolf Tooth Waterfall.


    A majestic waterfall stood in front of Su Luo.


    Even there''s still thousands of meters away, Su Luo could feel the turbulent momentum, could still be sshed by the droplets of water, and the rumble of the waterfall was resonated in her ears.


    It could clearly be seen what the formidable power of this waterfall.


    Su Luo rubbed her ears and approached the waterfall little by little.


    The clothes on her body were already drenched before she got close to a hundred meters.


    The air was moist, and the moist smell filled the tip of her nose.


    Su Luo raised her eyes. She noticed that when she looked at the waterfall, she could barely see the end, and its high¡­ as if it crashed down from the highest of the heavens, as if it was reaching through the sky.


    So high¡­


    There was no path in all directions.


    The only way was to climb up from the waterfall.


    However, the waterfall here was not a simple waterfall. Su Luo stood in the waterfall and felt it for a while, she found that the gravity in the waterfall was doubled.


    To climb firmly to the top of this kind a waterfall, was at the risk of being washed away¡­ Su Luo thought about it, and felt that was difficult. But this is the only way, there was no other choice.


    "Come on! It''s just a test!" Su Luo went into the water barefoot, step by step, firmly toward the waterfall not far away.


    The reason why it''s called Wolf Tooth Waterfall was because on the cliff walls of the waterfall, every one hundred meters, there would be a protruding rock, which was white and sharp, just like the teeth in the mouth of a lone wolf.


    Su Luo went in the water several times and was almost washed away by the turbulent water. Fortunately, she was steady, her feet were like a stake inserted to ground, remained motionless.


    Above her head, the waterfall poured down in torrents, with a great force, if she was an ordinary person, she would have been crushed.

 Chapter 1936: Second Level (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1936: Second Level (8)</h4>


    But Su Luo straightened her back, like a pine tree, facing the eroding waterfall, slowly raised her head.


    Her ears were deafened by the sound of water, the rumbling sound was unceasing kept on, hitting the eardrums, making it extremely painful.


    But Su Luo raised her head, her eyes were half-squinted, and the corner of her mouth slowly formed a smile.


    9,999 meters of the Wolf Tooth Waterfall, every 100 meters, there would be a sharp wolf tooth rock, which will also be her foothold.


    99 stops for rest, it''s enough.


    Su Luo silently calcting the impact of the water flow and her own strength, then she took a deep breath, only to find that there was full of spirit in her chest, one only saw her feet slightly moved up.


    She leapt, and her body dashed against the water!


    However, Su Luo had miscalcted.


    Just one meter away from the wolf tooth, Su Luo''s body was already unable to go up, so under the impact of such a powerful waterfall, she could only fall down!


    However, Su Luo would not let this happen.


    Su Luo''s arms suddenly stretched out.


    A golden vine with a dazzling golden light came out of her sleeve, rushed against the water swiftly and violently, and immediately caught the wolf''s tooth.


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth raised up and formed a smile.


    The Variant Acacia Tree was really her good partner, she had relied on it many times to save her from dangerous situations.


    There was only one meter away, so Su Luo grabbed the golden vine, her figure moved, and shed to the first wolf tooth.


    The wolf tooth were extremely sharp, sharper than the tip of a needle, it was not a ce to stand.


    Su Luo didn''t stand, the palm of her hand pped the wolf tooth.


    With this force, Su Luo''s body suddenly leapt up. It was extremely fast, just like a sh of lightning!


    Just as she was approaching the wolf tooth, the golden vine in Su Luo''s arm swished out again and hooked the second wolf tooth.


    Su Luo''s skill suddenly made the onlookers dumbfounded.


    "It''s impossible, right? Su Luo still has a nt pet in her hand?" How precious is a nt pet, I didn''t expect this girl to be so lucky.


    "She''s stupid. Since she has a nt pet, why didn''t she throw the golden vine on the first wolf tooth at that time? Why did she have to waste her strength climbing up to two-thirds of the way before she used the golden vine to wrapped around the wolf''s tooth? It doesn''t make sense at all."


    Everyone agreed with the second person''s words.


    Lin Banli snorted unhappily: "Simply stupid! The nt pet has not reached themander rank. The distance between the two wolf teeth is one hundred meters. It isn''t going to work, okay? Su Luo goes up two-thirds by herself, and then goes up the remaining distance with the help of the golden vine¡­ I say, this girl is the most intelligent person"


    "Right! "Everyone pped their thighs, and then they realized that Su Luo was full of tricks ah, and as it happens, others had nothing to say.


    Because the assessment did not restrict the use of spirit pet, as long as you have nt pet, you could use it. But in the past, no one ever thought of this kind of cheat¡­


    "However, in the end, it''s still a trick, and she won''t be able can''t reach the top of the mountain." Lin Banli snorted twice.


    "Not necessarily." Luo Yichen always stood by Su Luo''s side.


    "You really still optimistic about her?" Lin Banli snorted again.


    "Or else, make a bet?" It was rare for Luo Yichen to be interested.


    Lin Banli''s eyes suspiciously swept over Luo Yichen''s face, but Luo Yichen''s expression was calm, so he could not obtain any clue.

 Chapter 1937: Second Level (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1937: Second Level (9)</h4>


    At the end, Lin Banli patted his silver token on his waist, and said with a loud voice: "Five thousand points, bet or not?"


    The corner of Luo Yichen''s mouth slightly curved: "Very well."


    "Let''s bet whether Su Luo could reach the top or not! I still don''t believe it, a witless little girl from the outside who just got promoted to themander rank could overpower arge number of people in the inner city." Lin Banli sneered.


    In the inner city, there were a lot people who were on themander rank, but there may not be one who was able to pass the genius training camp assessment in a year.


    Luo Yichen''s eyes slightly narrowed, looking at the small figure that kept jumping up in the light screen, the bottom of the eyes was deep and serene, then he nodded: "Okay."


    Thus, the bet was created this way.


    Zi Yan was eager to give it a try, but because Lu Yi lost miserably on the first round, she didn''t follow suit this time, so Zi Yancked a foolish spendthrift person to swindle.


    In the screen, in the beginning Su Luo was not able to control her strength when she jumped up, but afterwards, her movements became more proficient and she could also control her strength better.


    First, she jumped to a certain height, then she threw the golden vine, then she dashed against the water again with her strength. After she rushed up, as she passed the wolf tooth, she pped it with the palm of her hand, then with her strength she rushed up rapidly, then once again she drew support from the golden vine¡­ and so on, repeating this cycle.


    The pressure of the waterfall was very heavy. Ordinary people, not to mention standing, even when lying down, they would be crushed into mince meat, but Su Luo not only had to rush upwards under such gravity, but she also could not stop for a rest, which made it a bit more difficult.


    9999 meters waterfall, inevitably she woulde to a stop.


    Su Luo pped thest wolf tooth, her body moved rapidly like an eagle, rushed out of the waterfall and into the blue sky!


    Then shend steadily in the pool of water.


    This was the top of the waterfall.


    The ground was t and smooth, as far as the eyes could see there was vast expanse of water, as vast as the ocean.


    But the current was not fast.


    Su Luo slowly exhaled the turbid air.


    The previous continuous movement, almost consumed all of her strength, nearly making her unable to stand and fell on her knee. But the strong willpower supported her.


    Outside the light screen, many people took a deep breath.


    "This¡­ she went up so fast ah?"


    "How could¡­ this speed is not much slower than the Serene Fairy, right?"


    "The Serene Fairy took a quarter of an hour, but Su Luo took five minutes more."


    "Heavens ah! She only took five minutes more than the Serene Fairy! That''s incredible, right? The Serene Fairy had broken the hundreds of years of the Wolf Tooth Waterfall''s record!"


    "Isn''t it because Su Luo cheated? Serene Fairy didn''t rely on any nt pets, butpletely relied on her own strength, okay? "


    "Nevertheless, this Su Luo should not be underestimated, maybe she could really reach the top."


    "After all, she used all sorts of back doors, she could reach the top? It''s simply a joke!"


    Gradually there were two factions in the crowd.


    One faction was against Su Luo, which upied the majority. Under the temporary leadership of Lu Yi and the supporter of the Serene Fairy, they mainly ridicule and nder Su Luo.


    The other faction was supporting Su Luo. For the time being, the number of people in this faction was quite small, less than one percent of the crowd. Moreover, even their own hearts were wavering and full of doubts.


    In the screen, Su Luo had dried her clothes, through the vast expanse of water, she continued to rushed up the winding path.

 Chapter 1938: Second Level (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Second Level (10)</h4>


    Su Luo''s speed was very fast, just like a gust of wind.


    Luo Yichen''s eyes slightly narrowed, and a light of surprise shed through the bottom of his eyes. He touched his chin, and his eyes were full of doubt. How could he feel that after she passed through the test of the Wolf Tooth Waterfall, the girl''s speed was getting fast again?


    This time, with Su Luo rushing at the full speed, not much time was spent the road.


    The second mountain pass, man-eating swamp.


    Seeing the endless swamp, Su Luo''s figure paused.


    Qing Feng had already informed her, and the man-eating swamp was full of vicious crocodiles. Each of these crocodiles wasmander ranked, and their attack power was very powerful.


    And the most terrifying thing was not the man-eating crocodile, but the swamp itself.


    As long as one fell into the swamp, they would soon be surrounded and ambushed by the man-eating crocodiles, and would bepletely and cleanly eaten.


    Because these crocodiles have been hungry for very, very long time.


    Su Luo looked at the endless crocodiles in front of her, she frowned slightly, touched her chin, and pondered over.


    It seemed to be difficult to step into this swamp ande out safe and sound¡­ Is there any safer way?


    Suddenly, Su Luo''s eyes brightened.


    She suddenly thought of something long ago.


    At that time, she and Nangong Liuyun were trapped in an isted ind., andter they returned from the ind. Because there was no boat, Nangong Liuyun took her with him, only relying on a nk under their feet, he took her back to the shore through the boundless ocean. So, is it possible to use this method here?


    At this moment, suddenly, a fierce beast in the swamp rose to the sky and roared.


    With this roar, the originally quiet swamp, was now rolling and boling up.


    "Roar roar roar -"


    Countless of crocodiles were writhing, jumping and roaring in the swamp!


    Attacking each other!


    Looking at the cold and fierce teeth, Su Luo''s fingers that was holding the nk suddenly paused.


    This won''t do, Su Luo quickly rejected this idea.


    These man-eating crocodiles were so ferocious. Although she could glide on the swamp with the nk, these man-eating crocodiles were iparably cruel and fierce. Furthermore, she still in the no-fly area, so she couldn''t fly. If she falls into the swamp, everything would be over.


    So, she had to think of another way.


    Hence, Su Luo began to search in her space.


    There were many good things hidden in her space, and while she was searching, she also tried to look for an insight.


    Off the screen.


    Because Su Luo was searching in her space, at this moment her body was standing and her eyes looked dull, so she created a misconception¡­


    "Her guts is really small ah, is she frightened?"


    "She''s frightened? No way, right? Look how she got there before!"


    "She only used a cheat for a while, the most important thing is strength!"


    There were ridiculing voices, and there was a lot of discussion among the crowd, full of all kinds of doubts and skepticism about whether Su Luo was going to pass or not.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s eyes suddenly glistened.


    Crocodiles¡­ no matter what rank it is, it was also a type of magical beast, so it should be fond of¡­ Celestial Spirit Water, right?


    Su Luo''s eyes were half-squinted, smiling slyly like a fox.


    She turned her palm, then a white porcin bottle appeared in her hand. Inside is the high-grade celestial water. Su Luo hadn''t use it for a long time.


    Now Su Luo couldn''t decide whethermander ranked magical beast would like it or not, so she decided to give it a try.

 Chapter 1939: Tian Mang Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1939: Tian Mang Mountain (1)</h4>


    Su Luo took the bottle of Celestial Spirit Water, looked happily at the continuously wriggling crocodiles in the swamp, and the corner of her mouth showed a wicked smile.


    Su Luo did not try to take risks either, she let the golden vine slowly extended out, wrapping around the white porcin bottle, and spilled it on the swamp.


    After the Celestial Spirit Water was spilled on the swamp, it quickly emitted an extremely alluring smell.


    For magical beast, this was a big supplement.


    But Su Luo wasn''t sure whether these man-eating crocodile would like it or not, so she sat there, rested her hands on her cheeks, and waited patiently.


    Originally, those man-eating crocodiles rolled violently and fought cruelly, but when they sniffed this smell¡­


    Soon, the man-eating crocodiles gathered towards the ce where the Celestial Spirit Water had been spilled.


    One, two, three.


    Ten, twenty, thirty ¡­


    In the end, there was a densely packed of vicious man-eating crocodiles all over, and making Su Luo''s hair stand on end.


    It was only a little bit of Celestial Spirit Water, but there were so many crocodiles, what to do?


    Fight!


    Fighting was the best way to determine the victor of the man-eating crocodiles!


    So, before Su Luo returned to her senses, these man-eating crocodiles were already fighting in theirir.


    And it was group fight!


    The battle was very exciting, Su Luo was unable to take her eyes off.


    The fight came quickly and ended quickly because the little bit of Celestial Spirit Water in the swamp had already been swallowed by a man-eating crocodile.


    Su Luo was very satisfied with the results of her experiment. As long as the man-eating crocodiles liked the Celestial Spirit Water, then her n could be implemented.


    Su Luo''s method was very simple.


    As for whether it was effective or not, she had to wait until the result came out.


    This time she still need the help of the golden vine.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes. Then she jumped forward rapidly and leaped a few hundreds of meters away.


    Su Luo had already calcted it earlier, and there was a man-eating crocodile that stopped for rest there, so Su Luo tread her feet on the head of the man-eating crocodile.


    At this time, the crowd on the outside suddenly made an uproar!


    "Heavens, how could there be such a stupid human being in this world? She even stepped on the crocodile''s head with her feet. Isn''t she just seeking death!"


    "After all the trials of countless seniors, this is the stupidest method!"


    "This girl actually looks pretty good but it''s a pity she doesn''t have a brain, it''s really a pity."


    "She didn''t think these man-eating crocodiles are docile and cute like a domestic animals, did she? Will let her step on it obediently? Come on, those are wild and arrogant man-eating crocodiles, okay? She actually stepped on its head, she''s just courting death!"


    Everyone lost all hope in Su Luo, they all felt that Su Luo would die this time.


    At this moment, Lin Banli''s mouth was slightly raised, and his phoenix eyes were full of contentment. He shook his fan and smiled triumphantly: "Brother Luo, five thousand points, don''t forget."


    Luo Yichen''s mouth was slightly hooked, he did not respond, but his eyes were fixed on Su Luo''s sleeves.


    Just now, others didn''t pay attention, but because he fixed his attention at Su Luo, he didn''t miss any expression on her face.


    When the girl jumped onto the crocodile''s head, the sh of slyness and smugness in her did not escape his eye.


    But he just didn''t understand, with her strength, she was obviously could not beat all the man-eating crocodiles, so what was she proud of?

 Chapter 1940: Tian Mang Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Tian Mang Mountain (2)</h4>


    Although he was unable to understand, but it didn''t affect Luo Yichen''s confidence in Su Luo.


    Because it had been proved many times before, this girl had always shown unexpected performance, and this time it was not surprising.


    In the swamp, Su Luo lightly stepped on the head of a man-eating crocodile, just when everyone thought that the man-eating crocodile would be angry¡ª


    The cannibal crocodile didn''t fail to live up to everyone''s expectations, it was angry!


    And it was furious!


    The pair of eyes burst into blood red angry light!


    One only saw it roared, opened its teeth, suddenly leap up, at the same time twist its body, the sharp teeth was biting toward Su Luo!


    At this moment¡ª


    Su Luo made a move that changed the whole battle situation.


    Just as the man-eating crocodile turned around and opened its ferocious mouth, Su Luo shot a water arrow into its mouth!


    The man-eating crocodile was stunned!


    So sweet.


    It recognized it.


    Just now the taste was clearly simr with the one its friends fought with their lives before!


    What a rich spiritual energy, what a familiar taste!


    While the man-eating crocodile was stunned, Su Luo grabbed the little sable and let it talk to the man-eating crocodile.


    Little Sable could understand the humannguage and animalnguage.


    At this time, the little sable didn''t talk much, but directly sneered at the man-eating crocodile, and then said a sentence.


    After this sentence!


    The man-eating crocodile cried out as if there was a ghost was chasing after it, and then it suddenly darted forward like an arrow!


    The speed was faster than a lightning!


    Su Luo stood unsteadily for a while and almost fell off. Fortunately, she responded quickly and stabilized her body.


    Su Luo patted the little sable''s head with lingering fear: "Little sable, little sable, what did you say to it?"


    The effect was too good, wasn''t it?


    The little sable satfortably on Su Luo''s shoulder and proudly swayed its head: "I just told the truth, his friends wille to rob him.


    "That sentence was indeed the big truth, and but still, spoke an inauspicious thing.


    The Celestial Spirit Water emitted a rich spiritual energy. The nose of the man-eating crocodiles was like a dog''s nose, it was extremely sensitive.


    So, before it ran far, there were countless pursuers behind, and there were still a dense mass of man-eating crocodiles blocking the way ahead of them


    The situation was extremely critical.


    The man-eating crocodile under Su Luo''s feet growled, so frightened that its legs went soft and almost urinating.


    "Who told you to be gluttonous? Chowhound usually doesn''t end well." Su Luo patted the head of the man-eating crocodile.


    At this time, countless man-eating crocodile swarmed around and surrounded the glutton crocodile in a circle.


    At this time, countless man-eating crocodiles swarmed in to form a circle around the gluttonous crocodile.


    And Su Luo was in the center of this circle.


    Outside the light screen.


    Those who had originally seen Su Luo running away with a man-eating crocodile, all back to their senses at this time.


    "Oh, I say, that crocodile must have a brain problem just now, so it seemed to have listened to Su Luo''s words, and would take her to run away. Look, aren''t those man-eating crocodiles surrounded Su Luo now?"


    "So many of man-eating crocodiles, there were hundreds of them, right? What a pity, such a beautiful girl, s."


    Many people shook their heads and sighed.


    "She''s dead, she''s dead, if she does not die this time, I''ll cut my head off and serve it as a stool for you!"


    How cruel was it to watch a beauty be eaten by a group of crocodiles? Even if those people were jealous of Su Luo''s privileges and disliked her, they were still full of sympathy for her at this time.

 Chapter 1941: Tian Mang Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1941: Tian Mang Mountain (3)</h4>


    Zi Yan''s face was taut, and her fists on the sides were clenched tightly.


    Beichen Ying''s broad hand held hers and gently consoled her in a low voice: "Luo Luo will be okay, since she dares to rush in, she has one hundred percent confidence of being able to leave, you have to believe in her."


    "I know." Zi Yan bit her lower lip and nervously nodded, "But I still can''t help but feel anxious."


    "Concern only make it more chaotic." Beichen Ying''s eyes were fixed on the light screen, his voice was deep and low, "I''m afraid too."


    The dense mass of man-eating crocodiles, each one had a ferocious mouth, sharp and cold teeth, their strength was at least at Commander Rank, who wouldn''t be afraid?


    However, as the person involved, Su Luo was really not afraid. Not only was she not afraid, her mood at this time could be said to be totally excited.


    Seeing countless man-eating crocodilesing up, the corner Su Luo''s mouth slowly evoked a sneer.


    At this moment, she let go the man-eating crocodile under her feet.


    One only saw her figure as fast as lightning.


    In a sh, the outermost man-eating crocodile rushed in.


    The crocodile was so pitiful that it kept trying to squeeze in, but all around there were a dense crowd of man-eating crocodiles, there was not a single gap, which made it covered with sweat, but it still couldn''t get in. He was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Just then, a heavy objectnded on its head.


    Which evildoer dare to actually step on its head? The crocodile turned its head angrily and saw a delicious food.


    Yes, in his eyes, wasn''t Su Luo the most delicious food?


    At this point, all those outside the light screen looked dumbfounded, and thenughed out loud one by one.


    "It''s ridiculous, does she think that if she jumps out like this, the man-eating crocodile will let her go?"


    "Does she think that the man-eating crocodile she was stepping on would still foolishly flee while carrying her away?"


    "Doesn''t she know that the time of her death hase?"


    All of those people looked at Su Luo with derision, in their eyes, how ridiculous was Su Luo''s behavior?


    But soon, all of their smiles became stiff and then they could not smile at all.


    Within the man-eating swamp.


    After Su Luo flew out, the one who had just consumed and swallowed the Celestial Spirit Water, had not even digested it yet, but its body had already been ripped apart by countless man-eating crocodiles, torn to pieces.


    Blood, stained with the ck mud.


    After killing their target, the fierce crocodiles all turn their heads and aim at Su Luo.


    What about Su Luo at this time?


    Before the man-eating crocodilesunched an attack, Su Luo had skillfully shot a water arrow into a crocodile''s mouth.


    Naturally, this water arrow was Celestial Spirit Water.


    And then the little sable, with the animalnguage, overbearingly repeated that sentence.


    Therefore, the man-eating crocodile who had just gained the advantage, turned its head and looked at the little friends who was rushing toward it. It was immediately became scared and darted forward like an arrow, the speed was frightening.


    "Heavens, what''s going on there?"


    Onlookers outside the light screen, watched as the man-eating crocodile was so frightened until it almost fainted.


    That man-eating crocodile actually ran away with Su Luo! It even run at lightning speed!


    If it was just one time, it was okay, but this was the second time. What did this mean?


    This showed that although Su Luo couldn''t control all the man-eating crocodiles, she could control one of them.


    For Su Luo, whose goal was only to pass through the man-eating crocodile''s swamp, this was enough.

 Chapter 1942: Tian Mang Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1942: Tian Mang Mountain (4)</h4>


    Lin Banli''s mouth opened slightly in surprise, and even forgot to fan himself.


    "This, this can''t be?" Lin Banli opened his mouth and stared at the light screen in disbelief.


    What exactly is going on?


    How could Su Luo control the man-eating crocodile? They are Commander Ranked ah!


    Lin Banli rubbed his eyes incredulously, but when he opened his eyes, he saw that Su Luo jumped on the second crocodile in the same way, and then the second man-eating crocodile was also pitifully torn to pieces and eaten by its friends!


    Lin Banli was shocked.


    Even Lin Banli was like this, the other people were naturally even more shocked.


    At this time, these people were all craned their necks and stared unwaveringly at the light screen. Their bodies were motionless as if their acupuncture point had been hit.


    In the light screen, Su Luo had no idea how much sensation she had caused from her behavior. She only knew that she was ying enthusiastically now.


    Although she was surrounded by murderous man-eating crocodiles, she was not afraid because she had the Celestial Spirit Water.


    The fourth man-eating crocodile.


    The fifth man-eating crocodile.


    The sixth man-eating crocodile.


    ¡­


    Countless man-eating crocodiles were turned as stepping stones by Su Luo, and then they were miserably torn and eaten by their friends.


    It was unknown how many crocodiles she had used, Su Luo only knew that she was having a lot of fun.


    But inevitably everything had its end.


    The same was true with crocodile swamp.


    In the vast and boundless crocodile swamp, finally the shoreline appeared.


    There was a sh of surprise in Su Luo''s eyes, soon after, she urged the dumb man-eating crocodile to rush forward.


    Just as all the man-eating crocodiles tried to stop her, Su Luo leaped forward hundreds of meters away.


    Then she stood steadily on the shore.


    Su Luo looked back and smiled slightly.


    Her exquisite and beautiful face appeared on the light screen, which made many people stunned for a while.


    At this moment, Su Luo hadpleted the second mountain pass in the man-eating swamp, and she rushed to the third mountain pass.


    Twenty four hours seemer to be a lot, but it was not much at all if it was divided by nine.


    In front of the light screen, Lin Banli touched his forehead and sighed: "This girl, she actually has real skills, it''s really unexpected."


    Lu Yi returned to her senses from the shock, and gave Lin Banli an unhappy look: "Senior brother Lin, why should you increase other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige? That Su Luo is just a little bit lucky, nothing more!"


    Was it really just a bit of luck? If it was before, Lin Banli would think so, but his mind was shaken by surprise again and again.


    Qing Yi sneered: "It''s just the simplest two mountain pass, what are you surprised at?"


    At this time, the people finally remembered that, yes, there were the next seven passes, but eight hours had passed.


    The simplest two passes took eight hours. In this way, it seemed that Su Luo was not outstanding at all, she could not even reach the passing line of the other candidates.


    Think of it this way, everyoneughed bitterly and shook their heads. Before this, they were almost fooled by Su Luo''s tricks.


    After passing the man-eating swamp, the third pass was the thread of sky.


    The so-called the thread of sky was a sky bridge.


    Su Luo looked at the bridge in front of her, and her head was dizzy and her feet were a little unstable.


    This sky bridge was truly worthy of the name.


    A thin thread, which was not as thick as a hair, to a degree that it was almost negligible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1943: Tian Mang Mountain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Tian Mang Mountain (5)</h4>


    However, it was extending all the way across the two peaks. Su Luo was standing on one end of the mountain, she could hardly see the other end of the mountain peak, she could only see a small ck spot.


    It was surrounded by clouds and heavy mist, like a wondend.


    Su Luo deliberately kicked a piece of broken rock.


    After a long time, there was a faint voice¡­


    How high was this valley¡­ Su Luo''s heart shivered.


    It was forbidden to fly in this area. In other words, she couldn''t do anything to resist the wind. If she fell, it was very likely that her life would cease to exist.


    The sky bridge, the thread of sky¡­


    Although it was difficult, it''s not more difficult than the previous two mountain passes. So, what mechanism was hidden in the dark?


    Su Luo had always been careful and cautious, and would not take anything lightly.


    Sure enough, under Su Luo''s careful observation, she saw eagles resting among the ancient trees on the precipice.


    Su Luo looked at the thread in front of her and at the traces of eagles. and a slight smile arose at the corner of her mouth.


    Eagles, right? Thene on!


    After making a good n, Su Luo took a deep breath and held her breath. Then, she stretched her hands horizontally and rushed forward as fast as the speed of light!


    Su Luo was very fast!


    She already rushed a few thousands of meters in a blink of an eye!


    However, at this moment, suddenly there was a dense crowd of creatures came from afar.


    From a distance, it was like a fast-moving dark cloud, covering the whole sky.


    As she went, their hissing noises were extremely ear-piercing, piercing the absent-minded people. Su Luo was stumped, and almost fell down.


    Fortunately, she had been mentally prepared, and her feet were stable, but even so, she was still affected.


    The dark clouds came very fast.


    The direction they came to, was toward Su Luo''s direction!


    So, the two sides soon converged.


    These dark clouds shrouded over Su Luo''s head. They made rumbling sounds, and making one''s eardrums extremely painful and almost lost one''s mind.


    Su Luo felt a shadow hold her, as if the daytime turned into night all of a sudden.


    Looking up, at this moment, she could already see clearly.


    With one nce, Su Luo wished she could close her eyes.


    At first, she thought they were eagles, and she thought they were easy to deal with, but now she did not think so.


    These birds with fluttering ck wings were really resembled eagles, but!


    But they had a woman''s head!


    That is, the legendary harpy!


    Those two eyes are green, cruel, and poisonous. Su Luo''s eyes were stinging and extremely painful.


    Moreover, these harpies were like a sea of the people, there were so many of them, from what Su Luo saw, she estimated there were over ten thousands of them¡­


    At this moment, Su Luo was almost gave up all hope.


    There were tens of thousands of harpies. Although their strength had not reached Commander Rank, they were only 10 ranked, but they were so dense¡­ what''s more, Su Luo was now stepping on a thread thinner than hair, and there were bottomless cliff below!


    Meet face to face on the narrow path.


    One was stepping on a tight rope, the other was flying in the air¡­ Could the treatment be any more different?


    The harpies let out a series of violent screams, they seemed to be extremely excited and their eyes were bright as if they had been starving for ten days.


    What''s to be done? She had to find a way out, in this circumstances, she could only outwit them but not fight them.


    Su Luo''s brain was running fast, expecting toe up with a solution before the harpies attacked.

 Chapter 1944: Tian Mang Mountain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1944: Tian Mang Mountain (6)</h4>


    But after all, the solution was not so easy to think about, and the enemy in front of her was impatient.


    They had been hungry for so long, and they clearly knew what''s called firste first served, what''s fast hand and slow hand¡­


    So, a cry rang out.


    Then, over ten thousands of harpies all rushed towards Su Luo!


    "Sh*t!"


    Su Luo scolds secretly. Suddenly, she rushes forward, she hurriedly ran as far as she could.


    However, before Su Luo could run far, the harpies had already flown rapidly behind Su Luo.


    Su Luo could feel countless of them wing at her.


    She could feel that countless of them seemingly wanted to tear her to pieces.


    She could feel dread from the bottom of her heart like the god of death was approaching her.


    However, the closer to this moment of life and death, the calmer Su Luo''s heart became.


    In the end, the thin thread was finally broken by the ten thousands of harpies.


    Without the thread of sky, how could Su Luo go to the other side?


    Su Luo was able to feel that her feet were slipping, she raise her head, even though the thread of sky was falling down¡­


    In front of the light screen, many people''s eyes were all staring unwaveringly at the screen. Their hearts seemed to be pinched by a hand, and they even forgot to breathe.


    "Broken, broken! The bridge is broken!"


    "Su Luo is toast! How can she go to the other side without the thread of sky!"


    "A person with such beautiful appearance, could it be she''s going to die just like this? What a pity!"


    At this time, the faction that favored Su Luo had risen from only 5 percent to 15 percent, and the momentum was also a bit greater. All of them were having cold sweat because of Su Luo.


    Zi Yan and the others stared nervously at the screen, there''s no more trace of yfulness.


    Qing Yi and Lu Yi sneered and rejoiced in other people''s misfortune, they really wished Su Luo would fall down and die without an intact corpse.


    However, if Su Luo really died that easily, she would not be able to reach the heights she was today.


    And at this moment, Su Luo was surrounded by the harpies!


    Su Luo fiercely gritted her teeth!


    Good, you guys destroyed my bridge, you have to make it up for me!


    Just as Su Luo''s body rapidly falling, she extended her hand, grabbed one of the harpy''s wings closest to her, then she moved her body and sat firmly on its shoulder.


    The harpy was startled, and when the harpy realized it, she turned her head and attacked Su Luo.


    At this time, the rest of the harpies were also attacking Su Luo.


    Countless of sharp mouths, sharp ws, sharp noises, all were attacking toward Su Luo!


    If attacked, Su Luo would instantly be a pile of flesh.


    However, at this time, Su Luo''s figure suddenly shed.


    In the center of the siege, Su Luo''s figure had long gone.


    But the harpies couldn''t stop for a moment, all of them continuously called out to their friends.


    Because they saw blood, they fought against each other!


    As for why Su Luo disappeared ¡­


    In fact, Su Luo had used this skill once when she was besieged in the heavenly puppet array. In order to conceal this card, she rarely used it. If it was not a life and death situation, she would not use it.


    This skill was called teleport.


    In thest second when Su Luo was surrounded by all the harpies and almost died under their siege, she teleported, and then escaped sessfully.

 Chapter 1945: Tian Mang Mountain (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Tian Mang Mountain (7)</h4>


    Because of the blood, it was necessary to determine the winner and the loser, until one side falls.


    After observing for a long time, Su Luo came to such conclusion, and the facts also proved this conclusion.


    In fact, if seeing blood could make them kill their ownpanions, Su Luo was willing to use the Cheng Ying sword to leave traces of blood on their body.


    However, in that case, all the hatred will be ced on Su Luo, she won''t be able to handle it.


    Since it was out of the question, Su Luo could only find ways to make them fight and bleed each other. In this way, Su Luo could steal an opportunity to live.


    Therefore, Su Luo seized the weakness of the harpies and used her own teleport skills to move, then she deliberately let herself be surrounded once again, and then used her teleport skill to escape.


    The direction that Su Luo chose when she deliberately let herself be surrounded was naturally forward, because the thread of sky had been torn off.


    Outside the light screen, all of those people were bbergasted.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I understand it?"


    "Are my eyes broken? When Su Luo was surrounded, how can I not understand how she appeared at the other side?"


    "This Miss Su''s means are really endless ah. Whoever confronts her face to face, even if her cultivation is just so-so, they will suffer a lot."


    At this time, originally, the faction that favored Su Luo was only 15%. After her amazing performance and how she escaped dangers over and over again, it was now expanded to 25%.


    Lu Yi''splexion was exceptionally unsightly, she tightly clenched her fist, and the veins in the back of her hand seemed ready to burst. She angrily cursed: "What kind of life is this? Really can''t die!"


    "That''s only the third mountain pass. What''s the hurry?" Compared to Lu Yi who was fuming with rage, Qing Yi''s mood was stable and her face was indifferent. In her opinion, Su Luo was only full of tricks, and did not have real skills. She did not take Su Luo seriously at all.


    "Senior sister, don''t tell me you are not anxious at all? Maybe she could really reach to the summit!!! Lu Yi was very anxious.


    Qing Yi red at her: "Why is your vision so narrow? As it get further behind, the more difficult will be. There''s only twelve hours left, and there are still mountain passes left. Do you think she could pass?"


    "That''s true." Seeing that her Senior Sister Qing Yi was so calm andposed, Lu Yi''s impatient and restless heart settled down, and then she sat on the chair steadily, watching Su Luo''s life and death performance.


    Su Luo also knew that a long time had passed, but these harpies were more and more difficult to cheat, so her progress slowed down.


    However, it is precisely because of her method that the Harpies suffered a great deal of injuries and had lost approximately a thousand.


    Inside the quiet main hall.


    The first elder and the third elder were ying chess.


    The first elder slightly smiled, his smile was gentle, his right hand moved the ck piece, and ced it on the jade chessboard.


    Compared to the first elder who was rxed andfortable, the third elder brows were tightly knitted, and she dropped a piece impatiently.


    "Your heart is anxious." The first elder smiled and shook his head, and the ck chess piece was approaching, pressuring the white chess piece.


    The third elder smiled coldly: "Senior brother always helps that loathsome girl, of course I''m not anxious."


    The first elder raised his eyes slightly, nced at the third elder, and smiled unfathomably: "I advise you, let the younger generation settle their own affairs, why do you lower your status to y with them?"


    If his third junior sister would listen to what he said, he would not waste his time toe in person today.

 Chapter 1946: Tian Mang Mountain (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1946: Tian Mang Mountain (8)</h4>


    However, the three elders sneered again and again, and raised her chin obstinately: "I''m lowering my status? If you have the ability, tell that loathsome girl not to provoke me!"


    The first elder said very honestly: "If you don''t make things difficult for her, she won''t provoke you."


    The third elder dropped a chess piece with indignation, and coldly scoffed toward first elder: "So, first senior brother think this is all my fault?"


    The first elder looked at the third elder, shook his head slightly and sighed, "Qing Lin, don''t be stubborn."


    "Stubborn? Haha! I didn''t expect that in the first senior brother''s eyes, I have that kind of image, waste of my time to treat you as the closest rtive!" The third elder angrily clenched the white chess piece, threw it on the tabletop, then stood up coldly and turned to leave, her beautiful red robe drew an elegant arc.


    The first elder tried to persuade her, but in the end he touched his chin, smiled wryly, and shook his head.


    After suffering for so many years, little third is still obstinately persist in the wrong way, so why bother? Is the City Master a person she could think of?


    Just because Su Luo got the favor of the City Master, she put on this attitude, made things difficult everywhere, if the City Master returned in the future ¡­


    Thinking of the words from the City Master, the first elder shook his head with a bitter smile.


    The City Master usually did not cared about the mundane world. In his world, there was only one thing that matters, which was to find a person.


    Even when there was something wrong, the City Master just coldly passed a few words, but that day, the City Master unexpectedly gave him a long sentence for the first time.


    A long sentence.


    It frightened him.


    The first elder raised his head and looked at the third elder and finallyforted her: "That Su Luo, you''d better not touch her, otherwise, when the City Masteres back, you will definitely suffer."


    This was the truth, the first elder felt that it was necessary to tell her.


    However, the first elder rarely persuade others. The result of this sentence was, the third elder turned around in a rage, her face was malevolent and twisted!


    "First Senior brother!" If the person in front of her was not her formidable first senior brother, the third elder would definitely jump on him and choke him to death!


    Could he still stab her heart a little bit more? He tantly told her that her many years ofpany couldn''tpare to that loathsome girl''s position in the City Master''s heart?


    The words of the first elder didn''t dispel the third elder''s thought of persecuting Su Luo, but instead it made her more firmly regard Su Luo as an enemy!


    At this time, a girl in an orange dress walked in, knelt down on one knee, and reported to the third elder, "Master, Su Luo has passed the thread of sky!"


    The third elder''s eyes slightly narrowed, looked at the sky outside, and suddenlyughed: "There are twelve hours left, and there''s still another six passes. Haha, first senior brother, it seems you are going to be disappointed."


    The first elder stroked his white beard and smiled faintly. His smile was as calm as the immortal.


    He didn''t fully believed in Su Luo, but he believed in the City Master''s vision.


    Since the City Master let the girl take the genius training camp assessment, there was no reason why she could not pass the assessment.


    "First senior brother thinks that loathsome girl can pass?" The third elder restrained the aggressive manner just now, and drew acent smile on her pretty and flirtatious face.


    The first elder touched his beard, smiled, and nodded, "Naturally she could."


    "I don''t believe it!" The third elder snorted coldly, "You know, theter mountain passes is more difficult than the previous ones!"


    "This game, the winner has not yet been determined." The first elder nced across the chessboard.

 Chapter 1947: Tian Mang Mountain (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1947: Tian Mang Mountain (9)</h4>


    Just now, the third elder renounced the chessboard in anger, the chess pieces above were in a crisscross pattern, the winner or loser had not yet been determined.


    "That''s good." The third elder lightlyughed, "Twelve hours, the result wille out soon."


    In the light screen, Su Luo did not know that she had been kept in the third elder''s mind.


    She only knew that she had used up a lot of time. If she didn''t hurry, even if she had the strength, it would be toote. In that way, it would spoiled the previous great efforts.


    Su Luo gritted her teeth and quickened her steps. Her figure rushed like a hurricane.


    The fourth mountain pass was the Magical Domain Maze.


    When she saw this, Su Luo almost looked up to the sky and burst intoughter.


    Magical Domain Maze, very good, maze!


    In the Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory, Su Luo suffered a lot from a maze, butter she touched the door.


    It''s just a maze, what about it!


    For others, perhaps they didn''t have sufficient ability to deal with it, and they would be trapped inside it. But for Su Luo, the maze was not a problem at all!


    Because Su Luo, she had nothingness of space.


    Her nothingness of space disregard any copper walls or iron walls, and canpletely passed through them, as long as she stayed in the straight direction, and did not make any turns, and walked straight ahead.


    Even if she met a wall, she was not worried, she could pass through it.


    If she met a wall again, no worry, continue to pass through it!


    Just go all the way through, any maze for her is a floating clouds!


    Therefore, Su Luo stood at the entrance of the Magical Domain Maze, with her hands on her hips, andughed happily.


    Many people were stunned by Su Luo''s actions, and then stared nkly at the petite and lithe back figure.


    Perhaps this girl is terrified? Otherwise, why is she standing in front of the doorughing?


    Lu Yi was puzzled, Qing Yi wass puzzled, Lin Banli was puzzled, Luo Yichen was also puzzled.


    They all looked at Su Luo with a strange look¡­


    But Zi Yan and Beichen Ying looked at each other, and they saw acent smile in each other''s eyes.


    Because the things that Su Luo did in the Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory were all told to the two of them, and naturally also including the maze.


    In fact, it could be said that if she encounter any maze in the future, it would be floating clouds for Su Luo, which was a bonus points.


    In everyone''s puzzled eyes, Su Luo was rushing into the Magical Domain Maze.


    After she went in.


    Su Luo turned on the nothingness of space, and when she wanted to pass through the seemingly thick wall, she suddenly stopped.


    "Hahaha, is she stupid? Don''t tell me she wanted to run into the wall?"


    "She doesn''t think that if she run into the wall, she will be able to go straight ahead, right?"


    "How could there be such a stupid human? Don''t tell me it''s really like that sentence ''beautiful appearance but have no brain''?


    Many people saw Su Luo''s posture in front of the wall, all covered their stomach andughed wildly.


    In the Magical Domain Maze, although Su Luo didn''t know that those people wereughing at her, her movement also stopped.


    Because she suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    Everything she did was broadcast.


    If she really did pass through the wall, would she be considered as a monster?


    Even if she was not considered as a monster, her cards would bepletely exposed, right?


    What to do? Su Luo touched the back of her head in distress. For a moment, she didn''t know where to go.


    Suddenly, a small voice came to her mind.

 Chapter 1948: Tian Mang Mountain (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1948: Tian Mang Mountain (10)</h4>


    This was the voice of the Little Sable!


    Su Luo immediately came back to her senses and heavily pped her head!


    Right ah!


    Didn''t the Little Sable originally came from the maze in the Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory? Later, she recognized herself as its master, wouldn''t the maze problem be automatically lifted?


    Thinking of this, Su Luo quickly released the Little Sable.


    The Little Sable sat on Su Luo''s shoulder with a smile, and its little paw pointed forward excitedly: "Let''s go!"


    So, under the guidance of the little sable, Su Luo rapidly ran forward.


    Others may take the wrong way, but the little sable had a good sense of direction, which was its innate skill.


    Therefore, it was absolutely impossible to take the wrong way.


    The maze was winding and tricky, every single step was possible to be a mistake, and could finally walked into a dead end.


    However, Su Luo''s progress on the direction made the onlookers bbergasted.


    With Su Luo''s viewpoint, the crowd could see the panoramic view through the light screen!


    They could see theyers uponyers of routes inside the maze, and the most correct path.


    Because that road, was marked with a red line on the light screen!


    Making everyone surprised!


    When Su Luo make a turn, facing the three options at the crossroads, she could actually choose the right one every time!


    Not only that, she never once went in the wrong direction!


    She had been always, always following the path of the least effort, the shortest distance, the shortest way¡­ to go out.


    For others, it was impossible to get out of the maze without two or four hours, but¡­


    Lu Yi nervously took Qing Yi''s hand: "Senior sister Qing Yi, at that time, how long did it take you to get through the maze?"


    Lu Yi''s lips slightly trembled because of tension.


    Qing Yi''s suddenly fell!


    She didn''t do very well at that time, it took the strength of nine bulls and two tigers to get out with difficulty. She almost didn''t have enough time to reach the summit!


    She remembered that she spent the most time there among all the mountain passes!


    Qing Yi didn''t answer to Lvyi, and Lu Yi didn''t get angry. Her figure trembled slightly: "How about Senior Sister Serene? I remember the time that Senior Sister Serene spent at this mountain pass was¡­ two hours?"


    "Two and a half hours." Lin Banli''s voice faintly came behind Lu Yi.


    He remembered most of the things concerning Serene.


    "But, but¡­" Lu Yi pointed to Su Luo''s shoulder, her pair of eyes almost spew out fire, "She, she ising out so quickly!"


    And this time, it hadn''t even bern an hour!


    "Aren''t you done yet!" Qing Yi red at Lu Yi fiercely, and she had never seen anyone so determined to destroy her own prestige.


    "That''s all¡­" Lu Yi looked at that bright red shoulder, as well as Su Luo current position, firmly surpressing the words in her mouth.


    In fact, Su Luo was now very close to the exit!


    As long as she could choose the right direction in thest three turns, it would only take a little time to get out.


    Could Su Luo reallye out in an hour? Could she really be faster than Senior Sister Serene?


    Impossible!!!


    Lu Yi exhaustedly screamed in her heart!


    At this time, in the light screen, Su Luo suddenly stopped walking, because at this time, there were nine paths in front of her!


    These nine paths were so deep that one couldn''t see the end.


    Su Luo only felt that each one was eerie and horrible.

 Chapter 1949: Unexpected (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1949: Unexpected (1)</h4>


    "Which one to choose?" Su Luo poked the Little Sable''s head.


    At this time, she was very d that she had brought this little guy out of the Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have passed so easily this time.


    At this time, those people outside saw Su Luo stopped and all stared at her nervously.


    In fact, it was especially Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi''s pair of eyes stared at Su Luo, especially looking forward in her heart: Make a wrong choice! Make a wrong choice! Make a wrong choice!


    At this time, Lu Yi hadn''t discovered that she was not the only one who shouted these words in the heart.


    In fact, it was unknown who shouted these words first, so gradually, many people who were against Su Luo also followed.


    Make a wrong choice! Make a wrong choice! Make a wrong choice!


    As long as Su Luo chose wrong, she would go on apletely opposite path.


    On the outside, countless people were nervous. They all hope that Su Luo would choose the wrong path¡­


    At this time, Su Luo was talking with the Little Sable.


    The Little Sable tilted its head, its ck and white eyes wandered around, and then its little paws waved forward.


    "Of course it''s the middle one!" Little Sable''s voice was very confident.


    "I''ll listen to you!" Su Luo patted the little sable''s butt, and then rushed towards the middle path without the slightest hesitation, without any drag.


    All the people outside were stunned.


    "How is that possible!"


    "What''s going on!"


    "Can her luck be any better ah! She''s actually right again!"


    "Who was so blind? Of course our Luo Luo have good strength, luck is also part of strength, you have to admit it!"


    It had to be said that after several unexpected performances, the people who support Su Luo had expanded again.


    Such a peerless beauty, with a good luck and good strength, would be pleasing to look at, everyone would like it.


    Lu Yi watched Su Luo rushed forward along the red arrow head like the cannonball, and tightly clenched her fist gloomily!


    "Detestable! She passed again!" Lu Yi stamped her feet in hatred.


    Within the light screen.


    After turning a few corners, Su Luo saw the light in front of the passage, just like the tunnel entrance, calling out from a distance.


    Su Luo''s speed soared to the highest speed, then after a whooshing sound, when one looked at it again, her figure had already rushed out of the Magical Domain Maze.


    A burst of enthusiastic apuse immediately erupted outside.


    "Came out, came out! Su Luo came out!"


    "What a fast speed!"


    "This break the record that the Serene Fairy set at the beginning, isn''t it?"


    "One whole hour faster than the Serene Fairy ah, heavens! Who the hell is she ah! She''s too much of an evildoer, right? Even surpasses the Serene Fairy!!!"


    "This is impossible! My eyes must be wrong! How can the Serene Fairy''s record be broken!!!"


    There were countless people talking about it, some were amazed, some found it hard to believe, and some were also naturally resentful.


    But Su Luo ignored these things. She only knew that she had to rush forward, her time was running out¡­


    Bright Moon Pce Hall.


    The third elder were ying chess with the first elder in a good mood.


    "First Senior Brother thinks, how much time will the loathsome girl take to pass through the Magical Domain Maze?" The third elder dropped a chess piece with great interest.


    The first elder nce at the third elder unhappily. "Senior brother only know that child would definitely pass the assessment ."

 Chapter 1950: Unexpected (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1950: Unexpected (2)</h4>


    The first elder had a blind confidence in the City Master.


    "Haha." The third elder sneered and said, "Then I bet she can''t even pass the Magical Domain Maze!"


    The first elder smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "First Senior Brother has nothing to say?" The third elder said aggressively, "The Magical Domain Maze is the most time-consuming ce. Serene had spent more than two hours there at that time, if that loathsome girl cane out in three hours, I will¡­"


    Just then, Cheng Yi who was waiting outside the door walked in and knelt on one knee.


    "Master! Su Luo has passed the Magical Domain Maze!" Cheng Yi knelt on her knee, enraged, and very unconvinced.


    "What did you say?" The third elder suddenly stood up and stared at Cheng Yi coldly. Her tone was filled with disbelief. "It hadn''t even been 2 hours yet, how can shee out?"


    Qing Yi''s face was also unconvinced "This disciple also doesn''t understand, but the news from there is true. The message came from Lu Yi''s own mouth, so it should not be wrong¡­"


    "It''s less than two hours¡­" The third elder took a deep breath and felt her throat burning with pain.


    "In one hour, it is said that Su Luo came out in one hour!" Cheng Yi gnashed her teeth in anger!


    The third elder''s body shook, she took a deep breath, and sat back on the red chair, frowning tightly, muttering to herself: "This is impossible¡­ That loathsome girl''s strength is so weak, how can she break the Serene''s record? There must be a reason ¡­ "


    The third elder suddenly raised her head, her eyes were burning, staring at the first elder in front of her, her voice was as cold as ice: "First Senior Brother, did you secretly make any arrangement?"


    The first elder touched his white beard and smiled bitterly: "Does Junior Sister believe that she could point out the right path because senior brother secretly make arrangements?"


    The third elder didn''t speak, but her face were serious, like a piercing cold wind, her eyes clearly meant that.


    The first elder smiled more and more helplessly, and spread his hands: "Third Junior Sister ought to know that the Magical Domain Maze was created by the City Master himself. Every half hour, all the routes will change irregrly. I can''t help her even if I wanted to."


    Seeing what the first elder said was reasonable, the third elder just withdrew her gaze, but the expression on her face was still in a very bad mood like before.


    "That girl has a good luck!" The third elder said with a sneer, "But luck can''t support her until the end. Just watch, soon she will know that power is everything."


    After thinking about it, the third elder rxed again. She continued to y with the first elder in a good mood.


    But before long, Cheng Yi came in again.


    Seeing Cheng Yiing in, the third elders suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    She frowned coldly and stared at Cheng Yi unhappily.


    Cheng Yi didn''t want toe in ah, but who ask her to be only disciple left who could step into the inner pce hall to take care of things?


    Cheng Yi was very helpless, she reluctantly walked to the third elder, knelt down on one knee, and said dejectedly, "Master, she passed again."


    The five fingers in the third elder''s sleeves slightly clenched, a cold light burst out in her cold eyes: "Speak clearly!"


    Being stared at by her ferocious eyes, her back felt cold, and her heart trembled. However, she had to tell the truth again: "Master, Su Luo, she¡­ I don''t know how it happened, she actually passed the Yin Yang Mountain¡­¡­ "


    "How long?" The third elder close her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "More than an hour¡­ time¡­ " Cheng Yi was tongue-tied.

 Chapter 1951: Unexpected (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1951: Unexpected (3)</h4>


    The third elder clenched her fists and the blue veins on the back of her hands were suddenly beating violently.


    She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths, then suppressing the jittery feeling on the pit of her stomach. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, calmly looked at Cheng Yi, and said a few words: "Then, go, find out."


    "Yes!" Cheng Yi ept the order and walked away.


    Just now, under her master''s re, her back had already been soaked with sweat. When she came out, a cold wind was blowing, she immediately shivered.


    Cheng Yi stood on tiptoe and looked in the direction of the Mountain.


    In Yin Yang mountain, Su Luo didn''t break Senior Sister Serene''s record this time, but it was almost the same amount of time as Senior Sister Serene, which was absolutely unforgivable!


    Cheng Yi tightly clenched her hands and prays in her heart. The next time the newses, it would take longer, and longer¡­ Otherwise, she could not bear her Master''s anger at all.


    But Su Luo didn''t seem to want to make the two people have an easy time.


    In the Bright Moon Pce Hall, the third elder were sneering at the first elder: "First Senior Brother has a good eye for people, that loathsome girl actually has some abilities."


    "Why does third junior sister fight with a young girl? Let it go" The first elder persuaded.


    "I''m a little old, what am I fighting with a young girl? As long as she''s willing to give me the diamond token, this matter will be over!" The third elder sneered.


    The first elder smiled bitterly and shook his head. Even if the girl agreed, the City Master would not agree¡­


    "In that case, first senior brother, you don''t need to try to persuade me! I don''t believe in the sixth mountain pass, she can pass so easily! This time it''s the ten thousands ant cave!"


    Countless of ants.


    Let''s see how she could pass!


    When the third elders sneered, Cheng Yi clenched her fists and came in slowly.


    "Master¡­" Cheng Yi wanted to say something but did not quickly say, timidly called out.


    The blue veins in the third elder''s forehead suddenly throbbing!


    She looked at the hourss not far away, then red at Cheng Yi: "Don''t tell me, she passed again?!"


    The third elder red at Cheng Yi and almost make her cry¡­ But the fact was, she couldn''t lie to the third elder, so she could only say the truth with a mournful face: "Master, Su Luo, she passed again¡­"


    As she said that, she fell on her knees!


    It''s not that she automatically knelt down.


    But in that moment, the third elder burst out a terrible might. Under this pressure, Cheng Yi only felt that her limbs gone soft, and her back was like it was carrying a mountain. The pressure was about to make her body fall apart.


    "One hour to pass the ten thousand ant cave, this girl¡­ she''s really hard to predict." The first elderughed.


    The third elder red at the first elder ferociously and gritted her teeth and waved her hand, permitting Cheng Yi to go out!


    But after Cheng Yi went out, before she gain a firm foothold, news came from the mountain¡­ Su Luo had passed the seventh mountain pass!


    Cheng Yi truly wanted to cry!


    Can she not be so fast ah! That''s a call for her death ah. Master''s anger is too much for her, okay?


    But, could she not go in? The consequences of not going in would be even worse.


    So, the pitiful Cheng Yi braced herself, step by step silently went in.


    The third elder had not even sit down yet, but she saw Cheng Yi came in again.


    She immediately became furious!


    "What''s the matter! Is Su Luo dead?" It''s only a half hour. It''s absolutely impossible for it to be the news that Su Luo has passed.

 Chapter 1952: Unexpected (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1952: Unexpected (4)</h4>


    Facing the third elder''s expectant eyes, Cheng Yi shivered from head to toe.


    "Ma, master¡­ Su Luo¡­ isn''t¡­ dead¡­" Cheng Yi swallowed her saliva and said with difficulty.


    "Don''te in and disturb me if you don''t have anything important!" The third elder waved.


    Today, she really didn''t want to see Cheng Yi because seeing her meant that her mood would be getting worse.


    "Master, Su Luo passed again¡­ " Cheng Yi''s face was sullen, tears were flowing out.


    "Puff!" The first elder who was drinking his tea almost spurted out the tea.


    The third elder turned around and stared at Cheng Yi, unable to speak for a while.


    "A half of an hour?" The third elder''s voice was calm.


    "It''s less than a half of an hour¡­" Cheng Yi made another cut


    The third elder gritted her teeth and stared at the Cheng Yi. Her eyes looked fierce as if she wanted to yed and swallow Cheng Yi alive.


    "You¡­" Before the third elder finished speaking, there was a slight noise outside.


    "Is Senior Sister Cheng Yi in or not¡­"


    Although this sentence was said with a low voice, it was very clear in the silent Bright Moon Pce Hall.


    "Get in here!" The third elder shouted out angrily.


    The voice was like thunder, and the whole Bright Moon Pce Hall was shaking, as if there was a violent earthquake.


    This showed how angry the third elder was.


    Soon, a timid figure came in.


    This one was not named after a color, so her status was inferior to Cheng Yi and the others.


    She was not qualified to serve in the inner pce hall. At this time, she was frightened by the third elder''s shout and she directly knelt.


    "Don''t let This Seat repeat it for the second time! Get in!" The third elder was raised her hand.


    Soon after, a long multicolored sailcloth flew out of her sleeve, and quickly attacked the timid figure.


    The long multicolored sailcloth was pulled back, and the figure fell to the ground pitifully.


    The little junior disciple only felt that her qi and blood in her whole body was rolling, and there was no ce in her whole body where it didn''t hurt, but she didn''t even dare to let out a suppressed groan.


    "Ma, master ¡­" The little junior disciple gritted her teeth, preventing tears from falling.


    "Speak!" The third elder was furious!


    Except for the City Master, the entire Purgatory City, who could handle her?


    So, she developed her willful and unbridled behavior, and her personality was getting even more temperamentaltely, she wanted to kill and kill someone again.


    "And¡­ again¡­ she passed again¡­" The little junior disciple was trembling all over with fear.


    The third elder felt suffocated in her chest, her breathing make her chest moved up and down violently.


    She passed, she passed again!!!


    This was already the eighth mountain pass!


    The third elder was confused!


    "First senior brother, if I remember correctly, the further you go, the harder it will gets, right?"


    "That''s right" Said the first elder with a smile.


    From beginning to end, the first elder''s expression remained the same, with a slight smile, gentle and kind.


    "Senior brother, are sure you did not deliberately leak the water?!" The the third elder squinted and stared at the first elder without blinking and did not want to miss any emotion on his face.


    The first elder slightly smiled: "Third junior sister overestimate the strength of the elder brother too much. The level was personally created by the City Master, who can tamper it?"


    The third elder also knew this, but she was having difficulty to convince herself, why Su Luo getting faster every time!


    "She even broke the Serene Fairy''s record!" The third elder took a deep breath and stared coldly at the first elder.

 Chapter 1953: Unexpected (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1953: Unexpected (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    "The vision of the City Master has never been doubted."


    "I don''t believe she can pass thest mountain pass! Hmph!" The third elder snorted coldly, "First senior brother could sit here, younger sister will not apany you!"


    She hardly finished speaking but the third elder already gone to the back of the pce hall regardless of the first elder expression.


    What she meant was to see the guest off.


    However, the first elder had no intention of leaving, there were a slight smile on his face, he yed chess with himself.


    In the Bei Mang Mountain.


    Within the light screen.


    After three passes in a row, Su Luo''s Mind was still as tense as before.


    Outsiders only thought that she has passed very quickly, but no one knows how many of hardship she''s been through.


    Of course, it had a lot to do with the endless stream of treasures in her space.


    After passing eight mountain passes in a row, Su Luo''s body was very exhausted.


    Su Luo calcted the time and found that there were still four hours left, so her heart was slightly rxed.


    If thest four hours were used to pass thest mountain pass, there should be enough time.


    Therefore, Su Luo sat on the spot with her legs crossed, swallowed a Spirit Restoration Pill, and then entered into cultivation state, so that the spirit in her body could heal her wounds.


    Beyond the light screen.


    The group of people were dumbfounded.


    One by one, their eyes were spinning, unable to believe the truth.


    "This world, I don''t understand anymore, things havee to this stage, it''spletely beyond my imagination."


    "Who would have thought that the youngdy who was still at the 10th Rank yesterday, and the youngdy who had just been promoted to the Commander Rank for less than 24 hours, would break several Serene Fairy''s records in a row¡­"


    "Maybe this girl had always been pretending to be a pig and to eat the tiger?" Some people questioned.


    "Yeah, right! Anyone with with eyes could see that she was promoted to Commander Rank a few hours ago!"


    "I can only say she has a good luck."


    Many people shook their heads and refuse to believe what they saw.


    Lu Yi saw these people turned to Su Luo one after another, her heart was about to explode. She couldn''t help sneering loudly. "There''s still the ninth mountain pass! The ninth mountain pass is the hardest. Who said that she can definitely pass?!"


    Yes, there was still the Ninth mountain pass. If she did not pass the ninth mountain pass, what''s the point even if she pass the eight mountain passes fast?


    Thinking of the ninth mountain pass, many people who had confidence in Su Luo could not help but withdrew.


    The ninth mountain pass, like a curse for all the assessment candidates.


    There are countless people who had passed the first eight passes, but failed in the ninth mountain pass.


    It was as if the highest difficulty in the entire assessment was in the ninth mountain pass.


    Because in the third level, it was depending on luck.


    Because there are nine types of assignment and there were all kinds of messy assignment, if the assessment candidates have a good luck, they were likely to get easy assignment and passed with no efforts.


    So, this assessment was based on luck.


    Of course, if one drawn the hardest of the nine options¡­ then they could only be considered unlucky.


    Su Luo took a half of an hour to rest, adjusted her body to the best state, and then set off on the way with ease.


    Ninth mountain pass: the wind and fire formed the sky.


    Su Luo ran all the way up the winding path.


    At a distance, Su Luo could already see the fiery blood-red flower on the top of the mountain.


    As long as she pick that flower, it would prove that she had passed the second level.

 Chapter 1954: Unexpected (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1954: Unexpected (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    But Su Luo was one and a half kilometres away from that lovely blood-red flower, and she was obstructed.


    The barrier of the wind and fire formed the sky were here.


    This was a col


    On the t ground in front of the col, at this moment two huge figures blocked Su Luo head-on.


    Su Luo nced at them, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    What a tall puppets¡­


    There are two in total. Each one was as tall as a three stories building. Su Luo could only look up.


    At this time, Su Luo was standing under their footsteps. She had no doubt that if the other side stepped on her, she would be trampled into minced meat¡­


    So, Su Luo''s figure quickly retreated.


    When two puppets saw Su Luo, they sneered ferociously.


    They didn''t even give Su Luo the time to prepare, the moment they saw Su Luo, they attacked her directly!


    How powerful should a puppet with the height of three-stories building be? Su Luo found it a bit hard to imagine, but when she saw the fire-attributed puppet in front of hering over and attacking her¡­


    Su Luo teleported.


    But at the mountain wall behind her, a huge cave appeared, and the rocks were flying everywhere.


    Su Luo set her eyes, and found that the cave smashed by the fiery puppet''s fist was 20 meters deep¡­


    20 meters deep¡­


    Su Luo fully believed that if she was hit head-on, she would be directly smashed.


    Before she could get back to her senses, another puppet with wind attribute had already stepped forward and made two thumping sounds. With only two steps, he had alreadye behind Su Luo.


    It lifted its foot, which was ten feet in size, and ruthlessly stepped on Su Luo!


    Su Luo felt a shadow shrouding her, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart. She had no time to look up, she only saw that her feet slipped and her body flew forward!


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    The puppet, three stories high, heavily stepped on the ground.


    Although he did not step on Su Luo, but a huge and deep pit appeared on the ground, which almost buried the whole of the puppet''s foot.


    Su Luo looked back and saw this scene. A huge drop of cold sweat hung from her forehead. She patted herself on the chest in terror.


    Fortunately, she ran fast. Otherwise, she would be the one who was buried and couldn''t climb out.


    Before Su Luo turned her head, two fire-attributed puppets hade to Su Luo''s side again.


    Because their bodies had a innate superiority, they''re only a few steps away.


    As soon as Su Luo saw it, she immediately became dumbfounded and then howled with grief in her heart.


    When she met two stupid guys, she really had a feeling of powerlessness¡­


    Then, these two heavy guys seemed to always hate Su Luo all along, no matter how Su Luo ran and escaped, they tenaciously blocked her, she couldn''t run far!


    Su Luo tried to resist.


    She applied ten percent of her strength cripple the legs of one of the puppets.


    However, this incident almost destroyed Su Luo''s entire confidence.


    Because the other side, was simply immune to her attacks¡­


    So, Su Luo fought with these two giants, aside from dodging or evading, aside from to avoiding or stepping away


    She couldn''t break the other side''s defense ah¡­


    If it goes on like this, Su Luo would have to lose.


    This was no way at all¡­ Su Luo ran back and forth to avoid, and at the same time, she quickly tried to find a way in her mind.


    Her physical strength was constantly declining and her spiritual strength was constantly disappearing. As she moved forward, her disadvantages be more apparent.

 Chapter 1956: Unexpected (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1956: Unexpected (8)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    But just now, she faced two witless puppets, therefore the pills was ineffective for both of them.


    But for the two monkeys--


    Su Luo smiled coldly, and the white pills were smashed left and right at the two flying monkeys!


    Su Luo was fast and urate, the two golden monkeys were shrouded in Su Luo''s space gravity, and their speed had reduced a lot.


    So, the two monkeys were hit directly on the forehead.


    No one expected that the the white pills exploded the moment it was smashed.


    A slight noise was heard.


    The powder of the pills filled the air, and then it disappeared without trace.


    It was colorless and tasteless, but it was very effective.


    Because it was a good proof of how effective the pills to those two adorable golden monkeys.


    The two of them ingested the powder in the air, and afterwards, their bodies swayed, as if they were drunk.


    There was a smile in the corner of Su Luo''s mouth.


    This was from when she was learning to refine pills with Master on the mountain. When Master gave her lectures about Bewitching Pills, she didn''t understand it at that time, so Master started to make a furnace of pills.


    At that time, Master left two for her, saying that Bewitching Pills could control the mind of magical beasts, but the time was only a quarter of an hour.


    Su Luo always thought that this Bewitching Pills was only have little value. At that time, she threw it in the corner. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, it was really used.


    Two golden monkeys were confused, but Su Luo had cleared their ability tomunicate and understand something.


    Sure enough, as the little sable said, the two golden monkeys were the one manipting the two wind and fire attributed puppets behind scene to murder her!


    At this moment, Su Luo sneered.


    Outside the light screen, many people were bbergasted.


    This¡­ What''s going on?


    Where did the two golden monkeyse from?


    In the past, those assessment candidates had it hard, many of them were beaten to death by those puppet''s fist. Although many assessment candidates were defeated by the puppets, but inevitably there would be a few who could beat them.


    But this time¡­


    What''s with those two golden monkeys?


    How did ite out? Did those golden monkeys also existed during their assessment at that time?


    For a moment, everyone stared at the two intoxicated golden monkeys in the light screen.


    The reason why they paid attention to the two monkeys was because before the two golden monkeys appeared, the two wind and fire puppets was still chasing behind Su Luo''s back, but now they''re unexpectedly stood in the same ce like two small hillsides, and they were motionless, did not move a single jot!


    This phenomenon, immediately make everyone dumbfounded, the whole scene was boiling!


    Many people had red eyes!


    Because of this discovery, it wouldpletely transform the future candidates.


    "In the future, the candidates don''t need to work hard to resist the puppet''s attack."


    "Right ah, don''t call the wind and fire puppets in this level, just call the golden monkeys."


    "Really¡­ the children who were trampled to death by those wind and fire puppets before are pitiful. It turns out that the true essence of this level is to find monkeys¡­ "


    Many people looked at Su Luo with a surprised look.


    It was really an eye opener toe and watch the assessment. This time, what they saw with their own eyes had inspired them a lot.


    Many people also think of this, so they had full of favorable impression toward Su Luo.


    At this time, Su Luo in the light screen was preparing to leave quickly.


    Because there was not much time left, only thest quarter of an hour¡­

 Chapter 1957: Unexpected (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1957: Unexpected (9)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    So, Su Luo ran forward quickly, and within a few moments, she had already rushed to the top of the mountain!


    "Blood-red flower, finally I could pick you!" The corner of Su Luo''s mouth was lifted into a bright smile of victory


    However, when her hand was stretched out, she discovered that¡­


    There seemed to be a mysterious power around the blood-red flower. Su Luo''s hand could not reach it!


    What''s going on!


    There was a big question mark on Su Luo''s head!


    She''s been through all sorts of hardship, overcame all the difficulties in the way, and painstakingly climbed to the top, and the result was that she could not pick it? What the hell is this?


    Just as Su Luo almost cursed, she suddenly noticed that one of the nine petals of the blood-red flower didn''t bloom¡­


    In a sh, Su Luo seemed to understand something!


    She just turned around and ran down the mountain!


    Her speed was fast, because she had less than quarter of an hour now!


    Su Luo understood at this time.


    The reason why she couldn''t pick blood-red flowers was because the system judged that her task had not beenpleted, that is to say, she hadn''t killed two wind and fire puppets.


    But she couldn''t break their defense at all, and trying to kill them, wasn''t it easier said than done?


    Su Luo secretly makeints in her heart.


    But soon, she came up with a wonderful way, which is the most time-saving and energy-saving.


    When Su Luo ran down, the two golden monkeys were still swaying there, like a roly-poly toy.


    After Su Luo stood there, she took a deep breath and used her spirit power to directly infiltrated the monkey''s mind.


    At this time, the golden monkeys was controlled by Bewitching Pill, which made their soul power at its weakest, so it was quickly controlled by Su Luo.


    Su Luo gave orders in the mind of the two golden monkeys.


    "What is Su Luo doing?"


    "She seems to be giving orders to the two golden monkeys."


    "Funny, right? Can the two golden monkeys really listen to her?"


    "Why do I think this matters is weird?"


    "What order do you think Su Luo gave to the golden monkeys?"


    "It''s unlikely to make the two wind and fire puppets, kill each other, right? But if that''s the case, it would be very interesting."


    "Are you daydreaming? Make them kill each other! If Su Luo really has this ability, how could she be chased into such a sorry figure before?"


    Countless people were talking about it.


    Lu Yi looked at Qing Yi, looking very nervous: "Senior sister, you say¡­¡­"


    Qing Yi''splexion was very ugly, and her voice was as cold as the ice and snow umted for thousands of years. She said slowly: "She will not seed!"


    Master, she will never let her seed! Qing Yi had this confidence.


    "Mn." With Qing Yi''s assurance, Lu Yi''s heart was slightly put down.


    In the light screen, Su Luo''s performance surprised many people.


    Because


    Su Luo''s order was very vicious, she truly ordered the two golden monkeys to make the wind and fire puppets to kill each other.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    A wind puppet.


    A fire puppet.


    Originally, their hatred was locked on Su Luo, but at this moment, the two of them seemed to havepletely forgotten Su Luo, and as if they were enemies to each other!


    Two puppets, one on the left and one on the right, rushed out with a powerful speed in an instant. They rushed forward like a bull!


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud sound!


    Two puppets the same size as a small mountain hit each other in an instant!


    Spark was flying everywhere!


    Mountains fall and the earth splits!


    The mountain shook!

 Chapter 1958: Unexpected (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Unexpected (10)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Before the dust on their bodies dispersed, they shot fiercely at each other again!


    For a time, the battle of the two wind and fire puppets with equal strength were intense and exciting!


    Outside the light screen, those people''s eyes were falling out!


    "This, this¡­"


    "It''s impossible, right?"


    "How can it be!!!"


    Many people were amazed, many people were shocked, and many people thought they had problems with their eyes!


    However, the facts proved that what they saw is true!


    Two legendary stumbling blocks, thet said it was the most difficult ninth mountain pass, they said the wind and fire puppets had obstructed countless of assessment candidates, but now they were actually fighting with each other!


    Could there be anything more ridiculous than this? Could you save more energy when you pass the ninth mountain pass?


    Evildoers!


    This girl named Su Luo seemed to be born to break the assessment rules of the training camp!


    At this moment, many people almost knelt down and worship Su Luo¡­


    From many years of the training camp assessment, from countless times of the assessment, today is too wonderful and it''s really eye opening, isn''t it?


    Su Luo, who was given numerous praises, was scratching the back of her head in depression.


    She was constantly urging in her heart, hurry up, two wind and fire puppets why don''t they fight faster!


    Time was running out!


    Five minutes¡­


    Three minutes¡­


    Two minutes¡­


    Su Luo almost stamped her foot anxiously.


    At this point, those people outside the light screen seemed to have finally discovered this matter, because a number had already appeared on the light screen.


    That number was counting down.


    100 seconds.


    80 seconds.


    60 seconds.


    "Oh! The time is running out!"


    "Why isn''t she finished yet!"


    "If Su Luo fails because ofck of time, it''s a pity!"


    At this moment, many people were worried about Su Luo.


    Even Su Luo herself didn''t know that she had gained a lot of people''s hearts unknowingly.


    No matter!


    Su Luo strode forward and rushed to the top of the mountain in one breath.


    Blood-red flower, why don''t you open quickly ah¡­


    Su Luo''s prayer really seemed to be working.


    Because she was staring at thest petal that was still motionless before, slowly opening its body.


    However, it was opening too slowly.


    "40 seconds."


    "30 seconds."


    "20 seconds."


    Outside the light screen, many pair of eyes filled with joy, excitement, tension, and all kinds of emotions.


    They all stared at the light screen, staring at the quickly disappearing time, staring at the petals that would not bloom quickly.


    "It''s over¡­ the time is over, Su Luo lost."


    "Already at this stage, but she lost like this, really unreconciled!"


    "If there were five more minutes, no, just one more minute¡­"


    Lu Yi, with her hands on her hips, rejoiced in other people''s misfortune, andughed to her heart''s content: "Lost, Su Luo lost, hahahahaha, what''s yourst name? Unfortunately yourst name is lost, even the heavens won''t help you, hahahaha -"


    "Heavens, look at Su Luo''s hand!"


    Just as Lu Yi wereughing, a sharp cry suddenly interrupted her excitement.


    The time on the light screed has jumped to thest ten seconds.


    10 seconds.


    7 seconds.


    4 seconds.


    Lu Yi subconsciously looked at Su Luo''s hand.


    Those white, tender, jade-like fingers, were picking the blood-red flower at lightning speed!


    Countless people take a breath of cold air, all thinking: will she seed?

 Chapter 1959: Disposing in the Dark (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1959: Disposing in the Dark (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Those white, tender, jade-like fingers had reached in!


    At this moment, all the people were staring wide-eyed, holding their breath, and all their attention was focused on the pair of white jade-like fingers.


    Just in thest second!


    "Bang!"


    Su Luo plucked the blood-red flower at one stroke!!!


    "Plucked! Plucked! It''s plucked!!!"


    Outside the light screen, there was a burst of thunderous apuse.


    At the same time, many people were shaking their fists in excitement, shouting and jumping loudly, even more excited than their own sess!


    Su Luo''s closed eyes slowly opened, and then she saw the blood-red flower in her right hand, stared at it for a long time. Finally, she took a big sigh of relief, and smiled brilliantly.


    This smile was unparalleled and devastatingly beautiful. Even many yearster, many people couldn''t forget Su Luo''s beautiful smile at this moment.


    "Finally seeded." Su Luo hooked her lips and smiled.


    Finally, the blood-red flower was sessfully picked in thest second. It was really too thrilling and exciting. If it was just a secondter, she would be be just one step short of sess.


    It seemed that God still blesses her. Su Luo cheered herself in her heart.


    Suddenly, Su Luo''s eyes shed.


    As if she was thinking about something, she quickly rushed from the top of the mountain to the bottom.


    "There''s other way down the mountain ah, how can she go back? What is she doing?"


    "Doesn''t she know that if she goes back, she will still have to go through those mountain pass?"


    "Could it be she has discovered a secret?"


    For a while, countless eyes were staring at Su Luo with bright eyes, everyone was guessing her strange behavior.


    Su Luo hurried down, and soon came to the ce where the two puppets fought.


    Two huge puppets at the size small hill, fighting for life or death, the aftermath were still very severe.


    There were pits on the ground, one pit after the other, and these pits were very deep. It took one nce to know that they had stamped their feet in it.


    The two of them were equal in strength, so they were evenly matched, and they both exploded in the end.


    Their bodies were reduced to fragments and scattered on the ground, one in the east and one in the west, some were even half burned.


    Seeing this scene, Su Luo couldn''t help but sighed.


    These puppet materials were useless for others, but they were useful for her, because the Battle God Puppet needed to eat these supplements.


    Su Luo could vaguely feel that in recent times, her connection with the Battle God Puppet was a little closer, and she could sense the Battle God Puppet''s proportion.


    If it is said that the Battle God Puppet could only be effective if it reached 100%, then after Su Luo fed him from time to time, his spirit power now reached 20%.


    Based on the principle of not wasting, Su Luo diligently picked up these puppet fragments one by one. Because the two puppets were so huge, although they lost a lot in this battle, there were still a lot of usable ones.


    With a wave of Su Luo''s hand, all the hill-like puppet''s waste fragments entered her space. With these puppet fragments, maybe the Battle God Puppet would not be hungry for a long time.


    "Eh?"


    Just when Su Luo was collecting puppet''s fragments, suddenly, she felt a strange metal material.


    Su Luo stretched out her hand and grabbed the little thing.


    "Wind fire wheel?" Su Luo looked at the two wheels in her hands, his eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 1955: Unexpected (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1955: Unexpected (7)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Even if her physical strength could be overlooked, but time was not waiting for anyone, 2 hours had passed.


    Su Luo forced herself to calm down.


    There is a way, there must be a way. She worked so hard for so long and experienced so many dangerous things, how could she fail?


    Another hour had passed.


    Only thest half hour was left¡­


    Because of avoiding two huge and powerful puppets, Su Luo constantly bruised her body. At this time, she was in a sorry figure.


    Several times, Su Luo almost died under the foot of the puppet. Fortunately, she had a sensitive sixth sense and dodged fast enough, so she could avoid every time.


    But this is not the way to go¡­


    Seeing there was less and less time, Su Luo''s heart became more and more calm.


    There must be a way.


    There must be!


    The wind-attributed puppet continuously failed to trample this little ant to death. He immediately became furious!


    He howled, and thena??a??


    A wheel suddenly appeared under its feet!


    In fact, the wheels were actually as small as a normal human foot, and it was almost negligible when it was ced under the herge feet of wind-attributed puppet.


    At the same time, the fire-attributed puppet howled, and a fire wheel appeared under its feet.


    If it wasn''t for Su Luo''s short body and she could hardly see those wheels.


    Su Luo felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough -


    At this moment, two puppets went berserk!


    They rushed towards Su Luo like the wind!


    It was twice as fast as before!


    Obviously, it''s the work of those wheels.


    A wind wheel, a fire wheel, together it was the wind fire wheel!


    Su Lu thought in her heart that if these two wheels were tied to her feet, she could escape, but unfortunately, the props were at the hands of the other side.


    At this time, Su Luo had no time to think about it, because she the was not enough time to escape¡­


    Compared to the previous situation, Su Luo''s current situation was even worse.


    What to do!!!


    Su Luo was anxious.


    At this moment, the little sable suddenly made a sound.


    "Master master, there are two monkeys behind the col! It''s golden monkeys!" The little sable''s voice was a little excited.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly.


    What about the white monkeys or the golden monkeys? She would rather turns into a monkey herself as long as she could escape.


    "There is something in that monkey''s hand. Move it, and the stupid huge guys will run, it''s fun!" The little sable pped excitedly and seemed to want to grab it.


    Su Luo''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard it.


    Listening to the meaning of this little sable''s words, could it be¡­


    This time, Su Luo had chosen the escape route. Like the wind, she rushed to the two golden monkeys from the little sable''s mouth!


    The two monkeys saw Su Luoe over at full speed, whined twice, turned around and ran away!


    But Su Luo sneered twice, threw over a space gravity, and directly enveloped the two little monkeys!


    Space gravity didn''t work for two puppets, but it''s not that hard to catch two little monkeys.


    But Su Luo didn''t expect that, the speed of these two monkeys was so fast!


    They run left and right like lightning!


    They were running away separately!


    Can''t let them run away! This was the only thought in Su Luo''s mind.


    As a result, Su Luo''s palm was spread out, and two white stone-like pills appeared in her hands.


    These two pills were given by Master in the beginning, and she kept it unused in case of emergency.

 Chapter 1961: Disposing in the Dark (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1961: Disposing in the Dark (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    After watching the first two, many people had a favourable impression of Su Luo, and all subconsciously stood on her side to speak for her.


    But no matter how shocked, dissatisfied, or protested they were, in reality, she still had to be assessed, and their protest would not affect the present situation.


    At this time, inside the Bright Moon Pce Hall.


    The third elder came out.


    The bright red robe swayed gently and beautifully.


    She had a smile of sess on her face, the smile was bright and beautiful, she walked out leisurely.


    She raised her eyes and saw the first elder. Her eyes shed slightly, and her smile was even brighter: "First Senior Brother has not left yet? It''s lonely to y chess alone, let this junior sister apany you."


    After saying that, without waiting for the first elder to reply, she sat down opposite the first elder and looked at the chessboard with a smile.


    At this time, the first elder''s always smiling face was shrouded in frost, and he looked at the third elder coldly.


    However, the third elder still smiled, seemingly unconcerned, and dropped a white chess piece. Theyughed and said, "Why does the first senior brother looked at this junior sister so ferociously?"


    "Why did you do that?" The first elder''s brow was deeply furrowed.


    "What did I do? First Senior Brother can''t used unjustly." The third elder smiled and dropped the white piece, and made a gesture to the first elder, "First Senior Brother, if you don''t concentrate, you will lose."


    "You are too willful." The first elder put the ck piece and stood up coldly.


    The third elder had never seen such a cold attitude of the first elder. Although her heart was a little uneasy, the mood soon disappeared. She looked at the first elder coldly: "Since First Senior Brother is so unhappy, then don''t stay here! Goodbye, I won''t bother to see you out! "


    Three long old side said while turning.


    "Qinglin, you are confused!" The elder looked at the back of the three elders and took a deep breath. "One day the Lord wille back, you¡­"


    It is unclear to say, will the Lord of the city help Su Luo''s stinky girl instead of helping her? The three elders couldn''t bear this anymore.


    The elder took a deep look at the three elders, took a deep breath, and finally smiled helplessly, he waved his hand and sighed, "Okay, okay, your business, I don''t want to persuade my brother, but Su Luo, Brothers must protect them. "


    " You! "The three elders turned around, ring at the elder, and his eyes seemed to be burning with fire."


    Master is determined to oppose me? " " Brother just obeys the Lord of the Lord "The elder''s eyes shed coldness, and finally he took a deep look at the three elders, and said coldly," This is thest time. "


    After that, the elder''s figure slowly disappeared in ce.


    At this point, Su Luo had opened his eyes and looked at thepletely transformed scene around him.


    Here is a misty wastnd.


    At a nce, the fog was heavy, the fingers were not visible, and the visibility was very low.


    "º¿ ßí ~~~ º¿ ßí ~~" The sound of ghosts and wolves lingered around, one after another, endless, making people goosebumps, a kind of creepy fear.


    It seems that the whole world is left with only one living person.


    The unknown fear and loneliness caused Su Luo''s heart to stagnate for a moment.


    The situation was urgent at the time, and Su Luo chose the No. 1 pick casually, but until now, Su Luo didn''t know whether her No. 1 pick was the best or worst.

 Chapter 1962: Disposing in the Dark (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1962: Disposing in the Dark (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo was still uncertain, but those outside were as clear as daylight.


    "Just finished the second level and went straight to the third level, and it was still the hardest one of the nine options. Su Luo is really going to be done for now."


    "It can only be said that Su Luo is really unlucky."


    "Someone might be manipting things behind the scenes ah! How can she gets that option? "


    "The name of this stage is ''Be of One Mind, which is pleasant to hear, but there are numerous people who died in this stage." (Notes: referred to the option Su Luo took, I can''t seem find the right words)


    "As far as I remember, no one seems to have passed this stage, right? "


    Outside, a lot of people were talking about it, one side was watching the bustling scene and the other side was dispelling the doubt for people who did not understand.


    In the third level, there were nine options, but only one stage was assessed, and it was depending on luck.


    The Be of One Mind''s stage was publicly known as the most difficult one among the nine options, and it also have another name, called the impossible task.


    Su Luo was a neer and she didn''t know it at all.


    In fact, even if she knew it, it was useless, because the third elder used an underhanded method on this stage. Naturally, she also paid some price.


    In fact, those nine options, no matter what Su Luo chose, what came out would be this ''Impossible task''.


    In the dark.


    Suddenly, a strong light was projected from mid-air onto Su Luo.


    On the dark and misty ground, there was an aperture of 10 meters in diameter, and Su Luo was standing steadily in it.


    If one looked carefully, it could be seen that Su Luo''s body was tense at this moment and has entered a state of full vignce.


    In this extremely tense state, a dark shadow that was almost integrated with the night, coldly stepped into the white aperture.


    When Su Luo saw the dark shadow in front of her, she almost fell to the ground.


    Alike, so much alike!


    This person looked exactly like her, not only that, but even the clothes, the weapons¡­ everything looked alike, there was no difference at all!


    Su Luo was going crazy!


    What the hell is going on here? How could there be another me? They don''t have a special cloning technology, right?


    For convenience, Su Luo gave her shadow a name, Su Ying.


    If one have to say the difference between Su Ying and Su Luo, it was the emotion.


    Su Ying was cold from the beginning, as if she was made of mud, without personal emotions.


    After discovering this, Su Luo felt relieved at this moment. If this Su Ying was exactly like her, then she would really cry.


    Su Ying said coldly to Su Luo: "Wee to the Impossible Task, as long as you step on my corpse, you will be pass the assessment sessfully."


    This mechanical voice was clearly the female voice who urged Su Luo to choose the lottery number in her mind. It was truly when enemies face each other, their eyes ze with hatred.


    Su Luo knew that this person who looked exactly like herself was definitely not real, and she shouldn''t worry about it that much. If she really did not do her best because of the scruples in her heart, then she would really follow the task designer''s n.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, and her slightly fluctuating mood gradually calmed down at this time.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, let''s start!"


    Before the voice fell, Su Luo had already take the initiative to strike first, like an arrow flying off the string and shot toward the other side, then in an instant, she was in front of Su Ying!


    Facing the Cheng Ying sword that Su Luo swung to cut off her head, the corner of Su Ying''s mouth raised a scornful sneer.

 Chapter 1963: Disposing in the Dark (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1963: Disposing in the Dark (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Ying''s right palm was spread out, then the same Cheng Ying sword was lying quietly in her hands at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s Cheng Ying sword was striking down at her.


    "Bang!"


    Two identical Cheng Ying swords converged in the air, and golden sparks was flying everywhere.


    Su Luo and Su Ying each took a step back, they both had equal strength.


    Because Su Ying was practically Su Luo''s mirror image, she could do what Su Luo could do and she had all that Su Luo had.


    And because she had no emotions, there would be no emotional fluctuations, and her mental strength would be more focused and concentrated. In this point, Su Luo still losing out a little.


    Su Luo frowned slightly, at this moment, she really regarded Su Ying as her opponent.


    It was not strange for one to defeat one''s enemy, but if one could even defeat themselves, what else could one fear in this world? They would have no fear!


    Thinking of this, Su Luo became more determined to defeat Su Ying.


    "Kill!"


    Su Ying yelled, and raised the Cheng Ying sword with both hands, and rushed towards Su Luo. She used on Su Luo''s most familiar Spirit Dance Steps, used Su Luo''s most familiar sword moves, and have the most familiar murderous aura¡­


    Su Luo''s fighting spirit soared in an instant!


    "Kill!"


    Su Luo also raised the Cheng Ying sword and rushed towards Su Ying!


    Two people, with the same appearance, the same body shape, the same weapons, the same moves, and they also flew towards each other rapidly!


    ng ng ng!!!


    In mid-air, two Chengying swords were continuously shing against each other.


    There was darkness all around, and only that small aperture was illuminated with light.


    The two people came out of the aperture for a while, then fought in the aperture in the next moment. The battle was extremely fierce.


    At this moment, the people outside the light screen werepletely dumbfounded.


    They rubbed their eyes subconsciously.


    "Now, in the end¡­ which one is the real Su Luo? I''mpletely confused."


    "It''s not just you who can''t figure it out. I don''t think anyone can figure it out except for themselves who was fighting inside, right?"


    "The two look exactly the same, and their strength is also the same. Do you think Su Luo will win?"


    "It''s impossible to win. You only see the surface, but you don''t know. The shadow has no pain. Even if the shadow is shed, the strength will not decrease. At this point, thebat effectiveness will be increased to 120%. You say, how can Su Luo win? "


    After hearing this, many people shook their heads and sighed, and their eyes were full of regrets.


    Lu Yi''s mood was very good at this moment, she was full of spirits and excitement.


    It''s better if Su Luo loses! She suddenly remembered what Su Luo said to Zi Yan before she entered the arena. She could hear the words clearly.


    At this time, Lu Yi casted a mocking nce at Zi Yan: "Don''t you say you want to win a lot of points? At this moment, do you dare or not to bet? Hahaha¡ª"


    Zi Yan looked at the Lu Yi silently. "Why won''t I dare to bet?"


    "You still dare to bet? "Lu Yi stared at her, found it hard to believe.


    "Don''t dare to make a bet, I dare to take a bet!" Zi Yan smiled scornfully at the corner of her mouth, turning her chin arrogantly, ignoring the furious Lu Yi behind her.


    "You really dare to bet? Good, very good! I''ll give five thousand points!!!" With a wave of her hand, Lu Yi took her own token and walked towards Zi Yan.


    "Are you certain you have five thousand points in that lousy token of yours?" Zi Yan smiled, but her disdain was very obvious.

 Chapter 1964: Disposing in the Dark (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1964: Disposing in the Dark (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Lu Yi was enraged!


    This sentence pierced her heart.


    In fact, she really didn''t have five thousand points. The only 1,000 points she have, were lost to Zi Yan a few days ago. But such a good opportunity now, it would be a shame not to get back at her.


    Then, Lu Yi red at Zi Yan, and her eyes turned to Qing Yi.


    "Senior sister¡­¡­" Lu Yi shook Qing Yi''s sleeves coquettishly.


    Her senior sister was in the genius training camp. It was easier to earn points than the people outside. So, Lu Yi was sure that her senior sister must have a lot of points.


    "It''s only five thousand points, Senior Sister will pay it for you." Qing Yi waved her hand, indicating that it was a trivial matter.


    Lu Yi was very excited, and then she raised her chin towards Zi Yan: "Five thousand points, can you afford it?"


    "If you can bet, I canpensate!" Zi Yan sneered. Anyway, she is also a disciple of the City Master, even if she lose, she still have the ability to gather the points.


    Not to mention Lu Yi''s attitude, if she did not get the points that she voluntarily sends, she was afraid that Su Luo would knock her head when she came out.


    "Well, you, Senior Brother Lin, you can testify and be the witness." Lu Yu shouted to Lin Banli.


    Lin Banli agreed.


    So the bet started again.


    Within the light screen, Su Luo and Su Ying were locked in a fight.


    ng ng ng!!!


    The sword was shining, the sword was flickering, and the afterimages continued.


    Su Luo was fighting and trying to figure something out.


    Just now, taking advantage of Su Ying''s carelessness, she stabbed her back with the sword. But when the sword went down, what make Su Luo felt that she''s falling apart¡­ Su Ying''s body was just like cotton, there was no blood flowing out. Seeing her shadow, she saw that her strength had not been weakened at all.


    Su Ying saw that Su Luo was stunned, the sneer on the corner of her mouth was very obvious: "You can''t neither beat me nor kill me."


    The implication was, she had an indestructible body.


    Realizing this, Su Luo felt that she was in big trouble.


    She really hoped that the one with indestructible body was herself, but now that it was reced by her opponent, she wanted to cry but have no tears.


    "Bang!"


    A gravity attacked on Su Luo''s back. Su Luo couldn''t hold back, and her body rushed forward. At the same time, Su Ying''s sword came!


    The sword, quick and straight, straight toward Su Luo''s back and to her heart!


    At thest moment, Su Luo''s figure deflected a little, otherwise her heart would be pierced immediately.


    Su Ying sneered: "You are injured, and your strength will gradually weaken because of the pain and blood loss. You are doomed to die in my hands."


    After the voice fell, Su Ying continued the killing moves, and kept attacking Su Luo!


    At this time, Su Luo only hold her own, but not attacked.


    Finally, with a crash, Su Luo was thrown out to a distance, and her body made a curve in mid air. Of course, she fell to the ground, there was a faint sound of bone fracture.


    Lying on the grass, Su Luo clenched her hands angrily.


    It''s not fair!


    Not fair at all!


    But the world was inherently unfair. How could there be absolute fairness in this world? Since the person behind the scenes arranged her to draw out the most difficult lots, and the purpose was to kill her, how could that person let her off?


    Su Luo''s blood was flowing out of her chest, and soon her goose yellow dress dyed red like the colour of hell flower, exuding a life-threatening and soul stirring curse!


    "Stupid! Want to pass the third level with such strength! Go to hell!" There was a hint of ridicule in Su Ying''s deep eyes, and then she made a move without hesitation!

 Chapter 1965: Third Level, Passed! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1965: Third Level, Passed! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    In that moment, there seemed to be countless pictures shing before Su Luo''s eyes. Everything shed before Su Luo''s eyes like a movie, and then it stopped one by one.


    Looking at the scene, Su Luo suddenly felt strange.


    Is this woman who can''t even beat a shadow really herself?


    When did she be so weak, having to ask the enemy for fairness.


    Yeah, how could there be fairness in this world? From herst life to this life, has she ever seen what is fair? Only losers willin about the unfairness of the world, and winners will notin like this.


    This Su Ying was nothing more than just a shadow.


    No matter how powerful the shadow is, it''s still a fake. To be frightened by a fake one, if Nangong Liuyun is here, it''s very likely that she will beughed at.


    How can I lose to her? How can I give up? Didn''t I promise Nangong Liuyun to wait for him toe back and marry me?


    What if he finds that her grave was already covered with long grass when hees to marry her, what should he do then?


    At the thought of this, Su Luo''s heart was painful, but at the same time, her courage was multiplied!


    Even if Su Ying doesn''t feel pain, even if she has an indestructible body, she is just a shadow! Her own shadow! Why can''t the real body beat the shadow?!!


    With the ice cold and bone chilling sword''s energy, Su Luo''s yellow figure suddenly turned into a ray of light, and even avoided Su Ying''s sword under the impossible circumstances.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have a trick." Su Ying''s face, like the mysterious ice of ten thousand years, showed a trace of surprise for the first time: "But it is useless, you should know that I am you and I am better than you, I''m stronger and more perfect than you. This way, nobody can defeat their own self, give up! "


    "Really?" At this time, Su Luo''s goose yellow dress was still stained with arge amount of blood, and the blood on the corner of her mouth had not even been wiped yet.


    But don''t know why, at this time, Su Luo seemed to be calm and collected.


    She looked as clear as a stream.


    There was no trace of the previous confusion and panic in the eyes. Instead, it was a firm and clear look.


    Su Luo looked at Su Ying and suddenly smiled, "You are fake."


    Su Luo''s voice was very light, even with a smile, as if she was talking about amon thing¡­


    But sub-sequentially came the dazzling light of the sword. The Cheng Ying sword streak across the air, bright just like the falling stars, illuminating the wastnd''s sky in an instant¡­


    Su Ying''s counterattack was extremely sharp.


    The onlookers who watched the battle through the light screen almost spontaneously cried out in rm. At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but to be anxious for Su Luo. Now Su Yingpletely exceeded her own limits and and the strength shown was far beyond anyone''s imagination¡­


    However¡­


    At the next moment, Su Luo''s cold voice was heard, and the dazzling sword was raised: "Fake is fake, no matter how lifelike or beautiful, it''s still a fake¡­"


    Then, all of a sudden, the onlookers saw that a crack appeared quietly in the sword light which was so dazzling as if the gxy was falling into the ninth heaven. Then, a crack quietly appeared¡­


    In this beautiful sword light, this crack was as ugly as a scar.


    But this scar, in an instant, it cut open the light of the sword all over the sky, and then only heard a slight ''chi'' sound.

 Chapter 1966: Third Level, Passed! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1966: Third Level, Passed! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    The whole world suddenly quieted down¡­


    Su Luo and Su Ying were nearly stopped at the same time¡­


    Time seemed to be frozen¡­


    There was no sound between the heaven and earth.


    All the onlookers held their breaths at the same time. The tense and suffocating atmosphere affected everyone. Everyone opened their eyes desperately, did not even dare to blink, they stared unwaveringly at the two people¡­


    A second passed felt like a year.


    Finally¡­


    A dripping sound was heard, breaking the suffocating silence.


    "Drip, drip, drip¡­"


    One after another, it sounded in everyone''s ears, and it was not known how long it took for the onlookers to suddenly make an exmation: "Su Ying has lost!"


    Yes, Su Ying has lost.


    Su Luo''s sword prated Su Ying''s chest. At this time, the blood dripped down the Cheng Ying sword with a dripping sound¡­


    The blood dripped faster and faster. Finally, it became a pool of blood on the ground. Su Ying, who lost her life, fell softly in the pool of blood¡­


    Su Luo only felt that her eyes were dark and her head was dizzy. When she opened her eyes againa??


    She had arrived in a familiar ce.


    This ce was the gate to Bei Mang mountain.


    Su Luo remembered that before, she had broken through the Commander Rank at a critical moment, thus sh could open the door with the aura of Commander Rank.


    It''s only been two days, but Su Luo felt as if it was a lifetime ago.


    The huge red door was slowly pushed open by white, jade-like fingers.


    Behind the door, Su Luo''s thin figure appeared.


    Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd.


    "Su Luo came out!"


    "She wasn''t dead!"


    "So, she won the battle?!"


    "That is to say, she¡­ she passed the assessment of the genius training camp?"


    "Swish -" Countless pairs of eyes were all focused on Su Luo''s beauty!


    Under the gaze of everyone, Su Luo remained calm and collected, with a decent smile on her face, and came out leisurely.


    At this time, her clothes were damaged and her face was a little dark. However, these things did not damage her beauty, and even made people felt a little bit better about her!


    At this time, who dared to say that Su Luo was only depending on using tricks? Who would dare to say that Su Luo was not assessed based on strength?


    You know, Su Luo was cheated under the watchful eyes of the people.


    The third level of the assessment should not have been held right after she passed the second level.


    "Luo Luo!"


    Zi Yan flew towards Su Luo like a butterfly, took her hand, looked her up and down, and eagerly asked, "I saw you hurt! How was your injury? Is it serious? "


    Su Luo smiled and patted her hand: "It''s not serious. It''s not serious at all, don''t you think I''m okay?"


    In fact, the injury was very serious, but fortunately, most of Grandmaster Rong Yun''s panacea was given to her, so under the effect of the panacea, even if Su Luo wanted to hurt, it would be difficult.


    Seeing that Su Luo looked really okay, Zi Yan was a little relieved.


    Su Luo was afraid that Zi Yan was worried about her injury, so she changed the topic: "Yes, didn''t I tell you to earn points before I went in? Did you earn any points?"


    When she mentioned this, Zi Yan was immediately excited! Originally she hadn''t swindle anyone, but Lu Yi, this foolish spendthrift girl was insisting on delivering it to her, and she couldn''t stop it ah.


    Zi Yan turned to look for Lu Yi in the crowd.


    Lu Yi wanted to run, but Luo Yichen''s deep eyes had been staring at her with a smile, she really did not have the nerve to run.

 Chapter 1967: Third Level, Passed! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1967: Third Level, Passed! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    So, when Zi Yan looked over, Lu Yi ferociously red at Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan immediately became happy.


    "Oh my, you''ve already lost like this, to whom are you showing that ferocious look ah? I said debtor, hurry up and take out the points you owed." Zi Yan proudly raised her chin, and slowly extended her right hand. She even felt that it was beneath her dignity to look at Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi was so angry that she almost jumped!


    However, she was given a re by Qing Yi.


    Lu Yi came back to her senses, this kind of thing could not be done in public, but wait until there were few peoplea??a??


    Humph!


    After getting Qing Yi''s approval, Lu Yi was relieved. After being relieved, she began to feel proud again.


    "Isn''t it only five thousand points? What are you proud of? Country bumpkins who have never seen the world!" Lu Yi took Qing Yi''s token and gave Zi Yan a resentful nce, and finally transferred the points to her.


    But the Lu Yi did not feel much distress. Because she had made up her mind, wait until there was a quiet ce, wait for these people to be alone, and immediately take the points back! There are also the points that she lost a few days ago, and they must all be taken back!


    After collecting the points, Zi Yan felt particrly happy. She modestly said to Su Luo: "It''s only five thousand points, too little."


    Su Luo smiled unhappily: "You get it cheap, but still pretend otherwise. Take it away quickly, in order to avoid being beaten up in a sack in a secluded ce, and the token being snatched."


    Su Luo seemed to say that casually, but she looked at the Lu Yi with a smile.


    As she expected, Lu Yi''s face turned a little dark.


    Sure enough, they took it seriously. It''s really interesting that these people really had this idea.


    But¡­ Su Luo''s eyes swept toward Qing Yi.


    Su Luo could feel that this person''s strength was stronger than her. If she''s going to do something, she might be able to escape, but Zi Yan and the others would be in trouble.


    Although it was said that fighting was forbidden in the inner city, if it was a secluded ce, it can be achieved if they run away before the city pickets arrived and erase the traces of fighting.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo''s eyes are half narrowed and she looked at Qing Yi with a sneer.


    At this time, Qing Yi''s eyes also stare at Su Luo coldly, and her eyes showed her decision.


    Su Luo smiled and took her sight off Qing Yi. She asked Zi Yan, "You bet with her, don''t you have a notary?"


    "We have ah, it''s this person." Zi Yan pointed to Lin Banli with a smile yet not a smile and added, "Senior Brother Lin is the most loyal pursuer of Serene Fairy."


    "Serene Fairy?" It''s a familiar name, it seemed that she had heard it somewhere.


    Seeing Su Luo''s confusion, Zi Yan pointed out a few words: "Blood Mist Forest."


    Right. a memory shed in Su Luo''s mind.


    In the beginning, in the blood mist forest, Su Luo remembered saving a spoiled young girl. The young girl proudly said that her grandfather was in charge of Serene''s Pavilion. Serene Fairy was the disciple that the third elder most proud of.


    Lu Yi and Qing Yi seemed to understand Su Luo''s thought. At this time, there was a scornful sneer on their lips. Although Lin Banli may not help them openly, as long as they said the words of Senior Sister Serene, Lin Banli will definitely not hinder her. Su Luo wanted Lin Banli to send them back? Dream on!


    Looking at Lu Yi''s sneer, Su Luo also understood that Lin Banli was unreliable. She nced helplessly at Lin Banli, and then turned her eyes slightly.

 Chapter 1968: Third Level, Passed! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1968: Third Level, Passed! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Lin Banli, this person¡­


    Very powerful.


    Unfathomable.


    At least the current Su Luo could notpare to him¡­


    "Is this Sir also one of the Serene Fairy''s suitors?" Su Luo looked at Luo Yichen with a smile.


    There''s an aura field in the interaction between the people. More clearly, it could be said that he and those people did not hit it off with each other.


    Su Luo didn''t get along with Lin Banli at the first sight, but he didn''t repel Luo Yichen.


    Before, he had seen her in the light screen countless of times, but this was the first time for Luo Yichen to look closely at Su Luo. From a close distance, he could see the fine hair on Su Luo''s temple.


    In front of her, even the Serene Fairy would lose colors.


    Luo Yichen was slightly shaken by Su Luo''s smile, but he soon returned to his mind and slightly raised his lips: "Naturally not."


    After hearing this, Su Luo breathed a sigh of relief. No matter intentionally or unintentionally, she and Serene fairy haven''t even met yet, but they were destined to be enemies. So if Luo Yichen was also the admirer of Serene Fairy, Su Luo would be really disappointed.


    "What''s your name?" Su Luo looked at him with a smile.


    "This one is Luo Yichen."


    "Senior Brother Luo, would you like to visit Blue Cloud Peak? The scenery there is very good." Su Luo''s big ck and white eyes shed at Luo Yichen. Almost no one could hold out under such a gaze. So Luo Yichen also could not.


    Su Luo felt that among the people present, Luo Yichen''s cultivation was the highest, so she guessed that Luo Yichen must be a Senior brother in the genius training camp. She was oblivious on the genius training camp. Now that there''s Luo Yichen, it would be the best. Of course, it''s a matter of killing two birds with one stone to let him send them back in person.


    Luo Yichen smiled: "Since the Junior sister invites me, Senior Brother naturally will not refuse. Let''s go." Luo Yichen agreed.


    Lin Banli looked back and stared at Luo Yichen in surprise!


    Since when does Luo Yichen became so easy to talk to? Doesn''t he hate it when girls approach him? Doesn''t he disdain of talking to women? How can he happily ept Su Luo''s invitation? It''s not rational ah!


    Lin Banli was extremely astonished. His eyes were almost glued to Luo Yichen''s face, and he couldn''t even take them off.


    Lu Yibheard that Luo Yichen promised to send them back, her face suddenly turned red, and she clenched her fist in anger!


    She wanted to rush up and protest, but Qing Yi pulled her, her face was shrouded in frost, her eyes were like sharp knives, and she stared at Lu Yi: "If you don''t want to die, just stand here!"


    "But¡­" Lu Yi was so angry! That''s five thousand points! And there''s also the 1300 points she''d lost before¡­ She was unwilling, very unwilling ah!!!


    "There are many opportunities in the future, don''t rush this time." Qing Yi warned coldly.


    Lu Yi didn''t know Luo Yichen''s strength, but Qing Yi knew it clearly.


    In the genius training camp, the grades are strict and the levels are distinct. Luo Yichen is at the top position, even Lin Banli and Senior Sister still have so much catching up to do. Who dares offend him! Don''t look at him who seemingly indifferent, but once someone provokes him¡­ then the consequences is very terrible.


    "They are lucky this time!" Lu Yi could not ept it, and snorted coldly.


    However, Qing Yi nced at Su Luo and Luo Yichen, and her eyes were thoughtful and unfathomable.

 Chapter 1969: Third Level, Passed! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1969: Third Level, Passed! (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Luck? One''s sess couldn''t depend on luck all the time. Luo Yichen was really nosy this time¡­ This made Qing Yi''s heart doubtful, but at the same time also became more vignt.


    The group of people watched Su Luo left.


    At the foot of Blue Cloud Peak, Luo Yichen stopped.


    He took a deep look at Su Luo and left a jade jue to Su Luo: "You can contact me if you have something the matter."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Wow, it''smunication jade! Luo Yichen is very generous!" Zi Yan snatched themunication jade from Su Luo''s hands, looking at it from top to bottom excitedly, she looked like she love it some much and could hardly bear to put it down.


    "Whatmunication jade?" Su Luo was at a loss.


    "Communication jade is¡­" Zi Yan thought of a more easy-to-understand exnation" In other words, within the Purgatory City, as long as you put your spirit energy in thismunication jade, you can talk through thismunication jade even if you are far away, it is really convenient."


    This is simr to the modern mobile phone!


    It''s simply too good!


    Su Luo''s eyes brightened, she immediately became very interested.


    "Is thismunication jade really hard toe by?" Su Luo asked.


    "Only the talented people in the genius training camp has it." Zi Yan said stiffly. Even though she is a disciple of the City Master, she didn''t have this privilege.


    "But Luo Yichen obviously has more than two¡­" Su Luo touched her chin and pondered. That is to say, there''s still a chance to get it. Su Luo didn''t have the opportunity to ask him just now, and she felt a little regretful.


    However, when her eyes fell on themunication jade, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Luo Yichen''s spirit power should be branded on it, right? I''ll try it!" Su Luo studied themunication jade carefully, and soon began to use it. She divided her spirit power in small amounts, and then a simple interface appeared in her mind.


    This interface was simpler than themunication software that Su Luo used in modern times.


    Because there''s only one row of contact on it.


    And this contact only has the name of Luo Yichen.


    Su Luo pressed themunication hade and the name of Luo Yichen lighted up: "Senior Brother Luo?"


    At the other end ofmunication jade, Luo Yichen stopped, and then a faint smile appeared on his unsmiling face.


    He cleared his throat, picked up themunication jade, and said coldly: "Mn?"


    Hearing the sounding from themunication jade, Su Luo was so amazed! Gave her a feeling of returning to modern times.


    But in a moment, Su Luo regained her calmn. She coughed twice: "Senior Brother Luo, I have something to ask you, is it convenient for you?"


    "Mn." Luo Yichen said a cold word again.


    Su Luo scratched the back of her head. This man was quite reserved, he doesn''t want to say a more word.


    After she criticize silently, Su Luo asked with a smile, "Excuse me, Senior Brother Luo, how did you get thismunication jade? Do you still have it?"


    Luo Yichen obviously did not expect Su Luo to be so aggressive, and he didn''t answer for a while.


    Su Luo also felt that she was a bit rude, so she quickly exined before Luo Yichen could reply: "Senior Brother Luo, I still have a few friends."


    Luo Yichen was a smart man, so he could understand it.


    Su Luo was worried that her friends would be bullied after she entered the genius training camp, and she won''t be able to get there quickly.


    Being able to show loyalty to a friend was a rare thing in Purgatory City. Luo Yichen didn''t know whether to say Su Luo is foolish or not.

 Chapter 1960: Disposing in the Dark (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1960: Disposing in the Dark (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    She remembered clearly that the two wheels were used by the two puppets at that time, but because the wind puppet and the fire puppet were so huge, the two wheels were small like little ck dots, they were ignored by her, but it was undeniable that the power of the two wind and fire wheels were quite powerful.


    Su Luo wanted to try the power, but she thought that she was in the assessment area now, no matter what she did, people outside could see it.


    Think of this, Su Luo raised a light smile at the corner of her mouth, and then calmly put the wind and fire wheel into her space.


    Because of her fast speed at this period of time, almost no one saw Su Luo collect a pair of wind and fire wheels.


    Su Luo was just like a junk collector. She cleaned the battlefield and didn''t even leave a piece of scrap iron.


    "Eh, where''s the golden monkey?" At this time, Su Luo thought of the two intoxicated golden monkeys, but she didn''t see the two monkeys who helped her before, so she had to give up.


    Su Luo wanted to go back from the hillside.


    Because she knew that Zi Yan and the others were waiting outside to congratte her. As for the third level, it would be three dayster.


    All of a sudden, Su Luo stopped at the top of the mountain.


    She stood there motionless as if her acupoint had been hit.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Su Luo?"


    "She seems to be stuck¡­"


    "What''s stuck? Do you think she''s putting on a y?"


    For a moment, all the people outside the light screen looked confused and suspicious to see her standing still at the top of the mountain, and they were extremely puzzled.


    Zi Yan was also secretly worried, it''s not easy for Luo Luo to finally pass the second level in thest second without any unexpected idents.


    At this time, Su Luo''s mind was also full of doubts. She wanted to make a sound, but found that she was not only unable to make a sound, but her body also stood the rigidly and could not move even a finger.


    At this time, there was a mechanical sound in Su Luo''s mind.


    "For the third level, draw lots now. The candidates shall choose from one to nine. If you don''t make a choice within ten seconds, it will be regarded as automatic abstention. Countdown has begun, nine, eight, seven¡­"


    This voice, like a thunder, stunned Su Luo on the spot.


    Third level?!


    Su Luo remembered very clearly. She asked Qing Feng before, she will not draw for the third round until three dayster, not now!


    But what''s going on now? She hasn''t been out of the second round of examination area, let her draw the lots?


    But what is going on now? Before she could leave the second level''s assessment area, they asked her to draw? Then what about after the draw is done?


    "Six, five, four¡­"


    The mechanical sound gave out a cold air.


    "Three, two¡­"


    "One!"


    At thest second, Su Luo chose one.


    Although Su Luo''s situation was somewhat strange before, but in this case, she chose to draw first.


    "The candidate chose one. Now please get ready to enter the assessment tower in ten seconds. Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­"


    The series sound of sounds almost confused Su Luo.


    Before she could react, Su Luo felt darkness in her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the world around her had changed drastically!


    At this time!


    All the people outside the light screen all looked dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s really going on?"


    "What happened? How could the third level of the assessment be carried out now? Shouldn''t it be three dayster?"


    "Su Luo has just finished the second level and hasn''t rested yet. It''s not fair to assess the third level now!!!"


    "Whose idea is this? Why treat her like this?"

 Chapter 1970: Third Level, Passed! (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1970: Third Level, Passed! (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    In the end, he still gave the answer to Su Luo''s question, and he lightly said a sentence: "It''s rewarded."


    It was rewarded? That''s very good. Su Luo''s beautiful eyes bent into a curve.


    After saying goodbye to Luo Yichen, Su Luo said firmly to Zi Yan: "After entering the genius training camp, I will get some for you."


    "Don''t worry. After you enter, the most important thing is your cultivation. You have to be stronger quickly." Zi Yan exined seriously.


    The group of peopleughed and went back to the hillside manor.


    Back to the familiar ce, Su Luo was really relieved. At this time, the exhaustion umted in the past two days surged like a tide.


    After a simple wash, Su Luo jumped into bed and went to sleep.


    In the evening, Su Luo felt his stomach screaming, and then she woke up.


    Seeing her wake up, Zi Yan brought a bowl of steaming chicken congee to warm Su Luo''s stomach.


    "You''re still the best to me!" Su Luo held the chicken congee, happily eat it


    Seeing Su Luo finished her meal, Zi Yan told her: "When you were asleep, Qing Feng kept waiting in the hall, I asked him what''s the matter, but he didn''t disclose anything."


    Su Luo put the bowl aside, stood up, and walked outside. As she walked, she said, "It should be the first elder who wants to talk to me about something. I''ll go out and ask."


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Qing Feng''s eyes swept behind the curtain.


    Su Luo opened the curtain, facing Qing Feng.


    "The first elder asked you to go up." Qing Feng''s tone was more respectful than before.


    If the previous respect was based on the first elder''s attitude towards Su Luo, then the current respect was from the heart.


    Qing Feng really admired Su Luo. He also went to take the assessment of the genius training camp, and he was at the middle of Commander Rank, but he was eliminated in the third mountain pass of the second level, but Su Luo¡­ Thinking of her speed of passing the levels, Qing Feng admired it from the bottom of his heart.


    The top of Blue Cloud Peak.


    This was the second time that Su Luo had seen the first elder since she leftst time.


    On the edge of the cliff, a thatched hut stood in silence against the wind.


    When she saw the hut, she was a little surprised. The first elder is unlikely to live here, right? The dignified first elder, he''s unlikely to do so ah.


    But when Su Luo looked at the hut again, her eyes began to shine,


    Good stuff ah!


    At first nce, it looked like it was made of poor weeds dried in the sun, but Su Luo took a closer look and found the clue. These grasses¡­ are not simple!


    "Still won''te in?"


    Just as Su Luo touched his chin and tried to pull up a piece of grass to study, a teasing voice came from the cottage.


    Su Luo gave up the idea and walked in.


    A white candle was lit inside the thatchet hut, and the mes were subtle and looked very shabby.


    But when Su Luo smelled the smell of the room, sge couldn''t helpughing.


    The first elder is really¡­


    It seemed that he was very poor and backward, but the materials for making these things are really expensive. Even if you sell Su Luo, you still can''t afford it.


    "Old man, you are so extravagant that you use Ten Thousand Spirit Burning Incense to make ordinary white candles. Don''t you be afraid it would be thrown and regarded as a waste?" Su Luo casually sat down opposite the first elder.


    There was a chessboard in front of the elder, and he was ying by himself.


    The first elder raised his eyes and looked at Su Luo with a smile in his eyes: "You girl actually has a good eyesight, you could see that."

 Chapter 1971: Third Level, Passed! (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1971: Third Level, Passed! (7)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    The first elder sighed in his heart. There are very few people with this eyesight in Purgatory City.


    "Ten Thousand Spirit Burning Incense and Spirit grass are all treasures to replenish the spirit force. Is your spirit force damaged?" Su Luo asked half seriously.


    The first elder was in a high position and rarely had the chance to chat with others. Seeing Su Luo''s genuine attitude, he started to talk.


    "I have suffered some injuries in my early years, but let''s not mention it." The first elder shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Su Luo looked at the first elder suspiciously, and her eyes were shining: "Ten Thousand Spirit Burning Incense, Spirit grass, these are all herbs for Spirit Repairing Pills. Since there are herbs, why don''t you refine them into Spirit Repairing Pills? With the Emperor grade Spirit Repairing Pills, it won''t be hard to repair the spirit force ah."


    The first elder looked at Su Luo as if she was a fool, smiled bitterly and waved his hand: "You are a young girl, and your tone is arrogant. Emperor grade Spirit Repairing Pills? Who in the world can refine it? Where should I look?"


    "First elder, do you see what this is?" There was a bright red pill in Su Luo''s palm, the pill was the size of a pigeon''s egg. It looked pure and moist, sparkling and translucent red, the fragrance was mellow and rich.


    "This is the Emperor grade¡­ Spirit Restoration Pill! Yes, this is Emperor grade Spirit Restoration Pills!" The first elder suddenly stood up, staring at Su Luo tightly, he almost lifted her cor.


    Seeing that the first elder losing hisposure, Su Luo smiled like a little fox.


    "Yes, you took out an Emperor grade pill before. Is it a blood clotting pill?" The first elder''s expectant eyes clung tightly to Su Luo''s face.


    If Su Luo took out an Emperor grade blood clotting pill, it could be a coincidence, but after she took out an emperor grade blood clotting pill, she took out another emperor grade spirit restoration pill, which was enough to indicate a point¡­ she, Su Luo, knew an Emperor Ranked Apothecary!


    Guessing this fact, the first elder was shocked like there was a treasure falling from the sky!


    Su Luo neither denied nor acknowledged, but only smiled and took the Emperor grade spirit restoration pill back.


    The first elder looked at Su Luo unhappily, but finally opened his mouth first, and asked carefully: "Can you find Emperor grade spirit repairing pill?"


    In this game, the elder spoke first and lost his bearing first.


    Su Luo smiled and put a piece on the chessboard. She said lightly, "First elder, have you heard of Grandmaster Rong Yun?"


    "Isn''t Master Rong Yun a Master Apothecary?" The first elder asked in surprise.


    "My master, he''s no longer a Master Apothecary. The first elder really has stayed in Purgatory City for a long time and had no information about the outside world ah."


    The first elder agreed and nodded: "He has stayed at Grandmaster rank for too long. If there is an Emperor Apothecary on this continent, then it must be him, the old man had never thought of it before."


    "If you want to, my master could help you refine it?" Asked Su Luo slowly.


    The first elder smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Gransmaster Rong Yun isparable to the City Master. I''m just the servant of the City Master. I can''t¡­¡­"


    Servant¡­


    Hearing these two words, Su Luo''s heart suddenly shook!


    The strength of the first elder, if Su Luo guessed right, should be Nine Stars of the Saint Rank, infinitely close to the monarch rank. Because from the beginning of Saint Rank, there is difference of one stars to nine stars.


    A person with such strength is actually a servant of the City Master! Therefore, Su Luo had a more understanding of the strength of the City Master.

 Chapter 1972: Third Level, Passed! (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1972: Third Level, Passed! (8)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    However, it was actually very rare that the first elder was willing to make it clear to Su Luo like this.


    The first elder seemed to see the meaning in Su Luo''s heart, and said with a wry smile, "The City Master once told me to take good care of you."


    However, in that long sentence, it was also stated that he should let this girl sharpened herself and not interfere too much. Otherwise, the first elder would not allow the third elder to act like that.


    In any case, even if Su Luo had no enemies, the first elder would create enemies and ce stepping stones on Su Luo''s way forward, so the appearance of the third elder was very timely and useful. Of course, these words were unsuitable for Su Luo at this time. The first elder just silently thought about the City Master thorough and meticulous consideration to Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled and said, "I don''t care, but my friends seem to be in trouble."


    "Oh?" The first elder pretended not to know.


    Su Luo secretly scolded this old fox in her heart.


    Seeing that the old fox didn''t follow the topic, Su Luo could only speak first. "First elder, I know that my friends'' cultivation are pretty good on the maind, but in Purgatory City, but they are somewhat not able to keep up with the major forces. However, the third elder regards me as an eyesore, and want to deal with me quickly."


    Seeing that the first elder wanted to exin, Su Luo said calmly, "First elder, don''t deny it, there is no outsider here. Why did the third level of the assessment started earlier? Does the first elder want to exin it to me?"


    The first elder smiled bitterly. Are the person that the City Master likes an ordinary person? The girl is smarter than he thought.


    Su Luo sneered and pulled down the corner of her mouth. She stared at the first elder deeply. The meaning of her eyes was evident.


    The first elder smiled: "Do you want me to send someone to protect them?"


    Su Luo finally nodded: "After I entered the genius training camp, the third elder won''t be able to take hold of me, because her hands can''t stretch that long, she couldn''t control the things in the genius training camp. Then, my friends will be the target of her revenge. The first elder thinks, is my apprehension right or wrong?"


    Su Luo knew that the City Master had make it clear to the first elder, so the first elder will surely protect herself, but with the City Master''s character that consider everybody and everything beneath his notice, how could he tell the first elder to protect her friends? Therefore, how could the first elder stand against the third elder?


    The first elder sighed deeply. How many years of being a senior brother and junior sister, how could he not know the temper of the third elder? Every word of Su Luo was on point. Therefore, the first elder sighed and admitted, "What you said is true."


    "If the first elder can protect them, then the Emperor Grade Spirit Repairing Pill, when I see Master, I will help you ask." Su Luo threw out the biggest temptation.


    And Su Luo knew that this temptation could not be resisted. Because in the whole continent, the only one who could refine the Emperor Grade Spirit Repairing Pill is Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Other people couldn''t ask for it, but for Su Luo, it''s just a matter of being coquettish. It''s very simple.


    The first elder smiled bitterly and nodded, "How can this old man refuse this deal?"


    Emperor Grade Spirit Repairing Pill was the pill the he yearned even his dreams. He had been stuck in the bottleneck stage of nine stars of Saint Rank for many years. If the spirit could be repaired, then he has great confidence to be promoted to Monarch Rank.

 Chapter 1973: Huge Amount of Points (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1973: Huge Amount of Points (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Monarch Rank and Saint Rank, that''s a world of difference, no one could refuse such temptation.


    However, this deal¡­ The first elder felt distressed.


    "But--" The first elder smiled, "This old man still has to refuse."


    "Why?" Su Luo was shocked.


    The first elder smiled bitterly and waved his hand: "This old man can help you find a way, but this deal can''t be carried out. s, this old man can''t help it ah."


    Su Luo was kind enough to help him ask for medicine, but he couldn''t take this deal, because the City Master wouldn''t like it.


    Su Luo was very smart, then she thought of the key points and smiled: "So, first elder, do you have any suggestions? If it''s effective, Su Luo will ept your kindness."


    At that time, in order to return this favour, she would offer the Emperor Grade Spirit Repairing Pills, wouldn''t she? It was just another way of saying it.


    Seeing Su Luo in this way, the first elder''s evaluation of Su Luo was a few degree better, he smiled and touched the sparse white beard: "You know, has other training camps besides the genius training camp, such as the genius preparatory training camp, such as the elite training room."


    Having heard that, Su Lu''s eyes suddenly lit up: "These training camps, the third elder can''t intervene?"


    The first elder smiled but he said nothing, but the meaning of that face was evident.


    If the third elder couldn''t intervene, it could be considered.


    "The Elite Training Room is suitable for your two friends whose strength was less than tenth rank." The first elder voice was mild. "There is virtual teaching in the Elite Training Room. After entering, you cane out after one year. But you don''t have to worry about it. Those virtual magical beasts can''t really hurt your two friends."


    In other words, as long as you go in, this year would be safe, very suitable for Anye Ming and Lan Xuan. Su Luo was very satisfied with this arrangement.


    The first elder added, "The Genius Preparatory Training Camp is preparation for the Genius Training Camp. In Purgatory City, it is only second to the Genius Training Camp. Every year, candidates who enter the assessment of the Genius Training Camp must be from the Genius Preparatory Training Camp. Of course, you are the exception."


    "This arrangement is really good." Su Luo considered for a long time before finally nodding.


    Everyone has their own cultivation path to go. She can''t always be by their side to protect them, so letting them go to their own path is the right way.


    "It won''t be easy to get into these ces, will it?" Su Luo thought for a moment, then thought of the key to the matter.


    "It''s not difficult to send them in, but for you, the difficulty is the tuition." The first elder smiled.


    "Very expensive?" Su Luo frowned tightly, she had a bad feeling.


    "The elite training room needs ten thousand points for one person for one year." The first elder looked at Su Luo and smiled sympathetically.


    Su Luo heard the words and took a breath of cold air. Ten thousand points? For one person? That is to say, Lan Xuan and Anye Ming need twenty thousand points a year¡­ Twenty thousand ah, not two thousand. It''s indeed really expensive.


    "As for the Genius Preparatory Training Camp¡­" The first elder''s eyes was full of sympathy. "The first year''s tuition fee is twenty thousand points."


    Su Luo took a strong breath of cold air.


    Lan Xuan and Anye Ming will cost twenty thousand points together, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying will cost forty thousand together, that is to say¡­ the four of them will pay sixty thousand points for tuition per year¡­

 Chapter 1974: Huge Amount of Points (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1974: Huge Amount of Points (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo looked up at the sky in silence. She really wish a ray of thunder would strike her, this way is better.


    You know, she had been trying her best to umte points recently. Zi Yan has also won some points from Lu Yi, Qing Yi, and Lin Banli, but there was only 8000 points in total¡­ regarding the sixty thousand points, that was like trying to put out a burning cart of firewood with a cup of water, the difference is still very far.


    "First elder¡­" Su Luo suddenly hit the points to the first elder.


    The first elder helplessly spread his hand: "You can only earn points by yourself. I have a token, but the grade is far less than you, and can only multiply points by four."


    Su Luo sighed helplessly. Multiplying by four was good for others, but in front of Su Luo''s diamond token that multiply points by five, that one was inferior.


    In the manor on the hillside.


    The dim candlelight lighted up the windowttice, lighting up a thin figure.


    Su Luo, with her hands folded, walked up and down the room anxiously, looking like she was full of depression and was deeply troubled by a problem.


    Originally, she had to go to the genius training camp to report in three days, but because the first elder put in a word for her, she extended the time to seven days. That is to say, she has to get sixty thousand points in seven days.


    In addition, sixty thousand points was only the tuition fees, and their daily expenses could not becking. So in Su Luo''s view, it''s a matter of preparing a hundred thousand points, after deducting sixty thousand points, the remaining forty thousans points would be given to them for other uses.


    How to spend points has been budgeted, but the problem is¡­ How to earn a hundred thousand points in the shortest time?


    Looking at Lu Yi that was distressed and have a paleplexion after she lost a few thousands points, she wished she could take a risk out of desperation.


    Su Luo went around the room with her hands sped behind her back.


    Su Luo turned his back and circled the room.


    But thinking about it, thoughts came out one by one, but she put it out.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t think of a quick way to umte points for a while.


    Su Luo pushed open the window with both hands.


    Fresh air came in instantly, and Su Luo''s dizziness improved.


    But the solution has not been figured out yet.


    Su Luo stood by the window, her deep and beautiful eyes was looking at the distant sky¡­ Is the only way really to sell pills?


    The pills was given to her by her master for her to take, not for exchanging points. What''s more, let alone selling one pill now, then, will she sell the pills if shecks more points? What''s the difference between her and the adults that still living with and depending on their parents?


    If there''s any other way, she really doesn''t want to sell the Emperor Grade Pills.


    Su Luo looked at the flowers and nts in the courtyard and sighed deeply.


    Suddenly!


    Her figure shook, and her tightly frowning eyebrows smoothed out in an instant.


    "Heavens! How can I forget myself? How can I neglect myself?" Su Luo pped her head heavily.


    Only then did Su Luo think that when they came to Purgatory City, they passed through the Misty forest. At that time, a group of them deliberately went around the misty forest and collected a lot of medicinal herbs! Those herbs that could be used by master apothecary!


    Because of the extreme shortage of apothecary in Purgatory City, those herbs in the misty forest was full of spirituality, and it was pleasing to watch, which made her collect arge number of them. Now these herbs were lying moldy in her space!

 Chapter 1975: Huge Amount of Points (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1975: Huge Amount of Points (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    "I''m really stupid, extremely stupid!" Su Luo was speechless about her ability to remember.


    For a long time, there was her Master, the emperor ranked apothecary, standing in front of her. He was as insurmountable as a majestic mountain. In addition, she usually used the emperor grade pills that have the best healing effect given by her Master, so she had not worked hard on refining pills for a long time.


    But after all, Master is Master. He cana??t always be with her all the time. She still had to rely on herself. Moreover, she must be promoted to the Grandmaster Apothecary as soon as possible. Only then could she help to heal Nangong Liuyun.


    "Reach Master Rank Apothecary!" Su Luo gritted her teeth and gave herself an order.


    What''s more, Su Luo felt that her skill was already quite good at this time. She''s only a thin line away from Master Rank Apothecary. Maybe she would be lucky enough to sess in one attempt. Su Luo clenched her fist and encouraged herself in her heart.


    Because medicinal cauldron and herbs were in her space, Su Luoy t on the bed early and straightened her body, while her consciousness quickly went into her space.


    With her natural perception of nts, Su Luo closed her eyes and selected the herbs needed for Spirit Repairing Pills.


    Although she could not give Emperor Grade Spirit Repairing Pill to the first elder, but if she could refine Master Grade Spirit Repairing Pills, it would be better than when the first elder burned the Ten Thousand Spirit Burning Incense.


    Su Luo put the herbs into the medicinal cauldron one by one ording to the medicinal prescription in her memory.


    In the past, Su Luo used to use the third type of true fire of the Little Dragon, but now the Little Dragon was not present, so she couldn''t use it.


    But it didn''t matter, without the Little Dragon, she now happened to have the Yun Luo Red Lotus to make up for it.


    Yun Luo Red Lotus, the first cluster of different fire born after the emergence of the heaven and earth, a world of heaven and earth, pure and astonishing.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus not only had powerful attack power, but also a great help in refining medicine. It could help apothecary to greatly improve the sess rate of refining medicine.


    After spending forty-nine hours, the first pot of Spirit Repairing Pills finally appeared.


    Su Luo smelled the rich scent of medicine. With her instinct and experience, she knew that the pills in this medicinal cauldron was good enough.


    But whether or not she could be promoted to a Master Apothecary was unknown. Because the criterion was that each one must be even and plump. As long as one of them was slightly defective, Su Luo could not reach the rank of a master apothecary.


    Holding the ck iron cover of the medicinal cauldron, Su Luo closed her eyes and slowly open it.


    Leave it to fate, if it was unsessful, she could just try again.


    Don''t know if Su Luo was just lucky, or she had the help of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, or both. When Su Luo opened her eyes, her face was full of great surprise. Her beautiful eyes were shining like the stars, her cheeks were pink and tender.


    Su Luo was very excited!


    She didn''t expect it, she just experimented a little, but heavens actually cared for her like this, and actually let her sess!


    Looking at the even, plump, crystal clear, and alluring white pills, Su Luo almost cried with joy!


    Master Apothecary!


    She was now a Master Apothecary! Only one step away from Grandmaster Apothecary! She could already faintly see the front door!


    Grandmaster Apothecary! Wait, I will reach it soon! Su Luo clenched her fist and gave herself great encouragement and made great determination!

 Chapter 1976: Huge Amount of Points (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1976: Huge Amount of Points (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo smiled, smiling extremely happily, and her smile was extremely gorgeous.


    If outsiders know that Su Luo had been promoted to Master Apothecary at such a young age, it''s very likely that no one would believe it. Even if they do, they would be frightened and faint.


    As everyone knew, the promotion of an Apothecary was very difficult. It was much more difficult than the promotion of martial arts cultivation. At such a young age, no one could connect Su Luo as a Master Apothecary at all, okay?


    Her eyes were shining brightly, because what she had in mind now was points.


    With the pills, it means a steady stream of points ah.


    It was known that Su Luo had countless raw materials now.


    There was no time to lose,


    It was not toote. Su Luo was ready to take advantage of the time avable to quickly refine the most needed pills, and consolidate her skills as a Master Apothecary.


    Therefore, Su Luo buried herself in refining pills.


    Fortunately, the time in her space was ten times slower than in the outside.


    She spent ten nights for it,pared to the normal time in the outside, it was actually just one night.


    The darkest time before dawn had passed, the sun was rising from the horizon. In the clear morning light, thend seemed to be covered with ayer of fire red gauze, which was confusing and interesting.


    Su Luo worked hard for nine nights, refined nearly fifty bottles of pills, and used the remaining time to take a nap in her space.


    By the time it was light outside, Su Luo was fully awake.


    Su Luo looked at the fifty porcin bottles arranged neatly in her space, and the excitement in her heart was beyond words.


    Points, these are all points.


    So, in the early morning, Su Luo called Zi Yan and the others.


    Zi Yan and the others went to bed verytest night because they knew that Su Luo was distressed, but when they asked her what was the matter, she shook her head and said nothing.


    They discussed until it was dawn before they went to sleep because they were exhausted.


    They hadn''t slept long before being woken up by Su Luo''s brain.


    Su Luo was immensely proud of herself,


    Seeing Su Luo in high spirits, Zi Yan immediately curious: "What happened? How did you get so much better overnight? Quickly tell me, what secret recipe did you use?"


    Su Luo was so ted, if she had a tail on her back, she would have raised it high long ago.


    "Of course, it''s a good thing, and it''s a good thing that kills two birds with one stone, guess." Su Luo sat on the yellow rosewood chair with her hand raised high and her eyes nced on the teapot aside.


    Beichen Ying immediately understood, poured tea for her, engaged in the act, and asked without thinking, "What''s the good thing? Did you break through to Master Apothecary? "


    Su Luo just took a sip of the cup of tea, hearing Beichen Ying''s words, she almost spurt out a mouthful of tea.


    "Cough Cough, cough¡­" Su Luo didn''t spurt it out, but she choked. Finally with great difficulty, she calmed down. She wiped the tea stains on the corner of her mouth and looked at Beichen Ying helplessly. "How do you know?"


    "What?" Beichen Ying did not react for a while, stared nkly and asked. He just said it casually. As for what he said, he turned around and forgot.


    But Zi Yan suddenly react.


    Suddenly her eyes sparkled like a dazzling diamond, and she pulled Su Luo, holding her hands excitedly, "Luo Luo! Is it true? Are you really promoted to Master Apothecary? This, this is impossible!!!"

 Chapter 1977: Huge Amount of Points (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1977: Huge Amount of Points (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Zi Yan was almost unable to restrain herself because of her excitement.


    At this time, everyone also reacted.


    "Impossible! You have been promoted to Master Apothecary? It''s only been a few years ah¡­" Lan Xuan jumped up exaggeratedly, like a little puppy, turning and circling around Su Luo incessantly.


    Anye Ming was usually reserved, but at this moment, he also looked at Su Luo with amazement, and his eyes were obviously in disbelief.


    Because Anye Ming knew deeply how difficult it was to be promoted to a Master Apothecary!


    Su Luo was only this old¡­


    Su Luo smiled lightly when she saw everyone in disbelief, waving her hand.


    All of a sudden, there were a lot of bottles and jar on the empty round dining table. Most of these bottles and jars were white porcin, with cork at the mouth.


    Beichen Ying''s eyes suddenly brightened. He rushed up, picked up a porcin bottle, opened it and put it under his nose to smell.


    "This is Master Grade Spirit Repairing Pills!"


    "This is Master Grade Spirit Restoration Pills!"


    "This is Master Grade Blood Clotting Pills!"


    "This is Master Grade Rebirth of Flesh Pill!"


    Beichen Ying had tested every bottle. Finally, he looked at Su Luo with worshipping look and said, "Luo Luo, you really aren''t ying tricks?"


    "If you can''t ept this fact, you can think of it that way." Su Luo said with a smile.


    After all, it was hard to believe that she''s a Master Apothecary at such a young age.


    Zi Yan was very curious: "Luo Luo, don''t conceal it from us. When did you get promoted to Master Apothecary? You actually haven''t told us until now!"


    Su Luo shouted injustice "If I say¡­ I was just promotedst night, would you believe it? "


    "Won''t believe it!!!" The four people spoke in unison, share the same opinion, and shook their heads!


    Must not believe it ah! Determined not to believe it!


    A full table of Master Grade Pills could be refined one night? Wasn''t this really a joke?


    Su Luo also felt that this matter could not be exined clearly, because the problem of time in her space was very difficult to exin clearly. Besides, she couldn''t put the living people in her space, so they couldn''t experience it.


    "The question now is not when was I being promoted to a Master Apothecary." Su Luo was very clever at changing the topic and encouraged their morale. "Do you think I took out these pills just because I want to ept your worship? Guys, points, points!!! "


    "You mean¡­" Beichen Ying''s eyes sparkled, brighter than the stars in the night sky.


    Everyone was not stupid, Su Luo just reminded them, they all knew the meaning behind it!


    "Of course ah, otherwise, could it be that I took out these pills only for you to see? Of course, it''s for points." Su Luo was proud of herself and exined to everyone, "Do you remember that I took you to make a detour in the Blood Mist Forest? The materials of these pills on the table are from those medicinal herbs."


    Seeing that Beichen Ying and the others looked at the pills on the table foolishly and excitedly, Su Luo''s mood suddenly became very good.


    Truthfully, there were so many medicinal herbs in the Blood Mist Forest. At that time, they were just going around in circle and collected a lot of medicinal herbs. Those medicinal herbs were piled up like a haystack and looked cheap, but if one take to the ouside, it could be auctioned at a high price!

 Chapter 1978: Huge Amount of Points (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Huge Amount of Points (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Beichen Ying suddenly got an idea and asked Su Luo, "Have you used all those medicinal herbs? How long will itst?"


    Su Luo had been in a state of excitement before, so she didn''t think about it much, but now she thought about the problem of the materials only after Beichen Ying reminded her!


    Yes, they collected a lot at that time, but it was based on the amount of pills that Su Luo would refine for her own people. At that time, she didn''t think about exchanging points, so although there were many kinds of herbs, the quantity was not much¡­


    Seeing Su Luo''s expression, Beichen Ying understood clearly. He clenched his fist and couldn''t conceal his excitement: "It doesn''t matter. We can issue a mission!"


    "Issue a mission?" Su Luo was puzzled and looked to Beichen Ying.


    At this time, Zi Yan interjected: "Yes! Issue a mission! Issue the task of acquiring medicinal herbs! "


    Speaking of this topic, Zi Yan was also excited: "Of course, it''s better than if we collect it by ourselves, it is the most cost-effective. So, we can use this time to do more meaningful things, such as selling pills! And you should know that for these people in Inner City, it was easy toe and go to the Blood Mist Forest, so the level of the mission will not be high, so the reward will not cost us too much resources."


    Su Luo nodded and said yes, motioned Zi Yan to continue.


    Zi Yan continued to ze in excitement: "What are the mostmon activities of these people in Purgatory City? Fighting! So what do they need the most? Medicinal Pills! And what is the most scarce in Purgatory City? Apothecary! A Master Apothecary can totally walk across Purgatory City! You dona??t know, Master Grade pills is a scarce resource in the Inner City, and it will be snatched up as soon as it appears! "


    "So?" Su Luoughed like a sly little fox.


    "So, we can issue a mission with a small amount of reward, in exchange for arge amount of medicinal materials, and after refining them into Master Grade pills, and set the pills to be purchased with points! A medicinal pills shop, a bottle of Master Grade Pills that can be sold for 200 points a bottle! "


    "Now the question is-" Zi Yan looked at Su Luo deeply. "How many bottles of pills can you make in a day!"


    "Right, if you are slow in refining, then this business¡­"


    "After all, you only have seven days off."


    Su Luo took a deep breath and stood up with a p the table: "Don''t worry! As long as there are enough herbs, there would be many pills!"


    Su Luo was not boasting. In fact, as her proficiency in refining pills was getting higher and higher, and her experience value is increasing, now she had greatly reduced the time of refining the pills.


    Su Luo suggested: "Although Zi Yan said it well, but can these pills be sold in the end? They haven''t been tested in practice, today is better than another. Let''s take out these pills and try them today?"


    "Okay!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    Zi Yan exined the location of the inner city and the distribution of business districts: "There is a Taobao street in Purgatory City, which is different from the shop business. Thie is a free people''s market, and the flow of people is stillrge."


    "Go there!" Su Luo made a decision.


    However, before she set off, Su Luo slightly raised her lips. She did not forget the things that Lu Yi and Qing Yi wanted to do to them.


    Take advantage of someone''s misfortune.

 Chapter 1979: Huge Amount of Points (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1979: Huge Amount of Points (7)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo could predict that the business of the medicinal pills would be very good, but there was a long distance from Blue Cloud Peak. If Qing Yi and other people organize a robbery on the road, this problem would be serious¡­ even if it was not Qing Yi, There would be others, after all, there were so many points, and it could easily make people jealous.


    There was a cunning curve in Su Luo''s eyes, because she thought of a person who she thought could be their bodyguard for a while.


    "Senior Brother Luo, younger sister made a bottle of Spirit Repairing Pills for you. Is Senior Brother Luo free toe here and take it today?" Su Luo held themunication jade and sent the message to Luo Yichen.


    Zi Yan was speechless for a few moments.


    Su Luo really made use of people and was not soft-hearted.


    Soon, Luo Yichen returned the message: Okay.


    A simple word, but gave a positive answer.


    "With Luo Yichen as the super bodyguard, what are we afraid of? Go!" Su Luo raised her hand, and head to the Taobao Street with great vigor!


    When Su Luo arrived at Taobao street, she found that there were not many people here. Only a few people passed by asionally, which was sparse.


    Su Luo frowned: "There are too few people¡­"


    With a wave of her hand, Zi Yan said with a great spirit, "Now no one knows that we sell Master Grade Pills! Just wait and see, our business will not go wrong!"


    "Let''s do it, set up a stall." Su Luo nodded.


    It was convenient.


    Because it was a free stall, there were only a few stalls, and asionally one would be empty.


    Su Luo walked along the road, saw a stall of suitable size, and quickly upied it.


    Then Su Luo waved her hands, and tables and chairs came out of her space automatically. Therefore, storage space was really an essential treasure for home or travel.


    Su Luo did not foolishly put all the pills out in one go. That would not only be easy to cause trouble, but would also reduce the value of the pills, which was what was called the rarer something is, the greater its value would be.


    Su Luo took out a bottle of pills one after another, arranged them in a long row. Then, several people who have never done business sit down and chat.


    Because there were few stalls that sell pills in Purgatory City, and generally when there is one, and they would be wrapped up pretty quickly.


    The market of medicinal pi had always been in short supply, there was no market price.


    The several people didn''t shout, just chatted with each other.


    But soon, a customer came.


    This was a bearded uncle, about thirty years old, tough and stocky build, at a nce he was a powerful warrior.


    The bearded uncle''s abdomen was wrapped gauze, ans there was a little blood on it. It could be seen that the wound had not healed yet.


    "Do you have Elite Blood Clotting pills?" The bearded uncle''s eyes swept over the row of pills, but when he saw those porcin bottles, he frowned slightly.


    These coarse porcin bottles look inferior. They are not the lowest grade elementary pills, right? The bearded uncle had an impulse to leave.


    Zi Yan smiled and stepped forward: "Elite Blood Clotting Pills? We don''t sell Elite Blood Clotting Pills."


    All of them are Master Grade Pills, okay? If we have the skill of a Master Apothecary, would we still make Elite Grade Pills? We won''t do such a stupid thing ah. Zi Yan silently criticize in her heart.


    However, The bearded uncle''s mental activity waspletely opposite to of Zi Yan''s, so the misunderstanding in the dialogue between the two people was getting deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 1980: Huge Amount of Points (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Huge Amount of Points (8)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    They didna??t even have Elite Blood Clotting Pills, and they still have the nerve to sell it in Purgatory City? But because medicinal pills was really hard to find, and the bearded uncle just happened to need it, he could only frown helplessly and lowered the standard: "Then, is there any Advanced Blood Clotting Pills?"


    Zi Yan looked at the bearded uncle as if he was a fool: Advanced Blood Clotting Pills? Who would have that?"


    The bearded uncle was about to cry¡­ He really needed it ah. Didn''t they see the blood spreading out, and the clothes on his abdomen was soaked in red? The bearded uncle took a deep breath, told himself not to be angry, and then stared at Zi Yan: "What about Intermediate Blood Clotting Pills? There should be one, right?!"


    If there was nothing again, The bearded uncle really had an impulse to smash the stall!


    Who would have imagined that Zi Yan waved her hand: "Uncle, your request is really¡­ we really don''t have the pills you want."


    "What are you doing! Aren''t you here to sell pills? You don''t even have Intermediate Blood Clotting Pills, so what pills do you sell? It wona??t be the so-called e medicine from the outside, right!!!a?? The bearded uncle became angry and roared at Zi yan!


    Looking at the bearded uncle''s red eyes, angry expression, and trembling body¡­ Su Luo felt it was necessary toe out and exin the misunderstanding.


    Zi Yan previously thought that the the bearded uncle wanted to buy cheap pills, and the bearded uncle thought it was absolutely impossible to have Master Pills in this stall, so the two of them misunderstood each other.


    Su Luo picked up a coarse porcin bottle, opened the cork of the bottle, then handed it to the bearded uncle, smiled and said, "We have no Elementary Pills, no Intermediate Pills, no Advance Pills, no Elite Pills in our stall¡­"


    Seeing that the bearded uncle was about to get angry again, Su Luo shoved the pills into his hand at the right time and said with a smile, "We only sell Master grade Pills, why don''t you try it?"


    "Master grade pills???" The bearded uncle made a strange shout. At this moment, he wanted tough, but because he was angry just now, the expression on his face hadn''t adjusted, so his entire face seemed distorted.


    "Yes, we only sell Master grade Pills." Su Luo repeated with a smile, then nodded and asked the bearded uncle to look at the bottle in his hand.


    But before the bearded uncle could see the porcin bottle in his hand, he was surrounded by a lot of noise.


    Because just now, his throat made a strange shout, many people were shocked.


    Master grade Pills???


    How long has it been since Master grade Pills appeared in this street! In the past, even if it appeared, it would soon be rounded up, very fast!


    As a result, the news spread quickly, and more and more people came to Su Luo''s stall.


    Looking at the stall surrounded by three circles inside and three circles outside, Su Luo smiled wryly and touched her nose. If she had known earlier that the words ''Master grade Pills'' was so useful, she would have already told Beichen Ying to shout loudly at earlier time, why would she wait until now?


    But now, many people were disappointed when they see these young women and young men.


    "Does this stall really sell Master grade Pills?"


    "That''s what he said, but looking at these people, it doesn''t seem like it ah."


    "Is it really deceiving? I''ll just say, how is it possible to be Master grade Pills? How can it appear here? Hey, leta??s go.a??


    a??Ai! Isna??t this girl is Su Luo who took the assessment of the genius training camp before?a??


    a??Damn! It a??s true! Does she really have Master grade Pills in her hands? "

 Chapter 1981: Huge Amount of Points (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Huge Amount of Points (9)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Those people originally wanted to leave the ce, but now stopped, everyone''s eyes were shining like the stars, their eyes were looking very interested.


    Then someone urged the bearded uncle.


    "Hey, don''t you have a bottle in your hand? Hurry up and see, is it Master grade Pills or not?


    Because Zi Yan saw that the stall was being surrounded by a group of people, afraid that someone would take advantage of the situation to steal it, so she put away all the bottles.


    It was also because Zi Yan''s fast reaction. Otherwise, this situation would most likely happen.


    At this time, the bearded uncle became the source of exnation, the coarse porcin bottle in the bearded uncle''s arms became the focus of the whole scene.


    The bearded uncle firmly didn''t believe that the lousy bottle contained Master grade pills, because the Master grade pills was very precious. How could the young girl on the opposite side just casually threw it to him, just like throwing candy? If it was a real Master grade pills, why didn''t she nervous?


    Actually, how would the bearded uncle know, that in Su Luo''s mind, the status of these master grade pills was really like candies. Who ask her to be able to get these pills very easily now?


    "I don''t believe that these young people could get Master grade pills." The bearded uncle poured a pill in the porcin bottle into the palm of his hand.


    These fiery red pills were plump, sparkling with luster, and there were also a rich and mellow scent.


    Someone who had already knew what it was earlier shouted with excitement: "Heavens! It is really Master grade pills, this is really master grade blood clotting pill!"


    Then, there was a burst of gasping sounds.


    Immediately afterwards, more people shouted.


    Because that''s what it was.


    The bearded uncle was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Su Luo with confusion, and had aplicated look: This lousy bottle really contained master grade pills?


    Su Luo smiled and looked back: "One bottle cost two hundred points, would you like to buy it, uncle?"


    Su Luo originally wanted to say one hundred points, but the market reaction was somewhat beyond her expectations, so she decided to double the price.


    One should know that not everyone was like Lu Yi, had a good master to be the backer, so there were thousands of points in her hand that could be squandered. Middle and upper ss people rarelye here to stroll. Most of them go to the business district. In fact, many people here were in the bottom ss. They usually umte points little by little. It''s very difficult to earn points, could barely support their cultivation.


    And there were only three in a bottle.


    Medicinal Pills belonged to consumable goods, and no one would buy it if it was too expensive.


    The bearded uncle''s eyes sparkled as soon as he heard that a bottle only cost 200 points.


    "Buy! I must buy it!" The young girl did not raise the price, and even if she said it was three hundred points, he would not hesitate to pay for them.


    So, Zi Yan took out her silver token and collected the bearded uncle''s points.


    The bearded uncle was afraid that someone would attack him to get the pills, so he immediately slipped away with the pills in his arms, very quickly. Because the scene was a bit chaotic, no one noticed him.


    At this point, after the first transaction, it was officially opened.


    "I want a bottle too, give me a bottle!"


    "I want two bottles!"


    "Give me five bottles!!!"


    Many people held their most precious token in their daily life and shouted at Su Luo vigorously, for fear that they would not be able to buy the pills if their voice was not loud enough.

 Chapter 1982: Ranking to Money (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Ranking to Money (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Because they all know that the amount of medicinal pills was definitely not much!


    It''s just the so-called ''grab it fast while itsts'', if they were one stepte, they really won''t be able to buy it ah!


    Looking at the chaotic scene, Su Luo had both a sense of satisfaction and helplessness.


    Seeing the scene was bustling with noise and excitement, Su Luo quickly cleared her throat and said, "Everyone line up, line up to buy, we will not sell to those who don''t line up."


    Now it was the seller''s market. (Note: A market in which goods are scarce, buyers have a limited range of choice, and prices are high)


    Su Luo had the final say for everything.


    But there were also protests.


    "Little girl, in the end, how many bottles of pills do you have ah? Is it enough or not? You must not make m me line up for a long time, but then you''ve already sold out ah."


    "That is, little girl, how many bottles do you have there?"


    So, one by one, they shouted at Su Luo, very excited.


    Su Luo''s eyes swept around the scene.


    Because it was still early, there were few people strolling in the Taobao street. Now there were only a few dozen people around her.


    So, Su Luo waved her hand and said with great pride, "Fifty bottles in total, firste first served. Now you can line up."


    As soon as Su Luo''s voice fell, there was a loud noise. Just now, it was as busy as the food market. Now, they had already formed a straight line.


    Then, Su Luo and the others started the business.


    Beichen Ying handed over the bottles, Zi Yan was responsible for receiving the points.


    In fact, it was very easy to receive the points, only need to join the other party''s token with Zi Yan''s token, and then input the amount with a thought.


    Because the people in the queue were in good order, Beichen Ying handed the bottles one by one, and Zi Yan received the points.


    People, always like to join the fun, even the ordinary people here would be regarded as super strong if they were to go to the outside.


    Such a long line would not go without being noticed.


    Because Taobao Street hadn''t been so busy for many years, this long line had attracted a lot of people''s attention. They asked again and again, oh, it actually sell pills?


    Then, more and more people gathered, and the line grew longer. Although they had been repeatedly warned that there were only fifty bottles of pills, it could not stop everyone''s fiery enthusiasm.


    Soon, all 50 bottles of Master Pills were sold out, but Su Luo was stunned when she saw the long line behind her¡­


    Su Luo waved her hand: "All the pills have been sold out. We will close the stall today. Please buy early tomorrow." After the exnation was over, the group of people wanted to leave.


    But they were stopped by the excited crowd.


    "What time is tomorrow?"


    "How many bottles are there tomorrow?"


    "There will be more people tomorrow, fifty bottles are not enough ah!"


    For a while, the crowd was excited, and they all surrounded Su Luo and didn''t let her go, for fear that she would note again.


    Su Luo did not see that selling things could make her so popr. For a while, she was speechless.


    Looking at their faces, Su Luo suddenly thought of the previous proposal, so she said to everyone, "If you want to get Master grade pills, there is another way besides buying it."


    For a moment, the boisterous crowd suddenly quieted down.


    "I need medicinal herbs, arge amount of medicinal herbs. You can collect the medicinal herbs, then you can exchange them for Master grade pills. I will issue this mission in the Mission Hall, there will be a specific list of the required herbs." Su Luo stood on the table, with amander rank aura.


    After a quiet moment, the bustling noise broke out again.


    "Medicinal herbs? We can exchange the medicinal herbs for Master grade pills? Is this true?"


    "How could there be such a cheap thing in this world? That girl didn''t lie to us, did she?"

 Chapter 1983: Ranking to Money (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Ranking to Money (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    "There are a lot of medicinal herbs in the Blood Mist Forest, in addition there are also¡­" This man seemed to realize that he said something he shouldn''t, he immediately covered his mouth and slipped away quietly.


    Seeing everyone''s skepticism, Su Luo said: "Now I''m going to the Mission Hall. If you don''t believe it, you can follow me and watch us issue the mission with your own eyes."


    With that said, Su Luo took the lead and left.


    Beichen Ying quickly followed, the crowd was boisterous. If one didn''t follow closely, one would be pushed away in a moment.


    Truthfully, this was also the first time for Bechen Ying to see that selling things could be so popr, it was really eye opening.


    So, under Su Luo''s lead, the crowd marched towards the Mission Hall.


    At the beginning, there were no more than 100 people. In the end, while they were on the way, a lot of people called out their friends.


    When Su Luo walked to the Mission Hall, there were almost a thousand of people behind her.


    The guard of the Mission Hall watched such arge wave of peoplee in, their faces turned a little pale. Their subconscious mind almost thought that this wave of people woulde to seize the Mission Hall.


    Atst, even the president of the Mission Union was rmed, and he met them personally.The president was not young, he was about fifty or sixty years old. He looked serious and didn''t look angry.


    Su Luo told him the mission, and even he was dumbfounded, and repeatedly confirmed: "You just said, use medicinal herbs to exchange for Master grade pills?"


    Su Luo nodded, then took the brush and paper, the she drew the pattern and wrote the names of the required herbs, listed the table and the estimated value.


    ording to the value of the medicinal herbs and the difficulty of obtaining them, Su Luo arranged a score table for them. For example, some herbs scored five points, some scored ten points and some scored twenty points. As long as they get 100 points, they could exchange for a Master Grade Pill.


    The president had lived for so many years, but had never see such generosity as Su Luo, so he widened his eyes: "Are you sure you have any kind of Master Grade pills?"


    Su Luo touch her chin and thought for a moment, then she said: "There are many kinds of Master grade pills. I don''t have much time to refine them one by one, so I''d better agree on ten kinds. Blood Clotting Pills, Spirit Restoration Pills, Rebirth of Flesh Pills¡­ "


    Su Luo not only announced ten kinds, but also left the samples of each bottle to the president.


    Seeing Su Luo took out ten bottles of samples at once, the president had nothing to say, and everyone believed it.


    So, before Su Luo and the others left, all of them already dispersed.


    Because they were in a hurry to go out of the city to find medicinal herbs!


    At ordinary times, the Medicinal Pills Trade Union also epted medicinal herbs, but the price was very low. Because they were exclusive to Purgatory City, one family enjoyed market dominance, so when everyone saw them, they asionally collected them and exchanging it for some pocket money.


    But now it''s different. Those herbs could be directly exchanged for Master Grade Pills, which makes everyone''s blood boiling. For a time, the people of Purgatory City rushed to inform each other, and the news spread like the flu.


    Seeing those people quickly rushed out of the city, Su Luo scratched the back of her head and had a little headache, she said silently, "I wonder if the pills refined tonight can pay for the cost of tomorrow''s medicinal herbs ah."


    Only then did Su Luo realize that she treated it a little too lightly.


    "Then, what to do? You only have six days." They all looked at Su Luo.


    "Don''t worry about it, I can turn six days into sixty days." Su Luo waved her hand with a smile.


    Su Luo''s words was true, but everyone didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 1984: Ranking to Money (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Ranking to Money (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Leaving the Mission Hall, the group of people were ready to go back.


    But on the way, Su Luo had the feeling of being watched.


    However, the way back to the Blue Cloud Peak had to go through a secluded mountain road.


    Su Luo looked at themunication jade on her wrist, the corner of her mouth raised into a cold sneer.


    She also did not avoid the path, but followed the way she came, the speed was not slow.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    In a secluded ce.


    A group of unexpected guests suddenly appeared!


    There was a ridiculing smile in her eyes, it seemed that trouble hade.


    "Stop!" A cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Su Luo looked at the group of people with a smile.


    In this group of people, each and every one of them was tall, strong, and had a stocky build. At first nce they looked like a powerful warrior. There were twenty people, but she didn''t know any of them.


    "Who are you?" Su Luo folded her hand, looked at them coldly.


    "Loathsome girl, we are members of the medicine gang." The sturdy young man on the opposite side said with a sneer.


    "Medicine gang?" Su Luo raises her eyebrows.


    Zi Yan hurriedly went to give information to Su Luo, then Su Luo knew that it was the same Medicinal Pills Trade Union that gathered all the Apothecary and monopolized the market of medicinal pills.


    "These people were the hired thugs of the medicine gang. They deal with things that are difficult to deal with in person." Zi Yan added, "It''s said that the leader of the Medicine Society is the top three expert in the Dragon list of the Genius Training Camp!"


    So it''s like this, Su Luo nodded slowly, then, her red lips slightly hooked, coldly nced at the group of people: "What do you want?"


    "Without the permission of the Medicine Gang, who let you sell medicinal pills? Are you looking for death?" The sturdy young man stared fiercely.


    Su Luo sneered: "It''s free to trade in Taobao Street, what is Medicine Gang? Why do we need our permission?"


    "Oh! Brothers, did you hear that? Dare to despise our Medicine Gang, hahahaha-" When the sturdy young manughed, the group of people followed him andughed, as if they heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Su Luo and the others frowned, their faces were cold like the frost, they were in rage and ready to jump at their throat.


    Su Luo prevented their action with a wave of her hand.


    Then, she looked at the group of people on the opposite side with a smile: "Don''t you just want the points we earned today? To be honest, it''s not that difficult."


    The several sturdy young men looked at each other, could it be that this robbery so easy this time?


    Su Luo sneered: "But you have to tell me, is the Bright Moon Hall involved in this matter?"


    The sturdy young men blinked a few times, then blinked again¡­ Although they didn''t confirm it, they also didn''t deny it.


    "It really is them!" Zi Yan said angrily, "Qing Yi and Lu Yi, they didn''t seedst time, but they started again so quickly! I won''t spare them next time I see them!"


    "Hey, have you done discussing it? Ten thousand points, quickly take it out." The group of sturdy young men surrounded Su Luo and the others, approacheing them step by step.


    There were more than 20 people in their group, the worst one was 10 Ranked, and the highest one was Commander Ranked. It seemed that all of them had extraordinary strength. Su Luo and the others was totally not enough to beat them, so they were so arrogant.


    "We have discussed it, these points -" Su Luo smiled, but the voice hadn''t fall yet, suddenly, a cold figure flew in.

 Chapter 1985: Ranking to Money (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Ranking to Money (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    "Senior Brother Luo, they want to rob my points!" Su Luo''s face changed very fast. A moment ago she was still smiling lightly, and now she immediately sob toin about her condition.


    The person who came was none other than Luo Yichen that Su Luo had notified early in the morning.


    Luo Yichen was dressed in white, standing tall, his face was cold like the frost, his eyes were pitch ck like the cold space, and his eyes were murderous.


    "Luo, Luo, Luo¡­"


    The sturdy young people''s throats were like being strangled, staring at Luo Yichen, there''s no wording out.


    Luo Yichen flicked his sleeves and coldly snorted: "Get lost!"


    This group of sturdy young men looked at each other in dismay, not knowing whether they should obey or not, but when they looked up to see Luo Yichen''s undisguised murderous intentions-


    The group of people turned around decisively and ran away with their tail between their legs.


    But they hadn''t ran a few steps, but they heard a loud shout: "Stop!"


    So, this group of people was like being hit on their acupuncture point, staying still on the spot, and not even dare to move.


    Luo Yichen deliberately exuded strong pressure from his body, cold sweat rolled out on their backs, and soon soaked their back.


    "Get back here." Luo Yichen''s voice was as light as the wind, but in these people''s ears, it was like thunder in the clear sky. They were trembling with fear and anxiety.


    The faces of the group of sturdy young men were glum, and they slowly move back step by step and turn around.


    Luo Yichen and their leader were the top three experts in the Dragon list, they simply did not dare to offend, okay?


    Luo Yichen''s both hands were on his back. His handsome and cold face was very serious. His eyes were cold and murderous.


    "These people, your medicine gang insist on making thing difficult?" Luo Yichen''s tone was ice cold.


    How could the sturdy young man dare to admit it? Didn''t he see the mighty Luo''s murderous look? If he dares to admit that, then, his head would probably be removed from his neck at the next moment.


    So, just now, he looked like he was the overlord who was the first in heaven. Now in front of Luo Yichen, he was as timid as a mouse when it saw a cat.


    He waved his hands and repeatedly denied: "No, absolutely not! How could we dare to embarrass Senior Brother Luo''s friend?"


    "Friend?" Luo Yichen pondered these word carefully.


    But at this moment, the sturdy young man was panicked. Not a friend, could it be¡­


    Just at the moment when the sturdy young man was in doubt, Luo Yichen said coldly: "Remember your words, now, you can get lost."


    "Yes, yes, yes, we''ll get lost, we''ll get lost¡­" The young men did not dare to stay here, they ran at lightning speed one by one, the dust was flying behind them.


    For a moment, there was silence all around.


    Su Luo''s mind was sluggish for a moment.


    She called Luo Yichen to help fight the group, but what she didn''t expect was that Luo Yichen''s power was so strong, could scare away the fierce people with only a few words.


    "Senior Brother Luo, Senior Brother Luo¡­" Su Luo felt that the impression of Luo Yichen in her mind has been refreshed. It was necessary for her to understand him again. This thick thigh must be hugged firmly ah.


    Luo Yichen patted Su Luo''s head unhappily: "You''re dumbfounded?"


    "Senior Brother Luo is so awesome!" Su Luo''s ck and white eyes were clear, and shining like the stars in the sky.


    Luo Yichen suddenly smiled, rubbing Su Luo''s head: "This kind of thing is also worth for you to make a fuss, it can clearly be seen that you are really as bad as Master said."


    "Master?" There was a big question mark on Su Luo''s head.


    Senior Brother Luo''s master¡­ Who is it? Why did she suddenly have a hunch¡­

 Chapter 1986: Ranking to Money (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Ranking to Money (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Luo Yichen nced at Su Luo unhappily, but he didn''t give her the answer. His line of sight fell on Su Luo''smunication jade.


    Su Luo suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    In fact, in just two days, she used Luo Yichen twice. If it was someone else, it would be okay. But it was obvious that Luo Yichen was very prestigious in Purgatory City.


    If she only saw through it but didn''t unravel it, she was going to use Luo Yichen several times in the future¡­ Su Luo thought that it was a little embarrassing.


    Luo Yichen spoke at this time.


    "If you get into trouble againter¡­" Luo Yichen''s cold eyes fell on Su Luo''s face, and Su Luo felt more ashamed and uneasy in her heart.


    Just when she was ready to confess, Luo Yichen continued to say, "Anytime, let me know."


    With these words, Luo Yichen''s figure disappeared.


    As mysterious as his sudden arrival.


    "What a great strength¡­" Zi Yan sighed with emotion.


    "Luo Luo -" Beichen Ying frowned. "I always feel something doesn''t feel right with this Luo Yichen."


    Su Luo rarely agreed with Beichen Ying, and nodded, "In fact, I also think he is very strange."


    Especially for her, she felt it was quite weird.


    There was no good without any rhyme or reason in this world. Inevitably, there would be some reasons behind it. She just didn''t know what is Luo Yichen''s reason.


    Su Luo waved her hand, "But Luo Yichen doesn''t seem like he''s against me."


    Of course he''s not against you. Beichen stared unhappily at Su Luo, he thought in his mind: he simply has other intention to you!


    Thinking of this, Beichen Ying felt irritated.


    He doesn''t know where Nangong went, his wife is about to be abducted, when is heing back?


    Su Luo didn''t think about that, she just had a feeling that Luo Yichen seemed to have been ordered to protect her.


    With Luo Yichen''s open protection, the Medicine Gang would never dare to find trouble to Su Luo again.


    After returning to Blue Cloud Peak, Su Luo immediately shut herself into the room.


    Time, every minute and every second was precious, Su Luo did not want to waste it.


    Since ten days in her space was equivalent to one day in the outside, Su Luo still had some time.


    There were many medicinal herbs in her space, but Su Luo knew that they would be used up soon.


    Time waits for no one. Su Luo put the Variant Acacia Tree to help her pick out all the medicinal herbs needed to refine each pill, and arranged the herbs separately, so her efficiency would be much greater.


    Open the medicinal cauldron, put the herbs in sequence, and release the me of Yun Luo Red Lotus¡­


    Within the space, Su Luo had been repeating this action over and over again in the past ten days.


    Although it was dull, tedious, and also exhausting, Su Luo was very happy.


    As long as she thought that arge amount of points she rake in, how could she be unhappy?


    Ten dayster.


    Su Luo''s door opened.


    Zi Yan and the others had been waiting nervously outside the door.


    For Su Luo, it had been ten days, but for Zi Yan, it was only one night.


    Seeing Su Luo''s pale face, Zi Yan looked at Su Luo with distress and concern: "If you''re tired, you should refine less. After all, it''s only one night¡­"


    Su Luo smiled happily. With a wave of her hand, a sack appeared in Zi Yan''s arms.


    She yawned, "I''m so sleepy. Do you have breakfast?"


    With that, she went to the dining room with a yawn.

 Chapter 1987: Ranking to Money (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Ranking to Money (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo hadn''t eat rice for ten days. No wonder she was so hungry like this.


    Seeing Su Luo turned and walked away, Zi Yan was somewhat doubtful, she lifted the sack in her hand. It seems that the sack has some weight. What''s in it?


    Of course, Zi Yan certainly wouldn''t think about medicinal pills, because just in one night''s time, even if she fantasize, she also didn''t dare to imagine that Su Luo could make so many pills.


    But when she opened the sack, she suddenly bbergasted. Her whole body was standing there motionless like she was being struck by a thunder, dumbfounded.


    As soon as Beichen Ying saw it, he was anxious and shook Zi Yan quickly: "Wake up, wake up quickly, what''s going on?"


    Zi Yan put the sack directly into Beichen Ying''s arms, her eyes were dull: "Look at it yourself"


    "Oh." Beichen Ying looked at the opening of the sack obediently. Then, like Zi Yan, he was stunned.


    "This, this, this¡­" Beichen Ying even took three breaths in session before suppressing his surprise.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at Zi Yan.


    At this time, they have one more word tobel Su Luo: Evildoer!


    To be able to refine Master Grade Pills like that in just one short night, what other exnation could there be except evildoer?


    Not only evildoer, but also super evildoer, okay? Did she still let other Apothecary live?


    The time needed for other Master Apothecary to refine a furnace of pills was at least a few hours, but after few hours, the most they could make was s furnace of medicinal pills, but Su Luo¡­


    One sack a night!!!


    Beichen Ying and Zi Yan squatted on the ground and started counting.


    Many thousandster, the two people looked up at the same time. Zi Yan asked, "Could it be that Luo Luo''s time is truly different from us?"


    "How is it possible? Don''t you know that Luo Luo has always told lies as truth?" Beichen Yingughed.


    If there''s one thing in this world that was fair, it was the time. Time was the true equality of all living things. No one could make one second longer, no one could also make one second shorter.


    But how could Beichen Ying know¡­ Su Luo was truly favored. She really capable to treat one day as ten days.


    After breakfast, several people walked towards the Mission Hall with sacks on their shoulders.


    Although they really want to sell them for points, but because they released the acquisition mission in the Mission Hall, they can''t not pay the rewards, right?


    So they would not go to Taobao Street to set up a stall. First, they would go to the Mission Hall to pay the rewards.


    Because she earned 20,000 points yesterday, Su Luo did not saying anything further, and directly sent Lan Xuan and Anye Ming to the Elite Training Room.


    Going in one day earlier, their strength will increase by one point.


    After all, with their current strength, they belong to the lowest rank in Purgatory City.


    Su Luo, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying carried the sacks and went to the Mission Hall, they carried the sacks directly without any concealment.


    Although a lot of people saw them on the way, who would have thought that what was contained in the lousy sacks was Master Grade Pills. After all, every Master Pill was precious, who would have thought it would be packed in a sack!!


    Therefore, these people entered the Mission Hall unimpeded.


    At this time, someone ran to call for the president


    But who would have knows, the president was avoiding it, at this time he was not in.


    Su Luo slightly turned her head, wanted to understand.

 Chapter 1988: Ranking to Money (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Ranking to Money (7)</h4>


    The president must have seen a lot of peopleing to hand over mission, but he was certain that she could not pay the rewards, so he simply go out to avoid it.


    Su Luo smiled and put the sack on the counter.


    Because the sack hadn''t been used all the year round, it had umted dust. At this time, the dust fell down.


    "Cough cough-" When the vice president was pushed in by someone, he just happened to run into this moment and couldn''t help coughing loudly.


    By this time, the crowd around was already a little angry.


    "Miss Su, why are you here now? You can''t pay for it, can you afford the revenge?"


    As a matter of fact, she was an hourte. Because she was a little bit unable to control the time when she was refining the pills.


    "Miss Su, you should keep your promise ah, I have handed in one hundred points!"


    "Miss Su, I have handed in 200 points. I want a Master Grade Blood Clotting Pill and a Master Grade Spirit Restoration Pill. You can''t cheat ah!"


    For a time, Su Luo was surrounded by these people and so crowded that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    Instead of being angry, Su Luo smiled.


    Looking around, and she found that there were so many peopleing today, crowding the spacious Mission Hall.


    Fearing that she was too short to be seen by everyone, Su Luo directly stepped on the chair and stepped on the table, waving her hand: "Everyone quiet, as long as the mission ispleted, the Master Grade Pills is guaranteed to be enough!"


    So, Su Luo picked up the sack, patted vigorously.


    "They all¡­ in a sack?" Everyone was suddenly dumbfounded.


    "Of course!" Su Luo''s voice was clear and decisive. "When you have handed in the mission, hurry to line up. The earlier you line up, the faster you will get paid!"


    As soon as Su Luo''s words came out, everyone looked at the sack. Although they were half believing and half doubting, they were still line up very quickly.


    Many of these people that were lining up today were the one who bought medicinal pills from Su Luo yesterday. After they took the pills back yesterday and tried it a little bit, they knew that the pill was very effective.


    Although it was the same Master Grade Pill, there were also levels. Su Luo''s pills were superior!


    In front of everyone, Su Luoyi opened the sack and showed it to everyone.


    This visual effect was really shocking!


    Looking at the neat rows of coarse porcin bottles, everyone was stunned, then disbelief, and then salivating¡­


    That many bottles were all Master Grade Pills? It isn''t exaggerating? When will the master grade pills be sold?


    However, with the guarantee of Master Grade Pills, everyone handed in the mission very quickly, because they were eager to exchange for the pills, and then quickly rush to the outer city again.


    When they were exchanging the pills, there was a lot of noise around.


    From time to time, the following dialogue urred.


    "Hey, Old Li, I only have 160 points, Lend me 40 points."


    "Old Zhao, I have 280 points, it would be better if you lend me 20 points."


    "Little Wang, why don''t we get together and round up a whole number and exchange for the pills? Later, older brother will exchange it to you ording to the points?"


    The normally quiet Mission Hall was now as noisy as a vegetable market.


    The people who got the pills were in high spirits, while those who didn''t get enough points were frustrated. They looked at Su Luo with expectant eyes.


    Su Luo was helpless and could only give a promise: "This mission will be issued for six days in total, and there will be five days left. Please make the best use of the time."

 Chapter 1989: Ranking to Money (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Ranking to Money (8)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    All of a sudden, everyone was excited.


    Because they thought that this mission would be cancelled, who would have thought that there would be five days left.


    "Wow! There''s actually more? Brother, why don''t we join together? Otherwise, if we have painstakingly gathered the medicinal herbs but then taken by other people, wouldn''t that be miserable?


    "That makes sense. Then, let''s form a group together, but the two us is definitely not enough. It would be better if we invite Old Third, this way it would be safer.


    "Yes, now that we have medicinal pills, our lives are guaranteed. Why don''t we go to the Northern Desert this time? The value of the herbs is very high."


    For a while, everyone was not excited. They seriously try to find their good friends and formed a group of two or three.


    Although a group of people had left, but there were more people squeezing towards the Mission Hall, because they saw that Su Luo still had a lot.


    After all, on the first day, due to trust, there were not many people going out to do the mission of gathering medicinal herbs, so there were many pills left.


    "Girl, don''t you still have pills? Do you sell them or not?" Someone asked out loud.


    Most of the people who came to the Mission Hall earned points by doing missions. There was a great demand for pills.


    Su Luo originally wanted to bring these medicinal pills to Taobao Street, but listening to his question, her footstep stopped.


    There should be no difference between selling on Taobao Street and selling it here, right?


    Su Luo thought and nodded, "Sell, as long as you have enough points, of course I will sell them."


    The points earned before had all been given to Lan Xuan for two people''s tuition fees. Now Su Luo was cleaner than being robbed.


    As soon as they heard that Su Luo was going to sell pills on the spot, many people swarmed in and almost exploding the scene.


    Even the people in front of the counter who were selecting a mission, they all left the mission list and squeezed towards Su Luo.


    Although the crowd was surging, Su Luo did not raise the price of the pills. It was still 200 points a bottle, which was considered as a verymon price.


    Just like yesterday, Zi Yan was sweating and busy collecting points, but she enjoyed it.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, all the remaining fifty bottles of pills in Su Luo''s sack were sold out.


    Many people who hadn¡¯t buy it felt very regretful. They were lingered around Su Luo, unwilling to leave. Su Luo could only tell them that even if they couldn¡¯t buy it, doing the task of gathering medicinal herbs was also a way to get the pills.


    In this way, these people reluctantly let Su Luo go.


    Su Luo took the herbs into her space, and then went back with Zi Yan and Beichen Ying, didn''t stay a moment longer.


    Because for her now, every moment was very important.


    This time, when they went back, the three people''s footsteps were very rxed.


    The medicine Gang didn''te to look for Su Luo again. Lu Yi and Qing Yi didn''t show up. The three people went back to Blue Cloud peak unimpeded.


    After returning to Blue Cloud Peak, Su Luo once again hurriedly shut the door of her room and began to get busy.


    Because of the increase in her proficiency and experience, the refining speed of Su Luo was getting faster and faster.


    By the next day, Su Luo had already refined 150 bottles of medicinal pills, and could no longer be packed in one sack.


    In order to make the best use of the time, Su Luo did not go in person this time, but let Zi Yan and Beichen Ying go there. After thinking about it, Su Luo was still a little worried, so she asked Qing Feng to apany them.


    But one hourter, Zi Yan returned.


    Su Luo happened to have just finished refining two furnaces, she came out to see Zi Yan and they asked with concern: "How is it? No one make things difficult for you on the way, right?"

 Chapter 1990: Great Fortune (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Great Fortune 9</h4>


    Zi Yan proudly smiled. ¡°You can rest assured. Now, no one will mock us, and no one dares to rob us. One is because of Qing Feng, and Qing Feng is First Elder.¡±


    ¡°Two is¡­¡± Zi Yan stretched herst word and smiled like a sly fox. ¡°You don¡¯t even know it, but now you can now be the most prominent person in Purgatory City. Even if we don¡¯t take any protective measures, those people will take initiative to protect us.¡±


    Su Luo had to admit what Zi Yan said was right. The people who put the task up would protect her. Nothing was better than that. Su Luo could refine medicine with peace of mind.


    Five days passed.


    The past few days, Su Luo had made a huge profit and collected a huge amount of money.


    That night, the task from the mission hall had been fulfilled, so Su Luo could finally stop refining elixir.


    Thest few days, she had been madly refining elixir, sitting in front of elixir cauldron day and night. Thanks to that, Su Luo¡¯s cultivation had greatly improved, and her affinity with the fire attribute had also been greatly increased.


    The Commander Rank is divided into three levels: Lower, Intermediate, and Advanced. In addition, each level was broken into stars.


    If you possessed three or less stars, you were in the Lower level. Intermediate level was from four to six stars, and the Advanced level was from seven to nine stars.


    Ten days ago, Su Luo had ascended to Commander Lower Rank. However, after thest seven days and nights of refining elixir, the spiritual aura in her body kept transforming, resulting from restoration and exhaustion, again and again.


    Su Luo felt that the purity of her spiritual aura had actually improved, which also meant that her cultivation had grown.


    Now, she was at two stars, but Su Luo believed that she would ascend again soon, in this Genius Training Camp.


    After dinner, several people surrounded Su Luo¡¯s room.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s count how many points you have earned in the past few days.¡± Su Luo greeted Zi Yan.


    Therefore, Zi Yan began her report. ¡°The first day, the fifty bottles gave me 10,000 points. Adding them with the previous points, the total is 20,000. However, these points were all spent on Lan Xuan and Anye Ming.¡±


    ¡°Second day, except for the mission outside, there were still 50 bottles left, so I sold them for another 10,000.¡±


    ¡°The third day¡­¡­sold for 20,000.¡±


    ¡°The fourth day¡­¡­sold for 30,000.¡±


    ¡°The fifth day, I still sold for 30,000. I also collected several top-grade spirit herbs, which will be used for ascending to the Elite Apothecary ss in the future.¡±


    ¡°On the sixth day¡­I sold for 30,000, which is slightly equivalent to the cost of top-grade elixir herbs.¡±


    ¡°Today is thest day. Before other people came, I sold more for 50,000 points!¡±


    ¡°Totally, apart from seven top-grade spirit herbs, our harvest is 170,000 points!!!!¡±


    ¡°Yay!!!¡± Su Luo cheerfully pped.


    At the beginning, Su Luo just tried to sell it. No one thought that she would earn so many points after seven days.


    In Purgatory City, wasn¡¯t having 170,000 points considered being rich? Su Luo happily thought in her heart.


    Zi Yan also couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and suggested. ¡°Can we keep doing this kind of business?¡±


    Points in Purgatory City were equivalent to currency. Many people used these points to trade for hidden cultivation books, spirit stones, weapons, equipment¡­ As long as there were enough points, they could buy anything.

 Chapter 1991: Great Fortune (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Great Fortune (10)</h4>


    Just think about it, the elixirpetition was crazy this time.


    In a short span of seven days, how much elixirs did Su Luo refine? The entire Medical Board might not be able to produce so many Master-Apothecary elixirs within seven years.


    Other people¡¯s elixirs were seen as very delicate, but Su Luo¡­That observation was just based on calction, but the efficiency couldn¡¯t bepared.


    The elixir herbs were very expensive, and it was very difficult to sell to others on such arge scale to collect money again.


    ¡°However, it is still possible to sell this once in a while. We are not in a hurry. Anyway, these 170,000 points willst us a long time.¡±


    Su Luo began distributing points. ¡°Take out the tuition fees for the two of you first - total of 40,000.¡±


    ¡°We will evenly share the remaining 130,000 points. Although Lan Xing and Anye Ming went to the Elite Training room, they still need a lot of points if they want to improve even more.¡±


    Su Luo knew it was difficult for them to make rapid progress in a short period of time, so she would use the points carefully.


    The best body strengthening training room, best elixir refining room, best cultivation room¡­ Everything must be the best. Anyway, she had points, and Ziyan and Beichen Ying were also the same.


    Therefore, with the remaining 130,000 points, Su Luo gave 30,000 points to each person.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you only have 10,000 points left? It is you who worked hard this time, so this is not enough for you.¡± Zi Yan urgently waved her hand.


    For the sake of finding hundreds of points, other people would be brothers or sworn enemies, and father and son could betray each other. However, Su Luo worked so hard to get these points, yet she ended up with the least. Zi Yan couldn¡¯t bear it.


    However, Su Luo was very determined this time, and her eyes seriously looked at Ziyan. ¡°When I enter this Genius Training Campter, I don¡¯t know when I will be able toe out, and I don¡¯t have a way tomunicate. I won¡¯t know your situation. For a while, you will only be able to rely on yourself.¡±


    ¡°With these points, even if other people bully you, you could use these points to smack them down or even could hire assassins to kill them. In short, I still can earn points again. You guys, however, are in a different situation. If I¡¯m not here anymore, there is nothing for you. Remember, you must protect yourself and grow stronger. When ites to the matter of earning points, this is not a problem at all. So try to spend as much as you can, okay?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes moistened.


    Everyone could save their earnings, but they weren¡¯t afraid to give up the points for her¡­ It was enough to have such a true friend in this life.


    Zi Yan hugged Su Luo and whispered firmly in her ear. ¡°Rx, you can rest assured that we will enter the Genius Training Camp next time!¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for you.¡± Su Luo patted her shoulder with a grin.


    Su Luo would enter the Genius Training Camp tomorrow, and they didn¡¯t know when they would meet in the future. Nobody slept a wink and instead talked all night long.


    They talked about life, ideals and gossip.


    In the end, Beichen Ying frowned and finally said, ¡°Luo Luo, that Luo Yichen¡­Don¡¯t be too close to him. Nangong will be unhappy.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly smiled. She knew what Beichen Ying meant, so she smiled and promised. ¡°I know. Unless life and death is in front of my eyes, I won¡¯t go looking for him.¡±

 Chapter 1992: Genius Training Camp (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1992: Genius Training Camp (1)</h4>


    The first Elder came in person to apany her. With how much respect she was being given, the Genius Training Camp¡¯s managers did not dare neglect her.


    When Su Luo arrived, the personnel of Genius Training Camp hurriedly came out, saw the First Elder, and suddenly became ttered.


    Afterwards, he then looked into Su Luo¡¯s eyes, which were distinctly different.


    Su Luo was handed over to Manager Li and then the First Elder left with a smile.


    The Genius Training Camp was located in the deepest part of the Wujingshan Mountain.


    The Training Camp was inside, and the spirit beasts ran wild on the outside of the mountain. Therefore, the new disciples did not dare to go back to the Purgatory City unless there were a senior with them.


    Huge clouds and mist surrounded the mountains.


    The closest mountain to Su Luo looked smallest, but in terms of size. It was ten times the size of the Himyas on Earth.


    Manager Li carried her as he flew to the mountainside. Su Luo suddenly had a bad feeling.


    When she looked down midair before, she found that the mountains and buildings in the other ces were elegant and exquisite with all kinds of facilities. However, the ce she would be staying at¡­


    ¡°The mountain base is where you will live for a long time,¡± Manager Li said with a kind smile.


    Su Luo nced around.


    At the top of the mountain, mansions were built.


    But her vi was in and simple, with no extra decoration.


    Compared with other buildings in other peaks that Su Luo just saw, the difference was like the sky and earth, like the U.S White House versus a beggar den.


    Su Luo frowned, ¡°Why here?¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t need many specifications, but the houses were too close together. This ce was not a suitable ce for her cultivation. So, Su Luo was not satisfied with this arrangement.


    Manager Li smiled.


    If the First Elder did not personally send her and speak highly of her, Li Guanshi would not have been willing to take care of a person who had just ascended to Commander Rank.


    However, Manager Li patiently exined to Su Luo, ¡°Miss Su doesn¡¯t know. New disciples who have just entered here will live here at the beginning. Some people lived here for a while and improved their cultivation before they could move away. However, some people have lived here for countless years and were still struggling here, so ah¡­ Whether you can move away from here depends on your own efforts.¡±


    ¡°What are the criteria?¡± Su Luo frownly asked.


    ¡°The Dragon List. As long as you ce in the top 300 of the Dragon List, you can move to the mountain in front of you. In that district, everyone¡¯s spaces are at least ten miles apart. Oh, right. It¡¯s called Xiayou Mountain.¡±


    Manager Li kindly continued to give information to Su Luo about the Genius Training Camp.


    ¡°For the top 200, the living environments are even better. Every person is at least a hundred miles apart. The name of the mountain is Zhongyou Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Everyone upies a certain mountain range, until you reach the top 10 people on the Dragon List.¡± Manager Li was envious.


    Being able to reach the top 10 of the Dragon List was already amazing.


    ¡°Therefore, before the assessment of the Dragon List, Miss Su must endure and live here for the time being.¡± Although Manager Li was polite, at the bottom of his heart, he felt that Su Luo would be stuck in this mountainside for a long time.

 Chapter 1993: Genius Training Camp (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1993: Genius Training Camp (2)</h4>


    Su Luo just nced at Manager Li and saw that he didn''t approve of her strength. She didn''t rush to disy her strength, she just smiled faintly.


    "When is the Dragon List assessment?"


    "At the end of every month." Manager Li looked regretful. "Now it''s just the beginning of the month, still some time till the month ends."


    In other words, Su Luo would have to stay here for at least a month.


    Su Luo looked around and knitted her eyebrows.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to live in the townhouse, the only serious issue was that there were many strange people living here.


    There was someone who kept banging his head against the mountain wall.


    Not far away, someone jumped down from the mountain peak to the foot of the mountain, and then jumped back up.


    What was more ridiculous was that there was also a person who kept cutting her own wrist with a de. She would cut, wait for the blood to coagte, and then cut again, over and over.


    Who were these people ah¡­ Su Luo held her forehead in hopelessness. In theing month, she would have to live with these bunch of weirdos. It indeed felt really strange and creepy when she thought about it.


    Manager Li looked at these bunch of weirdos and sighed, "The pressure of Genius Training Camp is so great that it drives people crazy every year. These are only a few of them, girl. You have to work hard ah."


    Saying that, Manager Li walked away with an enigmatic smile.


    Su Luo was left alone with this group of weirdos.


    Su Luo had visually inspected the townhouse and found at least hundreds of rooms full of strangers.


    She thought to herself, wouldn''t she have to live with hundreds of weirdos ah¡­


    Anyway, Su Luo nced around and found that all the people who came out of their rooms were not normal people. Su Luo had no interest in talking with them, so she went straight to her own quarters.


    The ce was at least clean, and had all the things that should have been there. There was no need for Su Luo to worry about.


    If there''s something distinctive, it was the screen, an optical tablet , on the table.


    It looked something simr to an opticalputer.


    After fumbling for a while, Su Luo finally found the switch and turned it on.


    In front of the desk, a bright blue and white light shone on Su Luo''s face, showing her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    After entering the Genius Training Camp, Su Luo expressed her excitement for the first time.


    There was a lot of information on the Light Brain. But what Su Luo was most interested in was the Point Exchange list.


    In this list, Su Luo found many things that she coveted¡­


    S-ss full set of soft armor! Exchange for 50,000 points!


    There was also the second volume of the Spirit Dance Step that Su Luo had been searching for a long time!


    At the beginning, Su Luo had taken a lot of effort to steal the first volume of the Spirit Dance Steps from the Royal Pce of the Western Jin Dynasty. However, the second volume was never found and her Spirit Dance Steps stagnated.


    But now, this secret collection was lying on the exchange list.


    Ten thousand points! It only took ten thousand points to exchange for the second volume of the Spirit Dance Steps.


    Did she want to exchange it? Su Luo scratched her ear and cheek, hesitating. It was like going shopping and seeing the clothes that you really liked. Grass grew in your heart . If you don''t buy them, then your heart would itch.


    No! No way! Su Luo pped herself on the head to bring herself together¡­


    Although she made a lot of points before, she only had 10,000 points on hand. If she bought the second volume of the Spirit Dance Steps, she would be a pauper!


    Su Luo restrained her heart that was getting distracted with great difficulty, and opened the second page of the Point Exchange list with trembling hands.

 Chapter 1994: Genius Training Camp (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1994: Genius Training Camp (3)</h4>


    "Oha??" Su Luo covered her face with her hands and almost jumped up excitedly.


    No wonder everyone wanted to enter the Genius Training Camp, apart from anything else, just this points exchanging alone made her fall in love.


    Look at this page.


    Weapon Enhancement Gem.


    Su Luo always wanted to strengthen her Cheng Ying sword and enhance its power, but she hadn''t been able to find the gem. Now, the gem was obediently stayed in the training camp''s storehouse, get dusty and waiting for her to exchange it.


    Points, points!!!


    Now, Su Luo wished she could grow a hundred thousand hands and a hundred thousand more medicinal cauldron, and used an assembly line to produce pills and then sell them.


    She had a lot of treasure that she wanted to exchange, and her heart hurts.


    "No hurry, there will be more opportunities in the future." Su Luo looked at the diamond card that multiplied point by five in her hand and confidently admonished herself.


    It was not until this moment that she realized what kind of treasure the City Master had given her.


    Just as Su Luo was flipping through a great variety of valuable things from the points exchange list and her little face was red with excitement, suddenly there was a pounding sound from next door.


    "Dong -- Dong -- Dong --"


    Mechanical and regr, just like rain hitting the ground.


    Su Luo covered her head in headache.


    Heavens, how do people live here! How could they cultivate in peace! I really want to move out soon!


    There''s a document in the light brain that introduced the entire Genius Training Camp, Su Luo quickly reads about the amodation.


    Although Manager Li told her a few things, but it was not as detailed as this.


    The mountain where Su Luo now lived in was called Bottom Mountain.


    In the whole Genius Training Camp, now there were thousands of disciples studying here.


    Except for the top 300 of the Dragon List, the rest of the people were all crammed in the Bottom Mountain.


    This Bottom Mountain, in the Genius Training Camp, was considered the abandoned one.


    Su Luo had to go through all kinds of hardships to get in and then found that she had been abandoned. That kind ofplicated mood was not understandable to others.


    200 to 300 candidates lived in Downstream Mountain, indicating that they were barely feasible.


    100 to 200 candidates lived in Midstream Mountain.


    50 to 100 candidates lived in the Upstream Mountain.


    In fact, after entering the 100, they had little status in the Genius Training Camp.


    The top 50 candidates were really top-tier.


    50 to 11, each had an independent mountain peak.


    As for the top 10, that was the real upper ss. Everyone had an independent mountain range that wasrger than the bottom mountain where thousands of people live. The entire guards and logistics were allplete, just like a small kingdom.


    In fact, the most important thing was, the higher the ranking, the closer they live to the core spiritual source of the Genius Training Camp, the more benefits they get!


    One had to know that it was because of that core spiritual source that the Genius Training Camp and Purgatory City existed.


    Although Su Luo didn''t know how frightening the core spiritual source was, it was said that this was the reason that attracted countless assessment candidates to the Genius Training Camp through the difficult path.


    Su Luo hurriedly scanned all the information ten lines at a nce. She had a high retentive memory and won''t forget it easily. If she wanted to use itter, she could just get it out of her mind.


    In order to earn more points, Su Luo decided to go into the space and refine medicinal pills.


    Now, she had a lot of herbs in her space. They were all spiritual herbs received from previous gathering mission and she did nor have enough time to refine the spirit grasses.

 Chapter 1995: Genius Training Camp (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Genius Training Camp (4)</h4>


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside.


    Su Luo didn''t want to pay attention to it, but because the noises outside were getting more and more noisy, she couldn''t cultivate at all, so she could only go to see it gloomily.


    Through the transparent crystal ss, Su Luo could clearly see the scene outside.


    There was a fight outside.


    No, to be exact, it was a group beating one person.


    A group of ferocious people surrounded a young girl and beat her heavily. Every blow was earth-shaking.


    The young girl curled up on the ground and let the rain-like fist hit her, she didn''t know how to resist at all.


    But she was still did good, curled up, hands tightly wrapped around her head, not letting the head hurt.


    Seeing this scene, Su Luo''s eyebrows slightly knitted.


    This was the Genius Training Camp, everyone only knew that the people who coulde in, each person''s innate skill was the genius of the genius, thinking that entering the Genius Training Camp was the finish line.


    But this scene was stating the truth to Su Luo. In fact, entering the Genius Training Camp was only the beginning, and there were countless of difficulties and obstacles waiting for her in the future.


    Seeing the petite young girl being beaten, and seeing the aggressive and fierce appearance of the leading girl, Su Luo only shook her head.


    She was not so old-fashioned and kind-hearted. The young girl didn''t know how to resist it herself, why should she make an unnecessary move?


    Su Luo ignored these troubles and wanted to turn around and leave to cultivate in the basement.


    But at this moment, suddenly-


    The young girl''s body was picked up by the fierce girl, and then kicked forward heavily!


    The young girl seemedpletely powerless to resist and could only let that huge force hit her.


    The little girl seemed unable to resist at all, so she could only be let out by that huge force.


    There was a crash noise.


    The ce where shended was Su Luo''s house.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Was it unintentional or deliberate?


    At this time, the young girl had fainted, and the blood at the corners of her mouth flowed out quietly.


    Su Luo shook her head and didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded loudly.


    "Bang bang! Bang bang bang! "


    The attitude of the person who knocked on the door was very unfriendly and could even be called very bad.


    Su Luo frowned.


    She wanted to spend a month in this Bottom Mountain in a low-profile, but obviously, these people wanted to torment her.


    One point of the transparent crystal ss was good, that is, Su Luo could see the scene outside, but the outside could not see the inside.


    It seems that today''s trouble can''t be avoided. Su Luo sneered, with a waved of her hand, and the door opened.


    The leading girl Hong Yi rushed in, pointing at Su Luo and scolded: "Why did you open the door so slow! Do you still want to live!"


    Su Luo''s cold eyes shot towards Hong Yi.


    Hong Yi immediately felt as if her neck was being strangled, and felt a cold rising from the bottom of her feet and spreading all over her body.


    Hong Yi was slightly stunned, and then she was furious!


    Hateful! A new loathsome girl dare to be unreasonable to her!


    Hong Yi rushed in and shouted at Su Luo: "You, quicklypensate with points!"


    Su Luo looked at her, unable to understand.


    "Compensate with points? Why?" Su Luo asked curiously.


    "Because of your window smashed my person!" Hong Yi straightened her chest and said with a great confidence.


    Her pair of eyes looked at Su Luo with arrogance and contempt, as if Su Luo was just a little ant on the ground, letting her pinch and tten it.

 Chapter 1996: Genius Training Camp (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Genius Training Camp (5)</h4>


    Su Luo was being so despised by her, after being inexplicably speechless, she thought it was ridiculous.


    She pointed to the gorgeous, blood stained floor-to-ceiling window. Her voice was cold without any fluctuation. She asked lightly, "You mean this window?"


    "Yes!" Hong Yi knew it was unreasonable, but she was exceptionally calm.


    "Hehe." Su Luo''s smile was full of meaning.


    She didn''tin about her windows getting dirty, but the other sideined that her windows had broken her person first?


    Su Luo suddenly remembered that when one pped others but the guilty party first used the other person of hitting the guilty party''s hands with the other person''s face. It was really the same thing.


    Hong Yi saw Su Luo''s face smiling vaguely. The calm in her eyes made people felt cold in the bottom of their heart.


    "You, would youpensate or not?" Hong Yi shouted loudly!


    There were five or six people behind the girl, therefore, her force was very sufficient.


    "Nopensation." Su Luo folded her hand and firmly refused.


    "You, you actually won''tpensate!" The girl didn''t expect that a neer would dare to be so arrogant in front of her, and suddenly she became even more angry. Her fingertips trembled and pointed at Su Luo, "Good, nopensation, right? Very good"


    "What''s good? "Su Luo looked at her with a smile.


    "Brothers, she said nopensation, what''s to be done?" Hong Yi smiled coldly at the little friends behind her.


    "Don''tpensate, then snatch it. Why waste so much time?"


    "This is not the first time we do this kind of thing, why does Senior Sister Hong Yi have to ask this many times?"


    "In the Bottom Mountain, who dares to fight with our Senior Sister Hong Yi? Isn''t that seeking death?"


    Five or six henchmen in the back made theirments.


    Hong Yi was extremely proud, she looked coldly at Su Luo: "Did you hear that? Are you afraid? "


    Su Luo stroked her forehead, how could she meet such a willful, unbridled, and stupid youngdy?


    Su Luo wanted to let her off, but the youngdy suddenly waved her hand and shouted: "Go! Beat her down for this Miss!"


    "Very Well!"


    Five or six henchmen instantly rushed towards Su Luo at an amazing speed!


    There was a chill in Su Luo''s heart!


    Because there were five or six people, and the strength was not weak, so Su Luo did not dare to make it big, she directly used her space gravity!


    All of these people have never seen the space gravity. They didn''t look at it for a while, they suddenly felt helpless as if they were sinking into the mud.


    All of a sudden, they felt that their strength had dropped one level in an instant!


    And Su Luo was waiting for this moment!


    One only saw her yellow dress rapidly moved like lightning, and only fragments of her could be seen on the ground.


    A series of clear and loud ps sounded in the noisy room!


    Previously, each and every one of the henchmen were arrogant. But in a short while, they were beaten silly by Su Luo. They stood still and covered their swollen cheeks with one hand, wanted to cry but had no tears.


    At the same time, they all cursed in the heart: This girl is so fierce!


    Hong Yi was also stunned, she looked at Su Luo and those several silly geese, she couldn''t react for a while.


    But she soon came back to her senses, pointing at the henchmen and cursed: "You stupid pigs! What are you doing? Get into it ah!"


    Those group of silly pigs wanted to cry but had no tears.


    The other girl was so fast that they couldn''t even touch a corner of her dress. How could they go on?

 Chapter 1997: Genius Training Camp (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Genius Training Camp (6)</h4>


    "Miss, she''s, she''s odd!" One of the henchmanined.


    "What''s odd?" Hong Yi asked with a sneer.


    "She, she seems to be able to reduce our speed and strength."


    "Utter rubbish!" Hong Yi didn''t believe it at all. "Keeping dogs are better than keeping you bunch of idiots! You get out of the way, this Miss will personally deal with it!"


    With that, Hong Yi shook through her waist, and the whip inserted in her back suddenly appeared.


    "You, die!"


    Hong Yi roared, and then rushed behind Su Luo''s body!


    Su Luo''s lips raised into a sneer.


    Just as the girl rushed three feet away from her body, Su Luo turned her hands. A little me appeared on her right index finger.


    Just as the girl''s whip wasshed towards Su Luo''s face, the mes on Su Luo''s fingers instantly turned into long and thin but turbulent fire snake, and suddenly rushed toward Hong Yi''s neck!


    The girl just felt a sparks in front of her eyes. The whip had just beenshed, but she found that her whip had been burned into a piece of smoke and flew away.


    Just as she was frightened and furious, the Fire Snake fiercely wrapping itself around her neck.


    "No!" Hong Yi turned around and ran back!


    But the Fire Snake as if it was clinging to her, pursue her relentlessly, unwilling to let go!


    Hong Yi waspletely stupefied.


    Because she knew how powerful this fire snake was!


    That whip was not an ordinary whip, but an Ice Cold Spirit whip. It had the energy that could control the fire attribute. However, only confronted it once, and it was already swallowed by this fire snake, which showed how terrible this fire snake was!


    If it catched up to her, how could she have a chance to live?


    Thinking of this, Hong Yi looked as pale as snow. She fully used one hundred percent of her skill to escape!


    She wanted to run out, but by this time the door had already been closed by Su Lou. Where could she run?


    Therefore, the poor Hong Yi could only run away inside the room quickly, and behind her, the Yun Luo Red Lotus seemed to have a lot of fun, so much that it was unwilling to let go of her.


    "Help! Help!" Hong Yi could feel that the Fire Snake had jumped up her back and was about to bite her neck!


    "Wuwuwu, I don''t want to die! You bastards, why haven''t youe and save me yet!" Hong Yi was frightened, crying and shouting again.


    At this time, the henchmen came back to their senses, hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to save her.


    But -


    The fire snake that turned into the Yun Luo Red Lotus was divided into six part at once, and each one chased after every one of them.


    For a time, bright yellow mes and people fleeing in disarray everywhere in the room.


    As long as they took a step slower, the Yun Luo Red Lotus would bite, and the bite wound would burn. The pain was not something that ordinary people could bear.


    But the space in the hall was pitifully small, so this group of people would bump into each other when they ran, and then fell and sprawled on their back, and then were bitten by the Yun Luo Red Lotus for several times.


    For a while, the hall was full of screams, and it was extremely miserable.


    What about Su Luo at this time?


    She was sitting in a cozy chair, her hands were high on the desk, holding a red fruit in her hand. She was watching the show and eating fruit at the same time, veryfortable.


    Because these people were using everything in their power to escape. All their Spirit Power was consumed very quickly, and soon would be exhausted.


    The screams were getting weaker and weaker.


    In the end, this group of people could no longer support themselves, and fell to the ground one by one.

 Chapter 1998: Genius Training Camp (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Genius Training Camp (7)</h4>


    At this time, Su Luo had finished eating the red fruit and the ice grapes. She washed her hands with Celestial Spirit Water and took a silk handkerchief made of a thousand of years ice silk. Slowly and carefully, she wiped every finger clean.


    Then, she put aside the handkerchief and stood up.


    With a wave of hands, the michievious Yun Luo Red Lotus yfully wags its tail, restored the original state of its body, and arge fire lotus blossomed behind Su Luo''s body.


    For a while, the hot temperature in the room dropped.


    But the pain of those people on the ground was not diminished.


    Seeing them like this, Su Luo also felt pity.


    Look at them one by one. When they first came in, they were still put on airs, but now? From top to bottom, one could scape ash out of their body, painted with ck, no spot on the skin was in a good condition.


    "Tut tut, how painful is it?" Su Luo squatted down, looked at the Hong Yi, and poked at the scorched spot on her face.


    "Ah!!!"


    Hong Yi screamed in pain!


    Do you have to be so cruel? Is it good to be bitten by the damned fire snake three times in a row???


    "You said, you didn''t go to the good heaven, why on earth were you rushing into hell instead? Do you have a special hobby and specifically came to seek abuse?" Su Luo looked at them with a smile.


    In this battle, Su Luo didn''t make much effort at all, and the group of people fell and hurt themselves, causing her no chance to show off.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Seeing Su Luo, Hong Yi was frightened and angry as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Originally she wanted to bully a neer, she just wanted to rob some treasure, but who would have thought that this neer was not weak at all. On the contrary, she was the devil!!!


    "What''s with me? Do I look very terrible?" Su Luo asked with a grin.


    "You''re dead! Older sister Wei won''t let you go!" Hong Yi turned away angrily!


    "Older sister Wei? Who is that?" Asked Su Luo with augh.


    "Sister Wei, that was the female leader of this Bottom Mountain! If you offended us, it means you offended Older sister Wei. Wait and see how you would die! Are you afraid?"


    Hong Yi still looked as malicious as before, appeared to be fierce but cowardly in the heart, but her imposing manner seemed somewhat insufficient, which made her words very unconvincing.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of death. What can I do?" what should I do?" Su Luo pretended to be afraid.


    "Are you afraid? Since you are afraid, why haven''t you let me go!" Hong Yi arrogance increased.


    "Since this Older sister Wei is so protective of you, let here and redeem you." Su Luo stood up with a faint smile, and told the pitch ck henchmen, "Go tell Older sister Wei toe over and bring 100,000 points. Otherwise, humph!"


    After saying that, Su Luo stood up and didn''t wait for them to react, kicked them all out one by one!


    Watching her little friends being let go like flying kites, Hong Yi was anxious!


    "You''re going to let me go!"


    Su Luo sneered: "If I let you go, who willpensate me for the mess in this room? Youngdy, you are very valuable."


    Su Luo said while patting Hong Yi''s head, then left her angry and confused, and went into the inner room, so Hong Yi was abandoned in the original ce.


    "Hateful, hateful, hateful!!!" Hong Yi smashed her fist and punched the ground angrily.

 Chapter 1999: Genius Training Camp (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Genius Training Camp (8)</h4>


    Su Luo''s voice came coldly: "Ten thousand points for one tile, don''t hesitate to smash them."


    So expensive!!!


    "You female robber! Female bandit!" Hong Yi shouted angrily at Su Luo.


    "It seems you are in quite high spirit, those burns seem to be able to heal on its own, this youngdy doesn''t have to give you treatment." Su Luo spread her hands and went to work on her own affairs.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Hong Yi looked up to the sky and screamed.


    She had always been taken care of and grew up protected and sheltered. She had always been the one who bullied others. When had she ever been so humiliated? Really hateful!


    Humph, wait until Older sister Wei came here, there will be something good for you!!!


    Hong Yi clenched her fist and told herself to endure it!


    However, Hong Yi felt that time passed very slowly¡­


    After what it felt like centuryter, the familiar footsteps finally sounded outside.


    In fact, only one hour had passed.


    When Hong Yi heard the footsteps, she suddenly jumped up and shouted: "Older sister Wei, save me ah! Older sister Wei!"


    However, before her Senior sister Wei came, a goose yellow figure shed by, then, Hong Yi was grabbed by her throat!


    "Stop it!" When Wei Hua just came in, she saw this scene, and she was immediately furious!


    Su Luo smiled coldly, then threw Hong Yi like throwing a garbage, and cast a nce at Wei Hua: "Do you bring the points?"


    "What points?" Wei Hua said angrily.


    Su Luo swept her eyes behind Wei Hua''s body. At this time, the five henchmen were noting, presumably they were recuperating.


    Wei Hua''s ostentation was bigger than Hong Yi, followed by a dozen of people behind her. They all seemed to be full of vigor and have better skills than those five henchmen.


    Su Luo smiled lightly: "Then redeemed this person with points, otherwise, do you think my ce was ruined like this for nothing?"


    "How many points?" Wei Hua suddenly sneered.


    Su Luo held out one finger.


    "1000 points? What a big talk! " Wei Hua stared at Su Luo with condescending attitude.


    "1000 points is a big talk? I clearly said it''s 100,000 points." Su Luo said with a smile.


    "One hundred thousand?" Wei Hua looked at Su Luo as if she was an idiot. It was hard to believe that Su Luo would ask this amount.


    She was nine stars of Commander Rank and would be promoted to the Saint Rank at any time. While Su Luo was just two stars of Commander Rank!


    A small two stars dared to be arrogant in front of her who was nine stars?


    "How dare youpete with the sun and the moon for brilliance? You''re simply overestimating your capabilities!"


    "When I overestimating my capabilities or not, I won''t know until I''ve tried." Su Luo folder her arms and sneered.


    "Good! If you can receive ten moves from me, I will give 100,000 points to you!" Wei Hua waved her big hand, said domineeringly, every word was said with a loud voice.


    However, the people behind Wei Hua spoke.


    "Leader, why are you polite to her? Let''s go together¡­ "


    Who would have imagined, this person''s words hadn''t finished yet, but Su Luo had alreadyughed out loud over there.


    "The so-called leader, gang up to fight? This time, I''ve learned a lot, hahaha- "


    See Su Luoughed so wildly, Wei Hua was angry!


    "Shut up!" The man was rewarded by Wei Hua''s anger, "Get lost! Remember! No one is allowed to participate in this battle!"


    Under Wei Hua''s furious re, the group of people could only retreat helplessly.

 Chapter 2000: Genius Training Camp (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Genius Training Camp (9)</h4>


    Wei Hua nced at Su Luo contemptuously: "Remember, within ten moves."


    "Got it, as long as I can stand ten moves from you, you willpensate me 100,000 points." Su Luo casually waved her hand.


    "But if you lose¡­" Wei Hua smiled coldly, "You have to hand over three treasures on you, that''s the rule!"


    Su Luo suddenly recalled of the ???Prison on Fire??? that she had watched. When new prisoners came in, they had to fight first, tell them to smoke, and then slept in the ce closest to the toilet.


    Su Luo couldn''t help but sighed, no matter where she went, the new people were not easy to get along.


    Now, she would stand up first, she won''t be bullied by others.


    Since she wanted to show her power, she should seize the strongest one. Hong Yi was not good enough, this Big Sister Wei was just right.


    Without waiting for Big Sister Wei to speak, Su Luo suddenly smiled coldly, and then a white light shed.


    Su Luo took the initiative to strike first and rushed towards Big Sister Wei!


    Big Sister Wei sneered: Just a small primary Commander Rank, dare to fight her? Courting death!


    Big Sister Wei didn''t even bring out her weapons. She turned her palms and made heavy imprints one after another, surrounding Su Luo!


    A trap!


    Su Luo was a little scared of the trap, so she didn''t wait for the trapping array to form, the Cheng Ying sword in her hand had burst out.


    These imprints, like bubbles, were suspended in mid air.


    The Cheng Ying sword ruthlessly plunged into the first imprint bubble.


    The bubble burst.


    Big Sister Wei was shocked.


    She didn''t expect that a small two star of Commander Rank like Su Luo was able to break her defense and pierced her imprint bubble.


    But then, she sneered.


    "So what if you could break it? Could you break my imprint faster than the speed I form my bubbles? Big Sister Wei''s words had not fall yet, and a series of seven or eight imprints already flew out of her hands.


    The moreter, the faster her speed was, and finally almost came out in cluster.


    Su Luo knew that what Big Sister Wei said was true. If it was only with Cheng Ying sword, she couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    But, could it be that she would concede?


    Impossible!


    Su Luo looked at Big Sister Wei who was proud of herself, and there was a trace of deep smile in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Little red lotus, go!"


    Su Luo ordered.


    In her space, he was wearing a small, bright red dudou , with a high ponytail on his head. The plump white body rolled around on the lotus leaves. Hearing the order, Little red lotus immediately smiled.


    Soon after, it transformed into a cluster of me, and joined with the Cheng Ying sword.


    At this time, the power of Cheng Ying sword soared!


    "Crash--"


    Wherever Cheng Ying sword went, it swept everything on its way!


    "Bang Bang--"


    Seeing that the array was about to be assembled, and seeing that Big Sister Wei''s big move was about to be released, at this moment, Cheng Ying sword was furious.


    Merging the Cheng Ying sword of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, no one could stop them from doing anything!


    Where the sword moved, everything vanished in a puff of smoke!


    At this time, the imprint bubbles was just as fragile as the bubble blown out of soap water.


    Where the Cheng Ying sword passed, there was crackling sound. The imprint bubbles was broken and disappeared.


    The imprint bubble, which had been painstakingly formed by Big Sister Wei, was cleaned up in a sh.


    Afterwards, Cheng Ying sword was obediently inserted into the sheath on Su Luo''s back.


    Su Luo looked at the dazed Big Sister Wei in front of her with a smile.

 Chapter 2001: Genius Training Camp (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Genius Training Camp (10)</h4>


    After shaking her head for a while, Big Sister Wei came back to her senses. Then she stared at Su Luo with disbelief.


    It''s broken!


    She actually broke her imprint bubbles.


    Is this really a neer who just got in? Is this really a two-starmander rank?


    In that moment when Big Sister Wei lost her senses, Su Luo hadunched a sneak attack.


    The line of fire spread on the ground.


    It formed a square cage, trapping Big Sister Wei''s in it.


    When Big Sister Wei discovered it, she only saw the square line on the ground, then it exploded!


    Big sister Wei was trapped in it.


    Big sister Wei sneered: "Do you think this will trap me? What a joke!"


    With that, Big Sister Wei released ice energy, because she happened to be ice attributed.


    Just when Big Aister Wei thought that she could get out of the trap easily, she soon stopped smiling.


    Because she found these mes was very strange!


    No matter how much ice energy she released, she couldn''t extinguish these mes!


    "What''s going on?" Big Sister Wei was a little flustered.


    This was ridiculous, the opposite side was just a small two-star, howe she could not extinguish the opposite side''s fire? It was not logical at all.


    Su Luo, with her hands crossed around her chest, stood outside the ring of fire and calmly looked at Big Sister Wei, who was desperate in the fire cage, with a wicked sneer on her lips.


    This fire, however, was the me of Yun Luo Red Lotus. Not to mention Big Sister Wei''s nine stars, even a genuine saint ranked may also not be able toe out.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei was very pitiful.


    The little guy, Yun Luo Red Lotus, was very yful. In addition, Big Sister Wei was not polite to Su Luo before. At this time, he was just trying to help Su Luo to get revenge.


    Originally, the size was three times threw, that was nine square meters, slowly tightening and tightening.


    Later, it became two times two, four square meters.


    Later, one square meter.


    Big Sister Wei was crying!!!


    Because the fire was really burning her eyebrows.


    "I summon ice elements with my life¡­" Big sister Wei was helpless.


    She used thest move!


    In an instant, her ice element burst out!


    For a time, the ice system and the fire system were locked in a battle.


    After all, the Yun Luo Red Lotus was still a child. He had a fight with Hong Yi before, and now she has been besieged Big Sister Wei for a long time, so it was hard to continue.


    "I''m so tired." Little red lotus yawned, rolled back to Su Luo''s space, turned into its original form, a red lotus, and recuperated.


    Of course, while Little red Lotus withdrew, Su Luo sneered at Big Sister Wei: "I can''t really burn you to death, this time, I will let you go!"


    With a wave of Su Luo''s hand, Little Red lotus disappeared instantly.


    The two actions were nearly coincide.


    This was the mutual understanding of the contract.


    Other people really believed that Su Luo would let Big Sister Wei go, even Big Sister Wei herself.


    At this time, the dizzy Big Sister Wei who was burned by the Yun Luo Red Lotus finally came out.


    But her figure was really awful.


    With Hong Yi and the previous five henchmen, it was like they were cast in the same mold, pitch ck.


    "Cough and cough -" Big Sister Wei kept coughing.


    Su Luo leisurely looked at her: "Do you want to continue topete?"


    In fact, without the protection of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, Su Luo''s strength had been greatly reduced.

 Chapter 2002: Genius Training Camp (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2002: Genius Training Camp (11)</h4>


    ording to a normal person, after experiencing the ferocious Yun Luo Red Lotus, she would not dare to continue.


    But the brain circuit of Big Sister Wei could not bepared to normal people.


    As the result, Big Sister Wei boldly shook her head and set out a fighting stance: "Come on!"


    Su Luo smiled faintly.


    Without the Yun Luo Red Lotus, she still had her space gravity.


    "Fine!" Su Luo snorted and moved, quickly rushed towards Big Sister Wei!


    Big Sister Wei also rushed towards Su Luo!


    At the moment when the two of them were very close, with a whoosing sound, Su Luo quietly released her space gravity.


    The first time people saw space gravity, without exception, they would all fall into the trap!


    So, poor Big Sister Wei suddenly found that her speed had dropped!


    Just when she was stunned.


    "Pa!"


    A clear pping sound rang in her ear.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!!!"


    Su Luo made a move without slightest hesitation and heavily pped Big Sister Wei''s face.


    For a moment, it was thrilling.


    At this time, the people that Big Sister Wei brought were all went mad!


    One by one, they all foolishly looked at Big sister Wei, who was dizzy and confused.


    What in the world is going on ah? Isn''t it too crazy?


    Big Sister Wei was the boss of this area, shouldn''t she be invincible? She was usually well known as fierce and malicious, okay? The words was that, the Big Sister did not fight people, only beat people.


    Look how confident and aggressive she was?


    But now, a neer who was just passed the assessment pped her face, and that face became swollen like a pig''s head!


    That pping sound made them all had a headache for Big Sister Wei ah.


    This scene, made this group of smallckeys lookedpletely dumbfounded, did not know what to do or how to react.


    Poor Big Sister Wei.


    ording to her normal strength, if Su Luo wanted to thrash her like this, it was simply impossible.


    But because she used most of her spirit power to withstand the Yun Luo Red Lotus, at this time her Spirit Power was nearly exhausted, and the hateful Su Luo used her space gravity to initiate attacking others, so she was able to make her like this.


    So, she became like this, turned into a pig''s head by Su Luo.


    In the end, Su Luo''s palm hurt. She sneered and left the Big Sister.


    Su Luo crouched, smiled and looked at Big Sister Wei: "Hey, the agreement is ten moves, why don''t you stand up and fight ah."


    Big Sister Wei almost cried!


    Do you have to be such a bully!!!!


    Now she didn''t even have the strength to move a finger, okay?


    Su Luo saw that Big Sister Wei''s eyes were closed, and she fainted. She felt that it was extremely funny.


    Since that was the case, let Big Sister Wei take a rest first. Anyway, Big sister Wei had brought arge group of people, she was not worried that no one could apany her to y.


    So, Su Luo slowly stood up and looked over the group ofckeys.


    The group ofckeys lowered their heads one by one, afraid to look at Su Luo in the eyes, and then they were called out to ept the attack.


    "Do you want to go up one by one or attack in a group?" Asked Su Luo with a smile.


    In fact, after the few actions, there was not much left of Su Luo''s spirit power. If this group of people were brave enough to rush in a group, Su Luo would definitely could only escape.


    Therefore, the more so, the more Su Luo showed as if the victory was already within her grasp, with manner as light as the cloud and the wind, to confuse the opponent.


    But these group of people didn''t think so.


    Theckeys wanted to attack in a group, but who would dare to say this? Didn''t you see that Big Sister Wei waspletely beaten like this?

 Chapter 2003: Genius Training Camp (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2003: Genius Training Camp (12)</h4>


    Normally, Big Sister Wei could beat ten people by herself. Now, Big Sister Wei had been beaten silly by this horrible new female demon. It could be proved that this new female demon could definitely beat ten of them!


    What to do? There''s no doubt that they will die ah!


    The ten people who were mortally afraid of death looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes.


    Later, the ten people tacitly all admit defeat.


    "No, no, No. how can we do things without manners like attacking in a group?"


    "We have no quarrel or enmity with you. Why would anyone want to do that?"


    "We just came to have a look. As for other things, we don''t know at all."


    "A new fellow disciple are just here, you should be busy, right? Then, if you are busy, how about we go back first?"


    "If there is something you don''t understand about this ce, you can ask us. If there''s nothing, we will¡­"


    The group of people saw Su Luo just smiled but didn''t speak. They didn''t know where the courage came from, they sneak away quietly.


    At this moment, Hong Yi shouted loudly.


    "Stop! You bastards! When Older Sister Wei wakes up, she won''t spare you!!!"


    Hong Yi wanted to cry but could not cry at this time.


    She had pinned all her hopes on Big Sister Wei. Originally, she believed that as long as Big Sister Wei came over, she would be safely return, and she could take revenge on Su Luo!


    But! But!


    She couldn''t guess the ending, let alone the process!


    Who would have thought that Big Sister Wei, who was still mighty a moment ago, would suffer a crushing defeat here?


    After the defeat of Big Sister Wei, Hong Yi stared foolishly and couldn''t get back to her senses. When thoseckeys wanted to run, she woke up.


    No, they can''t run like this! Otherwise, what would she do? What about Older Sister Wei?


    For a while, Hong Yi was busy quarreling with thoseckeys, while Su Luo watched with interest as they had an internal strife.


    In the end, this question was still submitted to Su Luo.


    "You can''t go even if you wanted to." Su Luo slowly dropped a sentence.


    "What do you want to do?" Theckeys speak in unison.


    "It''s very simple. Stay or redeem with points to leave." Su Luo looked at them with a smile.


    For a while, everyone suddenly had an urge to cry, especially Hong Yi.


    In the beginning, she came to rob Su Luo on purpose, but who would have thought that Su Luo was so powerful, making the people behind her fell one by one.


    "You¡­ how much do you want!" Theckeys were somewhatcking in confidence, afraid that Su Luo would demand an exorbitant price.


    Su Luo actually wanted to send them away, because if the few of them really joined together, she really could not handle it now.


    "How many points is your life worth, don''t you understand?" Su Luo sneered.


    Although they had to be quickly sent away in order to have a good night sleep, but Su Luo''s haughtiness was high.


    So, severalckecys gathered together and whispered to each other. Soon, they sent a representative to discuss with Su Luo: "Ten of us, 10,000 points each, no more!"


    This sentence was spoken with powerful and resonating voice.


    Su Luo listened, although her face was not happy, but her heart was happy.


    Theseckeys ah¡­ Originally, she wanted to quickly sent them away, but unexpectedly, she could still squeeze 100,000 points?


    Su Luo was happy, but she coughed: "You big guys, you''re only worth 10,000 points?"

 Chapter 2004: Genius Training Camp (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Genius Training Camp (13)</h4>


    "Fifteen thousand, no more!" The leader, who had seen the power of the ferocious female demon, had raised the price.


    Although his friends were all distressed, they did not dare to be angry in order to protect their lives.


    Su Luo knew when she should stop.


    So she frowned and snorted, "Alright, I don''t have so much time, if it''s fifteen thousand then it''s fifteen thousand, I''ll sell it cheaply."


    Everyone was about to cry!


    Cheap? Fifteen thousand is cheap?!


    They were a group of people who are specialized in robbing and bullying neers. They had saved 15,000 points with great difficulty. Now they have to spend them all, okay?


    However, in order to protect their lives, these young men could only mourn, standing in line, one by one, each one was stiff and mournful, wanted to cry but had no tears, surrendering all their fortune to Su Luo. Then, they all left, each one was bleak and sorrowful.


    Watching them leave, Hong Yi was anxious and shouted: "Hey! Hey you! Go tell my father¡­"


    Without waiting for Su Luo to speak, those few bleak figures slipped away in an instant, and then disappeared.


    Su Luo looked at the two women in the hall, and suddenly she felt a little worried.


    How should she deal with these two?


    Forget it, keep selling, how many points could be sold.


    So, Su Luo kicked Big Sister Wei''s head with her feet.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up quickly, don''t think you can escape paying the points by fainting."


    When Big Sister Wei woke up and saw Su Luo, she started to roll quickly and subconsciously took a fighting stance.


    "What? Still want to fight? " Su Luo sneered.


    Big Sister Wei red at Su Luo in an instant! She would never forget that p.


    "Hurry up, just hand over the points and get out of here. Don''t forget the previous one hundred thousand bet." Su Luo sneered.


    "100,000 points? Don''t have it." Big Sister Wei sat down on the ground in a huff.


    Seeing that she was like the dead pig not afraid of the boiling water, Su Luo was speechless.


    Come on, you are the boss in this area, okay? Is it really okay to sit on the ground and act shamelessly like a child?


    "I won''t go, I won''t go, what can you do to me!" The Big Sister sat on the ground and refused to stand up.


    Su Luo stared nkly.


    At this time, why did the Big Sister resembled a foolish big sister, it seemed that her brain did not function well?


    It''s unlikely caused by her before, right?


    But what does thrashing her face have to do with the brain?


    Su Luo didn''t understand, so she asked Hong Yi who should''ve understand: "This is your big sister? Why is your big sister like this?"


    With tears in her eyes, Hong Yi pointed at Su Luo and used: "It''s all because you! It''s all because you! It''s all because you!"


    Su Luo was depressed, could it be that she really broke Big Sister Wei? This is really¡­


    Su Luo has not finished sighing, but Hong Yi had already cried out: "Older Sister Wei''s brain is not very bright. She has been getting better in the past year with great difficulty, now you are the cause of the disease!!!"


    Su Luo sighed, this Big sister is so big, how could she be broken so easily?


    "So, now what?" Su Luo though that she might as well forget about earning point, it''s better to sweep these two people out of the door.


    "Now, you can only cure older sister Wei, or she will pester you, humph, and keep pestering you topete until you are defeated!" Hong Yi was a bit sad and a bit rejoicing in other people''s misfortune.

 Chapter 2005: Genius Training Camp (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Genius Training Camp (14)</h4>


    Su Luo was shocked on the spot.


    "What? Forever?"


    "Well, unless you''re killed by her." Hong Yi said seriously.


    Su Luo suddenly touched her forehead gloomily.


    What''s going on ah! What kind of trouble did she cause?


    "You two, leave." Su Luo tried to drive away the trouble.


    She won''t want the points, okay?


    "No way! It''s impossible for older sister Wei to leave unless you kill her!" Hong Yi shouted loudly.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei had hugged Su Luo''s thigh and raised her head. She looked at Su Luo foolishly, firmly and stubbornly, and said one word: Definitely won''t let go!


    Su Luo was about to cry.


    "You¡­ You¡­ Don''t think I don''t dare to kill you!" Su Luo was so angry that she wanted to kick her, but when she saw the nk and innocent eyes of big sister Wei, she couldn''t get it done.


    It was a pair of clear ck and white eyes, the eyes was pure without any impurities. The only thing that was persistent was practicing martial arts.


    Su Luo could be sure that big sister Wei was definitely not acting. This big girl was simply martial mania ah.


    So, how did she get on the throne of the boss? Obviously, she only knew how to fight, not how to manage.


    But Su Luo understood at a moment''s thought. It was likely that her subordinates raised her up and use her martial arts cultivation to earn points.


    "Older sister Wei doesn''t have any points at all, and normally she didn''t want them. They were all taken away by her men." The girl in red pursed her mouth and said pitifully to Su Luo.


    "Don''t have any points, but dare to bet 100,000 points with me! Are you ying with me?" Su Luo roared at Hong Yi!


    Before this, this foolish big sister was quite normal, just like normal people, but after being beaten, how could she be so foolish?


    Now the problem Su Luo facing now was how to deal with this foolish big sister.


    Or how to get rid of this foolish big sister.


    For a while, Su Luo couldn''t think of a good way, so she could only wave her hand helplessly to Hong Yi: "Quickly get out of here!"


    Hong Yi looked at the foolish older sister and Su Luo. She was uncertain for a moment and hesitated to ask: "You really¡­ won''t kill¡­ older sister Wei?"


    "Why not?" Su Luo deliberately sneered.


    "You!!!" Hong Yi was so angry, she clenched her fists. "You greedy female demon, don''t you like points best? Big sister Wei is good at fighting and earning points. In short, you can''t kill older sister Wei!"


    It had to be said that Hong Yi gave Su Luo a wake-up call.


    Since this foolish big sister could earn points, it was not a bad thing to let her stay.


    What''s more, her strength was really good. At least there would be no pressure to defeat this area.


    "Then, I''ll see if she can earn points." Su Luo pretended to sneer, then slowly looked at Hong Yi, "You still owe me 100,000 points. Don''t forget to deliver them when you go back."


    Su Luo just said it casually.


    It was best if she was able to deliver them when she return, but if she couldn''t, she couldn''t do anything to Hong Yi for the time being, it''s all depended on her self-consciousness.


    Atst, Hong Yi took a deep look at her foolish older sister, turned around and ran away quickly.


    In the hall, the originally noisy scene suddenly turned silent.


    Su Luo looked at the foolish big sister who was lying on the ground and fell into a deep sleep, the corner of Su luo''s mouth evoked a slight smile.


    In fact, it''s not a bad thing to have such a fierce foolish older sister as a thug. In her hands, this foolish older sister could definitely bring out her greatest light and heat.


    After a little thought, Su Luo came up with countless of good ideas to make this foolish big sister useful.

 Chapter 2006: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Looking at the mess, Su Luo sighed slightly.


    It was really hard for her to do the housework.


    It was not something her character would do, then what''s to be done?


    Su Luo began to think about whether she had any help in this aspect. After thinking for a while, she finally thought of it.


    Su Luo asked the Variant Acacia Tree to go out, like the big bad wolf who tricked a child, trying to persuade it to help clean up the mess here.


    Who would''ve knows, Su Luo just said a sentence, and the Variant Acacia Tree excitedly swayed her branch, moving left and right.


    "It''s my honor to be able to do things for Master." With that, she happily began to clean up the house.


    As if it was her greater honor that Su Luo gave this task to her, letting her make use of her skill.


    Su Luo touched her head and began to reflect, did she leave her pets too idle?


    While watching the Variant Acacia Tree was as hardworking as a housekeeping aunt, Su Luo takes out a red fruit and nibbled it leisurely, but thought about it in her mind.


    These days, her cultivation had been improving, but she neglected one thing, that is, her spirit pets, they had been staying in her space all the time, and there was little opportunity to improve.


    Blind protection was really not for them. If she wait until her own strength were stronger than them, then they could only be reduced to real pets, not fighting pets.


    Their innate skill was exceptional, so wasting it like this was recklessly wasting a god''s gift.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo decides to let her Spirit Pets'' strength quickly became stronger.


    Now she had a nt pet the Variant Acacia Tree in her hand, fighting pets had the little spirit fox, little sable, and the Yun Luo Red Lotus.


    Little stone and the Yun Luo Red Lotus merged into one. As for the little divine dragon, it''s been taken back to the dragon family, and it was unknown when it would return.


    So now Su Luo wanted to strengthen the Variant Acacia Tree and the others.


    How to arrange them?


    Su Luo''s eyes moved to big sister Wei, who was lying on the ground and sleeping soundly. A smile slowly appeared on the lips.


    She was not so kind-hearted to support the strong big sister free of charge. Previously, she arranged Big sister Wei to help her earn points.


    There were many ways to earn points, but the most suitable way for big sister Wei was to go outside the city to fight monsters.


    ording to the information on the light brain, Su Luo knew that the area outside the Genius Training Camp was the Magical Beasts Zone, and the magical beasts had points in their body.


    Su Luo gritted her teeth and spent 5,000 points to exchange for the map of the Shallow Magical Beast Zone from her light brain.


    Then she spent another 5,000 points to exchange for the detailed exnation map of magical beast from the light brain.


    It took Su Luo a night to put all the maps of the Shallow Magical Beast Zone into her mind.


    The Genius Training Camp had three levels of magical beast zone.


    They were Peak Magical Beast Zone, Critical Magical Beast Zone and Shallow Magical Beast Zone, respectively correspond to Monarch Rank, Saint Rank and Commander Rank.


    With Su Luo''s current strength, she could only go to the Shallow Magical Beast Zone where the rank of the magical beasts was at themander rank to earn points.


    Then, Su Luo spent a few more hours remembering all kinds of magical beasts and medicinal herbs that would appear in the Shallow Magical Beast Zone.


    When she was finished, she finally stuffed the drawings into her space, rubbed her swollen head, and kicked Older Sister Wei, who was still sleeping soundly on her back.


    "Who!"


    Older sister Wei turned over and jumped up in an instant, putting on an attacking stance.

 Chapter 2007: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2007: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo nced unhappily at her: "I''m going to go out, what are you going to do?"


    "I, I''ll follow you!" Big Sister Wei looked nk, but she followed Su Luo closely.


    "But I''m going to fight, it will be very dangerous, and it will endanger your life." Su Luo looked at her with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, the more Su Luo talked about it, the more excited Big Sister Wei was. In the end, her face was red and she waved her fist: "Fight! Fight! Fight! "


    Su Luo was speechless.


    Hong Yi was right. This Big Sister Wei was really a fighting maniac. It seemed that there was nothing other than a fight that could attract her.


    However, now such a good thug fell into her hands, the heaven really helped her!


    Su Luo was secretly happy in her heart, but her face was indifferent, and coldly said: "It''s fine if you want to follow me, but you can''t take action without mymand!"


    When Big Sister Wei heard that, she was suddenly displeased and red resentfully at Su Luo, and waved her fist: "If you want me to obey you, you should beat me first, then talk about it."


    As she said this, she put on a stance and was about to start a fight with Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s mouth twitched slightly, she held her forehead. It seemed that this free thug was not so easy to take advantage of.


    Su Luo coldly snorted: "Why so brave when you has suffered defeat? You were beaten by me yesterday, and you still want topete? I''m not going topete with you!"


    Big Sister Wei was felt wronged!


    Su Luo nced at her, "If you want topete, at the end of the month, on the Dragon Cloud Pagoda, see who climbed higher."


    The Dragon Cloud Pagoda was the ce to test the Dragon List ranking.


    Thest five days at the end of every month was the most lively time of the Dragon Cloud Pagoda.


    At that time, the Dragon Cloud Pagoda determined the top three of the Bottom Mountain, and then they could participate in the Dragon Cloud Pagoda in the downstream mountain.


    The top three of the Dragon Cloud Pagoda in the downstream mountain could go to the Dragon Cloud Pagoda in the midstream mountain.


    And so on.


    As long as the strength was strong enough, it would okay to be promoted to the top ten in the dragon list within a month.


    Su Luo decided that she would break through at the end of the month for the Dragon Cloud Pagoda, she didn''t want to live in this crazy Bottom Mountain anymore.


    After listening to Su Luo''s suggestion, Big Sister Wei froze for a moment, then nodded vigorously: "Good! It''s better in the Dragon Cloud Pagoda!"


    So, in this more than half a month time, Su Luo easily settled this time bomb Big Sister Wei.


    Then, Su Luo took out a bunch of foods to eat, and in these food, she added her personal Celestial Spirit Water from her space.


    Those who consumed Celestial Water had a natural sense of closeness to Su Luo, and to those who had deficiency in the brain like Big Sister Wei, it was even more effective.


    Big Sister Weipletely didn''t have any vignce toward Su Luo, she ate whatever Su Luo gave her.


    With her mouth full of grease, she was very satisfied.


    Su Luo was satisfied seeing that Big Sister Wei was eating heartily and there was a smile in her eyes, smile as sly as a fox.


    She stretched out her white and slender hand and patted Big Sister Wei''s head, her tone started to be very amiable: "Remember? You owed me 100,000 points before."


    Big Sister Wei who was stuffing a mouthful of roasted chicken legs, tilted her head and thought for a while, and then she continued to nibble at the chicken legs.


    Su Luo continued to trick her: "You see, you owe me so many points, you have to pay it back, right?"


    It was right and proper to pay back a debt. Big Sister Wei still knew this, so she nodded her head as she nibble on the chicken leg.


    Delicious chicken legs, it would be nice if she could eat this this every day!


    Big Sister Wei was afraid that she couldn''t eat them in the future and desperately stuffed the chicken meat into her mouth.

 Chapter 2008: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2008: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo''s delicious food, which was roasted by nine tailed little fox, all of them went into Big Sister Wei''s stomach.


    This was not a matter of one or two, but twenty!!!


    Su Luo''s food for twenty days was finished by Big Sister Wei all at once.


    After nibbling thest one, Big Sister Wei touched her stomach with dissatisfaction and frowned. She''s not full yet!


    Su Luo was speechless.


    If she eat like this, she can''t afford it!


    It seemed that she must try her best to squeeze her to earn the maximum economic benefits.


    So, Su Luo''s face turned serious, and said straightforwardly: "If you want to eat these delicious roasted chicken, you have to fight the monsters, understand?"


    Big Sister Wei understood this sentence very well, so she nodded like her life depended on it to express her agreement.


    Su Luo prepared a lot of food to put into her space, and then took Big Sister Wei out for a stroll and headed toward the Shallow Magical Beast Zone in the East.


    Along the way, everyone saw Su Luo and Big Sister Wei walking together, they all looking at Su Luo with envious eyes.


    This newly promoted assessment candidate just came in, but already had Older Sister Wei''s protection, this person''s luck was very good. From now on, she could overbearingly walk all over the Bottom Mountain.


    But people felt that it was strange.


    Normally a neer should be the servant, and Wei Hua was the Big Sister ah (note : or boss). But now, the neer was walking in front, and Big Sister Wei followed vishly behind, what''s going on?


    Everyone couldn''t understand¡­


    Su Luo saw the people''s bewildered expression, she''s secretly happy in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face, with rigid face and serious appearance, she quickly moved toward Shallow Magical Beast Zone.


    Along the way, several teams rushed past Su Luo and disappeared quickly.


    In fact, when hunting in the Magical Beast Zone, everyone was used to hunt in a group.


    Because the Magical Beast Zone was very dangerous, there wererge number of Magical Beasts running rampant everywhere. If people were not careful, they could be surrounded, and thus losing their life.


    The group was usually more than ten people, and it was very rare to move towards the Magical Beast Zone like Su Luo.


    So, when those people passed by Su Luo, they asionally nced at her with mocking eyes.


    Big Sister Wei''s brain was not very bright, but her speed was very fast. After walking in a fast pace for about two hours, she could easily see the green forest.


    The ancient trees in the forest area were hiding the sky and covering the earth, and it could be seen that these ancient trees had a long history and could be older than the existence of Purgatory City.


    Su Luo exined to Big Sister Wei, who had been silent all the time: "After entering the the Magical Beast Zone, remember clearly, do not rush and fight as you please, wait for my call, then fight, remember ah!"


    Su Luo was not afraid of anything else, she was afraid that Big Sister Wei would brandish her fist and bombarded the Magical Beast Forest, she coudn''t bear the consequences now.


    Big Sister Wei pursed her mouth, her head hung down, showing her unwillingness.


    Su Luo could only use roasted chicken legs to say things: "If you don''t agree, hmph, I will give you less chicken leg at noon!"


    This method was effective for children under the age of three, and it was also very effective on Big Sister Wei.


    "No!" Big Sister Wei waved her fist fiercely and red at Su Luo!


    "If you want twenty roasted chicken legs, you have to be obedient!" Su Luo stared at her coldly.


    "Um¡­" Big Sister Wei nodded her head with grievance.


    Su Luo shook her head silently, this was really like coaxing a child.


    After removing the time bomb of Big Sister Wei, Su Luo was relieved. Then, they stepped into the Magical Beast Forest.


    From the first step she set foot here, the battle began.

 Chapter 2009: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2009: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo purchased the second volume of Spirit Dance Steps, which cost 10,000 points, and then purchased an S-ss outfit, which cost 50,000 points.


    Su Luo finally got 150,000 points from Big Sister Wei''sckeys, but the originally 150,000 points, all of a sudden there were only 90,000 left.


    These 90,000 points also could not be preserved¡­


    Because previously, Su Luo''s eyes turned to the light brain and saw a Pure Spirit Fruit!


    Pure Spirit Fruit was not very useful for human beings, but it was an excellent fruit for Magical Beasts. After taking it, the magical beast would absorb a lot more spirit energy and became more effective. In other words, promotion would be very fast.


    A pure spirit fruit, 30,000 points.


    Su Luo looked at her remaining 90,000 points, then she looked at her spirit pets who sat in circle, waiting anxiously and looking at her expectantly¡­


    Su Luo wiped her tears.


    Silently determined


    So, the Nine Tailed Little Fox, Little Sable, and Variant Acacia Tree, one by one, they all nibbling contentedly.


    As for the Yun Luo Red Lotus, this pure spirit fruit was useless to it. What it needed was the fire crystal stone, only by swallowing fire crystal stone could it slowly grow.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus once told Su Luo about this, but she couldn''t find it all over the maind. Even though she entrusted in to an auction house, there was no news at all.


    But when Su Luo opened her light brain, she found it.


    Ten thousand points¡­ for one.


    Su Luo felt very dizzy! She really couldn''t afford it ah!


    One Fire Crystal Stone cost 10,000 points, but obviously the Yun Luo Red Lotus did not merely need one or two.


    Therefore, Su Luo could only consoled it: "Let''s go to the Magical Beast Zone, as long as you work hard, you all would have the Pure Spirit Fruit and the Fire Crystal Stone you want."


    Little Red Lotus could only watch Su Luo turn off the light brain¡­


    So, in this Shallow Magical Beast Zone, Su Luo muste. She needed many points to exchange for the treasure she wanted.


    Outside the Magical Beast Zone.


    Because she intend to let her pets to learn through experience, so this time, Su Luo didn''t store them or conceal them, she let out all her little spirit pets.


    Big Sister Wei suddenly saw a lot of lively little animals, as if they were falling from the sky, she assumed a fighting posture!


    Fortunately, Su Luo was quick to respond and quickly stopped her.


    "No, no, no! These are all my spirit pets, you can''t fight them." Su Luo wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


    She was very clear about the strength of Big Sister Wei. These little guys who were only tenth ranked in strength were not her opponents. One by one, they would be beaten down.


    Big Sister Wei curled her lips in disgust: "With just this strength, they are not worth any points, they''re also skinny and has no meat. They can''t make money or be roasted. Who would want them?"


    Big Sister Wei''s words provoked anger. The several little guys surrounded Big Sister Wei, red at her angrily and quarreled with her!


    Big Sister Wei couldn''t understand their animalnguage, but this didn''t prevent everyone from arguing with each other.


    Big Sister Wei said that these little guys were useless, and the several little guys expressed that they could mess with Big Sister Wei''s head together.


    Su Luo watched as these guys were about to start a fight, she could not help but sighed gloomily,menting that it was not good to be the head of the household.


    Big Sister Wei was really honest. She didn''t look that the opposite sides was little animals, she stood up and quarrelled, each one refused to give in to the other.


    At this time, everyone was still on the outside of the Shallow Magical Beast Zone.


    Because of this noise, a group of magical beast was disturbed.


    Su Luo felt a dangerous breath approaching quickly towards this side, and she hurriedly stopped them from arguing with each other.

 Chapter 2010: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2010: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (5)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    "It''s no use quarreling only using your mouth, it''s better to see the truth using your hands." Su Luo guided them, "Don''t you feel it? A big wave of monsters are approaching here."


    When they heard that there''s monsters, the quarrel stopped instantly.


    Big Sister Wei and the little spirit pets were shocked for a while, then their faces were full of pleasant surprise.


    What did a wave of monsters mean? Points, of course!


    What did points mean? Their food ah.


    So, with a whooshing a sound, everyone stood in line in front of Su Luo, waiting for Su Luo''smand.


    "Nine Headed Fire Round Snakes." Su Luo had a map of the magical beasts and medicinal herbs in the Shallow Magical Beast Zone before, so she knew the magical beasts here like the back of her hand.


    "There are twenty, fifteen of which are at the peak of the Tenth Rank, and the other five are at the beginning of the Commander Rank." Su Luopleted her analysis.


    "The peak of Tenth Rank, one point for one magical beast. But the Commander Rank from one star to nine stars, respectively 10 to 90 points. If you want to win or lose, just use the points as the criteria, When you get out of the Magical Beast Zone, whoever has more points will win, how about that?" Su Luo asked with a smirk, smiling like a sly fox.


    Only when there''spetition could there be progress. If there''s nopetition, there would be no motivation. So when she saw the two sides fighting, she was very happy. So, she silently lead theirpetition to the right direction.


    The several little things all agreed, and Big Sister Wei nodded solemnly.


    Su Luo didn''t want to participate in the battle with the Nine Headed Fire Snakes. She decided to carefully observe these little helpers under her hand.


    The Nine Headed Little Round Snakes didn''t know that they had been viewed as the spoils. At this time, one by one, they hissed, with ferocious eyes, and approaching quietly.


    When they got close to each other, Big Sister Wei was the first one who couldn''t hold back and shouted: "Kill!!!"


    Then, her burly and majestic body emerged, holding a wide and long knife, and rushed into the Nine headed little round snakes, chopping them like vegetables!


    The several little animals were shocked to see Big Sister Wei''s ferocity. However, they soon got back to their senses and rushed in to handle the ones at the Commander Rank!


    These Commander Rank were all one star or two stars, so it was not so difficult to deal with them.


    Su Luo looked at the evil murderous attitude of Big Sister Wei and cold sweat dripped down.


    It seemed that she still underestimated Big Sister Wei''s mad love for fighting.


    At this time, she was using a long knife, stabbing it in, and then scarlet blood violently rushed out in an instant, spurted out everywhere.


    Big Sister Wei licked her tongue excitedly, waving her knife and rushing to the next target, as if her whole body was excited.


    Big Sister Wei''s head waspletely fighting with the rashness of a bandit, using her unique natural power and the attitude of one man could hold out against ten thousand.


    If Big Sister Wei was relying on strength, then the several little animals relying on intelligence.


    The Nine Tailed Little Fox was in the middle.


    The Variant Acacia Tree extended its golden vine, rolled up a Nine Headed little round snake and threw it over, at this time the Little Sable was ready.


    So, when the Variant Acacia Tree throwing it over, the Nine Little Spirit Fox used the little sheep changing technique, and turned the ferocious Nine Headed Little Round Snake into a lovable littlemb.


    Then, just as themb fell to the ground, the Little Sable quickly swatted it using its paw!


    "Pa!"


    The poor Nine Headed Little Round Snake hadn''t understood what had happened since being rolled up then fly, but its head had been smashed into bits.

 Chapter 2011: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2011: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (6)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    The little Spirit Pets followed this line of operation, with smooth and well coordination, they achieved very good results.


    In less than an hour, thisrge wave of Nine Headed Little Round Snakes had been wiped out, and everyone began to calcte the points.


    Big Sister Wei was fierce and unstoppable. She killed two two-stars of Commander Rank and eight the peak of Tenth Rank.


    The several little spirit pets killed three one-star of Commander Rank and twelve peak of Tenth Rank.


    Big Sister Wei scored 48 points in total.


    Little Spirit Pets had 42 points.


    Seeing this result, the little spirit pets were dumbfounded, and then they all walked toward Su Luo pitifully.


    Su Luo poked them with her fingers one by one: "You guys coordinated, and you can''t even beat Big Sister Wei, but you still have the nerve to pretend to be pitiful? You really make your master lose face, remember to get it back next time, okay?


    "Mn mn mn!"


    The three little spirit pets nodded their heads vigorously, and then gave Big Sister Wei a provocative nce.


    At this time, Su Luo took out her diamond token with a smile.


    Her diamond token was given by the City Master. When she brushed a magical beast, it could multiply the points by five, which was much better than other''s.


    At this time, Su Luo took out her diamond card with a smile.


    Su Luo even thought that the City Master gave her this diamond token to encourage her to kill more magical beast to learn through experience.


    Ny points, multiplied by five, that is 450 points.


    "There are 450 points in one fight, which is much better than in the Angel Castle." Su Luo proudly put away the diamond token.


    She also knew that the Angel Castle was mainly for people in the outer city to earn points, the difficulty was not very great. There was danger everywhere in this Magical Beast Zone, so the points of the magical beasts would be worth more.


    After putting away the diamond token, Su Luo beckoned the group to continue on the way.


    Because they wanted to learn through experience, so they did not take the convenient path, but walked in straight line towards the center.


    Although it was the Shallow Magical Beast Zone, it was extremely vast. ording to Su Luo''s calction, this area wasrger than China on the earth.


    The battle waspleted very easily, and everyone continued to advance after a short break.


    The magical beasts in the Shallow Magical Beast Zone, the strength would not be too strong.


    Because magical beasts were territorial, the more powerful the magical beast, the more territorial they were. Themon living area would be the center of the forest. As for the peripheral areas, the strongest was five stars ofmander rank.


    But even so, Su Luo''s harvest was still very good.


    For five consecutive days, Su Luo could earn more than 10,000 points every day.


    There were points to take, and also could use the magical beasts to train themselves, Su Luo and her team were busy.


    At noon that day, the battle ended very quickly.


    Because this battle was with a group of magical beast rabbits.


    These red eyed magical beast rabbits were very, very small, about the size of a palm.


    And the Big Sister looked at this little magical beast rabbits one by one, her round eyes wide opened, and her saliva flowed down 3000 feet.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly, then decided to suspend the battle for a while.


    "Okay, that''s all for this morning''s battle. Wash your hands, wash your paws, and prepare the fire."


    Under Su Luo''s lead, these small group of little things also like the buttered roasted meat.


    Little Sable also learned the unique skill of barbecue from the Nine Tailed Little Fox. Only Big Sister Wei that only knew how to eat one bite at a time.


    Su Luovishly washed everyone''s hands with Celestial Spirit Water, and then put out a lot of tools and seasonings for the barbecue.


    After making Big Sister Wei skin and clean the magical beast rabbits, the fat sister strung the little rabbits on the iron needle, brushed with ayer of butter, and then it was roasted.

 Chapter 2012: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2012: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (7)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    For a while, the scent permeated the whole ce, looking very appetizing.


    Su Luo couldn''t help but think of the Little Divine Dragon. At that time, that little guy also loved to eat roasted meat, don''t know if there''s anything to eat after he returned to the dragon n.


    Just when Su Luo thought of the Little Divine Dragon.


    The Little Sable turned over the roasted rabbit which was almost cooked, and its sly eyes nced at the drooling Big Sister Wei.


    Humph, this Big Sister Wei who had been fighting with them is not cute at all!


    The vengeful Little Sable looked at the Big Sister with a smile: "It''s so fragrant, it''s so fragrant ~ ~"


    Big Sister Wei grunted and swallowed deeply, she almost could not bear it!


    "Close your eyes, open your mouth, ah--"


    Big Sister Wei had been waiting for a while, so she smiled and hurriedly closed her eyes and opened her mouth.


    But after waiting for a while, she didn''t find the food falling into her mouth. She was unhappy and hastily opened her eyes, but saw Su Luo who was sitting on the opposite side, was holding and eating the roasted rabbit.


    Big Sister Wei was angry!


    For the sake of food, Big Sister Wei endured and tolerated it again. After she endured the burning rage, the little sable gave the roasted meat to the Nine Tailed Little Spirit Fox.


    "Bang!" A heavy fist ferociously smashed the ground. The Big Sister stood up angrily and stared at the Little Sable, she wanted to fight with it!


    The Little Sable said angrily, "You are so big, these little rabbits are not enough for you to eat. If you have the ability, you can go fight the big one."


    Sister Wei heard that, it was indeed so, then she red at the Little Sable with hate, touched her stomach and left angrily.


    When she returned, everyone was taken aback, especially Su Luo.


    "This is¡­" Su Luo threw away the bone she had nibbled. She quickly went up and swept the head of the magical beast with the diamond token.


    "Nine Star Magical Beast." Su Luo looked at Big Sister Wei incredulously, "This Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer is almost extinct, and it was found by you!"


    Su Luo had to admire Big Sister Wei for her good fortune. When she wanted to eat, it was the Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer with the delicious meat. It was the top three in the food list of Purgatory City.


    Although the Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer was less than 20 jin, it was worth 5,000 points. This was just food, but it''s worth 5,000 points! (Note: 20 jin = 10 Kg)


    The Little Sable had nothing to say to sister Wei. After skinning and cleaning it, it really helped her roasted it.


    When the fragrance filled the air, the Big Sister Wei''s nose kept moving, never stopped.


    Not only her, but also Su Luo, who was almost unable to bear it.


    The Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer, plus the high grade of Celestial Spirit Water, as well as the secret barbecue spice made by Su Luo. Under the strongbination, the smell¡­


    Fragrant, it was too fragrant.


    At this time, Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer has been roasted to the point where the oil was bright yellow, and could be eaten by daubing the seasoning again.


    Sister Wei closed her eyes intoxicatedly, breathed deeply, breathed again, endured, endured¡­


    Suddenlya??a??


    Su Luo felt that there''s something wrong with the air around her.


    When she came back to her sensesa??a??


    "Eh!" Su Luo stood up, "Where''s the Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer?!"


    Yes, the Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer that was strung on the wire was gone!


    Big Sister Wei stared at the clean wire, her eyes were like a raging fire, she was furious!


    "There!" Su Luo''s finger pointed to the East.

 Chapter 2013: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2013: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (8)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    That was a huge figure.


    Just now, it stretched out its long and thin nose and swept away the roasted Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer.


    "Ah!!!"


    Big Sister Wei was mad!


    She waited for so long, endured for so long, swallowed nearly one jin of saliva, but another caught it first! Uncle may be able to bear it but aunt could not bear it ah!


    Without waiting for Su Luo''s order, Big Sister Wei picked up the mallet on the side, shouted loudly, and rushed up with arge stride!


    In the beginning, Big Sister Wei used a long knife, but because she killed too many enemies, the long knife was bent, so it couldn''t be used.


    So, Su Luo searched in her space and found for a huge mallet made of deep sea refined ck iron.


    Su Luo remembered that she got this mallet when she won the lucky draw in the Roaming Dragon''s Secret Territory. Because she couldn''t use it all the time, she threw it into the corner to get dusty.


    When Su Luo gave this mallet to Big Sister Wei, her eyes at that time were as happy as meeting her parents, she almost cried to Su Luo.


    Then, Big Sister Wei loved this mallet so much that she even slept with it in her arms at night, and hitting monsters with it in the daytime just like a hammer, and she specially took care people at the back of her head.


    Now, Big Sister Wei was carrying her mallet and rushing to catch up with the thief who stole the food.


    Su Luo was afraid that Big Sister Wei would lose, so she hurriedly called out to these foolish little guys.


    "Don''t be stunned, pack up, and don''t let Big Sister Wei lose."


    However, when Su Luo thought that the Nine Star Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer could be knocked unconscious in the head with the mallet, the guy who stole the food should also be difficult to escape from the Big Sister''s magical hand.


    But, on a second thought, to be able to approach silently within the scope of her and the Big Sister''s senses, and not discovered by the two of them until it had stolen the food, which was enough to show how powerful the other side was.


    The more Su Luo thought about it, the more uneasy she was, and the faster her speed was.


    As for Big Sister Wei, she was indeed really miserable today.


    She was hungry, she finally waited for the delicious food with great difficulty, but someone get it first!


    Now, as she was hungry, the Big Sister rushed forward with the mallet.


    In the front, it was strange looking Magical Beast.


    If Su Luo was there, she would definitely recognize it. This was an extremely precious Magical Beast, which was called Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. It had another name, called Foodie.


    In the Mission Hall, there was a reward for the mission of capturing the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, for 200,000 points.


    It could be seen how valuable this Magical Beast was.


    In fact, the most precious part of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taoties was its internal pellet, which was a good material for refining Spirit Surging Pill.


    In other words, as long as this internal pellet was in Su Luo''s hands, she could refine the Master Grade Spirit Surging Pill, which would greatly help her promote.


    Now, Big Sister Wei still didn''t know how precious the Magical Beast she was chasing. She only knew that the dark and ugly bastard in front of her stole her Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer.


    "Hateful!!!" Big sister Wei saw that the more she chased, the faster the little thing in front of her ran, and then it disappeared in a sh. She was so angry that her lungs was going to explode.


    Stupid people were often very persistent.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there was no way to chase it down, she could only give up, but Big Sister Wei did not. Her mind was stubborn until the end, and she never knew what it meant to be flexible.

 Chapter 2014: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2014: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (9)</h4>


    Therefore, even if Big Sister Wei couldn¡¯t see the beast¡¯s figure, she still hurried to catch up to it.


    This Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Foodie really had bad luck.


    With the meat delicacy in his mouth, he had taken off wildly without a chance to even take a bite.


    Madwoman! Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil had never seen a person so crazy for food. Cold sweat dripped when he recalled what happened.


    So fragrant¡­


    The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil just finished eating his meal, and something unexpectedly happened¡­


    ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil? We are rich!!!¡±


    The two young men were searching for magical beasts, but they saw the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil instead. Their eyes immediately brightened up.


    ¡°Sh*t! Doesn¡¯t the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil live in the center of the forest? Why did ite here? A huge amount of points just walked to our door, ah. Let¡¯s catch it quickly!¡±


    Therefore, these two young men rushed up immediately and started pursuing this gluttonous Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil.


    You had to say that this Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil was cursed.


    The strength of Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil was at seven stars, which ced it firmly in the Advanced Commander Rank. Its best trait was its speed, not its strength or stamina.


    These two young men were at five stars of Intermediate Commander Rank, but their best ability was attack.


    Therefore, the strength of two sides were equal.


    The battle was very fierce.


    The battle went on for about 15 minutes, and the poor Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil was beaten up so badly that even his ancestors wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. He motionlesslyid on the ground. No one knew whether it was dead or alive.


    ¡°Hey, this Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Foodie, its inner core worth 200,000 points. We made a fortune, hahaha--¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sneak it back without telling the boss?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Two hundred thousand points! We¡¯ll split it, one hundred thousand points for each of us, okay?¡±


    The two young men approached Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil.


    The man walking behind smirked in the corner of his mouth, and a dagger suddenly appeared in his hand!


    ¡°sh!¡±


    A clear sound of a dagger entered the flesh of the young man.


    The young man was stunned, and his eyes widened in disbelief. He silently turned his head and angrily said, ¡°Big Brother Hua¡­¡±


    After saying these words, his body fell to the ground.


    Behind him, Seventh Brother Hua pulled out his dagger and sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me enjoy 200,000 points alone? And, the dead will not reveal secrets.¡±


    Seventh Brother Hua turned away and held the dagger, step by step walking toward the gluttonous Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil.


    At this moment--


    A mad woman with a broad shoulder and mallet stick rushed down from the hill and shouted, ¡°Dare to steal my beasts, you¡¯re courting death!!!¡±


    Before the words were spoken out, her figure had already arrived in front of Seventh Brother Hua.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Big Sister Wei smashed the mallet directly on the head of Seventh Brother Hua, who got so frightened that he immediately jumped back.


    Within their first meeting, Seventh Brother Hua realized that this mad woman was not easy to mess with.


    She was really a lunatic! She actually attacked without saying a word, and her attack was very powerful!


    Seventh Brother Hua¡¯s mind scrambled, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t beat Big Sister Wei. So, he quickly raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Wait! Wait! Let¡¯s talk!¡±

 Chapter 2015: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2015: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (10)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    But Big Sister Wei, the fighting maniac, was obviously not a good talker.


    She red angrily: "The roasted meat is gone, and still want to talk to me?!!"


    Roasted meat? Seventh Brother Hua''s eyes brightened, if this crazy woman only wanted the roasted meat¡­


    "The meat of this Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie is all yours, okay? I don''t want any!" Seventh Brother Hua saw that Big Sister Sei was a fool and easy to use, then he had a good idea.


    "You think I''m a fool?" Big Sister Wei sneered.


    This ugly beast''s meat was all folded together, she knew it was not delicious at first sight! She only needed her Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer!


    Seventh Brother Hua was silently sweating and thought to himself, ''I really think you are a fool. I didn''t expect you to be stupid.''


    Of course, if Big Sister Wei said what she had in mind at this time, Seventh Brother Hua would certainly help without saying anything further. Therefore, the way to aplish a peaceful settlement was just missed.


    "This Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was killed by me, you can''t snatch it, okay? Why don''t you leave me some soup? Even the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie were full at that time, eating a fragrant meat¡­" Seventh Brother Hua tried to discuss.


    It''s a pity that Seventh Brother Hua miscalcted, this sentence destroyed him.


    Bis Sister Wei''s face was fierce, and asked, "Did you see him eating Little divine Deer?"


    "Mn." Seventh Brother Hua didn''t know it was a Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer, he only knew to listen to Big Sister Wei at this time.


    Who would''ve thought that Big Sister Wei was furious in the next moment!


    "You saw it, and you actually didn''t stop it!!! Ah, ah, ah!!!" Big Sister Wei was furious, and the big mallet with threatening cold air pointed toward the scared Seventh Brother Hua. "Don''t talk nonsense, eat my mallet!"


    The poor Seventh Brother Hua hadn''t realized his own mistake, then he saw a violent murderous aura with the power of the heaven and earthing down from the mid-air!


    "Fuck!" Seventh Brother Hua said a foul word and started running.


    But how could Big Sister Wei let him go so easily?


    Unexpectedly, he saw the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie and didn''t stop it, whichpletely infuriated Big Sister Wei.


    So, the fighting maniac Big Sister Wei swung her mallet and chase after him. The poor Seventh Brother Hua was being chased, he was scared witless and hurriedly fled.


    On the ground, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie who was originally lying down and pretending to be dead, secretly opened his eyes a bit and carefully observed the surroundings.


    He saw that the fierce strange woman and the vicious bad man were engaged in battle. The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie quietly moved his hands and feet. He took the chance to ran at lightning speed and disappeared from the battlefield.


    And over there, Big Sister Wei was hitting Seventh Brother Hua with the mallet, Seventh Brother Hua really suffered.


    "Hey! Crazy woman! If you want to beat me, why don''t you kill that Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie first? That one hasn''t died yet, who knows if he will take advantage of this situation and run away?"


    What Seventh Brother Hua was saying was just a way of dying. He was prepared to slip away when Big Sister Wei went to handle the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and then he would brought his Big Brother toe over and deal with Big Sister Wei.


    This sentence really reminded Big Sister Wei that for her, the most hateful one, was obviously that thief, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie!


    So, Big Sister Wei simply turned her head to see the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie who were originally lying on the ground.


    Seventh Brother Hua also turned his head to see¡­


    This one nce, made Seventh Brother Hua had an impulse to hit a wall!


    The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie ran away¡­ he actually ran away!!!


    Big Sister Wei''s anger value, which originally decreased a bit, suddenly soared to the full value. She pointed to Seventh Brother Hua with the heavy mallet: "You let him run away! Damn you!"

 Chapter 2016: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2016: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (11)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Seventh Brother Hua didn''t expect that his own suggestion caused such a big disaster, he wanted to cry for a while.


    He wanted to remind Big Sister Wei that she should quickly go after the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. If she didn''t go, it would vanished ah.


    But Big Sister Wei''s mallet fell like raindrops, smashing heavily countless of times, there''s not enough time to block it. When would he had the free time to remind this ah?


    "Bang!" Big Sister Wei smashed Seventh Brother Hua with the heavy mallet again and again, which made him stumble and face the soil.


    Then our Big Sister Wei aggressively put her foot on the Seventh Brother Hua''s spine. The bones in Seventh Brother Hua''s body were making crunching sound and his spine was disced for several sections.


    Seventh Brother Hua''s forehead was painful and dripping with cold sweat, but he did not even dare to cry out.


    Because he knew that as long as he dared to scream, Big Sister Wei''s mallet would dare to hit him on the back of his head.


    "Older Sister, Older sister, what do you want? I beg you to tell this younger one your request¡­ " Seventh Brother Hua who was being trampled on to death, he couldn''t cry even if he wanted to.


    Big Sister Wei arrogantly used her toes to crush Seventh Brother Hua''s back.


    "Ah!" Seventh Brother Hua was feeling so painful until his tears and snot came out.


    "Do you know who I am?" Big Sister Wei patted her chest.


    How would I know which crazy woman you are? Seventh Brother Hua''s tears silently flowed.


    "I''m the boss of the Bottom Mountain, have you heard of me?" Big Sister Wei coldly snorted.


    How do you want me to answer? Seventh Brother Hua felt an extreme headache.


    Therefore, he could only choose a way not to anger Big Sister Wei, and nodded quickly: "I have heard you, of course I have heard of you, you are that one!"


    Seventh Brother Hua gave a thumbs up to Big Sister Wei, but secretly scolded in his heart: Who would know that you are the boss on the Bottom Mountain ah? I know that you are a crazy woman, why don''t you go away earlier?


    Big Sister Wei frowned coldly and stepped heavily on her feet: "Since you know! You actually dare you provoke me! Your guilt add another one!"


    Seventh Brother Hua really wanted to kneel to Big Sister Wei. He didn''t expect to provoke her like this. If he said he hadn''t heard of her, wouldn''t this crazy woman say, ''You have never heard of me? Damn you!''


    And then the crazy woman would smash his head open with the mallet?


    At the thought of this situation, Seventh Brother Hua felt his body shivering all over, trembling and shaking, just like convulsions.


    "What will you use topensate me?" Big Sister Wei finally changed her position that were like an overlord to the tower of heaven, squatting beside Seventh Brother Hua''s head, holding her cheeks in both hands and blinking her eyes.


    Hua Qige sniffed and choked with sobs: "What do you want? As long as you say, this small one will find a way to get it for you, okay?"


    "You actually have everything?" Big Sister Wei''s eyes suddenly lit up. She looked at Seventh Brother Hua with amazement, and then stood up.


    Seventh Brother Hua suddenly had a very bad hunch-


    What does this crazy woman want to do???


    However, before Seventh Brother Hua could react, he only felt that the sky and the earth were spinning around and he almost fainted. When he came back to his senses, he actually sawa??a??


    The crazy woman was groping his chest.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t mess around ah! It''s robbing for money not a robbing for an affair ah!" Seventh Brother Hua was really in tears this time. As long as he thought that Big Sister Wei, with a crushing weight of Mount Tai, forcing herself upon him, he would really die!

 Chapter 2017: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2017: Low-rank Magical Beast Zone (12)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Big Sister Wei thought that he struggled to annoy her. She gave him a p on his face, so Seventh Brother Hua was stunned and the world was quiet.


    Big Sister Wei began to take things out of Seventh Brother Hua''s chest.


    What''s more, in Big Sister Wei''s cognitive world, you were defeated by me, even you are all mine. What''s wrong with me searching you?


    Big Sister Wei''sckeys had already been ustomed to being a bandit and robbing things, and now Big Sister Wei followed suit.


    Soon, a white jade box was taken out by her.


    What''s this? Big Sister Wei thought about it and then opened it.


    So, Big Sister Wei impolitely took something out of Seventh Brother Hua''s chest.


    Inside the white jade box was a crystal stone, as if it was sparkling and translucent, but the crystal stone was burning with mes.


    "Fire Crystal Stone?" Su Luo finally found Big Sister Wei. The first thing she saw was the Fire Crystal Stone in her hand, and her eyes were staring straight at it.


    "That''s a good stuff ah." Su Luo saw that Big Sister Wei threw the Fire Crystal Stone into the mud, and she began to admire her.


    "Here." Seeing Su Luo admired it, so she handed the Fire Crystal Stone that she threw to the ground to Su Luo.


    Seventh Brother Hua on the ground red at Su Luo, then looked at Sister Wei, and worshiped Su Luo with the eyes as if he was looking at a fairy.


    "Well done, I''ll make you roasted chicken legs for dinner." Su Luo patted Big Sister Wei on the shoulder.


    The expressionless Big Sister Wei suddenly burst into a smile, showing her white teeth. She smiled very happily and very satisfied.


    On the ground, Seventh Brother Hua stared at Su Luo and then looked at Big Sister Wei. He looked at Su Luo as if he wanted to worship Su Luo.


    Roasted chicken legs for a Fire Crystal Stone that worth 50,000 points??? And the crazy woman still smiled so happily, as if she had obtained a great benefit??


    Heavens, heavens ~ ~ ~ Seventh Brother Hua felt his brain ache. If it''s not the world that was too crazy, then it was his cognition that was too backward.


    Seventh Brother Hua still unwilling give up. He begged and wanted to talk over it with Big Sister Wei: "How about I''ll give you ten drumsticks and you let me go?"


    Sister Wei looked at brother Hua Qige with calm eyes. Her nce was transient, as if she was looking at a stone.


    Seventh Brother Hua''s face, which was originally smiling and full of expectation, gradually withered¡­


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Big Sister Wei red angrily. How could ten drumsticks enough for her meal?


    How could Seventh Brother Hua know that Big Sister Wei''s calction method was so weird? He thought that Big Sister Wei saw that he was taking advantage, so he could only beg for mercy: "I didn''t say so, I didn''t say so¡­"


    "Bang!" Big Sister Wei pped him on the head and red at him.


    It made her mouth water, but now she contradict herself! So hateful!


    The poor Seventh Brother Hua was pped on the head by Big Sister Wei, and his head was like a mosquito coils.


    Big Sister Wei went into his chest again, but couldn''t find anything, so she couldn''t help but to be anxious!


    Even if there''s one chicken leg is also fine ah! Why is there nothing?


    Big Sister Wei was extremely hungry at this time, because she had been fighting beasts, consuming a lot of physical strength. Now she could even swallow a piece of raw meat without hesitation.


    But she spent a long time searching in Hua Seventh Brother Hua''s chest, but he didn''t even have anything to eat, Big Sister Wei was very anxious.


    So, Big Sister Wei was very rude, tearing Seventh Brother Hua'' clothes!


    "Rip-", the sound was very clear.


    Seventh Brother Hua looked at Big Sister Wei with fierce eyes, Suddenly felt he could not catch his breath. He subconsciously covered his lower body, crying and said with shaking voice: "You, you, what do you want?"

 Chapter 2018: Pursued Relentlessly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2018: Pursued Relentlessly (1)</h4>


    Seventh Brother Hua was afraid, he covered his body and didn''t let Big Sister Wei see it.


    But Big Sister Wei went and swatted Seventh Brother Hua''s hand, and threatened fiercely: "If you don''t take it out, I will kill you!"


    So scary¡­ Seventh Brother Hua''s hands shook and silently moved his two hands away.


    Big Sister Wei looked at his body, but there''s nothing, and she suddenly became angry.


    Then, Big Sister Wei lifted Seventh Brother Hua upside down.


    Seventh Brother Hua didn''t expect this move, and he even forgot to struggle for a while.


    In this moment.


    The hidden things in Seventh Brother Hua''s body suddenly fell down.


    These things were either hidden in his back or in his sleeves. Now they were all poured out.


    With these things, Big Sister Wei snorted again, and then threw thepletely exploited Seventh Brother Hua to the ground.


    Big Sister Wei was busy collecting her loot.


    Finally, Big Sister Wei gathered many things on the ground.


    There were Master Grade Pills, Pure Spirit Fruits, and even martial arts secret collection.


    Looking at the Master Grade Pills, Su Luo touched her chin and didn''t know how to react, because she could see at a nce that the pills was made by her. She didn''t expect that it actually spread to the Genius Training Camp.


    As for the Pure Spirit Fruit, Su Luo epted it very bluntly, and gave it to Little Spirit Fox and Little Sable.


    As for the secret collection of martial arts, Su Luo took it to have a look. It was for the cultivation of wind element. Su Luo couldn''t use it for herself. So she nned to take it back and sell it for points.


    But none of these things could be a substitute for one Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie that worth 200,000 points.


    Su Luo couldn''t help sighing: "It would be nice if we could run into the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie again. Unfortunately, this kind of thief Magical Beast is very cowardice. I''m afraid that after this time, he will find a ce to hide, it would be difficult to find it again."


    After hearing Su Luo''s words, Big Sister Wei thought of her Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer, and her mood suddenly fell.


    The depressed Big Sister Wei needed to vent, so she red at Seventh Brother Hua!


    Seventh Brother Hua suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Big Sister Wei approached him step by step.


    Her steps were veryrge and very steady, making a dull sound like a mountaining down.


    "You, you, don''te here¡­" Seventh Brother Hua turned around and wanted to run, but before he got up, a huge shadow of foot had charged there.


    "Bang!!!"


    There was an extremely loud noise!


    Su Luo was taken aback and looked around¡­


    She only saw a burst of dust rising, but Seventh Brother Hua was gone.


    Su Luo''s eyes sh a trace of doubt. The scum Seventh Brother Hua couldn''t escape from Big Sister Wei''s palm, where did he go?


    Su Luo was driven by curiosity and approached, then she saw the thing that was difficult to describe with words¡­


    Big Sister Wei actually¡­ Stepped into the soil with Seventh Brother Hua!


    There was a human-shaped pit in the soil, which was one meter deep, and Seventh Brother Hua was in the shape of herringbone, facing the soil, plunged straight into it.


    Su Luo silently nced at Big Sister Wei: "¡­"


    The title of Big Sister Wei, the godly power fighting maniac, was really not called in vain.


    It was unknown whether Seventh Brother Hua was dead or not.


    However, Su Luo was not so kind to probe his condition. If he died, all troubles are solved. If he didn''t die, then he had a good luck.


    After this matter was over, Su Luo took Big Sister Wei to leave.


    But they didn''t give up looking for the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    Little sable was an expert in this matter.

 Chapter 2019: Pursued Relentlessly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2019: Pursued Relentlessly (2)</h4>


    The Little Sable''s nose was very sensitive, and had a natural instinct to find a way. There was no need to worry about getting lost at all.


    Now it followed the smell of Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, Su Luo and the others followed along the way.


    But it didn''t go so well.


    Because time had passed for a while, and this Magical Beast Zone was full of traces of Magical Beasts. Therefore, the smell was mixed, and it was difficult to distinguish.


    But finding the approximate direction was not a problem.


    Along the way, they were not unimpeded. For example, now, they were surrounded by a wave of monsters.


    This wave of Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders was now encircled Su Luo and the others.


    They were very big, each one was the size of a person. Their eyes were emerald green as if they were poisonous, glowing with a faint green light. But their bodies were purple, they had a quite strange colorbination, which gave people a strange feeling.


    Su Luo sensed that these Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders should have the strength of Fifth level of Commander Rank.


    Now, there are as many as thirty surrounding them.


    This situation was already very dangerous.


    Su Luo was going to fight her way out and rushed out with Big Sister Wei.


    Before she could give a hint to Big Sister Wei, the goddess of war had already rushed out and swung her mallet!


    "Kill!!!"


    The mallet was swung heavily.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang!"


    The Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders continuously suffered the blows, but this mallet was not enough to make them die, just to making their body put on some colours, that''s all.


    By this time, Big Sister Wei had already fallen into the sea of monsters and was surrounded by them. Most of the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders were attracted to her.


    After only a few nces, Su Luo knew that such impetuous way would not work. Although Big Sister Wei was nine stars, but she was fighting without any help, but two fists were difficult to beat four legs ah. (Note: meaning that it was difficult to win when you''re outnumbered)


    Moreover, at this time, these Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders were united, constantly releasing silk to the ground.


    The threads were purple!


    Each of them had a cold luster, at one nce, it was highly poisonous!


    When they spit out enough poison, they would surround her, then the foolish Big Sister Wei would be done for.


    Seeing this, Su Luo sneered, wanted to surround Big Sister Wei? How could it be so easy!


    Su Luo''s figure shed very quickly, she jumped into Big Sister Wei''s encirclement.


    At this time, the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders were continuously attacking Su Luo!


    However, at this time, Su Luo released her trump card - The Space Gravity.


    Within 100 square meters of the space gravity, all the strength of the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders, all decreased in an instant.


    But Su Luo knew that because these Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders were stronger than her, her space gravity could notst long.


    She and Big Sister Wei must resolve it in the shortest time possible!


    So, Su Luo shouted loudly to Big Sister Wei: "Just kill as fast as you can! Each time you kill one, you can have one more chicken leg!"


    Tempting her with chicken legs was still very useful!


    Originally, Big Sister Wei was banging away here and there without any n. She was only interested in fighting happily and killing in all directions, and she didn''t care even if she only kill a few.


    But with the temptation of chicken legs!


    Big Sister Wei suddenly became excited and full of energy, and then she shouted loudly: "Kill!!!"


    Then, she specifically smashed these Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders on the head!


    One look at the head, then directly smash it, and so on.

 Chapter 2020: Pursued Relentlessly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2020: Pursued Relentlessly (3)</h4>


    Big Sister Wei went from east to west, she was smashing again and again.


    For the sake of many drumsticks, Big Sister Wei was not ying this time, her strength of smashing was very great.


    And there were a confusion in Big Sister Wei''s eyes. She thought it was strange, how could these spiders be much slower?


    But no matter, just smash it first!


    In Big Sister Wei''s eyes, every Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders was a delicious greasy chicken leg!


    At the same time, Su Luo also released all her little helpers in her space gravity.


    How could such a good opportunity to train be missed?


    This time, they still took action in a group as before.


    The Variant Acacia Tree suddenly rushed up, its golden vine encircled a Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider, and then the Little Sable used Su Luo''s dagger to cut the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider''s head.


    With a crash, the head fell to the ground, and one Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders was killed.


    As for the Nine Tailed Little Fox, it was not idle.


    When the Variant Acacia Tree and the Little Sable were cooperating, the Nine Tailed Little Fox was guarding on the side.


    If another Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders attacked, it would lead the other party''s hatred away.


    After the Variant Acacia Tree and the Little Sable finished killing the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider, the Nine Tailed Little Fox woulde back with the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider''s full hatred.


    Then the Variant Acacia Tree would encircle the poor Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders with its golden vine, and let the Little Sable quickly harvest its head.


    The cycle continues this way.


    If they could continuously fight like this, the winning side would undoubtedly be Su Luo.


    However, the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders had a leader. Their leader''s strength was much higher. But now this cowardly leader who was afraid of death was lurking in the masses. Even Su Luo was not able to recognize which one was the king.


    At this moment, the king saw that the situation was not good, and it ran without turning around, but kept ordering to quickly set the webs.


    As long as the web was done, these hateful human beings could be killed!


    It obviously abandoning the ones who were inside and used them as cannon fodder to dy time.


    Then, purple spider webs assembled at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the purple spider web that was almost finished, and there were still ten more purple spiders in the space gravity, Su Luo''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    Purple Spider King nced at Su Luo with disdain.


    It was this nce that made Su Luo recognize its identity.


    It was an unchanging principle that it was necessary to capture the leader first in order to capture all his followers.


    So, Su Luo suddenly flew towards the Purple Spider King!


    The Purple Spider King saw that it had been recognized, but it was not angry, because at this time, victory was already in its grasp and felt that it would undoubtedly win.


    Although it couldn''t speak humannguage, it looked at Su Luo''s eyes with a trace of pity.


    "Pity? This miss doesn''t need your pity! See who would be pitying whom in the end!" Su Luo sneered a few times, and then Cheng Ying sword rushed towards the Purple Spider King.


    The Purple Spider King''s eyes nced at Su Luo contemptuously, and then his eyes fell on the Purple Spider Web, which hadpleted ny percent.


    Su Luo knew where the disdain in its eyes and its confidence came from.


    It didn''t think that the purple spider web could her and the others, right?


    "Want to catch us? Then, I''ll let you see what is called a miracle!" A trace of coldness shed in Su Luo''s eyes, and her voice was chilling to the bones.

 Chapter 2021: Pursued Relentlessly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2021: Pursued Relentlessly (4)</h4>


    Su Luo waved her hand.


    At this moment, an orange me quickly appeared on her fair and jade-like palms.


    These me was as if it was alive, dancing and jumping lively on Su Luo''s palm.


    "Little Red Lotus, go, have fun." Su Luo slowly said with a smile.


    At this moment, the bright me reflected the smile on Su Luo''s face, she smiled so sweetly and confidently.


    The slight smile on her face, confident like a perfect goddess, it was so dazzling and so breathtaking.


    It seemed that time stopped at this moment.


    Seeing this orange-red me, slowly flying toward the purple spider web that was about to bepleted.


    The Spider King''s mouth raised a disdainful sneer.


    A small me wanted to burn its purple spider web? If its purple spider web was so easy to burn, how could it run wild in this area?


    This was what the purple spider king thought, and so did its subordinates, so the sneers was the same.


    However, soon, their sneers froze in the corners of their mouths.


    Because the orange-red me was touching the purple spider web, and then only a loud noise was heard-


    Originally, they thought the me would be extinguished, but unexpectedly, this cluster of me was so strange that it ignited the purple spider web!


    Then, it quickly spread like a wildfire!


    The speed was amazing!


    How is that possible?


    How could this happen?


    What exactly happened?


    A big question mark appeared in the purple spider king''s mind, but no one could answer it.


    Just when it was standing like a dumb goose, staring nkly, in disbelief-


    Big Sister Wei just happened to pass beside him while chasing a Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider.


    Eh, this is also a hateful spider, but it seems stupid. I don''t know if Su Luo will change this for a chicken leg.


    Forget it, smash it first. Even if I can''t get a big chicken leg, there will always be wings!


    Big Sister Wei nced at the spider king with disgust, and when she passed by, she hit it with the big mallet.


    Poor purple spider king, its attention was all on the burning purple spider web at this time, how could it notice the Big Sister Wei who was passing by quietly?


    So, the forehead of the Purple Spider King was smashed to bits in such incredible way, as dead as it could be.


    Su Luo turned her head, and saw the scene of the Purple Spider King''s forehead being smashed. Then she looked up, and saw that Big Sister Wei nced at Purple Spider King with disgust, turned her head and continued to chase the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spider that she chased before. She didn''t seem to realize that she just killed the leader of these Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders.


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    Su Luo felt that since the appearance of Big Sister Wei, the honorary title of the illegitimate daughter of the Goddess of Luck should be reced.


    So, silly people had silly good fortune ah, Big Sister Wei''s luck was super high.


    Tthe purple spider web was burned, the purple spider king was killed, so the remaining seven or eight Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders became a frantic crowd.


    They subconsciously wanted to run.


    But Su Luo won''t let them run even if they wanted to.


    In Su Luo''s eyes, they were all points that could be used as money. In Big Sister Wei''s eyes, they were big greasy chicken legs. In the eyes of the little sable and little fox, they were the targets to learn through experience. So, how could they let them run away?


    At this time, Su Luo retracted the space gravity, so that the few little guys could properly learn through experience.

 Chapter 2022: Pursued Relentlessly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Pursued Relentlessly (5)</h4>


    After the space gravity was retracted, the Little Sable and the others suddenly felt that their pressure had doubled, and it was impossible to strangle the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders as easily as before.


    But this was also good, it gave them the opportunity to improve themselves.


    Seeing that they were locked in a fight, Su Luo leisurely took out her diamond token that multiplied points by five, and slowly collected the points from the Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders on the ground.


    But when she collected the Purple Spider King, Su Luo was a little surprised.


    It was unknown whether it was because the Purple Spider King was the leader, but it had 100 points, that is to say, it was 500 points if it was multiplied by five, which was quite a lot.


    At this moment, Big Sister Wei suddenly stood up!


    Su Luo had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Big Sister Wei looked left and right. Finally, she chose the left direction and rushed up with the big mallet!


    Before Su Luo could stop her, she had already left in big strides!


    Su Luo held her forehead silently.


    This Big Sister Wei was indeed the best thug, but at the same time also the most unreliable thug, because her actions could be unpredictable at any time.


    Just like now, God knows what would happen to her?


    After Su Luo swiftly cleaned up the remaining Poisonous Eyes Eight Legged Purple Spiders, Big Sister Wei has already run far away.


    However, because Little Sable remembered the smell of Big Sister Wei, she was not afraid that she would lose Big Sister Wei.


    Su Luo asked the Little Sable: "Is the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie nearby?"


    Otherwise, Big Sister Wei would not run so fast.


    Little Sable''s answer was as Su Luo expected: "The smell is very weak, it is indeed nearby, but there are other strong smell."


    The information revealed by the Little Sable slightly surprised Su Luo. There are other strong smell around the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie? It''s done for, the foolish Big Sister would certainly be in conflict with others.


    Fearing that the Big Sister would suffer losses, Su Luo waved her hand and took all the little spirit pets into her space, leaving only the Little Sable to lead the way to find Big Sister Wei.


    Although Big Sister Wei was stupid, she had a good intuition.


    She was hell-bent on getting the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. It was this persistence that made her have a different intuition than ordinary people.


    She was not sure that the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was ahead, she just believed so in her heart, and then rushed up no matter what.


    It was unknown if it was right to say that silly person had silly good fortune, Big Sister Wei''s intuition was actually really urate, she rushed to the forest and walked around the maple forest. Sure enough, she saw that hateful Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    It''s just that the situation was a bitplicated.


    Because there''s a circle of people around the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, led by a young man in brocade clothes, but his face was delicate and gloomy, giving a kind of soft feeling.


    When Big Sister Wei saw the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, she didn''t think about it, she just rushed up with the mallet and smashed the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    Seeing such an unstoppable crazy woman suddenly rushing down from the top of the mountain, the young man in the brocade clothes was stunned at first and then frowned tightly.


    Previously, two young men were attacking the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, which was originally evenly matched. But with the brute force of Big Sister Wei, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was almost unable to bear it anymore.


    Afterwards, the young man cast meaningful nces, then his two subordinates quietly retreated.


    It was important to know that the most powerful attack of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was the first two words - Devil eyes.

 Chapter 2023: Pursued Relentlessly (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Pursued Relentlessly (6)</h4>


    The Devil Eyes of Green Poisonous Taotie did not usually explode, but in the face of a real life-and-death crisis, their devil eyes would explode.


    Once the devil eyes explode, it meant to die together, and the consequences would be very serious.


    The young man in brocade clothes knew this secret, but it did not mean that everyone else knows it, at least our Big Sister Wei did not know it.


    At this time, after those two people retreated, Big Sister Wei became more and more frustrated and iparably bold.


    At this time, the young man in brocade clothes folded his hands and looked at the Big Sister Wei who was working hard for them with interest. At the same time, he also took his men to retreat again and retreated to a safe distance of 100 feet.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei madly beat the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie and had reached the intense stage.


    But the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie didn''t know if it was because it felt guilty for stealing Big Sister Wei''s Seven-tailed Little Divine Deer. In a word, it hadn''t released its devil eyes.


    The face of the young man in brocade clothes gradually turned gloomy.


    This is not going to work.


    If she did not thoroughly infuriate the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and force it to release the devil eyes, then the quality of its internal pellet would not be the best, if the quality was not the best, then its efficacy would be greatly reduced.


    The young man in brocade clothes touched his chin and began to think.


    How to make the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie angry?


    Suddenly, the eyes of the young man in brocade clothes brightened, his palm spread out, and suddenly there was a ck stuff in his palm.


    Spirit pinball.


    The Commander Rank Spirit Pinball was extremely powerful.


    The young man in brocade clothes looked at the two people fighting in front of him, and there was a sneer emerged from the bottom of his eyes.


    This crazy woman came at the right time, he could test the power of this Spirit Pinball!


    The young man in brocade clothes pulled the switch and quietly threw the spirit pinball on the ground.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei and the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie who was locked in a fight did not pay attention, so they did not find out.


    The Spirit Pinball rolled silently under Big Sister Wei''s feet.


    Big Sister Wei nearly tripped over.


    What''s this stuff that''s so obstructing! Big sister Wei roared angrily, soon after, her foot ferociously kicked back the Spirit Pinball that made her nearly fell down!


    You know, in order to make this precious Spirit Pinball blow up Big Sister Wei, the young man in brocade clothes deliberately modified the fuse to slow down the explosion, but who would have thought that Big Sister Wei would not look at this thing and kick it back?


    When the Spirit Pinball was kicked back, the young man in brocade clothes'' face changed.


    "Dodge!"


    He shouted loudly, and quickly leaped backwards.


    But his two men were not so lucky.


    The pinball exploded in mid air.


    The explosion caused the space to vibrate violently. The whole world trembled, the shrapnel and the fire flew everywhere!


    There was no ce for the two poor men to hide. Their heads and bodies were like a watermelon that had been blown up. They were drenched with blood and badly hurt.


    Seeing this opportunity, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie wanted to run!


    But how brave was Big Sister Wei? She caught the tail of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie with her bare hands, and picked it up and threw it like a yo-yo!


    The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was very angry.


    But because of inertia, no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t stop this humiliating action.


    At this time, the young man in brocade clothes was furious when he saw that his men were injured.


    He wanted to sit on the mountain to watch the tigers fight and then reap the spoils, but the crazy Big Sister in the battle had not been injured, but two of his subordinates were disposed of. How could he swallow this?

 Chapter 2024: Pursued Relentlessly (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Pursued Relentlessly (7)</h4>


    It was necessary to force out the hatred of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and must let the crazy woman bear the devil eyes.


    This was the n of the young man in brocade clothes.


    So, he quickly turned his mind, trying toe up with a way to satisfy both sides.


    Soon his eyes brightened again.


    One only saw his figure moved, quickly rushed up with a dagger, there was white light shed, the tail of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was immediately cut off!


    Big Sister Wei lost control of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie cried out in pain.


    Then, another white light shed, and the hind legs of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie were cut off suddenly!


    At this time, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was really angry!


    It faced upward and roared, then it turned back. The originally ck and white eyes, now were just like poison, with faint green light, and looked very prating.


    The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie thought that it was Big Sister Wei''s evil scheme, so its hatred naturally locked on Big Sister Wei.


    I only steal a piece of meat from you, must you pursue me so hard? The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie roared in its heart.


    When she came into contact with the green eyes of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, she felt nothing at first, but after a while, she felt her forehead was swollen, her eyes were dark, and circles of stars were drifting slowly in her eyes.


    Big Sister Wei shook her head, and then shook her head again, but she still couldn''t clear her head. At this moment, she was like drunk, and her steps were staggering and askew.


    At this moment, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie made a sharp cry, then, the figure as fast as lightning, fiercely rushed toward the Big Sister Wei!


    The Sharp ws was going to hit Big Sister Wei''s chest.


    This was thest attack of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    All its life, all its strength, all its anger, was concentrated on this move.


    This move, strong and solid, striking toward Big Sister Wei.


    If Big Sister Wei was hit, even if she didn''t die, she would be seriously injured!


    But Big Sister Wei, who was staggering as if she was drunk, seemed to be born lucky.


    Just as this move came, her feet suddenly slipped forward,nded on the ground and sat down!


    Then, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was full of grief and indignation¡­ it actually brushed the top of Big Sister Wei''s head and fly past¡­


    At this moment, Big Sister Wei felt that something was flying over her head. She easily lifted the only hind leg left of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and then smacked it down!


    "Bang-" There was a loud sound.


    The poor Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was like an arrow at the end of its flight, the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was smack to death by Big Sister Wei in this way¡­


    Smacked to death¡­


    The young man in brocade clothes was stunned.


    His men were also stunned.


    Big Sister Wei herself was stunned¡­


    Because the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was dead at this time, the enchantment naturally disappeared. Big Sister Wei, who was awake from the enchantment, looked at her right hand and found that she was carrying a fat hind leg¡­


    The mouth of the young man in brocade clothes slightly twitched.


    At this time, he finally understood what it means to be a man''s scheme is not as good as heaven''s will. In front of the lucky one, no matter how you calcte, you can''t calcte heaven''s blessing.


    This crazy woman was a lucky person. Sure enough, when God closed a door, would he open a window?


    The young man in brocade clothes sighed with emotion, but things still had to be done.


    He narrowed his eyes, walked slowly toward Big Sister Wei, and looked down. His tone was cold, but there was a trace of authority in his voice: "Now, hand over its body to me."

 Chapter 2025: Pursued Relentlessly (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2025: Pursued Relentlessly (8)</h4>


    "No way!" On this point, Big Sister Wei was unrelenting.


    "Bring it here!" The young man in brocade clothes''plexion started to change.


    "No!" Big Sister Wei strongly refused it!


    Luo Luo hasn''t seen it yet! Luo Luo said that only after it was finished being swept, it counted as one chicken leg.


    But in Big Sister Wei''s impression, it did not refer to whether her diamond token had already received points.


    Before, because Big Sister Wei often made the head of the prey smashed to bits, so Su Luo couldn''t find the head even if she wanted to collect the points. Later, after punishing with a few chicken legs, Big Sister Wei remembered it very firmly.


    Naturally, the young man in brocade clothes didn''t know that there was such a reason. When he saw that Big Sister Wei insisted on not giving it, his face became gloomy.


    Big Sister Wei was still sitting on the ground, looking at the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie nkly, and at this time, the young man in brocade clothes quietly came behind Big Sister Wei.


    The palm, slowly grabbing toward the back of Big Sister Wei''s neck¡­


    Poisoned Palm, the target would be killed or injured.


    But at this time Big Sister Wei was at a loss.


    Just then.


    Big Sister Wei stood up with a swish all of a sudden, dragging the corpse of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and ran forward excitedly¡­


    Because she sensed that Su Luo wasing!


    But the poisoned hand of the young man in brocade clothes, which had been brewing for quite a while, seized an empty space, and helplessly watched as Big Sister Wei ran away¡­


    The young man in brocade clothes was simply¡­ speechless!


    Say this super strong woman is stupid? And yet she''s not stupid, she always escapes at critical moment.


    Say this tough woman with stocky build is not stupid? But she''s really stupid.


    How could Big Sister Wei think about the person behind her at this time? She dragged the body of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie and eagerly ran towards Su Luo, asking for credit with excitement.


    When Su Luo saw the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie''s corpse, she was surprised. Unexpectedly, Big Sister Wei really caught it.


    "Well done." Su Luo patted Big Sister Wei on the shoulder.


    After receiving praise from Su Luo, Big Sister Wei smiled happily, sweeter than honey.


    Other people''s praise was useless, Su Luo''s praise was very important to her, because it meant that she could have extra food again!


    Big Sister Wei cheered and silently looked at Su Luo, then silently looked at her stomach.


    Su Luo thought it was very funny, so she said with a smile, "How about I take out the inner pellet and then make this Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie for you to eat? The Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie had tasted all kinds of delicious food in the world. The meat was especially tender and tasted much better than chicken leg."


    When Big Sister Wei heard that it was more delicious than a big chicken leg, the corner of her mouth immediately drooled.


    Su Luo smiled, then took out the diamond token to collect the points, and then nned to dig out the inner pellet of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    But while doing it, Su Luo was in trouble.


    The young man in brocade clothes walked toward Su Luo coldly, raised his mouth condescendingly and sneered.


    Su Luo nces at the young man in brocade clothes unhappily.


    The first impression she had of him was that he was gloomy and malicious, therefore she did not feel good about him, tried not to contact with him if she could.


    Since there''s such a trouble, it was impossible to dissect it for the pellet on the spot.


    Su Luo just wanted to take away the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, and then took Big Sister Wei away, but she was stopped before she passed him.


    "You can go, but this Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie has to be left behind." The voice of the young man in brocade clothes was do overbearing.

 Chapter 2026: Pursued Relentlessly (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Pursued Relentlessly (9)</h4>


    Su Luo turned around and asked Big Sister Wei: "Who killed this prey?"


    Big Sister Wei patted her chest and said: "Me!"


    This was rted about eating, Big Sister Wei''s attitude was very serious!


    Su Luo nced at the young man in brocade clothes with a faint smile: "Did you hear that?"


    The young man in brocade clothes slightly raised his lips, his eyes were full of gloom: "You can ask the crazy woman who found the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie first."


    Su Luo looked at him with a smile: "I don''t need to ask, because I know that Big Sister Wei is the one who found the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie first."


    "Nonsense!" The eyes of the young man in brocade clothes were gloomy.


    "It''s not nonsense." Su Luo looked at him with a smile on her face. "Maybe here, you are the one who meet the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie first. But before that, we have already fought with the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. Don''t you see it was covered with bruises and swelling? It''s because it was smashed with Big Sister Wei''s mallet. Don''t tell me your Poisoned Hand can also make such effect. "


    After Su Luo said that, there was a chill in the eyes of the young man in brocade clothes.


    In fact, he also thought that the crazy woman had rushed up and smashed without saying anything further, she must have had an animosity with the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie.


    "But so what?" The young man in brocade clothes'' lips hooked up.


    Su Luo suddenly smiled: "So, do you want to use violence?"


    "It''s not impossible." The young man in brocade clothes thought that this was a good suggestion.


    Su Luo sneered, and then said innocently to Big Sister Wei, "If this prey is taken away, you will have no food, no braised dish, no steamed dish, no stewed dish, all gone oh."


    Big Sister Wei, and thought that this is going too far!!!


    Anything she could do without, but she can not do without food.


    The foodie Big Sister Wei frowned coldly and said to the young man in brocade clothes, "Do you want to die standing or sitting?"


    Big Sister Wei could still bluff people when she took out the Female Boss manner.


    The young man in brocade clothes did not speak, his two subordinates had alreadye forward, and attacked Big Sister Wei without saying a word.


    When Big Sister Wei saw that the two young people whose heads were like watermelons dared to seek death, she would not be polite.


    So, Big Sister Wei and the two men fought.


    The young man in brocade clothes came to snatch the prey in Su Luo''s hands.


    Su Luo didn''t pay attention to it for a while, and the leg of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was pulled.


    "Let go." Su Luo shouted angrily.


    It was very troublesome to take out the internal pellet of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie, it needed to be done very carefully. If the corpse was damaged now, the fragile internal pellet may break.


    The effect of broken internal pellet would be greatly reduced. Su Luo was very unwilling for such unexpected loss to happen.


    But the young man in brocade clothes still firmly held the hind leg and he had no intention to let go.


    At the same time, he sneered and threatened Su Luo: "Put the body down, otherwise I could identally cause the body to break, and then you and I will not get it."


    "You really won''t let go?" Su Luo frowned.


    "You put it down first." The young man in brocade clothes didn''t look like he want to talk it over.


    He really would not to stop until he reached the Yellow River , Su Luo secretly scolded in her heart, then she call the Yun Luo Red Lotus: "Good child, go y with that big brother for a while."


    The young man in brocade clothes didn''t know who Su Luo was talking to, then he saw a cluster of orange fire quickly floated towards his forehead.


    The orange fire seemed to be intelligent, floating above his head, as if it wanted to build a nest there.

 Chapter 2027: Pursued Relentlessly (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Pursued Relentlessly (10)</h4>


    The young man in brocade clothes originally thought that Su Luo was not as powerful as himself, so he didn''t take her seriously. So, regarding that cluster of fire, naturally he looked down on it.


    But when he really came in contact with the Yun Luo Red Lotus, he discovered how horrible this fire was!


    The cluster of fire, one turned into two, two turned into four, four turned into eight, seemed like it''a multiplies, became more and more.


    These fires also like to surround him, floating around, and jumping to the hairy ces on his body.


    The young man in brocade clothes was in panic for a while and in a sorry state.


    At this time, Su Luo looked down, but her brows were slightly frowned.


    This man!


    Just now, when the young man in brocade clothes pulled the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie from her, the inner core of the prey was shattered.


    This discovery suddenly made Su Luo''s mood fall to the bottom, she did not know whether the internal pellet was still intact at this time.


    Damn guy! If you can''t obtain it for yourself, you won''t let others obtain it, what kind of mentality is this ah?


    Su Luo red fiercely at the young man in brocade clothes, and then she was determined to immediately begin to dig up the internal pellet.


    Su Luo took out a dagger from her space, and thenid the body of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie on the ground, half squatted, and slowly ran the dagger across its head.


    The dagger was extremely sharp.


    Wherever it passed, the flesh of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie was cut as if it was mud by Su Luo.


    But theter, Su Luo became more cautious, afraid of breaking the fragile pellet.


    At this moment.


    Big Sister Wei had already ended the fight.


    The Yun Luo Red Lotus had also returned to sleep in the space due to theck of spirit power.


    After the young man in brocade clothes lost his opponent, he rushed to Su Luo and began to talk.


    "Little girl, the internal pellet is shattered, even if it''s cut out, it''s useless." The young man in brocade clothes sneered again and again, rejoiced in other''s misfortune.


    Su Luo wasn''t distracted.


    "How about I buy it from you with 200,000 points?" After the young man in brocade clothes saw the power of the Yun Luo Red Lotus, he didn''t underestimate Su Luo any more.


    Although the firested for a short time, it gave him great shock, so he didn''t make a move.


    "Two hundred thousand points for a broken internal pellet is a good deal, why are you still hesitating?" The young man in brocade clothes was unhappy because Su Luo didn''t appreciate his kindness.


    This time they entered the Magical Beast Zone, their only goal was the internal pellet of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. It could be said that the internal pellet was very important to him.


    Su Luo nced at him coldly: "Don''t be noisy, if you disturb me to collect this internal pellet, you will be in trouble."


    The young man in brocade clothes gritted his teeth:" Girl, what would take for you to give up this inner pellet?"


    This internal pellet, he''s determined to get it!


    Of course, he didn''t break it before, but deliberately pretended to. He wanted Su Luo to think that the internal pellet was broken and then passed it to him, but unfortunately, Su Luo didn''t do that.


    Su Luo didn''t look at the young man in brocade clothes, but told Big Sister Wei: "He''s too noisy, take him out!"


    Big Sister Wei deserves to be called the best thug.


    She didn''t say a word, but directly followed Su Luo''s orders and tried to take young man in brocade clothes out.


    The young man in brocade clothes were unhappy.


    But he had a n in mind.


    Now Su Luo was busy cutting the internal pellet, and can''t make a move. It''s better to wait for him to settle this stupid Big Sister and then the loathsome girl.


    Therefore, the young man in brocade clothes sneered and directly attacked the foolish Big Sister.

 Chapter 2028: Unexpected Surprise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Unexpected Surprise (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    These two people, both were Nine Star of Commander Rank, they were equal in strength.


    So was difficult to determine the winner.


    However, maybe it''s because all the way had been going smoothly for Big Sister Wei, now she was finally out of luck.


    One only saw the face of the young man in brocade clothes was getting redder and redder, redder and redder, and finally, a lightning from the clear sky struck his body all of a sudden.


    Su Luo raised her head subconsciously, frowned deeply.


    Did this young man in brocade clothes snatch away Big Sister Wei''s luck? When he fought with Big Sister Wei, he was promoted to Saint Rank!


    Although it was One Star of the Saint Rank, but there''s enough strength to suppress Big Sister Wei.


    One was Nine Star of Commander Rank, the other was One Star of Saint Rank. Previously, they were evenly matched, but now the oue of the battle was quickly determined.


    "Boom -"


    A thunder-like fist smashed and Big Sister Wei was immediately smashed flying, flew backward in a parab.


    "Bang bang -"


    Big Sister Wei smashed a dozen Red Maple trees in a row, and finally hung upside down on the ancient tree, coughing incessantly.


    She casually wiped the corners of her mouth and found bright red blood on the palm of her hand.


    Big Sister Wei groaned and struggled to get up.


    At this time, the excitement in the eyes of the young man in brocade clothes was also shown in his words.


    "Hahaha--hahaha--" He opened his hands, face upwards, andugh heatily. Hisughter was unrestrained, almost able to prate the whole Maple Forest.


    "Me, Lu Fangming, finally promoted to the Saint Rank, hahaha - five years ah, it has troubled me for five years ah, I didn''t expect that I would break through like this, good, good ah!!!"


    Lu Fangming was almost mad with joy.


    Su Luo''s face was a little bad at this time.


    Saint Rank, it would be very difficult for her to deal with it, unless she use all her cards.


    But now, in her hands, she was dealing with the internal pellet of the Devil Eyed Green Poisonous Taotie. This internal pellet had been moved by Lu Fangming, and she would break if she was not careful, she couldn''t attend to other things at the same time.


    Su Luo couldn''t helpmenting. It seemed that even God did not stand on her side, actually let Lu Fangming get promoted, not Big Sister Wei.


    Otherwise, Big Sister Wei''s strength could be greatly improved, and it would be more convenient to use in the future.


    Lu Fang Ming was ecstatic, but after that, he thought of the current situation.


    One only saw him turned around, his eyes were as cold as a viper, staring at Su Lu. He raised the corner of his mouth and his smile was gloomy and ghostly: "Loathsome girl, quickly hand over the internal pellet so that you can leave with an intact corpse!"


    An intact corpse? What a big tone. The corner of Su Luo''s mouth slightly curved with disdain.


    At that time, the Variant Ten-Winged Angel die in her hand. Now that Lu Fangming was only One Star of Saint Rank, why was he so proud?


    Seeing Su Luo''s disdainful sneer, Lu Fangming immediately sneered: "It seems that you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin? Good, very good, then there''s no need to say more."


    Lu Fangming clearly showed that he wanted to snatch it.


    But now Su Luo can''t be distracted even a little bit.


    What to do?


    Big Sister Wei covered her chest with pain and limped toward Su Luo, subconsciously blocking it for her, and stared angrily at Lu Fangming.


    Even Big Sister Wei herself didn''t know clearly why she want to block it and stand in front of Su Luo. She only knew that she should.


    Su Luo smiled, took a purple porcin bottle from her space, slowly poured out a purple pill in the palm of her hand, and called to Big Sister Wei: "Take this pill.

 Chapter 2029: Unexpected Surprise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Unexpected Surprise (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    The biggest advantage of Big Sister Wei was obeying orders.


    Su Luo asked her to take the medicine, she didn''t even groaned. She didn''t have a questioning look, she grabbed the pill, raised her head and directly swallowed it.


    Lu Fangming looked at Big Sister Wei suspiciously. Although he didn''t understand what Su Luo did, he was extremely confident now. Naturally, he didn''t believe that Big Sister Wei will be stronger than him after swallowing a pill.


    Soon after Big Sister Wei took the purple pill, she felt hot all over her body. The energy flowing to her dantian was stronger and stronger. The whole person seemed to expand, and her strength soared in an instant.


    Big Sister Wei''s eyes immediately glowed with excitement!


    The feeling of great power is really great!


    She really want to try her strength now!


    Big Sister Wei''s eyes fell on Lu Fangming, there was a deep smile on her face.


    Lu Fangming''s heart trembled when he meet Big Sister Wei''s deep look¡­


    However, before he could get back to his senses, the fierce Big Sister Wei had swung her mallet and rushed up!


    The speed was faster than lightning!


    Lu Fangming looked at Big Sister Wei who took the initiative tounch the attack, and a disdainful sneer shed in his eyes.


    How dare a small nine star take the initiative to attack him? Really courting death!


    Lu Fangming was very arrogant and waited for Big Sister Wei to reach 30 meters in front of him before slowly condensing his spirit power.


    However -


    "Bang!"


    Who would have imagined that Big Sister Wei''s speed suddenly soared.


    Lu Fangming only felt that a thick shadow came in front of him. Before he could look up, his head had been hit heavily with a big mallet!


    There was a sharp and clear sound.


    Lu Fangming only felt that his head was dizzy, his eyes were mosquito coil, and he shouted furiously in his mind!


    Why!


    Why was the speed of this crazy woman suddenly soared so fast! Suddenly became so powerful?


    It''s as if she was the one who had been promoted to the Saint Rank, not him!


    This discovery made Lu Fangming feel unreconciled in the bottom of his heart, at the same time, also raised a chill.


    Big Sister Wei grabbed the opportunity and seriously injured Lu Fangming, but after all, Lu Fangming was Saint Ranked, and his fighting strength was still very strong.


    For a while, the two people began to fight!


    The battle was inextricable.


    Fighting, fighting, after a half hour, Big Sister Wei''s speed slowed down.


    There was a glimmer of excitement shed through Lu Fangming''s heart!


    At this time, he had guessed right. Just now, this crazy woman must have taken vigor pill, which was a very precious type. Now that the time was up, so she had recovered her original strength.


    "Humph! No strength is no strength, it won''t matter to continue taking pill ah. " Lu Fangming was confident as if victory was already within his grasp.


    This kind of pill is so precious, how could there be many?


    Big Sister Wei was beaten back step by step, her eyes continuously looked at Su Luo.


    Seeing this, Lu Fangming became even more proud and aggressive: "Now, ept my attack!"


    Before his voice fell, he began to condense his spirit powers.


    Su Luo nced at him unhappily.


    Although she didn''t have many Emperor Grade Vigor Pills, but there were still a few. She was not good at strength, so even if she eats it, it wouldn''t be very useful, so all along she kept it for nothing.


    Su Luo simply threw the whole purple bottle to Big Sister Wei and said, "Eat it as you want."


    Big Sister Wei looked at the purple porcin bottle and smiled happily, because she knew that after she took the pill, her power suddenly became very great!


    Lu Fangming, who was on the opposite side, looked at the bottle. His face suddenly became very ugly!

 Chapter 2030: Unexpected Surprise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Unexpected Surprise (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Su Luo smiled and said, "There''s only five or six, not many, but it''s enough to defeat you."


    Five or six¡­


    Emperor Grade Vigor Pill¡­ Five or six¡­


    Both of Lu Fangming''s feet were shaking and could hardly stand. He shouted at Su Luo, "Do you know how precious Emperor Grade Pills is! How can you take the whole bottle out!"


    Su Luo''s innocent face was at a loss, she shrugged: "I take my pills, what does it has to do with you?"


    There''s a pain in Lu Fangming''s heart.


    What kind of ancestor did he offend today?


    He had to send people to rush to buy Master Grade pills, but she took out a whole bottle of Emperor Grade Pills to her subordinate to eat and indifferent about it.


    Isn''t that too big of a difference?


    At this moment, Lu Fangming felt fear in his heart.


    Because, how terrible is an apothecary who could make Emperor Grade pills?


    Seeing that Big Sister Wei was about to make a move again, Lu Fangming jumped out and yelled, "Stop, stop!"


    But Big Sister Wei was swallowing an Emperor Grade pill at this time, and if she stopped like this, how could she vent with brute force?


    So, despite Lu Fangming''s anxious yell for a truce, Big Sister Wei didn''t let go of her n, and smashed him on the head with the mallet.


    So, this amusing and funny scene happened here.


    So he took Big Sister Wei to ran around and around, and at the end, Big Sister Wei was tired and gasping for breath.


    Lu Fangming ran very fast at the front, turned back to signal a truce as he ran, but Big Sister Wei turned a deaf ear to him, like an eagle catching a chicken.


    Su Luo looked up and saw the scene, she shook her head in amusement and let them be.


    Lu Fangming also knew that Big Sister Wei needed to let off her strength, otherwise she would definitely suffocate.


    So he took Big Sister Wei to go around in circles. At the end of the run, she was very tired and panting.


    Of course, Lu Fangming was not much better.


    Standing ten meters in front of Big Sister Wei, he turned around, bent over, put his hands on his knees, inhaled heavily, and his face was sweaty.


    "Big Sister, I say Big Sister, have you finished chasing?" Lu Fangming wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Sister Wei put out her tongue and gasped for breath. Although she had no strength, she still managed to hold the mallet and pointed to Lu Fangming. "Stop, you young man, stop for this olddy."


    Big Sister Wei staggered forward.


    Lu Fangming moved forward a few more steps with difficulty.


    Now the strength of both of them had reached the limit. Perhaps a three-year-old child could knock them down with one finger.


    Lu Fangming repeatedly waved her hand towards Big Sister Wei, and looked mournful: "Big Sister, please, don''t chase me, can I admit defeat?"


    Isn''t it just internal pellet worth 200,000 points? Can''t he just give it up?


    But people who took Emperor Grade Pills like a jelly bean was truly a local tyrant. How could he dare to offend? There''s a saying in Lu Fangming''s motto that a wise man submits to circumstances, and he was understood the current situation very well.


    When Big Sister Wei saw the other party begging for mercy, she was very serious and looked displeased, she insisted: "I haven''t hit you yet, no!"


    Big Sister Wei remembered deeply that she was kicked to the top of the tree.


    Who said that the fool doesn''t hold a grudge? In fact, the fool is the most vengeful.


    Lu Fangming was about to cry. He knew that if he didn''t get kicked by the other side today, this stupid Big Sister won''t give up.


    As for the girl who bowed her head, she only care about cutting the internal pellet¡­

 Chapter 2031: Unexpected Surprise (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Unexpected Surprise (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Artemis060


    Although the girl looked like she was out of the way, she was very protective of this stupid Big Sister.


    Don''t you see these person use Emperor Grade pills as sugar beans? Such generosity, in his memory she was first person ah.


    Therefore, Lu Fangming decided that a wise man submits to circumstances.


    So, he simply walked toward Big Sister Wei, with a ttering attitude: "Big Sister, you kick, you kick."


    How could Big Sister Wei be polite to him? Just quickly kick him in his stomach.


    Buta??a??


    Poor Big Sister Wei, why don''t you see, under your other foot was a rotten tree stump.


    In short, poor Sister Wei kicked Lu Fangming with one foot, and another foot stepped on the rotten tree stump, and then-


    A gravity, her butt fell down hard¡­


    Then, instead of kicking Lu Fangming a meter away, Big Sister Wei fell and sat in the hole she had smashed herself. Her feet were facing the sky, she could not climb out for a long time.


    Lu Fangming was shocked first, then surprised, and finally covered his stomach, burst intoughter.


    "Hahahahaha--" Heavens ah, it''s killing him, how could heugh until break his stomach?


    Su Luo looked at Big Sister Wei like this, silently looked up at the sky, and silently lowered her head to cut internal pellet¡­ she didn''t see anything, she really didn''t see anything.


    Lu Fangming was kind enough to help pull Big Sister Wei out.


    Big Sister Wei was very kind. Since he helped her by pulling her out, she would not chase after him anymore.


    Besides, now even if she wanted to kill, she had no strength.


    At this time, Su Luo had finished cutting the internal pellet, and the cut internal pellet was intact and the efficacy was well preserved.


    Although Lu Fangming was envious, his skill was inferior to the other person. He just admitted defeat, cup his hands to Su luo, and then left.


    Su Luo was about to collect the inner pellet, but suddenly, she felt a killing intent, and her back instantly turned stiff.


    Su Luo suddenly looked back, only to find that there was nothing behind her.


    But¡­ Just now, the terrible feeling like she was on the verge on death was so real, it felt so real.


    Like she really walked through the gates of hell.


    Su Luo was on full alert at this moment, extremely vignt.


    She threw a Spirit Restoration Pill to Big Sister Wei, let her quickly recover her strength, because she had a feeling that a fierce battle woulde soon.


    Although Big Sister Wei''s brain wascking, her instinct for danger was the same as Su Luo.


    So, without saying a word, she quickly stuffed the pill, cross-legged and began to recover her strength.


    Time went by.


    Su Luo was holding the Cheng Ying sword in her hand, she watched and listened in all directions, her mind was on the highest alert.


    All of a sudden, a killing intent hit her back!


    Su Luo turned to avoid it, and then the Cheng Ying sword in her hand suddenly stabbed toward the front left!


    Because Su Luo calcted the opponent''s second step.


    Sure enough, the cold sword in the opponent''s hand appeared on Su Luo''s front left.


    "Bang!"


    The Cheng Ying sword collided with the opponent''s cold sword. The sparks was all over the ce, making a loud crash.


    At the same time, Su Luo saw the opponent clearly.


    It was a man in ck.


    His whole body was covered in ck clothes, his face was covered with ck scarf, and his head was covered with ck hat. The whole person was tightly wrapped, without revealing any flesh.


    "Who are you?" Su Luo''s voice was cold.


    It hadn''t been long since she entered the Genius Training Camp, she couldn''t have offended anyone, right?

 Chapter 2032: Unexpected Surprise (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2032: Unexpected Surprise (5)</h4>


    The man in ck clothes didn¡¯t answer Su Luo. His sword quickly shed toward Su Luo¡¯s throat.


    Su Luo subconsciously stepped back. She lightly spun around with her toes and her body silently stepped toward the man¡¯s back.


    At close proximity, she suddenly thrusted her dagger towards the man¡¯s back.


    This ck-clothed man exerted arge amount of pressure on Su Luo and also reminded her of a familiar feeling.


    The opponent¡¯s strength was at least at first star of Saint Rank, and his best ability was assassination. Every move was concisely aiming at her vital points. His only purpose was to kill her.


    Su Luo could conclude that this man was a real assassin and the value of his existence was to kill people!


    It was certain that he was not a lone assassin but a part of a whole organization.


    When did she offend such an organization without realizing it?


    Su Luo was slightly shocked, but she had no time to think about it now. The most important thing was to deal with this ck-clothed man.


    In order to capture this man, Su Luo instantly used all her trump cards.


    Nothingness of Space, the Cheng Ying sword, Yun Luo Red Lotus¡­ At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s strength instantly skyrocketed to the strength of Saint Rank.


    Because of this, Su Luo quickly gained the upper hand, and it only took a little time to capture the opponent.


    Suddenly¡­ BAM!


    In a sh, another ck-clothed man jumped down from the treetop.


    This ck-clothed man was thin, but his eyes shed dangerously. Su Luo knew this man was stronger than the man she just fought with.


    The ck-clothed man jumped down from the tree but didn¡¯te to kill Su Luo; he rushed toward Big Sister Wei!


    Su Luo was shocked and immediately cried out, ¡°Big Sister Wei, watch out!¡±


    At this moment, Big Sister Wei, who was trying to heal her injuries, was startled by Su Luo¡¯s shout. She had no time to think about it. She then flew up and fought against the ck-clothed man.


    Su Luo was very nervous.


    The people in ck clothes were obviously organized. No one knew how many came. As time passed, Su Luo realized that their situation would get worse.


    Su Luo looked at the ck-robed man in front of her. Murderous intent shed in her eyes!


    Suddenly, Su Luo released her full strength.


    The ck-clothed man, who was fighting her, instantly felt the pressure had doubled as if the girl had be much stronger.


    He scolded himself inwardly in his heart. How could this girl¡¯s strength which looked like a sesame seed suddenly skyrocket?


    Su Luo sneered. Within five strokes, she found a w and shed the Cheng Ying sword across his neck.


    Blood flew out. The man in ck clothes was dead.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have much time to think about him and hurried to Big Sister Wei¡¯s side to fight with her.


    The ck-clothed man wanted to run as soon as he saw hisrade had died.


    However, Su Luo released the and enclosed the ck-clothed man inside. Big Sister Wei and she then joined forces to subdue the man within ten moves.


    However, before she could forcefully question the ck-clothed man, he bit his tongue and killed himself.


    His movements were simple and neat, with no trace of hesitation.


    Looking at these two corpses on the ground, Su Luo¡¯s face had darkened.


    Big Sister Wei was aware that Su Luo was in a bad mood. She gave Su Luo a cowardly look and then remained silent.

 Chapter 2033: Unexpected Surprise (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2033: Unexpected Surprise (6)</h4>


    Su Luo crouched down and pulled off the ck cloth covering the man¡¯s face.


    It was an ordinary face. The facial features were so ordinary that they wouldn¡¯t be recognized in the crowd. However, even if the man was dead, his face features were still cold, showing that he really was a top assassin.


    Lifting the ck cloth off another man¡¯s face, Su Luo still didn¡¯t recognize him.


    The most important thing now was to leave this ce quickly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Luo suddenly saw a space storage bag hanging on the ck-clothed man¡¯s waist.


    The space storage bag was notrge, only one cubic meter, but its price was extremely expensive.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t say anything, but confiscated the space bag.


    As for these two dead bodies¡­


    Su Luo thought for a while and took out a white porcin bottle from her space bag. She, then, poured out a yellow powder on the wound of the two bodies.


    Soon, the powder reacted.


    ¡°Ssss---¡±


    There was a sound of sulfuric acid corrosion.


    The blood on the wound of the corpse quickly reacted with the bright yellow powder, and the reaction was intense.


    The blood contaminated with the powder instantly turned into a sugar-corrosive, and the two bodies decayed at a rate visible to the naked eye, leaving only a small pool of pale yellow liquid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Luo said to Big Sister Wei and quickly flew forward.


    Big Sister Wei obediently followed Su Luo.


    Shortly after they left, a faint figure appeared at the spot Su Luo originally stood.


    He released his consciousness and looked around, but found no one and frowned uncontrobly.


    He, then, saw the pool of yellow liquid on the ground.


    The man in ck clothes squatted down, smelled it, and finally stretched out a finger touching the pale yellow liquid. He was about to taste it, but he found that his finger was almost corroded.


    He was taken aback and instantly cut his finger with his dagger!


    What a terrible corrosive liquid!


    The man solemnly looked at the yellow liquid, and his eyes fiercely shed.


    He then sensed the breath in the air, locked on its direction, and chased forward.


    The direction of his pursuit was the direction Su Luo escaped to.


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei ran for hundreds of kilometers before stopping.


    Su Luo sensed the air around her, not noticing the murderous aura of the ck-clothed man. She quietly wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead.


    Who was the ck-clothed man? Why did he want to kill her?


    Regarding this point, Su Luo was very puzzled. Forget it. Just wait for a chance to capture the leader and question him.


    At this moment, Su Luo finally had time to take a good look at the two space bags she had seized from the two dead, ck-clothed men.


    Because the space bag was marked by the blood of its owner. As long as the owner had died, the space bag would automatically cancel the contract.


    Su Luo had a space bag for herself, so she did not need it anymore. She let Big Sister Wei drop her blood on the space bag.


    Seeing Su Luo approach her with a dazzling dagger, Big Sister Wei, who was afraid of pain, subconsciously stepped back.


    Su Luo angrily nced at Big Sister Wei. ¡°Look at you, you wouldn¡¯t frown if you cut off a finger. But now it is only a small drop of blood, and you¡¯re afraid to do it? Hurry up and give me your hand!¡±


    Big Sister Wei pursed her lips, angrily red at Su Luo, and weakly extended out a finger.


    Su Luo¡¯s dagger gently sliced her fingertip as a bead of blood rolled out instantly and fell on the ck space bag.


    Big Sister Wei happily withdrew her hand. Seeing the small cut on her finger, to her, it was just a tickle.

 Chapter 2034: Encountered Crisis (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2034: Encountered Crisis (1)</h4>


    A drop of blood rolled down and the ck-clothed man¡¯s space bag opened.


    Big Sister Wei used her spiritual force to look in it, frowned, and then looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Su Luo asked Big Sister Wei with a smile.


    Big Sister Wei saw there was nothing to eat inside, so her eyebrows tightened.


    Big Sister Wei flipped the space bag then shook it up and down.


    Crash! Clunk.


    Everything inside the bag rolled out one by one. Hard stone-shaped wheat cakes, cultivation books, and rare crystals.


    Seeing these ink-colored crystals, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed. She subconsciously crouched down, picked up the ck crystals, and looked at them closely.


    She remembered that Nangong Liuyun said that this ck crystal was very useful for cultivating the Law of Darkness.


    Su Luo suspiciously rubbed these ck crystals with her fingertips and fell into deep contemtion.


    Suddenly, Su Luo seemed to have thought of something and opened the other space bag with her own blood!


    Clunk.


    There were also a dozen of ck crystals!


    Su Luo was stupefied.


    ording to Su Luo¡¯s knowledge, the majority of people who cultivated the Law of Darkness were from the Legendary Thorny organization. Those people they killed before, could it be¡­


    However, this ce was clearly the Purgatory City, how could there be a person from that organization here? And even chased to kill her?


    Thinking of this organization, Su Luo¡¯s mind was filled with Nangong Liuyun. She unconsciously spaced out and smiled.


    Big Sister Wei saw Su Luo carried the empty bag upside down and stood there motionlessly. She stretched out her five fingers and waved it in front of Su Luo. She seriously asked, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    Su Luo awakened from her fantasy, looked at Big Sister Wei, and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m mad. I even hope to see Nangong here right now. Aren¡¯t I out of my mind?¡±


    Nangong was in the east sea. It was countless thousands of miles away from here. How could she see him?


    Big Sister Wei looked at Su Luo sympathetically. ¡°You can rest assured, even if you¡¯re mad, you still look beautiful.¡±


    Su Luoughed out loud, shook her head, shoved her hope to the back of her mind, and asked Big Sister Wei. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Big Sister Wei covered her stomach and red at Su Luo. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Luo smiled. It was rare to see a hungry Big Sister Wei to not vigorously awaken her in her trance before, so she had enjoyed a good daydream for a while.


    Su Luo had already prepared the lunch beforehand.


    Because danger was everywhere, Su Luo had prepared a lot of things beforehand. Anyway, the things that were put in the space bag wouldn¡¯t get damaged. When they were taken out of the bag, they were still hot.


    Su Luo released all the pets. Then, she took out the lunch that was already prepared. Everyone sat around on the soft nket and began to enjoy the food.


    At this moment, Su Luo suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Big Sister Wei acted stupidly. She swallowed the whole barbecued meat, but Su Luo only ate a small chicken leg.


    After the meal, Su Luo quickly led everyone on the road.


    Before she could go far, she had to stop. At this time, there was a row of people waiting in front of her.


    This group of people, who were not dressed in ck, gave Su Luo a very bad feeling.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, it¡¯s her!¡± A familiar voice rang out.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Although Su Luo only had seen this person once, she was still able to recognize him.


    He was Seventh Brother Hua who got smacked into the mud by Big Sister Wei.

 Chapter 2035: Encountered Crisis (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Encountered Crisis (2)</h4>


    At this time, Seventh Brother Hua wasining to someone.


    ¡°Eldest brother, it¡¯s them! They took away the Gluttonous Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil!¡± Seventh Brother Hua loudlyined as he scorned Big Sister Wei at the same time.


    He had not seen it with his own eyes, but when he met Lu Fangming, he only heard a sentence from him and believed it.


    Lu Fangming did not expect that he would be able to avenge himself only by saying a single sentence.


    Eldest Brother Hua was dressed in a blue robe, had a coldplexion, and a pair of domineering eyes.


    At this time, Eldest Brother Hua was staring at Su Luo with a pair of cold eyes and said, ¡°Give us the inner core and we will let you guys live!¡±


    Su Luo sneered, ¡°Are you guys stealing in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°Stealing? That¡¯s the wrong word, why don¡¯t you try saying ¡®robbing and killing you¡¯ ?¡± A figure wearing a white robe standing behind Eldest Brother Hua came out and sneered.


    This person was¡­ Qing Yi!


    Su Luo clearly remembered that Qing Yi and Lu Yi had tried to shame Zi Yan after the Genius Training Camp Assessment. Because of Luo Yi Chen, this person had run away. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter her here. Enemies really do meet on a narrow road .


    Qing Yi was a disciple of the Third Elder, so she shared the same hatred toward Su Luo. When Su Luo saw her, Su Luo knew that she was really in danger.


    After secretly saying a few words in Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s ear. Qing Yi descended to the ground, arrogantly lifted her chin and nced at Su Luo.


    Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s original cold and proud eyes slightly changed and when he looked at Su Luo again, his anger shot up even more!


    Eldest Brother Hua sneered, ¡°You dare to oppose the Third Elder and even angered the Serene Fairy? If I had not met you, then it¡¯s fine but, little girl, you are out of luck today.¡±


    Su Luo felt anxious in her heart. Based on the analysis of their strength, Elder Brother Hua was at Saint Rank and much stronger than her. Even if she and Big Sister Wei attacked together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. In addition, Qing Yi was also here.


    Seventh Brother Hua proudly nced at Big Sister Wei, and Qing Yi sneered at Su Luo repeatedly. At the same time, they silently changed positions and surrounded Su Luo and Big Sister Wei so that they could not flee.


    Qing Yi coldly sneered at Su Luo. ¡°Next year, this date will be your death anniversary, Su Luo. You can¡¯t run away this time. Haha. There is a saying that goes, ¡®Heaven has a road, but no one travels it. Hell has no gate, but men will dig to get there!¡¯¡±


    Eldest Brother Hua flexed his muscles and wildly waved while shouting, ¡°No one will know if we kill you in this Magical Beast Region! Come on, let¡¯s kill them!¡±


    However, before Eldest Brother Hua¡¯sst words even rang out, Su Luo had already signaled Big Sister Wei to fight.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s body just moved slightly but Qing Yi had already flown to her.


    Big Sister Wei and Qing Yi were almost equal in strength, so the battle was unpredictable.


    Su Luo did not hesitate and rushed toward Eldest Brother Hua. Because she knew that if she wanted to get out of here, it all depended on Eldest Brother Hua as his strength was the key to this battle.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    As soon as Su Luo and Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s palms collided, Su Luo felt an indescribable wave of power sweeping her, knocking her entire body back!


    She flew over a dozen feet before falling to the ground.


    As soon as Su Luo¡¯s feet fell to the ground, she felt an urge to vomit blood rising from her chest.


    No way!


    It was just one move but it made her almost vomit blood. If she vomited the blood, it would be bad for their morale, therefore, Su Luo tried to swallow the blood back in.

 Chapter 2036: Encountered Crisis (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Encountered Crisis (3)</h4>


    At that moment, Eldest Brother Hua had flown towards Su Luo.


    A fireball was condensed in his hand, and he immediatelyunched it towards Su Luo, surrounding her with a pir of fire.


    What a fierceful fire!


    Su Luo felt like her body was being roasted by the fire. Her skin and muscles dried up. It felt like her whole body was being burned.


    He was really a Saint Rank!


    Although the me wasn¡¯t like the Little Red Lotus, it was a kind of strange fire called Jiaolong .


    This me was fierce and unstoppable!


    Even if Su Luo¡¯s original element was fire, her body would still be burned into ash within a minute. Fortunately, Su Luo had the Yun Luo Red Lotus body.


    Furthermore, Little Red Lotus just awakened at the most critical moment.


    After swallowing the fire crystal, it immediately developed from infancy to early childhood, and its strength greatly increased. Therefore, it blocked the fireball attack from the Eldest Brother Hua.


    ¡°Your fire is¡­ the Yun Luo Red Lotus?!¡± Eldest Brother Hua was shocked when he saw an orange-red me tightly guarding Su Luo. There were few artifacts that could extinguish his pir of fire within a few seconds.


    Su Luo coldly snorted and enclosed Eldest Brother Hua in the Nothingness of Space. The Cheng Ying sword spun around and stabbed from behind him!


    Fast!


    Very fast!


    In just an instant, Su Luo used 49 moves! You could see the sword quickly shing in the midst of Su Luo¡¯s afterimages.


    Because Su Luo knew the difference in strength between herself and Eldest Brother Hua was too great, and she had to take advantage of this fleeting chance. Only at this moment, Eldest Brother Hua was thoroughly shocked! She could have the chance to defeat him!


    However, due to therge gap in strength, the effect of the Nothingness of Space on Eldest Brother Hua was negligible.


    When the Cheng Ying sword stabbed him from behind, Eldest Brother Hua quickly spun around and shot out an imprint!


    With a loud tter, Cheng Ying Sword was swept down to the ground.


    Eldest Brother Hua sneered. ¡°Your strength is bad, but all of your treasures are fantastic. It¡¯s really a shame for you to have them!¡±


    The Cheng Ying sword, the Little Red Lotus, the Nothingness of Space¡­ Each and every one almost made Eldest Brother Hua crazy. As long as he could use these treasures, he could then skip a big step in the next ranking of Dragon List.


    At this point, Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s determination to kill Su Luo had intensified!


    Because all of these treasures had already recognized Su Luo as their master, only by killing her could he then take these treasures for his own use. As for whether these treasures would agree¡­ Hahaha, for a strong master, how could they not agree?


    At this point, Eldest Brother Hua looked at Su Luo full of greed and determination to win!


    He decided to kill Su Luo to grab those treasures at all costs!


    Before, Eldest Brother Hua only used seventy percent of his strength, but now he intentionally used all of his strength!


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The golden fist smashed into Su Luo¡¯s abdomen.


    Su Luo¡¯s was knocked backwards again andnded heavily on the ground.


    This fist was the most powerful attack Su Luo had ever encountered. Even the Jade Lake¡¯s fairy¡¯s attack was not as serious as this one.


    At this moment, Su Luo was smashed into a huge pit behind her and unable to move.


    It hurt¡­


    The pain almost made her faint instantly!


    Su Luo felt that almost all of her internal organs had shifted and several ribs must have been broken! Her painful tears came out when she took a breath.


    Eldest Brother Hua greedily sneered, and he walked slowly towards Su Luo, step by step.

 Chapter 2037: Encountered Crisis (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Encountered Crisis (4)</h4>


    At this time, Su Luo was like a little ant in his hand and victory was within his grasp.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed. She could feel the death approaching her.


    Right then, Su Luo gritted her teeth and lit up the Communication Amulet on her wrist!


    Luo Yichen, I owe you another favor. Su Luo said in her heart.


    At this time, Su Luo really could feel the danger for her life and her own powerlessness.


    However, Su Luo found that the Communication Amulet did not light up!


    What was happening?


    Eldest Brother Hua smiled and proudly sneered. ¡°I set this shield barrier up; you can¡¯t send any form ofmunication for a hundred feet. It is impossible to send out any form ofmunication, little girl!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, feeling anxious in her heart. She couldn¡¯t even say herst words?


    Su Luo staggeringly stood up. However, before she could stand still, another golden fist hit her chest again!


    Su Luo¡¯s body was like a ruined rag doll, rapidly flying backwards!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The strong power wave mmed Su Luo into the ground.


    Su Luo¡¯s body was very fragile and had no strength to resist. Sheid quietly on the ground, coughing intermittently, and bright red blood poured out of her mouth.


    Her eyes were blurred but calm.


    As the steady steps came toward her, she could feel the hands of death dragging her into hell.


    Was death like this?


    This wasn¡¯t what she had nned for!


    Su Luo struggled to stand up, but found that she had no strength in her body. Not only that, she could even die from the pain of just breathing.


    A long sword in Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s hand was coldly shimmering.


    He was only three steps away from Su Luo.


    For Su Luo, the strength of Eldest Brother Hua was not something to look down upon. Right now, she couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    At that moment, a whistle suddenly rang!


    Big Sister Wei, who was fighting with Qing Yi, found a purple bottle, put it in her mouth, and she swallowed all the pills inside in one go!


    In an instant, Big Sister Wei felt her strength soar!


    ¡°AHH!!!¡±


    Big Sister Wei held a broad dagger with both hands, descended from the air and shed into Qing Yi!


    Qing Yi didn¡¯t expect that Big Sister Wei, who she was just equal in strength to mere moments before, suddenly increased her strength to such a degree.


    At the moment of shock, Big Sister Wei¡¯s broad dagger suddenly shed out!


    Qing Yi¡¯s arm could not dodge on time and was cut off!


    The blood burst forth like a spring!


    Qing Yi froze, almost unable to react, until the severe pain came from her right hand!


    But when Qing Yi finally reacted and screamed, Big Sister Wei had already rushed toward Eldest Brother Hua with a broad dagger!


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s violent broad dagger dance went for the critical angles. For a moment, Eldest Brother Hua was desperately fending her off, but he couldn¡¯t shake her off.


    ¡°Little Luo, let¡¯s go!¡± Big Sister Wei screamed at Su Luo while she was dancing with her broad dagger frantically!


    Because Big Sister Wei attacked with vicious ferocity, Eldest Brother Hua was momentarily caught off guard. But when he soon recovers, Big Sister Wei and Su Luo would both die. Instead of the two of them dying, it was better to let Su Luo escape!


    This was Big Sister Wei¡¯s subconscious thought.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned red.


    With Big Sister Wei¡¯s sudden surge in strength, she now had a good chance to escape on her own instead of fighting with Eldest Brother Hua. Weren¡¯t Big Sister Wei¡¯s actions no different from suicide?

 Chapter 2038: Encountered Crisis (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Encountered Crisis (5)</h4>


    Finally, Eldest Brother Hua had pulled himself together.


    He was annoyed. When he saw Qing Yi¡¯s cut off arm, he was thoroughly enraged!


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Eldest Brother Hua cursed at Big Sister Wei while he condensed a golden ball containing all of his strength!


    One of his hands grabbed Big Sister Wei¡¯s neck like a chick, and the other hand clenched into a fist hitting Big Sister Wei¡¯s abdomen strongly!


    Just like that, Eldest Brother Hua kept holding Big Sister Wei and hitting his fist against her abdomen at the same time.


    Little by little, like a heavy hammer, hit her body!


    Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s strength was much stronger than Big Sister Wei¡¯s. After dozens of heavy blows, Big Sister Wei¡¯s body was heavily beaten up to the point she couldn¡¯t even stand.


    However, Big Sister Wei still couldn¡¯t stop shouting at Su Luo: ¡°Go! Go!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s tears instantly poured down!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t think she treated Big Sister Wei well enough to make Big Sister Wei use her own life to open an escape for Su Luo!


    Seeing Big Sister Wei being pounded down like a sandbag, Su Luo suddenly felt a force supporting her to stand up.


    Escape? Leaving Big Sister Wei alone?


    Su Luo bitterly shook her head.


    Now that her body was so ruined, how could she escape? Since she couldn¡¯t escape, it was better to have a life and death fight, and someone to die with.


    Su Luo lifted her face, screamed to the sky, and put the Emperor Coagtion Pill into her mouth.


    Her body was protected by Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, and she just ate the Emperor Coagtion Pill, so she quickly regained some strength.


    ¡°Nothingness of Space, now!¡± Su Luo angrily snorted. Then, with Cheng Ying sword in her hand, she stabbed Seventh Brother Hua, who stood near her.


    Seventh Brother Hua did not expect that Su Luo, who was dying, would still have such power. For a while, he couldn¡¯t react in time. When he came back to his senses, Cheng Ying sword had already pierced his throat and behanded him on the spot!


    It could be said that this battle was caused by Seventh Brother Hua.


    If it were not him whoined, Su Luo might not have met with Qing Yi and been seized by Eldest Brother Hua.


    The death of Seventh Brother Hua caused a slight uproar, but Su Luo grabbed Cheng Ying sword and rushed towards Qing Yi!


    Qing Yi had her right arm cut off by Big Sister Wei before. At the moment, she was exhaustedly crying, and Su Luo¡¯s sword came to her before she could react.


    ¡°BANG!¡± Qing Yi avoided sideways. Although she avoided Su Luo¡¯s sword, she couldn¡¯t avoid the mes of Little Red Lotus!


    ¡°Fwoosh--¡±


    Orange-red mes burst out crazily!


    At this moment, Su Luo was really desperate! No holding back!


    All of her strength bursted out, and violently fought with the enemies with a decisive battle.


    Qing Yi¡¯s strength was much higher than Su Luo, but under Su Luo¡¯s desperate dismissal, she constantly got pushed back. She almost got chopped by Su Luo!


    The time seemed to pass by quickly, like it was just in the blink of an eye.


    Su Luo¡¯s advantage was only at this moment because Eldest Brother had let go of Big Sister Wei and wasing towards Su Luo.


    Big Sister Wei was thrown aside like a broken doll, and Eldest Brother was roaring towards Su Luo!


    ¡°Smelly girl, go die!¡±


    Seventh Brother Hua was killed by Su Luo and Qing Yi was embarrassed by Su Luo. When Eldest Brother Hua saw this scene, he was enraged. He wished that Su Luo would burst under his palm instantly!


    Eldest Brother Hua condensed all of his strength. If Su Luo was hit, she would definitely die!

 Chapter 2039: Encountered Crisis (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Encountered Crisis (6)</h4>


    Right at this moment, a ck figure rushed towards Su Luo, hugged her, and turned his back to Hua Bo .


    ¡°Big Sister Wei!¡± Su Luo screamed.


    Eldest Brother Hua thrusted his palm smashing towards Su Luo and Sister Wei! One more casualty didn¡¯t make a difference


    One could see how two of them were about to be smashed into meat patties, but a shadow shed at the most critical moment.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Eldest Brother Hua only felt a windy breeze passing in front of his eyes. When he came back to his senses again, Su Luo was gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hua Bo nkly looked around and found no trace of Su Luo anywhere.


    Su Luo seemed to have disappeared from this world. There were no traces left behind.


    Not only did Su Luo disappear, so did her spiritual pets and the seriously injured Sister Wei.


    ¡°How is this possible? What the heck happened?¡± Hua Bo shouted.


    Qing Yi opened her eyes and incredulously stared at the ce where Su Luo had originally stood.


    Eldest Brother Hua finally noticed something was wrong and quickly woke her up from daydreaming. ¡°Did you see it? What happened?¡±


    ¡°A man in ck¡­¡± Qing Yi¡¯s eyes widened and nkly stared at Eldest Brother Hua. ¡°¡­ Saved Su Luo¡­¡±


    ¡°A man in ck? Are you sure?¡± Eldest Brother Hua frowned.


    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t make out his figure, he was covered in ck clothes. I am certain.¡± Qing Yi murmured. ¡°That man gave me a very familiar feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Eldest Brother Hua pulled up Qing Yi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Qing Yi tried to recall, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the person¡¯s name. So, she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Su Luo was rescued. Things will be very troublesome. If she told First Elder¡­ You know, First Elder has always been on her side.¡±


    ¡°Why does this matter have something to do with the First Elder? Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± Eldest Brother Hua angrily shouted at Qing Yi.


    Qing Yi both felt pain and anger. However, in order to kill Su Luo and cut the grass at its roots , she continued to add oil and vinegar . ¡°In fact, not only the First Elder¡­ It is said that Su Luo was personally rmended by the Master of Purgatory City. If Su Luo disappeared now, then when the Master of Purgatory Cityes back¡­¡±


    Hua Bo¡¯s eyes red at Qing Yi. He wanted to instantly kill her with his palm!


    ¡°Such a serious matter, why do you just tell me now!?¡± Hua Bo pped Qing Yi so hard, it knocked her body away!


    Poor Qing Yi. She never thought that she would be treated like this.


    Eldest Brother Hua was so angry that his beard pointed upward and his eyes could spit fire.


    He didn¡¯t expect Su Luo to be such an important person. First Elder could tie him up with his hands, and now he would face the City Master¡­ Even if the City Master didn¡¯t seem to be as the rumors described, I still shouldn¡¯t be careless.


    ¡°No! I must not let that smelly girl walk out of this ce alive. Otherwise, I would be finished!¡± Hua Bo punched the old tree in front of him, and the old tree instantly turned into powder.


    It was still eptable to be enemies normally, but what he had done was murder. If that stinky girl came back andined to the First Elder¡­ Although the First Elder didn¡¯t interfere with matters of the Genius Training Camp, I can¡¯t be confined in this Genius Training Camp for the rest of my life!

 Chapter 2040: Encountered Crisis (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Encountered Crisis (7)</h4>


    Therefore, Eldest Brother Hua decided to kill Su Luo at all cost! To cut the root forever!


    Qing Yi, who fell in the mud, sneered slowly. Su Luo, you can¡¯t run away. Once Hua Bo decided to kill a person, that person wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Su Luo only felt pain in her head. Her body became numb as if she got run over by a big truck.


    In the darkness, a pair of distressed eyes were looking at her. Cold slender fingers were touching her face and cheeks.


    With that gentle touch, the burning pain was reduced.


    In a trance, the deep hot eyes gradually faded away¡­


    ¡°Nangong!¡±


    Su Luo woke up from her dream and felt that Nangong was fading away. Su Luo anxiously sat up.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Su Luo felt intense pain as if her bones had been crushed. Su Luo took a deep breath and tried to extend her fingers, but she didn¡¯t have any strength left.


    Su Luo anxiously looked around. Where could Nangong Liuyun be? She must have been dreaming.


    But¡­ was he really there?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes appeared confused and soon looked suspiciously.


    She clearly remembered that Eldest Brother Hua had almost killed her, and Sister Wei ran over to hug her. Finally, she felt Hua Bo¡¯s powerful palm smashing toward them.


    At that moment, she instinctively closed her eyes while she thought she would die.


    However--


    There seemed to have been a pair of slender and gentle hands that took her away.


    Was it Nangong Liuyun?


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Luo smiled dryly.


    This was the Low-rank Magical Beast Zone of Purgatory City and Nangong Liuyun was in the East Sea. Two of them were separated by 180,000 miles. How could he be there? If he did appear, how could he leave while she was sleeping?


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes dejectedly shed. She shook her head with a sad smile.


    By the way, where was Sister Wei? Su Luo quickly looked around.


    Since Sister Wei ran to save her regardless of her own life, Su Luo grew an attachment to Sister Wei. From that moment, Su Luo really treated Sister Wei as her own kin.


    Su Luo discovered that they were in a deep cave. Surrounded by darkness, she couldn¡¯t even see her hands. Su Luo had gone through special training, so her eyesight at day and night were the same. She soon saw Sister Wei wasying three feet away from her.


    Sister Wei was lying motionlessly as if she was dead. Su Luo got startled and subconsciously rushed over; however, when her body moved, the pain instantly came back.


    It hurt¡­


    Su Luo shook her head and suppressed the pain. Then, Su Luo looked at her own condition.


    After fighting with Eldest Brother Hua, her internal organs were now disced, her ribs were all broken, and her heart almost got pierced.


    Fortunately, she had Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort from the ninth level of the Assessment. With this Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort protecting her, Su Luo¡¯s body almostpletely recovered after one night.


    Fortunately, her spirit power did not disappear.


    Su Luo resisted the pain and walked towards Big Sister Wei.


    Sister Wei couldn¡¯t die. Otherwise, how could she return her saving grace ?

 Chapter 2041: Encountered Crisis (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Encountered Crisis (8)</h4>


    Even with the distance of three feet, it took Su Luo three minutes to reach Sister Wei. Su Luo knelt halfway and put her fingers on Sister Wei¡¯s wrist to carefully check her pulse.


    Even if her breath was weak, as long as she was still breathing, Su Luo could bring her back to life.


    No life-saving elixirs couldpare to Su Luo¡¯s blood.


    This time, Su Luo was not stingy at all. She took out a white dagger, drew a line on her wrist, and the blood rolled out like raindrops.


    Su Luo opened Sister Wei¡¯s chapped lips and dropped the sweet red blood into her mouth.


    When Su Luo was panting from the loss of too much blood, Sister Wei¡¯s injured body was finally recovering.


    The cut on Su Luo¡¯s wrist had already coagted and the scary wound had begun to heal.


    Su Luo fed Sister Wei an Emperor Coagtion Pill and checked Sister Wei¡¯s condition. After seeing her body begin to improve, Su Luo slowly moved back to her original spot.


    Looking at her original spot, Su Luo¡¯s eyes straightened!


    This¡­


    Only now had she discovered one thing!


    In this deep dark cave, there was a bed and a quilt¡­ Su Luo had a very familiar feeling.


    Su Luo was stunned because she felt both shocked and surprised. She didn¡¯t even frown even though she was in severe pain.


    Su Luo grabbed the quilt and carefully checked it from the beginning to the end, under the faint moonlight.


    She was so excited that she almost tore the quilt with her hands.


    She clearly remembered that she used to put on this Jin quilt back when she was in Su Manor. Whether it was the texture, color, or workmanship¡­ All of them were exactly the same.


    What exactly was going on? How did the Jin quilt she used in Su Manor suddenly appear here? This ce was Purgatory City, Genius Training Camp, Magical Beast Zone!


    Su Luo recalled the warm slender arms, the familiar chest and name¡­


    Nangong Liuyun!?


    Was it really him?


    But if it was him, why would he leave her alone? Why not wait for her to wake up and leave?


    Su Luo ran around in excitement, and she couldn¡¯t sit still at this moment.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Su Luo stepped on a hard object.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Luo picked up the object.


    ¡°Communication Amulet.¡± Su Luo angrily threw the amulet on the quilt, but then, her eyes widened!


    She also carried the Amulet in her hand, so what about the one on Jin quilt?


    Was it¡­


    Su Luo fell on Jin quilt excitedly, but she swiftly got up, fearing that the Amulet would be crushed.


    Su Luo quickly picked up the ink-nk Communication Amulet, wiped away the dust of her footprints that had been stepped on before, and happily looked at it.


    This Communication Amulet was ink-ck color, and the one on her wrist was green¡­


    Su Luo subconsciously jumped to the conclusion. The answer she wanted was from this ink-colored Communication Amulet, but she was feeling a little uneasy. She was afraid that her hopes would be extinguished after exerting her spiritual power in this amulet.


    In the end, Su Luo finally found the courage to slowly input her spiritual power into this ink-colored Communication Amulet¡­

 Chapter 2042: Encountered Crisis (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Encountered Crisis (9)</h4>


    Su Luo was very happy.


    Immediately, the Communication Amulet disyed a small screen. There was only one name in the contact list, but the name made Su Luo¡¯s heart happy - then it turned into frustration.


    Nangong Liuyun!


    It. Was. Actually. Him!!!


    At this moment, Su Luo tightly clutched the Communication Amulet to her chest and took a deep breath¡­ Relief swept over her!


    After a while, Su Luo finally returned to her senses. She pressed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s name and tried to contact him.


    What¡¯s going on? Su Luo asked herself. The other party did not respond.


    Su Luo recalled a ck-clothed man who had fallen from the sky and rescued her when she was unconscious. Su Luo now could certainly conclude that Nangong was the ck-clothed man.


    Those ck-clothed men who hunted her down before were all Dark cultivators, and they shoulde from the same organization as Nangong.


    Were they here for a secret mission? Because of this mission, was Nangong pretending not to recognize her?


    Su Luo was very clever. She could correctly connect things together through some small clues.


    Looking at the grayed-out name, Su Luo¡¯s heart was tender, but she left only a sentence in the ce of a thousand words. ¡°How are you?¡±


    After leaving a message to Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo stopped daydreaming.


    She remembered Qing Yi and Eldest Brother Hua. Her white slender hands clenched into fists immediately!


    She would never forget when Sister Wei was beaten into a puddle of mud. She would never forget the suffering she had experienced.


    Eldest Brother Hua? Very good, I will remember you!


    Su Luo looked deeply at the bright moonlight outside and sneered.


    The most important thing now was to hurry up and grow stronger. Otherwise, let alone revenge, Su Luo knew that if Qing Yi provoked Hua Bo, he would definitely not let Su Luo live.


    After thinking thoroughly, Su Luo set her mind on growing stronger and breaking through.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.


    The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie Inner Core.


    Su Luo spread out her hand, and a reddish core slowly appeared in the palm of her hand.


    It was so chaotic when she first obtained it. She hadn¡¯t had time to check, and now she could finally carefully inspect it.


    This Inner Core was the size of a dove egg. It was blood red. The outside shell was as bright as zed ss, and the aroma was strong and refreshing.


    ¡°Whether or not I could turn the tables this time depends on you!¡± Su Luo looked at the core with confidence!


    She was now only a two-star. Based on her previous fight against Eldest Brother Hua, she must be at least six-star of the Commander Rank in order to fight him.


    In this Genius Training Camp, many people wanted to break through, and it was impossible to break through to the next star within a year. However, Su Luo was skipping four consecutive stars.


    If this news was spread out, others would think Su Luo was crazy!


    But only Su Luo knew that she wasn¡¯t crazy. It was possible for her because she knew a trick.


    She remembered that Master had once told her a way to improve her strength by using the elixirs.


    During the refining process, Su Luo added ten Emperor Grade Spirit Restoration Pills simultaneously.


    Under this circumstance, the refined elixir would be perfect.


    Ten Emperor Grade Spirit Restoration Pill! To ordinary people, who would dare to use these pills luxuriously when the pill¡¯s value was so great!? Only Su Luo, a genius, did not take these Emperor Grade pills seriously.

 Chapter 2043: Encountered Crisis (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Encountered Crisis (10)</h4>


    Su Luo was nning to refine the elixir immediately, but her current condition did not allow her to do so.


    Now, Su Luo¡¯s priority was to treat her wounds. So, Su Luo immediately jumped on the bed, sat cross-legged, and started meditating.


    However, before meditating, she subconsciously rubbed the ink-ck Communication Amulet and pressed on the name of Nangong Liuyun.


    No reply¡­


    She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was disappointed or sad. She silently turned off the Communication Amulet and put it into her space bag.


    She was worried about leaving it outside.


    Soon, Su Luo cleared up all of her thoughts and entered into a state of meditation.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Su Luo to enter the state. Countless bright shiny clustering lights gathered towards her body and quickly mended her injured body.


    When Su Luo woke up, three days and nights had already passed.


    Su Luo opened her eyes, and the first thing she grabbed was the ink-colored Communication Amulet from her space bag. She quickly opened it and then pressed on the name of Nangong Liuyun.


    Still, no reply¡­


    There was unspeakable disappointment in Su Luo¡¯s eyes. Her chest hurt as if a big rock was tossed on top of her - it was very ufortable and dull.


    Su Luo carefully put the Communication Amulet back into her space bag. Su Luoforted herself. Nangong must be busypleting his mission. Otherwise, even if there was a little time left, he would take the time to reply to her message.


    Afterforting herself, Su Luo¡¯s mood quickly rxed, and her eyes then fell on Sister Wei.


    Su Luo¡¯s body had fully healed this time. She was still alive and kicking -pletely unrecognizable from the person who was soaked in blood, unable to lift a finger, and severely in pain.


    Su Luo lightly jumped out of bed and walked quickly toward Sister Wei.


    After three days, Sister Wei¡¯s injuries had mostly been healed.


    At this time, Sister Wei was slowly opening her eyes, looking at Su Luo nkly, and shouted in shock: ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Su Luo angrily smiled. ¡°Of course, I am not dead. If I were, who would treat you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡± Sister Wei felt excited, jumped up, and then looked up and down at her own body.


    ¡°Huh? This is wrong!¡± Sister Wei was in disbelief. ¡°Why are there no injuries on me?¡±


    Su Luo amusedly looked at Sister Wei. ¡°Your injuries are healed. Of course, you don¡¯t feel any more pain. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°But I was slightly injured before. There was an old man trying to heal me, but my body wasn¡¯t able to heal even after a month has passed!¡± If that old man appeared in front of her right now, she would beat him ck and blue.


    Su Luo shook her head with a smile and silently mourned for that old man.


    If it wasn¡¯t her Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort and the Emperor Grade pills, how could Sister Wei recover from this injury within a month?


    However, Su Luo turned to look at Sister Wei and felt that Sister Wei seemed to change differently.


    It should be said she seemed slightly stronger.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed brightly. She grabbed Sister Wei and couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°Check your body. What¡¯s going on besides your recovery?¡±


    Sister Wei obediently listened to Su Luo and immediately sat on the floor, inspecting her own body.


    However, this observation took a whole hour. When Sister Wei opened her eyes again, a trace of panic appeared in her eyes. ¡°Little Luo, not good!¡±

 Chapter 2044: Encountered Crisis (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Encountered Crisis (11)</h4>


    Su Luo was shocked. Was it just as she guessed?


    Su Luo quickly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s talk about it. If you need any diagnosis and treatment, just leave it to me.¡±


    Sister Wei tightly grabbed Su Luo¡¯s hands. A trace of panic showed on her face. She then pointed at her Lower Dantian with one finger. ¡°Here, here¡­ There seems to be a worm crawling around here. It¡¯s itchy!¡±


    A worm?


    Su Luo frowned. How could there be a worm? Is this possible?


    Su Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. The more she thought about it, the brighter her smile was.


    Su Luo looked at Sister Wei. ¡°Is the worm long and swimming around your Lower Dantian. You want to catch it, but you can¡¯t?¡±


    Sister Wei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes! Yes!!¡±


    She tightly grasped Su Luo¡¯s hands as if she grabbed a life-saving elixir. Su Luo¡¯s fair hands were almost bruised. Sister Wei loudly asked. ¡°What should I do now?!¡±


    Su Luo was seventy to eighty percent certain. She smiled and asked Sister Wei. ¡°Look at your blood, is it much redder than before?¡±


    ¡°I-it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Try to use your spiritual power again, don¡¯t you feel stronger and more resilient?¡± Su Luo asked while looking forward to Sister Wei¡¯s reply.


    After inspecting her strength again, Sister Wei found that her resistances were stronger than before just like what Su Luo had said.


    Su Luo closely looked at Sister Wei and finally took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡­ Will I die?¡± Sister Wei¡¯s pure innocent eyes blinked and nervously stared at Su Luo. The atmosphere around them turned cold.


    She couldn¡¯t keep her smile anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die? Are you worried that you will die?¡± Su Luo was speechless and looked at Sister Wei with admiration.


    Sister Wei¡¯s heart was in turmoil when looking at Su Luo. She was panicking.


    ¡°Why are you so lucky, ah? You just slept for three days, and you gained an Indestructible Body? You know, even my Master has seen only one Indestructible Body in his life.¡±


    ¡°Indestructible Body? What is that? Can you eat it?¡± Sister Wei felt so hungry that she could only think about her oily roasted chicken drumsticks.


    Su Luo angrily poked Sister Wei¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Silly! An Indestructible Body, that¡¯s an Indestructible Body ah! What chicken drumsticks are you thinking about!?¡± Su Luo facepalmed.


    Su Luo took a deep breath and tried to calm down before slowly exining. ¡°The Indestructible Body, in short, is an immortal body! Do you understand what immortal body is? It¡¯s especially capable of resisting the attack from the enemy as well attacking others! In the future, if Hua Bo wanted to beat you to death with his fists, he would break his own hands first!¡±


    After Su Luo¡¯s exnation, Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes slowly brightened.


    ¡°Capable of attacking? Sister Wei weakly asked.


    Su Luo nodded.


    ¡°Capable of resisting?


    Su Luo nodded again.


    Sister Wei pped her hands andughed with great pleasure. ¡°That¡¯s great! I will try to resist the attack longer so that Little Luo could have more time to escape!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fools were particrly simple minded people. As long as someone treated them well, they would continue to return the favor till their deathbed.


    At this moment, Su Luo was very d that she didn¡¯t treat Sister Wei badly while re-evaluating herself in her head.

 Chapter 2045: Raised Ones Eyebrow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Raised One''s Eyebrow (1)</h4>


    Fortunately, Su Luo did not treat Sister Wei badly. Otherwise, she would feel deathly guilty.


    Sister Wei knew that she had gained an Indestructible Body. She was so excited that she immediately ran out of the cave and happily screamed.


    Su Luo also let her go. She had more important tasks to do right now.


    Su Luo carried her space bag with her. Some time ago, Su Luo finished a mission and bought a lot of elixir herbs.


    Therefore, Su Luo was going to refine the Advancing pill with Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core all the prepared herbs.


    Su Luo used Soul Perception to pickout the best herbs one by one.


    It was already afternoon when Su Luo finished picking out the herbs.


    To refine this pill, Su Luo knew that it was not something that could bepleted in a short time even if the flow of time in her space world was slowed by a multiple of ten.


    Therefore, Su Luo let Sister Wei do whatever she wanted.


    When Su Luo was refining the elixir, only her soul could enter the Space. Her body could not enter. That was why she couldn¡¯t just escape into the Space when Eldest Brother Hua and the magical beast made separate attempts on her life.


    Firstly, Su Luo arranged Sister Wei to guard the cave during the refining process.


    Secondly, they must hide their presence. Because Su Luo knew that Eldest Brother Hua would not give up searching for them, so they had to temporarily hide their presence.


    Su Luo let the Nine-tailed Silver Fox and Little Sable hunt overnight, roast chicken, duck, leopard legs, rabbits¡­


    In a short time, a huge pile of roasted meat was left in the corner. These roasted meats were enough for Sister Wei tost five or six days.


    Su Luo made all preparations and exined to Sister Wei many times before entering her Space to refine elixirs.


    The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie pill was very difficult to refine. Only one at the Master Apothecary level dared to refine it.


    However, Su Luo relied on her Purple me and Little Red Lotus, so she was full of confidence that she could sessfully refine this pill.


    After entering the Space, Su Luo began to refine day and night.


    Sister Wei was not idle either because Su Luo handed her a book of Body Refining Art.


    Su Luo identally found this book while rummaging through her Space. Su Luo didn¡¯t care much about it because she got it from a lottery.


    The lottery drew a whole shelf and some of them were swallowed by the Puppets, so the remaining books had been piled up in the corner collecting dust.


    This Body Refining Art book was useless for Su Luo¡¯s cultivation, but it was perfect for Sister Wei.


    Then¡­


    Every day after Sister Wei ate roasted meats, she obediently followed the guidance of the book and continued cultivating the Art slowly.


    During this time¡­


    As Su Luo expected, Eldest Brother Hua did not give up looking for them. He even coborated with Devouring Rat beasts to hunt them down.


    In this entire Magical Beast Zone, the most populous beasts were the Devouring Rats. These rats were small but reproduced much faster than the other beasts. These rats usually stayed as a group. Many of them were swallowed and eaten by other powerful magical beasts. If it weren¡¯t for predators, they could upy the entire Outer Magical Beast Zone.


    If you wanted to find a magical beast to search for someone, Devouring Rats were the best choice.


    In this entire Magical Beast Zone, their kind was everywhere except in Middle and Inner Zones of the Magical Beast Forest.


    With Su Luo¡¯s current strength, if she entered the Inner Magical Beast Zone, she would surely die. Therefore, Eldest Brother Hua directly discarded this possibility.


    As for the price of this coboration paying by Eldest Brother Hua to work with these Devouring Rats, only he himself knew.

 Chapter 2046: Raised Ones Eyebrow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Raised One''s Eyebrow (2)</h4>


    Only Qing Yi knew what Eldest Brother Hua traded to the Devouring Rat leader. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turned as ck as ink.


    Soon after the meeting with the Devouring Rats, news began to spread. As a result, waves of Devouring Rats wandered around in the Outer Magical Beast Zone.


    Their poption was very crowded, so they took the most effective and simplest method-- a carpet search . After clearing a ce, they went and swept to another ce. Over time, their search gradually approached Su Luo¡¯s location.


    At this time, Su Luo was still carefully refining the Advancing pill in her Space.


    Sister Wei also had a chicken drumstick in her mouth while mimicking the postures in the Body Refining Art Book for several hours.


    Time passed by¡­


    Su Luo¡¯s group did not know that the danger had quietly arrived.


    If Su Luo didn¡¯tplete refining this Advancing pill and was found by the Eldest Brother Hua before she made a breakthrough, everything would be over. There would be no ck-clothed man falling from the sky again .


    At a ce nearby¡­


    A lively Devouring Rat was left behind by its group while eating a small mushroom. His teary eyes looked around. His nose twitched. His eyes suddenly brightened, turned towards a direction, and quickly ran towards that direction!


    So fragrant!


    The little Devouring Rat followed his own feelings and the sense of smell by using his nose. After a while, he came to a cave entrance.


    This cave was well-hidden. If not for a faint aroma, the entrance would have been impossible to find.


    This little Devouring Rat had the best sense of smell among all the Devouring Rats. It patted its small chest with pride while drooling.


    The little Devouring Rat started entering the cave. Its small body was covered by vines. Its eyes were looking around slowly.


    The little Devouring Rat saw a burly woman resting her legs on the wall with one leg split. Her body twisted in an unimaginable posture .


    Looking from afar, the little Devouring Rat saw a pretty fairy sister who was sleeping on the bed. Her cheeks were pink and tender, which made it want to take a bite.


    However, the most attractive thing was the food in the corner.


    Oh my God!


    What a delicious treasure!


    Yum¡­ That rich aroma tempted it so much that it almost fainted.


    Taking advantage of Sister Wei¡¯s distraction, the little Devouring Rat sneakily crawled in¡­


    Its size was too small, so Sister Wei had no precautions, which actually let this little Devoured Rat dive in.


    The little Devoured Rats secretly took away five big chicken drumsticks, and then sneakily ran away!


    After Big Sister Wei finished with her cultivation, she was so hungry and ate 20 chicken drumsticks.


    Outside of the cave, the little Devouring Rats was so excited that its legs were shaking. It excitedly enjoyed eating the five stolen chicken drumsticks.


    Too fragrant. It was too fragrant!


    At this time, Su Luo and Sister Wei were still ignorant, not knowing that the Devouring Rats were looking for them. One of the Devouring Rats had already found them and even stole Sister Wei¡¯s food.


    If the little Devouring Rats returned to its group, Su Luo¡¯s situation would be very dangerous. However, it seemed that God was helping Su Luo and Sister Wei.


    The little Devouring Rat did want to go back to its group at first. However, after he finished the chicken drumsticks, he could not move¡­

 Chapter 2047: Raised Ones Eyebrow (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2047: Raised One''s Eyebrow (3)</h4>


    If the little Devouring Rat took the chicken drumsticks back to its team, its friends would divide the stolen meats!


    What should I do? Where to hide the meats?


    After thinking for a while, the little Devouring Rat decided to eat all five chicken drumsticks before crawling back.


    The little Devouring Rat thought so at first, but when he finished all five chicken drumsticks, he patted his full stomach andzily slept.


    When the little Devouring Rat woke up again, it was noon the next day. It originally wanted to find its team, but looking at delicious chicken bones, it could not leave¡­


    The little Devouring Rat cocked its head and thought about something. Finally, it turned around and wildly ran towards the cave. It was drooling while sprinting.


    The roasted chicken drumsticks were so enticing to Sister Wei and the little Devouring Rat not just because of delicious seasoning but also good roasting technique. Before roasting the food, Su Luo poured the Spirit Water on top of the meat. The Spirit Water was full of essence. Whether it was for humans or magical beasts, they would instinctively like it.


    The little Devouring Rat stayed a few miles away from the cave entrance. While Sister Wei cultivated her Body Refining Art, the little Devouring Rat snuck in and stole a few big chicken drumsticks again. It wasn¡¯t too greedy, so it didn¡¯t linger to try to get more.


    Sister Wei was still unaware of what was going on.


    Su Luo waspletely unaware that the roasted chicken drumsticks attracted the little Devouring Rats and her hidden ce almost got discovered.


    So, the storm narrowly passed even though both Su Luo and Sister Wei didn¡¯t know it.


    Time passed by slowly¡­


    Even if the little Devouring Rat did not go back to report the news, the horde of Devouring Rats gradually approached the cave.


    At this moment¡­


    Sister Wei habitually wanted to eat chicken drumsticks after cultivating, but she was dumbfounded!


    Chicken drumsticks!!!


    My chicken drumsticks!!!


    Sister Wei was so anxious!


    Originally, the thighs and other meats were ced in a big ck urn, which was something Su Luo took out from her Space.


    But now, Sister Wei found that it was gone!


    Sister Wei felt like she was struck by lightning. Just like a tree branch swaying in the wind, her body trembled!


    Afterwards, Sister Wei stepped up, picked up therge urn, and shook it up and down.


    Nothing¡­ Nothing left at all¡­


    Sister Wei was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Throughout the afternoon, she was in a state of shock. She sat there motionlessly and stared nkly, like a fool.


    If other people saw her, they would think that Sister Wei was thest survivor of a genocide.


    After a whole night, Sister Wei still maintained the same nk posture.


    The next day, Sister Wei didn¡¯t even cultivate her Body Refining Art.


    After her training, there would be no more chicken drumsticks! Why practice!? Sister Wei roared in her heart.


    At the beginning, Su Luo had told her very clearly. Every time she finished cultivating Body Refining Art, she could eat twenty chicken drumsticks. Now, that the reward was gone, Sister Wei had no more motivation to cultivate.


    Sister Wei¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Su Luo looked as if she was sleeping peacefully. Her face was slightly red and tender which looked very attractive.


    Sister Wei walked around Su Luo¡¯s bed and mumbled. I can¡¯t wake Little Luo up. I must not wake her up¡­


    But she was really hungry!!! What should I do!?

 Chapter 2048: Raised Ones Eyebrow (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Raised One''s Eyebrow (4)</h4>


    One could say that Sister Wei¡¯s luck was very good. Just as Sister Wei was about to rack her brain to wake Su Luo up¡­


    Su Luo, who wasying on the bed motionlessly, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Little Luo! No more chicken drumsticks!¡± Sister Wei threw herself at Su Luo and loudlyined!


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth slightly twitched.


    Su Luo endured so much hardship and finally seeded in refining two Advancing pills. Su Luo was nning to share one pill with Sister Wei. However¡­ Sister Wei just rushed to her for some chicken drumsticks?


    How much was a chicken drumstick worth? This Advancing pill was worth at least 500,000 points, and yet she didn¡¯t want to take it??? Could she even trade a chicken for one Advancing pill in this Purgatory City??


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t wait to flick Sister Wei¡¯s forehead with her finger!


    ¡°Luo Luo, chicken drumsticks¡­¡± Sister Wei seemed to realize that she was doing something wrong, so her voice sounded weak and pitiful, but she still didn¡¯t forget about her favorite food.


    Su Luo helplessly waved. ¡°Okay. Okay. Chicken drumstick, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After that, Su Luo asked the Little Fox to hurry and roast another pile of meat.


    After feeding Sister Wei, Su Luo gave Sister Wei an Advancing pill and let her quickly cultivate.


    Sister Wei was now at nine-star of Commander Rank. After swallowing this Advancing Pill, Sister Wei should be able to advance to the Saint Rank. With the Indestructible Body, even if they met the Eldest Brother Hua again and still couldn¡¯t defeat himpletely, they would be able to put up a better fight.


    Sister Wei took the pill from Su Luo and threw it in her mouth without thinking twice. She now had a blind yetplete faith and admiration for Su Luo.


    A character like Sister Wei never knew betrayal. As long as her strength improved, she would be a great help for Su Luo. After all, in this Genius Training Camp, Su Luo was alone.


    After seeing Sister Wei had entered the cultivation state, Su Luo created a protective array at the cave entrance. Then, she also began cultivating.


    Time passed by slowly¡­


    A murky voice sounded at the cave entrance. Then, the voice became louder and louder. After that, arge wave of the Devouring Rats appeared at the cave entrance!


    ¡°Squeak! Squeak!¡± The one at the front of the group was the same Devouring Rat that came for Sister Wei¡¯s food before.


    Since it found no more chicken drumsticks, it left quietly. Then, it ran to tell its little friends about this ce.


    ¡°Hiss! They are here. The target is here. Go and inform other humans!¡± The leader of the Devouring Rats team excitedly cried out. Whichever team found the target first would be richly rewarded!


    However, a protective array was set up by Su Luo at the cave entrance, so these Devouring Rats could not enter. Therefore, they looked like huge ck clouds as they all dog-piled at the entrance.


    At this moment, Su Luo did not know that the danger had reached the cave entrance. She was still immersed in her cultivation.


    Three-star of Commander Rank¡­


    Four-star of Commander Rank¡­


    Su Luo had been advanced to four-star now!


    This Advancing pill was really useful! Just like when she was cultivating in Spirit River, it raised her strength up quite a lot!


    Five-star of Commander Rank!!!


    After a short period of time, Su Luo had been advanced to five-star of Commander Rank!!!


    Typically, when one entered the Commander Rank, advancing to a star could be very difficult. It would take a lot of time, energy, and insight. However, Su Luo just needed to refine an Advancing pill and had now suddenly advanced from two-star to five-star.

 Chapter 2049: Raised Ones Eyebrow (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Raised One''s Eyebrow (5)</h4>


    Obviously, even if Su Luo was generous to share the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core with others and if they did seed in refining this Advancing pill, they wouldn¡¯t have the same effect as with Su Luo. Su Luo had put ten Emperor Grade Spirit Restoration pills in during the refining process. The value of one Emperor Grade Spirit Restoration pill was enough to make countless people go bankrupt.


    At this moment, there were rapid footsteps outside!


    ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± A human voice faintly spoke out.


    ¡°Squeak!!!¡± The Devouring Rats excitedly nodded.


    Qing Yi saw a protective array at the cave entrance and coldly sneered.


    This protective array was surely a work of humans, but this array was really weak. This array could confuse the spirit beasts, but it looked like a piece of paper to her.


    Qing Yi raised her lips indifferently. Her body slightly moved, but a few imprints appeared on her fingers. Then, the protective array slightly waved, and a small hole appeared, which was enough for Qing Yi and the Devouring Rats to slip through.


    Inside the cave¡­


    Su Luo was surrounded by ayer of spiritual aura, and her whole body was shining with a bright warm white light, just like a beautiful fairy bathing under moonlight.


    When Qing Yi went in, arge wave of Devouring Rats also swarmed in.


    The space in the cave was originally spacious, but it became crowded now as the Devouring Rats were densely piling up.


    These Devouring Rats were very rude and kept talking nonstop.


    Qing Yi then saw Su Luo and Elder Sister Wei. Her eyes suddenly brightened. She coldly sneered. ¡°I did not expect you two to hide here.¡± Qing Yi walked around Su Luo slowly with a glorious victory in her eyes.


    In Qing Yi¡¯s eyes, she was a knife and Su Luo was a fish. She could handle Su Luo however she wanted.


    Su Luo could feel the danger had arrived. However, she could not do anything as she was trying to advance right now. If the advancing process was interrupted, she would lose this great opportunity to advance.


    Qing Yi suddenly looked at Su Luo¡¯s closed eyes. Her eyes faintly shed with surprise. She stared at Su Luo in shock and disbelief. She tightly clenched her fists. ¡°In just a few days, you already have grown so fast! Commander Rank five-star! From a little two-star to five-star at once!¡±


    How was this possible?!


    After reaching Commander Rank, even if a genius had eaten all the pills and elixirs, they could only advance one star slowly. How could Su Luo advance so quickly?!


    Qing Yi was so shocked that her eyes were as round as eggs. She was lost in her thoughts for a while as she stared at Su Luo.


    However, at this moment--


    A clear crispy bone sound came¡­


    ¡°Freak!¡± Qing Yi couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly and stared at Su Luo¡¯s eyes with two bloodshot eyes.


    Six-star!!!


    This wench actually advanced to six-star in the blink of an eye! Wasn¡¯t she even human?


    Qing Yi clearly remembered that more than half a month ago, Su Luo had just advanced to the Commander Rank at the second level of the Genius Training Camp Assessment!


    W-was t-this¡­ too crazy!? Qing Yi almost became mad as she scratched her hair!


    If she didn¡¯t see this with her own eyes, Qing Yi would absolutely not believe that it really happened!


    A trace of deep fear slowly formed in Qing Yi¡¯s heart.


    In just one month, from the Tenth Steps to Commander Rank six-star! She had never seen anyone reach this level in the past six years.

 Chapter 2050: Raised Ones Eyebrow (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Raised One''s Eyebrow (6)</h4>


    Then, if she were given another year¡¯s worth of time, or even ten years¡¯ worth of time¡­


    Just to what heights will this wench grow? How strong will she get?


    At this moment, Qing Yi felt like her heart was being gripped ruthlessly. It was so painful that she almost choked.


    She believed it now.


    She believed the fear her Master held toward Su Luo and the rumors that imed the City Lord treated Su Luo differently.


    No, no, she could not let Su Luo grow anymore. If she let her continue growing, then it would simply be too frightening!


    Third Elder and her disciples were destined to be in a situation of fighting to theirst breath with Su Luo. If they gave her enough time, she might even be able to destroy the entire Bright Moon Pce Hall.


    Thinking up to here, Qing Yi looked at Su Luo with a gaze that not only contained a deep fear but also a hatred that burned like raging mes!


    Suddenly, a dagger appeared on Qing Yi¡¯s left hand.


    Big Sister Wei had cut off one of Qing Yi¡¯s arms, and the animosity caused by that was irreconcble. Qing Yi should be killing that crazy woman first. Yet, right now, she was cing Su Luo as her top objective.


    With a sh of cold light, she extended her dagger straight at Su Luo¡¯s nape!


    Right now, Su Luo was at the most critical moment of advancing to six-star. If she were to get interrupted, not only would she be unable to advance, her life would also be at risk.


    Additionally, since she chose to advance, she could no longer stop!


    Then, right at this moment, Big Sister Wei¡¯s pair of tiger eyes suddenly opened. Soon after, she saw this thrilling scene.


    ¡°Wetch, eat this!¡±


    Big Sister Wei picked up a thick wooden stick beside her and ruthlessly smashed it into Qing Yi¡¯s back!


    The positions of the three people have to be pointed out here.


    In the cave, on the left side was Big Sister Wei, on the right was Su Luo, and Qing Yi just so happened to be standing right in between Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    Now that Qing Yi was about to take action against Su Luo, her back just so happened to be facing Big Sister Wei.


    So, Big Sister Wei¡¯s smash just so happened to smash right into Qing Yi¡¯s back.


    Qing Yi never imagined that Big Sister Wei would wake up at this moment. She had ced all of her attention on Su Luo, so her back waspletely defenseless.


    Consequently, the pitiful Qing Yi suffered a cmity.


    ¡°Peng!!!¡±


    An extremely loud sound rang out. Although Qing Yi managed to dodge at the crucial point, she ultimately could not avoid getting hit by the wooden stick!


    ¡°It really hurts¡­¡± Before Qing Yi¡¯s dagger even touched Su Luo, Big Sister Wei already smashed Qing Yi to the ground.


    ¡°You actually dare to assassinate my family¡¯s little Luo Luo¡­ Eat another hit from my stick!¡± Big Sister Wei lifted up her thick wooden stick and, once again, ruthlessly smashed towards Qing Yi who was on the floor!


    If Qing Yi had been trying to assassinate Big Sister Wei, then Big Sister Wei would not be so angry. However, the one Qing Yi tried to assassinate was Su Luo, which could only mean that she was screwed!


    In Big Sister Wei¡¯s heart, Su Luo was someone who gave her food, brought her out to y, and the person who treated her the very best. She definitely would not allow her to be bullied by anyone.


    Qing Yi never imagined that after barely a few days, Su Luo would be advancing to six-star and that even this crazy woman¡¯s skills would have improved this much!


    Comparing it with her skills from a few days ago¡­ This crazy woman¡¯s wooden stick couldn¡¯t evene near Qing Yi¡¯s body, let alone hit her. That was why Qing Yi had lowered her guard this time.


    Qing Yi gathered her spirits, and was preparing to have a contest of skills with Big Sister Wei!


    Yet when she got a proper look at Big Sister Wei, her eyes opened wide while she cried out, ¡°Im-po-ssi-ble!¡±


    How could it be like this?!


    Su Luo advancing three stars in a row was still in the realms of possibility. Just how on earth did this crazy woman manage to ascend to Saint rank? Just how?!


    At this moment, Qing Yi was really about to go crazy. She felt shepletely didn¡¯t recognize this insane world anymore.

 Chapter 2051: Raised Ones Eyebrow (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Raised One''s Eyebrow (7)</h4>


    Big Sister Wei looked at Qing Yi with contempt like she was looking at a fool. Without saying a word, Big Sister Wei used her halberd and smashed it at Qing Yi!


    Qing Yi was so shocked that she wasn¡¯t able to dodge the hit in time, getting her right hand hit again! The hand just got re-connected a few days ago!


    Big Sister Wei directly¡­ knocked Qing Yi¡¯s hand down with her halberd¡­


    Seeing the half amputated arm falling to the ground, Qing Yi madly shouted and frantically shed towards Big Sister Wei. ¡°Ahhh!!! Crazy woman! I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±


    ¡°Hmp! You still have a debt to settle with me!¡± Big Sister Wei aimed at Qing Yi¡¯s head with her big halberd.


    Qing Yi retreated to block, but she was back-kicked by Sister Wei, knocking her to the wall with a loud bang!


    Seeing how Qing Yi got knocked down so badly, all of the Devouring Rats, who had been sitting on the side and watching the good show, retreated and ran faster than anyone else.


    Soon, the cave became empty, once again, except for one person, Qing Yi.


    Qing Yi¡¯s back was heavily smashed into the wall. A human-shaped hole was created by the impact, showing how hard Big Sister Wei kicked her.


    The dust from the cave ceiling was falling down, Big Sister Wei unhappily frowned and stared at Qing Yi again.


    ¡°You! You interrupted Little Luo Luo¡¯s cultivation! Come with me!¡± Big Sister rushed out of the cave like an arrow while carrying Qing Yi, like an eagle catching a little chick.


    Big Sister Weipletely didn¡¯t notice at all, but when she was grabbing Qing Yi, she stepped on half of Qing Yi¡¯s amputated arm and kicked it into a mud puddle.


    Big Sister Wei naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to beat up Qing Yi. Only a dull mumbling from Qing Yi was heard as she was beaten ck and blue by Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei was very vengeful. She was beaten up like a broken sack by Eldest Brother Hua before, and there was no way to get revenge at that time. However, Sister Wei made a note of that in her heart and Qing Yi suddenly brought herself to the door. Consequently, Sister Wei would return the first half of the debt with some interest.


    The first person who was being beaten up this time was Qing Yi.


    Sister Wei had learned of the attacks from Eldest Brother Hua before. So, now, she slowly returned the same attacks to Qing Yi.


    Originally, Qing Yi and Sister Wei¡¯s strength were equal. However, Sister Wei just gained an Indestructible Body and advanced to two-star of Saint Rank. How could Qing Yi fight back?


    Qing Yi kept groaning and had no power to resist.


    A few minutester, Qing Yi got beaten up so much that she was unable to stand up and powerlessly fell to the ground.


    Qing Yi still could not understand ¡®till this moment. How? Just a few days ago, they were seriously injured. Now they have not only recovered but also advanced so quickly! How?!


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­¡± Qing Yi had only onest breath at this time. Her breath was weak, but she still managed to mutter these words of disbelief.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure slowly walked out and saw the pitiful Qing Yiying on the ground.


    During thest effect of the pill, Su Luo could advance to seven-star. However, her concentration was disturbed, so she could only stay at six-star for now.


    It was a pity, a pity ah.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure slowly came out of the cave. Her slender figure crouched down in front of Qing Yi. She coldly sneered. ¡°Impossible? With this Advancing pill, why is it impossible?¡±


    ¡°The Advancing pill can only improve one¡¯s strength by one star max. It is impossible to raise so much like this¡­¡± Qing Yi coldly stared at Su Luo!

 Chapter 2052: Raised Ones Eyebrow (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Raised One''s Eyebrow (8)</h4>


    Su Luo sneered. ¡°What a low-level mistake!¡±


    ¡°Considering you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll tell you. As long as you refine the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core with the Emperor Coagtion pill, you¡¯ll be able to form an extremely powerful Advancing pill. This Advancing pill allows you to jump many stars levels. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can use me as a reference.¡±


    Qing Yi¡¯s eyes instantly widened! Soon after, a happy expression shed through her eyes! So, it turned out that an extremely powerful Advancing pill could be created just by refining the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core with the Emperor Coagtion pill? Really?


    ¡°Are you happy? Do you feel like you¡¯ve found out an enormous secret? Do you want to run to your Master like a good kid?¡± Su Luo watched Qing Yi with a smile, a mockingugh shing in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡° The happiness in Qing Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly died out. She immediately narrowed her eyes.


    Su Luo told her such an important piece of information. Did this mean Su Luo had already decided to kill her?


    Qing Yi¡¯s thick eyshes drooped down slightly, covering the coldugh that shed on her face.


    How could Su Luo be so stupid? Didn¡¯t she know that there was something called a Communication Amulet in this world? Moreover, she hadn¡¯t crushed Qing Yi¡¯s Communication Amulet.


    In Qing Yi¡¯s sleeve, the Communication Amulet on her wrist was lit up quickly.


    She passed on everything that Su Luo said with not a word less to her Mastera??the Third Elder!


    It was only when she finished passing on the message that Su Luo finally noticed this action of hers.


    ¡°You actually dare to use a Communication Amulet?! Quickly, kill her!¡± Su Luo shouted angrily.


    Elder Sister Wei had already been waiting for this line for a long time. The moment Su Luo finished speaking, Elder Sister Wei¡¯s halberd smashed down. Qing Yi was hit so hard that she immediately stopped breathing.


    Seeing the Communication Amulet that shattered as Qing Yi died, Su Luo¡¯s mouth hooked up into a grin.


    The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core with the addition of the Emperor Coagtion pill¡­ Hehe, old woman, go ahead and try it. See how many family properties you would lose!


    It must be said that Su Luo was truly ck-bellied. She lured Qing Yi into a trap when she was about to die and even managed to drag in the Third Elder who was far off in the distant Purgatory City.


    After wrapping up their things, Su Luo left with Elder Sister Wei.


    When they were refining the pills, Su Luo had only managed to refine oneplete pill, while the refining for Elder Sister Wei¡¯s pill was only half sessful.


    As for the rest of the pills, Su Luo managed to refine them somewhat, but the refining wasn¡¯t very sessful. However, the pills were still somewhat useful, so Su Luo divided the scraps among her Spirit Pets, wishing they would also be lucky enough to advance.


    Now, Su Luo was already a six-star Commander while Elder Sister Wei was a two-star Saint!


    The little guys inside Su Luo¡¯s space kept exuding spiritual qi. It was clear that they also benefited quite a lot from the pills.


    With these hidden trump cards, Su Luo naturally raised her eyebrows and exhaled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Off to find that Eldest Brother Hua!¡± The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a sneer.


    Su Luo would forever be unable to forget the scene when she almost died. If she didn¡¯t seek revenge for that, it would be a thorn in her heart in her journey to be strong. Sooner orter, it would cause problems for her.


    Su Luo¡¯s luck was truly good.


    They hadn¡¯t walked for long before they encountered a group of people.


    Su Luo had even met this group of people before, so she recognized them with one nce. They were Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s subordinates.


    When Fifth Brother Hua saw Su Luo, his eyes suddenly lit up. He shouted loudly, ¡°Here! The wench is here!¡±


    Their boss had told them that whoever finds the wench would receive 200,000 points!


    These were points of the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie! Fifth Brother Hua had been excited for a very long time. So, when he saw Su Luo, what he saw was actually the glimmering 200,000 points!

 Chapter 2053: Magnificent Counterattack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Magnificent Counterattack (1)</h4>


    Eldest Brother Hua was not alone. He brought a few people with him. Also, knowing that Su Luo and Sister Wei were seriously injured, Eldest Brother Hua expected that his men would be able to defeat Su Luo¡¯s group.


    Eldest Brother Hua consequently dispersed all of his men and asked them to follow the Devouring Rats.


    Coincidentally, Fifth Brother Hua was searching in this direction. He was about to take a short break, but met the target here instead. So, he was naturally excited.


    However, his excitement didn¡¯tst very long. He quickly became dumbfounded as he rubbed his own eyes!


    Weren¡¯t that wench girl and crazy woman seriously injured and just waited for a beating? Who were these two healthy women now?


    ¡°Hua Bo¡¯s men?¡± Su Luo firmly stood in front of him with a cold sneer in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your grandpa!¡± Fifth Brother Hua raised his eyebrows while folding his hands around his chest. ¡°How is it? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very scared, ah!¡± Big Sister Wei strode up while carrying a halberd.


    Seeing Big Sister Wei¡¯s aggressive action, Fifth Brother Hua became a little afraid. However, after thinking of Su Luo¡¯s pitiful defeat, he regained confidence and coldly sneered. ¡°What do you want? You haven¡¯t already forgotten my Eldest Brother, have you? If you dared to kill me, my Eldest Brother would never let you go¡­ Uhm--¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even finish thest word, and he would never have another chance to finish it again¡­


    Because Big Sister Wei¡¯s big halberd had already hit his forehead without any hesitation, making his brain explode.


    Fifth Brother Hua couldn¡¯t close his eyes until he died. His eyes nkly stared at Big Sister Wei, seemingly questioning: How dare you!?


    Big Sister Wei obviously dared to do so. Even if these ignorant idiots were fearless, but when Su Luo just gave a word, Big Sister Wei would even dare to carry her big halberd to smash the Third Elder¡¯s Bright Moon Pce and Third Elder herself. How could a little Fifth Brother Hua be difficult to deal with?


    Fifth Brother Hua didn¡¯te alone. He brought several men with him.


    When these men saw how Big Sister Wei smashed Fifth Brother Hua¡¯s head, they were scared witlessly and paled with cold sweat as they looked at each other.


    Their first reaction was not to beg for mercy but to escape!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    They knew that their only hope now was to report to Eldest Brother Hua. From their perspectives, only Eldest Brother Hua could kill these two women easily!


    However¡­


    No matter how fast they ran, how could they escape from Su Luo¡¯s Nothingness of Space?


    After Su Luo advanced, her strength skyrocketed. However, she didn¡¯t have a chance to test her new strength yet, which made her feel itchy. Seeing the Hua Bo¡¯s men were running away, she coldly smiled. Her slender arm waved and the Nothingness of Space suddenly appeared, wrapping everyone inside.


    These men werepletely surrounded in her Space. They only could feel that the gravity around them had doubled and their speed had significantly dropped.


    What happened? A huge question mark seemingly appeared on their heads!


    At this moment, Sister Wei was ready with her big halberd. She unconsciously exerted too much strength into her attack before and instantly killed Fifth Brother Hua. She was not feeling satisfied from beating people up yet. These people wanted to run away now? Big Sister Wei angrily raised her big halberd and smashed towards the men.


    How could these young men resist Big Sister Wei¡¯s attack? At first, they did want to resist. However, with Big Sister Wei¡¯s quick and indiscriminate attacks, they quickly submitted. They crouched on the ground, one by one, with their hands protecting their heads and surrounded a thousand years old tree root as they obediently received the beating.


    After a while, Big Sister finally stopped after satisfying herself. She nced at the trembling young men with contempt and coldly snorted. ¡°So weak ah! Let¡¯s just kill them all!¡±

 Chapter 2054: Magnificent Counterattack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Magnificent Counterattack (2)</h4>


    Su Luo raised her clear and cold eyes as the corner of her lips hooked up into a twisted smile. ¡°It¡¯s not good to kill so many people. Why should we dirty our hands? Cripple their cultivation and let them live and die by their own means.¡±


    Naturally, Big Sister Wei just followed along with whatever Su Luo wanted. Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, she quickly moved and crippled them all.


    Although these people aren¡¯t listed under the top 300 of the Dragon List, they still had relied on their skills to pass the exam into the Genius Training Camp. Yet, now, they were as weak as chickens. They werepletely unable to struggle against Big Sister Wei¡¯s grip and could only be pitifully crippled of their cultivation.


    At this moment, Su Luo knew very clearly just how true the words ¡®only the strong are respected¡¯ were in this world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing the people who were lying on the ground with seemingly only a breath of life left, Su Luo left with Big Sister Wei without looking back.


    She knew that if these few people had been stronger than them, the opposing party would have killed them on the spot without any hesitation. What she had done was merely just a tit for a tat . In any case, she didn¡¯t even let Big Sister Wei kill them. If these people were truly not fated to die here, then they would still be able to crawl out from this demonic beast area even though they¡¯ve had their cultivation crippled.


    This time, Eldest Brother Hua had truly put in a lot of effort into trying to kill Su Luo.


    The whole way here, Su Luo had encountered wave after wave of people. These people were certainly all Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s men.


    However, now, Su Luo¡¯s and Big Sister Wei¡¯s strength had increased greatly. Then, just when Su Luo¡¯s group wanted to raise their eyebrows and blow off some steam, these people were sent right onto them. The timing is uncanny.


    Consequently, before they even encountered Eldest Brother Hua, Su Luo had already wiped out his men, one by one.


    This continued until Su Luo finally met Eldest Brother Hua.


    Eldest Brother Hua was in a horrible mood today.


    This was because his men had unexpectedly disappeared in session. Thus, he couldn¡¯t get in contact with them no matter how much he tried.


    Just when he was feeling fretful and uneasy, Su Luo appeared. She had even brought along Big Sister Wei with her.


    Seeing Su Luo, Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s originally fretful and gloomy mood was instantly swept nk. He was suddenly in glowing spirits with bright and shiny eyes!


    ¡°Wench! So it turns out you¡¯re here! Hahahahaha! Truly, there are roads to the heavens yet you don¡¯t walk them. There are no doors to hell, yet you just had to charge in here!¡± Eldest Brother Hua ced both his hands on his hips as heughed his head off.


    He had assembled a great number of his men to enter the Outer Magical Beast Zone to help him search for Su Luo. Now, all that effort had not gone to waste!


    ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for me all this time?¡± Su Luo smiled weakly with her clear eyes. Her red lips curved up a little.


    ¡°Of course! In order to find you, I expended a lot of manpower and resources. These will all be repaid with your death. Wench, you still have time to say yourst words. So tell them quickly!¡±


    The eyebrows of Su Luo¡¯s innocent eyes lifted slightly. ¡°Find me? For what reason did you do this? Don¡¯t you know that I want to go train at the Tower of Trials at the end of the month? If you just guard the only way out, then you¡¯ll definitely be able to meet me. Yet you specially assembled men toe look for me? Did your intelligence leave your brain?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± After Su Luo pointed out these things, Eldest Brother Hua suddenly looked like he got struck by lightning and was momentarily stunned.


    Su Luo truly did not speak falsely! As long as he guarded the only exit point, he would be able to keep a watch out for her regardless. It was much more efficient than searching for her in the Outer Magical Beast Zone which was like fishing up a needle from the vast ocean.


    Eldest Brother Hua really wanted to charge at his men and scold them, but when he saw Su Luo¡¯s pair of mocking eyes, he immediately snapped out of it. He smiled darkly at Su Luo. ¡°Regardless of the process, everything worked out as long as the result is achieved. Wrench, hurry up and die!¡±

 Chapter 2055: Magnificent Counterattack (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Magnificent Counterattack (3)</h4>


    Su Luo didn¡¯t answer and just casually raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your men haven¡¯t returned yet?¡±


    Eldest Brother Hua was unable to respond for a few seconds. But he soon recovered and intensively red at Su Luo. ¡°Is it you?!¡±


    Eldest Brother Hua had already guessed the possibility that his men died under Su Luo¡¯s hands!


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment when he focused his attention to Su Luo¡¯s group that he was momentarily shocked by what he had found.


    Su Luo was such a weak girl whom he could slightly p to death a few days ago. However, Su Luo¡¯s strength had improved so quickly! And that crazy woman! She advanced to two-star Saint Rank! That¡¯s right. They must have gotten some treasures from that ck-clothed man who took them away!


    Thinking of this, Eldest Brother Hua hated the ck-clothed man. Now, he was more determined to kill Su Luo.


    This wench had improved so much within just a few days. Imagine how much she would grow in a year?! He should never let her grow more and be a threat in the future. Su Luo, who was originally regarded as an ant by the Eldest Brother Hua, now had given him a deep sense of fear and vignce.


    No longer talking nonsense, Eldest Brother Hua directly shot towards Su Luo!


    Big Sister Wei was about to rush up, but Su Luo winked at her.


    ¡°I can hold him off for awhile here. You go deal with those men first.¡± As soon as her words rang out, Su Luo flew up to avoid Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s attack!


    Big Sister Wei nced at the battle. Then, she turned to run towards those young men!


    Eldest Brother Hua hadn¡¯t brought many men with him. It seemed he had gathered all what was left of his group.


    Many of Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s men were secretly dealt with by Su Luo and Big Sister Wei. But even if Big Sister Wei had swept away one group, there were still dozens of people left.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Big Sister didn¡¯t hesitate at all, rushing up with her hand carrying a halberd and tightly waved it.


    Big Sister Wei was now ascended to Saint Rank and gained an Indestructible Body. Her unrivaled power and invincibly gained the upper hand in the battle!


    You could only see her fast figure rushing into the battle, like a gust of wind in a bloody rain.


    Those young men were originally amused by Big Sister Wei¡¯s action as she rushed alone in battle. How idiotic! Didn¡¯t she know what it meant to fight with two fists and four legs ?


    However, they obviously celebrated too early¡­


    Wherever Big Sister Wei had gone through was like a devil savaging a vige .


    At the beginning, Big Sister Wei was surrounded by many people. However, even if there were many people around her, only seven or eight people could directly approach her. Furthermore, these seven or eight people coincidentally were within the scope of Sister Wei.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sound of the weapons was evident. If Su Luo saw how Big Sister Wei fought right now, she would probably facepalm and silently sigh to the sky. The battle looked like the whack-a-mole game that Su Luo used to see in modern times!


    Whenever she saw a person, she smashed one with her halberd. The sound--dong, dong, dong--loudly sounded!


    How could these young men be Big Sister Wei¡¯s opponents? She just smashed, smashed, and smashed them one by one!


    After about eight smashes, the young men in the front line started to automatically retreat, assuming others from the back would be brave enough to jump in the front. Unfortunately, they followed the footsteps of those men in the front.


    When there were only six men left, their eyes finally disyed a trace of horror.

 Chapter 2056: Magnificent Counterattack (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2056: Magnificent Counterattack (4)</h4>


    Although their Eldest Brother Hua was very powerful and they firmly believed that their eldest brother woulde save them once he had freed up his hands¡­ Right now, this mad woman was simply going berserk! She was smashing heads like she was hitting watermelons!


    The heads of the youngsters split open, and blood went sshing everywhere, including onto her face. She even extended her tongue and licked it like it was very delicious¡­


    The young men were simply terrified. For the sake of their own lives, they nced at each other and then noisily ran in all directions.


    Run, run, run!


    If they didn¡¯t run, they¡¯re screwed!


    However, Big Sister Wei so happened to raise her head at this time. Was there any chance that she would let them escape?


    ¡°You dare to run?! Eat another hit!¡± The halberd held by Big Sister Wei left her hand and went straight towards the head of the person in front of her.


    As the halberd flew over, this person¡¯s neck turned to mush. Therge fist of Big Sister Wei, who was chasing them from behind, hade smashing down from the top of his head. Thus, this small fry was officially dered dead.


    However, the fact that the small fry had run in all sorts of directions was making it really troublesome for Big Sister Wei who was pursuing them.


    While Big Sister Wei was running all over the ce to hunt them down, Su Luo was also straining herself somewhat against her opponent.


    Although she had ascended quickly, she was still only a Commander Rank. Compared to Eldest Brother Hua, there was a difference of exactly one rank, a difference of exactly seven stars! Even though Su Luo had all sorts of hidden trump cards, it was simply impossible if she wanted to win against him.


    Su Luo retreated as she fought.


    Eldest Brother Hua pushed closer step by step.


    ¡°Wench, I never imagined that after a few days, your skills would actually improve this quickly!¡± Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s appearance was sinister as he shouted fiercely.


    Su Luo was being beaten so badly that she was hiding everywhere she could , yet she still managed tough coldly again and again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core can be refined into an Advancing pill?¡±


    Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Su Luo was somewhat baffled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°How can the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core be refined into an Advancing pill? Moreover with such a good effect?!¡± Eldest Brother Hua practically blew his top!


    If he had known this earlier, he would have stolen the pill long ago. What chance was there that he would have let Su Luo have it?


    Su Luo was suddenly strangely baffled. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know? Then why do you want that inner core for?¡±


    ¡°Wench, you don¡¯t know¡­? The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core can be used to smelt¡­¡± Saying up to here, Eldest Brother Hua suddenly realized something was wrong and immediately went silent. Then he sneered, ¡°Wench, you¡¯re trying to fish through my words? Forget it!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up brightly at this moment.


    The Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core can be used to smelt¡­ smelt what?


    Although Eldest Brother Hua didn¡¯t say the rest of the sentence, Su Luo could more or less figure it out somewhat.


    Haha! She never imagined that aside from using it to refine into an Advancing pill, the Poisonous Green-Eyed Devil Taotie inner core also had this sort of usage? It truly was a buy one get one free! If Eldest Brother Hua hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she really wouldn¡¯t have known!


    When Eldest Brother Hua saw Su Luo¡¯scent appearance, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Why did he have to talk so much crap? He should have just let the wench think that it only had the use of bing an Advancing pill!


    Thinking this, Eldest Brother Hua got even angrier with Su Luo and really wanted to tear her into pieces!


    Eldest Brother Hua looked around. This one look caused his pulse to speed up immediately.


    All of his men had unexpectedly been eliminated. Every one of themid on the ground badly mangled or mutted . It was unknown whether they would live or die¡­


    ¡°How vile!¡± Eldest Brother got so angry that he almost stomped his foot. He pointed at Su Luo and roared furiously, ¡°Wench, your time of death has arrived! Die!¡±


    The moment he had finished talking, he had thrusted his palm toward Su Luo.


    Eldest Brother Hua was so angry that it was like he had already died and reincarnated. With an ashenplexion, he put forth 120% of his power!

 Chapter 2057: Magnificent Counterattack (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2057: Magnificent Counterattack (5)</h4>


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a dullness appeared in her eyes. Although she almost suffocated due to the explosion, she was still casuallyughing. ¡°Want to kill me? Not so easy! If you have the ability, thene and catch me!¡±


    After saying that, Su Luo sprinted towards the bushes in front of her, just like an arrow!


    Eldest Brother Hua was so angry that he was loudly screaming! A few days ago, he could have easily knocked her away with one move, but now he could hardly catch up to her, and this awfully hurt his pride!


    After a while, Eldest Brother Hua became furious and irrational. His eyes were bulging as they turned bloodshot red.


    Consequently, he was pouring all his hatred on Su Luo! At that moment, there was only a slender figure in his eyes.


    Chase! Chase! Chase!


    Eldest Brother Hua was madly chasing after Su Luo!


    In a dense bush nearby¡­


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. A trace of light quickly shed in her eyes as she saw a blue skirting up. There was no doubt that Big Sister Wei was going to ambush there.


    Afterall, Su Luo had carefully calcted this n for a long time.


    Su Luo first asked Big Sister Wei to hunt down those young men in order to let Big Sister Wei hide her presence from Eldest Brother Hua. Then, she would wait for Su Luo to make him angry and chase after her. Su Luo also had another goal--to make him irrational and unable to concentrate.


    As Su Luo¡¯s slender figure quickly shuttled through the bushes with Eldest Brother Hua following her tracksa??


    A dark shadow hand suddenly mmed into his head!


    That was near Sister Wei¡¯s lurking ce!


    At that moment, Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s mind and attention were fully on Su Luo. How could he have noticed Big Sister Wei hiding in the bushes? How could he know that Big Sister Wei had been waiting there for a long time?


    Consequently, Eldest Brother Hua faced grave danger!


    BOOM!!!


    An extremely clear yet muffled sound rang out.


    Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s head collided with Sister Wei¡¯s big halberd. He was only feeling a bit dizzy from the impact, but seeing a shadow appear in front of him, he moved slightly.


    The difference between experts was minimal when they exchanged blows. So, it only took a few seconds for Eldest Brother Hua to recover his senses.


    Su Luo, who had been leaping from one bush to another, suddenly raised her legs and attacked his head!


    At that moment, Su Luo released forty-nine moves aiming towards his head!


    Although her attacks didn¡¯t have much of an effect, Su Luo especially chose to attack on his head with forty-nine consecutive strikes, each stronger than the previous strike!


    Dripping water prates the stone . Therefore, when Su Luo¡¯sst strikended, Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s body was violently swaying back. Right at that moment, Big Sister Wei¡¯s big halberd strongly shed at his knees!


    BOOM!!!


    With Big Sister Wei¡¯s attacknding, just like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back , Eldest Brother Hua got knocked back and flew to the ground.


    All of these movements may take a long time to describe, but it all happened within a second!


    Eldest Brother Hua was knocked to the ground such that all four of his limbs were standing up as hended.


    After that, Su Luo and Big SIster Wei began attacking again.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s halberd, Su Luo¡¯s fire attacks, Little Red Lotus, Nothingness of Space¡­ All of their trump cards, skills, and attacks were aiming at Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s head!


    Pitiful Eldest Brother Hua was making one wrong move after another and he had lost the opportunity to attack, so he could only resist the barrage of attacksing towards him.


    The injuries on his body were getting heavier over time and he was continuously spitting out mouthfuls of blood.

 Chapter 2058: Magnificent Counterattack (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2058: Magnificent Counterattack (6)</h4>


    If only one or two of Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s men could appear at this time to hold down Su Luo and Big Sister Wei for just a little bit of time, he could reverse the situation. However, very unfortunately, all of his men had already been beaten to death by Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    Eldest Brother Hua was seriously injured.


    He also knew that his current self only had one road left and that led to death. Aside from that, there was no other road for him to take.


    His eyes bulged out violently with a fierce expression as he red at Su Luo and raged: ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves! You¡­ You all¡­ will apany me to death!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly got a very ominous feeling. She yelled at Big Sister Wei, ¡°Retreat quickly!¡±


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s halberd had only hit halfway, so she was somewhat confused for a moment and was unable to understand why Su Luo was telling her to withdraw.


    However, at this instant, they were already running out of time.


    There was no time to exin, so Su Luo firmly grasped Big Sister Wei with one hand. She pulled her along and ran!


    Despite that, they were ultimately still one step toote.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    A violent explosion rang out.


    Violent mes suddenly soared into the sky.


    The earth quaked as the mountains shook. It was a world-shaking event.


    The surrounding trees were instantly burned into ashes.


    The rocks on the mountain shattered into small bits, rolling down the mountain in an unending stream.


    No living creature would be able live inside this ten-li of area ever again.


    The originally verdant and lush vegetation at the battleground had instantly be pitch-ck, scorched earth.


    At the critical moment, Su Luo had pulled Big Sister Wei forward in an explosive rush before getting thrown further forward by a wave of mes and then falling heavily onto the ground.


    Quite a long time passed by¡­


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Cough cough¡­¡±


    Su Luo, who had been knocked out by the vibrations from the intense explosion, slowly regained her consciousness at this moment. Upon waking up, she saw Big Sister Wei who was sprawled on the ground by her back. Big Sister Wei had already passed out.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s body was scorched ck like that of y. Her face, hands, and clothes were all pitch-ck. It was almost impossible to tell that this was actually a person.


    Su Luo wiped her own face. Then when she saw her own palm, sheughed bitterly. It turned out that she was just like Elder Sister Wei. They had both turned into ck people. It was all caused by the explosion.


    Thinking of the explosion from before, Su Luo still felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    As expected, experts of above the saint rank could not be underestimated.


    Before Eldest Brother Hua died, he used his entire body¡¯s spiritual strength to explode his body. This sort of formidable power wasparable to that of a Saint rank Spirit Pinball.


    However, only extreme hatred could allow someone to do something like blowing oneself up because this meant the soul and physical body would die at the same time. It was a true death. One would not be able to even enter the spirit realm.


    Looking at the passed out Big Sister Wei and her badly mangled back, an expression of guilt shed past Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    When they were thrown forth by the wave of fire, Big Sister Wei used her back to block the fire and protected Su Luo with her body. Otherwise, Su Luo would have been seriously injured.


    However, Big Sister Wei fortunately already had an immortal body . With an extremely strong defensive capability, she was essentially the legendary meat shield. So, even though her wounds looked very serious, they would be able to heal very quickly with Su Luo¡¯s treatments.


    On the other hand, Su Luo¡­


    Eldest Brother Hua¡¯s final grudges were all directed at her. So that time when that white light shone toward her, it actually had a very negative effect on her soul.


    Su Luo sat cross-legged and entered a meditative state.


    She looked at her soul. Her soul, which had originally been jumping up and down in a lively manner, was now withdrawn in a corner seemingly on herst gasp as she breathed weakly.


    This was a big problem¡­


    She didn¡¯t even know if her soul could be mended. At least, she had never heard of such a thing.

 Chapter 2059: Magnificent Counterattack (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Magnificent Counterattack (7)</h4>


    With Su Luo¡¯s blood, pills, and the immortal body¡¯s extremely strong hidden strength, the wound on Big Sister Wei¡¯s back quickly formed a scab. Big Sister Wei, who had been knocked out by the vibrations, woke up slowly.


    The moment she awoke, she saw Su Luo sitting before her and immediately disyed a panicked expression.


    This was because Su Luo¡¯s face was deathly pale. Additionally, her small face, which was only as big as a hand, was dripping wet with cold sweat as her body was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Little Luo Luo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick? Is it very painful?¡± Seeing Su Luo like this, Big Sister Wei hurriedly rushed toward Su Luo and forcefully shook Su Luo¡¯s slender body, afraid that she would not wake up again once she fell asleep.


    Due to Big Sister Wei¡¯s powerful shaking, Su Luo¡¯s very petite frame was like a small boat out at sea with the risk of getting submerged at any time.


    Su Luo had no choice but to open her eyes.


    Seeing Su Luo wake up, it immediately turned Big Sister Wei¡¯s grief into happiness . She broke into an exceedingly brilliant smile, revealing six sparkling snow-white teeth. ¡°Little Luo Luo, you¡¯re finally awake! You scared me to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was weak, and herplexion was an unnatural shade of white. It was really a heart-aching sight.


    ¡°But you look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain. Are you injured?¡± Big Sister Wei looked at Su Luo concernedly and reached out her hand to pat Su Luo¡¯s head like she was patting a little animal, rubbing gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die.¡± Su Luo rubbed her chest.


    Her soul was injured, but at least there was no risk of losing her life. She needed time to recoverpletely. However, it was already almost at the end of the month and this month¡¯s exam would start soon. It seemed that she could only give up on the exam this time and wait for her body topletely recover first.


    Then right at this time, Su Luo felt the Communication Amulet move slightly.


    Could it be that Nangong responded?!


    Su Luo was so excited that she almost jumped up, but this movement made her so dizzy that her vision blurred and almost fainted.


    With great difficulty, she managed to calm her mind. Then, she very carefully pulled out the ck Communication Amulet. With hopeful anticipation, she opened it slowlya??a??


    However, Nangong¡¯s name was still gray like before.


    It was not a message from him.


    Su Luo¡¯s mood immediately fell from the heavens and into hell. Feeling extremely disappointed, she stared unhappily at the ck Communication Amulet like she was gazing at Nangong, ring at him hatefully.


    ¡°Soon orter, I¡¯ll throw you away!¡± Su Luo scoffed before carefully keeping the ck Communication Amulet, hiding it close to her skin as she was afraid of shattering it.


    Separated by ayer of thin cloth, the ck Communication Amulet seemed to carry the temperature of Nangong¡¯s hand. This let Su Luo feel like Nangong was always by her side.


    Soon after, Su Luo finally cast her gaze toward her right wrist where a green Communication Amulet sat.


    This green Communication Amulet had been given to her by Luo Yichen. There was only one contact person on it, and that was Luo Yichen.


    Could it be that he had sent her a message?


    Su Luo calmly opened the Communication Amulet and swept a nce over the message that was on it.


    As expected, it was from Luo Yichen. He told her that he was in secluded cultivation previously, so he didn¡¯t receive her message. Then, he asked what the matter was.


    What was the matter? The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips raised into a moody sneer.


    She recalled that time when Eldest Brother Hua was trying to kill her, chasing her everywhere to the extent that she had nowhere to escape to, not even the heavens or hell. She had indeed at the critical moment sent a message to Luo Yichen asking for help, but quite a few days had already passed since then. What could be the matter now? Eldest Brother Hua had already exploded and dissipated into smoke.


    Su Luo smiled apathetically and replied soon after with one word: Nothing.


    The moment Su Luo was preparing to turn off the green Communication Amulet, a message was quickly sent over.

 Chapter 2060: Magnificent Counterattack (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Magnificent Counterattack (8)</h4>


    Seeing the message, Su Luo frowned slightly.


    Luo Yichen told her that if any freshmen could pass through the Purgatory Tower of Trials at the end of the first month, there would be special rewards--a Communication Amulet is one of those.


    Su Luo originally nned to temporarily give up this assessment. However, after seeing the reward, she suddenly frowned.


    When she was staying in her own vi in Downstream Mountain, she wanted to find a green Communication Amulet tomunicate with Zi Yan and the others while browsing the optical tablet. However, she then found out that a Communication Amulet was not for sale. It was instead a reward given out by participating in the official mission.


    The official missions were given out randomly, just like now, the mission reward--Communication Amulet was released for the freshmen assessment as if it was tailor made for Su Luo. Consequently, Su Luo had to participate in this assessment.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity as even if she participated and passed the next assessment, the reward might not be a Communication Amulet.


    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± Su Luo sent another message to Luo Yichen.


    At this time, Luo Yichen was fighting on a battle tform in the Tower of Trials. There was a small group of people surrounding him. These people were all in the top 20 of the Dragon List.


    Luo Yichen was fighting them while sending messages to Su Luo.


    ¡°Twenty-four.¡± Luo Yichen replied to Su Luo¡¯s message after knocking a person away.


    On the twenty-four¡­ Within the Outer Magical Beast Zone, Su Luo supported her chin with one hand, her eyes darkened gradually as her delicate eyebrows twisted in a sad frown.


    Compared to Su Luo¡¯s worries, Big Sister Wei was very rxed and carefree.


    Looking at how Big Sister Wei was happily catching little magical beasts, skinning the beasts, and then begging the Little Sable to grill the meat with a fawning expression.


    ¡°Little Luo. Little Luo. When will we go back?¡± Big Sister Wei sat down next to Su Luo while eating her greasy chicken legs. ¡°Why do you look unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Today is the 24th, and the assessment starts on the 25th¡­¡± Su Luo looked at Big Sister Wei with a sullen expression. ¡°We can¡¯t go back at all. We can¡¯t join the freshmen assessment. Why are we happy?¡±


    If Su Luo¡¯s body was in good condition, she might be able to fly back with all of her strength. However, her soul was injured now. She would constantly need to replenish her spiritual energy. How could she rush back quickly?


    Big Sister Wei finished eating her chicken wings and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t run back, you can fly back.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have wings?¡± Su Luo sadly sighed.


    Su Luo believed that this zone must had been transformed by the Master of Purgatory City as the gravity here was several times stronger than on the maind. She could easily fly on the maind, but in Purgatory City, especially in the Genius Training Camp, it was very difficult to fly.


    Big Sister Wei casually answered. ¡°I obviously don¡¯t have wings, but am I not eating the wings?¡±


    These words immediately made Su Luo¡¯s eyes brighten!


    Su Luo tilted her hand and stared at Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei was shocked by Su Luo¡¯s gaze that she tightly clutched the chicken wings and ate them in two mouthfuls. With her mouth was full, she still tried to speak while spreading her hands out. ¡°It¡¯s gone. I ate them all!¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh at how Big Sister Wei protected her food.

 Chapter 2061: Magnificent Counterattack (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Magnificent Counterattack (9)</h4>


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Big Sister Wei innocently looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Hahaha.¡± Su Luo pointed at the chicken wing bones that had been thrown far away and raised an eyebrow at Big Sister Wei. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best inspiration?¡±


    Big Sister Wei continued gnawing her chicken leg bones and nkly looked at Su Luo at the same time. She didn¡¯t understand.


    Su Luo smiled and began to think about the n.


    There were flying magical beasts in the Outer Magical Beast Zone, so it was impossible to rush back in one day.


    The Outer Magical Beast Zone map was deeply engraved in Su Luo¡¯s mind, so she knew exactly how far it was from the Downstream Mountain.


    Even if she had wings that could fly, it was still absolutely impossible to rush back right away.


    Therefore, what did the joy in Su Luo¡¯s eyes mean?


    Su Luo stretched out her right palm and a small golden ship appeared in her white smooth palm.


    Big Sister Wei slightly nced at the delicate small golden ship in Su Luo¡¯s palm, then continued gnawing at her chicken wing bones.


    Nothing couldpare to the fragrance of her grilled meat.


    Su Luo smiled and proceeded to insert her spiritual power into the ship.


    One could see the little golden ship slowly fly in mid air and started getting bigger and bigger with the support of the spiritual power.


    A few seconds passed. The ship could now amodate two people.


    The ship was still in golden color but had an oval shape.


    ¡°What is this!?¡±


    This strange ship instantly caught Big Sister Wei¡¯s attention. She even had forgotten to eat her chicken legs and stared amazingly at the ship.


    Su Luo looked at the golden ship parked in front of her and nodded with a smile.


    When she came to Purgatory City before, the Master of the City gave her this treasure. However, she was always in the city and she almost forgot about this ship.


    Just earlier, Su Luo was worried about how to get back quickly when she saw Big Sister Wei gnawing on her chicken wings and she finally remembered this treasure, which had umted dust in her space bag.


    With this golden ship, it was very easy to rush back quickly.


    Su Luo pulled Big Sister Wei to the golden ship. ¡°Wow! This is a ship?!¡± Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes were as round as eggs and looked around the ship with admiration!


    ¡°Yeah. Go in quickly! I believe we could rush back in one day.¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    This golden ship was really a necessary transportation, and it could even be kept in the space bag.


    However, after Su Luo got on the golden ship and flew it, she discovered another problem. It needs spiritual power to drive this golden ship. However, her soul is currently injured so she couldn¡¯t excessively use spiritual power. How could she find extra spiritual power now?


    Su Luo thought for a while, and then threw this problem to Big Sister Wei. Big Sister Wei was physically strong and full of spiritual power as she ate most of the food. So, let her spend some of it.


    After exining some precautions to Big Sister Wei, Su Luo sat on the bed with her legs crossed and quickly entered the meditative state.


    Her soul was wounded and needed a lot of spiritual power to heal¡­ After all, it was too rushed, she might not be able to heal much within one day.


    Su Luo threw an Emperor Grade Spirit Restoration pill in her mouth and returned to a meditative state.


    Although Big Sister Wei was stupid, a fool still had an advantage that ordinary people didn¡¯t have.


    After Su Luo exined the matter to Big Sister Wei, Big Sister Wei pped her chest and agreed on the spot. Then, day and night, she kept inserting her spiritual energy to the ship. Her posture hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    When Su Luo woke up, it was almost eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

 Chapter 2062: Magnificent Counterattack (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Magnificent Counterattack (10)</h4>


    Suddenly, waves of shaking ran throughout the golden ship.


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes and turned to ask Big Sister Wei: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Big Sister Wei had a nk expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s suddenly consuming a lot of my spiritual energy. It has almost consumed all of it!¡±


    Su Luo looked out the window towards the outside and spent some time analyzing the situation. She then told Big Sister Wei, ¡°We¡¯re about to reach Distal End Mountain. Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Due to the array set up for Distal End Mountain, if someone wanted to fly overhead, they would waste a lot of spiritual energy. The gains would not make up for the losses.


    In any case, they still had a little bit of time. Why not go on foot to participate in the exam? This was also doable.


    As such, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei alighted from the golden ship towards a hidden location.


    Under the control of Su Luo¡¯s spiritual power, the golden ship slowly shrunk, shrinking until it became a really small thing. Then, Su Luo kept it in her space.


    Big Sister Wei opened her eyes wide, staring dazedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo patted Big Sister Wei¡¯s shoulder, snapping her out of her trance.


    After recuperating for an entire day, Su Luo¡¯splexion was much healthier. Her spiritual energy had also been replenished. Unless they were an extremely powerful expert, no one should be able to tell that Su Luo¡¯s soul was injured.


    The two people quickly stepped towards Distal End Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials exam.


    Every mountain had its own Tower of Trials, and this Tower of Trials was special as its exam ran only once a month.


    In the Genius Training Camp, those ranked below 300 were all squeezed together on Distal End Mountain. If they wished to move to the Downstream Mountain residence at the front, there was only one way to do it.


    You had to score among the top three in the Distal End Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials exam. Of course, achieving this did not necessarily mean they would be able to enter the Downstream Mountain. This was just a Downstream Mountain examination certificate.


    It was only by scoring among the top three that they would then have a chance to take the exam alongside those from Downstream Mountain. As long as they scored better than the person with the lowest score from Downstream Mountain, they would be able to enter Downstream Mountain.


    Meanwhile, the person from Downstream Mountain who scored the worst would be kicked out to Distal End Mountain. Thepetition was cruel and desperate.


    Throughout the long years, there was an unending stream of candidates getting promoted. Of course, there was also an unceasing stream of candidates getting demoted from the mountains at the upperyer.


    Now, what Su Luo wanted to do was precisely to score among the top three. She wanted to quickly enter the Genius Training Camp¡¯s core.


    And this core was the legendary top 100.


    Only by entering the top 100 would one be considered a true disciple and be able to ess better resources to grow faster.


    She did not want to still be hanging about outside by the time Nangong Liuyun came to get her. She could not embarrass such a person!


    Suddenly, Su Luo sensed a dangerous attack approach!


    Following that, an arrow carrying with it a power so mighty it could soar into the heavens jet ruthlessly towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    The speed of the arrow was extremely fast!


    It was as fast as a wishing star shooting across the sky!


    Su Luo suddenly felt a kind of powerlessness, as though she had been locked in ce. However, she had a quick reaction speed after all, so she subconsciously rolled downwards onto the ground!


    Simultaneously, Big Sister Wei subconsciously smashed her halberd down towards the arrow!


    The arrow was ruthlessly split into two before falling onto the dusty earth.


    However, the crisis was not averted with just that!


    Seven Stars Pearl String Arrows!


    Seven sessive arrows linking together in the form of a wishing star, with each one being more ruthless than thest, all shot towards Su Luo!


    This person¡¯s skills were definitely not those of an expert of the Commander rank. Those of the Commander rank would not have such a formidable might and terrifying killing intent.


    Su Luo surmised that this person¡¯s skills were definitely of the Saint rank.


    Who was this person who had such a great desire to murder her? Who was this person, that they knew she would certainly pass through here?


    These thoughts shed through her mind, but they very quickly disappeared without a trace. She could think about the assassin againter, but she only had one life.

 Chapter 2063: Magnificent Counterattack (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Magnificent Counterattack (11)</h4>


    The might of the Seven Stars Pearl String arrow was immensely powerful! Even Big Sister Wei¡¯srge halberd couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of it. Instead, the arrow even drew a huge mark on the stick.


    Surrounded by the first six arrows, Big Sister Wei was confused. Thest arrow seemed to have a mine of itself as it shot ruthlessly toward the space in between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows!


    With that kind of speed and might, it was simply pronouncing the target¡¯s death.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s mouth slowly hooked into a sneer.


    They wanted to use arrows to kill her?


    Perhaps that might have been possible five days ago, but that wasn¡¯t possible now.


    Su Luo, however, didn¡¯t want to reveal her strength so quickly. Right when the the arrow was one meter away from hera??a??


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    Su Luo quickly evaded it as the Cheng Ying Sword in her hand sliced down from above!


    It was a sharp and clear striking sound.


    Simultaneously, mes radiated all around. Below the Cheng Ying Sword, the arrow had been sliced in half!


    At this moment, there was actually some sweat on Su Luo¡¯s forehead as her figure swayed.


    The might of this arrow was too terrifying. It shook her so hard that her thumb to her forefinger went numb. Even now, her hand that held the Cheng Ying Sword was still shaking slightly, unable to suppress it.


    Who exactly was the archer?! Su Luo suddenly looked in the direction the arrow came from.


    Over there was a watchtower. Currently, the tower was totally empty, without even the shadow of a ghost.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips raised up into a mocking sneer. The moment they saw that they could not kill her, they sure went into hiding quickly. However, what did it matter if they were fast?


    Su Luo let Little Sable go over there.


    Little Sable¡¯s nose was especially sensitive. Apart from having the ability to recognise the way, its nose could remember all sorts of scents, including everyone¡¯s unique origin odor.


    Once Little Sable picked up the scent, they would know who the archer was the next time they encountered him.


    Little Sable went over there like a streak of lightning and then quickly returned. Its little face was tense with a cold and focused expression. It nodded to Su Luo solemnly, indicating that it had alreadymitted the scent to memory.


    As Su Luo had almost been shot dead earlier, Little Sable still had a lingering fear in its heart even now. It understood very clearly the importance of this task and that this definitely wasn¡¯t just for fun.


    Su Luo rubbed its little head to tell it not to be so tense. To her, this was just an ordinary and small matter.


    Indeed, the whole time during this journey, had there ever been a single time when she had not been surrounded by peril and had to flee from mortal danger? Su Luo thought she was used to it, but wasn¡¯t she really numb to it by now!?


    Su Luo¡¯s line of sight dropped down to the Cheng Ying Sword.


    If the Cheng Ying Sword were a bit sharper, then she would not have had to hit so hard in that final blow to the extent that it caused her hand to go numb. It seemed that she had to find a strengthening gem to temper the Cheng Ying Sword even more.


    At this moment, Big Sister Wei was already done dealing with the six arrows. While carrying the broken arrows, she cheerfully and lightheartedly rushed over to Su Luo, seeking praise.


    Su Luo smiled and gave Big Sister Wei a few lines of praise, making her extremely happy.


    When Su Luo¡¯s line of sight shifted down to the arrows, she pursed her lips slightly.


    They could not waste these arrows. She would take the resources and use them again. It was an old habit of hers.


    Su Luo thought about the war god puppet inside her space and smiled slightly. The War God puppet would have something good to eat again.


    After cing the whole lot of arrows into her space, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei hurriedly left for the Tower of Trials.


    Due to the dy they encountered on their way there, they were definitely going to be somewhatte but hoped they would still be able to make it.


    They reached the Purgatory Tower very quickly.


    However, at the entrance of the Tower of Trials, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were unexpectedly held back by someone.


    The chief was a woman - a very fierce and tough looking woman.


    The woman is 30 years old in theing year. Her facial features were cold and hard while her expression was stiff and solemn. Her whole body emitted an unapproachable aura.

 Chapter 2064: Magnificent Counterattack (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2064: Magnificent Counterattack (12)</h4>


    As Su Luo looked at the doors that were about to close, she gave a displeased nce at the woman. ¡°Apologies!¡±


    Then she pulled Big Sister Wei, wanting to rush inside.


    However, the woman actually took action directly!


    Her pair of hands, which seemed to possess an iparably formidable strength, were like an eagle¡¯s ws as they reached out to grab Su Luo¡¯s neck!


    If Su Luo were to be caught by those ws, her neck would probably snap.


    Right at this critical moment, Su Luo¡¯s figure ducked down and avoided the woman¡¯s hands. Simultaneously, Big Sister Wei swung down ferociously at the middle-aged woman!


    As the Chief Guardian of the Tower of Trials, the middle-aged woman was normally ttered and fawned upon by others. Had she ever been hit in the face like she was today? Immediately, her face went ashen with fury!


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Right at this moment, a quiet and cold white figure descended slowly.


    Just the sight of him dressed in soft white robes, seemingly extraordinarily eminent, noble, and distinctly splendid, which gave others an intense feeling of being oppressed.


    The man nodded towards the middle-aged woman, who unexpectedly lowered her gaze quickly and took a step back.


    Su Luo looked at Luo Yichen curiously with feelings of doubt. To think that he was this powerful? That he could make the woman who was like Abbess Miejue immediately change her attitude so dramatically and take the initiative to withdraw, even adopting a deferential and humble appearance?


    Right when Su Luo was curiously sizing up Luo Yichen, Luo Yichen tilted his head and swept a nce over Su Luo.


    With this nce, a pure and cold expression shed across the depths of his eyes. His dark eyes were like smudges of ink enveloped in a faint halo, so deep and bottomless and yet able to arouse a rush of excitement in others.


    Su Luo coughed quietly and gave a small smile as she greeted, ¡°Senior Brother Luo.¡±


    Luo Yichen watched Su Luo intently. An intense bright light appeared in his eyes as he seriously and solemnly stiffened his expression. ¡°Still not hurrying inside?¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s actually behaving rather like a senior brother. Su Luo criticized him silently in her heart. She rubbed her nose embarrassingly and turned around, wanting to go inside obediently. However, before she even took a step forward, she was stopped by Abbess Miejue.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Although Abbess Miejue¡¯s attitude was now gentle, she was still not letting them through.


    Su Luo grinned as she looked at Abbess Miejue. ¡°What is it? Still not letting us through?¡±


    Now that Su Luo had her Senior Brother Luo to depend on for protection, she naturally began to act more boldly . She wasn¡¯t even a little bit afraid that Abbess Miejue would deliberately make things difficult for her.


    ¡°This youngdy, you want to enter the exam, but have you registered yet?¡± Abbess Miejue smiled neither unhappily nor happily. She gazed at Su Luo with a cold light shing past her eyes.


    ¡°Registered?¡± A huge question mark seemed to appear on her forehead as her mind immediately stopped running.


    Could it be that it wasn¡¯t enough simply toe over and participate? She still had to register her name?


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s vacant expression, Abbess Miejue smiled insincerely and let out a coldugh. She raised her chin arrogantly, the corners of her mouth hooked up into a taunting and mocking sneer.


    Luo Yichen¡¯s brilliant eyes gazed at Su Luo deeply and then seemed to breathe in just as deeply. It was only after doing so that the dark depths of his eyes seemed to fade away, reced with a helpless expression. He asked Su Luo, ¡°You really didn¡¯t register?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression showed that she had been unprepared. Register? No one had told her she had to register!


    Luo Yichen looked at the elegant and iparably gorgeous woman before him and shook his head, seemingly with no other choice but to sigh.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t registered, you cannot enter!¡± Abbess Miejue sneered mockingly. Then she immediately nced at Luo Yichen and changed to a respectful and humble tone as she said, ¡°Master Luo, you¡¯re the most familiar with the rules. You won¡¯t make things difficult for your juniors, right?¡±


    Seeing Abbess Miejue stick her nose up toward the sky, Su Luo became angry! However, she truly did not have a registration form¡­ Looking at the Tower of Trials¡¯ doors that were about to close, the expression in her eyes deepened.

 Chapter 2065: Magnificent Counterattack (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Magnificent Counterattack (13)</h4>


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Naturally, it was fine if she took the exam next month, but her Communication Amulet will be gone by then!


    Right when Su Luo was feeling helpless, two pieces of white jade were brought before her.


    The pair of hands that held them was so spotlessly white like jade. Each had five slender and fair fingers, with such distinct joints that it seemed as if they had been delicately carved out of the quintessence of white jade. They were even suffused with a lustrous white glow.


    ¡°Brother Luo?¡± Su Luo took in a deep breath as her clear eyes slowly turned to meet Luo Yichen¡¯s deep eyes.


    Luo Yichen¡¯s pair of deep eyes was clear yet bottomless. They were as dark and deep as the sea, profoundly mysterious.


    ¡°The doors are going to close soon.¡± A smile suddenly spread across Luo Yichen¡¯s face. His eyes were so clear that they seemed to shine like mirrors , as well as the sun and moon illuminating the sky with their splendor.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Su Luo grabbed the two pieces of jade with one hand, while Big Sister Wei also used one hand to heavily push Abbess Miejue away, to the extent of causing her to fall onto the ground.


    Then, the two people rushed as they were flying, towards the interior of the Tower of Trials which was about to close.


    The Tower of Trials¡¯s red entrance doors barely still had an opening wide enough for a single person to fit through.


    ¡°Whoosha??a??¡±


    Just as the two figures rushed through to the interior in a sh, the red entrance doors gradually closed!


    All of this happened way too fast, like the time it takes for lightning to ignite a flint. It was at this time that Abbess Miejue, who had been heavily pushed to the ground, finally came back to her senses.


    Seeing the two figures enter through the doors in a sh, Abbess Miejue got so angry that she mmed her fist heavily onto the ground!


    She failed to do what that person had requested of her! How hateful!


    As she got up, she stared coldly at Luo Yichen, who stood with his hands behind his back.


    Master Luo, with his fine ck hair and jade belt, was elegant and eminent, distinctly splendid and noble, yet he could also pressure others with an imposing manner that was matchless in this world. This was not someone she could afford to offend, but she still could not restrain herself from grumbling, ¡°Master Luo deliberately used your spiritual power to stop the entrance doors from closing. Although this is Distal End Mountain, it is not a ce where you can do as you wish. I will certainly report this matter to the Elders Association!¡±


    The Genius Training Camp also had an Elders Association.


    As Luo Yichen watched Su Luo¡¯s disappearing back view, his long eyshes drooped down. No one could see the mood in his eyes clearly.


    He flung out his wide sleeves and tilted his head as he swept a nce towards Abbess Miejue, with eyespletely bereft of the gentleness he had shown Su Luo. At this time, his eyes shed with lighta??a light so cold and ruthless that it could burn straight through the skies!


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in opposing her.¡± Luo Yichen¡¯s eyes were serene and dark as ink as he looked at Abbess Miejue deeply with an expression like he was looking at an insect . His pale thin lips lifted slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then just be good and stay here.¡±


    Soon after, his slender and distinctly cold figure gradually faded under the sun, disappearing without a trace.


    Luo Yichen¡¯s nce filled Abbess Miejue¡¯s heart with fear and made her body seem like it was in an ice-house. It was only after Luo Yichen had left for a quarter of an hour that she then felt her frozen blood slowly begin to flow again, and her practically frozen soul to recover.


    It was an awfully terrifying nce.


    With fear still lingering in her heart, Abbess Miejue looked at the direction in which Luo Yichen had disappeared earlier.


    Who could have imagined that Master Luo, who was always gentle, pure like jade, and extraordinary, would unexpectedly have times when he was this terrifying?


    With such an irreceable powerful expert like Master Luo protecting her, could that person¡­ really kill Su Luo? Even if they managed to kill her, would they ultimately be able to escape Master Luo¡¯s pursuit to kill them?


    Thinking until here, Abbess Miejue sank into deep thought about the difficult situation.


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had moved quickly, almost flying inside through the red entrance doors.


    After going inside, their surroundings were pitch-ck.


    Su Luo was puzzled.


    Due to being in too much of a hurry, she did not take proper note of what the exam was testing this time.


    ¡°Have you taken this exam before?¡± Su Luo asked Big Sister Wei.

 Chapter 2066: Magnificent Counterattack (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Magnificent Counterattack (14)</h4>


    Unexpectedly, Big Sister Wei appeared to be at a loss as she shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never taken it before.¡±


    Su Luo scratched her head. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t ced much hope on her silly big sister in the first ce.


    There were a total of seven floors in the Tower of Trials. They would have to go up one floor at a time anyway, so they would just have to figure it out when the time came.


    As Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had arrivedst, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else in the dark first floor.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up to take a look.¡± The rather bewildered Su Luo pulled along thepletely clueless Big Sister Wei. Once the two people found the stone steps, they climbed up step by step.


    They would reach the second floor very quickly.


    Yet, Su Luo¡¯s footsteps came to a stop.


    She tilted her head and asked Big Sister Wei, ¡°Do you sense anything?¡±


    Big Sister Wei had a nk look on her face and an innocent expression in her eyes. She shook her head, and then shook it again.


    Su Luo spent a moment organizing her words, trying to describe the sensation she felt: ¡°For example, spiritual fluctuations? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t feel a wave of weak spiritual fluctuations rush towards your body?¡±


    It was so weak that it practically couldn¡¯t be felt, but Su Luo still just barely managed to sense it.


    Quietly, Big Sister Wei focused her senses for a moment. Then, as her big eyes looked innocently at Su Luo, Big Sister Wei shook her head seriously.


    ¡°Could it be that the suppression force is too weak, so you can¡¯t sense it?¡± Su Luo pondered, touching her chin out of habit.


    Right at this moment, a clear burst of coughs suddenly came from a dark corner.


    ¡°Cough cougha??a?? Cough cougha??a??¡±


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei exchanged a nce, and the two of them quick-stepped over to the corner in a rush.


    Their figures moved, and in the blink of an eye, they had already arrived there.


    At this moment, Su Luo could clearly see the person lying on the floor in the corner.


    She saw that he was covered in blood, and there was also blood spurting out continuously from his nose. This person, who was currently leaning against the walls of the corner while looking dispirited and listless, looked weakly at Su Luo and Big Sister Wei. When he saw Big Sister Wei, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Luo eximed softly.


    She never imagined that they would encounter someone they knew in this Tower of Trials.


    Su Luo had seen this person before. Not only had they met before, but Big Sister Wei was even more familiar with him than she was. This was because he used to be Big Sister Wei¡¯s little follower.


    In the past, a group of them had followed Big Sister Wei and charged aggressively towards Su Luo¡¯s vi. Ultimately, Su Luo beat them up until they were in a sorry state. This person was one of the little followers who had no choice but to spend some points to redeem their follower.


    When Big Sister Wei saw him, her eyes didn¡¯t move at all. Her expression was very calm, like she was looking at a stone.


    The little follower looked at Big Sister Wei and became extremely excited. His figure trembled continuously as he became so happy that he was about to cry. He repeated incessantly, ¡°Big Sister¡­ Big Sister¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡±


    Big Sister Wei looked at him confusedly. She tilted her head and thought about it for a moment, but she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Consequently, she just pointed at the little follower. Unashamed to ask and learn from her juniors, she asked Su Luo, ¡°What is he crying about?¡±


    Was it really all right for a grown man to cry like this? Buzzing away like a mosquito, he was so noisy. Big Sister Wei cursed at him silently while waving her hand at him in annoyance like he was some smelly poop.


    ¡°Pffttta??a??¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t stop herself from immediately bursting out inughter.


    Big Sister Wei was too cute.


    Those people had betrayed her. She didn¡¯t bear any grudges or animosity towards them, nor did she ever think of retaliating. However, right now, she was actually getting her revenge. This was because forgetting and disregarding someone was one of the best ways to get revenge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize him anymore?¡± Su Luo asked Big Sister Wei with a smile.


    Big Sister Wei knitted her brows and thought about it for a moment. She nodded very sincerely and then shook her head, ¡°He looks familiar.¡±

 Chapter 2067: Surmounting All Difficulties (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Surmounting All Difficulties (1)</h4>


    "Stop crying!" Big Sister Wei red at him unhappily and yelled, "I don¡¯t remember means I don''t remember. So what? You¡¯re just reminding me that I have a bad memory!"


    Hearing Big Sister Wei¡¯s burst of explosive shouts, Xiao Wu was immediately frightened. He didn''t dare to speak any more and could only stare at Big Sister Wei nkly.


    In fact, he really wanted to tell her about his sufferings. Since Big Sister Wei left, their days had been difficult.


    Without Big Sister Wei''s backing, the people who had been bullied by them began to unite to oppose them and made them run around like rats. If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t take it anymore, they wouldn''t take the risk and try the assessment to go down the mountain.


    Xiao Wu wrinkled his nose and looked weakly at Big Sister Wei: "Big Sister Wei, you¡­are youing back?¡±


    Big Sister Wei looked at him like she was looking at a fool.


    "Go back? Only idiots will go back!" Sister Wei sneered.


    By following Su Luo, she could eat fragrant meat and drink good alcohol , y with spirit pets, have fights, and unconsciously improve her cultivation. Was there anything better than this?


    Thinking of this, Big Sister Wei stared at Xiao Wu fiercely, as if he was a bad guy tearing apart the close rtions she had with Su Luo!


    The angry, fierce re made Xiao Wu shiver and dared not speak even half a word.


    Su Luo looked at her passively and shook her head helplessly. She looked at Xiao Wu and a smile shed across her eyes, and asked: "Why were you coughing just now? It seemed like there was something you wanted to say."


    Xiao Wu remembered the conversation between the two of them just now. He coughed again because of excitement.


    The two unscrupulous women waited quietly and watched him cough. Xiao Wu knew that neither of these women were sympathetic!


    "Come on, say it. Maybe I am in a happy mood, and can reward you with a Master-level Spirit Essence Pill, so that you can get out alive." Su Luo smiled like a sly fox.


    When Xiao Wu heard this, his eyes lit up slightly, and he immediately said, "Don''t you feel a powerful pressure?"


    He just heard it, Su Luo said that there seemed to be, but Big Sister Wei didn''t feel it at all.


    Su Luo looked at him without answering.


    Xiao Wu then described it by gesturing with his hands and feet: "It was an extremely powerful spiritual fluctuation, like a big mountain that suddenly pressed down, and the gravity in the air was many times heavier¡­"


    He watched Su Luo and Big Sister Wei look calm, and his voice gradually lowered, with a touch of depression: "You¡­ didn''t even feel it?"


    This was the difference between the strong and the weak.


    Like the rest of the candidates, a few of them might rush quickly and run up with just a few steps. However, on this second level, he was out of breath on taking just one step.


    Su Luo asked about the key point again: "Tell me about this assessment."


    "About what?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "Just talk about it." Su Luo took out the stool and dragged Big Sister Wei to sit down in front of Xiao Wu, ready to hear the story with great interest.


    Xiao Wu almost rolled his eyes when he saw Su Luo''s behaviour.


    He has been through the assessments many times, but one who went through the Tower of Trials as leisurely andfortably as this pretty girl, he hasn¡¯t seen one yet. Was this the fearlessness of the ignorant?


    Xiao Wu started talking about the rules of the assessment.

 Chapter 2068: Surmounting All Difficulties (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Surmounting All Difficulties (2)</h4>


    So, that¡¯s how it was. Su Luo nodded slightly.


    When she reached the second floor, she had only barely sensed the presence of a weak suppression force. It seemed that she was much stronger than many others.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Su Luo asked.


    ¡°As long as I can hold out until the Tower of Trials concludes the exam, we will all be sent outside. The duration for the exam is always 12 hours.¡± Xiao Wu said with gasping breaths.


    Su Luo nodded and threw him a Master-level Spirit Restoration pill. Then she pulled Big Sister Wei along and began walking upstairs.


    The total duration was only 12 hours. The closer they got to the top, the more difficult it would get. So they had to hurry.


    The two people reached the third floor very quickly.


    Compared to the empty second floor, there were many more people on the third floor.


    Su Luo estimated visually that there were at least a few hundred people.


    These people were all sitting on the floor. Fine beads of sweat had emerged on their faces, and theirplexions were very pale. They were putting in great effort to withstand the tremendous spirit suppression force.


    Su Luo did not leave immediately. Instead, she closed her eyes and felt the suppression force of a natural spiritual force.


    She didn¡¯t know where this suppression force wasing from. It seemed to be spread evenly throughout the entire third floor.


    Su Luo let this spiritual force rush into her body. After that, she realized this suppression force was extremely pure. It gave off a soft sensation like that of the ocean.


    Su Luo realized that the spiritual force in her mind was giving off a ¡°Buzza??a??¡± sound. When she observed it again with rapt attention, she unexpectedly discovered that her own spiritual force had made some progress, albeit it was only a very little bit.


    Su Luo tilted her head and asked her silly big sister, ¡°Do you sense the fluctuations in spiritual power?¡±


    Her silly big sister extracted a chicken leg from the space. While eating the juicy and tasty chicken leg, she looked at Su Luo with a nk expression. ¡°Nope. What¡¯s that? Is it yummy?¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even the spirit suppressing pressure on the third floor was unexpectedlypletely disregarded. Su Luo was simply left speechless.


    Her existence was a shock to this group of people on the third floor. Yet why was it that Big Sister Wei¡¯s existence did not shock her?


    Su Luo shook her head, and she pulled her silly big sister along. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go look at the fourth floor.¡±


    To Su Luo, the spirit suppression force on the third floor was still very weak. So, it wouldn¡¯t help her much. However, it made her look towards the fourth floor with great anticipation.


    Right after that, Su Luo reached the fourth floor.


    The moment she entered it, Su Luo¡¯s footsteps came to a stop.


    This was because the spirit suppression force of the fourth floor was suddenly much stronger than that of the third floor. It was to the point where even she could feel the difference. Then, she subconsciously looked towards her silly big sister.


    Silly Big Sister Wei threw away the chicken leg bones and sneezed. ¡°Why is it a little cold?¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The speechless Su Luo didn¡¯t look at her silly big sister again. Instead, she cast her gaze on the space of the fourth floor.


    There were still many people on this floor.


    It appeared that there were more than a hundred people.


    Su Luo felt the spirit suppression force for a moment. She looked at some of the people and said inwardly, ¡®Even if they¡¯re just barely able to sit there, they must already possess the strength of a five-star Commander for them to be capable of withstanding the spirit suppression force on the fourth floor.¡¯


    Inparison, Su Luo currently only had the strength of a six-star Commander. However, who asked Su Luo to be unnaturally lucky? She had a portable space, so her spiritual power was far beyond that of those with the same rank as her. Even inparison to Big Sister Wei, Su Luo was only slightly inferior.


    Su Luo had entered the fourth floor quietly, but her entrance still startled some people.

 Chapter 2069: Surmounting All Difficulties (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2069: Surmounting All Difficulties (3)</h4>


    They had difficulty breathing and couldn¡¯t stay standing. Inparison, the other two women looked too rxed, like they were taking a leisurely stroll in their courtyard!


    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Someone in the crowd recognized Big Sister Wei and yelled out in pleasant surprise.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze shifted towards the source of the yell. As expected, this happy person was yet another one of Big Sister Wei¡¯s old subordinates.


    Simultaneously, more and more people recognized Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei used to be the nightmare of Distal End Mountain. Many people had been robbed by her before, so the people kept a lingering fear in their hearts. Seeing as silly Big Sister Wei stood there steadily like a huge majestic mountain, a feeling of rm was summoned in the hearts of some people present.


    Ever since Big Sister Wei disappeared, they had been taking part in beating up her subordinates. No one knew if she would take revenge or not¡­


    At this time, that pleasantly surprised person pushed through their pain and rushed over, pouncing excitedly towards silly Big Sister Wei.


    Unexpectedly, Big Sister Wei scowled with disgust and immediately kicked out with her foota??a??


    ¡°Pua??a??¡±


    Before he even got the chance to hug Big Sister Wei¡¯s thigh, this miserable child was kicked and sent flying.


    Furthermore, Big Sister Wei had been born with god-like strength. How much force would be in this kick?


    Fortunately, the gravity in this ce was several times stronger than outside. After the pitiful little follower was knocked backward, his body moved like it was in a slow-motion rey as he was falling onto the floor slowly.


    Seeing this situation, Su Luo almostughed out loud.


    At this time, silly Big Sister Wei set her halberd down on the floor with a banging sound!


    Then she shouted explosively, ¡°Whoever dares toe up and say they recognize me will get a hit from this Old Wei¡¯s halberd again!¡±


    This crowd of people was truly making silly Big Sister Wei extremely irritated.


    Seeing Big Sister Wei¡¯s irritated and hot-tempered appearance, those little followers who had begun to stir, wanting to find someone to support them, suddenly became spiritless. Each one of them curled up like a lobster, not daring to raise their heads to look at Big Sister Wei.


    Su Luo apuded Big Sister Wei¡¯s actions.


    In this world, the strong were respected. So, silly Big Sister Wei did not need to waste any words on them. She just needed to directly disy her strength, and those evil spirits would automatically scatter in retreat.


    There was not much reason for them to stay on the fourth floor.


    Su Luo brought Big Sister Wei along with her to the fifth floor.


    The fifth floor finally let Su Luo feel some pressure.


    It was here.


    The spirit suppression force had naturally gotten heavier again, but it was still not heavy enough to make Su Luo raise her eyebrows in shock. On the other hand, seeing the several tens of people lying on the floor to her left and right made her knit her eyebrows.


    They were all seriously injured and close to death, as well as dispirited and listless.


    Moreover, the battle was still in progress. It appeared that there were twopeting forces.


    Of course, Su Luo didn¡¯t really know these two forces.


    She didn¡¯t want to participate in this melee, so she wanted to take Big Sister Wei straight to the sixth floor.


    However, she had barely taken a few steps when the path before her was blocked by five people.


    Su Luo raised her head to look at them. The five people had figures that were tall, sturdy, and looked as tough as nails. Their faces were covered with killing intent, making them look very fierce and violent.


    ¡°Step aside,¡± Su Luo said coldly.


    ¡°Except for the Hongxing Gang and Yulin Sect, no one is allowed up to the sixth floor!¡± An icy, arrogant voice rang out from behind the five people.


    When the five people heard this voice, they automatically split into two lines, making a pathway that was wide enough for two people.


    Seeing the person before her, Su Luo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.


    That person was a man who appeared to be 20-odd years old. Of course, Su Luo didn¡¯t actually know his real age. This was because once a person reached the Commander rank, theirplexion would practically never change.


    When this person saw Su Luo¡¯s appearance, he was suddenly astonished. Immediately, his tone took on a hint of ambiguity, and the expression in his eyes became lecherous as he looked at Su Luo.

 Chapter 2070: Surmounting All Difficulties (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2070: Surmounting All Difficulties (4)</h4>


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes and frowned, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The area ahead is upied by my Hongxing Gang and the Yulin Sect. Forget about going up there. Besides, the pressure there is very strong. It won¡¯t be good for you, such a delicate girl. You might as well wait here. When the time is up, you naturally can go on. Until that time, I, Ouyang Murong, promise that no one dares to hurt you here!¡±


    Ouyang Murong slowly said, believing himself to havee up with the best solution.


    Su Luo coldly sneered and red at him. She left him with a few simple words. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Astounded by what Su Luo just said, Ouyang Murong''s face changed slowly. ¡°Little girl, it is said that smart people can read the room. You will suffer if you can¡¯t even recognise what is good and what is bad. No matter how skillful you are, do you think you can take on all of them??¡±


    Su Luo coldly sneered. ¡°You two gangs, are you guys here to clear the road?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare to. we don¡¯t have a lot of men, let alone the space to train and practice¡± Ouyang Murong let out a politeugh as he spoke.


    ¡°We do not dare. We just happen to be a lot of men without a chance and space to train. We are just dusting off our skills and training for a bit at times like this.¡± Ouyang Murong politelyughed as he spoke.


    Su Luo gave him a cold shrug.


    ¡°How many people are there?¡± If there were too many people, it would be hard to fight even with Big Sister Wei.


    Ouyang Murong confidently replied. ¡°Not many, there are 5 people.¡±


    In other words, there were 10 people on the 6th floor.


    ¡°The first three who enter the seventh floor and get the battle g are eligible to participate in the Tower of Trials of the Downstream mountain. Little girl, don''t forget, chat with this brother here." Ouyang Murong turned to Su Luo, reaching for her shoulder.


    However, he didn¡¯t ce his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Puff--¡± With a soft sound, Ouyang Murong''s hand was cut off!


    Su Luo appreciated the cold sharpness of the dagger and yed around with it in her hands while Ouyang Murong screamed loudly due to his extreme pain.


    ¡°Fortunately for you, my Nangong is not here right now. Otherwise, your hand wouldn¡¯t be the only thing that gets cut off.¡± Su Luo slowly cleaned the dagger inch by inch with a white silk cloth which was as thin as a cicada wing.


    The white silk cloth smeared with blood was instantly burnt to ashes by the fire.


    "You!!!" Ouyang Murong¡¯s fiery gaze bore into Su Luo.


    He didn''t expect that Su Luo would draw the dagger and cut so quickly, ruthlessly, and urately!


    ¡°Fifth Young Master!¡± A group of people who saw the blood spewing out of Ouyang Murong¡¯s missing hand eximed. Afterward, everyone immediately stopped fighting and rushed towards Su Luo and silly Big Sister Wei.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei, who had already been standing by Su Luo, shifted into a fighting stance while loudly screaming: ¡°If you want to die, thene here!¡±


    Seeing Sister Wei''s move fluidly into a fighting stance kept them at a distance.


    Because this level was already very difficult for them. The powerful suppression force already slowed their speed and movement. Looking at how Big Sister Wei moved as smooth as flowing water. What did this mean?


    The fifthyer didn¡¯t hinder her at all.


    However, Ouyang Murong, who was in severe pain, did not think clearly. He angrily shouted. ¡°Kill! Kill them for me!¡±


    Ouyang Murong¡¯s men looked at each other and wondered if they should attack or not; however, they still rushed up with their weapons in the end.


    ¡°BOOM! BOOM--¡±


    After a bit of chaos.


    Everyone at the scene fell to the ground; only Sister Wei and Su Luo stood firmly on the spot.

 Chapter 2071: Surmounting All Difficulties (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2071: Surmounting All Difficulties (5)</h4>


    Su Luo scornfully looked at Ouyang Murong who got beaten up by Big Sister Wei. She coldly sneered, ¡°Open it.¡±


    After that, surmounting all difficulties, he walked slowly towards it.


    Ouyang Murong witnessed Su Luo¡¯s silhouette with eyes full of terror that wouldn¡¯t dissipate.


    How could it be like this¡­?


    How could there be someone so powerful, defying thews of nature? How did he not know?!


    From the beginning of the fight to the end, it had onlysted as much as the time it took to finish a cup of tea.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be called a battle. From the beginning to the end, this mad woman attacked people, swinging her halberd ferociously and fatally.


    The strange looking girl never appeared to be moving ever so slightly.


    That girl was the leader of a small hunting gang, how could the members be somitted, voluntarily bodyguarding and fighting the strange little girl? What kind of background did thisdy have? Ouyang Murong pondered but could not find an answer.


    Besides his current frustration, he worried that with these two members already participating, could they possibly still be in the top 3?


    The 6th floor.


    Su Luo approached the 6th floor, her back was forced to bend.


    A mental pressure as strong as the Taishan mountain flooded into the ce.


    ¡°Very Good.¡± Su luo curved the corner of her lips, lifting it into a smile.


    With such surrounding pressure, she finally felt some of it seep into her body.


    Su Luo straightened her waist, breathed in deeply, feeling pressured as she was near it, but not enough to stop her journey, so without turning her head around, she decided not to leave.


    But there was someone that had stopped thedies¡­


    ¡°How did you guyse up? Are all the people under Ouyang Murong dead?¡± An unruly voice resounded into Su Luo¡¯s ears.


    Su Luo tilted her head to look back.


    A handsome, strong looking man, of around 30 years old with an extremely malicious expression, coldly stared at Su Luo.


    Behind him were two people.


    ¡°Are you talking about Ouyang Murong?¡± Su luo, genuinely but coldly, gazed at him.


    Suddenly, the handsome man had an uneasy feeling.


    ¡°Are you the leader?¡± Su Luo slowly spoke up.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you do to him?¡± Only then did the handsome man realize that when this beautiful girl entered the 6th floor, she was not even out of breath, which really surprised him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t die from this.¡± Su Luo smiled faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow in his footsteps, just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Let it go? In your dreams!¡± Boss Murongughed coldly, at the same time he greeted the boss of the Yulin Sect, ¡°Hey Yu, thisdy would like to cross, may she have your permission?¡±


    Boss Yu Lin sneered and walked over: ¡°There are only three spots, what do you say?¡±


    The two smiled at each other, tacitly.


    So Luo had originally intended to let them fight each other and then reap the benefits. However, now, it seemed that although their two groups were fighting, they had a tacit understanding of each other and were not easily deceived.


    Regardless, their strength was well-respected.


    In the face of great power, all conspiracies and tricks were all paper tigers. Su Luo had always believed in this sentence.


    Because of this, Su Luo scornfully curled the end of her lips, ¡°You don¡¯t want to let us go? Then, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Before he could say anything, she and Big Sister Wei attacked both sides, left to right.


    Su Luo chose Boss Murong, while Big Sister Wei chased after Boss Yu Lin.


    The strength of Boss Murong was the same as Big Sister Wei¡¯s when she first met Su Luo.

 Chapter 2072: Surmounting All Difficulties (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2072: Surmounting All Difficulties (6)</h4>


    After almost 3 rounds.


    ¡°This is not possible!¡±


    Boss Murong couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Opening his eyes as wide as he could, he intensely stared at Su Luo.


    Since when did a genius like this exist in Distal End Mountain? How did he not know about this? That little girl looked like she was a 6th star Commander level, but her closebat skills kept pushing him backwards.


    ¡°Who are you? Honestly, who are you?¡± Boss Murong was screaming through his exhausted rusty voice.


    ¡°Su Luo, new candidate. I joined less than a month ago,¡± Su Luo said.


    ¡°New candidate? How is this possible!¡± Boss Murong was so shocked!


    How was a new candidate even better than him, Boss Murong, the boss of this whole area? Who would tolerate this upstart?


    At the same time, Boss Murong was exchanging nces with Boss Yu Lin.


    From Boss Yu Lin¡¯s nce, all he could sense was fear.


    Compared with him, Boss Yu Lin was really pathetic!


    He got beaten so hard by the other madwoman that he couldn¡¯t even defend himself. Not only was he always on the back foot, he was so pathetic that he was running away!


    That madwoman brought such a heavy halberd, yet she wasfortable following him like she was taking a walk.


    ¡°Stop, stop! I surrender!¡± Boss Yu Lin put both of his hands up in the air.


    But the silly Big Sister Wei didn¡¯t even care if he surrendered or not. She was chasing after him as if she was chasing after ducks, pushing him down to the 6th level.


    Poor Boss Yu Lin, ran like that till he was on the 5th floor, how humiliating¡­


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Su Luo giggled when she looked at Boss Murong.


    Boss Murong¡¯s jaw was dropped to the floor,pletely speechless.


    These two women were so powerful! How could anyone else swallow with this?


    Boss Murong turned on his nice tone, started to negotiate: ¡°Miss, since there are 3 slots for the entrance to Downstream Mountain. The two of you can have the first two, the next one can be mine. Do me a favor, how does that sound?¡±


    Su Luo raised the corner of her mouth into a faint smile while looking at Boss Murong: ¡°Why do I have to do you a favor?¡±


    ¡°If you let me go today, you will earn good karma. You don¡¯t want to be cruel, don¡¯t you? If you actually do me a favor, the entire Hongxing gang will help you in the future¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Boss Murong didn¡¯t even get to finish his words. Su Luo already waved her hand to interrupt him.


    ¡°Do you think that I will stay at this disgusting Distal End Mountain after I finish this assessment? Are you cursing me?¡± Su Luo coldly said.


    Boss Murong¡¯s temples were shaking.


    At this Distal End Mountain, there were so many people that begged for the opportunity to do a favor for Ouyang Murong but couldn''t. Such a little brat!


    Even though he was furious inside, he was very conscious of what could happen if he angered them. He tried to continue to sweet-talk with a smiling expression. ¡°If so, then what would you want in exchange?¡±


    Su Luo thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The Communication Amulet?¡±


    After hearing this, Boss Murong¡¯s heart sank.


    The Communication Amulet couldn¡¯t be traded with experience points. Furthermore, you couldn''t rob someone of it. Because once it was bound, there was no other way to use it but to destroy it.


    ¡°Soul Essence?¡± Su Luo slowly asked.


    Boss Murong felt like he was about to burst into tears!


    Soul Essence could be exchanged with experience points, but his level wasn¡¯t high enough to afford this exchange. Not only that, wasn¡¯t it extremely expensive?


    ¡°If so, then there isn¡¯t any way for us to coborate, go away.¡± Su Luo pointed at the pathway Big Sister Wei was guarding.


    The pathetic Boss Murong was looking at Su Luo¡­


    Su Luo impatiently gestured a signal, the strong-looking Big Sister Wei quickly rushed over, used one hand to pick up Boss Murong, and threw him to the lower level.

 Chapter 2073: Surmounting All Difficulties (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2073: Surmounting All Difficulties (7)</h4>


    Looking at the empty sixth floor, Su Luoughed and said, "It¡¯s no wonder that the two groups want to clear out this ce. Sure enough, the feeling of having the whole ce to ourselves is pretty nice."


    Su Luo, along with Big Sister Wei, walked quickly up to the seventh floor.


    This might be the emptiest the Tower of Trials had been since the beginning of its history. Surprisingly, the sixth floor only had two people.


    Stepping onto the seventh floor.


    Su Luo started slowing her pace.


    It was because she could feel a tremendous spirit suppression force attacking her from the front. That terrifying fluctuation swept out, seemingly wanting to disintegrate her body.


    Su Luo paled. Her soul was worn out, yet the pressure was magnifying still. Su Luo covered her head, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Big Sister Wei, who was scared by Su Luo''s reaction, asked hurriedly, "What''s the matter? Are you very unwell?"


    She knew Su Luo was severely injured before this assessment.


    Su Luo waved her hands, signaling that she was fine.


    "Go get the victory g." Su Luo told Big Sister Wei.


    At this point, the spirit suppression force was immense. Just upon entering, Su Luo, for a moment, almost got knocked outside just from the high pressure. Luckily, she was able to pull together her spiritual power and keep her feet steadily in ce like a boulder.


    "This path seems a bit rough." Big Sister Wei walked with great difficulty toward the innermost area where the victory g was.


    The victory g had been ced in a mountain peak very high up. To take it away, one had to ascend one step at a time.


    Su Luo was in no rush to go up. She stood in ce, letting the pressure cover her whole body.


    After a moment, she slowly opened her bright eyes and moved forward with the first step.


    The suppression force here was countless times stronger than that of the sixth floor, and it was extremely viscous. It felt like she was walking through a mass of honey, making it very difficult for her to continue onward.


    As for Big Sister Wei, the spirit suppression force here was also somewhat of a challenge for her. That was why she was walking very slowly but very steadily.


    Not long after, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei walked shoulder to shoulder, both extremely slow but consistent.


    On the fifth floor, Boss Yu Lin and Boss Murong looked at each other.


    After that, both of them charged upwards with great tacit understanding.


    In any case, the two crazy women were going to take the top two spots. Didn¡¯t that mean there was still one spot left?


    With that, both people rushed ahead towards the seventh floor, like a gust of wind.


    But right as they entered¡­


    "Bang--- "


    An invisible wave of stic force sent both people flying back out forcefully. They tumbled down the stairs and rolled to the floor, unconscious.


    On the fifth floor, countless shocked people saw how the two leaders unconsciouslyid on the floor. They could only look upwards to the seventh floor with respect.


    Those two women, so powerful¡­


    The seventh level.


    Without a word and straight-faced, both of them continued forward. It was only a short thousand steps, yet it had taken both people half an hour.


    The sweat on Su Luo''s forehead trickled down her face. Her lips were cracked with dry blood, and her back was slightly hunched over.


    Her soul was greatly injured. At this point, an unbearable pain caused her whole body to tremble.


    Su Luo''s eyes were bloodshot, but her eyes still showed unshakeable persistence.


    "Drip drop ---"


    Each drop of blood,bined with sweat, rolled down to the ground. Uponnding on the hot damp ground, it instantly evaporated.


    The path that Su Luo had taken was mottled with traces of blood. It was shocking to look at.


    Big Sister Wei lowered her head, feeling awful as she looked at Su Luo: "I''ll carry you!"


    Being carried by Big Sister Wei, Su Luo felt much more rxed.

 Chapter 2074: Surmounting All Difficulties (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Surmounting All Difficulties (8)</h4>


    This was an examination. Even if she was severely injured, she wouldn¡¯t cheat to pass.


    She was about to copse from the spirit suppression force, but it also cleansed her body. Ultimately, the most important part was to test her willpower. So, she could only depend on herself in order to continue on this path.


    An extremely severe pain spread from her ribs to her skull. Her ears were ringing constantly, and her vision was also blurring¡­ She was slowly approaching her limits.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Su Luo could feel the thread inside her body snap.


    Afterwards, her body seemed to rx slightly.


    Su Luo raised the corners of her mouth into a smile.


    Sure enough, it was just like that.


    Previously, she was actually capable of entering the 7th star Commander level when she was at the Outer Magical Beast Zone, having taken the Advancing Pill. However, she got interrupted by Qing Yi, so she remained at the peak of the 6th star.


    Unexpectedly, after experiencing the spirit suppression force¡¯s purification, the thread in her body was finally snapped. Furthermore, Su Luo entered 7th star Commander level in one go!


    If anyone wanted to discuss the speed in advancing levels, there was absolutely no one that couldpare with Su Luo.


    Su Luo moved her innate spiritual power around, slowly straightening her body. Her strained face was also loosening, bit by bit.


    Since she advanced to the 7th star Commander level, she would be slightly more prepared for participating in Downstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials.


    Keeping her happiness inside, Su Luo put on a serious expression and focused on finding solutions for the situation ahead.


    At this moment, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had arrived just below the victory g and turned their heads up to look at it¡­


    The victory g was located on the top of a decorative hill that was as tall as two people. It didn¡¯t seem easy to take down.


    The decorative hill wasn¡¯t that tall. If it was under normal circumstances, a casual jump would be sufficient to reach it. However, this was the 7th level! The closer it was to the center of this floor, the stronger the repelling force was. If they weren¡¯t paying attention for just a moment, they would have been directly knocked out!


    How could they reach the g? Surely, just jumping wouldn¡¯t do the trick.


    As Su Luo was hesitating, Big Sister Wei squatted down and patted Su Luo¡¯s lower thighs. ¡°Stand on top of me.¡±


    Big Sister Wei seemed slow-witted in daily life, but in crucial moments, she wasn¡¯t slow-witted at all. Her idea was so simple yet so effective.


    Su Luo thought for a moment and eventually gave in to the idea.


    After Su Luo got onto Big Sister Wei¡¯s broad shoulders, Big Sister Wei stood up and lifted Su Luo¡¯s body up.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s face turned abnormally pale.


    No wonder the victory g was located here. It turned out, the closer you were to the victory g, the more terrifying the surrounding suppression force was. Su Luo felt like her body had been ruthlessly snapped at the waist, and every bone and joint on her body was making weird noises.


    Big Sister Wei was extremely worried about Su Luo and wanted to put her down. However, Big Sister Wei was stopped by Su Luo¡¯s whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t waste all of our work because of me .¡±


    Su Luo was sure that her body would only allow her to approach the g once because she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it the next time.


    With her trembling hands, Su Luo struggled to reach for the victory g. As soon as shended her hand on the g------


    A powerful beam of white light shot straight out!


    Extremely blinding!


    As a reflex, Su Luo used her hand to cover her eyes. If she was a fraction of a second slower , she would have been blinded.


    She then felt the environment buzzing, the world spinning, and her vision ckened.


    When she opened her eyes again, she realized her surroundings had changed. She wasn¡¯t in the 7th level anymore. She was in the square where Abbess Miejue had tried to stop her.


    At this moment, there were so many people crowding the square, and they all seemed to be tired. As soon as Su Luo and Big Sister Wei appeared, they shot terrified looks at the two all at once¡­


    What was going on? Did she seed or fail? Su Luo felt extremely confused.

 Chapter 2075: Surmounting All Difficulties (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Surmounting All Difficulties (9)</h4>


    ¡°I won¡¯t die from this.¡± Su Luo said as she weakly waved her hands.


    At this point, all the nces focused on their faces.


    Su Luo began to realize that her entire body almost had no energy left, lowering her voice as she asked Big Sister Wei. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    We¡¯d been transported out¡­? Did it mean that wepleted the mission? Or did we fail? She only remembered that her hand had just touched the victory g, then she fainted away.


    Big Sister Wei shook her head.


    Since there wasn¡¯t anything to do, Big Sister Wei promptly brought out a big piece of meat from her inventory. Momentarily escaping into her own world, she ate happily and leisurely, focusing on nothing but the meat in front of her.


    Su Luo was stunned. She suddenly realized that she was very envious of Big Sister Wei.


    No matter when it was, her first expression was dull and confused. Then, she would shake her head and then eat. If that didn¡¯t satisfy her, she would bring her halberd with her to go out and discipline a group of bandits.


    This was the sort of life everyone yearned to live.


    While Su Luo was sighing again and again, the people in the square were looking at her with gazes that were getting increasingly fervent. Everyone started gossiping in hushed tones.


    ¡°Just the two of them? They¡¯re the ones who kicked the Hongxing Gang and Yulin Sect to the lower level?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. When did that Big Sister Wei be so powerful? To think that she¡¯s even stronger than Boss Murong and Boss Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°The one who is even more powerful is that pretty little girl. Rumor says that she is a new candidate who just entered not even a month ago, and yet she can beat the seventh level. Such an admirable person!¡±


    ¡°Originally, the Hongxing Gang and Yulin Sect nned to determine themselves as the winners. However, everything is good now. The two leaders are even lying unconscious on the ground.¡±


    ¡°I heard it was when they were sneaking up to the seventh level that they were kicked down by that youngdy named Su Luo.¡±


    Thanks to her extremely sensitive hearing, Su Luo heard everything very clearly and could not help but wryly smile to herself.


    She had not actually kicked those two leaders, but it seemed like they were crediting her for it.


    When one was infested with too many lice, one would no longer feel the itch. When one had too much debt, one would no longer worry about it . As for Su Luo, she now had so many enemies that she neither felt itchy nor worried and just acted like everything was fine.


    At this exact moment, an abnormal fluctuation swept through the air, and a silhouette suddenly appeared.


    Looking at the middle-aged woman, Abbess Miejue¡¯s image appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind. This woman¡¯s serious face was so simr to Abbess Miejue.


    Seeing her triggered a headache in Su Luo. The manager of the Tower of Trials, why was she here?


    Furthermore, Abbess Miejue, step by step, walked towards Su Luo¡¯s side of the square.


    What did she want to do? Su Luo¡¯s expression darkened, and she tugged at Big Sister Wei, who was intensely focused on eating her chicken drumstick.


    Abbess Miejue quietly stood in front of Su Luo, her expression still as serious as before.


    She cleared her throat with a cough. ¡°Congrattions to you two on passing the Tower of Trials. Now, you have the opportunity to enter the Downstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials.¡±


    Abbess Miejue¡¯s voice was as cold as before. However, Su Luo realized that there seemed to be less malice in Abbess Miejue¡¯s gaze and words.


    Su Luo stared at her fixedly, curious of her true intentions.


    Abbess Miejue felt awkward from being stared at. She then cleared her throat again and presented an object: ¡°This is your reward from this assessment. Take it.¡±


    Reward from the assessment? Su Luo happily looked at the small embroidered box.


    It was the reward that convinced her to participate in the assessment despite her injured soul. With a great amount of luck, she finally got it. As soon as she got a chance, she would give this to Zi Yan.

 Chapter 2076: Surmounting All Difficulties (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Surmounting All Difficulties (10)</h4>


    "What''s going on?" Su Luo''s eyes were like the fresh frost from a cold wind. At that moment, her icy eyes were staring at the Abbess Miejue. Abbess Miejue¡¯s heart trembled, she subconsciously took a step back.


    It was a piercing stare, as if her dark pupils were drawing out the darkest hidden secret from the human heart. Abbess Miejue could only feel the cold sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Su Luo shouted angrily.


    Abbess Miejue clenched her fists tightly, and with all her courage, spoke with a cold voice: ¡°This was¡­ given from above, how would I know?¡±


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Su Luo stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Luo, Young Master Luo¡­¡± Abbess Miejue responded timidly.


    Luo Yichen? How could it be him? A strange color shed in Su Luo''s eyes. Her eyes were still fixed on Abbess Miejue without blinking, then she telepathically contacted Luo Yichen.


    "Brother Luo, shouldn''t the reward be the Communication Amulet?" Su Luo remembered clearly that Luo Yichen had passed this information to her personally.


    After a while, Luo Yichen¡¯s message came.


    "You do need the Soul Essence."


    Seven words were not many, but they were cold like ice, without any sign ofpassion.


    These seven words were enough to tell Su Luo that Luo Yichen had actually reced the Communication Amulet.


    ¡°I really do need the Communication Amulet!¡± Su Luo tightly grasped the green Communication Amulet till her fingers turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    "There is still another chance." He coldly responded.


    ¡°What chance?¡± Su Luo replied in an unfriendly tone.


    "Downstream Mountain."


    "Remember what you said!" Su Luo coldly stared at the Communication Amulet as if it was Luo Yichen himself.


    The more Su Luo was in contact with Luo Yicheng, the more she realized he was a mysterious person. His cultivation level was unfathomable, and his status was beyond all things. Each guess was no better than the other.


    Whatever, wait till she entered the top 100 and the core of the Genius Training Camp. Wouldn¡¯t she know everything then? Su Luo told herself.


    Abbess Miejue looked at Su Luo and kindly reminded her: ¡°Miss Su, it is a thousand miles down the mountain. Don¡¯t dy, or else you may miss the chance to enter the testing round.¡±


    Su Luo frowned slightly. Abbess Miejue had been brimming with ill intent towards her before, but now kindly reminded her, for what reason?


    Instinctively, Su Luo suddenly asked, "Tell the person who is hiding at the top of the tower and shooting arrows at people. He¡¯ll be better off hiding forever; otherwise, hmm!¡±


    Abbess Miejue¡¯s face went stiff and turned pale in a sh.


    Abbess Miejue truly knew who that person was! Su Luo coldly sneered. She was testing the waters in order to make Abbess Miejue spill.


    "If you are fully prepared and strong enough, then he¡­ will be your strongest opponent in this test." Abbess Miejue hesitated for a long time, and finally said some ambiguous words.


    This sentence not only pleased Su Luo, who was under the protection of Luo Yichen, but also did not reveal too much information to offend him. Abbess Miejue praised her own quick-wittedness.


    Enough to have a chance to be that person''s opponent? Su Luo coldly sneered.


    "Take these." Abbess Miejue gave Su Luo two jade jewels. These were tokens for clearing the assessment. Only with this token, could one participate and learn more in the assessment once one went to Downstream Mountain.


    "Although there is a chance to participate in the assessment of Downstream Mountain, there are only one or two people who can go every year." Abbess Miejue looked at Su Luo with a pessimistic re.


    After taking the token given by Abbess Miejue, Su Luo sneered and quickly led Big Sister Wei away.


    Was this person the strongest opponent in this test? Who knew. However, were her opponents not just the people from Downstream Mountain?

 Chapter 2077: Downstream Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Downstream Mountain (1)</h4>


    They traveled the length of the mountain, carrying along everyone¡¯s anger and hatred, as well as a great deal of anticipation. Su Luo and Big Sister Wei disembarked the small metal boat in front of the tower-like structure at the foot of the mountain.


    At this time, one full day had sailed past.


    As it was early morning, the public square in front of the Tower was empty.


    Su Luo put away the small metal boat and proceeded to adjust her mood.


    Soul Essence was truly a quality object. Despite being in possession of only one, her damaged soul had been repaired in just one day. Su Luo believed that given enough Soul Essence, her injuries will surely get better very quickly.


    Su Luo was holding the Soul Essence in her arms, and since she had trained in the small boat on the way there, half of the Soul Essence had already been used up.


    Su Luo had seen the Optical Tablet previously to check if she could purchase more Soul Essence, but the first condition to buy it wasn¡¯t something she could achieve at this point.


    Only the top 100 candidates from the Genius Training Camp were eligible to purchase goods, along with other privileges. There were narrow strips of gray exhibits that made Su Luo almost drool with desire.


    This time, she must be in the top 100!


    Su Luo tightened her fist.


    Apart from Su Luo herself, no one would''ve guessed that she wasn¡¯t just aiming for Downstream Mountain but also Midstream and Upstream Mountains.


    Although Su Luo revealed her talents and shone on the Distal End Mountain, Distal End Mountain had always been a ce which everyone looked down upon. Furthermore, they were outside of the top 300, so even though they were able to get first and second ce on Distal End Mountain, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei would still be unable to make it onto the Roaming Dragon List.


    Because the Roaming Dragon List only included the first 300, after participating in the Tower of Trials of Downstream Mountain andparing with other participants could the system give out the final rankings based on one¡¯s own strength and performance in the tower.


    As it was still early, none of the assessors had arrived yet.


    Su Luo sat on the ground, legs crossed, and soon entered into a calm state again.


    The people on Downstream Mountain were much stronger than those on Distal End Mountain, so this assessment would definitely not be as easy as the Tower of Trials of Distal End Mountain. Su Luo made sure she was mentally prepared.


    Little by little, time ticked by.


    The darkness of dawn passed, prated by the first rays of early light, piercing through the thin morning mist as a hazy orange hue washed over the earth, draping Su Luo in a golden coat of light.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were still tightly closed shut, still immersed in her own inner world, unaffected by any changes in the outside world.


    There was a thin veil of cold sweat on her forehead, and her once beautiful red lips were now pale as snow.


    Big Sister Wei brandished her halberd, circling Su Luo in strides, eyes gleaming, careful and vignt.


    At any other time, Big Sister Wei would be silly and carefree, only caring to munch on chicken legs. However, when Su Luo was in training, the silly Big Sister was more serious than anyone else, eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s.


    So now, if anyone dared to show even the slightest hint of malice towards Su Luo, Big Sister Wei would not hesitate to smash their skulls in.


    Little by little, time continued to pass. The time for assessment drew ever closer.


    One by one, candidates began to trickle in.


    They witnessed Big Sister Wei standing in such a ridiculous pose: Stood erect as a statue with gigantic halberd in hand, shining eyes leering from side to side, as domineering as an empress patrolling her territory. Seeing such a silly sight, they undoubtedly decided to bully and attempted to strike fear into these candidates whom they deemed as weak and inferior.

 Chapter 2078: Downstream Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Downstream Mountain (2)</h4>


    [nca2107]


    And so, they subconsciously surrounded Su Luo. As the square was endlesslyrge, there were countless ces one could sit.


    Settling down to their spots, these candidates wasted no time in being idle and immediately began to meditate with their legs crossed and eyes closed.


    If Su Luo had seen this, she wouldn¡¯t have known whether tough. Because these candidates were no different than those who, in her past life, frantically tried to recite their lessons at the veryst minute before an exam.


    And so, Su Luo¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t at all strange, instead it was the silly Big Sister Wei who was the odd one out. With her majestic appearance and wild gestures, she left a big impression on many.


    As time passed, more and more candidates gathered, filling the air with noise and chatter.


    It was very difficult to continue meditating in such a noisy environment, and so many contestants opened their eyes.


    Right at that moment, a group of people flew in from midair, led by a white-haired old man.


    The man looked about seventy or eighty years old, his hair and beard silvery white but his face was a lifeful flush. He seemed to be in very high spirits, something which wasn¡¯t at all indicative of his old age.


    Behind him followed four pupils, boys of no more than eleven or twelve, all of whom looked handsome with their youthful faces and light gait.


    Seeing the old man, everyone, no matter what position they were in, stood straight up in salute at once!


    They then all bowed respectfully.


    The old man smiled, his face kind: ¡°The January assessment is about to begin, now then¡­¡±


    His eyes swept through each of the candidates¡¯ faces, until suddenly, his kind smile wavered and his brows furrowed slightly.


    All the candidates present focused their attention on the old man, who was fixedly staring at a certain spot on the ground with a frown, making everyone ufortable. With a rustle, they followed the old man¡¯s gaze.


    It was easy to see what he had been looking at.


    Because there was but one girl who was still meditating on her own, with her elder sister standing firm beside.


    ¡°Who are those women? They seem new around here. Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before. Where did theye from?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they from Distal End Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Bah! What kind of candidate from Distal End Mountain has that kind of guts? Wasn¡¯t she at all fazed with fear when she saw us earlier? Now that the Master is here, she even dares to sit and meditate with her eyes closed?¡±


    ¡°Does she have a death wish? Let¡¯s see how the Master will punish her!¡±


    ¡°Not only does she not look at us, Downstream Mountain folks, in the eye. She even ignores the Great Master. Okay, suit herself! Even if the Master can¡¯t discipline her, as soon as she enters the Tower of Trials, I will!¡±


    At first, the gossip were mere whispers, but it soon grew into tant, loud conversations.


    Despite all their words and threats, Su Luo sat still, steadfast as a rock, with eyes shut and five senses closed to the outside world, which she knew nothing about, much less reacted to.


    It was as if these people were throwing curses at a stone, but the stone did not move. It was rather annoying.


    The master¡¯s eyes shed with disdain but only for a brief moment. Soon he was back to being a kind old man again.


    Waiting for the crowd¡¯s scolding chatter towards Su Luo to die down, the old man coughed and waved his sleeves: ¡°I won¡¯t say much, each month there will be an assessment. You all know the rules, so there isn¡¯t a need for words.¡±


    The white-haired old man decidedly ignored Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, the two candidates who came from Distal End Mountain. He cleared his throat and spoke in a serious tone: ¡°Now line up for the ballot, all of you. Whichever group you draw, stay in it. Begin.¡±

 Chapter 2079: Downstream Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Downstream Mountain (3)</h4>


    Each of the four young pupils carried an exquisite bag that contained a jade pendant.


    Those examinees were all familiar with it. One by one, they skillfully pulled open their bag and then dripped their blood into it.


    With her round eyes, Big Sister Wei nced around at the lively group of candidates, she then turned her head to look at Su Luo who was still immersed in cultivation and unaware of the current situation. In that moment, the expression in Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes showed that she was lost and puzzled.


    She was in a state of confusion. People in Downstream Mountain knew this well and understood why she was like this. However, none of them came forward to tell Big Sister Wei what to do.


    It was not only because these twodies offended the guardian right at the beginning. Most importantly, it was because the people on Downstream Mountain had always looked down on the people from Distal End Mountain.


    There were assigned group numbers that were carved on the jade pendant, as well as the numbers that would be drawn by each person. Those candidates dropped their own blood on the jade pendant. It then allowed them to sense the existence of their group members. So, naturally, all people that belonged to the same group woulde together.


    There were 200 to 300 candidates from the Roaming Dragon List that were living on Downstream Mountain. In addition, there were also 3 other candidates from Distal End Mountain. Some of the candidates had already gone out to perform some tasks while others were at the critical points of their advancement level, therefore the Downstream Mountain only had 95 candidates. Including Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, the total count was 98 to be exact.


    There were 10 groups in this examination, and each group had 10 individuals. So, thest group only had 8 individuals.


    After most of the candidates entered, Sister Wei still sat there with Su Luo as she showed no signs of awakening.


    At this time, there were only six candidates left in the entire square, plus Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    Seeing that Big Sister Wei didn''t n toe up, one of the young pupil''s eyes shed a cold sneer. Then, he put the bag away and prepared to leave.


    Right at this moment, a young man who was standing not far from Big Sister Wei said in a low upset voice, "Hurry up and get the registered jade pendant. Otherwise, there is no way you can take the exam if you¡¯re toote.¡±


    The young man had never seen such a stupid person!


    She rushed to the square from thousands of miles away but didn''t even get the jade pendant. Instead, she just waited in a daze for someone to give it to her?


    The young man was not actually reminding her out of kindness. He just had the bad luck to be assigned to thest group, and this group had only six people so far. How could such a team beat others? Although he looked down on the people who came from Distal End Mountain, he thought it would still be good to use them as a shield. Therefore, he kindly opened his mouth to remind Big Sister Wei about it.


    Even though Big Sister Wei was not quick-witted, she was sometimes quick to respond. After listening to the reminder from the young man, she looked at Su Luo and then thought about what Abbess Miejue said beforea??something about registering but not reporting. Therefore, she quickly dashed toward the young pupil.


    Just as the young pupil was about to put his bag away, he suddenly felt his hands were mped by an iron grip. He grimaced in pain with his mouth open. By the time he recovered, the bag had already been snatched by Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei took out two jade pendants and threw the bag onto the young pupil¡¯s face. Then with another swish, she shot back over to Su Luo''s side.


    This whole thing happened so unimaginably fast, as if it urred during the snapping of one¡¯s fingers.


    The young pupil was stunned and grasped the bag down from his face. Only then did he realize that he should be angry, so he muttered bitterly: "This broken team can¡¯t win unless God opens his eyes! Bah!¡±


    The guardian nced at him, but she didn''t stop him from cursing. Instead, she smiled lightly: "Why bother lowering yourself to the same level as those uncouth people?"

 Chapter 2080: Downstream Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Downstream Mountain (4)</h4>


    Following along with what the people in front of her are doing, Big Sister Wei smeared a drop of her blood onto the jade pendant. Although she only felt a sh in her mind, it seems like there were many new items appearing in her consciousness.


    After that, she continued ording to the procedure. She took out a fine needle and extracted some blood from Su Luo¡¯s fingers.


    Even then, Su Luo didn¡¯t seem to be waking up.


    The teenage boy who reminded Big Sister Wei previously couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°If Su Luo¡¯s conditions are as bad as it is, what¡¯s the point of bringing her inside? Just leave her here. Let¡¯s go inside quickly!¡±


    Right after saying that, he wanted to drag Big Sister Wei away with him.


    After listening to his intention of leaving Su Luo there, Big Sister Wei immediately got furious, and her pair of tiger eyes shed with a cold light. She grabbed the teenage boy and yelled: ¡°Say that one more time. Who do you want to leave right here?!¡±


    Without finishing her sentence, Big Sister Wei had already smashed the skinny teenage boy into the air. His head hit the ground so hard that it created a big hole¡­


    What a strong woman!


    The other five people from the rest of the team all secretly thought that this Tower of Trials would no longer be an absolutely undefeatable one with this powerful Big Sister Wei around! They were so excited that they sped their hands and looked at Big Sister Wei with eyes sparkling in happiness.


    The teenage boy stood back up gloomily. He was so angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to express it. All he could do was take a deep breath and return to his position in the team while furiously staring down at Big Sister Wei.


    After some thought, Big Sister Wei brought out a bundle of rope from her inventory and tightly secured Su Luo on her back.


    Seeing Big Sister Wei was intending to bring Su Luo inside with her, everyone began to dissuade her in session.


    ¡°Big Sister, why do you want to put yourself through this? This Miss is in a meditative state right now. If you forcefully bring her inside, aren¡¯t you akin to killing her?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Big Sister, if you forcefully bring her inside, not only is there no benefit, there is so much harm for her.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, by bringing along such a burden, you won¡¯t be able to unleash your true power. Why don¡¯t we just put her outside for now? You can bring her back in after we win?¡±


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyebrows were pushed together so hard that it could crush an ant.


    ¡°Little Luo Luo must not be left here under any circumstances!¡± Big Sister Wei said as she banged her halberd onto the ground heavily which caused loud rumbles. She then announced in an imposing and majestic manner: ¡°If Little Luo Luo isn¡¯t going, then I am not going either!¡±


    The six teammates were stunned.


    How could there be such a stupid woman in the world? In this cold-blooded and cruel world, how could such a thing like affection exist? Didn¡¯t she know that friends were made to be betrayedter on?


    All six of the teammates spent all their words to discourage Big Sister Wei, yet Big Sister Wei felt that they were extremely annoying. She looked at them with freezing cold eyes: ¡°All of you, shut up! If you don¡¯t want to go with us, then leave!¡±


    Leading the way, Big Sister Wei stepped forth with her firm big strides as if she wanted to fly into the Tower of Trials.


    Behind her, the teammates looked at each other in dismay. What do we do now?


    They were helpless, they could only ept the fact that they were bringing along a burden, Su Luo, with them.


    The Downstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials was different from thest one.


    Instead of an individual assessment likest time, it was a team assessment this time. After participating as a group, the system would urately calcte the rankings of each member based on an individual¡¯s contributions.


    Nobody had the courage to question the validity of the system.


    Like thest one, this Tower of Trials also had 7 floors.


    Furthermore, after entering the Tower of Trials, they would realize that the space inside was so wide as if there were no limits. Due to the space, they are likely exposed to different situations at any given point.

 Chapter 2081: Downstream Mountain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Downstream Mountain (5)</h4>


    Lying on Big Sister Wei¡¯s back, both of Su Luo¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut as she was in a meditative state. Suddenly, there was a beam of light shining around her body. However, no one was able to detect it as it had only shown for a split second.


    On the first round, as soon as they entered, 20 Octagonal-horned Buffaloes were running toward them in a rampage. The octangle-shaped horns over their head were sharp and glowing.


    If it was under normal circumstances, Big Sister Wei would have rushed over with her big wooden club . However, since the injured Su Luo was on her back, she preferred not to be in the fight, but watching her teammates.


    Each of the other six teammates seemed so cruel and savage as they furiously approached and killed the buffaloes.


    After a short while, the 20 buffaloes were all killed.


    After finishing the round, the six teammates squinted their eyes and looked at each other, mouthing two words toward Su Luo and Big Sister Wei: ¡°Stupid wench!¡±


    It was simple. The first few rounds were the easiest points for everyone to earn.


    Such as this round, there were a total of 20 foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes. For every kill, the system would add some experience points. This was some extremely easy points to earn, but Big Sister Wei was so slow-witted that she waspletely unaware of this situation. This was straight up some easy points; however, she didn¡¯t even bother to get some, just standing aside to watch.


    The six teammates were secretly exchanging nces,ughing at Big Sister Wei. They tacitly understood each other and agreed to not tell Big Sister Wei about it. Furthermore, they alsopletely forgot about the unconscious Su Luo.


    ¡°A team of eight is fine, at least there were less people to divide the points with.¡±


    ¡°Who said we have eight? Clearly we only have seven!¡± Someone pointed at Su Luo, who was still unconscious on Big Sister Wei¡¯s back.


    ¡°Seven? We clearly only have six here! Big Sister Wei is just there watching.¡±


    ¡°Dividing points for ten people into six is definitely not bad.¡±


    ¡°We should survive ¡®till the end. If not, we would still be in the bottom ranks.¡±


    While everyone was discussing, they had already entered the second round.


    The monsters for the second round were still the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes. Even though their difficulty level was the same, the numbers dramatically increased.


    In this round, there were forty of the Octagonal-horned Buffaloes. Based on the calction of the system, each person had four.


    At the moment, Big Sister Wei was constantly watching Su Luo on her back, and didn''t seem to have any intention ofpeting for points. Therefore, all 40 of the Octagonal-horned Buffaloes belonged to these six people.


    For a short while, there were only battling sounds along with rising passions.


    Carrying Su Luo on her back, Big Sister Wei was sitting on the side. She was so bored that she was yawning, holding up her face with her hand, dozing off into herp. She was even sleep-talking.


    In front of the Tower of Trials.


    Not sure since when, there was a crowd of people. Among them was a Guardian.


    Another among them was a man who was a little older than 30 with gloomy eyes and a cold prideful look on his face. He was looking at the situation in the Tower of Trials with a smirk.


    There was another old man wearing loose-fitting angelic clothes who seemed healthy and kind.


    As the old man waved his hand, the wall outside of the Tower of Trials slowly revealed an enormous screen. The screen was divided into 10 different frames with each focusing on each team battling inside.


    On the right side of the screen was a ranking board.


    Every three seconds, the screen would refresh to reflect the current rankings.

 Chapter 2082: Downstream Mountain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Downstream Mountain (6)</h4>


    The old man was sping his hands behind his back, following the nces from the man and he looked at the screen. When he saw Big Sister Wei was sleeping and snoring by the wall with the unconscious Su Luo, his temples twitched.


    Being this old, this was the first time he witnessed a candidate going into the Tower of Trials to sleep and another being unconscious, such an eye-opening opportunity!


    ¡°What are the names of those two?¡± The old man was curious.


    ¡°Look at it yourself, they are thest two.¡± The man who was older than 30 years old said coldly.


    Thest two? He looked at the rankings on the right side of the screen, directly staring at the bottom of it.


    On the screen, the rankings were from 201 to 300, on the bottom of it were two red names. Following the order, it was Big Sister Wei and Su Luo, their names didn¡¯t have a ranking in front of them.


    Because they were thest ones to enter. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t move at all even after entering the Tower of Trials. So, the system judged that they didn¡¯t have any rankings.


    ¡°Interesting, how interesting.¡± The old man stroked his beard, looking at the two people who were sleeping through the screen with deep interest.


    ¡°Old Ning, you are interested in those two people? In my opinion, they¡¯re stupid!¡± The man smirked.


    ¡°Leng Xiao, are they your enemies? Why are you speaking so harshly?¡± Old Ning nced over at him slowly.


    Leng Xiao hummed, but he didn¡¯t answer. Were they enemies? Of course they were, if not, why would he be here watching over their actions?


    Originally seeing them being geniuses in the Distal End Mountain, he thought that they were good enough for him to not look down at them. Who knew that these two were just two stupid people, wasting all of his time. Leng Xiao decided, if they were still as stupid in level 3, he would just wave his sleeves and leave.


    The Guardian smiled while looking at Old Ning, whispering: ¡°I feel like Leng Xiao isn¡¯t being harsh, he is just speaking facts.¡±


    Old Ning threw an angry look at the Guardian. This man had always been selfish and narrow-minded. Did these two girls do anything to him?


    Old Ning smirked: ¡°If not, do you want to bet? I already felt that these girls will be in the top 3.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Just as Old Ning finished his words, the Guardian and Leng Xiao wereughing their heads off.


    Leng Xiao was more extreme. Heughed so hard that he was leaning back and forth, with one hand stroking his belly and the other pointing at the screen: ¡°These two idiots¡­ you said they would make it to the top 3?¡±


    ¡°This line is the most horrifying thing in the world, are you actually thinking that there is no one from Distal End Mountain who can be better than them? Do you actually mean these little girls will be in the top 3?¡± The Guardian thought this was funny, but he was angry and threw a malicious look at Old Ning at the same time.


    Old Ning felt it was so funny when he looked at the two men, he seriously knocked his head: ¡°I feel like these two girls are hiding themselves. So, what now? Do you dare to bet with me?¡±


    ¡°Bet! Why wouldn¡¯t I? Winning against the Old Ning, it is such an honor!¡± Leng Xiao continuously jested as he smirked.


    Old Ning looked over to the Guardian who sullenly knocked his head saying: ¡°What does Old Ning want to bet with?¡±


    ¡°How about Soul Essence?¡± Old Ning stared at the two, ¡°If I lose, I will give you each a Grandmaster level pill. However, if you lose, each of you will give me a Soul Essence.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Both the Guardian and Leng Xiao agreed.

 Chapter 2083: Downstream Mountain (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Downstream Mountain (7)</h4>


    ¡°I bet those two idiots won¡¯t even make it past the 5th level!¡± Leng Xiao said in a cold voice.


    The Guardian remembered Big Sister Wei¡¯s speed, pondered for a bit, and said, ¡°Then, I will bet that they can¡¯t make it past the 6th level.¡±


    Not knowing that there were people betting on their progress, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were still sleeping like there was no tomorrow.


    On the battlefield, someone was watching from a corner. His eyes red with hatred.


    This was not anyone else but the young man who got pped by Big Sister Wei. In this moment, he nced at Sister Wei with a vicious, calcting re.


    He had been humiliated in front of the Elder. This kind of shame had engraved in his heart, and he would never forget it! He could only think about revenge. He had seen Big Sister Wei¡¯s strength, so he would not be so stupid as to fight her alone. However, now¡­ looking at the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffalo next to him, the young man sneered proudly.


    The young man didn''t hold back and injured four foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes in a row. Then, he drove the four foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes toward Big Sister Wei like a red cape.


    Right after he did so, the young man was charging towards Big Sister Wei at lightning speed. He even cut his thigh with the dagger hidden in his sleeve to squeeze out the blood.


    As soon as the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes saw blood, they would charge toward those two people in the corner like crazy. For them, there would be nothing but death.


    Outside of the tower, Leng Xiao sneered. ¡°As expected, it looks like I don¡¯t have to waste time witnessing those two fight to 5th level. They clearly won¡¯t be able to pass.¡±


    Witnessing this, the Guardian nodded in agreement.


    Would reality y out as they expected? The Elder didn¡¯t believe it would, so he was now watching the situation intensely through a screen.


    Just when the young man was just three feet away from Big Sister Wei¡­


    Big Sister Wei sensed the iing danger and suddenly woke up, opening her eyes wide.


    Big Sister Wei''s eyes looked like shiny stars. Where did the sleepiness from her eyes go?


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Big Sister Wei subconsciously thrusted her big wooden club forward.


    When Big Sister Wei was in danger, how could she care about holding back her strength? Normally, if it hadn''t been for Su Luo''s reminder, she would have totally ignored it!


    The big wooden club lurched forward, hitting the young man in the stomach.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Big Sister Wei said. Her legs sank downward as she mustered her innate spiritual strength and charged forward.


    The young man was pitiful¡­ because after Big Sister Wei thrusted her wooden club into him, she smacked him into the ground.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    While he was in midair, the young man let out a tragic sound. All of his friends ran away, and all he could do was look at them.


    It was unsure if that was Big Sister Wei¡¯s intention or not, but the young man''s body smashed heavily onto a foolish Octagonal-horned Buffalo¡¯s head.


    Specifically, it was the head of one of the four foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes charging towards them. Each one of the buffaloes¡¯ heads crashed into the ground, so the body of the young man was pierced by one of their horns.


    The Octagonal-horned Buffaloes were frightened by the sudden attack and immediately ran away.


    However, their horns were broken in half. How could they tolerate this humiliation?


    The Octagonal-horned Buffaloes couldn¡¯t control themselves! So, they gathered their spiritual strength, roared angrily, and charged like a ram to the right.


    The poor young man was immediately hit hard against the wall. Then, he quickly fell to the ground!


    Due to losing too much blood and the additional fall, the young man was quite dizzy for a while. Then, everything went ck before his eyes. His ears rang, and he wasn¡¯t able to hear anything.

 Chapter 2084: Downstream Mountain (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2084: Downstream Mountain (8)</h4>


    The blood inmed the blood-lust of the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes. Four foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes swarmed the young man!


    The strong horns, sharp teeth, powerful legs, enormous body¡­


    Four foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes attacked toward the poor, weak, young man!


    At this moment, the young man really wanted to cry in pain. Was this karma? Did he do this to himself? Argh!


    When the young man was about to be torn apart into small pieces, there was a voice at the back of his head.


    The system asked him coldly. ¡°Do you want to continue the assessment?¡±


    If he continued, he would have died immediately.


    The young man continuously chose a single option: ¡°No!¡±


    After he chose to stop, a beam of light shed through, his body immediately disappeared. He was transported back to the square where everything started.


    The clothes on his body were torn, and his body was bloodied. He was on the edge of dying.


    Old Ning nced at the young man. A trace of disappointment shed at the edges of his eyes.


    The Guardian and Leng Xiao stared at the teenage young man, secretly cursing him!


    The young man didn¡¯t know how he ended up on the stage with the three idols. He was so humiliated that he fainted on the spot.


    Afterward, the medics came to move him away.


    The system had a strict moral code. Because there was an assessment every month, it would be such a shame if a candidate died in the Tower of Trials. They couldn¡¯t take the loss, especially if it was a genius. Therefore, the rule was set at the highest level of the Tower.


    When someone was about to die, they would have the chance to leave.


    Of course, if they want to leave, their experience points would automatically reset, and they would be returned to the bottom of the rankings.


    In the tower, the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes lost their targets. They were so furious!


    Therefore, they chose to attack the people closest to them and rushed over to Big Sister Wei.


    As Big Sister Wei saw these foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes rushing over, she carefully untied Su Luo from her back because she was scared that her movement might affect Su Luo¡¯s state.


    After arranging Su Luo, Big Sister Wei started stretching, cracking her joints.


    At that exact moment, the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes closed in!


    ¡°Rawr!¡± Big Sister Wei furiously roared. Her body jumped up quickly, and using the big wooden club in her hand, she smashed downward at the buffaloes!


    For a short while, smashing sounds reverberated throughout the air!


    After the smashing sounds ceased, the four poor foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes were nowhere to be seen, there was only a big chunk of meat on the ground¡­


    The enormous and powerful foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes all got smashed into a big chunk of meat¡­ This¡­ This move from Big Sister Weipletely horrified the rest of the five teammates.


    The meat was smooth and consistent like it was grinded in a machine. If Su Luo woke up right now, she would definitely force Big Sister Wei to prepare some fillings for the next time when they ate wontons.


    Not only the five teammates were horrified, the expressions of the three people outside of the tower changed.


    Old Ning was so proud: ¡°I told you so; if they were so talented in Distal End Mountain, how could they not perform well here? Look, look at that, only a few moves and they sent that young man flying out.¡±


    The Guardian and Leng Xiao''s expressions were stiff and foul as the color ck. Leng Xiao finally whispered a cold sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t act so proud yet, wait till they enter level five.¡±


    Time was passing by tick by tick.


    In the tower, the foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes on level two were wiped out.

 Chapter 2085: Downstream Mountain (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Downstream Mountain (9)</h4>


    Su Luo¡¯s name still didn¡¯t have a rank.


    After witnessing Big Sister Wei¡¯s formidable stabs in level 2, the other five teammates didn¡¯t dare to provoke her anymore. Even if they were cursing behind her back, they only whispered and were afraid to say it loudly.


    On level 3, Big Sister Wei still didn¡¯t want to move, and Su Luo was still unconscious.


    Seeing everyone engaged in battle, Big Sister Wei put Su Luo in a corner. Then, she rubbed her own fists and palms, eager for some action.


    Level 3 difficulty level was doubledpared to the level 2.


    Even though it was still Octagonal-horned Buffaloes, there were 80 of them this time!


    If it was the other teams, each person would take 8 Octagonal-horned Buffaloes, and it would be just barely manageable for them. However for Su Luo¡¯s team, there were only 5 people fighting considering both Su Luo and Big Sister Wei weren¡¯t participating in the battle. Furthermore, these five were rumored to be the weakest people in Distal End Mountain. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be assigned to thest team.


    How could five people defeat 80 Octagonal-horned Buffaloes?


    Before long, these five people were all surrounded by the broad and powerful Octagonal-horned Buffaloes. Their screams were endless, and blood started to gush out like a hurricane.


    At this time, they finally thought of Big Sister Wei.


    Hence, the whole group screamed with all their might at the top of their lungs for Big Sister Wei.


    Seeing as Su Luo¡¯s brows knit together tightly with more and more cold sweat appearing on her forehead, Big Sister Wei knew that the background noises were interrupting Su Luo. So, she then covered Su Luo¡¯s ears, turned around, and screamed: ¡°Shut up!!!¡±


    After Big Sister Wei screamed, the entire ce was quiet. The Octagonal-horned Buffaloes¡¯ eardrums shook so hard to the extent of causing a lot of pain.


    Soon after, they came to the realization that they were bellowed at by a human. To them, this was extremely shameful and humiliating. Therefore, they all turned around and charged toward Big Sister Wei!


    ¡°How convenient!¡±


    Big Sister Wei was scared that if she left, the Octagonal-horned Buffaloes might eat Su Luo, so she didn¡¯t dare to move even a single step away from Su Luo. However, now that these foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes were running toward her out of their own volition, now all she had to do was guard this corner!


    Hence, the Octagonal-horned Buffaloes attacked her continuously while Big Sister Wei knocked them out with her big wooden club!


    Outside of the tower.


    Leng Xiao raised his lips into a cold smirk: ¡°A fully grown body with a simple mind. So stupid!¡±


    The Guardian smiled with unclear intentions. Expressing that he agreed with Leng Xiao¡¯s perspective, the Guardian nodded slightly: ¡°There will always be limits to a person¡¯s physical strength and spiritual power. This woman is too stupid. Before long, she¡¯ll probably be exhausted and die.¡±


    Old Ning coldly smirked: ¡°The people who are truly stupid are you two. In my opinion, 80 Octagonal-horn Buffaloes aren¡¯t enough for her to y around with. Another 800 is more like it.¡±


    "Ha ha."


    The Guardian and Leng Xiao continued tough coldly.


    Inside the tower.


    Big Sister Wei was swinging her wooden club fiercely. She wasn¡¯t thrusting one by one, she was directly swinging it around in a circle. For each of her swings, she took out at least 2-3 Octagonal-horned Buffaloes, flipping them into the air. Upon falling onto the ground, the buffaloes screamed relentlessly before slowly dissipating into the air right where they were.


    Hence, numbers flickered endlessly in Big Sister Wei¡¯s head.


    +2


    +3


    +3


    +4


    There were so many numbers popping out non-stop, that her head became dazed and dizzy .


    Afterward, outside on the screen, Big Sister Wei¡¯s rank suddenly rose up with a tututu sound. It seemed that one could rise to a new rank without the screen refreshing.


    296


    294


    290


    ¡­


    280


    276


    273


    ¡­


    Soon after, the entire area outside of the tower was so quiet that even the sound of the wind blowing against the falling leaves could be heard.


    The audience outside of the tower, except for those three outsiders, there were many people such as the injured ones who got swept out continuously, the medics, the guards¡­

 Chapter 2086: Downstream Mountain (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Downstream Mountain (10)</h4>


    Inside the tower.


    Big Sister Wei got so annoyed by the appearance of the numbers at the back of her head.


    What were the numbers increasing for! Increased, my ass! Big Sister Wei swung her arm up, as if she wanted to clear away the numbers, but the numbers were still there.


    ¡°Am I about to die?¡± Big Sister Wei smacked the back of her head, quietly turned around and asked Su Luo.


    But Su Luo¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut, immensely healing her own soul as before, so she didn¡¯t have the time to reply.


    ¡°Uuuuuu, what should I do now? Am I really going to die?¡± Big Sister Wei regretted as the more she thought about it, the more she got scared. She has a whole bag of chicken drumstick, how could she just die?


    ¡°All of you did this, damn!¡± Big Sister Wei pointed at the Octagonal-horned Buffaloes with her big wooden club.


    She remembered it vividly, after these ugly buffaloes came, the numbers started to appear at the back of her head.


    ¡°I will kill you all! All of you!¡± Big Sister Wei was furious, the wooden club in her hand was increasingly getting more powerful.


    Afterward, the numbers at the back of her head were changing even faster.


    +5


    +6


    +5


    ¡­


    Hence, Big Sister Wei ground her teeth while the numbers were jumping non-stop. Eventually, she killed all of the 80 foolish Octagonal-horned Buffaloes!


    The five teammates were stunned, slightly opening their mouths and casted an admiring nce towards Big Sister Wei. They knew that she was strong, but having this phenomenal strength really¡­ made others feel despair.


    Outside of the tower, everyone was surprised while looking at the screen. Everyone was so focused that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe until Big Sister Wei¡¯sst swing. Immediately, thest eight Octagonal-horned Buffaloes fell onto the ground and died.


    ¡°What¡­ What the heck¡­¡± Leng Xiao couldn¡¯t even curse anymore. Was this mad woman even human? Could humans even be this strong?


    Old Ning stroked his goatee, andughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you so? They were hiding their own strength. Look, aren¡¯t they powerful? It¡¯s toote for you to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret? Is Old Ning joking?¡± Leng Xiao coldly smirked, ¡°Old Ning¡¯s words are correct, but not fully.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Old Ning put on an expression as if he was trying to listen,


    ¡°That girl is undeniably really strong, but she is stupid. So what if she is stronger? Furthermore, she has a detrimental weakness now, she can¡¯t leave the young girl behind her.¡± Leng Xiao smiled faintly, ¡°So, I still stand by my opinion. They won¡¯t be able to survive any further than level five!¡±


    ¡°Ambition never dies until there is no way out. If so, then I¡¯ll wait tirelessly for it.¡± Old Ning chuckled looking at the unconscious Su Luo.


    Comparing the two, he was more interested in seeing Su Luo go berserk. However, it was such a shame that everyone was seeing her as a burden right now. This was a perfect example of when a diamond wasn¡¯t discovered, and he hoped she could soon shine brightly.


    At the moment, Big Sister Wei¡¯s rank was at 260. Her rankings were even higher than the rankings of the five teammates. Since she killed 80 foolish Octagonal-horn Buffaloes single-handedly, all the experience points were hers.


    Until now, Su Luo¡¯s ranking still remained at the bottom, all alone. It left everyone pointing at her and pitying her. When a person was still immensely healing their soul, it was hard to tell when they would wake up. Would she be able to wake up before the assessment ends?

 Chapter 2087: Unparalleled Elegance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Unparalleled Elegance (1)</h4>


    Because of Big Sister Wei¡¯s presence, she carried everyone through the 4th level before anyone realized.


    Standing on the fifth level of thepetition space, the five teammates were looking at each other in shock.


    FAST, it was too fast, faster than they could even react!


    Now, Big Sister Wei¡¯s strength was recognized by her teammates. Although no one said it explicitly, everyone had just assumed Big Sister Wei as the leader of this little group. However, Big Sister Wei had yet to realize this.


    Although the team epted Big Sister Wei, it didn¡¯t mean they feel the same way for Su Luo.


    As Big Sister Wei carried Su Luo walking in the front, the five slowed down a bit and began to whisper among each other.


    ¡°Big Sister Wei¡¯s strength is great, we can y weak and get carried by her in thepetition. ¡°


    ¡°Of course! But dang, I never knew Distal End Mountain was hiding such a powerful person. If she is this good, why is she taking on thispetition now?¡±


    ¡°They want to be low-key, maybe? But anyway, Big Sister Wei has gotten our trust, but the girl that she is carrying on her back is a big dead weight, if we don¡¯t have her around¡­¡±


    ¡°Without her, Big Sister Wei can focus on carrying us to the top!¡±


    After thest sentence was spoken, everyone came to an agreement and gave each other a look of understanding


    If one person wasn¡¯t selfish, the world and universe could be destroyed. In order to get to the top ranks, we would risk everything!


    Because the higher rank you were, the higher score and better rewards you would get.


    Everyone had gone crazy for thispetition, a student who didn¡¯t want a good score wasn¡¯t a good student.


    Fifth level.


    Because of everypetition, the testing material was different. So even these Downstream Mountain people didn¡¯t know what they should expect in these seven levels.


    All they knew was that after the fifth level, every single party room would bebined.


    Meaning, everyone in thepetition would be in the same space, not separated, unlike before.


    At the same time, outside the tower, ten divided screens that were disying before had joined into one big screen.


    On the fifth level, everyone slowly came to a halt.


    There were a lot of people around, and scattered around the corners. However, now, it suddenly got super quiet.


    There were a lot of people here, but it was so quiet as if no living being was present, which gave a weird feeling.


    The five teammates looked at each other, they were feeling nothing but chills down their spine and stiffened up their bodies.


    The unknown brought true fear as it brought out unlimited imagination and countless possibilities that could happen.


    Compared to their whimpering state, Big Sister Wei was acting like she was on a vacation.


    She scouted a spot that was quiet and set Su Luo down in a corner.


    As she was watching Su Luo closely, she finally rxed after seeing that Su Luo¡¯s face became calm and had regained blood flow.


    Then she sat next to Su Luo, with her legs crossed and brought out a big pouch.


    Was that bag full of weapons? The five teammates stared at Big Sister Wei with glittering eyes.


    With Big Sister Wei¡¯s bag full of weapons, they thought they would be much safer.


    Instinctively, they dashed towards Big Sister Wei hoping to get a weapon.


    ¡°Big sis, big sis, we will protect you!¡±


    Someone was ttering Big Sister Wei, but soon, his smile disappeared.


    Because he saw with his own eyes, Big Sister Wei pulled out¡­ a chicken drumstick.


    A CHICKEN DRUMSTICK????

 Chapter 2088: Unparalleled Elegance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2088: Unparalleled Elegance (2)</h4>


    At this time, Big Sister Wei was oblivious to any external sounds. She went head first, chomping down on the chicken leg, every bite turning her face into a ferocious sight. Right at that moment, a white light shed by.


    "Ah! Ghost!"


    One person screamed out!


    After that, two groups of Ghost mes flew by.


    Closely followed by another four Ghost mes!


    At this time, there were at least fifty people present.


    One Ghost me became two, two became four, four became eight. After that, they multiplied endlessly, exponentially¡­


    There were a lot of Ghost mes!


    And on top of that¡­ These mes weren¡¯t normal fires. They carried a destructive, dark aura within them, illuminating everyone''s pale faces.


    The Ghost mes attacked each and every one.


    "Kill! Quick, kill! These will make points! The higher the points, the higher the rank, the greater the reward! What are you waiting for?!" Someone yelled out.


    Immediately, the eyes of the hesitant contestants shed with light like glistening crystals as they hurriedly took out their weapons and entered the fray, battling against the Ghost mes.


    The fifth level was in a very wide space. It was so big that one could not see the boundary.


    Even with 50 people distributed within, it still seemed empty and vast. Thus, for a short moment, no one noticed Silly Big Sister Wei and Su Luo in the corner.


    It was at this time that on Su Luo''s team, the five teammates also ran out to kill the Ghost mes.


    Because they represented points and ranking, whoever didn''t kill them could only be an idiot. Moreover, with all themotion, it was easy to sneak around taking advantage of the situation.


    It was a very chaotic scene. It was an absolute mess¡­


    Ice, being that water and fire were simr elements, was used for destroying the Ghost mes. Besides that one, there was one other element, and that was the element of fire.


    Only a fire element type of higher rank than the Ghost mes could suppress them.


    Was there anything that ranked higher than the Ghost mes? Yes, there was Fallen Red Lotus , but Su Luo was unconscious. There was no one else that could use Fallen Red Lotus.


    Gradually, contestants started to lose momentum.


    Upon the field, contestants were being burned by the Ghost mes left and right.


    The Ghost me carried a poisonous element, entering the body would cause agonizing pain. So, there were always people covered in mes holding their head while howling.


    Seeing that their lives were in peril, one after another, the candidates decided to give up their rankings.


    Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.


    As each streak of white light shed past, many candidates also transformed into white lights, appearing above the wide field.


    At this time, only 20 people remained.


    The Ghost mes kept endlessly growing in numbers. Fire zed in all directions.


    Right at that moment, a veil of darkness suddenly descended. No one could even see the fingers on their hands.


    "What happened?!"


    "What is this?"


    "Where are the Ghost mes? Did they seem to have vanished?"


    When the darkness dispersed, many people were bewildered. Before there were countless, endless amounts of Ghost mes, but now, none could be seen.


    The enemy had retreated, which made them ecstatic with happiness and left them confused and uneasy.


    It was because they did not know when the remaining Ghost mes would jump out.


    It was just as everyone was frustrated and uneasy with the situation that someone discovered Big Sister Wei gnawing on the chicken leg and Su Luo who had her eyes closed and was still cultivating.


    "Tsk! What¡¯s up with you two? How could she possibly be in the mood to eat the chicken leg here? Is she an idiot?"


    "You couldn¡¯t be more correct! From the beginning of this battle, this idiot has been eating the chicken leg!"


    ¡°We are tired to death battling the Ghost mes. Some people from different teams had to give up because they were seriously injured. While these women here are rolling around eating on chicken legs What the heck are they up to?!


    "Hanging around for points, duh. Don''t you know? For every level passed, there is a reward. These women were waiting for us to pass the previous test, and continue on with us to the sixth floor!"

 Chapter 2089: Unparalleled Elegance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Unparalleled Elegance (3)</h4>


    Big Sister Wei was dumbfounded. What was wrong with gnawing on chicken legs? Was she not even allowed to eat her drumsticks?


    Unable to understand it, Big Sister Wei simply continued chewing on her chicken legs as they continued chattering.


    ¡°Bah! Is this woman deaf or is the skin on her face thicker than the city wall? Does she have no shame?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let them tag along just for the points. I have no close rtions to them, so why should anyone take care of them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if they want to follow us to the upper sixth floor they have to put all their efforts into it! Otherwise, we¡¯ll have them thrown out, back to the wide field outside!¡±


    ¡°How do we even throw them out? There aren¡¯t any doors or windows!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? If we attack them until they¡¯re near death, the doors will open up. Have you all forgotten this?¡±


    These people have never seen Big Sister Wei in action, who could take on 80 Octagonal-horned Buffaloes alone. So, they had no idea of her prowess.


    As the saying goes, in any difficult situation one had to pull their own weight. As they believed that these two women hadn¡¯t been doing anything while they worked tirelessly, the candidates felt a great sense of injustice.


    Hearing this, Big Sister Wei¡¯s fewpanions widened their eyes in horror, and tried to exin: ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, our captain is actually extremely powerful, she just hasn¡¯t shown it¡­¡±


    What they said was true, but no one believed it.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t shown it? Hahahahaha, what a joke. If she hasn¡¯t shown off at this point, then is she waiting until she¡¯s thrown out to make a move? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s hesitating to act, does she even have the guts to do so?¡±


    ¡°I say this to your captain, does she even have any virtue? There¡¯s only seven of you left, but one is stupid and another silly.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, we can¡¯t tolerate this. We can¡¯t let these women loaf off of our points.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let us unite and throw them out together?¡±


    ¡°Throw them out!¡±


    ¡°Throw them out!¡±


    ¡°Throw them out!¡±


    At this time, the anger was ragingly spread. The fivepanions who surrounded Big Sister Wei looked at each other. Then, they hesitantly, nervously, and slowly stepped aside¡­ and quickly slipped into the crowd and disappeared without a trace.


    Big Sister Wei, still holding a half-eaten chicken leg, gazed at the silly group of contestants with a nk expression.


    It seemed that a fight was about to start.


    Suddenly!


    A loud noise erupted, shaking the ground beneath them!


    Earthquake?


    Everyone turned to where the sound came from.


    All of a sudden, two people loudly whistled. Then, a white light engulfed both of them and disappeared without a single trace as they feared that it would be toote to escape!


    Witnessing this, a petrifying horror washed over the contestants.


    Goodness gracious¡­


    What in the world was that?


    There was a gigantic fireball, slowly rolling forward.


    The fireball picked up its speed, getting faster and faster¡­ destroying everything in its path, and was heading straight for the crowd!


    How big was this thing?


    If Su Luo could see, it would probably be as high as a three-story building.


    ¡°Retreat! Quickly run away!!¡±


    The terrifying screams did not stop.


    At this point, they finally understood that the Ghost mes they had encountered before didn¡¯t actually disappear but had merged together!


    From a Ghost me, there was now an entire group of them, getting stronger as their numbers grew!


    The fireball was now rolling at an incredible speed, and the candidates were scattered like a flock of birds.


    The fireball didn¡¯t slow down at all and kept charging forward!


    Right in its path was Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.

 Chapter 2090: Unparalleled Elegance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Unparalleled Elegance (4)</h4>


    The candidates kept praying in their hearts.


    However, when the fireball was just ten feet away from Su Luo, it suddenly came to a forceful stop.


    It seemed to stretch out its mes and shivered. Until, it shrank and changed its rolling direction¡­


    What in the world was happening?


    Could it be that it had seen a ghost? It clearly had a target, so why didn¡¯t it continue to attack?


    Many of the people had questions they wanted to ask and huge question marks floating above their heads. This was a situation in which they could not understand even if they pondered about it in a hundred and one ways.


    In fact, even Big Sister Wei was at a loss.


    She was just preparing to bring Su Luo to a safe ce. She was even searching all over for some ce where she could hide Su Luo with¡­ but who would¡¯ve expected the giant fireball to turn tail¡­


    Seeing no danger to herself, Big Sister Wei went right back to eating her chicken leg, watching the show.


    The fireball had turned to go to the opposite direction, but had now red up with a sinister and raging ze!


    Then, the entire thing flew upwards!


    The speed in which the fireball flew was terrifying!


    It wasn¡¯t rolling anymore!


    Now it was spinning nonstop, going in all directions!


    Because of its massive size, there were inevitably candidates who could not dodge in time and got hit.


    As a result, the shrill screams kept on going. Those who heard them felt their hair stand on end.


    If a candidate got hit, they were sure to be crushed. Their body would be set ame like a human torch.


    At the end, the burning people turned into shes of white light before disappearing altogether.


    Outside in the square, the ckened burnt bodies suddenly appeared one by one and fell towards the ground. Each onending onto the next, stacking like a human pyramid, their chilling screams unceasing.


    At this time, Old Ning¡¯s brows raised in interest.


    Just now the fireball abruptly changed its direction right in front of Su Luo. How was this possible? Old Ning couldn¡¯t figure it out. The more he thought about it, the greater his curiosity towards Su Luo became.


    ¡°It seems this assessment is stricter than all of the ones before, eh.¡± Old Ning nced at the Guardian with a smirk.


    The degree of difficulty for the Downstream Mountain was personally decided by the Guardian, after all.


    There were three levels: difficult, elite and hell. Obviously, the master chose the difficult level for the first few, but then chose hell from the fifth level onwards.


    The Guardian saw the twinkle in Old Ning¡¯s eyes and nodded nonchntly: ¡°Last month¡¯s assessment was too easy on them. It¡¯s time to push them further, so it is only right that I¡¯m setting it more strictly.¡±


    Old Ning nced at the Guardian with acent smirk in his eyes. As he casually stroked his goatee, a careless smile shed across Old Ning¡¯s eyes.


    The two men seemed to understand each other so well. Who would believe that they weren¡¯t in cahoots?


    At this time, the entire tower was in extreme panic!


    There had been more than twenty candidates, but now only a dozen or so were left.


    The fivepanions in Su Luo¡¯s group had also been cut down to two, with the rest having been crushed.


    As absolutely unrestrained as before, the fireball kept on shooting indiscriminately.


    At this moment, someone suddenly screamed at the sky: ¡°If we are all killed in this assessment, the Tower of Trials will be closed for the next three years, and no one can be evaluated! This is the punishment for all of us dying here!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t admit defeat. We can¡¯t be overwhelmed. We must unite and find a way to ovee this!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t beat the enemy through brute force, we can only outwit it. No matter what, we must have at least one person reach the seventh floor. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to take the test for the next three years. If this gets out, won¡¯t we Downstream Mountain folks be aughing stock?¡±

 Chapter 2091: Unparalleled Elegance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Unparalleled Elegance (5)</h4>


    ¡°This fireball must be destroyed to reach the 6th floor. What should we do? This fireball is extremely powerful. There¡¯s simply no one who can oppose it!¡±


    At the same moment, Su Luo¡¯s fingertips moved slightly.


    There was still thest stage of soul healing that she mustplete, but she was able to gain some consciousness.


    The words that everyone said with hoarse and exhausted bellowsa??she could hear them clearly.


    Obviously, she also hadn¡¯t forgotten that they had previously wanted to throw her and Big Sister Wei out.


    If you faced defeat on the fifth floor, then you couldn¡¯t redo the assessment within the next three years? This rule was absolutely ludicrous. If it were possible, Su Luo really wanted to make these people incapable of doing the assessment for the next 3 years.


    But it was not possible. Without passing the assessment, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Communication Amulet. Wouldn¡¯t that be a big loss for her?


    The fireball was very powerful, and Big Sister Wei could fight it; however, it was likely that neither side would win .


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She remembered that when the fireball rolled ¡®till it was 10 feet before her, it had suddenly stopped, then turned and ran away.


    Even if anyone else had seen this, they wouldn¡¯t understand what was going on. However, only Su Luo knew why--because she could hear the Fallen Red Lotus mutter.


    ¡°What is that! How dare you act tough in front of me!? Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to eat you up!¡±


    These words, Su Luo remembered them, very clearly.


    In other words, that huge fireball was afraid of the Fallen Red Lotus. It¡¯s nemesis was the Fallen Red Lotus.


    Su Luo asked the little brat in her heart: ¡°Would it benefit you if you ate that fireball?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great tonic!¡± Little Red Lotus drooled.


    ¡°Can you defeat it?¡±


    "It¡¯s nothing, okay? After eating the fire crystal stone, this little grandpa has already transitioned from an infant to a toddler, okay?" Fallen Red Lotus raised one of his legs over the other, shaking itcently.


    If anyone were to witness this scene of a little kid wearing a dudou shaking his crossed legs, wouldn¡¯t they be shocked to death?


    Since Fallen Red Lotus was so confident, Su Luo immediately let it out.


    At this time, many people had begun to understand what was going on.


    It suddenly urred to them that when the big fireball rolled in front of the two women in the corner, it suddenly reversed its direction. It was very likely that area had something problematic for the big fireball.


    In order to save their own lives, theypletely forgot what they had said before, and one by one they desperately squeezed into the space behind Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei frowned, and stared at them unhappily.


    At this time, the big fireball had already turned around, moving rapidly toward where Big Sister Wei and the others were.


    The big fireball wanted to win!


    Therefore, although it was naturally afraid of the super powerful fire-type suppression force released by the Fallen Red Lotus, it still returned.


    One had to know that within the ¡°mes¡±, there were different ranks, and the Fallen Red Lotus was the King of the mes!


    While everyone was pushing and shoving, Sister Wei had already tossed her drumstick and stood up at this time.


    It was because she knew that it was no longer possible to go on without fighting.


    The Fallen Red Lotus turned into a meteor and was quickly pulled into Big Sister Wei''s big wooden club.


    "Where is the evildoer, and take a smash from my club!" Big Sister Wei held up her big wooden club, flew up and shot towards the big fireball!


    Just as Big Sister Wei''s wooden club shot over explosively, the big fireball trembled incessantly all over, simr to sifting chaff. It seemed to be convulsing.


    Then, it¡­ it actually turned around and ran away!


    At this time, those people who had squeezed in behind Big Sister Wei collectively, all of them with no exceptions, were dumbfounded!


    What the hell was going on here? It was just one wooden club. Why would that huge fireball, with a killing intent so aggressive that it soared into the sky, run away like a child?


    While the people were in shock, Big Sister Wei was enveloped by a rainbow-like aura, appearing like an extremely powerful character who was above worldly considerations.

 Chapter 2092: Unparalleled Elegance (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Unparalleled Elegance (6)</h4>


    The huge fireball fled at lightning speed.


    However, Big Sister Wei held up her wooden club and continued to chase vigorously.


    For a while, the empty 5th floor was monopolized by two shadows chasing each other.


    At this time, the surrounding silence was so eerie.


    "What the hell is going on? Was the big fireball suddenly hit by an evil spirit, or is Big Sister Wei wearing her underwear on the outside?"


    "That Big Sister Wei who was gnawing on a drumstick was actually hiding her strength? So, before this, did she only care about gnawing on her drumstick because she disdained associating and fighting with small fries?"


    "But this girl¡­ she definitely just ascended from Distal End Mountain! How can she be so powerful?"


    ¡°Then, could it be that the big fireball is actually not that terrifying? Or perhaps, it is now like an arrow at the end of its flight ?


    For a while, everyone was having a heated discussion, and their hearts and minds were filled with all kinds of doubt and disbelief.


    At this moment, the big fireball suddenly exploded with a booming rumble!


    Its mes burned white, and many people shut their eyes subconsciously!


    ¡°My eyes!!!¡°


    "Everything in front of me has turned ck. I¡¯m going blind!"


    "Darn. This big fireball is truly powerful. Just one face-to-face encounter and my eyes are almost useless now!"


    Big Sister Wei''s eyes were also burned.


    Then right at this exact moment¡­!


    An orange-red me suddenly burst into the sky!


    Swiftly as a rainbow appeared after a rain, it sped right into the middle of the big fireball!


    Outside the tower!


    Countless people stared with their eyes wide open, watching this incredible scene in front of them, perhaps a scene they would never see again in their lifetime.


    They just saw a tiny weak orange me shoot into the huge fireball. Then, the huge fireball becamepletely unable to move, like someone was ruthlessly clutching its neck.


    The huge fireball seemed to be twitching its limbs, rolling around as if it was wailing in pain and howling mournfully!


    The scene seemed to be forever frozen in ce.


    It seems like it has been a long time, but it also seems like only 1 second has passed.


    Only a violent rumble was heard.


    ""Booma??broommm!"


    The fireball that was as tall as a three-story building copsed to the ground in an instant, causing countless Ghost mes to rush out. However, before they flew any further, these Ghost mes fell to the ground one by one like fireflies that had lost their wings.


    ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ It¡¯s unexpectedly¡­¡±


    Leng Xiao''s eyes stared fixedly at the big fireball. His eyes full of disbelief, and then shed with a sinister light.


    Although he didn''tpletely understand Big Sister Wei¡¯s strength, he had roughly figured it out. He knew that with her strength, it waspletely impossible for her to defeat the huge fireball effortlessly.


    He had seen it very clearly just now and understood that it was clearly that big wooden club. A strange orange-red me had flown out from it.


    This big wooden club sure seemed like a good thing¡­ Leng Xiao looked greedily at the big wooden club in the hands of Big Sister Wei, his eyes lit up with an expression that showed his desire to obtain it.


    At the same time, the Guardian stared at Big Sister Wei''s wooden club, he had the same shine and chill in his eyes as Leng Xiao.


    In the tower.


    Big Sister Wei looked at the gigantic monster that loudly crashed onto the ground and then at the tiny me upying her wooden club. The corners of her mouth suddenly spread into an exceptionally brilliant smile.


    She was indeed old friends with Fallen Red Lotus although she too had been bullied very cruelly by him at the start.


    Sister Wei carried the big wooden club and strode back to her original spot.


    At this moment, the remaining ten people looked at Sister Wei with gazes of reverence and worship, they were almost about to scream ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡± three times.

 Chapter 2093: Unparalleled Elegance (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2093: Unparalleled Elegance (7)</h4>


    For a moment, Big Sister Wei¡¯s domineering aura leaked out, shocking people with the ferocity of a tiger !


    However, these people were still ttering her under the pressure!


    ¡°B-B-B-Big Sister Wei¡­ you are so amazing!"


    "That''s right, Big Sister Wei, you are super amazing! Just with a strike from your club, the big fireball falls apart!"


    "Big Sister Wei, with you, we will definitely be able to reach the seventh floor this time! You¡¯re totally this!"


    This person gave two thumbs up and then bumped his hands together at his chest.


    Big Sister Wei nced at them scornfully, turned around and piggy-backed Su Luo on her back, walked towards the sixth floor withrge strides. While walking, she stillined to Su Luo: "Do they think I am stupid?"


    After the Fallen Red Lotus swallowed the crystal core of the big fireball, he was now already retracting into Su Luo space to go to sleep.


    Su Luo also closed her eyes, preparing for the final restoration of her soul.


    The pitiful thing was that Su Luo is still inst ce while Big Sister Wei had already risen to 203rd ce!


    ¡°Big Sister Wei, Big Sister Wei, go slowly~~¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Wei, wait for us~¡±


    "Big Sister Wei, we are your little followers~~"


    For a moment, it really could be said that it was a truly impressive scene where Big Sister Wei appeared rather majestic with a group of subordinates at her heels, calling out for her . She seemed no different from a queen.


    The sixth floor.


    It was quiet, extremely quiet.


    Unexpectedly, the troop of more than a dozen people made no sound whatsoever when their feet stepped on the ground.


    What was going on here?


    "This time the Guardian starts the assessment in hell mode! Be careful, everyone, the fifth floor is already so hard, the sixth floor is definitely more terrifying!"


    He was originally ranked 201st, and he was still currently ranked 201st. However, regardless of his prestige and strength, he also stayed behind Big Sister Wei.


    This was a burly and sturdy young man, with three or four little buddies behind him who made up his team.


    He also knew that Big Sister Wei was more or less treated as the leader here. However, he did not argue against this because a fool did not pose a big threat to him. Anyway, everyone just used Big Sister Wei as a shield.


    At this moment, he pretended to fall behind, then whispered to his team.


    "Try to find a way to kill that little girl, or get her outside the tower. Otherwise, Big Sister Wei will not be able to exert any great efforts, she will spend all of her time protecting that useless girl!"


    ¡°Yes, understood!¡±


    In the silent space, the melodious notes of a flute suddenly rang out.


    Underneath their feet, the mountain shook suddenly.


    Afterward, everyone could only see the stars shifting around. When they opened their eyes again, everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Is this ce the sixth floor?¡±


    "There¡¯s a swamp ahead, what happened? How can we go through that?"


    Seeing the endless swamp ahead, everyone was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, they were just standing on a thin lotus leaf, and they would fall off with a slight movement.


    Suddenly, a scream sounded.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction where the scream came from.


    It was Su Luo¡¯s team, and the examinee¡¯s foot was being grabbed by a sharp boney w!


    They only saw the w use all of its power and pulled down hard!


    No one thought that the w was that powerful, and even so fast too!


    The examinee was unexpectedly pulled into a stagger, and then fell into the swamp uncontrobly.


    After falling in, he sank down rapidly.


    This was because his foot was in the grip of a magical beast at the moment, and the beast is in the swamp!

 Chapter 2094: Unparalleled Elegance (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2094: Unparalleled Elegance (8)</h4>


    The swamp quickly became calm again as if nothing had happened.


    There was a moment of silence, and then their backs stiffened as a chill swiftly crept from their feet up into their chests.


    That was just too terrifying!


    That beast moved terrifyingly quickly! They werepletely powerless to defend themselves against it!


    At that moment, everyone felt unsafe and scared, fear showing on their faces.


    Subconsciously, everyone looked back at Big Sister Wei''s direction.


    Wouldn''t it be great if, right now, it were them on Silly Big Sister Wei''s back? Would she charge ahead like a general, leading his soldiers into war and protecting them?


    Many people observed Su Luo with their eyes bing very unfriendly.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei carried Su Luo on her back, eyes slightly squinting.


    That scene, just now, she had seen it.


    In front of the eyes, though a field of mud, but there miraculously appears a few corners of lotus flowers. There being lotus flowers, she could leverage strength to fly over.


    Big Sister Wei made up her mind, she must bring Su Luo outside.


    But at that moment, an invisible de quickly pierced towards Su Luo, roping her body.


    Because Big Sister Wei focused her energy to the front, she didn''t notice getting tied to Su Luo in one spot, silently separating them from others.


    Quickly, only three loops left¡­


    Two loops¡­


    Onest rope loop¡­


    Many people were wide eyed!


    Finally, thest rope loop was cut away!


    It started to fall, quickly fell down!


    Many people looked forward to this scene.


    Su Luo only needed to fall down into the dark swamp. She would surely be engulfed by the darkness instantly, not able to move her arms and legs.


    But!


    Who would have known of such a coincidence!


    Right at this moment, a sudden paw grabbed for Su Luo''s heel. Big Sister Wei felt the danger and immediately moved Su Luo in front of her!


    Oh, a rope?


    Big Sister Wei looked at Su Luo, then at her empty back¡­ Whose rope was this?


    The rope obviously fell into the swamp, turning into a pile of powder.


    Behind Big Sister Wei were many tense faces.


    Luckily, Big Sister Wei was thick skinned, quick thinking, and not deterred.


    With no rope, Big Sister Wei held onto Su Luo protectively.


    The eyes of people behind Big Sister Wei widened!


    Being guarded in her arms, how would they go about this? She couldn¡¯t be easily defeated, could she?


    Seeing Big Sister Wei holding onto Su Luo and wanting to secede, everyone became agitated.


    Without Big Sister Wei, what will they do now?


    Because of that, the whole group struggled to persuade Big Sister Wei.


    "Big sister, how are you so good in character? Aren¡¯t you too honest? You are clearly strong, why carry along such a burden?


    "Yes, without carrying such waste, you would have sooner led us to the seventh floor. Be the best of the Downstream Mountains, and finish the assessment of the Midstream Mountain already!"


    Big Sister Wei''s face gradually calmed down.


    Seeing this, everyone quickly responded: "Big Sister, don''t me us for being wordy. We truly can''t stand to see you carrying the burden like this anymore. We do not mean to disturb you, we just truly feel uneasy inside!"


    "It is true. Look at the girl in your arms. She, in fact, is not unconscious but is just pretending to beatose. Following with experience, pretending with such ambition, you have been deceived."

 Chapter 2095: Unparalleled Elegance (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2095: Unparalleled Elegance (9)</h4>


    The more the group of people tried to persuade her, the more passionately they spoke. They talked so much that their lips were about to crack.


    But at this moment, Big Sister Wei looked at them with eyes that were slowly turning scarlet, igniting into two crimson mes¡­


    She raised her wooden club, pointed into the crowd, swung it around, and said word by word. ¡°All of you, no one can badmouth Little Luo Luo. if you do, go die!!¡±


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes and got down from Big Sister Wei¡¯s shoulder.


    Her eyes calmly scanned around, coldly looked at everyone, and the corner of her mouth slowly raised into a cold smirk.


    ¡°Little Luo Luo, you¡¯re awake?!¡± Big Sister Wei became so happy!


    ¡°My legs are still a little weak, I need a while to recover.¡± Su Luo slightly nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! It¡¯s all good as long as you are awake! You don¡¯t even know how scared I was when you were unconscious!¡± Big Sister Wei was always straightforward; she didn¡¯t have any semnce of a poker face, so all of her emotions were in to see.


    Scared? Such a powerful silly Big Sister Wei would be scared? What kind of joke was this?


    Everyone shook their head in session in disbelief.


    Su Luo smiled, looked at Big Sister Wei, patted her broad shoulders, andforted her: ¡°Everything is going to be fine. I am awake now. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Silly Big Sister Wei smiled sweetly.


    Everyone was so stunned that they were about to faint.


    It seemed that this girl truly thought of herself as some big shot, actually speaking to Big Sister Wei like she was her superior.


    Big Sister Wei was so silly; clearly, she got treated so badly but still considered the other person to be her pir.


    Right now, everyone was extremely envious, so much they were going crazy. Because having a super obedient and powerful subordinate like Big Sister Wei was such a blessing!


    Suddenly, there was a sharp noise!


    A sharp w extended out yet again!


    It was only by working together that everyone managed to force that sharp w to withdraw and release its pitiful victim.


    Suddenly, the man who ranked 201 maliciously looked at Su Luo, coldly smirked: ¡°Miss, you were unconscious during this entire journey. You didn¡¯t put in any effort at all, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    After the words were spoken, immediately there was silence everywhere. Then, everyone burst into discussion right after!


    ¡°Exactly, you didn¡¯t put in any effort at all. You were unconscious before, but now that you woke up, don¡¯t you think you should be putting in some effort for the team?¡±


    ¡°Miss, as humans, we must talk about morality. Are you just going to reap the fruits of our effort like that so calmly? Don¡¯t you feel bad at all?¡±


    ¡°Even though you have thick skin, this is not the way things work.¡±


    ¡°You have held Big Sister Wei back for so long. Big Sister Wei probably wouldn¡¯t care because she is a nice person, but you should know how much she has done for you.¡±


    Each critic treated Su Luo as if she was the worst person alive.


    Su Luo half closed her eyes and slowly scanned the surroundings. These people¡¯s nces were filled with ridiculing, taunting, and jealous expressions.


    How interesting.


    But they were correct about something.


    This was already the 6th level. She did, in fact, get all the way up here while being unconscious. Without having moved her hands even once, her limbs were feeling a little strange. Therefore, she should workout a little bit.


    ¡°If so, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what I should do?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes were smiling, sparking and deep as a beautiful river.


    Her hands were sped behind her back, looking up into the sky, as if she was trying to explore its endless mysteries.

 Chapter 2096: Unparalleled Elegance (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2096: Unparalleled Elegance (10)</h4>


    With such a presence, appearance, and quick-wittedness, she was shockingly beautiful.


    At this moment, every one of those who originally criticized her went silent. It seemed that even one more sentence was sphemy against her.


    Su Luo pulled away from the sky and nced at them, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. "Speak up. What do you want?¡±


    During this whole journey, it was Big Sister Wei who carried her up. Even if she had to pay back this favor, it would be to Big Sister Wei. It had nothing to do with these idiots.


    Furthermore, just based on the fifth floor¡¯s trial, she had taken out the Fallen Red Lotus and saved everyone from disaster . Just for this favor, they should at least kneel three times and bow down nine times to thank her. Yet they still wanted her to return them a favor. This was truly the biggest joke.


    Su Luo could not be bothered saying all these things to those people.


    The other party was silent for a long time. They drew close to each other and talked quietly amongst themselves. After a long discussion, the 201st examinee finally said the result.


    ¡°Since you think that you¡¯re so great, this trial will be for you to take care of. What do you think?¡±


    Su Luo''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces one by one, until they all lowered their heads and dared not to look at her face to face. Then, she lightly threw out a sentence. "This is the result of your discussion?"


    ¡°Yes!¡± The 201st examinee especially shouted especially loudly and clearly.


    ¡°Great, as you wish." Su Luo burstedughing and pped away the originally non-existent dust from her hands.


    Suddenly, the earth quaked and the mountains shook¡­


    A melodious voice sounded.


    The voice was getting more and more resonant. Towards the end, it was practically piercing the eardrum.


    ¡°My head hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°My soul¡¯s about to leave¡­¡±


    "Oh my God. I can''t control myself anymore. I seem to really want to step into this swamp¡­" The man''s voice was half-sobbing, and he shed his legs with a dagger, stroke after stroke.


    Blood would flow out with each cut. It was only by doing so that his mind could be clear for the tiniest second¡­


    A slight sneer slid across Su Luo''s eyes.


    After such a long period of soul repair, her previous internal wounds were notpletely recovered. However, some goodes out of a setback ; the soul essence that she absorbed allowed for her soul to make remarkable leaps in progress.


    Su Luo''s eyes closed slightly. From space, her fair fingers, that were youthful and jade-like, pulled out a white jade whistle.


    The Sky Piercing Whistle!


    She had obtained it from the Secret Dragon Territory. From the time when Zi Yan and Beichen Ying were about to jump off the magma cliff under the control of the magic sound, Su Luo awakened them with the Sky Piercing Whistle.


    At that time, Su Luo''s soul was still very weak. Therefore, she almost sumbed to the whistle¡¯s melody. Nevertheless, it was different now!


    Su Luo put the Sky Piercing Whistle in her mouth and consolidated the power of her soul!


    Then, a sharp sound broke through the sky!


    In an instant!


    Heaven and earth changed!


    The sharp whistle sound destroyed the melodious musical performance of the guqin and xiao until there was practically nothing left.


    The thick fog that was gradually advancing also started thinning and seemed to disperse.


    At this moment, a fierce magical beast, carrying 300,000 catties of lightning power, suddenly pounced wildly towards Su Luo.


    Seeing this, Big Sister Wei, who stood beside Su Luo, used her big wooden club to smash the magical beast¡¯s forehead without hesitation.


    A banging sound echoed. The magical beast¡¯s mouth was ruthlessly smashed into a big drooping lump, and then the magical beast viciously spat out a mixture of blood and teeth.


    Su Luo gave a thumbs up to Big Sister Wei.


    This one hit of the wooden club was so formidably powerful that it shocked others.


    It was not only Su Luo and the examinees that were in present. A bunch of people outside the tower were also shocked.

 Chapter 2097: Revered by Thousands (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Revered by Thousands (1)</h4>


    ¡°They haven''t passed the sixth floor. The oue is still unknown." The Guardian''s face stiffened.


    "Oh, you won¡¯t admit defeat? This sixth level tests the power of the soul. I can see that the girl''s soul power is extremely formidable. The Sixth-toned Demon won¡¯t be able to do anything about her."


    "No, it¡¯s that girl who can''t do anything about the Sixth-toned Demon." Leng Xiao''s ice-cold and mocking voice sounded. "The only condition for passing the level is to kill the Sixth-toned Demon. However, as long as it escapes, this group of people has no choice but to stop at the sixth floor."


    Could the Sixth-toned Demon escape? At this time, countless people held such a question in their hearts.


    Some people hoped that the Sixth-toned Demon would escape, but most people hoped for the opposite.


    That¡¯s because if this team really stopped at the sixth floor and no onepleted the task, then for the next six months, there was no way for anyone to participate in the examination.


    Because the Tower of Trials would automatically be closed for six months.


    The look of the Guardian right now was profoundly mysterious and indescribablyplicated. If the Tower of Trials ended up closing for six months because of the Hell mode that he chose, his reputation would be tremendously damaged.


    However, if Su Luo passed the sixth floor, he would lose the bet he made with Old Ning earlier. So, as for how tormented he felt currently, only he himself knew.


    The ranking outside the tower had basically stabilized. Su Luo, however, was stillst ce.


    Inside the tower.


    Big Sister Wei used her wooden club to violently beat the Sixth-toned Demon bloody.


    Originally, nobody couldpete with the Sixth-toned Demon when it came to manipting the tunes . Now, its tune had been disrupted by Su Luo. After which, its attack power was practically negligible.


    Consequently, it turned around and tried to escape without a trace!


    ¡°Quick, look, it ran away!¡±


    ¡°Go after it! Can''t let it run away!¡±


    ¡°Underneath this is the damn swamp. There is no solid footing anywhere. Who dares to go down!?¡±


    The group was discussing spiritedly among themselves, with the 201st-ranked person even more exaggeratedly kicking up a racket.


    Big Sister Wei brandished her big wooden club. She looked hatefully at the Sixth-toned Demon, who was running in mid-air and turning its head back just to ridicule everyone.


    There was a time limit for the examination. Now that most of the time had passed, it was not a wise choice to continue dragging it out with the Sixth-toned Demon.


    Nheless, no one could do anything to the Sixth-toned Demon.


    At this instant, without anyone paying any attention, appearing slowly on Su Luo¡¯s soft red lips was a cold sneer.


    She waved her hand and two wheels appeared in her hand.


    One was a fiery red. The other was a light blue.


    At this moment, Su Luo was calmly tying the two wheels to her legs.


    ¡°Oh, what is this?¡± Big Sister Wei poked the wheels with her hand.


    "Wind-and-Fire Wheels ." Su Luo grinned.


    At this moment, outside of the tower, the corner of Old Ning''s mouth twitched slightly.


    The Guardian nced at the Old Ning with a sneer. "Wind-and-Fire Wheels? Ha ha, when did Old Ning give it to that girl?¡±


    Old Ning red at him unhappily, "Who doesn¡¯t know that this old man put this pair of Wind-and-Fire Wheels in the Genius Training Camp assessment test? This girl really doesn¡¯t do things fruitlessly; she even took this treasure along just for an exam.¡±


    Although Old Ningined, at this moment, not only was there no displeasure on his face, there was also a touch of unspeakable interest in his eyes.


    Wind-and-Fire Wheels, very good!


    The entire area was just a swamp, but what did they matter when she had the Wind-and-Fire Wheels?

 Chapter 2098: Revered by Thousands (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Revered by Thousands (2)</h4>


    All of them had experienced the assessment of the Genius Training Camp back then. So, they had naturally all seen the iron-tower-like puppets with powerful attacking power.


    ¡°These Wind-and-Fire Wheels are¡­" No. 201-ranked examinee¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°I picked them up when I entered the exam. Why, don¡¯t you guys have them?" Su Luo raised her eyebrows and said unconcernedly.


    ¡°That item was from the Puppet fromst assessment, how could you take its possession?!" No. 201 examinee yelled loudly in disbelief.


    Su Luo spreaded out her hands. She said with an innocent and confused expression, "No one said I couldn¡¯t, and no one retrieved it when I left.¡±


    Obviously, no one retrieved it. This was because the three elders were reprimanded by the First Elder, and the others would not say much.


    The group of people that were around were all at a loss: Was it possible to take the test items?


    While everyone was at a loss, Su Luo had already put on the Wind-and-Fire Wheels.


    The Wind wheel could hold people up, and the Fire wheel couldunch a fierce attack. Theyplemented each other and were indispensable.


    With these two wheels, Su Luo was practically a tiger that had grown wings !


    Su Luo''s figure had already turned into a white light, and quickly burst into the distance, leaving behind only the sound of a whistle.


    .


    At this time, the Sixth-toned Demon, who was immensely pleased with itself, only just discovered Su Luo''s existence.


    Aside from being able to attack souls with its demonic tunes, the Sixth-toned Demon¡¯s other attributes were that it had very brittle skin, very low defense, and attack power that wasn¡¯t particrly strong. Its only strong attribute was its speed.


    Su Luo opened her palms, and the Cheng Ying sword quietly appeared.


    ¡°Have a taste of my sword!" Su Luo held the Cheng Ying sword and chased it menacingly.


    The Sixth-toned Demon looked back. Seeing Su Luo''s fierce appearance, it was deathly frightened, and instinctively dove into the swamp.


    That was its world. As long as it got in, the other party will never find it!


    However, how could Su Luo allow it to do what it wanted?


    A sword''s edge swept across from under it, and the poor Sixth-toned Demon could only swim upward desperately. If it dyed another moment, its body would be split in half.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Sixth-toned Demon turned its head, gave Su Luo a ferocious look, and then continued to flee.


    "You still dare to run? Let¡¯s see where you can run to!?" Su Luo held the Cheng Ying Sword and chased it all over the field!


    For a while, the demon kept running and she kept chasing after it. The scene was abnormally lively.


    Su Luo''s eyes gradually narrowed.


    Chasing it down like this was not a good solution. There still was the seventh floor above. She needed to conserve enough time and energy to deal with the dangers of that floor.


    Su Luo''s eyes turned slightly to see the direction the Sixth-toned Demon was moving toward, and quickly made calctions in her head. Soon, a light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Su Luo shouted in a cold voice, then her figure quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Oh? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have fallen into the swamp, right?¡±


    "Impossible! She obviously disappeared in mid air. How could she have fallen into the swamp?"


    At this time, many people outside the tower actually knew what was going on.


    ¡°Teleportation! To think that this girl actually has the long-lost Teleportation skill!" Old Ning was slightly startled.


    He had treated this girl differently, but he didn''t expect this girl to surprise him even more.


    ¡°Teleportation¡­ She must be a Space element. Additionally, it is very likely that she also knows gravity techniques." There was an indescribable sinister chill in Leng Xiao''s low voice.


    At this point, Leng Xiao''s eyes gradually narrowed. Originally, he held her in contempt, but he now began to attach a sense of importance to her.


    If she knew the Teleportation skill, then she might be a Space mage, and she might know gravity techniques¡­ In that case, could it be that his junior brother might really have died in the hands of this girl?

 Chapter 2099: Revered by Thousands (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2099: Revered by Thousands (3)</h4>


    Inside the tower.


    When Su Luo¡¯s silhouette reappeared, she was firmly standing 100 meters in front of the Sixth-toned Demon.


    By the time the Sixth-toned Demon saw Su Luo, they were only ten meters apart. Turning its flexible body around quickly, it tried to run away from Su Luo.


    ¡°Running away? Not that easy!¡± Su Luo coldly hummed, ¡°Nothingness of Space!¡±


    Nothingness of Space was invisible, but it consistently surrounded the Sixth-toned Demon, and slowed it down by not only a little.


    At the same time, Su Luo already rushed into the Nothingness of Space and raised the Cheng Ying sword into the air.


    ¡°Roar----¡± The Sixth-toned Demon¡¯s eyes were bleeding, and felt a wave of fear creeping inside like it had never experienced before!


    Looking in Su Luo¡¯s eyes, it saw the silhouette of death!


    Knowing it was going to die soon, it released its most mighty and powerful roar.


    Therefore, right before they let out a sound ----


    ¡°Click ----¡±


    The Sixth-toned Demon was alreadypletely smashed by the Cheng Ying sword.


    Its round head was rolling down onto the ground, pounding against the floor.


    In just a moment, the surroundings went quiet.


    Everyone looked at Su Luo as inplete reverence.


    Such a speed, such strength, such a simple and decisive swing!


    Was this the same Su Luo that they were bad-mouthing? The one that came all the way because she was unconscious and someone else brought her here?


    Even more horrifying was that they were looking down at Su Luo and silly Big Sister Wei. They were also telling silly Big Sister Wei to leave her, and loudly telling the girls that without them, the girls were missing out by a lot¡­


    As soon as Su Luo made a move, it was as if big loud ps on the face, bang bang bang pping these people till their heads were spinning.


    This p was too clear that all of their faces were burning hot. Each time, they thought about what they did and said to Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, they all wanted to suffocate themselves .


    At the same time, it also caused a big sensation outside of the tower.


    ¡°Gravity technique, it really is the space gravity technique¡­¡± Leng Xiao formed a fist in his sleeves, and his crescent moon-shaped nails stabbed into his palms.


    That little girl was unexpectedly hiding her talents. He really looked down on her before.


    At that moment, there was a scream among the crowd.


    ¡°Quick! Look at Su Luo¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°What! Her ranking went from the bottom to 230th just in a moment?!¡±


    ¡°This little girl was really hiding her skills! In the past 5 levels, her ranking didn¡¯t go up at all, and she climbed above 70 people just now!¡±


    Witnessing Su Luo¡¯s rankings meteoric rise, everyone was so surprised and couldn¡¯t believe in what they just witnessed.


    But that was the reality; nobody could change it. It was even harder to believe such events hadn¡¯t happened yet.


    In the uneasy gazes of everyone inside the tower, Su Luo was like an angeling from the Ninth Heaven .


    When shended on the ground, the environment changed.


    When they opened their eyes again, they were already on the 7th level.


    The 201st-ranked examinee wanted to go on the front line, but Su Luo smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t care about him.


    The 201st-ranked examinee felt his back getting cold and his body stiffening. He turned around and looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°The danger on 7th level, are you sure you can get everyone out of it?¡± Su Luo slowly asked.


    The 201st-ranked examinee felt his mouth drying up; he couldn¡¯t be sure of this.


    ¡°But I can.¡± Su Luo slowly said, ¡°My only condition is you give up your position as team leader.¡±

 Chapter 2100: Revered by Thousands (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2100: Revered by Thousands (4)</h4>


    Therefore, in this assessment, he still thought that he was the best person that would lead everyone to the top.


    Unexpectedly, who knew this time would be hell mode? Consequently, he struggled.


    At this moment, everyone stared at the 201st-ranked examinee, all thinking the same thing.


    After going through the 5th and 6th level with Big Sister Wei and Su Luo, they trusted the two of them more than the 201st-ranked examinee.


    The 201st-ranked examinee knew that too, but he could only stare at Su Luo. Forming a grudge in his heart, he promised himself that if he found a chance, he would make Su Luo feel his pain!


    Eventually, he backed off, stood behind Su Luo, and gestured his leader position to her.


    Su Luo naturally epted the leader position, leading the other examinees to the 7th level.


    Suddenly, she stopped walking, turned her head and asked the other examinees. ¡°Oh right, what type of beast are we encountering on the 7th level?¡±


    These words immediately made everyone stagger, almost losing strength in their legs.


    Among them was someone with quick reflexes, and he jumped to tell Su Luo. ¡°If there aren¡¯t any surprises, it will be the Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders, Saint Rank 5-stars Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders!¡±


    Another one added, ¡°But this time, it¡¯s hell mode, so the Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders will be much more powerful.¡±


    About how strong the spiders were, they couldn¡¯t imagine. However, judging from the fifth or sixth level, everyone else would die.


    ¡°What are your names?¡± Su Luo slowly asked.


    ¡°My name is Rong Jun, a warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Mo, an Ice mage.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head as if she understood.


    At this point, the 201st-ranked examinee looked at Su Luo, waved his hand. ¡°If it is already the 7th level, then we will try our best. Even if we lose, we could try again next month.¡±


    Indeed, now that they reached the 7th floor, they couldn¡¯t be barred from entering the Tower of Trials as a punishment.


    Su Luo looked at him, then nced at everyone¡¯s faces, and smirked coldly. ¡°If anyone wants to lose, now is the time to back off. If you don¡¯t try to win when we get to the crucial moments, I will deal with you when we get out of the tower!¡±


    Since she had her own n, if these people messed up her n, everything would be for naught.


    The 201st-ranked examinee slightly looked at by Su Luo. His heart was cold, and he clenched his fist even tighter. He closed his eyes to hide his malicious intentions.


    A Nine-eyed Demonic Spider cave appeared in front of them.


    However, this Nine-eyed Demonic Spider cave was two stories tall; everyone went dizzy at the sheer size.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t hesitate and led everyone inside.


    In the team, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei went all the way to the front and the rest were just following them.


    Su Luo looked down onto her jade amulet.


    270th.


    This wasn¡¯t eptable.


    If she wanted to finish this assessment and go to Midstream Mountain, she had to be in the top 3. Judging by her rank right now, it was too far away.


    The crucial point was before the 5th level, and she didn¡¯t put in any effort at all. That¡¯s why her ranking was so low.


    Su Luo was determined; during the 7th level, she had to get to a higher rank.


    Naturally, this also meant that she was going to work very hard. Perhaps, this 7th level would be her own solo performance.


    Right at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.


    Because not too far away from them, she saw a group of fiery red Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders, crowded together producing green poisonous webs.

 Chapter 2101: Revered by Thousands (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2101: Revered by Thousands (5)</h4>


    One person taking on nine Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders by themself? It was an extremely difficult feat even he couldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Yan Mo¡¯s tense expression revealed a hint of distress as he shook his head alongside Rong Jun.


    The 201st-ranked examinee sneered: "Isn''t the captain very powerful? Since she can apparently kill the Sixth-toned Demon with a single sword, I imagine that if she goes against the Nine-eyed Demonic Spider¡­"


    Before he could even finish his provocation, he saw Su Luo quickly walk forward with the Cheng Ying sword in hand.


    Because of that, the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s words came to a stop midway.


    Seeing Su Luo walk forward, Rong Jun¡¯s and Yan Mo''s faces changed slightly, and they hurriedly called out: "Everyone, attack together! We must strive to resolve this in the shortest time possible, otherwise more Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders will appear!"


    But before he could even move, Big Sister Wei''s giant club swung forward, blocking the pathway.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Jun stared at Big Sister Wei in confusion. Was Big Sister Wei¡¯s moron disease happening again? Why was she stopping them when they were going to help?


    Sister Wei stared at them in silence and shook her head.


    "The boss can''t do it alone! Get out of the way! Are you even her friend!?" Rong Jun was anxious!


    If something happened to the boss, they could just forget about passing this trial.


    But at this time, the rest of the group suddenly let out a uniform exmation of surprise. Shocked by the sound, Rong Jun turned toward Su Luo. With a nce, he froze like a statue.


    Su Luo quickly dashed over, the Cheng Ying sword in her hand swung across in a circle, drawing out a sword shadow, hitting three Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders that fell to the ground dead!


    Su Luo was then surrounded by the rest of the Nine-Eyed Demonic Spiders. People saw her leap upwards before falling head-first.


    At the same time, she swung the Cheng Ying sword in a circle again.


    ¡°Rat tat tat ---¡±


    Another three Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders fell dead.


    Uponnding, Su Luo slid back against the ground, avoiding the strongest attacks of the Nine-Eyed Demonic Spiders. Then, she leaped up again, stabbing the Cheng Ying sword forward.


    Crack.


    Another Nine-eyed Demonic Spider died.


    Seeing the remaining two Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders unite to attack her, Su Luo''s mouth curled up in a smirk and shed behind the nine-eyed demon spider on the left. With the Cheng Ying sword, she stabbed it in its back.


    "Crack!"


    The Cheng Ying sword passed through the Nine-eyed Demonic Spider, instantly prating the body of the spider in front, stringing them together.


    Although it seemed to have taken a long time, in fact, all of this happened at lightning speed, not even in a blink of an eye psed.


    Su Luo slowly withdrew the Cheng Ying sword, and upon turning back to her audience, she smiled. Her smile was like that of a bright and sunny day .


    Yet this smile drove the feelings of her small group ofpanions into a frenzied chaos, like they had cramps.


    Was this woman still human?


    She was way too fast!


    It wasn¡¯t enough that she had single-handedly taken out nine Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders, she also made it seem so easy!


    Truly, was this really a person who was only at the Seven-star Commander Rank? Could she actually be a seven-stars Saint Rank instead?


    Being so stunned by Su Luo¡¯s performance, everyone''s heads were spinning in confusion.


    Only the 201st-ranked examinee clenched his hand into a fist, the blue veins on the back pulsing and pumping furiously.


    Did he really want to make such a person his enemy? Did he really have the confidence to defeat such strength? For a moment, the 201st-ranked examinee fell into a deep thought.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s confusion, Su Luo only smirked and said: ¡°Let''s go."

 Chapter 2102: Revered by Thousands (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2102: Revered by Thousands (6)</h4>


    "Bah! Su Luo''s ranking has moved, moved!"


    "From 230 to 225! What in the world is going on? Wasn¡¯t there more than a dozen people there? Why is her ranking the only one that moved?"


    "Are all the others dead?"


    "I don''t know, damn it! Look, Su Luo''s name has moved again!"


    ¡°It''s 222 this time!!"


    "No one else¡¯s rankings have changed. Is there something wrong with the system?"


    "Damn! What the hell is going on? Su Luo''s ranking has advanced again, and again at 219!!!"


    "Bah! What are the rest of the people doing standing there? Watching the show? Are they an audience now? They are here for the assessment, not to watch a damn show!"


    The people outside the tower were swearing and cursing, but all their words could be summed up into one sentence.


    They were shocked by Su Luo!


    They were all stuck in Downstream Mountain for so long, and had to painstakingly climb up from the bottom point by point.


    But this girl, Su Luo, you wouldn''t know if she was a damned demon child in her previous life. The sheer speed of her rank climbing, tsk tsk tsk.


    In the beginning, she had been asleep all the way up and everyone was looking down on her, but who would expect that this girl would be so shocking and perform such a jaw droppingeback? This face p was too cool!


    Outside the tower, everyone craned their necks, held their breath, and stared at the clear figure on the screen with ever increasing excitement. They felt that her every move and smile were full of incredible beauty.


    Inside the tower.


    Except for Su Luo, the rest of thepanions were sore on their feet, but they could only be spectators. It was because their leader was too strong and loved individual performances too much.


    "Boss, are you tired? Do you want to rest a bit?" Rong Jun asked with augh.


    Watching the boss cut down these Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders like paper, his hands were itching for some action.


    Su Luo was surrounded by ten Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders, but she faced no trouble, and even took the time to talk to Rong Jun.


    "I slept for too long before, now my muscles and bones need warming up, how else can I get tired?"


    Su Luo''s answer immediately made these peopleugh.


    Usually they struggle to fight against the Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders one-on-one. The boss dealt with ten Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders alone, and even said that she was just warming up. Wasn¡¯t the skill gap a bit far?


    At this moment, Su Luo''s eyes suddenly wrinkled.


    "Have you all rested up?" Su Luo nced at them.


    "Yeah yeah, we¡¯re bored to death over here." They all said.


    "That''s good, the little lord of the Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders just came out, help me take it down."


    When Su Luo said this, the little lord of the Nine-eyed Demonic Spiders hadn''te out yet, so everyone was at a loss, but they quickly got back to their senses when a sharp cry almost pierced their eardrums.


    "It''s a Nine-venom Spider!" Rong Jun looked at the thick green mist in the distance, face pale!


    "This is already the ultimate BOSS in hell mode. I didn''t expect it to be just the little lord here!" Yan Mo''s eyes shed solemnly.


    ¡°Hurry and take these pills!" The 201st-ranked examinee eximed, at the same time taking out a medicine bottle.


    This was his way of buying people''s hearts.


    Elite Detoxifying Pills!


    Su Luo sneered at the 201st-ranked examinee, then threw a medicine bottle at Rong Jun: "Master Detoxification Pills , one per person, quickly!"

 Chapter 2103: Revered by Thousands (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2103: Revered by Thousands (7)</h4>


    ¡°Is this real? Isn¡¯t this too extravagant?¡±


    Despite being full of doubts, everyone looked kindly towards Su Luo. As there were far too few Apothecaries on the maind, all elixirs from the Master level and above were priceless and could not be bought with money or even points.


    With the Master Detoxification Pill on hand, no one naturally would choose to use the Elite pills.


    As a result, the 201st-ranked examinee gripped his bottle of Elite Detoxification Pills so tightly that it almost turned into dust by his own hand!


    But at this point, who would even care about how he felt?


    Su Luo called with a clear but cold voice: ¡°Big Sister Wei, hold this position.¡±


    ¡°Rong Jun, five meters ahead to the left!¡±


    ¡°Yan Mo, five meters ahead to the right!¡±


    Before the leader of the Nine-venom Spiders charged towards them, Su Luo had already arranged everyone in their proper positions.


    However, seeing how the 201st-ranked examinee stood like an idiot on the edge, Su Luo angrily gave him a shove: ¡°If you want to y, guard the corner gate. If not, go somewhere else!¡±


    Had the 201st-ranked examinee ever been scorned like that before? For a moment, he glowered at Su Luo, eyes open wide!


    Su Luo simply shrugged. Not even giving him a second nce, she was already rushing towards the Nine-venom Spider leader to grab its attention.


    The leader was extremely strong. Even without being angered, it is already at three-stars Saint Rank.


    Su Luo charged onward!


    The leader of the Nine-venom Spiders stood at around three meters, much taller than Su Luo.


    Su Luo ducked, took out a dagger, and aimed for its joints!


    The leader¡¯s defense was very strong, and Su Luo couldn¡¯t break it with the Cheng Ying sword. So instead of attacking it head on, she switched to stabbing its weak joints!


    A bone-crunching crack filled the room!


    Su Luo had cut clean through one leg, as another was dangling listlessly from the body of the Nine-venom Spider leader.


    The spider howled with rage!


    Then, it chased after Su Luo relentlessly!


    Despite its huge size, the Nine-venom Spider had formidable speed. Its legs crawled swiftly as if it was dancing, and mes continuously erupted from its mouth wishing to burn Su Luo on the spot.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t lead the Nine-venom Spider towards Big Sister Wei on the other side, but continued to run, yfully leading it towards herself.


    Su Luo made good use of her convenient teleportation techniques, appearing for a moment to the East, then to the West. Whenever she was about to get caught by the spider, she immediately teleported and disappeared in an instant, leaving the Nine-venom Spider burning in rage.


    And Su Luo was even more mischievous!


    Each time she rounded the leader of the Nine-venom Spiders, Su Luo chopped off one of its feet. And when it reeled with anger, she simply slid on the ground and fled.


    She had always been very fast at running.


    Therefore, everyone was now witnessing Su Luo slipping and sliding ahead, leaving the poor leader of the Nine-venom Spiders chasing behind, heaving in anger.


    The problem is, it could never seem to catch up!


    Not only that it couldn¡¯t catch up, its body kept umting wounds!


    The reason Su Luo didn¡¯t use the Cheng Ying sword to drill arge hole into the spider was because she knew fully well that this un-enhanced sword didn¡¯t have enough attacking power. Therefore, she only used this for nonsense, petty attacks.


    Despite its ridiculousness, her methods are very effective.


    Before long, of the eight legs the Nine-venom Spider had, only one remained after they were all chopped off by Su Luo.


    And so, the pitiful Nine-venom Spider has been reduced to a lopsided mound.


    Thepanions gazed at Su Luo with wonder.


    How amazing was that? That was the work of their leader alone.

 Chapter 2104: Revered by Thousands (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2104: Revered by Thousands (8)</h4>


    Yan Mo. ¡°¡­¡±


    Needless to say, this was a possibility.


    Because from the very start until the end, the leader was simply toying with the Nine-venom Spider.


    ¡°If this boss was on the previous difficulty setting, would it be stretching it to believe that the team leader could handle thest big boss alone?¡± Rong Jun gazed at their continuously jumping leader with a wondrous look of admiration.


    Yan Mo replied: ¡°Maybe if her attack power improves a bit more.¡±


    Yan Mo had already noticed that Su Luo¡¯s shorings were in offense.


    Her speed and agility were unmatched, but because of the limitations of her rank, her attack power was not consistently strong.


    ¡°I heard she is only a teenager. To have such achievements at such a young age, it is simply¡­¡± Rong Jun shook his head.


    Rong Jun and the others looked youthful. However, almost all of those who had been able to enter the Genius Training Camp were in fact already at the age of 30 or older. Of course, there were many talented individuals who entered in their teens, such as Fairy Wu You.


    At Downstream Mountain, many were actually in their fifties and above, but since those who had reached Commander Rank could choose to freeze their appearance at will, many of them chose to maintain a youthful look, making their ages almost indistinguishable at first nce.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo was truly in her teens. Compared to these folks, she was but a child.


    ¡°At such a young age, her achievements are frankly terrifying. It¡¯s hard to fathom what she can do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Compared to Fairy Wu You from before, in my opinion, our leader is better.¡± Looking at Su Luo ying with the Nine-venom Spider, Rong Jun let out a long sigh.


    It was like how the back waves of Yangtze River were always pushing out the front waves . These older guys were like those front waves that were going to die out on the shore. Today¡¯s youth were terribly talented.


    Suddenly, So Luo¡¯s clear but cold voice rang through the air. ¡°Everyone, get into position, prepare to attack!¡±


    Attack what?


    Where was the target?


    Everyone stared at Su Luo in astonishment, with doubt in their eyes. Only Big Sister Wei obediently got into a fighting stance!


    Right at this moment --


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A heavy object smashed ruthlessly onto the ground, and its position was right in the middle of the group of people.


    But no one was hurt, as Su Luo had instructed them all to form a circle!


    The thing that had fallen to the ground with a smash was none other than the Nine-eyed Poisonous Spider that Su Luo had yed with like a rag doll!


    As soon as it hit the ground, Sister Wei, who had been itching to crush something with her hands, focused her qi down to her dantian and let out an angry roar. She leaped up high, then mmed her ass right down!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The poor Nine-venom Spider was pinned to the ground by Big Sister Wei¡¯s butt while she brandished her giant wooden club, ruthlessly smashing the spider right on the head!


    Su Luo had been waiting to the side and already drew the Cheng Ying sword. Using her most powerful move, she struck the Nine-eyed Venomous Spider!


    Under thebined power of the two women, the Spider foamed at the mouth and died.


    From Su Luo¡¯s call to arms, to the spider¡¯s spitting up blood and dying, it was over in almost a blink of an eye.


    The battle was done as soon as Su Luo finished her shout.


    The otherpanions looked at each other in dismay, totally unable to react. Wasn¡¯t this way too damn fast? Shouldn¡¯t they at least be given some time to react??

 Chapter 2105: Revered by Thousands (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2105: Revered by Thousands (9)</h4>


    With such an ability, everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    They each subconsciously took out their jade amulet.


    Looking at the rank stated on it, everyone was so shocked that they wanted to cry.


    Rank 210!


    Team leader already went up to rank 210!


    Big Sister Wei, because of her body m move , went up to rank 202.


    ¡°Team leader, we want to y too!¡± Rong Jun cried.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine,e with me. I guarantee I¡¯ll let you fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Su Luo grinned and beckoned him over.


    Seeing the cunning shes in the pure and spirited eyes of his team leader, Rong Jun suddenly had a very bad feeling about it.


    But for the sake of his rank, he decided to risk his life!


    He was at rank 204, so he had a really high chance of cing in the top 3.


    After Su Luo¡¯s string of individual actions, Su Luo had now secured her position in the team as its absolute leader.


    Even the 201st-ranked examinee couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Luo despite his resentment towards her.


    The fact that she managed topletely oppress a three-star Saint Rank Nine-venom Spider while at the level of a Commander Seven-Star level kept him paralyzed in fear.


    After walking deep inside, they quickly found the second door. After everyone entered, they would meet the second round of Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    Clearly, the volume of this wave of Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders was much greater than thest.


    Su Luo simply scanned her surroundings to get a good understanding of their circumstances. She said quietly: ¡°There are approximately 30 Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders. Since you want to y, y here as much as you like.¡±


    As soon as she was finished, she already swinged her Cheng Ying sword and rushed inside.


    At the same time, Big Sister Wei was at her back, quickly rushed in, yelling and fighting.


    But each one of these Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders had the strength of someone at the Advanced Commander Rank; they were not that easy to fight.


    Each of Su Luo¡¯s teammates would take a long time just to fight one spider on their own.


    But Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were different; they were the team¡¯s main source of strength.


    The teammates took 10 amongst themselves, but they depended on the two girls to fight the remaining 20 spiders!


    Outside of the tower.


    Ever since Leng Xiao saw these mutated Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, his eyes had always held an interesting twinkle. A finger on his right hand rubbed the ring on the middle finger of his left hand. His smile was eerie, yet they weren¡¯t reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you smiling about? You look so strange,¡± Old Ning looked at him angrily.


    Leng Xiao raised his thin lips carelessly with a cold appearance: ¡°I¡¯m smiling because in the end, this girl, Su Luo, will fail because of ack of final effort.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Old Ning smiled so faintly as if he wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°How do you exin that?¡±


    Leng Xiao stared at the screen to the right of Su Luo¡¯s ranking, with half closing his eyes, the corner of his eyes were slightly raised. ¡°Mutated Nine-eyed Venomous Spidersa??it¡¯s not possible to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re overthinking it. That little girl will definitely find a way.¡± Old Ning had a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Old Ning, you believe in that wench so much?¡± Leng Xiao''s eyes darkened.


    Old Ning touched his chin. A sh of interest appeared in his eyes, ¡°I believe in that girl, but the one I believe in the most is my little friend.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Leng Xiao was confused.


    But Old Ning obviously hasn''t told Leng Xiao who that little friend was. The old man faintly smiled and continued watching the screen with keen interest.


    Originally, he only came because he had been entrusted by his little friend to do something, so he just came to have a look in passing. Unexpectedly, he saw a new rising star.


    Let¡¯s not mention that silly Big Sister Wei, just that Su Luo, tsk tsk, as expected of the person who was sent in by the lord of the city himself. She was so different from the others. It seems like that Wu You little girl wouldn¡¯t be worry-free anytime soon .

 Chapter 2106: Revered by Thousands (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2106: Revered by Thousands (10)</h4>


    Su Luo put all of her attention onto the mutated Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    Even though she seemed like it wasn¡¯t hard, in reality, she was struggling to even stand back up.


    These Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders¡¯ attack strength were very powerful. If there wasn¡¯t gravity space slowing the spiders down, Su Luo would probably be beaten hard.


    Despite having gravity space¡¯s help, Su Luo was still struggling.


    At this moment, there were ten Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders surrounding her.


    Su Luo knew, if they were still surrounding her like this, the loser would definitely be her!


    If so, then she chose to win over them all!


    Su Luo teleported. Her body quickly rushed behind a mutated Nine-eyed Venomous Spider and directly stabbed it with the Cheng Ying sword!


    As she pulled back her sword, Su Luo felt slightly relieved. It was pretty good, finally she killed one.


    If she killed one, then there would be one less to worry about. The pressure on her would be lighterter on. Thinking that, Su Luo smiled faintly.


    But very quickly, her smile froze at the corner of her mouth.


    Because she realized, at the bottom of the Nine-eyed Venomous Spider that she had just killed was 4 big eggs.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes squinted a little bit and suddenly had a bad feeling¡­


    Right at this moment, those 4 eggs hatched altogether, with tiny spiders flying out.


    Furthermore, because these Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were small and jumped quickly, it was really hard for Su Luo to hit the target!


    Su Luo threw a fireball over, but they already dodged it!


    Tch! This speed was really too fast!


    Right at this moment, another Nine-eyed Venomous Spider attacked Su Luo, quickly bringing her back into the circle of spiders.


    All of these troubles were fine until the rest of the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders startedying their eggs.


    Their bottoms were slightly raised and bang bang bang. Three to four eggs wereid. Few secondster, the eggs were hatched. The tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were happily jumping out and joined the battle.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    The spiders were insanely quick at reproducing, almost like a disaster.


    As Su Luo encountered this problem, so did everyone else, because all of these mutated Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders knew how toy eggs.


    Rong Jun screamed at Su Luo: ¡°Leader! Leader! They know how toy eggs! Furthermore, inside the eggs are tiny spiders that have mouthfuls of poison!¡±


    These tiny spiders had small heads, moved quickly, and loved to bite human¡¯s thighs, which made the teammates continuously fail to fight, continuously back up, almost as if they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Su Luo¡¯s head started to hurt.


    Her situation was worse than theirs.


    They each only have one Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders while Su Luo had ten by herself.


    If you wanted to talk about the amount of eggs beingid, she had 10 times the amount they had. Their team leader wasn¡¯t a God!


    Su Luo scratched her head. She must quicklye up with a method to kill them all.


    ¡°Team leader, there isn¡¯t much time left, only half an hour. If we didn¡¯t win in half an hour, we would fail our mission.¡± Rong Jun screamed.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a scream right near them.


    Su Luo turned around to look.


    It was from the 201st-ranked examinee.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s nce, the 201st-ranked examinee slowly raised a malicious smile: ¡°Team leader, so sorry. I can¡¯t continue anymore, I will leave first.¡±


    The 201st-ranked examinee already decided. He knew that Su Luo must win this time, but he didn''t have to. If he couldn¡¯t win it this time, he could just try again next month. Furthermore, if he left now, he could destroy Su Luo¡¯s n. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t hesitating at all when he left.


    Then, he surrendered. His body shed into a beam of white light and disappeared from the Tower of Trials.


    At the same time, the teammates who were here with the 201st-ranked examinee all left Su Luo fighting alone and surrendered in session.

 Chapter 2107: Stunning the Audience (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Stunning the Audience (1)</h4>


    Su Luo, Big Sister Wei, Rong Jun, Yan Mo, and Xiao Ding.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong with them!? How could they retreat at this time? Don¡¯t they have any sense of the whole situation? Despicable!¡± Rong Jun was anxious, hitting several fists into the wall.


    He had been working hard, and had the ultimate chance to take victory. However, now it waspletely gone, how could he not be angry?


    Although Yan Mo didn''t speak, his thin lips were tightly pressed, he was obviously very unhappy.


    Xiao Ding''s fists were squeezed tightly, his face trembling in anger. He felt so ashamed of their boss who hade from Downstream Mountain!


    At this moment, the people outside the tower were all dumbfounded when they saw the 201st-ranked examinee''s choice. Until they saw the 201st-ranked examinee appearing in front of them unharmed, and everyone¡¯s face changed.


    "This 201st-ranked examinee is too unreliable when doing things, right? It''s thest level anyway. If you don''t work hard, you should just retire. Such a person was ranked first ce in Downstream Mountain? I feel so ashamed!"


    "That''s right. If this news is spread out, won''t people beughing out loud? Everyone, look at the first few levels. If it weren''t for the two people who came from Distal End Mountain, our Tower of Trials would be closed for the next three consecutive years!"


    "You can''t say that. Who forced those two people to expose themselves? Isn''t this making other people jealous? I can still understand the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s approach."


    "Since everyone can''tplete their own task, then let those two people fail their task, it''s human nature."


    Thus, many people were openly discussing it in front of the 201st-ranked examinee.


    The 201st-ranked examinee felt that his presence wasn¡¯t necessary, and was about to hurriedly leave with a group of subordinates, but then heard Old Ning calling for him.


    "That''s it? You don''t want to know how they will clear the level?" Old Ning folded his hands together, smiling amiably, but with a hint of sarcasm shing across his eyes.


    "Clear the level?" The 201st-ranked examinee stopped, turned around, and looked directly at Old Ning.


    Old Ning nodded calmly: "Obviously, they can pass the level. Do you think that they can¡¯t pass the level without you?¡±


    The 201st-ranked examinee stiffened, and then coldly red at Old Ning.


    Old Ning smiled lightly: "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    The Guardian and Leng Xiao both silently looked at Old Ning. If this old man couldn¡¯t bet, would he die? He just took two pieces of Soul Essences from them, and yet he still wanted to block the way and rob some more?


    Old Ning smiled at the 201st-ranked examinee, and lifted up the corners of his mouth mockingly: "I¡¯ll bet on whether they can pass the level, how about a piece of Soul Essence? Your one for my two. If the old man loses, I will pay double."


    The 201st-ranked examinee clenched his fists tightly, and wondered if this damned old man was deliberately provoking him?


    He did have a piece of Soul Essence, but even after all these years, he had only managed to save one piece. Was he really going to take a gamble now? If he lost, he would die in distress!


    "Or, do you think they will pass thest level?" Old Ning turned around to ask the Guardian, "This is your person in Downstream Mountain, hm?"


    The 201st-ranked examinee had a strong and resilient temperament, how could he withstand this kind of humiliation? So, he smiled nkly, and took out a Soul Essence, "Okay! Let¡¯s make a bet! Who is afraid of whom!"


    A sly smile shed across Old Ning''s fox-like eyes.


    Originally, he had wanted to prepare three Soul Essences himself, but now, everything was fine. Furthermore, after watching a y, he managed to get three Soul Essences from tricking three people, which indeed saved him some money.


    Old Ning stared at Su Luo''s name with a smile, and stroked his sparse white sheep''s beard.

 Chapter 2108: Stunning the Audience (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Stunning the Audience (2)</h4>


    Finally, several people in the group looked at Su Luo.


    Rong Jun spoke up first: "Leader, we can''t handle these mutant Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders. Should we just give up?"


    Rong Jun felt they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it even with the big group of people they had originally. Now, with only five of them left, how could they win? So, he already had the intention to retreat deeply rooted in his heart.


    At the same time, Yan Mo looked at Su Luo silently, with his thin lips pressed into a white line. Confronted with this matter, he had lost all hope.


    With only five people facing so many Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, this was simply an impossible task. So, they should just give up instead.


    Meanwhile, Big Sister Wei had a carefree expression. She didn¡¯t need to think much about anything or worry about anything. All she had to do was follow Su Luo''s instructions.


    Su Luo was Big Sister Wei¡¯s brain. Su Luo just had to point her finger at something, and Big Sister Wei would swing her big wooden club at it.


    Su Luo looked at them nkly: "Do you think that we will definitely lose?"


    Rong Jun and Yan Mo looked at each other. They were all in this situation now, but she thought they still had a chance at winning¡­? Was their leader joking?


    They did not answer Su Luo''s question, but their eyes conveyed their meaning.


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo smiled slightly: "You are too unconfident. Without those idiots, our advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    "Huh?" Rong Jun''s brain instantaneously reacted. How was it a good thing that those people ran away?


    Su Luo seemed to have guessed what he was thinking and said with a smile: "Of course, it is a good thing. Without them, I don''t need to pay attention to whether they might backstab us. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    "But¡­" Rong Jun swallowed and avoided looking at Su Luo as he emphasized again, "We only have five people, but there are so many of the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, and they''re so hard to kill¡­¡±


    At this time, Rong Jun and Yan Mo silently watched as more and more Nine-Eyed Venomous Spiders gathered towards them, and they felt very uncertain about what Su Luo had said.


    Suddenly, the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders quickly encircled them.


    Every spider was huge and vicious, with a fierce and hungry look shining in their eyes.


    Just as Su Luo and the others aimed to kill the Nine-Eyed Venomous Spiders, these Nine-Eyed Venomous Spiders were also aiming to massacre all the humans present.


    Rong Jun retreated several times. There was panic and fear written all over his face.


    Outside the tower, many people showed regretful expressions.


    "Oh, they managed to climb to the seventh level with great difficulty, but this is a failed attempt, right?"


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame.¡±


    "If the 201st-ranked examinee were still with them, they might still have a chance at winning."


    "Now, Su Luo and the others won¡¯t be able to win unless the Heavens open their eyes."


    Everyone outside the tower felt that Su Luo was doomed this time and that she would definitely die.


    Did Su Luo herself think so? At this time, Su Luo''s mouth slowly turned into a sneer, and a fiery intent arose in her eyes!


    Rong Jun stood next to her, feeling extremely anxious: "Leader! What do we do? We are about to be surrounded!"


    With so many Nine-Eyed Venomous Spiders surrounding them, Rong Jun¡¯s legs went soft just thinking about what might happen next.


    "Your attacks won¡¯t do much damage, but your speed isn¡¯t bad." Su Luo looked at them with a smile because she knew that these people were all wind elements.


    "But we can''t run for more than a few minutes. Additionally, what''s the point of just running about?" Rong Jun was about to cry, feeling that his attribute wasn¡¯t good at all.

 Chapter 2109: Stunning the Audience (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2109: Stunning the Audience (3)</h4>


    Su Luo looked calmly at Rong Jun, "Now, you can take care of five Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders. You don''t need to attack. All you have to do is run as fast as you can for three minutes, okay?"


    Rong Jun looked at the group of Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, and then at Su Luo.


    He looked at Su Luo''s clear lucid eyes that seemed as if they had been immersed in water, and suddenly his heart settled down. He patted his chest, and said loudly, "Only three minutes? If I can''t even do this, I might as well eat sh*t!"


    "Very good, go quickly." Su Luo ordered with haste.


    Rong Jun approached the Nine-Eyed Venomous Spider skeptically.


    He could vaguely guess Su Luo''s thoughts. If they lured away most of the Nine-Eyed Venomous Spiders, then the pressure on her and Big Sister Wei would be reduced. She was using the tactic of divide and kill.


    But, three minutes, what could she do in only three minutes? Could she even finish killing one spider? Rong Jun felt that Su Luo''s method was unlikely to seed.


    But what if it didn¡¯t work? Now this was the only way. Rongjun criticized the idea while running fast because these five Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were not ying around. Moreover, their speed was very fast.


    Rong Jun drew away five of them, and then Su Luo asked Yan Mo and Xiao Ding as well, to each draw away five Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    They didn¡¯t need to kill them. The only thing they needed to do was to string them along like a kite and run around for three minutes. Anyway, the venue was huge enough, so they could just run around randomly.


    After fifteen were drawn away, there were only five left in front of Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    Good!


    Very good!


    At this time, Big Sister Wei was already gearing up to fight and only needed Su Luo to give an order.


    Su Luo looked at Big Sister Wei with a smile and only said one sentence: "Launch your strongest attack and go all out to kill them as quickly as possible!"


    This was what Big Sister Wei was waiting for.


    After receiving the order, Big Sister Wei¡¯s entire being seemed to radiate brilliance, waving her big wooden club around and yelling, and then rushed forward.


    At this time, Su Luo didn¡¯t worry about much, and she also went all out!


    Fortunately this time, the Fallen Red Lotus had already awakened, and after swallowing the crystal core of the Sixth-toned Demon, its strength was much stronger.


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei cooperated with great rapport.


    Su Luo used Nothingness of Space to trap a Nine-eyed Venomous Spider, and the Fallen Red Lotus spouted out a me. The burning Nine-eyed Venomous Spider was dazed and furious. At this moment, Big Sister Wei smashed its head with her big wooden club!


    All Su Luo had to do was to capture, and all Big Sister Wei had to do was to kill wildly!


    With such cooperation, the rate at which they were killing the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders was steadily increasing at a rapid speed.


    Not only did their speed of killing monsters increased, but Su Luo''s ranking also swiftly rose.


    Three minutes passed.


    Rong Jun rushed. By this time, Rong Jun had already run ap.


    He looked very miserable.


    His clothes were scorched, his hair was messy, his whole head was dripping with sweat. As he staggered and swayed from side to side, the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders behind him were almost about to catch up to him.


    From a very far distance, Rong Jun yelled at Su Luo: "Boss, quickly save me! I''m about to be caught. I''m about to be scorched to death!"


    Because these Nine-eyed Venomous Spider also breathed fire, the intensity of their fire was fierce, and all the clothes on the Rong Jun¡¯s back had beenpletely burned till there was nothing left.

 Chapter 2110: Stunning the Audience (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Stunning the Audience (4)</h4>


    Seeing Rong Jun''s appearance made Su Luo burst intoughter.


    "Clean it! Are you still in the mood tough? I''m about to be burned to death!" Rong Jun desperately ran towards Su Luo and the others.


    When he saw the dead Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders lying straight and stiff on the ground, his eyes opened so wide that they were pretty much round.


    Three minutes!


    They had killed five spiders in just three minutes. Wasn¡¯t this too freaking fast? Wasn¡¯t their strength too formidable?


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei came forward to take on the five Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders behind Rong Jun.


    They fought with the same team tactic as before.


    Su Luo used the Nothingness of Space and Fallen Red Lotus which made the other party lose their mind, and then Big Sister Wei rushed forward and smashed the head of the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders!


    The Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were smashed until their heads split open with brains and blood spurting out violently.


    Watching this brutal scene made Rong Jun¡¯s jaw tense and gut churn.


    Painting, he gave Big Sister Wei a thumbs up. Big Sister Wei was really the most violent person he had ever met. She was incredible!


    After Su Luo¡¯s side killed two more Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, the distraction team led by Yan Mo also returned.


    Compared to Rong Jun''s miserable state, Yan Mo''s situation was much better.


    However, Su Luo looked at the paleness of Yan Mo''s face, and knew that his run was also likely to have been quite terrible.


    Su Luomanded Rong Jun: "Hurry up and help your buddy for a while. It won¡¯t take long this time. We only have two more to kill here. It will be enough if you dy those remaining three spiders for one minute!"


    At this time, Rong Jun had doubled his confidence in Su Luo and Big Sister Wei. Hearing that they only needed one minute, he immediately banged his chest: "Leader, you can count on me!"


    Without saying anything else, he took Yan Mo''s stick and brought the group of feeble-minded Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders to run around in circles.


    So, Yan Mo had time to take a break and catch his breath.


    Like Rong Jun¡¯s previous expression, he was still dumbfounded again after seeing the amazing efficiency of Su Luo and Big Sister Wei¡¯s great teamwork in their killing operation.


    This was happening too fast!


    Those Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were no ordinary demonic beasts, but rather demonic beasts of the Saint rank! The Saint rank!!!


    How could it be as simple as cutting radishes and Chinese cabbage, in their hands? Yan Mo was deeply shocked.


    While waiting for Xiao Ding to bring the group back, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had already cleaned up all the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders in their hands, so they easily took over from Xiao Ding and continued with their massacre of the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    Watching this scene, Xiao Ding was simply speechless.


    Not only were Xiao Ding and the others shocked, but the people outside the tower were all dumbfounded by the inhuman speed of Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    "Is this freaking real? There¡¯s nothing wrong with my eyes, right? Or is there something wrong with the system screen? They killed more than half of them so quickly?"


    "Your eyes are working fine, and the system is also fine. Those two are the ones that have problems."


    "What do you need to do to be so fast? The 201st-ranked examinee is going to cry now."


    Momentarily, all eyes were focused on the 201st-ranked examinee''s face.


    The 201st-ranked examinee''s face looked as if it was shrouded in ice, his face was ashen, and he was so angry that he almost jumped violently.


    Despicable!


    It turned out that the two of them had been hiding their true strengths all this time. Was this to deliberately make a fool out of him?!!


    At this moment, the 201st-ranked examinee''s hatred for Su Luo increased somewhat again. She had be his mortal enemy whom he would fight until hisst breath.


    At the same time, in the tower, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had cooperated to kill all the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    "Boss, the big ones are all killed, how do we deal with these little ones? Their mouths are very venomous." Rong Jun jumped up and down anxiously.

 Chapter 2111: Stunning the Audience (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Stunning the Audience (5)</h4>


    ¡°What kind of pills are these? They look so beautiful.¡± Rong Jun looked at the pills in his hand. He even still had the mood to study them.


    ¡°Emperor Detoxification Pills,¡± Su Luo scoffed unhappily while killing these tiny flea-like Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    ¡°E-Emperor level Detoxification Pills??¡± Rong Jun almost buckled to the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just Emperor level Detoxification Pills?¡± Su Luo said indifferently.


    Over at Big Sister Wei¡¯s side, she had already gobbled up all her Emperor Detoxification Pills like they were sugar beans.


    Rong Jun: ¡°¡­¡±


    Since when were Emperor Detoxification Pills so cheap that you could just casually give them away like this? Shouldn¡¯t these pills be treated as treasured objects that you kept away and wouldn¡¯t even tell your family about?


    Su Luo looked at him angrily: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you swallowing them yet? Do you want to die?¡±


    Rong Jun was right. These tiny, flea-like Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were extremely venomous.


    Moreover, they were so tiny. With the way they bounced around at people¡¯s feet, you would get bitten with just a moment of carelessness, and the Master-level Detoxification Pills wouldn¡¯t be of much use at all.


    At this moment, Su Luo let out a big sigh.


    Weren¡¯t those big Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders way too good at reproducing? They actually managed toy hundreds and even thousands of eggs in just a short period of time.


    Additionally, the incubation speed of these eggs made Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitch.


    This was practically an instant incubation rate. Before the old ones were dealt with, the new ones had already hatched. Furthermore, right after they hatched, their strength was unexpectedly good. The most important thing was their speed. Their wind-like evasion speed really made Su Luo¡¯s head hurt.


    Outside of the tower¡­


    This time, many people were really astonished.


    They originally thought that Su Luo was sure to lose this time and that there was certainly no chance for her to turn the tables. No one expected that Su Luo would ultimately actually employ the ¡®divide and conquer¡¯ method to eliminate the enemy one after another.


    Furthermore, Su Luo¡¯s fighting strategies gave them very good insight on how to pass future trials and clearly showed them the way.


    For a moment, many people extremely admired Su Luo.


    Yet, there was someone who was unconvinced, and they jumped out at this time.


    This person was the extremely furious 201st-ranked examinee.


    ¡°Yeah, they did indeed kill all the big Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, but so what? Right now, they have less than 10 minutes left. All of their faces show they are currently tired, can they kill all the tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders within the remaining time?¡±


    The moment those words emerged, everyone became unsure. This was because if it were them, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to finish within that time.


    Killing more than a thousand tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders in 10 minutes¡­? Was this possible? Could Su Luo and the others do it? Many of the people present were having these kinds of doubts.


    So they all looked at the screen with anticipating yetplicated gazes.


    Inside the tower¡­


    Looking at the tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders jumping around at his feet, Rong Jun really wished he could kill them with his re. These tiny beasts were extremely venomous and extremely terrifying. Furthermore, these small targets could also jump around and were really hard to kill.


    At this moment, Rong Jun eagerly looked over to Su Luo: ¡°Leader! Time is almost up. What should we do? There are still so many tiny beasts!¡±


    Yan Mo nced at Su Luo weakly. Carrying a trace of despair in his tone, he said: ¡°We simply can¡¯t kill all of these beasts.¡±


    Xiao Ding¡¯s shoulders drooped down, and he clenched his small fists tightly, with sadness appearing in his eyes: ¡°Are we really going to fail so close to the end 1? We clearly tried so hard!¡±


    A sorrowful mood covered the entire 7th level.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Su Luo actually lifted the corners of her mouth and grinned: ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s still not yet the time for you to despair. All of you with your disheartened looks, who are you showing them to??¡±


    ¡°Not the time to despair?¡± Rong Jun looked eagerly at Su Luo with wide eyes, ¡°Leader, you definitely have a way, right?!¡±

 Chapter 2112: Stunning the Audience (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Stunning the Audience (6)</h4>


    Su Luo spread out her hands: ¡°If there is no solution, then we shoulde up with one. If the conditions don¡¯t support it, then we will create ones that do. Is there any other way around it?¡±


    Saying this sentence was like saying nothing. The problem was: what solution was there? What conditions were they supposed to create? Another minute just passed by, Elder Sister! Rong Jun was so anxious that he was going crazy.


    Su Luo was still smiling calmly and unhurriedly as her finger pointed at the narrow trail ahead: ¡°Look, the solution is right there.¡±


    When she came in earlier, Su Luo had carefully observed the entireyout of the environment, so she had long since been well aware of the entire terrain.


    The trail was one that was inside a mountain. Simr to a tunnel, it passed through the entire mountain, but it was extremely narrow. Based on a visual estimation, it only allowed one person to pass through at a time.


    All of the beasts from before had been humongous andpletely unable to fit into that trail, so Rong Jun and the others hadn¡¯t led the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders to run that way.


    At this time, when Su Luo pointed at that trail, Rong Jun obeyed in his mind but still remained extremely confused.


    What was the use of that small trail?


    Rong Jun was at a loss, and Yan Mo¡¯s ink-ck eyes were nk.


    The people inside the tower were confused, and the people outside were also just as confused.


    Nobody understood what Su Luo had up her sleeve 1.


    However, it was precisely because they couldn¡¯t figure it out that they were so curious, and because they were so curious, everyone¡¯s attention was on Su Luo¡¯s face right now. They wanted to get clues from her expression.


    Su Luo told Rong Jun and the others: ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Sit here and rest. We¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±


    The time was already running out. How could they sit down and rest? Rong Jun said anxiously: ¡°Leader, we won¡¯t rest. We¡¯ll help kill however many of the beasts we can!¡±


    Yan Mo and Xiao Ding also agreed.


    Surprisingly, Su Luo smiled and waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to. The speed of these tiny fleas is really fast, making it very hard for you to attack them. If you want to kill them the regr way, you won¡¯t be done even by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Then how could they kill it? Rong Jun was filled with doubt.


    Su Luo smiled. Turning around, she took out a bottle of water and handed it to Big Sister Wei. After that, she whispered a few lines in Big Sister Wei¡¯s ear and then said, ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Big Sister Wei answered loudly and opened that bottle of water. With a ssh, she poured it all over her face and head.


    Big Sister Wei''s straightforward actions immediately made everyone else even more bewildered. What was this Big Sister Wei doing? Why did she pour water onto her face? The important point was just what was she nning to do after pouring all that water onto her face?


    With such questions in mind, all eyes and attention were concentrated on Big Sister Wei.


    Consequently, while taking along everyone¡¯s doubts, Big Sister Wei started getting down to business.


    She didn¡¯t do anything else; she just ran around the ce jubntly.


    Many people watched Big Sister Wei like they were looking at a fool: ¡°This Big Sister Wei wouldn¡¯t so coincidently be having a rpse at this time, right? This joyful running¡­ Just what is she trying to do?¡±


    Yet very quickly, they became aware of what she was doing.


    As Big Sister Wei was happily running around the whole area, countless tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders were following behind her with jolting buttocks. They stumbled about, running after her blindly 2.


    Moreover, this group was slowly growingrger andrger, ultimately gathering all the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders in the area. As if they had been brainwashed, all of them were lined up and chasing right behind Big Sister Wei¡¯s back.


    At that moment, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Just how the heck did they manage to do this?!¡±


    ¡°The tiny Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders have weak attacks, but they are extremely fast. Their evasion speed is fast, so it is difficult to kill them. But now¡­¡±

 Chapter 2113: Stunning the Audience (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Stunning the Audience (7)</h4>


    However, Big Sister Wei did not turn her head to attack them, nor did Su Luo.


    Big Sister Wei went around and circled all the little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, and then quick-stepped towards the narrow trail.


    This scene looked like a ssroom teacher taking a group of little kids on a run.


    The sight of this dense pack of little beasts made many people feel scared.


    However, as soon as Rong Jun saw this, he immediately grew excited. Eager for action, he said to Su Luo. "Leader, what are you waiting for? Let''s kill them now!"


    Now that these little demons were all piled up in a heap, they were easier to kill. Unlike before, when the team attacked the spiders, these spiders would jump and run around. How could it bore the team to death?


    Su Luo smiled confidently. "The time has note yet, wait a bit longer."


    "But there is no more time left now. There are only five minutes left, leader!" Rong Jun stomped his feet.


    He just couldn''t figure it out. How could the Leader be so calm andposed like an old sage when she was so young?


    "Five minutes? That is enough." Su Luo''s voice was still calm like before, with no sign of anxiety.


    Rong Jun wanted to persuade her, but he couldn''t think of how to convince her, so he just watched impatiently as arge crowd of little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders entered the narrow trail.


    At this time, the people outside the tower were very surprised.


    They vaguely guessed at Su Luo''s n, but they couldn''t imagine how Su Luo would manage to make these little demons line up and run behind Big Sister Wei.


    It seemed that the bottle of water worked? Many people silently thought. What kind of water was that? Was there such a magical effect?


    At this time, Big Sister Wei had already run to the end of the passageway. After that, she blocked off all the little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, trapping them inside, and then called out loudly to Su Luo. "Little Luoluo, the preparations areplete!"


    Su Luo nced at the time.


    Three minutes.


    Just right.


    Su Luo nodded, then quickly walked to the entrance of the passageway and stood still.


    On this side, Su Luo saw that almost all of those little flea-like Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders had been stuffed inside the entire passageway, cramming it full to the brim into a ck mess.


    "Let¡¯s begin," Su Luo said to Big Sister Wei.


    "Good!" Big Sister Wei was extremely excited.


    She squatted down and concentrated her qi at her dantian, brewing a strong thunderstorm-like force!


    Very quickly, a white ball of light appeared on her chest.


    The white light ball exuded an extreme heat and radiated a piercingly bright light. It shone so intensely that no one dared to look at it directly.


    "Topple the mountains and overturn the seas !" Big Sister Wei roared, and she pushed the white light ball into the passageway with both hands!


    As Big Sister Wei released the light ball, all the energy went into the passageway with an explosive burst.


    Inside thepletely packed passageway, the little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders that were stacked in rows fell backwards one by one like dominoes. What an amusing scene!


    Moreover, as the ones at the front fell back, they directly pushed down the ones behind them. The spiders were pressed down like this,yer byyer. Thus, the spiders in the back rows simply could not get up.


    Not only could they not get up, but they also couldn''t move.


    This passageway was very narrow. The front was blocked by Big Sister Wei, and the back was guarded by Su Luo. This basically was like catching turtles in an urn .


    At this time, Su Luo smiled slowly.


    She curled the corners of her lips and asked the Little Red Lotus in her mind.


    "Are you ready?" There was a hint of excitement in her voice.


    "Ready! Ready to set off at any time!" The Little Red Lotus was excited as he waved his hand forward.

 Chapter 2114: Stunning the Audience (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Stunning the Audience (8)</h4>


    "Good!" The Little Red Lotus instantly turned into a ray of orange-red me.


    This velocity of the orange-red me was incredibly fast. A bright light rushed into the narrow passage, as fast as a cannonball!


    Little Red Lotus, the first me born from heaven and earth, had outgrown its infancy state. How terrifying was its strength?


    It was darting in, and wherever it passed, mes spread into the surroundings. The Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders, which was originally like a small flea, was instantly incinerated into scorched ash¡­


    When Little Red Lotus flew from Su Luo to Big Sister Wei, the dense group of little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders in the passage had all been burned to ashes.


    Tick Tock.


    Time went by every second.


    The people outside the tower couldn''t see the scene in the small passage. They only saw Su Luo and Big Sister Wei both were standing still on the spot.


    So, they started talking. "Aren¡¯t the spiders trapped inside? Why don¡¯t those two kill them?"


    "There is only one minute left, it will be toote if they don''t kill those spiders."


    "Is there anything wrong here?"


    Inside the tower, Rong Jun also asked Su Luo. "Why don''t you kill them?"


    Su Luo spreaded her hands calmly and blinked innocently, "It''s over."


    "Huh??" Rong Jun''s eyes widened!


    Finished? When!!!


    Rong Jun ran over quickly, then¡­


    Looking at the end of the tunnel, he could see Big Sister Wei was on the opposite side.


    As for inside of the passage, nothing was left except a pile of ashes.


    "Damn!" Rong Jun almost jumped up excitedly!


    When did these spiders burn? He was standing not far from Su Luo, but he didn''t notice anything at all!!!


    Just when Rong Jun was excited and everyone outside the tower was puzzled, all of a sudden, the Tower of Trials rang with a sharp sound.


    "What is it?"


    At this moment, Su Luo''s ranking jumped frantically!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    205¡­¡­


    204¡­¡­


    203¡­¡­


    202¡­¡­


    201¡­¡­


    Her ranking skyrocketed. None had ever seen the top ten rankings change that fast. This phenomenon really made everyone¡¯s heartbeat beat faster, and they were jumping wildly.


    "It''s 201, 201st¡­ Darn! This is ridiculous! She just came from the Distal End Mountain!"


    "She just came from the Distal End Mountain. Shouldn''t she be falling behind us? But she went straight to the first¡­"


    "And she will be able to go to the Midstream Mountain afterwards."


    "Won¡¯t she also pass the Tower of Trials assessment in the Midstream Mountain, and then go directly to the Upstream Mountain?"


    "Darn it! I''ve seen a pro, but I haven''t seen a pro who is so arrogant !"


    Outside the tower, many people were thrilled!


    They might never be able to witness a scene like this ever again.


    At this moment, someone suddenly reacted.


    "Hey hey hey, didn''t you find out? At thest moment, didn''t Su Luo stand there in a daze and didn''t move? How did she finish the task?"


    Yeah¡­ What was going on?


    Many people had a huge question mark in their heads.


    If Su Luo didn''t say it, they might never get to know about this mystery. Later on, this became one of the top ten mysteries in the history of the Downstream Mountain.


    The second of the top ten mysteries is what kind of water Big Sister Wei used to attract the little Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders.


    In the previous assessments, there were indeed candidates who did what Su Luo did, but they couldn''t lead all the Nine-eyed Venomous Spiders to the small passage. Of course, this situation was something else.

 Chapter 2115: The Oriole Hiding Behind (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2115: The Oriole Hiding Behind (1)</h4>


    In the beginning, Big Sister Wei¡¯s inaction and Su Luo¡¯s meditative state were the targets of contempt and disdain from countless people. Then, when Big Sister Wei sprang into action, many people raised their eyebrows in surprise. In the end, Su Luo outshone everyone else and became the winner of Downstream Mountain.


    Everything resembled a wonderful y. The unexpected events urred rather unpredictably, and it was endlessly wonderful and exciting! The emotions of the spectators outside the tower followed along, fluctuating between despair and hope numerous times until the system announced Su Luo¡¯s victory.


    As Su Luo and her team exited the Tower of Trials, all eyes were fixed on her, wondering.


    Then, the whispers followed.


    ¡°Su Luo really is amazing, I heard she is only in her teens; yet at such a young age, she has aplished such an achievement.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they started out so badly that I never would have expected them to perform so shockingly well in the end.¡±


    ¡°For us, we may not necessarily be able to cross a mountain even after a decade or longer, but she crossed two mountains sessively in just a month. If she was able to pass another Tower of Trials assessment in Midstream Mountain and gain three consecutive championships, her name would be forever engraved on the Hall of Honor!¡±


    ¡°Fairy Wu You was also very impressive initially, but she pales inparison with Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although Fairy Wu You was also very good, she only passed one Tower of Trials assessment in a month unlike Su Luo, who continuously passed two Tower of Trials assessments.¡±


    ¡°So, is Su Luo actually more powerful than Fairy Wu You?¡±


    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t necessarily true. Fairy Wu You is already in the top 50s and may improve in the next assessment. Su Luo is only ranked 201 now, which is still very far behind.¡±


    For a moment, the spection grew extremely intense.


    The spectators heaped praises andpliments of all sorts on Su Luo.


    Su Luo heard everypliment they made; an ordinary person in her shoes would definitely be on cloud nine. However, calm that person might be, humans were vain creatures. How could you not enjoy being praised?


    However, what was rare was that Su Luo remained calm from her heart to her facial expressions, there had been absolutely no change in her face or the slightest ripple in the depths of her eyes, as if all these had nothing to do with her.


    Old Ning looked at Su Luo with a slight smile in his eyes. This little girl¡¯s gaze was indeed pretty good. It was just barely enough to persuade him to personally undertake the task of presenting her these Soul Essences.


    At the same moment, Su Luo walked straight towards the area where Old Ning was standing. This time, she had a faint smile on her lips.


    Her footsteps were light and her skirt did not flutter at all, but the steps were quick.


    Su Luo stood in before the Guardian, smiling faintly as she looked directly at him.


    The Guardian narrowed his eyes slightly and asked. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips curled: ¡°Does this count as me having passed this Tower of Trials assessment of Downstream Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± said the Guardian concisely.


    ¡°I heard that if you passed this level, there would be a reward. Have you perhaps forgotten?¡± Su Luo already knew that the Guardian did not have a good impression of her, so she didn¡¯t bother with a respectful attitude.


    The Guardian¡¯s brows furrowed, as he had yet to meet such a brazen candidate.


    Old Ning stroked his beard and chuckled: ¡°Yes, there should be a reward. Why don¡¯t you take it out and show it to us? It''s not yours anyway, why are you hiding it?¡±


    Everyone was curious after hearing what Old Ning said, and shifted their gaze to the Guardian. The Guardian almost flew into a rage out of humiliation.

 Chapter 2116: The Oriole Hiding Behind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2116: The Oriole Hiding Behind (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Zu


    The boy gave Su Luo a spiteful re on behalf of his master, then slowly took out a small box from the bag and handed it to Su Luo.


    Su Luo happily took the box and opened it. Very good, Senior Brother Luo truly kept his word and did not try to deceive her again.


    With this Communication Amulet, she could contact Zi Yan and the others more often and know their situation at any time. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them like she did now.


    After taking the Communication Amulet, Su Luo turned to leave but was stopped by Old Ning.


    ¡°Wait, little girl.¡± With a wave, three Soul Essences appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Luo raised her head in surprise and puzzledly stared into Old Ning¡¯s eyes.


    She did in fact need three Soul Essences to repair her soul, but how did Old Ning know? Why did he choose to give them in person? And why were there exactly three of them?


    ¡°Wow --¡±


    Seeing how Old Ning gave away three Soul Essences without any hesitation, many people gasped in shock.


    What kind of rtionship did Old Ning have with this girl? How could he give out such an expensive gift so easily? It must be known that Soul Essences were treasures that they weren¡¯t eligible to buy at the time.


    For a while, everyone looked at Su Luo in perplexion.


    Old Ningughed softly: ¡°These three Essences were bet on you, so just ept them.¡±


    ¡°Bet?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Ning pointed to the pale-faced Guardian, and to Leng Xiao who was flushed in embarrassment, and said with a smile, ¡°Two of them were contributed by these two. One said you couldn¡¯t pass the fifth level, and the other bet that you couldn¡¯t pass the sixth. As for thest one¡­¡±


    Old Ning pointed his finger at the 201st-ranked examinee again, and smiled at Su Luo: ¡°Thest one was contributed by him who considered money as trash. He bet that you would be swept out of the seventh floor. Tsk tsk, how unexpected this result is.¡±


    The 201st-ranked examinee clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t wait to attack Old Ning.


    He was unmoved when he beat others up, but Old Ning¡¯s words struck right at the core of his pride. What was left of his reputation on Downstream Mountain in the future? Thinking of this, the 201st-ranked examinee turned his spiteful and venomous look onto Su Luo!


    The master Guardian and Leng Xiao didn¡¯t look any better. Losing the Soul Essence was just a minor loss, and it shall be forgotten after some time. But to be humiliated like this in front of everyone?


    Old Ning also understood what they were thinking as soon as he saw their faces, and chuckled contentedly at Su Luo: ¡°So? As you have clearly won, don¡¯t these belong to you now? This old man isn¡¯t going to rob anything off from you.¡±


    Su Luo instantly cracked a grin, the old man was quite an interesting figure.


    Su Luo curled her lips. ¡°If that is the case, I will dly ept them. I just do not understand why you would want to help me?¡±


    ¡°A little friend asked me to keep an eye on you, but after seeing your performance¡­¡± Old Ning stroked his beard and nodded with a smile, ¡°Even without my friend¡¯s request, this old man will not be stingy.¡±


    Su Luo liked this subtle praise; as a result, her mood improved. The corners of her mouth curled: ¡°I wonder who that little friend of yours is¡­¡±


    ¡°You know full well who it is in your heart.¡± Old Ning suddenly seemed to remember something. His eyes brightened, and he stared at the Guardian.


    The Guardian was greatly ufortable at being examined, so he gave the old man a bitter look: ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 2117: The Oriole Hiding Behind (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2117: The Oriole Hiding Behind (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Zu


    "Huh?" The Guardian pretended not to know.


    "Hehe, you clearly need someone to remind you. Do you think you can bully this little girl as she doesn''t know anything? I won¡¯t let that go. You can bully others, but not this girl." Old Ning said aggressively.


    The Guardian turned his eyes and wanted to leave.


    "The lottery." Old Ning reminded the Guardian coldly, "The neer has gone through two consecutive levels, hell mode, and so rewarded a chance to draw a lottery. Let me remind you. You, surnamed Bai, this is the rule set since hundreds of years ago. Don''t think that since no one has won it for many years that it is automatically ignored."


    The Guardian breathed heavily and stared at Old Ning.


    Old Ning was still chattering: "She¡¯s not taking treasures out of your pocket. What are you being so stingy about? I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to be a good person, yet you would not do it. Are you stupid?"


    The Guardian almost passed out from anger.


    The Guardian thought that this girl wasn¡¯t pleasing to his eyes, so he didn''t want her to raise her strength. The Guardian red at Old Ning with anger. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to yell out his own thoughts.


    Old Ning said with a smile: "This is the rule. If you vite the rule, I can''t ignore it or we will bring this to the Elder¡¯s Association.¡±


    Old Ning patted his leg, obviously threatening him.


    Su Luo looked at Old Ning with a smile, her impression of Old Ning was getting better and better by the minute. Su Luo suddenly thought of Luo Yichen who had given her the Soul Essence, a thought shed by her mind: Is this cute old man really sent by Luo Yichen?


    In this case, under the attack of Old Ning''s poisonous tongue, and under the curious eyes of everyone, the Guardian had no choice but to admit.


    He nced at Su Luo coldly, then waved at the boy next to him.


    The boy gave Su Luo a hateful look, and then carefully took out a bell-shaped stone tform from his bag.


    Then the boy waved at Su Luo.


    Su Luo stared nkly at Old Ning subconsciously.


    Senior Luo was so caring, sending Old Ning here like this. If not, the Guardian would definitely embezzle this opportunity! Su Luo thought bitterly in her heart.


    Old Ning patiently exined to Su Luo: "Little girl, you are a new candidate. There was a rule by the City Lord many years ago that if a new candidate consequently passes assessment within a month, the candidate will have one more chance to draw a lottery. This time you are in Downstream Mountain. If you pass the Midstream Mountain examter, remember that there is another chance to draw a lottery. Don''t let others get it."


    Old Ning''s words were straightforward. It was like a p on the Guardian''s face.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Old Ning, the lottery would still be drawn this time but the person who would¡¯ve drawn the lottery will be the Guardian, letting him get a chance to draw even though he did nothing.


    For many years, no new students had ever consecutively passed two mountains in a row. The candidates from the Downstream Mountains had changed from batch to batch. Therefore, those who had impressions of this matter were also confused, and Old Ning wasn¡¯t there to remind everyone.


    Su Luo nodded: "Thank you for reminding me. I will remember it."


    Old Ning nodded and continued to introduce the stone tform: "There is a turntable here, and herea??"


    Old Ning pointed to the small screen and told Su Luo: "Wherever itnds, the name will appear here."


    "What are the possible treasures I can get?" Su Luo asked with interest.


    She really loved drawing prizes in the lottery. She still remembered that time, during the first level of Dragon Secret Realm, she was the infamous red hand . She kept drawing prizes until she got cramps in her hand. Ultimately, she drew all the good prizes and brought everything home.

 Chapter 2118: The Oriole Hiding Behind (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2118: The Oriole Hiding Behind (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Zu


    Ten thousand points¡­ It might be a lot for others, but for Su Luo, 10,000 points were really not attractive. It was just a day of selling medicine or ofbor in the Magical Beast Zone.


    "What about the best?" Su Luo''s eyes were sparkling and flickering beautifully.


    Even though he was busy, Old Ning cleared his throat and patiently said after showing the button: "This is the best, it is the five Immemorial Bones."


    ¡°Immemorial Bones?¡± What was that? Su Luo was confused, her memory didn¡¯t have any information about it.


    "The Immemorial Bones are divided into five pieces: 1 Intelligence Skull, 2 Strength Arm Bones, and 2 Agility Leg Bones." Ning Lao exined to Su Luo in detail. Seeing Su Luo didn¡¯t care, he immediately got mad, "Girl, don¡¯t underestimate them, this is a big treasure. Look at this Intelligence Skull. After fusing with the host, the wisdom of the host will reach unprecedented heights!"


    Su Luo immediately got interested, her eyes brightened.


    "Another example, this Strength Arm Bone. As long as the arm bones are fused, the attack strength will increase instantly. It can shoot people who are stronger flying by a whole rank, isn''t it great?"


    Stronger by a whole rank¡­ In other words, the one-star of Commander Rank could beat the one-star of the Saint Rank? This was definitely a good thing! Su Luo''s weak point right now was her attack power. She couldn''t break the opponent''s defense against someone who was several stars higher than her, which was very annoying.


    If she had these Strength Arm Bones¡­ Su Luo was drooling so hard already.


    "Let''s talk about these Agility Leg Bones. With this Agility Leg Bone, if it is an ordinary person, the speed can almost catch up very quickly as if the person can naturally teleport¡­"


    ¡°How would that look like?!¡± Su Luo was so excited!


    "This¡­ I don''t even know." Old Ning spread his hands, "The old man has lived for so many years and I haven''t seen it yet. If you could get these Agility Leg Bones in the future, girl, take a few steps for this old man to see, okay?"


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    She thought Old Ning knew everything.


    Su Luo and Old Ning were having an interesting conversation, and the crowd were all listening attentively, until the Guardian couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore! If you don¡¯t want to do it now, then forget this!¡± The Guardian was breathing heavily and yelled towards the crowd.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at Su Luo.


    They all put all their attention on Old Ning when he was exining about the prizes, they were also drooling so hard, wishing they could be Su Luo, up there and by the lottery.


    Old Ning patted Su Luo''s thin shoulders: "Girl,e on. Let¡¯s pull out a piece of the Immemorial Bones. Whether it''s an Intelligence Skull, a Strength Arm Bone, or an Agility Leg Bone, it''s still a treasure."


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Luo was extremely confident.


    The Guardian was getting angrier.


    "What Intelligence Skull, Strength Arm Bones, or Agility Leg Bones? Ha ha." The Guardian sneered several times, "These treasures have a probability of one in ten million. Want to get them? Probably in the next life!"


    Maybe not.


    After so many years, because of various prizes, there were at least 10,000 or thousands of people who had drawn prizes in this system. However, no one had ever drawn the Immemorial Bones. This little brat could only draw once, and wanted to get the big prize? What a wistful dream.


    At the moment, the ce was eerily quiet.


    The lottery, what everyone looked forward to the most was a miracle. Because of this possibility, countless people stared at Su Luo with envy and hatred.

 Chapter 2119: The Oriole Hiding Behind (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2119: The Oriole Hiding Behind (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Anon, TWIP


    She stretched out her hand, ready to press down.


    After all, she had no chance of getting those Immemorial Bones. Hadn¡¯t the Guardian already said it? The probability was one in ten million.


    Just as Su Luo was about to press her hand down, she turned and saw Big Sister Wei beside her.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes shed with an expression that showed she was eager for a try.


    Su Luo suddenly remembered how many times Big Sister Wei had saved her during the first five floors of the Tower of Trials. Without Big Sister Wei¡¯s protection, she would not even have the chance to enter the Towers.


    Feeling moved, she decided to take a step back.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, Su Luo smiled and nodded towards Big Sister Wei: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    At Su Luo¡¯s words, everyone present gasped immediately!


    This was a chance to draw out a piece of Immemorial Bones! Yet she let someone else have it? How is there such a fool??


    All the bystanders stared at Su Luo with iprehensible gazes, they felt that her mind had surely been poisoned by the Nine-eyed Venomous Spider.


    On the other hand, Big Sister Wei had no qualms about it whatsoever. Su Luo had asked her to go, and so she really did.


    She turned back and told Su Luo: ¡°I will only help you draw it out, whatever is drawn belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just draw it, there¡¯s no need to feel anxious about it. An Immemorial Bone won¡¯t be drawn anyway¡­¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened as she saw the words appearing on the screen.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s expression, all those present felt an ominous premonition.


    The Guardian took a step forward, and when he saw the name on the screen, his entire person froze still, like someone had encased him in ice. He just stood there like a statue, his eyes round and wide as he stared at Big Sister Wei. Even his throat seemed like it was being clutched by someone, and he just stared nkly, unable to say a single word.


    The onlookers were anxious.


    What was going on? What did she draw? Why did the Guardian look like an ice sculpture? Old Ning was also frozen like he had a stroke? Somebody say something!


    Many people tried to squeeze to the front.


    At this time, Old Ning coughed quietly, adjusted his sleeves and made a silent move.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Rumble. Rumble¡­¡±


    There was a clear sound, then a bone rolled out.


    ¡°Why is it a rotten old bone?¡± Silly Big Sister Wei angrily grabbed the bone, wishing to just smash it into the ground. Then, she turned around, feeling aggrieved as she pinched the hem of her clothes. ncing at Su Luo embarrassedly, Big Sister Wei quickly lowered her head: ¡°Sorry, Little Luo Luo¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo could hardly make a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I helped you get a rotten bone¡­¡± Big Sister Wei suddenly sobbed tearfully.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Guardian: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How about not counting it this time? Let¡¯s try again?¡± Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Feeling anxious, Su Luo quickly grabbed hold of the thing that, ording to Big Sister Wei, was a ¡®rotten bone¡¯, and held it protectively against her chest. Then, Su Luo praised Big Sister Wei: ¡°What luck you have!¡± Truly, the heavens closed one door just to open another window?


    As it turned out, Big Sister Wei hadn¡¯t taken in a single word of Old Ning¡¯s long exnation earlier.


    She even said that this greatly treasured object was a rotten bone. Oh, please! This was actually the Strength Arm Bone that Old Ning mentioned just now, you know?! It was the treasured object that Su Luo needed the most, most, MOST right now, okay???


    After seeing the rotten bone in Su Luo¡¯s hands, everyone was suddenly agitated like their emotions had been sent into disarray by a gust of wind. Each and every one of them seemed as if they were having a seizure. They shook incessantly, and their foreheads were covered in sweat.

 Chapter 2120: The Oriole Hiding Behind (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2120: The Oriole Hiding Behind (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Anon, TWIP


    ¡°How did she draw it? How did she draw it? How the hell was she able to draw it!!!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the possibility was one out of ten million? How in the world did that Silly Big Sister end up drawing it so casually?!!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of luck is this? Spare some for the living, ah!!!¡±


    All kinds of envious, jealous, and hateful eyes stared at Su Luo and Big Sister Wei. The group of people couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward and take the bone for themselves.


    Seeing Su Luo hold the Immemorial Bone to her chest, the Guardian¡¯s eyes saw red, ring so hard they almost popped out!


    This Strength Arm Bone was originally his. It was his¡­ The Guardian hid his shaking hands in his sleeves and dug his fingernails into his palms to hold down the greed he felt.


    He was determined to have this Immemorial Strength Arm Bone!


    At that moment, the Guardian looked at Su Luo with a gaze that was seeping with unprecedented hatred.


    Seeing the greed in his eyes, Su Luo felt a slight chill in her heart.


    As the saying went, one shouldn¡¯t reveal their wealth, especially one as grand as this. Nheless, because of this public lottery, there was no way she could hide it even if she wanted to.


    Things were really getting bad, and Su Luo subconsciously just wanted to project the thing into her Space. Yet at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Youngdy, this Strength Arm Bone is very important to me. Please name your price,¡± Leng Xiao¡¯s cold voice rang out.


    Su Luo looked into his ice-cold eyes.


    Was Leng Xiao also determined to have this?


    Before Su Luo could respond, the Guardian¡¯s voice followed: ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a million points. What do you think, youngdy?¡±


    Five hundred thousand points? Does he think of her as a beggar? Su Luo gave the Guardian an angry look. Five hundred thousand points, ording to Su Luo¡¯s calctions, was only 50 days worth of casual work for her¡­ nothing more!


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    Hearing the offers from the two people, countless people blindly followed suit.


    Due to Su Luo¡¯s shocking performance this time around, many people from Midstream Mountain hade to spectate.


    So it was these people who followed up with their own bids.


    ¡°Six hundred thousand points!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you seven hundred thousand points!¡±


    ¡°One million! I¡¯ll give you one million points! Who dares topete with me?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t just give you one million points but a treasure as well!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Countless people scrambled to make bids to Su Luo, striving to be the first and fearing to be thest. It was a noisy, messy, and disorderly scene.


    Su Luo snuck a nce at them.


    She witnessed the greed of wanting to win in the eyes of the Guardian as well as the hatred in the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s eye.


    These two¡­


    Su Luo felt as if her life was being threatened!


    And then there was Leng Xiao!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly. If she took the Strength Arm Bone today, she would immediately be a public enemy and a target to these people, which would be very unfavorable for her.


    So then, what should she do?


    The 201st-ranked examinee as well as the Guardian¡­ Leng Xiao¡­


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s eyes revolved slightly, and an idea immediately came to mind.


    Things had alreadye this far, so why not have someone else take the damage ?


    With this thought, Su Luo¡¯s mood immediately improved. If done right, she would be able to kill two birds with one stone.


    Su Luo swiftly rose to the stone tform and spoke with a clear but cold voice: ¡°Stop! How can I hear you all clearly in such a mess?¡±


    At Su Luo¡¯s words, silence fell in all four directions.


    Seeing that everyone had calmed down, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled slightly: ¡°Purchasing the Strength Arm Bone from mea??that¡¯s not an impossibility.¡±

 Chapter 2121: The Oriole Hiding Behind (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2121: The Oriole Hiding Behind (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Anon, TWIP


    She wanted to sell it! This stupid idiot 1 really wanted to sell the Strength Arm Bone!


    Ahhhhh!!!!


    Everyone was excited. They were about to go crazy with this excitement.


    "Buta??" Su Luo said as she stood up high on the stone tform, looking at everyone with her clear cold eyes, "There are so many of you. Who should I sell it to?"


    ¡°Of course, it goes to the highest bidder," someone said.


    "The highest bidder will get it. But if you were the one, would you dare to carry it back with you?" Su Luo sneered. In the end, wouldn¡¯t you be hit with a staggering blow and robbed in a secluded area?


    Think about it, everyone. Wouldn¡¯t it be like that?


    "What should we do then?" Someone asked.


    "Write down on a piece of paper how many points you¡¯re offering. If you don''t have enough points, you can use your own treasure in ce of points. In short, you can''t put in a fake offer. After I see the price, I will naturally make a decision," Su Luo said with a faint smile. "When the timees, I¡¯ll be in the Tower of Trials. You will line up and go in one by one. Like that, certainly, no one will be able to tell whom I¡¯m making the deal with, right?!"


    With that said, everyone felt it was a good idea. Indeed, everyone would go in only once. Moreover, they would go in alone. Who would know whom Su Luo made the deal with? This method was really wonderful!


    As a result, all those with aspirations to buy the bone wrote down their offer and gave it to Old Ning.


    Old Ning nced at Su Luo with a smile. Based on what he knew about this girl, she was not the type who would sell the Strength Arm Bone. Just what exactly was the deeper meaning behind her doing this?


    While thinking that, Old Ning took a look at the Guardian.


    Then, Old Ning gave up his pride and voluntarily helped collect the offers. After that, he gave them to Su Luo.


    It was a thick pile. Just estimating visually, there appeared to be more than a hundred offers.


    "How are there so many offers?" Su Luo''s eyes shed with interest. It seemed that this Strength Arm Bone was very attractive to everyone. Taking everything into ount, there were just over a hundred people here.


    Old Ning scoffed unhappily: "This is a treasure, a treasure. Do you understand? Don''t just sell it off in a moment of hotheadedness."


    The corners of Su Luo''s mouth stuck up slightly, and her eyes shed with a hint of deep thought.


    Old Ning followed up with apliment: "Your idea is quite good. This way, they won''t know whom this Strength Arm Bone is sold to. Naturally, they will also be unable to guess whether you¡¯ve even sold it to anyone at all and that you¡¯ve instead left it for yourself."


    After all, there were over a hundred people here. It would be impossible to check every one of them.


    Su Luo smiled and answered, "Old man Ning, I truly want to sell this."


    Old Ning''s cheerful face was suddenly ovee with concern. His white beard was even sticking up, and he almost stomped his feet: "What did you say? You really want to sell it?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I sell it in exchange for such a high number of points?" Su Luo pointed at the thick pile of offers, gesturing for Old Ning to take a look: "Look at this guy. How rich and imposing! It¡¯s the first offer, and it¡¯s 2 million points. Don¡¯t even know if he can actually fork out the points.


    "This one¡¯s offering 1.5 million points but with the addition of a Cloak of Invisibility. It is really tempting.


    "Oh, hey! Our Guardian has also made an offer. He only offered 1.3 million points, but look at this signature. The brush strokes are solid and strong, so strong the ink almost bled through to the back of the paper. His anger is clearly soaring! How terrifying!


    "Ah! That peculiar Leng Xiao has unexpectedly also made a bid. Let''s see what price he offered. Hey, this is interesting. There¡¯s only a signature. No points were offered; it¡¯s nk. What does this mean?"


    Su Luo looked at Leng Xiao''s offer and touched her chin as she thought about it.

 Chapter 2122: The Oriole Hiding Behind (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2122: The Oriole Hiding Behind (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pyr, Anon


    Su Luo understood.


    But even if she understood, she still had to continue with this course of action.


    So, Su Luo called them in one by one.


    Everyone stayed for the same amount of time - one minute.


    When they went out, everyone''s faces were angry and disappointed; almost all of them had the exact expression. It really made people wonder who it was sold to ultimately.


    Who did Su Luo sell the bone to?


    Of course, it was the foolish spendthrift who offered two million points.


    The one who was careless about money. Su Luo recognized him. The 201st-ranked examinee, the one who had deep hatred for her.


    Su Luo didn''t know that the 201st-ranked examinee was so wealthy. Two million points, he even said that he would spend it all.


    After Su Luo received the two million points, she gave a lot to her Spirit Pets to spend.


    Although they also ate meat, these ordinary foods did not possess spiritual energy. To replenish their spiritual energy, they must be given special spiritual pet food.


    For example, it would take 30,000 points to acquire a pure spirit fruit and 50,000 points for a fire crystal stone¡­


    Two million points seemed like a lot, but it had gone really fast.


    Su Luo bought 20 pure spirit fruits for Little Sable and Little Spirit Fox; hopefully, it wouldst them a long time.


    Then, without withholding, she gave twenty fire crystal stones to Little Fallen Red Lotus. He had put in a huge effort this time at the Tower of Trials. Su Luo still needed him toe out big In the Midstream Mountain. Therefore, those twenty fire crystal stones were a necessary expenditure.


    Forty pure spirit fruits cost 1.2 million points.


    Twenty fire crystal stones cost one million points.


    The two million points that Su Luo had taken from the bully were not enough. She also had to spend all the points that she had earned in the Magical Beast Zone.


    Su Luo was almost in tears. Spirit Pets really couldn¡¯t be raised by ordinary people.


    After spending it all, Su Luo then remembered that she forgot to buy something for the Variant Acacia Tree. She ignored itst time, but this time she really forgot¡­


    Su Luo patted her forehead repeatedly. She was afraid that the Variant Acacia would be wronged.


    Su Luo, however, quickly pulled herself back to the normal state.


    If the n was sessful, she could get a lot of points tonight, so there was no need to worry.


    The 201st-ranked examinee did not expect to be able to buy this Strength Arm Bone!


    He didn''t return to his residence at all, afraid that Su Luo would leak the news. So, he went to the Middle Magical Beast Zone overnight, looked for a remote cave, and began to refine this Strength Arm Bone!


    Would Su Luo disclose this news?


    Of course, she would.


    However, the saying went ¡®The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡¯ 1 Since Su Luo wanted to be the oriole, she naturally wouldn¡¯t say much. Therefore, she just told the Guardian and Leng Xiao the news.


    When the Guardian came in, Su Luo ckmailed him for 100,000 points before telling him the news.


    About Leng Xiao¡¯s¡­ this person was so unpredictable, Su Luo didn¡¯t even have the energy to talk to him, so she only hinted at him a little bit. Whether or not he could understand, it depended on his own destiny.


    But Leng Xiao''s temperament was very selfish, closed-minded, and self-serving, so he was more inclined to believe that Su Luo did not sell the bones.


    However, Su Luo spent two million points in front of him and bought forty pure spirit fruits and fire crystal stones, which shocked everyone on the spot.


    This girl never had to manage the household, so she didn¡¯t know how expensive it was for basic necessities. What a big spender!

 Chapter 2123: The Oriole Hiding Behind (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2123: The Oriole Hiding Behind (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Anon


    If someone else wanted Leng Xaio to admit that Su Luo earned this two million points¡­ He smirked and thought to himself how impossible it sounded.


    That was why at this time, he actually believed that Su Luo wanted to sell the Strength Arm Bone.


    Should he go stalk the 201st-ranked examinee?


    The Guardian negotiated with Leng Xiao and decided that they would split into two ways, where the Guardian would go stalk the 201st-ranked examinee and Leng Xiao would stalk Su Luo.


    Ultimately, it was also true to say that they were doubting if Su Luo had actually sold the Strength Arm Bone.


    Su Luo asked Old Ning how long it would take to go to Midstream Mountain.


    Old Ning looked at Su Luo¡¯s legs, carefully calcted the time, and said: ¡°The following day would be the start of the examination in Midstream Mountain. Using your legs right now, if you leave right away, you might be 2-4 hours early.¡±


    Su Luo asked: ¡°In other words, if I leave tonight, I probably won¡¯t make it to the examination?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! So, you should manage your time and pack your bags, staying here will only slow down your journey.¡± Old Ning encouraged her. He then remembered that Su Luo was going to sell the Strength Arm Bone, and his eyebrows frowned: ¡°Would there be enough time for your n?¡±


    ¡°ording to the usual, I definitely won¡¯t make it, because the n will be carried out tonight.¡± Su Luo carelessly said as she giggled and yed with her sleeves.


    Old Ning angrily stared at Su Luo: ¡°Looking at yourfortable expression, I already know you have a n. I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Old Ning. The most crucial step will depend on you. If you leave now, who will be able to help me, I¡¯m not used to life here yet.¡± Su Luo held Old Ning¡¯s sleeve back.


    Old Ning was furious: ¡°Is this your attitude of asking for help?¡±


    If she was already asking for help from him, why was she still hiding the n?


    Su Luo giggled. Standing up, she politely invited Old Ning to sit, and brought out a bottle of Celestial Spirit Water to make tea. She personally brought the tea to Old Ning: ¡°Drink some tea to smooth your throat.¡±


    This tea also wasn¡¯t ordinary tea.


    When Su Luo first opened the space before, she found a spiritual oasis that had a tree.


    Su Luo also didn¡¯t expect that the tree would grow so fast and finally became a tea tree¡­ When she first saw it, she was so disappointed. However, after roasting the tea, she realized that this tea was truly a great treasure.


    When Old Ning heard this, he immediately smoothed his beard while trying to contain his excitement.


    ¡°Good tea!¡± Old Ning didn¡¯t even drink it yet, he only smelled the good scent from it, and loudly eximed while pping the table continuously.


    ¡°Of course it is good tea, how can I serve you bad tea?¡± Su Luo giggled.


    Old Ning carefully tasted the tea, immediately, his eyes brightened!


    He looked at Su Luo with a nce that was filled with all kinds of excitement: ¡°This tea, this is godly tea ah! Just with one sip, it tastes like it was bathed in godly sunlight ah! Little girl, where did you get this tea?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have a location. However, you can¡¯t go to that ce.¡± Su Luo waved her hands. Her spiritual space, no one could enter from the outside.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Do you have any more?¡± Old Ning felt that after one sip, he was already addicted to it. If he didn¡¯t have more forter on, he would be crazy!


    Su Luo slowly brought out a small bag from her spiritual space.


    By saying a small bag, it was really a small bag. It was a small piece of paper wrapping up a little bit of tea leaves, the volume of a small dim sum bun.

 Chapter 2124: The Oriole Hiding Behind (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2124: The Oriole Hiding Behind (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Zu


    Old Ning stood up, stretched his body, and sighed: ¡°I¡¯m already old and didn¡¯t work out for a while. so old so old, maybe I should work out more.¡±


    Su Luo rushed to suck up and massage Old Ning¡¯s back: ¡°Your condition is still good, definitely not old. But if you don¡¯t work out even for a bit, it would be such a shame. Then, please ept this small bag of tea.¡±


    Hearing Old Ning saying so, Su Luo didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, and rushed to present herpensation.


    Honestly, even if Old Ning didn¡¯t say yes so quickly, she would still bring the tea bag up as a gift.


    Afterall, Old Ning not only gave her 3 Soul Essences but also stood for her, helping her against the Guardian. Su Luo knew that the Guardian was sent to the Genius Training Camp by the Elders, so his background should be extremely strong.


    ¡°Comee, I prepared the water as well. Please use this water to make the tea, only this will make it taste good.¡± Su Luo smiled and handed him the Celestial Spirit Water.


    Old Ning looked at the bottle of water, suddenly changed his eyesight: ¡°Then, what about the seventh level¡­¡±


    Su Luo was also really smart. Right when she heard it, she smiled: ¡°If you have guessed it, then it is what it is. For others, I will just let them guess.¡±


    Old Ning looked at the quirky little girl, nced over at her: ¡°Fine fine, say now, how do you want this old man to work out, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do much, just go define what cultivation means with Leng Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Defining cultivation? Now?¡± Old Ning was extremely confused.


    ¡°Yes, Big Wei Sister and I will go to Midstream Mountain everyday. If there is nothing wrong, Leng Xiao will follow us. At that time, you can just go and take your time to talk with him, talk about anything just to drag the time.¡± Su Luo giggled as she suggested.


    Talk about anything¡­ What was there to talk about to a younger person? Old Ning stared at Su Luo.


    He also reminded Su Luo: ¡°That Leng Xiao guy, he is the big boss of the Midstream Mountain, and he was there for many years. This time when youe, he will definitely join the examination. His capabilities are already at the top 100 rank, at that time you¡­¡±


    In other words, Su Luo at her rank right now would have to fight back Leng Xiao.


    Su Luo frowned, but immediately calmed down: ¡°I thought he was so much stronger, but it turns out he is only at Midstream Mountain.¡±


    Old Ning stared at Su Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t look down at the Midstream Mountain, the requirements at that ce are different from the Downstream Mountain. At that ce, it is based on teamwork.¡±


    ¡°Teamwork? How is it important?¡± Su Luo immediately got interested.


    Old Ning then exined to Su Luo: ¡°The Midstream Mountain is different from here. There aren¡¯t levels for you to climb up, there is only one level there.¡±


    ¡°One level??¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Yes, there was only one level, but the examination itself is based on the performance of the team. Every candidate will have an amulet, and whoever gets more amulets, the more points and the higher rank they get.¡± Old Ning looked at Su Luo with worry in his eyes.


    That Leng Xiao at Midstream Mountain was the big boss at Midstream Mountain with a bunch of servants, so he has a much higher chance to win with such conditions. However, Su Luo just came here. After creating such a big scene at Downstream Mountain, she probably would be destroyed by everyone as soon as she entered the examination.


    Coincidentally, Old Ning¡¯s worry ended up being Leng Xiao¡¯s n.

 Chapter 2125: Retribution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2125: Retribution (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, FreddyRice Editor : Anon, TWIP


    ¡°Oooh, right, right! What crafty ideas have you got this time?¡± Old Ning asked, looking at Su Luo with exuberant interest.


    ¡°I guess you should just go find that Leng guy and have a chat with him?¡± Su Luo said as she shook the bag of tea leaves at Old Ning.


    Old Ning was speechless, but he then quickly asked Su Luo, ¡°You want to turn back again? Do you have enough time?¡±


    Old Ning knew that Su Luo wanted to go back and retrieve the Strength Arm Bone. Only a fool would sell this type of rare treasure, let alone a person as entric as Su Luo. It was likely she had already nned out all her future steps right when the Strength Arm Bone was drawn.


    Su Luo grinned as she served a cup of tea to Old Ning. After that, she patted her chest: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I have a divine artifact in my possession, so I won¡¯t bete. All you need to do is follow me and have a ¡®chat¡¯ with Leng Xiao.¡±


    Old Ning took a serious look at Su Luo. Upon realizing the girl had a smile that was calm and leisurely like a day with light wind and floating clouds, he could not help but sigh. This was truly a girl who was full of interesting ideas.


    So he just nodded and once again reminded Su Luo not to bete.


    It was because he was in a state of extreme anticipation. If Su Luo could also pass the examination for Midstream Mountain, there would be another raffle. Who knew, maybe she could draw out another Immemorial Bone? What if she could put together the whole set.¡­¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about, old man? You¡¯re drooling,¡± Su Luo asked confusedly.


    Old Ning wiped his mouth instinctively. Where was the drool?! Then he realized that he was tricked by this entric girl again.


    ¡°Hmph hmph!¡± Old Ning turned away, feeling bummed out. He raised his teacup and took a drink.


    Su Luo tapped the table: ¡°It¡¯s better to prepare sooner thanter, so I¡¯m gonna head out, old man. Make sure to catch up with me.¡±


    Su Luo gave Big Sister Wei a signal with a wave of her hand, and Big Sister Wei eagerly followed at once. Upon leaving the training tower, the two of them quickly flew towards Midstream Mountain.


    Meanwhile, there were still many people who stayed gathered around the Tower of Trials without dispersing for quite a long while.


    After seeing Su Luo and Big Sister Wei leave, everyone¡¯s line of sight stayed focused on them. Each and every person present all started to loudly discuss Su Luo¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Damn, this youngdy is amazing. She must be heading to Midstream Mountain, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you guys think she can get into the top three in Midstream Mountain¡¯s exam?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?? Midstream Mountain has the top 100-200 geniuses! How can she get into the top three in Midstream Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Top three? That¡¯s like the equivalent of our Genius Training Camp¡¯s top 100! That is the Inner Camp¡¯s Core! She¡¯s only¡­ how old? Do you actually think she¡¯s Fairy Wu You?


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ve heard that she came here from another continent. But Fairy Wu You was born and raised in Purgatory City, step by step under the direct guidance from the Third Elder. With a profound background 1, she is not at all like this outsider youngdy who uses unconventional methods.¡±


    ¡°But I feel like Su Luo will be more powerful than Fairy Wu You in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! How can youpare her with Fairy Wu You?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? Su Luo is from another continent. We all know that other continents¡¯ spiritual energy concentration is much lower than ours. Moreover, Su Luo managed to achieve this monstrous level of strength without a decent mentor like the Third Elder. What if she gets the guidance of a famous master here, what do you think the result will be?¡±


    After hearing this, every single person fell silent¡­

 Chapter 2126: Retribution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2126: Retribution (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, FreddyRice Editor : Anon, TWIP


    Was she truly not hired by the City Lord to motivate them to train harder? Many people thought this silently.


    Meanwhile, there was a shadowy figure hiding quietly behind the tower. As he listened to these people¡¯s discussions, the corners of his lips were raised into a bloodthirsty grin.


    However, his entire head was covered by a dark-colored cloak, and no one could see his face clearly. So, at this moment, the mocking expression in his eyes was all the more distinct.


    ¡°You wanna pass the third mountain? Heh, Su Luo, don¡¯t you know that some people will die on their way to participate in the exam?¡±


    With a coldugh, he then disappeared noiselessly from his location. When he appeared again, all that could be seen as a tiny ck dot up ahead.


    He was heading in the same direction as Su Luo.


    She and Big Sister Wei dashed all the way towards Midstream Mountain.


    Big Sister Wei was always very simple to work with. If it were anyone else, they would ask Su Luo why they had to go through the trouble of running to their destination on foot when they could ride on the small golden boat instead? However, Big Sister Wei wouldn¡¯t ask these questions; she would always do whatever Su Luo said.


    In front of them was a rolling mountain range 1, and the lush and glistening greenery was very pleasing to the eye.


    There were also ancient trees that stood very straight and tall, reaching into the skies.


    If a person wanted to go to Midstream Mountain, they had to pass through this mountain range.


    In the meantime, Su Luo felt a pair of fiery eyes staring fixedly at her back. That pair of eyes shone with a malicious and greedy light like that of wolves and tigers, vicious and ruthless.


    Inwardly, Su Luo let out a coldugh.


    She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this pair of eyes.


    As soon as she left the Tower of Trials, this pair of eyes had been following her like how one¡¯s shadow followed one¡¯s body.


    Who could it be besides Leng Xiao?


    Early on when Leng Xiao appeared, Little Purple Sable had already told Su Luo that he was the one who had ambushed and shot arrows at her in front of the tower!!!


    Su Luo did not know how she had offended him to make him hate her so much. Nevertheless, Su Luo was not afraid. If an enemy showed up, she would just kill them. Why waste so much energy thinking about it?


    Nheless, this was clearly not the right time to have a duel with Leng Xiao, because she could sense how powerful Leng Xiao was. If she did not endure this now, she might end up fighting a battle with him where both sides would suffer. That would cause her to be at a great disadvantage in Midstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials.


    It was due to this that she asked Elder Ning to distract Leng Xiao. This way, her battle with Leng Xiao could ur in the Tower of Trials, which was the best time for her to take action.


    Su Luo mentally calcted the time without speaking.


    It had been approximately six hours since she came to this mountain range.


    ¡°Six hours? That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Luo gave a signal to Big Sister Wei. Then, she grabbed Big Sister Wei and suddenly used her teleportation ability.


    As the gravity here was quite strong, Su Luo didn¡¯t teleport far. However, this allowed her to disappear from Leng Xiao¡¯s line of sight.


    Leng Xiao had initially already nned to deal with Su Luo here, yet who knew she would just disappear out of nowhere?


    Nevertheless, Leng Xiao didn¡¯t think about it much and rushed into the woods without saying anything further.


    He was certain she had gone straight ahead, so he had to speed up! Leng Xiao thought about it for a bit and then moved forward at top speed.


    Why didn¡¯t Leng Xiao suspect Su Luo would turn around and go back? The reason for that was very simple. Midstream Mountain was very far from here. She could just barely make it in time if she went over right now. However, if she went back again¡­ Did she even want to participate in the Tower of Trials¡¯ exam anymore?


    So Leng Xiao kept running forward without hesitation 2.


    On the way, he also encountered Old Ning.

 Chapter 2127: Retribution (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2127: Retribution (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, FreddyRice Editor : Anon, TWIP


    Looking at Su Luo who had gone ahead without a single trace left behind and then at the extremely annoying Elder Ning by his side, Leng Xiao choked back a mouthful of rage!


    This Elder Ning truly rambled a lot! Moreover, he just had to be stronger than Leng Xiao. With him blocking in front, Leng Xiao could not run past him at all.


    After merely a few moments, Leng Xiao¡¯s speed had already dropped to a walking pace. How could he possibly catch up with Su Luo like this?


    Leng Xiao was so furious that he was about to go mad. However, the opposing party was Elder Ning, so Leng Xiao couldn¡¯t express his anger. He could only let his anger build up inside until it felt like his lungs were about to explode.


    ¡°Hey Leng Xiao, are you catching a cold? Look at your face. It¡¯s so red! Do you need me to have a word with your Guardian? Don¡¯t participate in the Midstream Mountain exam this time, okay? Look at you¡­ How can you disregard your body like this? Say, what¡¯s the boss of Midstream Mountain up to, running to this corner of Downstream Mountain?¡±


    Elder Ning kept going on and on¡­


    Leng Xiao had a wooden expression on his face as he ignored Elder Ning and just focused on walking.


    Meanwhile, Elder Ning continued chattering¡­


    Leng Xiao maintained his poker face, but he was walking faster while grumbling inwardly in silence: ¡®Why won¡¯t this old guy go away!!!¡¯


    Yet, why would Elder Ning go away? Su Luo had bribed him with Fairy Tea and Celestial Spirit Water. So of course, he would escort Mr. Leng Xiao all the way back to Midstream Mountain and, in passing, make sure no one bullied Little Luo Luo.


    Consequently, Leng Xiao now had no choice but to change his ns from before.


    Due to a blind spot in his usual way of thinking, he believed firmly that Su Luo was ahead of him, that she was currently hurriedly rushing to Midstream Mountain. Yet unbeknownst to him, Su Luo had teleported once and already appeared behind him. Then, after she teleported another time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her shadow even if he turned back to look.


    Then, Su Luo quickly took out her small golden boat, using her spiritual strength to erge it again and again.


    Once it was erged to a size big enough to fit two people, Su Luo quickly dragged Big Sister Wei into the small golden boat and steered it to fly back at a fast speed.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t actually enter the Downstream Mountain. Instead, she steered the small golden boat straight to the Magical Beast Zone. She had guessed early on that the 201st-ranked examinee would not remain in a room in Downstream Mountain like a sitting duck, just waiting to be robbed.


    This was because he didn¡¯t trust Su Luo!


    He had guessed correctly; Su Luo had indeed sold this information to the Guardian.


    This time, Su Luo maxed out the speed of the small golden boat. So, she managed to rush back very quickly, needing only two hours to travel the route that originally took her 6 hours on foot.


    At present, the curtain of night had already fallen. It was pitch-dark; a person wouldn¡¯t even be able to see their own hands stretched out before them. The magical beast zone was extremely quiet, appearing sinister and frightening.


    The moon was dark, and the wind was howling tonight. It was a great day to kill people and set things on fire! 2


    Su Luo kept her small golden boat, then she pulled Big Sister Wei and quickstepped inside the Magical Beast Zone. Simultaneously, she let out Little Purple Sable.


    Why did Su Luo dare to sell the Strength Arm Bone to the 201st-ranked examinee? The reason was actually very simple. Right at the start, she had already done something to the Strength Arm Bone and had Little Purple Sable remember its scent. It was only by doing this that she could give him a taste of his own medicine 3.


    The 201st-ranked examinee was being really careful this time, so the area he chose to be in could be considered to be so deep inside that it reached the shallowyer of the interior of the Magical Beast Zone.


    However, so what if he went even deeper inside? The greedy Guardian, who had received this information, wouldn¡¯t let him get away.


    When Su Luo was about almost a mile 4 away from the 201st-ranked examinee, she felt a violent force in the air.


    This sort of chaotic atmosphere would only emerge from a fight between powerful people!


    A smile crept up Su Luo¡¯s face. Good, very good¡­ As expected, the Guardian didn¡¯t let her down!

 Chapter 2128: Retribution (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Retribution (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, FreddyRice Editor : Zu, Skyrise, TWIP


    When Big Sister Wei saw the battle, her eyes instantly shone with excitement. She rubbed her hands together eagerly, itching to jump into action with a smash.


    Su Luo looked back and saw the expression on Big Sister Wei¡¯s face and immediately smacked her on the forehead. She whispered to Big Sister Wei, ¡°Squat down properly.¡±


    Big Sister Wei squatted down feeling aggrieved. Her tall and sturdy body was still twisting and fidgeting with excitement. Not allowing her to fight just made her really itch to do so!


    Su Luo warned her, ¡°Now is not the time. Wait for when I yell out for you. Then you can go up and fight. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Fight which one?¡± Hearing that she could go fight, Big Sister Wei was filled with happiness.


    ¡°The old guy is gonna kill the young one. Mmm, when the timees, we will go beat up the old man.¡± Su Luo tried to exin the situation in the simplest way possible.


    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah!¡± Without fully expressing her desire, Big Sister Wei just stretched out her neck, wanting to see if the young man would get killed.


    Big Sister Wei was moving around restlessly, unable to be idle for even a moment. Su Luo, on the other hand, sat cross-legged, closed her eyes quietly, and began to feel the heaven and earth spiritual energy of this location.


    Ahead, there were sounds of fighting, and a heated exchange could be heard.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Was it Su Luo who told you about this?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°That wench! She really sold me out! I gave her two million points! TWO MILLION!!!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we can talk about this!¡± The 201st-ranked examinee hurriedly dodged an attack while shouting at the opponent.


    ¡°How stupid!¡± said the other guy and then immediately smacked his hand towards the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s head.


    ¡°Guardian, it¡¯s you???!!!¡± The 201st-ranked examinee finally recognized his opponent¡¯s voice, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be that sanctimonious Guardian.


    However, because he was too shocked by this, his mind froze for a moment.


    In a fight between professionals, the slightest mistake could lead to a huge disadvantage 2. This was no time for him to be staring nkly!


    At this very moment, the Guardian¡¯s hand had reached for the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s forehead.


    The 201st-ranked examinee was ranked number one in Downstream Mountain, so his martial arts skills were not to be underestimated. Right before the Guardian¡¯s hand actually hit the 201st-ranked examinee, thetter ducked and stabbed the Guardian in the stomach with a dagger.


    ¡°POW!!!¡±


    ¡°PFFFT!!!¡±


    However, the Guardian still mmed his palm onto the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s forehead, nearly smashing it to pieces.


    Still, the Guardian wasn¡¯t doing any better, he had gotten stabbed pretty deeply by the 201st-ranked examinee.


    The 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s body lost strength and slowly fell to the floor.


    At this moment, Big Sister Wei became extremely excited and was about to dash out with a big stride. Yet, unexpectedly, a hand extended out and stopped her from moving another inch.


    Su Luo whispered, ¡°The right time hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Wait a little bit more.¡±


    Big Sister Wei pressed her lips together but still obedientlyplied with Su Luo¡¯s orders.


    After falling onto the ground, the 201st-ranked examinee looked as if he had died already.


    The Guardian fiercely pulled the dagger out of his stomach. He was so angry that his face was deathly white. However, when he looked at the 201st-ranked examinee, the corners of his lips lifted into an indifferent and ruthless smile.


    He took off his dark hood, tossed it on the floor, and walked step by step to the 201st-ranked examinee.


    Although the 201st-ranked examinee appeared to be dead, the Guardian still did not lower his guard. With great caution and guard, he slowly walked closer towards the 201st-ranked examinee.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Clunk!¡±


    The 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s Strength Arm Bone dropped down from his arms.


    The Guardian¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with excitement, as he stared passionately and excitedly at the Strength Arm Bone!!!

 Chapter 2129: Retribution (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Retribution (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Zu, Skyrise


    The benefits and temptations ahead of him made the Guardian¡¯s heart loosen contentedly.


    He sped up, quickly arriving in front of the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s body!


    However, he was still on guard, so he changed the direction of his dagger and stabbed straight back onto the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s heart. However, the 201st-ranked examinee seemed as if he was dead, and remainedpletely motionless.


    The Guardian¡¯s eyes sneered maliciously: ¡°Died just like that? Very nice.¡±


    Then, he turned around and picked up the Strength Arm Bone. As he looked at it, his eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°This is too good, too good! For this old man to be able to get his hands on the real Strength Arm Bone in this lifetime! Good, very good!¡± The Guardian stood next to the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s corpse, admiring the Strength Arm Bone in his hands with an affectionate gaze, as if he was looking at his lover.


    ¡°This fool, he had a few hours yet still couldn¡¯t refine it into his body, haha.¡± The Guardian started to mock the 201st-ranked examinee, ¡°If you want to refine the Strength Arm Bone, you need the Xiu Ling Grass! Without the Xiu Ling Grass, you can¡¯t refine anything!¡±


    The Guardian was truly excited this time. If not, with his malicious personality, he would never waste his time chatting endlessly about these things.


    Big Sister Wei despised his endless talking so much, and had the impulse to directly go up against him, but when Su Luo nced at her, she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Big Sister Wei was unsure why, but she wasn¡¯t scared of anything except Su Luo being mad at her. Just a nce from little Luo Luo, she became as obedient as a daughter-inw, listening to everything Su Luo said.


    At the side, the Guardian was still extremely excited, still talking non-stop: ¡°Take Xiu Ling Grass andpound it into juice, apply it onto the Strength Arm Bone, clean away the rust from the Immemorial Bone. Only then can you refine it. I knew this fool was too stupid to know this, even wasted 2 million experience points¡­ But how convenient it is for me! Ha ha ha!¡±


    The Guardian had originally intended to refine after he went back, but upon rethinking, he decided to just do it now, so he proceeded to sit down and began refining. The earlier he could get this done, the better he could be. This way, no trouble woulde his way. For if he went back, a lot of people would probably find out about this matter and who knew what problems could happen.


    The only thing here right now was a corpse, what was the worst that could happen?


    It had to be said that when a person was filled with excitement, their thinking process would definitely be wed, and the Guardian was surely a perfect example of this.


    Without another thought, he sat down right next to the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s corpse and prepared for refinement.


    Just when Su Luo was about to signal Big Sister Wei to attack, she suddenly saw a shocking scene out of the corner of her eye and immediately pulled Big Sister Wei back.


    Big Sister Wei looked at Su Luo with an expression of puzzlement.


    Su Luo pointed her fingers in that direction.


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had cultivated to a level where they could see in the dark just as well as in the day.


    As Big Sister Wei looked on, the dagger that should have been in the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s heart appeared in the 201st-ranked examinee¡¯s hands, and was slowly moving towards the Guardian¡¯s back¡­


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s eyes grew extremely wide!!!


    That was supposed to be a corpse!!!


    Suddenly, that hand seemed to use all the energy the body had left, clutching the dagger tightly that the greenish veins on the back of the hand almost burst!


    Then, that dagger was savagely stabbed onto the back of the Guardian, just close to the heart!!!


    At such a close distance, the unprepared Guardian was actually stabbed!

 Chapter 2130: Retribution (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Retribution (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pyr, Skyrise


    The moment she heard this, Big Sister Wei¡¯s subconscious response was to charge forwards like a cannonball, fiercely mming her huge wooden club onto the Guardian''s forehead!


    The power of Big Sister Wei¡¯s wooden club could be described in three words: fast, ruthless, and urate!


    The Guardian¡¯s back had been stabbed by a dagger, and he was immediately enraged. With a fierce punch, he turned the 201st ranked examinee¡¯s body to dust!


    Before he coulde back to his senses, Big Sister Wei''s big club had almostpleted its swing. Facing such immense strength at such a close distance, the Guardian could hardly defend himself and could only attempt to flee.


    With a swish, he flew in the direction of Su Luo.


    But Su Luo had already set up the Nothingness of Space in an instant!


    Meanwhile, she stayed as motionless as a sculpture, holding her Cheng Ying sword with both hands as she faced forward in an attack stance!


    In the dark of the night, the Guardian was being forced backwards by Big Sister Wei.


    What did this backwards retreat mean? He waspletely unaware of the situation behind him.


    In his mind, he only thought that the space he was stepping back into waspletely empty.


    However!


    "Puff¡ª¡ª"


    The Guardian¡¯s momentum forced his body onto Su Luo''s Cheng Ying Sword, skewering himself like a kebab!


    Impaled on it.


    It was like a meat skewer - the Guardian was the meat, and the Cheng Ying sword was the iron stick.


    Su Luo was talented, intelligent, and good at calctions. She had already calcted the Guardian¡¯s speed and heart position based on his height and shape. Therefore, the position of the Cheng Ying sword was very urate. Just like that, she stabbed the guardian through his heart.


    Although his heart had been pierced, it didn''t mean that the Guardian would die immediately. He was still capable of fighting.


    In the shadow of death, the potential of the Guardian was fully brought out!


    Perhaps, it was the knowledge that this would be hisst attack before he died, and a huge ball of light began to coalesce in the hands of the Guardian. Just as he was preparing to direct this ball of light at Su Luo¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Big Sister Wei''s club came!


    Big Sister Wei jumped up onto a tree, and her back heelnded on the body of the tree, then she jumped again, smashing the big club down at full force!


    The poor Guardian¡­ The old man had executed the most powerful move of his life before his death with great difficulty. However, before he had the chance to unleash it, his forehead had already been smashed in by Big Sister Wei!


    His body swayed from side to side, and then it slumped to the ground.


    That ball of light, because no one was controlling it, smashed back into the Guardian harshly.


    A loud bang echoed. The Guardian¡¯s waist and abdomen, where he had gathered his strength for the biggest move of his life, werepletely burnt.


    Leaving only the upper body, and the lower body¡­


    The Guardian screamed in pain and rage.


    Big Sister Wei knocked on the Guardian''s head with the big club, and then she looked up at Su Luo. "It''s okay, do you want to go at it again?"


    Su Luo shook her head with a faint smile on her lips.


    At this time, the Guardian¡¯s body had been divided into two parts. He was no longer a threat, so she didn''t want to kill him there. It would be more fun to keep him alive to mock.


    At this time, the Guardian finally recovered from the pain and recognized Su Luo at a nce.


    "It''s you!!!" Blue veins burst on his face!


    What was this called? Was this where the mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind? He was a self-righteous praying mantis, but Su Luo was the ultimately victorious oriole?


    Such hate!

 Chapter 2131: Retribution (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2131: Retribution (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Anon, TWIP


    "How could it be you?! Why is it you?!" The Guardian bellowed. He wanted to stand up, but how could he stand up with only the upper half of his body? Even if he could stand up, howical would that scene be?


    Not wanting to lose face, the Guardian could only lie on the ground and stare at Su Luo furiously. If looks could kill, Su Luo would have already been yed into 1800 pieces.


    Su Luo looked at him with a smirk: "What, it is weird? Why can''t it be me?"


    "How are you back?! What about Leng Xiao?!" The Guardian had not considered that Su Luo woulde back. This was because Leng Xiao had been pursuing Su Luo, and the Guardian knew that Leng Xiao would kill Su Luo with great secrecy 1.


    However, Su Luo was here now, so where was Leng Xiao? Had something happened to him?


    Seeing the Guardian¡¯s expression change unpredictably, Su Luo said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Leng Xiao will go down to apany you very soon."


    Did that mean Leng Xiao was not dead yet? And he let this girl escape?


    The Guardian''s eyes shed with a spark of light. Staring at Su Luo with thest of his strength, he suddenly burst intoughter: "Hahaha, you can''t get there in time for the Midstream Mountain examination!!!"


    Before dying, he finally managed to find something to be happy about.


    Even if Su Luo got up and left right then, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get there in time with her speed. Her only option was to participate again next month, but the chance to enter the lottery would be gone by then!


    The Guardian became more excited the more he thought about it. Then suddenly, he coughed a cough so violent that it was world-shaking.


    Ha, as if! Su Luo had the small golden boat that the City Lord personally gifted to her. Would she still be unable to reach the exam in time?


    Su Luo squatted down beside him with a smile. Her expression was soft, and her voice gentle: "Do you really think I can''t get there in time?"


    The Guardian immediately had a very bad premonition in his heart, and he suddenly felt that his dying wish would not be fulfilled.


    Sure enough, a small golden boat suddenly appeared in Su Luo''s palm.


    Then, under Su Luo¡¯smand, the golden boat slowly and gradually grewrger, until it finally became a full-sized ship with a pointed front and an oval back.


    As the Guardian watched this scene, he choked on his breath until his face flushed red, and it seemed like he would pass out at the very next moment!


    This was a golden airship!!!


    The Guardian had seen one before at the Elder¡¯s ce. At that time, the Elder was quite pleased with himself. He said that the golden airships were things only the City Lord possessed, and that the Elder¡¯s golden airship was from when the City Lord gave it to him as a reward for a great merit once!


    The Guardian''s pupils contracted violently because he noticed that Su Luo¡¯s golden airship was actually of an even higher grade than the Elder¡¯s!!!


    Su Luo picked up the Strength Arm Bone that was on the ground, as well as the Xiu Ling Grass that she used the Guardian¡¯s 500,000 points to redeem. Then she waved them in front of the Guardian¡¯s face: "Oh, thank you for your generosity. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the price of 500,000 points."


    Su Luo spoke words of gratitude. However, when they fell into the Guardian¡¯s ears, he almost exploded with anger!


    "You! You! You!!!" The Guardian red at Su Luo tenaciously, with lines of blue veins bulging out on his face. He couldn¡¯t even draw up a breath. Then, his breathing stopped.


    "This old man seems to have been angered to death!" Big Sister Wei ran up excitedly and eximed when she saw that the old man''s breathing had stopped.


    His pulse was also gone.


    The poor old man. Unexpectedly, he was truly angered to death by Su Luo¡­

 Chapter 2132: Retribution (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2132: Retribution (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Anon, TWIP


    This was really like the idiom, ¡®the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind 1¡¯, where Su Luo was the oriole who had gained a lot this time. Using the Strength Arm Bone, she first gained more than 2 million points and then used the Guardian to destroy the 201st-ranked examinee, giving him payback for before. After that, she killed the Guardian in turn.


    In the end, Su Luo took back the Strength Arm Bone and simultaneously added a Xiu Ling Grass worth 500,000 points.


    Actually, if it weren''t for the Guardian senselessly 2 mocking the 201st-ranked examinee at the end for not knowing how to use Xiu Ling Grass, Su Luo would not have overheard the conversation. In that case, she would have been as stupid as the 201st-ranked examinee.


    Su Luo searched the Guardian¡¯s body, and sure enough, she found a silver tablet.


    "Hey! Surprisingly, there¡¯s an added bonus. Aren¡¯t the Heavens being a bit too kind to us?" Su Luo proudly shook the tablet in her hand at the silly sister.


    This silver tablet contained points!!!


    Since buying food for her Spirit Pets who had been wailing piteously for food, the points that Su Luo had earned from the 201st-ranked examinee were already all spent, and she had be very poor, without a single point she could spend!


    Maybe the Heavens pitied her, so they actually allowed her to get the Guardian¡¯s points.


    "Come on, let me see how many points you hold." Su Luo narrowed her eyes, looking as sly as a fox.


    After the Guardian¡¯s death, the object became ownerless, naturally allowing Su Luo to take hold of it easily.


    Fortunately, the Guardian wasn¡¯tpletely dead yet, so Su Luo used his fingerprints and spiritual power to transfer all the points from the silver tablet to Su Luo''s diamond tablet.


    ¡°Oh, that''s not bad! There are still 600,000 points left, so we can spend freely for a while." Su Luo''s tone carried a faint sense of joy.


    Breaking into a house andmitting robbery, or whatever it¡¯s called, was certainly faster than selling medicines painstakingly or going to the Magical Beast Zone to ughter magical beasts. Look, didn¡¯t she just pick up 600,000 points for free?


    The Guardian wasn¡¯tpletely dead yet, and when he saw Su Luo¡¯s triumphant look¡ª


    He got so angry that he ended up suppressing hisst breath!


    It seems like the damned old man finally diedpletely, or maybe he just died from anger. Su Luo''s lips curled up into a smile.


    In this Magical Beast Zone, corpses didn¡¯t need to be disposed of. This was because there were magical beasts roaming around at all times, and they woulde over in passing to clean up the battlefield.


    After packing away all the spoils, Su Luo called for Big Sister Wei. The two of them got on the golden airship and quickly headed towards Midstream Mountain!


    Su Luo was extremely thankful to the City Lord for giving her this golden ship, which was truly a means of transportation essential for leaving home and going on a journey.


    Like before, the golden ship was still piloted by Big Sister Wei, and she flew it unhurriedly. This was because Su Luo exined previously that they only needed to be on time; there was no need to be early.


    And what about Su Luo herself?


    Su Luo was afraid that problems might once again ur during this time 3, so she was already fusing with the Strength Arm Bone. Furthermore, if the integration was sessful, Su Luo would have a greater certainty of sess in Midstream Mountain¡¯s exam.


    After all, Midstream Mountain was unlike Downstream Mountain. The people here were all ranked from 100 to 200. Furthermore, there was still Leng Xiao amongst them.


    With Xiu Ling Grass, Su Luo''s fusion speed wasn¡¯t at all slow. In just a few hours, half of the Strength Arm Bone had already fused into her arm.


    By the time Su Luo reached the Midstream Mountain, the Strength Arm Bone hadpletely fused into her arm.


    Although the Strength Arm Bone had disappeared, it did not mean that the fusion wasplete. Currently, Su Luo could only use one-fifth of the power of the Strength Arm Bone at best.

 Chapter 2133: Retribution (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Retribution (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Zu, skyrise, TWIP


    Leng Xiao and Old Ning arrived at the Midstream Mountain together.


    When they arrived, there were still two hours left until the assessment began.


    There were already many candidates standing in front of the Tower of Trials. It was bustling and noisy like a busy square.


    Leng Xiao subconsciously looked for Su Luo and was disappointed when he couldn¡¯t find her. How strange!


    Leng Xiao turned around and asked the gatekeeper, ¡°Has anyone from the Downstream Mountain entered yet?¡±


    As Su Luo and the others were from Downstream Mountain, they had to provide verification that they were ranked in the top three if they wanted to enter.


    He remembered that only Su Luo and Big Sister Wei came to the assessment this time. As for the third-ce Rong Jun, he had given up and decided to try taking the assessment again the following month.


    The gatekeeper shook his head: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    A sharp look shed in Leng Xiao¡¯s eyes, and he grabbed the gatekeeper by the cor: ¡°Are you certain?!¡±


    The gatekeeper turned pale but still shook his head affirmatively: ¡°I¡¯m certain. The people from Downstream Mountain truly haven¡¯t arrived!¡±


    Leng Xiao pushed the gatekeeper to the side.


    Hadn¡¯t arrived, hadn¡¯t arrived¡­! In other words, Su Luo still had yet to arrive???


    He had been chasing her so relentlessly, desperately wanting to kill her. Yet Su Luo had turned back? Wasn¡¯t this a bit too absurd?


    As if to support this absurdity, Su Luo along with Big Sister Wei strutted in through the door right at that moment. When they stepped inside, they even waved their ranking verification in front of the gatekeeper.


    ¡°From Downstream Mountain!¡± The gatekeeper subconsciously raised his voice, ring at Su Luo!


    Su Luo nced at him suspiciously. Why was there such a fuss abouting from Downstream Mountain?


    Hearing this exmation, Leng Xiao, who had not yet gone far ahead, turned around and saw Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    Leng Xiao: ¡°¡­¡±


    He wanted to give himself a p in the face! He had been chasing to kill these people, but in the end, they were walking right behind him? What a joke!


    Leng Xiao stood there, with his sullen eyes piercing straight towards Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo walked past him like nothing was wrong¡­


    Leng Xiao: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Leng Xiao said. He looked at Su Luo¡¯s back and questioned with a murderously cold voice: ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Su Luo smirked and turned to him with a bored look: ¡°And who are you?¡±


    Who are you? These were such arrogant words being said towards Leng Xiao, who ranked first in the Midstream Mountain!


    At this time, onlookers watched with amusement at this reckless 1 girl who just came over to Midstream Mountain.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. She is indeed really pretty. But only her face matured; her brain didn¡¯t. She even dared to offend Boss Leng?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so what if they¡¯re ranked among the top three in Downstream Mountain? Don¡¯t they know they are now in the bottom three aftering to our Midstream Mountain? What useless pride!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll suffer for offending our Boss Xiao. This girl is too reckless.¡±


    The two people were now facing each other, standing about three meters apart. Around them, a crowd that was growingrger andrger gathered to watch. All of them were gossiping happily as if watching a show, wishing the two of them would fight on the spot.


    The onlookers¡¯ discussions didn¡¯t seem to quiet down. Instead, all of them raised their voices as if in fear that the two people would be unable to hear them. Various provocations filled the air.

 Chapter 2134: Retribution (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Retribution (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : skyrise, TWIP


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Luo indicating for her not to do anything, Big Sister Wei would¡¯ve charged out and made a big scene.


    Leng Xiao sneered: ¡°You killed my brother, and now you¡¯re asking who I am?¡±


    Hearing this, the entire audience suddenly gasped!


    She killed Boss Leng¡¯s brother? This girl really had a death wish. Her death was an absolute certainty!!!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart missed a beat, then she instantly understood.


    The Guardian and 201st-ranked examinee had only just died the day before, so the conflict between her and Leng Xiao had to be what had happened in the Magical Beast Zone in the past.


    ¡°Boss Hua?¡± Su Luo smiled faintly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Leng Xiao red straight at Su Luo with a gaze as poisonous as a snake¡¯s.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, wasn¡¯t it also you who prevented me from participating in the assessment at Distal End Mountain?¡± At that time, an arrow had suddenly appeared, and if she hadn¡¯t dodged it quickly, she would¡¯ve long been a corpse by now.


    Leng Xiao sped his hands behind his back and sneered, refusing toment.


    ¡°That Boss Hua deserved to die,¡± Su Luo said only these six words and exined nothing more. She knew that because she and Leng Xiao were already sworn enemies, justifying Boss Hua¡¯s punishment for his crimes with a few words wouldn¡¯t smooth over anything.


    It wasn''t worth it to waste her words on a low-life like him. Su Luo smiled coldly to herself.


    Leng Xiao suddenly moved, stepping slowly towards Su Luo. As he was passing by her, he bent down and said in her ear: ¡°You, just wait for death.¡±


    Then, he took his subordinates and walked away with bluster 1.


    Su Luo tightly pressed her thin lips together into a white line.


    Big Sister Wei, as ignorant and fearless as ever, cursed: ¡°How hateful! Little Luo Luo, let me kill him!¡±


    Su Luo just shook her head: ¡°What we should worry about right now is the Tower of Trials.¡±


    The rules of the Midstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials were very abnormal.


    They weren¡¯t like the two previous mountains where Su Luo had to climb from the first to the seventh floor andpete individually.


    Here, there was only one floor, one field, and one map.


    At times it could be an endless swamp, other times an endless sea, sometimes an uninhabited dessert¡­ In short, it all depended on the map.


    Moreover, this trial was a team battle.


    With so many people, they all had to try and take the opposing teams¡¯ Jade Amulet. With Su Luo and Big Sister Wei being outsiders and furthermore Leng Xiao¡¯s enemies¡­ Well, the situation was quite dire.


    Seeing Su Luo knit her brows together in aplex expression, Big Sister Wei pped Su Luo¡¯s shoulder encouragingly with great strength.


    ¡°Little Luo Luo, you are the smartest!¡± With big dark eyes as clear as the northwest skies, Big Sister Wei looked at Su Luo withplete trust and sincerity.


    Su Luoughed.


    What use was there in being smart here? In the face of absolute strength, any strategies or conspiracies would merely stand as paper tigers.


    If it were just Leng Xiao himself, she and Big Sister Wei could risk it all and fight him head on. However, at his back was a group of people, and each one of them had considerable strength¡­ This was truly a headache.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt her Jade Amulet move.


    Could it be Brother Luo? That¡¯s right, Brother Luo was very experienced, so she could ask him for some advice.


    Su Luo picked up the Green Jade Amulet but froze in the next instant.


    It wasn¡¯t a message from the Green Jade Amulet.


    In that case¡­!!!


    Su Luo trembled subconsciously.


    Big Sister Wei immediately took a hold of her and asked nervously: ¡°Little Luo Luo, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    At this moment, one of the onlookers sneered: ¡°What else could it be? She must be frozen in fear from hearing Boss Leng¡¯s words, of course.¡±

 Chapter 2135: Continuously Affectionate (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2135: Continuously Affectionate (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Zu, TWIP


    Su Luo wanted to take it out immediately, but she was aware it was currently not the right situation to do so.


    This was because the ck Communication Amulet was extremely inappropriate for this particr location. There might be even more trouble 1 if she took it out in front of everyone.


    Su Luo took Big Sister Wei with her to an empty ce away from the others. Then she very carefully took out the Communication Amulet and opened it.


    Nangong¡¯s name was lit up.


    Su Luo¡¯s face showed an innocent smile as she carefully picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Luo was still used to talking like she had done on Earth.


    Over on the other end, Nangong seemed to pause for a bit like he was taking a deep breath, then his gentle voice slowly came through: ¡°Luo Luo¡±.


    It was Nangong!!!


    Su Luo was getting butterflies in her stomach 2 and was so excited that her face glowed with a red blush. However, when she heard this captivating voice, she instead felt like crying and sniffled.


    She had so much to tell him, but in just a moment, her thousands of words turned into three: ¡°How are you?¡±


    A softugh seemed toe across from Nangong¡¯s end of the line.


    Su Luo could imagine it. Right now, he would definitely be lifting the corners of his mouth, and his handsome eyes would be brimming with an abundantly spirited smile. He had always been like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just worrying that you aren¡¯t.¡± Nangong¡¯s world-ending handsome face bloomed into a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great.¡± Thinking of all the difficulties she and herpanions had experienced ever since she left Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side and how there had been a few times when they were surrounded by peril, Su Luo really felt like she wanted to cry. However, she put away all of her bad thoughts; she only wanted to share the good things, not the bad 3.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned against the wall. With his pair of deep eyes that were dense like a fog and hisvish ck gown swaying with the wind, he appeared magnificently elegant and grand.


    His thick eyshes drooped slightly, covering the coldness in his eyes. Still sounding as gentle as before, he said: ¡°Protect yourself well. I¡­ still can¡¯t return for now.¡±


    Even though she had expected to get this news, Su Luo was still inevitably disappointed and faintly replied, ¡°Okay¡±.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled lightly. His fingers touched the wall briefly just like how he would habitually pat her head.


    ¡°Girl, quickly ascend to Grandmaster level. I¡¯m still waiting for you toe save my life.¡± There was a hint of aegyo 4 andziness in Nangong¡¯s voice.


    Su Luo¡¯s cheeks flushed red in response, and she raised her voice annoyedly: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I had a re-up a few days ago. I¡¯m about to die from pain. I passed out for a few days,¡± Nangong Liuyunined to Su Luo.


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t reply to me?¡± Su Luo immediately asked with an aching heart.


    She had seen him sick numerous times before, and just thinking of those times made her heart wrench.


    Nangong Liuyun paused for a bit. Soon after, he spoke again with his voice ringing outzily: ¡°If not, then what? You¡¯re so cruel. Just that one line, and nothing after. You broke my heart and winded me. Tell me, what was I to do?¡±


    Su Luo struggled to speak and then scoffed twice. Her mind was moving at a fast speed, and she very quickly turned the tables on him: ¡°How could I have known that the person who left behind the Jade Amulet was you? What if it was someone else? Do you want me to talk sweetly to other men?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was at a loss for words.


    Su Luo just carried on interrogating him: ¡°Since you had already woken up, why didn¡¯t you reply to me?¡±


    ¡°Busy.¡±


    ¡°So busy that you didn¡¯t even have time to talk?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nangong Liuyun looked up to the distant sky where there was a thickyer of fog, and his eyes disyed an indescribably blurry luster. After quite a while, he finally said childishly: ¡°I was waiting for you to contact me first.¡±


    ¡°But I was waiting for you to contact me first!¡± Su Luo was rather angry. However, when she thought of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sick appearance, she softened her heart. ¡°Right. How is it that the two of us are able to use the Communication Amulet? Aren¡¯t we extremely far away from each other?¡±

 Chapter 2136: Continuously Affectionate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Continuously Affectionate (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : Pyr, skyrise, TWIP


    "What do you mean?"


    "Purgatory City borders Gui Ci." If he hadn''t taken up hisst mission, he wouldn''t have known the inside story.


    So it turned out that Gui Ci bordered Purgatory City¡ª¡ª


    "Did you leave right after you saved me thest time?" Su Luo''s eyes sparkled.


    "The mission was urgent." Nangong Liuyun''s voice was sweet and soothing.


    On his iparably fine and handsome face 1, a hint of darkness shed across his eyes that were more beautiful than amber. Naturally, he kept from Su Luo the fact that he had been discovered by hisrades because he saved Su Luo. After making a narrow escape 1, he killed all hisrades to ensure their silence, ultimately causing his leg disease to re up.


    Nangong Liuyun chuckled lightly; his voice was gentle and elegant but with the traces of a ruffian¡¯s wickedness. He held his smooth chin haughtily and said, "Old Ning still has some use. You don''t need to be too good to that old man. He is helping you because he owes me a favor."


    ¡°Old Ning?¡± Su Luo seemed to be taken aback for a moment.


    Old Ning works for Nangong Liuyun???


    Wasn''t it Luo Yichen?


    "Luo Yichen? He knows you?" Nangong''s figure became tense; his voice was cold and solemn. He had be serious in an instant.


    Only then did Su Luo realize that she had actually spoken out loud what was in her heart. She was really too foolish!


    Su Luo hit her head dejectedly. Wasn''t this just looking for trouble?


    She had yet to figure out how to answer when Nangong Liuyun stomped his feet like a child and started firing off question after question like a barrage of gunfire: "How did you meet? What did he do for you? What''s his rtionship with you? What made you think Old Ning works under him¡­"


    He relentlessly asked a whole lot of questions, with his spittle flying out.


    Su Luo had never known that Nangong Liuyun could actually talk this much.


    She took a deep breath and exined seriously: "He has helped me several times, but simr to Old Man Ning, Luo Yichen was just entrusted by others to help me."


    "Entrusted by others?" Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly, "Entrusted by whom?"


    "I¡¯m not very clear about this, so I¡¯m waiting for you toe back to help me clear up the confusion." Su Luo''s mouth turned up in a slight smile that was like a light and traceless breeze. There was some sort of provocation in her smile.


    "Okay! Wait for me! You¡¯re not allowed to seduce 2 and y around with other guys 3. Do you understand?! When I go back, I will immediately deal with you, you hateful little girl!" Nangong Liuyun threatened violently.


    Su Luo had a slight smile on her face: "Then first, you have to beat Luo Yichen. I heard that he is very powerful. How is your dark element cultivation? Is it strong enough?"


    Nangong Liuyun snorted coldly: "I don''t know if it is strong, but it is more than enough to deal with him!"


    Hearing that, Su Luo stuck out her tongue and silently paid tribute to Senior Brother Luo. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!


    At this time, Big Sister Wei stabbed Su Luo with her finger: "The time is up, the time is up, hang up!"


    It was because Big Sister Wei watched so many people walk into the Tower of Trials one after another. Being so fond of fighting people, she would be heartbroken if she couldn¡¯t enter and fight.


    And so Su Luo concluded to Nangong Liuyun, "I have to go in for the exam, we¡¯ll talk some more once I¡¯m out."


    The light in Nangong Liuyun''s eyes dimmed, and his voice was low, with a suggestive smile: "Are you confident about winning?"


    "No," Su Luo spoke honestly.


    Seeing Su Luo being so honest, Nangong Liuyun was immediately amused. His foolish little Luo Luo was still so straightforward and amusing; she really didn''t know how to put on a poker face.

 Chapter 2137: Continuously Affectionate (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Continuously Affectionate (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP


    "It''s merelying up with a solution. Won¡¯t one emerge after just thinking for a while? This is the benefit of having a high IQ." Nangong Liuyun pretended to sigh deeply, and his expression was indescribably handsome, confident, and outstanding. He muttered the answer before Su Luo could even ask what it was.


    The more Su Luo listened, the brighter her eyes became. By the end, she really wished she could hug Nangong Liuyun and kiss him fiercely!


    "This idea, I can give it a try¡­" Su Luo was excited at heart, but her face showed a pretense of finding the idea difficult while her voice carried a faint note of reluctance.


    This angered Nangong Liuyun greatly. If Su Luo were in front of him, he would definitely catch her and spank her.


    Before he could speak, Su Luo had already said goodbye and quickly hung up the Communication Amulet. Then she put it straight into her Space without fooling around.


    On the other side, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the sight of Su Luo''s grayed out name.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Su Luo hurriedly turned on the optical tablet she was carrying. She quickly selected and purchased the several items Nangong Liuyun had said to get.


    Fortunately, she had the 600,000 points she¡¯d robbed from the Guardian. Otherwise, a pauper like her wouldn¡¯t be able to afford them.


    She looked at the things she had bought, all of which were ridiculously expensive. If it wasn¡¯t for Nangong Liuyun telling her to buy those items, she really wouldn¡¯t have bought them. They were way too expensive!


    After she bought the items, she looked at the remaining points in her diamond tablet¡­ Su Luo looked up into the sky and burst into tears 1.


    Was she really destined to live the life of a pauper? She had just pulled herself out of that destitute life by robbing others. Yet in the blink of an eye, she had be a pauper again, with not even a single penny left.


    "I¡¯ve spent it all¡­ I¡¯ve spent it all again¡­" Su Luo pulled at her hair depressedly.


    Right at this moment, a grandiose group of people passed by Su Luo.


    All of them were full of energy 2 and impressive strength. The leader of the group was someone Su Luo was very familiar with.


    It was Leng Xiao.


    Apart from him, who else would re at her coldly with such murderous eyes? Leng Xiao truly had many subordinates. Just from a visual estimation, there were at least 20 or 30 people. It was an extremelyrge force.


    When Leng Xiao passed by Su Luo, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Loathsome wench, are you ready to die?"


    Without waiting for Su Luo to speak, Leng Xiao walked away blusterously 3 with his head held high and chest raised.


    Each of the 20 or 30 people behind him repeated that one sentence when they passed by Su Luo: "Loathsome wench, are you ready to die?"


    Big Sister Wei got so angry that she red at them with wide eyes!


    However, Su Luo continued to stand there calmly with a superficial and faint smile on her face like a cool breeze had just blown past without leaving a single trace behind.


    She waited for the group of people to enter before taking Big Sister Wei to get their identification nametes.


    The Guardian this time was a middle-aged woman.


    She had a rigid, cold, and unkind appearance, simr to that of Abbess Miejue who guarded Distal End Mountain. Su Luo called this Guardian ¡®Abbess Miejue No. 2¡¯.


    Abbess Miejue No. 2 stared fixedly at Su Luo with a gaze that was chilling to the bone like how a nail pierces deeply; her gaze carried an obvious hostility.


    Su Luo smiled faintly.


    It seems that the people in Midstream Mountain were all very unfriendly to her.


    Nevertheless, why did it even matter? Su Luo didn''t n to live in Midstream Mountain for a long time; she just came here to participate in the assessment. After passing this level, she would naturally proceed to Upstream Mountain.


    Big Sister Wei very rudely snatched the identification nametes from the middle-aged woman and handed one to Su Luo while tucking the other into her clothes 4.


    Abbess Miejue No. 2 stared at Su Luo with a sinister gaze as a trace of anger shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 2138: Continuously Affectionate (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Continuously Affectionate (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP


    Su Luo paid the Guardian no mind and strutted away with Big Sister Wei.


    After all, the middle-aged woman was merely a Guardian. The Guardian in Downstream Mountain had been killed by Su Luo; just what was so extraordinary about being a Guardian?


    Su Luo stood in front of the Tower of Trials, waiting to enter.


    At this time, she was carefully observing the crowd of people around her.


    Here, they were roughly divided into a dozen or more small groups. Of course, thergest group was the one led by Leng Xiao.


    The secondrgest¡­ Su Luo''s gaze flickered.


    That was the group with an iron-tower-like man!


    He was more than three meters tall and covered in bulging muscles from head to toe. Additionally, his torso was bare, showing his bronze skin. With all his protruding well-defined muscles, he seemed extraordinarily powerful.


    Su Luo carefully observed that this person was of the power-basedbat type¡ªthe same type as the Big Sister Wei. Moreover, his strength was very likely higher than Big Sister Wei¡¯s.


    While touching her chin, Su Luo frowned slightly.


    The people here were stronger than she had expected. If she hadn¡¯t gotten Nangong Liuyun''s advice, she reckoned it would be unlikely for her to enter the top ten this time.


    Fortunately, with his expert advice, Su Luo was full of confidence for this Tower of Trials.


    Right at this moment, the iron-tower-like man¡¯s gaze swept over Su Luo. When he saw Su Luo''s thin arms and legs, he snorted coldly through his nostrils: "Little mosquito!"


    This was his evaluation of Su Luo.


    Big Sister Wei shook the big wooden club in her hand and shouted angrily: "You fat-headed pig-brained blockhead! Do you dare to fight me?!"


    With a bang, she mmed her big wooden club heavily onto the ground.


    The Iron-Tower Man cast a disdainful look at Big Sister Wei, raised his chin arrogantly, and turned his head away. He was expressing that it was really beneath his dignity to bother with her!


    Big Sister Wei suddenly burned with rage like a beast whose tail had been stepped on. She got so angry that she roared in anger, wishing to rush up and just swing her wooden club haphazardly.


    Fortunately, Su Luo stopped her.


    "Stop messing around. You can fight however you want once we¡¯re inside. Fighting is restricted here." Su Luo''s voice was neither cold nor hot and neither soft nor loud, yet it stood out enough for the Iron-Tower Man and Leng Xiao to overhear.


    Before therge iron-tower-like man even showed much of a reaction, Leng Xiao sneered.


    ¡®Once you¡¯re inside? Wench, you will be sent out as soon as you enter. Yet you¡¯re still thinking of fighting however you want once you¡¯re inside? Such big talk!¡¯ Leng Xiao nced at Su Luo arrogantly while badmouthing her inwardly.


    Soon after, the door of the Tower of Trials opened.


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei squeezed through the crowd to get inside.


    As soon as she entered, Su Luo discovered that they were surrounded by the color of gold.


    This time, the map turned out to be a desert¡ªa vast expanse of desert. The desert had very high temperatures and felt sizzling hot all around.


    They had only just entered, but many people had already started fighting!


    This was because those who struck first would gain the upper hand 1, while those who struckter would suffer a devastating blow 2. No one wanted to be someone else¡¯s cannon fodder.


    Big Sister Wei was still looking forward to having a real battle with Iron-Tower Man, but Su Luo unexpectedly grabbed her hand and shot explosively towards a secluded ce at flying speed.


    The ever-obedient Big Sister Wei could only helplessly follow Su Luo to escape. However, she was unhappy about it at heart and muttered: "We aren¡¯t going to fight? Why are we running?"


    Big Sister Wei looked back as she ran.


    The ce where a hundred people stood originally was now the main battlefield!


    It was a cruel melee! A very spirited battle! Big Sister Wei was gearing up, eagerly wanting to help fight.


    Of course, there were also those who, like Su Luo, were frantically running swiftly in all directions. Their speed was as fast as a ray of light shing by.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo firmly grabbed hold of Big Sister Wei and lowered her voice. With an unprecedented seriousness in her tone, Su Luo said: "Run quickly! If we¡¯re surrounded by Leng Xiao¡¯s group of more than 20 people, it will be useless no matter how powerful we are."

 Chapter 2139: Continuously Affectionate (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2139: Continuously Affectionate (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Pyr


    Due tock of staff and funds,


    our team sadly announces that DKC release rate will be changed to 4 chaps per week.


    Thank you for supporting us <3


    This was Su Luo''s n from the beginning.


    Long before she had entered the Tower of Trials, Su Luo had been meticulously nning, and after entering, she quickly separated from the crowd.


    Therefore, as soon as the battle started, Su Luo dragged Big Sister Wei with her and ran forward desperately.


    Although the Big Sister Wei was unwilling and had even frequently looked back at the battlefield, she let herself be obediently dragged away by Su Luo.


    Leng Xiao¡¯s people had been keeping an eye on Su Luo from the beginning and approached Su Luo, one by one, but the iron-tower-like man was Leng Xiao¡¯s mortal enemy. Thus, Su Luo deliberately stood beside him. She believed that Leng Xiao was going to besiege him with his brothers.


    So, the big, iron-tower-like man waved his hand. "Brothers,e on, I¡¯ll beat your ass to death!"


    Then, Leng Xiao''s men and horses were all caught by the Iron-Tower Brother¡¯s men and horses.


    However, Su Luo reacted quickly. With a swish and a steady teleport, she and Big Sister Wei disappeared from the ce and then ran desperately towards the east!


    Although she didn''t know the topography here, Su Luo noticed that the mountain road to the east was rugged and very remote, and had signs of harboring a water source, so she concluded that it was a good ce to hide.


    Su Luo ran all the way to her destination with Big Sister Wei without stop.


    This map was boundless and vast. Su Luo ran for most of the day before finally stopping, out of breath.


    Outside the tower, a group of onlookers were simply dumbfounded by Su Luo''s actions.


    Everyone knew that in theter stages of the battle, many people would hide. So, if you wanted to get more identity tes, you had to take advantage of when everyone was together at the beginning.


    Now was the best time to seize the identity te.


    But, they hadn¡¯t expected that the two people who came from Downstream Mountain this time would be so afraid of death!


    It hadn¡¯t ended yet, but people had run away. Even their shadows were without a trace. Were they nning on staying in the desert for three days, and thening out of the Tower of Trials safe and sound?


    "Coward! No use at all."


    "Aren''t people justing over from Downstream Mountain? Only at seven-star Commander rank, they¡¯re just small frys. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to wait just to be cannon fodder?"


    "Didn''t you say that Su Luo was very powerful? The freshmen who have just entered the exam have passed the Distal End Mountain and the Downstream Mountain within a month."


    "Distal End Mountain and the Downstream Mountain are a bunch of rubbish. What''s so strange about having two of them seed? If three seeded, you would have given us the Midstream Mountain.


    "Hahaha, are you joking? That¡¯s impossible!"


    Many people looked at Su Luo and the others who were separated from the crowd on the screen, and couldn''t help butugh. Theughter was full of disdain and contempt.


    In the eyes of the powerful, the coward was the most despised!


    But soon, they were dumbfounded.


    "Huh, what is she doing? What is she burying in the soil?"


    "Also, what did she throw into the water?¡±


    "What the hell is she doing?"


    Many people were confused by Su Luo''s actions.


    Su Luo was very busy at this time.


    Although she ran out quickly, she didn''t n to stay like this until the end of the three days and then walk out of the Tower of Trials safely. In this case, it would¡¯ve been better to be bashed in the skull.


    Big Sister Wei sat on a pile of sand, bored, and looked at Su Luo listlessly. "Su Luo, what are we doing?"


    Big Sister Wei, who hadn¡¯t fought, looked weak.


    "Making a trap." Su Luo said briefly, and then she waved to Big Sister Wei. "Don''t be idle,e over and help."

 Chapter 2140: Continuously Affectionate (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2140: Continuously Affectionate (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Due tock of staff and funds,


    our team sadly announces that DKC release rate will be changed to 4 chaps per week.


    Thank you for supporting us <3


    Recruitment:


    Our team is URGENTLY looking for permanent and active Chinese TLC and English editor.


    Pleasement below or message us on Discord if you are interested!


    Seeing that she was able to help Su Luo, Big Sister Wei¡¯s spirits instantly rose. She excitedly stood up from the sand in front of Su Luo and asked eagerly, "What can I do for you? What can I do for you?"


    Su Luo pointed to the withered tree in front of her, and said to Big Sister Wei, "Dig a hole under here."


    Big Sister Wei happily obeyed.


    After Big Sister Wei had dug a pit, Su Luo took out a ck explosive shrapnel from her pocket space and buried it very carefully.


    Su Luo did the same again, and the path to the water source was packed with shrapnel buried underground.


    Big Sister Wei had fun, so Su Luo simply handed the task over to her.


    After setting all the traps up for ambush, Big Sister Wei sat on the sand to apany Su Luo.


    She looked faintly at the sky. "Will anyonee here?"


    The ce Su Luo found was very remote, and there was no trace of anyone for hundreds of miles. Even if a trap was buried, would anyone reallye?


    However, Su Luo slightly raised the corners of her mouth. "The desert¡¯s temperature is extremely high, especially at noon. They may be able to bear it for one day, but they won¡¯t be able to bear it for two or three days, so they will definitely end up here."


    Su Luo spoke with confidence. The temperature of the desert here was iparable to that of hers on the earth; here it only had gotten hotter.


    "Moreover, after stealing others¡¯ nametes, many people will want to find a ce to hide until the time is up. Therefore, there is a very high possibility that they will run here." All because this ce was remote enough.


    If you were lucky, you would even find a water source.


    Big Sister Wei nodded her head seemingly as if she knew, even though she still didn''t understand.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to understand; she only needed to put in the effort.


    Su Luo looked for a shaded area, and told Big Sister Wei. "Be careful, if anyone arrives, notify me."


    Su Luo had to seize every opportunity that she could to fuse with the Strength Arm Bone. As long as shepleted fusing with it, her strength would be greatly improved which was of great benefit to her.


    Big Sister Wei was wilting from the scorching sun and nodded obediently.


    Meanwhile, Su Luo practiced in the shade as Big Sister Wei kept a close eye on every direction, her eyes wandering around to keep constant vigil.


    The time gradually reached noon.


    Faint wisps of smoke rose from the ground as the air¡¯s temperature continued to heat up. The zing sun was unrelenting, increasing the surrounding temperature exponentially.


    Big Sister Wei was so dizzy from the heat that she fell asleep.


    Suddenly!


    She woke up instinctively.


    Far off in the distance, a ck speck was flying towards them.


    Sure enough, as Su Luo expected, someone wasing in this direction to hide here.


    Big Sister Wei was very excited, and quickly woke up Su Luo.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes, that person was already at a distance of only a few miles and was clearly visible to Su Luo¡¯s naked eye.


    "One man. His strength is probably one-star Saint Rank, he is not anyone to be afraid of. So, I¡¯ll leave it to you." Su Luo told Big Sister Wei.


    When Big Sister Wei heard that there was a fight to be fought, she practically jumped with excitement. Her eyes burnt with fiery aggression; all that rest had made her more lively.


    Big Sister Wei had been lurking behind the mountain. When that person flew past her, she rushed out to stand behind them and shouted, "This mountain is mine, and this tree is mine. If you want to get across, leave behind your life¡¯s wealth!


    Big Sister Wei stood behind this person as if she were the guardian of an entrance.

 Chapter 2141: Midstream Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2141: Midstream Mountain (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : TWIP


    This person, who was tall and thin, looked weak and feeble. Inparison, Big Sister Wei appeared particrly burly.


    The person turned his head to look at Big Sister Wei. Darn, she was so mighty. It was better for him to run quickly!!!


    So he turned back around and sted forward like he was flying. He was running desperately for his life, so of course, his speed was extremely fast.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a cold de appeared in front of him and forcibly brought him to an abrupt stop!


    At this moment, the tip of the sword was only an inch away from his heart.


    "Say your name." Su Luo did not withdraw her sword as she stared at him nonchntly.


    The other party weighed the pros and cons and then clenched his hand at his side. Biting his lower lip, he answered bitterly, ¡°Chu Lin.¡±


    "Then Chu Lin, you can now hand over the identity tes." The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips curled into a grin.


    Chu Lin red at Su Luo fiercely while racking his brain to think quickly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move at all.


    Seeing Chu Lin¡¯s eyes light up slightly, the smile on Su Luo¡¯s lips became increasingly brilliant, and she continued to gaze fixedly at Chu Lin.


    Meanwhile, Chu Lin felt that the devastatingly beautiful 1 youngdy¡¯s lucid eyes were extremely bright. They were so bright that it felt as if the deepest secrets in his heart were being drawn out bit by bit.


    The corners of Su Luo''s lips curved up slightly. With a hint of yfulness in her voice, she said: "It seems that your luck is not bad. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve seized quite a number of identity tes?"


    Chu Lin''s face flushed red.


    "By running over here¡­ were you wanting to hide and wait until the three days are over before you walk out in a strut?" Su Luo raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    Chu Lin''splexion became even redder with the kind of anger that would arise from the humiliation 2 of having your thoughts exposed 3.


    "Take out all of the identity tes, and you can suffer a bit less." Su Luo''s voice was light and soft, giving off a feeling that was like light wind and floating clouds.


    Still, how could Chu Lin be willing to do so?


    He was so lucky before. Mixed in with the crowd, he managed to take advantage of the situation and actually picked up an identity te twice by luck. Yet he now had to give them all to the youngdy before him?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that all the effort he put in earlier was all for someone else to enjoy 4? He was not content with this!!!


    Seeing Chu Lin¡¯s eyes flicker indecisively, spinning around and around¡­ Su Luo couldn''t help but smile coldly, then she motioned to Big Sister Wei that it was her turn.


    Big Sister was the type of person that used force. She was totally unlike Su Luo who was the type of person to use her intelligence, akin to how a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fist.


    So Big Sister Wei rushed forward and lifted up Chu Lin in one swoop with her sturdy arm while shouting fiercely: "Do you want an easy death or one that¡¯s painful and violent?!"


    Of course, the so-called death Big Sister Wei meant was certainly not a real death.


    In this Tower of Trials, there was a ¡®withdraw¡¯ option. As long as an examinee selected it, they would turn into a beam of white light and be sent out of the tower.


    Chu Lin did not respond, so Big Sister Wei smashed his head with an explosive burst of strength!


    With a loud and clear ¡°bang¡±, Chu Lin''s head was almost smashed into bits.


    Unable to bear his anger, Chu Lin red at Big Sister Wei.


    Chu Lin had known that once he encountered these two people today, he wouldn''t be able to escape. He would either be killed, or he could make his own choice to die¡­


    Under the tyranny of Big Sister Wei, Chu Lin ultimately chose the ¡®withdraw¡¯ option in despair.


    "ng, ng, ng¡ª"


    Right after Chu Lin''s figure turned into a beam of white light, three noises rang out in session. Then Su Luo saw three jade tablets fall to the ground.


    They were three identity tes!


    Big Sister Wei hurriedly picked them up and excitedly delivered them into Su Luo¡¯s hands!


    Su Luo stroked the jade pendants with an intense smile in her eyes.


    It seemed that her hunting n was very good. After only half a day, she had already collected three identification tes.


    Moreover, until now, she still had not used even a single one of those venom traps she nted.

 Chapter 2142: Midstream Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Midstream Mountain (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : TWIP


    After putting away the identity tes, Su Luo personally took action to erase the battle traces from this location.


    It was because there was not a single fool amongst the people who managed to enter this Tower of Trials. Once they saw an indication of what happened, they would not be so easy to trick.


    Su Luo gave Big Sister Wei three chicken legs and coaxed her to sit and eat obediently. Then Su Luo went back under the shade and continued with her cultivation.


    On the first day¡­


    Su Luo and Big Sister Wei¡¯s luck was neither good nor bad. Aside from the three identity tes from Chu Lin, they didn¡¯t obtain any more.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo didn''t really care about that as she had a new understanding of her integration with the Strength Arm Bone following a night of fusing.


    After cultivating continuously till noon, Su Luo opened her eyes slightly, and there was a sh of interest in her eyes.


    At this time, it had gotten too hot for Big Sister Wei to bear, so she buried her entire body under the sand, with only her nose exposed.


    Seeing this, Su Luo smiled slightly. It looked like she didn¡¯t move at all, aside from doing a sweeping motion with her sleeve. Yet the thickyer of sand covering Big Sister Wei was entirely brushed away, revealing where she had buried herself in the sandpit.


    Before Big Sister Wei even opened her eyes, her body had already jumped up unconsciously and quickly assumed a fighting pose!


    This made Su Luo split her sides,ughing so much that her stomach felt like it was about to cramp up.


    When Big Sister Wei heard Su Luo''s voice, she becamepletely awake and shook her head, cleanly flinging off the yellow sand that was all over it.


    "Wake up quickly. We have ¡®customers¡¯," Su Luo said with a grin.


    She was in a pretty good mood because she had integrated another third of the Strength Arm Bone into her arm.


    When Big Sister Wei heard that some ¡®customers¡¯ had arrived, she was even more excited than Su Luo and asked hurriedly: "Where? Where?!"


    Su Luo pointed in a certain direction. Big Sister Wei looked over, and as expected, she saw a blurry ck spot. No, that should be three ck spots.


    Unexpectedly, three people had arrived this time! Big Sister Wei¡¯s fighting spirit suddenly ignited.


    However, Su Luo didn''t intend to have a hard fight. If they could use a simple way to win, who would do it at the risk of losing their life?


    So Su Luo told Big Sister Wei: "Three people came this time. They must be working together. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be on the same road."


    It did not matter whether Big Sister Wei understood. Regardless of what Su Luo said, Big Sister Wei just gave a strong nod while staring fixedly at the ck spots up ahead. Quite clearly, she hadn''t taken in a single word Su Luo said.


    Su Luo nced at Big Sister Wei bemusedly, suddenly feeling that exining matters clearly to Big Sister Wei was a very unnecessary thing to do. When it came to Big Sister Wei, all Su Luo needed to do was give her instructions.


    So, Su Luo pointed at the location of the big old tree up ahead and said to Big Sister Wei: "You still remember the location of the trap we buried, right?"


    Yes, she remembered this! Big Sister Wei nodded repeatedly.


    "Very good. Later, if they don''t step on the trap, use your strength to force them to step on it. Do you understand?"


    For Big Sister Wei, when it came to resolving matters by force, she was only too happy to do them.


    Thus, Su Luo and Big Sister Weiy in wait with one up ahead and the other at the rear, preparing for an ambush. This was because they were afraid one of the ¡®customers¡¯ would escape and inform others.


    Right now, the time was not yet right, so the spreading of this information would disrupt Su Luo''s entire n.


    After a while, those three ck spots got closer and closer.


    By now, Su Luo could clearly see how strong they were.


    There was one eight-star Commander Rank, one nine-star Commander Rank, and one three-star Saint Rank.


    The eight-star Commander and the nine-star Commander Rank were obviously followers of the three-star Saint Rank. This could be seen just from how they were positioned in rtion to each other.


    At this time, they walked over in a triangr formation like the Chinese character ¡®???¡¯.


    The three-star Saint Rank walked in the front, while the eight-star and nine-star Commander Ranks walked in the back very respectfully.

 Chapter 2143: Midstream Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Midstream Mountain (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Greenpapaya Editor : Skyrise, Zu


    At this moment, they shared one thing inmon, both of their foreheads were sweating.


    The desert temperature was hotter than the high heavens. At this time, it was exactly noon, the hottest time of the day. Traveling hurriedly on the road, it was a given that it would be unbearably hot.


    They saw a sunny hillside with an old tree at the bottom of the slope. Although a little withered, its huge tree trunk could still provide shade from the sun.


    The eight-star Commander Rank examinee tteringly asked his boss: "Brother Chen, we have gone far enough. Leng Xiao''s people on the other side will definitely be unable to catch up. Shall we take a break here?"


    In reality, the eight-star Commander Rank examinee himself was the one who really wanted to rest.


    He was the weakest and couldn¡¯t withstand the high temperatures. Having fought and killed all throughout the road there, he waspletely dead tired.


    Seeing this, the three-star Saint Rank examinee''s expression remained indifferent; however, the nine-star Commander Rank examinee looked at their tired littlepanion and advised: "Boss, noon is the hottest period in the desert. We will be much more efficient after noon."


    This was true. The three-star Saint Rank examinee, Brother Chen, turned around and saw nobody passing by, and ahead was only vast yellow sand. He nodded coldly.


    Nine-star Commander Rank examinee tteringly said: "It is so remote here, one or two people may possibly pass through. We might as well stay here, there could even be a few benefits."


    In the dark, Su Luo''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Nine-star Commander Rank examinee¡¯s thoughts unexpectedly ran along the same line as hers. They were truly confidants; unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that they were being hunted by others at the moment.


    The eight-star Commander Rank examinee spread out a clean sheet of fabric under the old tree, then respectfully weed the three-star Saint Rank examinee to sit down.


    On one side, fanning the three-star Saint Rank examinee, on the other, exhaling.


    The three-star Saint Rank examinee cast an icy nce towards the eight-star Commander Rank examinee, his finger pointing northeast: "There is a water source one mile away from here."


    A water source?!!


    Upon hearing this, the eight-star Commander Rank examinee was immediately filled with excitement!


    Heaven knew, his throat was currently burning with thirst. Before entering this ce, no one had known that it would be a desert map, so he had not prepared water.


    The eight-star Commander Rank examinee quickly flew away.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s eyes half-squinted, the corners of the mouth slightly raised, like a fox sneaking underfoot.


    Fetching water? This was too great of a news.


    In the blink of an eye, the eight-star Commander Rank examinee had already used a bamboo tube to bring water to the three-star Saint Rank examinee, eagerly serving him on the side while talking excitedly.


    "The water in the desert is very pure and sweet. Taking a sip, it¡¯s as if all of the heat has disappeared. Brother Chen, try some."


    Brother Chen stopped his hand when he heard these words, and sniffed the water with his nose.


    Suddenly, he smiled coldly, sshing all the water onto the eight-star Commander Rank examinee!


    The eight-star Commander Rank examinee was immediately shocked, his whole body was startled and he let drops of water flow down from the top of his head.


    ¡°Brother Chen, Brother Chen, what''s wrong? I¡­" The eight-star Commander Rank examinee was at a loss.


    "What happened? You want to murder me? You, an eight-star Commander Rank, want to murder me! You think that if I died, you could seed me!" The three-star Saint Rank Brother Chen seized the eight-star Commander Rank examinee by the neck.


    The poor eight-star Commander Rank examinee had no idea what had happened, but at that time, he was lifted high into the air by the three-star Saint Rank Brother Chen, his feet floating off the ground.


    Nine-star Commander Rank examinee didn''t dare to go up and persuade him, only just stood to the side stupidly.


    "Brother Chen¡­ Brother Chen¡­" The overpowered eight-star Commander Rank examinee struggled endlessly, wanting to exin. He waspletely innocent and still didn''t realize what had happened until now!

 Chapter 2144: Midstream Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Midstream Mountain (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, greenpapaya Editor : Pyr, TWIP, Skyrise


    "You don¡¯t dare to plot against me? Hahaha, you dared to put poison in my water, yet you still have the nerve to deny it!" Brother Chen sneered. Putting force into his hands, hepletely annihted the poor clueless three-star Commander Rank examinee.


    There was only a sh of white light, and an identity te fell to the ground with a bang.


    Brother Chen held up a finger with the identity te in his hand and simply smiled coldly. "Daring to y tricks in front of me, that is courting death! Just wait until I get out of here. You¡¯ll see!"


    For a second, the nine-star Commander Rank examinee silently mourned for hispanion before continuing to eagerly wait on Brother Chen.


    Brother Chen had just sat down when suddenly, he felt that something was strange¡­


    Then, he stared at the nine-star Commander Rank examinee with cold eyes.


    The nine-star Commander Rank examinee stared at the ground flusteredly; he felt that seeing Brother Chen''s appearance like this was truly terrifying. He summoned up enough courage and asked weakly: "Brother Chen¡­"


    "Smack!" A heavy p flew at the nine-star Commander Rank examinee''s face.


    Nine-star Commander Rank examinee was instantly sent flying outwards, and he eventually fell to the ground, creating a crater.


    Big Sister Wei watched this and couldn¡¯t be happier!


    Su Luo looked across at her, and Big Sister Wei subconsciously covered her grinning mouth, holding herughter in tightly for fear ofughing out loud.


    Su Luo too hadn¡¯t expected that this n would create such an exciting scene. Consequently, she very much liked this turn of events.


    At this time, the beaten nine-star Commander Rank examinee had a heavy heart as he struggled to get up. However, before he could stand up firmly, Brother Chen had already shot over to him.


    "Bam!"


    The nine-star Commander Rank examinee was kicked by Brother Chen and immediately turned into a beam of white light, vanishing right where he was.


    Afterwards, his identity te appeared in Brother Chen''s hands.


    Brother Chen gazed at the piece of white jade in his hands, and his eyes shed fiercely: "How dare he poison me! Imbecile!"


    Knowing this was not a ce to stay for too long, he turned to leave.


    But at this time, there was someone standing right in front of him.


    Brother Chen felt unfamiliar with this person, and it was exactly because of this that made it easy to guess her identity: "You¡¯re from Downstream Mountain?¡±


    Big Sister Wei wielded a big club and pointed at Brother Chen,ughing wildly: "Idiot! You are such a big idiot! Hahaha!!!


    Brother Chen understood in an instant. After realizing the truth, he was filled with anger: "You did the poisoning?"


    "It was me, your great-aunt!" Big Sister Wei had been waiting for this moment for a long time, so without any further nonsense, she charged forward and began attacking Brother Chen.


    Big Sister Wei was a two-star Saint Rank while he was a three-star Saint Rank. It stood to reason that she ought to be beaten into suppression.


    Unfortunately for Brother Chen, Big Sister Wei had an immortal body, so she didn''t worry about her body¡¯s condition. The minute she rushed up, she started bombarding him.


    One cherished their life, whereas the other threw away their life. And so, Brother Chen was unexpectedly suppressed by Big Sister Wei just like that. Only able to defend and unable to attack, he was angered to the point of going crazy.


    What made him despondent was that just when he was forced to retreat by Big Sister Wei¡­ He turned around to escape, and there came a stinging in his side as he was stabbed by an icy sword.


    With a sh of the sword, there was a hole in his body. Yet before he could even react, the person bearing the sword had already disappeared from his sight.


    As he tried to deal with Big Sister Wei''s killing move, another sword came piercing out of nowhere, creating yet another bloody wound on his body.

 Chapter 2145: Midstream Mountain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2145: Midstream Mountain (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : TWIP


    This person''s offensive power was obviously not high, and her strength was definitely lesser than his own. So, because it was difficult for her to break his defenses, she would strike the same ce every time!


    ¡­On the same wound!


    Even the strongest body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this sort of stabbing.


    One stab, two stabs, and yet another stab¡­


    The wound on his back was gradually torn up and erged, with blood gushing out onto the golden sand.


    The spray of blood sent the sand flying wildly, but that was it.


    Brother Chen was so furious that he was about to fly into a rage!


    The woman hiding behind him was like an annoying fly. He couldn''t get her to leave, and she wouldn''te out and fight him head-on. Instead, she wielded that broken sword and took advantage of when he was unguarded to stab him once and then stab him again!


    He really wanted to smack this hateful little fly to death!


    However, unfortunately, whenever he was distracted by the fly at his back, the aggressive Big Sister Wei woulde smashing at him with her wooden club from the front. If it wasn¡¯t because he managed to dodge quickly, having his head smashed bloody would actually be considered light damage. It was extremely possible that he might even have been smashed right out of the Tower of Trials itself.


    Now what should he do? Make a side hairdo! 1


    It was then that Brother Chen started to feel regretful.


    Had he known it would be like this, he would¡¯ve kept those two followers alive. With the two of them hindering that hateful fly, he¡¯d be able to concentrate fully on his opponent. Nevertheless, now¡­


    This wouldn¡¯t do. If the situation continued to progress in this manner, even if he were not smashed to death by Big Sister Wei¡¯s big wooden club, he would still die from excessive blood loss due to being stabbed by that little fly behind him.


    Brother Chen made up his mind. Since he couldn¡¯t beat them, he would flee!


    Big Sister Wei swung her club toward him!


    Su Luo followed up immediately, coldly thrusting her de forth.


    With that, the only direction Brother Chen could escape to was Northwest!


    And so, Brother Chen quickly dashed forward!


    After running a few steps, he felt somewhat anxious and fearful. Why weren¡¯t those two chasing him?


    Just as he was hesitating¡ª¡ª


    He felt the sand underneath him loosen, causing him to stagger and tumble forward unsteadily! Simultaneously, he felt a scorching pain at one of his feet.


    When he looked down at the sole of his foot, his heart suddenly skipped a beat 2 as he cried out unconsciously: "What the¡ª¡ª!!"


    He fell into the pit of quicksand, but it wasn¡¯t deep, and he could get out in a sh. However, the problem was that the sole of his foot had begun rotting at an unfathomable speed!


    "Ah!!!" Brother Chen regarded himself as someone who had experienced a lot of suffering and believed he possessed great perseverance. Yet at this moment, he could only let out a gut-wrenching scream!


    He wasn¡¯t only in physical pain but also severe psychological pain.


    Regardless of whoever it was, if they saw their own foot rot at such a great speed, reaching the bone so quickly¡­ This sort of trauma would be enough to scar them for life.


    As the rate of decay was extremely fast, it had already eaten from the sole of his foot to his calf after only a while.


    Then his other leg also began to rot.


    N-N-Not only the other leg but also his buttocks¡­


    His whole body¡­


    He could imagine that his body would soon rot into a pile of white bones¡­ It was horrifying, truly horrifying!


    Sweat trickled down his forehead.


    At that moment, Big Sister Wei swung her big wooden club behind and rested it across her shoulders. Standing arrogantly in front of the pit, she stuck out her chincently at him: "You want to run? See where you¡¯ll run to now!"


    Su Luo also appeared then, and she rushed to see Brother Chen, who was sitting at the bottom of the pit. With a grin, she said: "Sir, you should make your choice without dy. Otherwise, your body will soon bepletely dposed."

 Chapter 2146: Midstream Mountain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Midstream Mountain (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : TWIP


    Su Luo waved her arms in a shrug like she couldn¡¯t help doing what she had done: "Is there a rule against using poison? Regardless of what traps you fall into, you can¡¯t me the ones who set them up. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being too stupid."


    "You!" Brother Chen was furious.


    Su Luo smiled at Big Sister Wei: "Since he¡¯s not choosing to kill himself, let''s just wait and see. You can lower your guard; he can''t run off anyway after all."


    Big Sister Wei still felt a little worried: "Won¡¯t he cut off his legs and then run away?"


    "No, he won¡¯t. In addition to his legs, his behind has already been burnt and decayed. Besides, this is a live broadcast. Do you think this three-star Saint Rank would run around in front of countless people with bare buttocks?"


    Just thinking of that image made Su Luo very amused.


    "Oh, no, I¡¯mughing so much that my stomach hurts." Su Luoughed hysterically the moment she imagined an extremely angry Brother Chen jumping around naked on the screen.


    At this point, Brother Chen was so angered by Su Luo''s words that there was smokeing out from not just the top of his head but his entire body!


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!" He was so furious, but he couldn''t run, and he couldn''t beat her! So what should he do now?


    He wanted to kill himself!


    The unfortunate thing was that the identity tes couldn¡¯t be destroyed at all!


    Brother Chen looked at the five identity tes he possessed, which included his own, and became so furious that he wanted to stomp in anger. It was with great difficulty that he had managed to kill two of Leng Xiao''s subordinates. Then after offending Leng Xiao, he only managed to escape after suffering many trials and tribtions 1. Yet, in the end, the fruits of his efforts and sufferings would be for someone else to enjoy 2. They were all going to be left for this hateful wench.


    Brother Chen red at Su Luo so hard his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    If looks could kill, Su Luo would have died a hundred times over already.


    With the passing of time, most of Brother Chen¡¯s body had already been burnt, and now he had no options left.


    He screamed angrily and ultimately chose to withdraw in despair.


    Five more identity tes fell into Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    In addition to the previous three, Su Luo now had a total of eight identity tes.


    She yed with these eight identity tes, tossing them up and down with a triumphant smile.


    Well, well¡­ It seemed that Nangong''s idea was truly not bad at all. Hunting here was easy and rxed, and eight identity tes were unexpectedly delivered right into her hands.


    Meanwhile, Big Sister Wei was just jumping about cheerfully beside Su Luo.


    So Su Luo told Big Sister Wei to clean up the battlefield, and in passing, they covered the bloody sand here because they would be reusing this areater on.


    Outside the Tower¡­


    Many people had taken notice of this scene.


    Their eyes were incredibly wide in great disbelief.


    "Those two people from Downstream Mountain are not bad. They¡¯ve actually gotten eight identity tes already."


    "At first, I thought it was because they were scared to die that they hid so far away. I didn''t expect them to have thought so deeply into it. This girl is truly rather smart."


    "Haha, the right time has not yet arrived to make a judgment. It¡¯s still too early to jump to conclusions."


    ¡°That''s right. You only see her enjoying all the efforts of those passersby 2, but have you thought about it? All her efforts will be enjoyed by Boss Leng."


    "Oh, right! Boss Leng holds great hatred toward her, so how can he let her continue living so happily? You all wait and see!"


    "But isn''t Boss Leng currently fighting Shen Dazhuang to the death? Although Boss Leng''s group has snatched the identity tes of many others, they too have suffered a lot of losses."


    "Furthermore, if the girl goes into hiding, even Boss Leng may not be able to find her."


    Many people were expecting that Boss Leng would be able to find Su Luo and then teach this proud girl a good lesson.

 Chapter 2147: Midstream Mountain (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Midstream Mountain (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Pyr, Skyrise


    In the midst of people¡¯s expectations, another wave of people shot towards Su Luo.


    Under the anticipating gazes of everyone, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei worked together with a tacit understanding and harvested the opponents.


    Big Sister Wei excitedly counted each and every one.


    "One, two, three¡­" She counted until twelve, and then she went back and forth, counting over again and again.


    Su Luo looked at her unhappily: "Big Sister Wei."


    "Huh?" Big Sister Wei didn¡¯t look up.


    Su Luo stood by the ear of the Big Sister Wei and whispered. At first, Big Sister Wei was at a loss, and then she became unhappy and stared at Su Luo!


    Su Luo patted her on the shoulder, softlyforting: "We have to make a sacrifice, so abandoning these are necessary. We will take them back very soon, and furthermore, we will get many, many of them."


    "Are there really going to be a lot?" Big Sister Wei reluctantly looked at the identity te in her hand, which details she found so beautiful.


    "Do you trust me?" Su Luo looked at her seriously.


    Big Sister Wei solemnly nodded: "Yes, I believe in you!"


    "That''s good."


    Su Luo smiled, curling up the corners of lips. Just now, she had deliberately missed two people; one of them was from Leng Xiao¡¯s camp and the other was from Shen Dazhuang¡¯s camp.


    During the battle, it just so happened that the identity ques that Su Luo carried on her body nged down, and fell all over the ground.


    This was twelve identity tes!


    There were only one hundred identity tes. At this time, where would one find this many identity tes?


    With this news, Su Luo believed that arge number of people would congregate soon.


    Among them, there would definitely be people sent by Leng Xiao, and there would also be people sent by Shen Dazhuang.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a smirk. Wasn¡¯t Leng Xiao always looking for her? Come now then.


    Big Sister Wei hadn¡¯t noticed that two people had run away, and Su Luo, it seemed that she didn''t notice. Therefore, she stayed there with Big Sister Wei.


    Night fell gradually.


    The temperature of a desert in the middle of the night was at an intolerably frigid temperature for ordinary people.


    Big Sister Wei slept very soundly, snoring like a big pig. Su Luo felt that even thunder could not wake her up.


    Su Luo sat on the high mound, watching and listening in all directions, and soon she knew that the Big Sister Wei could no longer sleep. The enemy was attacking!


    Su Luo pped Big Sister Wei awake.


    Big Sister Wei was about to yell, but Su Luo had foreseen that and covered her mouth tightly, at the same time lowering her voice and in a deep voice said: "Don''t yell, get ready to fight!"


    Fight?! Big Sister Wei suddenly sobered up.


    Su Luo quickly pointed her finger in several directions: "There, there, and there. People are approaching from those directions."


    Big Sister Wei was filled with excitement! That must be a lot of people!


    Su Luo said a few instructions into the ear of Big Sister Wei. Although Big Sister Wei was not very happy, she nodded reluctantly.


    Soon, the mound that Su Luo and the others were on was surrounded by people. The person who surrounded her was no one else, but Leng Xiao.


    "Hehe, I looked everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find you, you wench! What a coincidence that I met you here." Leng Xiao put his hands behind his back, watching Su Luo''s eyes burst into light.


    Ever since he had arrived, he had always wanted to kill Su Luo, but who knew that this wench could slip away faster than a loach 1. She had run away, slipping away from his notice!


    Over these past two days, he had been sending people to search for her, but he never found her. Fortunately, a few hours ago, a subordinate ran to inform the news, and he immediately made his way over.

 Chapter 2148: Midstream Mountain (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2148: Midstream Mountain (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Pyr, Skyrise


    Fortunately, the girl didn''t know that her location had been disclosed and was still there to hunt others.


    Su Luo smiled coldly: "Leng Xiao, don''t you know that this girl led you here on purpose?"


    ¡°Oh? Led me over here on purpose?¡± Leng Xiao didn''t believe it at all. " Are you kidding?¡±


    "No, that¡¯s the truth." Su Luo smiled lightly.


    Seeing Su Luo''s faint smile, Leng Xiao nearly believed Su Luo''s words for a moment. But he shook those thoughts away and sneered at Su Luo, "What a joke!"


    "Yeah, you yourself are the biggest joke, only just figuring this out now. It''s already toote." Su Luo smiled and curled her lips.


    Leng Xiao was instantly filled with anger, "Then you tell me, why did you lead me here?"


    "To kill you, of course." Su Luo shrugged. "I heard that you hunted down many identity tes. If I kill you, won¡¯t I be able to get countless identity tes for doing nothing?"


    The tone of Su Luo''s words seemed so natural, as if Leng Xiao was a small ant; it was like she could squash him as if he was nothing.


    Leng Xiao was taken aback for a moment, and then burst outughing: "Hahaha, hahahaha!!!"


    Su Luo simply looked at him quietly, waiting for him to finishughing.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s faint smile, Leng Xiao felt that the joke was no longer funny at all. He stared at Su Luo with a cold gaze, and a cold smile crept up corners of his mouth: "Do you want to kill yourself, or should I send you on your way?"


    "Kill myself? This girl would never do such a thing." Su Luo replied simply.


    "Then, you want someone else to do it?" Leng Xiaoughed wildly, "You think that because you have a beautiful appearance, you will not be acted upon, huh?"


    Leng Xiao¡¯s order sounded out, and his subordinates immediately surrounded Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    "I heard that you are in first ce now?" Su Luo was not surprised by Leng Xiao''s words, and instead changed the subject.


    "Of course!" Leng Xiao admitted naturally.


    Ignoring the people surrounding her, a light shed in Su Luo''s eyes, but the corners of her mouth wore a sarcastic sneer: "However, I heard that Shen Dazhuang is much stronger than you?"


    "As if 1!" Leng Xiao cursed.


    "Shen Dazhuang is not only stronger than you, but this time, he also grabbed more identity tes. He is in first ce, not you, Boss Leng, so don''t put gold on your face 2, that¡¯s shameful!"


    Su Luo sharply used him, and at this time her face was full of mockery.


    Leng Xiao was instantly filled with anger!


    However, in an instant, he suddenly understood something and angrily pointed at Su Luo: "You¡¯re trying to stall for time?"


    He had been wondering why this girl was talking so much, furthermore making him thoroughly agitated.


    "Puff!" A soft sound from not far away as a figure slowly and weakly copsed to the ground.


    Seeing this, Leng Xiao couldn''t help but burst into anger. Those were his subordinates! She had ambushed his men!


    Now they were being wiped out silently without a trace.


    Who was doing this?


    Just when Leng Xiao was in doubt, a huge figure like an iron tower appeared. He was not alone but was apanied by his strong subordinates.


    "Hahaha, Leng Xiao, you dog thief 3, after looking for so long, sure enough you were found by this grandpa! Good, very good!" You have the audacity to say that you are number one, so let''s see some actions to prove it! "


    Shen Dazhuang!


    Leng Xiao red at the new arrival.


    He knew that he and Shen Dazhuang would have to battle, but that was to be the final battle and not now.

 Chapter 2149: Midstream Mountain (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2149: Midstream Mountain (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, TWIP


    Leng Xiao knew that Su Luo had many tricks up her sleeve, so he had wanted to deal with Su Luo first and then confront Shen Dazhuang. However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet both opponents right now.


    As such, Leng Xiao remained silent. Shen Dazhuang, on the other hand, provoked him endlessly: "What, are you too afraid to fight?"


    Leng Xiao waved Shen Dazhuang away with one hand and said angrily: "Go to the side! I still have matters to do here. Once I¡¯m done with them, I''ll fight you!"


    Shen Dazhuang was dissatisfied: "What are you talking about!? You dared to announce that you¡¯re ranked number one, yet you¡¯re too scared to fight me?"


    Leng Xiao pointed to Su Luo: "I¡¯ll deal with her first, then I¡¯ll fight you!"


    "Fine. Get it over with quickly!" Shen Dazhuang stood aside with his arms folded.


    He was not close with Su Luo, so he definitely would not help her anymore. Naturally, Su Luo knew that and smiled slyly.


    Leng Xiao walked towards her step by step.


    With a wave of his hand, his group of subordinates rushed towards Su Luo like wolves and tigers!


    There were at least a dozen of them, and they were all sturdy and strong. In order to serve as Leng Xiao''s subordinates, they had to at least be of the Saint Rank with one star.


    Yet what about Su Luo? She was just a pitiful seven-star Commander Rank. Being able to experience this many one-star Saint Ranks besieging her, she could be said to have the luck of three lifetimes 1.


    In fact, with this many one-star Saint Ranks uniting to attack her, Su Luo had absolutely no chance of winning. Moreover, even with Big Sister Wei¡¯s help, the two of them still wouldn¡¯t be able to handle three moves from the opposing side.


    After three moves, they were sure to lose!


    Anyone could tell that Su Luo was going to lose.


    Meanwhile, Leng Xiao was smiling, and Shen Dazhuang coldly watched on from the side.


    At this moment, the spectators outside the tower all shook their heads.


    "Oh, it¡¯s over. This girl has finally reached her limit."


    "Who told her to be so blind, insisting on setting herself to against Boss Leng? She brought on her own death."


    "How pitiful. This girl¡¯s so pretty, yet she¡¯s going to lose just like this."


    "Isn¡¯t it good for her to lose? Losing means she¡¯ll stay in Midstream Mountain, and you¡¯ll be able to see her more?"


    "If it¡¯s just in the tower, that¡¯s fine. Her life wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. However, this girl offended Boss Leng. If she¡¯s still in Midstream Mountain after shees out from the tower, I don¡¯t think the safety of her life can be guaranteed."


    At the mention of this, many people shook their heads silently with a look of pity in their eyes.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Luo would lose, she curled up the corners of her lips unexpectedly, still maintaining a light smile on her face.


    Facing the ferociously powerful Saint Ranks, Su Luo tightly grasped Big Sister Wei¡¯s hand.


    The momentum of the iing attack was like a torrential rush as all of the Saint Ranks surrounded the two of them!


    Then right at this moment¡ª


    Su Luo began to toss all of the identity tes in her possession toward the group of people while saying: "Shen Dazhuang, you¡¯re so stupid! If you let them kill me, won¡¯t all of the identity tes in my possession be Leng Xiao¡¯s?"


    Simultaneously, all twelve identity tes in Su Luo''s possession were now scattering in midair!


    "Swish¡ª"


    Then the two targets, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, disappeared!


    In all directions, there were a total of a dozen or so people here, and yet their intended targets had gone missing!


    During that moment, these people ended upnding their attacks on the bodies of their allies, catapulting them out one by one with smashing fists!


    The situation was very chaotic at this time, and the reason for the chaosy in thest sentence Su Luo had yelled out, as well as the identity tes she had scattered.


    The identity tes fell all over the ground. As such, no one noticed that Su Luo¡¯s and Big Sister Wei¡¯s identity tes were actually not amongst these twelve identity tes.


    They all assumed that Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had chosen to withdraw from thepetition, shing away in a beam of white light.


    Yet how could they possibly know that at the most critical moment, Su Luo had grabbed Big Sister Wei and used her teleportation method, teleporting out with a swish?

 Chapter 2150: Midstream Mountain (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Midstream Mountain (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP


    It was a moonless and windy night where one could not even see their own hands before them, yet everyone was busy snatching identity tes. The scene was extremely chaotic and messy, so no one noticed that Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had teleported out.


    Nearby, Su Luo led Big Sister Wei and went lurking behind the hillside, grinning at the chaos she had caused.


    No one had even imagined that Su Luo might have already escaped and that she would actually recklessly lurk back to watch the show. It would be hard to find even a few people with this sort of guts in the entire genius training camp.


    Under the cover of night, even the people outside the tower did not pay attention to the two of them.


    While Su Luo watched the scene before her, she pondered about the current state of things.


    By this time, many of the scattered people had already been wiped out by Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang. There might be some fish that escaped the 1, but there were definitely not many of them.


    All Su Luo had to do now was to wait. She would wait for these people to divide into victors and losers and then strike when the victors had their guard down 2.


    So, Su Luo and Big Sister Weiy on their stomachs on the hillside while waiting to reap the rewards like in the idiom, ¡®sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight 3¡¯.


    At this time, it was already a mess at Su Luo¡¯s initial location; it was very chaotic there.


    Ever since Su Luo tossed the identity tes, it seemed everyone had gone mad.


    The tossed identity tes numbered more than a dozen, and one could increase their ranking by a lot with those!


    Shen Dazhuang really wanted to participate in the Upstream Mountain¡¯s examination this time and was willing to do all he could to qualify. He absolutely had to get a qualifying spot!


    "Hurry up and snatch them!" Shen Dazhuang''s robust voice rang out in the middle of the night.


    Yet how could Leng Xiao let Shen Dazhuang do whatever he wanted?


    Leng Xiao had already forgotten about Su Luo and no longer had any qualms regarding her. Now was the time for him to have a battle between kings with Shen Dazhuang.


    Therefore, Leng Xiao alsomanded his subordinates loudly: "Snatch! Snatch! Snatch! If you can¡¯t snatch the tes from them, kill them!"


    After all, the people that Shen Dazhuang brought with him were just identification tes that could move. An identity te could still be obtained just the same by killing these people. Moreover, it was even possible to sessively obtain two tes at once if there was another identity te in their possession.


    As a result, the eyes of both parties practically turned red with bloodlust!


    Then there was a burst of heatedbat, where cold steel glinted and shed.


    Countless bellows, roars, and yells intertwined and shook Su Luo''s eardrums so painfully she had the illusion that it was the end of the world.


    It seemed that they were still too close to the battlefield.


    Consequently, Su Luo grabbed Big Sister Wei and teleported extremely quickly, arriving at a slope almost a mile 4 away.


    The slope was not high up, but it provided a good field of view, allowing the whole battlefield to be seen.


    The battle between Shen Dazhuang and Leng Xiao went on for a long time.


    From midnight of the second day, the fight continued until the evening of the third day.


    At this time, clouds tinged with sunset hues covered the sky, yet it was a terrible mess on the sandy ground.


    As the fight between the two sides progressed, all of Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang''s subordinates had already been ripped apart and merged into the sandy ground. As such, it was currently a total mess with identity tes scattered all over.


    However, Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang were busy fighting, so they had no time to pick them up.


    On the battlefield, the two people fought until they were about to copse.


    Leng Xiao said angrily: "Is there any meaning in continuing to fight like this? Since there are three qualifying spots, why don¡¯t we just call this a draw?!"


    "I want to be first ce!" Shen Dazhuang refused to give in.


    Previously, Leng Xiao said he was the number one of Midstream Mountain. This put Shen Dazhuang in a really bad mood.


    "Why should you be first ce?!" Leng Xiao sneered.


    "Because of my fist! Hehe, you want a draw? In your dreams! I want to go to Upstream Mountain alone this time!" Shen Dazhuang stated his aim.


    The Tower of Trials had a rule.


    If he alone got more than two-thirds of the total number of identity tes, he would be able to directly advance to Upstream Mountain and live there.


    "If two people get all the identity tes, they can also advance directly to Upstream Mountain!" Leng Xiao suggested.


    Shen Dazhuang said angrily: "Are you an idiot? Do the identity tes on the ground add up to 100? At least two tes are missing! I don''t even know where those two rascals are hiding!¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t agree, they could only continue to fight until a winner was decided.


    At this moment, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, these two rascals, began to move.


    "What the¡ª?! There are people over there!" It was at this moment that someone outside the tower noticed there were two round heads protruding from the sand!

 Chapter 2151: Victory! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Victory! (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    People from outside the tower saw two heads pop up with sand on their heads. This scene made them aghast!


    Damn it!


    "Did something screw up? Why are those two still there?!"


    Weren¡¯t they already kicked out? How could¡­ how could this happen!!!"


    "So many powerful Saint-ranks attacked them. How did the two of them escape?"


    Everyone excitedly stared at the two heads and started to shout enthusiastically one after another.


    This was really shocking. These two people whom they thought had been kicked out had now appeared again, then¡ª


    Everyone''s eyes were turned towards Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang on the battlefield.


    By now, the battle between them was nearing its end. These two had a very limited amount of spiritual power remaining.


    However, at this moment, Leng Xiao felt a strangeness around him. He swept the surroundings with his eyes¡ª¡ª


    Damn it!


    Big Sister Wei grinned at him. Seeing this, Leng Xiao almost fell in mid-air to his death!


    Just as Leng Xiao was shocked and distracted, Shen Dazhuang seized the rare opportunity to deal Leng Xiao a fatal blow!


    His palm immediately made contact with the poor Leng Xiao¡¯s chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    His figure swayed slightly, and he took this opportunity to fall to the ground.


    However, at the exact moment he fell to the ground, he recollected himself and leaped towards Su Luo like a bolt of lightning.


    These two people must die! Otherwise, he had fought here for such a long time and even let these two take advantage of him at his convenience. Wasn¡¯t this angering him to the point of coughing up blood?


    At this moment, Su Luo sighed silently. Sure enough, she had been discovered. The situation now seemed a bit tricky to get out of. Fortunately, Leng Xiao''s strength had been significantly weakened by Shen Dazhuang. This was not entirely impossible to deal with.


    Just when Su Luo was preparing to make a move against the enemy, she saw Shen Dazhuang stalking behind Leng Xiao, shing at his back with another palm.


    Leng Xiao sensed the danger, and subconsciously ducked from it. He turned around and red: "What are you doing!"


    Shen Dazhuang looked at Leng Xiao as if he were an idiot, and simply said two words: "Killing you!"


    Leng Xiao was so angry that he almost vomited another mouthful of blood and said furiously: "Are your eyes blind? Don''t you see those two people there? We can fight anytime we want, but first we have to get rid of those two little fleas!"


    Shen Dazhuang didn''t even nce at Su Luo''s location. Instead, he didn''t waste any time as he continued to mercilessly attack Leng Xiao with the force of his palms.


    How dare he use him of being blinded! Hateful! He deserved to die! Shen Dazhuang rushed forward like a savage bull, forcing Leng Xiao back.


    Leng Xiao became quite scared of this bull. He tried to get Shen Dazhuang to understand: "You idiot! If you don''t kill those two people, are you willing to let them reap all the benefits? Stop for a while!"


    However, Leng Xiao was wrong in that he shouldn''t use insults with someone. Shen Dazhuang had a one-track mind. If one scolded him, he would treat that person as an enemy, regardless of whether they spoke with reason. It was a tragedy for Leng Xiao.


    Shen Dazhuang red at Leng Xiao: "I won¡¯t stop!"


    "Why won''t you stop!?" Leng Xiao roared!


    "Killing you!" Shen Dazhuang said straightforwardly.


    Leng Xiao turned pale with anger, pointing his fingers at Su Luo: "Kill them first!"


    "No!" Shen Dazhuang refused.


    "Why?" Leng Xiao shouted loudly at Shen Dazhuang.


    "You have an identity te on you!" Shen Dazhuang''s tone was very firm.


    Leng Xiao very nearly became upset with anger. What was so special about the identity te on him? Didn¡¯t Shen Dazhuang himself have one as well?

 Chapter 2152: Victory! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Victory! (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    At this time, Leng Xiao could not wait to smash all the identity tes he had with him, but if he did so, he was sure that Shen Dazhuang would definitely run away with all the identity tes.


    Leng Xiao, naturally, would not be so stupid.


    Thus, he fell into a dilemma.


    "You are a massive idiot with only a simple mind and well-developed limbs!" Leng Xiao pointed at Shen Dazhuang''s forehead and cursed.


    "Go to hell!" Shen Dazhuang was angry! This Leng Xiao even dared to point at him and cursed. He was really asking for death!


    As a result, Shen Dazhuang immediately mustered all of his strength, concentrated it into his palm, and directed all of it into a lethal strike towards Leng Xiao¡¯s body.


    Leng Xiao was about to be angered to death, but he couldn''t do anything about Shen Dazhuang.


    As long as he said to stop, his opponent would say that he had an identity te on him. Therefore, it was impossible for them to temporarily make a truce. What else could he do?


    The only solution was to kill Shen Dazhuang first!


    Leng Xiao thought about it. A vicious look shed in his eyes. Under his hand appeared all of his endless energy to prepare unusual moves.


    He gradually turned a disadvantageous situation to an advantageous situation within the period of time.


    Su Luo''s eyes squinted partially. If she let Leng Xiao win, it would be troublesome to get the identity tes he had on him.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo whispered a few words in the ear of Big Sister Wei. Big Sister Wei patted her chest to show that she understood.


    The current situation was a bit chaotic.


    Knowing Shen Dazhuang was a brainless person, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei would not dare to go up and strangle Leng Xiao alongside him. Shen Dazhuang would not only dislike their interference, he might even turn around and attack her.


    Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang continued to fight for several hours.


    It was already the third day now, and only two hours left until the end.


    While Big Sister Wei felt a little ufortable and anxious, Su Luo''s expression was still calm.


    But on Su Luo''s calm face, her thin eyebrows wrinkled asionally.


    There were only two hours left. If the two of them were to continue fighting it out, there would not be enough time, so something had to be done.


    Su Luo touched her chin with one hand, gazing around with her bright eyes.


    Soon, her eyebrows curled up, and a sly look shed in her eyes.


    She waved at Shen Dazhuang and smiled: "Big Brother Shen, there are so many identity tes on the ground. I''m afraid they will be trampled on. I will help you pick them up first."


    Su Luo didn''t ask Big Sister Wei to help. She bent down, slowly picking them up one by one.


    Leng Xiao¡¯s mind was full of suspicion. How could he know what kind of evil idea Su Luo had in mind? So, he turned around and ran towards Su Luo, nning to kill this girl first before she was too out of hand to deal with itter!


    This girl was full of malice intentions. If these identity tes were in her hands, would she so easily give them backter? Only in a dream would that happen!


    Just as Leng Xiao turned around, the force from Shen Dazhuang''s palm passed directly by him.


    Leng Xiao was extremely furious. He was so angry that he pointed to Shen Dazhuang''s nose and yelled: "You idiot! The identity tes were picked up by the stinky girl, don¡¯t you know?! Stupid! Idiot! Dumbass!"


    Shen Dazhuang was angry!


    He continued making moves on Leng Xiao even while speaking, "They were picked up on my behalf! You¡¯re just jealous!"


    Leng Xiao was so angry that he felt as if he was going to cough up another mouthful of blood! I''m jealous? I am jealous of you, idiot?


    "Saying you¡¯re an idiot was not mibeling you at all! That girl is a con artist. Would she really return them to you after picking them up? Dream on!¡±


    Shen Dazhuang was instantly furious!


    "The pretty girl doesn¡¯t tell lies! You dare to nder her! You¡¯re seeking death!" Shen Dazhuang was far past anger at this point.

 Chapter 2153: Victory! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Victory! (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Pyr, TWIP, skyrise


    Leng Xiao trembled with anger as he pointed at Shen Dazhuang with shaking fingers: "The pretty girl doesn¡¯t lie? Let me tell you, the more beautiful the girls are, the more they will trick you, fool!"


    Anger swelled up in Shen Dazhuang''s heart. Did this person actually call him a fool just now? Was he really that foolish? Whatever, he would y the part of a fool then!


    "Then, let this fool send you to your death!" Shen Dazhuang released all his power in a single move.


    Leng Xiao knew that it was impossible for this idiot to give up and let him kill Su Luo, so he followed suit and countered!


    Bang bang bang!


    The strong powers of the two shed in midair with a burst of tiny sparks, causing the mountain and the surrounding air to shake in the chaos.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s strength had improved greatly during this time, she briefly lost her footing and was swaying a bit.


    It was just like the saying, ¡®the bystander sees the most 1¡¯. Su Luo noticed that although Leng Xiao was disying a great amount of power, he wasn¡¯t actually exerting his full force.


    Shen Dazhuang, on the other hand, was truly putting in his greatest effort.


    Just as Shen Dazhuang weakened, Leng Xiao finally burst forward with a surprise attack!


    A transparent ball of light that had been prepared for a while now finally appeared in his hands and mmed into Shen Dazhuang''s chest!


    Taking advantage of the stunned Shen Dazhuang, Leng Xiao followed this up with a sweep of his leg.


    Shen Dazhuang had managed to dodge the ball of light but was hit hard by Leng Xiao¡¯s kick. For a moment, his legs were in so much pain that he fell to the ground unsteadily.


    How could Leng Xiao miss such a good opportunity? His figure soared up to the sky and then dropped to the ground sharply!


    With a sword, he went piercing toward Dazhuang''s throat!


    The battle between the two strong opponents ended with this cold stab of a sword!


    Then Shen Dazhung dissipated into white light before he finally disappeared.


    Poor Shen Dazhuang. This time, all his efforts would be left for someone else 2. His identity te ttered onto the ground, and it would soon belong to either Leng Xiao or Su Luo.


    Su Luo had already ordered Big Sister Wei to snatch it the minute Leng Xiao killed Shen Dazhuang, so Big Sister Wei had been waiting so long in anticipation for this moment that even flowers had withered. Naturally, she was now extremely excited!


    Just as Leng Xiao killed Shen Dazhuang, Big Sister Wei charged forward like a hungry wolf and immediately crushed thenky Leng Xiao underneath her like a great mountain!


    Leng Xiao was furious.


    Yet before he could react, Big Sister Wei had already made her move.


    Her wooden club didn''t work well at such a close range, so she simply punched Leng Xiao''s nose with her fists!


    Little Luo Luo had said that it was one of the softest parts of the body and therefore the most painful area when hit right.


    Leng Xiao had been too overconfident, so how could he have expected Big Sister Wei to act so quickly? By the time he realized what was happening, her iron fist was already heading straight for his nose!


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s fists were more than just for show, and Leng Xiao''s nose immediately bent crooked when the blow made contact, causing blood to gush out.


    "Ow--" Leng Xiao burst into tears of pain, but even as it hurt, he was still very much conscious and soon retaliated.


    With a punch, he smashed Big Sister Wei into the air. Yet unbeknownst to him, Su Luo''s sword had already arrived, stabbing a hole into his back.


    Leng Xiao was angered to the point of jumping up and down: "Hateful girl! You¡¯re seeking death!"


    He threw Big Sister Wei to the side and charged towards Su Luo instead.


    His hatred for Su Luo had been slowly building up, and now it was flooding out like the endless waters of the Yellow River 3.


    However, he noticed something was wrong as soon as he took the first step. When he looked down, he saw that his leg was fine, but there was something wrong with the sole of his foot.

 Chapter 2154: Victory! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Victory! (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Pyr, TWIP, skyrise


    He had heard a chik chik chik sound that seemed toe from the soles of his feet.


    It was followed by sharp pain!


    "You!" Leng Xiao pointed his finger at Su Luo, furious at his inability to walk up and kill her right then and there.


    "Come here if you can." Su Luo folded her arms across her chest and smirked at Leng Xiao, who was still stuck in ce. By now she was absolutely certain that he was unable to approach her.


    The reality was so, and Leng Xiao could not take a single step. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t even stand anymore; the corrosion had reached up to his calves.


    "You¡­ You are too cruel!" Leng Xiao was so angry that he was almost coughing up blood!


    "As with any conspiracy, it is not the mastermind that is to me. Instead, you should me yourself for being a fool." Su Luo raised her eyebrows with a grin. "Does Shen Dazhuang know how stupid you are?"


    This time, Leng Xiao truly spewed out a mouthful of blood!


    "When did you set this trap?" Leng Xiao found it hard to believe that it was a coincidence she had nted a corrosive poison without his knowing and predicted where he would step.


    Su Luo swept her hair back and smiled coolly: "It''s very simple. While you were fighting with Shen Dazhuang, didn¡¯t I pick up those identity tes? I simply buried the trap then."


    Leng Xiao¡¯s breath caught in his throat!


    What kind of mind did this wretched girl have? She couldn¡¯t possibly have nned everything so carefully back then, right?


    No, no, it might have been even earlier¡­ At that moment, Leng Xiao''s mind suddenly lit up with an idea, noticing a slight clue from Su Luo¡¯s previous activity.


    "You already nned up to this point from the moment you came in?!" Leng Xiao yelled at Su Luo.


    First, she had run to the desertednd in the East to set up an ambush. After hunting down more than a dozen identity tes, she deliberately released people to inform him and Shen Dazhuang before running away by herself to fight Shen Big-fool 1. Once she and Shen Big-fool both used up their strength, she ran back over here in order to reestablish her presence!


    What kind of scheming was this? It was too urate; every step had been calcted, and even every person¡¯s character had been taken into ount¡­ It was truly terrifying! A string of cold sweat trickled down Leng Xiao''s forehead.


    At the same time, Leng Xiao¡¯s hatred towards Su Luo deepened yet again. He once more made up his mind that he could not let this girl live any longer. He had to kill her as soon as possible. Otherwise, after she matured, she would be even more skilled at scheming and stronger as well¡­ How terrifying would that be?


    People could not be killed in the trial tower, so Leng Xiao decided that after leaving the trial tower, he would bring a group of people with him to deal with this girl. In ordance with the postponement rules, he could be eligible to participate in the Upstream Mountain assessment this way.


    Now that he had made the decision to kill Su Luo after leaving this ce, he didn¡¯t have to worry about her right now. So Leng Xiao stared at Su Luo with an expression of extreme pain and then nodded slightly to withdraw.


    Seeing Leng Xiao exit in a sh of light, Su Luo''s mouth curled up slightly, silentlyplimenting Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun was attacking at a distance, yet he was able to strategically reach a decisive victory from thousands of miles away. How could a small fry like Leng Xiao ovee such a scheme??


    However, Su Luo didn''t know that after leaving the tower, Leng Xiao was already recruiting and arranging troops.


    Su Luo and Sister Wei just happily picked up all the identity tes on the ground one by one.


    One te¡­


    Two tes¡­


    Three tes¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, the spectators watching from outside the tower gazed at Su Luo on the screen with great wonder and eyes full of admiration.


    She was far too awesome!

 Chapter 2155: Victory (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Victory (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : TWIP


    "Oh, heavens. There are only two of them left in the entire Trial tower now?"


    "98 people have already withdrawn, so what do you think?"


    "Goodness, is this not the easiest assessment in history?"


    "I¡¯m not sure if it is the easiest, but I do know that this time¡­ the victors put in the least effort to win."


    "The girls are counting their nametes. I bet their hands are about to cramp up from having to count so many?¡±


    Countless sighs and countless gazes¡ªthey were all focused on Su Luo.


    After recounting the pieces three times, Su Luo finally confirmed that she had now gathered all the identity tes.


    One hundred tes!


    This was the first sess of this kind in the history of Midstream Mountain.


    Uponpleting the task, Su Luo led Big Sister Wei out of the Tower of Trials.


    The thick and heavy vermilion doors slowly opened, and Su Luo stepped out leisurely.


    In the sunshine, she walked slowly, stunning everyone with her beauty. With those bright eyes and pearl white teeth, skin fairer than fresh snow, and a graceful bearing that made her as elegant as jade, she was intoxicating to anyone whoid eyes on her.


    Her red outfit, which had big mand flowers embroidered onto its cuffs and skirt, shone ravishingly. Under the bright and dazzling sunlight, her gorgeous face seemed to be covered in a faint glow. Su Luo was devastatingly beautiful and iparably magnificent.


    The corners of her lips softly raised into a faint smile like that of a light breeze passing by. Then in an instant, her smile bloomed, bing supremely exquisite like the sight of many great crimson lotuses in full flower.


    "Such beauty¡­"


    In person, Su Luo was a hundred times more beautiful than on screen.


    Such a thin and delicately exquisite body had unexpectedly caused hundreds of mighty warriors in the Midstream Mountain to suffer an utter defeat, winning thispetition. Although she had not won in much glory, she had done so with intelligence.


    People were always more lenient and understanding towards beautiful people and things. So, even though they had lost, they were willing to ept it.


    Among them, the whole group of people that Shen Dazhuang represented admitted that Su Luo¡¯s skills surpassed their own. Of course, there was still someone who was unconvinced, and that person was Leng Xiao.


    At this moment, Leng Xiao was staring at Su Luo with a dark and malicious gaze. Simultaneously, the corners of his lips raised into a strangely cold and cruel sneer¡ªone that was profoundly mysterious and made others feel deeply ufortable.


    When Su Luo exited, she headed straight towards the Guardian.


    This was a middle-aged woman who was even more like an Abbess than Abbess Miejue.


    Smiling nonchntly, Su Luo said cooly and unhurriedly, "Where is the stone tform?"


    The eyes of Abbess Miejue No.2 flickered. She originally thought that Su Luo didn''t know about this, so she didn''t expect that Su Luo would ask about it the moment she came out!


    Under Su Luo''s overbearing gaze, Abbess Miejue No. 2 clenched her fists.


    Su Luo¡¯s smile turned into a somewhat taunting smirk as she repeated: "Where is the stone tform?"


    At this moment, all eyes were on Abbess Miejue No. 2, gazing at her face.


    Meanwhile, Abbess Miejue No. 2 nced at a different direction with the corners of her eyes.


    While following Abbess Miejue¡¯s gaze, Su Luo¡¯s eyes happened to meet Leng Xiao¡¯s.


    Leng Xiao red at her, but Su Luo just smiled calmly.


    The two people''s auras immediately shed in a battle of superiority.


    Leng Xiao suddenly shot a taunting sneer at Su Luo. Then, with a steady pace, he walked towards her slowly, step by step. Finally, he stood firmly in front of Su Luo, staring fixedly.


    Su Luo raised her fair and slender chin slightly, seemingly haughty yet carefree. Standing there with a posture that was neither servile nor overbearing, she let him gaze at her.


    "You want to draw lots?" Leng Xiao''s cold voice rang out as he gazed at her icily. "You think you are qualified to draw them?"


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t angered and smiled instead: "I''m not qualified? Oh, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the one who is qualified? You, a scum who was knocked out of the assessment?"

 Chapter 2156: Victory (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Victory (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : TWIP


    Despite saying that, Su Luo knew that she wanted to draw lots this time. However, it was a little troublesome because Leng Xiao was the leader of this area, so his words held considerable weight.


    He gazed at Su Luo indifferently as his subordinates began to bombard her.


    "So what if you¡¯re ranked number one? Everyone knows how you got there!"


    "Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be the first to take advantage of other people''s loss?¡±


    Leng Xiao''s subordinates were all filled with anger towards Su Luo. Their boss'' ranking had been stolen by this stupid girl, so how could they not be angry?


    Yet faced with the verbal attacks, Su Luo still smiled calmly: "Then what would you have me do? Not draw lots?"


    Leng Xiao nced fiercely at Su Luo: "Draw lots? Sure, but I must be the one to do it!"


    "And why should you?" Su Luo''s eyes curved up almost like a smile.


    "It''s just because I have bad luck, hahaha!" Leng Xiao suddenly burst into hystericalughter, and the men behind him followed suit.


    Bad luck? So that was why he wanted to draw lots for Su Luo? For him to say such a thing so openly, Leng Xiao must truly be full of confidence about it.


    There was arge crowd of onlookers, but no one was willing to stand up and speak for Su Luo. Everyone looked at her with a smirk, as if waiting to see if she had any tricks up her sleeves.


    In their minds, if an ordinary young girl were bullied like this, she would definitely feel angry and helpless to the point of stomping her feet, right? They all expected the fairy-like girl to give in to the provocation, but Su Luo disappointed them.


    Instead, she continued to smile faintly like before, with her deep eyes seeming to look straight into the depths of Leng Xiao''s soul: "If you were to draw a prize, who would the treasure belong to?"


    Leng Xiao looked at his rough hands and broke into a sly smile: "If you want whatever trash I pull out, it will be yours. Hahaha!"


    Standing behind their boss, Leng Xiao¡¯s subordinatesughed along with him.


    "Well, if you want to draw them, you can. However, if you pull good things out, you can''t be greedy. There are so many people here as witnesses, even Brother Shen. Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Shen?" At that, Su Luo gestured at Shen Dazhuang.


    Shen Dazhuang had been beaten by Leng Xiao, so he was filled with hatred towards Leng Xiao, rather than Su Luo. Therefore, upon hearing Su Luo say this, Shen Dazhuang stormed forward, puffed his chest out, and said to her: "Junior Sister, do not worry. Let this Senior Brother Shen bear witness for you!"


    Su Luo nodded with a smile.


    She had already nned this out earlier during the Tower of Trials. By having waited for Leng Xiao to eliminate Shen Dazhuang before eliminating Leng Xiao herself, Su Luo had technically avoided offending Shen Dazhuang.


    If she had offended both Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang, then she would have two enemies in Midstream Mountain, leaving her with no way out.


    When Leng Xiao heard Shen Dazhuang¡¯s words, he felt dizzy with anger. Thinking back to the Tower of Trials, Leng Xiao had called Shen Dazhuang an idiot then too. Indeed, this man was truly a fool!


    Shen Dazhuang sped his arms together and stood behind Su Luo with his huge body, giving the impression that he was supporting her.


    "Draw the lots quickly, I want to sleep when this is finished!" Shen Dazhuang shouted at Abbess Miejue No. 2.


    Abbess Miejue No. 2 nced at Leng Xiao. Seeing his nod, she took out the stone tform.


    She had kept this stone tform for many years, and unless there was a system reward, it would not light up at all.


    Then Su Luo made a gesture of invitation towards Leng Xiao: "Boss Leng, if you please."

 Chapter 2157: Victory (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Victory (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP


    Leng Xiao didn''t make any other pauses. He just focused on dealing with the tasks and then clicked the button.


    Consequently, that clock-like disk spun quickly.


    Leng Xiao looked at Su Luo with a smile: "Wretched girl, when do you want me to press stop?"


    This was such an important lottery, yet he appeared careless and did as he pleased like he was merely picking cabbages and radishes.


    Everyone felt sorry for Su Luo and sighed. On the other hand, Su Luo still smiled indifferently as she said: "Whenever you want."


    When Leng Xiao failed to see the expression he¡¯d been anticipating appear on Su Luo''s face, a ruthless gaze shed across his eyes: "Well then, I¡¯ll just press stop now!"


    Before he finished talking, Leng Xiao''s hand had already pressed the button.


    The screen went ck. Soon after, under the eyes of everyone who wasn¡¯t expecting anything good to be drawn¡ª¡ª


    Shen Dazhuang was the first to call out: "What the¡ª?! Two! There are actually two! Quickly, let me through, let me through! Let me see what they are!"


    He quickly rushed up to the tform. When Shen Dazhuang saw the two items stated on the screen, he felt dizzy and struggled to stay standing.


    "What the¡ª?! This must be a mistake! One is a sunny doll 1, and the other¡ª Aaaaaahhhhhh!" Shen Dasha felt that either his eyesight had gotten worse or the world had gone crazy.


    "Intelligence Skull!!!" Leng Xiao squeezed these two words from between his teeth!


    It unexpectedly turned out to be the Intelligence Skull!


    At this moment, Leng Xiao was in a total daze, and he looked down speechlessly at his rough and calloused hands. He had drawn quite a number of times previously, but he¡¯d never gotten anything good. Yet, this time, he actually drew such a good prize. Furthermore, it was not one but two good prizes! Two!!!


    One of them was even the Intelligence Skull!!!


    Leng Xiao felt that his entire life¡¯s worth of luck had just been used for this moment.


    Then right when the bodies of Leng Xiao and Shen Dazhuang, as well as everyone else present, were shaking from their inability to ingest this huge piece of information, something unexpected happened. Su Luo, who had the strongest psychological endurance, and Big Sister Wei, who felt no mental pressure at all, snatched the two treasures and teleported away, disappearing out of sight.


    Then Su Luo hurriedly threw the two treasures into her Space. She would look into what that sunny doll waster, but just for that Intelligence Skull alone, Su Luo almost wanted to kneel down to Leng Xiao in praise.


    After that, Su Luo pulled Big Sister Wei in again for another teleportation, moving forward another mile or so.


    What a joke! With such a powerful treasure in their possession, if they didn¡¯t run, then they were just waiting to get robbed. Furthermore, they¡¯d be robbed openly in broad daylight! After all, they were on Midstream Mountain where they were surrounded by enemy forces.


    Leng Xiao, that bastard, said beforehand that he would give her the prize he drew. That had been based on the thought that the reward would be rubbish. However, now the prize was the Intelligence Skull¡­ The Intelligence Skull!!!


    After Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had already teleported away for about a second, Shen Dazhuang finally snapped out of it. He scratched his bald head: "Huh, where have they gone? And the treasures?"


    That¡¯s right! What happened to the treasures?!


    Having been too preupied with staring at the words on the screen, no one realized that the treasures had already been spat out and then snatched away by Su Luo, disappearing altogether.


    The anger in Leng Xiao''s heart¡­! The rage he felt¡­!!


    At this moment, Leng Xiao''s eyes were scarlet red, with the mes of two raging zes flickering in his eyes. His whole body seemed to have been ignited by a fire, and he was now about to explode.

 Chapter 2158: Victory (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Victory (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP


    "Chase them! Chase them! Chase them for me! " Leng Xiao shouted angrily as he shot forward with an explosive burst.


    Then, in a grandiose manner, Leng Xiao''s people also joined the chase.


    As the people present watched Leng Xiao and the others fly out like arrows, it was only then that they recovered their spirits one by one.


    "What the¡ª! The Intelligence Skull! That''s the Intelligence Skull!"


    "What kind of luck does Boss Leng have today? It''s overwhelming! Yet why was it that he only drew a prize of 10,000 points when he drew lots for himself previously?"


    "Moreover, he actually drew that prize of 10,000 points quite a few times in a row. Could it be that all of his past bad luck was just for today''s good luck?"


    "But the prize he drew today was for Su Luo, not for himself. So I really don''t know what to say about that."


    "If Boss Leng hadn¡¯t insisted on drawing lots for Su Luo, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the Intelligence Skull!"


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Boss Leng not only helped Su Luo in the Tower of Trials but also in the lottery. What do you guys think? Does Boss Leng truly hate Su Luo? If he hates her, why does he end up helping her every time?"


    Everyone: "¡­"


    If Leng Xiao heard that hothead¡¯s words, he would¡¯ve given the guy a thrashing. Just how exactly was Leng Xiao helping Su Luo? He had obviously attempted to harm Su Luo every time, but in the end, everything had gone against his wishes. He was even somewhat suspicious¡­ Was the Goddess of Luck ying with him?


    At this time, Leng Xiao and his group hurried ahead.


    Leng Xiao was currently raging hysterically.


    He vowed that he absolutely had to kill Su Luo today! He just had to! Absolutely kill her!


    While running, Ding Yi¡ªLeng Xiao¡¯s capable assistant¡ªsaid, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Earlier, Liao Er already took some men to wait in ambush up ahead at Sunset Forest. Going through there is the only way to get to Upstream Mountain. Perhaps that Su girl will have already been captured by Liao Er long before we get there!"


    Li San nodded in agreement: "Boss, Ding Yi is right. Liao Er took eight people with him and surrounded Sunset Forest. Once that Su girl enters, we¡¯ll wrap her up like wrapping a dumpling!"


    The more Ding Yi thought about it, the morecent he got: "Sunset Forest is full of danger, and we even have hidden assassins there. This time, that Su girl will absolutely have a tragic end!¡±


    With Ding Yi and Li San¡¯s exnation, Leng Xiao¡¯s initial rage gradually eased little by little. He threw his head back and howled loudly withughter: "Good! Very good! Let¡¯s see where you¡¯ll run to this time, Su Luo!¡±


    Yet could Liao Er really wait until Su Luo arrived?


    As a matter of fact, he truly did wait until then.


    Previously, Su Luo took Big Sister Wei with her and teleported all the way out. However, as the strong gravity was too strong here, Big Sister Wei couldn''t bear teleporting more than a few times. So they ran quickly instead. Once they were out of Midstream Mountain, they could use Su Luo¡¯s golden airship, that nature-defying flying machine.


    With her golden airship, how could Su Luo be afraid of being chased by Leng Xiao?


    Nevertheless, Su Luo was thinking too simply of the situation.


    Although the golden airship flew at a fast speed, it still had a fatal weakness, and that was a weak defense. In front of the powerful Saint Ranks, the defense of the golden airship was like a sheet of paper.


    Regardless, when Liao Er saw Su Luo finally leave Midstream Mountain and make a temporary stop in front of Sunset Forest, that was the moment a small golden ship suddenly appeared on her palm. Then that small ship gradually became bigger.


    Su Luo smiled at Big Sister Wei: "Just wait. Once we¡¯re in the golden airship, we won¡¯t need to be afraid of being chased by Leng Xiao. The best result will be if we can anger him to death!"


    "Yes, yes!" Big Sister Wei nodded repeatedly with a grin.


    After that, the two of them boarded the golden airship. Yet before the golden airship could take flight, an unforeseen event urred.

 Chapter 2159: Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Trap (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, tiffamisuu Editor : TWIP, skyrise


    Although Liao Er was extremely shocked to see that Su Luo was about to fly away, he quickly came back to his senses. After all, how could he just let Su Luo leave like this?


    Thus, Liao Er hurriedly picked up themunication amulet and sent the news to Leng Xiao.


    Leng Xiao¡¯s brows knitted together tightly: "What did you say? She has a golden airship?"


    How did that vile wench obtain such a luxury item? Not even he had one, and as far as he knew, even the top three on the Dragon List might not have one either!


    Liao Er spread his hands open as if to gesture ¡®how would he know¡¯?


    "Could it be that Su Luo truly has a really powerful backer supporting her? Boss, if so¡­" Liao Er said with difficulty.


    "If that is the case, we must kill her in extreme secrecy to avoid future troubles!" Leng Xiao''s tone was extremely firm! This was because he and Su Luo were already mortal enemies who wouldn¡¯t stop fighting until the other was dead!


    "Furthermore!" Leng Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as he very quickly came to a realization, yet he grit his teeth while saying, "Isn''t her luck really good? She must have won the airship in the lottery!"


    As soon as he mentioned the lottery, Leng Xiao felt a stifling sensation in his chest. He swelled up with so much anger that his chest began to throb with a dull ache.


    "Now, I order you to force her into Sunset Forest and unconditionally stop her from going to Upstream Mountain!" Leng Xiao knew that if they allowed this potential cmity to continue existing 1, it would be as difficult as reaching the heavens to eliminate her once she became an established threat in the future.


    "Yes, sir!" Liao Er nodded solemnly. "Boss, don''t worry, the defense of the golden airship is not strong. All you need to do is just wait and see!"


    After listening to Liao Er''s words, Leng Xiao''s mouth hooked into a sneer. That vile wench wanted to try to escape? Haha! This was reality. If he killed her, then she would really die. He would wait and see just how she was going to escape from his inescapable trap!


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t familiar with the map of Sunset Forest at all when she first arrived. However, Liao Er¡¯s group had wandered in it every day, so now they could practically walk right out of it with their eyes closed. Therefore, as long as they managed to force Su Luo into Sunset Forest, the monsters would be able to eat her alive. Even if there was a chance that she survived, he still had a dozen of his subordinates lying in wait. Su Luo would be left with no escape!


    Leng Xiao''s newfound self-assuredness caused him to rush on to the Sunset Forest with a card up his sleeve.


    At this time, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were sitting on the golden airship and were about to leave. Yet just as the golden airship began to rise, Su Luo sensed danger was approaching.


    "Boom!!!"


    A strong gust of wind hit the golden airship and threw it askew, causing it to almost fall down headfirst.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    This golden airship had good speed, but it was truly unsatisfactory in terms of defense.


    She finally stabilized the golden airship with some difficulty, but the other party had encircled them with a ring of wind des. They tightened the circle continuously, with a resonating swishing sound!


    Su Luo knitted her eyebrows together tightly. She calcted that if the situation continued on like this, the golden airship would be cut to pieces by the wind des within an hour, which wasn¡¯t something she wished to see.


    Although Su Luo clearly knew she was the one the other party was forcing off the golden airship, she had no choice but to bring Big Sister Wei down there with her. This was an overt plot.


    Just before the two of them exited the golden airship, another attack of wind and lightning mmed into it.


    Big Sister Wei was caught off bnce momentarily and lost her footing. She suddenly hit the wall, causing a big bump to form on her forehead.


    She was instantly filled with anger!


    Waving her big wooden club while charging out, Big Sister Wei shouted angrily: "Who is it that¡¯s looking to cause a fight? Show yourself to me!"


    However, when Liao Er saw Big Sister Wei rush out, he immediately turned around and ran into Sunset Forest!


    If Liao Er hadn''t run, he would have been immediately beaten up by Big Sister Wei, and she would let go of her anger. Nevertheless, the problem was that he retreated, so she had no means of venting her anger and thus fell for Liao Er¡¯s trap. She charged forwards while pointing with her big club: " What kind of evildoer dares to provoke me? I¡¯m watching you!"


    When Big Sister Wei charged forwards, Su Luo had the intention to stop her but wasn¡¯t even able to grasp onto the corner of her clothes. So Su Luo could only watch as Big Sister Wei ran into the distance.


    As Su Luo gazed at Sunset Forest, she furrowed her eyes deeply. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think about this right now, so she went chasing after Big Sister Wei.


    Much like the saying about how ¡®the gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall¡¯, Su Luo¡¯s character was one that would generally avoid, or at least try to avoid, a ce like the forest, knowing it was dangerous. Despite that, there were two reasons preventing her from doing so. Firstly, Big Sister Wei had already rushed into the forest. Secondly, their intended destination was the Upstream Mountain, and this was the only way to get there.


    The golden airship couldn¡¯t fly over it, so that meant they could only get there by walking onnd.


    Su Luo looked at the thicketed jungle, and her eyes darkened¡­ Her sixth sense told her that there were countless dangers waiting for her in this forest.


    Meanwhile, Liao Er was moving things along very quickly.


    Utilizing his familiarity with the terrain, he was able to let Big Sister Wei follow him closely without letting her catch him. Simultaneously, he was able to run while reporting their progress to Leng Xiao.


    "Boss, boss, the Ant Nest will soon be in front of us!" Liao Er''s voice had a hint of excitement.


    The Ant Nest, as the name implied, meant a nest of ants. In it were millions of bee ants, and these bee ants were known in Sunset Forest for being barbaric, even on normal days. So even Leng Xiao would avoid them.


    "Good! Good! The Ant Nest! Hahaha!" Receiving this news put Leng Xiao in a good mood.


    At this hour, the bee ants were usually all gathered in their nest to rest. If anyone dared to disturb them, they would definitely face death.


    Liao Er was rather smart. Knowing that he would be defeated if he fought alone, he had set up this strategy in advance.


    "Boss, as a subordinate, I must help you kill that vile wench and assist you in getting revenge!" Liao Er pped his chest proudly with an emotional expression of someone who would die for his friend!


    "Okay, you can go! It¡¯s up to you to set this predicament right!" Leng Xiao said sternly.


    Putting down themunication amulet, Liao Er looked back at Big Sister Wei who was still relentlessly chasing after him, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He cursed inwardly: ¡®Idiot, follow me and see how you¡¯ll die this time!!!¡¯


    Liao Er dodged here and there as he dashed forward. Following his trail, Big Sister Wei shouted furiously and increased her speed. However, because she was unfamiliar with the terrain, the distance between them did not decrease.


    In order to go to Upstream Mountain, it was necessary to traverse Sunset Forest, which was full of mountains. Liao Er''s direction was leading towards Su Luo''s intended destination, so she did not deliberately attempt to stop Big Sister Wei.


    An hourter, a mysterious sneer suddenly appeared at the corners of Liao Er''s mouth. Then his figure shed, and he quickly jumped onto a thousand-year-old tree and concealed himself there.


    Very quickly, Big Sister Wei caught up to him, but Liao Er had already disappeared, and she couldn''t seem to find him no matter how hard she searched.


    Big Sister Wei had originally been holding in her anger, but as she came farther and farther in her pursuit, she became increasingly suffocated by her anger. Just as she was about to have the chance to vent her anger, she found that Liao Er had disappeared. This made her anger soar again, and she felt as if her lungs were about to blow up.


    "Jerk! Come out and show yourself to me!" Big Sister Wei yelled loudly, waving her big wooden club.


    On the tree, Liao Er was ovee with joy! The corners of his mouth were stretched in a wide grin, almost reaching the base of his ears. He made a fist and silently encouraged Big Sister Wei in his heart: ¡®Scream. Hurry up and scream louder! Yell at the Ant Nest until the ants storm out!¡¯

 Chapter 2160: Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Trap (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    The hive¡¯s activity stretched over quite an expansive area. Within a hundred-mile radius, they were considered to reign supreme. Normally, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see them, but if something disturbed them, not even bones would be left behind. They were terrible, just terrible.


    At this time, Big Sister Wei wasn¡¯t at all aware of anything else, she just continued stomping her feet in anger and shouting constantly.


    Liao Er clenched a fist and danced excitedly: Hurry up and shout louder! Scream louder!


    This exact ce was the very center of the hive. Arge number of bee ants lived in the area under the feet of Big Sister Wei, and this was the hour of the bee ant¡¯s mating cycle. If their mating was interrupted, then they¡¯d be extremely angry.


    Now that Big Sister Wei was stomping and shouting, this would disturb the atmosphere of their mating. Liao Er trembled with excitement, feeling as if he wished to beat up Big Sister Wei simply for those bees¡¯ sake.


    As Su Luo reached that area, she noticed that something was clearly wrong.


    This person had deliberately lured them here and then purposefully disappeared. Su Luo held the Little Purple Sable in her arms as she stood still, stroking the soft fur of the little sable.


    The Little Purple Sable''s nose was very sensitive, and it soon smelled the abnormalities in the air.


    Then, its small paw pointed to the location of the central tree.


    It was a thousand-year-old tree!


    The tree¡¯s massive trunk could have been embraced by nearly twenty people. For the height of the tree, the tree towered into the sky as far as the eye could see, and the top was so far up that it was out of sight.


    However, the tree was very dry and stood very conspicuously in the midst of this leafy sunset forest.


    Such an ancient tree shouldn''t have survived, why was it still able to stand for thousands of years? And the Little Purple Sable had said that the strongest scent was from the tree.


    Su Luo approached it steadily, full of curiosity.


    Although the thousand-year-old tree was a distance away, as soon as Liao Er saw Su Luo, his whole body began to tremble with excitement and his cheeks flushed bright red!


    Perfect!


    He had still been pondering on how to lure Su Luo to the tree. He hadn¡¯t expected that Su Luo in fact, would head towards it herself; it seemed that even the gods were helping him!


    At this time, the Communication Amulet sounded.


    Liao Er picked up and saw that it was the boss.


    Before Leng Xiao could ask, Liao Er had already lowered his voice and excitedly reported what had happened with incoherent words: "Boss Boss! Right now, the vile wench with the Su name is walking towards the big tree in the middle of the bee ant nest, she¡¯s close, she¡¯s close, still thirty meters away¡­ twenty meters¡­ ten meters¡­five meters¡­"


    The excitement! His fists were clenched tightly, and faces blushed with anticipation!


    "Three meters¡­two meters¡­" Liao Er¡¯s words became increasingly incoherent as he was excited that he was nearing a great achievement! He continued reporting thetest progress to his boss, Leng Xiao, who followed along, listening closely. He clearly remembered how terrible the ancient tree had been!


    At the beginning, they hadn¡¯t known anything, leaning on the big central tree to rest; however they had disturbed the mating of the queen bee inside. The consequences¡­ Leng Xiao thought about it and felt a shiver down his back!


    At that time, they had had a group of ten of them, but only the two of them, he and Liao Er, had escaped!


    What about the rest? The rest had been swallowed up by the bee ant army summoned by the queen and her bees! Not only were their entire bodies consumed, not even a single strand of hair or bone remained! So terrifying!!!


    As Leng Xiao thought about Su Luo, that vile wench, about to die without a ce to be buried, his entire body bubbled with excitement. He sped up his pace, and hurried towards Liao Er.


    "She¡¯s about to die, about to die!" Liao Er kept his gaze fixed on Su Luo''s steps, concentrating in excitement while holding his breath. He didn''t dare to take a breath of air, lest he miss the moment of her death.


    Soon, he took in a breath of air, because!


    Su Luo had stopped!


    She was still one meter away from the ancient tree at the center, when she stopped just before it!


    Liao Er''s heartbeat felt as if it was suspended in ce unable to beat at all, and his gaze remained fixed on Su Luo, wishing with all his might that he could nudge her towards it.


    Just when Liao Er was considering ways to force Su Luo towards it, Su Luo began walking forward again.


    This was good! All was going well! Only one more step was left! Go on, you could do it!!! Liao Er clenched his fists, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at Su Luo''s back hard enough to burn a hole into it!


    Meanwhile, in the Communication Amulet, there was a cold and impatient voice waiting on the other side.


    "Boss!" Liao Er lowered his voice, for fear of being discovered by Su Luo.


    "What?!" Leng Xiao''s voice was slightly uncontrolled with traces of excitement.


    "Thest step, it¡¯s thest step! Very soon!" Liao Er said firmly, "She has lifted her foot, stepped on it, stepped on¡­"


    However, at this very moment Su Luo frowned.


    She was actuallymunicating right then and there with the Little Purple Sable in her head: "What''s in it?"


    The Little Purple Sable scratched his head: "I don¡¯t know, but it seems to be very dangerous, very very dangerous. Are you sure you want to see it?"


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth slowly curved into a smile, and when she was just one step away from reaching the ancient central tree, she directed her footsteps away, and went right around the tree, pulling Big Sister Wei with her and walking straight.


    Liao Er: "¡­"


    He watched Su Luo walk away without a single nce back, and his entire body felt as if he had been suddenly struck by lightning; he stood there stupidly, motionless, feeling as if he could no longer hear what was happening around him.


    In themunication amulet, Leng Xiao¡¯s uncontrobly excited voice continued to make itself heard: "Has she stepped on it? Did she step on it?"


    Liao Er: "¡­"


    "Hurry up! Has she stepped on it?!" Leng Xiao was anxious. If Liao Er had been in front of him at this time, he would have definitely kicked him without a doubt!


    "Hahaha! At this time, was that vile wench being chased by the queen bee and queen¡¯s bee? Did the entire hivee out? Are there any bones left from being chewed up?!" Leng Xiao imagined the scenario in his mind by himself. The scene he painted for himself suddenly became so exciting.


    Liao Er: "¡­"


    Facing the boss¡¯s passionate excitement, Liao Er burst into tears at this time. He swallowed deeply, pondering about how to word his news for a moment, and finally, hesitatingly reported the situation: "Boss, boss, boss¡­ Don¡¯t get too excited. Don''t get excited¡­ things¡­ things have changed¡­"


    Leng Xiao suddenly felt as if his acupuncture points had been pressured, and his advancing footsteps suddenly stiffened from his subconscious reaction: "What?"


    Liao Er almost cried: "Boss¡­ she¡­ she¡­"


    "If you have something to say to me then straighten out your tongue and just say it!" Leng Xiao gritted his teeth, squeezing out word by word through his teeth, "Just say it!"


    Liao Er felt his scalp grow numb, took a deep breath and mustered up the courage, saying all in one breath: "Boss! That vile wench didn''t step on the central tree. She didn''t step on it, she just turned and left!"


    Liao Er: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2161: Trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Trap (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Liao Er felt the silence set in from the other side of the Communication Amulet. He could only feel that his scalp was numb, his entire body was cold, and his back was stiff.


    Leng Xiao¡¯s cold, indifferent voice spoke slowly word by word, gritting his teeth together, repeating: "She ran away?"


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    "She''s not dead?"


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    "Then kill yourself for me!!!" Leng Xiao was furious! Angry! He roared wildly and smashed the Communication Amulet to the ground!


    Liao Er: ¡° ¡­¡­¡±


    Liao Er really wanted to die¡­He knew that facing his boss in this kind of situation meant it would definitely not end well. He pped himself fiercely, sobered himself, and then reconnected to the boss.


    Leng Xiao was about to go crazy from anger.


    She had actually avoided it! How could this stinky girl''s luck be so good? How could this be!


    If Liao Er hadn''t been gushing with such excitement before, Leng Xiao would not be so angry. Liao Er''s words had set up a lot of expectations, so with these results, he felt like Liao Er had sent him from heaven to hell.


    This enormous sense of disappointment was only fuel for the mes of revenge in his heart


    Ding Yi picked up the Communication Amulet from the ground and mustered the courage to pass it back to Leng Xiao, saying with a trembling voice: "Boss, it''s¡­ Liao Er."


    Leng Xiao gave Ding Yi a fierce look.


    Ding Yi gathered up the courage again: "Boss, maybe¡­ Liao Er still has a way."


    The Communication Amulet continued to sh, blinding people''s eyesight.


    Leng Xiao clenched his fists, eventually deciding to listen to Ding Yi this once.


    "Boss, I swear, I will definitely help you kill her!" Liao Er raised the four fingers of his right hand, swearing righteously!


    Leng Xiao had already calmed down by this time. He grit his teeth and said: "If there is another time, just send yourself to your death!!"


    "Okay!" After receiving the order, Liao Er''s heavy heart with worry had lifted. He began to cheer up again. The boss had given him a chance, so he had to make good of it! These two people had to be killed this time!


    Thinking of this, Liao Er quickly followed Su Luo''s footsteps.


    No matter how fast Su Luo and Big Sister Wei walked, they weren¡¯t as familiar with this area as Liao Er. As they traveled over more and morend, they were, soon enough, catching up to Liao Er.


    This time, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were in front, and Liao Er was behind.


    Liao Er kept wondering what should be done? How could these two people be killed silently and without leaving any traces?


    Soon, his eyes shed with a bright light!


    Not far from the front is thebyrinth, the Azna Forest Labyrinth!


    After entering this maze, everyone would feel that they were spinning in ce and wouldn¡¯t be able to get out! He and the boss had entered once. That time, they had wandered around for three months! That was three months long!


    Liao Er''s eyes shed a brilliant ray!


    In only three more days, let alone three months, the assessment of the Upstream Mountain would end. It would be over for these girls! Thinking of this, Liao Er firmly clenched his fist and decided to lure Su Luo into it.


    But how could he lure them in? What could he use as bait?


    After thinking it through, Liao Er thought it was better to use himself as a bait.


    So, taking advantage of the terrain, he went around the trail to take a shortcut. In a quarter of an hour, he was already in front of Su Luo and Big Sister Wei.


    As soon as Big Sister Wei saw Liao Er''s figure, she became angry. Holding a big wooden club, and chasing after him, then saying: "You! Yes, you! Stand still for thisdy right now!"


    Big Sister Wei was filled with excitement. She believed that she was finding him and chasing him. It turned out now he was right in front of her.


    Su Luo frowned and pulled Big Sister Wei: "No, you can''t chase it, that''s just bait!"


    If you try to chase after him again, you may stray to the wrong path.


    Su Luo''s current direction was to advance straight to northward. She didn''t have a map in her hand, so this method was the most effective.


    Although Big Sister Wei was not happy, she pouted but still obediently followed Su Luo''s words.


    Seeing that Big Sister Wei did not chase after, Liao Er instantly became anxious. He scratched his ears and thought of how to entice Big Sister Wei to chase after himt. Based on the IQ and personality of Big Sister Wei, he came up with a solution after some consideration.


    Provocation. With just some gentle provocation, this Big Sister Wei would explode as if she had eaten an explosive.


    ¡°Bang!" A pine cone hit Big Sister Wei''s head.


    Big Sister Wei became agitated.


    "Bang!" Another pinecone hit Big Sister Weir''s head.


    Big Sister Wei was so angry that she swung her hand out!


    "Bang!" Another pinecone mmed into the towering chest of Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei was infuriated inside!


    She grinned and then suddenly red.


    "Bang!" As Big Sister Wei passed by a thousand-year-old tree, one after another pine cones sprinkled from the top of the tree like rain onto her.


    "I can¡¯t bear it anymore!" Big Sister Wei waved a big club around. Like an arrow from the string of a bow, she rushed forward, so fast that Su Luo wasn¡¯t able to stop her.


    In the blink of an eye, Big Sister Wei¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Su Luo shook her head helplessly and chased after her.


    Since she had received the loyalty of Big Sister Wei, she had to also ept her low IQ as well. So, Su Luo was helpless but not angry. Moreover, Su Luo was also very interested in the hidden puppet master behind the scenes and wanted to see him. Perhaps, she could take advantage of the forest terrain to kill Leng Xiao.


    At the same time, Liao Er was extremely happy.


    His agile legs propelled him forwards quickly, and he asionally looked back towards Big Sister Wei. When he saw pine cones and straws and other messy things on top of Big Sister Wei¡¯s head, he nearly burst out withughter.


    "Hahaha, too funny, too stupid, too foolish!" Liao Er was extremely excited about being able to fool Big Sister Wei¡­


    Liao Er¡¯s element was wind, so he specialized in being quick. He was not that far behind Leng Xiao¡¯s level. Even if Big Sister Wei desperately chased after him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get closer to him.


    By now, the sun had already moved to the west, and night was gradually falling.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly.


    Logically speaking, if Leng Xiao had sent someone here to chase her, they would have caught up to her by now. However, she saw none. There had to be some kind of a plot against her. Thinking of the man who had yed tricks on Big Sister Wei, Su Luo had a sly smile in her eyes.


    She, on the other hand, wanted to know where that person would take them.


    As the goal drew near, Liao Er''s mind was filled with anticipation!


    Last time, I let you escape danger. This time, I will definitely leave you dead without a funeral! I¡¯ll lead you into thebyrinth of Asna forest and starve to death in it! Liao Er fiercely clenched his hand into a fist!


    Ahead was the Asna Forest Labyrinth.


    The majestic western style architecture filled people with wonder.


    Now, Liao Er was really going all out!


    He knew just curiosity was not enough. People always had the mentality of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. If Su Luo was afraid, she would definitely note in. At this moment, only anger could ignite the ambition to enter!

 Chapter 2162: Trap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Trap (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Therefore, Liao Er decided to use himself as a bait to lure Big Sister Wei in. As long as she entered, Su Luo would definitely follow.


    Liao Er stopped at the entrance of the Asna Forest Labyrinth to make sure that Big Sister Wei saw him there, and then he rushed in without a single nce back! Sure enough, eager to catch Liao Er, Big Sister Wei dashed in without a thought.


    Su Luo felt helplessly looking at it.


    She felt that Big Sister Wei¡¯s impulsive actions had to be corrected, or else they would be exploited by the enemy next time. If she wasn¡¯t there to protect her, she was afraid that Big Sister Wei would encounter misfortune.


    After entering, Liao Er found that Big Sister Wei and Su Luo had followed him in. This instantly excited him!


    Immediately, Liao Er used the Communication Amulet to connect to Leng Xiao. Liao Er continued to run further, unable to hide his excitement, and reported his progress to Leng Xiao: "Boss! Boss! They entered! They entered!"


    Liao Er spoke incoherently, but Leng Xiao understood exactly what he was talking about.


    "They really entered?!" Leng Xiao''s mood was instantly lifted. Anticipating the pleasure of revenge, he smiled.


    "Yeah, boss, these two stupid women really followed me in, hahaha!!!" Liao Er couldn''t help butugh out loud, relishing the great contribution he had made.


    "Good, good, very good! Remember, trap them alive in the maze of Asna Forest!" Leng Xiaoughed fiercely.


    When one hated another to great extremes, the pleasure of ending that other person with a sword for revenge was temporary. However, if one schemed to make the other party wish they were dead rather than alive¡­ Because that party was suffering a slow, painful death, not for a moment or for a day - not even for a month but until the end of time¡­ That was truly the greatest manifest of revenge.


    As long as Su Luo was trapped in the Maze of Asna Forest, she would be like a beast that was confined with nothing to eat or drink. No matter what she did, she would only end up walking circles around the maze. She would experience first physical exhaustion, then mental insanity, and finally, a mental breakdown¡­ Hahaha! Leng Xiao pictured this scene with great enjoyment, letting his imagination run wild.


    "Yes, sir!" After receiving his boss''s approval, Liao Er smiled exultantly.


    By now, Su Luo and Big Sister Wei had already entered the Maze of Asna Forest. As soon as they entered the maze, they would automatically be trapped within the formation. It was difficult to get out. From the moment he entered, Liao Er had carefully remembered the distance between himself and the gate. At this moment, he didn''t dare to stay any longer in the Maze of Asna Forest. His only intention now was to sneak out and leave.


    Just as he was about to sneak out through the gate--


    "Boom!"


    A brutal kick hit Liao Er from the other side, sending his body flying back through the gate like an arrow!


    Liao Er was so angry that he almost spat out blood!


    It wasn¡¯t because he was kicked; it was just purely out of anger


    Why? He didn''t know what hour in the evening it was and had forgotten the distance and how far he flew back due to that kick! Moreover, at this instant, the formation of the entire Maze of Asna Forest changed drastically.


    Liao Er couldn''t even cough up blood at this time!


    Why?


    Because as far as Liao Er knew, the Asna Forest Labyrinth would automatically change its formation every six hours. After the change, all the timings and locations would change, and the clock would start again. This was what his boss had said. For them to be able to escape before, it was due to all the calctions made step by step by his boss.


    But now, after he had been forced back in, how would he get out? Liao Er became very anxious!


    He was filled with so much urgency he felt as if he was about to cry!


    At this time, Su Luo maintained her undisturbed smile, calm as wind.


    Big Sister Wei charged forwards to kill Liao Er. However, instead, what she saw was the sky spinning before her eyes and Liao Er being sucked into somewhere. Big Sister Wei stood stunned in ce, frozen still with a look of confusion and suspicion on her face. She became startled and upset.


    Su Luo smiled, patting her shoulder. "Alright, don¡¯t be angry, that person was drawn into the formation. It will be difficult for him to escape from it in this life."


    "He¡¯ll die by himself?" This was Big Sister Wei¡¯s understanding of it.


    "Something like that." If he couldn''t escape, he would be trapped inside for a lifetime. Wasn''t that equivalent to dying? So Su Luo nodded in agreement.


    Listening to Su Luo''s words, Big Sister Wei was relieved and softly spat out a few words in the direction of Liao Er''s disappearance, "Let you off easy!"


    Su Luo smiled and shook her head. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been let off easily at all. If he had been caught by Big Sister Wei, at worst he would only receive a few blows and then get tossed aside. Now that he had disappeared into the maze, his future didn¡¯t look promising.


    Su Luo having the time to be concerned with others showed that she was not at all worried about the Maze of Asna ForestIn fact, this was very true.


    Ever since picking up Little Purple Sable from the Secret Dragon Territory, mazes and other obstacles were mere trifles to Su Luo. The Little Purple Sable had been born inside a maze, so it had a natural path-finding instinct.


    Su Luo held Little Purple Sable and fed it with slices of roasted meat while coaxing it to lead the way.


    She had to leave the maze quickly, as the assessment of the Upstream Mountain was set to begin in a day. She definitely didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    Little Purple Sable was being coaxed very easily. Su Luo scratched his chin teasingly. He giggled, then very mightily sat on Su Luo''s shoulder to point out the right direction.


    With the help of Little Purple Sable, the originally difficultbyrinth became very simple for Su Luo. She easily made her way through as if walking leisurely in her own manor¡¯s courtyard¡­


    On the other side, Leng Xiao had already reached the entrance of the maze; however, he did not enter.


    With his hands folded behind his back, he gazed at the European-style Maze of Azna Forest with a cold smile, thinking of Su Luo being trapped inside!


    "Come on, set up afortable tent for me to stay in. I want to watch this properly right here!" Leng Xiao waved his hand and gave the order.


    Immediately, his subordinates moved to obey hismand.


    Those setting up the table set up the table. Those cing the chairs ced out the chairs. Those setting up the tent set up the tent. The round wooden table was covered with a scarlet silk cloth, which lively colors carried a cheerful, lively feeling.


    The chair was constructed from yellow rosewood with arms covered in soft cushions. Sitting on it and leaning back, it was extremelyfortable; one would feel like they wereying in the sand.


    A small red y stove to the side had been lit, and the boiling water was steaming.


    Leng Xiao''s people were busily making preparations. They knew that their boss was likely to stay here for a long time, therefore, the more luxurious, the better.


    The more luxurious things he enjoyed, the more satisfaction he got, thinking of the harsh conditions Su Luo was being forced to endure.


    Through experience and knowing what the superior wanted, these subordinates quickly finished setting up a magnificent tent nicely.


    Leng Xiaofortably leaned back into his armchair, crossing his legs, and toying with the Communication Amulet in his hand. After some time had passed, he couldn''t bear waiting anymore, so he connected to Liao Er.

 Chapter 2163: Trap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Trap (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Why haven''t youe out yet?" Leng Xiao frowned.


    ording to their n, after Liao Er had lured Su Luo and Big Sister Wei in, he would jump out of the maze. He himself had suffered greatly inside, and so he knew very well the horrors of the Maze of Asna Forest.


    Liao Er''s voice carried with it traces of crying: "Boss¡­ah ah ah¡­"


    At that moment, Leng Xiao had a very bad premonition. His back stiffened, and he sat upright, his voice cold: "Failed again?!"


    His face looked as if it were to explode in the next moment.


    His subordinates all stopped working; no one dared to move, hesitantly raising their ears to listen.


    "No, no, no!" Liao Er quickly denied it, but then cried pitifully: "Boss, they are in here too, but I have trapped myself in the maze¡­ Please save me!"


    Even as Leng Xiao let out a sigh of relief, he wished he could kick Liao Er: "Idiot!"


    "Yes, yes, Boss, my lowly self is such a fool, however this fool is now desperate, what should I do¡­" Liao Er''s face was full of tears, why was he so ipetent as tond himself here?


    After all, Liao Er worked under him. Leng Xiao knew that if he ignored Liao Er, it would chill the hearts of the others, so he could only frown impatiently: "Okay, okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll get you out of there once I get this figured out."


    "Thank you Boss, thank you!" Liao Er was so excited; he knew that the boss would never leave him! The Boss was so kind¡­


    "Are you certain Su Luo and the others are in the maze?" Leng Xiao asked with a bit of worry. He couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of a bad premonition, as if there was something he was missing here.


    "Yes, yes, absolutely! If I lied, I want the Boss to never leave me behind in the Maze of Asna Forest!" Liao Er swore.


    "Alright!" Leng Xiao couldn''t find anything amiss anywhere, so he grunted, hung up on Liao Er''s side, and then ordered the people guarding the other three sides toe back to where he was.


    Because Su Luo was right in front of them in the Maze of Asna Forest, there was no need for them to stand guard anywhere else.


    Leng Xiao just stood guard at the gate of the maze.


    He wasn¡¯t really doing anything other than leisurely crossing his legs and staring at the door of thebyrinth triumphantly. There, he sat for an entire two hours.


    Suddenly, Leng Xiao''s Communication Amulet sounded.


    It was Zhao Si.


    Leng Xiao had been fantasizing about the kind of misery Su Luo was experiencing, the kind of hunger and the kind of psychological breakdown she would soon be subject to. As he daydreamed happily, he was suddenly interrupted by the Communication Amulet. A frown spread across his face, and he answered it unhappily. Although he epted the call, his tone was very huffy.


    ¡°Speak!" Leng Xiao''s voice was full of anger.


    Zhao Si''s anxious voice came from the Amulet: "Boss, Boss, I just saw that wretched girl Su Luol!"


    "Bah." Leng Xiao, unable to hold it in,ughed out loud, and immediately denied: "You saw wrong!"


    Su Luo was trapped in the Maze of Asna Forest while Zhao Si wasing from the north; how could he have possibly seen her? Zhao Si was too muddled.


    However, Zhao Si said with a firm sense of urgency: "Boss! I¡¯m not lying to you! I really did see Su Luo! She has a very beautiful appearance, there¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve seen wrong! And that person next to her who wears colorful clothes and is stronger than normal men, Big Sister Wei, there¡¯s no mistake!"


    Leng Xiao frowned and his mouth hung open, suddenly at a loss of what to say.


    At this moment, he had a sudden sh of inspiration, and a piece of information that had been long forgotten in the depths of his memory jumped into his mind!


    In order to understand Su Luo''s strength, he had personally investigated the footage of Su Luo''s assessment during Genius Training Camp. There had been an exam that included a maze. He remembered that Su Luo had escaped from it very quickly¡­ Remembering this, Leng Xiao felt his heart skip a beat. He knew what the problem was!


    The Maze of Asna Forest couldn''t hamper her at all!


    She, perhaps because of some treasure she possessed, had an advantage in understanding mazes, this was the only possibility!


    Leng Xiao promptly stood up, his entire body tense, and yelled in anger at Zhao Si: "Quick! Quick! Stop her! You must stop her!"


    Su Luo held Leng Xiao¡¯s coveted Intelligence Skull in her hands, and he would not allow any more mistakes to happen in this matter! If Su Luo reached the Upstream Mountain, where else would he be able to seize it from her??


    Leng Xiao rushed forward as he ordered his men around. It was ruined, all ruined, he hadn¡¯t realized that Su Luo, that wretched girl, was immune to mazes!


    His subordinates, seeing their boss ovee with anxiety, stood stupefied for a second, as if they had been struck by lightning. Then,ing back to their senses, they hurriedly packed all their belongings and chased after their boss.


    At that moment, Leng Xiao''s Communication Amulet rang. When he saw that it was Liao Er, anger immediately boiled within his heart.


    "Boss, did you figure things out yet?" Liao Er asked weakly. He was afraid that the boss would forget about him because he was busy, so he especially made sure to remind him.


    "Don¡¯t move an inch! Let me tell you, Su Luo escaped from the maze long ago, while you, idiot, are still circling around in it. I¡¯ll remember this grudge, so don¡¯t you dare die. When I''m finished, I¡¯lle back and tear your skin off!!!" Leng Xiao yelled, venting at the Communication Amulet.


    He was so angry that the overflowing rage he felt inside almost scorched him!


    Su Luo had really escaped! Really, already escaped! After hearing Liao Er, that idiot''s words however, he had actually just stood guard idiotically at the door of the Maze of Asna Forest, waiting there like a fool! So much time had been wasted!


    If it weren¡¯t for Liao Er, that fool, he would have already caught up to Su Luo and killed her, and there would have even been enough time to deal with the body!


    Leng Xiao roared furiously in his heart, and rushed forward as fast as if he were flying.


    The road ahead of him was blocked by the Maze of Asna Forest, so Leng Xiao had to make a detour, and the distance he had to travel was lengthened even further. Also, Su Luo already had an hour¡¯s head start. So, if he wanted to catch up to her, it would take a great deal of time.


    Leng Xiao also knew that it would be difficult for him to catch up with Su Luo like this, so he pinned all his hopes on Zhao Si: "The three of you, you have to stop that wretched girl! Even if you die doing it, you have to stall for time, understand?!"


    Zhao Si nodded excitedly: "Boss, the Ancient Ruins are not too far up ahead. How about we lure that girl Su there?"


    "Good!" Leng Xiao agreed excitedly!


    The Ancient Ruins ahead appeared very worn over time, and at nce it looked like a ce filled with treasures. Many people had traveled there to explore, only to discover that the treasures inside had long been emptied out by others.


    If Su Luo passed by, she would definitely be intrigued into going in and taking a look. When she entered, the gate would be set off and it would close on her. Ah, wouldn''t that wretched girl then be locked in?

 Chapter 2164: Fatal Blow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Fatal Blow (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Pyr, Mikki


    The more Leng Xiao thought about this, the more excited he became, and he repeatedly ordered Zhao Si: "Be sure to lure that stinky girl in! Understood?!"


    The Ancient Ruins were very different from the Maze of Asna Forest. There were two doors in the front and the back and only one exit. As long as he guarded that one exit, wouldn¡¯t this be the equivalent of closing the door to hit the 1?


    "Understood!" Zhao Si was as excited as a schr who died for a 2.


    It had to be said that Zhao Si did possess some talent, and he really did lure Su Luo towards that road.


    What methods had he used? It was very simple.


    He consulted Liao Er, who with a face full of snot and tears, confessed his entire n to lure out Big Sister Wei to Zhao Si.


    After attaining Liao Er''s ns, a weight was lifted off Zhao Si¡¯s chest. If Liao Er could trick that stupid Big Sister Wei, why couldn¡¯t he? He was much smarter than Liao Er.


    So, what kind of idea did Zhao Sie up with? Zhao Si had a demonic beast pet in his possession.


    He used the demonic beast pet to deliberately provoke Big Sister Wei then quickly fled so that she would chase after the pet.


    At that time, Big Sister Wei was starting to hunger. That plump flying pig was nothing but a greasy roasted suckling pig, so she chased after it vigorously.


    The demonic beast pet took this opportunity to lure Big Sister Wei to the gate of the Ancient Ruins.


    Seeing the barren scene of the ruined walls, Su Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    What was going on today? Why were there traps everywhere? First, it was the nest of bees, then the Maze of Asna Forest, and now the Ancient Ruins in front of her. It appeared deste, but didn¡¯t it hint at great treasures?


    In the depths of Su Luo¡¯s eyes, there was the slightest hint of a cold smile.


    The flying pig had already been beaten to death by Big Sister Wei. Then, ording to the Little Purple Sable, this flying pig was a spiritual pet, not a wild monster; its motive of leading them was obvious.


    Using simple deduction, it was very likely that Leng Xiao had deliberately lured them over with this demonic beast pet. Then, following the same reasoning, one could conclude that Leng Xiao had long known of the existence of this ancient site.


    Given Leng Xiao''s character, how could he not go in and explore? If there were any treasures inside, he would have already emptied them out for himself, leaving nothing for her. Therefore, Su Luo held no interest at all towards the Ancient Ruins.


    How would Zhao Si have been able to guess what Su Luo''s thoughts were at that moment?


    At this time, he was lying in ambush by the door, eyes rolling in anticipation, expecting Su Luo to rush in greedily.


    However, Su Luo stopped at the door, and when he saw the dark smile in her eyes, Zhao Si''s hair stood on end.


    Seeing Su Luo directly turned around to leave, Zhao Si was instantly furious!


    He had expended so much effort to trick them here. How could she just leave like that? Absolutely not!


    In a rush of anxiety, Zhao Si had no time to think, he untied the transparent crystal from his waist and held it to the sunlight.


    Under the sunlight, the crystal reflected a particrly dazzling light, and Zhao Si directed this light towards Su Luo.


    "Huh!!!" Su Luo hadn¡¯t even said a word, but Big Sister Wei was already voicing her surprise.


    "Treasure! Little Luoluo, there must be treasures inside, let''s go in!" Big Sister Wei started pulling Su Luo towards the inside.


    Su Luo: "¡­" Was the level of intelligence of the person inside reallyparable to that of Big Sister Wei?


    Zhao Si instantly raised his eyebrows and secretly said to himself: Damn, these two idiots turned out to be so gullible.


    However, he hadn¡¯t yet had the time to triumph; he had already lost sight of Su Luo and Big Sister Wei, who went ahead of him. Before he could even feel surprised, he saw a shadow suddenly charge towards him!


    A split secondter, a huge fist struck his forehead fiercely!


    Bang bang bang!


    Poor Zhao Si had no chance to react at all, before he had been beaten into a big pig''s 3 by Big Sister Wei. His whole body was ck and blue, and soon there wasn¡¯t a single patch of skin left intact.


    Atst, Big Sister Wei set her foot on his back, bent down, and grabbed a handful of his hair to lift his head!


    "Speak! Was that flying pig yours?"


    Zhao Si was dumbfounded¡­ How had he been exposed? When was he exposed? How did he not know?


    "You are really stupid, going so far as to sacrifice your own demonic beast pet only for us to find you and then kill you? Do you really want to die this badly?!" Su Luo with her arms crossed, stood loftily in front of Zhao Si, looking down at him with a smile.


    Zhao Si burst into tears¡­ the situation was not supposed to end up like this at all, okay?


    Su Luo slowly squatted down in front of Zhao Si so that her eyes were level with him, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face: "Since you want to glorify yourself so much, we might as well fulfill your wish."


    "No, no¡­" Zhao Si wanted to cry for help, but Big Sister Wei bashed him on the head and he immediately lost consciousness.


    Su Luo nced coldly at Zhao Si, who had copsed to the ground, and then searched his body. Sure enough, she found a map of the Sunset Forest.


    With this map, everything would be much easier.


    Su Luo felt that dragging things out like this wasn¡¯t a way to defeat Leng Xiao. She had to take the initiative to kill him in the Sunset Forest; otherwise, things would be very troublesome in the future.


    Looking carefully at the map, Su Luo squinted her eyes.


    From Midstream Mountain to Downstream Mountain, she had been essentially traversing the Sunset Forest. Under Leng Xiao''s deliberate guidance along the way, she was not traveling on a straight line route. Instead, she had been gradually turning towards the southwest.


    Then, if she crossed the southwest¡­


    Su Luo followed the map and found her finger pointed towards a section of blood-red forest.


    This was a part of the Blood Mist Forest.


    On the map, a big cross was marked!


    From the nest of bees and ants to the Maze of Azna Forest, and now the Ancient Ruins, bright red crosses were drawn on every location, so the Blood Mist Forest had to be Leng Xiao¡¯s killing move!


    Because that was where the fourth red cross was!


    Su Luo stuffed the map back onto Zhao Si''s body, then led Big Sister Wei outside.


    "We¡¯re not killing him?" Big Sister Wei asked.


    "No killing." Killing would rm the rest of the enemy.


    "Oh." Big Sister Wei didn''t question anymore.


    Su Luo gazed first at the sky, then at the jungle in front of her before giving a few orders to Big Sister Wei.


    "I won''t!" Big Sister Wei resisted her for the first time, because Su Luo was actually having her go ahead first!


    Su Luo gave her an unhappy nce, "Why not? I¡¯llpete with you, you go from there, I¡¯ll go from here, and we¡¯ll see who gets out of this jungle first, okay?"


    Big Sister Wei stared at Su Luo intensely, then tilted her head and looked up, as if considering the merit of Su Luo''s words.


    Su Luo smiled, her face calm as she allowed her the time to consider, and Big Sister Wei was unable to tell anything from her expression.


    "Then if I win¡­"


    "If you win, ten suckling pigs! I will roast them myself." Su Luo said with augh.


    "Okay!" It was much too tempting, Big Sister Wei¡¯s drool was nearly about to drip out. Without waiting for Su Luo¡¯smand, she had already positioned her feet to run off!

 Chapter 2165: Fatal Blow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Fatal Blow (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Frozenfire, Mikki


    --


    Watching the back of Big Sister Wei as she left, the smile on Su Luo''s face gradually disappeared. She turned around and nced at the Ancient Ruins where Zhao Si was before turning and walking towards the Blood Mist Forest.


    Su Luo touched the Sunny 1 that Leng Xiao had personally used to draw her.


    Blood Mist Forest, the location of her and Leng Xiao¡¯s duel.


    Su Luo had sent Big Sister Wei away because she wanted to use her wits to win rather than brute strength. If Big Sister Wei was there, she would be too preupied to utilize any schemes and ns, having to focus on protecting thetter.


    Not long after Su Luo left, Leng Xiao took a group of people to the Ancient Ruins.


    At this time, Zhao Si had already woken up.


    "Where are they?!" Leng Xiao was shocked when he saw not a single trace of fighting present by the still intact door.


    Thoughts bolted around Zhao Si¡¯s brain like lightning.


    He was thinking about how to present himself in order to make his offense sound lighter.


    Which one would make him sound more in the wrong: if he admitted that Su Luo had entered, knocked him out, and now knew of the boss'' n, or if he said that Su Luo wasn¡¯t very curious and had passed the Ancient Ruins without entering?


    In fact, did he really even need to consider this at all??


    And so, Zhao Si made a sour expression, fidgeting as he reported to Leng Xiao: "Boss, that stinky girl, Su Luo, she¡­ she didn''te in at all¡­ she stared at the door, and she then just left¡­ "


    Leng Xiao: "!!!"


    He kicked Zhao Si with such force that it sent him flying into the air: "Idiot! Idiot! You¡¯re all a bunch of idiots! What are you all even useful for?! Not one of you is even capable ofpleting a single task!"


    "Boss, calm down, please calm down! We¡¯re tight on time, so you can¡¯t afford to be upset. If we allow Su Luo to enter Upstream Mountain, it will be toote to try and take revenge in the future." Ding Yi whispered a reminder in Leng Xiao''s ear.


    "I know!" Leng Xiao waved his hand in response. Nevertheless, blue veins started to emerge on his forehead.


    "Su Luo¡­this time, I will personallye after you! Let¡¯s see where you can run!" Leng Xiao''s eyes shed violently as he sneered at Zhao Si: "Are you sure Su Luo didn''t enter?"


    "¡­" Zhao Si shrank back.


    Leng Xiao grabbed him by the cor and shook him: "If she never entered, where did the footprints behind youe from? And you still have the nerve to lie to me!"


    "¡­" Zhao Si wanted to cry! If he had known they were there before, he wouldn¡¯t have lied!!


    Leng Xiao took out the crumpled map from Zhao Si¡¯s sleeve. Looking at the red crosses on it, his smile grew increasingly violent, "Now do you understand what I meant?"


    Earlier, Leng Xiao had ordered Zhao Si to draw four red crosses on the map. He had done so that if Zhao Si was exposed, he would instead lure Su Luo into the fourth trap.


    Blood Mist Forest¡­


    Zhao Si¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he stared at Leng Xiao.


    The boss''s ns were so far-reaching, it was ridiculous that he had actually¡­


    "Hmph!" Leng Xiao smashed Zhao Si''s head violently, sttering the entrails, then kicked his corpse against the wall, before sneering out: "Other than letting you lure that stinky girl, I also tried to test your loyalty. Looks like you were very unqualified."


    As soon as Leng Xiao said these words, the group of subordinates behind him all shuddered. In the next instant, all of them collectively realized they had to double their efforts in Su Luo¡¯s capture this time.


    It could be said that Leng Xiao had the entire situation within his grasp.


    Not only did he lead Su Luo to the Blood Mist Forest, he had also tested Zhao Si and even shocked a group of subordinates into absolute loyalty.


    Blood Mist Forest - that was Leng Xiao''s secret weapon!


    Being new to this area, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t know what was on the inside. In ordance to Leng Xiao¡¯s predictions, Su Luo would try to bury poison on one end, maybe even a spirit ball, because she had used that method when she was in the Tower of Trials to eliminate many people.


    However¡­ Leng Xiao''s mouth curled into a strange sneer.


    So what if you tried to bury poison and spirit balls in the Blood Mist Forest? Su Luo, this time, you would be dead!


    At this time, Su Luo had already reached the Blood Mist Forest.


    This was a very peculiar forest, as the entire ce appeared withered and yellowed. The jungle appeared to have no traces of life, yet it did not trigger an instinctual danger in people.


    Su Luo came to a slight halt, as her sixth sense told her that there was an unknown danger following her.


    Right at the same moment, Leng Xiao was also leading his people into the forest. He ordered his men: "No matter what it takes, I want fresh blood on that wretched girl!"


    The reason why Blood Mist Forest was named the way it was, was because the trees there were very strange; they were extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. If one¡¯s body was covered in blood, things would be interesting!


    Just the thought of it caused the smile on Leng Xiao¡¯s mouth to widen.


    This was precisely what Su Luo was experiencing at this moment.


    As she was walking about, the smell of blood sprang toward her!!


    Su Luo quickly moved forward to avoid the spray of blood.


    However, Leng Xiao had many subordinates, and all of them were scattering and pouring blood onto Su Luo. All of this blood had been collected from demonic beasts, of which they had collected a great amount of beforeing here.


    Leng Xiao had so many men in hismand. If he had ordered everyone to rush forward and surround Su Luo, it was possible to kill her right then and there. However, the anger in Leng Xiao''s heart couldn¡¯t simply be cated by killing Su Luo off, right?


    He would use these demonic old trees in the Blood Mist Forest to slowly torture Su Luo to death!


    Although Su Luo was fast and was able to teleport, how could she escape, with her being outnumbered by Leng Xiao¡¯s men??


    Before long, Su Luo was sshed with bright red blood.


    "Boss, boss! That wretched girl has been hit!" After seeding, Ding Yi immediately reported to Leng Xiao excitedly, to proim his achievement!!


    "Good! Bahaha¡ª" Leng Xiao was very happy and couldn''t helpughing like a madman!


    "Boss, what''s next?"


    "Continue to soak her in blood, and then gradually drive her towards the deepest part of the Blood Mist Forest!" Leng Xiao ordered loudly.


    He was also rushing towards the deepest part of the forest, because he wanted to see Su Luo die with his own eyes, while slowly being tortured to death by those revived old trees! Hahaha!


    Leng Xiao waved at the two people behind him: "You two, go and help as well. Be sure to make Su Luo into a bloody mess!"


    Afterying down his orders, Leng Xiao was alone by himself. He began to slowly walk towards the Blood Mist Forest, moving at a rxed and casual pace, as if he was taking a leisurely walk through a courtyard. Just the thought of finally being able to kill Su Luo excited him like nothing before.


    "Boss, boss, Su Luo is only thirty miles away from the center of the Blood Mist Forest!"


    "Good, keep chasing her!"


    "Yes!"


    Only a whileter.


    "Boss, boss, Su Luo is only ten miles away from the center of the Blood Mist Forest!"


    "Good, keep chasing her!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon enough, the Communication Amulet rang once again.


    ¡°Boss, Boss, Su Luo is only three miles away from the center of the Blood Mist Forest! Those thousand-year-old trees are already beginning to move!"

 Chapter 2166: Fatal Blow (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Fatal Blow (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Frozenfire, Mikki


    --


    "Good, the end is in sight! Failure will not be tolerated!!"


    "Yes! Su Luo''s already covered with blood! She¡¯spletely drenched in blood now!! This time, she will definitely die without a doubt!"


    "Good! You guys have done well! You all will be greatly rewarded!" Leng Xiaoughed wildly.


    Very quickly, Leng Xiao arrived at the center of the forest, where he saw Su Luo a hundred yards ahead of him.


    At this moment, he was standing at the highest point in the center of the entire Blood Mist Forest, which granted him the best view of his surroundings, allowing him to clearly see everything that was happening ahead.


    At this time, Leng Xiao saw Su Luo being cornered into the very center of the forest.


    Wherever she ran, the ground beneath her was covered in blood, the crimson stains flowing onto the earth.


    The withered old trees present along the path she ran were desperately absorbing blood from the ground. As they continued to suck the blood, their withered trunk and branches appeared to be reviving themselves as they proceeded to twist about slowly.


    It wouldn¡¯t make any difference if there was only one of this tree. However, there were countless of them present. These trees formed a circle as they all closed in on Su Luo!


    "Good! Good! This is great!!" Leng Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing it, as his excitement reached a level that could not be described with words.


    He saw Su Luo resist fiercely, ending in only futility. Those trees were huge, and the revived ones were extremely powerful.


    Su Luo''s small body was as small as a speck of dustpared to them. How could she resist?


    Leng Xiao saw countless branches weave into a, wrapping around Su Luo like a silkworm chrysalis. Su Luo swung out her sword, one stroke after another. However, with each chopped branch, ten more would rece it. The vines were densely packed, they pulled and tightened around Su Luo,nding her in a tragic situation that brought joy to many people.


    In order to maintain the freshness of the blood, these ancient trees would not strangle Su Luo to death immediately, but they would just hang her like this, draining a bit of blood every day until Su Luo¡¯s whole body withered away. Just like that, she would slowly die out.


    Leng Xiao had seen this before; he had witnessed the trees drain someone to death in front of him before. In that case, it had taken thirty days for that person to die in despair and copse.


    This time, it would probably take Su Luo thirty days as well.


    ¡°Hahaha!!!" Leng Xiao was ecstatic, looking up to the sky andughing wildly.


    However--


    Hisughter suddenly came to a halt! His face instantly froze!


    That was because a dagger had pierced Leng Xiao''s chest!


    While Leng Xiao was in a defenseless state, the assant stabbed straight in and sank the knife all the way into its hilt!


    Leng Xiao''s eyes were wide as he stared at this person less than a foot away from him in disbelief.


    Su Luo?


    How could it be her?


    Leng Xiao felt his brain crash instantly, as if turning nk and shutting off¡­ Was this an illusion appearing before him??


    This person could be anyone, even one of his subordinates. However, it was absolutely impossible to have been Su Luo! How could it be her?!


    However, the pain from his heart clearly told him that it was real; he was actually stabbed, and he wasn¡¯t hallucinating!


    "Why¡­ is it you¡­" Leng Xiao rasped with difficulty.


    He found that he had difficulty saying even a single word now. The blood in his chest was pitch ck as the poison began corroding his body. He was very familiar with this kind of poison, as it was the same poison Su Luo had used to force him to surrender when they were in the Tower of Trials!


    Struggling, Leng Xiao lowered his head, only to discover a yellowish-brown liquid present on the ground his legs were stepping on. What¡¯s more, there were only two bones supporting his body from his knees down.


    "My legs¡­" Leng Xiao''s eyes were drenched with tears.


    He wanted to roar! To scream! To yell out loud!


    But he felt entirely helpless, his back was stiff, and his mind was at a loss¡­ He could feel himself dying¡­ really dying¡­ instead of being teleported out of the Tower of Trials to continue living.


    Su Luo looked at him with a smile, contempt showing all over her face: "How is it? This feeling can''t really be experienced in the Tower of Trials, right?"


    "You¡­ why¡­" Leng Xiao wanted to jump up and kill Su Luo but found that he didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger.


    "Why am I here?" Su Luo grinned and jumped over to sit on the big oval stone where Leng Xiao had been sitting before, her smile unwavering. "Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here all this time."


    Su Luo pointed to the ancient tree that was only ten yards away from the big rock, replying as though she was stating a fact: "I was sitting there before. There¡¯s no way you couldn¡¯t have noticed me, given your prowess.¡±


    However, it was a pity that when Leng Xiao saw that "Su Luo" was being mutted, his whole body had trembled with excitement. People''s IQ would drop wildly when they were excited, so Leng Xiao hadn¡¯t noticed his surroundings at all.


    "Is, is that person the stupid Big Sister Wei?" Leng Xiao stared at Su Luo, with a murderous aura in his eyes. If the expression in his eyes could kill, Su Luo would have long taken herst breath.


    "No, no, no." Su Luo shook his index finger and said with a smile, "Big Sister Wei is mybat partner - as if I would use my people as sacrificial bait like that."


    "Then who is that?!" Leng Xiao roared loudly!


    If it were not for his thirst for knowledge supporting him, he would have already copsed. That was because he was going crazy after feeling that his body had been corroded to the thighs!


    Su Luo spread her hands and shrugged: "It was the prize you won for me. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgotten about it?"


    "Prize? What prize?" Leng Xiao¡¯s sluggish mind was still able to quickly pull out those memories¡­


    He helped Su Luo draw the Intelligence Skull, and then what had happened after that?


    "Sunny Doll?" Leng Xiao frowned. What was that? Was it not just a piece of garbage?


    "The name Sunny Doll can be really deceiving. In fact, its real name should actually be ¡®Mimic Doll.''" Su Luo''s smile was as sly as a little fox. She touched her chin and said triumphantly, "Mimic Doll. As the name suggests, it can be used to mimic a person¡¯s appearance, so I let it mimic my appearance to trick you."


    After Su Luo''s exnation, Leng Xiao realized that despite having calcted everything, who would¡¯ve expected that his ns had been countered by Su Luo¡¯s!


    Mimic Doll, Mimic Doll!!!


    "Hahaha¡ª" Leng Xiao looked up to the sky and screamed,ughing until tears were rolling down his face¡­


    Those were tears of anguish.


    This was hisst chance, with him having clearly located Su Luo and surrounded her with his men, to end her life right there and nip this problem at its bud! He was certain to get his revenge! He had wanted to make Su Luo feel such iparable agony to the point of wishing for her own death, so he had used this extreme method. He hadn¡¯t expected this! That there would be such a reversal of events!


    "I¡¯ve lost¡­hahaha¡­I¡¯ve lost¡­" Leng Xiao''s tears kept flowing unceasingly¡­ Hisughing was uglier than crying.

 Chapter 2167: Fatal Blow (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Fatal Blow (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    --


    The Intelligence Skull that had caused him to hunt down Su Luo, had been personally drawn out by himself.


    The Mimic Doll allowed Su Luo to escape catastrophe and instead put him in this state, had he been the one who helped Su Luo draw it too.


    At that moment, Leng Xiao really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He gazed at Su Luo with perplexed eyes¡­ This person, was she really not the reincarnation of the Goddess of Luck? Her luck, how could it be this good to the point of defying the heavens? Would all those who opposed her end up as miserably as him?


    "I''m not willing!!! Ah, ah, ahhh!!!"


    After raising his head to the sky and yelling this phrase, Leng Xiao''s body fell backwards, copsing onto the ground with a loud bang.


    Looking at Leng Xiao¡¯s corpse, Su Luo sighed slowly.


    At that moment, Leng Xiao''s subordinates, all looked at Su Luo with dumb faces¡­ However, they did not get closer.


    Su Luo swept them an indifferent nce: "Leng Xiao is the one who had enmity with me. Now that he is dead, do you l want to avenge your former boss?"


    Seeing that no one dared to approach her, Su Luo smiled as lightly as the clouds and the wind: "If I can kill your boss, then naturally I can kill all of you too. Those who want to send themselves to death can approach me.¡±


    They continued staring at Su Luo, not one of them moving forwards.


    Su Luo''s smile remained unbothered: "Speaking of this, isn''t electing a new boss the most important thing for you to do now?"


    Leaving behind these words, Su Luo turned and left.


    She didn''t walk fast or slow, and her steps weren¡¯t too big nor too small, but she still emanated an awe-inspiring aura from behind her.


    Leng Xiao¡¯s subordinates looked at each other¡­ If Leng Xiao hadn¡¯t died, perhaps they would¡¯ve besieged Su Luo. Now that Leng Xiao had died, they each reconsidered their chances, and could only watch as Su Luo walked away.


    Actually, if they had surrounded her, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat them, but Su Luo had long ago grasped their thinking, so she took advantage of their selfishness¡¯ to tantly retreat.


    Her retreat was clean and ssy, confident and assertive.


    After Su Luo exited the Blood Mist Forest, she quickly ran to rendezvous with Big Sister Wei.


    Earlier, Big Sister Wei had left with the flying pig, rushing to the exit of the Sunset Forest; however, after waiting for so long, she was bored, and could only sit on a rock with a nk expression.


    She waited and waited until she began to feel sleepy¡­


    Soon enough, she was snoring like a pig.


    When Su Luo returned, she smiled with bitterness at Big Sister Wei, who was sleeping soundly on the ground.


    Big Sister Wei was really easygoing and carefree, never worrying about a thing. In these circumstances, she was still able to sleep even better than a pig, this truly left one speechless.


    Su Luo patted Big Sister Wei, waking her up.


    Big Sister Wei rubbed her sleepy eyes, and when she saw Su Luo, her eyebrows rose in surprise, and she pulled Su Luo excitedly: "I was faster than you! I want roasted suckling pig!!!"


    "Okay." Su Luo had been exhausted for so long, and also needed some rest after the danger had passed, so she was in a good mood. She helped Big Sister Wei to roast the suckling pig, then allowed her to store it in the little storage space so that whenever she wanted to eat, she could take some out.


    Then, the two continued on their journey.


    Su Luo could only smile bitterly.


    Because after passing through the forest and the fight with Leng Xiao, over half of the time limit had already passed. If the golden airship hadn¡¯t been broken, they could¡¯ve still made it. However, with more than half the distance still to cover, going on foot, they would not make it on time.


    Sure enough, when Su Luo and Big Sister Wei arrived, the assessment had already begun for two hours.


    At that time, they had already stopped letting people in, so Su Luo and Big Sister Wei were blocked outside the entrance.


    "Go back, go back! There is no ce for you to stay here." The guard at the gate of the Upstream Mountain stopped Su Luo and Big Sister Wei outside the entrance.


    Go back? That wouldn¡¯t do. Su Luo had the Intelligence Skull in her possession; however, Leng Xiao''s subordinates had been so stupefied by his death, that they had forgotten about this matter. Even if she were to go back to Midstream Mountain with Big Sister Wei, they would not be safe either.


    The guard was a big, sturdy man in his thirties, with a scar on his face that reached diagonally from the corner of his right eye to his left chin. He looked fierce and vicious, not someone to anger.


    Furthermore, although he was a gatekeeper, he was not weak at all. He seemed to be at least a three-star Saint-rank, and even Big Sister Wei might not be able to defeat him.


    Seeing that Su Luo and Big Sister Wei remained motionless, the scarred man yelled out, "Don''t block the entrance! Hurry and go away!"


    At that very moment, a small group not far off was rushing back.


    The head of the group was a girl.


    Seeing this girl, Su Luo felt as if there was a light in front of her.


    This girl had a very nice appearance and was much more beautiful than Li Yaoyao from back then.


    She had eyebrows that looked as if they were drawn on, an icy body and bones of jade, and an imposing manner, like a fairy untouchable by dust.


    Following her were five or six men, all of whom were good-looking, handsome, or mighty. However, the most notable thing they had inmon was that they all circled her, courteous and pleasing, for fear that they would somehow provoke the fairy.


    They had also just rushed out of the forest, but Su Luo appeared dusty and windblown, whereas this fairy¡¯s clothing looked pure and unstained. In contrast, Su Luo looked like a wild girl from the countryside, very ordinary to the eye.


    Su Luo saw one of the men in the group, then lowered her head slightly and stood in silence beside Big Sister Wei, relying on Big Sister Wei¡¯s huge body to block her from the others¡¯ line of sight.


    At that time, the other party''s eyes were all focused on the figure of the fairy, so nobody noticed Su Luo¡¯s presence.


    At the same time, Su Luo was able to identify who most likely this fairy was.


    Because she remembered that Lin Banli was crazy about Fairy Wu You, he was only one out of many of Fairy Wu You¡¯s suitors. Looking at these circumstances, Lin Banli and this group of outstanding men could only be surrounding Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You was the proudest disciple of the Third Elder. After Su Luo had a confrontation with the Third Elder, she and Fairy Wu You naturally became enemies, with no room for reconciliation.


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t intended to encounter Fairy Wu You so soon, so she asked Big Sister Wei to block her figure on purpose.


    At that time, the group of men was surrounding Fairy Wu You, wholeheartedly pampering her as they moved towards the gate.


    Fairy Wu You inevitably noticed Big Sister Wei.


    She frowned slightly and nced at the scarred man. "What''s the matter? When has the Upstream Mountain be a ce that a mere cat or dog can enter?"


    Big Sister Wei looked around with bright eyes: "Where is it, where is it? Where is the dog?"


    The roast suckling pig was too greasy to eat so often, so she had just been thinking about changing up her tastes.


    "Hahahahaha¡ª" The group of men behind Fairy Wu Youughed out loud when they heard Big Sister Wei¡¯s silly remarks, each one of them holding their stomachs as theyughed in an exaggerated manner.

 Chapter 2168: Fatal Blow (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Fatal Blow (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    --


    Lifting her pretty eyebrows, Fairy Wu You nced sideways at the scarred man.


    In an instant, the arrogant Brother Scar instantly turned into an obedient dog: "These two people came here for the Midstream Mountain assessment, but they were toote."


    A person guarding next to Fairy Wu You sneered: "I haven''t been here for many years. Has the Midstream Mountain really be worthless to this degree now? Even this kind of fool can ce in the top three? So shameful."


    In order to please their goddess, the others followed, scolding: "How far can the Midstream Mountain be from here? One can get here in half a day, they can actually walk for two days, and still bete? Are they even capable of participating in the assessment? Hurry up and get lost to your Midstream Mountain, don¡¯t bring embarrassment to yourselves here.


    Su Luo''s fist clenched in a tight ball.


    She had fantasized several times about how Fairy Wu You would set herself apart and be the object of everyone¡¯s love and support. But if the person in front of her was really Fairy Wu You, Su Luo could not help but be disappointed.


    At that moment, someone within the group of people let out a soft "Huh".


    It was Lin Banli.


    Su Luo sighed helplessly, what was meant toe would eventuallye.


    Sure enough, Lin Banli saw Su Luo and recognized her, so he greeted her in a subtle way.


    In fact, he was not to me. It was true that Su Luo''s speed through the mountains was too astonishing! Lin Banli had witnessed Su Luo''s assessment at the Genius Training Camp only a month ago, and it had only been in the span of a month. Only one month! Su Luo had already passed through the Distal End mountain, the Downstream mountain, and the Midstream mountain, and now she had arrived for the assessment at the Upper Mountain!


    What! What kind of speed in advancement was this?


    Moreover, back then it was only after the assessment that Su Luo broke through to the Commander Rank, but what about now?! She turned out to be a seven-star Commander rank. Wasn¡¯t Saint rank now just around the corner?!


    Lin Banli was shocked, his eyes widened, and he continued staring at Su Luo.


    When Fairy Wu You saw one of her admirers staring at someone else like this, anger began to grow in her heart, and full of anger, she swept her eyes over Su Luo.


    The instant she saw Su Luo, the Fairy Wu You who imed to be an overwhelming being for all sentient beings, felt as if a thunderbolt had struck the clear sky, making her dumbfounded.


    What kind of beautiful woman was this?


    Her eyes were as clear as the autumn waters, bright eyes and white teeth, fairy-like jade bones, and no cosmetics on her face, as cosmetics would only stain her natural beauty.


    She wore a goose yellow tunic that had been scraped by branches, the corners of her skirt were stained with mud, and the fabric was empty of embroidered patterns, embellishments, and essories, with only two sashes fluttering in the wind. She stood so quiet that the countless sceneries behind her were like the backdrop embellishing her. At that moment, Fairy Wu You finally understood what it meant to truly wash away the vulgarities in life.


    With a slight smile, Su Luo looked towards Fairy Wu You.


    At that moment, Fairy Wu You subconsciously took a step back.


    With just a nce, the beautiful woman in front of her had managed to put her on edge.


    "Su Luo? Is that really you?" Lin Banli atst recovered from his shock and looked at her in surprise.


    Su Luo rolled her eyes in displeasure. Could he be doing this on purpose?


    "You arrived here from the Distal End Mountain this quickly, and you seem to be much stronger thanst time. What kind of miracle medicine did you take?" Lin Banli said happily as he ran towards Su Luo.


    Before Su Luo could reply, Fairy Wu You''s cold eyes swept towards Lin Banli.


    "You know her?" Fairy Wu You raised her chin and nced at Su Luo with arrogance. At that moment, she had already recovered her lofty air of a domineering queen, who was above everyone else.


    "Yes, I met her a month ago when she was undergoing the assessment of the Genius Training Camp¡­" Lin Banli said, with a slight change on his face, because he had just recalled that Su Luo and the Third Elder were enemies¡­


    A month ago, the Genius Training Camp assessment?


    This sentence shocked many people, including Fairy Wu You.


    It was not terrible to be more beautiful than her, but if she was more talented than her, then this was too much to bear! She would never allow such a woman to continue maturing.


    Fairy Wu You nced at Su Luo with cold eyes, and asked Lin Banli with a casual tone: "Su Luo? Why does this name sound so familiar?"


    Lin Banli: "¡­"


    Lin Banli was embarrassed because he knew that Luo Yichen was protecting Su Luo.


    "Hmm?" Fairy Wu You hummed with a faint sound, but her manner wasn¡¯t angry, making Lin Banli uncertain on how to answer.


    Seeing that Lin Banli didn''t reply, Fairy Wu You''s thin eyebrows lifted a millimeter.


    Seeing the upset gaze of Fairy Wu You, the rest of her admirers became unhappy, and one by one began to run towards Lin Banli.


    "Lin Banli, do you still want to hang out with us? Get lost if you don''t want to!"


    "If you make Fairy Wu You unhappy for a moment, we will make you unhappy for a lifetime!"


    "You have the opportunity to share the worries for Wu You, and yet you¡¯re finding all kinds of excuses? What is wrong with you?"


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Big Sister Wei: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Su Luo''s expression of disbelief, Lin Banli''s expression twisted, and he walked in silence, step by step, back to the side of Fairy Wu You, and then whispered something into her ear.


    After he finished saying these words, Fairy Wu You''s indifferent expression turned into a thickyer of frost, and her gaze towards Su Luo became as sharp as the tip of an iceberg, as if she was digging her eyes into her like a dagger!


    "So, the vile wench who opposed my master turns out to be you?" The frost on Fairy Wu You''s face faded, reced by a sneer.


    Su Luo stood up straight, and she met Fairy Wu You''s gaze with a neither humble nor arrogant expression, just a calm smile at the corner of her mouth: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "My master is the Third Elder of Mingyue Hall." Fairy Wu You looked at Su Luo with mocking eyes, as if she were looking at a dead person.


    Indeed, a woman who Fairy Wu You was unhappy with, was the equivalent of a dead person.


    Everyone knew that in this Genius Training Camp, you could offend anyone but Fairy Wu You. Otherwise, you would meet a miserable end.


    Fairy Wu You decided that she didn''t have to wait for Su Luo toprehend this rule, and that she was already a dead person.


    "Third Elder of Mingyue Pce? Yes, I¡¯ve heard of her." Su Luo said with indifference.


    "Hmm? ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Fairy Wu You frowned and stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled and looked at her.


    For a while, the two stood face to face, and something seemed to collide and burn with violence between them.


    Suddenly, Fairy Wu Youughed out loud: "Very well, you dare to fight against my master, now that is really courageous, but this Senior sister will tell you--"


    Fairy Wu You leaned over and whispered in Su Luo''s ear: "Dare to offend me? Your death is certain."

 Chapter 2169: Wu You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Wu You (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    --


    When she finished speaking, Fairy Wuyou smiled again.


    However, Su Luo gave her an unexpected reply: "Auntie, it is not yet certain who will die."


    Auntie?!


    In an instant, Fairy Wu You had a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, unable to force it out.


    This vile wench had actually called me Auntie!!! An auntie!!!


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Fairy Wu You was about to explode with anger.


    Her admirers protecting her from behind were all dumbfounded. At that moment, they charged forwards one by one, surrounding Su Luo and directing res at her: ¡°You vile wench, hurry up and apologize, or else you wouldn¡¯t want to know how this will end!¡±


    He had dealt Su Luo a light punishment on ount of her unparalleled beauty. If it had been switched to an ugly monster, Su Luo would have long ago been kicked away by Fairy Wu You¡¯s group of admirers!


    With a smile, Su Luo swept her gaze over their faces, touching her jaw in deep thought.


    In fact, she really couldn''t understand. Was Fairy Wu You really that charming? These men weren¡¯t bad-looking, so why were they always around her? For this reason, Su Luo''s gaze remained on Fairy Wu You, pondering for a while.


    Seeing Su Luo''s fearless appearance, Fairy Wu You was ovee with anger. She waved her hand: "Kill her for me!"


    As soon as these words came out, her admirers felt a little uneasy¡­


    This girl was truly beautiful and dazzling to the eyes. Wouldn''t it be such a pity to just kill her like this? Even if she was a vase, she was also pleasing to the eye. As a result, none of Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers wanted to act first.


    Now, Fairy Wu You was choking with so much anger!


    She had been threatened by Su Luo''s beauty from the very beginning, and now, seeing that even the hearts of her own admirers had been shaken, how was this bearable? She definitely couldn¡¯t bear this. This vile wench had to be dealt with early on!


    As a result, Fairy Wu You raised her eyebrows, and her bewitching eyes swept them a nce as she yed with a small strand of her hair. Then, she said: "Whoever helps me to kill this vile wench can stay in Wuyou Pavilion tonight."


    Woww----


    All her admirers gasped. To them, being allowed to stay in Wuyou Pavilion was far too big of a temptation!


    This not only meant having a fragrant beauty in their arms, but at the same time¡­


    Swish!


    One after another, fierce eyes all focused on Su Luo, and their gazes were like that of a wolf, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to tear her apart.


    A trace of rm arose in Su Luo''s heart.


    It wasn¡¯t suitable to make any moves now. At least, before Luo Yichen arrived, she absolutely couldn¡¯t act out, because the strength of her and Big Sister Weibined was still not enough to fight against this many.


    The circle surrounding Su Luo and Big Sister Wei shrank little by little.


    Su Luo frowned. She had no choice but to move out her backer, "You can''t attack us."


    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª vile wench, you¡¯re afraid now?" Fairy Wu You trying to save face, wore a smug and triumphant smile on her face.


    Su Luo furrowed her brows and nced at Lin Banli. Among the group of people, he was the only one who kept standing without making a move.


    Fairy Wu You had noticed this as well, and her brows made a deep frown. Then, with her hands raised, she cried out, "Stop for now!"


    After everyone stopped, Fairy Wuyou fixed her icy gaze on Lin Banli: "You, why didn¡¯t you make a move?"


    Lin Banli moved his lips but remained silent.


    Fairy Wu You had no intention to let this indecisive traitor off. She smiled and leaned close to his ear in an ambiguous silence, her white jade fingers stroking Lin Banli''s chest, and she said with a soft voice, "Could it be that¡­ tonight ¡­you don''t want toe?"


    Lin Banli closed his eyes and took a deep breath, because as soon as Fairy Wu You got close, the familiar fragrance assailing him had filled his mind with inviting lingering pictures.


    "Right now, go and kill her for me, okay?" Wuyou Fairy stroked Lin Banli''s handsome face with jade-like fingers, her eyes looking straight at him. Her eyes were as beautiful as silk, causing one¡¯s heart to throb.


    Lin Banli clenched his fists.


    "Be good, go now, ah?" Fairy Wu You handed Lin Banli a sharp dagger, then gently patted his shoulder, pushing him in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She shifted her eyes, looking at the envious, jealous, and hateful gazes of Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers. Then, looking back at Lin Banli''s dagger, Su Luo suddenly had a very absurd idea. Did these people really love Fairy Wu You? She always had a feeling that something was not right, but she couldn''t quite seize what it was.


    "Are your minds all clear?" Su Luo asked Lin Banli.


    "I have never been confused." Lin Banli''s expression was cold and serious, cold as ice to Su Luo, but with fiery passion to Fairy Wu You, twopletely different expressions.


    "What exactly do you love about her?" Su Luo felt curious.


    Lin Banli hadn¡¯t answered yet, when Fairy Wu You patted Su Luo on the shoulder, and said to her with a smile, "Junior Sister, what''s the use of being good-looking? How would you, a green 1, be able to understand these things?"


    How would Su Luo not understand? However, what she didn¡¯t understand was: "Is the inner ce really thatcking in women? That you guys are so hungry and blind? Even 2 are considered an option?"


    Big Sister Wei remained silent, her face expressing that she didn¡¯t understand a thing¡­


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers felt insulted: "You, you, you!!! How dare you call Fairy Wu You a sow!!!"


    In their hearts, Fairy Wu You was like the Nine Heavens Profound 3 descending to the mortal world, with skin of ice and bones of jade as a refined immortal. How could she be a sow!!!!


    Fairy Wu You became furious. "Kill her! Kill her! Kill her quickly! No, cut her tongue first, then cut her nose, then gouge out her eyes, then cut her limbs! Then throw her into a pigsty!"


    Fairy Wu You yelled, appalled! She had never received such an insult in her life!


    Her name was Wu You, not only because of the Three Elders'' expectations of her, but also because of her unique qualifications.


    Beautiful as a flower, talented and intelligent, surrounded by beautiful men¡­ Things that others couldn¡¯t even obtain in a lifetime, she could get with a flick of her finger, so her life had always been carefree. However, after encountering Su Luo today, she had suffered countless times!


    Lin Banli looked at Su Luo in disbelief, the dagger in his hand paused.


    "You can''t kill me!" Su Luo sneered again, "Others don''t know, but how could you not know? Brother Luo won''t let you off."


    "Luo Yichen?" Fairy Wu You asked sharply!


    Luo Yichen? Did this vile wench have connections with Luo Yichen?


    "Yes, Luo Yichen." Su Luo nced at her. As far as she knew, Luo Yichen was not close to Fairy Wu You. Furthermore, he was powerful, and right now only he could solve this game of chess.


    Who knew that upon hearing Luo Yichen¡¯s name, Fairy Wu You''s expression would change in an instant and she would stare at Su Luo fiercely: "What is your rtionship with Luo Yichen? How could he protect you?!"

 Chapter 2170: Wu You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Wu You (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    --


    Su Luo looked closely at Fairy Wu You''s expression; it seemed like she was jealous¡­


    At the thought of this, Su Luo got goosebumps all over her body.


    There were so many beautiful men surrounding Fairy Wu You. Did she have thoughts about Brother Luo? Wasn¡¯t this goddess'' appetite far toorge?


    "Tell me! When did you be acquainted with Brother Luo!?" Fairy Wu You pushed Lin Banli away and stepped in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo gave her a brief nce and remained silent.


    "Would Brother Luo fancy a vase like you, you vile wench? Impossible!" Fairy Wu You sneered.


    Brother Luo had always remained indifferent to her, without giving her a chance, how could he be attracted to this vile wench? Fairy Wu You didn¡¯t believe this, and yet, she couldn''t help but doubt in her heart. Su Luo''s face was truly troublesome!


    "You may not believe me, but do you not even believe in Lin Banli? You can ask him, he has witnessed it with his own eyes." Su Luo smiled and cast her eyes on Lin Banli.


    Under the ring eyes of Fairy Wu You, Lin Banli gave Su Luo a sideways nce: "All Brother Luo did was to watch your assessment, how was that protecting you? There were a lot of people watching your assessment at the time, myself as well, could it be said that I was also protecting you?"


    Lin Banli''s words were nothing less and nothing more.


    However, he seeded in pleasing Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s mood improved in an instant, and she casted a wink at Lin Banli, then raised her eyebrows in triumph and scorned Su Luo: "What''s the matter? Did you put gold on your 1? Would Brother Luo look your way? Haha, it¡¯s as if the sky would rain red rain!"


    Su Luo sneered at Lin Banli, she would remember him!


    Su Luo had been buying time, but Fairy Wu You couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She coldly told Lin Banli: "Kill her quickly, and then throw her body into the Magical Beast Zone to feed the dogs!"


    Su Luo frowned, and when she moved her finger, a diamond tablet appeared in her hand: "Do you see what this is? Who dares to touch me!"


    This was a diamond tablet given to her by the City Lord, the only one of its kind. Seeing a card like this, was like seeing the City Lord himself.


    As expected, everyone was stunned. They looked at Su Luo dumbfounded, not knowing what to do, then all looked at Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You was shocked for a moment, then began tough wildly, until tears nearly streamed out: "Hahaha, I have long heard that the City Lord sent a girl in, but that girl was already sent to the battlefield outside the territory and isn¡¯t inside Purgatory City at all. However, many people with diamond tablets appeared within the city, all of them pretending to be the person sent in by the City Lord!"


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s smile ceased abruptly, and she put on a serious expression: "So, anyone who takes a diamond tablet out as if they¡¯re a fake 2 must be fake! How dare you pretend to be taking orders from the City Lord, you deserve to die! Chop her head off and feed it to the dogs!"


    "Whoever can kill her can stay in Wuyou Pavilion tonight!" Fairy Wu You again announced the hefty reward!


    There was a burst of surprise in Su Luo''s heart.


    There had been an appearance of many people with diamond tablets? Or was Fairy Wu You speaking nonsense?


    As Fairy Wu You''s voice fell, her minions swooped towards Su Luo, motivated by the reward.


    "We are here to participate in the assessment of the Upstream Mountain. You kill just because you want to kill? Aren¡¯t there any rules?" Su Luo was expecting Luo Yichen to arrive soon and was deliberately stalling for time in order to wait for him toe.


    "Rules? I, Fairy Wu You, am the rules here. What''s wrong with killing you? It''s an honor for you to die under my hand!" Fairy Wu You triumphed.


    "How can you kill anyone so casually in Upstream Mountain?" Su Luo said in anger.


    "This is outside the entrance of the Upstream Mountain; it belongs to the Magical Beast Zone, girl. It''s not against the rules to kill in the Magical Beast Zone." Fairy Wu You saw through Su Luo''s bluffing, and she rushed forward, the light of her sword directed at Su Luo¡¯s face.


    The sword shed.


    By pure instincts, Su Luo tried to avoid it.


    However, Fairy Wu You was so much stronger than her, so she couldn¡¯t dodge it at all.


    If this sword stabbed her, Su Luo''s flowery jade face would bepletely ruined!


    At that very moment, Big Sister Wei rushed forward and stood in front of Su Luo.


    Because Big Sister Wei had a big figure, the sword pierced her in the chest fiercely!


    At the same time, five or six of Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers began to attack.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Fists, palm strikes, weapons¡­ These attacks all greeted the Big Sister Wei. For a moment, Big Sister Wei coughed up blood from being beaten, and her figure shook!


    They hade from the Midstream Mountain. These people were all elites from the Upstream Mountain. Usually, just one of them was already enough for them to deal with, but now they were being besieged!


    Su Luo''s eyes burst into a fierce rage!


    Fairy Wu You and all her admirers! I would remember all of you!


    Big Sister Wei was seriously injured, but the protected Su Luo showed no signs of injury. This made Fairy Wu You extremely dissatisfied. She tossed Big Sister Wei aside into the air, and the cold sword in her hand abruptly stabbed towards Su Luo¡¯s throat!


    She wanted Su Luo to die!


    Wu You Fairy¡¯s sword was as fast as a ray of light!


    Su Luo couldn''t dodge it at all!


    The sword was both ruthless and tricky, and Su Luo''s head could be cut off with a single blow. If her body was severed, even for the gods would be difficult to save her.


    Even Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers couldn¡¯t bear it¡­


    The smile on Fairy Wu You''s face was as brilliant as cherry blossoms and shone as bright as the stars.


    Su Luo could feel the icy coldness of the sword.


    But----


    At that instant, Su Luo found that time seemed to stand still.


    Su Luo looked down. The sword was only an inch away from her throat, but it seemed to have been stopped, unable to stab further by even a small distance.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Fairy Wu You. At this time, her triumphant smile was frozen and stiff. Her eyes looked in the direction of the sword in mid-air, with deep fear and horror.


    Su Luo followed her gaze.


    There was a man there.


    A man who was as elegant as a jade, like a god descending earth.


    She saw him in mid-air, wearing a luxurious blue brocade robe swaying in the wind, and his handsome face was lit with a faint brilliance by the afterglow behind him. His appearance was unparalleled and his eyes were as deep as mist, revealing an unpredictable color.


    His face was stern, his eyes were as sharp as a sword, and he looked fiercely at Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You trembled, and her eyes shed with horror. Then, she squeezed out a charming smile: "Brother Luo, did youe to see Wu You?"


    Luo Yichennded slowly, his beautiful eyes shing with a dull tone, and his voice was different from his previously clear and gentler voice: "You truly have the nerve."


    Fairy Wu You felt as if she was falling into an abyss.


    It was actually true! What that vile wench said was actually true, she really had the protection of Brother Luo, how hateful!!!


    Fairy Wu You smiled reluctantly: "Wu You is unaware of what Brother Luo knows, and I hope Brother Luo would educate me."


    Luo Yichen never looked at me with a kind expression, how hateful! One day, I would make you kneel before me, kneel and lick my toes. Fairy Wu You secretly swore this in her heart!

 Chapter 2171: Wu You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2171: Wu You (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    --


    Luo Yichen flicked his finger, and Fairy Wu You¡¯s cold sword instantly split into countless segments, dropping to the ground with a tter.


    For a second, an uptight expression passed over Fairy Wu You¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared. She raised her head again with a seductive smile in her eyes: "Brother Luo, this sword was given to me by the Third Elder herself."


    Luo Yichen was unmoved. He didn¡¯t even bother to give her a nce,pletely ignoring her.


    Fairy Wu You angrily clenched her fist. Hateful, hateful, hateful! The man she most wanted to seduce from the Dragon List actually ignored her!


    Luo Yichen¡¯s actions at first added fuel to Fairy Wu You¡¯s frustration. However, watching him dote on Su Luo threw her in a rage, albeit calm on the outside.


    At this time, Su Luo had long ago run over to help Big Sister Wei up, feeding her a pill.


    Although Big Sister Wei¡¯s body was practically invincible, she had received very severe attacks and fell unconscious for a while. Provoked by the bright red bloodstains on her body, Su Luo¡¯s eyes turned red and she red at Fairy Wu You hatefully.


    This woman, she would remember!


    Fairy Wu You gazed at Su Luo contemptuously: "If you have the capability to do so, then seek revenge on me. If you don¡¯t, then what are you staring at me for?"


    Su Luo clenched her fist!


    However, she immediately smiled and said: "One year. After one year, I will kill you!¡±


    Hearing this, it was as if Fairy Wu You had heard the funniest joke in the world. She sneered coldly: "One year? You think you will be able to surpass me in one year? Hahaha!"


    Su Luo put Big Sister Wei down. She stood up slowly, walking step by step up to face Fairy Wu You with a deadly serious look and said: "I am challenging you, do you dare ept?"


    Looking into Su Luo¡¯s gaze, which seemed as deep as the oceans, Fairy Wu You had faltered for a moment. Although the depths of Su Luo¡¯s gaze appeared calm on the surface, beyond the calm surface was like a storm of waves thousands of feet high.


    Under the gazes of so many people, how could Fairy Wu You withdraw? She smiled coldly and raised her chin: "Stalling for time! You want this Fairy not to hunt you down during this year¡¯s time, right?"


    Having this point been seen through by Fairy Wu You, Su Luo didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, the ridicule at the corners of her mouth became increasingly apparent: "It¡¯s no wonder you dare not ept. I heard you entered the Upstream Mountain at twenty-five years old. Haha, I am only a teenager this year. Aren¡¯t you just afraid that once I grow up I¡¯ll surpass you? "


    This method of provocation was effective, regardless of time and ce.


    Talked down upon by Su Luo, Fairy Wu You immediately sprung up: "You stinky girl! Is being a teenager that amazing? What is there to be proud of! "


    "Auntie, I just am this proud of myself ah - you are flying into a rage again. No matter how advanced your cultivation is, this thirty-year-old you can¡¯t return to your teens!¡± Su Luo folded her arms, her gaze full of mockery and disdain.


    In fact, Fairy Wu You at 30 years old, was already considered the youngest in the Genius Training Camp.


    Because in the Genius Training Camp, if you put some of your spiritual energy into your appearance, your appearance would hardly change. Therefore, it was difficult to tell one¡¯s age in the Genius Training Camp.


    Some people on the Dragon List were over a hundred years old; however, because their appearances remained youthful, they all looked to be young people at first nce.


    Age, originally was Fairy Wu You¡¯s absolute pride. However, with this evildoer Su Luo, her ego had been spit upon by a girl that was indeed only eighteen years old.


    It was truly absurd topare individuals with twelve years between them.


    Entering the Upstream Mountain at the age of eighteen, this was record-breaking among Upstream Mountain candidates, right? However, she had not yet entered! Fairy Wu You would never let her enter easily.


    Fairy Wu You took a deep breath and then took another. She could barely suppress the anger in her chest. Staring coldly at Su Luo, she said: "A year? Letting you live another year, it''s not impossible, but¡ª"


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s eyes were locked on Luo Yichen with an alluring gaze, like soft waves washing ashore a mountain. ¡°If you lose, you must die without question. At the same time, Brother Luo must also drink my ¡®Lady in 1!


    "Lady in Pink!? What is that?¡± Su Luo frowned. This name wasn¡¯t quite reassuring.


    Fairy Wu You swept a disdainful nce towards the young green 2 Su Luo. She looked straight at Lou Yichen.


    Luo Yichen frowned deeply.


    Su Lou might not have understood what "Lady in Pink.¡± However, this did not mean that she didn¡¯t know precisely what this matter was. To drink a Lady in Pink, it naturally meant to be one of Fairy Wu You¡¯s people.


    Seeing that Luo Yichen¡¯s expression seemed off, Su Luo guessed that something was not right. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to owe him any big favors, so she waved her hand, "You are demanding too much. Change it."


    "Won¡¯t change," Fairy Wu You smiled, directly gazing affectionately at Luo Yichen.


    That handsome face, cold expression, unsmiling style, she really loved this so much. She really liked him¡ªreally, really liked him.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Luo Yichen stared at Su: "Are you sure you can advance another five stars in a year?"


    Su Luo was currently seven-star Commander rank. She would be a three-star Saint rank if she advanced another five stars.


    Su Luo seeing Luo Yichen full of expectation, bit her tongue and nodded in response to Luo Yichen. ¡°I can!¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t, she had to make it possible. She didn¡¯t want Luo Yichen to submit himself to Fairy Wu You, or to allow her to trample on them in revenge.


    Luo Yichen rubbed Su Luo''s head, and his eyes seemed to sh with doting, and then he nodded to Fairy Wu You, and lightly said two words: "I agree."


    Fairy Wu You had long ago been stunned from the moment Su Luo nodded and imed she could be promoted by five stars in a year!


    Five stars? It was impossible to achieve for her, Fairy Wu You, even if she had five or ten years! Yet this stinky girl said she would get five stars in a year? What a joke? But the bigger joke was that Luo Yichen actually agreed to this joke; he actually agreed to it!


    Fairy Wu You looked at Luo Yichen dumbfoundedly, then pped: "Okay, within a year, I, Wu You, will not kill Su Luo. After a year, we will have a battle to the death on stage to decide the winner! And then, you will be mine! "


    Fairy Wu You was afraid that if she was any slower, Luo Yichen would regret and change his mind. So, she hurriedly agreed.


    A corner of Luo Yichen¡¯s mouth raised up in disdain.


    At this time, all of Fairy Wu You¡¯s admirers red at Luo Yichen with a hostile look, because if she had Luo Yichen, Fairy Wu You would not want them anymore!


    At this moment, Luo Yichen red at Su Luo, then sighed slowly.


    It really wasn¡¯t easy to motivate this girl¡­


    Su Luo gave him a big smile¡­ ''I''ve really brought trouble to you, Brother Luo Yichen.''


    At the thought of Fairy Wu You forcing Brother Luo to bow, Su Luo found this image very amusing.


    ¡°You are not allowed to lose!¡± Luo Yichen poked Su Luo¡¯s forehead with his slender finger!


    Su Luo pouted her lips. She covered her poked forehead: "I know! If you poke me again, I¡¯ll lose for you!"


    Luo Yichen brought Su Luo and was about to leave, but Fairy Wu You pulled his sleeve: ¡°Wait! She can¡¯t go in!¡±

 Chapter 2172: Wu You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2172: Wu You (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr, Cey, frozenfire


    --


    Although there was still a year remaining, Fairy Wu You had already determined that Luo Yichen was hers. Therefore, at this moment, she was already exercising her sovereignty.


    However, with a flick of his sleeve, Luo Yichen sent Fairy Wu You back 3 meters.


    Fairy Wu You stomped her feet but was still able to catch up and stopped in front of Luo Yichen. Pointing at Su Luo, she said with a cold voice: "She is not someone from Upstream Mountain, so she can''t enter this door!"


    "Although the two of them were selected from the Midstream Mountain, because they werete for the assessment, they can only return this time. Therefore, they must wait to be selected in next month¡¯s assessment at Midstream Mountain!" Fairy Wu You sneered as she red at Su Luo.


    She just wouldn¡¯t let Su Luo, this vile wench, enter!


    Su Luo looked up at Luo Yichen. Could Fairy Wu You be saying the truth?


    Who would have thought for Luo Yichen''s indifferent voice to ring out: "The rules are indeed like this."


    "But--" Luo Yichen''s voice paused. He looked at Fairy Wu You with indifference, "Two people died on the battlefield, so two slots have now been freed up."


    And these two slots would naturally be filled in by people from the Midstream Mountain.


    Fairy Wu You rolled her eyes: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How could there be such a coincidence!


    It just so happened that two ces had been freed up. Did that mean that Su Luo, this wench, could enter?


    "But there is no ce for her to stay!" Fairy Wu You replied with uncertainty.


    "Stay with me." Luo Yichen pulled Su Luo and nced at Fairy Wu You with a smile, "Do you have any opinions about that?"


    "I¡­" Fairy Wu You certainly had an opinion! A great deal of opinions!


    Nevertheless, Senior Brother Luopletely ignored her, not even shooting a nce at her as he turned around and left.


    Su Luo proceeded to carry Big Sister Wei on her back and followed Luo Yichen. Living in the same yard with Luo Yichen. Su Luo thought about what Nangong Liuyun had warned her about. Although she had nned on not agreeing, Big Sister Wei was now seriously injured. Besides, Fairy Wu You was ring at her with covetous eyes; this was not the time to be willful.


    In any case, Luo Yichen was on her side, though she didn''t know who his master was.


    On the way, Su Luo tried to talk to Luo Yichen, trying to figure out who had entrusted him to take care of her. Nheless, Luo Yichen was tight-lipped about it. Moreover, he even kept a straight face and seemed to even be angry all along the way.


    Thinking about what just happened, Su Luo agreed with Luo Yichen. If, in one year, she lost, then such a handsome person would be sent to the hands of Fairy Wu You, just like that.


    While Su Luo was thinking about this, Luo Yichen turned his face and shot her a fierce re, emphasizing every word: "You. Are. Not. Allowed. To. Lose!"


    Su Luo''s lips tightened into a white line, and she nodded, "Hmph hmph! Senior Brother Luo, I will definitely win for you!!!"


    A smile had in fact appeared within Su Luo¡¯s heart. She hadn¡¯t expected that Senior Brother Luo had kept a straight face all the way because he was paying attention to such a matter. So that was why he had been so angry just now. It was really quite cute.


    Luo Yichen red at Su Luo and didn¡¯t say another word throughout the rest of the journey. Nevertheless, he never stopped caring for her.


    He took Su Luo to his exclusive Wuchen Mountain and left her there before disappearing off to somewhere else.


    As she looked at this Wuchen Mountain, waves of admiration overwhelmed Su Luo¡¯s heart!


    What a world of difference in treatment!


    Brother Luo lived all by himself in such a big ce! It was bigger than Distal End Mountain, where thousands of people lived. The vi on the Distal End Mountain where she stayed was like a beggar''s denpared to this ce.


    This was an ancient castle with an iparablyrge surrounding garden. It had a low-key profile, yet it was exceedingly luxurious. A whole line of guards stood by the entrance, all of whom possessed extraordinary cultivation.


    Mountains could be seen far into the distance with vast endless ins of greenery in between.


    An old man who seemed to be a housekeeper, followed by two rows of maids, was standing in wait respectfully for Su Luo''s instructions.


    This was because Luo Yichen had left a message for his housekeeper when he had brought Su Luo back to his residence: "I have given her the authority as the second master of this ce."


    The housekeeper naturally had to give Su Luo his highest regard.


    There was still time to tour this whole manor. However, as Su Luo was still carrying the unconscious Big Sister Wei on her back, she asked the housekeeper for a room.


    After entering the room, Su Luo ced Big Sister Wei on the bed and proceeded to check her body.


    Su Luo was very lucky this time; it was fortunate that Big Sister Wei¡¯s body was indestructible. If not, she would have lost her life under the repeated attacks from those people.


    However, due to the seriousness of her injuries, it would be impossible for her to recoverpletely within one and a half years if left untreated.


    Touching her chin, Su Luo started looking for medicine in her space.


    Aside from the other attacks, there was also the poison on Fairy Wu You¡¯s cold sword. Su Luo had no suitable Detoxification Pill to treat this at the moment, so she would have to refine it herself.


    Su Luo proceeded to look through the medical herbs stored in the Space. After sorting through them one by one, she found that she only had eight of the nine herbs she needed for the Detoxification Pill. The missing one was a Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass.


    This was Su Luo¡¯s first time here, so she was very unfamiliar with Upstream Mountain. She had intended to go ask Senior Brother Luo, but found that he had closed the door to his cultivation room tightly. Furthermore, there was a group of bodyguards guarding him, making it utterly impossible for her to gain entry.


    Therefore, Su Luo could only use her brain to solve her problems.


    After some inquiries, Su Luo found that she could not obtain the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass by exchanging points, leaving her with the only choice of collecting it herself.


    Su Luo went to search again. Atst, she found some information that someone from the eastern region of the Magical Beast Zone might have encountered the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass.


    Although it was doubtful, it was also a clue. With Big Sister Wei lying on the bed in aa because of her, how could Su Luo do nothing to help her? Even if the odds were slim, she was determined to give it a shot.


    The housekeeper looked at Su Luo. He tried to say something, but hesitated before saying: "Miss Su, the Inner Magical Beast Zone cannot bepared to the Outer Magical Beast Zone. The Inner Magical Beast Zone here is very difficult to deal with."


    Su Luo smiled: "I know."


    The housekeeper evaluated Su Luo''s strength, before sighing in silence.


    Seven-star Commander Rank¡­ How did she manage to enter the Upstream Mountain with that level of cultivation? Was there really no tricks involved in that? One should know, those masters on the Dragon List were at the very least Saint ranks.


    Nevertheless, the housekeeper also knew that it was out of his scope of duties. Therefore, he didn''t say much and just went to see Luo Yichen.


    When he came out of the cultivation room, the doubt in his eyes was even more apparent. Nheless, he still continued to follow his master''s instructions.


    Soon, Su Luo met a group of strangers.


    There were five strangers in this group. All of them were dragons and phoenixes among 1, possessing cultivations of Saint rank and above.


    The housekeeper exined to Su Luo: "The master said that if Miss Su insists on entering the Inner Magical Beast Zone, you must be protected by Xiao Luo¡¯s team before you can enter there."


    Seeing Su Luo''s doubts, the housekeeper exined to her with patience in detail: "Many people on the Dragon List will form teams to enter the Inner Magical Beast Zone. Each team will have a captain, and our master is the leader of this team, though he is only the leader in name."


    Su Luo understood what he was saying. Every team needed a backer, and Luo Yichen was serving as the backer of this team.

 Chapter 2173: Junior Sister (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2173: Junior Sister (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, Cey, frozenfire


    --


    Her gaze swept over the faces of those four people.


    With a single nce, Su Luo could see in their eyes that these people didn¡¯t share the same way of thinking. However, even if they had different mindsets, so what? After all, they just needed to work together once.


    Su Luo let them introduce themselves.


    Luo Qing, three-star Saint Rank. Male. One of his eyes was bigger than the other. At a nce, there was an interesting look to him. When Luo Yichen wasn¡¯t around, he would serve as the deputy leader. In fact, it was already good enough if Luo Yichen showed up once out of a hundred times.


    Tian Mang, two-star Saint Rank. Male. Just like his name, he had a burly and tall physique, was muscr coupled with a reckless personality.


    Xu Yin, two-star Saint Rank. Male. At a nce, he looked normal, with nothing that seemed out of the ordinary in his appearance. However, Su Luo took a little longer look at him than at the others, as she had noticed a hidden breath of darknessing from him. Therefore, she came to the conclusion that this person was extremely suited to be a spy or an assassin.


    Li Man Man, one-star Saint Rank. Female. If she wasn¡¯tpared to Fairy Wu You or Su Luo, she would be considered to be a real beauty. However, her personality seemed somewhat haughty and arrogant.


    These four people finished their brief self-introductions with calm and indifferent looks in their eyes, especially from the beautifuldy. As arrogant as a peacock, she took advantage of the others¡¯ obliviousness to re at Suo Luo fiercely.


    Su Luo was speechless. It looked like if she wanted to pick some Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass on her trip to the Inner Magical Beast Zone, it would be noughing matter. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t receive very good treatment.


    Nevertheless, the only thing Su Luo wanted to do right now was to pick all the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass to treat Big Sister Wei. She held no interest towards any other matters right now.


    Since going on with it was better than falling into conflict, Su Luo decided to start the journey.


    Luo Yichen¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t very far from the Magical Beast Zone. In reality, there was a certain way of doing things for those on the Dragon List: The higher one¡¯s ranking was, the higher one¡¯s chance of staying close to the Magical Beast Zone.


    Not only was it convenient for them, it also served as an intimidation factor towards those magical beasts.


    Not long after leaving the city, Su Luo had already been on the receiving end of the others¡¯ disdain.


    The girl by the name of Li Man Man red at Su Luo with disdain, then hit Su Luo forcefully on purpose with her shoulder when she passed her by!


    She followed this up by wearing a scowl on her face, as if Su Luo owed her hundreds of thousands of points.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed in response to the nonsensical provocations Li Man Man was throwing her way, but she did not follow suit with any reaction of her own. She was no longer the age of a young girl who would bicker with others.


    However, the expression on Li Man Man¡¯s face became very long when she saw Su Luo ignoring all of her provocations. Stomping back over to Su Luo, she proceeded to give her a fierce re.


    Su Luo coldly passed by her shoulder, but she was obstructed by Li Man Man from moving forward.


    Left with no other option, Su Luo sighed: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Li Man Man crossed her arms in a haughty manner while asking with a cold snort.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Su Luo gave a short and precise answer.


    ¡°How is it not my concern? You are now living in Senior brother Luo¡¯s home, Senior brother Luo¡­ is now staying so close to you. What if you were to try to assassinate him? Therefore, for his safety, we need to know who you are!¡± Li Man Man choked on her words for an instant before managing toe up with a reason.


    Luo Qing, Tian Mang, and Su Yin all looked to the sky¡­ assassinating Senior brother Luo¡­ what a nonsensical reason this was.


    Su Luo smiled lightly: ¡°You¡¯re stepping out of your bounds. Senior brother Luo ordered you all to apany me into the Magical Beast Zone, not for you all to interrogate me.¡±


    Li Man Man grew so mad as she stomped her feet, ¡°Honestly, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already know who you are! You are just a person from Midstream Mountain who is here to take the assessment! You are even worse than the worst person in the Upstream Mountain! What is there to be proud of? If not for that face of yours, why would Senior brother Luo treat you this well?¡±


    Staring at Su Luo¡¯s iparably beautiful face, Li Man Man seemed so consumed with jealousy that it seemed her entire body was in mes. That face truly made her feel so self-conscious that she felt likemitting suicide!


    Su Luo tilted her head and after some thought, she said without any hesitation or embarrassment: ¡°Yes, I have this face, while you don¡¯t have any face at all. No wonder why Senior brother Luo doesn¡¯t even recognize you.¡±


    Li Man Man was practically hopping with rage!


    ¡°You! You! You! You need to be clear here! Right now, we are the ones helping you! And yet this is the attitude you show while asking for help?!¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, Su Luo spread her arms and replied in a sly tone: ¡°Senior Brother Luo was the one who asked you guys to help me. Therefore, in ordance with this, I¡¯m the one who owes him a favor. If you want me to treat you with a ¡°good attitude,¡± you should go ask for Senior Brother Luo for it.¡±


    ¡°You are just relying on Senior brother Luo¡¯s preferential treatment to you!¡± Li Man Man yelled back in anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Brother Luo treats me really well.¡± Su Luo replied as though she was agreeing to a fact.


    Li Man Man was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Being the deputy leader of the team, Luo Qing stepped forward and began to mediate the conflict when he saw the two girls starting to fight: ¡°Hey, everyone here¡¯s on the same side. We are going to stay together no matter what, so why are you guys fighting for? Stop fighting, alright, stop fighting.¡±


    Li Man Man looked at her team deputy leader with tear-stricken eyes: ¡°Senior Brother Luo Qing! She bullied me!¡±


    Luo Qing felt his head start to ache¡­ You imed to be bullied after losing to Su Luo in a verbal argument? If that were the case, many people would be bullying you.


    However, with her normally ying the role of the special Junior Sister within the group, her Senior Brothers would always pamper and indulge her. Therefore, Luo Qing rubbed her head: ¡°Alright, alright, you are older than Miss Su, so what¡¯s wrong with taking on more responsibility?¡±


    In truth, she was more than twice Su Luo¡¯s age, but Senior Brother Luo Qing would definitely not say such a cruel thing out loud.


    But when he reminded her of her age, Li Man Man had already exploded!


    Not only had Senior Brother Luo been taken away from her, her title of being the youngest and most pampered¡­ This position had also been taken away by Su Luo! Seething with fury, she gave Luo Qing a vicious shove: ¡°All of you men are the same! As soon as you see her beauty, all of you just want to protect her as if she were some kind of treasure, while treating me like some grass by the roadside!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Exactly who had raised such a silly and naive girl up? Those people should really stand up and take responsibility for her. Su Luo stared at Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    Speechless, Luo Qing continued to pat his Junior Sister¡¯s shoulder: ¡°She is under the care of Senior Brother Luo¡­¡±


    These words immediately brought about another conflict!


    ¡°That¡¯s because Senior Brother Luo¡¯s eyes have been blinded! He will soon see clearly who is the one that is truly good to him!¡± Li Man Man was so mad that her face turned crimson red as she clenched tight her fists!


    After ridiculing Senior Brother Luo, she turned and started to ridicule Su Luo yet again: ¡°Look at her! She is only a seven-star Commander Rank, and all of you are helping her to get into the deepest parts of the Magical Beast Zone? Isn¡¯t she just sending herself to death by going there? If we go in there, isn¡¯t it us who will have to protect her? She is such a big trouble and she will only get in our way, and all she knows is how to annoy others. How annoying!¡±


    Luo Qing looked at Su Luo apologetically, then again tried to convince his Junior Sister with a warm voice: ¡°She is still young. Having all these achievements as only a teenager, she definitely has a lot of potential. After a while, she will be stronger than us; your expectations are just too high right now.¡±


    Li Man Man had insulted Su Luo in order to establish a sense of superiority, but after Luo Qing exined, not only she didn¡¯t get a sense of superiority, she felt inferior to Su Luo.


    She. Couldn¡¯t. ept. This!

 Chapter 2174: Junior Sister (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2174: Junior Sister (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    --


    Li Man Man was dissatisfied. She nced sideways at Su Luo, arrogantly jabbing her fingers: "So what about geniuses? How many geniuses have lost on their way forward? Just look at her current strength! Senior Brother Luo Qing, you say, if we bring her to the Inner Magical Beast Zone like this, would she not be a burden and drag us down? Tell me! Tell me!"


    Luo Qing was helpless, ncing apologetically towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s cold eyes sank slightly and she nced sideways at Li Man Man, but she did not make an effort to defend herself.


    Although she was only a seven-star Commander rank on the surface, adding on her trump cards, even Big Sister Wei might not be a worthy opponent, let alone these few people here.


    Nheless, Su Luo abstained from arguing because it was only her word. Anyway, she was already entering the Magical Beast Zone, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future for her to show her strength. There was no rush to prove herself right now. Su Luo was no longer at the age where she would be provoked by a single word from someone. She had already learned what it meant to be calm and steady.


    Seeing Su Luo ignoring her, Li Man Man snorted and pointed at Tian Mang, saying. "Senior Brother Tian, don¡¯t you think she is reckless? She even has a bet with Senior Sister Wu You! She even wanted to bet on a life-or-death battle against Senior Sister Wu You. You see, she actually wants to defeat Senior Sister Wu You!"


    Tian Mang also frowned and nced at Su Luo, giving his judgment in four words: "Overestimating your own strength."


    Li Man Man immediately lit up and continued chattering on: "That''s right! It doesn''t matter if she dies by herself, but the most loathsome thing is that she actually used Senior Brother Luo as her wager!!! Her life has no value whether she is dead or alive, but Senior Brother Luo would have to defer to Senior Sister Wu You!"


    There were reasons upon reasons, but this was actually what Li Man Man was most angry about!


    She had always been in love with Senior Brother Luo, admiring and worshiping him as her male idol. However, at the thought that Senior Brother Luo would be forced to be one of Fairy Wu You¡¯s people, Li Man Man wanted nothing more than to get up and punch Su Luo fiercely!


    Since this matter had been mentioned, Su Luo, at the very least, had to say: ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    "You won''t lose?!" Li Man Man pointed at Su Luo, sneered twice. "Hah? Hah? You won''t lose, but could Fairy Wu You lose?! Look at yourself, you¡¯re only a seven-star Commander rank!!!"


    Su Luo carelessly swept a nce across the infuriated Li Man Man''spanions, and slowly clenched her hand into a fist: "Even if I am a seven-star Commander rank, you are still not a worthy opponent of this seven-star Commander rank."


    "Ahaha!" Li Man Manughed long and hard. She felt like she had encountered a madman!


    Then, she red at Su Luo: "You idiotic lunatic. If you really condemn Senior Brother Luo to lose, I will definitelye after your life!"


    Su Lu shrugged her shoulders and opened her arms. She was able to be promoted from one-star Commander rank to seven-star Commander rank within a month, so why couldn¡¯t she promote another five stars again within a year? Nheless, this kind of matter was hard to rify, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. It was just pointless to exin.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing came out again to smooth things over, "Okay, okay, stop arguing. Just ahead of us is the Magical Beast Zone. All of you, save your breath and make preparations to battle."


    Senior Brother Luo Qing now felt extremely conflicted on how to deal with Su Luo. This seven-star Commander rank was also the person whom Senior Brother Luo had handed to them and entrusted them to protect. It was absolutely unrealistic for her to go and fight; the magical beasts here could blow her away with just their farts.


    Therefore, Senior Brother Luo Qing decided that amodating Su 1, protecting her, and having her watch from the side was good enough.


    Along the way, Luo Qing the situation of the Magical Beast Zone to Su Luo while he walked.


    "The Magical Beast Zone is very vast, ounting for half of the entire continent. It can be described as endless. Only the top hundred names on our Dragon List have the right to enter."


    "The people at the top of the Dragon List can go deeper in. However, because we are not as strong and are lower on the list, we can only go to the outer circle. Fortunately, the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass is located in the eastern outskirts, so we don''t need to go too deep."


    "But even in the outskirts, the presence of these magical beasts would still be terrifying for you, so stay close to us and don''t get lost."


    Su Luo nodded indifferently.


    Tian Mang patted Su Luo on the shoulder: "Don''t be afraid. Since Senior Brother Luo has entrusted us with protecting you; even if we aren¡¯t willing to, we won''t abandon you alone!"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    Li Man Man sneered several times: "What¡¯s the point of protecting her? It¡¯s better to leave her to be eaten by magical beasts! Just seeing her is annoying!"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    Senior Brother Luo Qing red helplessly at Li Man Man: "How can you speak like this? If she is gone, who willpete with Fairy Wu You in a year''s time? Let¡¯s not mention that a yearter, even right after we go back, within minutes, Senior Brother Luo would have to pack his bags and go to Fairy Wu You¡¯s Pavilion."


    Li Man Man''s face was stunned in panic.


    She turned her head and red at Su Luo, pointing towards her with trembling fingers. Her body trembled in rage as she struggled to find the right words!


    "You! You! I¡ª" Li Man Man took a deep breath, and then another deep breath, to restrain herself from charging up and smashing Su Luo''s head.


    It took her a long time to calm down. She gave Su Luo a vicious look, but she still had no choice but to walk behind Su Luo. When she passed by her shoulder, she angrily spat out a sentence: "Don''t you dare to die!¡±


    Her Senior Brother Luo¡¯s purity was currently in the hands of this vile girl! It was really upsetting to think about. Li Man Man couldn''t cry even if she wanted to.


    For a while, everyone looked at Su Luo with very odd gazes.


    This kind of look, Su Luo was very familiar with. Wasn¡¯t this the exact same facial expression as people looking at rare pandas?


    Moreover, these four people surrounded herpletely from the front, back, left, and right, for fear that with a single misstep, she would be carried away and eaten away by the magical beasts. They protected her with great caution.


    The veins in Su Luo''s forehead twitched. All of her words and emotions in the end turned into a long sigh: "Ughh."


    They would soon reach the Magical Beast Zone.


    Just as the deputy team leader Luo Qing had said, the area here was vast and endless as far as the eye could see.


    The ancient woods were huge and tall, the grass was lush green, filled with very vibrant life.


    This was the paradise of magical beasts, the ce where humans stopped.


    Luo Qing instructed in a low voice: "We will mainly look for herbs this time, and hunt magical beasts on the side."


    Luo Qing nced at Su Luo and said with a sigh in his voice: "Try your best not to rm the magical beasts. If we encountered danger, it wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem. It¡¯s just that Su Luo¡­ So if you don¡¯t need to make a move, then do your best to refrain from making any."


    Li Man Man could no longer be bothered to talk to Su Luo, because she had already been angered to the point of feeling numb, and said faintly: "I know, I know! Such a burden! Otherwise, we would even be able to earn a great deal of points!"


    Su Luo spread her hands: "If you want to fight the magical beasts, then fight the magical beasts, don''t mind me." Currently, she was in a state of poverty and would love to be able to get more points by way of hunting.


    Li Man Man sneered: "Haha! A tiny seven-star Commander rank still wants to kill magical beasts? In this ce, even a little magical rabbit beast could crush you to death!"


    She wore a mocking expression on her face, clearly treating Su Luo¡¯s words as nothing.

 Chapter 2175: Junior Sister (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2175: Junior Sister (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Look! Feng Ying Wolf! Tian Mang yelled out.


    The Feng Ying Wolf was great at speed with considerable strength as well; however, for Su Luo, it was a small piece of cake, and so Su Luo intended to go forwards.


    However, before she could move, they shouted.


    "Stop right there! Don''t move!"


    The other four people stopped in unison.


    Su Luo stopped at once, gazing in silence at her fourpanions who acted more like her enemies.


    Li Man Man rebuked: "Hey! You¡¯re such a burden. Could you stir up less trouble? What do you want to do by going forwards? You still want us to waste more time and energy saving you?"


    As she said this, Li Man Man shot Su Luo a sharp look, then, bumping into her shoulder as she passed by, brandished her icy sword and flew towards the Feng Ying Wolf to y it!


    Su Luo, being very tolerant, gently touched her nose.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing was afraid that Su Luo would have grievances in her heart, and so he patted her shoulder: "Man Man has a very straightforward temperament and she speaks without thinking, but there is no malice in her heart, so please do not hold it against her."


    Su Luo smiled. This was just a one-time mission anyways, everyone would return to being strangers when they went back, so what was there to hold against them?


    Tian Mang also added: "In fact, what junior sister said makes sense,st time you stirred up trouble, so it¡¯s better for you to just stay still! Deputy leader, you can be responsible for her, you better watch her closely!"


    With that said, Tian Mang flew to Li Man Man¡¯s side to help fight the Feng Ying Wolf.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing and Xu Yin remained behind, one stood to the left and the other to the right, with Su Luo in the middle.


    Sue touched her nose and smiled in bitterness as she shook her head.


    With the help of Tian Mang, the Feng Ying Wolf was soon overwhelmed, and it didn''tst long before Li Man Man stabbed its neck with her sword, then it fell to the ground.


    Li Man Man looked back, giving Su Luo a triumphant look, and raising her chin in pride.


    Su Luo smiled bitterly. The strength of a one-star Saint rank against the Feng Ying Wolf, even a single person could¡¯ve ended the battle faster, but this girl wascking in sword uracy and footstep maneuverability, causing the fight to be dragged out for this long.


    However, seeing Li Man Man as proud as a peacock showing off its tail feathers, Su Luo didn¡¯t break her delusions of triumph.


    At this time, Li Man Man ran over to Senior Brother Luo Qing, pulling on his sleeve and said with arrogance: "Senior Brother Luo Qing, Senior Brother Luo Qing, quickly take out your tablet, the Feng Ying Wolf¡¯s worth is equal to 1000 points!"


    "Silver tablet?" Su Luo swept a nce towards Li Man Man.


    Li Man Man touched her chin with an arrogant gesture: "What''s wrong with the silver tablet? For all of the candidates, the names ranked fifty and below all have silver tablets! And don¡¯t look down on silver tablets, these collect double the points!"


    "Oh." Su Luo nodded.


    It appeared that, setting aside the lowest category of bronze tablets, the silver tablet¡¯s use was verymon, as all the people below the top fifty names on the Dragon List were using it.


    That was true, if the gold tablet was so easy to get, then wouldn¡¯t they all double their points extremely quickly, and wouldn¡¯t that cause intion? Su Luo¡¯s thoughts were like this.


    However, when she saw Li Man Man preparing to take the silver tablet to collect points, an idea suddenly shed through her thoughts!


    After buying food for her spirit pets, she was left in extreme poverty. The point value of the magical beasts here was not small, so perhaps she could work something out.


    And so, Su Luo called out to Li Man Man: "Wait!"


    "What is it!?" Li Man Man impatiently red at Su Luo.


    "The silver tablet in your hand can only double the points," Su Luo went straight to the point, "But I have a diamond tablet that can multiply them by five."


    Upon hearing Su Luo''s words, Li Man Man was at first stupefied, but then clutched her sides and bent overughing until tears rolled out.


    Not only Li Man Man, but even Senior Brother Luo Qing, Tian Mang, and the one with the least sense of presence, Xu Yin, had the corners of their mouth curled up into a scoff, as if this was the most funny joke.


    Su Luo frowned: "What are you allughing at? What I''m saying is true. It is more real than authentic gold, okay!"


    "Hahaha!" Li Man Manughed and cried out, "Diamond tablet? Diamond tablet? Do you know how difficult it is to obtain a diamond tablet? Even the top ten elders only use jade tablets, and you actually have a diamond tablet?¡±


    Su Luo took out the diamond tablet and waved it in front of Li Man Man.


    Li Man Man sneered with no ceremony: "Don¡¯t wave it around, fake is fake, yet you still want to trick us? Some time ago there were many fake diamond tablets on the market, and the Third Elder already made an appearance to clear it all up. All of the diamond tablets are fake, they do not exist! "


    It was the Third Elder again. She was essentially dismissing Su Luo¡¯s special identity.


    However, at this time Su Luo still remained calm, she was not angry or upset at all, instead smiling faintly: "This Feng Ying Wolf is worth 1000 points, and with the silver tablet it is 2000?"


    "Of course!" Li Man Man interjected.


    Su Luo smirked, and crouched in front of the body of the Feng Ying Wolf, shing the diamond tablet above its head as if scanning a barcode.


    "Ding--" with a soft sound, the points had already been added into Su Luo¡¯s diamond tablet.


    "Hey!!! What do you think you are doing?! I killed the Feng Ying Wolf! Those points are for the whole team, and you actually dare to steal them in such a tant way?" Li Man Man was so angry that she almost jumped on her feet.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing also red at Su Luo in disdain.


    Seeing this, Su Luo¡¯s smile remained unwavered, and she walked up to the Senior Brother Luo Qing and swept towards his silver tablet, transferring 2000 points over.


    Su Luo curled her lips: "Check and see if there are any points missing."


    Li Man Man rushed to grab the silver tablet!


    Sure enough, 2000 points had been added.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing¡¯s silver tablet was the entire team¡¯s ount, in order to be fair whenpleting missions in the Magical Beast Zone, points were collected into this silver tablet, and distributed upon returning back to their residences.


    "You¡­" Li Man Man stared suspiciously at Su Luo''s diamond tablet, frowning, "Exactly what are you ying at?" "


    "I told you all that this is a diamond tablet, which multiplies the points by five times. I¡¯ll give you all 2000 points, and I can still profit 3000." Su Luo waved the diamond tablet then put it back into her sleeve.


    Her otherpanions looked at each other¡­ Could this be real?


    "Fake! It must be fake!¡± Li Man Man was the first to contradict, and soon found a point to support her argument, "I heard that some of those fake diamond tablets were altered from bronze tablets, and some were altered from actual silver tablets!"


    As for the gold tablets, those only belonged to the top fifty on the Dragon list, and since ordinary people could not reach this level, so there was nobody who would use them as fakes.


    "But then, what does she hope to achieve?" Tian Mang couldn¡¯t understand this, "If it were a bronze tablet, isn¡¯t that just pping her own face swollen¡ª If so, that¡¯s just elevating oneself up at one¡¯s own cost. If it were a silver tablet, she would be making thingsplicated for no reason - why go through all that trouble?"


    The four people huddled into a small circle, muttering and discussing amongst themselves, but no conclusion seemed to be achieved.

 Chapter 2176: Junior Sister (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2176: Junior Sister (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    However, the points had indeed been returned to the silver tablet, so under the suggestion of Senior Brother Luo Qing, they all decided to let Su Luo off this time.


    When Su Luo heard the result of the discussion, she immediately became happy.


    This was like a gift of charcoal in the cold 1! She was extremely poor, very far from being able to buy food or clothing, and looking at the shiny diamond tablet, she had only gained 3000 points from just now.


    However, this was very good, after some time she could earn many points!


    Su Luo¡¯s poorpanions didn''t even know that most of the rewards from the magical beasts they had so diligently fought, had all been taken by her.


    And the best thing about what Su Luo was doing here was that she reaped the benefits without hurting anyone.


    Although they didn''t believe it, it was better this way, because then Su Luo wouldn¡¯t have any further pressure when she collected points!


    Su Luo simply went with this small team that distributed points amongst themselves, and she was veryfortable with it. Of course, she blocked out Li Man Man¡¯s ramblings and chatterings, so they didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    As time passed by and they traveled deeper into the Magical Beast Zone, the magical beasts that appeared were no longer small like the Feng Ying Wolf.


    At that moment, Senior Brother Luo Qing stopped in his tracks. His face froze, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Stay alert!¡±


    This was to indicate there was danger approaching!


    And so the entire team, including Su Luo, followed close and stayed on guard.


    Li Man Man shot a nce at Su Luo,ining in her heart. Su Luo had the same alertness as the dead; all along the way, she had been the most idle!


    Just then, five Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards appeared right in front of them!


    "Ugh! They¡¯re actually Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards! They¡¯re extremely difficult to kill, most of all, the leader. This means Senior Brother Luo Qing will have to fight!¡± Tian Mang struck the ground.


    Before, two people were tasked to go and fight, while the other two stayed behind to guard Su Luo.


    Now, with five Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards, they all had to fight, and since there were only four people, there would be one extra leopard with no one to deal with it.


    Su Luo stared at the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards ahead, and said with eagerness: "You can hand one to me."


    For a moment, all of their gazes were on Su Lo. Li Man Man sneered, Tian Mang shook his head, Xu Yin frowned, and the Senior Brother Luo Qing simply waved: "No, you can''t go fight."


    "Why?" Su Luo wanted to take this opportunity to erase her reputation of being an invalid waste.


    "Because you''re only a tiny seven-star Commander rank, and you¡¯re overestimating yourself!" Li Man Man snorted at Su Luo.


    Su Luo knew how to deal with Li Man Man, so she smirked: "Then, do you want me to go fight the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard right now?"


    Li Man Man clenched her fists, her face fierce: "If you''re going to die, don''t drag Senior Brother Luo down with you!!! "


    Before she even finished her sentence, Li Man Man had already lifted Su Luo and stuffed her into a nearby green and leafy thousand-year-old tree.


    Upon throwing Su Luo there as if she were a burden, Li Man Man warned her with a cold voice: "Remember! Just stay here for me! Don''t even stick your head out! "


    Facing Su Luo¡¯s big, clear eyes, Li Man Man¡¯s anger carried a trace of helplessness. She took out a handful of fragrant pine nuts and stuffed them all into Su Luo¡¯s hands, warned her in anger: ¡°Eat those for me! Don¡¯t make a single sound!¡±


    Then, Li Man Man turned around and flew towards the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards!


    Su Luo looked at the pile of pitch ck pine nuts in her hand, and she felt touched at that moment. Who knew that this Li Man Man¡­ wasn¡¯t such a bad person after all.


    Su Luo slowly and leisurely ate the pine nuts, swaying her legs as she watched the battle below.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Senior Brother Luo had bothered to be the sponsor of such a small team. It was clear that their strength was far below his.


    As Su Luo ate, she began thinking, although she was only a seven-star Commander rank, but if she used her diamond tablet, she could outrank an entire team by herself.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing''s movements were steady and stable, however, he wascking in agility and flexibility.


    If he could make more unpredictable attacks, the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard''s leader would have been cut down by his de already.


    Tian Mang, s, he truly lived up to his name as a simple-minded person who relied on brute force. He, simrly to Big Sister Wei, charged forwards to fight in a rush, but wasn¡¯t coordinated.


    Could the thickness of the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard¡¯s skin bepared to a human¡¯s? He even charged at it head on¡­


    Sigh¡­ Su Luo turned her head and looked away.


    If one had to name one skillful person in this battle, then it would be the one without any sense of presence, appearing as frail as a breeze, Xu Yin.


    Xu Yin was not to be looked down on, even though his build was only average, and he didn¡¯t talk much. When it was needed most, he could be flexible and agile, jumping up and down, and dodging left to right. The Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard was soon worn out by his movements.


    As for Li Man Man, this girl¡­ s.


    Su Luo really wanted to throw aside the pine nuts in her hand to help her fight the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard.


    Had she not realized this was a battle of life and death, why was she using such flowery skills? Could thisdy use some proper strength for once?


    At this point, Li Man Man had already put away her sword, and began to call upon her skill.


    Her skill was cherry blossoms.


    A light orb condensed in front of her chest, and she released it in the direction of the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard. The orb burst open upon contact, and cherry blossoms sprinkled all over the leopard.


    The cherry blossoms looked like snowkes scattering about, colorful, dreamy and beautiful, a wonderful sight to behold!


    But where was any of its lethality?!


    It had taken so much spiritual strength to summon so many cherry blossom petals, but with a mere turn of its body, the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard had ripped them all to shreds!


    The only thing damaged was the leopard¡¯s pride.


    In Su Luo¡¯s opinion, the wound was even smaller than a needle prick¡­


    Su Luo almost spat out blood!


    Exactly where had Senior Brother Luo found this team? Could this group really protect her all the way to the Poisonous Scorpion Grass? The more Su Luo watched, the more hurt she felt.


    And so she couldn''t hold it in and pointed out to Li Man Man.


    "Hey, can''t you just coalesce the cherry blossom petals into a de? Then, you would actually be able to do some damage, okay?"


    However, Su Luo¡¯s kind intentions weren¡¯t received well.


    "That many pine nuts can¡¯t stuff your mouth? Shut up!¡± Li Man Man shouted at Su Luo. She already had her hands full fighting to the death, and now that abominable little Commander rank was bothering her even more!


    And so, the Li Man Man who rejected Su Luo''s advice, was soon being chased down by the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard, and she ran and stumbled for her life, full of embarrassment.


    Su Luo continued to leisurely munch on the pine nuts as she watched the battle with a smug face.


    Of the four, Li Man Man was the only one struggling.


    If she had fought them by herself, she would have already lost.


    Su Luo watched Li Man Man being chased down the mountainside with the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard close behind her, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 2177: Junior Sister (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Junior Sister (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Yes, smashing!


    As in the smashing done with a club!


    ¡°You have to cut, cut, not smash it, girl¡ª¡± Su Luo covered her face.


    Who knew if it was because of the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard¡¯s bad luck, but as the de spun, it actually stabbed straight into the leopard¡¯s nose, spraying blood everywhere!


    Li Man Man was ecstatic in her heart, but she still turned to shout at Su Luo: "I know how to cut! Stop meddling in other people¡¯s business!"


    Su Luo interjected noisily again: ¡°Its weak point is in its jaw, the skin elsewhere is thicker and is difficult to pierce through.¡±


    Li Man Man was tempted to say back to her, I am not going to stab its jaw!


    But the angry Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard suddenly leaped from its four legs, suddenly pouncing fiercely towards Li Man Man!


    Its giant paws were powerful. If the pawsnded on her, Li Man Man would quickly turn into a pile of mush!


    In a desperate situation, Li Man Man gathered the cherry blossom petals into a three-meter long spear, and stabbed it straight towards the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard¡¯s jaw!


    ¡°Puchi!¡±


    With a light sound, the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard''s jaw was viciously pierced by the spear, lifting its entire jaw along with its body up high as if supported by a lever.


    "p p p¡ª¡±


    Su Luo was apuding.


    Li Man Man hummed lightly and let go, and the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopard fell to the ground with a bang, leaving arge crater.


    "I suppose you had a lucky guess!" Li Man Man still gave Su Luo an attitude, but it was much better than before when she had been jumping around like a thunderstorm.


    ¡°It was not a lucky guess, I could see it,¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    "Who would believe that?" Li Man Man red at Su Luo.


    Su Luo shrugged helplessly, then slid to the ground. First, she took the points from the Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards¡ª a good 10,000 in total. In other words, each Leopard was originally worth 2,000 points.


    WIth a total of five Ghost-faced Demonic Leopards, Su Luo instantly umted 50,000 points with her diamond tablet. With a smile in her eyes, she was extremely pleased.


    She still had to transfer 20,000 points to Senior Brother Luo Qing¡¯s ount.


    She had eaten a nice meal of roasted pine nuts while leisurely watching a fun show, and just like this, 30,000 points were automatically sent to her ount. What would be better than that? Su Luo thought with joy.


    Li Man Man, suspicious, quickly walked over and pulled Tian Mang to one side: "Look how happy she is, does she really have a diamond tablet?"


    Tian Mang scratched at his hair and frowned.


    Li Man Man again said in denial: "Impossible! She''s just a seven-star Commander rank! Is the City Lord blind? Why would he treat her so differently?"


    The honest Tian Mang said bluntly: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother Luo also treat her differently? Is Brother Luo blind as well?¡±


    Li Man Man was so angry that she pped Tian Mang on the head! Did he really have to mention this as well!?


    Tian Mang unhappily rubbed the back of his head and grimaced: "I see you are the one who is blind! Su Luo obviously has a very good appearance, very good-looking. With this trait, why can¡¯t she win the favor of even the City Lord?"


    Although Li Man Man¡¯s face was still angry, in her heart, she was starting to believe it bit by bit.


    As a result, the gaze with which she looked at Su Luo became more and more puzzled and confused.


    "Hey!" Li Man Man walked up to Su Luo.


    "Hmm?" Su Luo smiled faintly.


    "Do you really have a diamond tablet?" Li Man Man demanded in a condescending manner. Although she tried to put on a high and mighty expression, the curiosity in her eyes gave away her eagerness.

 Chapter 2178: Triumphant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Triumphant (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Wulfie, Pyr


    ¡°Take it out, so I can take a look.¡± Li Man Man had one hand on her waist, the other stretched out to Su Luo demandingly.


    Su Luo nced at Li Man Man then turned and walked away.


    ¡°Hey, you stop right there!¡± Li Man Man eximed. She said to Su Luo, ¡°What is this attitude?! I¡¯m just asking you to take out the diamond tablet to see. What¡¯s the big deal about it?¡±


    "The City Lord''s diamond tablet, if this isn¡¯t that big of a deal, then what is a big deal?" Su Luo yed with the diamond tablet, her eyes half-squinted cunningly, like a fox, saying, "Such a precious treasure, not asking you to kneel down to receive it is already letting you off lightly."


    ¡°You!¡± Li Man Man huffed and red at Su Luo, and then she turned to leave! She couldn¡¯t even take a look at it! Anyways, it didn¡¯t matter because it was all fake! Fake!


    Ignoring Li Man Man, Su Luo was just as unbothered as before. This detachment earned her countless thumbs ups from Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    And so, they kept travelling for the next three days.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing was squinting at the map and frowning.


    "Five kilometers ahead, we will enter the Netherworld White Tigers¡¯ territory. Not only is the Netherworld White Tiger King¡¯s strength formidable, they are also numerous. We only have five, uh, four people, so they will be quite difficult to deal with." The deputy leader''s eyes shed with worry. "But this is the only way to pass through this area by the cliffs of the Eastern Region, so we cannot go around it. Everyone should tread as lightly as possible. We must absolutely not disturb them, so that they won¡¯t bother us.¡±


    Li Man Man red at Su Luo and dered, ¡°The rest of us will be okay; she is the only one who is weak and slow, so there¡¯s a good chance she¡¯ll get caught by the Netherworld White Tigers, she might even bring harm to the rest of the group. If we had known this earlier, we should¡¯ve just left her back inside the city."


    And so, after discussing amongst themselves, Tian Mang was assigned to protect Su Luo while the other three were left to fend for themselves.


    The mountains were dark.


    Into the darkness they went.


    The next hundred miles all belonged to the Netherworld White Tigers.


    ¡°Roar --¡±


    An earth-shattering roar echoed from the forest, scattering all the birds and making the wild animals scurry away.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing became pale, and his expression soured: ¡°This isn¡¯t good, we¡¯re about to run into a group of Netherworld White Tigers!¡±


    Usually, most Netherworld White Tigers hunted alone, and it was very rare that they would gather in a group like today. It was just their poor luck.


    ¡°Run quickly! Run run run!¡± Senior Brother Luo Qing cried out, motioning for the team to flee.


    Upon facing such arge foe, the entire group became extremely tense.


    As everyone went on ahead, Su Luo smirked and headed instead towards the group of Netherworld White Tigers!


    There were seven Netherworld White Tigers!


    Senior Brother Luo Qing sprinted along, and had covered 5 1 in no time, but Li Man Man suddenly yelled.


    ¡°This is bad! We lost that stupid girl!¡± Li Man Man looked left and right but couldn¡¯t find Su Luo, so she became very anxious.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing also looked around, and indeed, she was gone!


    All three of them turned their attention to Tian Mang, who ufortable fidgeted, ¡°I remember clearly taking her¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Tian Mang¡¯s right hand---


    At that moment, he really did have Su Luo on his back!


    ¡°You!¡± Li Man Man eximed. She angrily pointed at Tiang Mang, but no words came out. Then, she turned and kept on running!


    Su Luo''s death would not be a pity, but if she died, Brother Luo would submit to Fairy Wu You. This could absolutely not happen.


    Li Man Man ran fast, faster than when the Netherworld White Tigers chased her.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing caught up with Li Man Man in the blink of an eye, and remembering what Senior Brother Luo had cautioned him about, only said: ¡°I¡¯m also leaving, you all are on your own!¡±


    Then, he flew away in pursuit.


    Returning would most likely mean a death sentence. He couldn¡¯t force his brothers and sisters to make this decision, so he could only choose for himself.


    Xu Yin quietly followed Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    Tian Mang angrily stared at the burden on his back. It would be really troublesome to run quickly with this.


    But when he caught up, he saw all the others standing stupefied. Scratching his head, Tian Mang asked: ¡°What¡¯s with you all, were you struck by lightning? Why are you all standing here like a bunch of logs? Why don¡¯t you go up and fight?¡±


    Li Man Man turned to look at Tian Mang, her eyes still consumed with disbelief, and then she quietly turned back to stare at Su Luo.


    She pointed a finger towards Su Luo and said nothing more.


    Su Luo was running a one-man show.


    Light as the wind, she flew like a butterfly amongst the Netherworld White Tigers, her gleaming afterimage trailing behind her. She was so fast that she could not be seen by the naked eye.


    The Cheng Ying Sword in hand, she swung in a wide arc at the Netherworld White Tigers. They seemed to be standing there waiting to be ughtered, and their bodies soon erupted with blood everywhere.


    Su Luo saw the blood flying, so she dodged, and rolled out of the way towards the next Netherworld White Tiger. Each Tiger she reached simply fell to the ground, eyes still wide open in shock.


    Su Luo stood up and dodged the attack of the second Netherworld White Tiger. At the same time, she turned around mid-air, and with the Cheng Ying Sword in hand, stabbed the still-roaring third Tiger!


    The Cheng Ying Sword was so sharp, it sliced the Netherworld White Tiger¡¯s body cleanly in half from the throat to the heart!


    The poor third Netherworld White Tiger, it couldn¡¯t even roar before it was in¡­


    At the same time, Su Luo''s petite and slender body again turned mid-air, dodging the attack of the second Netherworld White Tiger before rushing to the fourth.


    Just as the fourth Netherworld White Tiger attacked Su Luo, she teleported away and disappeared in an instant. And so, the poor fourth and second Netherworld White Tigers--


    "Boom!!!"


    The loud noise deafened the two Netherworld White Tigers; their heads were practically being smashed together.


    As they were still stunned and dizzy, Su Luo had already rushed over and cut down the other two tigers with her Cheng Ying Sword!


    There were only four Netherworld White Tigers left!


    But Su Luo was bing more excited.


    She burst straight forward!


    The four Netherworld White Tigers also rushed towards Su Luo angrily!


    Just a short distance away, Su Luo disappeared again. When she reappeared, her back was pressed to the ground, and she was lying in ambush underneath one of the Netherworld White Tigers.


    "Rip--"


    As the Cheng Ying Sword couldn''t be used, Su Luo had already switched to the Yan Hua dagger.


    Yan Hua''s dagger was infused with the raging fire of the Fallen Red Lotus. These two together as one made an extremely powerfulbination. Su Luo brutally cut through the chest all the way to the Netherworld White Tiger¡¯s abdomen!

 Chapter 2179: Triumphant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Triumphant (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    The internal organs rolled to the ground, while Su Luo had already shot herself back up and was riding on the sixth Netherworld White Tiger, before it could even react!


    With a violent sh, Su Luo had sliced its neck open!


    Thud.


    The Netherworld White Tiger¡¯s neck was ripped open by the dagger, and rolled onto the ground, spilling blood everywhere!


    The remaining two Netherworld White Tigers were now trembling in fear, then they turned and ran in the opposite direction, sobbing as they fled!


    They had been terrorizing this region for so long, but they had never encountered such a ferocious female demon! How frightening!


    Su Luo wiped away the fresh blood sshed on her face, then threw the dagger carrying the mes of the Fallen Red Lotus towards one of the running Netherworld White Tigers!


    Su Luo¡¯s calctions were precise, so she hit the target right on!


    The dagger went all the way in.


    Moreover, because the dagger was infused with mes of the Fallen Red Lotus, when it made contact, the me leapt all around the entire body of the Netherworld White Tiger, and soon, the tiger was scorched from the inside out, emitting wisps of white smoke, its huge body trembling and spasming on the ground.


    Thest remaining Netherworld White Tiger, how could Su Luo let it go?


    She teleported and then teleported again, and Su Luo soon stood on the tiger that had thought it escaped, and threw a long vine at it. The vine rushed through the Netherworld White Tiger¡¯s snout, piercing through its mouth, and tied a knot!


    On the Netherworld White Tiger, she actually put on a nose muzzle like one would do to an old bull in the field!


    What!!!!!


    At this moment, Li Man Man¡¯s entire body was stunned, her mind in serious conflict, and she could only stare wide-eyed at Su Luo as if she was looking at a possessed demon!


    Was this not a little too much of an exaggeration!!!?


    Li Man Man was stupefied, she couldn¡¯t take her astonished gaze away from Su Luo. Then, she reached out and grabbed Senior Brother Luo Qing, whispering: ¡°Have my eyes deceived me? Did that really just happen?¡±


    Senior Brother Luo Qing had aplicated expression. He looked in silence at Su Luo and shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then am I dreaming now? Senior Brother Luo Qing, did we just witness that trash Su Luo show off godly strength?¡± Li Man Man turned to look at her Senior Brother Luo Qing, wanting to cry¡­


    Senior Brother Luo Qing gently patted her head, he understood how Li Man Man was feeling at the moment, so he spoke slowly: ¡°You aren¡¯t dreaming, everything you just saw is real.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s only a seven-star Commander rank! How could a seven-star Commander rank be stronger than you!!?¡± Li Man Man couldn¡¯t ept that this was true.


    She could recall in shame how bad she had treated Su Luo. She wanted to bury her head in the sand. It was so embarrassing!!!


    Li Man Man did not bury her head in the sand but into Senior Brother Luo Qing¡¯s chest. O-o-oh~~~ she didn¡¯t have the face to see anyone right now!


    As herpanions stood frozen on the spot, what was Su Luo doing now?


    She was now squatting on the ground, collecting the points for each fallen Tiger.


    As she swiped her diamond token, her mood improved bit by bit!


    Oh my!!! What a wonderful harvest!


    The Netherworld White Tigers were each worth 3,000 points, so with Su Luo¡¯s diamond token, they added up to 15,000. A total of eight, ah no, the one left alive didn¡¯t count, in total there were seven.


    And 105,000 points were in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    After collecting her points, Su Luo grabbed one of the Netherworld White Tigers next to her and waved it around, trying to grab the attention of the Senior Brothers and Senior Sister in front of her.


    Seeing the stupefied figures, Su Luo smiled cheekily: ¡°What are you doing? Are you all frozen?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo, you¡­¡± Tian Mang, as straightforward as ever, began, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you before, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ve always had this temper, I can¡¯t hold back my words!¡±


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t me you, what¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Senior Brother Luo Qing also smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. I¡¯ve never given you a single chance to prove yourself and, as a deputy leader, I am in fact the one to me.¡±


    Su Luo smiled again, shaking her head: ¡°Deputy leader, it was because you were trying to protect me, so what is there to me?¡±


    Xu Yin cupped his fists towards Su Luo and said nothing, as silent as ever.


    Once everyone had expressed their thoughts, it was now Li Man Man¡¯s turn.


    Li Man Man squirmed, her fists by her sides clenching and unclenching repeatedly.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and broke the silence.


    ¡°Senior Brother Luo Qing, the points?¡± Su Luo waved the diamond token in her hands.


    ¡°You were the one who killed all the Netherworld White Tigers, so it is only right these points belong to you. There is no need to distribute them.¡± Senior Brother Luo Qing spoke, waving his hands.


    In reality, all they had been doing at the time was flee, so they had no rights to any of these points. If it weren¡¯t for Su Luo stepping in and defeating the tigers, they would have been in great danger. There was really no point in distributing the points.


    ¡°Then, I suppose I¡¯ll have to keep all of them.¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t nned to share the points in the first ce, so she responded with satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you keeping this Nethend White Tiger for?¡± Senior Brother Luo Qing asked Su Luo with curiosity.


    The tigers were arrogant and wild beasts that were difficult to tame. And yet, one of them had been caught by Su Luo, who roped it by its nose and led it around like an old cow.


    Su Luo hopped onto the back of the Netherworld White Tiger. Then, patting its back, she told Senior Brother Luo Qing with a grin, ¡°Obviously, it is so that I can use it as a mount.¡±


    Well¡­¡­ Everyone was speechless.


    Su Luo swept her gaze onto Li Man Man¡¯s face, who subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    Li Man Man thought of herself jumping up and down like a clown. Her face red with shame, she stomped her feet and red with anger at Su Luo, "If you are so powerful, why did you lie to us before?"


    ¡°You tell me, what did I ever lie to you about?¡± Su Lou looked at her.


    Li Man Man was speechless for a moment, but soon thought: ¡°You could¡¯ve shown us your own strength!¡±


    Su Luo threw up her hands helplessly: ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to just watch the fight while eating pine nuts?¡±


    ¡°You lied to us that you were only a seven-star Commander rank!¡± Li Man Manined!


    ¡°But I really am a seven-star Commander rank.¡± Su Luo countered with an innocent look.


    Li Man Man was frantic, angry, depressed!


    ¡°You you you! You think you¡¯re so good huh!¡± Li Man Man furiously huffed and turned her back!


    ¡°Is it bad that I¡¯m so good? The more powerful I am, the more I can help your Senior Brother Luo, so isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± Su Luo said with a smile.


    When Li Man Man thought about it, it was indeed as she said, the more powerful she was, the better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, just mark my words!¡± Li Man Man again was quick to throw harsh words at Su Luo.

 Chapter 2180: Life and Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Life and Death (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Skyrise, Pyr, TWIP


    The idiom about how three women were enough for a drama needed no mention here. These two women were enough to perform an entire y on their own 1.


    After revealing her true strength, Su Luo had originally nned to take a seat back and enjoy the show. However, it was no longer possible for her to do so anymore. Not only that, she had now been designated the team¡¯s main firepower. Who said that the most capable ones had to do the most work?


    ¡°Senior Brother Luo Qing. The Demonic Tarants on the left side¡ªdraw 3 of them away!¡±


    ¡°Tian Mang, don¡¯t randomly wander about everywhere and pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Xu Yin, go into stealth mode and go over there. Oh, and take care of 2 of the Demonic Tarants on the left. Finish them up within 3 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Also, Li Man Man, why the hell are you pursuing something wasteful as aesthetic appeal when you should be condensing your de? You can¡¯t even save your own life like that.¡±


    After revealing her true strength, Su Luo had gradually turned into a fieldmander and turned into the group¡¯s core. Even Senior Brother Luo Qing was pushed to take a step back in the leadership position.


    However, Su Luo indeed possessed the skills for the role. Under hermand, the Xiao Luo team lunged towards the demonic beasts with double the efficiency, killing them so fast that everyone¡¯s waist pouches had bulged out from the loot.


    Regarding the distribution of points, Su Luo naturally took her share first.


    Li Man Man identally swept a look across Su Luo¡¯s diamond token. Upon doing so, her legs instantly turned soft as shock shed past her eyes.


    Every single Demonic Tarant in this group only had 3000 points, yet a value of 15000 was floating above Su Luo¡¯s diamond token!


    After seeing this, what else was there that Li Man Man did not understand?


    She took a step back, and another, before finally positioning herself beside deputy leader Luo Qing. Her nk eyes continued to remain on Su Luo, yet her words were said to the team leader: ¡°That diamond token¡­ is it for real¡­?¡±


    An absent-minded look had appeared on her face like she was dreaming.


    Too inconceivable!


    Su Luo, the person that Li Man Man had held in disdain before, was not only at the seventh star of the Commander rank¡ªwhich exceeded everyone within the squadron¡ªbut she also had a genuine diamond token!!


    Senior Brother Luo Qing choked on the water he had just taken a sip of: ¡°Cough cough¡­what did you say?¡±


    Grabbing hold of the deputy leader Luo Qing¡¯s sleeve, Li Man Man¡¯s face was overwhelmed with emotions as she eximed: ¡°It¡¯s real! Her token is real! She really has 5 times the score!¡±


    From her earlier discussion with Tian Mang, she had concluded that Su Luo was just making things moreplicated with extra things. Who would have known that she had earned more than the entire squadronbined just with a simple and easy capture of one Demonic Tarant¡¯s brain! One could really die from anger byparing oneself to someone else!


    Senior Brother Luo Qing looked speechlessly at Su Luo. Finally, with a sigh, he gave Li Man Man¡¯s shoulder a pat: ¡°She¡¯s a person both Senior brother Luo and the City Lord treats favorably. You better not target her in the future, okay?¡±


    Li Man Man snorted twice in response: ¡°But I still hate her! Senior brother Luo¡¯s innocence still rests on her shoulders!¡±


    After this revtion, despite not showing any warmth towards Su Luo, Li Man Man didn¡¯t continue ridiculing the former, allowing an unprecedented harmony to form within the squadron.


    Five dayster, they¡¯d finally arrived at their destination.


    Right before them was a perfectly straight cliff, where the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass grew from.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo didn¡¯t rush up impulsively; every spirit grass had a demonic beast guardian.


    At the moment, a Thousand-eyed Condor was flying overhead, marking its territory. Like a tiger watching its prey, the Thousand-eyed Condor shot a hostile re towards this group of humans that had just arrived.


    ¡°How about I go up?¡± Senior Brother Luo Qing asked after seeing Su Luo¡¯sck of movement.


    However, a deep crease appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead as she shook her head slowly: ¡°It¡¯s still not the time yet.¡±


    ¡°Why? That condor isn¡¯t that formidable right? Senior Brother Luo Qing should be able to deal with it,¡± Li Man Man saidcently.


    However, Su Luo proceeded to shake her head again: ¡°There are others here. We won¡¯t be able to survive a pincer attack.¡±


    ¡°Others?¡± Li Man Man¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, ¡°Where?¡±


    Just when Su Luo finished her reply, a bout of crazedughter instantly rang out from the undergrowth before them.


    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, you wretched girl! You even managed to see through this.¡±


    As those words rang out, a group of 4 people appeared before Su Luo.


    Because this ce rarely frequented people year-round, wild grass grew haphazardly across the entire area to heights that towered even people. Therefore, it was no wonder why those people were able to conceal themselves without being discovered by Luo Qing.


    Having just entered Upstream Mountain, the number of people that Su Luo had bump across with did not exceed 10. However, she had exchanged greetings with 3 out of the 4 people that had just appeared before.


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t those 3 people part of the group of men that follows Fairy Wu You around all day?¡± Li Man Man pointed towards the group of people that appeared, ¡°That¡¯s Yan Xiao. Although he¡¯s ranked at only 95th ce on the Dragon List, Fairy Wu You still dotes on him for his good looks.¡±


    ¡°The two dark-skinned people are called Mo Ze and Mo Li. They¡¯re twins and are ranked 87th and 88th on the Dragon List.¡±


    ¡°The strongest one among them is the one dressed in a blue embroidered robe and crown band, Lan Yingyan, and he¡¯s ranked 75th on the Dragon List!¡±


    Su Luo did not have any idea what being the 75th rank on the Dragon List meant, resulting in her asking: ¡°What about you guys? What ranks are you guys on Dragon List?¡±


    Li Man Man froze for an instant, before pointing towards Senior Brother Luo Qing: ¡°Squadron leader¡¯s the strongest among us, but his ranking on the Dragon List is¡­only 86th¡­¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, how do Ipare to Lan Yingyan?¡± asked Su Luo.


    Li Man Man shot a silent look at her before finally deciding to say the truth: ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the 75th-ranked person on the Dragon List! Lan Yingyan has already reached the four-star Saint Rank. Do you think you can defeat him?¡±


    After reaching the Saint Rank, there was a considerable difference between each star ranking.


    Four-star Saint Rank¡­ The difference was too great. Su Luo shook her head. As of now, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat him.


    While they were talking, four people had already arrived pridefully in front of Su Luo and the others.


    ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± Li Man Man asked after stealing her face.


    ¡°Why did we appear here? Of course, we¡¯re waiting for you guys.¡± Yan Xiao replied with an ambiguous upward curl in the corner of his mouth. Sending a ridiculing look at Su Luo, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys too weak? We¡¯ve been waiting here for two days already, all just for you guys.¡±


    No matter how stupid she might be, Li Man Man was able to see through the other party¡¯s intention right away.


    ¡°What the hell do you guys want?!¡± Li Man Man shouted back as she positioned herself right in front of Su Luo.


    Yan Xiao extended a slender and jadelike finger to push Li Man Man away while replying with a sneer: ¡°None of your business. Move aside and stay there.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Li Man Man raised her chest and replied.


    ¡°Are you looking to die?¡± Yan Xiao shot a vicious re at Li Man Man. ¡°Move aside and stay there, and we¡¯ll spare your lives on the ount of Senior Brother Luo!¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Li Man Man pointed towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Her? Haha! She still dares to live after disrespecting Fairy Wu You? In your dreams!¡± Yan Xiao spitted on the ground.


    ¡°Did Fairy Wu You send you guys?¡± Crossing her arms, an indifferent smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face as she shot a ridiculing sidelong nce back at them.

 Chapter 2181: Life and Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Life and Death (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Li Man Man was immediately anxious and angrily rebuked: "What''s the matter with you guys? Didn''t you agree to a one-year period? Do you think that the battle of life and death is a fake? That''s fine, since you guys don''t take this agreement seriously, then hurry up and cancel this vile agreement!"


    Li Man Man was full of expectations.


    But Yan Xiao''s words shattered her fantasy.


    "The one-year agreement, that was the agreement between Fairy Wu You and Su Luo. It has nothing to do with us, brothers what do you say?" Yan Xiao smiled wickedly toward his people.


    Those people all revealed knowing smiles, and all one by one gave Yan Xiao thumbs-ups in return.


    Su Luo''s indifferent gaze swept over them. A sneer of disdain appeared at the corner of her mouth. The positions of these people were also quite interesting. Although there were only four individuals, they upied four directions, front and back, left and right, surrounding the group of five.


    Unfortunately, on Su Luo''s side, even the deputy leader was only ranked 83rd on the Dragon List. Even the othersbined were not the equal opponents of the opposing party. This was really challenging for Su Luo.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s poison had been inflicted by Fairy Wu You herself. She knew that Su Luo needed the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass, and so she had these four peoplee and ambush her. Since this was the case, Fairy Wu You must be very sure of the strength of these four people.


    Li Man Man sneered at this moment: "Isn¡¯t this Fairy Wu You shameless? First, she sent you as the lead. If you kill Su Luo, great, if not, then Fairy Wu You will simply wait a year to strike? Haha, what a good n for her to have all these advantages!"


    Yan Xiao frowned: "Li Man Man, your Senior Brother Luo is about to be sent out because of this girl, aren''t you angry?"


    Reasonably speaking, this team should probably hate Su Luo very much. Precisely because of such spections, they had stepped out without any reservations instead of following Fairy Wu You¡¯s instructions of secretly taking action.


    They thought that by instigating this Xiao Luo team, they would leave Su Luo alone and helpless, betrayed by them. This would force her to face so many people alone, and would be the most tormenting for her!


    How could Li Man Man not be angry? Each time she thought of Senior Brother Luo''s innocence, she was furious to the point that her lungs felt like they would explode. Although at first, she had raised her eyebrows at Su Luo, after these few days of getting along with each other, Li Man Man had changed her opinion of Su Luo a great deal.


    She could bully Su Luo, but definitely would not allow others to bully her.


    Therefore, Li Man Man looked at Yan Xiao with a sneer, stepped forward, and steadily stood in front of Su Luo: "It¡¯s my own business whether I¡¯m angry or not, it has nothing to do with you, However, if you want to touch Su Luo, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!"


    Li Man Man''s reaction surprised Yan Xiao.


    Meanwhile, Senior Brother Luo Qing, Tian Mang, and Xu Yin had also positioned themselves in all four directions, surrounding Su Luo one by one.


    Seeing this, Yan Xiao sneered with disdain in his eyes.


    Lan Yingyan shook his hand and a long sword appeared in it, snorting coldly: "It seems that you¡¯d rather drink punishment wine and refuse the toast 1?"


    Mo Li smiled lightly: "A few of you fighting against us is simply sending yourselves to death. As long as you all promise not to interfere, for the sake of Senior Brother Luo, we can let you live."


    However, Senior Brother Luo Qing and the others had absolutely no intention to move away at all.


    Li Man Man knew that once they made a move, Su Luo was extremely likely to be killed, so she hurriedly shouted out loud: "You can''t kill her!"


    "Oh?" Mo Li smiled warmly, "Senior Brother Luo won''t stand up for a dead person."


    "Let¡¯s set Senior Brother Luo aside, do you all dare to vite even the orders of the City Lord?" Li Man Man pointed her finger at Su Luo, "She, Su Luo, is a person hand-picked by the City Lord. If the City Lord returns, all of you, one by one, will die!"


    Who knew that Mo Li and the others would look up to the skyughing: "If she was one of the people hand-picked by the City Lord, then we would all be the City Lord¡¯s own sons!"


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    "We have evidence!!!" Li Man Man shouted.


    However, these people weren¡¯t giving Su Luo any more chances. Lan Yingyan could only be seen to give a cold sneer and said softly, "No more nonsense,e on!"


    While Li Man Man was screaming, these four people pounced like fierce tigers towards the Xiao Luo team.


    "Su Luo, run!" Senior Brother Luo Qing fiercely pushed Su Luo out of the circle of battle!


    After several battles together, everyone in the Xiao Luo team knew that Su Luo could teleport, so as long as she ran away, she would definitely be able to escape.


    How could Su Luo run at this time? If she really ran away, these four people would vent their anger on the head of the Xiao Luo team. The lives of Senior Brother Luo Qing and the others would be put in jeopardy.


    In a sh, Su Luo¡¯s figure moved. When she re-appeared, she had already arrived behind Lan Yingyan.


    Lan Yingyan sneered: "You¡¯vee, very good!"


    Nevertheless, in an instant, they had already exchanged forty-nine moves!


    Although it was Lan Yingyan who was attacking, he was slightly shocked in his heart at this moment, because Su Luo''s strength was actually far beyond his expectations.


    He had originally thought that the small seven-star Commander Rank would take no effort to deal with; just a p would turn her into mush. However, after they really fought, Lan Yingyan realized that this girl was more difficult to deal with than a three-star Saint rank.


    Her speed was almost as fast as lightning.


    Her attack power was strong and domineering.


    That flexibility and agility; that richbat experience; this was simply not what a seven-star Commander Rank should possess!


    "You are concealing your strength! You are not a seven-star Commander rank at all!" Lan Yingyan came to this conclusion.


    Su Luo''s face was cold and calm, however, her heart was anxious. Her mind was quickly shing with a n to disengage.


    The current her, even at full strength, was not a match for Lan Yingyan.


    Moreover, Su Luo''s gaze swept over to where Senior Brother Luo Qing and the others were dwarfed by the other three people. They were really struggling. She was afraid they would most likely not be able to survive for any more than the time it took to burn a stick of incense.


    The Xiao Luo team would never leave her. How could she escape without the others? What could she do to retreatpletely and still keep the Xiao Luo team safe?


    Under Lan Yingyan''s attack, Su Luo kept losing ground and eventually copsed.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Lan Yingyan viciously smashed Su Luo''s abdomen with a heavy blow.


    Su Luo''s body was like a kite with a broken string; she was thrown far away before finally falling heavily to the ground, causing a deep, giant crater to appear on the ground.


    Su Luo spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    At the same time, Lan Yingyan was already running speedily towards her. He stretched out his long arms and grabbed Su Luo''s right foot, pulling her whole person as if he was carrying a little fox.


    "Hahaha, how can I get rid of you? Killing? No, no, too fast. Burning to death? Not fun. Beaten to death? Too bloody, not good." Lan Yingyan carried Su Luo in a very distressed manner.


    "Oh, yes, how about smashing you to death! Hahaha¡ª" Lan Yingya nodded to himself in approval, praising himself for his own wit.


    Then, he lifted Su Luo high above his head with both hands, sinking his qi into his dantian. It appeared that he was about to smash Su Luopletely¡ª

 Chapter 2182: Life and Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2182: Life and Death (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    He suddenly felt a scorching heat on the top of his head, and he reached out his hand to touch it. It was burning hot!


    "Senior Brother Lan, your hair is on fire!" Yan Xiao yelled out when he saw this.


    At this time, Lan Yingyan''s hair had already been burned, and it was burning vigorously. Not long after, ck smoke appeared.


    Hair, to begin with, was already a mmable material, and adding on to that, it had been burnt by the mes of the Fallen Red Lotus. This fire was not at all easy to extinguish.


    Lan Yingyan was angry to the point of wanting to just p Su Luo to death!


    By now, even if he was mentally disabled, he had already figured out that the only one who could have set his hair on fire was the Su Luo who he had currently raised above his head!


    At this moment, the person Lan Yingyan wanted to p the most was himself!


    Killing, beating to death, burning to death, all of these would work, but he had been so mentally disabled at that moment, choosing out of all things, to smash Su Luo to death. This allowed her the chance to get close to him and enabled her to retaliate! In reality, much of his power had not yet been disyed!


    Lan Yingyan no longer had the time to think about any of this. The most important thing for him right now was to hurry and extinguish the scorching mes on his head.


    Su Luo wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. A cold and sly smile shed under her eyes. In a sh, she slipped to the side, fiercely stabbing a dagger towards Lan Yingyan''s chest!


    If Su Luo stabbed him, Lan Yingyan would probably be half-dead.


    At this time, Lan Yingyan was busy extinguishing the fire, but he turned around to avoid Su Luo''s deathly attack. Who knew that Su Luo seemed to have expected this move ahead of time. She leaned sideways and leaped over Lan Yingyan''s right hand. The dagger shed across his arm.


    "Pfft--"


    A clear ringing sound was heard.


    Lan Yingyan looked down, and was instantly furious!


    The dagger had cut a bloody wound into his right arm. The wound was not big, and the amount of blood flowing out was very little, however!


    The blood that flowed out was green. It was obvious that Su Luo had smeared poison on the dagger.


    "You dare to use poison!" Lan Yingyan extinguished thest cluster of mes above his head, flying towards Su Luo wildly. His eyes were shing with rage.


    Su Luo sneered: "I already used it, what else do I not dare to do? Since you are asking this question, it shows that your brain has already been damaged by the mes!"


    Lan Yingyan almost went crazy with anger!


    But at this time, he found that the strength in his arms was disappearing, and this feeling of powerlessness was spreading towards his limbs and his bones.


    Lan Yingyan was so angry that he was going crazy: "Quickly bring out the antidote!"


    Su Luo sneered, but at that instant, a miserable scream came from Li Man Man.


    Su Luo turned her head and saw that several members of the Xiao Luo team had all been controlled by their opponent, one by one, cold swordsy across their necks. They would be dead if the cold swords fell.


    Yan Xiao finally saw what Lan Yingyan presently looked like. He was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out.


    The originally beautiful man''s hair was burnt to the extent where there was a piece of hair to the east and another to the west, one piece of red and one piece of white. His face was pitch ck, and even his clothes had been burned into with small ck holes, he simply could not appear more wretched.


    "Senior Brother Lan, you¡­" Yan Xiao covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to see anymore.


    Lan Yingyan knew how embarrassing he appeared at this moment, but his life was more important. He pointed at Su Luo with his long sword and said angrily: "Hurry up and hand over the antidote, or your Xiao Luo team will be collectively finished off!"


    Su Luo snickered, hands crossed behind her back, and looking up at the sky: "We are finished, you are also finished. This seems fair enough."


    "You really think that nobody but you can cure this poison?" A shadow of malice shed under Lan Yingyan''s eyes.


    "Then you take a look, do you know what kind of poison this is?" The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a cruel touch shed across her thin lips.


    This poison was incredible. Master had refined it, and it was called ¡°A Sword to Seal the Throat¡±. The amount Su Luo possessed was very small, so she would not use it in a normal situation and only used it this time because it was a matter of life or death. Would Lan Yingyan be able to identify this poison? Entirely impossible.


    At this time, Yan Xiao and the others ran up and circled Lan Yingyan, but they, however, were all helpless towards this poison.


    At this point, things hade to a deadlock.


    Lan Yingyan could clearly see a green meridian now appearing on his right arm, and this green meridian was moving upstream at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only just now on the elbow, but now it had already almost reached the shoulder.


    Su Luo smilingly interjected: "Wait until the green meridian reaches the heart. You have worked so hard during your life to reach 75th ce on the Dragon List. I feel sorry for you. Don''t re at me, anyway, if we all are going to die, it is not considered a loss for me, a person who is at the bottom of Dragon List, to be buried alongside you."


    Su Luo was now betting everyone¡¯s life on this.


    As the saying goes, those who are barefoot are not afraid of those who wear 1, Lan Yingyan¡¯s life was more precious than hers. Su Luo had already calcted, they wouldn¡¯t let him die!


    "Brother Lan, right now we still hold the advantage. Can we really still be threatened by this vile wench? Sit there and wait for me, I¡¯ll kill her!" Yan Xiao said. He hadn''t yet finished his sentence when he was already rushing towards Su Luo to attack.


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled into a sly, cold smile. She knew that these people usually appeared as if they were harmonious; however, when it came to critical moments, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get rid of each other. In their hearts, these men were jealous of each other. It was quite scary.


    Before Yan Xiao approached her, Su Luo said provocatively: "But, if you die, the spot next to Fairy Wu You would happen to be freed up¡­ For example, some of these people here, they could take advantage of the situation."


    Su Luo''s words incited their jealousy.


    "Hey, stinky girl, what do you mean?" Yan Xiao was already in a bad mood. After hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, he was so furious he began trembling with anger, ring at her anxiously.


    At this moment, he no longer dared to go up and attack, and he just pointed at Su Luo with the tip of the sword.


    "I meant exactly what I said. If there is anyone who is anxious or frustrated, it shows that that person wants to take this position." Su Luo leaned against the trunk of the old tree and looked at Yan Xiao with a smile.


    She downyed Yan Xiao''s words, but it made him almost explode with anger, because Su Luo''s words were true, and they were piercing into his heart.


    Lan Yingyan nced at Yan Xiao with a suspicious look, and then looked over Mo Li and the others¡¯ faces one by one.


    He had to admit that Su Luo''s words did make sense.


    Now, the state of affairs had fallen into a very delicate situation.


    Lan Yingyan and his team controlled Su Luo''s team, leaving Su Luo the only one remaining.


    However, the team leader Lan Yingyan had been poisoned by Su Luo, and asides from her, no one else could treat this ¡°A Sword to Seal a Throat¡± poison.


    At the same time, Lan Yingyan''s team was not harmonious, and the other three people were also eyeing his position. Right now, the two opposing sides were in bnce, only because no one knew how much strength they had left.


    And this very situation had been designed by Su Luo to allow them to retreat.


    She could neither overly weaken Lan Yingyan, nor not weaken him at all. She had deliberately shown her weakness earlier, and this included purposefully allowing herself to be beaten by Lan Yingyan, so as to trap him into this dilemma and leave him with no choice but to temporarily suspend this fight.


    Yan Xiao wanted to disregard all of this and rush up to kill Su Luo so that he could contribute. However, under Lan Yingyan''s gaze, his footsteps seemed to be nailed to the ground, and he was unable to move.

 Chapter 2183: Life and Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Life and Death (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    With a shrug, Su Luo spread her hands and said casually: "Young Master Lan, you are a wise man. Is there a need for you to ask me?"


    "We can have a truce, but you must hand over the antidote." With a move of his body, Lan Yingyan appeared right before Su Luo.


    Despite continuing to wear a casual smile as though nothing had bothered her, Su Luo¡¯s body had turned tense as she entered a state of alert emergency. From the beginning, she worked step by step, calcting all possibilities, which finally led to this deadlock. She couldn''t fall short just because of her carelessness in one aspect.


    She proceeded to reply with a faint smile: "Young Master Lan wants to capture me and then search for the antidote. However, this method is pointless, because I only brought out a part of the antidote. The other part is with Senior Brother Luo."


    Lan Yingyan balled up his sleeve covered fists!!


    What a wench! She was witty and had an airtight defence.


    "So, how should we proceed?" Lan Yingyan''s voice was deep and coarse as he forcefully suppressed his anger.


    "It''s very simple. I will give you a part of the antidote. After our team returns to Wuchen Mountain safely, I will give you the other part of the antidote."


    Under the fierce gaze of Lan Yingyan, Su Luo continued to smile faintly, like a light, calm blowing breeze, as though nothing could shake her at all.


    Lan Yingyan could feel the green meridian going deeper and deeper. At this moment, it was not far from the heart and the lungs¡­


    "What if you don''t fulfill your promise after returning to Wuchen Mountain?" Lan Yingyan said defensively.


    "Have you forgotten that this is a world where strength is respected?" Su Luo squinted at him. What she meant was that Lan Yingyan was stronger than her, so how dare she break her promise?


    Nevertheless, Lan Yingyan wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. With an aggressive look in his eyes, he red back at her : "Unless you promise to go back to Wuchen Mountain, and fight a life or death duel with me in the Gravity Chamber!"


    Lan Yingyan felt that he sumbedpletely to his anger, resulting in him ying right into Su Luo¡¯s hands. With his real strength, not even ten of Su Luos would be enough to kill him!


    It was another huge deration of war.


    Su Luo looked at Lan Yingyan with a cold gaze, taking in the undisguised arrogance and killing intent present in his eyes.


    Su Luo saw looks of malice shing through the eyes of Yan Xiao and the others. She knew that if she didn''t agree to this duel, they would unite and kill Lan Yingyan, followed by herself. It would be troublesome if that urs.


    Su Luo raised her mouth slightly: "A life and death battle? Alright, but it will be in a month."


    Would she be able undergo a massive increase in strength in that month? A ridiculing sneer appeared at the corner of Lan Yingyan¡¯s mouth, though he proceeded to nod: "Sure."


    As a result, the two people signed a life and death battle without regard for anyone else.


    Su Luo swept her indifferent gaze over Yan Xiao and the others, before throwing a Vermilion Pill to Lan Yingyan, "Swallow it. It will work immediately."


    Yan Xiao exchanged quite a few nces with the others. However, as no one dared to go first, it resulted in his hesitation to move. And while they were still thinking, Lan Yingyan had already consumed that half of the antidote.


    At that moment, an unconcealed look of disappointment shed in their eyes.


    That was their best chance to get rid of Lan Yingyan¡­


    "Let''s go!" Probably feeling too embarrassed by the chain of events, Lan Yingyan threw off those two words in a cold voice, with him already dashing away from the scene.


    Yan Xiao shot Su Luo a re with his gloom-filled eyes, before making a beheading gesture with his right hand towards Su Luo. Nevertheless, he still stomped off full of anger in pursuit of Lan Yingyan. In the end, both Mo Li and Mo Ze stomped angrily in turn and followed suit.


    It was only after all of them had left that Li Man Man came back to her senses. She looked at Su Luo in amazement: "I didn''t expect for you to have a solution in hand! I thought you were destined to die this time! You really are too damn smart! You¡¯ve actually managed to pull those arrogant peacocks by their noses!¡±


    Being able to turn a disadvantage into an advantageous situation when the entire army was about to be wiped out was not something ordinary people could aplish.


    Su Luo smiled faintly, appearing not to care: "Since you were in danger because of me, how could I leave you alone?"


    Li Man Man looked at Su Luo with a magical gaze. There was admiration in her eyes that she had never showed before, but after she realized she was treating Su Luo too well, she changed her expression into a fierce look: "Don''t be too proud of yourself! Senior Brother Luo''s innocence still hangs on you!"


    Su Luo rubbed her nose with a wry smile.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing looked at Su Luo with worry in his eyes.


    "Does Senior Brother Luo Qing have something to say?" Su Luo asked when she saw that he was hesitant to speak.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing frowned: "Having just fought against Lan Yingyan, you know his true strength better than anyone else. How would you be able to deal with his life and death battle?"


    The battered and bruised Tian Mang was even more direct: "That''s right, Little Luo Luo. Although you are very strong, you still can''t beat Lan Yingyan at all. Are you sure you are not going to die?"


    Xu Yin also looked at Su Luo with concern with a slight frown appearing on his face.


    Li Man Man followed up : "What can we do? This is a life and death battle! There¡¯s no way for you to reject it after agreeing to it!"


    "What are you all afraid of? Didn''t he just get beaten by me? He doesn¡¯t seem any bit extraordinary at all, you know." Su Luo replied with an indifferent smile.


    Nevertheless, Brother Luo Qing continued to stare at Su Luo sternly: "Just now, Lan Yingyan assumed that you only possess a seven-star Commander Rank. This resulted in him being too careless. He underestimated you, so he didn¡¯t use his true strength, which led to his loss."


    Li Man Man nodded frantically.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing continued to speak in a serious tone: "However, after this, Lan Yingyan will be prepared for you. Next time, he won¡¯t be careless, let alone merciful. I assume that you¡¯ll have no room left for any counterattack once he makes his move¡­"


    After all, there was a huge disparity in strength between the two.


    Su Luo stroked her chin in contemtion. Upon raising her head and seeing the concerned expressions of the people in her team, she smiled: "We can cross that bridge when we reach 1. Isn''t this still a month away? Why are you getting overwhelmed with worry? I feel that you all seem to have forgotten the main purpose of using to the Magical Beast Zone this time."


    At this time, everyone remembered about the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass.


    The moment Su Luo flew up to pick the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass, Li Man Man made a statement: "Now I really don''t know whether it¡¯s us protecting her or her protecting us for our trip into the Inner Magical Beast Zone."


    Everyone: "¡­"


    In Su Luo''s view, the Thousand-Eyed Condor was much easier to deal with than Lan Yingyan¡¯s group. It didn''t take long before she flew down the cliff with the Poisonous Serpent Scorpion Grass.


    At this point, the task of entering the Inner Magical Beast Zone was consideredpleted.


    However, due to Lan Yingyan''s life and death battle, everyone was in a bad mood. Therefore, they rushed back, returning to Wuchen Mountain in less than three days.


    Inside Wuchen Mountain.


    When Luo Yichen heard Su Luo and Lan Yingyan''s duel, his brows furrowed slightly, before he stood up and paced about in the training room.


    After pacing back and forth, the usual calm expression reappeared on his handsome face, before following up with a sigh: "It¡¯s still alright. This will give that naughty girl more pressure that will in turn motivate her to train harder. Only through this will her strength grow fast¡­"


    After thinking about it, Luo Yichen still proceeded to transfer some points towards Su Luo''s diamond token.

 Chapter 2184: Gravity Chamber (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Gravity Chamber (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Although Big Sister Wei¡¯s matters were handled, Su Luo now had to focus her mind and deal with her own bet.


    Lan Yingyan was very strong. If it hadn''t been for Lan Yingyan underestimating her, there was no way he would give her the opportunity to make trouble. On the aspect ofbat strength, Su Luo would not be able to even make ten moves in front of him.


    What should I do? Su Luo stroked her chin, her mind deep in thought as she paced around the hall.


    "Hey, can''t you just sit down? You¡¯re making my head dizzy from all of your pacing!" Li Man Man shot a sullen re at Su Luo.


    Upon looking at her, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Li Man Man,e here." Su Luo said while hooking her finger.


    "What?" Despite being seemingly impatient, Li Man Man was not able to resist her curiosity, so she ran up inpliance towards Su Luo.


    "Do you have a fast way to improve your cultivation level? Or any methods?" Su Luo felt that there must be some methods to aplish this feat within Genius Training Camp. She remembered the First Elder said before that there was an extreme abundance of cultivation resources inside there.


    Li Man Man nodded while knocking on the savory pine nuts: "Of course there is! Don¡¯t you know about it? However, let me tell you that, even if you know, there isn¡¯t any door for you to enter!"


    "Why?" Su Luo also grabbed a handful of pine nuts and broke them open.


    "Because you don''t have points!" Li Man Man shot Su Luo a look of disgust "For us, the best training resource is the Gravity Chamber. However, you need a lot of points in order to use the Gravity Chamber. You won¡¯t be able to afford it."


    "I do have points." Su Luo waved her diamond token.


    Only then did Li Man Man remember about Su Luo''s benefit of having a 5X multiplication to her umted points. However, she still shook her head: "How many total points do you have now?"


    Su Luo counted: "Over a one hundred thousand¡­"


    Before, she was indeed extremely poor. This time, she earned those one hundred thousand over points by entering the Inner Magical Beast Zone with Little Luo''s team.


    Upon hearing that Su Luo had a hundred thousand points, Li Man Man¡¯s eyes widened, staring at her with a look of disbelief: "What a good diamond token! You actually have over a hundred thousand points!!!"


    Su Luo also felt that a hundred thousand points were really hard to get, causing her to recall back on the time she had robbed the Guardian Lord. Now, she was much richer than him.


    Li Man Man waved her hand repeatedly: "Forget it, even over a hundred thousand points are not enough to pay for one day of usage in the Gravity Chamber."


    "It¡¯s that expensive?" Su Luo frowned, "Does it really have to be in the Gravity Chamber?"


    "Of course. If you want to defeat Lan Yingyan, you need to use the Gravity Chamber." Li Man Man nodded. All of a sudden, she picked up her Communication Amulet. After taking a look at it, her expression changed slightly, then she shot a stiff look at Su Luo.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Luo had a bad feeling rising within her.


    "Lan Yingyan is getting ready to enter the Gravity Chamber." Li Man Man swallowed hard, "ording to the rumors, Fairy Wu You has provided him with enough points to cultivate for a month."


    "Oh." Su Luo nodded.


    "Oh what!" Li Man Man burst out, stood up for an instant, and walked around the room anxiously, "Lan Yingyan is already much stronger than you! Now, he¡¯s going to practice in the Gravity Chamber! One monthter, you won¡¯t even be able to handle a single move from him!


    "It''s all your fault. Why did you give him the remaining half of the antidote?! Your win would be guaranteed if you didn¡¯t give it to him! "


    "Oh, what should I do, what should I do? This won¡¯t cut it! I have to find the leader and the others and see if I can gather any significant number of points at all."

 Chapter 2185: Gravity Chamber (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2185: Gravity Chamber (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    --


    Li Man Man was about to run away.


    But at this time, Su Luo''s diamond token shed with a ray of bright light.


    Su Luo grabbed the diamond token, looked at it, and became a little dumbfounded.


    "Wait." She called out to stop Li Man Man.


    "What?" Li Man Man yelled at Su Luo with impatience, "Now that you are in a hot ce, how can you be so calm? This was really the case in which the Emperor was not in a hurry, but rather the eunuch was the anxious 1!"


    "Points¡­ I have them." Su Luo waved around the money, "I don''t know who sponsored a number of points."


    "Sponsorship? How much can it be? That''s nothing more than a drop in the bucket, okay?" Li Man Man red at Su Luo, speaking in a bad tone.


    "What if it''s 10 million¡­ points?" Su Luo looked at her with a smile, tossing her diamond token up and down.


    "Ten million points!!!" Li Man Man felt that her entire self was going crazy, staring at Su Luo with the gaze of a fool. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t believe this! Nheless, seeing Su Luo full of self-confidence, she approached her suspiciously.


    Su Luo disyed the number of points in the diamond token.


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Li Man Man sucked in a cold breath of air!


    There were so many zeros.


    Seeing all those zeros, Li Man Man felt dizzy, unable to count them urately. After counting numerous times and finally confirming the amount, she raised her head, looking at Su Luo in a daze, and gritted her teeth: "Didn''t you say over a hundred thousand points?!"


    Su Luo shrugged: "I already said someone just sponsored it."


    "Do you think everyone else is an idiot? That''s 10 million points, 10 million!!!" Even if Li Man Man was sold, they wouldn¡¯t be able to collect that many points.


    "Who is stupid enough to send you so much¡­?" Suddenly, Li Man Man covered her mouth and looked around.


    Someone able to take out such arge amount of points at once and then give it away, even after searching the entire Genius Training Camp, there would hardly be a few, but now there was actually someone in the castle who¡­


    "It wouldn¡¯t be¡­ Senior Brother Luo, right?" Li Man Man asked foolishly.


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders: "It''s possible."


    It wasn¡¯t just possible. In fact, in her heart, Su Luo was absolutely certain that it was Senior Brother Luo, because other than him, Su Luo had no other backers.


    Li Man Man looked at Su Luo''s diamond token in surprise. The ten million points were an extreme shock to her.


    "By the way, what exactly is so good about the Gravity Chamber?" After getting the points, Su Luo felt more emboldened. As for what she owed to Luo Yichen; well, she already owed him so much anyway. Once Nangong Liuyun returned, she would just ask him to pay it back, Su Luo thought in her heart.


    "Of course, the Gravity Chamber is good!" Li Man Man came back to her senses and began to exin to Su Luo. "One day passed in the Gravity Chamber is equivalent to a hundred days passing in the outside world! You see, if you don¡¯t go in, after a month, you will only have practiced for 30 days while Lan Yingyan would have practiced for 3000 days! How would you be able topete with him then!!?!"


    Su Luo gasped.


    Her training space was one to ten, and she had thought this was already great. She hadn¡¯t expected the Gravity Chamber to be one to a hundred.


    Indeed, as Li Man Man said, if Lan Yingyan could stay in the Gravity Chamber and practice for 3,000 days, then when he came out, she would not be able to beat him at all.


    "I¡¯m telling you, the Gravity Chamber not only has such a magical effect on time, but the most attractive thing is the heavy pressure! Otherwise, it wouldn''t be called the Gravity Chamber, it would be the Time Room." Li Man Man kept gleefully boasting to Su Luo, exining the science, "In the Gravity Chamber, the weight pressure can be adjusted from one to a hundred times! As long as you have the ability, you can adjust it to one hundred times."

 Chapter 2186: Gravity Chamber (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2186: Gravity Chamber (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Of course, if you want to adjust it to a hundred times right after entering, you don''t need toe out anymore, since you¡¯d be directly crushed into a mass of mush." Li Man Man said with a smile.


    "How much does such a magical Gravity Chamber cost a day?"


    "Three hundred thirty thousand points a day." Li Man Man nced at Su Luo sympathetically, "10 million points is only enough to stay for a month. I forgot to tell you, but Lan Yingyan and Fairy Wu You also gave 10 million points there."


    Su Luo let out a cry.


    Fairy Wu You was truly a rich woman, giving away 10 million points just like that with a wave of her hand.


    Su Luo began to reflect on herself, becausepared to Fairy Wu You, she was truly a poor person. After she spent all these 10 million points, she would return to being in abject poverty again.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! In just this short amount of time, Lan Yingyan has already been inside cultivating for several days." Li Man Man urged Su Luo, "Hurry, I''ll take you to the Gravity Chamber!"


    Under Li Man Man¡¯s urges, and with the guidance of the Xiao Luo team, Su Luo was rushed to the Gravity Chamber.


    Because the various training resources in the Genius Training Camp were closer to the most powerful people, the Gravity Chamber wasn¡¯t far from Luo Yichen''s mountain. Two hourster, they had already arrived.


    From a distance, Su Luo saw a tall tower standing in the square, the tip of which towered into the clouds.


    The square was so wide you could hardly see the edges. Su Luo estimated that just the square in front of the tower was as big as an outside city.


    Today, the Gravity Chamber was more lively than other days.


    Outside the tower, many people were standing in groups of twos and threes, and they were all discussing excitedly.


    "Fairy Wu You is really generous. Ten million points! And she gave them away just like that."


    "Of course, that¡¯s Fairy Wu You for you. To her, ten million points are nothing more than a drop in the bucket."


    "That''s true. Have you heard? Rumour has it that two new people havee from the Midstream Mountain, and one of them is moring to fight to the death with Fairy Wu You."


    "Hahaha, you guys are talking about the one called Su Luo, right? What kind of person is this who doesn¡¯t realize their own strength? She just came from the Midstream Mountain, she¡¯sst ce in terms of strength, and she still dares to fight with Fairy Wu You? Even a fight to the death? With a single p, Fairy Wu You would leave her with no shadow!"


    "You are a bit biased. Who said that girl is definitely rankedst? I heard that Lan Yingyan was beaten by that girl, that¡¯s why he¡¯s been training in the Gravity Chamber, he¡¯s training to fight with that girl to the death in a month."


    "Hey, that¡¯s not the version I heard."


    "How so?"


    "I heard that Fairy Wu You has always been partial to Lan Yingyan, but she was afraid that the other men would be angry, so she deliberately found an excuse to send Lan Yingyan in for cultivation. It¡¯s not like what you said about that girl from the Midstream defeating him."


    "That¡¯s right, Lan Yingyan is at least ranked 75th on the Dragon List, you think a girl who just came up from below can beat him? Dream on!"


    The group of people talked on, and their discussion became unusually intense.


    Except for the man in the purple robe who had spoken positively of Su Luo, everyone else was in favor of Lan Yingyan.


    However, after the man in purple was countered by his group, he thought it through for a bit and then went along with the others, to stand against Su Luo together.


    Then, this group of people saw the Xiao Luo team.


    "Luo Qing, what are you doing here? Do you also have enough points to enter the Gravity Chamber?" Seeing deputy leader Luo Qing, a personughed and teased.

 Chapter 2187: Gravity Chamber (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2187: Gravity Chamber (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, sera


    Senior Brother Luo Qing swept a nce at them and nodded slightly but said nothing.


    One of the people in the group became gleeful.


    "How many days¡¯ worth did you collect this time? It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t even have enough for three days, right? Hahaha!"


    "Three days still requires one million points, Luo Qing, I heard that you entered the Magical Beast Zone this time. You¡¯ve made a fortune, right?"


    "Hey, I don¡¯t recognize this pretty girl. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before."


    "Although you all haven''t seen her yourselves, you¡¯ve certainly heard of her name before. She¡¯s the one who just came up from the Midstream Mountains, the famousst-ranked, Su Luo."


    As soon as the words about Su Luo being the person inst ce came out, Li Man Man immediately became upset.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Su Luo is not rankedst!" Li Man Man shouted at the group of people!


    They hadn¡¯t expected Li Manman to be so aggressive, and for a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything!" Li Man Man red at them angrily.


    "Hey, isn''t this Junior Sister Man Man? Are you confused in the head? Why are you speaking in favor of that girl?"


    "That''s right, she is so beautiful. With her joining your team, isn¡¯t she stealing away your spotlight? Are you not jealous at all?"


    "And your favorite Senior Brother Luo¡ªhe¡¯s going to lose because of Su Luo."


    There was never a shortage of people who tried to sow discord in this world.


    When they saw Li Man Man defending Su Luo, a strange feeling swept over them one by one. This was very out of character for Li Man Man.


    Li Man Man was trembling with anger.


    "Senior Brother Luo will not lose!" Li Man Man red at the group fiercely!


    She felt like she was going to explode from anger!


    She didn''t know what was going on. She herself had been impatient and disgusted with Su Luo, criticizing her every little detail. However, when it came to someone else mocking Su Luo, she couldn''t stand it at all. She wanted to pick a fight with them!


    Seeing Li Man Man like this, Su Luo shook her head and smiled slightly. She thought Li Man Man was extremely cute.


    How simr was Li Man Man¡¯s indignance about Su Luo to how one regarded their alma mater? You could have tens of millions ofints about your school, but if someone else started trash talking it, you would be incensed!


    Su Luo patted Li Man Man on the back: "That¡¯s enough, why bother getting angry over these irrelevant people?"


    The onlookers saw Su Luo''s indifferent and calm attitude, and their eyes shifted slightly.


    It had to be said that usually, under everyone¡¯s hate and ridicule¡ªeven if she didn¡¯t cover her face and run away crying¡ªwouldn¡¯t a girl at least shoot an angry re? Didn''t she see how upset Li Man Man, an uninvolved person, was?


    However, Su Luo''s reaction waspletely beyond their expectations.


    Her unhurried, calm, and rxed appearance was truly puzzling.


    So someone raised an eyebrow and asked Su Luo: "Do you want to enter the Gravity Chamber too?"


    Su Luo smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Preparing topete with Lan Yingyan in a month?"


    Su Luo nodded calmly again.


    "I advise you to forget about it." This person nced at Su Luo slowly and waved his hand. "Lan Yingyan has just entered, but he made a one-time payment of 30 days¡¯ worth of points, 10 million points in total! The sum of your entire team¡¯s points will only be enough for three days at most, so why bother?"


    "Yes, why bother? You don''t even have to wait for the battle of life and death in thirty days. You could just as well just take your own life."


    "Such a beautiful girl, it¡¯s such a pity for her to kill herself. Could¡¯ve been used as a honey trap or something¡­ hehe."


    Li Man Man was fuming with anger, and she pointed at them, saying, "What are you all gloating about? You think Lan Yingan is the only one who has 10 million points? We can afford it too!"

 Chapter 2188: Gravity Chamber (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2188: Gravity Chamber (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Hahaha, hrious! 10 million points? Hurry up and take them out for us brothers to see."


    "If you guys can actually take out 10 million points, I will swallow this sword here on the spot!" The person pointed to his two-meter-long giant sword.


    Su Luo swept an unhurried nce towards him: "You better remember your words well; all these people are watching."


    Then, Su Luo strolled to the door of the Gravity Chamber.


    There was a token slot at the entrance of the Gravity Chamber that showed how many days had been paid for.


    "WHAT!"


    When they saw that after Su Luo swiped her token, it clearly said thirty days, one by one they got all dumbfounded, gazing at Su Luo foolishly.


    Su Luo calmly turned around and dered to Li Man Man: "You know what to do, right?"


    Li Man Man replied in triumph: "Just go in and rest assured, I will make sure Lin Aoyun swallows that sword of his!"


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes swept over the group of speechless people, then she turned and entered the Gravity Chamber.


    When Lin Aoyun realized that the situation had gone awry, he was about to turn tail and run, but the Xiao Luo team had already stopped and surrounded him.


    "Brother, this sword is made of really good material."


    "It looks delicious."


    "Come on, taste it. It''s fresh."


    Surrounded, the overwhelmed Lin Aoyun was close to crying.


    Not to mention, there was a ruckus outside, from all the people talking about Su Luo.


    After she swiped the token, the heavy iron door opened to let her in. Then, it closed again with a heavy thud behind her.


    It was pitch ck inside, so dark you couldn''t see your fingers in front of you.


    "Swipe the token."


    A me lit up.


    Su Luo calmly looked at the man. He was only three feet away from her, yet she had been unaware of his presence before he spoke.


    He was an old white-bearded grandfather who was about a hundred years old. He was dressed in in clothes and had a serious and unsmiling face.


    It was apparent that he was just a guide, but Su Luo was secretly surprised in her heart.


    The little old man who led the way had such profound strength, so high that she could not even guess his cultivation rank. This Genius Training Camp was truly a ce full of crouching tigers and hidden 1.


    Su Luo was shocked.


    "Miss Su, the Gravity Chamber is up ahead,e with me.¡± The old guide, holding a peculiarntern, led Su Luo up the steps.


    The temperature was somewhat low on the ground level.


    As she ascended, step by step, Su Luo felt the temperature gradually rise, giving the feeling of a spring breeze.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, the narrow path of steps atst came to an end, and a vast space appeared up ahead.


    In front of them were rows upon rows of rooms, each one marked with numbers.


    The old man guiding the way exined to Su Luo: "There are a total of 13 rooms here, and Miss Su can choose any one, ording to your strength."


    After giving such a simple exnation, the old guide went back downstairs with his strangentern.


    "Hey, I was wondering who could it be? Turns out it was you." A mocking voice came from up ahead, and a pair of eyes as cold as a viper¡¯s stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo raised her eyes to look back at him,ining in her heart that meeting one¡¯s enemy was truly 2.


    The person standing in front of her was none other than Lan Yingyan.


    Lan Yingyan had been holding onto the doorknob and was about to push the door open, but when he saw Su Luo appear,stopped and spoke to her with sarcasm.


    "What? Is this Gravity Chamber your house or something? You think you¡¯re the only one allowed to enter, and not me?" Su Luo smiled lightly and walked along the corridor.


    Passing by the door of Lan Yingyan''s room, she smiled again: "Is this number 5?"

 Chapter 2189: Gravity Chamber (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2189: Gravity Chamber (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    "Oh?" A nk look appeared on Su Luo''s face.


    Lan Yingyan grinned: "Bronze token, silver token, gold token and jade token, corresponds to the four Gravity Chamber levels of 3, 6, 9, and 12 respectively. Don''t you even know this?"


    Su Luo gave a faint smile in response. If it weren''t for Lan Yingyan''s words, I wouldn¡¯t know about this.


    "Really? Is there any difference between these four levels?" A look akin to an inquisitive baby appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face.


    "Of course, there is a difference!" Lan Yingyan felt that Su Luo was an utter idiot!


    "The upper limits of these chambers are different!" Lan Yingyan ridiculed Su Luo and exined with a condescending tone, "Take for example my Number 5 room! The maximum limit of gravity in this room is 50 times."


    "So, that''s it." Su Luo scratched her chin, though her eyes were locked straight towards the room No. 13 ahead of her.


    So, Room 13 equates to 130 times the gravity? That was even more than what Li Man Man had said.


    ¡°At your level, you can only use Room Number 4 at best." Lan Yingyan looked at Su Luo with a sneer, "Your current cultivation is beneath me, and now you¡¯re using a lower room than me. After a month, let¡¯s see how you can beat me!"


    "A monthter huh¡­" Su Luo muttered, scratching her chin.


    "Ah, yes, you can''t even afford to pay for one month''s points yourself." Lan Yingyanughed at Su Luo, "You only have one month left to live, so cherish it well."


    Su Luo smiled and shook her head without answering.


    "Where is Room Number 13?" Su Luo asked with interest.


    "Heh, you got guts! Room Number 13 is not somewhere us mere students can enter. It is said that even the elders cannot enter it. That is the ce where the City Lord once trained in! It is protected, so no one can enter!"


    "I am actually a little bit interested in Room Number 13."


    "Hahaha! You are interested in Room Number 13, but no one is interested in you at all, okay? Unless the Lord of the City himselfes, Room Number 13 will not be opened!" Lan Yingyan swore, shaking his fist!


    Su Luoughed without replying, before proceeding to walk along the corridor.


    "Hey, what are you doing!? You can''t even open the doors up ahead!" Lan Yingyan yelled at Su Luo!


    Nevertheless, Su Luo turned a deaf ear to his words, and kept walking.


    A mocking sneer curled up from the corner of Lan Yingyan¡¯s mouth: "Those doors are arranged in order of the token level. You only have a silver medal at most, yet you want to open those doors? Ha ha! I¡¯ll be waiting here tough at you when youe back!"


    Lan Yingyan simply didn''t believe it.


    So he didn''t go in, and kept standing there holding the doorknob, sneering at Su Luo¡¯s back.


    "Click!" Su Luo swiped the diamond token at Room Number 10, and pushed it open.


    "WHAT!!!"


    Seeing Su Luo lean half of her body into the Room Number 10 Gravity Chamber room, Lan Yingyan almost spewed out blood!


    How is this happening!?


    How could she open door Number 10? Even he could only open Room Number 5.


    Room Number 10, wasn¡¯t only the elders qualified to open it? Even Senior Sister Wu You was able to enter Room Number 10 only after borrowing the Seventh Elder¡¯s token!


    Lan Yingyan felt his legs start to tremble.


    If Su Luo entered room 10¡­ Room Number 10 equated to 100 times, so in other words, in 30 days Su Luo would have practiced for 3000 days! With 3000 days of practice and talent, it would be really hard to tell the level of improvement she would make.

 Chapter 2190: Speedily Leveled up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2190: Speedily Leveled up (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, sera, Pyr


    But the main event that would make him want to vomit blood had yet toe.


    With a ¡°click¡± sound, he heard Su Luo closing the door for Room Number 10.


    ¡°Oh my god, I was right that Room Number 10 might not be properly locked up. Looks like she managed to push it open through blind luck. But it''s okay. She can''t even swipe her token, so she basically can''t cultivate. In the end, wouldn''t she just have to run away with her tail between her legs? ¡±


    Lan Yingyan wiped his sweat-drenched forehead while calming down his anxiously beating heart. Feelings of satisfaction, ridicule, and mockery emerged from the depths of his eyes.


    He then stared at Su Luo.


    If it was any other ordinary person, they definitely wouldn''t be able to endure his gaze.


    However, Su Luo had gone against his expectations, as she unexpectedly continued to move forward after closing the door to Room Number 10 behind her.


    ¡°Is she stupid? Is she really hoping to open the door to Room Number 11? That is utterly impossible!¡± Lan Yingyan decided that he would wait until Su Luo came back to fulfill her due mockery.


    But then, Su Luo¡¯s feet didn¡¯t even stop moving after going past Room Number 11. On the contrary, she continued to walk straight forward.


    Lan Yingyan¡¯s eyes widened!


    She was in front of Room Number 12!


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo didn''t have the intention to stop and was actually proceeding to continue walking straight forward!


    At this point, Lan Yingyan finally remembered what Su Luo said before when she asked about Room Number 13.


    There is no way, right? Her goal is Room Number 13? Ha ha ha¡ªThat¡¯s the Gravity Chamber room that the City Lord had used when he was cultivating. No one could enter it except for the City Lord himself! Even the Elders couldn''t! Yet, Su Luo was now about to show a total disregard for her life by attempting to open Room Number 13.


    Lan Yingyan was brimming with evil intentions as he pondered; it was rumored that there was a special lock on the door of Room Number 13. If anyone tried to break the lock, they would immediately suffer a kickback. That was because such actions would be considered the same as an act of degrading the City Lord, something that was equivalent to a swift and immediate execution.


    Exceedingly satisfied with the oue, Lan Yingyan didn¡¯t even have a single thought of warning Su Luo. Just like a spectator watching aedy, he proceeded to shoot a triumphant and haughty nce at Su Luo. His legs shook with his heart¡¯s exciting pounding.


    Obviously!


    Su Luo finally stopped in front of the door to Room Number 13, the Gravity Chamber room.


    ¡°Quick, quickly push open the door, quick!¡± Lan Yingyan was brimming with excitement as he clenched his fists tightly, silently cheering on Su Luo¡¯s attempt at opening the door!


    As soon as Su Luo activated the sensor using her token, not only would the token be destroyed, but Su Luo herself would also be turned to mist!


    Su Luo¡¯s small white jade hand held her token and swiped toward the door!


    With a bam, Lan Yingyan smacked face-first onto the ground.


    His actions were extremely fluid and precise.


    He was afraid that the powerful explosion would affect him, so his evasive maneuvers were extremely quick.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    The door of Room Number 13 opened softly with a small crack.


    Turning around, a nk look appeared on Su Luo¡¯s eyes as she looked doubtfully at Lan Yingyan: ¡°What are you doing? Why are you lying on the ground like a frog?¡±


    After waiting for a long while for the impending explosion that did not ur, Lan Yingyan loosened his hand slightly. Upon hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, he couldn''t believe what he was experiencing and looked up---


    Standing right in front of him was apletely uninjured Su Luo, and the door in front of her was being silently opened.


    Number 13!


    It was definitely the door to Room Number 13!


    But then, how could it be opened?!


    Lan Yingyan was dumbstruck as he stood there,pletely baffled as he stared nkly at Su Luo. His eyes were wide open struggling to process what he was seeing.


    He had been constantly warned that this was the door with the most stringent qualifications, constantly warned that no one could touch the door of Room Number 13, but what he was seeing right now had shattered hismon sense.


    Could it be that all of the Gravity Chamber rooms in the front could also be opened?


    All of a sudden, a wild burst of happiness surged through Lan Yingyan as he flew straight forwards!

 Chapter 2191: Speedily Leveled Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2191: Speedily Leveled Up (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, sera, Pyr


    --


    Room Number 10, swipe!


    But he couldn¡¯t swipe it open!


    Room Number 11, couldn''t swipe it open!


    Room Number 12, still couldn''t swipe it open!


    In front of him was Room Number 13¡ª


    Su Luo, seeing his crazed appearance, kindly stepped to the side.


    Lan Yingyan felt the impulse to charge inside immediately, but then he subconsciously halted!


    No! On the 10th, 11th, and 12th rooms, he couldn¡¯t swipe any of them open. This meant that the level settings were not broken, it was truly like this. As for Su Luo¡­


    Lan Yingyan¡¯s gazended on Su Luo''s hand, and he clearly saw the sparkling diamond token in her hand.


    ¡°Diamond token? Could it be that what you have here is real¡­¡± Lan Yingyan swallowed hard!


    Su Luo shrugged: ¡°Do you want to go in?¡±


    Lan Yingyan subconsciously took a step back. How could he have the courage to go inside? With his identity, walking in there was equivalent to death, right?


    Lan Yingyan fiercely red at Su Luo full of anger and ferocity, but in it was also a kind of undefined depth¡­


    ¡°If you aren''t going in, then I will enter instead?¡± Su Luo went inside swiftly, mming the door behind her.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A heavy sound echoed out.


    The door to the Gravity Chamber room was closed, and Lan Yingyan¡¯s nose was nearly knocked crooked.


    Lan Yingyan was at a loss for words, standing there as stiff as a piece of wood; he still hadn¡¯te back to his senses.


    Diamond token¡­ Diamond token¡­


    There had been rumors a while back¡ªthat there was a little girl who had been personally sent to Purgatory City by the City Lord himself with a Diamond token in her hand, but Fairy Wu You had absolutely denied this. She said that this was an extremely preposterous matter¡­ But at this very moment, that exact matter was clear and without question, right in front of him!


    Su Luo really had a Diamond token in her possession, and the Diamond token was real!


    Lan Yingyan¡¯splexion went pale with fright, and his entire body shook uncontrobly.


    Su Luo¡¯s identity was truly terrifying.


    If Lan Yingyan had known about Su Luo¡¯s identity earlier, how would he have the courage to arrange a life and death battle with her?


    A life and death battle wouldn''t end until one of them died.


    However, if he killed Su Luo now, wouldn''t the City Lord be furious?


    If he didn''t kill Su Luo, then what about his own life? At this moment, Lan Yingyan was really at his wits 1.


    What should I do? Lan Yingyan was dumbfounded, his mind at aplete loss¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Something suddenly shed through Lan Yingyan¡¯s mind!


    Su Luo¡¯s diamond token. Was it really real? If it was real, then how was it possible that nobody notified them? Since nobody notified them, could it be that Su Luo had coincidentally found the diamond token and then purposefully spread rumors that she was the girl that the City Lord had personally sent?


    Lan Yingyan was thrilled about his own discovery!


    He immediately took out his Communication Amulet to contact his Grandmaster.


    His Grandmaster was the Eighth Elder.


    ¡°Diamond token? Nonsense.¡± Eighth Elder waved his hand, saying, ¡°Did she herself say that it was the City Lord who brought her here?¡±


    ¡°That she didn¡¯t,¡± Lan Yingyan said honestly.


    ¡°Did she herself also say that this Diamond token was given to her by the City Lord?¡±


    ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t,¡± Lan Yingyan thought for a bit and said.


    ¡°If the City Lord really sent someone here, there¡¯s no chance that he wouldn¡¯t discuss this with us old men. Since that girl didn''t admit to this, then it means that this diamond token was not given to her by the City Lord,¡± the Eighth Elder concluded.


    Because, everyone already knew¡ªif Su Luo was really being backed by the City Lord, then wouldn¡¯t the ten Elders be protecting her as if they were protecting their eyes? How could they allow her to be involved in dangerous situations everywhere?


    Therefore, that Diamond token had to be fake!


    ¡°But Grandmaster, she can open Room Number 13¡­¡± Lan Yingyan tightened his fist!


    ¡°Room Number 13 ah¡­¡± The Eighth Elder said in a very long and mncholy tone, ¡°That year the City Lord once said, the fated person will be able to open Room Number 13 in the Gravity Chamber. I¡¯m afraid, maybe that girl and the City Lord¡¯s fate are connected.¡±

 Chapter 2192: Speedily Leveled up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2192: Speedily Leveled up (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, sera, Pyr


    --


    ¡°So then¡­ Grandmaster, if I killed that girl, would the City Lord ¡­¡± Lan Yingyan was most afraid of this.


    The Eighth Elderughed and said with certainty, "Don''t worry, the City Lord doesn¡¯t care about this ce. Furthermore, the rules for life or death duels were set by the City Lord himself. Back then, he even said that no one needs to hold back in a battle royale, even if they were to face his child."


    The Eighth Elder paused slightly before smiling and shaking his head: ¡°It is uncertain whether the City Lord has a child himself, but with these words, there¡¯s no need to be worried. You just have to do your best at the life or death stage.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± It was only at this moment that Lan Yingyan¡¯s heart could finally rest!


    After ridding himself of his apprehensions, Lan Yingyan sighed a breath of relief, though yet another bout of troubles appeared.


    Su Luo had entered Room Number 13!


    The increase in gravity for his room was only 50 timespared to the 130 times present in Room Number 13 that Su Luo had entered! Just thinking about the current differences in circumstances maddened Lan Yingyan to the degree of wanting to crumble apart!


    Can I still beat her a month from now? That little girl grew up in such harsh conditions present in the outer world, yet she reached the seven-star Commander Rank at such a young age. With potential like that¡­ Lan Yingyan grew increasingly worried as more and more of these thoughts appeared in his head.


    Lan Yingyan knew that in his current state of mind, he could not concentrate on his cultivation if he entered Room Number 5 right now. In fact, he would suffer a bacsh if he persisted.


    Hence, he grabbed ahold of his master, who was currently using hismunication amulet.


    After stroking his long beard for a while, the Eighth Elder said to Lan Yingyan: ¡°What are you worrying about right now? So what if she can enter Room Number 13? How long could she even stay in there?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Yingyan felt a sense of hope rising in his heart.


    ¡°Wait and see. Within seven days, she will be forced back to Room Number 4.¡± Despite his sniggering, the Eighth Elder spoke out in an exceedingly firm tone. ¡°There were people who had entered Room Number 13 these few years, but no one could persist longer than seven days.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± After hearing his Grandmaster say that, Lan Yingyan was immediately filled with confidence!


    It would only be seven days. That amount of cultivation time was very limited. Although she might be happy and proud right now, she still wouldn¡¯t be my opponent when shees out! However¡­ Lan Yingyan had already developed a great fear of Su Luo. He steeled himself. During the life and death battle, I must¡ªno, had to definitely kill Su Luo!


    Filled with confidence, Lan Yingyan entered Room Number 5 and started to cultivate.


    On the other side of themunication amulet, the Eighth Elder half-closed his eyes, while sparkles of brilliance shed across within.


    Gravity Room Number 13.


    Right when Su Luo entered, her first reaction was, what a great concentration of spiritual energy!


    The spiritual energy in this room was so dense that Su Luo was so ted, she wanted to scream and shout out loud. What she desired from this room wasn¡¯t only the increased cultivation of speed and gravity, but the most important aspect, which was this condensed and pure spiritual energy that would make people¡¯s hearts palpitate with excitement.


    She believed that none of the gravity rooms outside of here could rival the dense and pure spiritual energy present within Room Number 13.


    Instead of rushing impatiently into her cultivation practice, Su Luo proceeded to observe her surroundings.


    It was true that this gravity room was made to be worthy of the City Lord. It was huge, being bigger than 10 football fieldsbined.


    Her surroundings were foggy, just like an overcast day, minimizing her visibility.


    The surrounding walls were made from a material that Su Luo had never seen before. It had a silvery-white colour, appearing to be some kind of mysterious alloy; it had a strange, abstruse feeling to it.

 Chapter 2193: Speedily Leveled up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2193: Speedily Leveled up (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ¡°Bang!¡± After punching it, Su Luo was surprised that her punch didn¡¯t leave one slightest trace on the wall, showing how strong it was.


    Walking along the wall, Su Luo spotted two control levers.


    Time.


    Gravity.


    Time from level 1 to 130.


    Gravity was also from 1 to 130.


    Su Luo pulled the time lever all the way up to the maximum: level 130!


    As for gravity¡­ Su Luo didn¡¯t push it too far. After all, she was scared that she wouldpletely be crushed in less than a second if she pulled the lever all the way to level 130! Therefore, she slowly and carefully pushed that lever up.


    Level 1.


    Level 2.


    Level 3.


    Level 5.


    Level 7.


    Dong---


    An invisible source of pressure surrounded Su Luo¡¯s body.


    Su Luo could feel that invisible source of pressure hitting her like the tsunami, pressing down on her like a tidal wave, and with so much pressure that she felt somewhat stifled for air.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop there, as this was still far from her limits.


    Level 10.


    Level 12.


    Level 15.


    Dong---


    Upon reaching this level, Su Luo could only feel a sharp and intense ring in her ears, before her vision turned ck, while she was barely holding back from spurting blood out from her mouth!


    With much difficulty, Su Luo forced the blood pooled in her mouth back down. Lowering her head, she discovered that her pair of legs were now trembling vigorously.


    Plop plop.


    Unable to endure it anymore, Su Luo¡¯s legs gave way, causing her to kneel down on the ground. At this moment, she was finally able to hear the vivid beats of her heart pounding away.


    Thump-thump, thump-thump, sounding just like the pounding beats of a war drum.


    In fact, she could even feel the blood gushing around her body, akin to a frenzied tidal wave.


    Using her hand to wipe her forehead, a bitter smile appeared on Su Luo¡¯s face. Covering her forehead wereyers andyers of sweat, condensing into beads. Just a casual wipe from her hand made her palm appear drenched, as though it had been pulled out from a river.


    It had been a while since thest time she had experienced such a stifling feeling.


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t scared of this feeling. On the contrary, she was excited; so excited that she wanted to look up into the sky and scream it all out. That was because there was a sound pounding in her heart, telling her that if she was going to cultivate under this pressure, her strength would improve by leaps and bounds!


    Su Luo straightened her back and braced herself with both arms. Despite her trembling legs, she still forced herself to stand back up.


    Level 15 was still within her limits.


    Only by breaking her limits, she would improve at the fastest rate.


    Su Luo staggered forwards two steps towards the handle, and pushed it up once again.


    Level 16.


    Level 17.


    Puff--- a jet of dark red blood spurted out from the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth, its red colour being so striking it would shock anyone who sees it.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo wiped it away with her hand, before continuing to push the lever up!


    Level 18.


    Level 19.


    Level 20---


    When the lever stopped at level 20---


    Dong---


    Su Luo felt a stretch of ckness appear before her eyes, her head turningpletely nk, and a droning noise ringing in her ears.


    The pressure was so great that her internal organs were all squished together, almost to the point of rupturing. Her skin, originally white as jade, was now pocketed with red dots, as blood was being forced out of her blood vessels, which were bursting from the pressure. Her face had turned from flush to ashen green, before returning into an exceedingly pale shade.


    At this moment, Su Luo knew she reached her physical limits. If she continued any further, she would be crushed into pulp by the pressure.


    Gasp---


    Su Luo took a big, difficult breath, then sat down with her leg crossed, before quickly entering into a cultivation state.


    Su Luo could feel that her veins, blood vessels, skin, even her visceral organs were all being subjected to an immense level of pressure, all while fighting and breaking through their limits!

 Chapter 2194: Speedily Leveled Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2194: Speedily Leveled Up (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Feeling the ufortable stickiness of her clothes, Su Luo took off her skirt, leaving only a thinyer of fabric.


    As time passed, Su Luo gritted her teeth and continued to practice. If anyone looked closely, they would find that she was trembling, as her body persevered through the suffering.


    "Hmph¡ª"


    There was a pure spiritual strength surrounding her, protecting her like a protective film.


    "Such afortable feeling." Su Luo let out a soft groan, "Sure enough, under such heavy pressure, my strength will increase much faster. I hadn¡¯t expected to be promoted to an eight-star Commander rank this quickly."


    It had only been two days.


    Su Luo was very satisfied with the speed of her progress.


    Day by day, time passed by.


    Three days passed.


    Seven days passed.


    Gravity Chamber Room Number 5.


    Although Lan Yingyan had been cultivating, his attention had not been fully ced on his cultivation, instead, he had divided three strands of his attention to look out outside of the chamber room.


    As long as Su Luo passed by, he would be able to feel her presence.


    But even after three days had passed, Su Luo was still persisting.


    After the seventh day passed, Su Luo¡¯s footsteps still hadn¡¯t passed by.


    Lan Yingyan gritted his teeth and waited until the eighth day¡­


    However, what made him feel troubled was that he still hadn¡¯t sensed Su Luo returning to the Gravity Chamber Number 4.


    Lan Yingyan''s heart was like an ant in a hot pot, tossing in anxiousness; and because of this, his cultivation speed was greatly slowed down.


    Contrary to Lan Yingyan, Su Luo''s cultivation speed was increasing crazily.


    After all, one day outside was equivalent to 130 days inside! Furthermore, it was under such heavy pressure!


    Su Luo''s progress could be described as travelling a thousand miles in a single day!


    On the seventh day, just as Lan Yingyan''s heart was filled with endless despair, a small sound echoed past, and Su Luo suddenly felt refreshed!


    This meant that she had been promoted to an eight-star Commander Rank!!!


    The corners of Su Luo''s mouth raised into a faint smile, and she took out from her space an Emperor pill that had been given to her by her Master, a look of regret shing past her eyes.


    Master had given her a great deal of Emperor pills, but she had used many of them, so now she didn¡¯t have many pills left.


    Next time I see Master, I must beg for more.


    Su Luo threw a Body Strengthening Pill into her mouth, and after she had adequately supplemented her physical strength, she began to cultivate again.


    Her strength was constantly improving, but her physical strength was somewhat unable to keep up. If she didn¡¯t take this pill, Su Luo''s body would copse.


    The effects of the Emperor Body Strengthening Pill were very good. After taking one pill, Su Luo''s physical strength had increased significantly.


    Su Luo slowly closed her eyes, and her mind entered into a state of cultivation.


    She took a little me from the body of the Little Red Lotus and absorbed it into her abdomen.


    Because the Fallen Red Lotus had always been in an external state, it had been growing on its own and had not integrated with Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s fire attribute was still the ordinary me she had had from the beginning, which for her circumstances, was very dangerous. Therefore, while she was being promoted, the most urgent matter would be to rece her original fire with the mes of the Fallen Red Lotus.


    Under the control of her mind, Su Luo felt the faint me burning in her abdomen. Then, it began to spin, faster and faster, until it spun at a high speed.

 Chapter 2195: Speedily Leveled Up (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2195: Speedily Leveled Up (6)</h4>


    NovelFree.ml


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    At that moment, Su Luo had her full attention in the control of the wild Fallen Red Lotus me, stretching it thinly, before pushing it into the pathways of her meridian.


    As long as all of Su Luo''s meridian pathways fused with the Fallen Red Lotus me, her original ordinary me would be reced by the Fallen Red Lotus. This way, in the future, when she used her fire attribute, the powerful Fallen Red Lotus would appear.


    This way, no one would be able to snatch the Fallen Red Lotus away from her.


    Because by then, she would be the Fallen Red Lotus, and the Fallen Red Lotus would be her!


    To start, Su Luo chose the thickest meridian.


    Su Luo wrapped spiritual energy around the Fallen Red Lotus me, that had beenpressed into fments, and made it enter slowly into that strong meridian. Yet just when it had entered a little bit, her body started trembling!


    It was so painful!


    The unexpected pain instantly swept through Su Luo''s entire body.


    The thinyer of sweat covering Su Luo¡¯s forehead, becamerge beads under the heavy pressure, and started rolling down like pearls, falling to the ground with crackling sounds, like rain hitting the beach.


    This kind of pain reminded Su Luo of the heart-wrenching pain she had felt when her Master forced her to train her body inside the cauldron.


    Compared to that time, the pain now was much worse.


    In retrospect, the level of pain at that time was just an itch.


    Su Lou gritted her teeth and bit her lower lip so hard that it was dripping blood; her entire body trembled uncontrobly. Then, she had a moment of dizziness, her sight started to fade away, and herplexion was distorted into a hideous look!


    If she were outside, the pain would not be so severe. But she was inside the Gravity Chamber, under thirty times the pressure, so the pain was also multiplied ordingly.


    Under this intense pain, Su Luo took sharp, deep breaths over and over in order to prevent herself from fainting.


    Su Luo felt that her entire body was bleeding.


    Not only her facial features, but the skin, as well as the internal organs that couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye.


    While Su Luo gritted her teeth to endure, she opened a white porcin bottle with trembling fingertips. These were the Emperor Coagtion Pills, of which only a few remained.


    Throwing the Emperor Coagtion Pills into her mouth, Su Luo swallowed it in one gulp.


    She felt as if her bones were being scraped, and though she could bear with that pain. If she lost too much blood, she would be a bled out and dried corpse.


    The Emperor Coagtion Pills were indeed top grade pills that everyone on the continent prayed for.


    As soon as the pills passed through her mouth, Su Luo felt a faint warmth flowing through her eight Qi meridians. The flow of the blood from the broken internal organs was quickly blocked off.


    After repairing her internal organs, Su Luo gave herself a simple order.


    Keep going.


    Su Luo''s spiritual energy enveloped the thin Fallen Red Lotus and began to enter her meridians again.


    The human body had a total of twelve regr meridians and eight Qi meridians. What Su Luo wanted to do was to push the Fallen Red Lotus back and forth through all of them.


    Only by fusing with these meridians could the ordinary original me be reced.


    What Su Luo was entering right now was the Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian.


    After suffering once before, Su Luo slowly figured out some ideas.


    Su Luo first infiltrated the Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian with High-grade Celestial Spirit Water. After it waspletely absorbed, she wrapped the Fallen Red Lotus me with spiritual energy and slowly pressed it into the meridian.

 Chapter 2196: Speedily Leveled Up (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2196: Speedily Leveled Up (7)</h4>


    NovelFree.ml


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo felt like her meridians were being scorched, and her entire body dripped sweat.


    Although this method was troublesome, it was also effective. Compared to before, the pain had been reduced a lot.


    Su Luo''s stiff and tense body began to gradually rx. Her distorted facial features returned to their original position, and her entire body returned to its normal state.


    As the pain eased out, the Fallen Red Lotus that had been shaped into fments gradually prated Su Luo''s Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian, and it had gone up to one-fifth of the way.


    Under Su Luo''s methodical advances, the meridians in her body were slowly soaked and merged with the Fallen Red Lotus.


    Su Luo was cautious and didn''t rx at all, because right now she couldn''t afford to make a single mistake. Once she made a mistake, it could never be reversed.


    After passing through the Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian, Su Luo felt a sudden shock all over her body!


    Su Luo had just entered the eight-star Commander Rank, but what made her feel amazing was that she felt that her strength had greatly improved again.


    At this moment, Su Luo just wanted to rx, lie down on the ground and take a good nap.


    But she knew that she could not.


    The instant she rxed, it would be difficult to reach the current state again.


    Su Luo looked towards her arm.


    Then, without hesitation, she increased the pressure by another five times again--


    Boom--


    Su Luo felt all the energy and blood in her body rushing to her head. Her face flushed red, so red it seemed to drip blood.


    Good, very good! Su Luo whispered in her heart.


    True strength was always tempered in this way. She had taken too many shortcuts before, and now she had the increased need to perfect herself through real exertion of her body.


    After the Falling Red Lotus me passed through the Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian, it began to pass through the Hand Yangming of the Large Intestine meridian, and then the Foot Yangming of the Stomach Meridian¡­


    As the days passed, Su Luo kept merging with the mes of the Fallen Red Lotus.


    Although her strength rose quickly, in order to be able to focus on merging the Fallen Red Lotus me, Su Luo was suppressed from breaking through.


    Meanwhile, in Room Number 5, Lan Yingyan was in a state of anxiety.


    He was able to sense the situation outside since he had partly ced his attention on what was happening there.


    He discovered that, from beginning to end, Su Luo''s footsteps had never sounded outside, which meant¡­


    She had stayed in Room Number 13 and had nevere out!


    This discovery made Lan Yingyan¡¯s entire self feel ufortable.


    He couldn''t practice at all anymore, and wandered around Room Number 5 plunged into an anxious restlessness.


    He calcted the time. Twenty days had already passed. One day in Su Luo''s Room Number 13 Gravity Chamber was equal to 130 days!


    20 days, that was 2600 days, darn!


    With Su Luo, that vile wench''s talent, what rank would she have been promoted to by now? She wouldn''t have been promoted by two star ranks in a row, would she? Maybe it would be even more¡­ But even if she was promoted by 2 more stars, it wouldn''t matter. She would only be a nine-star Commander Rank, unless she jumped directly to the Saint Rank¡­


    Suddenly, Lan Yingyan¡¯s mind shed brightly!


    He had been worried about Su Luo''s rapid promotion, but he had forgotten one of the most important possibilities.


    She hadn''te out for 20 days in a row, so maybe she was already dead inside!!!

 Chapter 2197: Speedily Leveled Up (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Speedily Leveled Up (8)</h4>


    NovelFree.ml


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ---


    Could it be that Su Luo that Su Luo was unable toe out because she really died inside? After all, Master said that no one hadsted more than 7 days after entering that room.


    The more Lan Yingyan thought about it, the greater seemed the possibility of his guess being right.


    As more of such thoughts filled his mind, the amount of joy in his heart continued to increase, until it burst out in a delighted bout of happyughter.


    Good, very good!


    After thirty days, if she didn¡¯te out again, it would mean that she had died. That would lead to my victory without even having to fight, hahaha~~~


    Delighted with this sequence of thoughts, Lan Yingyan found it difficult to resume his cultivation training with the overwhelming mess he currently had on his mind.


    In the days that followed, Lan Yingyan became more certain about his guess.


    That was because he discovered that Su Luo had never stepped out of the training Room Number 13!


    As for what Su Luo was experiencing at this moment¡­


    At this moment, she was gritting her teeth hard, as her entire body was rocked by trembles.


    Looking carefully, anyone would find that the gravity lever on the wall had risen too 100 times.


    Under 100 times the normal gravity, the painful look on Su Luo was being distorted. Nevertheless, she still continued to resist against this overwhelming pressure.


    By now, she had already merged most of the Fallen Red Lotus me.


    Starting from the Hand Taiyin of the Lung meridian, followed by Hand Yangming of the Large Intestine Meridian, Foot Yangming of the Stomach meridian, Foot Taiyin of Spleen meridian, Hand Shaoyin of the Heart meridian¡­


    Under Su Luo''s control, the Fallen Red Lotus me had already circted through all of her 12 main meridians.


    For thousands of days and nights, Su Luo was immersed in this intense pain without a single moment of respite.


    What kind of painful path was this? It was utterly unimaginable to others, but Su Luo still chose to do it.


    Not only that, she persisted in doing so.


    After finishing the twelve main meridians, Su Luo controlled the Fallen Red Lotus me to circte through her eight Qi meridians.


    Du meridian, Ren meridian, Chong meridian, Dai meridian,¡­ At this moment, Su Luo was already on the fifth - Yin Wei meridian.


    The Yin Wei meridian started from the lower jaw, passed through the right chest, continued down through the right leg, and went all the way to the inner calf to three Yin Jiao on the inner foot.


    This meridian is very long. So long, in fact, that it would send people spiraling into despair. Nevertheless, Su Luo gritted her teeth, and with a fierce pull of her hand, the heavy pressure went up by a full 10 times!


    110 times the pressure!


    Hooo!


    Su Luo breathed with heavy gasps, seemingly to relieve herself from the pain, but to no avail. The pain she was suffering was still there.


    If someone close to Su Luo were to see her in her current state, tears would roll down instantly from their face.


    That was because the weak and fragile Su Luo would truly break everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Su Luo seemed to be unaware of this as she had immersed herself in her cultivation training. At this moment, Lan Yingyan was no longer her goal. On the contrary, her goal was Fairy Wu You, the one who stood high and regarded her like an ant.


    Since Senior Brother Luo used himself as a bet, she couldn¡¯t let down his kindness and let him lose. Thus, even if she were to die, she must trample Fairy Wu You under her feet!


    Time went by.


    Today came to thest day!


    Lan Yingyan''s heart was like a boiling pot of chaos that could not be contained. Unable to stay put any longer, he ran out to guard the door of Room Number 13, as he wanted to see if Su Luo could get out of there alive today.


    At this instance, inside Room Number 13¡­


    There was a suffocating pressure in the whole room.


    Because Su Luo actually lifted the gravity handle up to the highest scale.


    130 times!!!


    Su Luo now was experiencing 130 times the normal gravity.


    She huffed and puffed as she gasped heavily for air, causing her breaths to be short and sharp.

 Chapter 2198: Stunning the Whole Audience (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Stunning the Whole Audience (1)</h4>


    NovelFree.ml


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    ---


    A big, brilliant smile bloomed on Su Luo¡¯s face, as gorgeous as a summer flower. Because, under the pressure of 130 times, she had finallypleted the fusion of the Fallen Red Lotus me into herst meridian- the Yang Qiaomai!!!


    This also meant that she had finally integrated the Fallen Red Lotus deeply within her body, and the powerful cluster of Fallen Red Lotus me had reced her original ordinary me!


    At the same time, Su Luo felt a tremor all over her body.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    A sound rang out.


    The aura that Su Luo had been suppressing from the start, burst out at that moment.


    Eight-star Commander Rank!


    Nine-star Commander Rank!


    Ten-star Commander Rank!


    Saint Rank!


    One-star Saint Rank!!!


    Su Luo actually broke through five consecutive stars! Reaching the one-star Saint Rank in one fell swoop!!!


    This was near impossible across the entire continent, even in the Genius Training Camp.


    The smile at the corner of Su Luo''s mouth had not yet disappeared.


    Because there was another clear sound.


    Two-star Saint Rank!!!


    Su Luo had actually been again promoted to the two-star Saint Rank!


    Such a speed of cultivation made people admire, made people copse, and even more, it made people desperate!


    Inside Room Number 13, Su Luo had spent the equivalent to 4,000 days of cultivation. But to the outside world, it had only been a month! In just a month¡¯s time, Su Luo had been promoted so quickly!


    Su Luo herself was also stunned by the speed of her promotion, and it took a long time for her toe back to her senses, after which she smiled foolishly.


    Cling--


    A sharp chirp rang out.


    Su Luo knew that her time was up.


    She had pre-stored 30 days worth of points before, and now that the time was up, this Gravity Chamber had activated an rm.


    Su Luo smiled, and after cleaning herself up a bit, she opened the door with a clear, refreshed mind.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Lan Yingyan, outside the door, was stunned!!!


    When he saw a dry and fresh Su Luo, his eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost. He was so scared that he kept backing away.


    "You¡­ how are you¡­ still alive!" Lan Yingyan''s emotions were so strong that there was a tremor in his voice.


    Su Luo faintly squinted at him: "Could it be you thought I was dead?"


    "You!" Lan Yingyan didn''t know what to say for a while. Hadn¡¯t he thought that Su Luo was already dead? Now she was walking out in one piece. Don¡¯t mention being dead, there was no trace of injury on her body.


    As Lan Yingyan looked at Su Luo, his eyes suddenly lit up!!!


    Then, his trembling fingers pointed at Su Luo, as if he were convulsing. His throat felt like it was being choked by a powerful hand, and he could not speak for a long time.


    Su Luo stood in front of him and shrugged indifferently: "Do I look like a ghost? Why are you so scared?¡±


    "You, you, ¡ª¡ªcough, cough, cough!" Lan Yingyan choked on his own saliva. He stopped for a long time, pointing at Su Luo, and gasped out, "You¡­ Two-star Saint Rank¡­ how is this possible?!!!"


    Clearly, when she entered, this wench had only been at the seven-star Commander Rank! She was only a seven-star Commander rank!!!!


    Lan Yingyan felt that either the world, or he was crazy! Because he had actually seen that Su Luo had reached the two-star Saint Rank. That was a difference of six whole stars! Just tried to ask who could be promoted by six stars in one month! Even the City Lord couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, aside from trembling all over, Lan Yingyan really didn''t know what to do.


    Su Luo crossed her arms. She nced at him, and said unhurriedly, "Why? Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 2199: Stunning the Whole Audience (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Stunning the Whole Audience (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    After spending 10 million points, Su Luo had been promoted by six stars, but Lan Yingyan had also spent 10 million points. Not only had he not even been promoted by a one-star rank, he had almost gone crazy and fallen into the deep end because of his restlessness!


    At that moment, Lan Yingyan really wanted to cry.


    "You can''t be¡­ crying out of fear?" Su Luo half-squinted her eyes, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    In a battle of life and death, even if he were to admit defeat, it would still be a suicidal end for him.


    Lan Yingyan took a deep breath, suppressing his anger. "Who said I was afraid?"


    "Aren''t you afraid? Then, do you dare go to the life and death battle arena right now?" Su Luo looked at him with a smile.


    Lan Yingyan coldly snorted. "Although you have been promoted very quickly this time, don''t forget that I am a full two stars higher than you! And the further on you get, the slower the promotion bes!"


    Su Luo deliberately clutched at her chest. "Oh, I''m so scared, you are two stars higher than I am! Whatever shall I do?"


    The ridicule in Su Luo''s words was extremely tant.


    Back when they were in the Magical Beast Zone, Lan Yingyan was seven stars higher than Su Luo. And what was the result? Didn¡¯t he flee in embarrassment after being beaten by Su Luo?


    "Don''t be cocky! You used a trick back then!" Lan Yingyan red at Su Luo furiously.


    "If you have the ability, then you should have also used tricks. If you don''t have the ability, don''t yell nonsense. Did anyone say that you can''t use tricks? What do you have a head for? Decoration?" Su Luo hummed angrily.


    Lan Yingyan instantly became so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Although Su Luo¡¯s words were provoking, they made sense. One can me themself for not being smart and cautious, but one can''t me others for using tricks. Since it is a matter of life and death, would you still inform the other party of your moves in advance and say, hey, you have to be careful, I''m going to use poison?


    The more Lan Yingyan thought about it, the more stupid he felt.


    "Hey, why are you standing there like an idiot? If you don¡¯t have the guts¡­"


    "Who says I don¡¯t have guts?"


    "If you dare toe, I¡¯ll see you in the life and death battle arena in two hours!" Su Luo said curtly.


    "Fine!!!" Lan Yingyan red at Su Luo bitterly, then dashed out.


    The life and death battle arranged by Su Luo and Lan Yingyan had been made public, and so many people knew about it, but not many people would watch it because the people on the Dragon List were very busy.


    But once Su Luo stepped out, that might not be the case.


    Lan Yingyan came out first.


    After he exited, he immediately ran into a few people outside.


    Because Lan Yingyan had paid 10 million points, they knew that he woulde out after a month, but when they saw Lan Yingyan, everyone was shocked.


    "What happened? Didn''t you enter the Gravity Chamber? Howe you were a four-star Saint rank when you entered, and are still a four-star Saint rank now that you¡¯vee out? Was there no progress?"


    "And his demeanor looks so bad, perhaps his strength may have even decreased."


    "That was an entire 10 million points. Isn¡¯t that such a waste? Wouldn¡¯t he piss Fairy Wu You off?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Su Luo is said to only be a seven-star Commander rank. Even though Lan Yingyan didn''t break through, he can still properly defeat her.¡±


    "Speaking of this, do we even have any seven-star Commander ranks here? Even the gatekeepers don¡¯t have this little strength. I do hope that Lan Yingyan ends her quickly, or else she¡¯ll lower our average level."

 Chapter 2200: Stunning the Whole Audience (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2200: Stunning the Whole Audience (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    The entire group of people were dumbfounded upon seeing Su Luo!


    "What the hell! Who said this girl was a seven-star Commander Rank? Are you blind? Isn¡¯t it obvious that she¡¯s a two-star Saint rank?!"


    "Impossible! I took a clear look at her aura a month ago, and it was definitely just a mere seven-star Commander Rank! I¡¯m not wrong!"


    "Then what the hell is going on right now? Is her two-star Saint Rank just an illusion?"


    "Crap! She¡¯s really a two-star Saint Rank! What happened on earth here?!" The person who had previously despised Su Luo for being a puny seven-star Commander Rank was speechless as he stared dumbfoundedly at Su Luo.


    Walking past the man, Su Luo looked back and directed a faint smile toward him before walking off elegantly.


    As the saying went, a beauty¡¯s smile was worth a thousand 1, these people were stunned by Su Luo''s captivating face.


    "Why do I feel that this girl is more attractive than Fairy Wu You?"


    "In the first ce, she was already more beautiful than Fairy Wu You. Did your eyes finally start to work properly?"


    "Hey, now¡¯s not the time to praise how pretty she is! The current question is how could Su Luo be promoted from the seven-star Commander Rank to two-star Saint Rank in just a single month within the Gravity Chamber!!! That¡¯s theoretically impossible, you know!!"


    "Didn''t they agree on a life-and-death battle? That means that they must definitely have gone to the life-and-death battle stage. Go go go, let¡¯s go and see the fun."


    "Wouldn''t it be a pity to watch such a wonderful match just by ourselves? Hurry up and inform your friends and rtives to go."


    Thus, all of these people took out their own Communication Amulets to send news about the matter to their friends.


    As masters, everyone had their own Communication Amulets, allowing them to contact people with ease.


    If it was a life-and-death battle between the rank 100th and the 75th on the Dragon List, it might not have been a big deal. However, this was about the 100th ce ranker on the Dragon List, who had promoted five stars in just one month!


    Such a matter was more than capable of shocking the entire Genius Training Camp!


    Because this was unprecedented in the Genius Training Camp! It was more than sufficient to set a new record!


    The life-and-death battle tform was not far from the Gravity Chamber.


    When Su Luo arrived, Lan Yingyan was already on stage.


    Although he was shocked by Su Luo''s promotion speed, he was nheless still very confident aftering back to his senses. He thought that since he was still two stars stronger than Su Luo, he would be able to defeat her.


    On the stage, the two people stood opposite each other as winds ruffled the corners of their clothes.


    Below the stage, many people were busily engaged in discussion.


    No one was more shocked than people in Su Luo¡¯s team!


    That was because they had seen Su Luo''s strength before. When Su Luo was only a seven-star Commander Rank, she had already taken over as the leader of their team, as her strength had surpassed everyone else. Now, after having promoted so many stars within a month, they were really looking forward to Su Luo''s performance!


    Fairy Wu You also arrived.


    Lan Yingyan didn''t have the face to see her at all. It was his rivals who notified him.


    Ayer of soft snow-white fur was spread on the hard armchair. Fairy Wu You leaned half of her body on the it, as she squinted her eyes surveying the stage.


    Five or six men stood behind her.


    It seemed that at any given moment, there would always be no fewer than five men surrounding her.


    At a time like this, these men would naturally take advantage of the situation to damage Lan Yingyan¡¯s reputation. Nheless, Lin Banli still had a bit of conscience as he said: "Lan Yingyan had been heavily poisoned before. This might be the reason why he didn¡¯t make much progress this time."

 Chapter 2201: Stunning the Whole Audience (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Stunning the Whole Audience (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    "On the contrary, the unexpected one is Su Luo, who gained five stars in a whole month! Have you ever seen someone promote five stars in a month? Such a terrifying promotion speed, only our Fairy Wu You¡­" The man''s words halted.


    That was because he realized that Wu You was in a bad mood.


    At this moment, Fairy Wu You swept a gloomy look towards that man before turning to stare deeply at Su Luo on the stage.


    Five stars in a month¡­ Within her sleeves, Wu You clenched her hands into fists. This Su Luo had utterly exceeded all of her expectations.


    Beforeing here, she had assumed that she was going to win this bet. At the beginning, she saw Su Luo like a little ant that she could trample upon whenever she liked. However, who would have thought that Su Luo had actually possessed such potential!!!


    With her supernatural cultivation speed, it was difficult to guarantee that one year from now¡­ If she could reach my current level!?


    In the beginning, Fairy Wu You didn''t take Su Luo seriously. However, after seeing her supernatural speed at promoting, even she couldn¡¯t suppress the fear that slowly creeped up her heart.


    On the stage, Lan Yingyan was in a simr situation as he tried his utmost to hide the panic that was growing in him. Knowing him exceedingly well, Fairy Wu You could tell in a single nce what he was feeling right now.


    "Take it!" Fairy Wu You snorted softly.


    Then, a light blue shield flew towards Lan Yingyan!


    Many people¡¯s eyes snapped wide open upon seeing his shield, while the men standing behind Fairy Wu You could not believe what they were seeing!


    "Wu Ying Shield!" This is Fairy Wu You¡¯s favorite defensive weapon!


    Those who knew about it understood that in order to get this Wu Ying Shield, Fairy Wu You had risked her life to bring a group of men to find it from a dangerous ce! However, why did she just toss it out like that?


    People knew that the Wu Ying Shield had to recognize its owner. If Lan Yingyan was to use it, Fairy Wu You had to first cancel the blood contract with the Wu Ying Shield before Lan Yingyan could be recognized as the new owner!


    Moreover!


    Once Fairy Wu You canceled the blood contract, she would not be able form a contract with the Wu Ying Shield in the future.


    Many people were jealous to death!


    "Fairy Wu You really treats Lan Yingyan well. First, she gave him 10 million points, and now she gives him the Wu Ying Shield."


    "Why do I feel that Fairy Wu You is jealous of Su Luo and wants to use Lan Yingyan to get rid of her?"


    "This also means that Fairy Wu You has already considered Su Luo her rival?"


    "This Su Luo is really lucky. What an honor it is to be regarded as the rival of Fairy Wu You?"


    "With Lan Yingyan getting that Wu Ying Shield, Su Luo is bound to lose. Who told her to have the surname Su. This surname is not good at all."


    On the stage, a burst of joy filled Lan Yingyan¡¯s face upon receiving the Wu Ying Shield!


    He was originally worried about losing to Su Luo. However, now with the Wu Ying Shield, all of those worries had vanished! This time, he would definitely make sure Su Luo died by his sword! As he thought about this, Lan Yingyan raised his eyes, looking at Fairy Wu You, and nodded solemnly! This indicated that he understood what Fairy Wu You wanted him to do.


    At this moment, one of Fairy Wu You¡¯s male admirers had already started peeling those crystal-like grapes and hand-feeding them in Fairy Wu You¡¯s mouth.


    Fairy Wu You gave a charming smile, giving a faint sign of confidence in Lan Yingyan¡¯s victory. At this moment, she seemed to be in a pretty good mood.


    However, Su Luo frowned slightly when she heard the discussion in the audience and saw Lan Yingyan''s excitement, coupled with Fairy Wu You''s intention. So, what exactly was the strength of that so-called Wu Ying Shield?

 Chapter 2202: Stunning the Whole Audience (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2202: Stunning the Whole Audience (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo¡¯s lips slightly twitched: ¡°Are you not afraid of dying?¡±


    ¡°You wench, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m two stars above you, and not to mention that I have the Wu Ying Shield now, why would I be afraid of you? What a joke!¡± Lan Yingyan said with extreme confidence.


    "Really? Then, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of!" After saying that, Su Luo made the first move, she also wanted to try her two-star Saint Rank strength.


    Su Luo put her hands together to make a seal, and soon a powerful ball of light surged, smashing towards Lan Yingyan!


    But!


    The Wu Ying Shield stopped it.


    ¡°Boom----¡±


    With a soft sound, the ball of light that Su Luo had formed was swallowed by the Wu Ying Shield and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Luo was taken aback for a moment, while Lan Yingyan smiled in triumph; and there was a further burst ofughter from the audience.


    ¡°Come on,e again, I¡¯m going to see how you, Su Luo, can crack the Wu Ying Shield!¡± Lan Yingyan put on a tortoise formation with the shield.


    He knew that, because he was being attacked, he was already at a disadvantage, so he had to take defensive measures. The Wu Ying Shield could absorb any attacks that were at a lower rank, and Su Luo was only a two-star Saint Rank. Even if she was strong, she couldn¡¯t possibly exceed a four-star Saint Rank, right?


    Therefore, all of Su Luo''s attacks would be swallowed by the Wu Ying Shield, and she would have no idea how to deal with Lan Yingyan.


    Lan Yingyan was waiting for her to get exhausted, then he would take the offensive.


    The fire balls were no good, but what about the Cheng Ying Sword?


    Su Luo stretched out her right arm and a cold scarlet sword appeared in the palm of her hand.


    Su Luo gripped the Cheng Ying Sword tightly and flew into the air. With forty-nine thrusts in a row, the sword gleamed leaving no trace, and the audience was dazzled.


    But Su Luo became more surprised.


    Sure enough, as Lan Yingyan said, the Wu Ying Shield had withstood all her attacks, and Lan Yingyan was hiding behind it, so she couldn''t hurt him at all!!!


    "Hahaha¡ª" Seeing Su Luo''s furious look, Lan Yingyan felt veryfortable. And forcing her to give in, he felt that there would be nothing else that could make him happier.


    "Su Luo! My Wu Ying Shield is pretty good, right? This strength you are using is not enough. Where did all that strength you previously showed go? Hahaha!" Lan Yingyan was very proud.


    Fairy Wu You held the fragrant tea and took a sip with a smile on the corners of her crimson lips. She looked at Su Luo with the same scorn that she would give to ants.


    Ants, after all, were just ants, and had nothing more than a moment of pride. As long as I, Fairy Wu You made a move, how would I be unable to defeat them? Fairy Wu You thought that this scene was growing increasingly boring, and she was nning to go back to sleep after a bit.


    The direction of the wind beneath the stage also began to change.


    The people who first supported Su Luo also shook their heads.


    "With the Wu Ying shield, Lan Yingyan is immune to Su Luo''s attacks, and she can''t do any harm to him."


    "Yeah, if one goes down, it would be Su Luo, who will definitely get exhausted; and by then she will be sure to lose."


    "This is a life and death battle. If you lose, you die. It''s a pity that a genius of this generation will fall like this."


    Countless people sighed and regretted for Su Luo.


    But at this moment, Su Luo still had a smile as faint as a breeze blowing without a trace through the water.


    Lose? That word had never existed in my world.


    At this time, Su Luo calmed down and stopped pursuing Lan Yingyan.

 Chapter 2203: Stunning the Whole Audience (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2203: Stunning the Whole Audience (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo bent her legs slightly, taking a stance on the life and death stage. At the same time, she condensed a small fireball in her hand.


    "Huh! What is Su Luo doing? Does she want to use that small fireball to attack Lan Yingyan?" When Fairy Wu You almost dozed off, the male pet next to her suddenly let out a chuckle.


    And so, Fairy Wu You looked towards the stage.


    Su Luo condensed a small, fist-shaped fireball, attempting to shoot it towards Lan Yingyan.


    The small fireball looked very ordinary. If it were special, it would be a bit darker than a normal me.


    Did Su Luo really think that the small fireball could hurt Lan Ying Yan? It was as if you were facing an elephant''s attack, but using ants as a weapon to smash the elephant¡­ She didn¡¯t know her own strength!!!


    How could I see Su Luo, who was like a straw bag, as my opponent? How could I even have been afraid of her? Fairy Wu You suddenly felt that she had been brainless.


    Many people in the audience felt that Su Luo wasn¡¯t in her right mind, and Lan Yingyan was even happier than a mouse.


    Su Luo had really attacked with that little fireball!


    But before it touched the Wu Ying Shield, the little fireball was pulled back as if it were attached to a rope.


    Then, Su Luo condensed another small fireball, smashed it towards Lan Yingyan, and pulled it back before it touched the Wu Ying Shield.


    She repeated this multiple times, pulling them back over and over again, without touching the Wu Ying shield at all.


    The small fireballs that were pulled back were not destroyed. One, two, three¡­ many small fireballs were collected by Su Luo. Of course, no one knew where Su Luo was hiding them.


    "What¡­what is she ying at?"


    "Yeah, is this a life and death battle or a show?"


    "This is the most trivial life and death battle I have ever seen!"


    Many people were discussing this.


    Since Su Luo hadn¡¯t attacked, everyone urged Lan Yingyan to attack.


    However, Lan Yingyan was worried again. He felt that, although Su Luo was acting mysteriously, she had to have a reason for it. He didn''t dare to attack, and only kept defending himself with the Wu Ying shield.


    If I attacked, then wouldn¡¯t the Wu Ying shield be useless?


    While Lan Yingyan was hesitating, everyone else was dozing off, and Fairy Wu You waszily preparing to go back--


    Whoosh----


    Su Luo waved her hand.


    Instantly, numerous fireballs appeared in front of her.


    The fireballs lingered in front of Su Luo, densely packed, and there were hundreds of them.


    Lan Yingyan felt a little nervous but forced himself to sneer bitterly, "Do you think these little fireballs can prate the defense of the Wu Ying Shield?!"


    Su Luo smiled faintly: "Maybe, maybe not, but it doesn¡¯t matter what you think."


    With a wave of her hand, hundreds of small fireballs began to merge at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    How!? How could she have merged them so fast?! Lan Yingyan was stunned, looking at Su Luo in awe, while his mind went nk!


    The people in the audience were also shocked. They may have previously thought that Su Luo would fuse only the smaller fireballs, but fusing was not a trivial matter, as it would consume spiritual energy. How was it possible that fusion could bepleted in just a blink of an eye, as Su Luo had just done?


    It was a pity. They didn''t know that, while suffering in Gravity Room Number 13, Su Luo had integrated the Fallen Red Lotus me into her body, And now, her use of the Fallen Red Lotus me had reached the realm of her own will.

 Chapter 2204: Stunning the Whole Audience (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2204: Stunning the Whole Audience (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckiemeow Editor : Cey, frozenfire


    She was able to merge them together the very moment she wanted tobine them.


    As a result of the fusion, a big fireball quickly appeared in front of Su Luo!


    This oversized fireball was bigger than Su Luo''s body, and it was still growing.


    At this moment, Lan Yingyan''s face finally changed!


    Nevertheless, he still proceeded to console himself, thinking that it was alright, that the power of the Wu Ying Shield was iparable, and that Su Luo would definitely not be able to break its defence!


    However, right at that moment, a cold and indifferent sneer curled up from the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth, as she said lightly: "Go!"


    In the next instant, this massive fireball, which now towered over 3 stories high, started to roll forwards as smoke spewed out from it, appearing like a massive wave in the ocean, surging forwards with majestic might!


    Lan Yingyan kept backing off, and backing off¡­


    He had the vague feeling that these mes were not as simple as they appeared to be.


    Nevertheless, the people in the audience didn''t know, as they proceeded to shout one after another: "What are you afraid of? It''s just an ordinary me! You¡¯ll be fine even if it smashes into you!"


    Was it really not a problem? Lan Yingyan felt that his back was soaked with sweat, his whole body turning pale and powerless as if he had been fished out of the rain.


    At this point in time, the edge of the battle tform was already right up against his back. Lan Yingyan attempted to fly up, but he found that his feet seemed to be frozen on the ground, unable to move even a single inch.


    He turned around and wanted to run, but he couldn''t do it at all!


    Turning around was a cowardly move to do on the life or death stage, but he discovered that he couldn¡¯t move his body at all. Turning his head around, he looked at Su Luo and saw the smirk of triumph in her eyes. In an instant, he understood Su Luo was the one behind this phenomenon!


    Defence!


    Now, all he could do was to defend!


    Lan Yingyan rolled up his body into a tight clump while hiding behind the Wu Ying Shield.


    At this instant, everyone held their breaths and stared at the Wu Ying Shield!


    Everyone wanted to know whether the Wu Ying Shield could resist the attack of this huge fireball!


    Very quickly, the gigantic fireball made contact with the Wu Ying Shield!


    From past experiences, they knew that such arge fireball would be absorbed by the Wu Ying Shield, but this time¡­


    Just when everyone held their breath and stared at the Wu Ying Shield with all their attention, they saw that the part of the big fireball approaching the Wu Ying Shield was actually swallowed by it!


    The Wu Ying Shield was frantically trying to absorb the fireball.


    However, as though it didn¡¯t feel a thing, the big fireball¡¯s original spherical shape surprisingly morphed into a long strip, going around the back of Lan Yingyan to encircle him like a fence.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Scorching me, super high temperature, hot burning pain!


    At the corner of the battle tform, Lan Yingyan and the Wu Ying Shield were all wrapped in the big fireball. The only sight everyone could see was arge swath of me, and arge swath of red. The sharp screams from Lan Yingyan, causing terror and panic to surge in people¡¯s hearts.


    Many people were stunned.


    No one had ever seen such an intelligent me. Who had ever seen a spherical me body turning into a firewall by itself? The IQ of this me seemed to be higher than a human¡¯s being.


    It was very likely that nothing would bode well for Lan Yingyan this time¡­


    Many people let out a silent sigh in their hearts.


    A chilling glow burst forth from Fairy¡¯s Wu You¡¯s beautiful eyes! The anger present in her eyes was clear to everyone.


    She had already crushed into pieces the white jade cup in her hand.


    "Idiot!" There was no telling who Fairy Wu You was scolding.


    Not to mention the 10 million points that had gone down the drain. Even with the Wu Ying Shield that was given to him, he still managed to fail to this extent?

 Chapter 2205: Stunning the Whole Audience (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2205: Stunning the Whole Audience (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Just when Fairy Wu You was about to lose her temper, the fire on the stage slowly dissipated.


    The entire stage was covered with scorch marks.


    There was nothing left at the ce where Lan Yingyan once stood.


    Even his corpse was burned into ck smoke that had dissipated without leaving a trace.


    "My Wu Ying Shield!" Fairy Wuyou stood up and roared loudly!


    Everyone then came back to their senses as well.


    That¡¯s right! Where was the Wu Ying Shield? Wasn¡¯t it still absorbing the me just a moment ago? That was regardless of the fact that its absorbing speed wasn¡¯t that fast at all.


    Facing everyone¡¯s bewildered and confused gazes, Su Luo shrugged her shoulders and replied, ¡°Perhaps it had the same fate as Lan Yingyan.¡±


    What happened to Lan Yingyan?


    He was burned into ck smoke!


    At this moment, everyone looked at Su Luo with a veryplicated gaze¡­


    Lan Yingyan, who was ranked 75th on the Dragon List, had unexpectedly been defeated by Su Luo, who hade from the Midstream Mountain less than a month ago! Did that mean that this stinky girl was now ranked at least 75th in strength?


    At this point, deep shock had appeared in the eyes of the people as they looked at Su Luo.


    One had to know that everyone within Genius Training Camp was a genius and were all blessed with great talent. It was very difficult to advance on the Dragon List as the people who ranked ahead never stepped down, so the people who ranked behind couldn¡¯t jump up. This was like a surging tide, where everyone''s strength was constantly rising, thereby resulting in the ranking bing stagnant.


    However, that was not the case with Su Luo!


    She actually killed someone who was ranked 75th on the Dragon List within such a short period of time!


    Of course, with Lan Yingyan dead, no one¡ªother than the Eighth Elder¡ªknew that Su Luo had been practicing in Room Number 13 of the Gravity Chamber right before this fight. If this news was broadcasted, everyone might not just be surprised, but shocked to the core!


    Fairy Wu You stared at Su Luo with her beautiful eyes!


    In an instant, Fairy Wu You felt an overflowing surge of fear rising from the bottom of her heart.


    In just a month''s time, she had grown to this level. If it was a yearter¡­¡­


    She had to be killed as soon as possible! Fairy Wu You red at Su Luo and made up her mind.


    Havinge to a decision, a chilling sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of Fairy Wu You¡¯s mouth as she took a deep look at Su Luo. Then, she flicked her sleeves and fluttered away.


    The men behind her fiercely red at Su Luo one by one, before crowding around the departing Fairy Wu You.


    Thus, Lan Yingyan died just like that.


    Fairy Wu You couldn¡¯t even say a word, much less shed a tear for him.


    Su Luo looked at the scorched edge of the battle stage and sighed softly, feeling it was a worthless death for Lan Yingyan.


    Nevertheless, curiosity piqued her heart. Was Fairy Wu You really that popr among those men? What exactly did she rely on? If the answer was her charm, Su Luo really didn''t think she had enough to make that many men fall under her skirt.


    When Su Luo took this question to Senior Brother Luo, Senior Brother Luo''s face was immediately contorted. After shooting a deep stare at Su Luo quite for a while, he flung his sleeves and left.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    What exactly was going on?


    Was it because of theck of women in Purgatory City? Su Luo wouldn¡¯t think so, even if she was beaten to death. Moreover, it seemed to be some kind of taboo for Senior Brother Luo. Su Luo stroked her chin and pondered curiously.


    In the end, Su Luo came to the conclusion: Could it be rted to Fairy Wu You¡¯s actions in bed?

 Chapter 2206: Stunning the Whole Audience (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2206: Stunning the Whole Audience (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    Li Man Man circled around Su Luo, looking at her from top to bottom with eyes full of worship.


    Senior Brother Luo gave Li Man Man an angry look. "You don¡¯t hate her anymore?"


    Li Man Man shoved Senior Brother Luo. "Since when did I hate her?"


    Senior Brother Luo didn''t answer. He justughed, and the others in the team followed suit.


    On the trip to the Magical Beasts Zone before, hadn¡¯t Su Luo been thoroughly despised by Li Man Man? Wasn¡¯t it only untilter on when Su Luo disyed her own strength that everyone began to admire her?


    Back then, they had already overestimated Su Luo and felt that her future prospects were limitless, but no one had expected that this time, Su Luo¡¯s strength would be so far beyond their expectations.


    Lan Yingyan, who was ranked 75th on the Dragon List, had been killed by her, and there wasn¡¯t even a whole corpse left behind. This side of Su Luo was really eye-opening to them.


    Li Man Man had nowpletely changed her attitude and be Su Luo''s little follower. Her appearance when she swore that she¡¯d defend Su Luo to the death amused Su Luo.


    "Right, Luo Luo, ss will start tomorrow, let''s go together." Li Man Man took Su Luo''s arm and coddled her.


    Su Luo blinked. "ss?"


    "Yes. Every month, an Elder wille over to give us lessons. Not only do we have theoretical knowledge, but there will also be practicalpetitions. If you perform well and are favored by the elders, you may be epted as a direct disciple by that elder. Before, Lan Yingyan was chosen as a direct disciple by the Eighth Elder because of his talent." Li Man Man exined to Su Luo.


    "Lan Yingyan was the disciple of the Eighth Elder?" Su Luo frowned slightly.


    She originally thought that it was only Fairy Wu You who backed Lan Yingyan, so she hadn¡¯t been very concerned about killing him, but she hadn¡¯t expected the Eighth Elder to also be there. Su Luo felt that things were getting a bit tricky, because no master would watch his disciple get killed without batting an eye.


    "Yes, Lan Yingyan was a disciple of the Eighth Elder, but the Eighth Elder likes to ept a lot of apprentices. Lan Yingyan was¡­ the least favored one, so don''t worry too much about it, Luo Luo." Li Man Man didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    However, Su Luo didn''t think so. Although it is said that life and death are determined in the arena of life and death and no one was allowed to settle any ounts afterwards, this mainly depended on the Elders¡¯ decisions.


    Even if that was his least favored disciple, killing Lan Yingyan would still be like giving him a fierce p to the face. If the Elder was narrow-minded, then Su Luo would be in trouble.


    So Su Luo asked, "I¡¯m not acquainted with this Eighth Elder. What¡¯s he like?"


    Senior Brother Luo analyzed, "It¡¯s rumored that the Eighth Elder has a good reputation and is generous. Since he particrly cherishes his reputation, he probably won''t pursue this matter with you very much.¡±


    Cherishes his reputation? Su Luo frowned. As far as she knew, people that were concerned with their reputation generally weren¡¯t very broad-minded¡­


    "Who¡¯sing to the ss this time?" Su Luo asked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the Eighth Elder, but the Seventh." Li Man Man smiled and said to Su Luo. "Have you never been to a ss? What the Elders teach is their own experiences, which is crucial for our cultivation. It¡¯s very helpful, and it¡¯s not like anyone who wants to attend can attend."


    "Oh? There are restrictions?"


    "It''s not really a restriction, but a fee." Li Man Man exined. "Everyone who enters the ss needs to pay 100,000 points."

 Chapter 2207: Stunning the Whole Audience (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Stunning the Whole Audience (10)</h4>


    "100,000 points to attend a single ss? Why doesn''t he just go rob someone?" Su Luo was speechless.


    "The Elders also need points, after all. Such a fee isn¡¯t very expensive. Besides, sses are only held once a month." Li Man Man said.


    But for Su Luo, who was extremely poor, it was still very expensive. Although she was holding the diamond token, the points she obtained had never been saved and were quickly spent. The points in her hand were probably just enough to pay for this one ss.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! We''re all going, and the Elders are likely to talk about the Extraterritorial Battlefield, and the situation with the Mystic n. It would be such a waste not to go," Li Man Man said.


    Were there still Mystic n members in the Extraterritorial Battlefield?


    Su Luo''s heart tightened when she heard those words.


    A long-lost name suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She remembered that her Master had told her Yun Qi had entered the demonic path, and his strength had risen by leaps and bounds, and Master wanted her and Nangong Liuyun to be wary of him.


    It had been a long time since she had heard from Yun Qi. These days, both her and Nangong¡¯s strengths had risen a lot, but she still didn¡¯t know what Yun Qi¡¯s strength was now... If what Master said was true, and the Mystic n would use the power of the whole family to assist him, then the situation was more terrible than she thought.


    "Luo Luo, what are you thinking about?" When Li Man Man saw Su Luo dazed, not saying a word, she reached out and shook her.


    "Okay, let''s go to the ss tomorrow." Su Luo smiled somewhat reluctantly.


    Not counting the one hundred thousand points for this course, she had to aim for one million points, because she must understand the situation of the demons.


    Early next morning, Li Man Man knocked on Su Luo''s door.


    Only Li Man Man hade with her from Luo Yichen¡¯s team, as the rest of them had nned to go to the Magical Beasts Zone to earn some points.


    Su Luo asked them to take Big Sister Wei along. She had the intelligence of a little kid, but her strength was very good and would not hold them back.


    The teaching ss was held on the mountaintops.


    The towering mountains were endless, its cliffs were steep and shot straight into the sky.


    "If you want to listen to the ss, you must go to the top of the mountain from here, because the ss is held on the top of the cliff." Li Man Man exined to Su Luo.


    Su Luo raised her eyes and scanned around.


    It was still early at this time, but some students had already arrived in twos and threes.


    When they saw Su Luo, they were taken aback for a bit, but they still showed a good attitude towards her, smiling and nodding, and then leaped forward.


    The straight cliffs were tens of thousands of meters high, but they didn¡¯t use any tools to ascend, leaping up all the way, sometimes tapping the cliff with their arms and flying upwards with strength.


    It is worthy of being the top 100 students in the Genius Training Camp, since only they can do this kind of climbing. One must know how many times the pressure of this Genius Training Camp had increasedpared to that on the maind.


    "That was the 65th-ranked person on the Dragon List just now." Li Man Man enthusiastically pulled Su Luo, expressing her excitement. "The people here are very high-minded, so they usually ignore me. Good thing you are here."


    "I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the 65th-ranked on the Dragon List." Su Luo admitted.


    "That''s not necessarily true. But even if you can''t beat them, it''s only temporary. Who knew that you would be able to win against Lan Yingyan within a month? In short, now everyone knows that your talent and future are real, which is very remarkable! "Li Man Man gave Su Luo a thumbs up.

 Chapter 2208: Stunning the Whole Audience (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2208: Stunning the Whole Audience (11)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, sera, Pyr


    "Let''s go up and take a look." Su Luo didn''t say much and flew up with Li Man Man.


    Li Man Man was exhausted. However, with Su Luo by her side, she did not fall behind.


    Even Su Luo was panting slightly when she reached the top of the cliff, let alone Li Man Man. Li Man Man''s cheeks were flushed as she copsed on the ground, gasping for air.


    This cliff might as well have been a test.


    Su Luo felt that the monthly lecture didn¡¯t just teach theoretical knowledge; one could also benefit a lot just from climbing the cliff.


    On top of the cliff, they soon spotted a quaint pce up ahead.


    The old, quaint exterior walls had been worn out by rain and wind throughout the years. This ce had seen quite some history.


    "Let¡¯s go." Su Luo quickly pulled Li Man Man forward.


    After paying the points, Su Luo and Li Man Man entered side by side.


    Despite being located in the prestigious Genius Training Camp, the interior of the ssroom reflected its exterior appearance.


    Rows of desks and chairs were neatly arranged; two desks were counted as one row.


    Although they arrived here quite early, there were already a few people sitting in the ssroom. Being familiar with the rules and not wanting to draw attention to herself, Su Luo pulled Li Man Man to the corner of the emptiest row.


    Since Su Luo had just killed Lan Yingyan the day before, it was still fresh news. The people in the ss nce at Su Luo.


    However, regardless of the looks they gave her, Su Luo''s expression was as calm as a tranquilke¡ªstill and devoid of ripples. It made them be even more curious.


    That was because it was quite remarkable for one to have such a peaceful state of mind at her age.


    Just as a strange atmosphere suffused the entire ssroom, a loud noise suddenly echoed from outside.


    Li Man Man''s heart tightened, her face paled, her small hands clenched into fists, and she nced at Su Luo apologetically.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Luo felt a trace of regret in Li Man Man''s eyes that seemed to show she was feeling remorseful for bringing Su Luo here.


    "It''s Fairy Wu You." Li Man Man frowned. "The Seventh Elder is Fairy Wu You¡¯s Master. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t waste time here listening to a lecture here, so it¡¯s extremely out of the ordinary for her toe here today."


    It was precisely due to her assumption that Fairy Wu You would note that resulted in Li Man Man trying her best to encourage Su Luo to attend. However, the improbable had happened, and now Li Man Man was afraid that Fairy Wu You would bully Su Luo, causing her to feel extremely uneasy.


    Su Luo patted her shoulder: "Don''t worry, she can''t do anything to me."


    Li Man Man nodded, though the worry in her heart still did not disappear.


    At this point in time, the moring noise had drawn closer, with the sound of footsteps ringing out clearly for all to hear.


    Soon, Fairy Wu You, surrounded by a group of people, walked in.


    Today, she was dressed in a gorgeous fiery red gown, with numerous essories adorning her body, appearing luxurious and majestic. As she slowly walked, the light outside the window seemed to add ayer of brilliance to her, as though the sun wasn¡¯t as dazzling as her.


    Fairy Wu You, who possessed unparalleled beauty, was like a dazzling pearl or the brilliant starlight. Wherever she appeared, she would immediately be the centre of attention.


    Su Luo, on the other hand, was wearing a in pale yellow outfit with no essories whatsoever. The only ornament she carried around was the silk waistband tied around her waist, fluttering gently in the wind. She, at first nce, didn¡¯t appear very special, but no one could ignore her existence.

 Chapter 2209: Stunning the Whole Audience (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Stunning the Whole Audience (12)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, sera, Pyr


    -----


    Contrary to Fairy Wu You, Su Luo''s beauty wasn¡¯t only her outer appearance, but also from her spiritual aura.


    Seeing Su Luo, Fairy Wu You¡¯s movements came to a momentary halt; a faintyer of gloomy coldness gleamed in her gorgeous eyes.


    Nevertheless, she did not deliberately stir up trouble. Instead, a ridiculing sneer surfaced on her face as she flung her wide sleeves, and she sat in the center seat of the ss.


    That position was reserved exclusively for her. If she didn¡¯te, it would be left vacant.


    Why did Fairy Wu You behave so ostentatiously?


    Was it because no one could beat her?


    There really wasn¡¯t anyone in this ss who could do so.


    That was because all of the students ranked 50 to 100 on the Dragon List were all gathered here. With Fairy Wu You ranked exactly number 50, she was rightfully ranked first in this ss, so no one can be better than her.


    "Why did Fairy Wu Youe today? Isn''t she a disciple of the Seventh Elder? Is there any need for her toe here to listen to the ss?"


    "Could it be that something happened?"


    "Haven¡¯t you noticed that Fairy Wu You is extremely hostile towards Su Luo? Looks like there will be a good show."


    A group of people lowered their voices and whispered.


    The lecture hall was not big, so everyone could easily hear the gossiping.


    Fairy Wu You raised her sharp white chin and a cold smile hung at the corner of her mouth. Sitting like a majestic queen, she ignored everyone around her, though a happy glint shed evidently across her eyes. This prophetic look clearly inted her sense of superiority.


    However, the group of men around her continued to pamper her.


    Some gave her tea, some softly her back, and some massaged her legs. All of them hustled around, waiting on her like a queen.


    Soon, an old man paced slowly into the ssroom.


    "Huh, Eighth Elder?!"


    In an instant, everyone let out a gasp.


    The person who came in was not the Seventh Elder but the Eighth Elder. Was there a substitution? This was unprecedented. Everyone quickly looked over to the corner where Su Luo was seated at.


    The Eighth Elder''s disciple Lan Yingyan was killed by Su Luo the day before. Today, the Eighth Elder reced the Seventh Elder¡¯s ss and had rushed over from the Elder Association Hall in person¡­ Was there any meaning behind this? Many people quietly spected.


    Although Fairy Wu You didn''t look back at Su Luo, the malice in her eyes was obvious. She didn¡¯t hide the sneer on her mouth.


    She already knew that the Eighth Elder would rece the Seventh Elder; this was the result of her interference, after all.


    At this time, the Eighth Elder had already walked up to the podium.


    Su Luo''s eyes gazed toward the face of the Eighth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder wasn¡¯t very old; he looked just over fifty. He was dressed in a blue robe and radiated a dignified aura.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze met the Eighth Elder¡¯s, and sparks flew. The Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes narrowed as his eyebrows creased, but he retracted his gaze.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s heartstrings grew tight, as it seemed that her hunch was right. After Lan Yingyan was killed, the Eighth Elder now definitely held a grudge against her.


    "Ahem-" The Eighth Elder waved his hand, and the students went silent.


    Compared to the Seventh Elder, the Eighth Elder had always kept a majestic and harsh figure, punishing people without mercy. Therefore, when he waved his hand, no one dared to say a word.


    "Today, I will teach in the ce of the Seventh Elder. Please rest assured that the subject will not change. The subject will still be about the wars between the outside world and the demons, and the abnormal changes in the fire element," The Eighth Elder said tersely.

 Chapter 2210: Stunning the Whole Audience (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2210: Stunning the Whole Audience (13)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    The Eighth Elder swept a nce over Fairy Wu You, and then calmly said: "As for the Seventh Elder, these few days are a critical period for his promotion, so he can not be disturbed, let alonee out to teach."


    "Wow -" everyone eximed, "Is the Seventh Elder going to be promoted again? So quickly!"


    Although the Seventh Elder was ranked lower, his strength was still very high among the elders. As soon as he was promoted, his status would also rise.


    As a result, everyone pped their hands to Fairy Wu You in congrattions.


    When Fairy Wu You was in the inner Purgatory city, she had taken the Third Elder as her Master. After entering the Genius Training Camp, she took the Seventh Elder as her Master instead.


    Faced with everyone''s admiration, Fairy Wu You smiled faintly, as if the person who had been promoted and reached a breakthrough was her.


    In fact, it was almost the same thing. Since the Seventh Elder was so good to Fairy Wu You, wasn''t it as if they were the same person. If it weren''t for the Seventh Elder protecting her from the inside like this, could Fairy Wu You be so arrogant? When Li Man Man whispered this to Su Luo, Su Luo felt her head swell with annoyance.


    The Seventh Elder favored Fairy Wu You so greatly. In other words, the Seventh Elder had, no doubt, taken her as an enemy.


    Su Luo felt slightly embarrassed to cause the Seventh Elder and the Eighth Elder to pay so much attention to her, one after another.


    Soon, the Eighth Elder began to teach.


    "Everyone should have heard of the Extraterritorial Battlefield, but you don''t yet have the qualifications to enter it. You are all below the 50th ce on the Dragon List right now, so you will only have the right to go to the Extraterritorial Battlefield when you enter the top 50.¡±


    "As for the Extraterritorial Battlefield, what is it? As the name suggests, it is a vast battlefield. How vast? Vast to the point of being endless.¡±


    "Once you reach the top 50 on the Dragon List, and are still in the Genius Training Camp, you can no longer maintain rapid improvement. Only once you go to the Extraterritorial Battlefield will you be able to keep making progress, because there are countless enemies out there who can provide you with more experience.¡±


    "Speaking of enemies, I have to mention the creatures there. In the Extraterritorial Battlefield, our greatest enemies are the creatures from different dimensions. You must all find this very strange. Where exactly did these beingse from? The answer is actually that simple.¡±


    "In fact, this Blue Sky Continent where we live now is only one physical dimension. Within the entire universe, there are thousands, possibly even tens of millions of physical dimensions like ours. We are actually very small. To make aparison, if the entire universe is a sea, then our Blue Sky Continent is just a single drop of water.¡±


    "Wow¡ª"


    As the Eighth Elder slowly lectured, when it came to this moment, everyone in the entire ss sucked in a breath of cold air.


    What? The Blue Sky Continent where everyone lived was that small? As tiny as a drop of water in the sea? This realization made everyone¡¯s eyes full of disbelief and all kinds of shock!


    The Eighth Elder waved his hand: "The reality is exactly this, there is nothing to be so shocked about."


    In contrast to everyone''s shock, Fairy Wu You was very calm. She apparently had known about this from the start.


    When Su Luo heard this, she sped her hands tightly, and then smiled bitterly.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Eighth Elder telling them, she really wouldn¡¯t have known that the continent they were on was not the ultimate continent, and was merely just a drop in the ocean.

 Chapter 2211: Stunning the Whole Audience (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2211: Stunning the Whole Audience (14)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    The Eighth Elder calmly scanned the shocked gazes in the lecture hall, and then continued: "Rest assured, you don¡¯t have to worry about all the monsters from the different dimensions pouring into our homnd, because the material nes are notpletely opened up, but are connected in twos. For example, our Blue Sky Continent is only connected with the Mystic ns."


    "Isn''t there a ce where masters gather? For example, a ce where the powerhouses of all material nes gather together?" Fairy Wu You asked.


    "ording to the legend, there is indeed such a ce." The Eighth Elder looked out the window, gazing at the vast clouds and mountains, his mind wandering far away, and a trace of mncholy appeared on his face "Back then, there was almost no one who could get there."


    "Why?" Fairy Wu You asked again on behalf of the entire ss.


    "That ce is called the Spirit World." The Eighth Elder showed a hint of reminiscence. "From our material ne to the Spirit World, the spatial distance is so far away that we can''t even calcte it."


    "Then, we just keep walking, there will always be an end to even the longest roads." Fairy Wu You said solemnly.


    "But, what if you can''t even get out of the door?" The Eighth Elder smiled bitterly, "In front of us, this material dimension is like a big cloth bag that is sealed in all directions, and the only exit is the ce where the bag is tied. That is the only weakness, but no one knows where that ce is on the maind, so aside from entering the ne of the Mystic n, we can¡¯t get out at all."


    "Don''t we even have a single clue?" Another ssmate asked.


    "No, it''s not that there are no clues." The Eighth Elder pondered and said, "As long as you find the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods; by finding all four map fragments and piecing together aplete map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, you can find the exit that will connect this material ne to the Spirit World."


    Map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods?


    Su Luo, who had been listening with intent, was suddenly filled with excitement and almost stood up.


    If it were not for being reminded of this by the Eighth Elder, Su Luo would have forgotten about this matter! She had the map fragments of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, she had them! ording to legend, the map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods had four fragments, but she already had three pieces lying in her space.


    One piece was from a long time ago when Su Luo sneaked into the Treasure Pavilion of the Su Mansion and found it by ident.


    Another piece was sent to Su Luo by Zi Yan after breaking the Tianling Cup of Li Family in Yaochi.


    The third piece was given to her by Master Rong Yun.


    ¡­


    In that case, as long as she found one more piece, would she be able to put together aplete map of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods? Thinking of this, Su Luo couldn''t help but fidget.


    At this time, the Eighth Elder was still teaching about this puzzle. The whole ss, including the Eighth Elder, did not know that one of the girls in their ss had already identally collected three of the map fragments of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods right under their noses.


    The Eighth Elder continued: "But no one knows where the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods is, and there is no way to sense it. Whether it can be found is entirely by chance, and even more outrageous, even if someone has already collected three pieces, as soon as they die, the map fragments of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods would be scattered to the corners of the continent."


    The Eighth Elder shook his head: "So, it is very, very difficult to collect the four map fragments of the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods. It is said that, so far, there have been no more than three men who have managed to leave the maind."

 Chapter 2212: Stunning the Whole Audience (15)

    <h4>Chapter 2212: Stunning the Whole Audience (15)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Standing right under the stage, Fairy Wu You¡¯s hands were clenching her hands into fists!


    Spirit World¡­ That ce definitely might have even more handsome, even better virtuous men¡ª she had to go there! Her beauty couldn¡¯t be wasted on this small little Blue Sky Continent.


    At the same time, Su Luo¡¯s horizons had also been opened up, widening her perspective.


    Originally, her goal had been to rank number 1 on the Dragon List. But after hearing what the Eighth Elder said, she was extremely curious about this mysterious Spirit World.


    At this time, the Eighth Elder turned back to his main topic. ¡°In fact, this information is considered to be highly confidential and people at your level shouldn''t have ess to it, but the circumstances right now are different from what it used to be.¡±


    The Eighth Elder gazed deeply at the people under the podium. ¡°Your upperssmen are all putting their lives on the line fighting the Mystic n at the Extraterritorial Battlefield. The few graduates from our Genius Training Camp, all of them are also risking their lives for the battle. Buttely, the situation there has been getting worse, and the rate of survival has been decreasing.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Fairy Wu You frowned.


    ¡°In the past year or two, the Mystic n has been united as never before, especially in this past year.¡± There was obvious despair in the Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°It is said that there is a new young leader in the Mystic n who¡¯s both incredibly talented and cunning. Many of our strong fighters have already died in his hands.¡±


    ¡°With the rise of this new leader in the Mystic n, their strong soldiers are growing by the day while ours are decreasing drastically, if this situation continues on, it will be difficult to predict our future.¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s heavy eyes gazed down at the students: ¡°You must grow up quickly to protect our continent from being trampled by the Mystic n!¡±


    ¡°Protect our continent from being bullied by the Mystic n!¡± Everyone under the podium said in unison.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Eighth Elder was satisfied with the reactionsing from everyone in the ss.


    But when his nce swept over Su Luo, his eyebrows raised.


    Because Su Luo didn¡¯t follow everyone in saying these words. At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s brows were furrowed, and her face was wrinkled into the shape of a little bitter gourd. Furthermore, her gaze seemed to be drifting, vacant¡ªshe didn¡¯t seem to be listening to him.


    The Eighth Elder felt as if his authority was being disrespected.


    And so, he red viciously at Su Luo!


    Su Luo seemedpletely oblivious to Eighth Elder¡¯s furious nce, because at this moment her mind waspletely focused on his words.


    Mystic n, a new leader¡­


    Was he Yun Qi? What if he was Yun Qi? If he was really Yun Qi, then¡­


    In the quiet ssroom, Su Luo suddenly raised a question: ¡°Eighth Elder, do you know who the new leader of the Mystic n is?¡±


    Everyone looked at Su Luo as if they were looking at an idiot. This was the extremely prestigious leader of the Mystic n, the Mystic n¡¯s most powerful person, how would the Eighth Elder know his name? Was Su Luo trying to joke around?


    But the Eighth Elder¡¯s answer was entirely beyond everyone''s expectations.


    ¡°The new leader of the Mystic n is called Yun Qi.¡± The Eighth Elder calmly said.


    Yun Qi¡­


    So, it really was Yun Qi!!!


    Su Luo sucked in a heavy breath of cold air. Even though she had previously already guessed this, now that it was confirmed, she still found it difficult to ept the truth.


    How much time had it been? How could Yun Qi have already be the new leader of the Mystic n? If he really was the new leader of the Mystic n, wasn¡¯t he most likely extremely powerful? Exactly how strong was he? These kinds of questions were floating through Su Luo¡¯s mind endlessly.


    The Eighth Elder fixed his gaze on Su Luo, as if he expected something from her myriad of expressions.

 Chapter 2213: Exultation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2213: Exultation (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wuflie Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    But by this moment, Su Luo had already recovered her calm and indifferent state, so the Eighth Elder was naturally unable to tell that she had been shocked. He only saw Su Luo smile faintly: ¡°If so, then may I ask, how does the strength of the Eighth Elderpare to this new leader of the Mystic n?¡±


    All of the students looked at Su Luo withplicated gazes.


    This female student was truly bold with her question; how was the Eighth Elder supposed to answer this?


    Unexpectedly, the Eighth Elder seemed very open with Su Luo, and he coldly smiled. ¡°The leader of the Mystic n, how is he someone who this old man canpare to? This girl, are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t dare to,¡± Su Luo said smilingly.


    Even though her face was smiling on the surface, she was shocked in her heart!!


    Yun Qi hadn¡¯t been very strong, he couldn''t bepared to Nangong Liuyun at all, but he had be this strong just within the past few years? And now the king was returning 1¡­¡­


    Su Luo¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    The Eighth Elder, however, seemed to not care about Su Luo and continued his lecture.


    ¡°We were talking about the Mystic n, but now we are going to move onto the main topic of today¡¯s lecture.¡± The Eighth Elder stood in the center of the podium, fixedly sweeping a nce over the disciples in the ss, ¡°The Seventh Elder had already set the topic of the lecture as the variations of the fire element. Hence, we are going to discuss that topic today.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows, among all the elements, people who possess fire elements are the greatest in number. As for you all seated here, everyone has fire elements.¡±


    ¡°You also know, asides from the mostmon fire elements, there are also high-ss fire elements. From highest to lowest, they are Spiritual Fire, Mystic Fire, and Metamorphosis Fire. Among those of you seated here, there are a few who have Mystic Fire and Metamorphosis Fire.¡±


    With these words from the Eighth Elder, many people in the ss subconsciously swept a nce towards Su Luo. For her to be able to simply use fire elements to kill Lan Yingyan, she probably had Mystic Fire, or even Metamorphosis Fire? Who knew that she was unexpectedly hiding so many secrets.


    The Eighth Elder also nced at Su Luo, then continued: ¡°But if you think that these 3 types of fire elements are already the highest sses, then you are wrong! Dead wrong!¡±


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes brightened and he became a lot more excited. ¡°Spiritual Fire, Mystic Fire, Metamorphosis Fire are all ordinary ranks of fire. The meaning is in the words; these fire elements belong to the ordinary world. Even if they could be strong, how strong could they get? In fact, there is another type of fire element; its power is enough to destroy anything, there are no words to describe how powerful this type of fire element is¡ªit is the magical fire.¡±


    ¡°Magical fire?¡± Everyone raised their brows; they had never heard of this type of fire element before.


    ¡°It¡¯s only expected for you to not know of this.¡± The Eighth Elder faintly smiled, ¡°This is the strongest fire element ever created by Heaven and Earth, its name is the Fallen Red Lotus. It is the purest type of fire element, extremely smart and well hidden from ordinary humans. Regarding its location, there is basically no one who knows. This type of fire element seems to belong only in legends.¡±


    Su Luo was again stunned.


    It was too much of a coincidence that she was attending this lecture today!


    Not only had she learned about heaven for all strong cultivators¡ªthe Spirit World¡ªshe had also learned about news of Yun Qi and the Extraterritorial Battlefield. Now she was learning about the Secluded Necropolis of the Gods, and then the Fallen Red Lotus¡­ Why did she feel as if this lecture was designed specifically for her?


    However, no one could hear Su Luo¡¯s internal exmations, and the Eighth Elder was patiently lecturing his attentive students.


    ¡°If you think that this Fallen Red Lotus¡ªthe magical fire¡ªis only slightly stronger in terms of attack, then you are extremely wrong. When the Fallen Red Lotus reaches maturity, then it can even create its own fire world.¡±

 Chapter 2214: Exultation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2214: Exultation (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    The Eighth Elder said: ¡°That world could be so wide, so endless, so vast, it could even be bigger than the entire Blue Sky Continent. That world could give birth to new lives with fire elements, there could be fire humans, fire beasts, even fire mountains andva rivers¡­ It is an unimaginable world for humans. Furthermore, it can create its own fire principles, even higher-level than the dimensions of the Blue Sky Continent!¡±


    A personally built world, that was to say one would be the God of that world¡­ What a desirable thing it would be! Everyone was almost drooling at the thought of owning their own world.


    ¡°Eighth Elder, where is that magical fire?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Eighth Elder, there must be some kind of clues!¡±


    ¡°If that magical fire belongs to the first few elements born between heaven and earth, then could it already be taken by someone else?¡±


    Many people were so excited that they almost mmed the table.


    Su Luo looked at those people, then quietly looked down. Where else could the Fallen Red Lotus be? It had long ago fallen into her pocket.


    But the interest of the Eighth Elder hadn¡¯t yet decreased, and he said: ¡°From the ancient times till now, no one knows where the Fallen Red Lotus is. This opportunity falls on you guys, the young people, to discover it. The chance of discovering the magical fire is equivalent for each one of you.¡±


    Having introduced the Fallen Red Lotus, the Eighth Elder continued exining the method of drawing energy from the essence of fire elements as well as the forms.


    But at this time, Su Luo wasn¡¯t paying attention to the lecture.


    Because she had received too much information during this lecture, up to now, she was still trying to process it all.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s Communication Amulet vibrated, startling her.


    She quickly found out that this time it wasn¡¯t the green Communication Amulet, the one vibrating, meaning that Nangong Liuyun wasmunicating with her.


    Thinking of Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo was unable to sit still.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s eyes looked earnestly at the Eighth Elder, straightening her back. She looked like an extremely studious disciple, but in reality, her soul had already flown into the space, and was happily picking up the Communication Amulet.


    This time Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t only sending a text message, he was calling her.


    Su Luo immediatelyined: ¡°Are you that busy? Why do you never reply to any of my messages?¡±


    Su Luo sent updates to Nangong Liuyun everyday, but he rarely replied to her.


    ¡°Do you really miss me that much?¡± Nangong Liuyun''s tired voice brought a hint of warm smile with it, transferring clearly to her side.


    In these situations, Nangong Liuyun would always pat her small head, or pinch her cheeks. But now that they were so far away from each other, he felt regretful that he was unable to do it.


    ¡°Narcissism is a type of illness, you must get it treated thoroughly.¡± Su Luoy on the Variant Red Acacia Tree, barefoot, and basking in the sunshine. With her eyes half-closed, she looked extremelyfortable.


    ¡°Ah! If you don¡¯t say you miss me, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Nangong Liuyun was ying hard to get.


    ¡°Hey~~ you say that as if I really want to be married to you, take a look in the mirror.¡± Su Luo was angered by his deliberate attempt at taking advantage of her!


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin red lips were raised into a happy smile, and his handsomeness bloomed like a snowke in the winter, extremely captivating. It seemed like he was enjoying Su Luo¡¯s angry emotions toward him, and the smile in his eyes lingered for a long time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, no one else will dare to marry you.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smile deepened, and his jade eyes as deep as the ocean also carried the trace of a faint smile. That expression on him, that seemed certain of victory, was as if he was ying with a cute little pet.

 Chapter 2215: Exultation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2215: Exultation (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    Su Luo unknowingly used an advertising slogan: "You really shouldn¡¯t be so calm. There are at least seven hundred million people who want to marry me, andbined together they could circle the earth twice!"


    Nangong Liuyun burst outughing.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s next sentence made him unable to continueughing¡­


    "For example, there is one named Yun Qi." Su Luo mentioned this name seemingly carelessly.


    Nangong Liuyun''s sudden silence felt as though the whole world had fallen silent.


    Su Luo''s heart was slightly conflicted. She knew that Yun Qi had always been a knot between the two of them, but she had initially thought that with his departure, this knot would disappear with time. Now, Yun Qi had be a big and powerful leader of Demon n, returning as a king and blossoming amidst dazzling light, so this was not something she and Nangong Liuyun could ignore even if they wanted to.


    Su Luo knew that there was always a restraining bnce in the rtionship between heaven and earth, and so she had a certain premonition. For Yun Qi''s strength to soar so much in this short period of time, he must have paid a big price, and since he had paid such a big price to be stronger, would he let her go? Would he let go of Nangong Liuyun?


    "Are you still there?" Su Luo asked tentatively.


    "¡­mm." A cold voice responded.


    "Today, it was only when the Eighth Elder mentioned Yun Qi that I learned that he had be the Demon n King, but in fact, you already knew about this, right?" Su Luo''s impression of Nangong Liuyun had always been ¡®omnipotent¡¯ and ¡®sure of victory¡¯.


    "Your elders are quite boring. Refusing to give proper lessons, specializing in talking about these nonsense things, defiling people''s ears." Nangong Liuyun had a disgusted look.


    "I also think that he¡­"


    Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun, these two people, happilyined about the Eighth elder.


    Then, right at this moment, the eyes of the whole ss fell on Su Luo.


    Li Man Man''s hand under the desk poked Su Luo, but thetter was only concerned with chatting with Nangong Liuyun and did not react at all.


    Under the gaze of the ss, Su Luo''s body sat upright, her gaze straight ahead and her eyelids motionless, as well-behaved as a puppet on a string¡­ but everyone knew that her mind had long wandered off!


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he went down the podium, walking step by step towards Su Luo.


    Li Man Man couldn¡¯t really allow Su Luo to get caught by the Eighth Elder, right? When the time came, punishment would be inevitable, and so she lifted her toes and stepped on Su Luo fiercely!


    ng!


    Su Luo''s Communication Amulet fell to the ground.


    In the next instant, her soul floated out of space. This was an instinctive reaction when encountering danger.


    Seeing Su Luo''s eyelids move, Li Man Man hurriedly gestured for Su Luo to stand up.


    Only then did Su Luo realize that she had be the focus of the whole ss, and that everyone was happily gloating at her.


    When caught red-handed, ording to the reaction of normal people, they would be embarrassed and blushing, right? But Su Luo''s reaction was to remain very calm, and one could only see her unhurriedly stand up, her gaze calmly and elegantly looking directly at the Eighth Elder with a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    At this moment, the gloating in the eyes of Fairy Wu You was the most obvious.


    "Hey, little girl, isn''t your fire element attribute very powerful? You won¡¯t be unable to answer this question, right?"


    What question? Su Luo''s heart was confused, but on the surface she pretended to be calm, the corners of her mouth containing a shallow and faint smile.


    "Go and solve the question." The Eighth Elder¡¯s indifferent eyes swept past Su Luo''s face.


    In all his years of teaching, he had never met anyone who dared to drift off in ss! If Su Luo couldn''t solve the question this time, she would end up miserably.

 Chapter 2216: Exultation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2216: Exultation (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    However, this question¡­ Many people saw the question on the ckboard and shook their heads.


    Use the form to calcte the fastest speed to extract fire energy from a higher fire element.


    Such a question would require at least a ranking in the top 50 of the Dragon List to answer, right? Among them, even Fairy Wu You would find this very tricky, right?


    But just now, when the Eighth Elder asked this question, Fairy Wu You directly stood up and rmended Su Luo and the students did not object. After all, a dead friend is still 1. For someone toe out to bear the burden was the best oue.


    "What to do? This question is so difficult¡­" Li Man Man said in a low voice. "If you can''t answer it, not only will you lose face, but you will also have to go to the Eighth Elder as an errand girl for one hundred days. You must answer it."


    "Huh?" Su Luo was about to raise her feet to walk away but then stopped.


    "A hundred days as an errand girl for the Eighth Elder?" What kind of rule was this? Su Luo really couldn''t understand this.


    Su Luo''s question immediately caused the ss to burst intoughter.


    "No way? Su Luo didn''t even know about this rule? She shouldn¡¯t be so closed-minded, right?"


    "How long has she been in Upstream Mountain? A month or so, right? This is the first time she hase to the ssroom to listen to a lesson, so she wouldn¡¯t know this."


    "This is interesting. Su Luo killed the Eighth Elder¡¯s disciple. This is immediately pushing herself to the Eighth Elder to do hardbor for him. These hundred days, even if the Eighth Elder doesn¡¯t do anything, his disciples will not leave Su Luo with her little life."


    Although these words were whispered, the ssroom was only so big, and so naturally, everyone heard them clearly.


    It was only at this moment that Su Luo realized that the consequences of not answering questions correctly in ss were so serious. How could such a thing exist?


    Su Luo''s gaze slowlynded on the face of the Fairy Wu You, whose eyes were also facing Su Luo at that moment.


    The two people''s eyes met in the air, and silent mes seemed to flicker with a sh of lightning and thunder, shocking the crowd into a moment of silence.


    "Little girl, if you can''t solve the problem, you don''t need to go up. Do you want your sister to help you plead with the Eighth Elder?" Fairy Wu You had a charming attitude that enchanted people.


    Su Luo smiled lightly. This was a good n to borrow the Eighth Elder¡¯s hand to get rid of her, but she would not give Fairy Wu You the opportunity to do this.


    Su Luo pretended to be at a loss. "Is Senior Sister Wu You very familiar with the Eighth Elder? Does the Eighth Elder follow the words of Senior Sister Wu You?"


    Su Luo''s big, clear eyes were ck and white, pure and innocent, fluttering, as pure as an unearthly little white rabbit, confused and uprehending.


    She seemed to be asking if Fairy Wu You had an improper rtionship with the Eighth Elder, but with Su Luo''s pure and harmless little look, one would feel that they were overthinking and thinking too badly of the little girl.


    The crowd was collectively speechless¡­


    The Eighth Elder''s face shed with a hint of irony.


    Fairy Wu You had always been unscrupulous, but the object of her unscrupulousness did not include the group of elders.


    "What are you babbling about?! You want to die!" Fairy Wu You roared at Su Luo!


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue innocently: "What''s wrong with you, Senior Sister Wu You? We¡¯re all students of the Grand Elder. Aren¡¯t you a student of the Eighth Elder? Why are you so squeamish about this rtionship?"

 Chapter 2217: Exultation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2217: Exultation (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Su Luo knew when it was time to quit. Seeing her like this, she immediately hopped to the ckboard like a white rabbit would do.


    Looking at Su Luo''s back, Fairy Wu You was so mad that she huffed and puffed with anger.


    However, seeing Su Luo standing still in front of the ckboard, a peculiar sneer curled up at the corner of Fairy Wu You¡¯s mouth: "Vile wench, if you can¡¯t solve the problem, you, are, dead!"


    She had admirers present within the Eighth Elder¡¯s disciples. With just a casual word from her, crushing Su Luo to death would be as simple as crushing an ant!


    The whole ss looked at Su Luo with sympathetic gazes.


    Although they could only see Su Luo''s back, they could imagine how helpless, anxious, and tangled Su Luo''s face was at this moment¡­


    Why didn¡¯t she pay attention in ss? Out of everyone, why did she have to offend Fairy Wu You? Look, wasn''t she looking for death?


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s eyes stayed focused on the ckboard as she was looking at the veryplicated question.


    Do I have to solve this problem¡ª¡ª?


    Had it been before, this question would be really difficult for Su Luo. She would have definitely scratched her ears, cheeks, and broken into a cold sweat if facing the difficult problem. However, since she had merged the Fallen Red Lotus me into her body while training the Gravity Chamber Room Number 13, Su Luo had developed an unprecedented understanding andprehension towards the fire element.


    It was a kind of an instinctive understanding, as though it was ingrained in her.


    With that, Su Luo picked up the white chalk, faced the dark green ckboard, and started to write.


    Su Luo had never learned those forms before; however, there was a kind of talent that was born with one¡¯s body, another kind of talent called the integration of knowledge, and another kind of talent called ascension to the top.


    Ever since Su Luo had merged with the first cluster of mes born between heaven and the earth, herprehension of the fire properties had naturally reached integrated knowledge, and might have even reached ascension to the top.


    Screech, screech, screech!


    The tip of the chalk rubbed against the dark green ckboard, causing faint scratching sounds to ring out.


    Thought-provoking and elegant looking words appeared in a uniform line.


    At this moment, Su Luo seemed to have fallen into an unprecedented state of seriousness, as though she was the only one existing in this entire ssroom. More than that, it was as if she was the only one left in the world. Her surroundings were iparably quiet in her ears, with the whole world bing silent.


    Screech!


    Su Luo finally finished her line.


    She then proceeded to toss the chalk into the tiny wooden box with a confident stance.


    After that, Su Luo took her own sweet time to walk slowly and carelessly, taking step after step back to her ce.


    At this moment, the entire ssroom was silent.


    No one dared to breathe, as they were filled with shock from looking at the script written all over the ckboard.


    This hand-writing is really good¡­


    As for whether it was right or wrong¡­


    Looking at Fairy Wu You''s distorted and hideous expression on her face, with hands clenched into fists, you could tell a thing or two.


    The bottom of the Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink, as profound and unpredictable as the cold blue ocean.


    He looked at the ckboard with a single nce at the neat and flowing script, nodded slightly, and said, "The answer is correct."


    "Snap!"


    The pen in Fairy Wu You''s hand was crushed by her own force.


    The Eighth Elder turned a blind eye to that, nced at her with indifference, and walked to the lecturing tform to exin to everyone.


    Although the Eight Elder exined in detail, most people still looked confused after he finished.


    When the Eighth Elder exined for the second time, half of them still didn''t understand.

 Chapter 2218: Exultation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2218: Exultation (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    It was till this moment that everyone''s gaze towards Su Luo really changed!


    What a difficult question!


    The Eighth Elder had to exin it three times, but there were some people who still couldn''t understand it. Yet, Su Luo, a person who had only been in the Upstream Mountain for more than a month, was able to write such aplete answer, with not the slightest mistake being made.


    How far was this girl''s understanding of the fire element!!!


    At the beginning, everyone was still guessing whether she would be sent to the Eighth Elder to do bitterbor if she couldn''t answer the question. Now, thinking back about that, they realized how ridiculous the idea was! How, utterly na?¡¥ve!


    At this time, everyone turned their attention to Fairy Wu You.


    No one was blind. They could see that Fairy Wu You had tried her best to rmend Su Luo to answer this question just now. Now that she answered it so well, was she actually trying to harm or help Su Luo here?


    Those people who already disliked Fairy Wu You didn¡¯t bother to conceal the gloating smile shown from the corners of their mouth, with some of them even bursting intoughter.


    Fairy Wu You was so angry that steam was about to spew out from the top of her head, as she turned around and red viciously at Su Luo. She had never suffered from such a terrible loss, as she was always held up and protected since young.


    Su Luo smiled brightly at Fairy Wu You. Her smile made thetter even more furious that blue veins popped out on her forehead.


    Su Luo then sat straight up, diverting all of her attention again as she started to chat sweetly and happily with Nangong Liuyun.


    Seeing Su Luo in a daze, Fairy Wu You wanted to make her answer questions several times, but when she thought of Su Luo¡¯s understanding of the fire element¡­ She huffed and puffed, forcing that urge down!


    Regarding Su Luo''s performance, the ssmates secretly gave their thumbs up. Newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. This little girl was too strong. After being caught in a daze in the ss of the Eighth Elder, she still dared to do it again?


    However, this time the Eighth Elder and Fairy Wu You had both waved the white g and did not deliberately make things difficult for Su Luo.


    No one knew what Eighth Elder¡®s thoughts were. As for Fairy Wu You, she had already begun to think about how to take Su Luo down and make her suffer a crushing humiliation.


    A short time after, the Eighth Elder on the podium finished speaking, leaving with a sentence: "The lecture ends here, we will have a practical ss next."


    It was the Elder who had the final say on how long or short a ss would be, or if it would be divided into several subsections or not. There was even an Elder who came up with seven days and seven nights ss sections, driving crazy the students in that ss.


    "Tell me, how many sub sses will the Eighth Elder be splitting this ss into this time?" someone asked in a low voice.


    "Isn¡¯t the Eighth Elder not happy with Su Luo? Maybe he will let us go back after the afternoon practical ss."


    "That''s a big loss. We''ve paid 100,000 points each, it''s not easy to save so many points.¡±


    "Who made you unlucky enough to meet Su Luo in the ss? That girl is also very beautiful, but she is not popr and makes enemies everywhere."


    "Isn''t it because she is so good-looking that she was regarded as an enemy by others? She might be feeling helpless about it, right?" Someone was finally willing to say something fair for Su Luo.


    "Anyway, this girl is not forbearing enough to hold herself back under the ostentatious behaviour of Fairy Wu You. Look at it. There will definitely be a good show in this afternoon''s practical ss."

 Chapter 2219: Exultation (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2219: Exultation (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    The practical ss was not far from there, and they arrived within a few minutes of walking.


    This was a wide and spacious grassy area, and there were no objects blocking the sight when you looked around.


    The grass present was lush and soft as a mattress.


    However, there were 72 targets ced on the grass.


    The construction of those targets were simr to those used in archery, with the only difference being that those targets had in the middle, a hole as small as the eye of a needle. If not carefully observed, it was easy to overlook it.


    Su Luo looked with curiosity at these strange targets, specting on how the lesson was going to proceed.


    Su Luo swept her gaze around and found that many people were simrly unsure of what to make out of those targets, so she guessed that this test was going to be conducted for the first time.


    At this time, Fairy Wu You, surrounded by a group of people, strode over in a grandiose manner.


    Fairy Wu You seemed to always be surrounded by people ttering her, brimming her surroundings with a queenly aura.


    Fairy Wu You halted as she passed by Su Luo. Just like a peacock with an open tail fan, she raised her sharp and gleaming chin proudly as she casted a sidelong nce at Su Luo.


    Su Luo stood calmly, looking back with an ambiguous smile.


    No matter how much more powerful her enemies were, Su Luo would always face them with a calm and rxed expression, neither humble nor overbearing, as if she wasn''t even afraid of the sky falling on her. Every time, she seemed to be very lucky to escape a cmity and avoid a disaster.


    Su Luo had once againe into loggerheads with Fairy Wu You.


    Not only did the onlookers refuse to persuade the former, a green glow of gossip proceeded to burst forth from their eyes. Each of them nced several times at Su Luo and Fairy Wu You, before lowering their heads to whisper among them.


    Seeing this, Fairy Wu You snorted and gave a huge fling to her wide sleeve, before throwing a sentence towards Su Luo: "This test, dare to bet?"


    The corners of Su Lu''s lips pursed: "Does Fairy Wu You like gambling that much? The one-year contract has yet to arrive."


    "So it turns out that you are afraid?" Fairy Wu You shot a provocation back.


    "The content of thest lesson, Fairy Wu You should have already heard someone talk about it beforehand, right?" Su Luo replied.


    However, these words made more anger burst forth in Fairy Wu You¡¯s heart.


    This vile wench was able to see that!


    Naturally, her Master had already taught her, though she only understood half of it. It was only after reading Su Luo''splete solution that she managed to fully understand.


    When Fairy Wu You thought that she was inferior to Su Luo, her face went tense: "Do you dare to bet or not!?"


    "Alright, since Fairy Wu You wants to lose this badly, then please ce your bet." Su Luo shrugged her shoulders while a look of reluctance appeared on her face.


    Compared to Su Luo, Li Man Man was standing beside her brimming with anxiousness and almost unable to contain herself from signaling her thoughts to the former. This was a practical ss, not a theory ss. So what if Su Luo had good understanding in theory? In terms of strength, how could she possiblypete with Fairy Wu You?


    Thus Li Man Man secretly tugged Su Lu''s sleeve, signaling her not to be careless.


    How could this small action escape the eyes of Fairy Wu You? Sheughed out loud: "Little girl, listen to your friend''s advice, you can''tpete with me."


    Su Luo smiled: "Not necessarily."


    "Young calves really aren¡¯t afraid of tigers." Fairy Wu You sneered condescendingly.


    "Oh, so Fairy Wu You is a tigress? My respects." Su Luo cupped her hand.


    How could such a derogatory term as "tigress" be used to describe the holy Fairy Wu You! Fairy Wu You¡¯s breath was held in her throat by Su Luo''s bet, up and down, so angry that her fists clenched tightly!

 Chapter 2220: Exultation (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2220: Exultation (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    "So, what kind of bet does Fairy Wu You want to ce?" Su Luo replied with a faint smile.


    Fairy Wu You''s eyes swept to Lin Hanli at the side.


    Lin Hanli thought for a moment and quickly took out a bead that shone like a glowing star, seven in total, each as big as a pigeon''s egg, blood red, magnificent and bright.


    This was the legendary Seven Stars Pearl.


    Lin Hanli said to Su Luo: "This is the Seven Stars Pearl. If they are iid on a weapon, they will make the weapon more powerful."


    Su Luo looked at the Seven Stars Pearl while a bright gleam shed across her eyes.


    This was really like when people sent you a pillow when you wanted to sleep. Su Luo was truly in love with that treasure!


    People knew the Cheng Ying sword was Su Luo''s best weapon. It was still an adequately useful weapon before; however, with the continuous improvement of Su Luo''s strength, this sword had gradually been unable to keep up with her strength.


    Su Luo knew there was such a thing as iys, but she had yet to find a suitable one to use. And now, Lin Hanli just sent it to her door, she was naturally overjoyed.


    "Hey! This Seven Stars Pearl is not yours yet, why are youughing so happily?" Fairy Wu You didn''t want to see Su Luo''s joyful expression, as if she were a mouse that had spotted some rice.


    Su Luo gave a cough and swept Lin Hanli a nce, "Make sure to take care of my treasure, and you better don''t lose it. Otherwise, when the timees, you will be the only one I¡¯ll question!"


    The surrounding people burst outughing.


    Fairy Wu You looked at Su Luo as though she was looking at an idiot!


    Did Su Luo really think that this treasure is hers? Dream on! This Seven Stars Pearl was so precious that even she, Fairy Wuyou, couldn''t just take it out anyhow she liked. Lin Hanli risked his life exploring the Devil''s Cave to get it, and gave it to Fairy Wu You as a birthday gift!


    Fairy Wu You narrowed her eyes and raised her red lips into an arrogant sneer: "What about you? What will you take out as a bet? If you don''t have a treasure of equal value, you¡¯ll be the butt of everyone¡¯sughter!"


    Su Luoughed at this.


    When Fairy Wu You said she wanted to ce a bet, Su Luo searched up and down her space, ready to find any treasures that were in hand.


    The Wind-and-Fire Wheels? This thing was not as valuable as the Seven Stars Pearl.


    The Sky Piercing Whistle? Still not as valuable.


    Intelligence Skull or Strength Arm Bone was good enough, but Su Luo did not want to take it out in fear of attracting people''s jealousy.


    Hah¡­ that¡¯s right!


    Su Luo''s finger moved, and in the next instant, a pitch-ck shield appeared in Su Luo''s hand.


    Looking at this shield, many people subconsciously held their breath.


    This shield looked so familiar. Oh, oh,oh, this was clearly the Wu Ying Shield that Lan Yingyan used yesterday!


    In the past, the Wu Ying Shield was blue in color, but now it was ck like ink. It was difficult to distinguish from the color, but the shape and power were exactly the same as before.


    At this moment, many people looked at Fairy Wu You¡­ With Su Luo using this as her bet, it was like hitting Fairy Wu You''s face, because this originally belonged to Fairy Wu You!


    "You!!!" Seeing this shield, Fairy Wu You was so angry that all of her orifices were spewing steam to the point of making her copse from holding them in.


    "What? Does Fairy Wu You think that this shield is not valuable enough, and incapable of matching up to your status?" Su Luo gave a knowing smile in return. Her words were a pun, which made it difficult for Fairy Wu You to respond.

 Chapter 2221: Sudden Fame (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2221: Sudden Fame (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    -------------


    If Fairy Wu You said that the value was not enough, then, with her sending out this shield in the previous duel, why would she even carry it around if it doesn¡¯t even match her status?


    Fairy Wu You was really frustrated in her heart as to whether this shield could be used as a bet, as this was equivalent to gambling with herself with her own things. If she was to win, she won''t be able to win anything. If she loses, she would even lose the Seven Stars Pearl.


    Who would have thought that Su Luo, this vile wench, was that cunning!


    "This shield originally belonged to Wu You, and you just picked it up. You should return it to its rightful owner. How could you keep it for yourself?" Lin Hanli frowned and reprimanded Su Luo with the tone of a senior.


    With such a good opening, all the men who closely followed Fairy Wu You proceeded to berate Su Luo.


    "Do you know you should always return other people¡¯s property back to their rightful owners?"


    "You dare to pick up things from Fairy Wu You? Are you tired of living?"


    "Just say it if you want to die, don''t be so subtle!"


    Su Luo curled his lips with indifference, "Is this shield Fairy Wu You¡¯s? If so, please summon it back, Fairy Wu You."


    Su Luo was at ease, as though she consciously wished for thetter to take it away if she could.


    Fairy Wu You was infuriated!


    At that time, she had lifted the blood contract and gave the Wu Ying Shield to Lan Yingyan. How can I summon it back now?


    Seeing Fairy Wu You being stifled with anger, Su Luo shot a sneer: "Didn''t Fairy Wu You give this shield to Lan Yingyan? In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Fairy Wu You cannot deny that, right?


    "Lan Yingyan was my person!" Fairy Wu You said with a tone devoid of shame.


    "No, on the contrary, Lan Yingyan''s life was mine." Su Luo smiled faintly, "The life or death stage decides one¡¯s life or death, therefore I don¡¯t need to bear any responsibility if I reap his life. Do you think I¡¯m right, Fairy Wu You?"


    What she said was¡­right, yet also wrong¡­ Although Fairy Wu You was very reluctant, she couldn''t point out what was wrong either.


    "Since Lan Yingyan''s life was mine, it could be proved by the same reason that this Wu Ying Shield naturally belongs to me. Do you all have any further objections?" Su Luo swept an indifferent gaze across her surroundings.


    There was silence all around.


    Fairy Wu You had already lost halfway even before the start of the gamble.


    "Do you dare to bet?" Su Luo used the same provocative technique on Fairy Wu You. She was bound to win the Seven Stars Pearl.


    Fairy Wu You sneered: "Since you dare, why couldn¡¯t this Fairy? Let¡¯s bet!


    In truth, she was forcefully suppressing her anger back down! Because even if she were to win, she would only win back her own item!


    She also knew that Su Luo had taken out this shield not just for the sole reason to piss her off. What Su Luo said just now was in and clear for all to understand. She had taken Lan Yingyan''s life without paying any price.


    Those words Su Luo said were meant for everyone. In fact, even the Eighth Elder could hear what she meant.


    With her speaking this matter inly and clearly, even the Eighth Elder would have to consider his words if he were to speak out.


    Fairy Wu You looked at Su Luo''s eyes and noticed they were sparkling with a chilling glow. She thought Su Luo was just a tiny weak ant, but who knew that she was, in fact, a stinging bee. Nevertheless, it was really hateful that Su Luo put her in a disadvantageous situation.


    Therefore, Fairy Wu You made up her mind. She would teach Su Luo, this vile wench, a good lesson, and let her see how great she was.


    In front of everyone, there was no need to look for witnesses, thus the two parties agreed on their bet.


    At this moment, the Eighth Elder arrived, walking at a leisurely pace.


    Seeing that everyone was already present, the Eighth Elder didn¡¯t waste any words and announced directly: "See these targets ced in the shape of a picture? What you have to do is very simple, is to pass through the target with a stroke."

 Chapter 2222: Sudden Fame (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2222: Sudden Fame (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisuu Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    -------


    "Eighth Elder, what do you mean by prating all targets with one shot?" Everyone, including Fairy Wu You, was at a loss, causing them to raise questions one after the other.


    A mysterious light shed through the eyes of the Eighth Elder as he pointed at the targets and said, "To be more specific, you all have to use the method of quickly extracting me energy that you all have learned in ss just now, to form the energy into fments and prate these targets. However, do note that the fmentous me energy is like a pen. You can use this pen to draw all the pictures based on the figures I put out without removing your hands. However, you cannot go through the same line that you¡¯ve drawn."


    Everyone only had a smattering of understanding after the Elder¡¯s exnation, but Su Luo had managed toprehend all of it immediately. Hey, wasn¡¯t this a one-stroke puzzle game that was once popr in modern times? The game would get more difficult as the stages progressed, coupled with something like two lines or so.


    The Eighth Elder swept an indifferent gaze across the ss. "Does everyone understand?"


    The sound of everyone''s reply was low,cking confidence.


    Contrasting with everyone else was Fairy Wu You. At that moment, her face was filled with a beaming smile that was bursting with confidence. When she looked at Su Luo, her eyes were full of provocation.


    Su Luo smiled faintly and ignored her.


    Fairy Wu You snorted coldly: "You wench, you¡¯d better not cry when you suffer an utterly miserable loss!"


    "Then how about letting our Fairy Wu You give a demonstration to all of us, so we can see how many targets Fairy Wu You can pass through?"


    Each target was equivalent to a point in a drawing.


    Su Luo looked at the picture set by the Eighth Elder.


    The pictures put out by the eighth elder were really not simple. Thest few strokes of those drawings, which were the equivalent of thest few passes, were of extremely high difficulty.


    There were a total of 72 points here. God knew how many passes Fairy Wu You could hold on through.


    Fairy Wu You walked forward, and her appearance attracted the attention of the audience.


    She silently calcted the figures and numbers on the next court. After pondering for a while, everyone looked on as she stepped down and condensed her spiritual energy into her dantian. As she waved her hands, a bright yellow me appeared in her right palm.


    In actuality, there were two points being tested in this assessment.


    The first point was to extract the me energy and draw it into a fment shape. The second point was to control the fmentary fire energy to pass through the targets with precise calctions.


    As the cement of the targets wasn¡¯t arranged in ordance with a pattern, how difficult would it be to make it in one go and pass it with one stroke?


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the me in Fairy Wu You¡¯s palm.


    Through energypression, the me was stretched, turning slender and appearing just like dough being stretched and pulled to form noodles.


    However, because the hole of the target was really too small, only the size of the eye of a needle, Fairy Wu You was still constantly drawing the mes thinner like a wire¡­


    Soon, the me became thinner than a thread of silk, before proceeding to pierce through the targets.


    A human form started to appear from the targets Fairy Wu You had passed through. There was a head, a neck, a body, hands, and legs¡­ In this case, where should she start?


    Not only Fairy Wu You but the other people watching were also quickly thinking about this issue, pointing to the human-shaped target one by one, calcting silently in their hearts as they did. However, from the look of their frowning brows and furrowed foreheads, all of them seemed to be unable toe up with any good solutions.

 Chapter 2223: Sudden Fame (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2223: Sudden Fame (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Su Luo''s eyebrows were deeply scrunched up as she nced thoughtfully at Fairy Wu You, though she didn¡¯t say a single word at all.


    The fment shaped me that Fairy Wu You had stretched into, rapidly shuttled about, travelling so fast that people were dazzled and utterly incapable of making out the sequence of targets she had passed through.


    Not only it was necessary topress the energy of the me, but one also had to calcte which targets to pass through. Therefore, this was not an easy feat for even Fairy Wu You to aplish. As time passed by, a fineyer of sweat beads had already surfaced on her forehead.


    "Thirty¡­ Forty¡­ Forty-five¡­¡±


    Yan Xiao and the other admirers that stood by Fairy Wu You¡¯s side continued to keep track of her score while cheering for her.


    "Fifty¡­ Fifty-three¡­ Fifty-five¡­"


    Obviously at this point in time, Fairy Wu You couldn¡¯t stretch her silk thread of me much further. She had only one point to go, and that was the end¡­


    "Fifty-six!" Yan Xiao shouted out loudly in excitement!


    In an instant, astonished cries rocked the entire stage!


    That was because they hade to the conclusion after pondering about it that it was an utterly impossible task to pass through 56 targets. Even if they knew the order of targets they had to pass through, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with theirck of fire energy.


    "As expected from the top rank in the ss. It''s already very impressive that Fairy Wu You could reach up to fifty-six."


    "I estimate that I¡¯d only be able to walk more than twenty."


    "I might not even be able to pass through more than twenty."


    All of these people apuded and praised Fairy Wu You, while also developing profound doubts towards their own strength.


    Fairy Wu You shot a haughty look at Su Luo while a provocative sneer shed across her eyes. Fifty-six targets, a number that had greatly exceeded her own expectations. Originally, she had thought it would already be very good if she could make it to 50 targets.


    Having personally experienced such an assessment before, Fairy Wu You was profoundly clear on how difficult it was to pass her me through the needlehole-sized targets. Every time she was about to pass through the needlehole-sized target, the thought that she was about to lose all her efforts would always surface in her mind. Therefore, she was extremely cautious throughout the whole assessment.


    Faced with Fairy Wu You''s haughtiness and provocation, Su Luo only smiled but did not say anything.


    By this time, many people had gone up one after another to try.


    Scores of a dozen and 20-odd points were exceedinglymon. The worst was fifteen, with the best being at only forty-five. None of them could surpass the record set by Fairy Wu You.


    This time around, the crowd¡¯s praise for Fairy Wu You rose to the heavens, whilepliments rained down unendingly on her like a downpour.


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s heart started to flutter under the countless praises raining down on her. If she had a tail, it would have long been cocked up with pleasure.


    When Fairy Wu You passed by Su Luo, her voice was full of mockery: "Still staying and not going up? That¡¯s right, you''re trying to take the strengths of each person and calcte the order of the route?"


    Su Luo''s gaze continued to remain on the people who were taking the test, with an indifferent smile hung on her face. Her smile was serene, but she regarded Fairy Wu You as though she didn¡¯t exist at all.


    How could Fairy Wu You ept such a cold shoulder like that? This made her sneer even more loudly in return: "You¡¯re making the biggest mistake of all time if you think you can surpass me like this!! Let me tell you, wench, even if you knew all the routes you need to pass through, those targets can¡¯t be passed through with your current level of your strength!¡±


    Su Lu said indifferently, "Really?"


    Her tone was as indifferent as her expression to the point that it almost made Fairy Wu You stomp her feet in anger.


    "You don¡¯t think so?" Fairy Wu You felt extremely amused, "And you want my Seven Stars Pearl? Dream on!"


    At this time, Li Man Man also went up to take the test. She barely managed to pass eighteen, obtaining the second tost score in the current ranking.

 Chapter 2224: Sudden Fame (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2224: Sudden Fame (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Li Man Man tugged on Su Luo¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°This really is very hard¡­ You can¡¯t even see through the targetholes with your eyes. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Su Luo smiled faintly and nodded her head.


    At this point, everyone in the ss had already done the test, with Su Luo being thest one left.


    The results for this assessment had also been released, with the first position undoubtedly belonging to Fairy Wu You. As for second ce, that person¡¯s score was not far off from Fairy Wu You¡¯s.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Su Luo.


    ¡°It seems like the first position will be Fairy Wu You¡¯s this time around. The first ce ranker will get special privileges.¡±


    ¡°There is still Su Luo left. Why are you jumping to conclusions?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a need topare. Don¡¯t you know this by now? Fairy Wu You is the strongest one in our ss!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! As for that Su Luo, even though she isn¡¯t bad, how could she possibly match up to our Fairy Wu You? I predict that she can only go through 20 bullseyes, tops.¡±


    ¡°I respect her a little bit more than you, so I predict that she will go through 30 bullseyes.¡±


    ¡°What? 30? How is that even possible!?¡±


    Almost everyone thought that no one else could beat Fairy Wu You¡¯s record, with her first ce ranking being untouchable by anyone.


    Under the pessimistic atmosphereing from everyone in the ss, Su Luo slowly went over to the field and quietly stood there.


    She did not start immediately upon arriving in ce. Instead, raising her brows, she proceeded to look serenely at the bullseyes in front of her.


    Su Luo had extreme confidence in the energy capacity of her Fallen Red Lotus, so the first problem of having insufficient energy capacity which everyone faced wasn¡¯t a problem at all for her. The current problem she faced was the formtion of a method she would need to employ in order to draw the entire human shape from start to finish with a single thread.


    Su Luo sighed silently in her heart. What a shame. She had yet to fuse with the Wisdom Skull Bone. If not, she would have been able to formte a strategy.


    Su Luo stood in front of the targets, her eyes looking straight ahead, her body standing as stiff as a machine, while she appeared as though she was daydreaming. In reality, Su Luo was actually daydreaming as her soul had already left her body and moved into her spatial ring to use her Communication Amulet to contact Nangong Liuyun.


    She could only figure out how to pass through 65 targets. Even though she could beat Fairy Wu You like that, she didn¡¯t feel satisfied to achieve a win like that.


    While Su Luo was talking to Nangong Liuyun through the Communication Amulet, all the people present were staring at her.


    ¡°Why is she standing there like a wooden log? Could it be that she¡¯s turned herself into an idiot by thinking too hard?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a time limit to this assessment, with everyone given a jossstick¡¯s worth of time to do so.¡±


    ¡°The joss stick has already burnt down to half its length, and that Su Luo is really still standing there like an idiot?? Is this her way of giving up?¡±


    Upon seeing the state that Su You was in, Fairy Wu You felt extremely delighted. Raising her chin, she shot a look filled with disdain towards the former: ¡°Ha ha, you want to fight me? Let¡¯s see how you die this time!¡±


    Despite being the focus of everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Luo continued to remain indifferent. Compared to her, Li Man Man, who was standing next to her, was so nervous that she was sweating profusely, all while pulling Su Luo lightly time after time.


    At this point, the Eighth Elder¡¯s expression had already turned ugly. His eyes were as deep as the ocean.


    Just when there was only a third of the joss stick left, Su Luo¡¯s conversation with Nangong Liuyun finally came to an end.


    As expected, Nangong Liuyun only took a little bit of time to find the solution to the problem that troubled Su Luo. He merely needed to think for a split second before being able to precisely calcte the path Su Luo would need to take, making her admire him even more.


    ¡°His mind works even faster than aputer, no wonder why he is so sly!¡± Su Luo mumbled quietly to herself.


    When she lifted up her head, she saw---

 Chapter 2225: Sudden Fame (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2225: Sudden Fame (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Su Luo was filled with excitement when she saw all of these gazes trained at her, before proceeding to look back at Fairy Wu You¡¯s proud eyes.


    Fairy Wu You gave Su Luo a thumbs down. With only one third of the joss stick remaining, Fairy Wu You thought that Su Luo¡¯s loss was certain.


    Su Luo smiled and said nothing more, because there was no need for any meaningless words. She would use her actions to prove how ridiculous Fairy Wu You¡¯s actions were.


    Su Luo stopped staring at others and looked at the bullseyes in front of her.


    She opened her hand, and a bundle of mes was dancing on her palm very quickly. It seemed like the fire was alive, as it slowly danced about in her hand.


    Her initial action shocked many people, since they had never seen such a spirited fire before.


    A look of deep contemtion was present within the gaze that the Eighth Elderid on Su Luo.


    Su Luo focused her thoughts and restrained her emotions, before proceeding to bring her left hand¡¯s thumb and index finger together to give the mes present in the center of her palm a pinch. Then, a mysterious scene happened!


    With Su Luo¡¯s pull, that bunch of lively mes seemed like an antenna that was being lengthened, getting longer and slimmer!!!


    Seeing this whole process, everyone was stunned.


    This was precisely thepression of energy that the Eighth Elder mentioned during the lecture! Everyone had to use the full might of their spiritual energy just to painfully pull their mes into a thin strand, wherelse Su Luo had actually managed to lengthen her mes with a casual pull of her hand! How was this even fair? Many people were crying out painfully within their hearts.


    However, they didn¡¯t even get to scream it out loud, because right now Su Luo¡¯s hand appeared as though she was performing magic tricks, as her fingers moved about at lighting speed, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, all of them refused to close their eyes for fear that they would miss something out if they blinked.


    ¡°Go!¡± Su Luo released the thread of fire in her left hand.


    The problem was, everyone, including Fairy Wu You, had to personally control their thread of fire to pass through those minuscule targets. However,pared to them, Su Luo didn''t even need to do that! Her fire seemed to have developed its own intelligence, a terrifying smart one on top of that!


    When Su Luo gave out an order, the fire immediately shot out, as though it had sprouted wings. Then, it quickly proceeded to fly through those miniscule targets like a dragon soaring through the sky!!


    Those incredibly tiny bullseyes.


    Furthermore, each bullseye had a of energy blockage in it. Not only did one need to control the slim ray of fire to puncture the target points, one would also need to move it across the of energy blockage in order to bepletely moving through each target point. Hence, everyone, including Fairy Wu You, was extremely careful every time they entered each new target point.


    But Su Luo¡¯s fire---


    It could make its own decision!


    Afraid of nothing, bravely moving forward, who dared topete with it!


    As if the fire already had its own radar, it shot forward quickly. Not only that, it knew how to turn, jump and did many other tricks.


    The whole process left everyone dumbfounded. They were all stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Oh my god! What a divine fire! Was Su Luo¡¯s understanding of the fire element already this deep? No wonder why she could answer such a hard question during the lecture, it was from experience!¡±


    ¡°Her fire seems to be really powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be what the Eighth Elder mentioned before? The legendary Exotic Fire?¡± Everyone was sure that Su Luo used the Exotic Fire, but knowing that Fairy Wu You had used Mystic Fire, they could tell that thetter¡¯s fire wasn¡¯t as strong as Su Luo¡¯s.

 Chapter 2226: Sudden Fame (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2226: Sudden Fame (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    "Stop talking, you guys. Look at Fairy Wu You''s face¡­"


    At that moment, many people didn''t dare look at Fairy Wu You''s face directly. Instead, they all sneakily nced at her out of the corner of their eyes. How could Fairy Wu You not notice? It was precisely because she knew that she was being seen by people as a joke, that the anger in her heart immediately rose like a me.


    Fairy Wu You red at Su Luo. Looking at the back of Su Luo''s beautiful head, she wished to pierce a thousand or eight hundred holes into it with her eyes!


    Lin Banli saw Fairy Wu You clenching her fists with her face stern and twisted, and his heart tightened. He hurriedlyforted her: "The incense is about to burn out."


    The implication in his words was that Su Luo still couldn''t win.


    Fairy Wu You turned her gaze to the burning incense that had only a quarter left, and then looked at the fast-circling me in Su Luo''s hand, her brows still furrowed like before!


    This stinky girl was actually really good. In the blink of an eye, the mes hit five more bullseyes.


    "How many is that?" Fairy Wu You frowned.


    "Thirty-nine¡­" Yan Xiao had been counting the entire time, so he opened his mouth and answered.


    "Snap!" The teacup in Fairy Wu You''s hand was crushed by her!


    How long had it been? In such a short time, Su Luo''s mes had already reached the thirty-ninth target? Furthermore, Fairy Wu You also realized that the direction of Su Luo''s me was very different from hers. Su Luo started with the tip of her right finger.


    "No, I can¡¯t let it go on like this, no!" Fairy Wu You gritted her teeth, a deep fear simultaneously shing in her eyes!


    She had always considered Su Luo in a position where she could be trampled to death at will. Even when Lan Yingyan was killed by Su Luo, she had not paid much heed to her, but at this moment, Fairy Wu You was really afraid of Su Luo!


    At this age, with this kind of talent, and this kind of trump card! Fairy Wu You admitted that if she were at the same age, she wouldn¡¯t be Su Luo''s opponent at all. Her only advantage now was that she was older than Su Luo, and so had started cultivating over ten years earlier than her.


    At this time, Lin Banli looked at Su Luo with a sh of shock in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Indeed, if this continues, Su Luo''s mes may very well reach the end before the incense burns out."


    Su Luo''s mes were already terrifying, but her precision and urate calctions were equally shocking!


    Her mes shot out non-stop, without so much as a pause. What did this prove? It showed that as long as there was enough time, Su Luo would very likely be able to finish off all 76 bullseyes!!


    Fairy Wu You had only hit 56, but if Su Luo reached the end¡­


    If there was enough time¡­ The deciding factor here was time.


    Seeing the unsightly look on Fairy Wu You¡¯s face, a sinister light shed in Yan Xiao¡¯s eyes as he sneered, "How could there be enough time?"


    By the time he finished speaking, he had already disappeared from where he originally stood.


    Believing what he said, Fairy Wu You let out a sigh of relief. She understood Yan Xiao''s n, and she felt that he did a good job.


    Inwardly, Lin Banli was upset. It was a pity that such an opportunity to do something for Fairy Wu You was snatched away by the silent Yan Xiao.


    At this moment, almost everyone in the audience was watching Su Luo''s dragon-like mes, so no one noticed the incense that was about to burn out.


    A gust of wind suddenly shot towards the incense.


    "Not good! The incense is about to burn out!" Someone eximed.

 Chapter 2227: Sudden Fame (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2227: Sudden Fame (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    ----


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked towards the incense! If the incense were to go out, it would mean that time was up, and Su Luo would leave this game with only deep regret.


    Just as the de of wind approached the incense--


    A ball of me burst out, flying fiercely towards the wind de.


    With a cracking sound, the wind de was intercepted and fell apart, and the mes red up into the sky.


    When everyone saw that cluster of mes, their eyes seemed about to fall out. Wasn¡¯t this me the same element as the me that was being controlled over there? Was Su Luo able to control the mes to hit the bullseyes, while still having room to protect the incense?


    At this moment, everyone stared at Su Luo with shock!


    While the others were panting and sweating, trying to control the mes to hit the targets, only Su Luo still remained calm and rxed, her mind untroubled, without sweating, and she hadn¡¯t even frowned once.


    "Fifty!"


    "Fifty two!"


    "Fifty four!"


    Subconsciously, people started counting how many bullseyes Su Luo''s mes pierced through.


    At this point, Fairy Wu You''splexion was so obscure that it seemed as if water could drip out, gloomy and dark like a clouded sky.


    "It''s almost there, almost there! She¡¯s close to surpassing the fifty-six marks of Fairy Wu You! Just push a bit farther!" There were some who couldn¡¯t help but yell.


    There were a few people who voiced their agreement with this sentence. Even if Fairy Wu You wanted to retaliate, she couldn¡¯t take it out on the crowd, as she couldn''t find out which people were doing so.


    At this moment, all eyes were fixed on the mes, and all of them were bing excited over this, as if they were the ones controlling the mes, and they became extremely solemn in their concentration, holding their breaths.


    There was a slight smile in Su Luo¡¯s eyes as she controlled the mes to quickly move forwards.


    "Fifty-six!"


    "Fairy Wu You¡¯s record is broken, it¡¯s broken! Fairy Wu You has lost!" Someone reveled.


    Fairy Wu You lost? This was unthinkable for almost everyone, because in their minds, Fairy Wu You had always been infinitely elevated above all others, and she was always ranked first in the ss.


    But now, Su Luo had actually surpassed her!


    "Quickly look, Su Luo is still going!" No one knew who shouted this out, but everyone¡¯s attention became focused on Su Luo once again.


    "Fifty eight!"


    "Sixty two!"


    "Sixty five!!!"


    "Damn! Is Su Luo really thinking of making it through all of the bullseyes? Can¡¯t she let the rest of us have some room to breath?"


    Human nature was a very strange thing. If Su Luo had surpassed them only a little bit, then they would be jealous and dissatisfied, but now that Su Luo was so much better than them, they knew they could only look up to her, so they all began to admire and idolize Su Luo.


    "Sixty eight!"


    "Seventy!"


    "Seventy two!"


    "The incense is almost burnt out, hurry, hurry up!!!"


    Someone nced at the incense, and became anxious, so much so that their throat was about to be hoarse from screaming. He was more worked up than the contestants themselves.


    It was a case of the emperor being not in a hurry, but rather the eunuchs were the ones filled with anxiety. These people almost stomped their feet out of agitation while Su Luo still remained calm, going at her leisure, the mes she was controlling flying forward at a constant speed.


    "Seventy four!!!"


    "Seventy six!!!"


    In the midst of ast wave of cheering, the incense finally burned out,pleting its mission in history.


    At this moment, everyone turned and fixed their gazes upon Su Luo, causing her to feel somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 2228: Sudden Fame (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2228: Sudden Fame (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    ----


    "Ahem." Su Luoughed, "Fortunately, it was just an idental sess."


    She was so confident before, but now she said it had been an idental sess? The crowd felt ashamed on behalf of Su Luo.


    At this moment, Su Luo turned around and walked in front of Fairy Wu You, her steps not too slow yet not too fast, but every step she took seemed to hit Fairy Wu You''s heart heavily.


    Fairy Wu You''s hand clenched into a fist!


    Her face turned red as she stared at Su Luo, ring at her with angry and dangerous eyes.


    In contrast to Fairy Wu You, Su Luo was wearing a long in dress, her entire body was bare of any essories, and she simply wore two long in belts that swayed in the wind at her waist. But at this moment, she exuded a stronger aura than Fairy Wu You, who had countless ornaments all over her body.


    Fairy Wu You red at Su Luo like a ferocious wolf, but under her angry gaze, Su Luo didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Instead, she actually reached out and pushed away Fairy Wu You who was standing in front of her.


    "Where are my Seven Stars Pearl?" Su Luo looked at Lin Hanli with a smirk.


    Lin Hanli turned his head to look at Fairy Wu You.


    But at this moment, Fairy Wu You was still dumbfounded and hadn''te back to her senses yet.


    She was now immersed in the fact that she had been pushed away by Su Luo, and looking at that disoriented and disbelieving look on her face, one could tell that she still hadn''te out of her daze.


    "Wu You?" Lin Hanli red at Su Luo fiercely but looked at Fairy Wu You with a tender and doting gaze.


    This soft call of her name pulled the shocked Fairy Wu You back into reality¡­


    Fairy Wu You raised her head, her eyes looking towards Su Luo, and she raised her hand!


    Just as she was about to p Su Luo, she found that her hand was being held by someone, and that person was none other than Su Luo herself.


    "The one-year period, has Fairy Wu You forgotten it?" Su Luo smiled, cunning as a fox, "Of course, if Fairy Wu You wants to make a move now, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but Senior Brother Luo''s bet will have to be canceled."


    Fairy Wu You had promised not to make any moves towards Su Luo within a one-year period.


    Fairy Wu You was so angry that she nearly gnashed her teeth!


    She had made a bet, yet she had gotten herself involved in it!


    Fairy Wu You stared viciously at Su Luo and gritted her teeth, "You want to cancel the bet? Don''t even think about it!"


    Saying this, she yanked back her hand!


    Su Luo smiled faintly. She bet right; to Wu You was imperative to have Senior Brother Luo, ah.


    Su Luo''s eyes shed with a dark and dull light. If Fairy Wu You insisted on making a move now, Su Luo was certain that Fairy Wu You''s chances of winning were over 99%. In terms of real strength, the current Su Luo really wasn¡¯t Fairy Wu You''s opponent; unfortunately, she had chosen a one-year arrangement.


    One year was enough to change many things, including Su Lu''s strength.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes curved up into a cunning smile, her gaze fixed on Lin Hanli with the right palm of her hand stretched out.


    Even if she was asking for the stakes in a bet, Su Lu''s aura and attitude still seemed very calm and rxed.


    The Seven Stars Pearl¡­ Lin Hanli really couldn¡¯t bear to give it away! He had risked his life and obtained the Seven Stars Pearls after almost dying nine times, and he had originally wanted to give it to Wu You¡­


    "Give it to her!" Fairy Wu You hatefully spit out this sentence, "This broken iron and copper, you think I care about these? She is shallow-eyed and thinks they are good things! Give it to her, hurry up and give it to her!"


    This broken iron¡­ shallow-eyed¡­ thought they were good¡­ Lin Hanli was almost crying. That was his entire heart and soul! His heart was about to break!

 Chapter 2229: Demon Clan’s Fire Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2229: Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo saw that he was unwilling to do so but had no choice, and felt somewhat amused in her heart.


    At this moment, Fairy Wu You sneered: "So what if you got the Seven Stars Pearl? When you try to strengthen them, you might not be able to seed in strengthening even one. Isn¡¯t it nothing but a waste of time?"


    "Strengthening?" Su Luo frowned, a trace of bewilderment shing under her eyes.


    "Tch! You don''t even know about strengthening and still snatched away the Seven Stars Pearl!" Fairy Wu You nced at Su Luo with mockery, "No one else can help you in this matter, it has to be done by you yourself."


    The implication in her words was that Su Luo was equivalent to a fool.


    Su Luo''s eyes flickered and she scanned her surroundings, finally fixing her eyes on the Eighth Elder, and she humbly asked him for advice.


    The Eighth Elder was a teacher, so when faced with a student''s request for advice, how could he not answer?


    But the Eighth Elder¡¯s answer was very brief: "¡­¡­ condense the me energy, use the blood of the heart as the adhesive, and iy them into the weapon. Even if I said it, this can be understood, but not exined, you¡¯ll have to go and feel it out yourself."


    Can only be understood but not exined? Su Luo thought about it and then took out her Cheng Ying sword.


    Fairy Wu Youughed coldly, "You don''t intend to iy it right here and now, do you?"


    It was obvious that just now Su Luo had not known anything and had not learned to strengthen the gemstones at all, but now she wanted to iy them on the spot just after hearing a few words from the Eighth Elder? This was simply too arrogant!


    "Iying on the spot? Good idea." Su Luo praised.


    Fairy Wu You was so angry that smoke was about toe out of her head, and then sheughed in anger: "Fine, then let everyone here see how badly you can ruin the Seven Stars Pearl! Who knows, there might not even be a single pearl left behind!"


    "Either way, it was earned through a gamble, even if there''s not even one left, it¡¯s not really a pity." Su Luo casually replied.


    This sentence once again blocked off Fairy Wu You abruptly.


    But Fairy Wu You then sneered: "I forgot to tell you that once you fail, not only the gems will be useless trash, but the power of the weapon will also be reduced by 10%. If you fail seven times in a row, hahaha, your weapon will also be useless trash, do you still dare to try?¡±


    Fairy Wu You had put Su Luo in a difficult position!


    Su Luo rubbed her chin. There was such a rule? She hadn''t known of this earlier.


    "Don''t dare, right? Hahaha!" Fairy Wu Youughed wildly!


    Su Luo''s willow brows furrowed slightly. No one had retorted when Fairy Wu You said this, that was to say, since nobody said otherwise, it meant that this was indeed the case.


    Su Luo thought she had no pressure when extracting me energy, and her blood was the essence of scarlet blood Ningpo figwort, so the chance of failure shouldn¡¯t be too high¡­


    "Iying on the spot, what''s wrong with that?" Su Luo smiled lightly.


    Next, Su Luo slid her fingertips, and a drop of bright crimson thick blood rolled down to the fluorescent translucent gem. At the same time, Su Luo''s right hand had already condensed me energy.


    The orange-red me at the tip of her finger jumped to the blood-stained gem, and then it carried the gem towards Su Luo''s Cheng Ying sword.


    The body of the sword was like a clear spring, fluorescent and bright.


    The me energy carried the first gemstone with a swoosh, and steadily drilled into the body of the sword, passing through the body of the Cheng Ying sword!


    The gemstone rested steadily on the Cheng Ying Sword, shing with a bright red light.


    Of the Seven Stars Pearl, there were originally seven colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple respectively; and Su Luo had taken the red one to experiment on first.

 Chapter 2230: Demon Clan’s Fire Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2230: Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo wasn''t bragging. It really was her first time iying a sword, so she didn''t really understand it.


    Fairy Wu You was dumbfounded.


    H-how could you iy gems like this???? Shouldn''t the gem be repelled, and then exploded? Under normal circumstances, wasn¡¯t the strengthening rate of gems at ten percent?


    Filled with shock, Fairy Wu You stared at Su Luo for a long time, unable to react.


    Not just Fairy Wu You, but many of the people present stared at Su Luo in disbelief!


    "You cheated!" Yan Xiao shouted at Su Luo with a face full of indignance.


    "Where did I cheat?" Su Luo looked confused.


    "How could you possibly seed on your first attempt at iying gems to strengthen weapons? This wasn¡¯t your first attempt to begin with!" Outraged, Yan Xiao''s voice cried out so sharply it seemed to pierce straight through the clouds.


    "Yes, yes, it''s definitely not her first time strengthening gems, otherwise how else could she seed in one go? Even I failed dozens of times when starting out!"


    "But you also have to take natural talent into ount, not to mention, Su Luo''s mes are so good, it''s hard to say if it''s her first time or not."


    "I won''t believe it unless she can continue strengthening the remaining six gems!" Yan Xiao sneered.


    "And what if I can?" Su Luo smirked as she looked at Yan Xiao.


    Not even the most capable master of strengthening can do seven gems in a row without slipping up. For a rookie like Su Luo to do such a thing? Yan Xiao didn''t believe it at all. To get some face back for Fairy Wu You, Yan Xiao pointed at the targets and said, "If you can strengthen all remaining six gems, I''ll eat those targets!"


    There were 76 targets, yet Yan Xiao was still able to say these words.


    But no one believed Su Luo would seed, so the crowd silently cursed Yan Xiao in their hearts for being cunning.


    Su Luo smiled lightly: "These targets aren''t very tasty, but since you want to eat them so much, then I''ll help you make it happen."


    Su Luo¡¯s face was full of confidence, and watched the crowdugh out loud.


    Li Man Man tugged at Su Luo''s sleeve: "Strengthening gems is very difficult, even Senior Brother Luo does not dare to say he could seed seven times in a row. You¡­ even if you want to strengthen the gems, you should still makeplete preparations first."


    Su Luo shook her head with a faint smile. She didn''t need to prepare anything else, because her blood and mes were the best on the continent. This was her secret to seeding, so she didn''t need any further preparations.


    Strengthening gems was very difficult for other people. But Su Luo had the mes of the Fallen Red Lotus and the blood of the scarlet blood Ningpo figwort, then it was only a matter of learning it, understanding it once learned, and excelling at it once understood!


    The second, orange gem.


    Without suspense, it was iid onto the Cheng Ying sword, and was a great sess in strengthening it.


    The third, yellow gem.


    Again, sess with no ident.


    The fourth, green gem.


    Sess again!!!


    Everyone: "¡­¡­"


    Their eyes had gone stiff staring at Su Luo!


    Just where the hell did this demone from! Just earlier she was asking the Eighth Elder how to iy and strengthen, but that couldn''t have been more than a quarter of an hour ago, right? To think she had already seeded four times in a row, four times!!!!


    Even the greatest master of iying would need at least two hours to achieve four consecutive sesses, and would be exhausted and sweating all over after finishing, right?

 Chapter 2231: Demon Clan’s Fire Territory (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2231: Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    Was there any hint of tiredness on her face? Not only was she not tired, but her eyes were also shining brightly, burning with excitement for all to see!


    Oh my god!


    These people were so strong that they could cause an earthquake from the stomp of their feet. But iparable shock surged through their hearts from seeing Su Luo, so excited that they almost started swearing out loudly!


    After seeing Su Luo¡¯s actions, Yan Xiao¡¯s gaze turned cold¡­ before turning into a malicious pair of eyes that pierced through Su Luo!


    The dread present in Fairy Wu You''s eyes grew deeper by a few shades!


    While everyone was caught up in their shock by how powerful she was, Su Luo had already finished the 5th green gem and was trying to get the 6th blue gem.


    While attempting the 6th gem, Su Luo suddenly became aware of the fervent nces from everyone! After giving it some thought, she came up with something. She shouldn¡¯t be showing off too much right now. Instead, she needed to y dumb to protect herself.


    Hence, the me in her hand suddenly vibrated!


    The originally lively bright me turned into a small and weak one, and slowly reduced into a pathetically minuscule one, as small as her finger.


    ¡°Oh, that is a sign of running out of energy. Su Luo can¡¯t keep going anymore!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if she continuously and sessfully iy seven gems, wouldn''t she be even greater than a genius?¡±


    Yan Xiao''s retreating footsteps came to an immediate stop. Tilting his head only to see Su Luo¡¯s worried expression, he instantly roared out crazily, ¡°Hahaha, your me is about to die! And yet you dare to brag that you could iy all seven gems at ones! Aren''t you a little concerned that you¡¯re bragging too much!?¡±


    Fairy Wu You''s original taut expression began to rx. Letting out a long sigh, her charisma sifted into that of a queen that radiated with an overbearing aura, before resting on Su Luo with eyes full of contempt.


    But right at this instant ---


    Su Luo took a deep breath, screamed loudly: ¡°Stronger!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the small weak me that was on the brink of being extinguished slowly, started to grow visibly stronger¡­ Even though it didn''t fully recover back to its peak intensity, it surely didn¡¯t look like it could get blown out at any moment anymore.


    Fairy Wu You''s breath of confidence went up halfway to her throat, only for it to get stuck in there, stifling her with so much difort that her face became flushed!


    In her mind, she already cursed Su Luo¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors for 1800 times!


    With everything going on, even though Su Luo didn¡¯t look up, she could already guess her surrounding situation. A hint of slyness and happiness from her little sess shed across the depths of her eyes.


    With Su Luo¡¯s effort, the 6th gem was fully iid.


    There was only the 7th one left!


    The 7th purple gem clearly seemed bigger than all the other six gems and was almost double in size than the rest!


    Su Luo took the gem and looked at Yan Xiao with contempt: ¡°Stir frying those 76 targets, or steaming them to eat, you should start thinking about this problem.¡±


    Making eye contact with Su Luo, Yan Xiao¡¯s heart turned cold, and he looked at the 76 targets¡­ Yan Xiao really wanted to cry¡­


    Su Luo stroked the big gem in her hand with a smile in her eyes, though she was secretly brainstorming about her current situation.


    Would she stand out too much if she were to really iid the 7th gem sessfully?? Would it make everyone suspicious that she might really possess Exotic Fire?


    Even if everyone wasn¡¯t suspicious about it at first, if Fairy Wu You wanted to harm her, would she purposefully start a rumor? At that point, when everyone remembered back this entire scene, would it be evidence?

 Chapter 2232: Demon Clan’s Fire Territory (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2232: Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    Reaching this conclusion, Su Luo descended into a dilemma.


    Suddenly, Su Luo noticed Yan Xiao¡¯s figure sneakingly making his retreat. But since everyone had their focus on her, no one in the field had noticed that Yan Xiao was running away.


    His actions made Su Luo presumed that Yan Xiao had a crush on her! How could he be so cute? It was as if he was preparing the bed for her to sleep whenever she felt tired.


    Since he was watching Su Luo¡¯s expression as he was trying to run away, she pretended to be brimming with confidence as she started to iy the gem; the me was bing bigger and wilder, more alive than ever¡­


    After Yan Xiao had fled away and left no trace behind, Su Luo knew that her chance had arrived.


    When the gem was about to be embedded into the Cheng Ying sword; suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s forehead started to sweat, and there was white smokeing out from the back of her head¡­


    ¡°Su Luo is running out of energy! Herst energy is spent!¡±


    ¡°Hang in there! This is thest moment already, don¡¯t give it up!¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey, please don¡¯t let your me get extinguished!¡±


    Under everyone''s loud shouts of encouragement, the me still continued to gradually, but surely die out ¡­ yet again, the purple gem fell into Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    Su Luo gasped for air and waved: ¡°I can''t continue anymore. I can''t continue anymore, that pressure''s too strong, my me''s energy capacity can''t bepressed any further¡­ ¡±


    Seeing the state Su Luo was in, everyone didn''t doubt her words at all.


    ¡°I told you so, she definitely can''t sessfully iy the 7th gem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how strong it is, the Spiritual Fire she possesses is still an ordinary fire. If it was any kind of Exotic Fire, she definitely wouldn¡¯t encounter any problem at all.¡±


    ¡°What a shame, she only missed it by just a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, does that mean that Su Luo had lost this bet???¡±


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°That''s right, I''ve really lost this bet. Where is Yan Xiao? I should apologize to him.¡± In any case, when they were setting the bet, Yan Xiao was proud of himself, resulting in him allowing Su Luo to not ce any prize for losing the bet at all.


    Right, where is Yan Xiao?


    Everyone started to search for him.


    Only at that very moment did they realize that Yan Xiao was gone!


    Everyone was looking to their left and right, with all of them being stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the moment when he could show off his overbearing side? Where did he go?


    Then, someone made a weak gesture: ¡°When Su Luo was iying the 7th gem and was just about to seed, Yan Xiao suddenly¡­ ran away in the blink of an eye ¡­¡±


    The audience thought back to Yan Xiao and Su Luo¡¯s bet, looked at the 76 targets, before looking over to Fairy Wu You¡­ They instantly burst out into roaringughter!!


    They wereughing so much that they kneeled forward, their stomachs in knots as they tittered on the edge of copse.


    At this moment, Fairy Wu You¡¯s face turned so dark it appeared as though someone had infused ck ink into her face, to the point that one would be able to squeeze ck ink out of her.


    How embarrassing! This was utterly humiliating!!!


    Fairy Wu You had never been this humiliated before!


    Yan Xiao was one of her people. If he had run away because he feared losing a bet, he was outright embarrassing her!


    If he had lost, Yan Xiao¡¯s escape could barely be exined. However, he had clearly won the bet, but then he wasn¡¯t here anymore¡­ Not only was he not able to enjoy his victory, but he had also embarrassed himself by arge mile. In fact, Fairy Wu You wanted to kill Yan Xiao with a p!


    Su Luo then put up an act of being confused and innocent.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Xiao? Why don¡¯t I see Yan Xiao anymore? If he isn¡¯t here, who can I apologize to? If he wanted to leave, he should at least say something, right? Would anyone run away halfway through a bet?¡± Su Luo turned over to look at Fairy Wu You, ¡°Senior Sister Wu You, didn¡¯t Yan Xiao win? Why did he run away?¡±

 Chapter 2233: Demon Clan’s Fire Territory (5)

    <h4>Ch. 2233: Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie


    Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s forehead vein was twitching violently, she was so mad that she seemed about to breathe out fire!! Pretend, still pretending, just keep pretending!! Fairy Wu You was cursing Su Luo in her heart, wanting nothing more than to give her a good thrashing!


    At this time, the Eighth Elder walked toward them and announced: ¡°After two hours, the third part of the lecture will begin.¡±


    Third part of the lecture?


    There was actually a third part of the lecture!


    Everyone looked at Fairy Wu You, then looked at Su Luo with malice, the mockery in their eyes silent but evident.


    Fairy Wu You had lost face several times in front of Su Luo during the previous two parts of the lecture. How could she swallow this anger? If there was a third part of the lecture, then there would be some juicy tea to sip~~


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were full of anticipation.


    After hearing that there would be a third part to the lecture, Fairy Wu You immediately felt so much better. Her eyes were bright with excitement, and the gaze she directed towards Su Luo was even more stranger than before.


    Li Man Man cautioned Su Luo: ¡°The third part of the lecture is generallybat fighting on the field, you must be careful.¡±


    After all, on Fairy Wu You¡¯s side, just one of her was enough to destroy ten of Su Luo.


    Su Luo showed a faint smile, as if she wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    But no one, even Su Luo and Fairy Wu You themselves, knew that this time, the most dangerous person to Su Luo wasn¡¯t Fairy Wu You...


    The third part of the lecture happened at the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, which was a 5000km[^1]nd up north from the Genius Training Camp.


    The me Mountains were connected one after another. It was rumored that this whole territory was 9.6 million square kilometers. This mountain range alone was probably the size of China, where Su Luo had lived in her previous life.


    The Eighth Elder was standing in front of everyone, coldly observing their surroundings: ¡°We are entering from the South gate, and exiting from the North gate, the rules are very simple, there are no rules, the only thing you need to do is to make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°Inside the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, there is a small ck house, and inside it is a small g. Only after finding the small g can you guys get out of this ce because this g is the key to opening the North gate.¡±


    The Eighth Elder looked at Fairy Wu You and added another sentence: ¡°Remember, any personal affairs can be resolved on the life and death battle stage. If you kill each other in private, then you will forever be expelled from the Dragon List!¡±


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s words were clearly biased towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo raised her brows in surprise. She couldn¡¯t guess what medicine the Eighth Elder was trying to sell from his gourd[^2] at that moment.


    When Fairy Wu You heard this emphasized reminder from the Eighth Elder, she was angered in her heart, and hit Su Luo with a nce furious and violent.


    Su Luo smiled at her, and her smile was as brilliant as cherry blossoms, revealing her two rows of pretty white teeth.


    Fairy Wu You became even angrier!


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s nce stayed on Su Luo for a brief moment, his eyes were as deep and unpredictable as the ocean. Then, just as Su Luo was growing puzzled over what had happened, his eyes moved away.


    Su Luo frowned deeply, sensing a bad premonition. What exactly did the Eighth Elder want to do¡­?


    Without allowing Su Luo any time to think over this further, Fairy Wu You coldly smirked at her: ¡°Inside the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, it is extremely dangerous, if you aren¡¯t afraid of death, then follow me in!¡±


    And so, Fairy Wu You brought all of her servants with her, walking proudly at the front.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo and Li Man Man slowly followed the group, and entered the South gate of the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory.


    The Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory was basically a small fire world filled with a powerful fire. There were a ming river, ming rocks, and even various magical beasts born from the mes.


    After entering the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, since the Eighth Elder wasn¡¯t present, Fairy Wu You felt like she deserved to be the ss¡¯s leader, so she naturally ordered: ¡°Mo Ze, bring 5 people with you to clear out the beasts, Xiao Yun, bring 5 people with you to find the small ck house, Xiao Yu¡­¡±

 Chapter 2234: The Truth (1)

    <h4>Ch. 2234: The Truth (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie


    Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Fairy Wu You was giving out orders to everyone.


    They all listened obediently, without the slightest intention of refusing. Within minutes, they left one by one to fulfill their assignments.


    Atst, only Su Luo and Li Man Man remained.


    Fairy Wu You didn¡¯t even bother to look at Su Luo, she smoothly turned around and walked away with self-importance. Of course, the men by her side were all surrounding her, helping her clear the way so that she didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.


    After seeing everyone else leave, Li Man Man was stunned. She just stood there looking at Su Luo: ¡°What about us?¡±


    They had been left behind just like that?


    Su Luo smiled slightly. Was Fairy Wu You trying to iste them by ignoring them? Even though it was a very childish method, it was extremely effective. Since there were many fire element beasts in the area, if they were surrounded, Li Man Man and Su Luo would be in danger.


    Hence, Su Luo reminded Li Man Man: ¡°Be careful, if we are surrounded, then we will be in great danger.¡±


    Li Man Man nodded solemnly. Then, unaware of her own movement, she stepped closer toward Su Luo, because she had a sense of security when she was near Su Luo.


    Su Luo and Li Man Man dealt with the me beasts while continuing to follow the others.


    By then, Fairy Wu You had schemed against them a few times, but fortunately, she had no intention of killing Su Luo yet. If Su Luo died right now, then the one-year contract would automatically be canceled, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to get Senior Brother Luo.


    However, Su Luo wasn¡¯t bothered by Fairy Wu You¡¯s small tricks.


    Since she had the Exotic Fire of the Fallen Red Lotus in her possession, after entering the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, she was asfortable as a fish entering water, just as she was in her own home.


    These ordinary mes had an instinctive reverence for the Fallen Red Lotus, so as long as Su Luo made a move, no matter how powerful the beasts were, they would automatically stay away. Hence, Fairy Wu You¡¯s attempts at harming Su Luo failed.


    However, as they went deeper and deeper into the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, Su Luo¡¯s bad premonitions grew heavier. She felt as if someone were watching from the darkness every single move she made.


    Especially when she used the Fallen Red Lotus, that pair of eyes would be extremely intense, fierce and excited.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°What are you worrying about?¡± Li Manman looked at Su Luo with confusion.


    Along this whole process, Li Man Man¡¯s respect for Su Luo was like the endless water of the Yellow River. Every time they stepped into a trap, Su Luo would resolve all of the troubles unhurriedly. Su Luo¡¯s calmness made her almost believe that this was just a visit to a friend¡¯s house.


    ¡°Do you feel something off about the current situation?¡± Su Luo asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°For example, feeling like someone is watching you?¡± Su Luo asked carefully.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Li Manman was confused.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Luo knew that, even if Li Man Man could feel it, with her personality, she would probably think she had mistakenly sensed it.


    Li Man Man saw Su Luo¡¯s cold expression, and couldn¡¯t help probing: ¡°Really? Could it be Fairy Wu You?¡±


    After all of their interactions within this period of time, Li Man Man naturally stood on Su Luo¡¯s side. Her impression toward Fairy Wu You had greatly reduced, and it was even developing into a deep hate!


    Su Luo gently shook her head. Fairy Wu You was indeed stronger than her, but she wasn¡¯t outrageously strong to this point, so it was probably not her... But within this Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, the strongest person was Fairy Wu You, who else was there besides her?**

 Chapter 2235: The Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2235: The Truth (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u


    Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    A name instantly appeared in Su Luo''s mind!


    <i>Was it him?</i>


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes dangerously. Although she didn''t quite believe it, she felt that the person staring at her from behind was most likely the Eighth Elder!


    <i>Could it be that the Eighth Elder wanted to avenge his little disciple Lan Yingyan?</i> Su Luo thought.


    However, Su Luo didn''t know that she had guessed half of it correctly.


    The person who was spying on her from the shadows was, indeed, the Eighth Elder, but he was not looking to seek revenge from Su Luo because of Lan Yingyan.


    In fact, the Eighth Elder was ying a big game of chess. Even from the very beginning, when he reced the Seventh Elder in teaching the ss, that was the first move he had made.


    Back then, Lan Yingyan had been burned to a pile of ashes by Su Luo, and while the Eighth Elder was naturally furious, he didn¡¯tsh out on the spot. However, only after everyone had left he went to inspect the scene.


    As expected, there was nothing left at the scene, and even that bit of Lan Yingyan''s ashes had disappeared, but the Eighth Elder was able to see some clues from it.


    After that, he had Su Luo investigated, starting from Su Luo¡¯s assessment in the Genius Training Camp, to the assessment at Distal End Mountain, to the Downstream Mountain, then the Midstream Mountain¡­ With all the information he had collected, he was able to discover a secret.


    Su Luo was able to challenge others above her every time, and each time she was able to make it through without any dangers. What she relied on was her fire attribute.


    Spiritual fire, Mystic fire, and Metamorphosis Fire were all the most powerful types ofmon fire attributes, but the Eighth Elder knew that even with Spiritual Fire, one couldn¡¯t win a battle against someone ranked seven stars higher! Why was the Eighth Elder so confident that Spiritual Fire couldn¡¯t achieve this?


    Because on this continent, there were only a handful of people who could use Spiritual Fire, and the Eighth Elder happened to be one of them. Since he knew that Spiritual Fire couldn''t do it, then all of those possibilities were eliminated, and there was only one possibility remaining¡ªthe magical fire of the Fallen Red Lotus.


    The Eighth Elder had once obtained a unique book regarding the Fallen Red Lotus from the Ancient Ruins. He had hidden this book well, and no one aside from him had ever seen it. This was how he had made a guess based on the characteristics of the Fallen Red Lotus, judging from Su Luo¡¯s body.


    This bold assumption shocked the Eighth Elder himself, but then, the agitation and excitement, as well as greed, were like tarsal maggots gnawing constantly at his heart.


    So the Eighth Elderid out this game and easily got the position to teach the lecture this time from the Seventh Elder. In the lecture hall, he deliberately talked about the fire attribute, even the Exotic Fire. At that time, Su Luo''s expression had been calm and rxed, and even the Eighth Elder could not see through it.


    Then, there was the following practical portion of the ss. This practical ss had confirmed the Eighth Elder¡¯s internal spections to some extent, and then there was the trip they took into the me Cavern.


    When the Fallen Red Lotus arrived at the me Cavern, it would be like returning a fish back to the water, bing the equivalent of a king. After observing all along the way, he became more and more excited as he watched her! The Eighth Elder admittedly had to sigh at Su Luo''s good luck. To have such a strange encounter at such a young age, to carry such a treasure, and to keep such a low profile about it too.


    After confirming that Su Luo was carrying Exotic Fire, the greed in the Eighth Elder''s heart could no longer be contained. What Lan Yingyan, what little disciple? This wasn¡¯t a matter to him at all! His head was now full of schemes on how to seize the Exotic Fire from Su Luo¡¯s body!


    As for the method, in the cheat book he had obtained, there was actually a way!


    Hiding in the darkness, the Eighth Elder looked at Su Luo, who was frowning in front of him. Then, his malicious eyes shed slightly while heughed without a sound.

 Chapter 2236: The Truth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2236: The Truth (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Su Luo was aware of the danger, but did not expect that it would be so close to her.


    Before they knew it, everyone had already been in the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory for several days. As they got closer and closer to the core of the me Cavern, there were more and more me monsters, with greater and greater strength, making the fighting be more and more difficult.


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    "There is a little ck spot over there. Isn''t it the little ck house we''re looking for?"


    The task set by the Eighth Elder was to find the little ck house, and after getting the banner, they could go back with the token.


    "Let¡¯s go! Go and take a look!" Fairy Wuyou''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and she couldn''t wait to rush over.


    Right as they saw Fairy Wu You rushing past, everyone followed suit without hesitation.


    The distance of ten 1 seemed to be very far, but for these extraordinary people, it was covered in only a matter of minutes.


    Soon, they saw a small ck house standing in front of them.


    It truly was the little ck house.


    The building wasn¡¯t tall. From the looks of it, there was only a single storey. Furthermore, it had a square design, standing alone in the middle like the symbol of order.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we have looked for it. There is only this small ck house within a thousand miles. The exit token that the Eighth Elder mentioned should be inside." Mo Ze said to Fairy Wu You.


    "This should be it." Fairy Wu You looked at the map in her hand,pared it with the position they were in at the moment, and nodded her head in agreement.


    However, not only did Fairy Wu You know that there was a banner present inside for them to leave, there would also be a treasure chest. As for whether it contained a treasure or not, that would depend on one¡¯s luck.


    "You all wait outside, I''ll go in alone." Fairy Wu You gave the order and started to walk forward.


    Right at this moment, Li Man Man mustered up her courage and yelled at Fairy Wu You: "Wait!"


    Fairy Wu You shot a cold look at her, but Li Man Man puffed her chest, held her head high and took a step forward: "You can''t go!"


    "Oh, so the littlest-ce girl dares to be arrogant to me?" Fairy Wu You made no attempt to hide the annoyed look in her eyes, "I have always been the one to go in first, why can''t I go this time?"


    Li Man Man clenched her fists and replied with a serious face: "ording to the regtions, the one who can enter the small ck room must be the best student in ss. This is her privilege, so you can''t take it away!"


    As soon as she said this, Fairy Wu You frowned deeply, and her eyes filled with anger like an erupting volcano.


    There were a number of people who had been discontent at Fairy Wu You. At that moment, with Li Man Man taking the lead, this group of people also called out.


    "Li Man Man''s words are not unreasonable. ording to customary tradition, it is indeed the best student in the ss that should enter there first."


    "Furthermore, it should be her who will lead us out."


    "Although Fairy Wu You is number one in terms of strength, Su Luo is the best in ss, as she had managed to hit 72 bullseyes."


    "So this time the person who can enter the small ck room first should be Su Luo."


    Many people knew that it was a great privilege to be the first person to enter the small ck house, because that person would get the chance to open the treasure box. If luck was by their side, it wasn¡¯t impossible to obtain a great treasure.


    That was the reward for the best student in the ss, a customary rule that had been established throughmon agreement.


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes were moving back and forth between Fairy Wu You and Su Luo. Those who were more aware of what was going on were even hoping that the two of them would sh.

 Chapter 2237: The Truth (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2237: The Truth (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera


    Inparison, Su Luo was simply too calm.


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, Fairy Wu You shot a piercing re at Su Luo.


    The people who supported Fairy Wu You even started to shout out to support her.


    "With Su Luo¡¯s ability, how can shepete with our Fairy Wu You?"


    ¡°She won thest ss only through pure luck!"


    "With her pathetic level of strength, are you sure she can even get the g?"


    "Are you sure that Su Luo can safely take out the g and lead us out?"


    ¡°What if Su Luo fails? Won¡¯t we be trapped here forever?"


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t care about your own life, but sorry, I treasure my life, so I prefer Fairy Wu You to enter the little ck house!"


    Hence, those questions, usations, and doubts proceeded to pound Su Luo to the ground¡­


    Those who originally wanted to watch a good show came back to their senses after hearing these words. Yes, this was a matter of life, not a child¡¯s y! Su Luo''s strength was so useless. How can she lead them out?


    Mo Ze and the others were right. They should trust in Fairy Wu You during critical times like this. After all, herbat strength was the strongest among them all.


    "I support Fairy Wu You!"


    "I also support Fairy Wu You!"


    "You must support Fairy Wu You!"


    "No one is better than Fairy Wu You this time!"


    One by one, they all quickly walked towards Fairy Wu You''s side.


    In just a brief span of time, there were already many people lined up behind Fairy Wu You. In contrast, Li Man Man was the only one left by Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Li Man Man was so angry that she was about to explode. Pointing at them, she retorted: "How can you all do this!? Su Luo¡¯s clearly the best student in thest ss!"


    Fairy Wu You really was a bully. Li Man Man made threatening gestures as she attempted to rush forward, but Su Luo quickly stopped her.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Su Luo discouraged her in a low voice.


    "But!" Li Man Man was so furious that her eyes flushed red, "This is too unfair! With the good luck you possess, you might even be able to obtain some treasures!"


    If that is so, they definitely mustn¡¯t allow Su Luo to enter, otherwise, she will rise above everyone! Simr thoughts appeared in the hearts of many people. Thus, they said with even more conviction: "It was only through pure luck that Su Luo got to the first ce inst ss. We can¡¯t bet our lives on Su Luo¡¯s good fortune!¡±


    "That¡¯s right, we can''t ce our lives on Su Luo''s luck! Therefore, this time we must ask Fairy Wu You to go in. Even if the Eighth Elder criticizes us, we will do our best to bear the me!"


    As the saying goes, thew doesn¡¯t punish everyone. Even if the Eighth Elder was angry, he couldn''t do anything to this group of people, right? That was why they could be so emboldened.


    Earlier, Fairy Wu You''s anger was like a raging inferno. However, after everyone turned to her side, it was gradually extinguished. The smile on her face was widened, as she squinted at Su Luo condescendingly: "Actually, I really don''t want to go in."


    Su Luo smiled.


    Fairy Wu You spoke slowly while giving a condescending sigh. "Since everyone asked me with such enthusiasm and sincerity, I couldn¡¯t turn them down. But speaking about this, you really should look at yourself, little girl."


    "Oh?" Su Luo responded with a smile, appearing not at all fazed by their words.


    Fairy Wu You hated Su Luo''s rxed, leisured appearance the most. It made her feel very unsatisfied!

 Chapter 2238: The Truth (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2238: The Truth (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pyr


    Su Luo replied with a faint but refreshing smile: "Is that so? But times do change, so maybe it will turn towards you soon."


    If Fairy Wu You, who had always been considered a heartthrob, would one day be shunned by the masses, wouldn''t that be the biggest blow?


    "Me? Being shunned by people? Hahaha, Su Luo, you don¡¯t even know if you can wait till that day eh! There is no man who doesn''t like me!" Fairy Wu You was bursting at the seams with confidence!


    Su Luo didn''t care for Fairy Wu You''s crazy rambling, as she just pulled Li Man Man back a step, and gestured the invitation to Fairy Wu You.


    This was taking the initiative to avoid, giving the opportunity to Fairy Wu You.


    At this time, many people showed contempt at Su Luo. In the previous practice ss, many people were shocked by Su Luo and felt slightly amicable to her. However, seeing her cowardly in such a stoic manner towards Fairy Wu You, their gazes toward Su Luo all turned into loathing.


    Nevertheless, like before, Su Luo continued to smile as lightly as a gentle breeze.


    "Consider yourself wise!" Fairy Wu You nced at Su Luo contemptuously, then sneered and proudly stepped into that legendary small ck room.


    Only one person could enter the small ck room.


    After Su Luo watched the door of the small ck room closed with a click, a cunning smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Previously, she clearly felt the gaze that had been staring at her disappeared. Su Luo asked Little Sable to remember the scent on that person''s body. Just now, when Fairy Wu You opened the door of the small ck room, the smell instantly confirmed Su Luo¡¯s guess.


    Presently, except for Su Luo, the rest of the people still did not know the inside story. There were still a few people pretending tofort her: "Don¡¯t be sad, there will be a chance next time."


    "Yeah, maybe next time Fairy Wu You would be among the top 50th in the next test, then you''ll have a better chance at entering. After all, you have a good potential."


    "We are notpelled to do so, I hope you don''t me us."


    Su Luo smiled: "It''s okay, if I were you, I would also have made such a choice."


    Went to that small ck room to die? Su Luoo was not willing to do so. Since Fairy Wu You was so eager to prevent this disaster for her, Su Luo was more than happy to let her. How could she refuse?


    At this time, Fairy Wu You was already in the middle of the small ck room.


    This literally was a small ck room. You couldn¡¯t even see the fingers of your hand in there. Although Fairy Wu You had good eyes and could usually see everything well in the dark, she found that she couldn¡¯t see anything after entering the small ck room.


    The small g was usually ced on the table, and the treasure chest was underneath. This was what Fairy Wu You had always experienced.


    Fairy Wu You felt her way through the room, and then step by step, she worked her way to the edge of the table.


    She didn''t care for the small g; thus her first pick was to bend down to open the treasure chest.


    ¡®Hope that I''ll have good luck this time to open a golden treasure chest.¡¯ Fairy Wuyou folded her hands in front of her chest and prayed in silence.


    After praying, she began to unlock it.


    Fairy Wu You pulled out a vermilion hairpin from her head, aimed at the lock cylinder, and skillfully began to unlock it. She was quick with excitement!


    "Crack crack¡ª" The lock quickly opened.


    Fairy Wu You dropped the lock and excitedly opened the chest with one hand!


    Her hands quickly reached inside to rummage.


    Rare object, rare object, there must be a rare item! Fairy Wu You¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the treasure chest at this time; therefore she didn¡¯t notice a dark figure approaching from behind.

 Chapter 2239: The Truth (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2239: The Truth (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pyr


    At this moment, the ck shadow suddenly lunged at Fairy Wu You¡¯s back!


    "Boom!"


    Poor Fairy Wu You was bent over, with her buttocks raised as she groped around the box for treasures. She was in no state to be aware of the dangering from behind. The man sent a kick forward, which so happened tond right on Fairy Wu You¡¯s rear end.


    In an instant, Fairy Wu You¡¯s head smashed right against the treasure chest!


    Fairy Wu You was about to swear out in anger, but the man mmed his fist on Fairy Wu You''s chin, dislocating her jaw, leaving her unable to utter a sound.


    Within this jet ck darkness, her visibility had been reduced to zero!


    Fairy Wu You was utterly clueless about the identity of the other party. She wanted to yell out in anger, but she realized that her jaw had been dislocated. She couldn''t say anything!


    Fairy Wu You subconsciously raised her hand to her chin to snap it back into ce. However, before her hand could touch it, another wave of clear cracks rang out!


    Both Fairy Wu You''s left and right hands¡¯ joints were dislocated!


    At this moment, Fairy Wu You couldn¡¯t even cry even if she wanted to!


    Who the heck was this person? How could he possess such immense strength? Fairy Wu You lifted her leg to try for a deadly kick towards the opponent''s groin!


    Even in the dark, Fairy Wu You, who was very experienced in dealing with men, could detect the masculine breath from the other person. This was a man!


    And so, the two of them attacked each other with terrifying might!


    Poor Fairy Wu You. With her inferior strength, she ended up being beaten badly by the opponent. Her nose was bruised. Her face was swollen and endlessly throbbing in pain!


    All she could do was keep sending out mes!


    Nheless, her opponent was much stronger than her. During the battle, the mes quickly burned the g on the table!


    Under the illumination of the light!


    Everything was clear as in daylight!


    Upon seeing Fairy Wu You¡¯s face, the man in ck was startled, and a trace of annoyance shed in his eyes!


    Fairy Wu You also saw the man in ck. Despite the ck scarf that covered his face and a ck hat on his head, his eyes had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but she couldn''t recall who that was.


    While the other party was stunned, Fairy Wu You hurriedly pushed her jaw back into ce and shouted angrily, "Who are you!?"


    The man in ck stared at Fairy Wu You with surprise and uncertainty in his eyes, but it soon turned into even more frustration.


    "Speak! Did you steal the treasure in the treasure chest?!" Fairy Wu You yelled angrily.


    The man in ck gave Fairy Wu You a fierce look, and he then turned and left! From his back, one could tell that he was in a bad mood.


    However, Fairy Wu You was furious, and grabbed the other party''s arm: "You can¡¯t juste and go like that, nutjob! Quickly, hand over the treasure!"


    The man in ck was very angry! He turned around, stared at Fairy Wu You fiercely, and clenched his fists.


    Fairy Wu You kept bbering on. How could the man in ck have the patience to listen to her? He proceeded to raise his arm, before smashing it down Fairy Wu You¡¯s back with his fist.


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s eyes widened and looked at the man in disbelief as her body copsed limply on the ground¡­


    "Unlucky!" The man in ck shot a vicious re at Fairy Wu You, before proceeding to stride away.


    Fairy Wu You did note out for a long time.


    There were many people standing outside the little ck room, with all of them discussing enthusiastically what kind of treasure Fairy Wu You would bring out this time.


    "Is there even a point in guessing? It must be a good thing. It might even be a secret book.¡±

 Chapter 2240: Ominousness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2240: Ominousness (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pyr


    -----


    "I think it might be a Spiritual me!"


    "Maybe it is a Strengthening Gem, one that is more powerful than the Seven Stars Pearls."


    Everyone¡¯s guesses flew back and forth, but there was no general consensus.


    On the contrary, after seeing Fairy Wu You hadn''te out for a long time, the smile present in Su Luo¡¯s eyes became more and more meaningful.


    Li Man Man asked Su Luo what she wasughing at, but Su Luo chuckled and said nothing.


    Soon, someone noticed the problem.


    "Fairy Wu You has been in there for a long time, right?"


    "It has been about two hours."


    "There is something not quite right about this. Based on past experience, Fairy Wu You should havee out a long time ago."


    "Did somethinge up?"


    "That''s impossible, right? Fairy Wu You is the strongest among us. Nothing has happened to us, so what could even happen there? Furthermore, she is the only one in the little ck room, what can happen to her?"


    "Could it be that the treasure was so powerful that Fairy Wu You cultivated it on the spot for a promotion?" Someone had that wishful line of thinking.


    Nevertheless, this idea had won the support of many people. Everyone nodded and said: "It is very likely that this might be the case."


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth curled up slightly, and as she looked at the door of the little ck room, a glimmer of excitement shed within her beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, the door of the little ck house opened.


    Slowly, a clear figure came out.


    The moment they saw that figure, everyone gasped loudly, stunned by what they saw.


    "This, this, this weird person¡­who is it?"


    What people saw was her swollen nose and face and messy hair, a face covered with blood stains, and her clothes being very, very dirty.


    "No way, Fairy Wu You???"


    Those Fairy Wu You¡¯s male followers were first in disbelief. Their entire group was shocked to the core, their eyeballs freezing up at the sight of her.


    Fairy Wu You took care of her beauty to the extreme. Even when sleeping at night, she wouldn''t remove her makeup. But here was the person with ckened bruises and a swelling, reddened face. Could this actually be her?


    Very quickly, everyone''s eyes moved to the hands of Fairy Wu You.


    She held a ck stick in her hand with nothing else.


    Someone boldly asked: "Well, what¡¯s about the g?"


    Those words immediately reminded everyone!


    It wasn¡¯t a joke to send Fairy Wu You into the little ck room. She represented the whole ss to get the g, but where was the g now? Without the g, how would the people be able to pass the North gate???


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were all focused on Fairy Wu You.


    Now, everyone was anxious: "Fairy Wu You, what has urred inside? What did you encounter?"


    "Where''s the g? Where''s our g? Weren¡¯t you brimming with confidence when you headed in to get the g?"


    "Yeah, stop hiding it. Hurry up and bring out the g."


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s heart stiffened at this moment! She felt so aggrieved that she was on the brink of vomiting blood!


    If time could be turned back, she would definitely notpete with Su Luo to enter this small ck room! Nevertheless, there was no medicine for regret in the world.


    Even though the situation now was pretty bad, the ever-so arrogant Fairy Wu You still widened her eyes with an imposing attitude: "What are you shouting for? Isn''t the g in my hand?"


    Fairy Wu You remembered clearly that she did grab onto the g beforeing out.


    "Just that stick?" Someone pointed at the ck iron rod in Fairy Wu You''s hand, and shouted in disbelief!


    A stick? Fairy Wu You got angry and stretched out her hand to pass the g over, "What stick are you talking about¡­"


    Just before she finished the sentence, something had swelled up in Fairy Wu You''s throat. She couldn''t make a single sound! If this wasn¡¯t a stick, then what was it?!

 Chapter 2241: Ominousness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2241: Ominousness (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    -----


    Because the little ck room had been as dark as ink, when Fairy Wu You woke up, she was blinded and confused. Nheless, she remembered that it was good enough to just pull out the g, but only now did she discover that it was actually nothing more than a stick!


    In a lightning-quick sh, Fairy Wu You suddenly remembered the fight inside! There had been clusters of mes that had bursted out at that time, and it was likely that the g had been identally burned.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Fairy Wu You. The gaze in their eyes wasplicated.


    "I¡­" Fairy Wu You¡¯s voice was hesitant, not knowing what to say for a while.


    But how could everyone spare her that easily?


    "How can we get out of the North Gate without a g? Are we going to use this useless stick? This is a matter that concerns dozens of lives. Fairy Wu You, how could you do this!?"


    "That''s right! Su Luo was originally supposed to go in. We let you go in because we believed in your strength. How could you let down our trust like this?"


    "That¡¯s right, you got the treasures for yourself but burned our g like this! How can you be so selfish!?"


    "If we had known this would happen, we might as well have let Su Luo go in!"


    Thisst sentence pierced deeply through the soft heart of Fairy Wu You. She felt wronged, annoyed, and aggrieved!


    Fairy Wu You hissed and roared with exhaustion: "Wish you had known, wish you had known; I too wish I had known! Had I known it would be like this earlier, I would have let Su Luo go in! It¡¯s not like I wanted to enter!!"


    Fairy Wu You was known to be graceful and holy. Who had ever witnessed such a wretched roar from Fairy Wu You. In such an embarrassing manner? This was a great insight for everyone to know, and they all looked at Fairy Wu You with a ray of disbelief.


    Fairy Wu You turned her head and stared at Su Luo fiercely. She clenched her fist, and said angrily: "Su Luo, are you happy now?! You got your wish! Aren¡¯t you satisfied!?"


    Su Luo disyed a confused and innocent look on her face: "Fairy Wu You, don''t rush to me and frame good people without any evidence~~ You turned our g into this now, how are we going to get out?"


    Fairy Wu You had wanted to change the topic by throwing her temper tantrum, but Su Luo had brought back the matter with her words. That caused Fairy Wu You to immediately get angry again.


    "That¡¯s right! Fairy Wu You, what do you think we should do now!?"


    "How are you going topensate us? Didn¡¯t you enter the little ck room by yourself and take the good things from there?"


    "That¡¯s right, you have to pay for this! Otherwise, this matter will not end!"


    "We must bepensated for the danger of staying in this Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory for one more day!"


    Fairy Wu You was so angry that she almost burst out with a mouthful of blood: "There was nothing in the box inside!"


    This was the truth, but who would believe it? Anyway, nobody believed her words, and all of them looked at Fairy Wu You with a condemning, questioning, and using gaze.


    From the one with a million fans to the mud puddle that anyone could trample on, how could Fairy Wu You bear this vexation?


    Nheless, Fairy Wu You knew very well that she had caused the wrath of everyone, and the only way to settle them down was giving thempensation.


    "Well, alright, aren''t you all just moring forpensation? Fine, I canpensate you! Mo Ze, give each one of them a Strengthening Gem!" Fairy Wu You roared.


    Mo Ze: "¡­"


    His biggest hobby was collecting all kinds of Strengthening Gems. It had taken a lot of effort and hard work to form his collection. How could he¡­


    "What are you dawdling for? Still not hurrying and distributing them? Don''t tell me you don''t have any. Didn''t you show them off in front of mest time?" Fairy Wu You angrily said.


    Mo Ze was crying.


    He had shown them to Fairy Wu You for her to appreciate. It hadn¡¯t been to show off!!!

 Chapter 2242: Ominousness (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2242: Ominousness (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    -----


    But Mo Ze knew very well that if he didn¡¯t save Fairy Wu You¡¯s face now, then in the future, she would definitely not let him near her bed again¡­


    In desperation, Mo Ze took out the Strengthening Gems from the space storage bag, and distributed them one by one to everyone with great reluctance, expressing a manner ofpensation.


    Although everyone felt that it was not enough, this was not a good time to further force anything.


    The most important question now was, which way should they go next? It was no longer possible for them to exit from the North Gate!


    Just at that moment, the Eighth Elder strolled over.


    Seeing the Eighth Elder, everyone regained their senses and bombarded him with questions on what they should do.


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s expression went dark, his face was stern, his tiger eyes were cold, and he shot a cold look at the group. His eyes were deep andplex when he nced over Fairy Wu You. When he looked at Su Luo, he shed with a slight imperceptible cold aura.


    "I must say, you all have failed this lesson! Every single one of you have lost!" The Eighth Elder was terrifying the moment he opened his mouth.


    Everyone bowed their heads to listen to his teachings!


    "Do you know where you went wrong?" There was implicit anger in the Eighth Elder''s voice!


    "¡­"


    After a moment of silence, someone raised their hands weakly: "We shouldn''t have let Fairy Wu You in. It should¡¯ve been perhaps Su Luo instead, who was the best in thest ss¡­"


    Like a blind cat that caught a dead mouse, the ssmate had guessed correctly! The Eighth Elder spoke in a cold voice, hisplexion like frost: "You didn¡¯t follow the rules, so you lost your chance of sess. To exit from the North Gate is no longer possible!"


    "So, your only option is to go from the East Gate!" The Eighth Elder red at everyone, "Going to the East Gate from here will be infinitely dangerous, you are on your own!"


    After speaking, the Eighth Elder flicked his sleeves, then turned and left!


    Fairy Wu You looked at the retreating back of the furious Eighth Elder, and suddenly felt that his gaze from just now was so familiar, and the shape of his back was also familiar. She felt a hunch shing in her mind, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was!


    "Wu You, is there something wrong? Are you ufortable?" Mo Ze asked with concern when he saw Fairy Wu You holding her head.


    Fairy Wu You frowned: "I keep feeling that I¡¯ve missed something very important, but I can''t put my finger on it!"


    Mo Zeforted: "What happened to you there?"


    "I was attacked." Wu You patted her head and sighed, "The man in ck¡­"


    Suddenly, Wu You''s head throbbed, a vision shed in her mind, and she caught it immediately! In an instant, she turned pale and staggered where she stood!


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Ze was horrified when he saw Wu You''s body and mind tremble.


    Fairy Wu You remembered now! She finally knew where the familiarity of the man in ck hade from!


    The man in ck inside was covered in dark cloth, even his forehead and nose were hidden. However, Fairy Wu You had encountered countless men, and she could clearly distinguish them by their body odor. At that moment, she was almost certain that the person was the Eighth Elder!


    The Eighth Elder?! How could it have been him? Why did he ambush and attack her? This¡­ Wu You felt that her head was getting bigger!


    "Wu You?" Mo Ze couldn¡¯t stop worrying.


    Fairy Wu You waved her hand: "Let me be alone for a while."


    Fairy Wu You had just realized that the Eighth Elder had hidden in there and deliberately ambushed her. She was so frightened at that moment, what mood did she have left to respond to Mo Ze¡¯s concern?


    On the way to the East afterwards, Fairy Wu You was unnaturally quiet, and rarely rushed to provoke Su Luo, which allowed Su Luo''s ears to finally rest for a while.

 Chapter 2243: Ominousness (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2243: Ominousness (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    It was no wonder that the Eighth Elder had said that traveling to the East would be very dangerous. Setting other factors aside, the rising temperature alone was already unbearable.


    When passing a mountain range, Su Luo''s eyes suddenly shed.


    Because she had the Fallen Red Lotus, she was very sensitive to fire attributes.


    At that moment, there was a ming mountain range to her right, which looked very simr to the Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens. Su Luo could clearly feel the suffocating temperature inside!


    Such a high internal temperature was extremely abnormal!


    It was like the entire Earth''s core magma was boiling.


    But when Su Luo nced over, she found that no one had noticed the abnormality inside. Because from the outside, this Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens Mountain Range appeared no different from the rest of the mountains.


    Seeing Su Luo pausing in her tracks, Li Man Man asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "What level is your me?" Su Luo asked.


    "Fourth-ss true fire," Li Man Man sighed, "Still, you are amazing. You have a first-ss Spiritual Fire, and you could disintegrate Lan Yingyan just by making a move."


    Su Luo smiled bitterly. Her strength was not some kind of Spiritual Fire, rather it was the legendary Fallen Red Lotus. How could any Spiritual Fire be so powerful?


    "If we have a chance, I will help you catch high-level mes," Su Luo''s gaze swept across the Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens Mountain Range.


    "Really?! That would be great!" Li Man Man eximed!


    They went on for about an hour and were passing through a cave of burning mes.


    Right at that moment, an exmation sounded from the front, "Quick, there seems to be a cluster of Metamorphosis Fire shing up ahead!"


    Metamorphosis Fire?


    Metamorphosis Fire was a second-ss me! For many people, it was something that couldn¡¯t be obtained, just like Fairy Wu You who had in her hands the very same magic fire.


    "Everyone, chase them down separately! Whoever catches it will get to keep it!" Fairy Wu You gave the order.


    Afterpensating them with the Strengthening Gems, Fairy Wu You had remained the leader. As soon as her words came out, everyone obeyed without hesitation.


    And so, everyone promptly split up and spread out!


    "Metamorphosis Fire!" Li Man Man looked at Su Luo excitedly, because Su Luo had just promised to help her find high-level mes. She didn¡¯t expect to be able to have a high-ranking Spiritual Fire like Su Luo, she would be satisfied if she had the Metamorphosis Fire.


    Su Luo looked up.


    "Let¡¯s go, into the me cavern." Su Luo pulled Li Man Man and quickly shot into the me cavern. Because she had a special sensitivity to mes, she knew that the Metamorphosis Fire had entered it.


    After Su Luo went into the me cavern, a few more figures shed past.


    "Look, the Metamorphosis Fire is over there!" Li Man Man''s eyes were sharp, and when she saw the light blue me, her whole body shook with excitement!


    But at that moment, Fairy Wu You suddenly appeared in front of Su Luo, staring at Su Luo coldly, "The Metamorphosis Fire belongs to me, you can get out now."


    Li Man Man shot back angrily, "You think that simply because you say so, it will belong to you? Why are you so overbearing? Didn''t you just announce that whoever found it could keep it?!"


    "Oh, first that stinky girl Su Luo dared to talk back to me, and now you? You have some guts." Mo Ze and the others went after the Metamorphosis Fire, while Fairy Wu You walked slowly towards Li Man Man.

 Chapter 2244: Ominousness (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2244: Ominousness (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Fairy Wu You smiled coldly, "Even you also dare to ridicule me?"


    After saying that, Fairy Wu You raised her hand, and ruthlessly struck at Li Man Man!


    If she was hit, not only her face would be ruined, her very life would be in danger!


    Su Luo subconsciously grabbed onto Li Man Man, pulling her aside, and Fairy Wu You''s hand fell on nothing but the air.


    Fairy Wu You looked up and red fixedly at Su Luo!


    By now, this was the umted fury from grudges both new and old!


    Fairy Wu You sneered, "Do you think you can protect her?"


    Su Luo furrowed her brows. It was no surprise that Fairy Wu You would be so fearlessly confident. At this point, even if Su Luo and Li Man Man were to team up, and be multiplied several times over, it still wouldn''t be enough to be Fairy Wu You¡¯s opponent.


    If they couldn''t fight, then it was best to flee. If Su Luo was by herself, then she would obviously turn tail as fast as possible. However, since Li Man Man was also here, if Su Luo ran, she would certainly die!


    Su Luo racked her brains hurriedly, hoping that she could quicklye up with a n that solved both problems quickly.


    At this moment, with a savage expression and terrifying sneer on her face, Fairy Wu You was advancing step by step towards Su Luo.


    Hidden from Fairy Wu You''s view, several words were quickly traced on the palm of Li Man Man''s hand that Su Luo was grabbing.


    Fairy Wu You had already gotten very close to Su Luo.


    Su Luo could see her arms trembling with rage and the blue veins on the back of her hands that pulsed ferociously.


    At that very moment--


    Pa!


    A clear pping sound rang out!


    Su Luo savagely swung her palm at Fairy Wu You, who had let her guard down, and also spat out a sentence, "You cheap, utterly shameless whore!"


    No longer daring to stay after cursing her, Su Luo speedily fled!


    Fairy Wu You was taken by surprise. To think that she had been pped so ferociously, and before she could even react to that, Su Luo had cursed her with words that made her blood boil!


    In an instant, Fairy Wu You''s head was filled with endless fury!


    Why would she even bother with Li Man Man anymore? One could only see her figure charge forwards explosively, fiercely chasing after Su Luo, while screaming, "You wretched brat, stand still!"


    Fairy Wu You had never been pped by anyone in her whole lifetime! Nor had she ever been cursed with words so obscene! At this moment, her reasoning had already been consumed by fury, and the only thing on her mind was to tear Su Luo to shreds!


    Li Man Man watched the two figures rapidly be two ck dots, one in front and one behind. Momentarily stunned, her eyes grew red, and she clenched her fists where she stood.


    With how formidable Fairy Wu You was, would Su Luo get caught? The more she thought about this, the more she worried she became!


    No, since she couldn''t help Su Luo in any way, it was better to not risk being a hindrance. Just now Su Luo had written on her hand, telling her to hide.


    Li Man Man took a deep breath, calmed herself down, then swiftly concealed her figure.


    Su Luo''s reaction was quick, and her speed was at its peak! Because she knew that once she was caught up to by Fairy Wu You, she would be finished!


    But Su Luo sighed as she ran.


    pping Fairy Wu You felt good, and cursing her felt good, but being chased to death didn''t feel good at all!


    Even though Su Luo''s speed had skyrocketed to its peak, Fairy Wu You was still getting closer and closer behind her! Until there were only a hundred meters left between them!

 Chapter 2245: Ominousness (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2245: Ominousness (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo secretly stuck out her tongue. Stand still? If I did that, would I even be able to get out of here alive?


    Not only did Su Luo not stand still, she gained speed with a sudden burst of eleration, and the gap between the two lengthened to 200 1 in an instant!


    Fairy Wu You was angered halfway to death. With a sneer, she put force into the balls of her feet, and explosively charged forth with a whoosh. At the same time, she gathered a ball of light in her hand, and smashed it towards Su Luo''s back!


    The gigantic ball of light crackled with lightning and mes, and streaked through the air magnificently!


    It was unexpected that Fairy Wu You had the fire and thunder elements, and right now, thebination of these two would be iparably destructive!


    Su Luo was afraid that, if she got struck by that ball of light, she would end uppletely charred.


    Just as the fire and lightning touched Su Luo''s back, Fairy Wu You''s lips curled into an evil sneer.


    ¡°Whoosh~~¡± With a soft sound, Su Luo''s figure somehow disappeared before her eyes.


    The electric ball of light, without a target, crashed into the ground, gouging a 10 2 deep hole in the earth!


    Fairy Wu You was immediately dumbfounded. How could someone just disappear into thin air? Impossible!


    Fairy Wu You lifted her gaze forward, and sure enough, there was a sh of a ck dot ahead of her.


    "Su Luo, I didn''t expect you to still have such a life-saving trump card! Very well, since you want to y, I''ll y with you to your heart''s content!" A ferocious, twisted sneer was stered on Fairy Wu You''s face.


    Fairy Wu You whistled, and soon, four figures appeared before her.


    "All of you find and bring Li Man Man to me at once!" The corner of Fairy Wu You''s mouth rose into a sneer. Since Su Luo was willing to offend Fairy Wu You for her, then that brat was an existence that could threaten Su Luo. So, she could use that brat to threaten Su Luo!


    With a raise of Fairy Wu You''s hand, the four of them flew off to hunt down Li Man Man, with no effort spared.


    Fairy Wu You set her eyes ahead, and fired a beam of light! This time, she wanted Su Luo dead!!!


    Then, she explosively charged forward!


    Su Luo knew that even if she had the Spirit Dance Steps, she still couldn''t outrun Fairy Wu You. Therefore, she just used teleportation, trying to take this opportunity to shake Fairy Wu You off.


    But because its spiritual strength consumption was rather extreme, it couldn''t be used continuously, and couldn''t be sustained for long.


    Fairy Wu You was like a venomous snake that had bitten onto Su Luo and wouldn''t let go.


    Su Luo teleported, darting several kilometers away, then when she had almost been caught up to by Fairy Wu You, she teleported again!


    Because teleportation left behind spatial fluctuations, no matter which direction Su Luo teleported in, Fairy Wu You could always urately locate where she headed, which caused Su Luo great distress.


    Su Luo racked her brains as she ran. She couldn''t run forever, and she was sure to lose in a head-on battle of spiritual strength against Fairy Wu You, so to win, she needed to outsmart her. But how could I outsmart her?


    During this high-speed escape, not only was Su Luo not panicked, she even felt a vague kind of excitement and thrill, and her eyes shone with the light ofpetitive spirit. A n, a n¡­¡­ I needed to make use of my own strengths, right?


    Suddenly, a glint appeared in Su Luo''s eyes! At this moment, she finally thought of a ce.


    On the way here, she had felt some unusual me activity underground, and that mountain range resembled Dragons Ascending Nine Heavens, so Su Luo chose to give it such a name.

 Chapter 2246: Ominousness (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2246: Ominousness (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Since she had the Fallen Red Lotus as a trump card, Su Luo knew that the moreva overflowing the ce, the better it would be for her.


    Su Luo''s number of teleportations wasn¡¯t enough, and so her speed began to slow down, but the strength of Fairy Wu You was much stronger than Su Luo¡¯s.


    Seeing the distance between herself and Su Luo getting closer and closer, a weird cold smile shed under Fairy Wu You¡¯s eyes. Her speed kept soaring to its maximum, and rushed forwards, getting closer again¡ª


    One hundred meters.


    Fifty meters.


    Thirty meters.


    Twenty meters¡ª


    The smile under the eyes of Fairy Wu You grew hotter and more intense, the treachery at the corners of her mouth more and more obvious, and her hideous and distorted face wore a smug cold smile.


    Fairy Wu You drew out the sword in her hand! At this moment, she was preparing to pierce her longsword through Su Luo''s body and split her in half!


    "Su Luo! Face death!"


    Fairy Wu You leaped up high, her body drew a fierce arc in mid-air, and the cold sword in her hand shed downwards from high up!


    That thunderous momentum, if struck with it, would really kill you!


    Teleporting still needed an hour¡¯s time before it could be used again. At this moment, aside from being ughtered, what else could Su Luo do? Fairy Wu You''s face bore a cold smile of triumph.


    Just at this critical moment!


    It was unknown when a pair of Wind-and-Fire Wheels appeared on Su Luo''s legs!


    Just as the sword in Fairy Wu You''s hand shed down--


    "Beep--"


    A clear sound rang out, and Su Luo''s figure seemed to be abruptly pulled forward by a hand, leaving behind nothing but blue smoke¡­


    How could Fairy Wu You hold back her sword now? At this time, the force of her sword shed down ruthlessly!


    "Rumble--"


    A loud sound.


    Su Luo and Fairy Wu You had been chasing on the mountains at that moment, so Fairy Wu You''s sword shed directly down onto the mountain range!


    After the loud sound, this upright mountain peak was instantly split open by her sword! The cross-section was neat and smooth, more delicate than tofu.


    Fairy Wu You had exhausted so much energy that her mouth felt numb, and she was extremely tired for a while. At this moment, she was so angry that she almost jumped to her feet!


    "That stinky girl. Is she a rat or a cat? Does she have nine lives? Howe she can''t even be killed!?" Fairy Wu You was so angry that she waved her cold sword and quickly chased after her again.


    Because of the previous dy, it took half an hour before Fairy Wu You caught up with Su Luo again.


    Meanwhile, Su Luo traveled easily and effortlessly with the Wind-and-Fire wheels flying her along the way.


    Ahead was already visible the faint silhouette of the Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens Mountain!


    Su Luo''s eyes shed with a bright light and shot towards there at a great speed.


    Seeing this, Fairy Wu Youughed coldly: "Stinky girl, let''s see where you can run off this time!"


    Fairy Wu You was now very close to Su Luo, and smashed towards her back with a fierce move!


    Su Luo could not dodge. However, she still sneered, "Gooding!"


    Then, Su Luo was blown by this strong wind from Fairy Wu You, and her body ruthlessly smashed into the Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens Mountain!


    There was a loud rumbling sound, and then Su Luo''s trace up ahead was lost once again.


    Fairy Wu You was so angry at Su Luo that her lungs were about to explode!


    She saw a huge cave appear ahead, a cave that had obviously already existed by itself, but had been deliberately sealed up.


    But Su Luo had been hit so hard that she had actually smashed this door out.


    The cave was as dark as the night, but the sizzling heat that came to the surface caused Fairy Wu You to realize that the situation inside seemed to be quite unusual.

 Chapter 2247: Ominousness (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2247: Ominousness (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    -----


    Regardless of how unusual this was, since Su Luo was inside, Fairy Wu You would definitely go in and chase after her.


    Without time to think anymore on this, Fairy Wu You flew in.


    Because the entrance was just this one passage, Fairy Wu You did not have to consider that she would lose track of where Su Luo was going.


    Ahead, Su Luo was secretly crying in her heart at this moment. Howe there was only one way inside the passage? This was contrary to her n, she was afraid that now it would be hard to use her strategies.


    Just as Su Luo frowned, her eyes suddenly lit up. That¡¯s right, how could I forget about my baby? She had a moving map, the Little Purple Sable.


    The Little Purple Sable had a natural advantage in getting through mazes.


    Su Luo once asked the Little Purple Sable if it got out of mazes using its sense of smell.


    Who knew that the Little Purple Sable would nce at Su Luo with contempt: "Just by smell? That''s not all."


    "Then what?" Su Luo asked with curiosity.


    The Little Purple Sable cocked its head and answered seriously: "I don''t know. Anyway, when I walk into a maze or something like that, a clear map is created in my mind, so if I follow the map, I will naturally know how to get out."


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    So, at this time Su Luo hurriedly carried out the Little Purple Sable, who was leisurely napping in her space, and eagerly asked, "Has a map been created in your mind?"


    In fact, Su Luo did not hold any high expectations because this ce was not like the mazes of legends.


    Who knew that the Little Purple Sable would give her a big surprise.


    The Little Purple Sable rubbed its drowsy eyes, then tilted its head and thought for a while, and finally nodded to Su Luo.


    "A map was really created?!" Su Luo felt a wave of uncontroble excitement.


    "Follow this road, and after another five 1, there will be a fork in the road that divides into three paths, and then another five kilometers past that, there are another three roads." The Little Purple Sable said as he yawned.


    When it finished speaking, Su Luo hurriedly threw it into her space, and then flew forwards at a soaring speed!


    Five kilometers, five kilometers, she hoped that she could persist on for five kilometers!


    Soon enough, when Su Luo reached five kilometers, she really saw three forks ahead, which was exactly what the Little Purple Sable had said was in the map of this fire dragon cave in his mind!


    At this moment, there was no need to mention how happy Su Luo was. Now the real problem she faced was how to get rid of the chasing Fairy Wu You.


    Su Luo''s mouth curved up into a cold smile, and then a Sunny Doll appeared in her hand.


    This Sunny Doll had been drawn from a lottery, and it was the one that had ruthlessly tricked the boss of Midstream Mountain, causing him to lose his life. Now, it could once again be used to trick Fairy Wu You.


    The Sunny Doll could be transformed into her exact appearance, and even any previous martial arts cultivation could be copied. However, this Sunny Doll was only effective for a certain amount of time. After that, one would only see it turn into a cloth doll and fall to the ground.


    Su Luo didn''t have any more time to think over this, and so she let the Sunny Doll transform into her likeness on the spot while she hid.


    Fairy Wu You soon caught up from behind her, and she saw a piece of goose yellow skirt flicker in the center of that fork in the road.


    Fairy Wu You smiled coldly: "Want to run? Not that easy!"


    So, Fairy Wu You flew into the middle fork of the path and chased after the Sunny Doll.


    And the Sunny Doll, because it copied Su Luo''s Wind-and-Fire Wheels, was very fast, and after a while, Fairy Wu You simply could not beat it.

 Chapter 2248: Nangong (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2248: Nangong (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    -----


    Seeing Fairy Wu You charge down the path in the center of the fork without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Su Luo slowly walked out from the small pathway on the left, smirking. "You want to catch me? In your next life."


    Su Luo pped her hands and prepared to leave at once.


    But Su Luo had only walked two steps before she suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Her instincts for danger rang rmingly.


    She immediately stopped in her tracks.


    A pitch-ck figure swiftly appeared before her.


    This person was enveloped in darkness from head to toe¡ªck clothes, a ck cloak, and ck headgear. Only a pair of sinister, sly eyes were visible.


    Seeing those eyes, Su Luo''s pupils instantly shrank!


    The Eighth Elder!!!


    There was no doubt that this ck-d person was the Eighth Elder; there was no possibility other than him!


    In her heart, Su Luo silently cursed at her misfortune. Just when she had sent Fairy Wu You off, just when she was about to escape disaster, the Eighth Elder came to chase her.


    Just then, the ck Communication Amulet in Su Luo''s space rang.


    Nangong Liuyun!


    But how could she possibly have the time to speak with him at this moment? She grabbed it and answered with a single sentence: "The Eighth Elder is trying to chase and kill me, so tell meter if you have something to say!"


    She then hung up.


    Su Luo continuously retreated, while the Eighth Elder steadily forced her back, step by step.


    Su Luo knew that if this continued on, she would undoubtedly die. What she had to do now was find an opportune moment to escape.


    But, this would only work if the Eighth Elder slipped up.


    Furthermore, in another 15 minutes, she would be able to teleport again.


    Thus, Su Luo decided to stall.


    "Who are you?" Su Luo icily called out.


    The ck-clothed man didn''t speak, only steadily drawing closer to Su Luo with a strange glint in his eyes. Su Luo saw those eyes shine with thrill and excitement.


    "What do you want?" Su Luo calmly stood where she was, coldly gazing at him.


    "Fallen. Red. Lotus." The ck-d man spoke three words.


    Surprise shed across Su Luo''s eyes.


    The Fallen Red Lotus? He actually knew she had the Fallen Red Lotus? How could this be?


    Seeing Su Luo''s surprise, the triumphant smugness in the Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes shone.


    "Hand the Fallen Red Lotus over." The Eighth Elder arrogantly stood before Su Luo, his eyes gleaming like a de¡¯s edge.


    "Fallen Red Lotus? What''s that? Never heard of it." Su Luo knew that denying it was the only right choice.


    "Hehe¡ª" The ck-d man sneered cunningly at her and reached out his palm. "Since you won''t offer it to me yourself, then I''ll help myself to it."


    Su Luo levelled an icily arrogant gaze at him: "Eighth Elder, harming a student like this, do the other Elders know of this?"


    The ck-d man''s eyes narrowed menacingly, and he coldly stared at Su Luo before suddenly bursting outughing.


    Then, he pulled the ck cloth from his face.


    As expected, it was the Eighth Elder!


    "When did you recognize me?" The Eighth Elder''s eyes held a hint of curiosity.


    "Although you wrapped your whole body up, still-- it''s impossible to hide those greedy eyes of yours," Su Luo said haughtily.


    But the Eighth Elder wasn''t upset, and he was instead still extremely excited.


    Looking at the Eighth Elder right now, was there even a trace left of his strict, dignified appearance earlier? Hepletely seemed like a weirdo! If anyone saw, they would feel chills in their hearts.


    "Continue." The Eight Elder looked at Su Luo smugly.


    Su Luo sneered, "After entering the Demon n¡¯s Fire Territory, that dog that kept sneakily following me around was you, wasn''t it? The one who attacked Fairy Wu You in the small ck house was also you, right? Because you thought the one who went in would be me!"

 Chapter 2249: Nangong (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2249: Nangong (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    -----


    The Eighth Elder began to chuckle.


    "That''s right, you guessed all of it correctly." The Eighth Elder surprisingly admitted to everything, "And what else?"


    Seeing the Eighth Elder''s confident appearance, as if he had already won, Su Luo''s heart sank further and further into a bottomless icy pit. Actually, from the moment the Eighth Elder pulled off the cloth covering his face, Su Luo''s heart had already been pounding wildly.


    Under what circumstances would the Eighth Elder reveal his true colors and admit to everything?


    The answer was crystal clear¡ª He had already decided to kill her, and also believed that Su Luo would never be able to escape from his grasp!


    Su Luo curled her lips in mockery: "Since when did you start to suspect it? When Lan Yinyan died?"


    Su Luo knew that, regardless of whether she admitted it, the Eighth Elder already firmly believed she¡¯d done it. Furthermore, he would rather kill her mistakenly, rather than entirely miss out on the chance to do so. So even if she didn''t admit it, it wasn''t going to end well.


    The Eighth Elder slowly smiled: "I once obtained a rare and valuable book, which had a detailed record of the Fallen Red Lotus'' Exotic Fire, describing it and its features. At first, I would not have noticed you, but who told you to go and kill my disciple?"


    A chill ran through Su Luo''s heart.


    To think that it had actually been because of Lan Yingyan. The one time she showed off had nowe back to cause her trouble.


    "The Fallen Red Lotus has already fused with my blood, you won''t be able to obtain it." Su Luo smiled faintly.


    "No worries. The book has details on that too, it¡¯s just a matter of peeling off your skin, pulling out your tendons, setting you on fire, and then refining you, but you need to have a breath of life left in you for it to work, so I''m here to ask for your opinion on this now." The Eighth Elder smiled in a way that seemed strange.


    Su Luo took a deep breath, and sneered at the Eighth Elder: "Ask me for my suggestions on whether or not I want to be skinned, burned, and hammered into shape by you?"


    "Right." The Eighth Elder nodded like it was a matter of course.


    Su Luo sneered: "Don''t tell me you''re not scared that the City Lord will take revenge?"


    Upon mentioning the City Lord, the Eighth Elder''s hands paused for a slight moment, and he faintly knit his brows.


    "You mean you didn¡¯t know that I was personally allowed in by the City Lord?" Su Luo raised the diamond token in her hand, and smiled faintly, "If the City Lord finds out, he won''t let you off."


    The diamond token shed with a dazzling light.


    As the Eighth Elder, he''d naturally seen the diamond token before. The extremely powerful Fourth Elder had a token exactly like this one.


    The Eighth Elder knew in an instant that this diamond token was real!


    To think that the City Lord had really given a diamond token to her!


    Once she reported him, the consequences would be too dreadful to think about.


    "Looks like there is no option for you other than death!" With a wicked smile, the Eighth Elder extended his hands and savagely gripped Su Luo''s neck!


    The end of the teleportation''s cooldown time was soon approaching.


    Fifty seconds.


    Forty seconds.


    Thirty seconds.


    The Eighth Elder strangled Su Luo, the whites of her eyes were showing and within moments her face swelled purple.


    He forcibly lifted Su Luo up, causing her feet to leave the ground, so at this moment she was powerless, and all she could do was to re at him!


    Twenty seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    Su Luo felt like her neck was about to break!


    Five seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Su Luo fixed her gaze on the Elder, and a taunting gleam shed across her eyes, and then she smiled as her figure disappeared, leaving the Elder''s hands grasping nothing but the air.


    The Eighth Elder was stunned for a moment, before a cold light shed in his eyes: "Space element mage? Teleportation? Hehe, at such a young age, she really is a good sapling, but what a pity, who told you to fuse with the Exotic Fire?"

 Chapter 2250: Nangong (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2250: Nangong (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Fairy Wu You had already chosen to head along the middle path, so Su Luo would be asking for death if she were to run along there and let them ambush her.


    Therefore, Su Luo quickly shed towards the corridor on the right.


    Step by step she teleported, with her residual shes dazzling the sight of the surrounding people.


    But how powerful was the Eighth Elder? The spatial fluctuations caused by Su Luo''s teleportation were clear indications of the direction for his pursuit.


    Su Luo hurriedly took out the Little Purple Sable as she ran along. "Come on,e on, what¡¯s the condition up ahead? Is it suitable for an ambush? Hurry up and show me the way!"


    Little Purple Sable also knew that the situation was dire, so he didn''t talk much nonsense and immediately helped Su Luo search.


    However, Little Purple Sable only knew how the traffic was but waspletely unfamiliar with good ces to ambush.


    At this time, the Fallen Red Lotus intervened. It told Su Luo: "This ce is called the Fire Dragon Cavern, not because there is a fire dragon in here, but because there is a fire vein connected to the heart of the earth, which is incredibly powerful. Normally this fire vein in the heart of the earth is asleep, but it will stir in only one situation."


    "Which is?" Su Luo asked quickly.


    "With my fire, the magma of the earth fire can flow in the reverse direction!" A hint of pride was present in the Fallen Red Lotus¡¯ voice.


    "Are you sure we can stand the mes of underground magma?" Su Luo asked cautiously.


    "I am the first me from the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth. The mes between heaven and earth are all my children and grandchildren, so they have to submit to me!" The Fallen Little Lotus scoffed.


    "In that case, underground we go!" Su Luo bit her lower lip, eyes brimming with determination.


    "To go underground, you have to find a ce with a weak crust, where the rock formations are hard and the damned old geezer can get in, but you can''t." Little Red Lotus said with its little red mouth.


    Then, it was up to the Little Purple Sable to find the ce where the crust was weak!


    Little Purple Sable nodded solemnly, indicating his resolve toplete the task!


    Then, under the guidance of the Little Purple Sable, Su Luo ran westward at an incredible speed.


    At this moment, Su Luo was stepping on the Wind-and-Fire Wheels, Spirit Restoration Pills constantly replenishing her spiritual energy, as she continued to teleport over and over again.


    She could improve her speed with her trump cards. At this moment, she had unleashed all of them.


    This time, however, the person behind her was not Fairy Wu You but the powerful Eighth Elder. As a result, Su Luo had been knocking on the gates of hell for many a time already.


    The distance of five kilometers was usually a short distance, but today, it felt as far away as five thousand kilometers to Su Luo.


    Fortunately, there was Little Purple Sable leading the way, so Su Luo never once took a wrong turn.


    As she continued along, a narrow cave soon appeared in front of her, and Su Luo ducked into it without saying a word.


    The Eighth Elder was very close to Su Luo. He could have caught Su Luo by simply stretching out his hand, but Su Luo was able to break free every time by teleporting. This made the anger in the Eighth Elder''s heart gradually rise.


    He didn''t want to y this cat and mouse game anymore, so he suddenly sped up.


    Su Luo was already at her limits!


    Only when she reached the weak part of the earth''s crust could her n be set into motion. So, Su Luo ran with all her might.


    1000 meters.


    500 meters.


    100 meters!


    Right here!!!


    Just as Su Luo was about to dive in, a strong hand unexpectedly reached out from behind, grabbed Su Luo''s back cor, and pulled her over!

 Chapter 2251: Nangong (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2251: Nangong (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    The Eighth Elder choked Su Luo until she fainted.


    When Su Luo regained consciousness, she found that she was still at the same ce, but her whole body was tied up with strong ropes, looking just like a rice dumpling.


    The weak part of the crust was just 100 meters ahead, but it felt as though it was a world apart from her.


    Su Luo looked up, just in time to cross paths with the evil eyes of the Eighth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder sneered in a gloomy, condescending manner at Su Luo, "Still wanna run?"


    Su Luo was anxious, but she still kept an outwardly calm appearance. She faintly curled the corners of her lips. "Naturally, I can always run if I want to. I¡¯m not a fool."


    "This brat is still so courageous." A trace of regret surfaced within the eyes of the Eighth Elder. "If not for you possessing the Exotic Fire, this old man would have truly liked to ept you as a disciple."


    Su Luo sneered, "Do you think that anyone would agree just because you want to ept them?"


    "Don''t you want to be this old man''s disciple?" The Eighth Elder was in disbelief. To be favored by the elders and epted as a disciple was a dream for so many people.


    "If the Lord of the City wishes for it, maybe I will agree." Su Luo smiled casually.


    "Bah~~" This time the Eighth Elder sneered.


    "You really don¡¯t believe it? The City Lord is my foster father." Su Luo replied with a serious tone.


    "Hahaha¡ª" The Eighth Elder¡¯sughter was brimming with arrogance and unbridled scorn. "With your intelligence, how have you not discovered it yet, smellyss? The closer you are to the City Lord, the more reason for this old man to kill you!"


    Su Luo bit her lips.


    The Eighth Elder nced at Su Luo''s back and snorted a couple times. "Don''t waste your energy, this rope is a treasure. Without the strength of a seven-star Saint Rank or higher, don¡¯t even think about breaking it."


    Although the Eighth Elder was jabbering on with Su Luo, he had been keeping a close watch on this cunning, stinky girl from the corner of his eye.


    Su Luo had tried to untie the ropes while listening to the Eighth Elder''s speech, but as the Eighth Elder had expected, it wouldn¡¯t budge at all.


    Right at that moment, a dagger appeared in the Eighth Elder¡¯s hands. The dagger was smooth as a tranquil spring, while the chilling gleam radiating off its body made people shudder with fear.


    "Since you¡¯re all tied up by the Restraining Immortal Rope, you should save your strength and bear with it patiently, girl. The skinning and gutting will definitely not be finished within a single day." The Eighth Elder smiled casually as if he was having a conversation over tea and a light meal.


    Even in such a situation, where it seemed like she had been backed into a corner, Su Luo still did not give up, as thoughts raced through her mind.


    The bright dagger was getting closer and closer to Su Luo''s neck.


    "Puchi--" The sound of the dagger entering the flesh rang out clearly.


    Su Luo''s slender neck was as white as jade, but it was now suddenly tainted with a deep crimson mark. Blood gushed out and sprayed all over the Eight Elder¡¯s face.


    The Eighth Elder stretched out his tongue and licked it. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes, followed by delight. "Yes, not bad. It really is the Scarlet blood Ningpo figwort. Your stinking body is full of treasures."


    With that greedy and vile look, it seemed like he couldn''t wait to cook Su Luo and eat her up.


    As if being cut by a dagger wasn¡¯t enough, the Eighth Elder''s two fingers stretched out into Su Luo''s neck, in a clear and vicious attempt to pull out her veins!


    At the thought of being skinned alive, fear began to fill the depths of Su Luo''s heart, but at that moment, Su Luo thought of a crucial piece of information!


    Although she was tied up by the Restraining Immortal Rope, the stone pir behind her was not!

 Chapter 2252: Nangong (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2252: Nangong (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Just then!


    "Transform into Sheep Technique!" The little Nine-tailed Silver Fox used all its spiritual strength with a strong killing move on the Eighth Elder¡ªTransform into Sheep Technique!


    The Eighth Elder was caught off guard, and was even stunned for an instant!


    The Eighth Elder was too powerful, and the difference in strength between him and the Nine-tailed Silver Fox was too great, so it could only gain Su Luo a small amount of time.


    At the same time, the stone pir copsed and crashed down mercilessly on top of the Eighth Elder!


    Boom--


    The Eighth Elder was knocked into a state of dizziness and confusion, getting arge, scarred bump to swell on his forehead.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Su Luo charged forward!


    Whoosh¡ª


    Su Luo, with her hands still tied behind her by the Restraining Immortal Rope, quickly fled underground into the weaker part of the continent¡¯s crust!


    When the Eighth Elder recovered, he almost stomped his feet in rage.


    Boiling with anger, he reached his hand out to grab the thin neck of the fleeing Nine-tailed Silver Fox, and ruthlessly snapped it, ending its life.


    The poor little Nine-tailed Silver Fox delicately copsed just like that¡­


    For the sake of holding back the Eighth Elder, it didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape with Su Luo.


    The Eighth Elder kicked the little Nine-tailed Silver Fox far away, then furiously chased after Su Luo.


    That cunning brat, she was really like a loach, slippery beyond belief. One careless move and she would escape! The Eighth Elder swore that after he caught her, he would definitely break her limbs and cripple her cultivation!


    The Eighth Elder chased after Su Luo at an extreme speed, with his afterimage shing behind.


    Su Luo was bleeding as she ran, and there was an unusually thick scent of blood wherever she went, so even if the Eighth Elder wasn''t looking at the path, he could still pick out which way Su Luo ran.


    Soon, he had already entered the part of thend¡¯s crust.


    "Brat, where do you think you''re running to!" The Eighth Elder sped towards Su Luo. But he didn''t notice the hint of a mocking smile on her face.


    There were 100 meters between Su Luo and the Elder.


    50 meters!


    40 meters!


    If it had been before, Su Luo would have already teleported away long ago, but at this moment, she still hadn''t done it yet.


    "I finally caught you!" When the Eighth Elder was only 10 meters from Su Luo, he reached out to grab Su Luo''s neck.


    But, before he could do that¡ª


    Something shocking happened!


    All the soil within 30 meters of Su Luo turned loose and crashed downward!


    Only a small ring of soil within 5 meters of Su Luo was left untouched. It was as if therge ring was enclosing the small ring. The soil in the small ring was unchanged, but everything else in therge ring had caved in below!


    And where the Eighth Elder was standing just so happened to be that caved-in area.


    As a result, the Eighth Elder lost his footing, and plummeted down!


    But, being the Eighth Elder, the instant there was danger, he lifted himself up in a smooth ascending motion.


    If Su Luo let the Eighth Elder return to the surface, then her pitfall trap would have failed aftering this far!


    "Fallen Red Lotus!"


    Since the Eighth Elder liked the Exotic Fire so much, then he should die by it!


    The Fallen Red Lotus came out, and all the fireying below, dormant for countless years, was suddenly activated!


    In that instant!


    The magma hidden underground surged forth in zes, and with a powerful rumble, like a tidal wave of snow, wildly gushed up and out!

 Chapter 2253: Nangong (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2253: Nangong (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    The poor Eighth Elder was thoroughly coated with magma, and all the hair on his head, his brows, and everywhere on his body was cleanly burned off!


    And when gravity pulled the magma back down, it took the Eighth Elder down with it!


    The Eighth Elder was about to go mad with anger!


    He had never thought that he, the dignified Eighth Elder, an existence above the masses, would one day be messed with to such an extent by a brat who hadn¡¯t even reached the top fifty rankings on the Dragon List!


    The Eighth Elder released his spiritual strength in an attempt to resist falling!


    He swiftly flew back up, after having fallen 200 meters.


    Su Luo tilted her head and looked below, and ah, the situation wasn¡¯t good. The Eighth Elder wasing back up!


    Su Luo thenmanded the Fallen Red Lotus to reconnect with the magma, and the magma swept forth once more. The Eighth Elder, who had been only 10 meters from reaching the ground, was once again brought down.


    To be subjected to this repeatedly, the Eighth Elder was furious almost to the point of spitting blood!


    But Su Luo wasn''t celebrating her victory, and instead, had a vague premonition of bad things toe. Because she was still tied up like a sticky rice dumpling, and she felt that this Restraining Immortal Rope would bring her great trouble in the future.


    Sure enough¡ª


    After the Eighth Elder experienced that maddening, explosive anger, he slowly came back to his senses. He knew he couldn''t go on like this anymore.


    Although the gushing magma couldn''t kill him for the time being, if he kept getting scorched again and again, it would be enough for him to burn to death, like how dripping water could gradually erode a stone.


    The Eighth Elder knew that the key problem was Su Luo herself, if he could just take her down, then he could reach the surface. So, how would I go about doing that?


    With a strange sneer, the Eighth Elder''s mouth moved in silence, as if he were chanting curses.


    At this moment, Su Luo had a bad feeling.


    The dumpling-like Restraining Immortal Rope that had tightly tied her came loose! And then that loose end plummeted straight down, making Su Luo spin.


    Then, Su Luo really understood!


    The Restraining Immortal Rope hadn''tpletely detached from Su Luo, one end was still firmly tied to her waist, and the other end, that had fallen down, was now grasped in the Eighth Elder''s hand!


    Su Luo was dumbfounded! He could still pull off such a thing????


    With a wicked look in his eyes, the Eighth Elder only needed to pull gently, and the pitiful Su Luo kept being pulled back.


    Currently, Su Luo wasn''t even 50 meters from the hole!


    Su Luo resisted, but to no avail. She was about to be pulled into the hole.


    At that moment, the Variant Red Acacia Tree flew out of Su Luo''s space. It firmly nted itself in the soil, its golden vines wrapping around Su Luo, protecting her.


    Seeing Su Luo stop in ce, the Eighth Elder pulled with even more strength!


    The Little Purple Sable also held onto Su Luo, even if it was only a little more strength, they still needed that extra little bit of effort.


    But even with the Little Purple Sable, Su Luo was being pulled so strongly that the deeply rooted Variant Red Acacia Tree was making cracking sounds, seeming as if it was about to be uprooted!


    "Ah!" With a sharp cry, Su Luo fell into the copsed ground!

 Chapter 2254: Nangong (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2254: Nangong (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ----


    Despite being shielded by the Fallen Red Lotus, Su Lou knew it would be difficult for her to get out if she were to fall in!


    Su Luo gripped the Variant Red Acacia Tree tightly with both hands, blood gushing out of her fingers!


    Nevertheless, her body was still descending inch by inch, with the situation bing exceedingly dire!


    Su Luo knew that if she let the Fallen Red Lotus detonate the underground magma at this current moment, every single hair on her body would definitely be burned off.


    What should I do now?


    Before Su Luo had a chance to think, the Eighth Elder had already shot upwards.


    He looked at Su Luo condescendingly, a savage sneer on his face, then he lifted his foot and sent a vicious kick right at Su Luo''s heart!


    Right at this critical moment¡­ A figure suddenly descended.


    Dressed in a ck robe, the underground magma seemed to have painted him in a soft golden glow. His thin lips were tightly pressed together, while a grave expression loomed on his face. Upon witnessing the actions of the Eighth Elder, his eyes seemed to be covered with a thousand-year-old ice!


    Without even catching his movements, the only thing Su Luo saw was a sh of lightning strike the back of the Eighth Elder''s head!


    What incredible speed that thunder strike had!


    The Eighth Elder had sensed the danger, but it was toote to withdraw his feet. Therefore, he held his head in his hands and rolled around, narrowly avoiding this deadly move!


    "Who!?!" The Eighth Elder shot around up and roared furiously.


    "ME!" The overbearingness of the word was announced like a god descending into the mortal world with even more air than that of the Eighth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder squinted vigntly, carefully assessing the person in front of him.


    Wide shoulders and narrow waist, body as tall and steady as a bamboo tree, and a face that was unusually beautiful. There was an elegant air around him. At that moment, his expression was as cold as if it had been covered in frost for thousands of years, with the presence of a strong murderous intent despite the smile present at the corners of his eyes.


    The Eighth Elder realized that he had seen this person before.


    Nangong Liuyun flew up, and his strong and powerful slender arm gripped Su Luo''s wrist. He spun Su Luo into his warm embrace and held her tightly.


    At that point, Su Luo was almost moved to tears!


    Su Luo stared at him deeply, taking in every inch of his facial features; concentrating and holding her breath, for fear of blowing him away with a single breath.


    Nangong Liuyun!


    It turned out to be Nangong Liuyun!


    "You¡­ why are you here?" Su Luo''s voice was filled with uncontroble excitement.


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his eyes, his face sullen. He flicked Su Luo''s forehead, and said in resentment: "I heard you were being chased down by someone wanting to kill you. Am I still not allowed toe?"


    Later on, he was practically gritting his teeth: "You actually turned off your Communication Amulet, you stupid girl!"


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue: "I thought you were busy over there."


    As the Eighth Elder was there, Su Luo kept her words vague, and deliberately avoided mentioning details such as the Thorn.


    At that moment, the Eighth Elder''s mind shed, and he finally remembered who this man was.


    "Nangong Liuyun?!" The Eighth Elder eximed.


    The most prestigious disciple of the City Lord. However, because he had been so young, he lived in the inner walls of Purgatory City since the beginning and did not enter the Genius Training Camp, so the Eight Elder had only met him once.


    Nangong Liuyun pushed Su Luo behind him, Raising his head, his dark eyes that were as deep as the ocean met the Eighth Elder¡¯s, and his thin red lips slightly curved into an ambiguous smile brimming with chilling intent.


    "I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯ve remembered me, Eighth Elder." Nangong Liuyun''s striking eyebrows raised slightly, as if surprised. Even the Eighth Elder seemed to appear just like a servant before him.


    "You really are¡­" The Eighth Elder waspletely shocked!!!

 Chapter 2255: Nangong (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2255: Nangong (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ----


    The Eighth Elder stared at Nangong Liuyun!


    He didn¡¯t expect that, after a few years, this incredibly talented young man had grown to enter such a realm!


    "Back then, the City Lord forcibly suppressed your strength andid out for you a solid path for promotion. Yet you are still acting disobediently?" The Eighth Elder stared at Nangong Liuyun with a reprimanding gaze.


    Nangong Liuyun''s jade-like face was elegant as always, with his thin lips still curved in an ambiguous smile: "It is precisely because I have listened to the words of my master and his old man that I have what I have now. Is Eighth Elder questioning my master''s actions?"


    Who dared to question the words of the City Lord? Wouldn¡¯t that be like looking for death? The Eighth Elder frantically waved his hands and denied: "No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    "You do dare to question my master''s words, but are bold enough to beat up his goddaughter? You sure are gutsy," Nangong Liuyun mused coldy.


    The goddaughter of the City Lord? The Eighth Elder unconsciously cast his gaze onto Su Luo.


    Could this wench really be the goddaughter of the City Lord? The Eighth Elders'' pupils contracted instantly, feeling a sense of pain like that of having just kicked an iron te!


    Thinking back to the diamond token in Su Luo''s hand, the Eighth Elder¡¯s doubts started to increase. Then because of those doubts, the hatred blossoming in his heart surfaced alongside his panic!


    Hidden beneath his sleeves, his hands squeezed tightly into fists!


    If the City Lord found out, he would undoubtedly die, so the most important thing now was to kill the witnesses!


    The Eighth Elder took advantage of Nangong Liuyun''s unpreparedness to ready an iparably vicious attack, as he suddenly lunged towards Nangong Liuyun!


    A sneer crossed Nangong Liuyun''s handsome face as he pushed Su Luo to the side, before proceeding to start fighting with the Eighth Elder!


    That was because as long as Su Luo was there, Nangong Liuyun would inevitably restrain himself. He moved as he fought and led the Eighth Elder outside.


    Lingering shadows hung in the air as the two of them shed about, and disappeared so quickly Su Luo couldn''t catch up even if she wanted to chase them down.


    As Su Luo chased after them, she saw a little clump of blood and flesh on the ground.


    It was the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox!


    At that moment, the pure snow-like fur on its body was soaked in blood like it had been fished out of a pool of blood. The bright red shade of the blood appeared just like that of fire.


    Upon seeing this, tears almost fell from Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She no longer wanted to follow the battle between Nangong Liuyun and the Eighth Elder. Kneeling down, she held the little Nine-tailed Silver Fox in both hands as distress filled her heart.


    Earlier, it was thanks to the Nine-tailed Silver Fox buying precious time for her that she was able to escape under the eyes of the Eighth Elder and reach Nangong Liuyun in time.


    But because the Silver Fox had tried to save her¡­


    Su Luo''s fingers touched the heart of the Nine-Tailed Silver Fox. It was no longer beating.


    Su Luo''s heart felt like it had been squeezed tightly by a hand, and she fell into extreme despair, akin to what she had felt when Little 1 left her.


    Su Luo knelt down on her knees, without knowing how much time had passed.


    A calm and tranquil figure appeared behind her.


    Nangong Liuyun''s slender fingers patted Su Luo''s small shoulders. Turning her head around, Su Luo looked right into Nangong Liuyun''s eyes.


    His eyes were as ck as ink and clear enough to reflect the sun and the moon but appeared to be seemingly bottomless.


    Nangong Liuyun gazed upon Su Luo, with not a speckle ofplex feelings present within his eyes. He stood there quietly, as if he wanted to sear her image deep into the depths of his heart.


    Su Luo''s mind shook slightly.


    She and Nangong Liuyun faced each other, her crystalline eyes reflecting in Nangong Liuyun''s abstruse ones. Their gazes were as tranquil as they could be. This exchange seemed to touch the deepest part of each of their hearts.

 Chapter 2256: Nangong (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2256: Nangong (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP, Sera


    ----


    Suddenly, Nangong Liuyunughed softly. He took out a bottle and passed it over to Su Luo. ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Luo looked at it with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of Eighth Elder¡¯s souls.¡± As he mentioned the Eighth Elder, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes carried a subtle feeling of cold ruthlessness. ¡°If he dares to peel off your skin and pluck out the 1, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of the pain of having his soul yed.¡±


    That¡¯s the Eighth Elder he was talking about!


    How many people in this world were even capable of ying his soul? Yet, Nangong Liuyun talked about it like it was as easy as eating and drinking.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± Su Luo frowned slightly.


    If the Eighth Elder were dead, it would definitely cause a stir throughout the entire Elder Association. When the moment came in which they did a thorough investigation, it would be quite troublesome for Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender fingers caressed Su Luo¡¯s face. Gazing at her, his smile deepened, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I merely extracted one of his souls from amongst his three immortal souls and seven mortal 2. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t harm you anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo lit up brightly with a dazzling and curious expression.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lustrously fair finger tapped Su Luo¡¯s nose. Whileughing, he said, ¡°People have three immortal souls, distinguished as spirit soul, conscious soul, and life soul. The spirit soul dictates people¡¯s consciousness. The conscious soul dictates people¡¯s natures of good and evil, as well as their shame. As for the life soul, it dictates people¡¯s life span.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pointed at that transparent crystal-white jade bottle and smirkedcently at Su Luo, ¡°This contains his life soul. He will die at whatever time you wish for him to die.¡±


    After he finished talking, Nangong Liuyun ced his hands behind his back, standing up tall and straight. He lifted his chin up slightly as if waiting for Su Luo to praise him.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had been all imposing and tyrannical earlier when he was facing the Eighth Elder, was now standing before Su Luo like a child waiting to be praised by an adult after doing a good deed¡­ Su Luo was amused by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s childishness.


    However, he was indeed amazing. The Eighth Elder had chased after Su Luo till she was left with nowhere to 3, yet Nangong Liuyun took action and instantly dealt with the Eighth Elder.


    Despite that, Nangong Liuyun was indeed bad as well. It would have been fine if he¡¯d just killed the Eighth Elder. Yet now, he¡¯d actually extracted the Eighth Elder¡¯s life soul to let Su Luo use it to her advantage. This was the same as making the Eighth Elder into her ve¡­ Nangong Liuyun¡¯s disposition of behaving like a scoundrel with an honest demeanor¡ªSu Luo expressed that she loved it to death.


    Su Luoughed as she went up toward Nangong Liuyun and grabbed his slender arm. Clinging close to him, she raised up her small face, showing him her eyes that were full of adoration. Su Luo¡¯srge and distinctively clear eyes twinkled with a radiance like that of stars in the night sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Su Luo praised Nangong Liuyun without holding back at all.


    After being busy for so long, all he¡¯d been waiting for was this line! Inwardly, Nangong Liuyun felt extremely satisfied and exceedingly pleased. Yet on the surface, he still kept his annoyed scowl and continued to ignore Su Luo.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Luo poked Nangong¡¯s lean yet powerful hips.


    Nangong Liuyun stuck out his chin in a ¡®tsundere¡¯ manner while pointing at a spot by his lips.


    The meaning of that action was extremely clear.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s eyes inadvertently swept over to the little Silver Fox in a pool of blood. Her heart suddenly ached with pain, and her mood turned sour.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯s mood change and immediately frowned.


    Su Luo let go of Nangong Liuyun and slowly crouched down. She carefully cradled the little Silver Fox in her hands and gazed anxiously at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Do you have any way of¡­ reviving it?¡±


    Actually, Su Luo already knew that this was a pointless question.


    After all, she was a master-level apothecary, yet she had no way at all of doing it. So how could Nangong Liuyun?


    Unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You really want to save it?¡±

 Chapter 2257: Nangong (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2257: Nangong (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP, Sera


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed his chin leisurely with a pensive appearance.


    ¡°Bo¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo tiptoed and nted a heavy kiss on his lips. ¡°You can save it now, right?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was startled and thought about it. When he was pondering just then, could it be that this girl thought he was putting up a front?


    However, to refrain from taking when there were benefits he could have¡­ it wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun¡¯s character to do so.


    So following that, Nangong Liuyun extended the index finger on his right hand and shook it rhythmically: ¡°Still not enough.¡±


    Su Luo scowled at him while huffing with anger.


    Then right at this moment, Nangong Liuyun suddenly grinned. His slender arm wrapped around Su Luo¡¯s waist, instantly pulling her into his embrace.


    Simultaneously, his other hand swiftly held the back of Su Luo¡¯s head securely as he stooped over¡ª¡ª


    ¡­and kissed her.


    His kiss was so sudden that Su Luo was caught unprepared.


    In that kiss, there was the yearning he¡¯d felt every night during the long period of separation and his apprehension about the safety of her life, as well as the pleasant surprise of seeing her again¡­ Nangong Liuyun had always seemed nonchnt on the surface, but the heavens knew just how much he cared about Su Luo.


    This kiss was intense and overbearing because it contained all of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s feelings. He used this method to convey all of them to Su Luo!


    During this moment, the two people had an exchange of feelings as they held each other, and it seemed as if there were the only two people left in the whole world.


    The sky spun, and the earth went 1. The Big Dipper had turned, and the stars had 2. It was as if time hade to a standstill at this very moment.


    Su Luo could feel Nangong Liuyun¡¯s continuous affection, and she no longer resisted him. Instead, she embraced his waist on her own ord.


    Upon gaining Su Luo¡¯s voluntary reciprocation, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure stiffened, and a shock ran through his heart. It was as if an electric current was running through his entire body, and what came next was ecstasy that was difficult to suppress!


    After receiving Su Luo¡¯s response, Nangong Liuyun knew that this show of affection was no longer a monodrama he was ying out alone; she was also dly participating in it. Moreover, it was of her own volition!


    In a feverish passion, the two people kissed for a really, really long time¡­ and only slowly let go of each other when they were close to suffocating.


    At this time, their faces were very close to each other, and their now separated lips carried with them threads of silver-white. Their gazes were misty and filled with deep emotion¡­ An ambiguous mood pervaded the air.


    It was frighteningly quiet there, so much so that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    Nangong Liuyun tenderly held up her extremely beautiful face, which was lovely, alluring, and covered in a shy expression.


    When he gazed into her pair of misty eyes that seemed to ripple like limpid autumn waters, it made Su Luo¡¯s heart race, beating with a thump thump thump.


    How was it that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t doing the same thing?


    Nangong Liuyun could not suppress his urge to lean over and have a taste of that sweetness that was like that of the sweet water from a natural spring. However, a small hand was ced at his chest, stopping him from moving any further.


    ¡°No,¡± Su Luo¡¯s dainty red lips spat out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You need to save my little fox first.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun revealed a helpless expression as he rubbed the top of Su Luo¡¯s head.


    ¡°You sure are troublesome. Oh, fine. Since I¡¯ve already taken the interest, I¡¯ll leave the principal amount with you first. I¡¯ll ask for it again at night,¡± Nangong Liuyun said in a deadly earnest manner.

 Chapter 2258: Affection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2258: Affection (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun would spin around and look at Su Luo in disbelief, ¡°What does it have anything to do with what I¡¯m going to do at night and your promotion to the Apothecary Grandmaster?¡±


    Then Nangong Liuyun Immediately realized, "Oh~~ So what little Su Luo was talking about is the bridal chamber? But what does the bridal chamber¡¯s act have to do with what I have to do at night? Where are your thoughts leading to, eh? When did you be so impure?"


    Su Luo was instantly driven to exasperation!


    "Nangong Liuyun, you are looking for a fight!" He had deliberately lured her into this topic, before turning it around and made a joke of her impurity!!!


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo''s vivid expression, gazing deeply at her face, and did not return to his senses for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing him suddenly turn quiet, Su Luo asked while giving him a push.


    Who knew that Nangong Liuyun immediately turned around and held her in his arms, hugging her with such great strength that it appeared as though he wanted to bury her in his chest.


    He hugged her so tightly, and with so much passion, that it almost suffocated Su Luo.


    "I miss you so much." Nangong Liuyun buried his face in her soft hair, his voice tender, yet brimming with emotions that were hard to suppress.


    Those simple words melted Su Luo''s heart with ease.


    "Let me hug you for a while, just a little while." Nangong Liuyun''s voice was filled with a deep and husky rumble.


    How I wish to hold her all the way till the end of time. Nangong Liuyun''s arm tightened again.


    Su Luo curled up in his lean waist and rested her head softly in his arms.


    Leaning against his chest, Su Luo could clearly feel the emotions surging within Nangong Liuyun, as well as his heartbeat, which was beating rapidly because of her.


    His emotions started to affect Su Luo, causing a smile to appear on her face, and her heart to be filled with joy and sweetness.


    Being in love turned out to be such a pleasant thing.


    Thinking back to Yun Qi in her previous life, Su Luo realized that she had never experienced such thrilling pleasure like this before.


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t love Yun Qi that much at the time?


    As she thought about it, the corners of Su Luo''s mouth curled up slightly. The two words Yun Qi could no longer cause intense trembles to rack her heart. In other words, she was freed and had already found peace within.


    At this moment, Su Luo could clearly feel that Yun Qi, who had enveloped her in the past life, had disappeared. Inparison, Nangong Liuyun had brought her a colorful rainbow, and tender and beautiful love.


    Su Luo felt so much more rxed, that the arms that encircled Nangong Liuyun slightly tightened.


    However, thinking of Nangong Liuyun''s current situation, a slight wrinkle appeared on Su Luo¡¯s forehead.


    With a hint of anxiety, she asked, "Will you stay?"


    Nangong Liuyun''sying body instantly stiffened.


    Looking at his reaction, Su Luo''s heart sank in an instant. Still buried her head in his chest, she said in a sullen tone, "I knew it!"


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head, coaxing her with a gentle tone, "Dear, it''s really not possible at this moment in time."


    "Then, when are youing back?" Su Luo frowned.


    "I promise you I wille back to see you when I have time, alright?" Nangong Liuyun flicked Su Luo''s nose, teasing her like one would do to a little girl.


    "Just like this time?" Su Luo asked.


    "Well, just like this time." Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo and found a rock to sit down. Embracing her in his arms, he let his hands run through her hair time and time after again.

 Chapter 2259: Affection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2259: Affection (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera


    This little expression of pity immediately made Nangong Liuyun very happy.


    He leaned over and pecked her lips, like a dragonfly gently touching the surface of the water. A warm and soft, incrediblypassionate gesture.


    "Is it time for you to leave?" Su Luo''s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Sometimes, she hated herself for being so smart. She could see a clue from Nangong Liuyun''s refusal to answer, on top of the fact that her sixth sense has always been urate.


    "You miss me that much?" Nangong Liuyun gave a quirky smile as he pinched Su Luo''s white and tender cheeks.


    Earlier, he was out on a mission with the group. After receiving Su Luo''s call, he was so scared that his heart had almost stopped beating.


    At that time, he did a slight trick to get away from the squad, before darting off to Su Luo''s rescue. It was a good thing that the ck Communication Amulet he gave Su Luo was imbued with a special power that he had set up to urately locate Su Lu''s position.


    Facing Nangong Liuyun''s teasing, Su Luo snorted and turned her head away.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯m the one that misses you, I miss you, alright." Nangong Liuyun turned Su Luo''s face back with his charm.


    This man, who was so powerful and domineering to the point of decimating the Eighth Elder in such a profoundly cruel manner, and appeared mysterious, cool, and heartless in the eyes of outsiders, was now so good-natured and temperamental in front of Su Luo. He waspletely subservient to her, obliging her every whim, and treating her with tender loving care.


    "You¡¯re the one who missed me. I didn''t miss you." Su Luo got a bargain and still continued to act like an obedient little kid.


    Nangong Liuyun chuckled repeatedly but couldn¡¯t do anything but rub her head in helplessness.


    "You have suffered these days." Nangong Liuyun gazed deeply into Su Luo¡¯s eyes, as iparable pity gleamed within his own.


    In such a short period of time, she had raised her cultivation to Two-star Saint Rank. The promotion speed was so fast that he could hardly believe what he saw.


    "That''s because I don¡¯t have you by my side!" Su Luo smiled wistfully, "In other words, I don''t need you at all?"


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t like to hear these words.


    He poked Su Luo¡¯s cheek, "If you don''t need me, then the one in the bottle now wouldn''t be the soul of the Eighth elder, huh?"


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue and immediately gave a pragmatic reply, "I see that you are still useful."


    Nangong Liuyun was exasperated by her reply, and at once he pressed Su Luo back into his arms in a domineering fashion, ¡®This girl was really stubborn. She needed to be taught a hard way!!¡¯


    Just when Nangong Liuyun was about to take advantage of her once again, Su Luo covered his lips with her hands and sneered twice, "My little Nine-tailed Silver Fox hasn''t been saved yet."


    Nangong Liuyun pulled Su Luo in, begging and pleading, "But I''m about to leave ~~~"


    "Then you should save my little Silver Fox quickly, I can''t do it alone." Su Luo replied with a serious expression on her face.


    Nangong Liuyun grumbled, "Isn¡¯t it just a little Silver Fox? I¡¯ll catch ten or eight of them for youter, okay? I could use the time to save it to catch a lot of them for you."


    "No!" Su Luo was extremely determined, "It is my little friend, my family, who had died to save me!"


    "Fine, fine, I''m afraid of you." Seeing how serious Su Luo was, Nangong Liuyun instantly waved the white g.


    Originally, he wanted to have a tender moment with Su Luo, but this little Silver fox, darn it!


    "However, your Silver Fox can¡¯t be saved." Nangong Liuyun said slowly while pulling Su Luo as he walked.


    Su Luo instantly froze up, before snapping her head up. "Didn''t you just say¡­?"

 Chapter 2260: Affection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2260: Affection (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "What exactly do you mean?" Su Luo frowned.


    "Don''t you still have your Little Purple Sable? The so-called concept of Soul Coalescence is tobine these two pets into a new spirit pet, which will inherit both of the pets¡¯ abilities." Nangong Liuyun stared at Su Luo without blinking.


    Su Luo took a step backward: "Isn¡¯t there any other way?"


    "No." Nangong Liuyun shook his head.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s hesitation, Nangong Liuyun sighed again and rubbed the top of her head: "This could turn out to be a good thing not only for the little Silver Fox but also for the Little Purple Sable."


    ¡°How is this possible!?"


    "Of course, you see, the little Silver Fox would gain a heart, and after the Soul Coalescence, the Little Purple Sable would have a great chance of bing stronger and obtaining higher qualifications. Wouldn¡¯t this be good for both of them?" Nangong Liuyun said as-a-matter-of-factly.


    Su Luo still hesitated. Although she would save the little Silver Fox, she was afraid that she would wrong the Little Purple Sable.


    At this time, the Little Purple Sable was lounging on Su Luo''s shoulders, its furry tail wrapped around Su Luo''s neck like a warm scarf.


    "I am willing to do it." The Little Purple Sable looked at Su Luo for a moment, nodding solemnly.


    "Are you really? Don''t force yourself." Su Luo confirmed again.


    "I really want to." The Little Purple Sable said in earnest to Su Luo, "Master, you will go to the spirit world in the future, right? I don''t want to be left behind¡­"


    The Little Purple Sable knew very well that Su Luo would be continuously promoted and strengthened as she went on, and she would enter even bigger spiritual realms in the future. But if she was forced to stay on this continent because of her limited qualifications, she would really regret it until the day she died.


    Although the Little Purple Sable didn''t say anything, Su Luo understood the meaning behind its dark eyes.


    "If the little Silver Fox were awake, he would make the same choice." The Little Purple Sable looked at Su Luo quietly.


    Under the gaze of the Little Purple Sable, Su Luo finally relented.


    She turned to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    "Do you mean to merge the little Silver Fox and the Little Purple Sable into a new pet? Then¡­ would their original selves still be there?" Su Luo asked, full of anxiety.


    "All previous consciousness will be retained." Nangong Liuyun nodded seriously.


    "Then¡­ okay." Su Luo grabbed Nangong Liuyun''s hand, "You have to promise, you must seed!"


    Nangong Liuyun pinched her cheek with a wry smile. When had there ever been a 100% guaranteed sess rate in this world? But since he agreed to Su Luo, Nangong Liuyun would do his best and not make his little girl sad.


    Nangong Liuyun led Su Luo into the deepest part of the underground magma.


    Surrounded by mes on all sides, it was a fiery red world.


    Su Luo looked around and sighed: ¡°This is like the ce where we were trapped by the Fallen Red Lotus in the Secret Dragon Territory.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smiled, those were unforgettable and beautiful memories.


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun''s eyes shifted slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Luo suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Nangong Liuyun shook his head.


    "Is it that¡­ the people from your team came over?" Su Luo saw the difort in Nangong Liuyun''splexion, so she made a bold guess.


    "A girl who is too smart is not easy to deceive." Nangong Liuyun sighed.


    "It isn¡¯t hard to guess. Apart from the Thorn, who else in this world can make you frown?" Su Luo said casually.

 Chapter 2261: Affection (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2261: Affection (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "You." Nangong Liuyun red at Su Luo sullenly, "You, little girl, are just used to attracting bees and butterflies while your beloved here is the one who has to worry the most."


    "Hey--" Su Luo was so angry that she wanted to beat him!


    "Okay, okay, no time to waste." Nangong Liuyun smiled and held her hand, gave her a fierce kiss, and then walked into the fiery red world holding the little Silver Fox and the Little Purple Sable in his arms.


    "You guard the outside, and make sure not to let anyone disturb me." Nangong Liuyun instructed.


    "Mhm!" Su Luo nodded her head. Then, she could only stare at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s retreating back.


    Time passed by, minute by minute, second by second.


    Outside, Su Luo paced back and forth, her mind gradually calming down from the initial excitement. But then, she became restless again because even Nangong Liuyun himself didn¡¯t know when those people from his team woulde over.


    And there was still Fairy Wu You¡­ Who knew when Fairy Wu You could find this ce with a sudden stroke of luck.


    There were all kinds of coincidences in this Fire Dragon Cave.


    But what made Su Luo rejoice was that her luck was astounding at that moment, as if the heavens were taking care of her. Even after an hour, they were still alone and no one appeared.


    Then, Nangong Liuyun strolled out, carrying a little something purple and white. At this time, the little thing was fast asleep, his belly puffing, and his breathing light but with long drawn out breaths.


    Su Luo carefully took the little creature from Nangong Liuyun, and while watching it carefully, she nodded in satisfaction.


    This little thing has been reborn after the Soul Coalescence. In terms of appearance, it had inherited all the advantages of the Nine-tailed Silver Fox and the Little Purple Sable, with long and thick eyshes, a small and handsome nose, and small lips like cherry blossom petals, which looked extremely cute.


    "You can give it a name." Nangong Liuyun said with a smile.


    "Then how about we call it Little Fox Sable?" Su Luo looked up at Nangong Liuyun.


    Upon seeing him, she froze in surprise. At this moment, his face was a little bit paler than before, and even hisplexion was drained, which would distress anybody who saw him.


    "Are there any problems?" Su Luo asked with concern.


    "Of course, there are problems!" Nangong Liuyun red at Su Luo fiercely.


    Su Luo: "¡­Are you leaving now?"


    Nangong Liuyun looked at his Communication Amulet. As the leader, he could locate the whereabouts of each team member. At that moment, those people wereing over there.


    At this time, it was still impossible for Nangong Liuyun to expose Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms circled around her, and he squeezed Su Luo into his embrace, and took in a deep inhale of the fragrance of her hair. His voice was deep and serious: "My girl, things on the Thorn¡¯s side are not easy to deal with. Next time I have a chance, I''ll fill you in with the details, okay?"


    "You can exin it in detail next time, but you can still exin it briefly right now." Su Luo hated it most when others treated her as ignorant and hid everything from her.


    "Simply put¡­" Nangong Liuyun considered his wording, "Now the Thorn¡¯s leader is a woman."


    "Huh?" Su Luo was shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t that the boss that had once liked her mother? And how did a beast with such strength turn into a woman?


    Nangong Liuyun stroked Su Luo''s ink-like hair with pity, his eyes full of sympathy: "You really have a good mother. However, your mother attracted all kinds of bees and butterflies, then went up and left behind a mess of hatred for you to bear."

 Chapter 2262: Affection (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2262: Affection (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Ah¡­" Su Luo''s eyes were spinning, and she asked in her heart, this couldn¡¯t be another affair of love, could it?


    Nangong Liuyun couldn''t help but sigh: "The Thorn''s original leader has disappeared already, and the current leader is his Junior Sister. Originally, he and his Junior Sister were engaged, but then, he saw your mother¡­"


    Su Luo was going blind from all of this contrived gossip.


    "My mother definitely wouldn''t incite him!" Su Luo defended her mother.


    "Of course, your mother and my teacher¡­" Nangong Liuyun paused, and sighed faintly, "After just a single glimpse of Yan Hua, they were smitten for the rest of their lives. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes something like that? Your mother''s existence in itself is a kind of incitement."


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo''s hand. He''d also experienced that kind of pain of being unable to get what one most wanted before, so he could understand her, but he was still much luckier than those glorified ancestors.


    Su Luo recollected herself: "So the problem now is that the Thorn''s original leader, who liked my mother, has disappeared, and the current leader is his Junior Sister?"


    Nangong Liuyun nodded.


    Su Luo continued: "The Thorn''s current leader bitterly hates my mother, and my mother left after kicking her butt, so now she has turned all her hatred on me?"


    Nangong Liuyun helplessly nodded again.


    Su Luo ced her hand to her forehead. What kind of sin had Imitted! Having to carry a previous generation''s worth of hatred even in the best of times, and that hatred could never be rid of by any means.


    Willing to help but unable to, Nangong Liuyun could only pat Su Luo''s slender shoulders in sympathy.


    He knew very well how formidable the Thorn was. That Empress'' true strength was unfathomable, and he was far from a match for her at his current strength.


    Her existence strongly threatened Su Luo''s life. For Nangong Liuyun, it was clear what he ought to do.


    Nangong Liuyun''s ck Communication Amulet rang once again. This was their signal that they had to part ways.


    Su Luo looked at him, reluctant to leave, and Nangong Liuyun embraced her, full of affection.


    The two held each other tightly, almost squeezing the other''s breath out of their lungs.


    The Communication Amulet shed urgently.


    "Time for me to go." Nangong Liuyun rubbed her head.


    "Mm." Su Luo replied, feeling depressed.


    "Remember to think of me everyday." Nangong Liuyun delicately ordered.


    "Ok." Su Luo bit her lip.


    "Remember to watch out for yourself." Nangong gazed at her, "Just wait until¡­¡­those matters are finished, then we''ll never have to be separated again."


    "Ok¡­" Su Luo grew even more reluctant to see him go.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the symbol on the Communication Amulet, those groups of small ck dots were getting closer and closer, he couldn''t let Su Luo be exposed right now. So, taking a deep breath, he resolutely pushed Su Luo away, and strode off!


    Looking at Nangong Liuyun''s handsome receding figure, Su Luo''s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be moist.


    A long farewell, and a short reunion, not knowing when they would next see each other¡­


    Thinking about the Thorn''s leader, the Empress, Su Luo couldn''t help but feel worried for Nangong Liuyun.


    If it weren¡¯t for Purgatory City, the Thorn could definitely be ranked number one on the continent. Although it was inferior to Purgatory City in many aspects, it wasn''t by much.


    Being hated by the Thorn''s leader, Su Luo felt sad and helpless¡­ Nangong Liuyun''s supposed score to settle with the Thorn, it couldn''t be to assassinate the Empress, right?

 Chapter 2263: Affection (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2263: Affection (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Thinking of this, Su Luo''s heart was once more seized with worry. If that woman was capable of being The Thorn''s leader, how could she be an ordinary person? Nangong Liuyun¡­


    After Nangong Liuyun left, Su Luo stayed another night in the Fire Dragon Cavern.


    The newly formed little fellow was still in a deep slumber, and showed no signs of waking up, so she carefully put them back into her space.


    Su Luo still hadn''t forgotten why she had been forced into the Fire Dragon Cavern, in the end, it had been because of the Magic Fire.


    Right now, Su Luo was at the bottom of all the magma, with mostly Mystic Fire and asionally Metamorphosis Fire shing all around. However, Su Luo''s objective was the Spiritual Fire.


    After searching for most of the night, Su Luo finally found the Spiritual Fire, and she carefully collected it and put it away.


    Because she was thinking about Li Man Man, who was still outside, Su Luo left the Fire Dragon Cavern after collecting the Spiritual Fire. But once she exited, and was about to go back¡ª


    "Hahaha! Su Luo, so you were actually here! This is truly a case of breaking through iron shoes with no 1¡±


    An aggressive yell resounded in front of Su Luo, and upon hearing this familiar voice, her heart sank. This person was none other than the one who had previously been chasing and trying to kill Su Luo, only for Su Luo to trick her ¡ªFairy Wu You!


    Previously, Su Luo had used the Mimic Doll, transforming it into her likeness, to lure Fairy Wu You away so that she could escape.


    Fairy Wu You had wandered in circles around the Fire Dragon Cavern for quite some time before finally managing to exit, who would think that she would have such good luck to encounter Su Luo right after she came out!


    So she charged forwards without saying anything besides: "Wretched brat, go die!"


    Fairy Wu You''s heart was full of resentment, and sought to kill!


    As far as their true strengths went, there was a sizable difference in strengths between them, so Su Luo turned around and ran away at lightning speed!


    "Still thinking of running! Let''s see where you can run to after this!" Panting with rage, Fairy Wu You chased after Su Luo.


    Su Luo had experience being chased by Fairy Wu You, so she wasn''t under as much pressure this time, and was able to asionally catch a break while running. However, Su Luo''s casual attitude only further enraged Fairy Wu You, causing her heart to fill with endless fury.


    "Stand still!" A row of lightning and a row of mes shot towards Su Luo from both sides!


    Su Luo replied with a faint smile: "I''d be a fool to stand still. You''re chasing me, after all."


    Su Luo leapt, flying higher than the lightning and mes, and with a whistle, she flew far away¡ª


    Fairy Wu You was livid with rage!


    But Su Luo also knew that if she kept being chased like this, things would not be easy to deal with. Would she have to continue hiding even after returning to the Genius Training Camp? She needed a n that could be the best of both worlds.


    Su Luo blinked her eyes in thought, rapidly moving about. Very soon, her eyes shone like crystals, shing like the stars!


    How could she have forgotten!


    This was a ss group activity, if she couldn''t suppress Fairy Wu You, then she just needed to find someone else who could. And in the Demon n''s Fire Territory, the one who could suppress Fairy Wu You was obviously the Eighth Elder!


    Su Luo quickly fished out the crystal-white jade bottle from her space, which had the Eighth Elder''s life soul in it. Through this soul, she could sense the Eighth Elder''s existence.


    Once Su Luo found a moment to put some spiritual power into it, as expected, she quickly felt an indistinct sensation, which grew clearer as more of her spiritual power was infused into it.

 Chapter 2264: Affection (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2264: Affection (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Hurry, hurry, hurry! Run to the Eighth Elder quickly!


    Su Luo cheered with excitement in her heart, and her feet moved even faster, swiftly flying to where the Eighth Elder was, as if she were a cannonball.


    Fairy Wu You didn''t know that Su Luo had a purpose in going in that direction, and continued the chase.


    Very soon, a figure appeared before them, and this was the Eighth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder was leaning atop a rock, blood staining the corners of his mouth, and all of his hair and eyebrows were cleanly burned off.


    Seeing the Eighth Elder, Su Luo stopped and turned to face Fairy Wu You, her eyes smiling.


    Seeing Su Luo stop, Fairy Wu You sneered: "Why did you stop? Don''t want to run anymore? Aren¡¯t you able to run really fast?"


    "Nope, not running anymore." Su Luo gestured, and casually sat down next to the Eighth Elder, taking out her bottle and drinking from it.


    Fairy Wu You would have found this funny if it didn''t also make her furious!


    She had never seen someone remain so leisurely and carefree while being hunted down, and Su Luo''s rxed appearance rendered Fairy Wu You speechless!


    "Get up and face your death." Fairy Wu You gestured for Su Luo to stand up.


    Who would have thought that Su Luo would instead wave her hands and then turn to prod the unconscious Eighth Elder beside her: "Hey, wake up, it''s time to fight."


    Fairy Wu You immediately widened her eyes!


    At this moment, she finally realized that this charred-ck person was the Eighth Elder!


    Fairy Wu You was shocked: "E-Eighth Elder?"


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows in triumph, spread her hands, and dusted herself off: "You don''t say? Didn''t you want to fight? Then have a go with the Eighth Elder."


    Sent into disarray, Fairy Wu You red at Su Luo: "Rubbish!"


    She was tired of going along with Su Luo''s nonsense and charged forward.


    Su Luo took this opportunity to quickly hide behind the Eighth Elder, and Fairy Wu You was unable to hold back the force of her palm strike. So, with a bang, it squarely struck the Eighth Elder in the chest!


    Due to the force of Fairy Wu You''s palm strike, the unconscious Eighth Elder slowly stirred awake, and when he opened his eyes, he was met face to face with theplicated gaze of Fairy Wu You.


    The Eighth Elder deeply knit his brows, and it was as if a portion of his memories had been pulled away, leaving a terrible headache.


    "You¡­ hit me?" The Eighth Elder looked up, and fixed his sharp eyes on Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You felt a vague sense of unease. She felt that the Eighth Elder was different in some way, and this left her feeling somewhat at a loss.


    In a sh, Fairy Wu You remembered the incident with her and the Eighth Elder in the little ck room¡­ and started to back away in slow motion.


    But she kept exining: "Eighth Elder, you are mistaken, I wanted to kill Su Luo, not you¡­¡±


    Fairy Wu You kept a smile on her face, but she was still forced back step by step, unable to retreat any further¡­


    "You actually wanted to kill me!" The Eighth Elder fired out a beam of light!


    Although Fairy Wu You didn''t know why, now she was definitely sure that the Eighth Elder wanted her dead¡­


    Fairy Wu You red with resentment at Su Luo, who had her hands on her hips, and was making faces at her.


    Fairy Wu You was angered half to death! But she was unable to protect herself in this situation, thus, she had no choice and steadily retreated.


    In the end, Fairy Wu You gave Su Luo a deep look, before making a swift escape!


    Seeing Fairy Wu You flee in panic, Su Luo was in a much better mood.


    The Eighth Elder fixed a cold gaze on Su Luo, a gelid light glistening in his eyes, causing a chill to run down Su Luo''s spine.

 Chapter 2265: Affection (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2265: Affection (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo knew that the Eighth Elder must have already remembered what had happened before.


    "My life soul is in your hands." The voice of the Eighth Elder was cold and icy, as if it were covered by frost.


    This was a derative sentence.


    Su Luo hooked her lips up into a hypocritical smile and nodded.


    The hand at the side of the Eighth Elder clenched up tightly!


    The life soul represented his life, so the moment Su Luo crushed it, he would immediately die. In other words, Su Luo was inplete control of his life, and she could make him live or die based on her very whim.


    "You¡­" The Eighth Elder stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo, however, smiled ndly: "Want me to hand over the living soul? Well that will never happen, so don''t even think about it."


    "¡­" The Eighth Elder.


    "As for where it is hidden? Since Nangong Liuyun so assuredly put you by my side, it means that you will never be able to find that ce." Su Luo smirked as she looked at the Eighth Elder, further undermining his self-confidence.


    The Eighth Elder was indeed so angry that he almost copsed.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t mess with me and protect me whenever something happens, I won''t crush your life soul. After all, it''s not easy to find such a strong and powerful bodyguard." Su Luo waved her hand and said with a smile.


    The Eighth Elder was so angry that his chest rose and fell violently, and his gaze towards Su Luo shed with a cold andpelling light!


    But under his gaze, Su Luo continued to smile, remaining calm and collected.


    The Eighth Elder let out a cold grunt. Although he didn''t nod, his not saying anything meant he was acquiescing.


    Su Luo smiled. This approach of Nangong Liuyun was really good. Knowing that she had made a lot of enemies in the Genius Training Camp, he had found her such a good bodyguard.


    "Okay, we can go back now." Su Luo nodded to the Eighth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder was so angry that he wanted nothing more than to tear Su Luo into pieces, but his life was in Su Luo''s hands at this moment. So how could he dare to be impulsive?


    While climbing from the bottom to his current position, the Eighth Elder had experienced no less hardship and pain than anyone else, so he cherished his life more than anyone else.


    And so, at this moment their positions werepletely reversed. Originally, the Eighth Elder had been the one chasing Su Luo down to seize her Fallen Red Lotus. But now, he had be Su Luo''s personal bodyguard, for her to drive him around however she wanted.


    Su Luo walked ahead with her head held high in a majestic way, while the Eighth Elder followed behind, making a great effort to suppress his anger.


    Within a short amount of time, they had arrived at the previous location.


    And at this moment, the crowd up ahead was in an uproar.


    Su Luo''s heart trembled. It couldn¡¯t be that something had happened to Li Man Man, right?


    Su Luo pulled aside a figure dashing forwards, and loudly asked them what happened.


    It really had to be said that a good point of Su Luo¡¯s was that her guessing was god-tier, however the bad point was that her words were crow''s 1. Her words had actually turned out to be the equivalent of a prophecy.


    Li Man Man had truly encountered trouble.


    She had followed Su Luo''s words, searching for a ce to hide, and at first, this had worked out okay. But now that those people were doing aplete sweep of the area, it only resulted in Li Man Man being discovered.


    Fairy Wu You had suffered a great deal of anger because of Su Luo, and had had nowhere to vent it. And so now, upon seeing Li Man Man, she immediately became quite happy.


    "Su Luo''s friend? Good, very good!" Fairy Wu You patted Mo Ze''s shoulder, "You did a good job, I am very pleased."


    Mo Ze''s pale face blushed slightly red from thepliment, and his eyes were as if they had been washed with water, and he gazed at Fairy Wu You with excitement and joy in his eyes.


    For the sake of his Fairy Wu You, even if he were to go through fire and give up his life, he had to do it! Mo Ze secretly clenched his fist in the depths of his heart.

 Chapter 2266: Affection (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2266: Affection (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    After praising Mo Ze, Fairy Wu You simply pushed him aside, slowly walked up to Li Man Man, facing Li Man Man''s angry face.


    "p!" Fairy Wu You fiercely pped Li Man Man''s face.


    Li Man Man was instantly hit aside!


    Her originally pink and white cheek was now puffed and swollen on one side, with bright red blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her head had also hit the hard rock, making her dizzy and bleary-eyed.


    She staggered and tried to get back up, but before she had the chance to recover her bnce, Fairy Wu You had already walked up to her slowly and kicked her viciously where her heart was!


    "Poof!"


    Poor Li Man Man was kicked into the air, and fiercely spat out a mouthful of blood, spraying Fairy Wu You all over her face!


    "Wretch!" Fairy Wu You raised her hand and wiped it across her face, and when she found that it was covered in blood, she was so angry that she almost went crazy. She walked up furiously, her cold sword raised high in her hand!


    Right at this critical moment, Su Luo descended like a heavenly goddess.


    "Stop it!" Su Luo arrived at Li Man Man''s side using teleportation and pulled her to the side, and in the same instant, Fairy Wu You''s sword shed downwards!


    The ce where Li Man Man was originally standing was now split into a deep gash!


    Su Luo red at Fairy Wu You, her eyes bursting with ming anger!


    Fairy Wu Youughed coldly, "Su Luo, you''ve finallye."


    Su Luo took out thest Emperor Grade Blood Condensation Pill and hurriedly gave it to Li Manman to preserve her life.


    Then she set Li Man Man down by the rock not far away, then walked back to the original position and stood still, staring Fairy Wu You down for some time.


    The corners of Fairy Wu You''s mouth pulled up into a sneer.


    But--


    "p!" Su Luo pped Fairy Wu You fiercely!


    Fairy Wu You was caught off guard and couldn¡¯te back to her senses, and just like that she was pped by Su Luo!


    "Stinky girl!" Fairy Wu You was furious and was about to rush towards Su Luo.


    Just at that moment, the Eighth Elder gave a clear cough.


    Fairy Wu You was instantly like a mouse that had seen a cat, and her entire body cowered for a moment. She turned her head and weakly looked at the Eighth Elder. "How do you¡­"


    At this time, Fairy Wu You had her back to Su Luo, and so at this very moment, Su Luo flew up and kicked towards her backside with all of the strength she could muster.


    How could Fairy Wu You have expected Su Luo to be so emboldened? So once again, she was caught off guard, and kicked by Su Luo. She stumbled towards the Eighth Elder who she was facing!


    The Eighth Elder frowned and subconsciously took a step back.


    The poor Fairy Wu You couldn''t stop her momentum and fell facedown to the ground.


    Su Luo''s mocking tone rang out at this time, "Oh, Fairy Wu You is giving such a big salute to the Eighth Elder, is there something she wants to ask him?"


    Fairy Wu You climbed back up fiercely, ring at Su Luo with hatred, her bulging eyes appearing nearly bloodshot!


    Before she met Su Luo, she had never been embarrassed from her childhood to now, but after meeting Su Luo, she was embarrassed every time she saw her!


    "Su Luo! I¡¯m not waiting for the one-year contract, I''ll just kill you now!" Fairy Wu You hissed and replied, looking as if she was about to rush towards Su Luo.


    But Su Luo still had a light and shallow smile on her face.


    Just as Fairy Wu You was about to strike, at some point the Eighth Elder appeared in front of Su Luo and shielded her behind him.


    "Eighth Elder!" Fairy Wu You was so angry that her face turned red as she fiercely red at the Eighth Elder!

 Chapter 2267: Affection (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2267: Affection (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    With a straight, solemn face, the Eighth Elder shot a cold and stern gaze at Fairy Wu You. "For fellow students to murder each other so dreadfully. Wu You, you''ve broken the rules."


    "I--!!!" Fairy Wu You tried to refute it!


    The Genius Training Camp''s rules had never tied her down before! These rules were for other people, and she, Fairy Wu You, had always ced herself above the rules!


    "Even though you have the Third and Seventh Elders protecting you, during my lessons, you ought to abide by the rules that should be followed. Otherwise¡­"


    In normal circumstances, Fairy Wu You would probably act spoiled and try to suck up to him. However, thinking back to the killing intent the Eight Elder was aiming towards her, her heart immediately sank.


    Fairy Wu You was afraid of the Eighth Elder, and the Elder was controlled by Su Luo. This was just like a big fish eating small fish, while the small fish ate small shrimps, with everything having their natural predator.


    Under the Eighth Elder''s abuse of authority, Fairy Wu You didn''t dare to take even half a step forward.


    The Eighth Elder snorted, "I''ve already warned you once. The next time you dare to raise a hand against a fellow disciple in ss, you''re on your own!"


    "I¡­" Fairy Wu You was so mad, the veins on her forehead pulsed angrily. Nevertheless, it was a real pity that her number one backer wasn''t here.


    The Eighth Elder had been bought over by Su Luo? Very good! Fairy Wu You clenched her fist, and silently started to hate the Eighth Elder in her heart.


    "Let''s go!" Fairy Wu You took her group of men and quickly left.


    After they had left, the Eighth Elder fiercely red at Su Luo. It felt truly awful to be under someone else''s control.


    Su Luo shrugged, feeling toozy to deal with the Eighth Elder''s bad mood. She quickly went to Li Man Man¡¯s side, and knelt down to carefully treat her wounds.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt as she looked at Li Man Man.


    She knew that there was no enmity between Fairy Wu You and Li Man Man, so she had only gotten injured by Fairy Wu You because Su Luo had involved her in it.


    After bustling about for a long while, Su Luo finally managed to help Li Man Man regain consciousness.


    Li Man Man half-opened her eyes, her breathing weak.


    Su Luo hurriedly reassured her, "Don''t worry, Fairy Wu You has already left. She can''t hurt us anymore."


    Li Man Man gave a weak nod, before looking guiltily at Su Luo, "The Metamorphosis Fire¡­ has been refined by Mo Ze¡­"


    She recalled that Su Luo only faced Fairy Wu You because she had been trying to help her grab the Metamorphosis Fire.


    But Su Luo justughed when she heard that.


    Su Luo''s heart was lined with all of the shame and guilt she was facing. Opening her right hand, a small me quickly appeared inside a crystal bottle.


    "Guess what I have here?" Su Luo was in a good mood.


    Li Man Man''s eyes fell onto the clear crystal bottle in Su Luo''s hand.


    Contained within it was an exceedingly peculiar me seedling, appearing to be just as weak as fire on a matchstick. It burned a faint saffron yellow, and it looked very warm.


    Furthermore, this me seemed to be very lively, cheerfully darting about inside the glittering crystal bottle, dancing in circles as though it had no concept of what exhaustion was.


    "Eh?!" Li Man Man immediately sat up with a cry of surprise.


    Isn¡¯t this me brimming with a little too much spirituality? Li Man Man could tell that this me''s origin was definitely far from ordinary, because its scent was purer than any other me she had seen before.


    "This is a Spiritual Fire." Su Luo stuffed it into Li Man Man''s hand, then said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if Mo Ze refined the Metamorphosis Fire. We now have this Spiritual Fire."


    Li Man Man stared at Su Luo in utter amazement.


    Just how did Su Luo get her hands on the Spiritual Fire with such ease? That was a Spiritual Fire, a Spiritual Fire! The highest grade of any fire!

 Chapter 2268: The Way Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2268: The Way Back (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Li Man Man stared at Su Luo in silence, not knowing how to respond.


    Su Luo chased Li Man Man to keep the Spiritual Fire. "When you return, find a ce to quickly refine it. You want to avoid dying too long, in case trouble arises."


    "Got it!" Li Man Man nodded her head vigorously in excitement!


    A Spiritual Fire. This bottle in her hand held a Spiritual Fire! How could she not get emotional? Even the captain only had Mystic Fire, but she now had a Spiritual Fire!


    At this moment, Li Man Man seriously wished she could stay by Su Luo¡¯s side and serve her!!


    Every time she was with Su Luo, treasures that one could only dream about appeared just like toys in her hands, as though obtaining them were as easy as 1 2 3.


    After waiting for Li Man Man to recover her spirits, Su Luo left the Demon n''s Fire Territory with her.


    With the road being cleared by the Eighth Elder, Su Luo and Li Man Man''s journey was without obstacles, and they even exited the area earlier than Fairy Wu You''s group.


    As they left the Demon n''s Fire Territory, Su Luo heaved a deep, rough sigh.


    Just how fresh was this outside air?


    Right at this moment, Fairy Wu You and her group also came out.


    Compared to Su Luo, Fairy Wu You''s group was in an exceedingly miserable shape, with their clothes ragged, and their hair burnt off in patches here and there.


    In contrast, Su Luo''s group waspletely unharmed and sparkling clean.


    Nevertheless, Fairy Wu You was in a good mood. She held a tongue of me with both hands, and waved in front of Su Luo, a look of extreme satisfaction present within her eyes.


    Like a typical henchman, Mo Ze bragged to Su Luo, "You couldn''t find the Metamorphosis Fire, right? Well, this is a Spiritual Fire!"


    Fairy Wu You had actually found a Spiritual Fire? Su Luo raised her brows slightly, while giving an ambiguous smile.


    "Are you jealous? Hehe." Mo Ze sneered.


    Jealous? What was there to be jealous about? Su Luo just thought it was funny. She had an Exotic Fire with her, and as for Spiritual Fire, she had caught two of them, one which she gave to Li Man Man, and the other for emergency use.


    Su Luo then conveniently essed her space, the corners of her mouth lifting into a smile ever so slightly. "Spiritual Fire, was it? Sounds like nobody has one."


    Just as she said that, the small, zing red me appeared in her hand, its fiery red glow giving anyone extreme satisfaction when looking at it.


    Once Su Luo took out the Spiritual Fire, everyone present stared in shock, their mouths almost drooling with envy.


    Each of them affixed ferocious gazes onto Su Luo, causing her to feel very good about herself.


    Might as well not wait any longer and do it now. Su Luo hooked the corners of her mouth into a smile. "This Spiritual Fire is of no use to me, so I might as well give it away since you all happen to be here."


    Everyone had guessed that Su Luo had the Spiritual Fire on her earlier, so Su Luo nned to settle things here in a vague way, so that nobody would think twice about it after it was over. Otherwise, if news spread that she had Exotic Fire with her, and another "Eighth Elder" came to chase her, how could she survive?


    Once Su Luo said this, all of the students were shouting and jumping in excitement!


    Su Luo had been very clear about it. She was going to give that little Spiritual me seedling away!


    There were thirty people here, which meant that each had a one-in-thirty hope!


    Thus, pair after pair of sparkling eyes all fixed on Su Luo.


    Su Luo thought for a moment before saying, "It''ll be simple, we''ll y a guessing game."


    Su Luo closed her fist, then smiled at the crowd. "Guess how many stones I have in my hand, and the first to get it right will get the Spiritual Fire."


    Everyone was bewildered: "That simple?!"


    "You all want something moreplicated?" Su Luo shrugged and said in a casual manner, "If you really want something moreplicated¡­

 Chapter 2269: The Way Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2269: The Way Back (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    "No, no, no! That''s good, good enough!" Everyone said quickly.


    What a joke. If Su Luo had proposed a one-on-one match where the prize would belong to whoever the winner was, each of them wouldn¡¯t even stand one-thirtieth of a chance to win the Spiritual Fire!


    Su Luo smiled, and casually curled her finger at the person behind Fairy Wu You. "You guys cane and participate too."


    "This¡­" Mo Ze hesitated.


    To tell the truth, they were very excited as this was Spiritual Fire, and Spiritual Fire was extremely rare toe by. Didn''t you see how excited Fairy Wu You was about it?


    But¡­ Mo Ze and the others nced at Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You''s face was dark at that moment. So dark that ink could almost drip out. She red at Mo Ze and the men, immediately silencing them, with no one daring to say a word.


    "Huh! Isn''t that just a Spiritual Fire? I will help you all find it when I have the chance!" Fairy Wu You crossed her arms in a domineering fashion.


    Although Mo Ze and the others didn''t respond, deep inside, all of them weren¡¯t convinced by her words. If Spiritual Fire was so easy to find, would Fairy Wu You show such emotions after finding one?


    But--in the end, they did not voice any of these doubts out, only silently turning their eyes away from Su Luo.


    Su Luo was secretly amused. In any case, she had aplished what she wanted to do.


    The rest of the ssmates didn¡¯t have any objections either, because without the participation of Mo Ze, their chances would naturally increase.


    ¡°Alright, since some people quit, we should just disregard them. Let''s start guessing now, but everyone has only one chance." Su Luo raised her right hand high.


    This was a guessing game. There was only one Spiritual Fire in this cluster, and it would belong to the first person who guessed correctly!


    So everyone scrambled and started calling their guesses.


    "One!"


    "Three!"


    "Five!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, almost everyone shouted again.


    Looking at how happy everyone was, Mo Ze began to have mixed feelings, and his eyes fell on Su Luo several times.


    Upon seeing this, with her sullen heart, Fairy Wu You coldly scolded, "If you want to change teams, then go ahead! But after this, you won¡¯t be my people anymore!"


    With such ruthless words, who would dare to talk back? The group had no other choice but to just quietly suppress their thoughts.


    Soon, Su Luo was ready to end thispetition.


    "Who guessed that there are seven pieces?" Su Luo shouted slowly.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other¡­ and then all of them reacted. Could this be the correct answer?


    "It''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    In an instant, three or five people rushed forward, surrounding Su Luo as they scrambled to speak.


    However, Su Luo gave a slight frown as she looked at them.


    Some people immediately understood Su Luo¡¯s concerns, because there was only one Spiritual Fire in the cluster, yet there were so many people¡­


    And thus, these people started to argue loudly.


    "You clearly called three pieces just now!"


    "Hey, so what if I called three pieces, didn¡¯t you call four pieces?"


    "I''m the one who called seven pieces, go away all of you!"


    "Bah! You didn¡¯t even guess! You just waited for Su Luo to announce the answer before rushing forward and iming it¡¯s your guess!"


    ¡­¡­


    The five people quarrelled till their faces were flushed, and they almost started fighting.


    Su Luo watched, silently amused.


    These people were all ranked 50th to 100th on the Dragon List. If they were on the maind, they could all trample an entire city with a single stomp. However, right at this moment, they were just like kindergarten kids fighting over a toy. How could Su Luo not be overwhelmed by the emotions surging through her heart?

 Chapter 2270: The Way Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2270: The Way Back (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, 2Tranquil4u Editor : Frozenfire, Pluto


    Seeing that they were about to fight, and Fairy Wu You about to walk off in glee, a smile curled up at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    "Slowly now." Su Luo raised her hand. "Are all of you saying that you called seven just now?"


    ¡°Mhmm!!!" The five people said in unison.


    No one expected Su Luo to smile lightly, before waving her hand. "You¡¯re all wrong, now go off to the side."


    All five jaws dropped: "¡­"


    No one had expected such a result.


    Then Su Luo began to ask again, "Who guessed five?"


    The audience instantly turned silent at Su Luo¡¯s question. People started looking at each other, but no one stepped forward for a while.


    Earlier, Su Luo had fooled them, so she wouldn¡¯t do it again, right?


    And so, aftering to a conclusion from Su Luo¡¯s expression, 3 more people ran forward in promation.


    Who knew this time Su Luo would wave her hand once again. "Okay, off to the side."


    The three people: "¡­"


    Su Luo felt quietly amused, and once again asked, "Who guessed nine pieces? Please step out of the line."


    At that moment, no one dared stand up. Weren¡¯t the lessons learned from the previous two groups enough?


    However, someone raised his hand honestly and said in a meek voice, "I¡­"


    It was a tall and thin man. Su Luo remembered that he was the one who had spoken up for her when she had a conflict with Fairy Wu You.


    In fact, Su Luo remembered that this person had really guessed nine before, and now he also truthfully stepped forward in promation.


    "Are you certain you guessed nine?" Su Luo frowned slightly.


    "I am certain." He said firmly.


    Just when everyone thought that this person was an idiot, Su Luoughed. She slowly opened her hands, and there were nine pebbles of equal size neatly lined up inside.


    "Nine pieces. Truly, there are nine!!!!"


    "How is this possible! Li Youyun actually got it right!!!"


    "If I¡¯d known, I would have stepped up too! I guessed nine before!!!"


    Surprised shouts erupted from the crowd.


    Some were shocked, some were sad, and some were extremely regretful¡­ In short, there was a mix of emotions on everyone''s face.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo didn''t have time to pay attention to this. The reason she took out this Spiritual Fire was for the sole reason of rubbing it in Fairy Wu You¡¯s face.


    After handing over the Spiritual Fire, Su Luo was ready to go back.


    Thanks to the leadership of the Eighth Elder, they all headed back safe and sound, without conflict.


    Not long after, everyone returned to the Genius Training Camp.


    Upon returning, everyone wasn''t allowed to go home yet, but had to return to the ssroom.


    A summary meeting based on the performance of these three sses would be conducted to select the best student to eptmendation from the Elders¡¯ Association.


    In the past, that candidate had always been Fairy Wu You, and there was utterly nopetition at all.


    But right now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore.


    Because the votes were in the hands of the people, not the Elders.


    So, in the ballot box, everyone anonymously voted for the person they wanted.


    The whole ss had a total of 30 votes.


    Fairy Wu You squinted at Su Luo. Although Su Luo had stolen the spotlight for these three sses, Fairy Wu You was still very confident that she was the focal point of the entire ss. Everyone''s eyes were still on her, so she had no fear at all.


    And so Fairy Wu You nced at Su Luo with her mocking eyes, which Su Luo simply thought was utterly funny.

 Chapter 2271: The Way Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2271: The Way Back (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    At Fairy Wu You''s provocations, Su Luo remained as calm as a light breeze.


    After Fairy Wu You had been trampled under her three or four times in a row, Su Luo did not feel that Fairy Wu You still had the same prestige she held before.


    And so, Su Luo was also looking forward to the results of this vote.


    Just as the votes were being announced, a dignified figure came in.


    The Eighth Elder was already here, and this person''s imposing pressure was very simr to the Eighth Elder''s, so Su Luo immediately guessed who he was.


    Could it be the Seventh Elder?


    Sure enough, after seeing the Seventh Elder, Fairy Wu You¡¯s face immediately broke out into a brilliant smile, and she naturallytched onto his arm, her great chest rubbing on the Elder''s arm. She cooed, "Master~~~"


    Su Luo''s hairs stood on end, and her skin crawled.


    Compared to the Eighth Elder, the Seventh Elder wasn''t as tall, and he didn''t possess his straightced dignity.


    The Seventh Elder wasn''t tall. He had more of a short and sturdy build. He was even shorter than Fairy Wu You by half a head, so it made for a humorous sight to see her cling onto his arm like a baby.


    Su Luo almost let out augh, but she still knew how to restrain herself, so she onlyughed herself to tears in her heart, while tensely keeping a serious expression on her face.


    The Seventh Elder patted Fairy Wu You''s face in appeasement, and smiled dotingly, "Good girl, now go back to your seat. Master has prepared something good for you."


    Fairy Wu You was extremely excited when she heard that.


    But she still bent over to whisper a few words into the Seventh Elder''s ear, which caused him to flick his eyes back and forth to Su Luo.


    With this, everyone knew she wasining about Su Luo.


    Su Luo thought that Fairy Wu You was being extremely childish, but she still frowned inwardly. After all, being on an Elder''s bad side wasn''t something to be happy about.


    After finishing herints and going back, arrogance was written all over Fairy Wu You¡¯s face as she eyed Su Luo with ridicule.


    Seeing the simultaneously awed and helpless looks on the students'' faces, Fairy Wu You felt even more satisfied!


    Su Luo had stolen the spotlight earlier, causing her to lose face, but with the Seventh Elder personally overseeing them, who would still dare to look down on her?


    After the Seventh Elder was seated, his gaze wandered to Su Luo, and though he creased his brows, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes.


    He was stunned by her captivating appearance.


    While the Seventh Elder was in a daze, the ballot counting started.


    Once it started, Fairy Wu You''s initially triumphant expression instantly turned sour.


    Because!


    She actually realized that!


    Su Luo''s number of votes were side by side with hers!


    Originally, Fairy Wu You thought that such a thing was impossible, and though Su Luo''s votes were less than hers, it wasn''t by much.


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Fairy Wu You."


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Fairy Wu You."


    As the person continued reading out the tickets, Fairy Wu You''s face slowly turned downcast.


    Because after 20 votes, Su Luo had unexpectedly caught up to her.


    Fairy Wu You had 10 votes.


    Su Luo also had 10 votes!!!


    The two of them actually had the exact same number of votes. What an exciting development!


    At this moment, the entire audience was in an uproar!


    Just how long had it been? Su Luo actually already held such great prestige among the ss? Fairy Wu You had been the only one at the top for years. Was today going to bring an end to that?


    In an instant, the entire audience''s eyes were brilliantly glittering while excitedly fixing their gaze to the ckboard, eagerly waiting for the count to continue.

 Chapter 2272: The Way Back (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2272: The Way Back (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Justtry123, Pluto


    The Seventh Elder, who had been calmly drinking tea, was momentarily shocked. Astonished, he looked at Fairy Wu You, his eyes also faintly drifting to Su Luo.


    But--how could Wu You lose to that neer? The Seventh Elder maintained his confidence in Fairy Wu You, and so he continued drinking his tea leisurely.


    Fairy Wu You could barely remain seated.


    "I demand for the person counting the ballots to be changed!!!" Fairy Wu You mmed the table and stood up. "Li Youyun was the one who Su Luo sent the Spiritual Fire to. Who knows if he purposely counted some of the ballots as Su Luo''s!"


    The one counting ballots right now was none other than the one whom Su Luo had given the Spiritual Fire to.


    With a frosty expression, Li Youyun solemnly said, "Fairy Wu You, please look at things clearly. For the sake of fairness, the Eighth Elder looks over each ballot before I announce them. Are you questioning the Eighth Elder?"


    Fairy Wu You really wanted to say that the Eighth Elder had always sided with Su Luo, and that he had even nearly killed himself for her sake in the little ck room!


    But who would actually believe that¡­?


    "It can¡¯t be that Fairy Wu You is actually going to lose, right?"


    "At first, I didn''t think she would lose, but look, she''s already lost confidence in herself and is beginning to panic. Seeing this, I think Su Luo is the more poised and generous one out of the two."


    "True. Fairy Wu You has always treated the Spiritual Fire as a treasure, but Su Luo was able to just give it away so freely. Looking at it from this perspective, Su Luo is much more generous."


    Many people whispered to one another throughout the ssroom, causing Fairy Wu You to feel so mad that she almost fainted.


    The Eighth Elder cast an icy nce at Fairy Wu You. "You dare question my integrity?"


    Anyone could see that the Eighth Elder was truly angry.


    The Seventh Elder faintly smiled. "Old Eighth, what are you so agitated for? Fairy Wu You is still a child. She¡¯s not very understanding of things."


    After cating the Eighth Elder, the Seventh Elder coldly eyed Wu You. "Hurry up and sit down. Where is your decency? Do you not have confidence in yourself?"


    Fairy Wu You had no choice but to sit down indignantly, her gaze fixated on Li Youyun.


    Li Youyun once again started counting the ballots.


    But this time, he was more deliberate about it. After the Eighth Elder, he also let the Seventh Elder look over it. The Seventh Elder was Fairy Wu You''s master, so surely she would have no more suspicions after he too had a look?


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Fairy Wu You."


    "One for Su Luo."


    "One for Su Luo."


    ¡­¡­


    Fairy Wu You''s face turned frightfully ashen, as if dark clouds had cast a shadow over her. She clenched her fists tightly, and the blue veins on the back of her hands pulsated agitatedly.


    She red at Su Luo with a burning-hot gaze!


    The Seventh Elder, who had been leisurely reclining in his seat, now sat straight up¡­


    He had thought that Wu You would definitely win, so he had prepared something really good for her¡ªa Spirit Absorbing Stone, which was of great help to one''s cultivation.


    And it was because it was only intended for Wu You that he had forced himself to grit his teeth and give it away, but who knew¡­


    At this moment, the Seventh Elder seriously wished he could stuff that gift back up his sleeve.


    Looking at the gift on the table, the Seventh Elder had aplicated expression, and he stared at Su Luo with a cold glint in his eyes!


    The final results were out.


    Su Luo had 17 votes!


    Fairy Wu You had 13 votes!


    Once Li Youyun announced the final results, the entire venue was shocked, and was followed by utter silence--because everyone noticed the Seventh Elder''s unsightly, ashen face.


    When everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Seventh Elder, only then did the old man realize that he was being too conspicuous.

 Chapter 2273: The Way Back (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2273: The Way Back (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    At this moment, changing the gift was no longer an option, so the Seventh Elder could only grit and grind his teeth as he raised his hands to greet Su Luo, awarding the prize to her.


    Amidst the wild spurts of anger shooting out from the depths of Fairy Wu You''s eyes, Su Luo smilingly epted the prize.


    Although she didn''t know what the prize was, since it was specially prepared for Fairy Wu You by the Seventh Elder, and looking at the Seventh Elder''s chagrined expression, Su Luo could guess that the prize must be extraordinary.


    The Seventh Elder looked at Su Luo and pulled up the corners of his mouth, and then patted Su Luo''s shoulder amiably like an Elder encouraging a junior. "Not bad, little girl. Keep up the good work."


    Just as the Seventh Elder patted his hand on Su Luo''s shoulder, Su Luo immediately felt a strong force surging towards her shoulder.


    That me strike was powerful and forceful, with a little bit of probing intent.


    At that moment, Su Luo understood that the Seventh Elder was beginning to suspect her as well.


    A cold smile shed in Su Luo''s heart, and then-


    "Poof--" Su Luo''s wildly spurted out a mouthful of blood, and then she turned around and looked at the Seventh Elder incredulously, with shock, surprise, disbelief, aggression, resentment¡­ and so on shing across her eyes.


    Su Luo''s weak body staggered back a step, and her dark, tearful eyes looked at the Seventh Elder, then at Fairy Wu You, and then¡­


    Her body copsed softly.


    All of this happened far too suddenly!


    The Seventh Elder was a bit overwhelmed by this reaction!


    The Seventh Elder froze, looking at Su Luo, and then looking at his own palm. He had only been trying to test the depth of this girl¡¯s strength, why did it now look like he was trying to plot against her?


    Was this girl made of paper? This fragile?


    But when everyone present stared at the Seventh Elder with condemning and angry eyes, the Seventh Elder instantly knew¡­ He had been wrongly used by Su Luo.


    "I¡­" The Seventh Elder wanted to exin, but faced with those pairs of bright and snow-like gazes, he was immediately at a loss on how to defend himself.


    Furthermore, he was a high and mighty Elder. Did he still need to exin himself to the trainees? At once, he coldly hummed and made to leave with a flick of his sleeve.


    "Stop!" An angry voice forced its way towards the Seventh Elder.


    Li Manman rushed up with big steps, hugging Su Luo while loudly denouncing the Seventh Elder. "What did you do to Su Luo? Tell me! What exactly did you do to her!?"


    The Seventh Elder snorted coldly and put his hands behind his back!


    Li Manman, with tears from her anger, cried out, "You''re an Elder! How could you hold such personal grudges!"


    "That''s right!" The crowd on the stage echoed in unison with one voice.


    The Seventh Elder was so angry that he was fuming with rage!


    Li Manman continued to cry and shout, "Luo Luo doesn''t have a powerful master to back her up, nor does she have a group of men surrounding her! She was able to win against Fairy Wu You because she herself has the strength, so she deserves it!"


    "That''s right!" The students all stared at the Seventh Elder angrily.


    The Seventh Elder''s face was blue!


    "As an Elder, you should know better than anyone else that it is forbidden to hurt people in private, but now, in front of everyone''s eyes, you are taking personal revenge to vent your anger for the sake of Fairy Wu You, and you are openly hurting the most outstanding student in this examination! Seventh Elder, how could you do this?!!!"


    The students below the stage crusaded with one voice, "Seventh Elder, how could you do this?!!!"


    This---this---this¡­


    Since they were at the top of the mountain, their chorus shout rang out almost straight through the clouds, and even more so, echoed continuously in the secluded valley and spread far out into the distance.

 Chapter 2274: The Way Back (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2274: The Way Back (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    At this moment, the Seventh Elder was so angry that his face turned red, close to copsing with fury!


    This was a nder! nder!! Huge nder!!!


    He indeed nned to eventually deal with Su Luo, but just now he had only been testing the waters. Furthermore, before he could even get the chance to try and deal with her, Su Luo had already stolen the show!


    No, just now he had not done much at all, so this Su Luo had to be pretending. She must have forced out that mouthful of blood herself!


    At this moment, the Seventh Elder''s brain shed with understanding and he realized the key point here. If he wanted to clear his name today, there was only one way to do so, and that was to prove that Su Luo was simply perfectly fine!


    Stomp stomp stomp!


    The Seventh Elder strode towards Su Luo with quick steps.


    "You, stand up!" As soon as the Seventh Elder swept Li Manman away, he reached out to carry Su Luo, and was about to lift her up.


    Just at this moment, arge palm suddenly reached out, and quick as a sh of lightning, exchanged ten palms with the Seventh Elder, instantly forcing the Seventh Elder back.


    "Old Eighth! What are you doing!?" The Seventh Elder roared at the Eighth Elder!


    Old Eighth had always been on the same side as him, and the two of them had always been in and out of the Elders¡¯ Association together, but now Old Eight had actually blocked him off for the sake of a tiny trainee?


    The Seventh Elder simply could not believe this.


    But how could the Seventh Elder know that the Eighth Elder''s life was being controlled by Su Luo''s hands. If Su Luo were to be crushed to death by the Seventh Elder, then he would also die along with her?


    Therefore, the Eighth Elder just stared coldly at the Seventh Elder. "Stop."


    "You!!!" The Seventh Elder was furious.


    But the Eighth Elder stood firmly in front of Su Luo, his face cold and solemn, his expression tight and firm!


    "Fine, fine, fine, I will remember this, Old Eighth!¡± The Seventh Elder pointed at the Eighth Elder and spat out his fierce words with immense anger!


    Then, he frustratedly left.


    The bright eyes of the trainees were all condemning him, their gazes as sharp as swords.


    Fairy Wu You looked dumbfounded.


    She hadn¡¯t expected things to take such a dramatic turn. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t expected for the Seventh Elder to leave in such a wretched manner, not to mention that the Seventh Elder would be left with a very unpleasant reputation after this.


    "Seventh Elder is really being too unfair! Even if he wanted to retaliate, at least he should have done it in private! How dare he retaliate so openly!?!"


    "Yes! What will people think of the Seventh Elder if he is so openly biased?"


    "I think the Eighth Elder is much better than the Seventh Elder!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, the Seventh Elder is simply abominable!"


    Hearing these words, Fairy Wu You¡¯s fists clenched tightly!


    Finally, amidst theints of the crowd, she was also forced to leave early.


    At this time, Su Luo''s fame was unprecedentedly high.


    Li Manman sent Su Luo back to the castle.


    Right after returning to the castle, Su Luo, who had originally appeared as if she would die at any moment, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Li Manman was startled, then surprised and jumped up, crying andughing. "Luo Luo, you''re awake? I was really scared to death!"


    Su Luo smilingly sat up and lifted the quilt to get out of bed, but she was held down by Li Manman. "Your injuries are very serious. The Eighth Elder already said for you to lie in bed and rest!"


    Su Luo smiled and waved her hand. "How are my injuries serious? There''s no injury at all, okay?"


    "Impossible! Before, you were hurt so badly by the Seventh Elder. You almost stopped breathing¡­" Li Manman saw Su Luo pounding the bed andughing, and she instantly realized, "You, you, you were pretending???"


    "Well, how was it? Wasn¡¯t my acting realistic?" Su Luo was close to tears fromughing.


    Li Manman immediately burst into fits ofughter. "You¡­ Ugh, I was almost scared to death by you. How realistic do you think it was?"

 Chapter 2275: The Conflict (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2275: The Conflict (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Justtry123, skyrise


    Li Manman thought through the major points of this. Recalling how the Seventh Elder had to run away after being wronged, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry: "You really made the Seventh Elder miserable."


    "He was meant to be framed from the start. Who told him to be Fairy Wu You¡¯s Master? Thus, he naturally counts as my enemy," Su Luo said, waving her hand. "By the way, wasn¡¯t the old man supposed to give me a reward? Where are the items?"


    "Here it is." Li Manman observed a minute of silence for the Seventh Elder.


    This old man had provoked Su Luo. How pitiful was he¡­ He had just met her, yet not only did he have to give up a prize to Su Luo, but she had also forced him to run away in embarrassment.


    "Oh!" When Su Luo opened the gift, her eyes lit up and shone brightly. "Top-Grade Spirit Absorbing Stone??? This old man is really generous!"


    This Top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone was the best material for making Master Spirit Absorption pills!


    With this Top-Grade Spirit Absorbing Stone, Su Luo could refine Master Spirit Absorption pills. She could use these pills herself and also give them to her friends and the people by her side!


    Li Manman said with bitterness: "He thought it was for Fairy Wu You, so he was obviously willing to give it up to her. Who would have thought that you¡¯d hit the jackpot? In my view, the Seventh Elder must now be feeling his heart, head, and body ache all over.¡±


    Su Luo was in high spirits, thinking of the distressed look of the Seventh Elder.


    She stayed in the Wuchen Mountain for more than half a month, pretending to be recuperating. During this period of time, Su Luo gained a thorough understanding of Upstream Mountain, from top to bottom, with Li Manman¡¯s guidance.


    It was at this time that she finally learned that there was a Pill Refining Tower in Upstream Mountain, and that there were all kinds of medicinal materials in the tower. It seemed that thest time Senior Brother Luo let her enter the Magical Beast Zone had been for gaining the experience.


    Big Sister Wei and the Xiao Luo team entered the Magical Beast Zone previously but had yet to return, so Su Luo pulled Li Manman along with her again.


    Su Luo wanted to refine the Spirit Absorption pills and use up this Top-Grade Spirit Absorbing Stone that the Seventh Elder had given to her. Keeping it would cause her nights to be filled with worry and unpleasant dreams.


    She learned that she had been far too narrow-sighted before.


    This Upstream Mountain not only housed the top 100 people in the Dragon List but also the top 100 apothecaries in the Pill Refining Tower.


    These apothecaries were caught up in research and did not leave their homes. Most of them were very low-profile on a regr basis, so their presence was not particrly pronounced. That was why Su Luo only knew about them now.


    "Our Fifth and Sixth Elders are both apothecaries, and the entire Pill Refining Tower is under their control," Li Manman told Su Luo.


    "Fifth Elder and Sixth Elder?" Su Luo muttered. "Are their pill refining skills at a very high level?"


    "They should be," Li Manman answered with a nod. "Even if they are not of the Grandmaster level, their skills can¡¯t be far from it."


    Su Luo nodded her head. It was very difficult to be promoted to a Grandmaster Pill Refiner. She was stuck at this exact critical point and couldn¡¯t be promoted no matter what she did.


    Thinking of the agreement with Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo felt somewhat anxious in the depths of her heart.


    After their separation, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength had improved a lot. Su Luo, on the other hand, had little sess with pill refining. When exactly could she finally be promoted to a Grandmaster Apothecary?


    Su Luo decided that she had to focus on refining medicine in the following period of time.


    With Li Manman leading the way, Su Luo quickly found the Pill Refining Tower.


    The Pill Refining Tower was very tall, so much so that it towered into the clouds and one couldn¡¯t even see its peak. Its external appearance looked like that of an ordinary tower, but it was only after entering inside that you could realize howrge it truly was. Pushing past each small room, it was apparent the space inside was sorge that it was quite shocking.


    It was obvious that there was a whole other world inside the Pill Refining Tower.

 Chapter 2276: Conflict (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2276: Conflict (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Justtry123, skyrise


    Acting in ordance with the rules, Old Wang still stopped her and persuaded her heartily: "Youngdy, you really can''t go in."


    Su Luo smiled faintly and waved a token in front of Old Wang.


    It was the qualification certificate of an Advanced Apothecary. Back then, Master Rong Yun had casually thrown it to Su Luo in case of emergency, but Su Luo hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be of use.


    Naturally, Su Luo was not just an Advanced Apothecary. However, because she had never been evaluated by the Apothecary Union, she only had the certificate of an Advanced Apothecary although she had the strength of a Grandmaster Apothecary.


    Old Wang looked at Su Luo''s qualification certificate for an Advanced Apothecary, and his eyes shook slightly. When he looked at Su Luo again, there was a lot more eagerness in his gaze.


    "Can we go in now?" Li Manman was smug.


    Old Wang smiled bitterly: "Even if you can enter, this old man still has to advise you girls¡­ You shouldn¡¯t go in for now."


    "Because of that Apothecary Li?" Su Luo pointed to the back of the now unseen Apothecary Li.


    Old Wang nodded his head: ¡°Apothecary Li is a leader amongst the younger generation and the beloved pupil of the Fifth Elder. He holds high prestige in the Pill Refining Tower. Since he doesn¡¯t see you in a good light, you will only encounter trouble if you go in.¡±


    Su Luo had tough at herself for her bad luck. She hadn¡¯t even been in the Upstream Mountain for that long, yet she had already offended several of the Elders'' disciples either intentionally or unknowingly¡­


    Nevertheless¡­


    "He just doesn¡¯t like the sight of me. It¡¯s not as if he can do anything to me," Su Luo said nonchntly.

 Chapter 2277: Conflict (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2277: Conflict (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Then she signaled Li Manman to enter.


    As Old Wang watched Su Luo enter the tower, he shook his head helplessly. He hoped there would be no conflict with Apothecary Li. Otherwise, this youngdy would suffer a loss.


    The first floor of the Pill Refining Tower was where the moremon herbs were ced.


    From the second level onward, more precious herbs gradually appeared.


    To refine the Spirit Absorbing pill, Su Luo already had five kinds of medicinal herbs in her hand. She had to pick up another nine from here.


    It was only from the third floor onwards that Su Luo found the herbs she wanted.


    "Duan Ming Grass¡­"


    "Bodhi Seven-tailed Leaf¡­"


    "Red Nine-stars Saman¡­"


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were glowing as she looked at these herbs with interest.


    The medicinal herbs were ced on the shelves just like in the supermarkets Su Luo had shopped at in her previous life. After picking everything up, she would pay for them at the exit.


    Watching as Su Luo endlessly took herbs from the shelf with her fingers, a drop of cold sweat broke out on the tip of Li Manman¡¯s nose.


    She hesitated for a moment and stopped to tug at Su Luo''s sleeve.


    Seeing Li Manman¡¯s furtive look, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "Do you have enough points to pay for these items?" Li Manman whispered to Su Luo with a lowered her voice. "In my calctions, I only have one hundred thousand points at the most¡­"


    Li Manman knew that Su Luo had a huge sum of tens of millions of points previously, but hadn¡¯t they already been spent on the Gravity Chamber?


    She was very happy to see Su Luo taking the herbs, but when she looked at the prices on the shelf, she felt quite heartbroken.


    These herbs were not at all cheap. Each herb on the third floor started at a price of 30,000.


    Furthermore, Su Luo didn''t just take one stalk of the herbs but many, as if she were cleaning out the entire shelf. Watching this made Li Manman¡¯s palms break out into cold sweat.


    After Li Manman mentioned it to her, Su Luo started to notice the prices on the shelf. She was so excited earlier that she only cared about taking all the herbs and had forgotten about their prices.


    Looking at it, Su Luo sucked in a breath of cold air: "So expensive¡­"


    "Right? How about getting just one of each first?" Li Manman suggested kindly.


    Su Luo pondered for a moment. Then a bright light shed in her eyes as if dawn had been reced by the morning sun, and her eyes shone as dazzlingly as snow.


    "It''s okay. When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current. The mountain man will naturally have a clever n. 1" Su Luo waved her hand to dismiss Li Manman¡¯s worries, appearing simr to a wise old god.


    ¡°Ha!¡± A sneer rang out behind Su Luo.


    Su Luo frowned and nced back, feeling displeased.


    With this nce, she couldn''t help but secretly let out an aggrieved sigh.


    The person who had sneered was none other than Li Luoming. Apothecary Li looked at Su Luo ufortably for a bit because of her stunning beauty.


    When Li Luoming made eye contact with Su Luo, the ridicule in his eyes became increasingly obvious: ¡°Is this a ce where you, a wench who doesn''t know her own ce, can enter? Hurry up and get out!"


    Regardless of how good a temper Su Luo had, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear being mocked again and again. Moreover, the high and mighty Miss Su¡¯s temper had always been very bad¡­


    "Snake Venom Disease 2!" Su Luo spat out these three words and then turned around to select the medicinal herbs she needed.


    "Who are you scolding!?" Although Li Luoming did not understand the meaning of Su Luo¡¯s three words, he could tell from her expression that she must be scolding him!


    Su Luo nced at him with contempt. Then she smiled at Li Manman and said, ¡°He doesn''t even understand the words used to scold him, yet he still has the nerve to shout nonsense. Tell me, isn¡¯t he stupid?"


    Li Manman cooperated with Su Luo tacitly: "Really too stupid."


    "It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just stupidity, but to alsoe out here to try and show off his level of intelligence¡­ that¡¯s simply asking to be ridiculed," Su Luo mocked Li Luoming nonchntly.

 Chapter 2278: Conflict (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2278: Conflict (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    Li Luoming hadn¡¯t expected Su Luo to be so venomous, and he was nearly angered to death!


    And after Su Luo finished scolding him, she directly pulled Li Manman with her and turned around, walking away without an ounce of guilt.


    "Hey! Imand you to stop!" Li Luoming shouted angrily at Su Luo¡¯s back.


    But Su Luo only treated him as air and didn¡¯t even bother responding to him. Such tant disregard really pushed Li Luoming''s anger to the extreme!


    Li Luoming rushed up and tried to pull Su Luo back, but before he could grab onto Su Luo¡¯s hand, he heard a crisp ringing sound.


    "p--!!!"


    Li Luoming was crisply mmed over the shoulders by Su Luo, falling heavily onto the ground with his facial features distorted in pain.


    Not everyone was the same as Su Luo who practiced both martial arts and pill refining. The vast majority of Apothecaries had weak bodies and limbs because of the years they spent in theboratory.


    And Li Luoming was one out of that majority who was very weak.


    Su Luo had also not expected him to be so easily beaten, and for a moment she was a little dumbfounded, but then she sneered.


    He was a man with no power, but he still dared to act so recklessly in front of her? He deserved it.


    Su Luo was about to leave but was called back by Li Luoming.


    "Stop right there!" Li Luoming''s voice was full of power.


    "What? Wantpensation?" Su Luo towered over him, smiling and scornful.


    Li Luoming clenched his fist. "You''re an Apothecary?"


    "Mm-hmm." Su Luo casually hummed.


    Li Luoming then sneered, "Your strength is good, but in pill refining, you can neverpare with me!"


    Su Luo smiled lightly and then walked away. She was toozy to talk nonsense with the other party.


    But Li Luoming got up with a grunt and followed behind Su Luo, staring down at her every move.


    Although Su Luo found him very annoying, since he had not made any other move to provoke her, she simply pretended that she did not see him.


    However, after Su Luo finished selecting herbs, Li Luoming had a knowing smile on his face. "I know what you¡¯re going to do. It turns out that you are actually going to refine Spirit Absorbing Pills."


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows, not denying his words.


    When Li Luoming saw Su Luo continue to ignore him, he grew extremely angry in his heart, but on the surface, he sneered, "You want to refine Spirit Absorbing Pills, yet you picked the wrong portions. You can''t refine real Spirit Absorbing Pills like this!"


    Su Luo gave him a disgusted look and went on to pay the bill in silence.


    For these Snake Venom 1, the more you paid attention to them, the more they would show off. Ignoring them was the best way to deal with them. There was no other way.


    When the time came to pay the bill, Li Manman felt extremely nervous because she knew very well, Su Luo had no points in her possession.


    Li Luoming had previously overheard the conversation between Su Luo and Li Manman and knew that she didn''t have any points in hand to pay the bill, so now he gloated and looked towards Su Luo.


    "What are you so proud of? Pauper! Unable to pay the points, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get out of this!" Li Luoming sneered.


    Li Luoming did not make any effort to lower his voice, and he even deliberately raised it louder, so some of the Apothecaries waiting for payment heard his words and couldn''t help but let their eyes drift towards Su Luo.


    On the other side of the counter, when the cleanly dressed young girl heard Li Luoming''s words, she cast her eyes even more frequently towards Su Luo.


    The two sturdy, strong men to her left and right stared at Su Luo with their shining eyes without blinking, almost as if they saw her as a prisoner.


    But Su Luo still maintained her same unmoving, breezy smile.


    If at this time, someone knew that she had less than 10,000 points in her diamond tablet and could not even afford a de of grass, it was unknown if they would admire her calmness in the face of danger.

 Chapter 2279: Conflict (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2279: Conflict (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    The young girl at the pay counter was already counting the herbs in Su Luo''s basket.


    Other people took herbs and bought them one by one, but Su Luo on the other hand was very odd. She took so many herbs all at once. Truly the image of a tycoon!


    "In total, 1.2 million points." The little girl looked at Su Luo and smilingly extended her hand. This was a big deal. Only the Elders would be so generous, but now, it was up to this tycoon girl whether she could take out so many points.


    In full view of the crowd, amidst countless gazes, Su Luo took out her Communication Amulet and called the Eighth Elder.


    "Hey, old man. I don¡¯t want to pay for my medicinal herbs. How much? Ah, 1.2 million points. Yeah, first let¡¯s start with this much. Okay, that''s it. I¡¯ll hang up now."


    Su Luo lightly put down the Communication Amulet.


    But the entire room was suddenly so silent that it seemed the sound of leaves falling to the ground could be heard.


    The sound of one another¡¯s heartbeats could even be heard clearly.


    Could they have heard it wrong? 1.2 million points. This girl had actually opened her mouth and asked an old man at home for 1.2 million points? This was simply far too audacious!


    Was this true or not? It couldn¡¯t be that it was a scam, right?


    Not only the onlookers but even Li Manman found it very unbelievable. When had Su Luo gotten to know such a powerful old man?


    Su Luo still remained calm and collected, and soon enough, a subtle buzz sounded from her diamond tablet.


    Su Luo nodded in acknowledgement, then paid the bill and walked outside in style.


    That call she made just now, of course, was to the Eighth Elder. Who told the Eighth Elder to be stuck on the same boat as her now? Hadn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun said that? If anyone had any problems, they could just go look for the Eighth Elder.


    So, the Eighth Elder¡¯s money bag was now her money bag. However many points she wanted, all she needed to do was ask the Eighth Elder for them.


    After all, what kind of position did the Eighth Elder have here? Would he still be afraid of not having any points? It had to be known thatst time, that old man had been able to earn around three to five million points. This was really too easy for him.


    Just at this time, Su Luo was forced to stand still again.


    "Wait!"


    This exasperated voice, Su Luo could guess who it belonged to without even turning around to see. There was no doubt that it was Li Luoming.


    "You want to refine the Spirit Absorbing Pill? I''ll apany you!"


    "No need." Su Luo shook her head indifferently.


    But Li Luoming sneered. "Your portions are wrong and you didn¡¯t get enough herbs. You will never seed! I''m kind enough to let you see what a real Spirit Absorbing Pill is like. Don¡¯t be so ignorant, you stinky girl!"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing that there was excitement and drama to see, the onlookers all began to boil with anticipation.


    They were all Apothecaries in the Pill Refining Tower, and usually stayed inside. If they weren¡¯t doing experiments, then they were refining pills. It truly bored them to death. Now that there was a lively scene to spectate, how could they miss it?


    So, everyone started to raise a ruckus.


    "Girl, Li Luoming is considered to be a genius Apothecary amongst this generation. He¡¯s young and has extraordinary strength. If he teaches you, your pill refining skills will definitely soar high."


    "If Apothecary Li can instruct you, that''s a once-in-a-century opportunity for you, girl. Don¡¯t throw it away just like that."


    "Girl, you are quite young. At most you¡¯re just an Advanced Apothecary, right? Don''t be so arrogant, this will be beneficial to you in the future."


    Faced with these self-righteous exmations, Su Luo felt like crying andughing.


    Advanced Apothecary? She had long moved past that.


    However, when Su Luo saw Li Luoming''s smug appearance as if he were a peacock, an evil thought shed through her heart. It wasn¡¯t like it was impossible for her to teach him a lesson.


    Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t refine the Spirit Absorbing Pills in her space because it required earth fire, which she didn¡¯t have inside it.

 Chapter 2280: Conflict (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2280: Conflict (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    Instead of looking for another refining room, it would be better to just try it out in this Pill Refining Tower''s room.


    So, Su Luo looked at Li Luoming. "You want to teach me?"


    Li Luoming righteously nodded his head.


    Who knew that Su Luo would shake her head. "No need. It¡¯s fine if we each take our own refining room."


    The people in the crowd all stared at Su Luo in disbelief.


    Such a good opportunity, she actually gave it up for nothing? Did she not know that Li Luoming was now an Advanced Apothecary?


    Li Luoming sneered, "Fine! One refining room for each person, I want to see what this little girl is actually capable of!"


    After saying that, Li Luoming personally went to select the medicinal materials for refining the Spirit Absorbing Pill, and then led the way down.


    The refining room was located underground.


    There was one refining room for each person.


    Su Luo and Li Luoming entered their rooms side by side.


    After entering, Su Luo felt a familiar earth fire.


    This earth fire was simr to what she felt when she entered the Fire Dragon Cave. Clearly, this was the same kind of earth fire. It was just that the fire in this ce was more developed.


    The space inside was not too small and not too big, just right for Su Luo.


    A brownish-yellow alchemy furnace stood in front, and underneath it was a roaring earth fire. The earth fire¡¯s mes flickered vigorously, and the entire interior had a suffocating, stifling heat.


    However, Su Luo liked this kind of heat very much.


    Furthermore, the room¡¯s interior was neatly cleaned up, without a trace of dust and impurities, which reassured Su Luo a lot.


    By the time Su Luo reached the front of the pill refining furnace, her heart had gradually calmed down.


    What Li Luoming? What argument? That had all been washed out of her mind. At this moment, her head had forgotten about everything but the fragrance of medicinal herbs.


    Su Luo originally had five kinds of medicinal herbs, but now she had gotten nine kinds, plus the Spirit Absorbing Stone, making a total of fifteen kinds.


    Nine of them were auxiliary herbs, five of them were the main herbs, and the Spirit Absorbing Stone was the most importantponent.


    Su Luo skillfully moved to ssify the nine auxiliary medicinal herbs into different categories, and then screened and processed them ording to their medicinal properties.


    In the end, Su Luo selected three medicinal herbs, meaning that Su Luo had a total of three chances.


    At this moment, Su Luo missed her space immensely because time was slowed down by ten times, and the spirit energy in there was also more abundant.


    But who told the Spirit Absorbing Pill to require earth fire? Su Luo had no way to bring the earth fire to her space, so she had to give up on using it.


    Su Luo knew that if she were to use Master Pill Refining techniques, then there was a 99% chance that the Spirit Absorbing Pill would be sessful.


    But at this moment, Su Luo''s heart was not satisfied with just Master Pill Refining techniques.


    What if she¡­ used a Grandmaster Pill Refining technique?


    Su Lu''s mind suddenly jumped to such a daring idea, and then, this idea was like a maggot, tightly wrapping around her and refusing to let go.


    Su Luo felt extremely troubled. It hadn''t been long since she had been promoted to a Master Apothecary, so her strength hadn''t been fully consolidated yet. Would it be a little too soon to start refining at Grandmaster pill now?


    Su Luo estimated that her current sess rate was less than one percent.


    However, despite these thoughts, the idea of attempting a Grandmaster Pill Refining techniques kept nagging at her.


    Su Luo looked at the herbs. Fortunately, there were three portions of them, so even if one was wasted, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    So, Su Luo decided to refine one Master Spirit Absorbing Pill, and then take the remaining two to try her hand at refining Grandmaster pills.


    The furnace in front of her, although not as good as the one given by her Master that was in Su Luo¡¯s space, it was still a top-notch alchemy furnace. After all, this was an Upstream Mountain product, not just any ordinary product.

 Chapter 2281: Conflict (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2281: Conflict (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Su Luo took a deep breath, her face tightened.


    After this, she carefully directed the me of the Fallen Red Lotus into the refining furnace. At the same time, Su Luo set the bottom of the refining furnace along with the earth fire.


    And so, two different mes, the Fallen Red Lotus and the earth fire interwoven, as if they were fire and water.


    Because the minute the earth fire came out, the Fallen Red Lotus would quickly devour it.


    And so the earth fire continuously surged over, and the Fallen Red Lotus also swallowed more and more. Su Luo could feel that in the process of devouring, the Fallen Red Lotus was also getting stronger.


    With these kinds of results, Su Luo was very satisfied.


    The Fallen Red Lotus was her original me, so of course the stronger it was, the better.


    After putting the nine auxiliary herbs in, Su Luo covered the top of the furnace and used her pale jade-like slender hands to press against the wall of the pill furnace, manipting the Fallen Red Lotus to enter the inside of the furnace and releasing the medicinal contents and properties of the herbs.


    If someone entered at this time and saw that Su Luo actually used her original me as the main me to refine the medicinal herbs, they would definitely be astonished!


    Because in their perception, the earth fire had to be the main me, and the human body''s original me could only be used as a secondary me, yet Su Luo had turned all of this upside down.


    But how would they know that by using one¡¯s original me to manipte the refining furnace and manipte the herbs, the sess rate of the refining process would increase to an unbelievable level?


    The reason Su Luo''s sess rate was always so high was that she had always used her own original me as the main me.


    Because of this, if Su Luo and Li Luoming had equal strength, then Su Luo¡¯s refining of pills would have a sess rate of 90%, but Li Luoming¡¯s would only have 50%, and this difference would continue so on and so forth.


    Under Su Luo''s careful control, the temperature in the furnace was always maintained at a constant temperature, not too high and not too low, without even a slight fluctuation.


    Moreover, Su Luomunicated with the medicinal herbs through the Fallen Red Lotus and could clearly grasp the extent of the activity released by the herbs, and so, she was able to know exactly when to proceed to the next step.


    When Su Luo was refining the pills, she was fully concentrated and could not allow a single distraction to affect her.


    When the time came, she took the selected main one, and sent it little by little, into the medicine furnace.


    As the number of medicinal herbs increased, after their various medicinal properties were released, they were thenbined and fused together one by one. This process was very critical, and couldn¡¯t have the slightest ckening off of at all.


    On Su Luo''s forehead, a thinyer of sweat gradually appeared.


    The thin sweat soon converged into beads and rolled down together.


    An hourter, Su Luo finally sent all the herbs into the pill refining furnace and fused them all into one.


    Su Luo nodded in satisfaction, and then slowly put the cut portion of the top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone into the pill refining furnace.


    "Chi¡­"


    The moment the top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone entered, a thick cloud of smoke instantly rushed up.


    But Su Luo had long been prepared for this and turned her head to avoid it, so as not to be injured by it.


    Inside the medicine cauldron, after the top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone was thrown in, it instantly reacted with the rest of the medicinal properties, and the inherent aura of the top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone stole away countless medicinal properties.


    This was like a beautiful man jumping into a swimming pool full of beautiful women, like too many monks but too little 1. The snatching and grabbing were all extremely vicious.


    The reality was that Su Luo was carefully controlling the Fallen Red Lotus, controlling every drop of spiritual energy released from the top-grade Spirit Absorbing Stone and fusing it with all of the medicinal properties under the high temperature.


    At this time, Su Luo''s mind and heart were united, as if she were entering a state of meditative concentration. She seemingly mechanically controlled the Fallen Red Lotus in her hands extremely steadily, without a trace of trembling or shaking.

 Chapter 2282: Result (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2282: Result (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Justtry123, Cey


    Slowly, the Spirit Absorbing Stone was finally dissolved, its spiritual energy evenly mixing with the main and supplementary medicines, not a fraction more or less.


    Su Luo knew that the hardest part was over, but the remaining step still required her utmost attention.


    Su Luo then took out manyplicated and messy Imprints, and with extreme speed, pasted them on the medicinal furnace! It was so fast that bystanders would not see it clearly with their naked eyes, and would only see the shing afterimages of the many Imprints.


    But once thest Imprint was stuck on, Su Luo let out a long breath. Because at this moment, the mes had almost left the medicinal furnace. The furnace walls, which were once scorching hot, had already cooled down.


    A hint of anticipation shed across Su Luo''s eyes while she opened the medicinal furnace.


    At that moment, a thick fragrance mixed with strong spiritual energy rushed towards her face. Su Luo took a deep breath, and was refreshed by the strong fragrance.


    Su Luo took out a white porcin bottle, and waved her hand at those cute, round pellets of medicine. It was as if these Master Spirit Absorption Pills had a mind of their own, neatly lining up and entering the bottle by themselves.


    ng ng ng¡ª


    A clear, pleasant sound was heard.


    The white porcin bottle was soon full, but there was still one pill left over, so with a flick of her finger, the Master Spirit Absorption Pill appeared in Su Luo''s hand. The Spirit Absorption Pill had a strong fragrance, and was white, round and plump, making it look very adorable.


    Su Luo threw it into her mouth and chewed it carefully.


    It had to be said that Su Luo was especially spoilt when it came to medicinal pills, so to her, eating this Master Spirit Absorption Pill was like eating candy. Crunch crunch, Su Luo ate it with delight and smiled cheerily at the same time, very satisfied with the Spirit Absorption Pills she refined.


    But now wasn''t the time to be pleased with herself yet. Thus, Su Luo unhesitatingly threw the refined Spirit Absorption Pills into her space, and prepared to start refining the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills.


    Although Su Luo was clear that with her current strength, she only had a one percent chance of sessfully refining Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills, she still had the urge to try it out. After all, she still had two sets of medicinal ingredients left.


    Soon, Su Luo started refining. Grandmaster techniques were much moreplicated than Master techniques, and as she released the medicinal properties of the herbs, Su Luo started sweating from the effort.


    Bang¡ª


    Just when Su Luo added in the precious Spirit Absorbing Stone¡ª


    The pills exploded.


    When she had just begun learning how to refine pills, explosions had been amon urrence for Su Luo, so now she had a high resistance to these incidents.


    After she cleaned herself up, Su Luo looked at the third set of medicinal ingredients, and chose the Grandmaster techniques again without hesitation.


    At this time, the people waiting outside were already on edge, after waiting a total of eight hours. It had not been easy for them to wait for so long just to watch themotion unfold before them.


    Just then, the tightly shut door opened with a creak.


    "Li Luoming hase out! Look, Li Luoming hase out!"


    "That''s what I¡¯ve said! Li Luoming is much stronger than that girl, and he came out first, so isn''t it obvious?"


    "But those are Spirit Absorption Pills, which are very difficult to refine. Looking at Li Luoming''s beaming face, he should have seeded, right?"


    At this moment Li Luoming had already walked out in triumph, and raising his eyes to look at Su Luo''s closed door, he felt even more pleased with himself.

 Chapter 2283: Result (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2283: Result (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Justtry123, Cey


    Li Luoming cheekily took out the medicinal pills he had refined, and waved them in front of the crowd: "You guyse have a look."


    Those round Spirit Absorption Pills looked very amusing. But soon, someone made a surprised expression: "Hey, these aren''t Advanced pills, these¡ªthese are Elite pills!!!"


    Everyone was stunned!


    Before he entered, Li Luoming had been an Advanced Apothecary. But in a blink of an eye, he had been able to refine Elite pills, which meant that he had advanced to an Elite Apothecary!


    At this moment, Li Luoming couldn''t contain himself. If he had a tail, it would have been pointing straight up. He even put on airs as if he were the boss. Casting a side nce at Su Luo''s door, his mouth turned up into a sneer: "Well, it''s nothing too major, just an Elite Apothecary."


    It wasn''t very difficult to be an Elite Apothecary in the Pill RefiningTower, but it was incredibly difficult to do so at such a young age!


    Among the younger generation in the Pill Refining Tower, Li Luoming was the only one to advance to an Elite Apothecary, so it was no wonder he was this arrogant.


    Everyone stood around Li Luoming singing praises, ttering him, and practically worshipping him to no end.


    Although Li Luoming kept a straight expression, his eyes could not hide the joy he had.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s door atst opened slowly.


    When she came out, her face was pale and she was drenched in sweat. Anyone could tell that she was exhausted. Without a word, just byparing the two, anyone with eyes could see that Su Luo had fallen behind Li Luoming by arge margin.


    When Li Manman saw Su Luo, she rushed over to support her, scared that she would copse at any moment.


    How could Li Luoming not feel proud after seeing Su Luo like this?


    "Girl, seeing you in such poor shape, the pills were surely a sess, right? Come, let everyone take a look. Let us see how you''ve refined your pills."


    Su Luo briefly swept her eyes over him, then pulled on Li Manman, intending to walk away.


    But Li Luoming had caught this opportunity with great difficulty, how could he let Su Luo leave? Thus he reached out his hand, keeping Su Luo where she was.


    "Hehe, could it be that Miss Su has refined some peerless medicinal pills, and can''t bear to let us have a look? How could you be so stingy? Or are you looking down on us?" Li Luoming said with a grin, but anyone could tell what his motive was.


    He knew full well that Su Luo couldn''t take anything out, and kept praising her. He intended to praise her highly only for her to fall to rock bottom.


    Su Luo looked over him with a mysterious smile: "You really want to look?"


    "As long as you take them out." Li Luoming offhandedly replied.


    The corners of Su Luo''s mouth rose a bit: "Since you want to take a look, then I¡¯ll let you take a look. But you had best be mentally prepared, or you might be overstimted, then die from the excitement."


    "Puhahahahaha---" It was like Li Luoming had heard the funniest joke in his life, andughed until he almost couldn''t keep his back straight: "Die from overstimtion? Hahaha---"


    Su Luo shrugged. Since he insisted on seeking stimtion, then let''s stimte him a bit and show him that there would always be someone better than him at something. She showed a thin smile, and slowly opened her hand.


    And so everybody saw in Suo Luo''s palm a small, cracked, yellowish brown pill that still had traces of powder on it.


    "Th-this is the pill that you refined?" Li Luoming took a deep breath, and asked Su Luo seriously.


    "Yup." Dead serious, Su Luo nodded.

 Chapter 2284: Result (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2284: Result (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    "You think that this medicinal pill will overstimte me, and I¡¯ll die on the spot?" Li Luoming tensely eyed Su Luo.


    Su Luo blinked her clear eyes, as if to ask if that wasn''t the case.


    Who would have thought that in the next moment--


    "Hahahahaha!!!" Li Luomingughed wildly with his hands on his hips; he wasughing so hard he was nearly pounding the floor inughter!


    The people behind him followed along and also roared withughter!


    "With just this failed, half-baked product, you said I would be overstimted?" Li Luoming wasughing to tears¡ªhe was reallyughing like mad. How could this girl be such a jokester?


    "That''s what I said, how could a little misspare to Li Luoming?"


    "That''s right, at the start I was really scared into thinking she was extremely capable, but who would''ve thought¡­¡­tsk, tsk."


    Li Manman was angered half to death, and she clenched her fist: "All you old bastards with lousy judgement, Luo Luo here is very capable!"


    Li Manman wholly and blindly believed in Su Luo.


    Li Luoming proudly took out his medicinal pill, and waved it in front of Su Luo: "Look, look, this is a real Elite Spirit Absorbing Pill. What you have there is just aplete joke!"


    Su Luo slowly swept her gaze over them, and then she waved them off with her hand.


    These people only gave her unnecessary anxiety.


    "Let''s go." Su Luo pulled on Li Manman and left.


    Right now, resting was her priority.


    Su Luo had left calmly, but the remaining people weren''t¡ªlike Li Luoming.


    Seeing Su Luo leave, his heart swelled with pride, and he spat with a sneer: "Hehe, daring to challenge I, Li Luoming, you sure have some guts!"


    After saying his piece, Li Luoming left while basking in the abundantly envious stares everyone gave him.


    Although both people involved, Su Luo and Li Luoming, had left, themotion didn''t die down. The crowd of onlookers didn''t disperse. Instead, they were all discussing what had happened.


    Some said that Su Luo being so pretentious at such a young age. While her first impression was not bad, her gold and jade exterior soon copsed to reveal a rotting interior.


    Others said that Li Luoming was a leader of the younger generation, so bullying a little miss from the outside was like the strong bullying the weak; hence, it didn¡¯t count as his victory.


    While they were discussing this spiritedly, the door to the medicinal pill room opened.


    "Sixth Elder!"


    Seeing the lean, white-haired old man, a few people greeted him respectfully.


    The Fifth Elder was the real authority of the Pill Refining Tower, so they would see him around asionally. But the Sixth Elder had single-mindedly immersed himself in medicinal research, secluding himself, and he was something of an elusive figure. Rarely would one even have a chance to see him


    Furthermore, the Sixth Elder was also a reserved person, always keeping a stoic face; he was also stiff and severe. All of the Apothecaries held him in great awe.


    Seeing this group of people gossiping, the Sixth Elder was about to raise his voice, but just then, his nose twitched.


    "Hm?" It was toote to scold these people anyway, and the scent in the air caused a hint of amazement to sh across the Sixth Elder''s eyes.


    ¡°There were people refining pills here earlier?" The Sixth Elder icily asked.


    "Indeed, indeed." Someone rattled, "Just now Li Luoming and a little miss from the outside were refining medicine here. The two werepeting."


    "Li Luoming, you said?" The Sixth Elder was shocked, his gaze dead fixed on the person speaking just now.


    As for the little miss from outside, she was immediately neglected.


    "Y-Yeah¡­¡­" The person whom the Sixth Elder was gazing at almost didn''t even dare to breath and hurriedly asked everyone else, "Right? Right? It was Li Luoming just now, right?"

 Chapter 2285: Result (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2285: Result (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    "It¡¯s Li Luoming, he is a disciple of the Fifth Elder. I could recognize him even if he turned to dust."


    Under the Sixth Elder''s intense gaze, everyone nodded their heads and showed their agreement.


    The Sixth Elder frowned instead, with some surprise and disbelief in his eyes.


    He had previously heard Fifth Elder saying that Li Luoming was a gifted talent who had already refined a good batch of pills before he reached the age of 30.


    However, the Sixth Elder had never in the least expected that Li Luoming''s talent would be this great. He had be a Grandmaster at such a young age.


    Sixth Elder could not believe this, and so he suspiciously pushed the door open.


    But the Sixth Elder was stopped by everyone before he could open the door.


    "Sixth Elder, it''s not right, this is the room that the little girl previously used to refine the pill."


    "Yes, I remember Li Luoming was on the right-hand side, not on the left."


    "Sixth Elder, this is the room Li Luoming used."


    Everyone pointed at it to show the Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth Elder stared irritably: "Stop nagging! This room refined nothing but Elite pills. Do you think I''m too old and confused to even know this little? Is such a medicinal room worthy of my visit? What I want to see is this room, this one!"


    Everyone was confused by Six Elder¡¯s scolding and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    The Sixth Elder gave the group of people a fierce re, then pushed the door into the medicine room where Su Luo was in earlier.


    "Bang!!!"


    The door closed heavily.


    It was the sound of the closing door that brought everyone back to their senses in an instant.


    Everyone looked at each other. One looked at the other. The other looked back. Their eyes were full of questioning, but they couldn''t think of an answer.


    The Sixth Elder pushed the door open and entered the room. He hurried to the medicine cauldron.


    At this time, the ground fire had been extinguished, but probably because the other party had left in a hurry, they had not disposed of the pill residue.


    The Sixth Elder examined the medicine dregs carefully. The more he studied it, the wider his eyes grew!


    This technique, this medication, and this me¡­ perfect, so perfect! This was definitely a genius Apothecary!!!


    The Sixth Elder looked at the mess in the room in front of him, but it was as if the mess was his most beloved person, and he was suddenly lost in it.


    The Sixth Elder was shocked, standing there in a daze, trying to simte the other party''s pill refining techniques time and time again, but he still couldn¡¯t think them through.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be simted, because Su Luo had the Fallen Red Lotus in her hand, while the Sixth Elder only had Spiritual Fire. Therefore, no matter how much he tried,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to simte Su Luo¡¯s technique.


    Unknowingly, the Sixth Elder had been in the pill refining room for a whole day and night.


    By the time he came back to his senses, it was already the early morning of the next day.


    "No, I have to dig out that genius, and ask them to teach me!" Thinking of this, the Sixth Elder pushed the door and came out.


    However, by the time the Sixth Elder came out, it was already empty outside. The few Apothecaries who had been guarding outside had long since dispersed.


    Even if the Sixth Elder wanted to ask someone at this moment, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to do so.


    Those people had originally been watching for the excitement, but after being reprimanded by the Sixth Elder, they had all slipped away quietly, afraid of getting into trouble.


    Although the Sixth Elder was stunned for a while, he quickly came back to his senses. There would be a Medicine Conference at the Pill Refining Tower in a short time. That expert would definitelye to participate, right?


    He would consult with that person when the time came.


    The Sixth Elder hadn¡¯t listened to the people¡¯s conversations seriously before. Had he listened to them carefully, he would have known what the onlookers were talking about was the little girl who hade from outside¡­

 Chapter 2286: Result (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2286: Result (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Li Mannan helped Su Luo to return to Wuchen Mountain.


    Su Luo gave Li Manman three Spirit Absorption Pills, and said to her: "Three pills, divide their usage over three months. After taking them, your previous injuries will mostly be healed, and at the very least you will be able to be promoted by a level or two. By then, you can refine the original Spirit Fire."


    Li Manman held the three Spirit Absorption Pills with great care, and went away happily.


    It was quite coincidental that Big Sister Wei and the group came back just at this time.


    Big Sister Wei was very excited when she saw Su Luo. She kept circling around Su Luo without speaking, simply staring at her.


    Su Luo smiled, pulled her to sit down, and asked, "Did you get anything good from going out with them?"


    She had just seen that Big Sister Wei''s strength had been promoted again. She was now a three-star Saint rank. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy for her.


    Big Sister Wei red at Senior Brother Luo Qing full of contempt, and said "Nothing good!"


    Su Luo looked at Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing smiled gently: "Big Sister Wei¡¯s attack power is rtively strong¡­"


    Senior Brother Luo Qing looked embarrassed. Combining this with her previous experience fighting side by side with Big Sister Wei, Su Luo instantly understood.


    Only Su Luo could control the rampage of Big Sister Wei, so Su Luo smiled and said to her: "Forget it, let''s go together another time."


    Big Sister Wei expressed her excitement about this decision, but then frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Luo asked.


    "I''m too weak!" Big Sister Wei said angrily!


    Currently, Little Luoluo was a two-star Saint Rank. She couldn¡¯t protect Little Luoluo anymore. Would Little Luoluo still want her? The more Big Sister Wei thought about it, the more panicked she became, and the more she pulled Su Luo''s hand, squeezing it to the point of raw pain.


    Su Luo was naturally smart, and so she could guess most of what the problem was from Big Sister Wei¡¯s behavior. She smiled and patted Big Sister Wei on the shoulder, then poured out three round pills for her: "Take these, use these three pills for now, and try to increase your cultivation as much as you can."


    Big Sister Wei instantly remembered the time she was in the cave with Su Luo. At that time, Little Luoluo had also given her this pill, and her strength skyrocketed after eating! And so, Big Sister Wei gleefully epted and couldn''t wait to rush to her room to cultivate.


    At this time, Senior Brother Luo Qing and everyone had envy in their eyes. They were not ignorant people. They recognized that this was a Spirit Absorption Pill, and it was also a Master Spirit Absorption Pill, which was very rare! Even if you had points, you still couldn¡¯t buy this pill. It was definitely priceless. And Su Luo was really generous. She gave away all three pills at once.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing and hispanions looked at the pills, wanting them, but they didn''t have any expectations. They prepared to quietly leave.


    "Wait." Su Luo called out to them.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing''s footsteps trembled, and his heart suddenly moved! Could it be that she wanted to give them the medicine pills too?! Even if there was one pill given to three people, they would already be thrilled!


    In an instant, Su Luo had already walked to the front of them.


    "Extend your hand out." Su Luo''s voice was clear and cold.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing and the rest were bewildered and obediently stretched out their hands.


    a??a??


    Su Luo held the white jade porcin bottle, and poured three pills into each hand, then said lightly: "Put them away, quickly go back down and cultivate."


    She didn''t know many people in the Genius Training Camp. Although Senior Brother Luo Qing and his brothers were average in strength, they were superior in character, hence Su Luo nned to treat them as her own people.

 Chapter 2287: Result (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2287: Result (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "Of course, it''s for you guys, I still have plenty anyway." Su Luo shook her porcin bottle in front of them.


    In fact, Su Luoter gradually learned how stupid she had been when she was selling pills in Purgatory City. The Master pills were pretty rare, and she had only sold them cheaply because she hadn¡¯t taken the matter seriously when using her abundant energy to produce them. Actually, her price at that time had already been increased tenfold, at which stillpletely sold out.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing¡¯s team looked at each other with tears of gratitude shing in their eyes.


    Tian Mang pped Su Luo on her slender shoulder. This powerful p almost pushed Su Luo to the ground. ¡°Girl, that''s great. In the future, I, Tian Mang, will do anything for you even if the sky is falling on my head!"


    Although Xu Yin did not have a strong presence and did not know how to express himself, at this time he desperately nodded at Su Luo, seriously and solemnly. This forbearing man was ustomed to silently remembering the kindness of others to him, and silently repaying them back when needed.


    "Su Luo, this¡­" Senior Brother Luo Qing felt a lot of pressure.


    Three Master Spirit Absorption Pills, if word got out about this, how shocking would it be to people.


    Spirit Absorption Pill was the most difficult to refine out of all medicines.


    The pills from Su Luo¡¯s bottle had probably already been refined for several years¡­ Because in the eyes of Senior Brother Luo Qing, his impression was that a Master Apothecary could only refine three pills at most each time, and that the Apothecary needed to rest for a long time after the refining wasplete. Therefore, this reflected the unparalleled status and value of the pill.


    Who knew that Su Luo would simply wave her hand: "Here they are, you can take them. Hurry up and improve your strength. There will be things for you to do for me in the future."


    Listening to Su Luo''s tone, and hearing that she still needed them, Senior Brother Luo Qing widened his eyebrows and smiled. One by one they nodded solemnly towards Su Luo, then excitedly went down like a Maotou 1.


    Su Luo looked at their backs, and found them all very funny. What she gave out had only been a Master Spirit Absorption Pill. In fact she still held three Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills in her hand. One was a semi-finished product, one was a defective product, and thest one was the real finished product, but the color was not up to the standard.


    In the refining room, when Su Luo had been refining the second herbal medicine, she had unfortunately blown up the pill. However, while refining the third one, her luck was still very good, and she had actually gotten a Grandmaster pill.


    Nheless, Su Luo didn''t think that she had been promoted to a Grandmaster Apothecary yet. She had just barely touched the promotion threshold of the Grandmaster Apothecary. To pass through it, she still needed to be diligent in her practice.


    Moreover, to be promoted to a Grandmaster Apothecary, she needed three very precious medicinal materials. The first one was Ling Tree Water. The second one was Nine-stars Mingmu Grass, and the third one was Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower.


    These three top-grade medicinal materials were necessary for refining the Grandmaster Promotion Pill. To be promoted to the Grandmaster Apothecary, Su Luo had to refine the Grandmaster Promotion Pill.


    Su Luo originally felt that being a Grandmaster Apothecary was still far away, and she didn''t need to consider this Grandmaster Promotion Pill yet, but since she had identally refined the Spirit Absorption Pill yesterday, she now had in her heart this strong obsession to obtain it.


    Nangong Liuyun had said that he would return to her when she was promoted to a Grandmaster Apothecary¡­

 Chapter 2288: Result (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2288: Result (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Su Luo had left the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills for herself. Although they were imperfect, they were still twice effective aspared to the Master pills.


    However, Su Luo only took one pill, and kept the other two. If she could, she would exchange those two for the herbs that she desperately needed.


    When Su Luo went to Luo Yichen to ask for advice with this problem. With a frown, he proceeded to think about it, before pointing out a clear solution: "Auction."


    "Auction?" Su Luo was surprised, "There is even an auction here?"


    Luo Yichen looked at Su Luo speechlessly for a moment.


    ¡°This ce houses the greatest number of treasures in the continent, as well as the consumer group with the greatest purchasing power in the continent. How could there be no auction?¡±


    Well¡­ Su Luo thought about it and it was indeed true.


    "When will the auction be held?" Su Luo felt that she didn''t know enough about the Genius Training Camp.


    "The middle of every month." Luo Yichen thought about the date, then reminded her, "It''s tomorrow."


    The time was near.


    Su Luo nodded and was about to leave, but Luo Yichen shouted, "Wait."


    "What?" Su Luo stopped walking and turned her head, a bewildered look appearing on her face.


    Luo Yichen stood in front of the desk, holding a wolf''s hair brush in his hand, writing with great vigor on the Cheng Xin Tang 1. The afterglow outside the windownded on him, causing his figure to appear hazy and indistinct.


    "Take care of yourself¡­¡­" Luo Yichen''s attention seemed to be on the Cheng Xin Tang paper on the table, as he did not raise his head when he said this.


    "Huh?" Su Luo felt more and more confused.


    After a pause, Luo Yichen said: "I am leaving soon.¡±


    "Huh?" Su Luo was really surprised. She quickly ran to Senior Brother Luo who was a few steps away from her and pulled his sleeves, "Where are you going, Senior Brother Luo?"


    Although Luo Yichen only took action once, his existence was a deterrent, and was Su Luo''s strong backing. Thus, Su Luo was shocked when she heard that he was going to leave.


    "Extraterritorial Battlefield." Luo Yichen patted Su Luo on the back of her hand and put aside the wolf''s hair brush.


    Su Luo stared at him for a moment, "Didn''t you promise your Master to protect me? Why are you leaving just like that? Are you not afraid of Fairy Wu You killing me?"


    Luo Yichen rubbed Su Luo''s head in slight exasperation: "She¡¯s already lucky to not have died from the anger you¡¯ve caused her. Where can she find the guts to kill you?"


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue in response. Although she had pissed off Fairy Wu You enough, Fairy Wu You was still much stronger than her.


    "You''re really not worried about me, huh?" Su Luo tilted her little face and looked at Luo Yichen with the sparkling eyes.


    "Don''t you have the Eighth Elder to protect you? It¡¯s great to have him as a bodyguard and as a treasury. It''s pretty cool, eh?" Luo Yichen poked Su Luo''s forehead.


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue again: "It¡¯s not easy to take an advantage of this rogue¡­¡±


    Su Lou¡¯s murmur made Luo Yichen burst intoughter.


    Being left speechless, he patted Su Luo on the head: "Wait for me toe back from the Extraterritorial Battlefield."


    "Then, Senior Brother Luo, now you can tell me who your Master is, right?" Su Luo tilted her head with a curious face.


    Didn¡¯t he say before that he came to take care of her at the order of his Master? Su Luo had always been curious about who his Master was. Even after much thinking about it, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "No." Senior Brother Luo ruthlessly rejected Su Luo. He then proceeded to kick Su Luo out.

 Chapter 2289: The Auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2289: The Auction (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    As soon as she stepped into her room with her front foot, she felt her Diamond token move. Su Luo took it out to take a look, and was immediately dumbfounded¡­


    Looking at Senior Brother Luo¡¯s door, she was so moved that almost had an impulse to devote herself to him!!!


    Senior Brother Luo was truly a tycoon!!! What a huge amount of points!!!


    Su Luo was still feeling distressed thinking over how she could dig up somerge points from the Eighth Elder, as the auction was to be tomorrow. An auction was a fight of wealth!


    Although the Eighth Elder listened to her, she could not constantly demand from him. If he really turned his back against her, they would perish together, and that would be a miserable oue.


    Just before Su Luo coulde up with an excuse, Senior Brother Luo had sent her arge sum of points.


    Well, I should say that it was borrowed, Su Luo thought, I would definitely have to return it when the timees.


    In reality, she still has two imperfect Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills in her hand, which were worth tens of millions of gold, so she could hold out more or less.


    The next day, Su Luo took Li Manman to the auction.


    The auction area was also in the Upstream Mountain, but it was very far from the residential area. It took three hours of flight for Su Luo and Li Manman before they finally arrived.


    As expected of the auction house in the Upstream Mountain, one could feel the regal air of majesty from a long distance.


    As the auction was held on a fixed day of every month, it always gathered arge crowd every time.


    Su Luo and Li Manman had deliberately arrived early, as Su Luo wanted to sell her Spirit Absorption Pills here. In order to sell at a good price, Su Luo took out the most perfected pill.


    Su Luo and Li Manman stood in front of the ck Cloud Auction House. After exining her intention, someone specially weed Su Luo and Li Manman in.


    The auction house upied arge area, almost as long as a whole street. After entering, they were greeted with aplicated lineup of pavilions, kiosks, small bridges and flowing water.


    Led by the waiter, Su Luo and the others walked through the winding path, and soon arrived at a lobby. The que hanging above the lobby read "The Meeting Room". However, they did not allow Su Luo to enter the lobby. Instead, the waiter directly guided Su Luo to the small door on the edge of the lobby. Present here was a small meeting room.


    It was obvious that in the eyes of the waiter, Su Luo and Li Manman were only qualified toe to this small meeting room.


    When Li Manman looked at it, her face sunk. Obviously, she was very unhappy in her heart.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo remained calm, her blue eyes as tranquil as ever, while a slight smile hung from the corner of her mouth. It seemed that nothing, none, or any kind of treatment could make her emotions go up and down.


    The one who received Su Luo was an Apothecary. A young female Apothecary. She was dressed in a purple and red robe, her eyebrows in a cold and haughty posture. Seeing Su Luoing in, a trace of jealousy shed in her eyes!


    Su Luo''s stunning appearance had caused her to be very much pressured and jealous.


    Already not in a good mood, it got worse after seeing Su Luo. Looking at thetter, she casually pointed at the chair beside her and signaled Su Luo to sit down. She carried amanding gesture, a cold and arrogant look.


    Seeing the other party with that look, Li Manman felt anger surge in her. What kind of people are they sending here to value a Grandmaster pill! This is a big deal of business. How can they have such poor manners?


    Just when Li Manman wanted to jump up, Su Luo pulled her hand in time. Li Manman could only roll her eyes at Su Luo, huff and puff, before turning her head away.


    Su Luo was about to exin her intention to the cold female Apothecary, but before she could open her mouth, the other party nced at Su Luo, casually waved her hand and said with impatience, "Since I told you to wait, wait!"

 Chapter 2290: Auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2290: Auction (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    After saying that, the red-robed Apothecary looked down again and did some calctions on the paper once more, racking her brains with a gloomy countenance.


    Su Luo furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    Luckily, Su Luo had been in this other world for a few years, so her temper had already subsided. If it were back in her previous life¡¯s world, that sentence alone would have already caused her to send a palm flying at the other party.


    From the corner of her eye, Su Luo nced at what was on the red-robed Apothecary''s paper.


    After a simple nce, Su Luo''s gaze grewplicated.


    She hadn¡¯t misread it, right? She had thought that the apothecaries of Upstream Mountain were all incredibly skilled, but seeing the problems that this red-robed Apothecary was calcting, Su Luo was dumbstruck.


    These problems were just. Way. Too. Simple!


    Compared to Su Luo''s previous life¡¯s mathematical algorithms, she would be considered to be at the university level, while this red-robed Apothecary was doing elementary or middle school math problems.


    It was so simple. Su Luo couldn''t even bear to look at it.


    The girl raised her head, and seeing Su Luo''s surprised expression, she smirked with a disdainful look in her eyes: "What are you looking at?! You understand these questions?"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    She already didn''t know what to say.


    But Su Luo didn''t want to bother with other people''s business, so she coolly stood up and handed the medicinal pill over: "Appraise it."


    "Seriously¡­" Irritated, the red-robed Apothecary stood up, and was about to throw a fit at Su Luo.


    But the instant her eyes met Su Luo¡¯s, it was like someone had blocked off her throat, and she couldn''t utter a single word. Her eyes were filled with shock and bewilderment.


    What kind of eyes were those? Extremely beautiful, but what shocked people wasn''t just their beauty, but mainly the ominous gaze in those eyes.


    The red-robed Apothecary subconsciously rubbed her own neck, feeling a chill there, as if it had already been cut open.


    Terrified, she took a step back and knocked a chair to the floor, making a sharp noise.


    This sound shocked the red-robed Apothecary back to her senses, and while she hadplicated feelings about it, she forced herself to barely keep a straight face: "Appraisal¡­ It¡¯s just an appraisal, so what¡¯s with the angry face?"


    That being said, her hand movements weren''t slow, and she opened the box Su Luo gave her with a single motion.


    Once she opened the box, a hint of disdain surfaced in her eyes. Lifting her head, she saw that the two tall and sturdy fellows hade inside and now stood at either side of her. She immediately regained her confidence.


    The red-robed Apothecary appraiser pointed at Su Luo''s Grandmaster Spirit Absorbing Pills with a sneer: "Elementary Spirit Absorbing Pills, and the color is yellow. It¡¯s dusty and cracked. Extremely mediocre refinement. Appraised to be at the end of Elementary grade, worth 100 points.


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    This red-robed girl still thought her remarks were not disdainful enough to agitate Su Luo and coldly spat out, "You dare try to sell such trash to me? How stupid!"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    Such magnificent Grandmaster pills were actually appraised to be trash??? Could there be anything more ridiculous than this? Was this red-robed apothecary''s eyes covered with trash?


    At that moment, Su Luo was left speechless, so she took the Grandmaster Spirit Absorbing Pill back, snapped the box closed, and turned away to leave.


    Just then, a figure walked into the room.


    Just as they brushed shoulders past Su Luo, they suddenly called out in surprise, "Hey, wait up."


    Su Luo looked up.


    It was an old man of about 50 to 60 years old, with a scattering of a white beards on his lower jaw. His eyes were beaming, and he was clearly friendly.


    But¡­ Su Luo didn''t recognise him.


    While Su Luo had a perplexed look, the old man suddenly smiled, and his attitude was quite respectful: "Could you be Miss Su? The one who sold Master pills in Purgatory City?"

 Chapter 2291: Auction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2291: Auction (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JIt Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    "That was in previous years. It¡¯s impressive that you still remember." Su Luo briefly nodded before preparing to leave.


    "Wait, wait." With a radiant smile, the old man called out to Su Luo. "I am Xu Wei, the Chief Appraiser for the ck Cloud auction house. Did Misse here to consign your goods to be auctioned? Sigh, after previously hearing that Miss was selling cheap Master pills at Purgatory City, this old man rushed all the way there but only managed to grab two. It¡¯s truly regrettable."


    Selling Master grade pills? The red-robed Apothecary¡¯s face turned green.


    Su Luo smiled humourlessly: "I¡¯m ttered that Appraiser Xu still remembers."


    "Miss Su, are you going to be selling your pills here too?" This Chief Appraiser liked the pills that Su Luo refined very much.


    He could even say that the pills that Miss Su refined were the most splendid he had ever seen, unparalleled whenpared to pills of the same grade!


    "That¡¯s what I originally nned to do, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind." Su Luo briefly swept her eyes over the ashen-faced red-robed girl, and after lightly nodding at the Chief Appraiser, proceeded to leave.


    Changed her mind?


    The Chief Appraiser subconsciously looked towards the red-robed Apothecary, and seeing her cowering, terrified expression, he quickly understood what had happened.


    "Lin Hongyi!" The Chief Appraiser viciously red at Lin Hongyi with an icy gaze.


    Lin Hongyi was the niece of another Appraiser, and had used her connections to wheedle her way in. He usually turned a blind eye to her, but he hadn¡¯t expected that it would lead to this disaster now!


    Lin Hongyi was terrified to no end by the Chief Appraiser¡¯s re, but was still inwardly stubborn, and she firmly believed that Su Luo couldn¡¯t have refined a Master pill.


    It had to be known that she was much older than Su Luo, but she was still an Intermediate Apothecary!


    But the Chief Appraiser had great prestige within the auction hall. His words were equivalent to thew, and he was a figure of much renown and influence. Even her uncle wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him slightly.


    After fiercelymitting Lin Hongyi¡¯s actions to memory, the Chief Appraiser turned towards Su Luo with a smile.


    "Miss Su, please take a seat. Our auction hall sincerely wishes to work with you. Here are all the treasures being auctioned today. Does Miss Su want to take a look?"


    Saying that, the Chief Appraiser handed Su Luo an elegant booklet.


    The Chief Appraiser¡¯s respectful attitude¡ªalong with the booklet¡ªmade Su Luo¡¯s tensed brows rx slightly.


    She nodded and epted the booklet.


    Her main purpose ining to the auction hall was not to sell the Grandmaster Spirit Absorbing Pill. Instead, she hoped to bid for the three medicinal herbs she needed.


    At this moment, when Lin Hongyi saw this scene, the terror in her heart instantly spiked.


    Why would the Chief Appraiser be so respectful to someone? And that booklet... was something only the top twenty names on the Dragon List had an opportunity to read.


    Was this girl¡¯s background really that impressive? Could it be that she really was a Master Apothecary?


    Thinking about her attitude of courting death earlier, Lin Hongyi really wanted to smash her head against the pir beside her.


    Because if it was really true, then that was simply just too scary for her... Lin Hongyi was so frightened, she was trembling all over.


    The Chief Appraiser¡¯s attitude was never this pleasant before. While Su Luo was flipping through the auction booklet, he was beside her, enthusiastically exining its contents.


    Seeing this situation, Lin Hongyi almost copsed to her knees...


    Her forehead was sweating cold sweat incessantly, and no matter how much she wiped it, it could not match the speed at which the cold sweat was dripping down her forehead.

 Chapter 2292: Auction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2292: Auction (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    Su Luo¡¯s feet were crossed as she slowly flipped through it, her posture leisurely and indifferent.


    Not long after, Su Luo closed the booklet and handed it back to the Chief Appraiser.


    The Chief Appraiser looked at Su Luo politely. "Does Miss Su have something in mind?"


    Su Luo smiled and did not give a direct answer, but only lightly turned up the corners of her lips. "There¡¯s a possibility that I may take a look."


    The Chief Appraiser smiled and half of the stone weighing down on his heart disappeared, as he knew that he had pacified Su Luo for the time being.


    Master Apothecaries were notpletely unseen in this Upstream Mountain, but such a young and extremely talented Master Apothecary, there was really only this one. This was also one of the reasons why the Chief Appraiser especially valued Su Luo.


    "Then, I don¡¯t know if Miss Su¡¯s pills..."


    Su Luo smiled and handed over the brocade box from before. "That Apothecary just now was insistent that this is an Elementary Spirit Absorption Pill, garbage, and worth 100 points. I wonder what you think?"


    The Chief Appraiser listened while opening the box.


    Elementary Spirit Absorbing Pill? Garbage? Worth 100 points? The Chief Appraiser felt his mind spinning!


    With just one nce, the Chief Appraiser sucked in a cold breath.


    "This, this, this is..." The Chief Appraiser gulped.


    He rubbed his eyes, and then rubbed his eyes again before he was sure that he hadn¡¯t seen them wrong.


    "This is a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill!!!" The Chief Appraiser¡¯s eyes almost sank into this pill, unable to pull them out for a long time!


    How rare was a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill? There were none in the market! This was a precious pill that could directly raise cultivation. Who wouldn¡¯t fight for it? As soon as word got out about this pill, it would cause a mad rush, right?


    Who knew Su Luo would actually pretend to be surprised. "Huh? Is this not an Elementary Spirit Absorption pill? Don¡¯t make a mistake, Master Lin."


    The Chief Appraiser took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would have beaten Lin Hongyi to death on the spot!


    After three deep breaths in a row, the Chief Appraiser calmed down and squeezed out a forced smile on his face. "Miss Su really likes to crack jokes. Although this Spirit Absorption Pill is not perfect, it is still a Grandmaster grade pill. It is definitely not wrong."


    At this moment, Lin Hongyi¡¯s whole body was already trembling like a sieve chaff, and finally, she actually fell limp on the ground.


    Surprisingly, shockingly, she was not a Master Apothecary but a Grandmaster Apothecary... Lin Hongyi was so scared that she was about to cry. If there were regret pills at this moment, she would have already swallowed a countless number of them.


    She herself was only a small Intermediate Apothecary, but this young and excessively beautiful little girl was... a Grandmaster Apothecary?


    She had actually offended a prospective n Grandmaster Apothecary? Lin Hongyi¡¯s body swayed, her eyes rolled back and she instantly fainted to the ground.


    Seeing Su Luo simply smiling, the Chief Appraiser¡¯s attitude became a little more respectful.


    He had originally wanted to recruit Su Luo to work for the auction house, but now these words could not be said.


    The Grandmaster Apothecary was simply too frightening, okay? Throughout the entire Upstream Mountain, even the Fifth and Sixth Elders of the Pill Refining Tower may not be able to refine Grandmaster pills!


    So regarding solicitation, the Chief Appraiser did not even dare to tell anyone about it. He only begged for Su Luo to keep the pills for consignment.


    With this pill, he believed that tonight¡¯s auction would trigger an explosion of chaos.


    Su Luo purposely made the decision seem difficult, but atst, she nodded her head and agreed to put the pill on consignment.


    After all, for Su Luo, she could always refine the pill again, whereas the herb she had her eye on tonight was extremely rare.

 Chapter 2293: Auction (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2293: Auction (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    Seeing Su Luo agreed toe down, the Chief Appraiser was immediately overjoyed.


    "Then, I shall take my leave now." The Chief Appraiser stood up happily. He still had many things to do before the auction started if he wanted the pill to take off. However, right before he left, he reminded Lin Hongyi, who was pretending to be dead, with a kick, "Greet Miss Su well. If she¡¯s the least bit dissatisfied, you know the consequences very well!"


    After saying this, the Chief Appraiser smiled apologetically at Su Luo, then he carefully held the brocade box and walked away with hurried steps.


    Lin Hongyi, who was awakened by the kick, was crying tears of blood in her heart.


    She hurriedly got up, her face already full of a ttering and pleasing smile: "I don¡¯t know if Miss Su has any orders for me? As long as I can fulfill them, I will definitely do them for you."


    Lin Hongyi¡¯s face had really changed fast enough. This kind of person, Su Luo had seen many of, and was well-ustomed to. Li Manman was the one who was unable to ept this change.


    "Frauster!" Li Manman spat out this word with venom.


    "Yes, yes, this lowly one is a fraudster. How about letting this fraudster take you to the Auction House?" Lin Hongyi seemed to be overflowing with kindness and instantly transformed from a cold and noble person to a fawning fraudster.


    In order not to be driven out by the Chief Appraiser, even if Lin Hongyi kneeled, then she would do so. What did it matter if she was despised a little?


    Li Manman: "..."


    "Let¡¯s go." No matter what attitude Lin Hongyi had, Su Luo still remained as calm and rxed as ever, not missing a beat.


    Just based on the fact that Su Luo was not at all deterred by the humiliation she had received, and maintained a calm and atmospheric temperament, this alone impressed Lin Hongyi, and she had begun to truly admire Su Luo from the bottom of her heart.


    It was quite convenient to have an acquaintance lead the way.


    Under Lin Hongyi¡¯s guidance, they quickly arrived at the auction venue, and Lin Hongyi also helped them to ask for a VIP room on the second floor.


    The first floor was the hall with spacious and orderly seats, enough to amodate 500 people, but at the moment it appeared somewhat empty. The second floor was the VIP area, and with a total of six VIPpartments, it had the best view of the entire hall.


    Prior to this, the first five VIPpartments had been booked out early, but thestpartment had always been used as a preparation for the asional need, and now at this time, it just happened toe in handy.


    For a dignified deity-like Grandmaster Apothecary, sitting in the VIPpartment was justifiable.


    There were people who asked about this, and Lin Hongyi nearly pointed to Su Luo triumphantly to say to those people. See, this was a future Grandmaster Apothecary.


    But such publicity, Su Luo did not let her spill out.


    So, Lin Hongyi could only bring up the name of the Chief Appraiser. Using this name, she took thest VIPpartment.


    "Yo, who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this my defeated opponent? You¡¯re also qualified to enter a second-floor VIPpartment?"


    Azy voice filled with mockery sounded out from behind Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s memory was very good and she could remember any voice after hearing it once, so she didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who this person was.


    Li Luoming.


    The phrase "the road of injustice is narrow" was truly not wrong. Even on this short spiral staircase, Su Luo could meet this person whom she had such a poor impression of.


    Sometimes, ignorance is the best weapon of attack, especially in the full view of the public.


    Having deliberately raised his voice, Li Luoming had already attracted the attention of the entire audience. So when he was ignored by Su Luo, he immediately grew irritated!


    "Stop right there!" The bodyguard behind Li Luoming got his signal and reached out to block Su Luo.

 Chapter 2294: Auction (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2294: Auction (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    With this kick, the unsuspecting bodyguard was forcefully thrown backwards!


    It had to be known that at this time, the two people were in the middle section of the stairs, and so Li Manman''s kick directly sent that bodyguard straight down the stairs.


    For an instant, the entire audience''s attention was drawn to them.


    Li Luoming felt extremely humiliated!


    He clenched his fist and stared at Su Luo viciously. He wanted nothing more than to rush up and p Su Luo, but who told him to only be a pill refiner and not a cultivator?


    Just as Su Luo coldly smiled and turned around to leave, Li Luoming roared!


    "Where are the guards of the Auction House? Are they all dead? I feel my life is being threatened. I want to report this person! Quickly arrest her!"


    Li Luoming''s voice was both loud and angry all at once, appearing very scary.


    Under Li Luoming''s hissing, the guards hurriedly ran over.


    At this moment, Lin Hongyi felt frantic!


    The one standing beside her was a Grandmaster Apothecary. A Grandmaster Apothecary!! Although Li Luoming was a disciple of the Fifth Elder, it wasn¡¯t like he was the only disciple. And let¡¯s be serious, the Fifth Elder and this Grandmaster Apothecary were at the same level, okay? Don''t drag me down trying to seek your own death! I just offended this little ancestor and the cracks in our rtionship have not been mended, yet you came over here to wreak havoc. This wasn¡¯t eptable!


    Lin Hongyi inwardlyined fiercely, staring at Li Luoming''s bloodshot eyes as a recement for her anger, wishing nothing more than for Li Luoming to be eaten alive.


    But this entric Su girl had warned her not to speak out about her Grandmaster Apothecary status, so Lin Hongyi truly felt like expressing her bitter torment.


    This troubling matter had to be resolved; otherwise, the Chief Appraiser would be offended, and this Grandmaster Apothecary would also be offended.


    Lin Hongyi secretlyined about this bad luck in her heart as she coldly red at Li Luoming. "Young Master Li, young people may not be sensible, but you also have to know how to take a hint. Although you are the Fifth Elder¡¯s disciple, it¡¯s not everyone that you can afford to offend."


    On behalf of their past feelings, Lin Hongyi very kindly reminded him of this.


    But Li Luoming was in the middle of a furious rage. How could he listen to Lin Hongyi''s words? He simply thought that Lin Hongyi was mocking him.


    "You¡¯re just a small appraiser. What gives you the rights to speak here? Get out of here!"


    Lin Hongyi was furious!


    At this time, the team of guards had rushed over in a hurry.


    Li Luoming pointed at Su Luo and shouted, "Drag her out! Hurry up and drag her out!"


    Lin Hongyi stepped in front of Su Luo and blocked them, rebuking Li Luoming loudly, "You dare!"


    "You--"


    Li Luoming only got out one word before Lin Hongyi pointed straight at his nose and scolded, "You? Me? Are you part of this Auction House? What qualifications do you have to call the guards? So what if you¡¯re the Fifth Elder¡¯s disciple? So the Fifth Elder''s disciple can do whatever he wants with such impunity?"


    Li Luoming was speechless from this interrogation!


    He had never thought that a small appraiser would dare to speak so boldly to him. He became even more furious and roared at the head guard, "Grab this tiny Apothecary and throw her out! Quickly!"


    The head guard recognized Li Luoming and knew that he was the Fifth Elder''s disciple. Li Luoming was very high-profile and liked to show off, so it was difficult not to know of his status.


    The head guard looked at Lin Hongyi with uncertainty.

 Chapter 2295: Auction (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2295: Auction (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    The head guard: "¡­"


    He silently looked at Lin Hongyi, then silently looked at Li Luoming, not knowing which side of the team to stand on.


    At this time, Su Luo nced at Li Luoming with a smile. "The Fifth Elder¡¯s disciple. So majestic. If you have the ability, then why don¡¯t you call your Master toe here in person?"


    Leaving him with these words and a cold smile, Su Luo walked away freely.


    Li Luoming was so angry that he almost crushed the bones in his hand!


    Compared to Su Luo''s calmness just now, he had behaved like a clown jumping up and down! Li Luoming felt all of those gazes from the hall on him, as if each and every one of them wasughing at him.


    "Su Luo! I won''t let you off for this!" As he watched Su Luo enter the sixth VIPpartment, Li Luoming secretly raged in his heart.


    Hadn¡¯t shee here just to bid on something? A sneer burst out in Li Luoming¡¯s heart, and he decided to follow along with whatever Su Luo wanted to buy today!


    Soon after Su Luo entered the box, the auction officially began.


    The auction was hosted by the Chief Appraiser himself.


    This was his biggest pastime. No one could take this right away from him.


    The first item sent up was a st Cap.


    "st Cap. Function: Within ten minutes, speed will be increased by ten percent, which is very useful in the magical beast area or when being chased. Three thousand points to start the auction, with a minimum increase of five hundred points. Now let¡¯s start bidding!"


    After these few simple words of introduction, the bidding began.


    Because it was the first item, the price would not be very high. After all, its purpose was just to gather people and build up an intense and dramatic atmosphere. So to start off, the starting bid would be deliberately set very low.


    "Three thousand five hundred points!"


    "Four thousand points!"


    "Four thousand five hundred points!"


    "Five thousand points!"


    ¡­¡­


    Within a short period, the price climbed.


    After all, it was a treasure that could save one''s life at a critical moment, so the starting bid of three thousand points was really too low.


    The Chief Appraiser held the auction gavel in one hand and stroked his beard with a smile, expressing his satisfaction with the atmosphere in front of him.


    It didn''t take long for the starting bid of three thousand for the st Cap to skyrocket to fifty thousand points.


    Finally, when it reached 60,000 points, the st Cap was finally auctioned off.


    After that, there were a few more bonus items.


    They were either for additional strength, additional physical strength, or eleration. They were all auctioned away at prices under two hundred thousand, and the buyers were amongst the guests sitting in the hall.


    As for the VIPpartments on the second floor, no one had even grunted yet.


    Then came the fifth item.


    "This is an Ancient Crystal Tree." The Chief Appraiser looked at the tree and said excitedly, "The Ancient Crystal Tree has always existed in legends, but this is the first time we¡¯ve actually finally seen it in the flesh!"


    Ancient Crystal Tree? It wasn¡¯t really a crystal tree, was it? That really only existed in legends.


    The Chief Appraiser continued, "As we all know, the most interesting thing about the Ancient Crystal Tree is that it¡¯s not used for cultivation, but is more like a cultivation prop, because its fruit has a memory function."


    The crowd''s attention was all drawn to this item.


    The Chief Appraiser was right. The fruit produced by the Ancient Crystal Tree could be used for photography, and if a battle between a peak-level powerhouse and another peak-level powerhouse were to be videotaped, then it would further benefit and serve as inspiration toits viewer.

 Chapter 2296: Nouveau Riche[^1] (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2296: Nouveau Riche[^1] (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, frozenfire, TWIP


    One would be able to reap in crazy amounts of money just by selling the crystal fruit! What a great deal! Such a great choice!


    Therefore, everyone looked excitedly at the Chief Appraiser, waiting for him to raise the card.


    However, right at this time, the Chief Appraiser cleared his throat in embarrassment. "But this Ancient Crystal Tree has a little w."


    ¡°What''s the w?" Everyone asked in unison, their voices brimming with impatience.


    "It¡­ is on the brink of death." The Chief Appraiser didn''t conceal it because it was impossible to hide it, so he had mentioned the facts. "The root of this small Ancient Crystal Tree is rotten. After appraisal, the chance of it surviving is¡­ One percent."


    "What???" Simultaneous gasps rang out from all of the rows!!


    One percent survival rate! Wasn¡¯t that the same as death? Although the Ancient Crystal Tree was extremely valuable, who would want to buy a dead tree? Wouldn¡¯t it just be a piece of waste wood when it died?


    The Chief Appraiser was able to anticipate the reaction from the audience, and he sighed softly in response. If the survival rate were higher, how would such a profitable treasure be auctioned at a starting price below five million?


    "The auction will start now, the starting price is¡­100,000 points. With 10,000 points being the minimum increase in bid." The Chief Appraiser signaled for the silence of the audience before starting the auction.


    Nevertheless, many people¡¯s hopes were driven away after he shouted out the starting bid. One hundred thousand points for a piece of wood to bring home? Was the auction house assuming that everyone¡¯s points were blown into their hands by the wind? Only a fool would buy it!


    Therefore, after the Chief Appraiser said the starting price, silence filled the entire Auction House as not a single person made a bid.


    The Chief Appraiser sighed silently in his heart. From the looks of it, his old friend¡¯s old Ancient Crystal Tree would not be auctioned off after all.


    In his opinion, an intact Ancient Crystal Tree would be auctioned with a starting bid of one million points. Using that as a guideline, the one percent survival rate of this tree would correspond to a starting bid of 10,000 points. Nevertheless, his old friend vehemently rejected his suggestion, and he had no other way to change his old friend¡¯s mind.


    If this wasn¡¯t auctioned off, by next month, he was afraid that the one percent survival rate would be gone, and it would really be a piece of wood.


    "There¡¯s one minute left."


    "The countdown is thirty seconds."


    "Twenty seconds down."


    Time continued to tick by.


    Yet, everyone in the audience remained indifferent.


    It seemed that this Ancient Crystal Tree was really not going to be auctioned off¡­ What a pity. His poor old friend was seriously ill and was waiting for the points to seek help. A sorrow shed in the Chief Appraiser''s heart.


    Right at this moment, the clear voice of a girl rang out.


    "One hundred thousand points."


    This voice came from VIP Room Number 6 on the second floor.


    Without a doubt, Su Luo was the person who raised the bid.


    When the Chief Appraiser said that the fruit of this Ancient Crystal Tree had memory-recall property, Su Luo was already tempted. After this time, Su Luo was really not used to it. This world, which was devoid of cameras, always made her feel that something was missing.


    But now, the Ancient Crystal Tree has given her a little hope. Although there was only one percent survival rate, this was true only for other people. For Su Luo, who possessed spatial storage, the survival rate would reach as high as 70% to 80%. Therefore, Su Luo waited for thest possible moment to ce her bid.


    After Su Luo made the offer, many people in the audience shot dumbfounded looks at VIP Room Number 6. One hundred thousand points to buy an Ancient Crystal Tree that was destined to die? Was there any clearer definition of a fool than this?


    However, contrary to those people, the Chief Appraiser was very happy. At the same time, he was deeply grateful to Su Luo, as he had assumed that Su Luo had ced the bid to give him face.


    "One hundred thousand points going once. One hundred thousand points going twice¡­"

 Chapter 2297: Nouveau Riche (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2297: Nouveau Riche (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, frozenfire, TWIP


    Right as the auctioneer was about to m down his mallet, a voice suddenly rang out that made hime to a halt.


    "120,000 points!"


    The owner of that voice was none other than Li Luoming, who hated Su Luo to the bone.


    Everyone looked at Li Luoming as shock filled their hearts: Was this man stupid?


    However, what happened next astounded them¡­


    At this moment, Su Luo smiled lightly: "130,000 points."


    "150,000 points!" Li Luoming clenched.


    "Two hundred thousand points." Su Luo followed suit with another bid.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Five hundred thousand." Su Luo directly doubled this round.


    This time, not only the onlookersnbut even Li Luoming had sucked in a big breath of cold air!


    Points did not just drop down from the sky! And yet, she was going to pay half a million points for a piece of rotten wood that anyone could tell at the first nce wasn¡¯t alive at all?


    Li Luoming went silent and did not follow up with a higher bid. He gritted his teeth repeatedly.


    He too wanted toe up with a bold offer such as by doubling Su Luo¡¯s offer directly for a million point bid. However, he was afraid that Su Luo might just be ying him for a fool, which would result in the rotten tree ending up in his hands.


    Li Luoming thought about it over and over before finally giving up.


    The chief appraiser did not expect that this Ancient Crystal Tree would be able to end up with this high a price. He was overjoyed, and his impression of Su Luo improved a bit.


    "Five hundred thousand points going once."


    "Five hundred thousand points going twice."


    "Five hundred thousand points going for a third time. Okay, this Ancient Crystal Tree is sold to the honored guest in VIP Room 6."


    The chief appraiser raised his hand, and specialized staff proceeded to carry the old tree to Su Luo¡¯s VIP Room, where she paid for the tree with her points. This transaction was then considered to beplete.


    When Li Luoming saw the Ancient Crystal Tree being carried to the room where Su Luo was, the smile under his eyes became more sardonic. He felt that Su Luo must be feeling bitter but was unable to say anything about it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t have possibly known that when Su Luo got this Ancient Crystal Tree, she immediately ced it into her Space and found an empty spot by the spirit spring to let it take root there.


    Originally, the crystal tree had rotten roots and withered leaves, leaving behind only a dry branch on the verge of death. However, Su Luo nted it by the spirit spring and irrigated it with the spirit spring water. After that, it didn''t take long for her to see the bare branch sprout green shoots that radiated with a vibrant life force.


    Seeing this, the worries in Su Luo¡¯s heart immediately settled down. If this crystal tree were in a good condition, the selling price would have been raised to at least five million points, but now Su Lu bought it for a tenth of the price. Therefore, it could be said she got it at a great bargain.


    However, people didn¡¯t know about that. All of them assumed that Su Luo had spent half a million to buy a piece of rotten wood.


    The auction continued.


    While Su Luo went to nt the Ancient Crystal Tree, a few more items were snatched up by other people. By the time she came out, it was just in time for the auction of the Dragon ying Grass.


    The Dragon ying Grass was one of the essential herbs for refining magic potions. It was very rare and had always been priceless in the market. Therefore, it was snapped up quickly as soon as it appeared.


    The same was true now. Everyone''s attempts to obtain the Dragon ying Grass was reaching a climax.


    "One and a half million points!"


    "One million six hundred thousand points!"


    "One million seven hundred thousand points!"


    "Two million points!" Li Luoming shouted out loudly incency and arrogance.


    Right at this moment, Lin Hongyi entered Su Luo¡¯s room to pour a cup of tea.


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows.


    Lin Hongyi had gone out in a hurry just a moment ago. Now, she was rushing back in. Furthermore, there seemed to be joy in her eyes, which was a bit interesting to see.

 Chapter 2298: Nouveau Riche (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2298: Nouveau Riche (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, frozenfire, TWIP


    With an air of mystery, Lin Hongyi lowered her voice to whisper to Su Luo: "Miss Su, I just went out to inquire, and it turns out that Li Luoming came on his master''s order to buy the Dragon ying Grass."


    Despite it being a short sentence, Su Luo got a lot of information from it. Since Li Luoming came on his master¡¯s order, he must have brought a lot of points. Moreover, he was arrogant and domineering¡­


    Su Luo raised the corner of her mouth, a n already forming in her mind, indicated by the gleam in her eyes.


    With Li Luoming already hating her, Su Luo believed that he would definitely challenge her for whatever she wanted to bid. In that case, why not let Li Luoming spend a lot of points in this round? Let him spend away his points to the extent of tiring out his hand.


    At this time, the sound of bidding had be more intense.


    "Two million three hundred thousand!"


    "Two million four hundred thousand!"


    "Three million!" Li Luoming fiercely raised the price again!


    He was ying psychological warfare, showing an imposing air of ¡®I am very rich, who dares to fight against me¡¯, to make people give up quickly. Sure enough, who would dare topete with him the moment this three million offer emerged?


    The intense atmosphere subsided promptly. There was silence. No one offered again.


    The chief appraiser waited for a while and didn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s offer, so he said, "Three million points going once¡­"


    Li Luoming felt immensely proud of himself. Three million points was right around his limit for it because the price of the Dragon ying Grass was really approximately this.


    "Three million points going twice¡­"


    Li Luoming had already stood up. Just when he was at the peak of his jubtion, a young girl¡¯s clear voice suddenly rang out.


    "Four million points."


    This person¡ªwho else could it be but Su Luo?


    As soon as he heard this offer, Li Luoming was dumbfounded on the spot, while the onlookers were boiling with excitement.


    The guest in VIP Room 6 was a big cash cow! She unexpectedly raised the bid by one million points the moment she put out her first bid for this item! What a nouveau riche!


    For a while, everyone stared quietly at Li Luoming in VIP Room 1, looking forward to hearing his bid.


    They, however, were shaking their heads and smiling bitterly. With such high bids, they were no longer able to participate in this round of bidding. However, Li Luoming, who was sopetitive, was unlikely to give up easily. They would have a good show to watch now.


    At this moment, Li Luoming was utterly furious! His hatred for Su Luo became even more intense. Four million points¡­ Four million points had exceeded the value of the Dragon ying Grass itself! Even if he managed to obtain it, there would be no profit at this price.


    But¡ª


    Li Luoming clenched his fist furiously. He had assured his master that he would definitely bring back the Dragon ying Grass. Therefore, in order to save face in front of his master, he had to buy it, no matter how expensive it was!


    "Four million one hundred thousand points." Li Luoming''s cold voice rang out.


    "Four million two hundred thousand points." Su Luo smiled and raised the price.


    "Four million three hundred thousand points." Li Luoming gritted his teeth!


    "Four and a half million points." Su Luo was still smiling.


    Li Luoming: "¡­¡­"


    He took a deep breath and shouted angrily, "Five million points!!!"


    He thought this bid was almost enough to buy two Dragon ying Herbs. That wretched girl shouldn¡¯tpete with him anymore, right?


    However, he was utterly wrong. He should not have taken the initiative to provoke Su Luo. With the support of Senior Brother Luo and Seventh Elder, she now had a big fat wallet.


    After waiting for Li Luoming to let out a sigh of relief, Su Luo slowly snapped her fingers again and said with a smile, "Five million one hundred thousand points."

 Chapter 2299: Nouveau Riche (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2299: Nouveau Riche (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : sera, TWIP


    He already had the heart to kill Su Luo!


    This was practically like a dull knife was slowly grinding into Li Luoming''s heart, grinding into it until he was near the point of going crazy.


    If he hadn''t promised his master that he would surely bring it back, Li Luoming would have already turned around and left, instead of fighting over it with Su Luo.


    "Five million one hundred thousand points going once.


    "Five million one hundred thousand points going twice."


    The chief appraiser looked at VIP Room 1 with a smirk and a long trailing voice.


    Li Luoming gritted his teeth: "Six million!!!"


    "Seven million." Su Luo did not hesitate to follow up with another bid.


    Just when the sound of Li Luoming''s voice had fallen, she crushed his bid by following it up with another, making Li Luoming so angry that he almost coughed up blood!


    There was a long silence in the room.


    If one paid attention and listened closely, they could even hear the heavy breathinging from VIP Room 1.


    At the moment, many people paid attention to VIP Room 1, but even more people paid attention to VIP Room 6.


    They all wanted to see who was this person that kept deliberately raising the bid against Li Luoming.


    A Dragon ying Grass was being auctioned off for seven million points. This was no longer the ordinary level of stupidity in rich people¡­¡­


    Money was not supposed to be wasted like this, okay?


    At this time, Li Luoming had already frantically shouted out: "Eight million points! I''m warning you. This is the herb my master wants. Do you still dare to go against me?¡±


    Li Luoming had no room to take anything else into consideration as there was very little reason left in him!


    Compared with Li Luoming''s lunacy, Su Luo was much calmer. She leisurely sipped her fragrant tea and shook out her fan, before saying slowly: "Since an elder specifically asked for this item, I¡¯ll let you have this Dragon ying Herb. But Li Luoming, remember this¡ªyour master owes me a favor now."


    Su Luo said this like she was talking to herself, almost as if she didn¡¯t want to let Li Luoming¡¯s anger die out.


    After all, he could not just counter childishly like in a little kids¡¯ fight by shouting, ¡®My master does not owe you a favor!¡¯


    Therefore, faced with Su Luo''s words, Li Luoming simply ignored them as if he had not heard them at all.


    "Eight million points going once.


    "Eight million points going twice.


    "Eight million points going three times," the chief appraiser called out. Then he struck down the auction gavel and said with a smile, "Congrattions to the distinguished guest of the first VIP room, who spent eight million points to purchase a Dragon ying Grass, I must say, this Dragon ying Grass has fetched the highest price ever auctioned by this auction house. It is high enough to go down in history. Congrattions, hahaha."


    The chief appraiser could have chosen not to say this sentence. However, now that it had been said, was he not indirectly insulting Li Luoming 1?


    Li Luoming''s heart had already been full of irritation and bitterness that he couldn¡¯t let out, and now these words of the chief appraiser were simply stabbing him in the heart.


    Such brain-damaged behavior. This too would go down in the history books? There were already people in the crowd who couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads and stifle theirughter.


    After the relevant personnel delivered the Dragon ying Grass to Li Luoming''s VIP room, Li Luoming thought about this matter some more. The more he pondered, the angrier he became. He considered reneging on the deal several times, but thinking of his master, he ultimately gritted his teeth and paid the 8 million points. Li Luoming now hated Su Luo to death even more.


    Once Li Luoming angrily transmitted the final payment, the next auction item was immediately sent up from below.


    The chief appraiser''s cunning fox eyes shed with glittering light.


    He said with a smile, "We just had a Dragon ying Grass that fetched a sky-high bid. I wonder what kind of high price the following Dragon ying Grass will get? Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 2300: Nouveau Riche (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2300: Nouveau Riche (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : sera, TWIP


    There was more Dragon ying Grass????


    At this moment, Li Luoming was so angry that his teeth cked and grinded against each other. There was an urge inside him to howl like a wolf.


    After the chief appraiser finished speaking, there was silence on the stage¡­


    If this scene were a painting, there would definitely be a withered leaf, slowly drifting down to the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes first looked at VIP Room 6 and then turned in unison to VIP Room 1¡­


    They silently dedicated a tear of sympathy to Li Luoming in their hearts.


    Just to buy that Dragon ying Grass, it had taken a huge amount of 8 million points, the putting out of his master''s name in public, and even the owing of a big favor on his master¡¯s behalf just to buy that Dragon ying Grass¡­¡­


    Yet immediately after that, another Dragon ying Grass had appeared.


    The chief appraiser waited for everyone to finish digesting the news before smiling. He stroked his white goatee and half-squinted his eyes while saying, "Okay, now let''s auction off the second Dragon ying Grass."


    "Compared to the first Dragon ying Grass, the second Dragon ying Grass is three inches taller and has three more leaves. It just so happens to have the legendary nine leaves, so the price is also a bit higher. The starting bid is one and a half million points, and the auction will now begin."


    This Dragon ying Grass was even better than the first one? Li Luoming was near the point of tears!


    If he had known that there would be a second Dragon ying Grass, he would have refused to pay for the other one just now and instead taken the measure of retracting his bid. This way, he would only have to pay the 20% penalty fee.


    When the chief appraiser finished speaking, the crowd immediately flew into a frenzy.


    "One million six hundred thousand points!"


    This was a Dragon ying Grass of an even better quality than Li Luoming''s!!


    "One million eight hundred thousand points!"


    "Two million points!"


    "Two million two hundred thousand points!"


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere below was particrly heated, and the price soon climbed to two and a half million points.


    At this time, Su Luo only quietly listened to these offers without making a bid.


    She was thinking about whether or not to make an offer.


    While specting about what Li Luoming''s mind was thinking, she was trying to decide if she should set herself against him again.


    Su Luo decided to forget about it. If Li Luoming did not initiate a fight with her, she would let him go this once. However, if he still wanted to fight, she would let him continue to cough up blood!


    When the price went up to three million, there were very few people who continued to raise the price of the bid.


    It started increasing by increments of fifty thousand¡ªeach bid with a slight advantage over thest as they rose in price.


    "Four million points," Su Luo offered with a smile.


    Taking the Dragon ying Grass at this price, there would be no loss and no profit.


    At this time, the others were no longer bidding because they were all looking towards Li Luoming''s VIP Room.


    Previously, Su Luo had forced Li Luoming to such an unbearable point, so now it was unknown whether Li Luoming would make a move against her.


    Inside the VIP Room, Li Luoming grimly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Should he not bid¡­? And let Su Luo spend only four million points to buy that top-quality Dragon ying Grass? Dream on!


    "Five million points!" Li Luoming did not hesitate to bid.


    "I''ve decided on taking this Dragon ying Grass! Six million points!" Su Luo was close to gritting her teeth as she shouted out a price.


    Li Luomingughed inwardly. ¡®You want it? Then you should be prepared to lose.¡¯


    "Seven million points!" Li Luoming unhurriedly added his bid.


    "Eight million points! Li Luoming, just now that favor from your master, you can return it now," Su Luo hatefully threw out this sentence.


    "Hahahaha¡ª¡ª Return it? Return my ass! I''ll pay nine million points for it!" Li Luoming pped his hands in excitement!

 Chapter 2301: Nouveau Riche (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2301: Nouveau Riche (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Everyone''s eyes were shining with excitement.


    This Dragon ying Grass was really an eye-opener for everyone today! Just now it had been auctioned off for eight million points, and now unexpectedly there was a shout of nine million as another bid for it¡­¡­


    Just when Li Luoming was expecting Su Luo to shout out 10 million points and stopped shouting at that exact time¡­


    Su Luo''s voice rang out leisurely: "Li Luoming, do you really want it?"


    Li Luoming''s heart thudded at this time, but in the view of the public, how could he show weakness?


    So, he raised his chest and patted: "Of course!"


    "You won¡¯t abandon the auction and pay the breach of contract instead, will you?" Su Luo looked at him with a smile.


    Su Luo had now forced Li Luoming into a dead end. If Li Luoming dared to say that he refused to pay, wouldn''t that heroic dignity he had boasted just now go up in mes?


    Li Luoming sneered: "Su Luo? You''re out of points, right? You don''t have any more points to y the part of the 1! If you don''t dare to bid anymore, then this Dragon ying Grass will be mine!"


    Li Luoming''s words were bold, but if you listened carefully, you would notice the facade of strength in his voice and then the truth inside¡­¡­


    Li Luoming strongly believed that Su Luo could not pull off something so shameless.


    But who knew that Su Luo would be so lenient and easily swayed; she calmly nodded: "Since you want it so fervently, I¡¯ll just leave it to you, but remember, you owe me another favor, okay?"


    Li Luoming: "¡­¡­"


    At this time, Li Luoming¡­¡­ his entire body turned stiff.


    Didn''t want it? This¡­ Su Luo didn¡¯t want it?


    He had smashed down another nine million points to buy the same strain of Dragon ying Grass? And, also in full view of the public, he had promised not to refuse to pay? Hisst escape road had been blocked off?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, the more aggravated he became, the more irritated he became¡­


    "Pu¡­"


    A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out from his mouth!


    Li Luoming''s body swayed and nearly copsed to the ground.


    He hated this so much!!!


    The Chief Appraiser had already hurriedly arranged for the Dragon ying Grass to be sent up to him in order to prevent him from backing out of his bid.


    "Young Master Li, Young Master Li, this is the Dragon ying Grass you bid for. If there are no problems, please pay the nine million points, thank you." The staff looked at Li Luoming with the gaze that they looked at the God of Wealth with.


    "Pu--" Li Luoming spurted out another mouthful of fresh blood wildly.


    "Young Master Li! Young Master Li! What''s wrong with you? Are you alright¡­¡­?"


    When the shop staff saw Li Luoming like this, he knew the other party probably regretted it. But how could this be eptable? If he cancelled the bid, the next time it would only be four million, where could they still find such tant money-spending?


    So, the staff deliberately raised their voices in an attempt to scare Li Luming.


    Li Luoming was really frightened by them.


    He had spent nine million points to buy this Dragon ying Grass, in the end, it had been because he couldn''t lose face, if he let this staff yell this out, then he would really lose all his face and be entirely humiliated.


    "Shut up! What are you shouting for!? It''s only nine million points? It¡¯s not like I can''t afford to pay!" Li Luoming angrily grabbed the Dragon ying Grass and paid off the points with a huff.


    After paying the points, Li Luoming was almost in tears on the spot.


    His heart was bitter¡­¡­


    The four million points given to him by his master, and the ten million that he had umted over many years, were all lost to this Dragon ying Grass¡­¡­

 Chapter 2302: Nouveau Riche (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2302: Nouveau Riche (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    He now already hated Su Luo to the point ofplete ipatibility.


    Li Luomingid dumbly limp on the chair, not moving. His entire body appeared as if he was dead, weaklyying there.


    At this time, a pill was brought up.


    Su Luo nced at this pill, and a glint of light shed in her eyes.


    Was this not her Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill?


    Su Luo felt a little regretful, if Li Luoming still had points, how good it would be, that way she could knock him hard again.


    Now, the bidding had already started.


    The moment they heard it was a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill, everyone was excited and shouted out high prices.


    The reason for this was that a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill could help them be promoted by at least one-star rank. If they were lucky, they could even be promoted by two stars.


    Why did they work so hard to earn points, if not for the sake of improving their strength? Now that there was a ready-made opportunity, who wouldn''t want to fight for it?


    "One million points!"


    "Two million points!"


    "Two and a half million points!"


    "Two million eight hundred thousand points!"


    "Three million points!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd was so excited that they couldn''t be stopped anymore.


    Soon, the price shot up to five million points.


    Su Luo was already a little shocked in her heart at this point.


    Five million points? How could it be so much? This was still only a second-rate product, not even a real Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill, okay?


    Just at this time, from the third VIP room, a calm voice rang out: "Six million points!"


    When Su Luo heard it, she felt this voice sounded somewhat familiar, and then on second thought, she realized, wasn''t this Fairy Wu You?


    Howe she was here? Previously the auction had gone on for so long, yet she had not said a single word. She must be quite calm.


    If it had been someone else it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but since it was Fairy Wu You, she couldn¡¯t let her off this easily, she had to let her bleed a little more.


    Now that Li Luoming, this big fat sheep, had been ughtered, she was quite idle, so killing off Fairy Wu You was also good.


    So, Su Luo slowly raised the bid on her own pill: "Six million one hundred thousand points."


    Su Luo''s heart was iparably calm.


    The reason was that even if she got it, she would be both the seller and the buyer, and she would only have to pay an extra ten percentmission to the auction house.


    Sure enough, Fairy Wu You pulled up the corner of her mouth disdainfully: "Seven million points!"


    Su Luo raised her bid again slowly: "Seven million one hundred thousand points."


    Fairy Wu You sneered, "Eight million points!"


    In terms of wealth, she had more than Su Luo, because she was not making money alone, but also had many men asborers on her behalf, and the points they earned were also in her hands.


    "Nine million one hundred thousand points." Su Luo smilingly raised the price again.


    In fact, it was far from possible for a Grandmaster pill to be sold at such a high price, but the most expensive out of all the Grandmaster pills was the Spirit Absorption Pill. Because it could help one be promoted, the price would be several times higher than the rest of the pills.


    Fairy Wu You was getting a little annoyed.


    This Su Luo, did she really want to fight with her to the very end? Would she really be able to have this many points in her possession?


    At this moment, Su Luo was also specting over Fairy Wu You.


    She knew that Fairy Wu You had a lot of points in her hands. In order to buy the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower that she wanted, and to be able to sessfully advance to a Grandmaster Apothecary, Su Luo decided she would greatly weaken the number of points in Fairy Wu You'' hands.


    With this offer from Su Luo, everyone under the stage nearly choked.


    This price was already about to scare them to death.

 Chapter 2303: Fierce (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2303: Fierce (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Today''s auction prices were surprisingly expensive, since every time Su Luo bid on an item, its value was able to shoot to the sky.


    Fairy Wu You squeezed her fingers in a tight fist, loosened, and then squeezed them tightly again. This price, indeed, was already very high, somewhat beyond her expectations. But she really needed this pill now, because she was at a critical moment in her promotion, but hadn¡¯t been able to break through for a long time, which made her quite annoyed.


    "Ten million points!" Fairy Wu You finally shouted out a bid in a loud voice.


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth hooked up into a faint smile, it seemed that ten million points was already the limit for Fairy Wu You. However, Su Luo could sell the Grandmaster pill to anyone, and she didn''t want to sell it to Fairy Wu You, because one more point of strengthening for Fairy Wu You would mean one more point of danger for her.


    "Ten million one hundred thousand points." Su Luo smilingly offered again.


    This price¡­ this price¡­ It was really too crazy, okay? Okay?!?


    Although it was said that in this Genius Training Camp, even the Fifth and Sixth Elders could only asionally refine Grandmaster pills, this price was still too unbelievable!!!


    This Su Luo was really smashing money down, too much of a tycoon!


    At this time, Fairy Wu You''s eyes were also growing a bit hostile. She knew that Su Luo had only entered the Genius Training Camp for a short period of time. Where would she find tens of millions of points? After thinking about it, Fairy Wu You knew that the points in Su Luo¡¯s possession must have been given to her by Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    Fairy Wu You felt the resentment of having her own money taken out of her pocket! Senior Brother Luo Qing was hers, so of course, Senior Brother Luo Qing''s points were also hers, and she would never allow Su Luo to use them!


    "Twelve million points!!!"


    Fairy Wu You increased her bid by nearly 2 million points in one breath.


    Even Su Luo was a bit staggered at this moment. Twelve million points, this was definitely not a small amount, Fairy Wu You was really¡­ Did she want to buy it or not? Su Luo stroked her chin, making calctions. She knew that the bidding had reached a critical point and was about to copse. She still had the materials in her hand needed to refine Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pills, and although it was more difficult, it was not impossible.


    As for Fairy Wu You¡­ Su Luo let her lips rise up in a tiny smile. At least, she didn¡¯t have too high hopes for this pill; after all, when it was refined, she had not really been a Grandmaster Apothecary yet, and any consequences would only have to be born by Fairy Wu You herself.


    And so, Su Luo fell silent.


    "Twelve million going once!"


    "Twelve million going twice!"


    The Chief Appraiser''s palms were sweating, and he was still trembling as he held up the auction gavel, and it was all because of sheer excitement. It had been a long time since he had auctioned off a treasure with such a high price. Today that Grandmaster Apothecary girl had really brought to their Auction House a series of good luck.


    "Twelve million going for the third time! Good! Congrattions to the valued guest of the VIP Room Number 3, the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill belongs to you!"


    At this sky-high price, the Chief Appraiser and Su Luo nced at each other with a tacit understanding, and both of them had the sh of a cunning, fox-like smile in their eyes.


    Although Fairy Wu You felt heartbroken to pay so much for this Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill, she felt that it was worth the price when she thought of how quickly her strength could skyrocket.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that this pill had been refined by Su Luo with the Fallen Red Lotus.


    There were still a few scattered remnants of the Fallen Red Lotus in it. If Su Luo wanted to do something, it would be very easy for her to do so.


    It was a shame Fairy Wu You did not know that she spent a huge amount of 12 million points just to buy and bring back for herself a time bomb¡­

 Chapter 2304: Fierce (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2304: Fierce (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Although that medicinal pill still had traces of the Fallen Red Lotus in it, as long as Su Luo didn''t make any moves to reveal herself, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues after it was swallowed.


    Fairy Wu You solemnly cupped the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill in her hands, and carefully put it away.


    a??a??


    At this time, after Su Luo saw the number on her diamond token approach ten million, she broke into a delighted smile, feeling extremely excited. She had never thought that Fairy Wu You would actually help her like this. In fact, although the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill was priceless and its effects were powerful, it would have never soared to such a high price if she and Fairy Wu You hadn¡¯t pushed up the bidding.


    Even though a ten percentmission fee was subtracted, Su Luo didn''t mind at all. After obtaining almost ten million points, she now had an abundance of points to spare.


    Below, the tense final round of the auction had started.


    "And now, our final treasure has arrived. Everyone, please take a look¡ª" The Chief Appraiser raised his hand, pointing at the red-purple tray, with a faint smile that was full of confidence, "This is the legendary Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower, said to be the most essential medicinal herb needed in order to advance to the legendary rank of Grandmaster Apothecary.¡±


    A Grandmaster Apothecary, how great of an existence was that? Even the Fifth and Sixth Elders hadn¡¯tpletely reached the Grandmaster level!


    Those words gave Li Luoming a shock! He remembered that his Master had always wanted to advance but had never been able to gather all the materials, but now a Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower had actually made an appearance here. If his Master were able topletely advance to a Grandmaster Apothecary, then the sess rate of that old man¡¯s medicinal refining would greatly increase.


    a??


    Li Luoming clenched his fist! He absolutely needed to purchase this Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower!


    Not just Li Luoming, but the rest of the Apothecaries in the audience also began to stir. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be excited when it concerned the matter of advancing to the level of a Grandmaster Apothecary? Even if one couldn¡¯t use it themselves, if they were to give it to the Fifth or Sixth Elder, wouldn¡¯t it be doing the elders a great favor? Perhaps, they would get taken in as a disciple if those two felt happy about the gift?


    a??


    Thinking such, the audience began whispering among themselves.


    a??


    Right now, in the private room, Su Luo wore an unfathomable expression. She was determined to get the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower!


    Today, other matters were all secondary to this. The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Lotus Flower was her main goal. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield on something that concerned her advancement to a Grandmaster Apothecary.


    a??


    Su Luo smiled wryly again. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to get ahold of the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower this time. Su Luo had sharp ears and already heard the whispersing from all around. The customers in therge hall were all scattered about, but they were still borrowing points from each other.


    a??


    Suddenly, familiar sounding footsteps came from outside the door. Li Luoming? Su Luo furrowed her eyebrows slightly, but before she had time to react, Li Luoming had already knocked on the door of VIP Room Number 2.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Fairy Wu You was smiling coolly, with a rxed and confident demeanor.


    a??


    After Li Luoming came in, he got straight to the point, and said: ¡°Fairy Wu You, I need the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower.¡±


    Fairy Wu You¡¯s narrow, shapely eyes twitched, and she offhandedly asked: ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Please lend points to me!¡± Li Luoming rarely bowed his head, but now he was before Fairy Wu You on a single knee, his expression stubborn and severe.


    ¡°Give me a reason to do it.¡± Fairy Wu You smiled amusedly, with a graceful air about her.

 Chapter 2305: Fierce (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2305: Fierce (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Li Luoming clenched his fist, but soon after, he smiled, "Because we have amon enemy, is this reason okay?"


    Li Luoming was not a fool, if he were, then he would not have been able to receive the approval of the Fifth Elder and been epted as a disciple by that old man. Just now, when Fairy Wu You and Su Luo were fighting against each other, Li Luoming had seen all of it clearly. He had heard that Fairy Wu You was vengeful and would not let Su Luo off easily this time.


    At these words, Fairy Wu You firstughed lightly, and thenughed loudly.


    "Good, your reason is good, very good, you get up." Fairy Wu You pointed to the seat beside her and gestured for him to sit down.


    "Then¡­" Li Luoming looked at Fairy Wu You with expectation in his eyes.


    Fairy Wu You curled up the corner of her mouth in a charming smile.


    Mo Ze nced with cold arrogance at Li Luoming and snorted, "With our Wu You''s effort, do you think there will be any problems taking that Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower?"


    Mo Ze said this with confidence and pride.


    Fairy Wu You only smiled faintly, ying with strands of her dark-as-ink hair, and although she didn¡¯t entirely show it, her eyebrows were full of self-confidence.


    After Li Luoming received this promise, his heart felt pleased, and he solemnly nodded: "Don''t worry, when we return, I will definitely pay you back for this."


    Fairy Wu You nodded casually. In fact, she had this very intention, she was trying to take this rare opportunity to build connections with the Fifth Elder.


    Fairy Wu You and Li Luoming''s voices were unconcealed. In their opinion, there was no need to hide their words. So, Su Luo heard this conversation clearly.


    At this moment she had a truly bitter smile. It seemed that in the final round of this auction, the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower¡¯s bidding was going to be raised to a whole new level, she could only hope that she had enough points with her.


    The Chief Appraiser specially set aside one hour for everyone to prepare their own points, and now it was time to start the final round of the auction.


    "The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower is worth a lot of money, and it is difficult to estimate its value, so we have atst decided to set the starting bid at five million points." The Chief Appraiser smiled like a cunning fox.


    Five million points. He was deliberately pressing the pricing lower so that there would be more people participating. With more people participating, the atmosphere would be more noisy and intense.


    Sure enough, just as he had said five million points, someone had already stood up and made a loud offer from over there.


    "Five and a half million!"


    Someone followed closely with another offer, "Six million!"


    "Six million three hundred thousand!"


    "Six and a half million!"


    "Seven million!"


    The price was climbing; climbing upwards in a straight line, so quickly that people didn¡¯t have enough time to react!


    At this time, the people from VIP Room Number 3 had not yet made an audible offer.


    Li Luoming looked at Fairy Wu You anxiously, he was afraid that the Fairy Wu You would back out at this critical moment.


    Fairy Wu You smiled leisurely, raised her arm and spoke slowly: "Eight million points."


    Surprisingly, the price shot up so much all at once!


    At this moment, the entire hall fell silent. They had already banded together in groups of three to five to barely scrape together seven or eight million points, but as soon as Fairy Wu You made her bid, she had immediately crushed all of them to death.


    Everyone sighed. It was true that they were just ying with soy 1 and cannon fodder. Such apetition was not meant for them to participate in.


    After Fairy Wu You had spiked the price to eight million in one go, many people automatically caved in and gave up onpeting for this.


    "Eight million going once¡­¡­"


    The Chief Appraiser''s face remained calm and steady, but in his heart, he felt a little anxious.

 Chapter 2306: Fierce (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2306: Fierce (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    This price of eight million was indeed a bit lowpared to the value of the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower.


    Several of the treasures today had been auctioned off for far more than they had been valued at in the past. It wasn¡¯t logical that the opposite would happen for this item, right?


    The Chief Appraiser waited and waited, and waited and waited.


    Finally, he shouted out reluctantly, "Eight million going twice."


    But just as he shouted this out for the second time, Su Luo faintly smiled and raised her tablet, "Eight million one hundred thousand."


    "Wow¡­"


    "It''s the sixth VIPpartment again!"


    "VIP Room Number 6 actually made a move. The minute she makes a bid, Fairy Wu You will definitely be met with some trouble."


    "Yes. Since Room Number 6 is interested, then there will definitely be a good show to watch next."


    Everyone expressed their anticipation for the next episode of this drama.


    Hearing Su Luo''s bid, Fairy Wu You coldly snorted with disdain.


    Although Senior Brother Luo Qing was very good to Su Luo, would he really be so good as to give all of his wealth to her? This was not possible. Therefore, Fairy Wu You was certain that Su Luo did not have many points in her possession.


    "Nine million!" Fairy Wu You sneered.


    "Nine million, one hundred thousand." Su Luo''s slow voice rang out.


    "Ten million!"


    "Eleven million, one hundred thousand."


    "Fifteen million!" Fairy Wu You spiked the price up in one breath, raising it by five million points at a go!


    The crowd on the stage was dumbfounded, but they were also getting more and more excited!


    This scene was really exciting. Although they hadn¡¯tsted until the end, they were still honored to have been able to be the cannon fodder.


    Fairy Wu You sneered. "Su Luo, do you still dare to bid?"


    She didn''t believe that Su Luo had that many points on her!


    Su Luo smiled lightly, and her unhurried voice still rang out, "Fifteen million and ten thousand points."


    It was truly like brown sesame candy, sticky and unable to be rid of at all. Fairy Wu You curled up the corner of her mouth disdainfully: "Eighteen million! Su Luo, if you have the ability, then you can follow my bid!"


    Fairy Wu You felt that Su Luo must not have that many points on her, so the herbs were certain to be hers.


    But how could she know that she herself had given up twelve million points for nothing before? Furthermore, Su Luo had asked for over ten million points from the Eighth Elder earlier.


    Not to mention the huge amount of money that Luo Yichen hadter given to Su Luo, these two items alone had already exceeded an amount of twenty million points in Su Luo''s hands.


    And so, Su Luo continued to remain unhurried and sang along, "Eighteen million and one hundred thousand points."


    Su Luo''s lilting voice was deliberately elongated and sounded very casual, as if she did not take this amount of points seriously at all.


    Fairy Wu You''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her fist mmed on the table.


    What was wrong with Su Luo? How could she have so many points in her hand? How long had she even been at the Genius Training Camp?


    Li Luoming nervously looked at Fairy Wu You, as he was afraid that Fairy Wu You would give up, and then the herbs would go to Su Luo. If that happened, then he would have no ce to go and cry.


    "Don''t worry, the herbs will have to be ours." Fairy Wu You waved her hand towards Li Luoming and sneered, "Twenty million points!"


    Twenty million!! In just a moment''s time the bid had been raised to twenty million!


    The crowd under the stage were all red-faced, their entire bodies were trembling slightly, and all of them were taken over with excitement.


    Hurry up and bid!


    Room Number 6, hurry up and bid!


    Everyone was staring at the sixth VIPpartment with excitement, but it was as if there was no one in the sixth VIPpartment at this time. Not a single sound came out of it.


    "I guess Room Number 6 has no more points in their possession."


    "To be honest, twenty million points is really too much. The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower may not even be worth that much."

 Chapter 2307: Fierce (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2307: Fierce (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    "It''s true that it may not be worth that much in our hands, but it''s definitely worth it in the eyes of a Grandmaster Apothecary. After all, look at how much you can sell just one Grandmaster pill for?"


    "It¡¯s a pity. In the end, it''s still Fairy Wu You who¡¯s going to win¡­"


    Fairy Wu You was now smiling beautifully and smugly, and she raised her eyebrows slightly towards Li Luoming: "See? Su Luo only has this much backing to her. Don¡¯t look at how strong she was earlier, isn¡¯t it all gone now?"


    Li Luoming''s face also followed hers with a smug smile.


    He was about to follow up Fairy Wu You''s sarcastic remark about Su Luo with one of his own, but before he could open his mouth, the smile on his face froze.


    "Twenty-one million and one hundred thousand points." Su Luo''szy voice came out from the sixth VIPpartment.


    She actually still dared to bid! This was already approximately twenty million points!


    Fairy Wu You was furious.


    She felt that she and Su Luo truly had ipatible eight characters and were born to be enemies, and that was why she felt so pinched every time they met.


    This time, I¡¯d like to see just how much of a background Su Luo had!


    Fairy Wu Youughed coldly: ''''Twenty-five million points! Su Luo! Do you still dare to follow my bid!?"


    Generally speaking, theter the stage of bidding, the more cautious the offer was, the less the price was raised, and the smaller the increments.


    Fairy Wu You, however, actually raised the price by five million points all at once!


    Moreover, Fairy Wu You had even arrogantly added a sentence: Su Luo, do you still dare to add onto my bid? This was clearly the same move that Su Luo had dealt to Li Luoming before.


    Su Luo faintly smiled.


    She was aware that if the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower fell into the hands of Fairy Wu You or Li Luoming, they would directly hand it over to the Fifth Elder, the Fifth Elder would directly refine it, and then she would have no chance at all.


    The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower could only be encountered but not be asked for, and this depended entirely on timing.


    Therefore, Su Luo absolutely had to get it this time.


    "Twenty-five million and one hundred thousand points." Su Luo smilingly followed up with a bid again.


    The moment these words came out of her mouth, everyone other than the Chief Appraiser was shocked!


    Su Luo still truly dared to make an offer. She had actually bid twenty-five million and one hundred thousand points!


    "Didn''t you say that she didn¡¯t have many points in her possession?" Li Luoming was afraid that Fairy Wu You would give up, so he couldn''t help but provoke her with this sentence.


    Fairy Wu You''s ice cold gaze swept towards Li Luoming!


    This was not right, this was very abnormal! Fairy Wu You''s eyes darted around quickly. Su Luo''s source of points was definitely not ordinary. Would Senior Brother Luo Qing give her twenty-five million points? Thinking over this, it didn¡¯t seem possible at all.


    "It must almost be over!" Fairy Wu You gritted her teeth and coldly shouted, "Twenty-six million points!"


    In truth, she was nearing the end of the points she had in her possession.


    She only had thirty million points total in her possession, and even so, most of those points were what those men had handed over to her.


    She didn''t believe that Su Luo alone could have that many points!


    Who knew, just at this time, Su Luo coldly shouted out: "Thirty million points."


    Su Luo was now directly pushing the price to its pinnacle!


    In fact, she only had 30 million points in her possession right now. If she needed more, she would have no choice but to ask Senior Brother Luo Qing or the Eighth Elder.


    If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, Su Luo didn''t want to ask them again.


    Thirty million to buy a Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower. That was enough.


    When Su Luo made this offer, Fairy Wu You really had the urge to smash her head on a wall and die!


    Was this Su Luo a fortune teller? She actually only had 30 million points in her possession right now, yet Su Luo actually also bid 30 million?

 Chapter 2308: Fierce (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2308: Fierce (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    Fairy Wu You appeared quite depressed at this moment as she gazed at the Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill from earlier. If it hadn¡¯t been for this pill, she wouldn''t have previously given away twelve million points and be short of points now.


    After Su Luo offered 30 million points, Fairy Wu You instantly became silent.


    Not only Fairy Wu You, but everyone was silent as they stared at Su Luo with their mouths wide open.


    Way too amazing!


    This was way too freaking amazing!


    A little girl who did not appear particrly strong. Even if she was an Apothecary, her rank had to be low, yet she still dared to bid 30 million points!


    Who exactly was this girl? What kind of background did she have?


    It had to be known, making an offer in this auction was not just making a casual offer, but when you made an offer, you had to hand over the points.


    For example, Su Luo had now bid 30 million points, so she had to hand over 30 million points.


    As for Fairy Wu You¡­ She only had 30 million points in her hand. She didn¡¯t even have another 10,000 to add on to it¡­


    Li Luoming saw Fairy Wu You sitting there as if struck by lightning, and could not help but rush to push her urgently: "Fairy Wu You! Bid quickly!"


    If she still didn¡¯t make a bid, the Chief Appraiser would have to bang the gavel.


    Fairy Wu You swept her icy gaze towards him, grinding her teeth. "I do want to make a bid, you bring out the points! I don''t have even a single point left!"


    Li Luoming was dumbfounded.


    The points he had in his possession had all been used to buy the Dragon ying Grass, and now he was truly penniless.


    And so, both of them looked towards Mo Ze in unison.


    Mo Ze grew anxious and said to Fairy Wu You, "Didn''t I hand over all my points to you?"


    This was true.


    Fairy Wu You could only sigh, spread her hands, and shake her head towards Li Luoming: "The minimum increase in offers is 100,000 points. Do you have that much?"


    Naturally, Li Luoming did not.


    Not far away in the sixthpartment, Su Luo wasfortably sipping fine fragrant tea.


    With thirty million points, she was quite certain that she could get her hands on the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower because obviously, the ostentatious Fairy Wu You now had no more points in her possession.


    "Thirty million going once."


    "Thirty million going twice."


    "Thirty million going for the third time." The Chief Appraiser finally banged the gavel for thest time. "Very good. The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower is officially sold at the price of thirty million points. Congrattions to the VIP Room Number 6."


    The Chief Appraiser led the apuse.


    With him taking the lead, soon enough, the entire hall was filled with roaring apuse.


    If one were to ask who the most bitter ingrate was at this auction, it would be Li Luoming.


    If one were to ask who the most popr person was, it was naturally Su Luo.


    The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower was atst hand-delivered to Su Luo¡¯s room by the Chief Appraiser, so Su Luo paid the points, but then he quietly reminded Su Luo to be careful.


    Su Luo understood what he meant by this.


    Money moved people''s hearts.


    At the price of 30 million points for the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower, how many people''s hearts would be affected? And furthermore, she had the appearance of being easily bullied?


    For example, after losing, Fairy Wu You was bound to be annoyed. Would she really just watch as the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower was brought back by Su Luo?


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth curled up and she smiled at the Chief Appraiser.


    "If you publicize your status as a Grandmaster Apothecary, no one will dare to have any intentions towards you." The Chief Appraiser suggested.

 Chapter 2309: Fierce (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2309: Fierce (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    A Grandmaster Apothecary was on a levelparable to that of the Fifth Elder and Sixth Elder and would be protected by the entire Genius Training Camp.


    Su Luo smiled: "Only if necessary."


    The Chief Appraiser nodded and walked out.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed with slyness.


    Without a doubt, Fairy Wu You would definitelye to try and steal it from her, but Su Luo wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. She wouldn¡¯t just sit back and let herself be robbed.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile. Then, she teleported and disappeared from VIP Room Number 6.


    However, no one knew that Su Luo had already disappeared.


    In VIP Room Number 3, Fairy Wu You exuded an aura of extreme cold.


    But soon, the corner of her mouth curled up, and an evil smirk gleamed in her eyes.


    Indeed, Su Luo did spend 30 million points, but so what? Did she have the ability to take the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower out of here?


    Fairy Wu You smiled coldly and snapped her fingers: "Let¡¯s go!"


    Then, she gracefully got up and left haughtily.


    Mo Ze had been with Fairy Wu You for a long time; he understood how she handled things, so he sneered and followed behind her.


    Seeing Li Luoming¡¯s idiotic expression, he really wanted to abandon him there. But thinking about how Wu You still relied on Li Luoming to build a connection with the Fifth Elder, Mo Ze pulled him along: "We¡¯re leaving!"


    Li Luoming red at Mo Ze unwillingly and said bitterly: "The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower is already gone. Where are we going?"


    "People call you stupid, then you actually turn out to be stupid." Mo Ze crossed his arms and smiledcently. "If you can''t bid for it, can you not steal it?"


    Although the Genius Training Camp forbade ambushing and stealing, as long as the timing and angle were nned well enough. If the patrol didn¡¯t catch them, there was still a chance.


    Li Luoming understood as soon as he heard this. He secretly praised Fairy Wu You for having such a good idea, getting the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower without spending a single cent, how good was this?


    Li Luoming hurriedly followed behind Mo Ze.


    As they passed by VIP Room Number 6, an unusual expression flickered across their eyes. Then, one by one, they all went to lie in ambush further along on Su Luo¡¯s exit path.


    But they never could have thought that Su Luo was a step ahead of them and had already teleported away.


    But what about Fairy Wu You and the others?


    They stayed in ambush on that path for three days and three nights, but they couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of Su Luo''s figure, so naturally, they finally left bitterly.


    Of course, this happenedter on.


    Back to Su Luo.


    Su Luo took Li Manman with her, teleported all the way, and returned to the Wuchen Mountain not long after.


    Su Luo knew that this Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower was very intriguing. Although she wanted to use it already, she only had this one ingredient in her hand. There were two other medicinal materials that she hadn¡¯t found yet. So, she could only put everything on hold for now.


    Despite Su Luo wanting to put everything on hold, others might not be willing to let her.


    These days, Su Luo had been constantly producing pills in her space since she found that pills were really the best way to get money¡ªeasily and quickly.


    Although she didn''t seed in producing Grandmaster pills, her Master pills were already at their peak. With their superb efficacy, each one of them could be sold at a good price.


    However, Su Luo knew that the promotion to Grandmaster Apothecary couldn¡¯t happen in her space but only outside in the real world.


    In order to improve the sess rate for the promotion, Su Luo had to go to the Pill Refining Tower to refine pills.

 Chapter 2310: Fifth Elder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2310: Fifth Elder (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wulfie Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Su Luo''s luck was really bad.


    The second time she went to the Pill Refining Tower, she ran into Li Luoming again.


    When Li Luoming saw Su Luo, his entire figure jumped up.


    Ever since that time he hid in the forest with Fairy Wu You and returned fruitlessly, his hatred for Su Luo had deepened by the day¡ªit couldn¡¯t go any deeper.


    He remembered when he told his Master that Su Luo had the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower in her possession; his Master''s eyes had brightened in an instant!


    It was the spark of a determination to win!


    Li Luoming remembered that although his Master didn''t me himself at the time, the disappointment in his cold eyes had haunted him, leaving him restless for three days and three nights.


    Therefore, when Li Luoming saw Su Luo this time, he ran straight inside the Pill Refining Tower without saying a word!


    It was because his Master was on the eighteenth floor of the Pill Refining Tower!


    Seeing Li Luoming run as if he were flying, Su Luo scratched the back of her head a little confusedly. What had happened to this person? Wasn¡¯t he that type of person that would never give up an opportunity to ridicule her? Why was he running so fast now?


    Su Luo quickly set Li Luoming¡¯s actions aside as she still had very important things to do.


    Su Luo arrived on the third floor and carefully selected the ingredients for the Body Tempering Pill.


    She had no expectations for a Grandmaster level pill; she just wanted to refine a peak Master Body Tempering Pill.


    When Su Luo had paid for the ingredients with her points and entered a pill refining room on the first floor with the medicinal ingredients, she was unexpectedly stopped by someone.


    It was a middle-aged man in a purple robe.


    His tall and slender body was wrapped in a slightly loose robe that flowed in the wind, giving off a sense of an immortal-like transcendence. But in actuality, his whole body exuded a sense of loneliness and arrogance.


    Li Luoming followed behind him, winking at Su Luo proudly at this moment.


    Seeing Li Luoming''s proud expression, Su Luo could easily guess the identity of the person in front of him.


    Su Luo didn''t guess wrong at all, the one in front of her was really Li Luoming''s master, the Fifth Elder.


    When the Fifth Elder saw Su Luo and how she wasn¡¯t as scared of him as others did, he was already somewhat displeased.


    Then, when he saw Su Luo''s attitude of turning a blind eye and walking away as if nothing had happened, the hint of dissatisfaction on the Fifth Elder¡¯s face suddenly became more conspicuous.


    "Stop!" The Fifth Elder stopped Su Luo coldly. He felt that his dignity had been insulted by this little brat, so was very upset.


    Su Luo carried the basket, turned around slowly, and looked at the old man in front of her, pretending to hesitate: "You are¡­"


    Even if Su Luo had really guessed it, she needed to pretend to be ignorant. Otherwise, she would be punished for being disrespectful, and that wouldn¡¯t be merely a matter of a few minutes.


    Li Luoming who stood at the side had waited to show off for quite some time now. At this time, he was finally patient enough to hold it in until Su Luo spoke. He immediately raised his chin and nced at Su Luo proudly: "This is my Master, the Fifth Elder, who is also in charge of the Pill Refining Tower. Su Luo, not only did you not greet the Fifth Elder after seeing him, but you also dared to turn away? How dare you?!"


    Li Luoming straightened his chest and interrogated her confidently!


    "The Fifth Elder? So you are the Fifth Elder? How disrespectful I am! It¡¯s my fault that I kept on cultivating my martial arts all this time. I didn¡¯t have time to visit the Pill Refining Tower and have never met the Fifth Elder. I almost missed seeing you this time as well." Su Luo was so enthusiastic.


    With Su Luo¡¯s exnation, if the Fifth Elder still med Su Luo for being disrespectful, then he would be the one in the wrong.


    So, the Fifth Elder¡¯s anger had been instantly walled off from Su Luo.


    At this time, because of the appearance of the Fifth Elder, disciples had gradually gathered around here. The crowd only seemed to continue to increase in size.

 Chapter 2311: Fifth Elder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2311: Fifth Elder (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    Fifth Elder¡¯s gaze swept over Su Luo: ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Then, he turned and began to leave.


    However, how could Su Luo leave with him?


    She had thought about it and concluded that the only reason why Fifth Elder would be looking for her was that he wanted the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower. However, she wanted to leave this herb for herself.


    Moreover, there were still many people watching them here. Even if Fifth Elder wanted to threaten her, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act so brazenly. After all, didn¡¯t he still have his image to protect?


    Yet, once they left this ce, it would be hard to be certain about that.


    So, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips curved up into an ambiguous smile that apanied her voice as she said: ¡°Fifth Elder, if you have anything you wish to say to me, please say it. I need to enter a pill refining room and get to work.¡±


    Although Su Luo spoke this line with a smile, it was very clear her words meant a refusal.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This youngdy was very bold! She actually dared to say this to the Fifth Elder!


    Naturally, Fifth Elder had also never imagined that there would still be someone who dared to refuse his orders inside this Pill Refining Tower. His tall andnky figure stopped in its tracks, and his impression of Su Luo worsened somewhat.


    Li Luoming said previously that this wench was crafty and unruly, as well as recklessly willful and extremely condescending¡ªsomeone who considered everyone else to be beneath her. It seemed he had been telling the truth.


    Fifth Elder really wanted to walk away angrily.


    However, thinking of the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower and then of his dream of bing a Grandmaster Apothecary, he ultimately turned around slowly. Yet, when he took a good look at Su Luo¡¯s gaze, a cold gleam burst from his eyes.


    Su Luo smiled nonchntly as she looked at him, seeming neither servile nor overbearing. It was an easy-going and magnanimous appearance.


    Fifth Elder red at her coldly, but Su Luo met his eyes without the slightest sense of fear.


    This was a battle of auras, where the first one to speak would lose the battle. Then, the loser would have no choice but to allow the opposing side to lead them by the nose.


    Originally, Fifth Elder still took Su Luo for a silly little girl. However, he sensed through this exchange of gazes that this girl was very powerful. Her innately imposing manner caused even him to turn away uncontrobly.


    As expected, Su Luo was truly worthy of being the person who managed to spend 30 million points to obtain the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower. She was not that easy to push around.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips lifted slightly as she carried her herb basket and turned around to leave.


    She was making it clear that she didn¡¯t want to give any of her attention to Fifth Elder.


    How bold¡­ Truly, how very bold of her¡­ that she actually dared to ditch Fifth Elder and leave by herself!


    The surrounding crowd of people gazed at Su Luo with veryplicated expressions. There was shock, admiration, curiosity, and, of course, doubt in their eyes.


    Just when Su Luo took her seventh step on her way out, the cold gleam in Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes became increasingly intense and striking. It seemed like it was about to surge out!


    Ultimately, in this battle of auras, Fifth Elder was the one who opened his mouth to speak first: ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Hearing Fifth Elder speak, the bystanders looked at Su Luo with more astonished gazes.


    Fifth Elder usually always had a displeased expression and was serious in speech and manner, appearing solemn and stern. When he swept gaze over, everyone would keep quiet out of fear. Yet now, he was very clearly admitting defeat first¡­


    That youngdy was too amazing!!!


    This was what the unspeaking crowd thought. Yet at this moment, Su Luo had a rather ominous premonition.


    She actually wished that Fifth Elder would just let her leave. Due to what he said earlier, she could take advantage of Fifth Elder¡¯s prideful nature to deal with him. Nheless, Fifth Elder was still in a flexible position where he could either bow and submit or stand tall, so it was better for her not to make a move.


    However, since Fifth Elder had now spoken¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo stopped in her tracks anyway and turned to speak with a sweet smile: ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t you have disciples to wait on you? Could it be that you still need me, this small and petite girl to help you?¡±


    Su Luo used a single line to block off Fifth Elder¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2312: Fifth Elder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2312: Fifth Elder (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    However, since Fifth Elder had already thrown caution to the wind, he naturally would not let her go so easily.


    Fifth Elder red at Su Luo coldly. With an icy and detached tone, he spoke each word distinctly: ¡°The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower¡ªsell it to me.¡±


    Fifth Elder did not say any superfluous words.


    He just red at Su Luo frigidly, with icicles in the depths of his gaze. Yet, it made others tremble not from feeling cold but the shivers of fear running down their spine.


    The surrounding crowd immediately had the urge to run away!


    At this time, Su Luo too felt slight shivers run down her spine, but her expression still remained as calm as before, with the corners of her lips lifting subtly. After stopping for a long while, she finally let out a brief utterance: "Sell?"


    Fifth Elder ced both his hands behind his back and nodded.


    However, Su Luo shook her head: "Not selling it."


    Although this line wasn''t spoken loudly, it was said with a firm attitude.


    When Fifth Elder heard that, his eyes emitted the chill of a-thousand-year-old ice sediment, swiftly shooting toward Su Luo!


    That gaze induced a chill in the hearts of others.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo still remained unperturbed as she smiled and shook her head: "Not selling it."


    Fifth Elder had a really strong urge to strangle Su Luo to death!


    In the entire Purgatory City, he was considered to be someone of a high status. This was even more so in the Pill Refining Tower where his words carried enormous weight. He would only be fawned upon by others. No one had ever dared to refuse him, let alone twice in a row!


    Fifth Elder was huffing and puffing with his rising anger, looking as if he was about to explode. When Su Luo saw that, her eyebrows knitted slightly.


    At this time, Li Luoming really could not bear it anymore.


    He stepped forth with a bang. Pointing at Su Luo¡¯s nose, he berated her: ¡°Do you know who my Master is? In this Pill Refining Tower, if my Master says one thing, no one else will dare say otherwise! He is losing respect and degrading his honor bying to talk with you personally, yet you dare to refuse him! Are you courting death?!¡±


    Su Luo stepped to the side, but Li Luoming¡¯s finger followed her and moved over.


    She felt extremely annoyed, so she used two fingers on her right hand to pinch Li Luoming¡¯s pointing finger and twisted it to the right.


    "Thump!¡±


    Su Luo used the strength of her fingers to ruthlessly throw Li Luoming to the floor!


    This urred so quickly that it wasn¡¯t just Li Luoming who wasn¡¯t able to react in time. Even almost all the other people present weren¡¯t able to do so. They just felt that something had started happening. When they focused on the scene, Li Luoming had already been thrown down with his back on the floor and his legs syed out in the air.


    This move of Su Luo''s was truly quick, ruthless, and urate!


    Fifth Elder immediately became furious and glowered at Su Luo with cold eyes: "What do you think you''re doing?"


    He reached out his hand to grab Su Luo''s shoulder!


    However, Su Luo just casually evaded his grasp and shoved Li Luoming into Fifth Elder¡¯s arms in one move. Smiling sweetly, she said: ¡°Your disciple¡ªhold onto him well!¡±


    Fifth Elder had always been studying and specializing in pill refinement and had not spent much time on cultivation. So, if a fight were to ur, he might not necessarily be able to beat Su Luo.


    He had merely reached out his hand, and Su Luo sent Li Luoming over just like that, instantly delivering his disciple into his arms.


    That pose of a princess carry was truly¡­


    Everyone¡¯s jaw was pretty much dropping to the floor!


    Fifth Elder unconsciously loosened his grasp, and pitiful Li Luoming fell to the floor with a thud.


    Nevertheless, it was due to this buffer that the hostile 1 atmosphere from before rxed, and Fifth Elder was also able to calm down.


    ¡°Are you really not selling it?¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s gazed at Su Luo tensely. ¡°40 million points.¡±


    Fifth Elder was truly a nouveau riche!


    The Apothecary profession was indeed the highest-earning profession. Just look at Fifth Elder who immediately raised the price to 40 million points with his first offer.


    Yet, Su Luo still shook her head calmly.


    "50 million points!" Fifth Elder flung back his sleeves and arrogantly raised his chin with a condescending 2 attitude.

 Chapter 2313: Fifth Elder (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2313: Fifth Elder (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Just within those few sentences, the price had shot up by another 10 million points.


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded! 50 million points??? They had never seen that many points in their lives, okay? And Su Luo wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all?


    Was Su Luo really that indifferent? Not necessarily. At this moment, although her face looked calm, her little heart was pounding wildly. That was 50 million points. 50 millions! Not five thousand!


    She had gotten it for 30 million. This was a 20 million point difference, with just a flip of a palm. It was really tempting, but¡­ Su Luo thought about how she was going to be promoted to a Grandmaster Apothecary, then to save Nangong Liuyun from his disease. Even if the Fifth Elder offered 100 million points, she would definitely not sell it!


    Therefore, just when the Fifth Elder thought Su Luo had gone crazy from being surprised at his offer, she gave him a negative answer.


    ¡°Not for sale.¡± When Su Luo said these words, her little heart was throbbing with pain.


    "Not for sale, you dare not to sell???" Li Luoming covered his buttocks and got up with difficulty. He pointed at Su Luo, but drew back his finger subconsciously, and stared at Su Luo with lingering fear.


    ¡°Oh? Could it be that buying and selling can be forced?¡± Su Luo smirked as she looked at the Fifth Elder. The corner of her mouth was hung with a humourless smile. If the Fifth Elder dared to say yes, then in the next second, this smile would turn into a sneer, and harsh words would be spoken out from her thin red lips.


    The Fifth Elder now no longer despised Su Luo. Although he was surprised that Su Luo was not stunned by the points, he couldn¡¯t force the purchase in front of everyone. Therefore, with his hands folded behind his back, he spoke with a cold tone in an indifferent expression: ¡°What will make you willing to sell it?¡±


    Su Luo clenched her fists by her side. The Fifth Elder is adamant to buy it, and I absolutely won¡¯t sell it. This is a tough problem, eh. Su Luo stroked her smooth chin, pretending to think. It seemed that the Fifth Elder was bound to get it this time. No, I must find a way to block off the Fifth Elder¡¯s mouth. Otherwise, this matter would bring more trouble.


    Su Luo¡¯s brain was running fast. Her big ck eyes were twirling around. Not long after, she shed her eyes. That¡¯s it! Su Lu raised her head and looked at the Fifth Elder with a smile: "In that case, how about we make a bet?"


    ¡°A bet?¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s thick ck eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Well, for the bet, if I lose, I promise to sell you the Nine Yine and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower for 50 million points. However, if you lose, you are not allowed to ever covet my Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower in the future.¡± Su Luo proudly raised her chin.


    Neither humble nor overbearing, with a calm and graceful demeanor, and a stunning beauty, Su Luo looked divine.


    ¡°Dare to bet?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrows and looked at the Fifth Elder provocatively.


    ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the Fifth Elder. Su Luo, a junior, had already made such a provocation. Would the Fifth Elder refuse? How could he refuse? After all, it would humiliate him and cause him to lose his prestige.


    The Fifth Elder sneered, his eyes sharp as a hawk: "Betting? You want topete with the old man? Do you know what it means to know your own worth?"


    Who knew that Su Luo''s reaction would be beyond this old man¡¯s expectations.


    "Yes, yes, yes, this little girl doesn¡¯t know her own worth. But hadn¡¯t this been forced by you, old man? If you let me go, I will stay far away and nevere back to the Pill Refining Tower again."


    Su Luo''s yful appearance made the Fifth Elder so angry that he almost waved his fist.

 Chapter 2314: Fifth Elder (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2314: Fifth Elder (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    "We can make that bet, but I must be the one setting the rules." The Fifth Elder nced at Su Luo with his cold eyes.


    "Okay." Su Luo graciously agreed.


    The Fifth Elder stroked his goatee and pondered for a while. When his gaze fell on Su Luo''s medicine basket, Su Luo seemed to remember something and hurriedly hid the basket behind her. However, after seeing this, the Fifth Elder came into a realization, and a strange sneer crossed his eyes.


    "Body Tempering Pill?" The Fifth Elderughed coldly.


    "Uh¡­" A panic shed through Su Luo''s eyes. She lowered her gaze, her long and thick eyshes covered her pupils, as if trying to hide the lostness in the bottom of her eyes.


    The Fifth Elder seemed to smile: "Then, refine the Body Tempering Pill. I won''t try to make it difficult for you, if you can refine a Master Body Tempering Pill, then you''ll be considered the winner."


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    At this moment, the inner devil in Su Luo''s heart fiercely gave the Fifth Elder a big thumbs up, wanting nothing more than to rush up to give him a heavy apuse! It was so wonderful, wasn¡¯t it?! Refining Master Body Tempering Pills!


    Nheless, Su Luo¡¯s face didn¡¯t show that. What was seen was her face turning white in an instant. She stared at Fifth Elder in disbelief, while stammering: "M-master, Master Body, Tempering, Body Tempering Pill?"


    The crowd also opened their eyes wide, one after another, staring at the Fifth Elder with a deadly stare! This challenge seemed way too difficult! Wasn''t this a deliberate attempt to make things difficult for people? Such a little girl, even if she had started learning pill refining in her mother''s womb, she would never have reached the Master level at this age, okay? Absolutely impossible to have reached it!


    "Fifth Elder, you¡­ are joking, right?" Su Luo weakly asked.


    In this instance, Li Luoming was extremely satisfied. The fox was pretending to be a tiger, unting his authority: "Joking? You think my Master is joking with you? Ha ha! Su Luo, do you dare to make this bet or not?"


    Master pill, this girl was unable to aplish it. If she were to agree, she would definitely lose¡­


    Everyone looked at Su Luo with wide eyes, wondering what choice she would make¡­


    Su Lu nced at the Fifth Elder, then bargained: "Master pills are so difficult, who can do it? How about an Elite Body Tempering Pill?"


    ¡°No way!¡± The Fifth Elder refused without even thinking about it.


    Of course, this was a challenging task. If it were easy, would the Fifth Elder offer it? She knew the Fifth Elder was deliberately making it difficult for her.


    Su Luo bit her lower lip. Like an aggrieved little daughter-inw, said: ¡°But¡­but this way¡­I will surely lose¡­¡±


    It¡¯d be good if you lost, wouldn¡¯t you have to sell the Nine Yin Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower then? The Fifth Elder raised his chin proudly, sneering at Su Luo.


    ¡°There¡¯s only this one condition, it¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± Li Luoming spoke for his Master.


    ¡°It really can¡¯t be changed anymore?¡± Su Luo pouted her lips and asked pitifully.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± The Fifth Elder returned a cold hum to her and turned his head away.


    Su Luo looked distressed, scratching her head, hesitating and hesitating. Atst stomped her foot, and loudly said: ¡°Fine! Let''s make the bet! If I really make a Master Body Tempering Pill, Fifth Elder, you can¡¯t ask for my Nine Yin Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower ever again!¡±


    Su Luo strained her neck and stared at the Fifth Elder without a moment''s hesitation.


    Fifth Elder sneered and nodded: ¡°Mm, if you really refined a Master pill, this old man would ept you as a disciple.¡±


    Who knew that Su Luo would smile faintly: ¡°The Fifth Elder has not reached the Grandmaster level yet, right?¡±

 Chapter 2315: Fifth Elder (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2315: Fifth Elder (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    Su Luo was a professional in the art of face ps. If the Fifth Elder had advanced to the Grandmaster level, would he still want to snatch the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower from her?


    Then, the other meaning to her words was: If I could refine a Master pill, wouldn''t I be at the same level as you were? Did you really have the face to be my Master?


    Su Lu had always been bold with her words.


    The Fifth Elder''s face turned red and red at Su Luo fiercely, then flung his sleeves and looked away.


    The crowd really wanted to apud Su Luo at this moment. This proud and noblyposed look, coupled with that exquisite and beautiful face, was really¡­ a Goddess!


    After negotiating the conditions, Su Luo carried the medicine basket into the refining room, walking with light steps like those of a fairy, and closed the door with a bang. Only after closing the door, did Su Luo hold her stomach, leaned against the wall and beganughing.


    Great!


    Wonderful!


    She wasn''t certain about being at the Grandmaster Apothecary, but refining a Master Body Tempering Pill, wasn''t this her strong suit? The Fifth Elder actually used this to test her?


    If it wasn''t the Fifth Elder she was betting against, Su Luo would have thought that the Fifth Elder had deliberately given her a cheat. What she was the best at, was what people relied on her for the most. Wasn¡¯t this too great!?


    Su Lu lightly carried the medicine basket, humming along the way, and slowly came to the medicine cauldron. This was her first time in this room, but she was still very familiar with the facilities here.


    She first took out the thirteen kinds of medicinal herbs and put them in different categories, then opened the medicinal cauldron and put in the auxiliary medicinal herbs. Su Luo''s mouth held a smile as she hummed a song. Her movements were as delicate and beautiful as a butterfly¡¯s. She even felt that this was the happiest she had ever been in the history of refining pills.


    At this time, everyone outside was waiting quietly on the side.


    The Fifth Elder did not leave. He stood in ce with his hands folded. His gaze was so dark that it made people unable to see the chill in his eyes. He raised his hand to call Li Luoming over, and said a few words in a low voice.


    Li Luoming became a little dumbfounded when he heard him. Was Master trying to set precautions? But there was no need to. You only needed to use your head to think about it and you would know, it was impossible for Su Luo to refine a Master pill.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s tiger face gave Li Luoming a re.


    "Oh." Although Li Luoming couldn¡¯t quite understand this 1, he still listened to his Master¡¯s words. He went out numbed, stepping quietly on the soles of his feet.


    The Fifth Elder had his hands behind his back. His gaze directed at the refining room. A touch of evil shed in his eyes inadvertently. He always did things under hisplete control. Although he concluded that Su Luo could not make a Master pill, he still added a safeguard, as was his custom.


    The pill refining room here was directly connected to the ground veins. There was an earth fire gushing out from them, and it was the indispensable condition for refining the Body Tempering Pill! However, the earth fire was managed and supplied by a certain person.


    Normally, the management staff did not dare to restrict the Apothecaries¡¯ affairs. Wasn¡¯t that looking for a conflict? Now, with these words from the Fifth Elder, Li Luoming personally went over there. What he wanted to do was very simple, which was to reduce the supply of the earth fire.


    The Fifth Elder knew very well that the Body Tempering Pill needed one hundred percent of the earth fire supply. However, he only allowed thirty percent of it. Then¡­ The Fifth Elder smiled triumphantly while touching his goatee.


    At this time, Su Luo¡¯s pill refining was already one-third of the way through the process. In the beginning, not much earth fire was needed. However, as the medicine properties emanated, more and more earth fire would be needed.

 Chapter 2316: Fifth Elder (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2316: Fifth Elder (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    "Huh¡­" Su Luo finally noticed something was wrong.


    No matter how much she prodded, the earth fire did not increase.


    Another further push, it still obviously did not increase.


    It was normally fine, why was the earth fire so limited now? With how smart Su Luo was, she didn¡¯t need to think much to realize that this was the work of the Fifth Elder, to prevent her from sessfully making the pill.


    A sneer appeared on Su Luo¡¯s lips.


    The pill refining was indeed impossible¡­ Because there was no earth fire.


    Then what to do?


    A sly smile shed in her eyes as her lips curled up.


    She collected the medicinal herbs on the spot and transferred them all into the medicinal cauldron in her space. If left outside, these medicinal herbs would definitely go to waste.


    In Su Luo¡¯s space, she had built a refining room by herself.


    There was a shelf in the apothecary room. The shelf was densely packed with many jade bottles, including white jade bottles, yellow jade bottles, purple jade bottles¡­¡­ There were too many to count.


    Su Luo rummaged around inside and quickly found a bottle.


    This was the Master Body Tempering Pill that Master had given her back then.


    Previously, she had been taking the Emperor pills given to her by Master. Therefore, the Master pills were left unused.


    Now that she had used up the Emperor pills, she could only pull out the Master pills.


    a??


    "The heavens did not fail me. Fortunately, there is still one left." Su Luo looked at the fat white pill and squinted her eyes with a smile.


    You have the Zhang Liang scheme, but I had crossed the bridge 1. Let¡¯s see who can beat who!


    Su Luo put away the pill and in passing, cultivated in space for a long time.


    Only when she felt that it was about the right time, did she take the white jade bottle out of the space.


    The door of the refining room opened with a squeaky sound.


    Following that, Su Luo¡¯s disheveled and demoralized face appeared.


    When Li Luoming saw this, the smugness in his eyes could barely be concealed.


    Haha, with no earth fire, let¡¯s see how you refine the Body Tempering Pill! Su Luo, just wait to sell the Nine Yin Nine Yang Fellen Cloud Flower obediently!


    If Li Luoming had a tail at this moment, it would definitely be wagging around.


    Su Luo sighed while hesitantly and slowly moving to the Fifth Elder in three steps.


    The Fifth Elder saw her dejected look and knew she hadn¡¯t finished.


    The others also had the same thoughts as the Fifth Elder and his disciple.


    Su Lu''s age was so young. At a nce, it could be seen that she wasn¡¯t capable enough, thus how could she possibly be able to refine a Master Body Tempering Pill? It would be strange if she could refine it, right? If she really sessfully made it, wouldn''t that be witchcraft?


    The Fifth Elder held his chest up, raised his chin, and was very arrogant.


    Li Luoming was beside him with glee: ¡°Su Luo, how was it? Now you know you can¡¯t do it, right? Why don¡¯t you hand over the pill quickly?¡±


    Su Luo let out a long sigh.


    Li Luoming stretched his hand in front of her.


    Naturally, what he wanted was the Nine Yin Nine Yang Fallen Cloud Flower.


    Nheless, a white jade bottle appeared in his hand, and Li Luoming was immediately stunned: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Luo nced at him with her raised eyes: ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it and see it for yourself?¡±


    Li Luoming''s heart suddenly jumped. He had a bad feeling. Rationally, he told himself to hurry up and destroy the thing in his hand, but curiosity drove him to open the white jade bottle.


    When he poured out the pill in his hand----


    He was simply dumbfounded!


    ¡°This, this, how is this possible!!!¡± Li Luoming remembered nearly throwing out the pill in his hand!

 Chapter 2317: Flaunting Wealth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2317: unting Wealth (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Although he couldn''t refine it himself, it didn''t mean he had no knowledge about it. He had seen many kinds of pills from his Master. His Master was able to refine many Master pills. That was easy for him, like a flip of the hand.


    Seeing such a reaction from Li Luoming, the Fifth Elder dignifiedly lowered his head and cast his line of sight toward Li Luoming¡¯s hand, and then----


    His expression fiercely tightened. One could only see him reach out his hand and grasp the pill tightly in his hand.


    This was deadly¡­


    The Fifth Elder''s level wasparable to Su Luo''s current level. Therefore, he recognized at a nce that this was a Master Body Tempering Pill!


    This was absolutely definitely a Master Body Tempering Pill!


    The Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes were like sharp ice, staring at Su Luo fiercely. There was an unknown emotion brewing in the depths of his eyes!


    In this instant, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop drastically!


    Many people felt their hairs stand up, chills in their spines, and stiffness all over their bodies!


    Everyone all subconsciously took a step back---


    The look from the Fifth Elder was so terrifying, that gaze was as if he would swallow her alive with hatred.


    At this moment, Su Luo resumed her glowing appearance, smiling at the Fifth Elder with a vivacious look: "How about it? This Master Body Tempering Pill is not bad, right? I was lucky to finally make one."


    Of course, this Master Body Tempering Pill was not just fine, it was extremely fine! Excellent!


    Master Rong Yun¡¯s refining techniques could double the medicinal effect of an ordinary pill.


    This Master Body Tempering Pill, whether based on color, appearance, or potency, was entirely first-ss!


    Under Su Luo''s smiling gaze, the Fifth Elder''s eyes shrank slightly.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that the little naive girl he had originally thought Li Luoming could handle, ended up even wounding himself.


    ¡°Hmm¡± The Fifth Elder snorted softly.


    Su Luo hit the snake with the stick and immediately said: "Since the Fifth Elder is satisfied, then the conditions of our bet can now be fulfilled?"


    The Fifth Elder gave Su Luo a cold look, snorted, flung his sleeves off and left.


    When he left, the Fifth Elder did not forget to stare at Li Luoming.


    In order to be absolutely sure, hadn¡¯t he already done something to the earth fire? After all of this, how could he still lose?


    At the time the Fifth Elder left, his impression of Li Luoming further plummeted.


    Watching the Fifth Elder leave, Su Luo, however, didn¡¯t have any triumph in her eyes, because she knew how narrow-minded the Fifth Elder was. He was headstrong and vengeful. This battle had just begun.


    Li Luoming stared deadly at Su Luo, wanting nothing more than to poke a hole in her head.


    ¡°How in the world did you do that!?¡± Li Luoming was puzzled.


    "It was hard, but I finally refined it. In the end, I didn''t disappoint the Fifth Elder''s trust." Su Luo smiled as she threw the Body Tempering Pill into her mouth and cheerfully departed.


    At this time, the crowd had just recovered from their dumbfounded state.


    A Master Body Tempering Pill!


    Su Luo actually made a Master Body Tempering Pill!


    This was shocking news!


    When Li Luoming saw Su Luo walk away, he turned around and furiously headed for the small ck room not far from the pill refining Room.


    The person who controlled the earth fire supply in the ck room was a burly man.


    Seeing Li Luominging over, he quickly ttered him: ¡°Master Li, I finally fulfilled your request and reduced the earth fire in the third pill refining room to thirty percent. Is your matterpleted?¡±


    ¡°Completed your head!¡± Li Luoming was so angry that he pped the burly man, causing him to spin around in ce.

 Chapter 2318: Flaunting Wealth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2318: unting Wealth (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    Finished, Li Luoming still was not satisfied. He kicked his foot over fiercely, throwing the big burly man far into the air!


    The burly man felt extremely wronged. He really had limited the ground fire for the third alchemy room, why didn¡¯t Apothecary Li believe him?


    He was so aggrieved! The burly man saw Li Luoming kicking towards him again, and he hurriedly hugged Li Luoming''s foot.


    Unexpectedly, Li Luoming was unstable and instantly fell over him, and his head smashed into the wall.


    The sound was so loud that even the burly man could feel his pain!


    Li Luoming could only feel golden stars shing around his brain and nearly fainted. He forced himself to endure the pain, feeling furious, and smashed his fist towards the burly man.


    But the burly man held his hand in ce.


    "Apothecary Li, Apothecary Li, don¡¯t be anxious, look, look, I really am limiting the ground fire¡­¡­" the burly man was so aggrieved that he carried Li Luoming like a chicken to go and look at the small dark room.


    There, the ground fire of each pill refining room¡¯s ground fire could be controlled.


    Li Luoming looked, and indeed, the ground fire was controlled at 30%.


    "Since it was limited, then how did Su Luo seed? How in the world did she refine a Master Body Tempering Pill? " Li Luoming held his head and squatted on the ground muttering.


    He was really puzzled, he really couldn''t think of an answer to this.


    Seeing him so distressed, the burly man thinned his lips and mumbled: "Maybe she already had Master Body Tempering Pills before."


    This was really a divine stroke of fortune.


    This sentence from the burly man had been carelessly thrown out, but instantly stunned Li Luoming!!!


    That¡¯s right! It must be that she had already had Body Tempering Pills with her before, so she was able to bring out those pills even without the supply of ground fire! Yes! That must be it!


    After being awakened by this thoughtless remark from the burly man, Li Luoming now felt as if he was breaking through the fog to see the clear sky.


    How dare you, Su Luo! How dare you y these kinds of tricks on my Master!


    Li Luoming could not resist and flew towards the Fifth Elder''s side. He walked fast and his steps were akin to flying, like a drift of wind, and at this time the burly man had not yet processed what had happened.


    Li Luoming shot into the Fifth Elder''sboratory like an arrow, shouting: "Master! Master! Su Luo¡¯s pill was definitely not refined by herself¡­¡­"


    At this time, the Fifth Elder waved his hand and gave Li Luoming a re, "I know."


    "Ah?" Li Luoming was full of shock.


    "She had already had that pill with her a long time ago, that''s how she was able to take it out at that time." The Fifth Elder coldly snorted, "Otherwise, with that little ability of hers, how could she have refined a Master pill?"


    Of course, the Fifth Elder had also thought over it more and more after the matter had passed, and finally remembered that the pill could not have juste out of the furnace, because the medicinal fragrance had been mellow, so it must have been stored for quite some time.


    "Master, I''m going to find Su Luo now! It''s clear that she was the one who lost!" Li Luoming was about to leave in a rage.


    "Stop there!!" The Fifth Elder¡¯s cold eyes stared at his disciple, "If you still want to be further humiliated, then you can go!"


    "Master¡­¡­ Are we just going to be fooled by her for nothing??" Li Luoming felt extremely reluctant to do so!


    Just as the saying goes, whatever kind of Master will have that same kind of disciple. Li Luoming was very narrow-minded, so naturally, the Fifth Elder¡¯s nature couldn¡¯t be far from the same thing.


    The Fifth Elder was such a petty person, would he really let Su Luo off? Not to mention that it had been his absolute goal to get the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower.

 Chapter 2319: Flaunting Wealth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2319: unting Wealth (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Skyrise, Sera


    ------


    But the Fifth Elder had more brains than Li Luoming.


    And so he raised his hand, summoned Li Luoming over, and whispered a few words in his ear. The more he said, the brighter Li Luoming''s eyes became.


    Finally, Li Luoming pped his hands excitedly: "Master, this is the best idea! It will definitely force Su Luo to spit out the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower, and it won''t cost us a single point!"


    The smile on the corner of the Fifth Elder''s mouth was strangely unpredictable, yet smug.


    "Go ahead." The Fifth Elder waved his hand.


    "Okay!" Li Luoming''s eyes glowed with excitement as his feet hurriedly flew away. He still had many things to set up in advance.


    At this moment, Su Luo did not know that the teacher and disciple pair were so petty and shameless to the extent that they were nning to take revenge on her overnight.


    The Wuchen Mountain.


    Senior Brother Luo had already left.


    The Xiao Luo team all swallowed the Spirit Absorption Pills Su Luo had given them to cultivate and advance.


    The fastest one was Big Sister Wei.


    However, Big Sister Wei had not advanced by much this time because she had also taken the pills to advancest time, so she only advanced by one star.


    The current Big Sister Wei was already a three-star Saint Rank.


    Just as Su Luo intended to ask Big Sister Wei about what had happened in the Magical Beast Zone, a loud noise came from outside.


    Su Luo frowned slightly and asked the housekeeper at the side, "What happened?"


    The housekeeper got up and left. When he returned, a group of people followed behind him.


    Leading the way for this group of people was a familiar acquaintance of Su Luo''s.


    "Li Luoming?" Su Luo slid a nce at him in disgust.


    Li Luoming was like a piece of dog skin ster to her. Nothing good coulde out of seeing him.


    Su Luo reassured herself she hadn''t offended him at the beginning, but he was like a mad dog, biting her so hard that she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    "Su Luo! You''re here? Just perfect!" Li Luoming waved his hand and sneered, "Someone, bring her back with me!"


    Li Luoming was aggressive and full of energy.


    He knew that he wasing to this castle to capture Su Luo, so he had brought many strong men.


    This group of people was the Pill Refining Tower''s enforcers, and their strength was at least of the Saint Rank. They were all like wolves and tigers, fierce and unusual.


    After hearing Li Luoming''s order, they didn''t say a word and rushed up to kidnap Su Luo.


    The instant Big Sister Wei saw that there was a fight, her eyes would be crazed with excitement not hesitating to haul her big mallet and rush up! But Su Luo pulled back the hem of her coat and shook her head calmly.


    No one could stop Big Sister Wei other than Su Luo alone. Although Big Sister Wei felt reluctant, she still silently put the big mallet away and stood firmly in front of Su Luo to guard her.


    "Li Luoming, what are you doing?" Su Luo really felt a little angry.


    She had to put up with this again and again. It wasn¡¯t because she had a good temper, it was just that she was toozy to take it into ount. But now it seemed that others were taking her for a sick cat.


    Li Luoming was extremely arrogant: "What do I want? Su Luo! You did that kind of thing, and still have the face to ask me what I want?"


    Su Luo frowned: "What is it?"


    At this moment, she was confused.


    "Stealing!" Li Luoming said with righteous indignation, "You stole the form for the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription from me while you were in contact with me! You abominable thief!"


    The prescription for the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill? Su Luo really wanted to look up at the sky andughed into the air.


    She didn''t even care to ask for the Master Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription now, yet she would steal an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill''s recipe from him? Was he trying to be ridiculous?


    But Li Luoming didn''t believe Su Luo was that good at refining pills and could surpass an Elite pill refiner. After all, regarding that previous Master pill, Su Luo had already had it before.

 Chapter 2320: Flaunting Wealth (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2320: unting Wealth (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Justtry123, Brook, Pyr


    "I never took any Elite pill of yours. I''m warning you, if you want to nder me, you''d best find someone with poor pill refining skills. Or else, don''tin when you find yourself in an embarrassing ce." Su Luo smiled icily.


    "Hehe!" Li Luoming had his hands behind his back, standing tall, "Someone with poor pill refining skills? From what I see, the one with the worst pill refining skills in the whole Pill Refining Tower is you! Come on, don''t listen to her nonsense. Catch her!"


    The atmosphere was tensing up again, and Su Luo didn''t look like she was toofortable either.


    "Li Luoming, do you know what ce this is?" Su Luo swept her gaze around.


    Li Luoming naturally knew what this ce was. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have boldly brought so many people.


    "This is where Senior Brother Luo lives, but it''s not somewhere you, a measly top 100 on the Dragon List, can live. You living here is a breach of regtions in the first ce, so it is a matter of fact that you should get out!" Li Luoming had done his research ahead of time.


    Knowing that Su Luo had not gone to any trials sinceing in and that Luo Yichen had long since left Wuchen Mountain to rush to the Extraterritorial Battlefield had given him confidence.


    If Luo Yichen was here and even remotely aware of the situation, he might not dare to provoke her, despite Li Luoming¡¯s presence.


    "So, what you mean is since Senior Brother Luo isn''t here, you dare to bully me?" Su Luo grinned as she stood there, her expressions unwavering. "You''re not afraid that Senior Brother Luo wille after you once he''s back?"


    Li Luoming was indeed scared, but so what? That would only happen if Senior Brother Luo was able toe back at all.


    Li Luoming spoke in a righteous and justified tone, with a dead serious manner: "Su Luo! The evidence for your theft is irrefutable!"


    Su Luo was about tough out of sheer disbelief for how far the truth had been distorted.


    It turned out that framing people could be done with such brazen confidence and justice. For misfortune to befall her even when she was sitting at home, it was simply an eye-opener for her.


    As expected, this was the world of the strong, where the strength of one¡¯s fist was absolute, right? Did he really believe that Su Luo had no one left to support her?


    Would she say that that Eighth Elder waspletely under her thumb?


    Su Luo smirked: ¡°Li Luoming, you really are audacious.¡± If they treated her like this today, once the City Lord came back, both you and the Master would¡­hehe.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s scornful nce, Li Luoming¡¯s heart abruptly shuddered.


    In that instant, some kind of fear towards Su Luo suddenly rose up within him, and he had no idea why.


    ¡°Hurry up and detain her!¡± Li Luoming shouted, flustered.


    Big Sister Wei once again charged forward, but she was stopped by Su Luo.


    Su Luo was worried. Su Luo believed that if a real battle broke out, these bodyguards weren¡¯t a match for her in the first ce. But she couldn¡¯ty a hand on them.


    Because this was Wuchen Mountain, the members of Xiao Luo¡¯s group were still inside cultivating. If themotion was too loud and were affected by it and resulting in the Recoil of Madness, Su Luo would definitely regret it for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, Su Luo used another n.


    Just as Li Luoming¡¯s men ferociously charged forth, a sudden fierce wind reached them!


    ¡°Stop!¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s figure appeared in the sky above Wuchen Mountain.


    Once Li Luoming saw the Eighth Elder, a suspicion shed across his mind: Had the Eighth Eldere here to help Su Luo?


    No, no! Su Luo had supposedly killed the Eighth Elder¡¯s disciple, how could the Eighth Elder be helping Su Luo? Then, the only possible conclusion was, the Eighth Elder was here to strike her while she was 1!


    Thus, Li Luoming enthusiastically greeted: ¡°Eighth Elder, you have arrived just in time. Su Luo here has stolen my Master¡¯s Elite pill prescription, and we were just preparing to arrest her and bring her to justice.¡±

 Chapter 2321: Flaunting Wealth (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2321: unting Wealth (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    Right now, Su Luo was looking at the Eighth Elder with a half smile, an enigmatic look in her eyes.


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s face turned furious in an instant.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Eighth Elder angrily rebuked Li Luoming, ¡°What proof is there? Bring it out.¡±


    Li Luoming was dumbstruck. Could it be that the Eighth Elder wasn¡¯t here to kick Su Luo while she was down? Looking at him, it seemed like he was helping her?


    Su Luo smiled coldly: ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Luoming. You should bring out any proof you have, anyone can make empty promises.¡±


    Li Luoming snorted: ¡°A hundred Apothecaries saw it firsthand on the Pill Refining Tower, is there a need for proof?¡±


    Li Luoming had spoken for all the poor, unwitting people of the Pill Refining Tower.


    The Eighth Elder furrowed his eyebrows, and passed his gaze over Su Luo. Su Luo hadn¡¯t been counting on the Eighth Elder to help her resolve this, she had only dragged him to seize themotion.


    Right now, Su Luo was smiling again: ¡°Wow, to think that so many people saw me steal your pill prescription, then how could you not see or feel it? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Li Luoming: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Luo asked with a grin: ¡°You¡¯re saying that I stole your Elite Grade Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain that it¡¯s only an Elite Marrow-cleansing pill prescription, not a Master pill, a Grandmaster pill, or even an Emperor pill prescription?¡± Su Luo grinned, like a cunning little fox.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Li Luoming burst outughing. ¡°Master Marrow-cleansing Pill? Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill? Emperor Marrow-cleansing Pill? Su Luo, could you possibly not joke any more? Not even my Master had any Grandmaster and Emperor Marrow-cleansing pill prescriptions, how could you have stolen them?¡±


    Very well said. Su Luo stared at him with a smile, then seriously nodded her head: ¡°Remember what you had said.¡±


    Li Luoming¡¯s scalp trembled under Su Luo¡¯s fixed gaze. He felt that he was neglecting something very important, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t think of just what could it be¡­


    At this moment, Su Luo had already decided. Since the Fifth Elder was so concerned about the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower she had, then, if there wasn¡¯t sess the first time, another attempt should be made. The saying goes: there are only being thieves for a thousand days, and never preventing thieves for a thousand 1.


    So, she wanted to announce her status as a Grandmaster Apothecary in a clear and dignified manner!! To earn the protection from the higher-ups in the Genius Training Camp! This way, the Fifth Elder would no longer have the guts to frame her so brazenly!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Luo smiled, ¡°The Eighth Elder wille too.¡±


    Right now, Su Luo needed someone who could support her to make her appear stronger, Senior Brother Luo was the most suitable for this, but now there was only the Eighth Elder to choose.


    The Eighth Elder had no objections.


    Thus, the group of people headed for the Pill Refining Tower.


    Inside the Pill Refining Tower, the first three floors had long since been packed with people. At this moment, almost all of them came out.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here! That girl who stole the pill prescription is here!¡±


    ¡°What a pretty little miss, to think that she would be a petty thief!¡±


    ¡°How is she merely a petty thief? She is a piger, okay? That was an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill!¡±


    Su Luo had just arrived, and those people were using and framing her one after another.


    The Fifth Elder satfortably on a high-ranking wooden armchair, holding a fragrant tea in one hand, drinking it sip by sip, his posture carefree yet pleasant, and seemed to be listless.


    Once Su Luo arrived, she was immediately surrounded.


    The Fifth Elder, who had a rxed smile, was stunned for a moment after seeing the Eighth Elder.

 Chapter 2322: Flaunting Wealth (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2322: unting Wealth (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    ¡°Old Eighth, you¡¯re here too?¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s attitude was neutral, neither lukewarm nor cold.


    He has always been in charge of the Pill Refining Tower, and specialized in Apothecary. The rest of the Elders had toe to him if they wanted any pills; therefore, he was used to act however he liked.


    With a pleasant demeanor, the Eighth Elder found a ce to sit beside the Fifth Elder, and said stiffly, ¡°I am here to watch the excitement unfold. This is where the fun begins.¡±


    "Old Eighth, you''re not here to have fun, but to help the thief, right?" The Fifth Elder was testing the waters while being suspicious.


    ¡°If the Old Fifth is impartial, then this younger brother will just be here to watch the fun and won¡¯t get involved.¡± The Eighth Elder curled his lips.


    The underlying meaning was that if the Fifth Elder handled things unfairly, then he should not me him for interfering.


    The Fifth Elder was furious for a moment. He just wanted to convict Su Luo right there. However, with the presence of the Eighth Elder, he couldn¡¯t do it arbitrarily.


    The Fifth Elder nced at Su Luo and softly said: ¡° Girl, do you plead guilty?¡±


    Su Luo stood proudly, said with confidence: ¡° No!¡±


    The Fifth Elder sneered: ¡°Both testimonial evidence and physical evidence are here, you can¡¯t deny it!¡±


    ¡°Testimonial evidence and physical evidence?¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry at this moment.


    She hadn¡¯t done anything, and there was evidence? This sure was the biggest farce in the world.


    ¡°Then where is the evidence? I am curious about who in the world had such a heinous heart to dare frame me for stealing without rhyme or reason?¡± Su Luo sneered coldly.


    Soon after Su Luo said this, the so-called evidence showed up. The first witness toe up was a strong, sturdy man with scratches on his forehead. In fact, Su Luo had dealt with him indirectly before. He was the one who had controlled the Earth Fire in the small dark room.


    Once the burly man got up, as soon as he saw Su Luo, he angrily cursed: ¡°Stinky girl, it¡¯s you! I saw you stole Master Li¡¯s prescription with my own eyes. Because I saw you at the time, you then beat me up like this!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Luo silently praised this burly man''s best actor performance, with his righteous indignation as he cried out in pain and lost his voice.


    Then, the rest of the witnesses also came up to use Su Luo. Some said they happened to pass by and had seen it at that time. Some said they were threatened by Su Luo, thus they did not dare to speak out. Some said they had moments of weakness seeing how beautiful she was¡­ The general statement was: Su Luo did steal Li Luoming¡¯s Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription.


    Under many people¡¯s unanimous usations, if they are just bystanders, even without shivering, they will surely be flushed with anger, right? Nheless, Su Luo did not. She stood there indifferently, with her simple-colored dress swaying in the wind, looking majestic and dignified.


    Su Luo smiled faintly: ¡°What you guys are talking about, is it really an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription?¡±


    Su Luo emphasized this term again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is it!¡±


    ¡°I swear, it is the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription!¡±


    Su Luo smiled and looked at Li Luoming: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription. Su Luo, if you still don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s show the physical evidence to see how you quibble!¡± Li Luoming was very proud.


    ¡°There is physical evidence? Then quickly, let¡¯s take them all out. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for a long time.¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile caught many people off guard.


    Was this really the thief who had been scolded by the public? She seemed very delighted from her looks alone. What the hell was going on? What¡¯s wrong with this world?!!!

 Chapter 2323: Flaunting Wealth (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2323: unting Wealth (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    Li Luoming coldly hummed: "Su Luo, you should stop your trickery! The of heaven is wide. Acts of evil won¡¯t get unnoticed by the gods. Since you havemitted a sin, the heavens will not help you anymore, even the people from your own camp will turn against you when they learn their conscience was wronged."


    "Bring out the people!" Li Luoming waved his hand in an arrogant manner.


    Soon, a person was brought up. It was an ordinary-looking middle-aged woman, the kind who would not be found if she was submerged in a sea of people. However, Su Luo recognized her at a nce. Because she indeed saw her before. She met her at Brother Luo¡¯s manor. This auntie was a cleaner. She came to clean for an hour every afternoon.


    Brother Luo disliked loud noises, therefore all of the servants, except for the housekeeper, were not allowed to live in the manor.


    "Su Luo, you do know her!" Li Luoming pointed at that auntie with extreme smugness and sneered at Su Luo.


    "I know her." Su Luo told the truth, "The auntie who cleans the manor."


    "It''s good that you admit it!" Li Luoming thought Su Luo would not admit it. He had long thought of a backup n. However, Su Luo was unpredictable in her actions, so he did not need his backup n. But It didn¡¯t matter, as long as Su Luo could be convicted.


    "Auntie Lin, hand over the physical evidence!" Li Luoming put his gaze upon Auntie Lin.


    At this moment, not only Li Luoming, but all eyes were on Auntie Lin. Even the Fifth Elder and the Eighth Elder looked at her like they were watching a good show. Auntie Lin was just an underling who sweeps. Being in this situation, she was trembling nervously all over her body. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head.


    Li Luoming patted Auntie Lin''s shoulder and gave her a threatening look.


    After receiving the meaning of his look, Auntie Lin finally gritted her teeth, gathered courage and handed over a piece of silk cloth with both hands: "This, this, is, the, physical, physical, physical evidence."


    It was a smooth and delicate pure white silk cloth. After unfolding it, people could see densely packed lines of writing on it.


    ¡°Where did you get this thing?¡± Li Luoming asked pretentiously.


    "Picked it up¡­¡­" Auntie Lin gulped nervously. Under Li Luoming''s threatening gaze, she kept her head down while pointing her finger at Su Luo, "From her room!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Su Luo coldly gazed at her, a chilling re bursting out from the bottom of her eyes.


    Being interrupted by Su Luo, Auntie Lin was so frightened that her whole body copsed on the floor.


    Seeing this, Li Luoming snatched the silk cloth in Auntie Lin''s hand, took a nce before respectfully handing it to the Fifth Elder.


    ¡°Master, is this your handwriting? Your disciple wasn¡¯t mistaken, right?¡±


    "Mm." The Fifth Elder leisurely nced at it, then picked up his teacup and calmly drank his tea.


    Although there was only one word, with his word, Li Luoming had something that he can rely on. He turned around and directed a cold stare at Su Luo, speaking righteously, as if he was the embodiment of justice, and asked one word at a time: "Now what else do you have to say?!"


    Su Luo nced with a smirk at Auntie Lin who was on the floor, then swept her gaze around, and finally fixed her eyes on the Fifth Elder. She let out a soft sigh and curled her lips in disdain: ¡°As the Fifth Elder, to use such an underhanded method is simply stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Once Su Luo¡¯s words came out, the whole room went silent!!! No one expected her to say such an hical thing!


    That was the Fifth Elder! The man in charge of the Pill Refining Tower. How dare she called the Elder¡­ stupid in public?

 Chapter 2324: Shocking (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2324: Shocking (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Mikay Editor : TWIP


    At this moment, the crowd unconsciously wanted to cover their eyes. They were afraid of seeing a scene where Su Luo¡¯s blood would instantly be sttered!


    Fifth Elder never expected that Su Luo would be so blunt. Before he could swallow his sip of tea, it suddenly got stuck in his throat, and he coughed violently: "Y-You¡­ this¡­"


    Fifth Elder had yet to even finish speaking when Su Luo sneered and interrupted him: "You all thought I stole the prescription for the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill, right?"


    Everyone nodded fervently.


    "Haha. How ridiculous, truly ridiculous," Su Luo said with a mockingugh. She stared straight at Li Luoming and continued, "Since you keep iming that I stole the prescription for Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill, do you darepete with me?"


    "In what?" Li Luoming frowned. Seeing that he would soon be able to dere Su Luo as guilty of the theft, he did not want to cause more problems for himself.


    "In pill refining," Su Luo sneered while looking directly at him.


    "Compete in pill refining?" Li Luomingughed loudly. "Apetition in pill refining? You dare topete with me in pill refining? Hahahahaha¡ª"


    Li Luoming really thought this was a particrly funny thing.


    He was the most gifted amongst the younger generation of disciples in the Pill Refining Tower. In fact, he was already an Elite Apothecary now, yet Su Luo was so brazen as to want topete with him in pill refining?


    "Yes, in pill refining." Su Luo smiled nonchntly. "The prescription for the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill¡ªyou even dared to frame me for stealing such a crappy thing. I really don''t know what to say about you people.¡±


    The Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill¡­ was a crappy thing?


    Everyone was too stunned to react!


    Su Luo''s tone was extremely bold!


    "That¡¯s such big talk¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯lle back to bite you?! I think you are only an Advanced Apothecary at best. You¡¯re so weak, yet you dare to look down on the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill?" Li Luoming was furious.


    "Since that''s the case, apetition is the way to go." Su Luo smiledzily. "If I can refine a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill, will that clear my name?¡±


    When Su Luo said this, Li Luoming suddenly realized something.


    Oh~~~~


    So she wanted to use this strategy again!


    It turned out that Su Luo had a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill hidden in her possession, so she wanted to take it out and pretend that she had refined it herself, right?


    Li Luoming greatly despised people like Su Luo. Thus, heughed heartily while mocking her: "Oh, Apothecary Su, you are so amazing. You can actually refine a Master Pill? How truly terrifying~"


    Su Luo rolled her eyes: "¡­" This nutjob.


    Li Luo Ming coughed twice and returned to normal: "Since you want to prove your innocence so much¡­ Fine, let¡¯spete. However, I have one condition."


    "What condition?" Su Luo tugged her lips into a humorless smile.


    "We must¡­pete in public!" Li Luoming felt that he was extremely clever.


    In a publicpetition, everyone would be watching. ¡®Su Luo, you won¡¯t be able to use the pill you already have for thepetition now, right?¡¯


    Additionally, Li Luoming had a deeper purpose for this.


    Hadn''t Su Luo used a Master Pill to fool his Master in order to escape once? This time, he would have Su Luo show her true form and let everyone know she was a sham!


    Li Luoming gave his own quick-wittedness a thumbs up.


    "In public¡­" Su Luo seemed a little troubled.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s troubled expression, Li Luoming was unwilling to spare her and switched from a passive stance to an active one 1: ¡°Yes, we mustpete in public! Su Luo, do you dare to do so?!¡±


    When he saw that Su Luo was hesitating, he added: "Didn''t you say that you can refine a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill? If you can refine it in front of everyone, who would dare to say that you stole Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill? Wouldn¡¯t that person be a fool? So, Su Luo, if you want to prove your innocence, you only have this one option ofpeting with me!"

 Chapter 2325: Shocking (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2325: Shocking (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Mikay Editor : TWIP


    ------


    Li Luoming was now afraid that Su Luo would not dare topete with him.


    Withoutpeting, how could Li Luoming show his superior strength? They had topete. They absolutely had topete!


    Under Li Luoming¡¯s urging, Su Luo silently nced at Fifth Elder.


    Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes shed with a strange and inexplicably cold light. He was not as brainless as Li Luoming, so he was much more cautious against Su Luo.


    In order to prevent more issues from arising, Fifth Elder nced at Li Luoming disinterestedly: "Apetition? There''s no need for that."


    Now that all of the witnesses and evidence had been gathered, the matter was nearing its end, and they could have Su Luo rightfully imprisoned. So why would they still be afraid of being unable to obtain the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower?


    Therefore, Fifth Elder was opposed to the idea.


    When Fifth Elder said so, Li Luoming suddenly felt a little upset! Would his opportunity to shine in public be lost just like this?


    At this time, the Eighth Elderughed: "Fifth Elder, there seems to be an error in your words. The fastest way to clear Su Luo of suspicion would be for them topete in front of everyone. So why are you against it? Could it be¡­"


    The ellipses at the end of that line really stirred up one¡¯s imagination.


    Fifth Elder¡¯s expression turned dark in an instant.


    He just knew that the Eighth Elder had no good intentions in suddenlying over here to oversee the situation! This Eighth Elder was truly despicable. His own disciples had been killed by that wretched girl, and he was still protecting her?


    At this moment, the Eighth Elder had already turned his gaze toward Su Luo. He asked in a light voice: "What do you say?"


    Su Lu stepped out with her head held high and her voice clear and cold: "If I refine a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill in public, you¡¯ll be able to see without a doubt that I am innocent!


    "But if I can''t refine a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill, I am willing to hand over the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower¡­ even though this isn¡¯t enough to prove that I stole the prescription for the Master Marrow-cleansing Pill."


    Su Luo beamed as she looked at Fifth Elder. Didn¡¯t he want the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower? She didn''t believe that he would still oppose thepetition if she threw out this bait.


    Sure enough, Fifth Elder took the bait.


    "Since you¡¯re rushing to prove your innocence¡­ Sure,pete in public," Fifth Elder finally agreed.


    Su Luo nodded.


    If she had topete in public, then so be it. After all, she wasn¡¯t like some pointlessly gorgeous embroidered pillow; she had real strength.


    At this moment, everyone gathered around, forming a circle.


    "Do you think that Su Luo can refine a Master Marrow-cleansing Pill?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible! She¡¯s so young. Even if she started learning just after she was born, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Master Apothecary."


    "Wasn¡¯t it said that she refined a Master Pill before?"


    "Sheesh, you even believed such a rumor? Su Luo was cheating! She had a Master Pill in her possession, and she just took it out when she emerged from the room!"


    "To think that this girl actually cheated!"


    Listening to these rumors, Su Luo sneered inwardly.


    As long as she refined the Master Pill in public, she would be able to prove her innocence.


    After all, a Master Apothecary would only steal their opponent¡¯s Elite Pill prescription if they were crazy, especially when this was urring in the Pill Refining Tower where every kind of pill-refining tool and medicinal herb could be found.


    Soon, two pill-refining furnaces were ced in front of Li Luoming and Su Luo.


    Naturally, Li Luoming was going to refine his Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill.


    Li Luoming was extremely proud of himself for that. This was because it had not been long since he had gotten promoted to an Elite Apothecary, and he had just learned how to refine the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill. So, he verycently wanted to show off to everyone.


    When Li Luoming was making the pills, his movements were frivolous, and his whole body was about to float withcency.


    On the contrary, Su Luo¡­


    The difference between what she and Li Luoming were refiningy in the three bundles of herbs she chose for refining the Marrow-cleansing Pill.

 Chapter 2326: Shocking (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2326: Shocking (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    ------


    When the crowd saw that she had split the ingredients in three portions, they allughed. They felt that Su Luo was being prepared. If one portion was unsessful, there is a second portion. If the second portion also failed, there was the third portion waiting.


    Even though there were all kinds of negative whisperings sounding in her ears, Su Luo was unmoved. She had been calm andposed from the beginning to the end. Her movements and the fluttering of her sleeves were smooth like the floating clouds and flowing water, fascinating the onlookers.


    All they knew was that Su Luo asked for three portions of medicinal herbs, but no one expected that she would ask for an additional of three medicinal furnaces.


    ¡°What is Su Luo doing here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those three medicinal herbs for backup?¡±


    ¡°Is she going to fire all three furnaces at the same time and count on whichever one seeds?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? Juggling three furnaces at the same time, did she think she is a Grandmaster Apothecary?¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at it! Su Luo really started all three furnaces at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! What on earth is she doing!? If she really does this, I can say for sure that she won¡¯t seed in any of them!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo is destined to lose!!!¡±


    Those who were still somewhat skeptical earlier, after watching Su Luo¡¯s actions. they turned away, unwilling to believe in Su Luo anymore.


    At this time, Su Luo''s beautiful face was still maintaining a slight grin, as if anything, anyone, or any words could not affect her emotions.


    Only the Fifth Elder looked at Su Luo with an iprehensible gaze.


    ¡°She can¡¯t do it.¡± The Fifth Elder murmured.


    At this moment, the Eighth Elder curled up his lips and smiled: ¡°What other people cannot aplish, that girl can definitely do it, because¡ªHer existence is to strike down others¡¯ confidence.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The Fifth Elder snorted coldly.


    The Eighth Elder was not impressed: ¡°Just wait and see if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The Eighth Elder had a lot of confidence in Su Luo. Even though he was a hundred times stronger than this girl, he had suffered badly several times in her hands. In the end, he even almost lost his life. Thinking back on how he had suffered before, and then looking at the Fifth Elder''s furrowing brows, the Eighth Elder got in a better mood. This was perhaps, because he knew someone would get it worse than he had¡­


    Two hourster, the sun rose to its peak. This moment was the hottest time of the day. Also, it was the time to open the furnace for the Marrow-cleansing Pill.


    ¡°Hugh¡ª¡± Li Luoming bent his knees and shouted, drawing all the attention from the audience, then slowly lifted the top cover of the furnace.


    A gust of fresh breeze blew by. The rich fragrance unique to the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill diffused with the wind and drifted out far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s really an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill. Li Luoming¡¯s progress is really fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is already an Elite Apothecary now. Perhaps, in another ten years, he might be promoted to Master Apothecary.¡±


    ¡°It depends on his opportunity. If he has no luck, it may take thirty years or possibly fifty.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, Li Luoming has such great talent. The Fifth Elder had taken in a good disciple.¡±


    Faced withpliments from the crowd, Li Luoming felt extremely ttered.


    Li Luoming carefully put away the pills, and then walked towards Su Luo triumphantly. Within a few steps, he came to stand still in front of Su Luo, raising his eyebrows to provoke her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not ready yet? Let me see, what level is this refined pill? Why does it smell like an Elementary pill?¡± Li Luoming almost raised his tail up.

 Chapter 2327: Shocking (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2327: Shocking (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    ¡°Huh!¡± Li Luoming suddenly froze. Su Luo¡¯s refinement was exactly the same as his. It was also an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill. Moreover, Li Luoming found that the pill Su Luo had refined was superior than his, both in terms of color and fragrance, which made him panic a little while turning into a rage out of humiliation.


    Li Luoming had a bright idea. He pointed at Su Luo and scolded: "Still saying you didn''t steal my Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill prescription? If you didn''t steal it, how can you make the same pills as me? It''s obvious that you stole it! Come on, arrest her!"


    Seeing Su Luo was so calm and collected, Li Luoming had a bad feeling in his heart. Therefore, he wanted to act first. However, would things really go on as he wished?


    The Fifth Elder stood up and was about to walk over, but the Eighth Elder stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Let the young people y in their young people games. Let¡¯s just sit and watch the show.¡±


    The Fifth Elder spent all his time on refining medicine, how could he be the Eighth Elder¡¯s opponent? With a gentle pull, the Eighth Elder forced the Fifth Elder back to his seat, preventing him from going over and causing trouble for Su Luo.


    At this time, Su Luo smiled and opened the second caudron: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about arresting me for now. Let¡¯s take a look at this second caudron instead.¡±


    When the lid of the second caudron was opened, an aroma filled up the people¡¯s noses, refreshing their hearts and souls, which rxed their spirits and lifted up their mood.


    "Oh my! This, this, this seems to be¡­"


    "This fragrance, it''s too mellow and rich, very much like a Master pill."


    "Right! That''s right, it''s a Master pill! It definitely is!"


    In a sh, everyone flocked wildly towards Su Luo''s side.


    They had seen Su Luo refine pills with their own eyes. If she could really refine Master pills, at her current age, she was truly a supreme genius!


    There were three pills in total. Plumply lying inside the pill furnace, emitting a hint of spiritual energy.


    Li Luoming''s body froze. A chilling breeze surged upward from the soles of his feet and soon spread to all his limbs and bones. Li Luoming felt like he was dreaming. In the dream, Su Luo had actually refined the Master Marrow-cleansing Pill. This dream was too terrifying!


    However, the unbelievable exmations and praises one after another from the bystanders quickly brought Li Luoming back into reality. This was not a dream! This was real! Su Luo really refined the Master Marrow-cleansing Pill! This¡­How did it turn out like this? How could this happen? Li Luoming felt that the sky was spinning. He felt dizzy and his vision blurred, his legs giving out on him, and he could hardly stand.


    Su Luo smiled and looked at Li Luoming. ¡°How was it? Master Marrow-cleansing Pill, everyone watched the refining process with their own eyes. Did you refine it?¡±


    Li Luoming: ¡°¡­¡± He had just been promoted to an Elite Apothecary. How could I refine it!?


    ¡°I can easily refine the Master Marrow-cleansing Pill, could it be that I had brain issues and stole your Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill?¡± Although Su Luo was smiling, it did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    It was then, the few people who used Su Luo beforehand saw the situation had changed for the worse. They had turned their heads and wanted to slip away. However, before they could run and get a few steps in, they were caught by Big Sister Wei.


    Big Sister Wei caught one and threw that person to Su Luo¡¯s side. Soon, these five or six people were piling on top of each other like a human pyramid. They were all screaming in pain.

 Chapter 2328: Shocking (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2328: Shocking (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Sera


    "Trying to sneak away, but I threw them back in." Big Sister Wei stood beside this group of people with a big wooden club, smashing the foreheads of those who tried to run away.


    Li Luoming now just wanted to die! He was full of regrets, to the point that his face turned blue.


    If he didn''tpete with Su Luo, he wouldn''t have let Su Luo clear her name so easily now. If Su Luo could clear up the usations, it would be like pping him in his face. What was even more revolting was that he took the initiative to force Su Luo to refine the pills in public!


    When Li Luoming thought of this, he just wanted to cry.


    Su Luo looked at him with a grin, then looked at the Fifth Elder, whose face had turned pale with a smile. Her eyes were gleaming like the stars.


    By now, Li Luoming had alreadye back to his senses.


    He pointed at Su Luo and shouted loudly: ''''It must be luck! This must be luck! An Elite Apothecary would have had a certain chance of being able to refine a Master pill!"


    Li Luoming''s words were not false.


    It was as if Su Luo was currently at Master Apothecary, but she could go above and beyond, and could refine a Grandmaster pill when she was lucky.


    There was indeed such a chance.


    However, this statement by Li Luoming reminded many people.


    "I didn''t expect this Su Luo to be so lucky, for her to stumble upon such a slight chance."


    ¡°At her young age, being able to be promoted to an Elite Apothecary level was already amazing, and she even went above and beyond to refine a Master pill. This talent was even better than Li Luoming.¡±


    "But that doesn''t prove that she didn''t steal the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill."


    So, the problem came back again. Su Luo still had not cleared the injustices.


    The Fifth Elder stroked his goatee and cast an admiring nce at Li Luoming. This disciple was not bad, he was witty.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Luo leisurely, and faintly spat out a sentence: ¡°Little girl, even the level of a Master pill couldn¡¯t prove your innocencepletely. What else can you do to prove your innocence?¡±


    Su Luo smiled: ¡°If I can prove my innocence, then will the Fifth Elder publicly apologize to me for this nder?¡±


    Everyone looked at Su Luo with a worshipful look.


    So, so amazing! This girl was really rebellious. There was nothing too taboo in her dictionary. She dared to talk to Fifth Elder like that.


    At this moment, Su Luo not only dared to speak, she also stared at the Fifth Elder without hesitation. The corners of her mouth perked up, fearlessly meeting the Fifth Elder''s gaze.


    As if at this moment, her position was even more revered than the Fifth Elder! As if she was the Master and the Fifth Elder was a servant.


    The aura of standing in the clouds, overlooking the masses, an aura evoking that she could be seen from afar but not to be disrespected. It made people feel a sense of awe and submission to Su Luo.


    This was the aura of a leader to which all the people are subservient.


    The Fifth Elder was almost choked by Su Luo¡¯s questions!


    Since Su Luo appeared, the Fifth Elder discovered that his prestige was being weakened by her provocations time and time again. This was a very bad phenomenon.


    Su Luo was still dominating here.


    "The Fifth Elder dared to forcibly send people to kidnap me here with falsified evidence, but didn¡¯t have the courage to admit his wrong-doings in public?¡± Su Luo''s watery eyes, looking directly at the Fifth Elder.


    Everyone''s gaze was all directed at the Fifth Elder.


    The Eighth Elder also casually added: ¡°Fifth Elder, be responsible for your own actions.¡±

 Chapter 2329: Shocking (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2329: Shocking (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Sera


    Such a wonderful drama. How could they watch the Fifth Elder put an abrupt end to it?


    Therefore, everyone stared at the Fifth Elder and stared at him again longingly.


    The Fifth Elder wanted to be done with this whole debacle. However, under such gazes, he knew that his prestige would fall to the bottom in the future if he dared to leave.


    "Haha, unless that third cauldron of yours is the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill; otherwise, it won''t prove your innocence!" The Fifth Elder had stood up, but now sitting down again, coldly looking at Su Luo, speaking indifferently.


    "Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing pills?" Su Luo deliberately paused and looked at the Fifth Elder with a serious face, aggressively, "If I make a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill in public, will the Fifth Elder apologize to me in public?"


    The Fifth Elder sneered. It was lucky that this brat was able to refine a Master Pill. How could she possibly refine a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill?


    What''s more, he had personally seen Su Luo refine three medicine furnaces at the same time. If she could still refine a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill under such circumstances¡­¡­


    "If you can refine a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill, then I will eat that furnace!" The Fifth Elder spoke with a confident voice!


    ¡°Good!!!¡± Su Luo was afraid that the Fifth Elder would regret his actions. She took the lead and pped!


    The rest of the people still had to make a living under the Fifth Elder. How dare they apud so brazenly? But they all had a gossipy and curious gaze in their eyes.


    ¡°Fifth Elder and Eighth Elder, pleasee forward.¡± Su Luo was already standing next to the third medicine furnace at this instance.


    Everyone looked at her acting like usual, even smiling slightly, and began to doubt in their hearts.


    ¡°Could Su Luo be able to refine a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill?¡±


    On second thought, it¡¯d be ridiculous! You really thought Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pills were a walk in a park. If it was really that easy to refine, would it still be so rare? Would they still be that expensive?


    Everyone did not believe that Su Luo could refine the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill. All their eyes were wide open, staring fiercely at Su Luo''s hand holding the lid of the medicine furnace.


    The Fifth Elder and the Eighth Elder came shoulder to shoulder.


    The Eighth Elder gave the Fifth Elder a sympathetic look: "Old Fifth, do you have good teeth?"


    The Fifth Elder red at the Eighth Elder with hatred, "Don''t curse at me!"


    The Eighth Elder looked at the Fifth Elder with more pity. He patted the Fifth Elder''s shoulder. "Take advantage while the medicine furnace is yet to be open. Hurry and change your verdict quickly. Your brother can only help you this far."


    ¡°Nah!¡± The Fifth Elder was stubborn with his own beliefs.


    Grandmaster pill, would a Grandmaster pill be refined by a rookie like her? If she could really refine it, the sun might rise from the west!


    The Fifth Elder basically did not believe it.


    Therefore, he missed thest chance to save himself.


    At this time, Su Luo has already satisfied everyone¡¯s appetites. They could see her cheeky smile, pinching the cover with her white jade finger and opening it instantly.


    The smell was so fragrant¡­


    A unique, full-bodied fragrance wafting out like a light smoke.


    The rich spiritual energy made people glow, and they couldn''t wait to immerse themselves.


    There were even smart people who sat down on the spot and began to enter a meditative state.


    ¡°Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill. It must be the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill!!!¡±


    "Oh my God, oh my God!!! Su Luo actually refined a Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill! She actually refined it!"

 Chapter 2330: Shocking (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2330: Shocking (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Mikay Editor : TWIP


    "Thisdy is so young. How can she be so amazing? This level of talent is simply awesome!"


    "Fifth Elder probably isn¡¯t even at this level, right? He might not even be able to refine a Marrow-cleansing Pill in a situation where he has to use three furnaces simultaneously, right?"


    "That said, since Su Luo¡¯s refining skills are so amazing that she can even refine a Grandmaster pill, why would she have leisurely gone and stolen the prescription for the Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill? Is she mentally ill?"


    "You''re the one who is mentally ill! Whoever dares to say that she stole an Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill is the one who is truly mentally ill!!!"


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right. This false usation is simply too ridiculous! If she is able to refine Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pills, would she still go and steal your single Elite Marrow-cleansing Pill? Hahaha, this is simply the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life!"


    "Aiya, lighten up, lighten up. Can''t you see that the Fifth Elder''s face is turning green?"


    "Shh¡ª¡ª"


    Soon, the atmosphere of the room went from being intense to being boiling over before going back to being silent again.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed inside and stood in front of the medicinal cauldron.


    It was Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth Elder looked at the medicinal cauldron and then at Su Luo extremely excitedly: "It''s you! It''s you!"


    Su Luo was immediately stunned.


    What did he mean by ¡®It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡¯? Did she know this old man who was clearly not quite right in the head?


    "Sixth Elder, why are you here?" Fifth Elder asked when he saw Sixth Elder, who was almost in tears with excitement.


    The Sixth Elder had arrived just in time. If he hadn''t appeared, Fifth Elder would be the one being besieged now.


    However, Sixth Elder shook off Fifth Elder''s hand and walked quickly over to Su Luo. His chest was heaving violently while his eyes shed with excitement.


    Su Luo was dumbfounded by this gaze of his. ¡°Sixth Elder, what are you¡­¡±


    The Sixth Elder couldn''t hide his excitement and said loudly to Su Luo: "A few days ago, were you refining in Refining Room Number 3 on the ground floor of the Pill Refining Tower? You refined a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill?"


    Su Luo thought about it. She had indeedpeted with Li Luoming a few days ago and produced a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill. Moreover, she had even auctioned it off at a high price.


    Su Luo nodded.


    Sixth Elder excitedly grabbed Su Luo and pulled her away: "Good girl! How great! I¡¯ve finally found you!! Come,e,e. I have a problem. Let''s discuss it¡­¡±


    Sixth Elder looked like a medicine-obsessed idiot who did not understand the world. He was the kind of fanatic who was only interested in making medicine. That''s why he gave no regard to the situation and pulled Su Luo away to discuss pharmacology.


    Otherwise, Su Luo would have thought that he was here to help Fifth Elder.


    At this time, Fifth Elder''s brows furrowed deeply: "Sixth Elder, do you know her?"


    The Sixth Elder shook his head and then nodded. Then, when he saw that Fifth Elder was puzzled, he patted thetter on the shoulder: "Fifth Elder, didn''t I tell you before that I ran into a Grandmaster Apothecary? It¡¯s this youngdy. I remember the smell of the pills she made. It¡¯s her, all right."


    Fifth Elder''s figure shook, seemingly on the verge of copse.


    "Fifth Elder, Fifth Elder, what''s wrong?" Feeling slightly anxious, Sixth Elder held up Fifth Elder with one arm.


    Fifth Elder pulled Sixth Elder''s sleeve and gritted his teeth while saying: "Why, didn¡¯t, you, say, so, earlier?!!!"


    If he had known this earlier, how could he have possibly used such a lowly tactic to nder Su Luo and treat her as a joke? There was no way he would have made a promise in public to eat the medicinal cauldron!!!

 Chapter 2331: Shocking (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2331: Shocking (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Mikay Editor : TWIP


    -------


    When Sixth Elder saw the veins on Fifth Elder''s forehead pop out, he became even more puzzled: "At that time, I also didn''t know that it was this girl who had refined the Grandmaster pills."


    Fifth Elder really¡­ wanted to¡­ cry¡­ right now!


    Su Luo, who had absolutely no intention to go easy on Fifth Elder this time, was beaming like a sly little fox.


    "Fifth Elder¡­" Su Luo''s smiling eyes were curved like crescents as she pointed at the medicinal cauldron that was as tall as a person.


    She didn''t say anything, but the meaning of her gesture was very obvious.


    Fifth Elder: "¡­¡­" Just now, he even stated in a powerful and resonating voice that if Su Luo was able to refine a Grandmaster pill, he would eat that medicinal cauldron!


    Karma sure came really quick.


    A thinyer of sweat appeared on the Fifth Elder¡¯s forehead. It was a hot day, yet he felt cold sweat flow down steadily.


    Su Luo folded her arms across her chest and just stared straight at him. The unrestrained and humorless smile on her face made Fifth Elder''s heart shiver.


    What should I do¡­ Fifth Elder had never been so helpless before in his life.


    A smile shed across the Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes. Being able to see the Fifth Elder so defeated made it easier for the Eighth Elder to ept sacrificing himself for Su Luo.


    The Fifth Elder was never going to eat the medicinal cauldron! Yet if he were to dust off his sleeves and leave now, what credibility would he have left in the future?


    Suddenly, Fifth Elder''s eyes lit up as he quickly came up with a solution.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge and vicious Netherworld White Tiger suddenly appeared and instantly pounced towards the medicinal cauldron!


    ¡°Crack crack!¡±


    Within a few moments, the medicinal cauldron was chewed to bits and pieces.


    Everyone knew that this Netherworld White Tiger was Fifth Elder''s spirit pet and mount, which he cherished usually very much.


    When the creature was almost done chewing up the medicinal cauldron, Fifth Elder gloomily climbed onto the Netherworld White Tiger and swiftly made an exit.


    Looking at Fifth Elder¡¯s pitiful appearance, Su Luo ced her hands on her hips and burst outughing.


    She knew that her reputation would be established after this battle, and the entire Genius Training Camp would know that she, Su Luo, was a Grandmaster Apothecary.


    Additionally, Fifth Elder would not dare to scheme something in order to obtain her Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower again.


    Su Luo was very pleased about this.


    However, there was a person who was currently so angry that she threw down her cup!


    This person was Su Luo''s nemesis, Fairy Wu You.


    Li Luoming''s territory was the Pill Refining Tower, so how could he be so familiar with the scheming method? This was naturally thanks to Fairy Wu You.


    Even Lin Yi, who betrayed Su Luo, was nted by Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You was naturally happy to borrow Fifth Elder¡¯s hands to eliminate Su Luo, so she had been busy all day trying to make that happen.


    However, the result now was¡ª¡ª


    Instead of being framed, Su Luo became famous!


    Not only did Fifth Elder fail to take advantage of the situation, he even suffered a great loss!


    Under these circumstances, how could Fairy Wu You be happy? She smashed not just the cup but also everything that was smashable in the room!


    ¡°Su Luo! We simply cannot exist together!¡± Fairy Wu You roared loudly with rage.


    Then what about Su Luo at this time? She had already been pulled away by the Sixth Elder.


    Despite being an Elder, the Sixth Elder did not have the slightest attitude of an Elder. In his eyes, there seemed to be no distinction between the superior and subordinate positions. He was the only one among all the Elders who spoke to Su Luo as an equal.


    In terms of strength, Su Luo may be a bit weaker than the Sixth Elder. After all, experience and age yed a part in that.


    Yet in terms of pharmacology knowledge, the Sixth Elder was not a match for Su Luo.


    After all, Su Luo had previously memorized Master Rong Yun''s entire collection of books. During that one year, she spent almost all of her time learning the books by heart, so her theoretical knowledge was very solid.


    Furthermore, Su Luo had stayed with Master Rong Yun¡¯s side and received his personal guidance. So, she was superior to Sixth Elder when it came to pharmacology, be it in her scope of knowledge, experience, or pill refining technique.

 Chapter 2332: Fury (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2332: Fury (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto


    -------


    Su Luo did not leave on the spot.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but that she couldn¡¯t.


    Because the Sixth Elder had suddenly appeared like aplete fanatic, chasing after Su Luo and endlessly chattering to her about the skills for refining the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill.


    The forward momentum of Su Luo¡¯s footsteps stopped. She turned around, looked straight at the Sixth Elder, and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to talk about it?¡± The Sixth Elder wore a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Not in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a good mood?¡± The Sixth Elder suffered from a hundred thousand ¡°whys¡± syndrome.


    ¡°Because the person who ndered me was not punished.¡± Su Luo felt that it was better to speak frankly with a simple-minded medicine nerd like the Sixth Elder.


    So that was why! The Sixth Elder¡¯s eyes were darkened, and he stomped his way to Li Luoming, his face full of fierceness.


    The Fifth Elder had already departed the scene earlier. However, Li Luoming, who had framed Su Luo, and those few false witnesses were still there.


    The Sixth Elder asked Su Luo, ¡°What do you want to do to them?¡±


    Su Luo smiled and looked towards Li Luoming, the depths of her eyes filled with a sly fox-like cunningness. She hooked the corners of her lips up. ¡°If they can be made to spend a few days living worse than death, then nothing could get better than that.¡±


    For them as pill refiners, this was not actually a difficult thing to do.


    The Sixth Elder nodded his head. Then, he took out a ck bottle from within his robes and poured out six light greenish pills into his palm.


    The pills were asrge as a longan, as green and eerie as the eyes of a lone wolf in the darkness, and had a rather foul smell. All of these discouraged people from using it.


    Su Luo even subconsciously pinched her nose and took a step backwards.


    The Sixth Elder moved very quickly, picking up one person, forcing his mouth open, throwing one of the pills in, and then pushing it towards his chest area. The pill instantly melted into the other party¡¯s dantian. They couldn¡¯t spit it out even if they wanted to.


    The Sixth Elder rewarded each of these people including Aunt Lin and the housekeeper with a turquoise coloured pill.


    Aunt Lin looked at Su Luo pitifully, tears silently flowing down her eyes.


    However, Su Luo looked back at her with a faint smile, her eyebrows still without movement.


    Was this to win sympathy? What a pity, it was toote for this.


    No matter what their reason was, she would never tolerate people who betrayed her. Because the betrayal of a friend was much more despicablepared to being framed by an enemy.


    After being forced to swallow the turquoise coloured pill by the Sixth Elder, the few people there began to subconsciously try to spit it out. But by this time, the pill had already been incorporated into their bones and blood, so what was the use of trying to spit it out?


    ¡°Ah! So itchy! So itchy!¡±


    The first person copsed.


    The second person also copsed.


    Soon enough, all these people who had harmed Su Luo copsed to the ground.


    They kept scratching at themselves, rolling their bodies around on the ground in pain, hitting their heads on the ground, wanting nothing more than to just die immediately!


    The Sixth Elder proudly showed off to Su Luo, ¡°The enhanced version of the Green Pill. The effect of this pill canst for three months!¡±


    That kind of itching where every second was tormenting, and was tost for three months?


    The few people rolling around on the ground were instantly filled with despair, wanting nothing more than to die right then and there.


    Su Luo smiled at the Sixth Elder.


    This kind of result, she expressed that she could ept.


    If she hadn¡¯t happened to refine the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill, the pitiful person being framed and tormented right now would be herself, Su Luo.


    ¡°Properly enjoy these three months. Whether you live or die would all depend on your own destinies.¡± Su Luo indifferently swept a nce over them and then left.


    In other words, if they could hold out for those three months, then Su Luo¡¯s feud with them would be written off, and today¡¯s matter woulde to a close.


    If they couldn¡¯t endure it, then they could only die in silence.

 Chapter 2333: Fury (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2333: Fury (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pluto


    -------


    The crowd of onlookers silently watched Su Luo leave, their eyes filled with deep fearful jealousy.


    For such a little girl to have this much strength, to have such methods and means, and to have such ruthlessness¡­ It¡¯d be best if they tried not to offend her in the future; otherwise, they might meet a fate simr to Li Luoming¡¯s.


    This day full of liveliness had finally passed by.


    Although the crowd had already dispersed, the shock that everyone was left with today made asting impression in their hearts, forever leaving an indelible mark in their lives.


    At the start, they had held firm confidence in the Fifth Elder, and firm support of Li Luoming. But who would have thought that Su Luo would reverse everything at the final crucial moment? And furthermore, this change was done so gorgeously and beautifully?


    Simultaneously refining in three different medicinal cauldrons, Elite pills, Master pills, Grandmaster pills¡­ and they actually all came out sessful! And furthermore, she was still so young!


    This 1 deeply struck the people present who considered themselves to be genius Apothecaries. This new perspective that was given to them created an unprecedented wave of shock.


    The entire Pill Refining Tower, after their initial fervor, quickly fell into dead silence¡­ All because of Su Luo, the supreme pill refining genius.


    Ever since then, as a result of this shock and stimtion, they fell into a pill refining frenzy. The abilities of the entire Pill Refining Tower would then rise by an entire level. But of course, this was forter on.


    Su Luo did not actually walk in, but was instead invited by the Sixth Elder to go to hisboratory.


    The Sixth Elder was obsessed with pill refining, so he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with asking a little girl for advice.


    However, his assistant saw this scene when bringing in the tea, and the surprise in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Heavens!


    The Sixth Elder had the strongest pill refining abilities in the entire Pill Refining Tower, and even the Fifth Elder could notpare to him. Yet now he was actually asking for advice from a little girl?


    Assistant Lin Na thought her eyes were seeing things wrong. She rubbed her eyes, then rubbed her eyes again. But what she then saw in front of her was still the exact same scene.


    The Sixth Elder piously sat in the lower seat, taking out his newly researched pill to show, analyze, and ask for advice from the little girl.


    That pretty and excessive little girl sat in the top seat, leisurely sipping tea and asionally saying a word or two.


    After hearing her words, the Sixth Elder was at first confused, then his eyes lit up, and after this he felt ecstatic and shocked!


    Lin Na was basically dumbfounded upon seeing this.


    Were this little girl¡¯s words really so urate? Was her knowledge really so extensive? To the extent that even a medicine fanatic like the Sixth Elder would go to her for advice?


    Lin Na brought out the tea with tendrils of light smoke curling from it, and she listened to the little girl¡¯s words from the side.


    ¡°¡­ For Grandmaster pills, the most important thing is not the technique, but the potential¡­ For your Green Pill to have cracks, if¡­¡±


    As the little girl spoke, the Sixth Elder took out his notebook, watching her as he carefully recorded her words.


    The Sixth Elder that other people respectfully curried favor with, now looked like an extremely diligent elementary school student, and even wrote down every single word that Su Luo said.


    Because the scene in front of her was truly too shocking, Lin Na stood there like a statue, not knowing at all how to react to it.


    After Su Luo finished speaking, she stood up and left the Sixth Elder with a final message: ¡°I have things to do and will leave first. Regarding the Grandmaster Marrow-cleansing Pill, let¡¯s discuss itter when we¡¯re free.¡±


    After saying this, Su Luo patted her 2, intending to leave.


    But how could the Sixth Elder let her go?


    The Sixth Elder hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do itter, this old man is very free now!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not free.¡± Su Luo shrugged her shoulders.

 Chapter 2334: Fury (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2334: Fury (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Skyrise, sera


    For the Sixth Elder, who was obsessed with medicine, anything other than refining medicine was tedious. Thus, he hated dealing with those matters and thought that they were troublesome.


    Asides from refining medicine, he wasn''t concerned with anything else and even gave up the Vice-head position of the Pill Refining Tower, just so he could focus solely on researching and refining medicine


    Su Luoughed and declined with a wave of her hand. ¡±I¡¯m going into Purgatory City to visit my friends. How could I trouble others for such a task?¡±


    Su Luo had the green Communication Amulet for some time now, but as she had been busy all this while, she hadn¡¯t had time to send out a message via the green Communication Amulet. Now, she really wanted to take a trip to Purgatory City to see how Beichen Ying and Zi Yan were doing.


    ¡°Going into the city? What a coincidence, I also want to visit a friend, our routes just happen to match. Go go go, let''s go quickly together.¡± The Sixth Elder was so excited, he was like a little fan of Su Luo.


    This trip to the City would take at least 6 or 7 days on foot, but if they rode the golden airship, the travelling time could be reduced to 2 or 3 days.


    The Sixth Elder felt that during these 2 or 3 days, he could pester Su Luo with many questions again, and so he was very happy.


    Su Luo really couldn''t find any way to shake off the Sixth Elder, who was like a piece of sticky sesame candy. Thus, she reluctantly had to grit her teeth to agree with him.


    Back then when Su Luo left her Master and went down from the mountain, her Master had stuffed a whole bookshelf of books into her space, which contained books from Master Apothecary to Grandmaster Apothecary. These books were all specially tailored and personally written for her by Grandmaster Rong Yun.


    Afterward, Su Luo could only improve this fast in pill refining by relying on these books and notes.


    Thus, that was why when Sixth Elder consulted Su Luo, she was able to give detailed answers that flew as smoothly and endlessly as running water.


    The Sixth Elder originally only wanted to probe at Su Luo, but after hearing a few of Su Luo¡¯s exnations, he basically just wanted to be her disciple.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°But why!¡± The Sixth Elder expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Su Luo silently shook her head. Taking the Eighth Elder as a disciple was already shocking enough. If the Sixth Elder also became her disciple, this would be too abnormal.


    ¡°And why do you want to be my disciple?¡± Su Luo¡¯s expression had finally recovered from the shock.


    ¡°Because among the people I have met before, only you are better than me!¡± The Sixth Elder answered confidently.


    ¡°We will discuss the matter of bing my disciple next time.¡± Su Luo waved her hand, and didn¡¯t ept nor deny him.


    This was unlike the matter with the Eighth Elder, who could secretly support her from the dark.


    This matter of bing her disciple would really result in an uproar throughout the Genius Training Camp, which would only cause more troublesome issues that would need to be followed closely.


    So, Su Luo could only dy this matter.


    Sixth Elder did not have many talents, but his being obsessed with medicine was his greatest strength out of the few talents that he had.


    These few days, the Sixth Elder was constantly running circles around Su Luo, as if he had basically be Su Luo¡¯s little tail and an extremely obsessed fan. These all made Su Luo feel both proud and dejected.


    On the third day, the Sixth Elder¡¯s golden airship finally reached Purgatory City.


    After such a long time, Su Luo finally stepped onto the familiar ground again.


    At the moment shended on the ground and looked around at her surroundings, Su Luo felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    It hadn''t even been half a year, but for Su Luo, it felt like an entire era had passed.


    Back when she first came to Purgatory City, she was a mere Commander Rank, and at that time, any random subordinate that the Third Elder sent would have been able to beat her up.


    But now? The Eight Elder had be her underling, the Sixth Elder was begging to be her disciple, and the current Su Luo had long raised her eyebrows and 1.

 Chapter 2335: Fury (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Fury (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Sera, Justtry123


    Besides her, the greatly revered Sixth Elder was, in contrast, following her with every single step.


    To the Sixth Elder, the most important thing right now was begging for Su Luo to ept him as a disciple, all other matters were put aside.


    Right now, Su Luo was strolling through Taobao 1.


    This street had left a deep impression on Su Luo.


    Because initially, when Su Luo had just advanced to a Master Apothecary, she had brought that batch of pills to Taobao Street to sell, which became an instant sess.


    Recalling these past events, Su Luo¡¯s eyes held a gentle joy, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, gently smiling.


    Behind her, The Sixth Elder and Big Sister Wei followed closely.


    Big Sister Wei¡¯s vignt gaze swept over anyone near Su Luo. If anyone dared to do harm to Su Luo, a beating from the giant club would await them.


    Su Luo was strolling along.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the atmosphere in Taobao Street was slightly off.


    Su Luo keenly heard the sounds of pursuiting from ahead.


    ¡°Stop her! Anyone who stops her will be handsomely rewarded by the Bright Moon Hall!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares help her escape will be punished for treason!¡±


    ¡°If you let her escape, and the judgement of the Third Elder falls upon you, all you rubbernecking bystanders will be guilty! Every single one of you!¡±


    These shouting noises could be heard constantly.


    The Third Elder? Once Su Luo heard that title, her mind was jolted.


    Su Luo remembered that the Third Elder used to be her greatest nemesis, though now her enemy was changed to the Third Elder¡¯s most prideful disciple, Fairy Wu You.


    Anymotion involving the Third Elder was worth seeing, and Su Luo naturally wanted to have a hand in it. So, she said to the foolish senior sister and the Sixth Elder: ¡°Quick! We¡¯ll also go take a look!¡±


    If she could, she would also help the escapee on the run out because the enemy of my enemy was my friend, after all.


    Right now, there was still some distance between Su Luo and the person being chased in front, so all she could see was a small ck doting closer and closer towards her.


    And behind this small ck dot were a troop of fiends that were probably the Third Elder¡¯sckeys.


    That small ck dot was in an extremely tight spot, staggering as it ran with difficulty, while also being blocked by the crowd.


    Because the Bright Moon Hall had said, if the bystanders stood by passively and let the criminal escape, the Third Elder¡¯s judgment woulde upon them, and they would all be guilty.


    At this moment!


    A member of the crowd purposely tripped the escaping figure, and they pitifully fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    Right now, the Bright Moon Hall¡¯s men had fiercely caught up, and the one in front raised their leg, immediately kicking the escapee high into the air.


    Su Luo had still been just watching themotion, but once she saw the figure of the person who was sent flying, her entire body froze!


    An unknown fury was instantly set aze in her chest!


    In the next instant!


    Su Luo¡¯s figure moved, flying high into the air, skillfully receiving that girl into her chest with both arms.


    Zi Yan!


    It was actually Zi Yan!!!


    At this moment, Su Luo was more furious!


    Right now, it was like her whole body burned with raging mes, like countless gushes of magma were surging up and out from the ground!


    The surrounding temperature seemed like it had instantly dropped by ten degrees, and many people looked at Su Luo while their hairs stood on end, then backed away step by step.


    Because right now, Su Luo was emitting an exceptional and ferocious killing intent!

 Chapter 2336: Fury (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2336 Fury (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Cey, Justtry123


    It was as if with a raise of her hand, she could cause an avnche, rend the earth, and reverse the flow of rivers.


    ¡°Who are you? You dare to interfere in the affairs of the Bright Moon Hall? Tired of living, are you? Quickly hand that person over!¡± The leader was relying on the fact that he had more people on his side, and fiercely faced Su Luo.


    Meanwhile, Su Luo was checking the condition of Zi Yan¡¯s wounds. But the more she checked, the more Su Luo had the urge to kill!


    Zi Yan¡¯s wounds were very serious. Injuries from both de and blunt attacks were all over her body, she was suffering from severe dehydration, her stamina pushed beyond its limits, and not only that, but her internal injuries were also extremely grave.


    Three of her ribs were broken, one of which was piercing her heart. Most of her organs were ruptured and bleeding, and her clogged meridians were also in a grave situation.


    Su Luo took out a pill, quickly feeding it into Zi Yan¡¯s mouth, relieving her condition. She knew that the most important thing now was to treat the broken ribs and ruptured organs; otherwise, a moment of carelessness could lead to Zi Yan¡¯s death.


    At this moment, the Bright Moon Hall¡¯s men were still rattling on, encircling Su Luo¡¯s group one by one.


    They mored one after another.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and hand her over!¡±


    ¡°To think you would dare make an enemy of the Bright Moon Hall, you don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°Brothers, forward!¡±


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth pulled into a strange sneer, and she deliberately instructed Big Sister Wei, emphasizing every word: ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you for practice, leave them on theirst breath.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Big Sister Wei¡¯s skills suited the situation well, so when she heard this order from Su Luo, she was extremely excited!


    Lifting her giant club, she charged forward like she was flying!


    Bang bang bang!


    The Genius Training Camp, the top 100 people in the Dragon List, of course they were out of the ordinary, their true strength wasn¡¯t something those from the inner city couldpare to.


    Once Big Sister Wei had taken action, who couldpete with her when mowing down all the enemies? No one could escape the reach of her giant club!


    One could only see Big Sister Wei rush about the whole ce at hyper speed, everyone could only see a trail of afterimages; it was to the point where her actual body had long since left where one saw it.


    No one Big Sister Wei targeted was able to escape.


    Bang bang bang¡ª


    Big Sister Wei seemed like she was ying with mice, having fun in an excited and joyful way!


    One could see her leap high into the air, smashing foreheads with a single, precise blow from her club. Those who were struck had their eyes swirling like mosquito coils, and fell limply to the ground. Like Su Luo said, they had been smashed to theirst remaining breath.


    Once the three remaining people saw how bad things were, they looked at each other, and then, they split up and ran away in different directions!


    But Big Sister Wei just sneered. She leapt, soaring over, quickly arriving in front of those people.


    With a swing from Big Sister Wei¡¯s club, theckey¡¯s body, out of control, could only fly backwards,nding on the ground with a bang, not too far from Su Luo.


    Then, the figure of Big Sister Wei shed again, and she extended her arms, seizing the back of the second person¡¯s clothes and flinging him backward in one motion. Thisckey cried out in fright as he was midair, and very soon his head hit the ground, his forehead smashing against it, fresh blood wildly spurting out.


    As for the third one. With the time the other two had bought, the third one had run further, he was already more than one 1 away.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Big Sister Wei snorted, and smashed with a far-reaching swing!


    Crack!


    Soon after, a sad, tragic cry resounded!


    One could only see Big Sister Wei¡¯s club smashed onto the third person¡¯s lower legs, such that his lower legs were turned into bone fragments and minced meat.

 Chapter 2337: Fury (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Fury (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    As Big Sister Wei did that, a dark trail of blood was left on the ground along with bits of flesh that had fallen off the opponent¡¯s body.


    When passers-by saw this scene, they all backed away one by one with a reverent expression in their eyes.


    The sight of this cruel scene gave them goosebumps.


    However, Big Sister Wei thought nothing of it and very naturally continued dragging the person away.


    For the approximately 0.31 miles that she walked, the dark trail of blood was so straight that it was as if someone had used a ruler to measure the distance.


    By the time they reached Su Luo, the opposing party¡¯s kneecap had already been reced with an empty space, and his lower leg was in the same state as if it had been sawed off¡ªtotally gone.


    At this time, Su Luo had already more or less finished treating Zi Yan.


    She ced the semi-unconscious Zi Yan in the care of Big Sister Wei¡¯s arms before slowly standing up and turning around. Without saying a word, she looked right at the people with weak auras.


    ¡°You people¡ªjust who exactly are you?¡± Su Luo sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯re members of Bright Moon Hall!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that behind Bright Moon Hall, there is the Third Elder.¡±


    ¡°You dared to mess with the Third Elder¡¯s people. You¡¯re doomed!¡±


    These ten or so people still had some breath left in them, and they used it to threaten Su Luo at this moment.


    However, Su Luo was cold and detached like the underworld¡¯s Asura. Her gaze was icy like that of thousand-year-old snow, and just one nce would send a chill seeping down to one¡¯s bones!


    ¡°Why are you trying to kill her?¡± Su Luo asked with clenched fists.


    At present, there was still fear lingering in her heart.


    If she hadn¡¯t rushed over just in time, what would have happened to Zi Yan? Su Luo was very certain that Zi Yan would have died really tragically!


    Zi Yan had risked her life for Su Luo several times in the past. In particr, there was that time in the Secret Dragon Territory when Zi Yan defended the Mirror Door with Beichen Ying and exhausted her spiritual strength right down to the bone.


    Every time Su Luo thought of that, her heart ached with guilt. Now, this good friend of hers was in such a poor state from being chased and attacked. How could Su Luo not get furious?!


    Confronted with Su Luo¡¯s question, the members of Bright Moon Hall looked at each other in dismay, yet not one of them spoke up.


    ¡°Not talking?¡± Su Luo sneered as she approached them slowly, step by step.


    ¡°That woman¡­ That woman deserves to die! She has no sense of shame. She actually dared to seduce our Young Master Ling first and then fooled around with another man. She¡¯s simply shameless!¡± The leader of the group from Bright Moon Hall acted upon the indignant righteousness filling his chest.


    When Su Luo heard this, the fury that she had suppressed with great difficulty gushed back up again.


    She didn¡¯t bother offering up a defense. Su Luo just used a cold gaze to look at the opposing party, sending their minds into a panic.


    ¡°All, of you, deserve, to die.¡± Su Luo pronounced their death sentence with six words.


    The group¡¯s leader didn¡¯t believe her and sneered: ¡°Hehehe! You know, we¡¯re Bright Moon¡­¡±


    Before he could finish saying his sect¡¯s name, a distinctly icy cold de suddenly appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hands. She raised it with both hands and struck down from above!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Panicked shrieks rang throughout the group of people, and those at the rear were now moving backward continuously.


    This caused a huge area in front of Su Luo to be empty.


    It was just Su Luo¡¯s one sword slicing down, so why did it trigger such a reaction? The exnation for this started with the position of Su Luo¡¯s sword.


    She wasn¡¯t slicing horizontally or diagonally but¡­ straight down!


    After Su Luo struck straight down with her sword, the group¡¯s leader, who had been half kneeling, was nowpletely split from head to toe into two halves. One half fell to the left, and the other to the right.


    His eyes were opened really wide on his split face.


    As Su Luo¡¯s killing move struck too suddenly, the man was hacked into two before he could even respond.

 Chapter 2338: Fury (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2338: Fury (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    That was the Third Elder¡¯s Bright Moon Hall, you know!!


    This strike of Su Luo¡¯s could even be considered as a warning 1. It immediately shocked to a halt all those people who had just been saying a lot of pointless and unfavorable words.


    They were all stunned.


    She actually killed for real right after saying she¡¯d kill them? They were members of Bright Moon Hall, you know! Bright Moon Hall!!!


    With her bloody Cheng Ying sword in hand, Su Luo approached them slowly, step by step.


    The members of Bright Moon Hall had paleplexions and sweat rolling down their faces. Their mouths blurted out continuously: ¡°Are you not afraid of the Third Elder?¡±


    ¡°If you dare kill us, Bright Moon Hall definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Just wait to suffer the Third Elder¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was swift and fierce like that of hawks and falcons. When she heard those words, the corners of her lips curved up in a condescendingly cold and cruel sneer: ¡°Bright Moon Hall? The ones I¡¯m going to kill are precisely you, the members of Bright Moon Hall!¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ Don¡¯t youe over!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Su Luo raised her hand, and her sword descended, reaping a person¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Didn¡¯t you want to know the truth? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Su Luo nimbly sliced horizontally across, and that person¡¯s head became a separate part of his body!


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t youe over¡­ Don¡¯te over¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The heads continued getting reaped.


    Currently, Su Luo was like a demon from the underworld. With every ten steps, she killed one person, and within a hundred, she had almostpletely ughtered the group of Bright Moon Hall¡¯sckeys. She wasn¡¯t going to leave a single one of them alive!


    Su Luo was like Asura who had been dyed red with blood. Drops of blood sshed onto her wide snow-white sleeves and flowy fairy-like dress, smudging to form what looked like scarlet plum blossoms in bloom.


    By the time Zi Yan opened her eyes, Su Luo had already killed the entire group of people.


    ¡°Luoluo!¡±


    Upon seeing Su Luo, Zi Yan¡¯s eyes reddened uncontrobly, and her voice choked with emotion.


    Su Luo¡¯s stiff figure shook slightly.


    With a rxed smile on her face, she turned around and smiled at Zi Yan: ¡°How have you been taking care of yourself? We haven¡¯t met for just a few months, and you¡¯ve already gotten yourself into such a bad state?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes were tearing up, but there was a smile in those teary eyes. She grabbed hold of Su Luo tightly: ¡°Luoluo, you came at just the right time. If you had been even just a bitter, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me again in this life.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? My blood can revive the flesh and bone of the dead. Even if you died, I would snatch you back from the hands of the King of Hell. You wouldn¡¯t be left for dead even if you died. Are you regretting it now?¡± Su Luo pretended to be rxed.


    Zi Yan let out a ¡°Pffttt¡±, and a smile spread across her face.


    It¡¯s so good to have Su Luo around.


    Zi Yan originally felt fretful and desperate, but once she saw Su Luo, she saw hope.


    Suddenly, Zi Yan¡¯s state of mind changed, and she pulled Su Luo¡¯s hand with a tight and heavy grip.


    Su Luo said pensively: ¡°What about Beichen? Has something happened to him?¡±


    A jolt ran through Zi Yan¡¯s mind, and she turned away with a deste expression.


    Su Luo knew what Zi Yan was worried about and said to her seriously: ¡°Look here, I was the one who killed this whole group of people before you. I¡¯m already a two-star Saint Rank now and much more powerful than you think. So, tell me quickly. What has happened exactly? And who is that Young Master Ling?¡±


    Zi Yan was worried that Su Luo wouldn¡¯t be strong enough and that she would be dragging Su Luo into trouble, so she didn¡¯t dare tell Su Luo about it. Knowing this, Su Luo said those words to put Zi Yan at ease.


    ¡°T-Two-star Saint Rank???¡± Zi Yan stared at Su Luo foolishly with clear ck eyes, almost forgetting to reply.


    She remembered that when she first parted from Su Luo, it hadn¡¯t been long since Su Luo ascended to the Commander Rank. Yet Su Luo had already be a two-star Saint Rank so quickly???


    How was that possible?!!

 Chapter 2339: Revenge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2339: Revenge (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zi Yan looked at the clearly not-too-bright Big Sister Wei, and was deeply shocked. With the strength of a three-star Saint rank, she still became Luo Luo¡¯s bodyguard?


    Zi Yan looked at Big Sister Wei, who pped her chest, proud of herself for being able to be Su Luo¡¯s bodyguard!


    ¡°And this person¡­ is the Purgatory City¡¯s Sixth Elder, and he¡¯s my¡­ friend.¡± Su Luo nodded at the Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth Elder, who had been keeping a straight face, put on a strict appearance with his eyes wide open and a puff from his nose. Seeing Su Luo introduced him, and nodding at Zi Yan, sort of finished with the greetings, but he still solemnly and stiffly corrected Su Luo: ¡°Not friend, you¡¯re my future Master.¡±


    If we said that Su Luo was a two-star Saint rank, Big Sister Wei¡¯s three-star Saint rank would not be enough to shock Zi Yan. That Sixth Elder, like a cannonball flying into water, sent waves of shock into Zi Yan¡¯s heart!


    In fact, who wouldn¡¯t be shocked after hearing this news?


    The dignified Sixth Elder of Purgatory City, originally far above the masses, the subject of reverence and worship by myriads of peoples, now somehow said¡­ somehow said¡­ that Su Luo would be his future Master?


    What the hell! Zi Yan felt like she was definitely dreaming! She rubbed her eyes, and rubbed them again, noticing that the people in front of her were still there, then weakly asked Su Luo: ¡°Am I dying of illness¡­ and hallucinating things?¡±


    Su Luo snorted withughter: ¡°Dying, what? Could you die with me around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zi Yan giggled, then, she thought of Beichen Ying, and a worried look appeared in her eyes, ¡°Luo Luo, quick, quickly go save Beichen!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Su Luo had a feeling that things weren¡¯t going to be good.


    ¡°Tianyi Duel Arena!¡± Zi Yan was extremely nervous, ¡°Because of me, Beichen is duelling with Ling Xuanran! But how could Beichen beat Ling Xuanran?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it on the go.¡± Su Luo let Big Sister Wei carry Zi Yan on her back, and the group hurried to the Tianyi Duel Arena that Zi Yan spoke of.


    Tianyi Duel Arena in the inner city was simr to the life-and-death battle stage, specially made for people to battle.


    On the way, Zi Yan briefly caught Su Luo up to speed on the things that had happened.


    Of course, everything said about the Bright Moon Hall¡¯s men that were killed by Su Luo was all ironic.


    After Su Luo left, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying entered the Elite Training Camp, preparing for the Genius Training Camp that would be happening soon.


    Once, they went to the Magical Beast Zone, where their teammates suffered unusual deaths. Someone then made a report, saying that Beichen and Zi Yan teamed up to kill them, with the aim of stealing their achievements.


    That person¡¯s report was critical, and witness testimonies and physical evidence weren¡¯t in favor of Zi Yan and Beichen. They were originally going to be executed, but thew enforcer was under the Great Elder, who personally appeared and protected Zi Yan and Beichen Ying.


    But the Elite Training Camp incident couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. Thus, Zi Yan and Beichen Ying returned to the inner city, and could only cultivate by themselves.


    But it was very clear that the other party wouldn¡¯t let them go easily.


    Ling Xuanran then appeared at this time. His first objective was Zi Yan, but Zi Yan didn¡¯t want to make a ruckus and fought him, but their tussle was seen by others, so news got out.


    The matter of Zi Yan and Ling Xuanran spread like wildfire, and Beichen Ying went to find Ling Xuanran in private but was severely beaten.

 Chapter 2340: Revenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2340: Revenge (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Tiffamisu Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    "Ling Xuanran is the Third Elder¡¯s person?" Su Luo''s face looked like a clouded sky, a cloud of gloom!


    When dark clouds covered the sky, a storm would rise!


    "Yes! Ling Xuanran is the nephew of the Third Elder, he had always listened to the Third Elder." Zi Yan bit her lower lip, eyes full of hatred.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s mine." Su Luo felt the guilt overtaking her heart, "The person who the Third Elder wanted is me, you guys were roped into this because of me."


    "No." Zi Yan shook her head, "If it weren''t for my identity, the Third Elder would¡¯ve not¡­"


    Speaking of Zi Yan''s identity, Su Luo smiled bitterly. She had asked Senior Brother Luo about this matter before.


    Senior Brother Luo told her that it wasn¡¯t that Zi Yan¡¯s status as a Holy Maiden was low, but that she was still in a probationary period and she wasn¡¯t a true Holy Maiden yet. Only once she entered the Genius Training Camp, entered the Dragon List, and became an Elder, only at that time could she really take the Purgatory City under hermand. In short, identity and strength had to be equated. Zi Yan was currently low in strength, so her identity was useless.


    "What about Ling Xuanran? Haha, let me meet him!" Su Luo sneered and led a group of people to the Tianyi Duel Arena.


    At this time, the Tianyi Duel Arena was very lively. The usual mysterious Young Master Ling, whose head could be seen but never his 1, was actually engaged in a battle today with a young man of the Commander Rank.


    If Fairy Wu You was the Third Elder¡¯s proudest disciple, then Young Master Ling was the favorite junior of the Third Elder. Ling Xuanran was smart and clever. His cultivation was taught by the Third Elder, so he entered the Genius Training Camp early. He was paranoid, protecting his shorings, regardless of right and wrong!


    For people that were taken under the wing of Ling Xuanran, no matter whether they were in the right or the wrong, or if they dared to cause any trouble, he would appear to stand up for them with no hesitation, and so far, the only person he, Ling Xuanran, had taken under his wing was Fairy Wu You.


    Fairy Wu You was raised from Ling Xuanran''s protection. Although she was now stronger than Ling Xuanran, no one couldpare in his care for her.


    Ling Xuanran came here to deal with Beichen Ying and Zi Yan because he had heard something from the Third Elder. The Third Elder said that Fairy Wu You was bullied in the Upstream Mountain, and the person who had done it was Su Luo.


    The topic was biased, and he was biased towards Su Luo''s friends, so Ling Xuanran nned to find Su Luo''s friends to bully first, and then go to the Upstream Mountain to find Su Luo and settle things.


    Ling Xuanran and Beichen Ying had reached the final juncture.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    Ling Xuanran mmed a heavy fist into Beichen Ying''s abdomen, smacking him far away. Beichen Ying fell heavily on the battle tform, spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You lose.¡± Ling Xuanran stood proudly, despising Beichen Ying, and pronounced the result of the game with indifference.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Beichen Ying wobbled as he struggled to stand up.


    He had barely stood up, and before he could steady himself, Ling Xuanran rushed towards him, pinching his shoulder with one hand, keeping his figure in ce; and making a fist with the other hand, mmed it towards his abdomen!


    His fist attacked the Beichen Ying heavily!


    Once more!


    Again!


    And again!

 Chapter 2341: Revenge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2341: Revenge (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    Beichen Ying¡¯s recent improvements were already very great. Nevertheless, he was after all from a foreign continent, so how could hepare to the native, Ling Xuanran?


    Moreover, the current Ling Xuanran had already umted 50 years of actual cultivation time.


    If Beichen Ying were given 50 years, how could Ling Xuanran even be his opponent? Unfortunately for Beichen Ying, there was indeed a gap in their cultivation times.


    At this moment, the spectators¡¯ eyes showed their unhappiness.


    They saw the blood on the ground grow from a few droplets at the start, to a puddle that stained the ground red as it started spreading, branching into little streams of flowing blood like a blooming Red Spider Lily 1, appearing weirdly alluring.


    When Su Luo arrived, she coincidentally happened to see this exact scene.


    At this moment, Su Luo''s eyes were bloodshot, and traces of scarlet blood could be seen spreading in the depths of her eyes!


    Su Luo did not have time to think any further. When she appeared again after teleporting, she was already behind Ling Xuanran¡¯s body.


    Ling Xuanran instinctively felt danger¡ª¡ª


    After being strengthened by the Seven Stars Pearl, at that moment, the Cheng Ying sword gave a burst of unprecedented power!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    After a sharp sound rang out, although Ling Xuanran dodged quickly enough, the palm of his hand that was holding onto Beichen Ying, was scratched viciously by Su Luo.


    If not because he dodged quickly, he would have ended up losing his whole hand.


    Ling Xuanran released Beichen Ying.


    Beichen Ying¡¯s body lost its support, and fell limply to the ground at once.


    Seeing the current sight of Beichen Ying, Su Luo''s eyes turned red, and killing intent surged out like magma!


    Beichen Ying¡¯s whole face was covered with blood, and thepel in front of his chest looked like it was soaked in a patch of scarlet red blood.


    His face was as pale as snow, and his breathing was weak as though he would die at any moment.


    Remembering the once smug and optimistic youngster, and seeing his current barely breathing frame, Su Luo¡¯s heart felt as if it was being clutched by a giant hand, causing her unbearable difort.


    By this time, Zi Yan had hurriedly stumbled over.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I¡¯ll save him!¡± Su Luo¡¯s exmation was loud and clear.


    One could only see a cold light sh by as the Cheng Ying sword shed down heavily on Su Luo¡¯s wrist, and blood seemed to gush out instantly.


    ¡°Pry open his mouth.¡± Su Luo instructed solemnly.


    Zi Yan hurriedly pried open Beichen Ying¡¯s mouth, while Su Luo held her wrist up. Valuable scarlet blood Ningpo Figwort¡¯s essence started flowing.


    Su Luo¡¯s regenerative abilities were really just too strong, and the wound would automatically heal itself after just a short while.


    Thus, Su Luo repeatedly cut open the already healed wound over and over again.


    The spectators below the stage stared at this scene cross-eyed.


    They were not only shocked by Su Luo¡¯s wounds¡¯ recovery speed but even more so by Su Luo¡¯s cold expression.


    Repeatedly cutting open one slice after another on the same wound. It finished healing and was then cut open again. Healed, then cut open again¡­¡­how painful was that? But Su Luo¡¯s brows didn''t move at all, as if the wrist she was cutting wasn¡¯t even her own.


    Already unable to recall how many times Su Luo had cut her own wrist already, she continued until the Sixth Elder¡¯s voice reached her: ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°He still isn''t awake yet.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice had a cold and icy tone to it.


    ¡°If this continues, even you will lose too much blood and die. Moreover, your blood¡¯s medicinal properties are too concentrated. If he can¡¯t absorb it, it¡¯s just poison that will end up harming him." The Sixth Elder pulled Su Luo away.


    Su Luo thought Sixth Elder¡¯s argument made quite some sense and thus stopped. However¡ª

 Chapter 2342: Revenge (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2342: Revenge (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Pluto, Justtry123


    But, this didn''t mean that things were done here.


    ¡°You guys go down first.¡± Su Luo let Big Sister Wei bring Beichen Ying and Zi Yan down.


    Those two had injuries all over their bodies, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to stay on the stage.


    Big Sister Wei turned around. She wanted to fight!


    ¡°Good girl. Protect them first, I¡¯ll let you fight wellter.¡± Su Luo gently patted Big Sister Wei¡¯s shoulder.


    Big Sister Wei gave Ling Xuanran a ferocious re, ring until Ling Xuanran felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. Before he understood what happened, Big Sister Wei had already brought Zi Yan and Beichen Ying down, one in each hand.


    Seeing those people go down, Ling Xuanran asked, ¡°Who are you? You dare to interfere with my business?¡±


    Su Luo sneered as she looked at him.


    At this moment, the Sixth Elder walked out from behind Su Luo and coldly looked at Ling Xuanran. ¡°Then what about me? Can I interfere with your business?¡±


    Only at this moment did Ling Xuanran realise the Sixth Elder had appeared.


    After taking a nce at him, he felt that this old man looked quite familiar, and after some thinking---


    Ling Xuanran¡¯s face immediately turned stiff!


    He realized, This old man wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was precisely the Sixth Elder!


    The Sixth Elder had once taken care of the Third Elder¡¯s illness, and Ling Xuanran saw him at that time.


    ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± The Sixth Elder said to Su Luo.


    Without mishearing, although this sentence was used often during interrogations, but here, when the Sixth Elder said it, he really meant it literally word for word.


    The Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t wait to do more things for Su Luo so that he would be in better favor with her, and trade in that favor for the medicinal knowledge he wanted.


    However, Ling Xuanran didn¡¯t hear that sentence. He said to the Sixth Elder then and there, ¡°Old man, you came out from the Upstream Mountain? When Auntie sees that, she¡¯ll definitely be very excited¡­¡±


    Ling Xuanran hadn¡¯t finished speaking before he was interrupted with a wave of the Sixth Elder¡¯s hand: ¡°Shut your mouth! You¡¯re not qualified to speak!¡±


    Ling Xuanran: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Luo looked at the Sixth Elder with a grin. ¡°Can he really be dealt with however I like? Isn¡¯t he the Third Elder¡¯s favorite nephew?¡±


    The Sixth Elder stroked his beard proudly and said with a snort, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about that. You only need to say if it¡¯s the left hand or the right hand.¡±


    ¡°What if I want not just the left hand, but also the right?¡± Su Luo put both her hands behind her back, indifferent and standing up straight, looking at Ling Xuanran with a deeply mocking light in her eyes.


    ¡°You want both hands, hm¡­¡­¡± The Sixth Elder rubbed his goatee and pondered for a while.


    ¡°Is it hard to do?¡± Su Luo taunted with a smirk.


    Left hand? Right hand? It was still far from enough to extinguish her mes of fury!


    The two people discussed Ling Xuanran as if no one else was around, simply treating Ling Xuanran like he was invisible,pletely paying zero attention to him.


    Ling Xuanran almost died from fuming in his heart. He stomped up to Su Luo, looking straight at her: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Luo half smiled: ¡°Ling Xuanran, you don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you still foolishly mess with my friend?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re Su Luo!¡± Ling Xuanran¡¯s eyes were bursting with intensity, ¡°It¡¯s you who bullied Wuyou?!¡±


    ¡°I bullied Wuyou?¡± Su Luo looked at the moron in front of her like he was a fool.


    How strong was Fairy Wuyou? Then, how strong was she? Furthermore, it was Fairy Wuyou who had been constantly provoking her from the start, and now it was somehow the other way round, being falsely used of bullying Fairy Wuyou? What a 1!


    Su Luo sneered: ¡°That¡¯s right, I bullied her. What about it?¡±

 Chapter 2343: Revenge (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Revenge (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    When Ling Xuanran heard that, he instantly flew into a rage: ¡°Su Luo, I want to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kill me? Sure,¡± Su Luo said. Then, she looked at the Sixth Elder apologetically: ¡°Sixth Elder, you painstakingly saved his life, but he insists on forcing himself into a dead end. He¡¯s really letting down your kind intentions.¡±


    Ling Xuanran got so angry that he almost stomped with fury,


    This was because Su Luo was saying very clearly that he would not be able to defeat her and that he was just courting death by fighting her.


    ¡°Fight to death! I want to fight to death with you!¡± Ling Xuanran was so furious that a pulsing cyan vein popped up on his forehead.


    ¡°Fight to death? Ling Xuanran, you really ought to think this through properly. In a fight to the death, you¡¯re responsible for your own life or death.¡± Su Luo beamed as she looked at him.


    Only those who understood Su Luo knew that the brighter she smiled, the deeper she suppressed her anger.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re going to defeat me?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ling Xuanran was conceited.


    He was 16th in the Dragon List and weaker than Fairy Wu You by a little bit, but he was actually a lot stronger than most people.


    Moreover, he had already heard all about Su Luo¡¯s situation early on. She had passed the assessment and entered the Genius Training Camp just a few months ago. Taking everything into ount, she must merely be at the level of those in Distal End Mountain. Ling Xuanran felt that he would be able to crush Su Luo to death with a single finger like crushing an ant to death.


    Su Luoughed coldly.


    ¡°Call your aunt over.¡± Su Luo flung out her sleeves, and a snug red sandalwood chair appeared on the stage. Then, she sat down leisurely and put both her legs up.


    The people below the stage were stunned by this sight.


    They had never seen anyone y out the meaning of being without restraint, confident, and at ease with such brilliance on a fighting stage.


    This was because the fighting stage usually gave them the impression of blood, brutality, and death¡­


    Ling Xuanran arrogantly stuck up his chin. ¡°No need!¡±


    Su Luo smiled nonchntly: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake. I¡¯m letting you see your aunt onest time before you die, yet you¡¯re not appreciating my kindness?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ling Xuanran was practically about to be angered to death by Su Luo!


    ¡®As expected of the smart-mouthed wench. No wonder the innocent and kindhearted Fairy Wu You was bullied by her,¡¯ Ling Xuanran thought hatefully.


    Su Luo slowly raised her leg: ¡°If you don¡¯t call your aunt over, we¡¯re unable to have this fight.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze drifted over Ling Xuanran¡¯s face as lightly as a feather while her lips curved into a smirk: ¡°If I beat you to death, your aunt will definitely try and kill me to get revenge, so what good will this do me? It would be best to invite her to sign an agreement regarding your life and death.¡±


    Ling Xuanran initially wanted to have a quick fight and end because he saw Su Luo as someone so weak that she wasn¡¯t much different from an ant.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why she insisted on wanting his aunt toe and sign an agreement.


    ¡°My aunt is upied with a multitude of state affairs. She has always never bothered with such small matters. She definitely won¡¯te over.¡± Ling Xuanran understood the Third Elder very well.


    ¡°If you mention ¡®Su Luo¡¯ to her, she will definitelye over.¡± However, someone who understood the Third Elder even better was Su Luo.


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s enemy understood them better than those closest to them.


    Ling Xuanran sneered as he gazed at Su Luo. Since she didn¡¯t believe him, he would let her find out personally just how imposing, beautiful, and noble the Third Elder was.


    Ling Xuanran took out his Communication Amulet. Speaking softly, he told the Third Elder about what was happening here and mentioned ¡®Su Luo¡¯ at the end.


    He had yet to even finish talking about the matter of the Third Eldering over to sign the agreement. However, the Third Elder¡¯s expression already turned sinister the moment she heard the mention of ¡®Su Luo¡¯, and a vicious and ominous glint shed across her eyes.


    That wench?

 Chapter 2344: Revenge (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2344: Revenge (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    The Third Elder had already hung up the call, but Ling Xuanran was still in a trance.


    Had he heard it wrongly? His aunt was trulying over personally? Just because of this weak little wench before him?


    Ling Xuanran looked at Su Luo suspiciously, but Su Luo merely showed him an indifferent back view.


    Meanwhile, the Sixth Elder was definitely standing on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    He furrowed his brows: ¡°Why did you call that old temptress over? It¡¯s not like you can defeat her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you for that?¡± Su Luo lowered her eyelids and raised the corners of her lips into a wicked smile: ¡°Say, what do you think about letting her personally watch her nephew die? Isn¡¯t it very amusing?¡±


    The Sixth Elder: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He finally realized that this petite-looking young girl had such a sinister trait hidden in her heart.


    Su Luo wasn¡¯t afraid that the Third Elder would get angry. Rather, she was afraid the Third Elder wouldn¡¯t be furious.


    Moreover, Su Luo was already nning to throw the furious Third Elder over to him to deal with¡­


    The Sixth Elder really wanted to ask: ¡®Is it really good to do this?¡¯


    However, the Sixth Elder also felt this was a particrly good thing. That¡¯s because Su Luo would owe him a huge favor after this.


    Nevertheless, the Sixth Elder¡¯s impression of Su Luo went up a notch again. Right from the beginning, she had already begun calcting and nning every step, every possible oue, and even the countermeasures for the oues.


    Even in that kind of rage, Su Luo¡¯s mind was still able to operate with such uracy. It was impossible not to admire her. Having arrived at this conclusion, the Sixth Elder finally felt certain regarding the reason why she¡¯s able to have such great Apothecary technical ability despite her young age. It was because she had a good brain.


    Time spent waiting in anticipation always passed very quickly.


    Before long, the Third Elder arrived.


    They hadn¡¯t met for many days, but the Third Elder was still dressed in a splendidrge red robe. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her lips red like that of raging mes. She was delicate, beautiful, and alluring, yet her aura was 100% that of a queen.


    The Third Elder descended lightly.


    Suddenly, silence filled the ce. Everyone held their breath with rapt attention as they gazed adoringly at the Third Elder, who was surrounded by a splendid radiance.


    As the Third Eldernded lightly on the fighting stage, she neatened her clothes without shifting her gaze over to Su Luo. In fact, shepletely ignored Su Luo¡¯s rxed disy.


    The Third Elder¡¯s gaze turned to the Sixth Elder: ¡°Old Six, you were willing toe out? Weren¡¯t you staying in yourboratory?¡±


    The moment she appeared, the Third Elder behaved like she was very close with the Sixth Elder. However, this closeness showed that she considered the Sixth Elder as inferior to her.


    ¡°Mm,¡± the Sixth Elder simply uttered this.


    Faced with the Third Elder¡¯s beguiling behavior, the Sixth Elder remained with a deadpan face. He was now a stiff old man with a solemn expression, unlike his amiable self when he spoke with Su Luo.


    Naturally, the Third Elder was already used to the Sixth Elder treating her coldly and followed up with a bright smile: ¡°Oh, you~ You should really take more walks outside and get some fresh air. This way, your thoughts will run more smoothly. Who knows, you might even get inspired. Although you¡¯re currently the best in Purgatory City, you can¡¯t protect¡­¡±


    The Sixth Elder shot a cold re at the Third Elder and immediately interrupted her: ¡°I¡¯m not the best.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Old Five¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the best.¡± The Sixth Elder cut her off instantly.


    ¡°Then who is it?¡± In her mind, the Third Elder went through the list of people she knew of, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone who could surpass the Fifth and Sixth Elders.


    ¡°Her.¡± The Sixth Elder pointed at Su Luo.


    The Third Elder waved her hand in total disbelief: ¡°Old Six, don¡¯t mess around. This sort of thing isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±

 Chapter 2345: Revenge (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2345: Revenge (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    Thank you for your support!


    ------


    Su Luo knew how to refine medicine? Perhaps.


    Yet, if Su Luo¡¯s Apothecary level surpassed that of the Fifth and Sixth Elders, then the Third Elder wanted to say: If this were true, she¡¯d rather eat a medicinal cauldron!


    However, someone had in fact already eaten a medicinal cauldron much earlier on.


    That matter with Su Luo had been too humiliating for the Fifth Elder, so he had ordered that no one spread this information outside.


    So aside from those in the Pill Refining Tower, no one else knew about this matter. It was to the extent where the Third Elder hadn¡¯t even attached any significance to Su Luo.


    The Sixth Elder urged impatiently: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have a fight to the death? Why are you still not fighting?¡±


    Once the fight was over, the Sixth Elder wanted to consult Su Luo about pharmacology.


    At this moment, Ling Xuanran stepped out and saidcently to the Third Elder: ¡°Aunt, this is an agreement for the fight to the death. Sign it.¡±


    The Third Elder looked at the agreement that Ling Xuanran held.


    This agreement hadn¡¯t been drafted by Ling Xuanran. It was just a copy of amonly used agreement. This was because people would often fight to the death at this fighting stage, so they¡¯d already had a temte prepared.


    The agreement consisted of a few simple lines exining that the parties involved wouldn¡¯t me anyone if they died and that their friends and rtives couldn¡¯t use this as a pretext to seek revenge.


    ncing over the agreement, the Third Elder then shot a ripple-filled gaze at Su Luo with a cold and gloomy smile in her eyes.


    The Third Elder was actually very confident in Ling Xuanran¡¯s abilities. She felt it was pretty much a given that he would be able to kill Su Luo and have energy to spare.


    Her pen moved like a roaming dragon, and with just a few strokes, she signed her name onto the line meant for the witness.


    There were four copies of this agreement in total¡ªone each for the Third Elder, Ling Xuanran, the Sixth Elder, and Su Luo.


    Every person involved had a copy, and once they verified that there were no mistakes, they each kept their copy of the agreement.


    ¡°We can start now, right?¡± Ling Xuanran had been waiting a long time to kill Su Luo, so much so that he had already thought of countless ways to harm her.


    With a wave of her sleeve, Su Luo kept away her most treasured red sandalwood chair.


    On the stage, the only ones remaining were Su Luo and Ling Xuanran.


    Su Luo smiled nonchntly. Ever since ascending to a two-star Saint Rank, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to properly disy her strength. Now, the opportunity for that had finally arrived. Wonderful.


    When Ling Xuanran saw Su Luo smile like that, his eyes narrowed.


    Soon after, Ling Xuanran took the initiative to attack! He swiftly moved his hands, preparing and condensing something.


    Very soon, a huge aureole condensed in front of his chest. After that, Ling Xuanran yelled loudly: ¡°Go!¡±


    Following this explosive yell, that aureole flew to the top of Su Luo¡¯s head and instantly blew up into tiny dust particles that shone with a cold light. These dust particles gushed wildly toward Su Luo like a tide, encircling her from all directions.


    Although the dust particles seemed unremarkable, there was a surprisingly great amount of them! If they were to make their way into Su Luo¡¯s body, she would likely explode and die on the spot.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips slowly curved up into a nonchnt smile.


    Four-star Saint Rank.


    So, it turned out that Ling Xuanran was a four-star Saint Rank? How amazing.


    However, so what? Could it be that he really believed these dust particles could harm her?


    ¡°Nothingness of Space, appear!¡± There was a faint smile on Su Luo¡¯s face as her hands conjured aplex boundary barrier.


    It was as if she had put up a thick transparentyer of protective membrane all around her body.


    There were no holes those shiny dust particles could not enter, but how could they pass through that protective membrane covering Su Luo¡¯s body?


    This was a battle between the dust particles and the protective membrane.


    Ling Xuanran had never even imagined that Su Luo would be able to withstand this attack and thus got a shock. He held her in higher regard now.


    Nevertheless, this wouldn¡¯t really be able to change anything.

 Chapter 2346: Certain Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2346: Certain Death (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    Thank you for your support!


    ------


    Ling Xuanran sneered. The power added to the dust motes suddenly became stronger!


    The two parties originally maintained the bnce of power. However, now the dust motes took the advantage. These dense dust motes instantly pierced towards the protective film.


    Su Luo smiled faintly. She made a repeated gesture and the protective film seemed to get coated with a metallic sheen.


    "Pffffff¡ª"


    The dust motes hit the metallic sheen, turned into powder and scattered to the ground¡­


    The first round. Ling Xuanran lost.


    Ling Xuanran did not expect Su Luo to be that powerful!


    Wasn''t she just a lowly two-star Saint Rank? How could she actually withstand an attack at 50% of his strength? This made Ling Xuanran look at Su Luo somewhat impressed. No wonder she dared to stand up for her friend. No wonder she dared to sign an agreement for a fight to the death. That was because she had her own skills to rely on. However¡ª


    Ling Xuanran smiled coldly.


    "Su Luo, that was just a prelude. The real battle begins now." Ling Xuanran grinned hideously. His face was full of malice.


    Su Luo sneered, but she said nothing.


    Ling Xuanran thenunched an even stronger attack, beating Su Luo back repeatedly. She was almost unable to withstand it.


    On the stands, the Third Elder sat calmly. Looking at the scene on the stage, she had a pleased smirk in her eyes, full of an unconcealed joy.


    Contrary to the Third Elder, the Sixth Elder''s brows were tightly furrowed. Without blinking, he stared nervously at the stage, deeply worried that Su Luo might make a mistake.


    "Old Sixth, what are you nervous about?" The Third Elderughed, rxed and smug.


    The Sixth Elder ignored her and continued to stare at the stage.


    "Old Sixth, no matter how highly you think of that girl, I, your older sister, must say a word here." The Third Elder''s eyes erupted with a glint of light, the look of unprecedented solemnity: "I must kill that girl!"


    The Sixth Elder gave her a nce: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!?¡±


    "Hah hah." The Third Elder remembered the Great Elder''s previous hint, and remembered the inseparable rtionship between Su Luo and the City Lord, a trace of wariness shed through her heart. However, she sneered.


    She did not dare to do it herself. Otherwise, a hundred of Su Luo would have died on the street long ago. She didn¡¯t dare. Nevertheless, there were people around to do it for her.


    "Look, that girl signed the agreement herself. Whether she can escape death, it depends on God¡¯s will.¡± Unfortunately, God was very busy.


    The Sixth Elder kept staring at the stage, tense and ready to make a move.


    The Third Elderughed out loud: ¡°Old Sixth, do you think I¡¯m sitting here with you just to banter?¡±


    A cold gaze shed in the Sixth Elder¡¯s eyes! Even if he was slow in the ways of the world, he could still understand the meaning behind the Third Elder¡¯s words. If he made a move, the Third Elder would surely stop him. The Sixth Elder secretly told himself that this was bad. He couldn¡¯t help Su Luo. He could only pray for her to survive this battle.


    On the battle stage, there were glinting swords with shing afterimages. It was hard at the moment to tell which side was winning. However, Su Luo obviously was at a disadvantage.


    Gravitational Space, Cheng Ying sword, Yan Hua Dagger¡­ Su Luo used all of them. However, she was barely able to defend against the attacks of Ling Xuanran, and could not counter-attack!


    If this continued, the situation would be more and more unfavorable for Su Luo. This was because there was a natural gap of physical strength between men and women.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s clear eyes flickered. There were still thirty minutes left. Su Luo silently calcted the time in her head. As long as she could withstand another thirty minutes, she would win.


    Because¡ª

 Chapter 2347: Certain Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2347: Certain Death (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Justtry123, Cey


    ------


    Before the match, Ling Xuanran had actually been hit by a sword sh from Su Luo!


    That sword sh was not an ordinary one!


    In that situation, knowing Ling Xuanran was very strong, Su Luo unconsciously applied the poison onto her Cheng Ying sword when she flew onto the stage! The poison was collected from the poisonous teeth of a 10,000-year-old python. Of course, the person who collected it was her master, not her.


    Back then when she received a lot of treasures by tricking her master, the toxin from the poisonous teeth of the 10,000-year-old python was one of them. Not too long ago, after her refining skills had improved greatly, she was sessful in refining that highly toxic liquid.


    Su Luo gave it a name: ¡°Life-Ending Poison.¡±


    At that time, Su Luo smeared the Life-Ending Poison on the Cheng Ying sword, which unexpectedly left a wound on Ling Xuanran''s wrist.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t beat Ling Xuanran, so why did she dare to sign an agreement to fight to the death with him?


    Firstly, it was because she wanted to try the power of the Life-Ending Poison. Secondly, it was to force Ling Xuanran to work his meridians quickly, which would stimte the activation of the toxins. And thirdly, it was to use the death match agreement to let Ling Xuanran die a death worthy of his name while allowing the Third Elder to have a legitimate excuse to seek revenge on her.


    Therefore, at the very beginning when Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying sword cut a wound on the back of Ling Xuanran¡¯s hand¡­ It was at that moment that he was destined to die.


    Su Luo knew that if everything went ording to her n, the Life-Ending Poison would take effect within an hour. Half an hour had passed. She only needed to hold out for another half hour.


    Ling Xuanran did not even know that his death was approaching. He was still proud of himself for being able to push Su Luo back repeatedly, making her appear utterly defeated.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ling Xuanran¡¯s sword struck down through the air!


    Su Luo reacted fast with agility. She dodged over with an instantaneous movement.


    A deep crack appeared on the battle stage where Ling Xuanran¡¯s sword struck!


    Had Su Luo not dodged quickly enough, she would have been split in half. Nevertheless, Su Luo was still in a mess from dodging.


    "Wench, how dare you hoot about wanting to seek revenge with this meager strength? You¡¯re seeking death!" Ling Xuanran raised his longsword and chased in rage after Su Luo!


    Ling Xuanran knew that there must be a limit to the number of teleports. Once Su Luo ran out of teleports, it would be her time to die!


    How could one not die in a battle to the death?


    At this moment, Su Luo dodged on the battle stage while calcting the time based on her physical strength and power. However, after the calctions, there was still a ten-minute gap. Forget it, let¡¯s just fight with my life on the line when the timees!


    Unknowingly, thest ten minutes were up.


    Su Luo saw that Ling Xuanran¡¯s pace was still steady and strong. He had an easy time breathing. He was quick and sharp; and she was starting to get a little impatient.


    Ling Xuanran attacked right behind her again!


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Another heavy sword sh descended!


    At this moment, Su Luo rolled on the ground, avoiding the vital points, but her arm was still wounded by the energy of the sword.


    Su Luo¡¯s right sleeve was cut off, revealing her snow-white wrist that was like a lotus root. On the wrist, a bone-deep wound could be seen, fresh blood like an injection gushing out.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to inspect the wound and instead took another tumble, using the momentum to dodge.


    At the same time, Ling Xuanran¡¯s sword followed closely.


    Fortunately, Su Luo dodged one step ahead. Otherwise, she would have another wound on her body.


    In this instant, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. The reason was that she felt the little spirit pet sleeping in her space had moved a little.


    The little spirit pet was an amalgamation of the little Nine-tailed Spirit Fox and the little Purple Sable. Su Luo called her the Little Fox Sable.

 Chapter 2348: Certain Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2348: Certain Death (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Justtry123, Sera, Pyr


    ------


    The Little Fox Sable rolled over, yawned, and finally opened its eyes that had been asleep for many days.


    The Little Fox Sable was simply too magical. Its appearance, which was thebination of all the best traits of the Little Fox and the Little Purple Sable, looked very adorable and silly¡ªespecially cute.


    Just as Su Luo dodged Ling Xuanran¡¯s sword, the Little Fox Sable flew out of Su Luo¡¯s space with a whoosh!


    The Little Fox Sable was extremely fast, so Ling Xuanran did not notice this.


    The Little Fox Sable¡¯s clear ck eyes swiveled around quickly as it crouched to the ground closely, lurking in ce.


    Ling Xuanran had been constantly pursuing Su Luo, so he totally didn¡¯t notice that there was an extra little thing on the ground.


    He passed by the Little Fox Sable and continued to chase with killing intent.


    However, like how the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, Ling Xuanran was being followed by the palm-sized little thing!


    Then almost in the blink of an eye¡­!


    The small figure moved quickly. Its small ws hooked into Ling Xuanran¡¯s back, and with one pounce, it climbed up easily and freely.


    ¡°What is this thing?!¡± Ling Xuanran felt an ominous premonition surface in his heart!


    ¡°Ka-ching!¡± The Little Fox Sable directed itself towards Ling Xuanran¡¯s neck and bit down fiercely!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± the crowd let out a cry of shock.


    As a four-star Saint rank, Ling Xuanran¡¯s abilities were very powerful. How fast was that little thing if it could actually bite down on Ling Xuanran¡¯s neck like that?


    The Little Fox Sable was very intelligent. After biting down, its limbs flicked about nimbly, and it quickly went into the back folds of Ling Xuanran¡¯s clothes.


    That palm-sized little thing appeared very small. Even if it was in the back of Ling Xuanran¡¯s clothes, one could only see a small little lump there.


    However, Ling Xuanran couldn¡¯t bear it at all!


    After all, that lump was a living thing. Furthermore, its teeth were particrly good, and its bite was strong enough to sink into flesh!


    When the Little Fox Sable bit into Ling Xuanran¡¯s spine, Ling Xuanran almost leaped in pain. He could practically feel that little thing biting into his bone marrow!


    ¡°Die!!!¡± Ling Xuanran was so furious that he pped his palm towards his back!


    His other hand was still holding his sword to chase after Su Luo, so he couldn¡¯t spare that hand. Only his left hand was avable.


    By the time Ling Xuanran exerted his left hand¡¯s strength and pped down fiercely, the little thing had already nimbly moved away.


    As for Ling Xuanran himself, his own p caused him to stumble. If not for him trying his best to regain control, he would have essentially fallen forward onto the ground.


    At this moment, the figure of the little thing fell freely and dropped onto Ling Xuanran¡¯s butt.


    Ling Xuanran was about to go crazy from anger!!!


    Meanwhile, when Su Luo saw the momentum of the fight shift in her favor, she pretended to continue running. However, she had long ago calcted for this opening.


    She took advantage of Ling Xuanran¡¯s unpreparedness and turned back with a sh of her sword.


    Su Luo and the Little Fox Sable were contracted as equals, so they naturally couldmunicate with their minds.


    She told the Little Fox Sable to harass Ling Xuanran and to anger him. Additionally, she noted that it was best to keep Ling Xuanran¡¯s attention on his upper half.


    The Little Fox Sable was very smart and understood with just this little bit of instruction. It shifted its focus and instantly flew onto Ling Xuanran¡¯s head. Stretching out its little ws, the Little Fox Sable began to pull at Ling Xuanran¡¯s hair, tugging the strands out one by one.


    This reminded Su Luo of the little divine dragon in the past. It was also cute and loved to y and make trouble just like this.


    However, Su Luo didn¡¯t have the time to reminisce. She took advantage of Ling Xuanran¡¯s unpreparedness and teleported to his side, aiming for his legs.


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡ª¡± Ling Xuanran¡¯s knee was struck with the sword!


    Su Luo¡¯s single move was victorious, and she retreated quickly!


    At this time, the Little Fox Sable felt quite troubled because Ling Xuanran had decided to forgo fighting Su Luo and focus on dealing with it instead!

 Chapter 2349: Certain Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2349: Certain Death (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Justtry123, Sera, Pyr


    ------


    In terms of actual strength, even its little Master was no match for Ling Xuanran. So how could the Little Fox Sable fight him?


    The instant Ling Xuanran used his full force against the Little Fox Sable, it would be difficult for it to hold onto its life!


    So, the Little Fox Sable sprinted away in the exact opposite direction of Su Luo so quickly that it looked like it was flying!


    At this time, Ling Xuanran could only choose one of the two.


    Should he choose Su Luo or the Little Fox Sable?


    Ling Xuanran didn¡¯t say another word and directly chose the Little Fox Sable! It wasn¡¯t just because the Little Fox Sable was easy to deal with but also because he hated this little thing the most! Just now the Little Fox Sable hadmitted a huge offense against him.


    As long as he killed the Little Fox Sable, the situation would definitely return to when he previously held the advantage!


    So, Ling Xuanran didn¡¯t say another word and went to kill the Little Fox Sable.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes watched as Ling Xuanran chased the Little Fox Sable. This time, the situation was reversed, and she was the one stuck to Ling Xuanran¡¯s back.


    She followed behind him, stabbing with her sword from time to time.


    However, because the stabs of her sword only pierced the skin, Ling Xuanran did not care to respond.


    In contrast to Ling Xuanran¡¯s disinterest, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up icily, and a treacherous chill shed across the depths of her eyes!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    Su Luo stabbed Ling Xuanran forty-nine times with her sword.


    With the addition of the Little Fox Sable, the situation had nowpletely turned around. Ling Xuanran was at a disadvantage.


    Behind Ling Xuanran, Su Luo raised her Cheng Ying sword, fiercely shing down towards his head!


    Butterflies fluttered about in the Third Elder¡¯s stomach. She knew that it was impossible for Ling Xuanran to dodge this move!


    One could only see her fingers flick, and a soundless ice soul ruthlessly shot out towards Su Luo¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, the Sixth Elder held another dark-colored pill. Although the speed at which the pill flew out waster than the ice soul, it smashed hard into the ice soul regardless.


    Shi¡ª¡ª


    There was a slight ringing sound.


    Both the ice soul and the pill turned into powder at the same time, disappearing into the air as if they had never existed.


    ¡°Old Sixth, you¡ª¡ª¡± The Third Elder was so furious her lungs were on the verge of exploding, but now was not the time for her to be impetuous.


    She spun around, then a white light swiftly burst out towards the battle stage.


    The Sixth Elder was deeply afraid that Su Luo would suffer a loss, so he followed and flew over to shield her.


    The Third Elder indeed wanted to take advantage of the chaos and get revenge. She shot an ice soul straight towards Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows.


    Fortunately, the Sixth Elder was shielding Su Luo from the front. With a wave of his sleeve, the ice soul immediately turned into powder.


    ¡°Thepetition ends here! Everyone stop!¡± the Third Elder shouted.


    Su Luo smiled coldly.


    The Third Elder was shouting to stop now only after seeing that Ling Xuanran was at a disadvantage and could not avoid this sword sh? Why didn¡¯t she say it was over earlier?


    ¡°Since we signed a life and death contract, this should end with the death of one of the parties. Although the Third Elder is an elder, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not too good to intervene openly like this, right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s cold eyes looked directly at the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder arrogantly raised her chin as her cold eyes swept across the stage: ¡°Who dares to criticize me? Stand up!¡±


    ¡°Third Elder, isn¡¯t this obviously an act of bullying, considering how this is clearly breaking the rules of thepetition?¡± Su Luo continued piling up the Third Elder¡¯s offenses.


    The Third Elder used her identity as an older person to lecture Su Luo: ¡°For a girl of such a young age to be so ruthless in utilizing cruel means, opening and closing her mouth with the intention of killing others¡­ how will you marry in the future?¡±


    Su Luo could barely restrain herself from wildlyughing out loud.


    ¡°So, ording to you, I should just stand still and let Ling Xuanran kill me. This way, I won¡¯t be ruthless in utilizing cruel means. It won¡¯t be vicious, right?¡± Su Luoughed coldly.


    Su Luo¡¯s words were each filled with righteousness and self-confidence. Each sentence resounded clearly and powerfully, trapping the Third Elder in a corner!

 Chapter 2350: Certain Death (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2350: Certain Death (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    ------


    Su Luo sarcastically jabbed back again: ¡°Third Elder, this is a battle stage. We all signed the life and death contract. This is not little kids ying house. No matter how privileged you are, you should at least take into consideration the rules here even if you want to bully others, right?¡±


    The Third Elder was nearly angered to death! Her chest uncontrobly heaved up and down.


    As soon as Su Luo¡¯s words came out, the spectators also broke out into intense discussion.


    ¡°Su Luo¡¯s words are correct. Since they signed the life and death contract, they should adhere to the rules and keep going until one side falls.


    ¡°Exactly. If the life and death contract can be vited as we please, why would anyone still sign it?¡±


    ¡°Although the Third Elder is an Elder, she can''t do things like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if she wanted to act like this, she doesn¡¯t have to do it so tantly, right? This is basically trampling over the rules? Does she really think she is the City Lord?


    ¡°Exactly. The Third Elder really is crossing the boundaries.¡±


    One must know that things such as privileges were what the popce hated the most. Privileges and the public were by nature opposed to each other as they came at the price of sacrificing their public¡¯s rights. When encountering these types of problems, the general popce would naturally take the same side, so they all sided with Su Luo and supported her.


    This was Su Luo¡¯s real objective when she said these words to the Third Elder. She wanted the Third Elder to be scorned and hated by the public. This way, she could kill Ling Xuanran publicly and in a justified way.


    The Third Elder was so angry from getting scolded, that her lungs felt like they would explode. Ling Xuanran was her only nephew, how could she not care about him? Even if it caused her to get scolded, she still had to look after him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this matter here, I will give you a proper exnation after three days!¡± The Third Elder shot a sinister look towards Su Luo.


    She was ready to take Ling Xuanran away, but something unexpected happened at that moment. Ling Xuanran¡¯s body suddenly stiffened up, then it started to distort.


    The Third Elder could only look on as Ling Xuanran¡¯s body started shaking rapidly. His limbs twitched non-stop, and he vomited big mouthfuls of blood out.


    What was this! The Third Elder simply didn¡¯t have time to think. She quickly held up Ling Xuanran¡¯s hand to take his pulse. However, the longer she took his pulse, the lower her heart sank.


    Undoubtedly, Ling Xuanran had been poisoned, and furthermore, it was with very toxic poison. The damage was severe enough to be fatal!


    ¡°You poisoned him!¡± The Third Elder stared at Su Luo with bloodshot eyes. At that moment, she felt both confused and agitated; she was restless with anxiety.


    Su Luo crossed her hands behind her, looked at the Third Elder with a cold sneer. A touch of ridicule could be seen in the depth of Su Luo¡¯s eyes. The Third Elder was flustered? Did she know the pain of losing a loved one now? Hehe, the reason she let Ling Xuanran call the Third Elder over was actually that she wanted to let the Third Elder see her loved one pass away with her own eyes.


    ¡°Antidote Pill! Quickly hand over the Antidote Pill!¡± The Third Elder gave a violent and vicious death stare towards Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo unexpectedly gave an indifferent smile and stayed silent. Antidote Pill? Sorry. She still hadn¡¯t advanced to the Grandmaster Apothecary level, so she still couldn¡¯t refine an Antidote Pill.


    As the Third Elder watched Ling Xuanran vomit more and more blood that stained hispel and spread across the ground, she grew even more anxious and hollered at Su Luo once again: ¡°Antidote pill!!!¡±


    If not for the Sixth Elder blocking in front of Su Luo, the Third Elder would have already ripped Su Luo to shreds.


    ¡°Antidote Pill? Whatever could that be?¡± Su Luo looked above the Third Elder, gazing off into the distant sky.


    ¡°Su Luo! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± the Third Elder raged. ¡°If something happens to Xiao Ran 1, you can go to hell for me!¡±

 Chapter 2351: Certain Death (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2351: Certain Death (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Skyrise, Cey


    ------


    ¡°Third Elder!¡± Su Luo said while staring at the Third Elder sternly. Su Luo spoke righteously, with just as serious of a gaze: ¡°You better not forget! The life and death contract! You cannot look for revenge afterward! If you dare to threaten me again¡­ Hehe, I willin about you to the Elders.¡±


    The spectators were a group of people that would support Su Luo because they shared the same interests as her.


    If the Third Elder could use her status to do whatever she desired today, then tomorrow or even the day after¡­ people with special status could use the Third Elder¡¯s precedent as an excuse to seek revenge. Then, for what purpose would the life and death contract still exist? Therefore, the arrogant attitude of the Third Elder in this incident angered the crowd.


    While looking at the Third Elder¡¯s stunned and dumbfounded look, Su Luo curled her red lips and said slowly, ¡°Third Elder, if something happens to me during this period of time, you won¡¯t be able to clear any of your usations.¡±


    In other words, not only was the Third Elder unable to seek revenge against Su Luo but she also had to protect Su Luo. Otherwise, the me would fall on her head??? The Third Elder clenched her fists tightly! She couldn''t help but want to squeeze Su Luo to death. When had this little girl, who was at first as weak as a little ant and could easily be crushed dead with a flip of the hand, grown to this extent?


    The Third Elder was so angry that her mind went nk. She gasped deeply for air, afraid that she might actually die from anger.


    By this time, Ling Xuanran¡¯s conditions were critical. He vomited blood non-stop, until the very end when he had no more blood left to spit out. Following that were his organs¡­ All sorts of things were vomited out violently. At the end, his body copsed softly onto the ground.


    The poor expert, who was ranked 65th on the Dragon List, died just like this.


    The Third Elder was so furious her whole body trembled! Her eyes stared unmovingly at Su Luo. They werepletely bloodshot; the entire whites were scarlet red, shining with a cold gleam.


    ¡°Su Luo! You''re good! You''re very good!¡± The Third Elder red at Su Luo, then she carried Ling Xuanran''s corpse and quickly flew away!


    Anyone could tell that the Third Elder¡¯s gaze towards Su Luo carried an unforgettable kind of hate. The Third Elder was a very powerful elder. To be hated by an Elder like this, anyone would be ridden with worries all day and find it hard to sleep and eat, right?


    Yet Su Luo¡¯s reaction was contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations. The smile on her face was ever-present. Shallow and faint, it was a smile that gave off a feeling of seamlessness like wind passing through water. It was as if she had just killed a normal person, not an expert ranked 65th on the Dragon List, and as if being deeply hated like that by the Third Elder, was not such a scary thing.


    At that moment, the audience looked at Su Luo with gazes that held an unprecedented kind of respect, as well as an indescribableplexity.


    From the very start, this youngdy had advanced carefully step by step, making precise calctions with every step. She was weaker than Ling Xuanran, but no one had expected that she would ultimately kill him and screw over the Third Elder.


    The entire audience was silent. Following that, the crowd slowly dispersed.


    The Sixth Elder looked at Su Luo and furrowed his brows: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Pill Refining Tower.¡±


    The Sixth Elder felt that he could only safely protect Su Luo in the Pill Refining Tower.


    Su Luo smiled while shaking her head: ¡°This type of conclusion was already within my calctions.¡±


    She had already calcted the current result from as early as the moment when she met Zi Yan. It was like Su Luo was the hand controlling the pieces on a chessboard. She manipted them, and they followed her thoughts with each step. Therefore, how could she let anything bad happen to herself?

 Chapter 2352: Certain Death (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2352: Certain Death (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Frozenfire, Pyr


    ------


    ¡°For a short while, the Third Elder won¡¯t be personally making my life difficult. As long as she doesn¡¯t make a move herself, no one can truly kill me.¡± Su Luo smiled and walked off the stage.


    What worried her now was how to deal with Zi Yan and Beichen. She definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the inner city.


    The Great Elder had gone out, so she couldn¡¯t just send people to his ce.


    Besides, Su Luo didn¡¯t think that the Great Elder would just protect them if she sent them to where he was.


    After all, if the Great Elder had really spared no effort in protecting Beichen and Zi Yan, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state now.


    So, Su Luo asked the Sixth Elder: ¡°Can you bring them back to the Genius Training Camp?¡±


    The Sixth Elder smiled. Su Luo is finally relying on me. Excellent!


    For the Sixth Elder, Su Luo owing him a favor was just a plus. On the contrary, he was terrified of Su Luo not owing him any favor at all.


    ¡°To a martial artist, the Upstream Mountain can only be reached by starting from the very bottom and climbing all the way to the top. Naturally, the two of them would have been unable to enter.¡±


    Su Luo cast a sidelong nce at him.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± The Sixth Elder proudly stroked his beard. ¡°They can enter the Pill Refining Tower.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re martial artists, not Apothecaries.¡± Su Luo furrowed her brows.


    The Sixth Elder looked at Su Luo with a look of pure ridicule: ¡°A Grandmaster Apothecary can have up to two attendants apanying them. These so-called attendants are technically bodyguards that protect the Apothecary.¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s puzzled look, the Sixth Elder said with a beaming smile. ¡°So, you can entrust them to me, and they will act as my attendants. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to enter the Upstream Mountain then?¡±


    As long as he brought two people along with him, wouldn''t Su Luo be running hisboratory everyday? When that happened, he could ask her for a great number of things!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t actually have them do the job of attendants. If you want them to cultivate, I¡¯ll open up a room for them to do so.¡±


    ¡°A Grandmaster Apothecary can have two attendants apanying them?¡± Su Luo looked at the Sixth Elder with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The Sixth Elder proudly raised his chin.


    The Sixth Elder didn¡¯t feel as though anything was amiss. Nevertheless, he was still shocked to his core by Su Luo¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°Then, what do you think? Should I have two attendants apanying me?¡± Su Luo looked at the Sixth Elder with a beaming smile.


    The Sixth Elder: ¡°¡­¡­¡± How could he forget that about Su Luo! This brat was young, but her medicinal knowledge surpassed even his own. Of course she would be qualified to have attendants¡­


    The Sixth Elder huffed as he red at her, before turning his head around in a fit of anger!


    ¡°However, I still need the Sixth Elder¡¯s help with something.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice rang out from behind the Sixth Elder.


    ¡°Help with what?¡± The Sixth Elder asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? To help me enter two people into Upstream Mountain by having them act as attendants.¡± Su Luo smiled like it was a foregone conclusion, ¡°I have more than two friends.¡±


    There were actually four.


    Besides Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, there was also Anye Ming and Lan Xuan.


    Since the Third Elder had used magic to catch Beichen Ying and Zi Yan, he would most likely target Lan Xuan and Anye Ming next.


    Hence, to be on the safe side, Su Luo wanted to bring all of them to Upstream Mountain.


    At Upstream Mountain, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t interfere.


    Thus, to reduce the increased risk brought about by waiting, Su Luo wanted to move Lan Xuan and Anye Ming out today.


    A row of people were sitting in the golden ship, brimming with excitement as they returned to the Upstream Mountain.


    The people privy to this matter were about to choke on their own blood.


    They had arduously climbed step after step to scale the mountain. However, with a friend in a high ce, all it took for them was just a change of identity.

 Chapter 2353: Temple of the Abyss (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2353: Temple of the Abyss (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ------


    Everyone was aware that the resources avable for cultivation in the Upstream Mountain were far, far much better. Without mentioning anything else, just the Gravity Chamber alone was enough to make a lot of people drool.


    Su Luo brought Beichen Ying and the others inside the Pill Refining Tower. Only the abnormal time difference of the Gravity Chamber could allow them to quickly improve their strength within a short period of time.


    As for the points¡­


    Senior Brother Luo had gone to the Extraterritorial Battlefield, and would not be back in a short time. As for the Eighth Elder, Su Luo felt that he might go mad and stab her in the back if she was to ask him for points once again. As for herself¡­ for the sake of obtaining the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower earlier, she didn¡¯t have many points remaining on hand.


    So, Su Luo immediately set her sights on the Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth Elder was now all too eager for Su Luo to request something of him, and she had just brought her request up to borrow points from the Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth elder waved his hand: ¡°There¡¯s no need to borrow from me. Just say how much you need.¡±


    Su Luo smiled embarrassed: ¡°It¡¯s for the best that I¡¯ll borrow¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, no need, borrowing back and forth is so troublesome. Just say how much you want.¡± The Sixth Elder casually asked Su Luo to name a price, like the rich man he was.


    Su Luo held up four fingers.


    ¡°Four million points?¡± The Sixth Elder nodded, ¡°That¡¯s just a little bit. I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ forty million¡­¡± Su Luo silently looked at the Sixth Elder.


    The Sixth Elder choked on his own saliva: ¡°Cough cough cough¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, this is just the beginning.¡± Su Luoughed awkwardly.


    At this moment, not just the Sixth Elder, but even Beichen Ying and the rest were about to go mad! All of them felt as though they had entered a dream world.


    They remembered that a few months ago, they and Su Luo had worked themselves to the bone for just a few dozen thousands of points, but now¡­ Su Luo had opened her mouth and asked several tens of millions of points!


    Was this really good? Beichen Ying and the rest were totally incapable of regaining their senses.


    ¡°Why do you need so many points for? Did you discover the Ling Tree Water, or the Nine-stars Mingmu Grass?¡± The Sixth Elder was excited.


    One had to know that if these two nts were obtained, preparations for one to advance to Grandmaster Apothecary could begin!


    ¡°Neither.¡± Su Luo decided to tell the truth, ¡°I want to send them to the Gravity Chamber.¡±


    ¡°Send all of them to the Gravity Chamber?¡± The Sixth Elder sucked in a cold breath.


    What generosity this was!


    One would need ten million points to use the Gravity Chamber for one month. For the four of them, forty million points would only be enough for them to use for one month¡­


    Zi Yan anxiously shook her head at Su Luo: ¡°No need, we don¡¯t need to go into the Gravity Chamber.¡±


    However, Su Luo resolutely shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve already decided this matter, you all only need to go in. As for points¡­ With my current identity as Grandmaster Apothecary, how could I be scared of not having points? What do you say, Sixth Elder?¡±


    The Sixth Elder nodded in agreement: ¡°Indeed, being an Apothecary is the fastest way to earn points.¡±


    ¡°So you guys can rx. I refined a Grandmaster Spirit Absorption Pill earlier, and sold it for more than ten million points. The expenses for you all entering the Gravity Chamber is no problem at all for me.¡± Su Luo thumped her chest in confidence.


    There are naturally a number of inspections one would need to pass through before entering Upstream Mountain. However, they had the presence of a living symbol, the Sixth Elder. Who would dare to offend him?


    Thus, in a well-trained fashion, the inspection personnel arranged things properly for Beichen Ying and the rest, and presented them with identity tes.


    Given their actual strength, they could only be given bronze tokens. However, Su Luo insisted on them being given silver tokens, and under the gaze of the Sixth Elder, those people didn¡¯t dare to say even a single word.

 Chapter 2354: Temple of the Abyss (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2354: Temple of the Abyss (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    -----


    After borrowing the points from the Sixth Elder, Su Luo immediately sent all four of them into the Gravity Chamber, hoping that they could quickly improve their strength. She would never again want to implicate her friends and see them get badly hurt as a result.


    After thinking about it, she borrowed another 10 million points from the Sixth Elder and pushed Big Sister Wei into the Gravity Chamber as well. These people were on her side. The stronger they became, the better it would be for her.


    As for Su Luo, she did not go in. That was because doing seated cultivation itself was not enough to help one progress through the cultivation realms. If one does not gain anyprehension or enlightenment, one might only make a little progress despite sitting there for ten years.


    What shecked the most right now was not the cultivation, but actual fights, practical experience, and trials. This was the conclusion Su Luo came to when she fought with Ling Xuanran.


    After returning to Wuchen Mountain, Su Luo locked herself up alone in her room. Closing her eyes, everything that had happened in the past few days continued to y back in her mind. Although she has made amazingly rapid progress, she was still too weak. Just Ling Xuanran alone had been enough to force her to use all her cards.


    A quarter of the year until the agreed time for the death battle with Fairy Wuyou had already passed by. In the past three months, she had progressed fast, with the gap in strength between her and Fairy Wuyou continuing to shrink.


    However, having reached level 65 in the Dragon List, Su Luo knew very well that it would be very difficult to make rapid progress from there on, unless a big chance presents itself. That big chance was impossible to encounter if she continued to sit at home.


    This could not go on. She had to make a trip to the Magical Beast Zone. Not only her, but the Little Fox Sable needed to gain experience as well.


    Su Luo ran to the Sixth Elder, borrowed hisboratory and medicinal storehouse, then spent three days there to refine three bottles of Concealment Potion for herself. Each bottle of Concealment Potion only worked a quarter of an hour. However, it was more than enough for her to avoid many dangers.


    Then, Su Luo told the Sixth Elder that she would like to go out to gain more experience.


    The Sixth Elder showed Su Luo the way: "Take a look at the Mission Hall. You could earn some points while training. That would be the perfectbination."


    The Mission Hall? Su Luo realized that despite having been in Upstream Mountain for several months, she hadn¡¯t been in the Mission Hall once. It was time for her to make a visit.


    Therefore, Su Luo went straight to the Mission Hall.


    The Mission Hall had a standard European style, with simple curves. It was spacious and bright with a beautiful aesthetic touch.


    There were not many people in the Mission Hall. Su Luo walked straight in, with a feeling of entering an airport from her previous life. That was because those shing missions on the big screen were simr to the flights scheduled in the airport in her past life. Therefore, Su Luo had an inexplicable sense of deja vu.


    ¡°Hello, do you need any help?¡± A delicate and pretty youngdy approached Su Luo.


    ¡°I want to take on a mission.¡± Su Luo¡¯s words were concise and clear.


    "Pleasee with me over here." The youngdy led Su Luo to the front of the counter.


    Behind the counter, an exceptionally handsome young man was sitting at the operating desk. His fair and slender fingers tapped constantly on the optical tablet, looking serious and focused.


    "Brother Qing, someone¡¯s here to take up a mission." The youngdy pushed Su Luo forward. After handing Su Luo over to the young man at the counter, the youngdy ran away with a smile on her face.


    The young man raised his head, gazing at Su Luo calmly, waiting for her to speak.


    Su Luo touched her nose. It was her first timeing to the Mission Hall, so she didn''t understand the process here.


    Therefore, Su Luo asked directly, "What missions can I choose from?"


    ¡°Name?¡± The clean-shaven young man asked.


    ¡°Su Luo.¡±


    When the clean-shaven young man heard Su Luo¡¯s name, an indiscernible look shed several times across his eyes.

 Chapter 2355: Temple of the Abyss (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2355: Temple of the Abyss (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    "Sorry, there is no record of you on the Dragon List." The young man raised his head and looked straight at Su Luo.


    "Is that a problem?" Su Luo looked at him indifferently.


    "No problem, but F-level missions are the only ones you can take." The young man''s eyes curved slightly upwards into a professional smile, "Our missions are divided into five types: A-level, B-level, C-level, D-level and F-level. You belong to level F."


    Su Luo frowned, and her premonition started to tingle.


    "The name of your squad?" The young man raised his head again, with a gentle smile in his eyes, "We will give you an appropriate mission based on your squad''s level."


    Su Luo felt that the level of little Luo¡¯s team was definitely not high.


    Sure enough, the young man smiled lightly after looking it up. ¡±It¡¯s also level F. It seems that you can only choose an F-level mission.¡±


    The young man tapped his fingers for a while, before lists of the F-level missions quickly appeared on the screen.


    These missions were very simple.


    For example, kill ten Nine-Tailed Scarlet Tigers.


    Another example, get the horns of the Nine-Star Godly Deers.


    And another example, collecting a Dragon-Scale Flower.


    For Su Luo, these missions were not difficult at all. In fact, they were a pure waste of time.


    Su Luo nced at the column on the right side of the mission list. Sure enough, these missions were worth very few points, ranging from a few thousands to tens of thousands, at most 20,000. Su Luo was not a fool to take on these missions.


    "Can we change to a higher level mission?" Su Luo decided that if the other party said no, she would simply enter the magical beast area alone and forget about it.


    "May I ask about your elemental attributes?"


    "Wood and fire dual elements." Su Luo concealed the spatial element.


    "If it is the wood and fire dual elements, there¡­ should be some exceptions you can pick from.¡± The young man''s finger moved and soon another list of missions appeared on the screen.


    There were a total of ten missions this time.


    "These ten missions are not squad-based, they are made for lone wolves like you, so there is no requirement for the squad''s rank, and there is no requirement for a high ranking in the Dragon List."


    Su Luo nodded. This was indeed what she asked for.


    "Excuse me, do you have any other requests?" The young man asked affably and politely.


    "The level of the team members should be at least above 70 on the Dragon List." Su Luo did not want to bring a burden to others.


    "In that case, the only one that meets your requirements is this one mission." The young man pointed to the screen and said, "Enter the Temple of the Abyss and obtain the Eternal Heart. When you alle out with the Eternal Heart, each of you can get five million points. This mission is S-level, consider it carefully."


    "What is the Eternal Heart?" Su Luo''s eyes had a bewildered expression.


    "I hope that in a month''s time, you will tell us more about what the Eternal Heart is." The young man smiled gently.


    Su Luo looked straight at the boy. A strange feeling shed through her mind, but she couldn''t put her finger on what was odd. Maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much? Su Luo shook her head, removing this strange thought out of her mind.


    ¡°This is your teleportation tablet.¡± The boy handed Su Luo a yellow jade tag with the number 23 marked on it.


    "Please go to the 23rd teleportation gate and wait. When your team has fully assembled, you will be able to teleport into the Abyssal Divine Hall together, good luck." The young man smiled in an official and polite manner.


    Su Luo nodded, took the jade tag, and found portal number 23. This was the first time she went to the Mission Hall to receive a mission, so everything she was experiencing right now was new and interesting.

 Chapter 2356: Temple of the Abyss (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2356: Temple of the Abyss (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi_was_here Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Taking advantage of her current situation, Su Luo took out her ck Communication Amulet, and dialed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s number.


    The Communication Amulet rang for quite some time, but Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side of the call remained unresponsive.


    Was he busy? But who knew¡ªthat just as Su Luo was about to hang up¡ªout of the blue, an arrogant female voice answered the call.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Luo was shocked for a moment.


    This was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Communication Amulet, how could someone else answer it? Wasn''t it sped onto the body?


    ¡°You¡¯re Su Luo right?¡± The other party questioned her bluntly!


    Su Luo ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Luo frowned, coldly answering back with another question, ¡°Why do you have Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Communication Amulet? What happened to him?¡±


    The other person on the phone dripped with disgust in their voice: ¡°Su Luo, if you still even care a little about His Highness, then don''t disturb him again! Got it?!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Judging from the childishly fierce female voice, Su Luo guessed that she was probably in her teens. Where did Nangong encounter such a youngdy, and had he actually never talked about this with her?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Su Luo questioned rudely.


    ¡°I am his closest woman.¡± The woman¡¯s voice carried a trace of pride. ¡±And as for you! You¡¯re just a past that can be easily wiped away with a wave of the hand, so as I said, don¡¯t disturb My Highness Nangong!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­ Just pass the Communication Amulet to Nangong Liuyun.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve harmed His Highness to this point, and you still want to talk to him? I definitely won''t allow it!¡± The youngdy was so full of herself; it was as if she was actually the person with the right to stand by Nangong Liuyun¡¯s side.


    ¡°I harmed him to what point?¡± Su Luo vaguely had a foreboding feeling.


    ¡°Could you actually not know? Last time in order to save you, His Highness almost failed his mission, provoking Her Majesty¡¯s suspicion, resulting in the affliction caused by the Heart Devouring Poison. Do you know how horrifying the Heart Devouring Poison is? The poison intensifies every 7 days! After it intensifies, the kind of pain it causes is enough to drive a person to death! In order to suppress the Heart Devouring Poison, His Highness could only go into the Ten Thousand Year Old Chilling Pond, and use the Cold Poison to restrain the Heart Devouring Poison! Do you know how frightening the Ten Thousand Year Old Chilling Pond is? If he continued on, the toxins would have umted and led him to death! Do you know this or not!!! You are so weak! You will forever be a burden to him! Only bringing problems to His Highness! How could you still have the dignity to still engage with him! I really hate you! In the future, don''t bother His Highness again!¡± After that girl finished speaking, she closed the Communication Amulet sharply with a snap!


    By the time Su Luo called back again, the other side hadpletely shut offmunication, and the call yielded no response.


    Su Luo stood nkly at the spot. Her heart felt like it was being squashed ruthlessly by a giant hand, being squeezed into different shapes. The pain was suffocating.


    Who was that girl? How could she have ess to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Communication Amulet? Was what she said true or false?


    For a time, Su Luo¡¯s thoughts were in a muddle, and her head had a splitting headache.


    This wasn¡¯t okay. She had to go to the Thorns to pay Nangong Liuyun a visit. She couldn''t just abandon Nangong Liuyun and not care about him.


    And just at that moment, the people beside Su Luo had all arrived.


    ¡°Come on, the Teleportation Tablet.¡± Someone held their hand out towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo absent-mindedly handed her Teleportation Tablet over.


    Suddenly, Su Luo could only feel a sh before her eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, the scenery in front of her had already changed dramatically.

 Chapter 2357: Temple of the Abyss (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2357: Temple of the Abyss (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi_was_here Editor : Skyrise, Pyr


    Su Luo scratched her head and nced over to her side.


    By then, there were already 4 people gathered beside her.


    Two of them were men, and the other two were women.


    Amongst them, a callous-looking young male was gripping his sword with both hands, and swept a nce at Su Luo arrogantly: ¡°Leng Qi.¡±


    The other one looked as gentle as jade, and said in a nice refined tone: ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yang, the leader of the team this time.¡±


    The impression Chu Yang gave was simr to the meaning of his name¡ªas warm as the sunlight¡ªand his smile gave the feeling of a spring breeze.


    Of the twodies, the one that had a diva-like persona gave Su Luo an arrogant nce and said: ¡°Call me Senior Sister Yu.¡±


    The other one was a little loli in a fiery red dress, appearing cute and lively, warm and enthusiastic: ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Luo, and this is my first time taking part in a mission, I hope you guys can be forgiving with my shorings.¡±


    Su Luo resignedly asked again: ¡°Right now¡­¡­ can I still go back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes were like a twinkling pair of stars.


    ¡°Giving up on the mission¡­¡­¡± Su Luo said dejectedly.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Leng Qi cast a sidelong nce towards Su Luo, and mockery crept up the edges of his eyes, ¡°You haven¡¯t even begun the mission and you¡¯re already scared and want to give up? You are truly ridiculous.¡±


    As the Captain, Chu Yang stepped in with a smile to resolve the tense situation. He shook his head and said towards Su Luo. ¡°After you enter, there are only two ways to leave.¡±


    Su Luo was immediately all ears and ready to listen.


    Chu Yang said seriously: ¡°One way to get out is staying the entire duration of the month, and after the month is over, the Gates of the Temple Of Abyss will open. You can leave then. The second way ispleting the mission and retrieving the Eternal Heart, and the Gates of the Temple of Abyss will also open then.¡±


    Su Luo gave a tacit agreement with a nod of her head. It also meant that, no matter what, I had toplete this mission. Since I couldn¡¯t return for the time being, then let¡¯s just focus on the task at hand. I would give my best effort at strengthening my own abilities, then I would have the chance to go and look for Nangong Liuyun in the future.


    Although Su Luo had Nangong Liuyun on her mind, she trusted him with her life. She could wait for him. She wouldn''t entirely believe the words of that woman, and only Nangong Liuyun¡¯s personal reply would satisfy her.


    The Temple of Abyss.


    ¡°Where are we? Howe we can''t see any Temple?¡± Xiao Luo curiously looked to the left and right, her rosy mouth pouting slightly.


    Chu Yang took out a map and held it in his hand, smiled faintly, and opened his mouth: ¡°This is the top level of the abyss, which is just below the ground, and as for the Temple, it is in the deepest areas of the Abyss. We can only advance towards it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°What you mean by advancing is¡­¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luo was like a curious little baby.


    Right then, Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed as she sensed something dangerous approaching them; this danger was not from just one person,or two, but a group of people¡­¡­


    ¡°Iing trouble.¡± A curved bow suddenly appeared in Senior Sister Yu¡¯s right hand. She propped the bow against her corbone, aimed forward, and prepared to fire.


    Su Luo nodded her head: ¡±Our luck is really quite good; we met a patrol group as soon as we entered, and we have even been targeted.¡±


    Xiao Luo blinked her eyes as she seemed yet not to understand Su Luo¡¯s statement.


    Senior Sister Yu gave Su Luo a few thoughtful looks.


    Right then, as if to prove Su Luo¡¯s previous statement, a storm of footsteps echoed from the front.


    ¡°Oh my god! Look at the body armour they¡¯re wearing, and the pikes they¡¯re holding; they really are patrolling soldiers!¡± Xiao Luo shouted, speeding over to hide behind Su Luo.


    There were really quite a lot of patrol soldiers in this group.


    At a quick nce, it seemed to number at least in the hundreds or even thousands. One could only see them forming ranks one after another, and rushing towards them.

 Chapter 2358: Temple of the Abyss (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2358: Temple of the Abyss (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Xiao Luo was so frightened that her face turned white as she let a scream out.


    "What should we do?" She grabbed Su Luo''s right hand in panic.


    Su Luo was lost for words, the twitching of the corners of her mouth the only thing she could do. How could such a fragile-hearted girl be let in? She seems to be even weaker than Li Manman.


    Seeing that the group of patrol soldiers were about to rush up and surround them, Chu Yang shouted out, "Hurry up and use your flying skills!"


    After reaching the Saint rank, everyone was able to disy Flying Skills. However, their faces soon turned pale.


    "I, howe I can''t fly!" Xiao Luo''s face turned pale with nervousness.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one feeling nervous, as the rest of the team also had simr reactions from not being able to fly. In other words, it was forbidden to use flying techniques here.


    At this time, everyone realized that there was a raging army of demons in front of them, and a hard, smooth wall behind them, leaving them with no way out.


    Chu Yang made a prompt decision: "If we are to enter the Temple of the Abyss, we must step on the corpses of these patrolmen. Let¡¯s fight, friends!"


    This was a real fight, with no one thinking about relying on luck to help them out. No one expected to have such a dangerous encounter right aftering to the underground Abyss.


    a??a??


    "Now start reporting your level and attributes, as well as your best skills!" Chu Yang said loudly.


    As the squad leader, it was natural for him to takemand.


    "Leng Qi, four-stars Saint rank, Ice element."


    "Senior Sister Yu, three-stars Saint rank, Thunder element."


    "Xiao Luo, two-stars Saint rank, Light element."


    Then, all four of them looked at Su Luo.


    Su Luo was secretly surprised. Although these four people appeared to be newly-formed acquaintances, they seemed to have a tacit level of cohesion, as though they were a single entity. Before taking the task, didn''t the teenager who gave the task say that this was a rag-tag bunch of soloers? Howe¡­


    a??a??Although Su Lu had doubts in her heart, she nheless followed and reported her attributes: "Su Luo, two-stars Saint rank, wood and fire double elements."


    a??a??"Very good, now I''ll arrange our tasks." After making detailed calctions, Chu Yang quickly said, "Senor sister Yu and Xiao Luo will form one team. Combine your Ice and lightning elements to do the main attack. Xiao Luo will aid with healing. Su Luo will team up with me and focus on attacking from the sides. Remember! Our aim is to rush through the wall of people, not to exhaust ourselves fighting with these patrolmen. There¡¯s no need to save each other, just look out for yourself. Understood?¡°


    "Understood!"


    "Speed up!" After Chu Yang gave the order, he pulled Su Luo and rushed forward!


    Su Luo actually wanted to say that she wanted to be in a group by herself. This way, she would be able to use teleport. With the ability to teleport, she would not be afraid of the patrol corps.


    However, Chu Yang didn''t give her a chance to refute, as he shouted his instructions loudly to Su Luo: "I''ll be on the right and you on the left. We¡¯ll handle our own fights, and guard each other''s backs!"


    Leaving her back to the stranger was not a habit that Su Luo had. Nevertheless, with how natural Chu Yang said it, Su Luo could only nod her head lightly: "I¡¯ll try my best."


    However, traces of suspicion appeared in Su Luo''s heart. This was a vague sensation, a feeling without substantial evidence¡­ of the strange vibe from this temporary team. Those four people, everyone appearing to be unfamiliar with each other, yet on asion, showing a flowing tacit understanding.

 Chapter 2359: Temple of the Abyss (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2359: Temple of the Abyss (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    -----


    Could it be that I¡¯m unable to get used to the group, to the extent of feeling ipatible with them, and thus I developed this feeling? Su Luo was thinking that way.


    Other things aside, Su Luo had to admit that Chu Yang was indeed a good teammate. He had a strong attacking power, while Su Luo was fast. Most of the time, his attack would leave the patrolmen severely wounded. Su Luo would then follow up a flurry of shes with her Chenying Sword, shing the heads of the patrolmen in batches.


    Very soon, circr batches of the patrolmen fell down in session around Su Luo and Chu Yang. The two of them advanced step by step.


    Furthermore, in order to give the Little Fox Sable a chance to practice, Su Luo took it out and let it move freely, but instructed her not to leave more than ten metres apart from her.


    Having inherited the speed of the Little Fox and the natural sense of direction of the Little Purple Sable, the Little Fox Sable was able to calcte where there were the fewest patrollers and where it was best suited to attack.


    Despite the slow speed of their advancement, this battle gave Su Luo an unprecedented feeling of actualbat. In the past, she won her fights most of the time either by skill or luck, and rarely due to her own strength.


    That was different this time around. Su Luo rarely used skills to take shortcuts, and followed Chu Yang, moving forward little by little. However, due to her suspicions, Su Luo would still subconsciously focus on the other team.


    In the beginning, the three other members were fighting separately, but soon, they became united. Su Luo clearly noticed how the three of them guarded each other, giving their backs to each other with confidence. This isn¡¯t right. Su Luo secretly shook her head in her heart.


    Taking herself as an example, she only dared to give her back to Nangong and the others. That was not the case for Chu Yang whom she had just met. Her trust in him was not enough for her to do so.


    Furthermore, due the super tacit understanding of the three of them and their strong teamwork, thebat power of the trio had doubled aspared to before. This level of tacit understanding could not be reached on the first day after getting to know each other, and must be practiced for a long time¡­


    Su Luo''s eyes flickered while a guess silently formed in her heart. If this is the case¡­The boy who helped her choose the task before is suspicious.


    What Su Luo didn''t know was that the boy''s position had now been reced by an old man.


    The old man looked at the young boy, and said lightly: ¡°Nothing went wrong at work, right?"


    A cunning glint shed across the teenager''s eyes, though his face did not move: "Grandpa, isn¡¯t it just issuing missions? The optical tablet has all the records. I¡¯m just following the steps, so what can go wrong? Is your grandson so useless in your eyes?"


    a??a??


    The grandfather nced suspiciously at his grandson.


    Usually, when he wanted to ask his grandson to work in the mission hall, thetter would run away faster than a rabbit. All day long, he prefered to be near that Fairy Wuyou like msses, and could not be called to work. However, this time around he had actually taken the initiative to help at work. Therefore, how would one not think deeper into it?


    "Okay, Grandpa, I have been working for you for a short while, how could something happen? Are you all right?"


    The grandfather thought about it. That''s right, nothing could go wrong. However, there was a faint bad feeling nagging in his heart, which subconsciously left him uneasy.


    "All right, grandpa, I''m going out." The young man waved his hand to his grandpa, ran out of the Mission Hall excitedly, and swiftly headed towards the Pavilion of Fairy Wuyou.


    He had done a very interesting thing just now. If Fairy Wuyou knew about it, she would definitely praise me!


    The smile hanging on the corner of the boy''s mouth was radiant and filled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2360: Retribution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2360: Retribution (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, MrBong Editor : Brook, Pyr, Skyrise


    On the way out, Chu Yang had been looking out for Su Luo. Su Luo acted calm and rxed, but in her heart, she was wary of him.


    This feeling came from Su Luo''s keen sixth sense.


    Su Luo remembered that she had asked the young boy to choose a diverse team of people, for fear of them possibly working together to undermine her.


    Everyone in this team looked like they had just met each other at first nce, but Su Luo had seen so few indications of unfamiliarity that she began formting a backup n.


    The abyssal space was vast and endless, full of rolling hills, forests and grasses, and big rivers.


    When Su Luo and the others ran away from the patrol legion''s pursuit, practically everyone was injured to some degree.


    "There is a forest not far ahead; these patrol legions definitely won¡¯t enter the forest. By then, we will be safe!" Chu Yang turned around and encouraged the team behind him.


    Not far behind, the patrol legion was still chasing them relentlessly.


    "Mm!" The crowd nodded and obeyed the captain''s lead.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to rush into the forest.


    Sure enough, the patrolpany was hovering just on the outskirts of the forest, shouting but without any intentions of rushing in.


    Xiao Luo opened a pair of big eyes and asked the captain curiously, "Why aren''t theying in?"


    Chu Yang smiled mysteriously.


    Senior Sister Yu disdainfully hooked her lips up.


    "There is a particr set of rules for the Vanguard Abyss. The patrol legion has a contract with the King of the Forest, restricting them from entering each other''s domain. Didn¡¯t you watch the informative film beforeing in?"


    In thest half of her words, Senior Sister Yu was questioning Xiao Luo.


    Xiao Luo stuck out her pink tongue and made a face, but she was not angry because of Senior Sister Yu''s attitude.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Luo maintained a gentle smile, neither involving herself in conversations nor shing with anyone. She seemed like she was just wandering around the team.


    The lively Xiao Luo spontaneously and automatically rubbed close to Su Luo: "Senior Sister Su, why are you not talking? Are you worried that you won''t be able to return? Don¡¯t be afraid. With our captain around, there¡¯s no need to worry."


    "You know the captain well?" Su Luo grinned and nced at her.


    Xiao Luo''s eyes flickered slightly, and thenughed: ¡°I''ve never been on a mission with the captain before, so how could I be familiar with him?"


    "But the captain is very powerful; he¡¯s ranked 55th on the Dragon List." Xiao Luo beamed and narrowed her eyes in admiration.


    "Is that so?" Su Luo responded indifferently.


    After that, Xiao Luo kept pulling Su Luo along with her and pulling the two closer, rambling on and on.


    She seemed such a lively, lovely, pure, and innocent-looking little girl that whoever saw her would take a liking to her¡­ based solely on appearances, of course.


    Su Luo had suspicions in her heart and looked at Xiao Luo with a different kind of gaze. The arrogance in the girl¡¯s eyes was easy to find.


    "It''s gettingte. Eat something, take a break, and we''ll get back on the road in an hour," Chu Yang said, then took out the food prepared long ago from hisrge storage bag.


    The food was very basic. There was no big fish or meat, only simplepressed bread and water.


    This kind ofpressed bread was sold in the Genius Training Camp, one point apiece.


    Chu Yang smiled and divided the bread into pieces one by one.

 Chapter 2361: Retribution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2361: Retribution (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Mikay Editor : Brook, Pyr, TWIP


    After taking the bread, everyone conversed as they ate. They seemed to get acquainted very quickly.


    The atmosphere in the team was unexpectedly harmonious, but something else was even more unusual.


    Su Luo recalled that when she first entered Xiao Luo¡¯s team, Li Manman had been very sarcastic and contemptuous toward her for no reason.


    So when she was being chased down by the patrol soldiers, she deliberately made a few missteps to confirm her suspicion, which almost dragged the team down.


    However, under those circumstances, Leng Qi¡ªwho was so full of character¡ªand Senior Sister Yu¡ªwho was distant and imposing¡ªsuddenly turned a blind eye to her, as if she was invisible. Xiao Luo continued chattering around her, and Chu Yang did not say a single harsh word.


    This was not right.


    Something was out of the ordinary.


    Su Luo held some bread in her hand. However, she only stared at it; she did not eat it.


    When Xiao Luo saw her, she said sweetly, ¡°Senior Sister Su, hurry up and eat. We will be on the road in an hour. There are more challenges ahead of us, and only those who have a full stomach will have the strength to ovee them.¡±


    "I don''t want to," Su Luo said carefully.


    ¡°You have to eat a little, even if you don''t want to. Otherwise, what are you going to do if you get sick from hunger?" Xiao Luo seemed very concerned for Su Luo and nudged her to eat.


    All right then.


    Su Luo slowly tore off a small piece and put it in her mouth.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Xiao Luo¡¯s team was not the only team watching her eat; several others seemed to be covertly watching her delicate fingers holding the bread¡­


    Su Luoughed coldly in her mind then she shoved the chunk into her mouth.


    Then, she felt the four people sigh with relief.


    "How is it? It doesn''t taste too good, does it? They were all bought at the camp. This kind of bread doesn''t look appetizing, and the taste is adequate, but it can help you withstand hunger. If you eat one, you can survive without eating or drinking for three days," Xiao Luo urged Su Luo again. "Senior Sister Su, even if you don''t like it, just have a little bit."


    Su Luo¡¯s thick eyshes fell as she lowered her eyes, concealing the sneer on her face.


    ¡°Youngdy, you said that you were unfamiliar with the captain. How did you know that he bought it at the camp?


    ¡°Also, you keep on insisting that all loaves of bread were bought at the camp. Are you implying that all of you got the same bread as mine?¡±


    But Su Luo knew that this was not true, as she tasted something different in her food.


    Poison. One that could paralyze the nerves and limbs!


    The poison was called Scarlet Blood.


    It was colorless and tasteless, so the average person would not detect it.


    However, Su Luo was now a Grandmaster Apothecary, and her research about poisons had long surpassed any Apothecary in the Genius Training Camp.


    The people standing in front of Su Luo dared to poison her; they were truly just provoking someone far more powerful than 1.


    Although it seemed that Su Luo mindlessly ate the bread, the truth was that she faked eating it. It fell into her Space rather than her stomach.


    Not far away from her, several people saw Su Luo had eaten. They nced at each other with a look of triumph.


    Little did they know that Su Luo had captured their expressions and actions. A scornful expression shed across her eyes.


    Now it was evident that the other party bore ill intent for Su Luo. Even four Su Luos would not be able to defeat thebined strength of those four people, so it was logical to conclude that she should leave as soon as possible.


    But Su Luo would not do that; she has always done the very opposite.

 Chapter 2362: Retribution (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2362: Retribution (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Brook, Pyr, Skyrise


    Moreover, Su Luo did not have much knowledge on the Eternal Heart.


    She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity and acquire more information about it by asking Xiao Luo.


    Having seen her eat the bread, the others were no longer as wary of her, knowing that she could be finished off effortlessly at any time.


    ¡°In order to get the Eternal Heart, we need to go into the Temple of the Abyss,¡± the Captain exined. ¡°However, the Eternal Heart isn''t actually an intact heart; it is made up of 10 crystal fragments.¡±


    ¡°Crystal fragments?¡± Su Luo asked, confused.


    The Captain didn¡¯t want to immediately kill Su Luo. If he kept Su Luo alive, she could be used as freebor to retrieve crystal fragments.


    Therefore, the Captain patiently replied, ¡°There are special four-winged Gan Yu in the Temple Of The Abyss. They might drop crystal fragments upon their deaths.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Yang paused for a moment and withheld a crucial piece of information from Su Luo before continuing on. ¡°After getting 10 pieces of crystal shards, they will merge together to form the Eternal Heart.¡±


    ¡°So what can the Eternal Heart do?¡± Su Luo asked curiously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it can do. As long as we take the Eternal Heart back, we will get the mission reward of 30 million points,¡± Senior Sister Yu sneered.


    Out of these 30 million points, the four team members would get 5 million points each, and Captain would get 10 million points.


    Their conversation was cut short by Senior Sister Yu¡¯s statement.


    After resting for about 2 hours, they rushed toward the Temple of the Abyss.


    Su Luo had been paying close attention during the trip, and she couldn''t help but snigger at the others.


    If Su Luo was not as observant along the road, she would have found herself at the center of the group, The captain was in front, Leng Qi behind, Senior Sister Yu on the left, and Xiao Luo on the right. A formation like this was not so much to protect her as it was to guard against her.


    After a day and night on the road, the Temple of the Abyss was right in front of them.


    There was a vast, boundlesske ahead.


    The water was very clear, and had a shade of blue richer than the sky.


    Theke appeared to be at least the size of a metropolitan city.


    A dark pce floated ominously above the giantke.


    ¡°Look! The temple! That¡¯s the temple we are looking for!¡± Xiao Luo was so excited, she wanted to jump up and down.


    Didn¡¯t Xiao Luo have a light attribute? Shouldn¡¯t she be somewhat averse to the dark pce in front of her? Why would she be so excited?


    Just as suspicion crept on Su Luo, Chu Yang surveyed the terrain, ¡°The inside of the Temple is lurking with danger. Everyone should be careful after entering, and especially make sure not to be separated and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The team replied in unison.


    ¡°Su Luo, you follow along beside me,¡± Chu Yang gazed sternly toward Su Luo.


    Su Luo sneered at him in her heart. She had expected Chu Yang to be cautious but not to such a great extent.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Luo smiled slightly.


    They leapt into the Temple one by one with light and agile steps.


    Only after entering did they realize the jaw-dropping size of the temple.


    The Temple of the Abyss gave Su Luo a foreboding feeling.


    After following the team in, Su Luo found herself in a new, gloomy, dark, and scary world.


    This pce had been in disrepair for several years and had no inhabitants.


    Perhaps because it was suspended above ake, the humidity had caused moss to grow everywhere, entirely covering the walls and floor.

 Chapter 2363: Retribution (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2363: Retribution (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Frozenfire


    Everyone ran along quickly without a sound.


    At this moment, a sinister cold wind blew from behind, so icy-cold that it bit into one¡¯s bones. This wind also carried an indescribable gloomy and bizarre feel, causing people''s hairs to stand up.


    When one mentioned a temple, one would naturally expect there to be various buildings, gardens, corridors, terraces and so on. However, there was nothing here. Other than the moss under the feet, the only thing present was the damp and cold wind.


    There was a giant statue standing at every thousand meter intervals. Various lifelike and hideous looking figures were carved on the surface of each giant statue. Some had their eyes gouged out, some were hung by their noses, while others had their limbs severed, leaving people feeling terrified after seeing them.


    Right at this moment¡ª A fierce roar erupted! Furthermore, this roar wasn¡¯t thest of it.


    Su Luo turned her body around to look ahead.


    That was a cliff!


    There was arge dark cave on the cliff, and the ck wings could be vaguely seen within.


    "There is air of the four-winged Gan Yu beasts! Everyone, be careful, and get ready for battle!" Chu Yang said loudly, shoving the map in his hands into his robes.


    Right at this moment!


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!" Huge figures started to rush towards the five-person team!


    So, these are the legendary four-winged Gan Yu beasts? They are indeed very scary.


    Each one of them was about two stories high, had a surprisinglyrge head, and four beating wings. It would still be manageable if there were only two or three of them. The problem was that there were at least a dozen of these four-winged Gan Yu beasts rushing towards them!


    ¡°Focus! Each person will handle 2 of them! Help the others when you¡¯re done with your share!" Chu Yang¡¯s voice rang out clearly, "Each crystal shard can be exchanged for 3 million points!"


    The original distribution method was not like this, with the norm being for each team member to be allocated 5 million points and 10 million points for a captain. However, the captain had the right to change the distribution method, as long as half of the team members agreed.


    After hearing what Chu Yang said, everyone fought harder.


    Su Luo also proceeded to contend against the four-winged Gan Yu beasts. However, she didn''t give her all, as she had to save her physical strength to prevent herpanions from being mutted. Also, she wanted to keep her trump cards to use in the right situation. Thus, after Chu Yang killed the two four-winged Gan Yu beasts, Su Luo still continued tussling with the two four-winged Gan Yu beasts.


    Leng Qi had also killed his assigned number of the beasts, and had already gone to help Xiao Luo.


    With her strength, Senior Sister Yu could handle her assigned targets.


    Chu Yang quickly rushed towards Su Luo, yelling: "I''ll help you!"


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s sword flew out.


    "ng¡ª" A luminous glowing crystal shard fell to the ground.


    Su Luo bent over and picked it up. She found that it was a crystal shard in the shape of a hexagonal snowke, radiating with a warm and sun-like aura, which subconsciously raised people¡¯s spirits.


    Chu Yang had already ughtered the other four-wing Gan Yu beasts. Although he was powerful, he was not lucky.


    Chu Yang killed three in total, but did not manage to obtain any crystal shards. Compared to him, Su Luo possessed the Goddess of Luck, allowing her to obtain a crystal shard after just killing one beast.


    After the fight was rounded up, everyone looked at Su Luo eagerly.


    ¡°Sister Su is lucky, I didn''t get it."


    "I didn''t get it either."


    "I do not have either."

 Chapter 2364: Retribution (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2364: Retribution (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Frozenfire


    -----


    The five-person team killed a total of ten four-winged Gan Yu beasts. However, for some mysterious reason, no one except for Su Luo had obtained any crystal shards.


    "Sister Su, let me see, let me see!" Xiao Luo dashed towards Su Luo, brimming with excitement as she tried to grab the crystal shards.


    "A single crystal shard might not even drop after killing hundreds of four-winged Gan Yu beasts. You really are lucky, Su Luo.¡° Chu Yang smiled and looked at Su Luo, aplex glint shing across his eyes.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to the captain for holding the other one in check. If not, I wouldn''t get it with such ease.¡± Su Luo didn''t im credit or be proud, and still smiled faintly.


    Senior Sister Yu swept a cold and arrogant gaze across Su Luo''s face. Looking down on the crystal shard, she blurted out in a seemingly unintentional manner: "You are not strong enough, so it is best for you to give it to the captain for protection."


    Su Luo seemed startled.


    Xiao Luo quickly said cheerfully, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Luo. This is worth 3 million points. Won¡¯t you feel bad about it if you were to lose it? Don¡¯t you see it¡¯s better to hand it to the captain?¡±


    Chu Yang also smiled and said, " I can trade you 3 million points on the spot if you need to quell your worries."


    Through her estimates, Su Luo was already a quasi-grandmaster. After her experience in the auction house, she no longer held 3 million points with much value anymore. However¡ª


    Su Luo''s eyes were half-closed as she nodded: "Okay, then let''s trade now."


    A sneer shed across Chu Yang''s lowered eyes. Then, the two people with their own ulterior motives made a deal on the spot. Chu Yang punched 3 million points on Su Luo''s identity te, before taking away the crystal shard.


    "Let¡¯s keep moving." Chu Yang was in a good mood, and with a wave of his hand, the team continued to move forward.


    Su Luo strangely discovered that Xiao Luo was in a better mood than Chu Yang, while a look of uncontainable excitement, that was hard to conceal, shed within her eyes. This is really strange¡­ Su Luo still couldn''t figure it out for the time being.


    As time passed, the gazes everyone sent towards Su Luo grew increasingly weird.


    It was the tenth day of entering the Temple of the Abyss. In those ten days, apart from eating and sleeping, everyone had been fighting with the four-winged Gan Yu beasts.


    It was strange that everyone in the squad fought hard to kill the four-winged Gan Yu, but none of them had obtained any crystal shards. On the contrary, it was Su Luo, who only chased one four-winged Gan Yu every single time, who managed to obtain crystal shards as though she was shopping for them on a bustling market street.


    In these ten days, Su Luo had obtained five crystal shards, while other people in the team got none, except for Chu Yang, who managed to obtain one through pure luck.


    Soon, Su Luo''s pockets were bulging. That was due to the 15 million points she had gotten from Chu Yang. This earning speed was really amazing, and was much faster than her earlier trip into the Magical Beast Zone.


    During their day-to-day actions, Su Luo was always paying attention to and guarding Chu Yang and the others. Since the piece of bread she had eaten on the first day, Su Luo now already held the third piece of bread in her hand.


    Even though Su Luo had frequently managed to obtain crystal shards, Chu Yang decided to end Su Luo¡¯s life today because they were already very close to the main hall of the temple.


    Su Luo took the bread and nibbled on it, one bite at a time. A sneer of disdain curled up at the corners of her mouth and lowered gaze.


    After eating this piece of bread, Su Luo''s figure stiffened, then slowly fell backward¡­ Silently, as if she were dead.


    Everyone stopped while having the bread in their hands and formed a circle, looking at Su Luo who fell to the ground with vignt eyes.

 Chapter 2365: Retribution (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2365: Retribution (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    -----


    Senior Sister Yu kicked Su Luo in the calf.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo didn''t react at all.


    With a grin on her face, Xiao Luo bent down to check Su Luo''s pulse. After a while, she withdrew her hands and announced loudly, "Well, this annoying woman is finally dead."


    At this time, where was the angelic smile of Xiao Luo? She looked like a little devil at the moment. "I¡¯m so exhausted from acting these days.¡±


    "It¡¯s not toote to kill her. At the very least, she helped us get five crystal shards." Chu Yang said with a smile, "Four more will do."


    "Su Luo really is stupid. She actually sold the crystal shards to brother Chu, and what¡¯s more, for only 3 million points. Hahaha, it''s so ridiculous." Senior Sister Yu said in an overjoyed fashion.


    "She¡¯s really too stupid. Those idiots only know that ten crystal shards can merge into the heart of eternity. However, they don¡¯t know that taking the crystal shards to the Spirit Transformation Pond in the center of the temple can aid the ascension of their light element." Xiao Luo kicked Su Luo in the foot in disgust.


    "Xiao Luo, do you want to practice with these six pieces first?" Sister Yu asked.


    "No. Let¡¯s collect all ten pieces first, before going to the Spirit Transformation Pond for refining. After that¡ª" Xiao Luo''s eyes turned into crescent moons with glee. Each piece of crystal shard could ascend one¡¯s light element to the next level. When she gathered ten pieces, her strength would rise immensely after she left the Temple of the Abyss!


    "By that time, maybe Fairy Wuyou might not be able to match up to you, little girl." Senior Sister Yu poked Xiao Luo''s forehead.


    ¡°Fairy Wuyou? Haha." Xiao Luo sneered. "We¡¯ve gotten a great deal out of this transaction. Both sides benefit. Big brother, how many points did Fairy Wuyou promise us?"


    It turned out that Chu Yang was Xiao Luo''s real brother. No wonder he was willing to take all the crystal shards to give to them to Xiao Luo to upgrade her strength level.


    Chu Yang stretched out a palm.


    "50 million points? It''s not that cheap." Xiao Luo''s gaze fell on Su Luo, "How should we deal with this corpse? We can''t take the corpse back, right? Troublesome¡­ Forget it, let''s cut her head off and present it to Fairy Wuyou."


    "Speaking of which, this was an easy fifty million. It only costs three pieces of bread." Senior Sister Yuughed, "Three breads worth a grand total of three points, hahaha¡ª"


    "Who would have thought that the top 100 on the dignified Dragon List would be brought down with just three points."


    "I don¡¯t get it. Isn¡¯t Fairy Wuyou very formidable? How could she be so afraid of Su Luo to the point of putting a 50 million point bounty on her life?"


    "We spent 3 points and got 50 million points. This profit margin, tsk tsk tsk¡­" Senior Sister Yu found it hard to imagine. She originally thought it would take a lot of work to do this. Never did she expect them toplete this task with such ease.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and quickly dispose of this corpse. If not, I will not feel at ease in my heart." A sword suddenly appeared in Xiao Luo''s hand.


    A bloodthirsty sneer appeared on her small face.


    She raised the cold sword high, and shed viciously at Su Luo''s forehead!


    If this swordnded, Su Luo would have been dead for sure.


    At that moment, only a white light shed by!


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Luo''s sword smashed into the ground hard, leaving a huge gash on the ground.


    But--


    There was no blood spatter, nor was there a head.

 Chapter 2366: Retribution (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2366: Retribution (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Sera, Pyr


    -----


    Even---


    "Where is Su Luo??? Where did she go??"


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes snapped wide open wide as they stared at the ground in disbelief.


    Just an instant ago, Su Luo¡¯s corpse was right before them. How could her body disappear in a split second? Could it be¡­ that they were duped?


    Or---


    "Is it possible that Su Luo wasn¡¯t dead in the first ce?" Leng Qi¡¯s cold voice rang out. He felt that a girl with an aura like that could not be easily poisoned to death.


    "It''s impossible. I took her pulse. She really was dead just now. She had no pulse, and her heart was not beating at all." Xiao Luo looked at the ce where Su Luo had been lying in disbelief.


    "Poof¡ª¡ª"


    The sound of a dagger piercing flesh sounded out.


    "Big Brother!!!"


    Xiao Luo turned her head and saw a bright dagger sticking out from Chu Yang''s neck. Without saying a word, she rushed forward and shed randomly with cold steel!


    However, by the time Xiao Luo''s sword came shing out, the dagger had already disappeared.


    For a while, everyone was stunned as they looked at each other.


    "Su Luo is still alive." Chu Yang''s cold voice rang out at this moment.


    ¡°Brother, what evidence do you have?" Xiao Luo looked solemnly at him.


    "The person who attacked behind me just now is Su Luo, though she is invisible." Chu Yang''s voice was incredibly steady as he exined the matter in an indifferent tone, stating the facts inly, "Xiao Luo, with your light element, you should know that there is a kind of invisibility potion."


    "But¡­ How is it possible? She had obviously been poisoned; it should have left her limbs paralyzed. It is impossible for her to attack you, Brother?" Xiao Luo couldn''t figure it out.


    Sister Yu also said: "There is no antidote to the Scarlet Blood poison unless she can refine the Grandmaster potion on the spot. Therefore, her every move is under our control. Even if she has the strength to refine the antidote, there is no time for her to do so."


    Chu Yang looked at Xiao Luo silently: "What if, say, she didn''t ingest the poison in the first ce?"


    "That¡¯s impossible! We all watched her munch down bite after bite on it!" Xiao Luo paled and screamed!


    "Truthfully, she is quick and clever. Furthermore, her strength has beenpletely unaffected." Chu Yang thought for a while, and added, "In fact, her current strength is even stronger than before. That is enough to show that she was putting up a false front from the very beginning."


    "Brother, why are you so sure that the person who attacked you just now was Su Luo? Maybe it was the one who saved her." Xiao Luo stamped her foot.


    "No, I remember the scent on her body. It is definitely her. There¡¯s absolutely no doubt about it." Chu Yang boiled with angry embarrassment, having been fooled by Su Luo.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Senior Sister Yu asked.


    ¡°In order to prevent further risks from dys, we will now escort Xiao Luo to the Spirit Pool in the center of the temple and promote her light element. As soon as she learns the Eye of Light, all stealth disguises will be useless. Then, it won¡¯t be toote to kill Su Luo again.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s thought process was still clear and logical despite the series of unexpected events.


    "I know that my brother is the best." Xiao Luo held Chu Yang''s arm intimately, "Don''t worry. When I learn the Eye of Light, I will definitely get rid of Su Luo once and for all."


    Just as everyone was going to the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Luo found that Chu Yang''s body was extremely stiff, as if frozen in the ice. She couldn''t help but have a thud in her heart.


    A chill descended on Chu Yang''s back. Raising his head, he nced at everyone silently, before uttering words that made everyone extremely angry--


    "The Crystal Shards¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 2367: Conspiracy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2367: Conspiracy (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi_was_here Editor : TWIP


    Chu Yang had an extremely bewildered look on his face as he stared fixedly at Xiao Luo, ¡°The Crystal fragments¡­ they¡¯re missing.¡±


    ¡°Eh???¡± Xiao Luo was so shocked she almost jumped up.


    The truth was that, aside from Su Luo, all of the members of this team knew the purpose of entering the Temple of Abyss this time was actually to improve Xiao Luo¡¯s abilities! It was not to condense the crystal fragments to make the Eternal Heart and hand it over for the mission reward!


    At this time, everyone¡ªnot only Xiao Luo¡ªlooked nkly at their team leader.


    ¡°How could the crystal fragments have disappeared? Didn''t we spend 15 million points to buy it over from Su Luo earlier?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we lost it on the road here?¡±


    ¡°Boss, why don''t you look again?¡±


    Even after talking back and forth, they did not touch on the main point.


    Truthfully, they all wanted to suspect if Boss had kept the fragments for himself. However, everyone knew the crystal fragments were for Xiao Luo¡ªChu Yang¡¯s sister¡ªto use, so there was no chance Boss would keep the fragments for himself.


    Chu Yang''s brows were furrowed together tightly, but he said with a confident voice: ¡±You guys don''t need to guess anymore. The Crystal fragments were likely stolen by Su Luo.¡±


    ¡°Su Luo?¡± Everyone gasped.


    ¡°Didn''t Su Luo get poisoned?? How could it be her?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She might not even be able to escape if she runs away now. How could shee back and steal the crystal fragments?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Boss, your abilities are so strong, how could Su Luo steal them from you?


    Facing the constant stream of questions, Chu Yang was starting to be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Ah! I got it!¡° Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Previously, when Su Luo tried to kill Big Brother but was stopped by me, her goal was not to kill him but to steal the crystal fragments!!!¡±


    It was only after hearing Xiao Luo¡¯s statement that everyone finally understood what had happened.


    Xiao Luo angrily stomped the ground: ¡°This Su Luo is really toooo detestable! She hid her true strength on the journey here and tricked us the whole time. She yed us for fools!¡±


    ¡°Precisely, Boss already paid her for these crystal fragments. Yet she not only took the points but also came back and stole what she had sold off. How vile!¡±


    Chu Yang silently listened and gave a long sigh.


    Seeing his chaotic 1 teammates, he couldn''t help but speak up out of fairness: ¡°Well to be fair, we were deceiving her right from the start. What she has done is just paying us back for what we did to her.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother! Why are you standing up for her?!¡± Xiao Luo stomped her feet in anger.


    Chu Yang¡¯s face was full of fighting spirit as he ruffled his younger sister¡¯s hair: ¡°Don''t worry. Big Brother will definitely help you get back your crystal fragments.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe you!¡± Xiao Luo scoffed. ¡°Earlier, when Su Luo was pretending to be dead, she heard everything we said. What if she secretly used the crystal fragments to cultivate?¡°


    ¡°So what if she heard us? She has the Wood and Fire elements, not the Light element.¡± Chu Yang smiled. ¡±Since she doesn''t have the Light element, she can only gather 10 pieces of crystal shards and condense them to make the Eternal Heart for the purpose of being exchanged for points.¡±


    Senior Sister Yu also consoled Xiao Luo: ¡°By then, we would already be waiting for her at the exit, so wouldn''t Su Luo¡¯s crystal fragments be back in our possession?¡±


    ¡°What do we do if Su Luo also has the Light attribute?¡± Xiao Luo furrowed her brows tightly.


    Immediately following her question, the other three members allughed out loudly. ¡°Pft!¡°


    ¡°You silly little girl, aren''t you a bit too paranoid? Su Luo is a genuine Fire and Wood elements user. How could she also have the Light element? How many people could there be in this world who possess the Light element? Can¡¯t you have some confidence in yourself?¡± Senior Sister Yu said.

 Chapter 2368: Conspiracy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2368: Conspiracy (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : TWIP


    However, there was no way these people could have known that Su Luo not only possessed the Wood and Fire elements but also the Space element as well as the Light element, which she still had yet to cultivate at all!


    Meanwhile, over at Su Luo¡¯s side¡­


    After she sessfully stole the crystal fragments from Chu Yang, Su Luo immediately ran away as her Concealment Potion would only conceal her for 15 minutes. Once this time was over, she would regain her original appearance.


    Su Luo had a very fast speed, so she practically flew towards the Spirit Transformation Pond at the center of the Temple.


    This was because what Chu Yang said previously let her realize that the crystal fragments could actually be so useful.


    Soon after, Su Luo could finally see the legendary Spirit Transformation Pond.


    The Spirit Transformation Pond was a football-sized pond. It was surrounded by finely crafted and vividly lifelike sculptures of all shapes and sizes. The most conspicuous one was a statue of a ten-winged angel that had their wings spread open as if in flight. Their body emitted a pure and holy radiance and gave people the feeling of being immersed in a spring breeze.


    Light gleamed in the clear and crystalline waves of the Spirit Transformation Pond, and there was dense spiritual energy like that of the spirit realm.


    Su Luo gazed nkly at the Spirit Transformation Pool.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a soft guiding voice in her mind directing her to enter.


    Thus, Su Luo walked step by step into the Spirit Transformation Pool unconsciously.


    The pond¡¯s water level wasn''t that high; it came to just above her waist.


    Su Luo took out a crystal fragment from her bosom and slowly ced it in the Spirit Transformation Pool.


    ¡°Sizzle¡ª¡ª¡±


    After that, a bunch of white lights immediately appeared and enveloped Su Luo.


    Currently, Su Luo had anguid feeling like that of bathing in the warm afternoon sunlight. She felt sofortable that she became drowsy.


    Su Luo knew that the element of Light had nine stages of proficiency distinguished as:


    Low-Tier Mysteries of Light: Elementary Light element, Healing Light, Light Movement Technique


    Mid-Tier Mysteries of Light: Searing Light, Mirror Cloning, Force of Judgment


    High-Tier Mysteries of Light: Extreme Light Speed, Light of Disintegration, Condensed Mysteries.


    These nine Mysteries of Light were split into nine levels, going from low to high.


    However, there were extremely few people who possessed the Light element in this world, so their abilities were generally not that strong. It was already excellent if they could cultivate to the level of Mid-Tier Mysteries of Light like Xiao Luo had done.


    That said, Xiao Luo had to spend several decades cultivating just to reach Searing Light. It was hard to tell what level Su Luo would be able to ascend to.


    At this moment, a line of information suddenly appeared in her mind


    A soft voice announced: ¡°Element of Light, beginning ascension.¡±


    Elementary Light Element, First stage.


    Elementary Light Element, Second stage.


    Elementary Light Element, Third stage.


    Healing Light, First stage.


    Su Luo could sense that her mind¡¯s battle with the Light Element only finally came to a stop when her cultivation reached the peak of the first level of Healing Light.


    At this instant, Su Luo felt that her mind was clearer than ever. It was as if her whole mind had been cleansed.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised into a smile. Soon after, she ced the remaining five crystal fragments in the Spirit Transformation Pool.


    Thus, the level of her Light-attribute skill started to increase again.


    Healing Light, Second stage.


    Healing Light, Third stage.


    Light Movement Technique, First stage.


    Light Movement Technique, Second stage¡­¡­


    Searing Light, First stage.


    Searing Light, Second stage.


    Searing Light, Third stage!


    The Light attribute charged to the very peak of Searing Light beforeing to a spontaneous stop.


    It was because Su Luo had alreadypletely absorbed all of the energy in the crystal fragments.


    At this moment, Su Luo was so shocked that she was in a daze for a long while!


    Wasn¡¯t this ascension speed¡­¡­ a bit too fast?!!! How amazing!!!

 Chapter 2369: Conspiracy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2369: Conspiracy (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    For some time, Su Luo was somewhat dazed by this surprise. In fact, what Su Luo didn¡¯t know was that it was precisely because she had never cultivated her light attribute before, that her light attribute was still at its purest period, which was why her gains were so great this time.


    If the person immersed in the Spirit Transformation Pond this time had been Xiao Luo, the gains she attained would definitely not be as great. In other words, Su Luo¡¯s previous dy in cultivating her light attribute was, for her, a great advantage.


    After this burst of surprise, Su Luo recovered herposure and then walked out of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    In her heart she made up her mind, she had to get her hands on the remaining four crystal fragments. This promotion speed was truly too fast, way too fast! If I had gone to cultivate, it would have taken at least ten years, where would this kind of promotion that soared straight up had taken me now?


    Just at this time, Su Luo¡¯s ears twitched slightly. Soon, five small ck dots appeared ahead of her. Could it be that Chu Yang and the others wereing over? Su Luo frowned and was just considering hiding; however, at that moment, her eyes shrank a fraction.


    No, it wasn¡¯t Chu Yang and the others. As these five little ck dots drew nearer, Su Luo could see that the fabric on their bodies was as ck as ink. All five of them werepletely shrouded in ck fabric. ck headscarves, ck scarves, ck clothes, their entire figures looked like masses of ink. The aura of these few people gave Su Luo a very familiar feeling.


    They were¡­ the Thorn!


    Wasn¡¯t this the territory of the Genius Training Camp? How could there be members of the Thorn here? Su Luo felt somewhat confused for a moment.


    And then, just at this time, the other party had already discovered Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s sixth sense was correct, that small team was indeed people from the Thorn. There were five of them, and they were also here at the Temple of the Abyss toplete a collection mission.


    It could be said that the Temple of the Abyss was just a location, it did not really belong to Purgatory City, nor did it belong to the Thorn, as long as one had the ability, anyone coulde here and find treasure.


    The Thorn Captain 051¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a hawk¡¯s, with just a nce they saw Su Luo up ahead.


    Whenever the People of the Thorn came out for a mission, they all dressed in ck. They would never wear regr clothes, so they knew the person up ahead was definitely from Purgatory City.


    The Thorn and Purgatory City have always been mortal enemies! As ipatible as fire and water!


    And so, the Thorn Captain 051 looked at Su Luo, and a wry smile appeared in the depths of his eyes: ¡°Brothers, it seems that the Dark Fragments have not been found yet, and now we have other prey.¡±


    ¡°Huh, Boss, this woman looks a little bit familiar.¡±


    ¡°I remember now! Didn¡¯t the Empress Queen once issue a certain death order? This girl looks very simr to the one in the image.¡±


    ¡°Go closer and take a look!¡±


    These few people rushed towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo took a look at them, something wasn¡¯t right! These few people¡¯s eyes were all glued to me, there was definitely something wrong. Su Luo didn¡¯t think any further, she spread her feet and quickly ran away!


    Seeing Su Luo run, the few people behind only chased more desperately! One by one, their speed soared high.


    The Su Luo, at this moment, truly felt like crying without tears! The heavens were indeed jealous of me being too happy. Just now my light attribute had been promoted so fast, and then a test had been given to me.


    By fortune, she had cultivated before the Light Movement Technique, allowing a great improvement in her speed.


    Su Luo alternated the Spirit Dance Steps with the Light Movement Technique and then teleportation. This was the only way she could barely avoid being chased down.

 Chapter 2370: Conspiracy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2370: Conspiracy (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    At this time, the Thorn team also had traces of surprise in their eyes.


    Captain 061 let out an exmation: ¡°Who knew this girl¡¯s speed would actually be this fast!¡±


    ¡°Boss, no matter how fast she is, she still can¡¯t be faster than you.¡± A subordinate ttered him.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Captain 061 coldly grunted, ¡°062, encircle from the left. 064, intercept from the right. 066 and 068, follow me and give chase!¡±


    With thismand, the original team split in three, encircling Su Luo.


    Meanwhile, Su Luo didn¡¯t know of this matter. She only knew to run, run, run, run for her life. She absolutely had to get rid of these Thorn people. Su Luo still had a strong memory of back when she was in the Outer Magical Beast Zone, there had been a Thorn assassin wearing ck that had wanted to kill her.


    At this moment, Su Luo understood atst why Nangong Liuyun absolutely had to go to the Thorn. Aside from going there to cultivate his darkness attribute, his biggest goal was to stop the Thorn from hunting her down. It was only for the sake of this goal that his meetings with her had grown fewer, both of them separated in two different ces.


    Just as Su Luo was running for her life, hermunication amulet let out a buzzing vibration. Su Luo was very clear that this was the ckmunication amulet, and Nangong Liuyun was the only contact on it.


    Thinking of the previous mysterious female voice and the baffling words she had said, Su Luo¡¯s heart harbored a grudge against Nangong Liuyun. However, the most important thing was that she was close to being chased down, so there was no time to spare.


    But thatmunication amulet persevered, continuing to ring.


    A second time.


    A third time.


    ¡­


    Su Luo was truly helpless and had no choice but to pick up themunication amulet.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s anxious voice rang out: ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯re being chased down again?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± made Su Luo gnash her teeth, but there was nothing she could do.


    Su Luo wondered if this life of hers would always just be one of being chased with her life on the line? She clearly hadn¡¯t provoked the other people, yet with just a nce, they wanted to kill her¡­ Su Luo was about to die from misery.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Luo asked as she kept moving at a fast pace.


    ¡°I saw your coordinates changing rapidly.¡± Nangong Liuyun gripped themunication amulet tightly. His long and fair jade-like fingers appeared white at the knuckle joints.


    He was thinking of Su Luo at every given moment. If it weren¡¯t for theirmunication amulets and the ability to grasp her coordinates, how could he be assured of her being alone in a cruel ce like the Genius Training Camp?


    ¡°They¡¯re almost caught up to me. Can¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Su Luo said and was about to hang up.


    ¡°Wait, report your side of the situation to me. Including the people, the number of people, their attributes, their camps, as well as their strengths.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words were very fast and concise.


    Although he felt extremely anxious and worried, he presented himself with steadiness and calm, giving a sense of security like a towering mountain peak.


    Su Luo held a kind of blind trust towards Nangong Liuyun, as if the things that were especially difficult for her were a piece of cake when they fell into his hands.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think any further, so she quickly conveyed her situation, including the situation of Chu Yang and the others, as well as her plight with the Thorn team.


    Hearing about the Thorn team, a glimmer of light burst out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes, but Su Luo, on the other side of themunication amulet, couldn¡¯t see it.


    However, after not more than a minute¡¯s time, Nangong Liuyun passed a n over to Su Luo.


    ¡°¡­ Remember, the most important thing right now is to stall for time and wait for me to get over there!¡± Nangong Liuyun solemnly exined.

 Chapter 2371: Conspiracy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2371: Conspiracy (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Pluto


    --


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s n, Su Luo¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled as brightly as a clear starry sky, with the same kind of dazzle.


    He was indeed the ck-bellied Nangong Liuyun with an extraordinary IQ. If I were to follow his n, I might very well be able to deal with Chu Yang¡¯s team and wipe out the Thorn Team.


    With the constion of Nangong Liuyun, the tension in Su Luo¡¯s heart at this moment was reduced in half.


    Originally, Su Luo was heading east because that was a ce she had never been before, and it was also a ce without Chu Yang¡¯s team.


    Chu Yang¡¯s team was located to the north.


    Now, Su Luo made a steep turn and her figure quickly sped towards the north!


    However, Su Luo tragically ran into the ck-clothed 062.


    This ck-clothed person had previously followed the Captain¡¯smand and was originally supposed to encircle Su Luo from the left, but now Su Luo had turned to the north, and so she ran into this ck-clothed 062 face to face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the ck-clothed man numbered 062 coulde to his senses, Su Luo¡¯s endless attacks had already viciously smashed towards him!


    Gravitational Space!


    Great Dimensional Imprint!


    Cheng Ying Sword!


    Column of me!


    The Little Fox Sable!


    Variant Red Acacia Tree!


    Everything, all of Su Luo¡¯s trump cards instantly surged towards this 062 like a tidal wave!


    The pitiful ck-clothed 062, his strength was above Su Luo¡¯s, but he was much slower to react, and so he suffered a huge loss!


    His head was covered and smashed by Su Luo, and by the time he came back to his senses, Su Luo had long ago run past him, leaving nothing but a tiny ck dot.


    ¡°Darn!¡± The ck-clothed man was so angry that he burst out cursing.


    At this time, the Thorn Captain had already rushed over.


    ¡°You piece of waste! Can¡¯t even stop one person yet you still have the face to curse here? Hurry and give chase!¡± The Captain¡¯s words had not fully left his mouth while he had already darted away wildly!


    ¡°Oh oh.¡± At this time, 062 finally reacted and flew forwards.


    The poor 064 still didn¡¯t know that the group had already changed directions. He continued to chase towards the east by himself¡­


    This time, the direction Su Luo was heading towards was the direction of Chu Yang¡¯s team.


    Because Su Luo had been on this road before, she was very familiar with it. So much so that as she ran from east to west and all over the ce, the Thorn team following behind for some time really had no way of dealing with her.


    ¡°Boss, could it be that she¡¯s looking for help?¡± Seeing Su Luo like this, 062 held some doubts internally.


    The Captain sneered: ¡°Who do you think would be stupid enough toe to this Temple of the Abyss by themselves? Idiot!¡±


    Sure enough, they saw Su Luo fly towards a small team up ahead.


    When Chu Yang and the others saw Su Luo, they all became excited! This was called throwing oneself into the, okay? Who could have expected that Su Luo who had previously run away at an explosive speed would actually run back here?


    Very good, Su Luo! Heaven has a path but you refuse to take it, hell has no door yet you force your way in. Today is your death day, this is where you¡¯ll be buried!


    Chu Yang¡¯s team rushed towards Su Luo with their weapons one by one!


    However, at this time, Su Luo¡¯s sharp piercing voice rang out, ¡°Boss, save me! The Thorn Team¡¯s people chased me over here! They snatched the crystal fragments!!!¡±


    Su Luo screamed as her footsteps stopped, and then continued to rush forwards!


    Chu Yang and the others hadn¡¯t reacted when they saw a string of people following behind Su Luo!


    It was a small team of four people.


    Each of their figures were wrapped tightly in ck cloth, revealing only a pair of cold eyes, bursting out with a cold light that seemed to prate into people.

 Chapter 2372: Conspiracy (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2372: Conspiracy (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Pluto


    --


    Xiao Luo angrily said: ¡°Su Luo! Where did you provoke all of these people?!¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t answer and instead shouted angrily: ¡°The crystal fragments were snatched away by them! You still have the time to talk about other things?¡±


    What? Xiao Luo¡¯s face instantly changed. She didn¡¯t really care about Su Luo. What she cared about the most were her crystal fragments!


    As soon as she heard that the crystal fragments were in the hands of the group in the back, Xiao Luo red at the ck-clothed figures. Chu Yang¡¯s team also all fixed their eyes on the ck-clothed Thorn Team in front of them.


    ¡°Hand over that girl!¡± The Thorn Team¡¯s captain¡¯s voice was icy cold.


    ¡°Hand over the crystal fragments!¡± Xiao Luo shouted angrily.


    The Thorn Team¡¯s Captain¡¯s anger instantly burst out. Forget about them not wanting to hand over the person, they even dared to throw false usations at us? How unreasonable was this?


    At this time, when the Thorn Captain saw this group of people intercepting his own group halfway, while allowing Su Luo to run off far away, he felt extremely furious in his heart.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The Thorn Captain shouted angrily!


    ¡°Hand over the crystal fragments!¡± Chu Yang¡¯s team insisted.


    The Thorn Captain was angered to the point of wailing! They actually dared to frame them? This was simply way too abominable!


    He felt that this group of people would let Su Luo escape even if it meant sacrificing themselves, so it was evident that they were the closest people to Su Luo.


    Who to kill but them?


    ¡°Brothers, charge!¡± The Thorn Captain didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else. With a wave of his hands, the group of ck-clothed subordinates under hismand burst forward one by one, with the fierceness and essence of dragons and tigers.


    The Thorn Team, aside from the stray 064, numbered exactly four people.


    Chu Yang¡¯s team, aside from the Su Luo who had run far away, also numbered four people.


    Four against four.


    Both parties¡¯ strengths were simr, so they both fought directly against each other, to the point where they were difficult to separate.


    Su Luo had not actually run very far. She ran directly to the opposing cliff and lied there as she wasughing and watching this scene.


    Seeing that they were fighting intractably, Su Luoughed uncontrobly, nearly bursting intoughter and pounding on the ground!


    How funny! Way too funny!


    Both sides were her enemies. Now that it was a dog-eat-dog situation, even if they weren¡¯tpletely wiped out, as far as she was concerned, it was still a considerable weakening to their strengths.


    Just at this time, Su Luo¡¯smunication amulet vibrated a little.


    Su Luo subconsciously picked it up: ¡°Nangong?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s safe for now?¡± Nangong saw that Su Luo¡¯s coordinates hadn¡¯t moved for a while, so he asked.


    Su Luo covered her stomach,ughing, as she told Nangong Liuyun of the situation here, and at the end, she didn¡¯t forget to praise him: ¡°Your n is too funny. It saves so much energy! I like it so much!¡±


    The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, but he still deliberately remained stern. ¡°What are you feeling proud of? They¡¯re not stupid, this kind of mistaking 1 will be figured out by them very soon. By that time, they¡¯ll most likely join forces to search for you.¡±


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue. In fact, she had also thought of these circumstances. However, it would be such a pity to miss out on a good show like this.


    At this time, sure enough, Chu Yang seemed to figure something out and quickly called for a pause.


    After the pause, everyone exined their side, and this misunderstanding was finally cleared up.


    It turned out that!


    Chu Yang¡¯s team¡¯s target was Su Luo.


    The Thorn team¡¯s target was also Su Luo!


    The two teams looked at each other, all of them chagrined at their brain-damaged actions from just now.


    ¡°Purgatory City and the Thorn are already old enemies. It¡¯s nothing for everyone to fight a little.¡± Chu Yang said with a smile, ¡°However, now that both of us havee down here toplete missions, if we waste time on an unnecessary fight like this, it¡¯s truly not worth the loss. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Yang¡¯sst sentence was a question directed at the Thorn Captain.

 Chapter 2373: Conspiracy (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2373: Conspiracy (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Pluto, Justtry123


    --


    The Thorn captain also felt that he was made a fool of by Su Luo just now and was especially embarrassed. He pulled a long face and snorted coldly: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We work together but also alone. How do you feel about that?¡± Chu Yang said.


    ¡°How would we work together but also alone?¡± The Thorn captain expressed some interest.


    ¡°Your mission is to find the Dark Heart. Our mission is to find the Eternal Heart. Everyone minds their own business, and each of us finds what we need to find,¡± Chu Yang suggested.


    The Thorn captain nodded.


    ¡°But if we happen to manage to find a dark fragment, you can buy it from us, or use crystal fragments to exchange with us. Vice versa for your side. How about it?¡± Chu Yang said.


    Chu Yang¡¯s proposal was really not bad. It was mutually beneficial, a win-win for everyone.


    Anyone else would have agreed.


    But there was a major premise to take into consideration here.


    The Thorn and Purgatory City werepletely at odds with each other!


    If news of their cooperation got out, those involved wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living within their own factions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will say anything about our cooperation.¡± Chu Yang was extremely confident about this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if that Su Luo sees us work together since she¡¯s going to die!¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t die, who would believe it if she spread the news after she got out?


    ¡°This proposal isn¡¯t bad.¡± The Thorn captain nodded his head in satisfaction.


    If the other party found the Dark Heart, it would save the Thorn team a lot of time on their job.


    But, they didn¡¯t know that this matter was currently being recorded by someone.


    Chu Yang would never have imagined that not only did Su Luo see and hear them talking, but she also recorded it!


    It had to be known that when Su Luo was at the auction earlier, she had obtained an Ancient Crystal Tree.


    She had nted that Ancient Crystal Tree inside her space, and the tree had long since taken root, sprouted, and produced fruits.


    As this was the first time that the tree bore fruit, there weren''t many fruits¡ªjust two.


    It had to be known that crystal fruits had memory capabilities. To put it into modern terms, it functioned like a camera!


    Thus, Chu Yang and the Thorn cooperation was entirely recorded.


    The best part was that she even captured Chu Yang and the Thorn captain shaking hands and smiling brightly in in sight.


    However, the sound of the recording was quite muffled because the recording was made from quite a distance away.


    Nevertheless, the more muffled it was, the more the scene would speak for itself. If you didn''t know the truth, you''d think Chu Yang was betraying Purgatory City.


    Su Luo definitely wanted it to give that impression.


    Poor Chu Yang. Right now he was smiling happily, but if he had the chance to return to Purgatory City, he would find that what awaited him was an endless trial.


    Of course, that was something forter.


    Right now, Su Luo was still in danger. Furthermore, she was in more danger than ever before.


    Back when she was on the run, there was only one attacker trying to pursue and kill her. However, now out of the ten members of the Temple of the Abyss, nine of them wanted her dead¡­


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who said that she was the illegitimate daughter of the goddess of fortune? She was clearly the murderer of the goddess of misfortune¡¯s father¡ªan enemy~


    Su Luo had no more time to ridicule them because she was about to carry out her second objective.


    Due to Nangong Liuyun having long since given her the procedures and ns, she was able to work methodically, logically, and strictly.


    Once the two teams up ahead finished discussing and making their promises to each other, they left. This presented Su Luo with a very good opportunity.

 Chapter 2374: Intense Conflict (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2374: Intense Conflict (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Cey, Justtry123


    --


    After Chu Yang¡¯s and the Thorn¡¯s teams reached amon agreement, the two groups departed, each going their own way. But how could they ever know that Su Luo had already recorded all their actions?


    Su Luo didn¡¯t waste time and swiftly went away after they left. Her objective wasn¡¯t any of them, but the ck-clothed person, 064, who had strayed from the Thorn team. This ck-clothed 064 was pitiful. Everybody had already gathered long ago, while he was the only one still wandering around in a daze.


    Su Luo let Little Fox Sable open the map.


    Little Fox Sable had inherited Little Purple Sable¡¯s automatic pathfinding capabilities. So even though Su Luo didn¡¯t have a map on hand, the map of the Temple of the Abyss in the Little Fox Sable¡¯s mind was clearer than anyone else¡¯s.


    Using the map Little Fox Sable shared with her, Su Luo scanned the overall situation, carefully looking over the map once. The shared map ability was the product of the spiritual pet fusion and had given Su Luo great benefits.


    Now, she was looking at a small red dot in the distance to the south. That small red dot was all alone. The objective was extremely clear. Who could it be besides 064?


    And what put Su Luo in a great mood was that 064 was speeding toward her position right now. The Thorn captain had probably already contacted him, calling him back.


    Su Luo thought: ¡®If I were to let 064 return to the Thorn¡¯s group, I would no longer be able to contend with their strength. So, if I want to take him down, it needs to be before he rejoins the group.¡¯


    Su Luo¡¯s current greatest advantage was Little Fox Sable¡¯s shared map. Through this map, Su Luo could urately know everybody''s whereabouts. 064 was rushing over to where Su Luo was, and at the same time, Su Luo was also quickly heading to his position.


    After Su Luo advanced for two hours, she came across a corner at the end of the path. This ce was extremely well hidden. It was in a blind spot.


    When 064 rushed over, he would need to turn a corner there. That was the ambush spot Su Luo chose. As long as 064 dropped his alertness by even a fraction, he would very likely fall into the trap.


    The ck-clothed person rushed by without any obstacles in his way. He never would have even imagined that Su Luo had aplete map and knew everyone¡¯s positions, so he probably wasn¡¯t on high alert.


    Su Luo took out a green porcin bottle from her space. Then she aimed at the street corner and poured out bits of powder on the ground here and there. She threw it all over the ce in a seemingly disorganized manner, but it was actually the result of her precise calctions.


    The powder was a light green color, but it couldn¡¯t be made out at all in the darkness of night. Moreover, it didn¡¯t have any scent, so noticing it was very unlikely.


    After finishing the ambush, Su Luo¡¯s lips curled into a smile while she looked at the map. Right now, the small red dot on the map was very close. It would arrive in just about ten minutes.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure quickly shed to the shadow at the end of the path. She stuck her body close to the wall, and it was as if her whole body was enveloped in darkness. Her original vividness was adjusted to a minimum at this moment, such that even the sound of her heartbeat was suppressed to its lowest. She waspletely silent, almost without any sign of life.


    ¡®Soon.¡¯


    Su Luo counted silently.


    ¡®Five kilometers.


    Three kilometers.


    One kilometer.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    One hundred meters.¡¯


    She could see him get closer and closer.

 Chapter 2375: Intense Conflict (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2375: Intense Conflict (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Cey, Justtry123


    --


    Su Luo¡¯s heartbeat and breathing were synchronized. Her body entered a state of urgency, with all her abilities ready to be unleashed at any moment.


    A fight was on the verge of breaking out!


    As the ck-clothed person rushed over, he only encountered magical beasts. So why would he expect a person to attack him? Furthermore, what was the likelihood that this person would be the target he had pursued and captured previously¡­? Consequently, he wasn¡¯t on very high alert.


    Just as he was about to turn the corner, his body was immediately enveloped in a gravity space! In an instant, his speed and attack power were greatly weakened!


    Su Luo had long since prepared for this. How could she possibly give him time to catch his breath?


    One could only see her rapidly dishing out her skills, with her fingers swiftly dancing!


    Fire element, wood element!


    Little Fox Sable, nt pet!


    All that Su Luo had learned, all that she possessed, and all of her trump cards¡ªshe dealt them all out at this moment!


    062 had previously tasted Su Luo¡¯s wild assault, and even he couldn¡¯t endure it, so how could 064 endure it this time? Even more so when he hadpletely let his guard down at this moment?


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡± Number 064 could only defend himself from the wild beating. How could he have room to retaliate?


    He was, in fact, stronger than Su Luo. However, it was unfortunate that after receiving Su Luo¡¯s wild attack, he could only defend himself desperately.


    Finally, the handle of Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying sword smashed downwards! 064 was knocked into a daze. His eyes swirled like mosquito coils, and his body went limp before slowly toppling to the ground.


    ¡®Very good, sess!¡¯


    Su Luo excitedly pped her hands, and a hint of slyness appeared in her eyes.


    She originally thought she would need to spend more of her effort. Who knew that he would be taken down so easily? But Su Luo knew that this sess relied on the luck of having the element of surprise. If she were to fight him head-on one-on-one, she would definitely sustain severe injuries.


    By taking down 064, Su Luo was already halfway to sess. She didn¡¯t have any ns to kill him; she just knocked him out in preparation for the next step.


    Su Luo dragged 064 to a corner and stripped him of his clothes, including the scarf around his head.


    All the garments 064 had worn were now on Su Luo. She padded out the shoes and widened her shoulders and waist, then she put on the ck clothes, ck scarf, and ck headscarf¡­ The most important thing was the number te she affixed to her waist.


    When Su Luo looked at herself, she saw an almost exact copy of the original number 064. If the two weren¡¯t side by side, it would be very difficult to tell the difference.


    After hiding number 064, her figure swiftly vanished into the vast darkness of the night.


    Su Luo was extremely fast, merely a sh in the darkness.


    In Chu Yang¡¯s group, the only ones Su Luo could bully were Xiao Luo and Senior Sister Yu. These two people were both weaker than her, but the weakest was undoubtedly Xiao Luo.


    Su Luo was lucky. By following the white dot on the map, she found Xiao Luo.


    Then the map in Su Luo¡¯s mind was separated into small white dots and small red dots. The small white dots represented Chu Yang¡¯s group, and the small red dots represented the Thorn¡¯s group.


    Right now, Chu Yang¡¯s group hadpletely dispersed within a radius of approximately 310.7 miles 1.


    Su Luo first reached out to Xiao Luo.


    Xiao Luo was currently using the Light of Searing Heat to fight.


    Su Luo had also advanced her Light element to this rank, but she had never used it before. So she wasn¡¯t eager to engage in battle and instead hid in the darkness to carefully observe. Su Luo saw a staff appear in Xiao Luo¡¯s hand, and light flew out wherever the staff pointed, encircling the target Xiao Luo was fighting.

 Chapter 2376: Intense Conflict (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2376: Intense Conflict (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Pluto, Justtry123


    Along with Xiao Luo¡¯s Searing Light, these small bits of light rapidly became stream after stream of scorching hot mes, which swiftly plunged into the target.


    Imagine hundreds of thousands of small lights, all carrying the endless power of scorching heat, all piercing through the body. Wasn''t that just a terrible thing?


    Then, the Four-winged Gan Yu Beast in front of Xiao Luo shrieked pitifully. Its body was covered in fur, so its whole body was burning erratically like a phoenix.


    The mes soared, and heat surged.


    The Four-winged Gan Yu Beast writhed in the sea of mes, roaring and howling.


    Under the glowing light of the fire, there was a strange and wicked joy in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes, like the most terrifying demon, that would shock anyone who saw.


    "Crackle~" A slight sound rang out.


    Xiao Luo¡¯s reaction was especially quick!


    After hearing the sound, her figure shed, and when she reappeared, a shiny object had already appeared on her right hand.


    Needless to say, that was the crystal fragment!


    Su Luo didn¡¯t think she would be so lucky, for there to be a crystal fragment she could take just as she arrived.


    Right now, Xiao Luo was looking at the crystal fragment in her hand emotionally. This was the first crystal fragment she got after being in here for days!


    I like it very much! Xiao Luo could not keep her hands off the crystal fragment as she lovingly yed with it in her hands. She could not wait to tell her Big Brother about it. But after thinking about it, she decided to restrain herself.


    Let¡¯s put it away first, wait until I''ve collected more, before presenting them dramatically at thest moment. That would be much better!


    Thus, Xiao Luo proudly ced the crystal fragment into her pouch, then carefully ced her pouch to her chest, snugly hiding it well.


    Su Luo decided that she would get the crystal fragment from Xiao Luo¡¯s hands.


    As for how to get it¡­ Su Luo smiled unsettlingly.


    Su Luo¡¯s figure shed, quickly reaching behind Xiao Luo. Just as Xiao Luo was gleefully battling the Four-winged Gan Yu Beast, Su Luo suddenly attacked Xiao Luo!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Xiao Luo, who was caught off guard, went staggering from Su Luo¡¯s blow!


    Xiao Luo¡¯s figure swayed. She stood up straight with difficulty, and turned her head back.


    But during this time, the ck-clothed person Su Luo disguised into shed behind Xiao Luo. The two people collided, and her hands swiftly took away the pouch that was carefully hidden by Xiao Luo!


    If it were other people, they may not necessarily think that the crystal fragment was hidden inside the pouch, but Su Luo had been observing from the start, seeing Xiao Luo¡¯s every movement with her own two eyes, so it was inevitable that the crystal fragment was stolen from her!


    After taking the small pouch, Su Luo swiftly swapped out the crystal fragment, stuffing in a simr jade pendant in exchange.


    Xiao Luo only saw the shadow of a ck-clothed person, then felt her chest. Not good!


    At this time, Xiao Luo happened to see Senior Sister Yuing over, and happened to see the ck-clothed person quickly brushing past Senior Sister Yu, so she hastily fished out hermunication amulet: ¡°Senior Sister Yu! That ck-clothed person stole my crystal fragment! Stop him! Quickly!¡±


    Senior Sister Yu reacted quickly. She stuck out her right leg, trying to trip the ck-clothed person.


    However, Su Luo was prepared, and she sprinted away from Senior Sister Yu after she leapt past her!


    Senior Sister Yu reacted instantly. Feeling annoyed, and without any time to think too much, she shed at the sleeve of the ck-clothed person!


    Psst--!


    The de trailed across the right sleeve in an instant, leaving a clear gash on the fabric! However, because the ck-clothed person evaded quickly, only the sleeve was damaged. Su Luo herself wasn¡¯t harmed in the slightest.


    ¡°Chase him!¡± Xiao Luo had already rushed over, closely pursuing along with Senior Sister Yu.

 Chapter 2377: Intense Conflict (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2377: Intense Conflict (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Skyrise, Pluto


    "When did you encounter the crystal fragment?" Senior Sister Yu''s eyes wrinkled slightly. Was it so hard to understand the captain¡¯s words? Was that why Xiao Luo didn''t obey them? Their captain had said before that if anyone found a crystal fragment, they had to hand it over to him quickly; otherwise, it would be very unsafe because aside from their Chu Yang team, there was also the Thorn team.


    Although the two teams were coexisting peacefully for the time being, they could not let down their guard towards each other.


    Xiao Luo was so angry that her little face turned red. She kept silent about the major mistake she¡¯d made and brought attention to her minor mistake of letting the crystal fragment get 1. "Just now! I''d just gotten my hands on it, and it was snatched by that damn ck-clothed person!"


    Senior Sister Yu gave her a suspicious look, "So, the ck-clothed person had been watching from your side the whole time, purposely making a move on you only when you got the crystal fragment?"


    "Damn Thorn team! Curse that ck-clothed person! Just wait until we catch him. Thisdy will definitely skin him!" Xiao Luo ground her mrs and vowed!


    "Actually¡­" Senior Sister Yu wanted to say something else; but before she could say anything, she was red at by Xiao Luo: "Is it more important for us to be chasing him now, or to be squabbling with words?"


    At this time, Xiao Luo was like an impetuous little lion, with all of her anger and hatred disyed on her face.


    Xiao Luo picked up the Communication Amulet and hurriedly told everyone about the current situation.


    When Chu Yang and Leng Qi heard it, they thought, What? The Thorn team had actually betrayed the agreement between the two teams? This was outrageous!


    "Give chase!" Chu Yang ordered, and the whole team went after the ck-clothed person.


    But because Su Luo was running very fast, by the time she reached the ce where the ck-clothed person was unconscious, Xiao Luo and the others hadn''t caught up with her yet.


    So, Su Luo helped return the ck clothes back to the ck-clothed person, and put all of them on him neatly.


    When Su Luo saw the gash cut by the sword qi on the right sleeve of the ck clothes, there was a wry smile In her eyes. Who would have thought that she had left this mark on purpose?


    After helping the ck-clothed person, Su Luo woke him up with a p, and then she hid herself far away because the uing development of events didn¡¯t require her to intervene for the time being.


    As for the crystal fragment, Su Luo did not take it back for now. Otherwise, it would have inadvertently alerted Chu Yang¡¯s team that something was 2.


    However, Su Luo asked the Little Fox Sable to remember the aura of 064¡ªthis ck-clothed person¡ªso that it would be much easier to find himter on.


    The ck-clothed person leisurely woke up and saw that he was actually sleeping against a corner. His body subconsciously jumped up!


    Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh, his sword danced swiftly, protecting himself in an imprable fashion, as he set up a fighting posture!


    However, the night wind blew past.


    A leaf fluttered and floated down.


    There wasn¡¯t any enemy appearing¡­?


    The ck-clothed person: "¡­¡­"


    He lowered his head and looked left and right but found that there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes on himself, except that the fabric on his right sleeve was torn up a bit.


    The ck-clothed person thought about it but only felt dizzy, and he couldn''t recall anything from before.


    Of course, he couldn''t remember. This was because Su Luo had used the Light of Healing Technique on him to clear a small part of his previous memories.


    The current Su Luo could only do this much.


    But it was just right for this situation.


    The ck-clothed person didn''t remember why he was sleeping here, nor did he know that Su Luo had already done something spectacr with his clothes.


    The ck Communication Amulet moved.


    The ck-clothed person picked up the Communication Amulet.


    The angry voice of the Thorn team''s captain was heard from it, "Regroup at once!"


    "Coming!" A cold breeze blew by, instantly sending a chill down this 064''s spine. The ck-clothed person put away his Communication Amulet and swiftly headed towards his team.

 Chapter 2378: Intense Conflict (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2378: Intense Conflict (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    ----


    However, before he even took a few steps, he was surrounded by four people.


    Needless to say, these four people were the members of Chu Yang¡¯s team.


    When Xiao Luo saw the ck-clothed person, she was immediately unable to restrain her anger and almost jumped up in a rage: ¡°You deceitful bastard! Quickly give the crystal fragment back to me!¡±


    The eyebrows of the ck-clothed person knitted together tightly: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Senior Sister Yu sneered: ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of guts. You actually dared to hang around here by yourself¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll make a move?¡±


    Chu Yang showed an unhappy expression: ¡°So, your captain¡¯s an unscrupulous scoundrel who goes back on his words?¡±


    The ck-clothed person looked at this group of people from Purgatory City, and anger flooded into his chest!


    The pitiful ck-clothed person had no idea that his own team¡¯s captain had already made a peaceful and friendly agreement with Chu Yang. So, he took out his Communication Amulet and reported to his captain.


    ¡°Captain, the people from Purgatory City called you ¡®an unscrupulous scoundrel who goes back on his words¡¯!¡±


    The captain of the Thorn team: ¡°¡­¡­What happened?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re besieging me!¡± The ck-clothed person was always concise andprehensive in describing situations.


    ???


    ¡°What?!¡± The expression of the Thorn team¡¯s captain immediately darkened. Feeling there must be more to this situation, he asked, ¡°Why are they besieging you?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­A fragment of the Dark Heart is in my possession,¡± the ck-clothed person answered truthfully.


    The most valuable thing in his possession was this fragment of the Dark Heart. So, he assumed that the opposing party must be wanting to steal it away out of greed!


    When the captain of the Thorn team heard this, he immediately smacked the several-tens-of-meters-tall cylindrical pir in anger. Suddenly, the support pir that held up the small pce copsed with a bang, instantly razing it to the ground!


    ¡®What the- The Chu Yang team¡ªthis bunch of bastards! You¡¯re the ones who went back on your words! You¡¯re the unscrupulous ones! You dare steal what¡¯s mine and nder me instead?! You¡¯re turning the world upside down!¡¯


    ¡°Your current coordinates?!¡± The captain of the Thorn team was so angry his chest almost exploded!


    The ck-clothed person hurriedly began to ry his current location.


    However, how could the Chu Yang team let him do so?


    As such, the four people worked together to unleash an extremely strong destructive power!


    Although the ck-clothed person¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad, how could he possibly be a match for the members of Chu Yang¡¯s team? That said, he wasn¡¯t so dumb as to try and endure this attack! He instantly dashed toward the Thorn team at lightning speed. His speed was really fast, but the speed of the Chu Yang team chasing him wasn¡¯t slow either!


    The sight of the surrounding buildings flitted across on both sides like ghosts while the piercingly cold wind of the night brushed across their ears.


    The ck-clothed person had to run and defend against the attacks of the Chu Yang team simultaneously!


    His back was already covered in many wounds, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered desperately.


    This was all from the survival training he did in the Thorn. Thorn¡¯s training was no worse than hell!


    The people who could walk out from there alive had much stronger willpower to endure hardships than those from any other organization.


    The ck-clothed person was on hisst breaths, but he still held on tenaciously. This was because his captain had told him that they would be able to meet up very soon.


    The moment the people beside the Thorn¡¯s captain heard of 064¡¯s unfortunate encounter, each one of them became filled with indignant righteousness and the urge to kill the members of the Chu Yang team. They wanted to eliminate thetter entirely!


    ¡°Captain! There¡¯s simply non one good in Purgatory City!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain! They¡¯re actually trying to steal our fragment of the Dark Heart. The nerve of them!¡±


    ¡°Captain! Let¡¯s quickly go save 064! They have four people on their side. 064 definitely won¡¯t be able to hold out!¡±


    The expression of Thorn team¡¯s captain became increasingly dark, ultimately bing so dark that it wasparable to a pot-baked pancake 1.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    When the Thorn team¡¯s captain arrived, he was just in time to see Xiao Luo¡¯s Searing Light¡ªthat wildly violent strike¡ªsmash into 064.

 Chapter 2379: Intense Conflict (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2379: Intense Conflict (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    ----


    Presently, 064 was already very weak. If he were to be hit by this attack, he would definitely die!


    So, the Thorn¡¯s captain instantly took action without even thinking about it!


    A ck beam of light shot out rapidly from his index finger toward the Searing Light.


    In an instant, the ck light engulfed the white light, making it disappearpletely.


    Then, the ck light pressed on straight toward Xiao Luo!


    Hit with the bacsh and retaliation from using Searing Light, Xiao Luo shrieked suddenly. Her face became deathly pale, and her body dripped with sweat. She felt so hot that it seemed like she was about to self-immte!


    Chu Yang¡¯s heart ached greatly upon seeing his younger sister experience such pain.


    He pulled her onto his back and charged furiously toward the Thorn team.


    First, the Thorn team stole the crystal fragment belonging to Chu Yang¡¯s team. After that, they even attacked Xiao Luo. Even if Chu Yang had the best of tempers, he would still explode with anger at this moment!


    Consequently, Chu Yang and 061, the Thorn team¡¯s captain, had a rapid exchange of blows and engaged in an intense battle.


    Nearby, Su Luo was watching this whole scene. She was as happy as a mouse upon finding food. If her circumstances allowed it, she would certainly be smacking the ground while bursting into loudughter.


    This was too fun! It was undeniably fun!


    How long had it been since the two teams decided on an amicable and mutually beneficial agreement of cooperation? Yet so soon after, they¡¯ve swiftly be hostile, fighting as irreconcble adversaries!


    ¡®Keep fighting. It would be best if you fought until someone died! That way, you¡¯d really be able to fight until yourst breath!¡¯ Su Luo cheered them on inwardly.


    While Chu Yang and the captain of the Thorn team fought, the other people weren¡¯t simply idling around either. Caught up in an irresolvable situation, they each found an opponent and fought until the skies darkened.


    For a period of time, the area was filled with a chaotic atmosphere and the sounds of abruptly rising conflict.


    Su Luo wanted to leave, but there were people fighting all around her, making it rather difficult for her to do so. It would be easy for her to leave if she used her Concealment Potion, but she only had two bottles of it left, so she wouldn¡¯t use it unless she was in a dire situation.


    As a bystander, Su Luo could see the scene very clearly.


    There were four people in the Thorn team.


    There were also four people in Chu Yang¡¯s team.


    It was a tie at the start of the battle, but as time passed by, the momentum of the battle gradually fell out of Chu Yang¡¯s team¡¯s favor.


    This was because they had a deadweight¡ªXiao Luo.


    Chu Yang was extremely furious.


    If they still had those six crystal fragments from before¡­ and if Xiao Luo had studied them, she wouldn¡¯t be holding them back like she was now.


    Chu Yang hated Su Luo to death.


    He was very clear on the fact that if they continued fighting like this, it would only be a matter of time before they lost!


    Consequently, Chu Yang seized the opportunity to speak up while neither team had yet to lose a member and their hostility had yet to turn into hatred of mortal enemies. He said clearly, ¡°061, what do you mean by all this? I haven¡¯t even brought up the matter of how you members of Thorn robbed us, yet you¡¯ve been trying to kill us the moment you got here. Is this how Thorn works?¡±


    061¡¯s rage had initially cooled down while they fought, but hearing Chu Yang¡¯s words now, his rage was instantly ignited once again: ¡°What nonsense! It was clearly you, the Chu Yang team, that chased and tried to kill our team member for something in his possession. Now, you even dare to nder us with such an usation?! How vile!¡±


    When he finished talking, 061¡¯s offensive became even fiercer, pushing Chu Yang to retreat over and over!


    After hearing 061¡¯s response, Chu Yang eximed, ¡°That¡¯s not right! It was clearly your team member who stole my younger sister¡¯s crystal fragment. That¡¯s why we chased him after that. We just wanted to take back the crystal fragment!¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± 061 said. Unwilling to ept the me, he countered, ¡°It was clearly because you guys wanted to steal the Dark Heart fragment in my team member¡¯s possession. That¡¯s why you tried to kill him!¡±


    Suddenly, the two people exchanged nces and saw a strange expression in each other¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 2380: Intense Conflict (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2380: Intense Conflict (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    ----


    Could it be that they¡¯d been tricked by someone?


    ¡°Stop for now!¡± Number 061 yelled loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ceasefire!¡± Chu Yang shouted in a clear voice.


    Following the call for a ceasefire from both team captains, all the people caught up in the irresolvable fight came to a stop despite still being unbearably angry.


    Number 061 ran swiftly over to that feeble-breathed number 064 and shouted out a question: ¡°Did you take their crystal fragment?¡±


    Number 064 face filled with confusion: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, he shook his head.


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re clearly the person who stole my crystal fragment!¡± Xiao Luo got so angry that she was practically stomping. ¡°The cut my sword made in your right sleeve shows clearly that it was you!¡±


    The captain of the Thorn team unconsciously reached toward number 064¡¯s arm.


    There was indeed the mark of a sword having shed across 064¡¯s shoulder.


    Indeed¡­!


    Number 061¡¯s eyes narrowed as he reached into number 064¡¯s hidden chest pocket!


    That thin ice-cold fragment was lying there quietly.


    For a split second, there was aplicated expression in number 061¡¯s eyes.


    Upon seeing that, the tension in Chu Yang¡¯s gaze eased a little. He said calmly: ¡°Number 061, do you remember our agreement to have an amicable cooperation?¡±


    ¡°What amicable cooperation?¡± Number 064¡¯s looked at his captain bewilderedly.


    Number 061 suddenly regained his senses at this moment. How could he have forgotten about that?!


    Number 064 hadn¡¯t actually been present when they made the agreement, so he had no idea that his own team had done such a thing. In other words, if number 064 had ambushed and robbed Chu Yang¡¯s team of their crystal fragment, that would have been due to the hostile rtionship between the Thorn guild and Purgatory City.


    This meant that it wasn¡¯t inherently wrong.


    ¡°Number 061?¡± Chu Yang looked at Number 061 nonchntly, shifting his gaze to thetter¡¯s hand.


    Number 061 slowly withdrew his hand from Number 064¡¯s chest pocket and unfolded his palm. There was nothing on it.


    There was a slight sense of shock in Chu Yang¡¯s expression!


    Number 061 sneered: ¡°There¡¯s no crystal fragment. In other words, you were ndering my team member¡­ and you even tried to kill him?¡±


    The thing Number 061 wanted to confirm was whether Su Luo had made a fool out of him.


    This was because he, like Chu Yang, suspected that there was a third party interfering and pulling the strings from behind the scenes. However, Number 061 had just found verification on Number 064¡¯s body that he was the one, not Su Luo in disguise, who had attacked and stolen from Xiao Luo. For Number 061, knowing this was enough.


    Chu Yang and the others had initially been waiting for the captain of the Thorn team to hand over the crystal fragment, but now, it appeared that he wasn¡¯t going to do so.


    Number 061 knew that although his side would win this intense conflict, Chu Yang¡¯s team would inflict serious damage on them. In that case, the gains truly wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses his team would suffer for this mission.


    ¡°You have two choices now.¡± Number 061 looked at Chu Yang coldly. ¡°Die in battle! Or¡­ will you get lost?¡±


    The expressions of everyone on Chu Yang¡¯s side turned sour. Why were they being used and berated like this? When had they ever suffered such humiliation?


    At this moment, all of their gazes focused on Chu Yang. Each line of sight was like a sword piercing through him.


    Chu Yang hesitated and then hesitated some more.


    His arm hung tensely by the side of his body as he clenched his fist tight. The protruding cyan veins on his hand were enough to show his inner torment.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Xiao Luo tugged at Chu Yang and gazed at him pleadingly. My crystal fragment¡­ The crystal fragment that had been so difficult for them to find¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t go. My crystal fragment¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luo pleaded persistently. The crystal fragment had been stolen from my hand. I couldn¡¯t simply leave like this. I truly couldn¡¯t¡­¡­

 Chapter 2381: By Chance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2381: By Chance (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    ----


    However, Chu Yang gently pushed Xiao Luo away. He took in a deep breath and yelled loudly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, Chu Yang took the lead for their exit!


    Senior Sister Yu and the others looked at each other in dismay before ultimately shaking their heads and leaving too.


    Actually, their boss¡¯ decision was right. Since both sides would suffer, what was the point of pointlessly sacrificing their lives? Nevertheless, they certainly felt sullen about it.


    Yet at this moment, Su Luo was the most depressed among them.


    She had gone through so much effort to get them to kill each other, but now, they were just going to leave like that? Wasn¡¯t this merely a waste of all her efforts, especially when she was so close to getting what she wanted?


    Right when Su Luo was feeling vexed, the captain of the Thorn team said two words: ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Chu Yang turned around resentfully!


    ¡°You!¡± 061 said coldly while pointing at Xiao Luo. ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Even ordinary people would get angry upon facing that arrogant and bossy manner, let alone Xiao Luo who was a pampered youngdy that had never experienced any hardships before.


    Xiao Luo looked at her older brother sullenly without taking a single step.


    Chu Yang stepped in front of Xiao Luo defensively and raised his eyes toward 061: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°If you heal him, our previous grudge will be written off.¡± 061 pointed at the barely breathing 064 who was lying on the ground.


    After all, in the aspect of medical treatments, the Thorn had always been inferior to Purgatory City. Moreover, Xiao Luo was a Light mage, so she had earned healing techniques long ago.


    While Chu Yang was still considering the offer, Xiao Luocently took over and smirked: ¡°You think I¡¯ll heal him just because you tell me to? Who the heck are you to me?!¡±


    Initially, she was already resentful toward the Thorn team, but now 061 was rudely pointing at her and ordering her to heal 064? She felt so indignant about it.


    061 didn¡¯t bother with her and stared straight at Chu Yang while saying his words slowly one by one: ¡°You were the ones who injured him. If anything happens to him, we¡¯re fighting to the death today!¡±


    After throwing out this line, 061¡¯s ice-cold gaze swept over the faces of Chu Yang, Xiao Luo, Senior Sister Yu, and Leng Qi one by one, engraving their features in his mind.


    The meaning of his words was very clear. If they couldn¡¯t save 064, they would be fighting to the end!


    If this were on a normal day, there wouldn¡¯t be much to it. However, they were both doing a mission at the moment. If they were to fight it out now and die in mutual destruction, that would just be a total joke.


    ¡°Do you have the confidence that you can heal him?¡± Chu Yang looked at Xiao Luo.


    If Xiao Luo didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so, they were better off forgetting about it. If she treated 064 badly and killed him instead, 061 would me it on them, and that would just cause them a whole lot of trouble.


    The outer corners of Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes raised upcently in a contemptuous sneer: ¡°They¡¯re just some external wounds. My Healing Light has already reached the point of perfection. How could I not be able to heal such superficial wounds?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Luo speak withplete confidence, 061 finally let out a sigh of relief, and his tone got nicer: ¡°As long as you heal him, you can leave. Additionally, the business agreement we made previously will still stand.¡±


    Xiao Luo was arrogant, but she knew this was a critical situation. So under the pressure of the earnest hopes and expectations of her teammates, she walked over to 64 anyway in spite of her bad mood.


    The atmosphere became unprecedently harmonious at this time.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Su Luo who was hiding behind a wall; her mood wasn¡¯t very good at all.


    She¡¯d rushed about busily, calcting this and that, before she finally managed to get the two teams into an intense conflict where they fought like irreconcble adversaries. Yet with just a brief conversation, they were now in a ceasefire and reconciling, as well as continuing to keep their agreement in effect? What the heck was this?!


    These thoughts meant that Su Luo didn¡¯t approve of this situation.


    And if Su Luo didn¡¯t approve of it, that meant there would be very grave consequences.


    This was because she still had many hidden cards in her hand.


    A crafty sneer like that of a fox shed past her eyes, and her right hand spread open. A white jade bottle the size of a little finger appeared on her palm at this moment.

 Chapter 2382: By Chance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2382: By Chance (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    ----


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have the time to consider it further, so she just went ahead and opened the white jade porcin bottle. With her head tilted back, she downed the brown liquid from the bottle in one shot.


    This bottle contained the Concealment Potion, which would only be effective for 15 minutes.


    After drinking it, Su Luo very quickly realized her body had be transparent. Under the illumination of the moonlight, she initially had a very long shadow stretching out behind her, but now, this shadow hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡®Very good.¡¯


    Su Luo¡¯s lips spread into a smile. She took a deep breath and then quietly approached 064.


    How could Su Luo possibly let Xiao Luo save 064? And how could she possibly let the two teams reconcile?


    At this time, Xiao Luo was indifferently using Healing Light to heal 064¡¯s injuries.


    It had to be said that Xiao Luo still had a child¡¯s temperament. She was still feeling angry even while healing 064. So, even though she could definitely use a simple method to heal him, she deliberately chose a method that would cause him unbearable pain.


    064 was in so much pain that hisplexion became bloodlessly pale and he was squirming about on the ground.


    061 constantly had his gaze on Xiao Luo. He wanted to speak up several times but ultimately restrained himself.


    Xiao Luo was feeling extremelycent: ¡®Weren¡¯t you all arrogant and bossy to me just before? If you have what it takes,e on! Come and scold me now! See if I won¡¯t cause him to die from pain!¡¯


    When she recalled how the person before her, 064, had stolen her crystal fragment, a sinister expression shed past her eyes briefly.


    061 was looking at her at this very moment.


    ¡®This is a great opportunity!¡¯ Su Luo cheered inwardly.


    Right then, Su Luo, who had consumed the Concealment Potion, was already near 064. It was just that Xiao Luo was in front of 064, while Su Luo was behind him.


    Su Luo had gotten such a good opportunity. If she didn¡¯t use it, she wouldn¡¯t be Su Luo.


    The corners of her lips lifted to form a crafty grin. Then she unleashed a healing technique that was also of the Light attribute onto 064.


    However, even though both Xiao Luo and Su Luo were both using healing techniques, Su Luo¡¯s technique brought about unstoppable death.


    Her dot of light invaded 064¡¯s body and wantonly destroyed his internal organs!


    Su Luo was currently invisible, so no one could see her.


    Additionally, because the technique she used was also of the Light attribute, no one noticed her.


    Consequently, Su Luo used the Light attribute to wreak havoc in 064¡¯s body.


    Moreover, as Xiao Luo was filled with anger and a desire for revenge, she had already been oppressing 064 with unbearable pain. So no one even suspected anything was amiss when Su Luo made her move.


    All of that made it easier for Su Luo to put her n into motion.


    As the Concealment Potion was only effective for 15 minutes, Su Luo did it in the shortest time possible and soon achieved the result she wanted.


    On the ground, 064 was in so much pain that he was rolling from side to side before ultimately spitting out a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°Pu¡ª¡ª¡± Blood sprayed out wildly like a fountain. Most of it sshed onto Xiao Luo, covering her clean pure white skirt with blood stter that looked like plum blossoms in full bloom.


    Xiao Luo was startled into a daze. Then she flew into a rage in the next second: ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    She unconsciously used Searing Light!


    How terribly weak was 064 currently? He still had what appeared to be an intact body from the outside, but his insides had long since already been destroyed by Su Luo until there was practically nothing left.


    So when Xiao Luo attacked him, he was instantly¡­ burned to pitch-ck coal!!!


    064¡­ died¡­ just like that¡­


    Xiao Luo was astonished!!!


    Chu Yang was astonished!!!


    A person who was even more astonished¡­ was the captain of the Thorn team!


    At this moment, 061 first stared dazedly at 064. Then his eyes opened wide till they were perfectly round, and he red unwaveringly at his pitch-ck subordinate who looked just like a strip of coal. Finally, he shifted his incredulous gaze inch by inch onto Xiao Luo.

 Chapter 2383: By Chance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2383: By Chance (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    ----


    Facing the murderous gaze of the Thorn captain, Xiao Luo was so scared that she suddenly shivered from the depths of her heart!


    She subconsciously ran to hide behind Chu Yang, shouting loudly in terror: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me who killed him! It really wasn¡¯t me!!!¡±


    But who would believe her?


    Everyone had watched Xiao Luo perform the treatment with their very own eyes. Everyone was a witness! They could all prove that this person had indeed been killed by Xiao Luo!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Big Brother, you have to believe me. That ck-clothed man really wasn¡¯t killed by me!¡± Xiao Luo was so nervous that she was trembling all over.


    The Thorn captain¡¯s pair of eyes was like an ice shard stabbing at her, stabbing to the extent where she found it hard to sit at ease and was filled with worry.


    All around there was silence.


    Nobody made a sound.


    Chu Yang quietly looked at Xiao Luo and opened his mouth with difficulty. His voice was hoarse as he spoke distinctly: ¡°Why?"


    Xiao Luo had clearly said it would be easy to treat 064, so why did he die from the treatment in the end?


    Why was it that everyone was ultimately forced to make unnecessary sacrifices even when a truce was clearly possible?


    Why did it have to be so unreasonable, so unjustifiable?


    Xiao Luo was shocked and then became at a loss: ¡°Brother, I¡­¡±


    Right at that moment, the Thorn captain attacked without hesitation!


    His long arm reached out and grabbed hold of Xiao Luo¡¯s slender snow-white neck, and Xiao Luo¡¯s tongue extended out greatly as she was being strangled. In an instant, the face that had originally been white turned into a vivid purple, taking on a very frightening appearance.


    The Thorn captain even gripped Xiao Luo¡¯s shoulders and lifted her up.


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡± Xiao Luo¡¯s mouth let out a choked voice, unable to get a single word out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was easily curable? Didn¡¯t you say it was as easy as the flip of a hand? Howe the person has been cured to death???!!!¡± The Thorn captain¡¯s pair of eyes were livid, and his expression hidden under the ck scarf was twisted. He was so angry that he was about to explode!


    ¡°You deliberately intended to kill him, didn¡¯t you?!¡± The Thorn captain burst out!


    Xiao Luo was already dizzy from being strangled. In addition to that, she suddenly felt her mouth and nose were being obstructed and felt as if the shadow of death was looming over her body.


    Chu Yang finally reacted. He quickly stepped up and grabbed the Thorn captain¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Chu Yang had a very powerful grip, but the Thorn captain¡¯s shoulder was as solid as a rock.


    The two people were at a standstill.


    Xiao Luo kept kicking her legs helplessly as if she were drowning.


    The moment Chu Yang saw that the situation was not favorable, he couldn¡¯t spend any more time thinking about what to do. He immediately covered the back of the Thorn captain¡¯s hand with his ownrge hand.


    It was because he saw the Thorn captain was twisting his fingers.


    With the twist of his fingers, Xiao Luo¡¯s neck would be broken.


    He only had this one little sister. How could he bear to let her die?


    The Thorn captain threw Xiao Luo aside heavily!


    Following this, he began to fight hard against Chu Yang.


    After a mere moment, the two teams that had originally been calm now unexpectedly began to fight again irreconcbly, enveloped in the mes of battle.


    Their battle was only just beginning, but Su Luo had already long since retreated over and over and over again.


    She retreated far away because the time limit of the invisibility potion on her body had already passed. If she still didn¡¯t leave, she would be caught immediately.


    Due to the fight, Su Luo didn''t intend to stay where she was.


    In fact, while she was sabotaging the body of the ck-clothed 064 earlier, she had already gotten hold of the crystal fragment from his arms.


    Having obtained the crystal fragment, Su Luo decided on the spot: ¡®I¡¯ll return to the Spirit Transformation Pond.¡¯


    There was only one piece, but as the saying went, ¡®Even a mosquito, though tiny, still provides nourishment¡¯.


    Su Luo hastily held the seventh crystal fragment and ran to the Spirit Transformation Pond.

 Chapter 2384: By Chance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2384: By Chance (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    Su Luo walked slowly into the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    She smoothly and steadily ced the dreamily gorgeous crystal fragment into the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    Very quickly, a hazy holy light appeared above the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    Su Luo sat with her legs crossed, and her body began to sink to the bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    She closed her eyes tightly, stopped her breathing, and used her body¡¯s instincts to absorb the holy energy from the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    As there was only one crystal fragment, Su Luo absorbed it very slowly, savoring it with each bite.


    Previously, the energy of six crystal fragments allowed for Su Luo¡¯s light attribute to advance to the third level of Searing Light, so it was now right at its peak.


    As soon as Su Luo absorbed the seventh crystal fragment, she immediately broke through the barrier and reached the next level: Mirror Cloning.


    Apletely identical copy of Su Luo appeared behind her.


    This copy was exactly the same as her original self, be it how she was dressed or her strength.


    At this time, this clone was in an identical posture to Su Luo. They were both sitting cross-legged and had their fingers facing upward in a pinching pose while resting on their knees.


    Soon after, a second clone appeared behind Su Luo.


    That previous clone had appeared on Su Luo¡¯s left, and now this new mirror clone was on Su Luo¡¯s right, forming a three-part force with the original Su Luo.


    Su Luo knew that as long as she had enough power, she would be able to create more clones, reaching a maximum number of as many as 81!


    However, when Su Luo condensed the second clone, the energy of the crystal fragment was almost exhausted.


    It was no longer possible to condense a third mirror clone.


    This made Su Luo somewhat disappointed as she had been preparing to have many clones appear all at once, preventing the enemy from finding her original self.


    Imagine if there were a scene with 81 clones, each running wildly in a different direction. Which one would the enemy chase after?


    Poor Su Luo. She had probably been chased too many times. So after gaining the ability to create clones, her first reaction was to use it to avoid being chased¡­


    Just as Su Luo was about to get up and leave the Spirit Transformation Pond to search for the eighth crystal fragment¡ª¡ª


    There was a slight ringing sound nearby.


    Su Luo¡¯s body, which was just about to rise from the pond, was instantly frozen in ce as if someone had sealed all her acupuncture points.


    It was because she heard a familiar sound.


    There was absolutely no mistake about it.


    This sound was clearly the voice of the Thorn captain.


    Why were they here? Could it be that their battle had already ended?


    At this time, Su Luo, who had sunk to the bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond, concentrated on holding her breath. She sat motionlessly in ce as she listened to the voices outside.


    ¡°Captain, why stop the battle? Did 064 just die for nothing?¡±


    The Thorn captain snorted coldly: ¡°How could his death be for nothing?¡±


    ¡°But the other side only had one female die, and it wasn¡¯t even that one with the Light attribute. Doesn''t that mean that 064 died very unjustly?¡±


    Su Luo heard this conversation and raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡®Female, but not the one with the Light attribute. Then meant the one who died was Senior Sister Yu, not Xiao Luo?¡¯


    ¡°We exchanged that wretched girl for three Dark Heart fragments. Is that still not enough to shut your mouth?¡± the captain scolded and snorted coldly. ¡°Stupid!¡±


    ¡°How am I stupid?¡± this person expressed his disbelief.


    ¡°I called you stupid, yet you¡¯re still not convinced? Look, where did these three Dark Heart fragmentse from?¡±


    ¡°From the other side aspensation.¡±

 Chapter 2385: By Chance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2385: By Chance (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this the end? The other side obtained three fragments in just a few days, so the odds they will get the Dark Heart are not low. And this freebor you talk about, you¡¯re just going to kill?¡±


    The person¡¯s tone turned into excitement as the realization hit him. ¡°So that was Boss¡¯s intention!¡±


    ¡°What else would it be? If it wasn¡¯t for wanting them to help collect Dark Heart fragments, why would Boss let them off?¡±


    ¡°So that is to say, once they hand over the Dark Heart fragments, Boss will just¡­ hehe.¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo smiled faintly from the bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    It appeared that this Thorn captain¡¯s strategy was simr to her own. Su Luo remembered raising self-sacrificing cash 1 several times herself.


    Voices continued to sound out intermittently.


    ¡°Captain, what are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we already cleared the magical beasts here and didn¡¯t pick up a single Dark Heart fragment.¡±


    ¡°Captain couldn¡¯t be searching for that little girl, right? This is where we encountered that little girlst, but who knows how fast she could have run?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She knew that the girl they mentioned was her.


    Hidden in the Spirit Transformation Pond, Su Luo willed herself to be even more still.


    These people were experts. If Su Luo was even a little careless, she would be exposed.


    Fortunately for Su Luo, the night shrouded the Spirit Transformation Pond and her in darkness¡­


    In the daytime, the water was clear and transparent. A quick nce at the bottom would reveal Su Luo, no matter how she hid underwater.


    The Thorn captainughed, ¡°Idiots! Do you all think that wretched girl is stupid enough to run over here to wait for death?¡±


    The team members fell silent, obediently receiving their boss¡¯ reprimands.


    The Thorn captain pulled out a crystal fragment from his pocket and stroked it thoughtfully, a sneer shing across his eyes.


    The crystal fragment hit the Spirit Transformation pond with a ssh.


    ¡°Captain, you brought us here just to destroy this crystal fragment?¡± Some team members eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t?¡± The Thorn captain raised his eyebrows arrogantly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± The crystal fragment could still be traded for a Dark Heart fragment. Howe Boss tossed it into the Spirit Transformation Pond?


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Another of the Thorn Captain¡¯s subordinates pped this person on the head. ¡°Obviously, the only one who can cultivate the light attribute in the other team is that evil-hearted girl. Now that she¡¯s seriously injured and in desperate need of crystal fragments, hehe, do you think Boss will give it to her? Boss would rather throw it away than do such a thing, even as a cure!¡±


    The Thorn captain crossed both hands behind his back, nodding. It was not untrue. That was in fact what he intended.


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a privilege to throw the crystal fragment into the Spirit Transformation Pond and hear this sound?¡±


    ¡°So Boss personally brought us on this trip to throw the crystal fragment into the Spirit Transformation Pond, essentially disposing of it for good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that. The captain¡¯s idea is brilliant indeed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. If he wasn¡¯t brilliant, would he be our Boss?¡±


    The sound of footsteps faded, and the voices slowly drifted away with the wind.

 Chapter 2386: By Chance (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2386: By Chance (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    The bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    TSu Luo waspletely frozen. She was at a loss for words to use to describe her emotions at this moment!


    What was this called?


    Wearing out iron shoes and unable to find them, yet seeding by 1?


    She just happened to be sitting at the bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond, sullenly wondering where to go to get crystal fragments.


    But what just happened?


    The opposing team had thrown away the crystal fragment like it was garbage right at her feet.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Full of shock and disbelief, Su Luo revealed her ecstasy!


    The Thorn captain was simply too, too, too, cute!!!


    Making light of long 2, the Thorn captain hade here to personally ¡°gift¡± her this crystal fragment!


    Su Luo felt her excellent-grade luck start its return.


    Without time to think further, Su Luo entered a state of cultivation.


    The energy emanating from the crystal fragment was dissipating with every passing minute and second.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes closed tightly as she entered an ethereal state. Converging and focusing her mind, she was deeply immersed in cultivation.


    Mirror Cloning.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    At once, two clones appeared in front of Su Luo.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Two more appeared again.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, two more again!


    When Su Luo hadpletely absorbed the energy and opened her eyes, her ¡°selves¡± sat all around her. She couldn¡¯t contain the smile behind her eyes.


    The Thorn captain was truly awesome! This was basically a big gift to her!


    Su Luo currently actually had nine clones all at once!


    Su Luo felt very excited. She looked forward to when she had enough crystal fragments and wondered if she would be able to create eighty-one mirror clones. By then, I would be truly powerful. Although the clone¡¯s strength was not as powerful as herself, it was still very useful. At least, I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of people chasing me down anymore.


    Su Luo suddenly thought, what if the first person to try out my nine clones was that Thorn captain who had ¡°gifted¡± me the crystal fragment? If it really was him, then the resulting oue could be quite amusing.


    Su Luo knew that it was not wise to stay too long in the Spirit Transformation Pond, as no one could guarantee the Thorn Captain wouldn¡¯t return and kill her.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t waste another second. With a shake of her body, the drenched clothes that had been clinging to her body were instantly dry, as if they had never been in water. They were so light and airy they seemed as if they could fly.


    Su Luo teleported, and her silhouette disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.


    Where was Su Luo heading?


    It was not difficult to guess.


    Earlier, when Su Luo had heard that Xiao Luo was severely injured and dying, she just knew that Chu Yang and the others would be desperately trying to face the Four-Winged Gan Yu Beast.


    As for Su Luo, she only needed to continue to fish in troubled waters and reap all the benefits.


    Su Luo pulled out the dot map, and after seeing the small white specks on it, she pursed her lips and smiled. Her figure vanished once more.


    It was not difficult to find Chu Yang¡¯s team because there was a map to guide her.


    But finding the crystal fragment truly depended on luck.


    While Su Luo had been lurking for three or four days, Chu Yang and the others¡¯ luck was so bad that they have yet to find a single crystal fragment.


    Su Luo sat against the wall with her head hanging in despair. She kind of wanted to give up.


    Instead of sitting back and freeloading, Su Luo felt it would be more efficient to go and give it a try herself. After all, her luck could sometimes be quite unbelievable.


    However¡ª


    A person¡¯s luck was often just so elusive.


    Just when Su Luo was nning to leave and search, a sudden sound of surprise burst out ahead.

 Chapter 2387: By Chance (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2387 By Chance (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Cey, skyrise


    ¡°Huh! This, this, this is a crystal fragment, right?!!¡° Leng Qi¡¯s voice rang out.


    It turned out that even the always cold and arrogant Leng Qi would also have moments when he showed his emotions.


    When Chu Yang saw the crystal fragment, he was instantly overjoyed, and ordered Leng Qi: ¡°Now, immediately take this crystal fragment, and also Xiao Luo, to the Spirit Transformation Pond.¡±


    Xiao Luo had almost stopped breathing a few times, and was relying on Chu Yang who was using his spiritual energy to keep her alive. However, this method could only alleviate her symptoms but


    could not resolve the root cause. Other than keeping Xiao Luo with a breath of life, she wasn¡¯t really getting any better. In the end, it was all because the Thorn captain¡¯s attack was too harsh.


    Leng Qi was a little uneasy: ¡°Just me? I¡¯m bringing her alone? If on the way there¡­¡±


    ¡°Since 061 had let Xiao Luo off earlier, then he definitely won¡¯t further make moves to harm her. This is the dignity that only the strong will have.¡± Chu Yang said righteously. ¡°Other than that, those magical beasts are no issue for you, and once we collect another crystal fragment¡­¡±


    ¡°The other crystal fragment is here.¡± A cold, ghastly voice sounded out from behind Chu Yang.


    Chu Yang turned around and saw it was actually the Thorn captain.


    A trace of light shed across Chu Yang¡¯s eyes, and without beating around the bush, asked: ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    The Thorn captain smiled coldly; ¡°If it were only a normal person¡¯s life, it would naturally be cheap; however, she just so happens to be your sister, and thus the price would be much higher.¡±


    ¡°Name your price, how much do you want?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice was ice-cold.


    The Thorn captain ced his hands behind his back, and raised his chin with arrogance: ¡°I don¡¯t want much, just hand over the Intelligence Skull, Strength Arm Bones, and Agility Leg Bones, these five bones to randomly mess around with.


    Veins could be seen bulging from Chu Yang¡¯s forehead. Could this still be considered randomly messing around? Did he even understand the status and importance of these five bones in Purgatory City? Don¡¯t mention five pieces, Chu Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to take out even one piece.


    ¡°You are not able to bring them out, are you?¡±The Thorn captain sneered.


    Chu Yang tacitly agreed, and stared motionless at him.


    ¡°But I can smell the scent of it on a certain person. Remember, the Immemorial Bones originally belonged to the Thorn.¡± The Thorn captain¡¯s speech was slow, and his gaze had a trace of nostalgia.


    ¡°Who?¡± Chu Yang asked curiously.


    ¡°They¡¯re as far away as the ends of the earth and as near as right in front of your eyes. However, if you¡¯re not being cautious of your surroundings, that''s a whole other story.¡± When the Thorn captain walked past Senior Sister Yu, his hands reached out, and thest crystal fragment was now also in his hands.


    The previous eight crystal fragments had all been used for the refinement of her Light attribute, and the remaining two crystal fragments were in the Thorn captain¡¯s hands. And when Su Luo heard what the Thorn captain said, her heart felt as if it had been pinched by a giant hand, frightening her witless. Su Luo felt things were starting to look a little unfavorable for her.


    Su Luo didn''t have time to think further, and immediately drank a bottle of Concealment Potion. Although she couldn''t confirm whether the Thorn captain had discovered her, Su Luo still felt that she should prioritize caution above all else.


    This was thest bottle of Concealment potion in her possession. After Su Luo drank it, her body quickly became transparent, and other people could no longer see her.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± A ball of mud just happened to hit her right on her forehead.


    This ball of mud smashed so hard against Su Luo¡¯s head that it made her dizzy and dumb like a wooden chicken. It took her a moment to react: Dang it! I¡¯ve actually been found by the Thorn captain!


    Seriously¡­


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the Thorn captain¡¯s actions, and they all gazed towards that little stter of mud floating in the air.

 Chapter 2388: Nangong (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2388: Nangong (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Cey, skyrise


    However, the target of the mud was sorge that even if they couldn¡¯t see the person, they could still see the mud spot. And so, without the need for the Thorn captain¡¯smand, everyone instantly upied all sides and directions, encircling Su Luo! Surrounding her in a watertight notion.


    Of course, Su Luo wanted to use Celestial Spirit Water to wash it clean, but there was a problem!


    How cunning was the Thorn captain? After he smashed mud on Su Luo¡¯s head, he immediately followed up by sshing her with a basin of blood.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even know why the Thorn captain was carrying a basin of blood with him¡­ Of course, this was not the crux of the matter. The crux of the matter was that Su Luo had been drenched in blood.


    At this moment, her shiny self had instantly been smashed into revealing her original appearance. The Concealment Potion was dered a failure.


    When Chu Yang saw the blood-stained face, he was at first shocked, then enraged!!!


    ¡°It¡¯s you!!!¡± Chu Yang gritted his teeth and stared at Su Luo, wanting nothing more than to turn her bones into ashes!


    Su Luo! It was actually Su Luo! Chu Yang clearly remembered, back then it had been this wretched girl who caused an explosion and then stole away his crystal fragments! Yes, six crystal fragments!


    Chu Yang took a big step towards Su Luo: ¡°Hand over the crystal fragments!¡±


    The crystal fragments now concerned his little sister¡¯s life! I had to get a hold of them.


    But Su Luo¡¯s face was full of innocence and confusion: ¡°What crystal fragments?¡±


    Chu Yang was so angry that smoke nearly rose from his chest: ¡°Still dare to deny it! Those six crystal fragments you stole!¡±


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just say these things carelessly! Do you have any evidence? Did you see me with your own eyes stealing them? Did you personally find them by searching my body?¡± Su Luo questioned back, one sentence after another.


    Chu Yang couldn¡¯t answer with a single word. But instead, he was so angry heughed: ¡°Personally search your body for it? Wretched girl, I have to say, you¡¯ve presented a good idea.¡±


    Even before he finished speaking, Chu Yang forced his way up and grabbed Su Luo¡¯s arm with his five fingers!


    Su Luo had said so much, but it was for nothing more than to numb these people¡¯s senses, she would not be so stupid as to wait here for these people to catch her!


    Just as Chu Yang reached out to grab Su Luo, and just as the Thorn captain put up his guard to prevent her from running away¡ª!


    In an instant, four Su Luos actually appeared all around them!


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Their eyes were like the shape of swirls, very dizzying.


    Because in front of them there were actually four Su Luos, furthermore, whether it was from what they were wearing to their expressions, they were allpletely identical!


    What exactly was going on here!!?! Everyone was struck dumb and did not know how to react.


    But Su Luo did not, however, wait for them to react, before her figure had already shed away.


    Four ¡°Su Luos¡± sped away in four different directions.


    Leng Qi asked: ¡°Chase which one?¡±


    Chu Yang looked at the Thorn team.


    After Senior Sister Yu died, his side¡¯s battle strength had been reduced to just him and Leng Qi, but Leng Qi had to protect Xiao Luo and simply could not leave.


    In the Thorn team, because 064 had died, there were four people still remaining.


    ¡°Number 066 and 068, you all give chase east. Number 062 goes west. I, as the captain, will give chase to the north.¡± The Thorn captain¡¯s calm voice held a hint of killing intent: ¡°If you can¡¯t bring her back alive, then just bring back the corpse!¡±


    This was an order to kill without mercy.


    ¡°Order received!¡±


    The Thorn team took three directions, leaving one for Chu Yang.

 Chapter 2389: Nangong (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Nangong (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, TWIP


    Thus, everybody split up and ran faster than they ever had before.


    Su Luo bolted ahead, and as she looked back¡­ ¡®Oh, dear. This really is bad luck.¡¯


    If anyone else was chasing Su Luo, she would be confident in dealing with them. But the one chasing her now was the Thorn captain!


    Was it just bad luck, or did the Thorn captain have particrly sharp eyes that could recognize me in a moment?


    When the Thorn captain saw Su Luo turn her head to nce at him, he immediately deduced: ¡°Wench, you must be the real Su Luo!¡±


    If she were a fake, how could she be so lifelike?


    Su Luo looked back again and made a face, ¡°So what if I¡¯m the real Su Luo? Can you keep up?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± The Thorn captain sped up and arrived right behind Su Luo in the mere blink of an eye.


    Just by reaching out his arm, he could almost catch her!


    But at this moment¡­


    ¡°Su Luo¡± really was caught!


    But another ¡°Su Luo¡± sprung into view and frantically sprinted away for her life!


    The Thorn captain looked at the ¡°Su Luo¡± in his hands. She must have been a clone that meant to stall for time. Without a second thought, he threw her to the side in frustration and then pursued the other Su Luo like he was flying.


    Damn wench! Who knows how she did it. And to think she could still divide into more bodies.


    Su Luo was smashed against the wall. The impact made her see stars, her vision blurred, and a small bump appeared on her forehead.


    ¡°Ss¡ª!¡± Su Luo sucked in a cold breath


    as she touched the red swell.


    The Thorn captain was seriously strong. It hurt so much that I was going numb.


    Su Luo ced her hand on the wall, stood up shakily, and faced the Thorn captain, who was a small ck dot in the distance. A triumphant smile split her face.


    ¡°Idiot! Ever heard of reverse psychology?¡± Su Luo put her hands on her hips,cently rubbing the base of her nose. ¡°When the real is fake, the fake is real. When the fake is real, the real is fake. Real and fake, fake and real, I¡¯ll let you have your fill of it.¡±


    Su Luo had indeed originally nned to let the Thorn captain catch her double, and buy time for her actual self to escape.


    But just as she was about to get caught, Su Luo had a sh of inspiration. She¡¯d thought of a n to do the unexpected.


    The Thorn captain wasn¡¯t stupid, but people often had apse in judgment and acted ording to their instincts and past experiences when pressed for time.


    Under those circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough time for him to think things through.


    Since Su Luo had recognized this, she took the risk of letting herself get captured by the Thorn captain, and as a result-


    She luckily escaped a disaster.


    The Thorn captain was long gone chasing the clone, and Su Luo headed off in the opposite direction!


    But just as she turned a street corner, she came face to face with Chu Yang!


    ¡®Dang it!¡¯


    Su Luo silently cursed. She clearly didn¡¯t check her fortunes before she went out today. Just as she shook off the Thorn captain, she immediately ran into Chu Yang.


    When Chu Yang saw Su Luo, he paused. Then, seeing her turn tail and flee, he immediately gave chase.


    Being tailed by Chu Yang, Su Luo could only return to where she lost the Thorn captain.

 Chapter 2390: Nangong (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2390: Nangong (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    If it were just Chu Yang alone, that would still be okay. However, when a person had bad luck, even cooled water would get stuck in their teeth when they drank it. Su Luo was currently in such a situation.


    Just as she retreated to her earlier spot, the Thorn captain ran back toward that same spot.


    With one in front and another at the rear, the two supreme experts blocked off Su Luo¡¯s exit paths, leaving her stuck in the middle.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then with a wave of her hand, all four of her clones were immediately summoned back to her.


    However¡­!


    The Thorn captain and Chu Yang had long since anticipated this situation.


    So, right at the instant when she summoned her clones¡­!


    ¡°Dark Star!¡± Something shot out from the Thorn captain¡¯s fingertips.


    Now, there was a pitch-ck little dot in the space between Su Luo¡¯s eyebrows. It was as distinct as a birthmark.


    Su Luo unconsciously lifted her hand and touched it, but she couldn¡¯t rub the mark off no matter how hard she tried.


    Raising her head to look around, it made her gloomy that none of her four clones had this mark on their forehead.


    In other words, she was currently a crane in a flock of chickens¡ªvery easy to identify.


    With a wave of her hand, she kept away her four clones. After all, it was useless to have them out since it was impossible for these clones to have the samebat ability as her.


    ¡°Su Luo, let¡¯s see where you¡¯ll flee to now!¡±


    The Thorn captain and Chu Yang trapped Su Luo in the middle, walking closer to her step by step.


    At this time, the two teams¡¯ dispersed group members quickly approached this area after being called over by their respective team leaders.


    Su Luo was currently being ambushed by enemies on all sides. Isted and without help, she fell into desperate straits.


    ¡°Since your hands are tied, wait to be captured!¡± The Thorn captain sneered malevolently. He took a step forward and mped down on Su Luo¡¯s right shoulder with hisrge hand.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    An unforeseen event urred at this moment!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± A mournful shriek abruptly burst out from the Thorn captain!


    Everyone stared nkly as the Thorn captain¡¯s arm broke away from his body and slowly fell behind him as if in slow motion.


    Furthermore, when this arm was in midair, it was shaken so hard that it broke into pieces.


    By the time itnded on the ground, it was already a lump of badly mangled flesh.


    Everyone was astonished!


    Everyone was stunned!


    They all had an expression that was like they¡¯d just seen a ghost.


    What the heck had just happened???


    All the people present merely watched as the Thorn captain stared ahead to his left with a frightened gaze. His body trembled incessantly¡ªthis was an extremely fearful instinctual reaction.


    Consequently, everyone followed his gaze and looked unwaveringly in the same direction.


    Soon after¡­


    An imposing person emerged from there.


    A snow-white figure appeared slowly like in a scene of the sky clearing up to reveal the moon, letting the people bask in its light.


    While everyone was refocusing their gaze, they realized that person had already floated down to Su Luo¡¯s side and was currently gazing lovingly at Su Luo. It was as if everyone else had be statues that were just part of the background.


    What sort of man was that?


    He was dressed in clothes that were whiter than snow, and the hem of his robes had a flowing contour like that of drifting clouds at the horizon.


    The man had on a silver butterfly mask. It exposed his pitch-ck eyes, which were like dots of ink, and his elegant and gorgeous jawline. Even though he was wearing a mask, he was still so beautiful that it made others gasp in admiration. His beauty seemed to turn all of thepliments in the world into empty words that were just for show.


    His bearing gave others a profoundly mysterious desire to adore him. He seemed refined and elegant yet also indolent and undisciplined.


    The only thing anyone could be sure of was that his erratic 1 movements had a power and imperiousness that could end lives at any time!


    This kingly aura caused everyone to hold their breath with rapt attention and even made them want to bow down and worship him. No one dared to speak up and interrupt this moment.

 Chapter 2391: Nangong (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2391: Nangong (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Brook


    However, the moment the Thorn Captain looked at him, his face started to twitch uncontrobly!


    Everyone assumed that it was due to his hatred towards thetter for cutting his hand off, but no one had expected for him to react like that.


    His knees hit the floor with a thud. "Please allow this lowly one to pay respect to His Highness, Lord Luoying.¡±


    Lord Luoying???


    The rest of the team members looked at each other. Nevertheless, they proceeded to kneel down one by one, calling Lord Luoying¡¯s name in awe.


    Su Luo looked at the masked man with suspicion.


    Su Luo knew without a doubt that this person must be Nangong Liuyun. Why did they call him "Lord Luoying?¡±


    Luoying, Luoying, Su Luo¡¯s 1?


    As she was thinking, Su Luo''s heart suddenly trembled, whileplex emotion surged out from her heart without restraint.


    The silver-masked Lord turned his head and shot a cold and indifferent gaze at the Thorn Captain with his dark, icy eyes.


    In an instant, the once arrogant and proud Thorn Captain appeared just like a devout worshipper, small and weak as an ant, before Lord Luoying.


    "Hmph." Lord Luoying snorted.


    The Thorn Captain felt as though someone had squeezed his throat to the point of suffocation.


    From the looks of it, Lord Luoying¡¯s attitude toward the stinky girl seemed to be remarkably well. This left the Thorn Captain baffled.


    "What is it?" Lord Luoying''s hazy eyes swept toward the Thorn Captain''s arms.


    Without saying a word, the Thorn Captain pulled out the objects.


    They were two crystal shards.


    Observing the situation, the Thorn Captain noticed that Lord Luoying looked interested in the crystal shards. He presented them to him with a ttering smile. "They aren¡¯t of much use, but they¡¯re pretty good-looking, you¡­"


    Before the Thorn Captain finished speaking, he saw Lord Luoying flick his finger.


    Both of the crystal shards bounced towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart was filled with happiness.


    All of these people are bastards, but my Nangong is still the best! He knows what I like!!


    Su Luo stretched out her arm and caught the crystal shards in her hands before ying with them lovingly.


    These were thest 2 pieces out there. After getting away from these people, Su Luo nned to return to the Spirit Transformation Pond and quickly upgrade the light attribute.


    As of now, she had many clones in her disposal. However, in light of recent events, Su Luo had realized that these clones were only good for show, as they were utterly useless when it came tobat strength. They weren¡¯t even strong enough to withstand a p.


    While Su Luo dwelled in her joyful thoughts, others were not nearly in as good of a mood.


    The suffocating aura radiating from Lord Luoying made each of them feel as though they were carrying a towering mountain on their backs, leading to their bodies teetering on the verge of being crushed by the weight.


    "Do you like it?" The gentle tone Lord Luoying used when he whispered to Su Luo sounded as though he was coaxing his beloved baby. This contrasting behavior brought those who were kneeling to tears.


    They¡¯re dead meat!


    Who would have thought that Su Luo had such a good rtionship with Lord Luoying? Just before this, they were chasing Su Luo to the end of the world.


    The most unlucky one of them all was the Thorn Captain, due to the fact that he was caught by Lord Luoying trying to murder Su Luo. As a result, his right arm was severed.


    Currently, the Thorn Captain didn¡¯t even care about his right arm. The only request he had was an exceedingly minor one, which was to keep his life. This right arm was of no importancepared to that. He just had to hope that the stinky girl would not recklessly report aint¡­

 Chapter 2392: Nangong (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2392: Nangong (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Brook


    Unfortunately, there were times when every single of one¡¯s fears would eventually be reality.


    Just when everyone was brimming with anxiety, Lord Luoying turned his head around. His brilliant eyes were like shining pearls, imitating their brilliance and soft waves. Gently, he said, "Were they bullying you?"


    A wave of dizziness struck everyone.


    They proceeded to look towards Su Luo all at once!


    Please, Miss, we beg of you. Don¡¯t tell the truth!


    The very people who had chased Su Luo earlier were now kneeling in front of her with bitter and teary faces, weakly begging her in silence.


    Su Luo tilted her head and touched her chin, giving an appearance of her dwelling in thought.


    Everyone held eager and pleading gazes at Su Luo¡­


    Then Su Luo asked, "Does chasing to kill someone count as bullying?¡±


    Lord Luoying¡¯s once indifferent stare suddenly turned into one akin of a peerless sword that had been drawn out of its sheath. He looked at them as though they were ants!


    The gaze was so cold that it seemed like the surrounding air had condensed into frost.


    The silent anger in his eyes made these people tremble with fright, turning their faces pale, and left the weak teetering on the brink of unconsciousness.


    ¡°Chase to kill?" Lord Luoying yed with the ring on his thumb. A dense, dark shade hung over his face, as though dark clouds were brewing within. Nevertheless, an unwavering smile was present as he spoke.


    Such slyness left the Thorn Captain wanting to cry!


    Having followed Lord Luoying for a few days, he knew that the brighter the nobleman smiled, the more vicious his follow up actions would be. He once saw for himself that apanion had gone behind Lord Luoying¡¯s back to tell things to the Queen. As punishment, Lord Luoying peeled and cut off that person''s skin and flesh piece by piece in front of the Queen.


    Blood covered the whole interior of the Queen¡¯s pce. Yet throughout it all, the Queen held a ss of amber wine in her hand and a smile at the corner of her mouth, looking at Lord Luoying tenderly.


    Thinking of this, the fear in Thorn Captain''s heart infinitely magnified. He didn''t dare to report the unusual rtionship between Lord Luoying and Su Luo to the Queen.


    "You all deserve to die." Lord Luoying grinned.


    "Yes, yes, we deserve to die, but Lord Luoying, please, give us a way to survive." Who wanted to die if they could live? After all, you would lose everything if you die.


    ¡°Life or death sentence," Lord Luoying rolled his eyes. With his slender white fingers, he raised Su Luo''s jaw slightly, "My dear, what do you say?"


    Lord Luoying had handed over the decision to Su Luo.


    After hearing this, the Thorn team fell into despair!


    Having treated Su Luo so poorly before, how could she spare our lives?


    We could resist, but in front of Lord Luoying? That would only lead to a quicker death with no chance to escape.


    Therefore, they couldn''t even think of resisting even after seeing the appearance of the formidable man.


    At this moment, all eyes were focused on Su Luo.


    Who would have thought that Su Luo, who was previously in a state of distress of a trapped beast, would turn the situation around so quickly? With a single word and a blink of an eye, she could decide their fate.


    Su Luo yed with her hair spiritedly, a gentle smile akin to that of a lively summer flower blooming on her face¡­


    a??a??


    "Life or death sentence¡­" Each word Su Luo said was like a heavy blow hitting the Captain and the others. Each word she slowly pronounced magnified their torment.

 Chapter 2393: Nangong (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2393: Nangong (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Pyr


    "That¡¯s a really tough question." Su Luo let out a long sigh and yawned, "How about this¡ªyou guys go ahead and collect the Dark Heart Shards first. Whether you can survive or not will depend on your capabilities."


    In other words, they would live if they were able to collect all the Dark Heart Shards.


    Su Luo''s conditions instantly made them nearly go wild with excitement!


    "Good! Dark Heart shards right! We¡¯ll head off now to collect them!" After the Thorn Captain finished speaking, he nced at their Lord Luoying inquiringly.


    They couldn''t figure out why Lord Luoying would help an outsider and bully his own people. Nheless, none dared to ask this question. After all, nobody would want to risk their lives like that.


    Lord Luoying nodded his head.


    Brimming with desperation, the Thorn Captain led his three men and quickly fled from there.


    Chu Yang also wanted to take advantage of the chaos to run away, but he suddenly found that he couldn''t move his body at all. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to outstretch a finger!


    Something was awfully wrong.


    This didn¡¯t just happen to him; the same thing also happened to Leng Qi.


    With a grin on her face, Su Luo walked up and shot a condescending look at Chu Yang before speaking out in a sarcastic tone, "Do you think you still can leave now?"


    Overwhelmed with anxiety, Chu Yang stared at Su Luo angrily: "You can kill me, but let my sister go!"


    Su Luoughed: "If you want your sister to be let off, you have to tell me who you are working for, who made me take the wrong task, and who asked you to kill me!"


    Chu Yang gritted his teeth and turned his head away.


    "Swish!!!"


    Su Luo waved her hand. A ck shadow shed out, followed by the crack of a whip!


    "Ah!" Xiao Luo let out a mournful and painful cry.


    Su Luo did not whip Chu Yang. She knew that she couldn¡¯t threaten him with physical pain.


    But his sister was different.


    Xiao Luo was dying. Her breath was faint like a cat, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the whip.


    Sure enough, after Su Luo had grasped onto Chu Yang¡¯s weakness, he immediately gave up resistance.


    "Stop! I will tell you!"


    "Say it." Su Luo showed that she was focusing on what he was about to say, all while holding up her whip. Xiao Luo would suffer if he lied.


    Chu Yang gnashed his teeth out of his hatred for Su Luo. Nevertheless, he had no other choice but to spill the beans. "It''s Lu Shaoyou."


    "Who is Lu Shaoyou?" Su Luo had no impression of such a name at all.


    "Fairy Wu You¡¯s fanatic admirer. His grandfather works in the Mission Hall." Now that he had spilled the beans, Chu Yang didn¡¯t care about how much he said anymore.


    "Does Fairy Wu You know about this matter?" Su Luo sneered. In fact, she already had an answer in her heart.


    "Fairy Wu You paid the deposit herself." Chu Yang snorted coldly.


    Su Luo smiled faintly. Sure enough, Fairy Wu You was indeed the person that framed me.


    "Can you let us go now?" Chu Yang''s stiff and harsh voice rang out beside Su Luo''s ears.


    "Did I say I would let you go?" Su Luo put on a disingenuous and bewildered face.


    "You--" Chu Yang was livid with anger! If he had not been restrained, he would have definitely rushd up and taken Su Luo to the grave with him!


    Su Luo smiled coldly and looked at Xiao Luo: "Since you told me the truth, I won¡¯t make you suffer, so let me tell you the truth too."


    Chu Yang had a hunch that this truth would be cruel.


    As expected, Su Luo smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it was not your sister who killed Number 064. All of you had misunderstood her.¡±


    When Xiao Luo heard these words,rge beads of tears proceeded to drip from her eyes.

 Chapter 2394: Nangong (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Nangong (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    Xiao Luo was wronged. She had thought that she would never be able to clear it up in this life. Moreover, she would never expect that Su Luo, her enemy, would be the one to help her rify this matter.


    "You¡­could it be you?" Chu Yang stared at Su Luo, while what seemed like two anger-filled mes erupted from the bottom of his eyes!


    Su Luo shrugged and enthusiastically told Chuyang the whole story of how she had attacked both parties and, ultimately, caused an unexpected incident: "Therefore, I¡¯m the one who killed Number 064. Those eight crystal shards from before are all in my possession. Oh, and I forgot to mention, I also have another attribute. It¡¯s called the light element."


    "You! You!" Chu Yang was filled with so much anger he proceeded to spit blood out!


    What the heck was this!


    Earlier, he had deliberately transferred out the people in Su Luo¡¯s group and reced them with a few of his own, all for the sake of killing Su Luo. However, who would have known that he actually led the wolf into the house!


    Eight crystal shards, plus the two in Su Luo''s hand¡­ Chu Yang really wanted to cry!


    In fact, Su Luo was currently in a dilemma. She looked at Lord Luoying: "How should we deal with these people?"


    Nangong Liuyun pecked on Su Luo¡¯s lips before revealing an ambiguous smile: "How difficult can that be? Just kill all of them."


    Chu Yang was immediately shocked to the core! A look shed across his eyes as he looked at Lord Luoying, who gave him a familiar feeling of someone he had seen before.


    "You¡­" Suddenly, a bright light burst forth from Chu Yang''s eyes!


    Chu Yang remembered! That chin, and that pair of eyes. Who else could it be but the disciple who was most important to the City Lord??? However, this person had actually entered the Thorn? He¡­


    Chu Yang was so excited about the discovery of this secret. Taking advantage of the situation, he covertly took out themunication amulet, lit the name of Fairy Wu You, and shouted: "The Thorn¡¯s Lord Luoying is Nangong Liuyun of Purgatory City!!!"


    Chu Yang knew for sure that he was bound for death. However, even if he was to die, he would pull everyone down with him!


    Just as Chu Yang shouted these words, he lowered his head, and saw a thin wind de stuck in his throat. The wind de pierced his neck and prated through the back. Chu Yang could feel his life draining away. The Reaper was now walking, step by step, towards him.


    "Hahahahaha¡ªEven if I die, you can¡¯t live either, Nangong Liuyun! Purgatory City and the Thorn will never allow a traitor like you to exist!!!"


    Even if my squad was to bepletely wiped out due to this, I felt that it would be worth it to be able to pull Nangong Liuyun down. Chu Yangughed wildly, to the point of tearsing out of his eyes.


    Lord Luoying¡¯s white slender fingers held the silver butterfly mask on his face. There was a sh of white light before the mask disappeared from his face.


    What kind of face was that? Such a beautiful face. Such a magnificent beauty. How extraordinary, noble, refined, distinguished and elegant like the flowing wind? This was a face that would make women fall in love at first sight, and men feel ashamed of themselves.


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun reveal himself, one would know that this statement was not false at all.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun with joy, the corners of her mouth curled, while her eyes brimmed with arrogance and pride. This man, who was graceful, noble and extraordinary, belonged to her, Su Luo.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo''s hand tightly, a smile gleaming within his eyes. After gazing at her for a long time, he reluctantly moved his eyes towards Chu Yang.


    He said three words with casual indifference: "You are wrong."


    Those three lightly said words, however, suppressed at once Chu Yang''s wildugh.

 Chapter 2395: Liuyun (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2395: Liuyun (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Frozenfire, Cey


    ~PLEASE GIVE A BIG THANKS TO OUR BELOVED SPONSOR~


    Thank you for your continued support!


    ---


    "Wrong?" Chu Yang suddenly had a terrible foreboding surge through his being.


    Nangong Liuyun''s mouth hooked up a cool smile, but he didn''t say a word as he kept looking at Chu Yang.


    The bad feeling in Chu Yang''s heart became stronger. Lowering his head, he nced at themunication amulet in his hand.


    Every name on it appeared in gray.


    Did that mean the information couldn''t be sent out via themunication amulet? Chu Yang raised his head abruptly and trained a hateful gaze onto Nangong Liuyun. Two raging mes burned within his eyes! If it were possible, I really would not wait to rush up and cut this man into pieces!


    Nangong Liuyun revealed an indifferent smile: "I''m really sorry, but I set up a barrier in the Temple of Abyss beforeing in here."


    "You!" Anger and bitterness surged within Chu Yang!


    "Do you want to open the barrier?" Nangong Liuyun asked in a seemingly kind voice.


    No kidding! Who wouldn¡¯t want to open the barrier! Chu Yang red at Nangong Liuyun fiercely. However, who would have thought that Nangong Liuyun would be so cooperative. From Nangong Liuyun¡¯srge sleeve, a faint gust of wind whipped out before Chu Yang could see hismunication amulet light up.


    This¡­


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Excitement surged within Chu Yang¡¯s heart, as he did not expect that Nangong Liuyun would be so stupid! Unconsciously, he wanted to continue the call! However!


    "Bang¡ª"


    A light sound rang out, and Chu Yang found that hismunication amulet was emitting smoke! The thin wisp of smoke came out, Chu Yang couldn''t extinguish it even if he wanted to. He could only watch as hismunication amulet burned into a piece of charcoal.


    "You!!!" Chu Yang gritted his teeth!


    Nangong Liuyun gave him hope, before forcefully taking it away. This was more painful than giving no hope in the first ce! Red hot anger gushed out from Chu Yang''s eyes, as he shot a hatred-filled re at Nangong Liuyun, his hands clenched tightly into fists!


    "You are making a fool out of me!!!" Chu Yang roared like a trapped beast.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just noticed it now?" Nangong Liuyun spoke calmly, at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. He appeared to be doing so nonchntly, yet also in a manner that expressed he was inevitably right.


    Chu Yang: "¡­"


    An explosion went off within Chu Yang¡¯s head! His consciousness was eroded by rage, with madness taking over his mind! Before he could process his thoughts, Chu Yang had already started to rush towards Su Luo like a madman!!


    He knew that he could not beat Nangong Liuyun. At the same time, he also knew Nangong Liuyun cared a lot for Su Luo. Therefore, he had summoned all of his strength tounch an attack at Su Luo!


    The iing palm contained earth-shattering might, possessing immeasurable power behind it! If Su Luo were alone, she would definitely not be able to escape the iing attack.


    However, a cold smile filled with contempt appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face. His sleeves swept out gently like an autumn breeze sweeping across fallen leaves before ruthlessly sweeping a gust of wind towards Chu Yang.


    Chu Yang¡¯s palm force dissipated into nothingness, to the point where Su Luo didn¡¯t even feel a slight breeze. The only thing she noticed was Chu Yang¡¯s body shooting backwards like a kite with a broken string!


    "Boom!!!"


    A loud explosion sound rang out! That was the sound of Chu Yangnding on the ground.


    This was followed up by cracking sounds. Those were sounds of bones breaking within Chu Yang''s body.


    When Su Luo looked over again, all the bones in Chu Yang''s body had been broken.


    Opening his eyes, he shot a confused look at Nangong Liuyun. It wasn''t until thest moment before he died that he really understood why the people from the Thorn team couldn''t even think of resisting when they were faced with Nangong Liuyun.


    He was too powerful¡­ He was so formidable that it would leave people in despair.


    Nangong Liuyun was like a lofty, towering mountain, standing motionless in front of him, like a god with fluttering clothes.

 Chapter 2396: Liuyun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2396: Liuyun (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Brook


    ~PLEASE GIVE A BIG THANKS TO OUR BELOVED SPONSOR~


    Thank you for your continued support!


    ---


    ¡°Let go¡­¡± Chu Yang forced the two words out with difficulty.


    The corners of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth maintained their ever cool and indifferent smile, and his voice was faint. ¡°Toote.¡±


    If the person he had attacked just now was Nangong Liuyun, then he might have changed his death sentence to a life sentence of envement for a hundred years.


    However, because Chu Yang had made the choice to attack Su Luo at thest moment, his death was sealed.


    Chu Yang was confused before, but at this moment, after exchanging a look with Nangong Liuyun, hepletely understood the intention in his gaze.


    He desperately turned toward Leng Qi, his friend that had been by his side from the very beginning.


    When Leng Qi saw Chu Yang like this, his heart tightened. He took advantage of this moment to drop Xiao Luo from his arms and fly forward.


    He ran away that fast, with that kind of desperation.


    In the blink of an eye, he shrunk into just a tiny ck dot.


    Xiao Luo was left behind on the ground, unmoving.


    Su Luo rushed up and checked her breathing, then shook her head regretfully at Chu Yang.


    Nobody would have expected the evil girl that pretended to be innocent to meet this kind of ending, to have fallen to her death.


    When Chu Yang received this news, his entire body felt as if it was struck by lightning!


    Fallen to death¡­ in the end, my sister actually fell to death¡­


    Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­


    Chu Yangughed mournfully, the sound of hisughter harsh and despairing.


    Laughing andughing, until the sound of his voice suddenly disappeared.


    Su Luo looked at Chu Yang¡¯s wide-open, unwilling dead 1, and finally went up and closed his eyelids.


    Chu Yang¡¯s death was hideous and twisted bya kind of hatred that came from being harshly betrayed.


    Su Luo watched the ck dot that was nearly out of sight.


    Was Nangong Liuyun going to let Leng Qi run away just like that?


    Just as she finished her thought, Su Luo saw a thin wind de burst out from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe with the sound of cutting through air.


    Then, Su Luo saw with her very own eyes that the little speck that had already run off far away seemed as if its back was held by a thread and pulled backwards.


    He struggled hard, but it was useless. He was pulled from flying mid-air, both legs desperately pedalling forward, but his body couldn¡¯t keep itself from being pulled backwards. That sight was oddlyical.


    Leng Qi was pulled back hard, and then dropped heavily to the ground. He couldn¡¯t even get back up for quite some time.


    Nangong Liuyun was just trying to win a smile from Su Luo, and now that she had, Leng Qi¡¯s use was also gone.


    As soon as Nangong Liuyun released his hand, the wind de was stabbed into Leng Qi¡¯s throat.


    And so, this Leng Qi was whimpering and wailing.


    Su Luo silently nced at Nangong Liuyun, and her gaze fell on Chu Yang¡¯s figure.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up!


    Killing people and looting property, what was the use of Nangong Liuyun just killing people? Resources need to be recycled, or else it¡¯s all wasted.


    Su Luo¡¯s pair of snow-white jade hands excitedly made their way across Chu Yang¡¯s corpse and found out Chu Yang¡¯s identity namete.


    What a pity. Since Chu Yang was already dead, there was no way to use his spiritual power again. Su Luo saw the vast amount of points inside, but could not touch them¡­


    Nangong Liuyun picked Su Luo up and used a handkerchief to forcefully and frustratedly rub at her delicate hands.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª it really hurts! Nangong Liuyun, what are you doing!?¡± Su Luo was crying. Before she had recovered from her despair, she was given an arrogant rub from Nangong Liuyun, and her fingers were red at the joints.


    And so, Su Luo¡¯s dark eyes red at Nangong Liuyun resentfully.

 Chapter 2397: Liuyun (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2397: Liuyun (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pyr


    ---


    ¡°You should only be touching me!¡± Nangong Liuyun righteously lectured this unruly little girl.


    Su Luo held her forehead: ¡°I didn¡¯t touch him!¡±


    ¡°You just did!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s elegant, immortal temperament was gone, and he immediately transformed into a jealous, difficult little child.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch him like that either!¡± Nangong Liuyun pettily emphasized.


    ¡°That was searching just his body for treasure, where have your thoughts gone to?¡± Su Luo reasonably argued.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t touch them!¡± Nangong Liuyun snorted.


    Su Luo was truly defeated by him.


    This was the Nangong Liuyun that had scared away the Thorn Captain with a single look and caused Chu Yang to die with a single smile. But he was like a difficult little child on the inside, needing me to coax him, spoil him, and make way for him.


    Su Luo grunted twice, and turned her head, ignoring him.


    It was all Nangong Liuyun. How could he let them die so quickly when I hadn¡¯t even gotten the huge amount of points into her hands!? The little person in Su Luo¡¯s heart was whacking Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun angrily wore a sullen expression and his long body stiffened. But after waiting for half a day, Su Luo still hadn¡¯t given him any attention, and he couldn¡¯t help himself anymore.


    He was still as ever proud as a peacock, but his long and slender hand was moving sneakily.


    At this time, Su Luo was standing with her back to Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s bony hand secretly poked Su Luo¡¯s back.


    No response.


    Another poke.


    Still no response.


    Nangong Liuyun instantly could not hold it anymore; he looked up at the starry sky and let out a long sigh to the moon.


    s, no matter how powerful I be, I can do nothing but bow my head and admit defeat to this little girl.


    Nangong Liuyun resignedly moved in front of Su Luo, looking at her.


    Su Luo stubbornly moved to the right.


    Nangong Liuyun followed her to the right.


    Su Luo again turned away from him defiantly.


    Nangong Liuyun resignedly continued to walk to the right and stood in front of her.


    Su Luo turned again, and Nangong Liuyun followed again.


    By the time Su Luo had turned an entire circle, Nangong Liuyun let out a long sigh. His long arms seized Su Luo, fiercely bringing her into his embrace. His chin rested on her shoulder, and the faint fragrance of her hair blew into his nose.


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression at this moment.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heartfelt, deeply distressed, extremely pitiful expression.


    Su Luo subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    Nangong¡¯s dull voice spoke slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t move and let me hold you for a little bit. Just let me hold you for a little bit.¡±


    His voice was low, carrying a hint of sleepy exhaustion.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice had always been clear and mellow, but at this moment, there was distinct tiredness in his exhtion, causing Su Luo just a moment of heartache.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­ very tired?¡± Su Luo asked weakly.


    Could I not be tired? After hearing the news of this little girl being chased, I came out of the Ten Thousand Year Old cial Pond, killed my way out of the Ten Thousand Weight Mountains. The entire road here, I had to ovee 1 and wear the stars and the 2. It hadn¡¯t been easy at all to finally rush here. There hadn¡¯t even been time to catch my breath in between the anxiety and stress.


    But, full of words, in the end, he just turned them into a single sentence: ¡°To see you safe, what does it matter if I¡¯m a hundred times more tired?¡±


    That sentence was nothing more than the usual sweet words, but listening to it, Su Luo¡¯s heart felt iparablyforted. A bitter yet iparably sweet feeling filled up the cavity in Su Luo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Su Luo whispered softly.


    Nangong Liuyun said he would just hold her for a while, but breathing in Su Luo¡¯s fragrance had unleashed all the fatigue he had forcefully ignored. And atst, Su Luo could no longer let go of him because the steady sound of his breathing was transmitted to her ears.

 Chapter 2398: Liuyun (4)

    Chapter 2398: Liuyun (4)


    Just like that, he had actually fallen asleep standing up. How exhausted was he, for him to fall asleep standing up? Even more inconceivable was that his appearance at the beginning had still been so stunning, even under those circumstances.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo even thought, at that time, if the Thorn team and Chu Yang team had united, there was a chance that the extremely exhausted Nangong Liuyun would have had trouble dealing with them, right?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    She remembered what Nangong Liuyun had told her before¡ªthe Thorn Pce was ten million miles away from the Genius Training Camp. Previously, that woman had said Nangong was in the Ten Thousand Year Old cial Pond, so that was also to say that after receiving my news, he had started to run towards me¡­¡­ Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    The more Su Luo thought about it, the more her heart ached, and her nose felt sore.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Nangong Liuyun fell asleep.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    She found a corner and then pulled out the bed that she always carried with her.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    The bed was fully covered.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    As Su Luo helped Nangong Liuyun lie down onto the soft bed, not for a single moment did Nangong Liuyun let go of her hand. Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    And so, when transferring Nangong Liuyun to the bed, Su Luo all of a sudden fell onto his chest as well.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo wanted to get up, but Nangong Liuyun closed his arms and held Su Luo in his embrace; with a flip, Su Luo had already rolled into the inner side of the bed.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo: ¡°......¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Not waiting for Su Luo to speak, the sound of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s steady breathing started up again.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Nangong Liuyun was probably truly tired, and so he slept very deeply.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luoy by his side, looking carefully at his sleeping body.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    His face was beautiful at first nce, but when he was asleep, it was almost breathtakingly beautiful. Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Compared to thest time they had seen each other, he had lost a lot of weight and his face was also much paler, as if he had been very ill.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    The handsome and elegant eyebrows of the past were nowpletely a bright white, whiter than daylight and haggard enough to pull at her heartstrings.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Even when sleeping, his brows were tightly pinched, as if troubled by something.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo¡¯s delicate white fingers gently rubbed his brows, smoothing out the wrinkled ¡°chuan (´¨)¡± character, but then when Su Luo¡¯s hands had just let go, his frown returned again.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo grew very yful, and just like that, she yed with him again and again.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Unaware of it, a great deal of time passed.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Nangong Liuyun was just about truly exhausted, so he hadn¡¯t stopped Su Luo¡¯s movements. He actually very obediently allowed Su Luo to y.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo suddenly thought that since Nangong Liuyun had rushed here unafraid of millions of miles[1], he must not have had the time for any luxuries. She owed it to him to give him some delicious food.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Having a personal space was indeed good, it was a must-have for traveling away from home.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo¡¯s space was veryrge, with rich reserves and a wide variety. Within it, she immediately used a tile pot to fill with Nangong Liuyun¡¯s favorite silverfish congee.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    At the same time, she also made four dishes.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Tender beef soup, fresh baby vegetables, refreshing cucumbers with a pesto sauce, and a pigeon stew with walnuts.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    These four dishes were extremely ordinary homemade dishes, light with less seasoning, which was how Nangong Liuyun had always liked it.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Once Su Luo had finished attentively preparing these four dishes, she called him. But he had automatically woken up.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    He had just woken up groggily, and his beautiful face was bewildered and innocent with a hint of childishness, putting Su Luo in a good mood. Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo walked up and helped him tidy up his wrinkled clothes, pinching his lean face: ¡°Come back to your senses,e back to your senses.¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Nangong Liuyun pouted his moist and full lips, and without saying a word, he got off the bed and stretched out his hands naturally.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    How could Su Luo not understand his intentions? He wanted Su Luo to wait on him and change his clothes. Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    Su Luo felt sorry for the Nangong Liuyun who had been unafraid of millions of miles to save her, so she was not opposed to it this time. She gently helped him get dressed and tidy up.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    References


    1. ¡ü ¡ª ²»Ô¶Ç§ÍòÀï; lit. not far off ten million miles; means to be unafraid of long distances

 Chapter 2399: Liuyun (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2399: Liuyun (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Pyr


    Nangong Liuyun lowered his head and looked closely at Su Luo.


    Su Luo felt a burning gaze following her; feeling pleased in her heart, she raised her head to meet his eyes.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clear eyes glowed like obsidian and had such a depth to draw others in like a ma, sucking people in so that they simply could not move their eyes away.


    He leaned down¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo, however, let out a clear cough, and spanked his buttocks: ¡°Okay, you can be more open.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s n fell through, and he grimaced in exasperation.


    Su Luo waspletely speechless when it came to this childish grown man. She rolled her eyes and led Nangong Liuyun to the dining table.


    Although it was outside, the surrounding decorations were still very pleasing to the eye.


    The pure white plush carpet, the long square-shaped table that was covered with a tablecloth for this asion, and delicate flowers.


    Four dishes and two bowls of congee had already been neatly arranged.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the four dishes, and his eyes shed with a bright color, but thinking of Su Luo¡ªthis girl refusing his kiss, specifically¡ªhe deliberately wore a sullen expression again. He silently took a seat, picked up his chopsticks, and methodically ate.


    Nangong Liuyun waited half a day but still hadn¡¯t heard a word from Su Luo, so he felt greatly discouraged in his heart.


    He took the spoon and dug out a spoonful of congee¡ªthen suddenly nced at Su Luo: ¡°Is there nothing you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Luo raised her eyebrows.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tone of voice was unkind: ¡°For example, somebody showing something to you?¡±


    Each person¡¯s Communication Amulet could only be picked up by themselves¡ªothers could not. However, there was an exception here where for example, one¡¯s personally-raised spirit pet could also help their master pick up a call.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo¡¯s name in the Communication Amulet eight to ten times a day, so he had instantly spotted thest call¡¯s record.


    However, he was puzzled, because he had no memory of this call record. Looking at the time, his body had still been recuperating in the Ten Thousand Year Old cial Pond at that time.


    And so, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t think any further and directly went to forcefully press Little Plum Blossom for answers.


    Previously, he had been severely injured, and the Little Plum Blossom had exhausted two-thirds of its own heart and soul to save him.


    But Nangong Liuyun at that time had actually gripped the Little Plum Blossom¡¯s neck, nearly killing her on the spot. That was when he found out the circumstances of what had happened.


    Su Luo listened to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, her gaze calmly ncing at him, and then she continued to bury her head in the congee.


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I had especially rushed over here to exin this to her, yet she was actually indifferent to it? After hearing the Little Plum Blossom¡¯s threats and insults, shouldn¡¯t she be angry? Knowing the existence of the Little Plum Blossom, shouldn¡¯t she be jealous?


    Nangong Liuyun threw the spoon back into the seafood congee with a bang, and a pair of beautiful, big, ck eyes contrasting his pearly white pupils red at Su Luo angrily.


    Su Luo continued to calmly take bites of her congee, picking up cucumbers garnished with sauce using her chopsticks and then baby vegetables with her chopsticks, eating very calmly and coolly.


    Nangong Liuyun grew even angrier, and his tone was harsh: ¡°Hey, are you listening?¡±


    Su Luo nodded calmly: ¡°Mm.¡±


    This reaction was not what Nangong Liuyun was expecting.


    When he saw Su Luo being this calm, his heart was about to heave with anger¡ªand so he began to deliberately irritate Su Luo.


    Su Luo went to pick up cucumbers, but his chopsticks were one step ahead of hers.


    Su Luo went to pick up baby vegetables, but his chopsticks were once again one step ahead of hers, picking up the leaf that her chopsticks had been aiming for.


    Seeing the angry Nangong Liuyun, Su Luo felt that this was way too much fun. So, she simply put down her chopsticks and silently lowered her head to drink her congee.


    The result was that¡ª¡ª


    She had just scooped a spoonful of congee into her mouth when Nangong Liuyun had already stolen away the white bowl of porridge and ced it right in front of him.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2400: Liuyun (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2400: Liuyun (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : TWIP, Pyr


    ¡°Are you letting me eat or not?¡± Su Luo felt exasperated. She put down the spoon and wiped her mouth elegantly with a soft, clean napkin.


    Nangong Liuyun was silent. Seething with anger, he just red at her with all his strength.


    This beautiful man used only his pretty pair of eyes, each dark and swirling with depth, to express his displeasure for his supposed mistreatment, as well as his stubbornness.


    Su Luo sighed and threw her hands to surrender, ¡°What were we talking about earlier?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun snapped. He stood up and pushed the chair away to leave.


    Su Luo quickly followed, pressing him onto aplex and exquisite flower pattern chair to calm him down. She didn¡¯t sit back in her seat; she just stood there, leaning back on the table and keeping both hands on his soldiers as she smiled down at him.


    ¡°You asked me because you want to know if I¡¯m mad or not, right?¡± Su Luo was right on point.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Nangong Liuyun was being thorny, hiding his warm and tender side.


    ¡°To be honest, I really wasn¡¯t mad.¡± Su Luo smiled slightly.


    Su Luo¡¯s casual, nonchnt attitude really pissed Nangong Liuyun off.


    He stared daggers at Su Luo, moved the chair back, and at her sulkily.


    Su Luo smiled with curved eyes. She found Nangong Liu¡¯s childish act to be both adorable and a bit unbing of him.


    She took the chance to pinch the cheeks of Nangong Liuyun''s 1 gorgeous face and said with a teasing grin, ¡°Why did you think I would be mad?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes fluttered to and fro, and his attitude suddenly changed, ying hard-to-get, ¡°Honestly, Little Plum Blossom is not bad at all. Actually, she¡¯s very pretty, thoughtful, she knows how to take care of people, and most importantly, she loves me deeply.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun red at Su Lou and emphasized his words, ¡°She loves me very, very much!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Su Luo almost burst into audibleughter.


    Was Nangong Liuyun trying to make me burn with jealousy? Su Luo hesitated on whether to y along with him or not. She thought for a while and remembered the words Little Plum Blossom had cursed at her¡­¡­ ¡®Humph, Nangong Liuyun, you brought this upon yourself when you took in that hateful Little Plum Blossom. I will not give you what you want!¡¯


    Su Luo returned to her seat, grabbed a handful of fragrant fried pine nuts from her pocket. She carefully shelled each one and savored them.


    Nangong Liuyun knitted his brows tightly.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t pay any attention to him at all. She treated me like thin air!


    Nangong Liuyun was very displeased!


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± His voice took on a heavier tone!


    Su Luo bribed him by putting the pine nuts she¡¯d already shelled into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth.


    How was this little bit of fawning enough?! Nangong Liuyun leisurely swallowed the food as he kept scolding Su Luo with a straight face, ¡°Are you really not worried?¡±


    ¡°That Little Plum Blossom and I went through thick and thin; she can see every part of my body that you haven¡¯t yet seen. You really are not angry about this?


    ¡°I was with her from morning till night, spent everyday opposite to her, and fought off enemies with her. Are you really not jealous at all?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun crossed his legs, looking extremely pleased.


    Su Luo recalled what Little Plum Blossom said earlier. She red at him coldly with an unreadable expression inside her dark eyes.


    Her stare made chills run down his spine.


    Abruptly, Su Luo stood up, leaned over, and looked down at Nangong Liuyun from above. Their breaths tangled with each other with barely any distance at all.


    Su Luo boldly stepped on his chair with one foot. Her slender finger lifted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s smooth chin.


    This pose definitely made her look like an evil tyrant taking liberties with the vige women.


    Su Luo pulled out this pose with no awkwardness in her movement. It even made her look charismatic in contrast to her usual image.


    Nangong Liuyun yed along instantly. He immediately covered his chest like a harassed woman. With a guarded expression, he said, ¡°W-what are you trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 2401: Liuyun (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2401: Liuyun (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Brook, Justtry123


    Su Luo smirked and pinched his cheek with one hand. ¡°Sir, can you smile for this girl?¡±


    Those glistening red lips, moist and plump, seemed like smooth and fragrant honey. Su Luo secretly wanted to take a bite of them.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t give him any time to think and bent over, firmly nting her lips on his.


    But it was only for a second. Before Nangong Liuyun could react, she had already pulled away, rubbing her chin and contentedly eyeing him up and down, ¡°Tut tut tut, inexperienced kissing technique and poor reflexes, Nangong Liuyun. The heavens gave you such great assets, but you don¡¯t make use of them. Isn¡¯t that such a waste?¡±


    Inexperienced kissing technique?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes were set aze with vigorous, burning mes, and his voice turned husky: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re bing even more impudent.¡±


    Su Luo snuggled into his chest, her arms embracing his lean waist, and took in a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to hug you like this; it¡¯s great that you would travel day and night over thousands of miles to save me. You¡¯re so great. What reason could I have to not trust you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stiffened, then rxed and held her tightly in his embrace, affectionately rubbing her head, ¡°Then what about you messing with me just now?¡±


    Su Luo giggled, ¡°You fool. How could I be mad at someone who treats me well? How could I not trust you? But if you want to act like you were wronged, then I¡¯ll y along with you-¡±


    This girl! Nangong Liuyun lifted her chin with his hand, and fixed a wicked gaze at her.


    She had her way with me just now. If I didn¡¯t do the same back, I would have lost.


    Thus, he leaned in and seized Su Luo¡¯s plump, rosy lips.


    His kiss wasn¡¯t violent.


    It was gentle and soft, light and slow, like a drizzle of rain.


    This deep kiss was full of his love for her.


    In the end, he finally let go of Su Luo¡¯s lips, his eyes deeply filled with tenderness.


    As the light of the early morning sun appeared, soft, orange rays of light scattered from behind him, making him appear hazy.


    He lowered his head, cing his forehead against Su Luo¡¯s as they took in each other¡¯s breaths.


    He looked at her smile.


    She looked at his smile.


    Unwilling to ruin the moment, the two stayed still in a way that seemingly stopped time itself.


    They were truly lovesick fools.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Nanogong Liuyun tenderly caressed Su Luo¡¯s delicate cheeks. ¡°After this farewell, I don¡¯t know when we will meet again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes filled with worry.


    Leave. Of course, I had to leave. As long as the matter with the Thorn wasn¡¯t settled, how could I return worry-free?


    ¡°Will you miss me?¡± Nangong Liuyun embraced her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder as they watched the sunrise.


    His voice was gentle and fluid, like feathers brushing over Su Luo¡¯s heart. It was hard for her to bear.


    ¡°Just when will you truly return to my side?¡± Su Luo asked, downcast.


    ¡°Just when will you truly be a Grandmaster Apothecary?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s breath on her sensitive ears caused her body to be weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there faster than you,¡± Su Luo dered with confidence. ¡°Your Empress. You have no way of getting her to move, right? I¡¯m telling you, I can refine Grandmaster pills once in a while, but to advance to Grandmaster Apothecary, I still need two more ingredients. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll definitely be able to manage by myself.¡±

 Chapter 2402: Tenderness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Tenderness (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo''s head.


    Did this girl not realize what woulde once she became a Grandmaster Apothecary? Did she not know that once he lived with her, the Cold Poison that had umted in his body over years and years would be released? Was she unaware of how greatly his strength would increase by then?


    "Which two ingredients? Do you need my help?" Nangong Liuyun offered with a smile.


    Su Luo knew that Nangong Liuyun had heavy responsibilities and didn''t want to add more to his troubles, so she shook her head, "It''s okay, I can handle it myself."


    Because the two of them were rarely together, she did not tell Nangong Liuyun of the burdens that gued her heart.


    The two of them held hands and strolled around the Temple of the Abyss.


    Nangong Liuyun also did not mention the matter of their parting, nor did he say when he would return. Instead, he allowed Su Luo to pull him along, walking slowly into the Temple of the Abyss.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t deliberately release a strong aura that stemmed from his cultivation, so there would asionally be ignorant magical beasts blindly bumping into them.


    Nangong Liuyun also didn¡¯t waste much time with them, swinging the hem of his clothes a few times so that the magical beasts would fall to the ground.


    Su Luo''s eyes suddenly widened, "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Nangong Liuyun asked while helping Su Luo clear the way.


    "You beat them until they are on theirst breaths, then leave them to me." Then, Su Luo had a sudden thought.


    She drew out the diamond token and waved it in front of Nangong Liuyun triumphantly, "This is a diamond token. The points will be multiplied by five when you kill the magical beasts!"


    "You''re short on points?" Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly. "If you don''t have enough points, go get them from the Eighth Elder."


    "I know that you took care of the Eighth Elder. He is now very obedient and never dares to say ¡®no¡¯. But I want arge amount of points, I¡¯m afraid that forcing the Eighth Elder¡¯s hand will eventually lead to a mutiny."


    Su Luo told Nangong Liuyun about when she went to the auction and ended up spending a lot of money just to buy a Nine Yin and Nine Yang Falling Cloud Flower.


    At the end of her story, Su Luo concluded, "If I need to refine Grandmaster Grade pills, since the sess rate is very low, I should not rely on the few points I have. So, you should help me beat up more monsters in these few days."


    Nangong Liuyun smiled bitterly.


    If those people from The Thorn heard this, would they not die from shock? Did those magical beasts require Lord Luoying himself to beat them up?


    However, Su Luo''s words were more important than life to Nangong Liuyun.


    He could not send the Thorn team, as they were off retrieving the Dark Heart.


    So, Su Luo and Nangong Liuyun teamed up and started grinding.


    Su Luo baited the monsters, and Nangong Liuyun went for the kill.


    The scene often went like this:


    Su Luo was exhausted from running around, panting, dripping hot sweat, struggling to lead arge pack of monsters back closely behind her.


    Then, Su Luo took an opportunity to back away, switching positions with Nangong Liuyun.


    He, Nangong Liuyun, was still sitting in the vine chair, leisurely sipping fragrant tea, and when he saw the group of monsters after Su Luo, he shook his robes like he was swatting mosquitoes.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    p, p, p, p¡ª¡ª


    The magical beasts suddenly lined up and fell backwards one by one like a tarot card dominoes effect.


    Although Nangong Liuyun''s control of force was very good, his calction of the life force of the magical beast was even more urate.


    If the calction of vitality of the magical beasts was simr to heath bars used in video games, then each of the toppled magical beasts would only have a little sliver of health left.


    Su Luo swung the Cheng Ying Sword in her hand and reaped points along the path.


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong¡ª


    Su Luo''s diamond token kept chiming, each ring indicating that an amount of points had been earned.

 Chapter 2403: Tenderness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Tenderness (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Jit Editor : Brook, skyrise


    These magical beasts were not that weak, so each was worth 4000 points. And Su Luo''s diamond token, which had a five times multiplier, made it 20,000 points each.


    Su Luo was able to bring back 30 to 50 magical beasts each time, which meant that Su Luo was able to earn nearly a million points after each trip!


    This realization made Su Luo leap for joy.


    This was such a great profit! Following Nangong Liuyun had brought good harvests indeed!


    Su Luo knew that she could only deal with three or five magical beasts at a time at most, but as for Nangong Liuyun¡­ Su Luo raised her eyes towards him.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun, having just been filled with food and drink, was baskingzily in the sun and beginning to doze off.


    What an easy, fantastic life¡­


    Su Luo wiped away the sweat from her forehead, swung the Cheng Ying sword, and began to lure monsters again.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Nangong Liuyun, a super monster hunter, was here, Su Luo prepared to fight more monsters and earn more points.


    In the passage of just one day, Su Luo''s diamond card had already gained 20,000,000 points!


    Such arge yield simply left Su Luo speechless.


    20,000,000 points!


    All in just a day of work!


    Su Luo couldn''t help butpare this with how she used to earn points in the past. The results were simply a world of difference, a difference so great they cannot even bepared.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo staring at the diamond token like a money-grubber, heughed and patted her head, "What''s so great about it?"


    "20,000,000 points, okay?" Sinceing to Purgatory City, Su Luo had been feeling uneasy because of her light pockets. She spent as much as she earned, even though she was still in debt to the Moonlight n.


    Now it was very good that she earned 20,000,000 points in just one day!


    "No, you cannot leave so soon. At least keep mepany here to grind for some more monsters." Su Luo pulled on Nangong Liuyun''s hand, her dark eyes locked with his.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled bitterly and shook his head. Why did I get the impression that Su Luo values the points more than me?


    Nangong Liuyun shook this thought out of his head and grinned at Su Luo, "Well, if you want to farm more points, I can apany you."


    "I can farm as long and as much as I want?" Su Luo''s eyes sparkled brightly.


    "Using your method, you will kill off all these monsters in a matter of days." Nangong Liuyun tapped on the tip of her nose.


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue. In a matter of days? Assuming that it took 5 days, I could obtain more than 100,000,000 points by the end of the 5 days.


    But then she backtracked her thoughts. 100,000,000 points?


    Su Luo choked and coughed on the number!


    Nangong Liuyunughed and affectionately patted her back, "Isn''t it just 100,000,000 points? What''s with the fuss?"


    Su Luo gave him a nk look. He was so nonchnt about 100,000,000 points? I was so excited that my legs went limp and I couldn''t stand up.


    Nangong Liuyun added, "In fact, if you want more points, just go and borrow them as you please."


    "You''ll pay them backter?" Su Luo''s eyes were wide open.


    Nangong Liuyun chuckled, "I would like to pay them back, but ording to Master, since the entire Purgatory City is yours in the future, the entire Purgatory City¡¯s points are also at your disposal. The points can be returned then when changing hands."


    "Th- the whole Purgatory City is mine?" Su Luo was shocked at this revtion.


    Nangong Liuyun nodded his head matter-of-factly.


    "Th- the entire Purgatory City''s points are all at my disposal?" Su Luo pointed at the tip of her own nose. Was I dreaming?


    "Of course," Nangong Liuyun spoke casually, "You are Master''s only sessor. If he didn¡¯t pass on the Purgatory City to you, who else could he pass it to?"


    "You!" Su Luo said smoothly.

 Chapter 2404: Tenderness (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Tenderness (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyre Editor : Brook, TWIP


    Nangong Liuyunughed and poked Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°My princess, I am your guardian knight. Naturally, I think you should be honored.¡±


    ¡°Annoying.¡± Su Luo pushed him away despite how ttered she felt.


    After an exhausting day, Su Luo was still excited to go lure out some beasts, but Nangong Liuyun stopped her.


    ¡°Time to rest.¡± Nangong Liuyun carried her on his shoulders, taking her to bed.


    Then suddenly, a sh of lightning struck down from midair!


    Su Luo jumped in fright!


    This was no ordinary lightning!


    That dazzling light nearly blinded Su Luo¡¯s eyes, and the following p of thunder sounded like it exploded right above Su Luo¡¯s head!


    The strange thunder was particrly horrifying.


    Nangong Liuyun saw Su Luo¡¯s face turning a bit pale, he hurriedly pulled her into his arms and patted her back soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is the awakening of the King of the Abyss Temple.¡±


    The King of the Abyss Temple? Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun with confusion.


    ¡°The King of the Abyss Temple is the most powerful existence deep inside of the Abyss, with Lightning and Light attributes.¡± Nangong Liuyun tucked Su Luo into the bed and then sat beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going in there, are you?¡± Su Luo poked his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s answer was 1, but the meaning in it was clear.


    Seeing Su Luo refrain from voicing 2, Nangong Liuyun chuckled and patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have some rest and sleep. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    This sentence of just four words, ¡®I¡¯m here for you,¡¯ made Su Luo feelpletely at peace.


    But soon after, Su Luo felt something wasn''t right. She had an instinct for sensing danger that was triggered as she suddenly woke up with a start after midnight.


    Su Luo sat up with beads of sweat covering her pale face.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender arm wrapped around her and pulled her toward his chest as he muttered half-consciously, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun softly, ¡°Something is wrong. Hurry and wake up!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun yawned and fell back asleep.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Luo could sense the danger, but she couldn¡¯t identify what kind of danger it was.


    Pondering on it, Su Luo patted to wake up Little Fox Sable and asked it to share the map.


    On the map, each of the crisscrossing main pathways in the Temple of the Abyss should have been clear andprehensible at nce.


    But at this moment, Su Luo¡¯s hands shook lightly, because she saw numerous little ck dots crammed into all those main pathways. The dark specks were like scattered sesame seeds: too many to count.


    Su Luo pushed Nangong Liuyun, ¡°Wake up, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice sounded nasal.


    ¡°So¡­ so many¡­ It¡¯s the Magical Beast Army,¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice shook lightly. ¡°This simply isn¡¯t a number that can be diminished in only five days!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun replied 3, ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Luo red at him, ¡°How could you be so calm about this?! I have a premonition that the Magical Beast Army will definitely march directly to us¡­¡± Before even finishing her sentence, she pped her mouth for jinxing 4.


    In her mind, Su Luo could inly see a horde that was the Magical Beast Army marching in their direction.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though Su Luo didn¡¯t know how strong these Magical Beasts were, she was certain that they were no weaker than the ones they¡¯d encountered during the day.


    There were so many! If we were lucky, there would still be around ten thousand of them! How could we kill them all?


    Su Luo felt like her brain was almost tied up in a knot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± Su Luo grabbed a hold of Nangong Liuyun and tried to run.

 Chapter 2405: Tenderness (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2405: Tenderness (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Nangong Liuyunughed lightly, irritably poking Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°I know you run very fast, but other than that, can¡¯t you do anything else well?¡±


    Su Luo frowned, ¡°Tens of thousands of magical beasts¡ªcan you beat them all? And don¡¯t forget, you still have injuries!¡±


    Su Luo looked up at the sky, and the depths of her eyes hazed over, ¡°Moreover, tonight is the night of the full moon.¡±


    On the night of the full moon, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s Cold Poison would attack and his leg disease would be extremely severe. That kind of pain wasn¡¯t something normal people could endure.


    Nangong Liuyun curled his lips and gazed tenderly at Su Luo, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡± Su Luo said inly, ¡°If I don¡¯t care about you, who else would I care about? Since you know your own body is unwell, don¡¯t force yourself to be strong. Hurry, run with me!¡±


    ¡°Run to where?¡± Nangong Liuyun swept Su Luo into his arms, slowly and methodically ying with her hair.


    Su Luo maneuvered the map in her mind.


    With a nce, Su Luo nearly gasped!


    Since Su Lup¡¯s location was a corner, and there was only one passage going from north to south.


    But now, two armies of magical beasts wereing in their direction from north to south and from the south to behind them, respectively.


    Su Luo silently studied their speed of movement and route, and very quickly, her face grew paler. ording to her calctions, the hordes would meet here.


    Su Luo was just about to ask Nangong Liuyun what to do when he fell asleep again.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Luo thought to herself. Since Nangong Liuyun was this passive, just let him be. Even when the sky fell, there was a tall man to hold it up.


    Thinking of this, Su Luo also felt increasingly calmer.


    As Su Luo expected, those armies were actuallying in this direction.


    Their speed of advancement was not fast, but it was steady.


    Two hourster.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed to the outside.


    She had discovered that the magical beast armies were very close, and there was only another incense stick of time until they would meet at the square in front of the trapped pair.


    In the two legions, one side was Thunderous Lightning Magical Beasts, and the other was Dark Magical Beasts. They were not of the same faction, and Su Luo was afraid that they were going to duel.


    Their fears really dide true.


    Su Luo was still lost in her thoughts when the magical beast armies of both sides surged towards each other violently.


    From the shes of lightning and thunder to the massive dark aura of death, all of it was truly frightening.


    However, a strange situation was revealed.


    Su Luo found that the two forces seemed to bepletely oblivious to their bed, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all.


    ¡°What-¡± Su Luo eximed.


    But then Su Luo¡¯s mouth was covered by hand, and she heard Nangong Liuyun¡¯s low voice. ¡°Keep it down. If you want an army of magical beasts toe destroy you, then feel free to yell.¡±


    Su Luo blinked, ¡°What in the world did you do?¡±


    He was actually able to cause two armies of magical beasts to look through them like air?


    Nangong Liuyun wrapped his arm around her, rubbing his fingers behind her, ¡°Guess.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Concealing Technique?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nodded but then shook his head, ¡°Concealing Technique is the most basic technique; only Concealing Space can allow your bed to be stuffed into it.¡±


    Su Luo suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder you thought so little of the situation. It was because you mastered Concealing Space.¡±


    Concealing Space, as the name implied, could hide a section of space, preventing others from seeing or touching it.

 Chapter 2406: Tenderness (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Tenderness (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    So, they were in some kind of Concealing Space. Su Luo guessed that the range of the Concealment Space was probably just this bed.


    ¡°Sound can¡¯t be hidden,¡± Nangong Liuyun reminded Su Luo with a smile.


    The two people were in very close proximity. Their noses faced each other and they were surrounded by each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Before her words were even fully spoken, Nangong Liuyun had already used hand gestures to show how they couldmunicate silently.


    Su Luo was trembling, but she didn¡¯t let go of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡­ I haven¡¯t reached the Grandmaster level yet¡­¡­¡±


    Master had warned her that if she and Nangong Liuyun got too intimate before she reached the Grandmaster level, he would be harmed.


    Su Luo noticed that his face was covered in sweat and was about to wipe it for him, but then Nangong Liuyun suddenly pulled Su Luo into his embrace!


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s face mmed into his chest, nearly causing a nosebleed.


    Nangong Liuyun held her head down when she was about to raise it. ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Su Luo could feel the stiffness and tightness in his body, and as she lifted her gaze to the full moon hanging in the night sky, she instantly understood.


    ¡°Your¡­ Cold Poison attacked?¡± Su Luo¡¯s heart ached slightly in sympathy.


    Nangong Liuyun did not speak, only letting out a soft hum.


    Su Luo wanted to pull away, but Nangong Liuyun simply refused to let her leave, confining her firmly within his embrace.


    Su Luo could feel the slight tremblesing from Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body.


    His hand was tightly clenched into a fist, the blue veins bulging as if they would burst at any moment.


    To what degree of pain would it take for such a stoic person to shake so uncontrobly?


    Su Luo¡¯s heart ached so hard her tears were about to fall.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt his body temperature start to drop rapidly!


    His skin was as cold as ice, as if he was in an ice cer.


    There was even a slight chilling from him.


    Nangong Liuyun, afraid of hurting Su Luo, released her and pushed her away from him.


    But how could Su Luo care only about herself?


    She sprung forward, hugged Nangong Liuyun¡¯s waist tightly, and clung to him relentlessly like a ko to a tree.


    Nangong Liuyun was amused andughed half-heartedly, poking Su Luo¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s rare for my Luo girl to also throw herself into my arms. This is truly a memorable asion.¡±

 Chapter 2407: Tenderness (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2407: Tenderness (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    ¡°I want to hold you just like this,¡± Su Luo said affectionately while rubbing her head in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arms.


    Nangong Liuyun caressed her slender back, teasing, ¡°Silly girl, you never showed your true feelings in the past, yet now you are taking the initiative.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s intention was to distract Nangong Liuyun from the pain.


    ¡°I can do more than that. Do you want to try me?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes shined like stars in the dark with a bit of mischief.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice rose at the end.


    Su Luo leaned over to give him a sweet kiss.


    But Nangong Liuyun turned his head away. ¡°Enough of the teasing. Go back to bed.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed about being rejected for the first time, but she quickly figured out the meaning behind his words. She became much more determined than before. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of hurting me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s teeth were clenched because of the pain. She was right about why he was avoiding her.


    Still, the more he cared for her, the more she wanted to return the favor.


    Taking advantage of when he was unguarded, Su Luo instantly leaned to him and captured his soft lips.


    Nangong Liuyun felt a current of electricity flow from his throat to his icy heels.


    This was¡­


    Su Luo also noticed the peculiarity. She quickly let go of Nangong Liuyun and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stared at her with disbelief and surprise like she¡¯d done something unimaginable 1.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Su Luo shook his arms hastily.


    He just looked at her like this without saying anything. What did that even mean?


    ¡°Luoluo,¡± Nangong Liuyun said with an unusually sentimental tone in his voice. He held Su Luo¡¯s hands with delight and pulled her into a hug. ¡°Just now¡­ how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo had confusion and annoyance written on her face 2.


    Nangong Liuyun asked more specifically this time, ¡°How did you¡­ deliver a strike of burning electricity?¡±


    He remembered that never happened when he kissed Su Luo in the past.


    Yet when Su Luo kissed him just a moment ago, an electric current flowed through his body, which forcefully cleared one of his frozen meridians. This left Nangong Liuyun amazed!


    After hearing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s reasoning, Su Luo snapped out of her confused state and tried to recall what was so different in that particr kiss.


    But she could not figure it out no matter how hard she tried, so she dragged Nangong Liuyun to experiment again.


    When she released Nangong Liuyun, she asked him eagerly, ¡°How was it? Did it work this time? Did it clear a blocked meridian?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change as he rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s drop this. I¡¯m probably just imagining it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was trying tofort her, which meant it didn¡¯t work this time.


    ¡°No. There must be something I¡¯ve missed. I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Su Luo paced around the bed anxiously.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned on the mattress. He continued to look at her tenderly with a smile, even though his body ached all over.


    Being able to personally see her so worried for him because of his pain made him willing to endure it, even if the pain were magnified ten or a hundred times.


    He was in agony, but there was a silver lining to this.


    When Su Luo turned her head over, she saw Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep ink-ck eyes focus on her with a smile on his extremely beautiful face.


    Then, she was hit with an epiphany!

 Chapter 2408: Tenderness (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Tenderness (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Pyr, TWIP


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    ¡°I remember now!¡± Su Luo quickly threw herself forward in excitement.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Poor Su Luo slipped and fell straight on top of Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun wanted to reach forward to catch her. If it were in the past, only a nce would be enough to stop Su Luo¡¯s fall. However, now¡ª


    He could only watch Su Luo smash into his rigid chest.


    His stiff hands were a bit slow, after all.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s pitiful fall, Nangong Liuyun rubbed Su Luo¡¯s head: ¡°Oh, you. You are always so impetuous. Your quick-temper has not changed at all¡­ Sigh¡­¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo already circted the origin me in her body¡ªthe Fallen Red Lotus.


    She transformed the Fallen Red Lotus into a fine electric current and delivered it into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body softly and carefully.


    Yes. This was that electric current.


    Su Luo was calm. She sent in the Fallen Red Lotus methodically, little by little.


    However, the Fallen Red Lotus was very clearly the nemesis of Cold Poison.


    If Cold Poison had sealed all the meridians in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body by turning them into ice, the Fallen Red Lotus that Su Luo sent in was like a lit candle silently melting the ice.


    The process was slow but incredibly effective.


    It felt like a century had passed.


    Nangong Liuyun slowly released Su Luo atst.


    Their foreheads and the tips of their noses pressed together. They giggled giddily.


    Su Luo was the first to click back to reality and faked a pout as she stared at Nangong Liuyun.


    Even though the meridians in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s body hadn¡¯t beenpletely unsealed, his condition had improved a lotpared to before. Now, he looked refreshed and full of energy.


    His slender pale fingers caressed Su Luo¡¯s soft red lips.


    Maybe even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s constant separations and provided them this opportunity to get closer.


    This opportunity even allowed for his illness to be cured. How could he not openly im his sovereignty over everyone now?


    At this time, Su Luo had figured something out.


    It was no wonder that her master asked her to marry Nangong Liuyun after reaching Grandmaster of Apothecary¡ªit must have been about the Fallen Red Lotus.


    Now, as she had achieved Grandmaster of Apothecary, her Fallen Red Lotus had definitely experienced another great leap in its evolution.


    ¡®Wait¡­¡­¡¯ A thought suddenly came to Su Luo.


    She remembered that she had yet to go to the Secret Dragon Territory when her master told her about the marriage. So how did her master know that she would obtain the Fallen Red Lotus after entering the Secret Dragon Territory even before she, the person in question, knew about it?


    Could it be that everything had always been in the palms of her master¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Nangong Liuyun nced at Su Luo. He suddenly covered his head and frowned while letting out a muffled and pained grunt.

 Chapter 2409: Surprise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Surprise (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Cey, Justtry123, skyrise


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    Seeing Nangong Liuyun cry out in pain, Su Luo pounced on him without thinking. She took the initiative to hold up Nangong Liuyun''s face and offered him a kiss.


    But Su Luo forgot that Nangong Liuyun, in fact, suffered from leg problems¡­


    What did his leg problems¡­ have to do with headaches?


    Of course, Nangong Liuyun, who was enjoying such treatment, would not remind Su Luo of this point. His heart filled with happiness from Su Luo''s embrace and her initiative to offer him a kiss.


    Two hourster, the two entangled people eventually separated.


    "It''s dawn," Su Luo reminded him.


    The arrival of dawn meant that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s period of pain had already passed.


    "Luoluo, it''s so good to have you by my side." Nangong Liuyun fondly embraced her in his arms. "Tonight was the least painful time out of all the attacks I¡¯ve had over these ten years."


    Su Luo wrapped her arms around his waist and spoke in a solemn tone, "Don''t worry. I will try my best to be a Grandmaster Apothecary."


    Nangong Liuyun touched Su Luo¡¯s slightly swollen red lips while his eyes conveyed a devilishly enchanting smile. When Luo Luo was promoted to Grandmaster level apothecary, his benefits would also be upgraded. How awesome was that?


    "I am looking forward to it," he replied.


    Su Luo looked over Nangong Liuyun''s shoulder and found that the two armies of magical beasts were already battling it out to an extent where it was hard to tell the two sides apart.


    Nangong Liuyun held Su Luo in his arms and asked her in a good mood, "Which team do you support?"


    This gave Su Luo a kind of feeling that was as if she were being asked which nation¡¯s team she supported in the World Cup. One team was the zing Magical Beasts, and the other was the Dark Magical Beasts.


    "I support the zing Magical Beasts." Su Luo thought she had a fire attribute, so she chose the zing Magical Beasts, which were of the fire attribute.


    "Very good." Nangong Liuyun silently took away Su Luo''s identity te.


    Su Luo did not notice this detail and just looked at Nangong Liuyun worriedly: "They are killing each other. Will theypletely wipe themselves out? By then, none of them will be left for us."


    Su Luo was still preparing to earn arge amount of points, so she got depressed upon seeing how the armies of magical beasts were killing each other.


    These were all points she could have earned.


    "Wait for me." Nangong Liuyun''s beautiful eyes shed with a glint of light. Then he patted Su Luo''s head, turned around, and left.


    Su Luo watched as Nangong Liuyun rushed into the Magical Beast Zone where the two armies were killing each other.


    At first, Su Luo¡¯s heart tightened with concern. However, after she saw Nangong Liuyun figure enter the huge magical beast area with lightning speed like nobody was there, she felt somewhat relieved.


    Once Nangong Liuyun entered the dense army of magic beasts, Su Luo could no longer see him and did not know what he was doing. It was unknown as to whether he was dead or alive. Su Luo was worried about his health and began to get anxious in her heart.


    ¡®Oh, yeah. The Communication Amulet!¡¯ Su Luo remembered that Nangong Liuyun''s name was in the ck Communication Amulet. If he was still alive, it would undoubtedly indicate that. Su Luo hurriedly took out the ck Communication Amulet and rxed a little when she saw on it the green symbol that represented his life.


    It didn''t take long for Su Luo to finish waiting for Nangong Liuyun¡¯s return.


    As soon as Su Luo saw him, she rushed to his side and looked at him carefully: "Why did you go inside? Do you know how dangerous it is? Although you are very strong, two fists cannot beat four legs. Even a huge army of magical beasts can drown you if you receive a mouthful of spittle from each of them."


    Nangong Liuyun greatly enjoyed being the object of Su Luo¡¯s concerns. He pretended to haughtily straighten his back, raise his chin, and nt his eyes before handing Su Luo an object.

 Chapter 2410: Surprise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Surprise (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    It was Su Luo¡¯s identity te, which was also her diamond token.


    ¡°Eh, when did you take my diamond token?¡± Su Luo gave Nangong Liuyun a suspicious nce, unsure of what on earth he was up to.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Nangong Liuyun felt quite proud of himself.


    Su Luo looked at him bewilderedly and slowly took her identity te back.


    Just when Su Luo held it in her hands, she immediately heard a series of familiar ding-dong, ding-dong sounds. It would have been trivial if it only rang once or twice. But the problem was that those sounds were shockingly ringing out one after another and continued without end¡­


    Su Luo¡¯s entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and she stood there like a wooden stake,pletely forgetting how to react, because¡­ this matter was way too heaven-defying!


    Those ding-dong, ding-dong sounds brought with them many points for Su Luo, from several hundred to even several thousand. Although the individual amounts weren''trge, this rate was just way too absurdly fast!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Luo noticed her diamond te¡¯s points had risen by 2 million points!


    Su Luo: ¡±¡­¡±


    Nangong Liuyun stood straight and proud, his face taut. Looking carefully, one could see a look in his eyes that seemed to be begging for praise.


    Su Luo was beyond excited!


    This time, she quickly came back to her senses. Without thinking any further, Su Luo jumped and lunged over in a single step, wrapping her slender arms around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tell me quickly! What exactly is going on here!¡± Su Luo was so ted her face was flushed and her voice was trembling.


    Nangong Liuyun wrapped his arms around Su Luo and asked calmly, ¡°Happy now?''''


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m overjoyed! Nangong Liuyun, you''re the best!¡± Su Luo, who had made a great fortune, praised him generously.


    Nangong Liuyun continued, ¡°I worked this hard just in exchange for your few words of praise?¡±


    Su Luo moved close to him and gave him a big kiss!


    Nangong Liuyun wasn''t satisfied and pointed to his lips.


    Su Luo angrily red at him. His lips had basically been nibbled to pieces, yet he still wanted some more? How greedy!


    Su Luo didn''t follow the script and hung at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s neck for a full minute before letting him go.


    A red kiss mark appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fair skin.


    Su Luo patted Nangong Liuyun¡¯s head in satisfaction: ¡°You have been stamped. Remember, you''re already my person! Now, I will ask you a question, and you answer it, OK 1?¡±


    Although Nangong Liuyun didn''t understand thest word, he could somewhat understand by guessing. Thus, he nodded his head: ¡±Ask away.¡±


    ¡°What is this current situation? How in the world did you do it?¡± Su Luo pointed at her identity te and stared at Nangong Liuyun in disbelief.


    It made no sense. She didn¡¯t participate in the battle, yet the points were still gushing in. This was more shocking than having money drop from the sky, okay?


    ¡°The circumstances¡­ are moreplicated than you think.¡± Nangong Li Yun poked Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡±You only need to ept the points. Why do you need to bother about it so much?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m actually considered as part of the Magical me Beasts mercenary group? So the points they gained when they killed the Dark Magical Beasts were given to me?¡± Su Luo gave a bold guess.


    ¡°Indeed. Basically, that is what happened.¡±


    ¡°How on earth did you achieve that? How amazing!¡± Su Luo looked adoringly at Nangong Liuyun. If he could aplish even this, was there anything he couldn''t aplish? Could her Nangong truly be omnipotent?


    ¡°Well, each group has its own leader.¡± Nangong Liuyun looked at Su Luo and slowly began to narrate the scene.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Su Luo blinked her big eyes, fully engrossed in listening.

 Chapter 2411: Surprise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2411: Surprise (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto, Justtry123, skyrise


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    "As the saying goes, ¡®To catch the thieves, first catch their king¡¯, right? It will be resolved as long as you get that chief to follow our instructions," Nangong Liuyun said in a concise manner.


    "But how do we make that king obey?" Su Luo wanted to ask about the technique.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Liuyun''s technique was truly too straightforward.


    "Beat him until he listens. What''s so hard about that?" Nangong Liuyun had the look of ¡®It was so simple, how did you not think of it?¡¯


    Su Luo choked on her words!


    ¡®This kind of thing that relies on violence, your servant can''t aplish it, okay?¡¯


    Su Luo felt that it was difficult to think of a method to make the leader of the Magical Beast Army obedient, but for Nangong Liuyun, it was as simple as eating food and drinking water. He was truly like someone angering someone else to death.


    Clearly, the first time she met with Nangong Liuyun, the level gap between them was not too great. Who knew that things would be like this now¡­ Su Luo became so depressed that her heart ached.


    "How many points?" Seeing Su Luo like that, Nangong Liuyun who had been enjoying her adoring gaze changed the topic in a timely fashion.


    "Right!!!" Su Luo immediately became excited, and her face glowed radiantly.


    "Wow! Just with as little effort as it takes to talk, there are already 12,000,000 points!!!" Su Luo''s eyes instantly lit up dazzlingly!


    She had not spent more than 10 minutes talking to Nangong Liuyun just then, right? Yet it had already increased to 12,000,000 points?? Su Luo was so excited that she was about to shed tears of happiness.


    Yesterday, she initially thought that cooperating with Nangong Liuyun was the fastest way to gain points, but it was only at this moment that she realized what it truly meant to gain points!


    She didn''t do anything. She just sat on the wall with Nangong Liuyun, gossiping while watching the armies¡¯ battle before them.


    However, there were wonderfully sweet clinking sounds ringing clearly in her ears.


    Each sound made Su Luo smile, and her mood blossomed like a flower.


    Time passed by unconsciously.


    50,000,000 points.


    100,000,000 points!


    200,000,000 points!


    300,000,000 points!


    Su Luo looked at the numbers that kept on climbing upwards. Her originally delicate and fair face was now red from excitement, and her beautiful eyes were as bright as stars, shining brightly!


    On the huge square in front, there were densely packed corpses of magic beasts lying on the ground.


    After this battle, only a third of the originally vast armies of magic beasts remained.


    The leaders of the two armies of magic beasts came forward and jabbered like a bunch of birds!


    Then the two armies began to reshuffle and line up before leaving inpletely opposite directions.


    Su Luo was dumbfounded: "They¡­ They¡¯re leaving just like that?"


    Nangong Liuyun patted her head disgruntledly: "Still unhappy after you earned so many points with no effort?"


    "Isn''t the battle unfinished?"


    Su Luo looked at the number on her diamond token¡ª350,000,000 points. If the two armies continued fighting, she would be able to gather up 500,000,000! Half a billion!!


    It was so tempting to think about, right?


    Nangong Liuyun looked at her with displeasure: "Do you think they''re braindead? Will they really wipe each other out? If they''re all annihted, who wille to do the quest on this map after that?"


    "That''s right," Su Luo agreed silently.


    "You know, I really don''t know what kind of ridiculous luck you have. I''m really impressed by you." Nangong Liuyun shook his head in amusement. "This kind of battle between Magical Beast Armies only happens once in a hundred years. You sure got yourself a great deal just by being able to stumble upon it."


    "It only happens once in a hundred years??" There was such a huge gap in between? Su Luo was surprised.

 Chapter 2412: Surprise (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Surprise (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    Our team sadly announces that starting from next week, the release rate for dkc will be changed from 3 to 2 per week due to limited staff and funds.


    Thanks to those who continuously support us!


    --


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise¡­? Did you think they woulde out every day just to fool around and do nothing?¡± Nangong Liuyun said with a chuckle. ¡°In fact, the Magical Beasts Corps needs a hundred years to grow the size of their troops from small and sparse to big and then to huge and congested. So, they would automatically organize an event to select the cream of the crop every hundred years.¡±


    ¡°You mean, the battle between these two troops was actually a selection of the elite?¡± Su Luo was surprised. She thought those two troops were fighting over the territory.


    ¡°Yes. The fittest survive, and the weak are eliminated. This is natural selection. Only the elites can survive this battle every century.¡±


    It was exactly because of this selection of the elite every hundred years that the average strength of the entire Temple of the Abyss could improve step by step.


    ¡°By the way, you helped me organize this troop of zing Magical Beasts just now. What about the Dark Magical Beasts? Didn¡¯t you save something for yourself?¡± Su Luo expressed her disbelief.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled.


    His Luoluo had always understood him well.


    Nangong Liuyun opened his right palm. A transparent crystal ball swiftly appeared.


    The originally clear crystal ball now looked like it was soaked in ink. Strands of ck string almost consumed the entire space within the crystal.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Su Luo gasped with wide eyes, ¡°Could this be the Departed Spirit of the Dark Magical Beast?¡±


    She once read from a book that the practice of the Dark element was associated with the principle of the Departed Spirits.


    ¡°You actually do know a lot.¡± Nangong Liuyun curved the corner of his lips. ¡°This crystal ball indeed has the Departed Spirits¡¯ souls collected inside. Fortunately for me, you chose that troop of zing Magical Beasts.¡±


    If Su Luo had chosen the troop of Dark Magical Beasts, Nangong Liuyun wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect these Departed Spirits.


    ¡°It''s all thanks to your good fortune. These Dark Departed Spirits are enough for me to cultivate for half a year.¡± Nangong Liuyun knew that he was now in a period of steady growth because he had improved too fast in the earlier stages.


    It was fortunate this time that they ran into the PK 1 between the troops of Magical Beasts, which allowed him to obtain so many benefits for free.


    This time, Su Luo gained 350,000,000 points!


    Meanwhile, Nangong Liuyun obtained half of a year''s amount of Dark Departed Spirits to cultivate with.


    Most importantly, the two of them didn¡¯t even join the battle. They just watched the show and collected all the goodies. Other people would definitely cough up blood out of jealousy if they found out about this.


    After obtaining all these benefits, the two packed kept away the bed and decided to go to the Spirit Transformation Pond while holding hands.


    This was because Su Luo still had two crystal pieces with her.


    Su Luo was looking forward to what surprises these two crystal pieces would bring her.


    She knew that Nangong Liuyun would probably leave after she mastered the skill.


    So she strolled very slowly, dragging Nangong Liuyun along. They visited various ces from day to night before finally arriving at the edge of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    Watching the steam of the Spirit Transformation Pond, Su Luoughed, recalling the time the Thorn Captain threw the crystal pieces into the Pond.


    Right at this moment, the Thorn Captain walked over smugly with three subordinates.


    He had already collected all ten pieces of the Dark Heart.


    The Thorn Captain walked over obsequiously as he suddenly had a bad intuition when he saw the two stunningly beautiful figures next to the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    As expected, their Lord Luoying and that maiden turned around.


    That maiden¡­ truly was Su Luo.


    It was the person on the wanted poster.

 Chapter 2413: Surprise (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Surprise (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Cey, TWIP


    As the Thorn captain saw Su Luo, he saw their Lord Luoying too!


    Lord Luoying¡­


    Just from a look, the Thorn Captain and the others were stunned! No wonder why Lord Luoying always wore a mask, it was because he was too good-looking!


    Of course, with that beautiful face, how could he be thought of as imposing? It was only with the mask on that he had the power to intimidate.


    All of the sudden, the Thorn Captain¡¯s body stiffened and started shaking! He only just realized that he saw Lord Luoying¡¯s true identity!


    Lord Luoying had never shown his true identity. Even the Empress had never seen his face. It was rumored that anyone who saw Lord Luoying¡¯s face would be silenced forever.


    ¡°L-L-Lord Luoying¡­¡± The originally arrogant Thorn Captain¡¯s entire body shook uncontrobly, as if he were sifting wheat. He couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence.


    With an indifferent expression, Nangong Liuyun swept a casual nce over him.


    The Thorn Captain¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. ¡®I just saw Lord Luoying¡¯s true identity. I¡¯m going to get killed, am I not? I¡¯m definitely going to get killed, right??¡¯


    The Thorn Captain¡¯s brain was running fast. He knew they were doomed, unless a miracle appeared. ¡®What should we do? What can we do? What are we going to do?¡¯


    The Thorn Captain looked around and met with Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    The Thorn Captain witnessed the way Lord Luoying and Su Luo interacted. He quickly realized that this maiden, whom he¡¯d chased down with murderous intent and ced in a pitiful situation where she had to flee, was a treasure to Lord Luoying.


    Desperate times called for desperate measures 1.


    The Thorn Captain swallowed his ego painfully and smiled to tter Su Luo: ¡°Miss Su, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re friends with Lord Luoying. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t hurt you previously, or we¡¯d be mortal enemies. Hahaha.¡±


    Su Luo nced at him with a smile and replied, ¡°Be enemies? Were we not already mortal enemies?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Thorn Captain was confused.


    Su Luo smiled and exined, ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m kind enough to inform you. Your 064 was not killed by Xiao Luo. It was me who did it. However, I used a concealment technique, so none of you knew.¡±


    The whole Thorn team was silent at Su Luo¡¯s words. No one had even imagined there would be such a reason for that incident. They were indeed already mortal enemies. So how could they resolve this matter?


    Therefore, a most incredible situation was created. The murderer insisted on admitting she hadmitted the murder, yet the victim¡¯s side was doing their utmost to clear her of the charge¡­ If this were to get out, people¡¯s jaws would drop to the ground.


    While the Thorn Captain was struggling, Su Luo suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Now, as we mentioned, it¡¯s really thanks to you, Thorn Captain.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Thorn Captain¡¯s eyes blinked in confusion.


    ¡°You might not know, but when you threw those two crystal pieces into the Spirit Transformation Pond, I was at the bottom of the pond. With the light of those two crystal pieces, my Light attribute advanced a lot. Remember my Shadow Cloning? It was able to advance thanks to those two crystal pieces of yours, Thorn Captain.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear; it was clear and smooth like beads falling on a jade te. However, her voice was like a p of thunder in a clear sky for the Thorn Captain¡¯s ears. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    At that time, he threw those crystal pieces into the Spirit Transformation Pond with the intention to utterly destroy them. Who could have imagined that this maiden had been hiding in the pond at that moment and ended up reaping such easy benefits?


    Nevertheless, the Thorn Captain let out a great sigh of relief. Fortunately for him, he had been oblivious to Su Luo¡¯s presence. If he had found her, he would have already killed this wench. If that were the case, would Lord Luoying still spare his life? He would be dead for sure.

 Chapter 2414: Surprise (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Surprise (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Brook, frozenfire


    Su Luo shifted her cold gaze to the Thorn captain and said slowly, ¡±I heard¡­ that your Empress has decreed a kill order for me?¡±


    The Thorn captain shot a nce at their Lord Luoying, who gave away nothing. The former broke out in a cold sweat and replied, ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t me you all for just following orders.¡± Su Luo was unexpectedly capable of clearly separating her grudges and grievances from logic and reason.


    The Thorn captain was caught off guard by Su Luo considering their feelings and being empathetic, but he was overjoyed nheless. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate we didn''t injure you, Miss. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to disentangle myself from this.¡±


    A small frown appeared on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face.


    He understood Su Luo¡¯s intentions very well; she didn''t want to kill innocent people.


    However, these people have already seen his real face and also knew of Su Luo and his connection with her. Therefore, they were fated to never return to Thorn again.


    Su Luo asked Nangong, ¡°How should we deal with these people so that they won''t pose any threat to you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s back. Ultimately, he was still most important in her heart. Knowing her intentions, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart felt light with joy.


    ¡°I think you should go to the Spirit Transformation Pond. I''ll deal with this.¡± Nangong Liuyun ushered Su Luo away like he was herding a duck. Then he took the Thorn squad and left.


    Seeing Nangong Liyun¡¯s silhouette moving further and further away, Su Luo tilted her head and pondered briefly for a moment. Nevertheless, she still couldn''t find a solution that worked for both sides no matter how much she contemted it, and that left her slightly frustrated.


    Overwhelmed, Su Luo decided to simply push those thoughts out of her mind.


    Step by step, she waded into the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    This was already her third time entering the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    She had benefited a lot from both of her previous visits. The first time she entered, she rose to the level of Searing Light. During the second visit, she rose even further to the level of Mirror Cloning.


    Su Luo carefully ced the final two pieces of crystal fragments into the water.


    Very quickly, ripples disturbed the still surface in perfect rings and spread throughout the pool.


    Su Luo promptly crossed her legs and let her body sink to the bottom of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    Numerous bubbles appeared, formingyer uponyer around her.


    If someone were looking, they would notice that these bubbles were actually flying one by one into Su Luo¡¯s body, merging with her being.


    After a short while, something materialized in front of and behind Su Luo like a magic trick. Soon, more and more appeared all around her as Su Luo after Su Luo emerged out of thin air.


    There were so many, so many indeed¡­


    9,19, 29¡­ Eventually, the number of Su Luo¡¯s Shadow Clones had soared to 99!


    The throng of Su Luo clones almost filled up the entirety of the Spirit Transformation Pond.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyelids twitched a little, but she did not open her eyes.


    Su Luo noticed that the energy within the two crystal fragments still had yet to be used up. Furthermore, all these Shadow Clones were just hollow shells.


    They had a dazzling outer appearance, but they would be immediately reduced to dust with just one bash.


    She was not satisfied with these fancy paper-mache-like doppelgangers.


    Therefore, Su Luo took the opportunity to attempt merging two Shadow Clones into one with the remaining unused Spiritual energy.


    At first, Su Luo merely wanted to give it a try. However, to her surprise, it was in that first attempt that she actually seeded!


    After two hours of work, Su Luo finally reduced her 99 clones to 45.


    If the previous 99 Shadow Clones were considered as 5th rate, then the current 45 Shadow Clones could be considered 4th rate.


    Still, Su Luo was unsatisfied.


    Since there were 5th- and 4th-rate Shadow Clones, there had to be 3rd-, 2nd-, and 1st-rate Shadow Clones too.


    Thus, Su Luo stepped up her efforts once again.


    45 Shadow Clones were fused into 15 third-rate Shadow Clones.

 Chapter 2415: Pleasant Surprise (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Pleasant Surprise (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    15 of them turned into three, this was called second-rate Shadow Cloning.


    Lastly, three coalesced into a single one, this naturally was a first-rate Shadow Clone.


    At this moment, the first-ss Shadow Clone and Su Luo sat side by side. The two people had the same facial features, the same demeanor, and even the same movements.


    This reminded Su Luo of the Genius Training Camp assessment, the third level, with the shadow that had looked just like her, and even had the same moves and martial arts.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open and burst with a gleam of light. She wanted to see if the strength of this Shadow Clone was truly that powerful.


    Just in the instant when Su Luo finished cloning and rose, the Shadow Clone also burst up. ¡®Her¡¯ method of making a move was exactly the same as Su Luo¡¯s!


    And so, in the space above the Spirit Transformation Pond, Su Luo began to fight with her own Shadow Clone.


    It had to be said that the strength of the Shadow Clone was much better than that of the shadow from the assessment¡¯s third level. Furthermore, because it was the exact person of Su Luo, whether it was from her habitual way of thinking to her habitual way of movement, they were all exactly the same, even the skills were an exact copy of Su Luo¡¯s.


    The two people fought intractably, and Su Luo became more and more excited as they shed, until atst, the two stopped, panting.


    ¡°So satisfying!¡± Su Luo eximed.


    Although it had coalesced into a single one, this current Shadow Clone was still simply too perfect for Su Luo¡¯s appetite.


    Through the battle with the Shadow Clone, Su Luo was essentially like a spectator, observing all the mistakes she had made in the fight from up close.


    This kind of experience, this kind of fighting method, was very, very rare. It could be said that, with this Shadow Clone, Su Luo¡¯s futurebat ability and experience would rise rapidly.


    Just at this time, Nangong Liuyun arrived at a slow and calm pace.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she gazed towards Nangong Liuyun. Her Shadow Clone¡¯s eyes also shone slightly, gazing towards Nangong Liuyun.


    Two people of the same appearance, same clothing and footwear, the same gaze, expression, and movements, and the same kind of intimacy. The two were even more alike than identical twins.


    Would Nangong Liuyun fail to recognize her?


    Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up a little, quite looking forwards to Nangong Liuyun¡¯s performance. If he dared to pick the wrong person¡­ hehe.


    Su Luo had not even let out two ¡°hehe¡± when her forehead was knocked on by Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°What are you snorting for? Are you a little piglet?¡± Nangong Liuyun good-humouredly pinched her delicate cheeks.


    ¡°How did you recognize me so easily?¡± Su Luo pointed at the Shadow Clone next to her, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t mistake her for me?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nced contemptuously at Su Luo as if she were an idiot: ¡°Mistake her for you? This kind of thing won¡¯t happen to me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how exactly could you recognize me?¡± Su Luo held his arm, her entire person nearly hanging on to him.


    If it was based on the aura, the Shadow Clone was also her. Even if it was a clone of her, the body was still hers, so the aura would not be different.


    ¡°Does this still need recognition?¡± Nangong Liuyun poked at Su Luo¡¯s forehead nonchntly, ¡°No need to see, no need to smell, no need to get closer, just with a nce I can tell.¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    She found that this was truly too boring and waved her hand, putting away the Shadow Clone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, did you deal with those few people?¡± Su Luo tilted her small face, full of curiosity.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°How did you deal with them? Tell me, tell me.¡± Su Luo shook his arm, pouting.


    The corners of Nangong Liuyun twitched slightly, and he expressed without mercy: ¡°Given your performance just now, this answer is¡­ for the time being, confidential.

 Chapter 2416: Parting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Parting (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words, Su Luo¡¯s mouth pouted, and she pushed him, unhappy.


    Su Luo¡¯s force was very gentle, more like she was tickling him. Nangong Liuyun lightlyughed as he grabbed her hand and brought it into his embrace, pinching the tip of her nose insolently: ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Su Luo felt curious.


    ¡°Guess.¡± Nangong Liuyun teased her.


    Su Luo tilted her head and pondered for a moment: ¡°With your nature, if you were to kill them, you could just casually do so, you wouldn¡¯t take them far away¡­ Could it be that they were sentenced to 100 years of imprisonment?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s dashing 1 raised slightly.


    Su Luo did not look at him and continued to ponder: ¡°Imprisonment of a hundred years can be used, but with this, the manpower of these few people would go to waste¡­ huh, I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, gazing at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Did you guys send them to the Extraterritorial Battlefield?¡±


    That was many tens of thousands of miles away and were in dire need of cannon fodder, so sending these four people over there was the best way to deal with this.


    Nangong Liuyun chuckled. His devastatingly beautiful face was radiant and full of pride.


    ¡°Quickly say it, is my guess right!¡± Su Luo wrapped herself around Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender yet strong waist, her small face tilted up with a touch of smugness in her eyes.


    ¡°Mhm, your guess can be counted as right.¡± Although Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression appeared arrogant, the bottoms of his eyes were full of warm happiness.


    His Luo girl had always been the smartest, whatever he was thinking or wanted to do, she was able to tell with just a nce. In this world there would never be another Su Luo so intelligent and understanding of him, there was only one of her in this world. How could he not cherish her?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart was so moved that both his arms tightened and wrapped around her fiercely.


    Su Luo was pressed tightly into his chest, and the air in her lungs was nearly squeezed out.


    ¡°Do you have to leave now?¡± Su Luo lowered her voice.


    Nangong Liuyun stood upright and tense. His silence, his forceful hug¡ªthey all proved that Su Luo¡¯s guess was right, Nangong Liuyun indeed had to leave.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Luo was very reluctant to let him go, she buried her face in his chest, muffling her voice.


    Truly couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. If he could always stay by her side, how nice would that be?


    Nangong Liuyun let out a long sigh. He had already been out for long enough, if he still didn¡¯t return, that woman would inevitably suspect something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo¡¯s slender spine, soothing her.


    So he was still leaving tomorrow¡­? Su Luo¡¯s head rubbed back and forth against Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest like a puppy.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled lightly, he was even more reluctant to part with her than she was, and if possible, he would not want to leave her for a minute.


    ¡°I promise you, by the time you are promoted to Grandmaster Apothecary, I will definitely return to your side.¡± After getting the Dark Heart and the Crystal Ball of Departed Souls, Nangong Liuyun was confident that within six months his strength would increase greatly.


    ¡°Then, can youe to see me once every month?¡± Su Luo looked up, her big ck and white eyes moist with a hint of expectation.


    Her Fallen Red Lotus proved that being with Nangong Liuyun was effective, and although it could not yet cure the root cause, at the very least it could help relieve his pain. Just at the thought of him alone in the dark enduring the pain, Su Luo¡¯s heart found it extremely hard to bear.


    Nangong Liuyun stroked Su Luo¡¯s back, sighing lightly, and did not answer.


    The two people embraced each other.


    The time passed by, little by little.


    No matter how much they couldn¡¯t bear it, the second day still arrived.


    By the time Su Luo woke up, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure was no longer by her side.

 Chapter 2417: Parting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2417: Parting (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora, Pyr, Skyrise


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips lifted to form a faint, bitter smile.


    When they would meet next remained unknown.


    At this moment, Su Luo, yet again, made a firm resolution in her heart¡ªshe had to hurry up and reach the Grandmaster level of Apothecary. This was her promise to him.


    Su Luo was the only one remaining in the entire Temple of the Abyss.


    A month soon passed, and Su Luo was teleported out of there.


    Arriving back at the Genius Training Camp, Su Luo went to clear the mission.


    In the mission lobby, Su Luo met that youngster.


    The youngster looked arrogant and proud.


    As he was the one to post the mission back then, he was well aware it was due in a month. Thus, he arrived here early and waited.


    He wanted to deliver the good news to Fairy Wu You as soon as possible.


    The youngster waited and waited till the sky was about to turn dark¡ª


    Looking up, he saw a stunning woman in a yellow dress standing in front of him. At this moment, she was looking at him with a grin. Her beautiful eyes were as sly as a little fox.


    The youngster¡¯s heart shook.


    He was well aware of who this woman was.


    Back then, he had tricked and trapped this woman called Su Luo.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± The youngster¡¯s face paled with fright. He almost jumped three feet into the air.


    Su Luo looked at him with a grin and asked calmly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t you¡­¡­¡± Die?


    The youngster forcibly held off the urge to say thest word.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I die? This was what you wanted to ask, right?¡± Su Luo¡¯s lips curved into a devilishly cold grin.


    Did he think she would forgive and forget what he had done to her, just like that?


    The youngster was silenced by Su Luo¡¯s words. His chest bubbled with frustration, but his brain was thinking fast.


    The youngster mustered his courage and asked loudly, ¡°Where are your teammates?¡± a??a??


    He looked around Su Luo, but there was only her, which was very strange.


    ¡°Teammates?¡± Su Luo¡¯s nce shot at the youngster coldly like electricity.


    ¡°Teammates?¡± Su Luo¡¯s cold gaze fell on the youngster like a zap of electricity.


    He intentionally switched her team members to Chu Yang and the others, who nearly killed her, and now he had the audacity to ask her where those people were.


    ¡°Dead.¡± Su Luo dropped the word directly.


    ¡°No way!¡± The youngster almost jumped up!


    How could he not know how powerful Chu Yang was? Moreover, when Chu Yang¡¯s subordinates worked together, even Fairy Wu You could not battle the four of them. Then, how could Su Luo survive?


    But, the materials in his hands revealed that Su Luo ranked the 100th in the Dragon list.


    The youngster locked his stare on Su Luo, trying to dig something out from her facial expression.


    The youngster carefully scrutinized Su Luo as if trying to make out something from her face.


    However, Su Luo was calm and collected, without revealing a single clue on her face.


    Su Luo unhurriedly cast a look at him, ¡°You can cancel the Eternal Heart mission now.¡±


    She then turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The youngster grabbed hold of Su Luo.


    However, Su Luo casually flung him off her arm and pushed him, causing him to trip.


    He staggered back, bumped into the table, and tipped it over.


    The youngster fell to the floor roughly. All sorts of papers from the table fell on his head, cutting an extremely sorry figure.


    Due to the noise, everyone started gathering around them.


    The youngster¡¯s face turned red from anger. He jumped up and yelled as he pointed at Su Luo¡¯s leaving figure, ¡°Someonee arrest her! I suspect she murdered her teammates!¡±


    The youngster¡¯s voice was powerful and eloquent.


    Soon, the troops stormed into the mission lobby.


    The corner of her lips lifted into an indifferent smile. This youngster was rather interesting. He knew Chu Yang and his people had tried to kill her, yet he turned around and said she had killed the teammates. He really did make the most of it.

 Chapter 2418: Parting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2418: Parting (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Brook, TWIP


    Su Luo turned around and stared at the youngster, ¡°Are you sure? False usation is a serious crime, you know!¡±


    The youngster was startled for a second. Then he put on his brave face and shouted back, ¡°I¡¯m using you falsely? Hahaha! How am I using you falsely? You clearly killed Chu Yang and the others!¡±


    The youngster liked to walk around like he owned the ce on a daily basis because his grandfather was the manager of the Mission Hall. Now that Su Luo had provoked him, he threw his rationality right out the window.


    ¡®Very good.¡¯ Su Luo liked where this was going.


    She was actually worried that he wouldn¡¯t make a scene. The more noise he made, the more the situation would work in her favor.


    ¡°You not only made a false usation but also tampered with the content of the mission,¡± Su Luo said in a righteous tone.


    ¡°I did not!¡± The youngster denied in a raised voice.


    Seeing that people had gathered around them, Su Luo let out a coldugh and spat out the facts: ¡°I originally picked a group with randomized members, but look who I ended up with. Who did you put in my team? Chu Yang, Leng Qi, Senior Sister Yu, and Xiao Luo. Would you call these four people random? Do you think we¡¯re all fools or that we¡¯re blind?¡±


    The youngster¡¯s throat closed up. He couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In Upstream Mountain, Su Luo was considered a newbie, but many of the other people present were not considered new. They had been interacting with each other for several decades, so how could they not know about the Chu Yang Team?


    The spectatorsughed with Su Luo.


    The youngster realized his lie was exposed. He got flustered and angry: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a random group. The four of them just happened to be missing one more person, so I sent you there. What¡¯s the problem with that? Even if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s only a small one!¡±


    Su Luo smiled slightly: ¡°So, do you also think it¡¯s a small problem if Chu Yang coborated up with the thorn?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say???¡±


    The crowd gasped with shock.


    It¡¯s the ironw that Purgatory City would never see eye to eye with the Thorn!


    But Su Luo imed that Chu Yang coborated up with people from the Thorn? This was impossible!


    ¡°Ha. You, woman, are abominable! You clearly nned and murdered Chu Yang along with everyone else in the team. And now you are framing him for conspiring with the Thorn!¡± The youngster red at Su Luo.


    ¡°Chu Yang truly did collude with the Thorn and was ultimately killed by them colluded with the Thorn and was ultimately killed by them.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yang would never collude with the Thorn. He¡¯s my friend. I would bet my life on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How would you bet your life on his integrity?¡± Su Luo looked at the youngster with a grin. She had set a huge trap and was waiting for the youngster to jump into it.


    ¡°If Chu Yang colluded with the Thorn, you can take my head! But if you framed Chu Yang, your head is mine!¡± The youngster pointed at Su Luo with determination in his voice.


    Someone had brought the youngster¡¯s grandfather to the scene in time to hear this.


    The old man¡¯s heart went cold. He instantly tried to stop him. ¡°What nonsense! It¡¯s none of your business if Chu Yang colluded with the Thorn! The bet doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    However, the youngster pushed his grandfather away and marched up to Su Luo, ¡°Do you agree to this bet?!¡±


    The youngster believed in Chu Yang.


    If Chu Yang went to kill Su Luo for points, why would he need to collude with the Thorn?


    He assumed Su Luo couldn¡¯t provide any evidence either, so he acted even more aggressively towards Su Luo. If he won this bet¡­¡­ Hahaha!


    Fairy Wu You always saw Su Luo as a thorn in her side. When he took Su Luo¡¯s head, Fairy Wu You would definitely dote on him!


    The youngster, deep in his fantasy, pushed even harder and further on Su Luo.

 Chapter 2419: Parting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2419: Parting (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Aurora, Pyr, frozenfire


    Su Luo grinned at him and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Since your grandfather doesn¡¯t want to bet, then let''s forget about it. This matter ends here.¡±


    Waving her hand, Su Luo began to leave.


    Her tightly clenched fists by her side, slightly unsteady steps, and elerated pace


    visibly portrayed how nervous she was feeling at the moment.


    The youth, feeling all the more confident of his conjecture, loudly yelled to stop Su Luo in her tracks: ¡°Stop!¡±


    But Su Luo unexpectedly hastened her pace even more!


    The youth bellowed furiously while pointing at the Mission Hall Guards, ¡°This person murdered her teammates and even ndered them! What the heck are you guys doing! Are you actually letting her go???¡±


    In light of the youth''s fiery usations, the guard captain immediately stopped Su Luo from leaving:


    ¡°Stop there, Miss.¡±


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow slightly: ¡°Are you guys going to believe whatever he says?¡±


    ¡°Someone reported a problem. Thus, it¡¯s our duty to handle the matter. I hope you will understand and forgive us, Miss.¡± The guard captain¡¯s had a pretty good attitude.


    The guard captain¡¯s abilities were very strong. Even the youngster¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t have the power to order him around.


    Prompted by an impulse, Su Luo asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Xu Qiang,¡± the guard captain gave a clear and concise answer.


    ¡°Great. When the City Lordes back, I will put in a few words of praise for you,¡± Su Luo proimed casually.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The guard captain was momentarily stunned by Su Luo¡¯s words.


    Compliment him in front of the City Lord? That would simply¡­¡­ be something out of a dream!


    He assumed that Su Luo was trying to bribe him. However, in reality, Su Luo really admired his neither servile nor overbearing attitude towardsw enforcement.


    Su Luo sauntered unhurriedly to the youth and cast a cold nce at him: ¡°Are you sure that you want to bet?¡±


    The boy sneered: ¡°Let¡¯s bet!¡±


    ¡°In ordance with the earlier stakes?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Listen up! If Chu Yang colluded with the Thorn members, my head will be yours for the taking! However, if you are just framing Chu Yang, you must forfeit your own head!¡± the youth sneered at Su Luo. ¡°Do you dare to bet with your life?¡±


    ¡°Words carry no weight. I''m afraid you won''t honor the terms when you lose,¡± Su Luo replied unhurriedly, luring the youngster step by step into her trap.


    With just one more step, the youth would be jumping into the trap by himself.


    This one step didn''t even require any intervention from Su Luo, as the youth quickly took a piece of paper from a table at the side and put it in writing on the spot.


    Furthermore, he even had his grandfather sign it.


    As for Su Luo, the person she was waiting for finally arrived at that moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this gathering? Are you not working anymore?¡± An ice-cold voice came from the entrance of the Mission Hall.


    Everyone turned around to take a look¡­¡­


    No way! The Eight Elder had actuallye in person.


    With his hands crossed behind his back, the Eighth Elder walked in slowly at a stable and steady pace.


    The youngster¡¯s grandfather hastily bowed respectfully and greeted the Eighth Elder, ¡°Eighth Elder!¡±


    The youngster also hurriedly bowed in response.


    ¡°Your grandson?¡±The Eighth Elder raised an eye towards the youngster¡¯s grandfather.


    Grandfather Wang hastily answered, ¡°Yes, this is my grandson, Wang Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi, quickly kneel down and kowtow 1 to the Eighth Elder!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± the Eighth Elder said with a wave of his hand. ¡°What were you guys betting about earlier?¡±


    The Eighth Elder didn''t greet Su Luo. Thus, no one was aware that he was actually on Su Luo¡¯s side.


    Grandpa Wang was just about to use this as an opportunity to terminate the bet. However, having seen through his grandfather¡¯s thoughts, Wang Xiaoyi quickly jumped out: ¡°Eighth Elder, you came at the right time! You are a man of high standing and impartiality. Would it be possible for you to be a witness for this bet?


    In order to obtain Fairy Wu You¡¯s affection and attention, Wang Xiaoyi was even willing to resort to the extremes.

 Chapter 2420: Parting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2420: Parting (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Cey, frozenfire


    The Eighth Elder had no interest in reading it and frowned solemnly. Nevertheless, he ultimately received the paper with reluctance and quickly skimmed through the ck 1.


    After he finished reading, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. It turned out Su Luo had actually encountered such dangers just now? Why didn¡¯t she ask him for help? If she died just like this, then he would never get back his Crystal Ball of Departed Spirits!


    The more the Eighth Elder read, the darker his face got, and the stiffer his expression became. He even gave a harsh re to Su Luo!


    Seeing this, the spectators suddenly reached a realization. Hadn¡¯t the Eighth Elder¡¯s disciple, Lan Yingyan, been killed by Su Luo personally? At that moment, many people felt worried and anxious for Su Luo, even squeezing out a drop of cold sweat on her behalf. With the Eighth Elder, Manager Wang 2, and Wang Xiaoyi joining forces, it was likely that Su Luo would find it difficult to escape.


    The guard captain gazed at Su Luo with a hint of worry.


    The instant Wang Xiaoyi saw the Eighth Elder¡¯s expression, he felt his 90% certainty of seeding had risen to 100%. He felt overjoyed, and thus eagerly passed the pen over: ¡°Eighth Elder, just sign here in this nk space.¡±


    There were a total of five copies. The Eighth Elder, Su Luo, the guard captain, Manager Wang, and Wang Xiaoyi, each got one copy!


    After signing the agreement, Wang Xiaoyi immediately grew smug. He pulled out a document from an Optical tablet and projected it onto arger screen, and said proudly, ¡°Su Luo! Chu Yang and the others were your teammates this time for the Temple of the Abyss right?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Luo replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then what about now, where are they?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was indifferent.


    The youngster pointed at Su Luo, filled with justifiable rage, ¡°They originally intended to go to the Magical Beast Zone to do missions, but just in order to form a team with you, they ultimately decided to go to the Temple of the Abyss. However, Su Luo, how could you scheme to murder them?¡±


    Su Luo sneered, her voice carrying a trace of ridicule, ¡°What proof do you have that I was the one who caused their deaths?¡±


    ¡°Based on the fact they all died, but you, on the other hand, are still alive!¡± The youngster red at Su Luo angrily, ¡°In terms of strength, Chu Yang is much stronger than you, but why did he die? Why did all his teammates die, and only you survived? Su Luo, I hope you can give everyone a reasonable exnation for this!¡±


    Everyone expressed agreement with Wang Xiaoyi¡¯s words one after another. The team went out toplete a mission, but it resulted in the four strong ones all dying, leaving only the weakest one alive. This didn''t make sense no matter how one looked at it. And so at this time, everyone felt emotionally biased towards Wang Xiaoyi.


    Wang Xiaoyi was beyond delighted. He was certain that Su Luo would not be able to find evidence to rebut this.


    The Eighth Elder swept a sullen gaze towards Su Luo and spoke with an icy voice: ¡°Killing a teammate is punishable by hanging.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this sentence of being hanged will have to be left for someone else instead.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was indifferent and calm.


    ¡°Su Luo, could it be that you still refuse to confess even now? You should know, confession shall be dealt with leniency, but denial shall be dealt with severity!¡± Wang Xiaoyi shouted in anger.


    Su Luo smiled, ¡°Have you not heard of a saying? Confession shall be dealt with leniency, and be jailed for life; denial shall be dealt with severity, and you can be home before New Year¡¯s^.¡±


    The youngster was stunned for a brief moment.


    Su Luo lightlyughed again, ¡°Either way, it wasn''t me who did bad things. So what do I have to hide?¡±


    After saying that, Su Luo pulled out a pomelo-sized crystal ball from her sleeves, and ced it onto the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Everyone inquired one after another.


    One of them had a keen eye and quite a wealth of knowledge, and shouted out, ¡°This thing looks a bit like the Memory Crystal from the legends, the one that can be picked from the Ancient Crystal Tree,¡± he said while looking at Su Luo with incredulity.

 Chapter 2421: Parting (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2421: Parting (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : Wifi Cey, skyrise


    There were rumors that the auction house had recently auctioned off a near-death Ancient Crystal Tree for the lowest price ever. This Memory Crystal Fruit couldn''t have been born from that tree, could it? Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible¡­ That Ancient Crystal Tree was on the brink of death. Even if it were a normal Ancient Crystal Tree, it definitely would not be able to produce this type of fruit without ten years of effort.


    ¡°This is a Memory Crystal Fruit.¡± Su Luo¡¯s faint voice carried a hint of chilliness to it, ¡°Whatever Chu Yang did is all recorded clearly in here; do you guys want to see?¡±


    After saying this, Su Luo went to the extent of sweeping a meaningful nce at Wang Xiaoyi from the corners of her eyes.


    Su Luo never treated her friends unfairly, but she also never let off her enemies. Just for Fairy Wuyou, Wang Xiaoyi had secretly swapped the missions, causing Su Luo to almost die in the Temple of the Abyss. Due to this, Su Luo wouldn''t let off Wang Xiaoyi no matter what.


    Being gazed at through Su Luo¡¯s peripheral vision, Wang Xiaoyi shuddered inside. That couldn''t be possible? Could Chu Yang really have colluded with members of the Thorn? Or could it be that this devious girl was just bluffing?


    With just one nce at this matter, Manager Wang knew his grandson was in hot waters this time; thus, he quickly followed up with a smile, ¡°Everyone has heard of Memory Crystal Fruits but hasn¡¯t seen it before. Who knows if yours is real or fake? Just forget about it.¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows and looked at Wang Xiaoyi provokingly, with the corners of her lips curling upwards.


    Wang Xiaoyi became bbergasted, and he suddenly asked the Eighth Elder, ¡°If the things in here proves that it was fake, could it be possible to raise the severity of the punishment by another notch? Such as death without an intact corpse?¡±


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s cold gaze shot towards him, frightening Wang Xiaoyi into instinctively jumping a step backwards.


    Seeing that, the Eight Elder gave a cold snort but nodded anyway.


    ¡°I would rather like to see exactly how Chu Yang colluded with the Thorn members!¡± Wang Xiaoyi was full of confidence because he was very clear.


    After Chu Yang¡¯s father had died to the Thorn, he would never coborate with members of the Thorn. Thus, as long as he proved that the evidence within was false, then Su Luo would be dead for sure!


    He wanted Su Luo dead!


    Thus, the Memory Crystal Fruit was uploaded onto the Optical tablet. Soon, a full video clip showed up on the big screen behind.


    The visual in the clip, was Chu Yang negotiating with ck-clothed members of the Thorn, and it even included the audio of their voices. The content of their discussion was very clear, it was about how to team up together to murder Su Luo, and even how to chase her to death was clearly nned out.


    Su Luo wore an indifferent expression.


    However, Wang Xiaoyi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wang Xiaoyi¡¯s body trembled. How could this be? How could Chu Yang be colluding with the Thorn members? And he even mentioned Fairy Wuyou, and also mentioned that it was him, Wang Xiaoyi, who had purposely assigned the wrong mission. This was impossible!


    Impossible!


    Wang Xiaoyi''s body wavered for a moment! What did this mean? It meant that he had smashed a rock onto his own foot, ending up harming himself! It was him, Wang Xiaoyi, who had insisted on betting with Su Luo, and insisted that Su Luo y the recording in the Memory Crystal Fruit!


    ¡°This is fake! It is certainly fake! Definitely fake! Chu Yang and others, those four would have been enough to kill Su Luo, how could they have requested for outside reinforcements?¡± Wang Xiaoyi charged up and grabbed the Memory Crystal Fruit with one hand, fiercely mming it onto the ground!


    The Memory Crystal Fruit shattered into fragments.


    At that moment, Su Luo, who had kept her gaze on Wang Xiaoyi, sneered, ¡°Finally admitting that you deliberately arranged Chu Yang and the others toe and kill me?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyi insisted stubbornly: ¡°I didn''t admit it! ¡°


    Su Luo gave a faint smile, ¡°Want me to take out my Memory Crystal Fruit from back when the mission was epted?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s right fist opened up, and soon after, another Memory Crystal Fruit appeared in her palm.


    Truthfully, although the visuals in the recording just now were correct, the audio had been edited on. It was Nangong Liuyun who had helped her with it, which was why other people could not tell a difference.


    Looking at the Memory Crystal Fruit in Su Luo¡¯s hands, Wang Xiaoyi shrank back.

 Chapter 2422: Parting (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2422: Parting (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : Cheshyer Aurora, Pyr, Skyrise


    Now, he was certain that Su Luo recorded it.


    If the Memory Crystal Fruits in Su Luo¡¯s possession were revealed to the public, the matter of him and Chu Yang colluding to frame Su Luo would be investigated¡­ The punishment for framing your teammates was especially harsh in the Genius Training Camp!


    Wang Xiaoyi pounced on Su Luo, snatched the Memory Crystal Fruit from her unguarded hands, and smashed it into smithereens. Once the evidence was destroyed, Wang Xiaoyi felt relieved.


    He looked at Su Luo smugly andughed triumphantly: ¡°Su Luo! Now let''s see what else you can use to nder me!¡±


    Su Luo simply wished to leave him a 1-star review on his IQ.


    She curved her lips calmly, ¡°Wang Xiaoyi, the Eighth Elder is present here as a witness. For you to purposefully destroy the evidence right in front of him¡­ Are you taking the Eighth Elder to be an idiot or a blind person?¡±


    Her one sentence pinned Wang Xiaoyi as guilty.


    Wang Xiaoyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was too used to being arrogant to even take a hint of caution. He peeked at the Eighth Elder¡­ The Eighth Elder indeed looked most displeased.


    ¡®But, so what? The evidence is gone anyway. What more can Su Luo do to me at this point?¡¯ Wang Xiaoyi thought.


    ncing at Wang Xiaoyi with a mocking gaze, Su Luo derided him, "My tree has plenty of Memory Crystal Fruits on; it''s not difficult for me to produce a few more."


    Su Luo opened her palm, where another Memory Crystal Fruit appeared. All smiles, she directly stuffed the Memory Crystal Fruit into the Eighth Elder''s hand: "It would be best if the Memory Crystal Fruit was in the Eighth Elder''s care."


    Wang Xiaoyi almost fainted with anger. ¡®This damn Su Luo! No wonder she had so casually let me destroy the evidence. It turned out she had another copy! Darn it!!!!!¡¯


    Su Luo pulled out another copy of the Memory Crystal Fruit and gave it to the Eighth Elder: ¡°This copy contains a firsthand ount of Wang Xiaoyi¡¯s words when he just received the mission¡ªan irrefutable evidence.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyi trembled from head to toe. ¡®Oh no, oh no, oh no¡­ This time, I¡¯m truly done for.¡¯


    However, how could Wang Xiaoyi possibly know that Su Luo was actually bluffing? He didn¡¯t even use his head. If Su Luo had already been suspicious when receiving the mission, why would she choose to go through with it and put herself in a fatal situation?


    In fact, the crystal fruit containing Wang Xiaoyi''s ¡°video¡± waspletely fabricated. Su Luo lied about its existence.


    However, because Su Luo had already yed a video of Chu Yang, everyone unconsciously thought that Su Luo also recorded Wang Xiaoyi.


    This was a blind spot of memory.


    Wang Xiaoyi stared at the paper in his hand. The ck font on the white paper stated everything. He wished he could tear the paper into pieces at this instant!


    He clutched the Eighth Elder¡¯s legs and implored him, ¡°What¡¯s inside the Memory Crystal Fruit is not real. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real¡­¡­¡±


    Kicking Wang Xiaoyi away, the Eighth Elder nced coldly at him: "The evidence in the Memory Crystal Fruit is an undeniable proof of Chu Yang''s collusion with the Thorn. It''s a crime deserving of a thousand deaths! As for Wang Xiaoyi''s case¡ª"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes zeroed in on the Eighth Elder as they waited for his final decision.


    If the Eighth Elder had to pick one among Fairy Wuyou and Wang Xiaoyi, he would definitely choose Fairy Wuyou.


    ¡°The evidence is conclusive that Wang Xiaoyi colluded with Chu Yang to frame Su Luo. As such, in ordance with the agreement established between Su Luo and Wang Xiaoyi, the defeated party will be executed in three days!"


    Wang Xiaoyi''s body shook as he slumped onto the floor.


    Grandpa Wang beseeched the Eighth Elder bitterly to no avail before turning to Su Luo.


    Su Luo grinned coldly and said, ¡°Wang Xiaoyi is not the mastermind behind all this. Naturally, if you can find out who the real mastermind is, he will not have to die.¡±


    At this critical juncture of life and death, what would Wang Xiaoyi do?


    After Su Luo left, Wang Xiaoyi ran to find Fairy Wuyou.

 Chapter 2423: Questioning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2423: Questioning (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, Skyrise


    Fairy Wuyou had already known about this long ago. Yet she was still beyond furious when she saw Wang Xiaoyi looking for her!


    So she showed Wang Xiaoyi no mercy.


    Three dayster, Wang Xiaoyi''s body was found in the Magical Beast Zone.


    After receiving the news, Su Luo was silent for a moment. Then the corners of her mouth raised into a cold, nonchnt smile.


    By disposing of Wang Xiaoyi in this way, was Fairy Wuyou unafraid of others thinking coldly of her? Wang Xiaoyi had done those things for her after all.


    However, Su Luo couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. She had more important things to do.


    Although Su Luo dealt with Wang Xiaoyi, it was not that no one had any criticisms towards her. There were not many people in the Upstream Mountain to start with. In an instant, five people that involved themselves with Su Luo were lost.


    Four people from Chu Yang¡¯s side and Wang Xiaoyi.


    The death of these five champions would be impossible to leave unnoticed regardless of the true story.


    Hence, the rumors spiraled.


    When she came back, Su Luo first returned her massive wealth of points to the Sixth Elder, then checked Zi Yan and the others¡¯ abilities.


    One month of training in the Gravity Chamber was worth several years of experience outside. Thus, Ziyan and the others progressed rapidly. She and Beichen Ying had already reached three-star Commander Rank.


    The progress of Anye and Lan Xuan was even more remarkable. They had now hit the peak of the 10th Rank and were just short of being able to enter the Commander Rank.


    However, in the Upstream Mountain where there were Saint Rank powerhouses all over, their strengths were still much too weak. Since Su Luo had made many enemies here, she was afraid that Fairy Wuyou would make moves toward Zi Yan and the others.


    The only way out was to put them in the Gravity Chamber. This way, they could avoid the risk of encountering Fairy Wuyou while advancing their skills.


    Su Luo counted the points in her hand.


    Earlier, she had spent a day with Nangong Liuyun in the Magical Beast area and scored a bounty of points. In addition, sheter teamed up with me Magical Beast and easily collected more than 300 million points.


    Subtracting recent expenditures, Su Luo still had more than 300 million points at her disposal.


    Beichen Ying and the three of them, ah, plus Big Sister Wei. That¡¯s five of them in total. Each month, they would need 50 million points¡­


    Su Luo looked at the sky.


    She had thought she was already very rich. Nheless, who would know that those points she had before could only pay for six or seven months of cultivation for the five of them?


    The Gravity Chamber was too good at swallowing points!


    Su Luo¡¯s heart ached a little, but she still happily paid six months¡¯ worth of points for them.


    Fifty times six. Three hundred million points slipped through Su Luo''s fingers.


    But Su Luo was looking forward to seeing how much stronger her friends would be in that time period.


    Only Su Luo would make such a bold move, pouring in all her points to pile up their strength.


    Returning to Wuchen Mountain, Su Luo heard the rumors through Li Manman.


    After Li Manman used Su Luo¡¯s Spirit Absorption pill and went through the Marrow Cleansing process, she jumped from her original one-star Saint rank to the second-star Saint rank.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing and the others also broke through their cultivation blockages and were promoted by a rank.


    Although it was only one rank, realistically, it was very difficult to advance that much at their level. Not everyone could rise as quickly as Su Luo.


    Li Manman muttered to Su Luo, "Why didn¡¯t you go participate in this month''s assessment?"


    "What''s wrong?" Su Luo asked, unconcerned.


    ¡°Now everyone is questioning your strength. On top of that, the Upstream Mountain lost five masters at once, and they were all connected to you. This caused the higher-ups to have a very poor impression of you."

 Chapter 2424: Questioning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2424: Questioning (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Skyrise


    --


    Su Luo felt exasperated. She had clearly acted in reasonable self-defense without devious reasons. Yet the result now was that the me was being ced on her again?


    Li Manman continued to say to Su Luo: ¡°The rumors outside are very unfavorable to you now, and there are organized groups that intend to drive you out of the Upstream Mountain. What''s more, back then when you entered, it was Senior Brother Luo that brought you in. Now that Senior Brother Luo is not here, you will suffer a lot without any powerful person to speak out for you. The most important thing is that back then when you came in, you didn¡¯t go through the assessment."


    In other words, up until now, Su Luo was still a supernumerary character. If someone wanted to kick her out, it was but a matter of minutes, truly too easy.


    Just at this time, Su Luo frowned slightly because she heard a mess of footsteps.


    "Boom¡ª" The gate was opened by force!


    A squad of twenty people rushed in like wolves and surrounded Su Luo.


    Looking at these guards in uniforms, Li Manman was on alert in an instant and stood in front of Su Luo, yelling: "Who are you people? What do you want to do?!"


    The guard captain pushed Li Manman to the side with one hand. On his angr face, his cold eyes were like two sharp swords, viciously stabbing at Su Luo: "Su Luo, right? Come with us."


    Su Luo had a bad feeling. However, since the matter hade to this point, even if it was a sea of a??a??mes, she had to barge through it.


    "Who wants to see me?" Su Luo''s voice was calm.


    The guard captain nced at Su Luo with an indifferent expression: "The Elder Association. Cut the nonsense. Let¡¯s go!"


    After saying that, the guard captain signaled with his eyes to the left and right. Two people in the team sprung out, going straight to the left and right of Su Luo.


    Su Luo''s two icy eyes swept over them. Those two people were terrified and subconsciously did not step forward.


    "Don''t bother, I can walk by myself." Su Luo had no idea whether she would meet a blessing or a curse this time. If it was a curse then she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she had to make a trip. Anyway, she was open, honest, and had not done anything wrong, so who was afraid of whom?


    "Let''s go." Su Luo looked normal, calm but terrifying. She instead took the lead to walk outside.


    The guard leader was on the other hand deceived by Su Luo''s straightforward behavior. A glimmer of appreciation shed in his eyes.


    "Luo Luo!" Li Manman grabbed Su Luo''s sleeves, looking nervous and perturbed, "Absolutely don''t force yourself to act strong, if all else fails, use your identity¡­"


    Li Manman personally had confirmed that Su Luo''s diamond token was real, which meant that Su Luo was indeed sent in by the City Lord.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a trivial matter. You all should practice hard at home, and wait for me toe back to take you out to surprise people with your skills." Su Luo smiled and patted her hand before turning around and leaving.


    Su Luo knew that this time things would not be that simple. Why would matters that had already subsided make waves again? There was no need to guess, there must be someone stirring up trouble behind the scenes. As for who that person behind was¡­ Su Luo thought that anyone unable to guess who this person was was the fool here.


    There was a route from Senior Brother Luo¡¯s manor to the Elders¡¯ Hall that would not take particrly long or extend far. However, because she had the golden airship, it took less than four hours to fly to the destination.


    The golden airshipnded steadily on the road.


    The guard captain gazed at the girl who looked calm and had her eyes closed during the whole journey. A dash of admiration shed through his eyes. When he passed by her, he whispered: "Fifth Elder.¡±

 Chapter 2425: Questioning (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2425: Questioning (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, Skyrise


    --


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes. Her animated eyes shed with streams of light, swept over him, and whispered, "Many thanks."


    The three words "The Fifth Elder" already revealed a lot of information.


    When Su Luo swept a nce over the guard leader from the corners of her eyes, a light blush lightly appeared on his cold and rigid face.


    He had been in the Genius Training Camp since he was born but had never seen such a beautiful girl. Thus, when he was looked at with such intent, he subconsciously felt a little shy.


    "Hmm!" The guard captain coughed and pretended as if nothing was wrong, "Do you need help?"


    Su Luo thought for a while. She did need help, and so she spoke to the guard leader. ¡°Please help me to inform the Sixth Elder of the Pill Refining Tower toe."


    Su Luo had tried to notify the Sixth Elder on the way. However because the Sixth Elder was busy in theboratory for years and years, therefore themunication jade had just be a piece of decoration.


    The guard captain was only asking politely. He didn''t expect Su Luo to really ask for his help. "You trust me?" His eyes were full of surprise.


    Su Luo nodded with a light smile, "Yes, I trust you."


    ¡®I believe that a guy who blushes when he sees a girl can¡¯t be that bad, no matter how bad he is¡­¡¯


    The guard leader did not know that Su Luo added that sentence inside her head. Knowing Su Luo ced her trust in him, he solemnly nodded: "I¡­ will help you."


    The guard captain had also seen Fairy Wu You, who was certainly beautiful. However, he disliked her lustful indulgence from the bottom of his heart. He felt that,pared to the beautiful girl in front of him, Fairy Wu You was nothing short of trash. He really couldn''t understand how those men were blinded and kept going for her. This problem had bothered the guard captain for so many years but has never been solved.


    After sending Su Luo into the Elders¡¯ Hall, the guard captain personally took the trip for Su Luo.


    As for Su Luo.


    At this moment, she was standing in the middle of the Elders¡¯ hall¡ªa ce that was spacious and bright, floored with ancient sunken wood and decorated with understated noble elegance and luxurious splendor.


    After the guards brought Su Luo in, they filed out and left undisturbed, leaving Su Luo standing alone here.


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt that her mind was gradually bing a little heavier. No, it¡¯s not right!


    The Phantom Cold Rosemary¡­ It was actually this kind of incense being burned in the hall.


    Very few people knew that the Phantom Cold Rosemary had a hallucinogenic function. When Su Luo followed Master Rong Yun learning to refine medicine, reading books all day long, and reading all the rare books, she obtained a wide range of knowledge. Thus, she immediately recognized it.


    The Phantom Cold Rosemary, when inhaled in excess, would not only cause psychedelia but also make the person excited, especially encouraged to talk. Even if the mouth were gagged, it wouldn''t stop people from talking¡­ an excellent means of extracting confessions.


    The Phantom Cold Rosemary, after being lit, unless the incense burned outpletely, even if it was soaked in water, it could not be extinguished. Now in the hall, the doors and windows were closed, the air was trapped inside, and the smell of the Phantom Cold Rosemary was getting stronger and stronger¡­


    This was a deadlock.


    A sneer shed under Su Luo''s eyes!


    The other party thought they had a scheme in y. So, even though Su Luo had already seen the key plot, she still had to follow the steps designed by the other side to go along with the other party¡¯s scheme.


    The corner of Su Luo''s mouth evoked a sly sneer. Using the Phantom Cold Rosemary on her, a quasi-grandmaster apothecary, they were really not afraid of being embarrassed.

 Chapter 2426: Interrogation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2426: Interrogation (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Aurora, Pyr, Skyrise


    --


    With a sweep of her hand, Su Luo showered it with the top-grade Celestial Spirit Water like a heavy downpour of rain.


    The fragrant incense pot was instantly extinguished by the top-grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    That¡¯s right! The top-grade Celestial Spirit Water was the nemesis of the Phantom Cold Rosemary.


    At this moment, though the Elders were not present in the hall, they could nevertheless see this scene in the hall clearly through the crystal ball.


    When the Fifth Elder saw Su Luo spray out the water, he snickered: "Overestimating your abilities."


    Nevertheless, who would have thought that the moment Su Luo made a move, the Phantom Cold Rosemary incense would actually be extinguished?


    The Fifth Elder''s snicker had yet to fade when his face stiffened like iron, utterly dumbfounded like someone had walked up and pped him. Coming back to his senses, he flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    The Phantom Cold Rosemary was the work he prided in most!


    He was confident that no one could solve it except himself. Who would have thought that Su Luo would easily break it with a wave of her hand?


    Looking at the Fifth Elder''s choked-up appearance, the Eighth Elder suddenly couldn''t help but break intoughter: "Old Fifth, it seems that your abilities aren¡¯t that great."


    The Fifth Elder red viciously at the Eighth Elder: "What the hell do you know!"


    The Eighth Elder stroked the white beard on his chin: "I might not know squat, but can you admit that you don''t know squat as well?"


    The Fifth Elder went ballistic, wishing to cross swords with the Eighth Elder at the very moment.


    The Fourth Elder pulled the two elders apart, one to the left and one right: "What are you doing? Let¡¯s stop the fuss. Calm down. You are both at this age, yet still so impulsive.¡±


    In the Genius Training Camp, the Fourth Elder was well regarded and quite respected by everyone.


    "Hmph!" The FIfth Elder waved his sleeve heavily and turned around with a huff.


    "Since the Phantom Cold Rosemary Incense has been extinguished, there is no need to wait any longer. Someone, bring that girl up here." The Fourth Elder''s expression became serious.


    When Su Luo was escorted up into the room, she found it to be an ordinary room. However, the people seated in the room were anything but ordinary.


    The Fifth Elder, Li Luo Ming''s master.


    The Seventh Elder, Fairy Wu You¡¯s master.


    The Eighth Elder, whose soul was under Su Luo¡¯s control.


    There was also a fair-skinned bearded elder with a face of righteousness. As to whether he was really righteous, Su Luo could not tell at the moment.


    These four elderly men were seated in a row with a long log table in front of them. Meanwhile, Su Luo calmly stood alone in front of them, allowing them to evaluate her.


    At this moment, Su Luo actually felt like she was being interviewed.


    "State your name." The Fifth Elder stared at Su Luo with a cold sneer; his malice was clear as day.


    His stance was clear; he was against Su Luo.


    "Su Luo."


    "Who is your teacher?"


    "Rong Yun." Su Luo smiled faintly.


    "Grandmaster Rong Yun?" The Fifth Elder almost jumped high in the air when he heard that!


    "You''re lying!" The Fifth Elder pped the table and roared angrily, "Master Rong Yun doesn''t even ept attendants. Why would he ept an apprentice?"


    Su Luo looked at the Fifth Elder with a grin and shrugged nonchntly, "How do you know that my master isn''t epting attendants anymore? Could it be that the Fifth Elder has applied to be my master''s attendant?"


    Fifth Elder: "¡­¡­"


    His throat felt like it was being pinched. His face turned red and then white, colored by both embarrassment and anger.


    He was the overseer of the Pill Refining Tower in the majestic Purgatory City, yet he failed to get enlisted as Master Rong Yun''s attendant¡ªcertainly a matter worthy of shame. Momentarily, he was left speechless with anger.


    Su Luo nced at the Fifth Elder. Displeased, she dropped a sentence with a frown: "What is there to be ashamed of? My master''s attendants must be at least at the Grandmaster level. It''s only natural that you weren¡¯t epted for the job."

 Chapter 2427: Interrogation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2427: Interrogation (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfirez Editor : Pluto, frozenfirez


    --


    The Fifth Elder felt as though he had been given a vicious p, leaving him tittering in his anger¡­ His eyes turned bloodshot as he red at Su Luo. If not for the shred of intelligence left in his fuming mind, he would have already rushed over in utter fury.


    The Fourth Elder tugged at the Fifth Elder¡¯s sleeve to signal to him to keep quiet.


    ¡°Are you sure that your Master is Grandmaster Rong Yun?¡± The Fourth Elder calmly looked at Su Luo.


    Grandmaster Rong Yun was the unanimous first ce among all apothecaries in the continent, and any Emperor Pills refined by him would cause everyone to rush in a mad frenzy to obtain them.


    Furthermore, not only was Grandmaster Rong Yun exceedingly distinguished in his achievements as an apothecary, he was also an expert that could match up to the City Lord in terms of martial arts. Who would dare to offend him?


    Now, thisss Su Luo was actually saying that she¡¯s Grandmaster Rong Yun¡¯s disciple? How would people dare believe her?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Luo moved about in a carefree manner, her hands crossed behind her back as she proudly stood up.


    If not for the presence of a strong backing, the calm and proud manner she was able to maintain before the group of Elders would indicate that she did not fear anyone at all.


    The Seventh Elder swirled his steaming cup of fragrant tea and took a gulp, before speaking on in a slow manner, ¡°Since Grandmaster Rong Yun is your master, why do you still want toe to Purgatory City? Could it be that you''re unaware that City Lord and Grandmaster Rong Yun are irreconcble enemies?¡±


    The corners of the Seventh Elder¡¯s eyes rose to form an ambiguous smile as he swept a thoughtful nce at Su Luo. His eyes were filled with ridicule, as though he had already determined that she was lying.


    ¡°My Master had indeed not wanted for me toe over.¡± Su Luo recalled the situation then.


    ¡°Oh?¡± the Seventh Elder dragged out his response.


    ¡°However, my adoptive father was adamant on meing to Purgatory City. Furthermore, my master lost a bet to my adoptive father, so I headed over here.¡± In an honest recount, Su Luo¡¯s words were the truth, with not one bit of a lie present within.


    However, the few Elders present here clearly did not believe her.


    Purgatory City was cut off from the outside world, with its citizens being severely restricted from traveling across the continent without any special extenuating reasons. Therefore, the citizens of Purgatory City did not know about the penultimate fight that urred.


    Moreover, these few Elders were not one bit interested in the matters of the continent, as they felt that the people over there were akin to weak ants, leaving them utterly clueless to the happenings in the outside world.


    Therefore, the Elders exchanged smiles with each other after hearing that Grandmaster Rong Yun had lost. In fact, the Seventh Elder had a beaming smile on his face as he looked towards Su Luo: ¡°So Grandmaster Rong Yun actually lost?


    Having finished his question, the Seventh Elder sipped on his fragrant tea to soothe his throat.


    ¡°My adoptive father is the City Lord.¡± Su Luo subconsciously revealed this explosive news. Her reply was quick, with a tone one would use when saying a fact¡­


    However¡ª


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡± The Seventh Elder violently spurted out the tea in his mouth!


    Fortunately, Su Luo managed to duck in time, to prevent her face from being covered in tea.


    Su Luo was instantly displeased as she shouted out loudly, ¡°Seventh Elder! You¡¯re attempting murder!¡±


    The Seventh Elder always held himself with grace and poise, so how could he tolerate his ungraceful action! Furthermore, him being chastised by Su Luo in front of everyone caused him to fill up with so much anger, his eyes turned round!


    ¡°You wretchedss! Of anyone you could involve in your promation, you actually dare to pass yourself off as Sir City Lord¡¯s adopted daughter! You¡¯re really tossing your life away!¡± The Seventh Elder roared as he rushed forward to mete out justice against Su Luo.


    Nevertheless, the Fourth Elder held on to the Seventh Elder¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Old Seventh, calm down. Don''t be impulsive!¡±


    While doing so, the Fourth Elder¡¯s mind was still submerged in dizzying confusion.


    The disciple of Grandmaster Rong Yun, the adopted daughter of the City Lord¡­ If those two identities were real, it was more than sufficient to cause chaos across the entire continent!

 Chapter 2428: Interrogation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2428: Interrogation (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JustTry123 Editor : Brook, TWIP


    --


    The Fourth Elder frowned. This girl''s rapid improvement in refining pills was a clear demonstration that she was indeed brilliant, so whether she truly was Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple was certainly open to debate.


    However, the Fourth Elder refused to believe that she was the City Lord''s adopted daughter.


    Because he knew that what annoyed the City Lord the most was the mundane world. He couldn¡¯t stand meeting with people and was extremely distant overall. If the City Lord truly weed an adopted daughter, the Fourth Elder swore that he would chomp down on the table in front of him right there and then.


    He questioned Su Luo, "What proof do you have?"


    "What proof do you want?" Su Luo''s tone was as unperturbed and unexcited as it was at the beginning.


    The Fourth Elder nced in Su Luo''s direction inadvertently in slight admiration.


    In front of the four of them, she did not show timidness nor arrogance, she was also neither too overbearing nor too servile. Rather, she acted calm and collected, a rare urrence for someone so young.


    "Prove that you are a disciple of Grandmaster Rong Yun," The Fourth Elder said.


    Su Luo smiled as her gaze fell on the Fifth Elder, "The Fifth Elder can prove it for me."


    The Fifth Elder angrily smacked the table, "Nonsense! How can I prove it for you? How about I prove that you''re a swindling fiend!"


    Su Luo slowly approached the Fifth Elder, holding eye contact and a cheeky grin, "Fifth Elder, you have seen it with your own eyes that my pill-refining skill is better than yours."


    "Why, you!" The Fifth Elder¡¯s boiling rage turned his face ashen!


    "The taste of that medicinal cauldron¡­ I guess it wasn¡¯t too bad?" Su Luo asked.


    "Bang!" The Fifth Elder mmed his fist on the long table!


    A hole had broken through the piece of furniture from the impact.


    The Fourth Elder took a hint and silently looked away.


    Previously, he had heard that the Fifth Elder had lost a bet to that girl Su Luo. He would not have guessed that it was true. The Fifth Elder''s attitude on the matter was sufficient proof of Su Luo''s pill-refining skill.


    She was already a quasi-Grandmaster ss Apothecary at such a young age. Only Grandmaster Rong Yun could teach and raise someone to that level.


    Su Luo is Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple, of this there was no doubt. However¡ª


    "Since you are Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple, you definitely can''t also be the City Lord''s adopted daughter!" The Seventh Elder sat there in aposed manner, yet his eyes were cold and hostile. "Everyone knows that the City Lord and Grandmaster Rong Yun get along like water and fire. How could he take Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple in as his adopted daughter?"


    One after another, the Elders nodded their heads in agreement.


    Su Luo smiled yet again, took out the diamond token, and dangled it before thepany, "How would you exin this diamond token then?"


    The Fourth Elder took it and carefully inspected it. His expression changed drastically.


    During the second of attention the Seventh Elder gave the diamond token, his gaze flickered in its direction, and he snorted. "If I remember correctly, the City Lord gave out several diamond tokens back then, right?"


    "Indeed," The Fourth Elder nodded. "During the Magical Beast invasion long ago, several outstanding people contributed greatly to the cause. The City Lord gave out three diamond tokens to them as a reward. Many years have passed since then, and those three diamond tokens are now unounted for. Miss Su, where exactly did you get this diamond token?"


    The Fourth Elder frowned while saying thest sentence.


    Su Luo seemed amused when she replied, "You guys don''t believe me?"


    "I only me you for lying so recklessly and with so many ws. It is easy to tell that you cannot be trusted," The Seventh Elder scoffed. "If you really were adopted by the City Lord, why didn''t he tell us Elders about it?"


    Su Luo remembered that her master had advised her not to reveal her identity, saying it was better that way. Presently, since these people did not believe her, Su Luo could not be bothered to continue with this nonsense.

 Chapter 2429: Interrogation (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2429: Interrogation (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto, Justtry123, TWIP


    --


    "You guys don''t have to believe it if you don¡¯t want to. You''ll face the consequences when the City Lord returns." Su Luo said, expressing her disapproval.


    The Seventh Elder was so angry that he almost jumped up.


    Who did this brat think she was? How dare she spew such harsh words?


    "Good! We¡¯ll see how the City Lord wille back and expose you, little liar!" The Seventh Elder sneered, "You know, the consequence for impersonating the City Lord''s rtive is for your entire family to be 1!."


    "Don''t worry. He won¡¯t do that unless he wants to exterminate himself as well." Su Luo spoke eloquently, not giving in to the Seventh Elder in the slightest. It angered the Seventh Elder to the point of jumping up again.


    At this time, the Fourth Elder red at Su Luo seriously: "Miss Su, don''t repeat this again once you''ve exited the door; otherwise, even this old man won''t be able to protect you!"


    The Fourth Elder didn¡¯t believe that Su Luo was rted to the City Lord, but thinking that she might be Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple, he was a little more polite towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled lightly and did not express an opinion on what the Fourth Elder said. Instead, she asked, "If there''s nothing else, am I free to go?"


    Su Luo turned around to leave after finishing her sentence.


    "Wait!" The Seventh Elder called out to Su Luo, "What kind of ce do you think this is, that you cane and go whenever you want?"


    "I didn''t wish toe here." Su Luo muttered.


    The Elders were greatly skilled, so they naturally heard it clearly.


    The Seventh Elder red at Su Luo.


    He had seen many people and had raised more than just one or two disciples, but he had never seen such an unruly, difficult to tame, and sharp-tongued brat like Su Luo.


    The main difference was that other students knew to revere the Elders. Only Su Luo seemed to have no fear because she had something to rely on, instead, looking at them like someone looking at their domestic ves¡­


    Pui pui 2! The Seventh Elder hurriedly squeezed that sudden thought out of his head. What domestic ves? They were clearly Elders who were mighty and imposing, okay?


    So, the more the Seventh Elder looked at Su Luo, the more he disliked her and the more he thought of making things difficult for her.


    The Seventh Elder trailed a long tone and looked at Su Luo coldly: "Because of you, five students with excellent potential died in Upstream Mountain, and you have nothing to say?"


    "What does the Seventh Elder want me to say?" Su Luo nced away indifferently.


    The Seventh Elder was furious and smacked the table heavily: "Su Luo! Do you believe that I can kill you immediately just because of this attitude of yours?!"


    "If you dare try to kill me, you will be the one who will be killed when my adoptive father returns." Su Luoughed coldly.


    The Seventh Elder was extremely angry: "You still want to impersonate his rtive!"


    "Whether it''s an impersonation or not, we''ll know when my adoptive father returns." Su Luo had a casually rxed expression.


    The several Elders nced at each other. With Su Luo acting so fearlessly because she had someone to rely on, who could really be sure that Su Luo was impersonating? Perhaps the City Lord had apse of judgment¡­


    Pui pui pui 2¡­¡­ The several Elders hit themselves on the head in session.


    The Fourth Elder saw that the Seventh Elder and Su Luo got hostile with each other the more they spoke, so he simply took over: "Su Luo, those five people were all in the top 100 of the Dragon List. Each one of them was a treasure of the Upstream Mountain and not people who could die in vain like that. Do you understand?"


    "Are you saying that you want to use my life to pay for that?" Su Luo lightly threw out this line.


    "Not so much as paying back with your life since you have already proved your innocence, as evidenced by the Eighth Elder." The Fourth Elder looked grave and stern as he said resolutely, "But if you still want to stay in Upstream Mountain, you must prove your own strength. Otherwise, we can only ask you to leave voluntarily."


    On a normal day, leaving would be fine. It wasn¡¯t as if Su Luo couldn¡¯t stay in the Midstream Mountain. She could go there and proim her rule as the strongest. However, the problem was that Su Luo had already brought Zi Yan and the other three over. The Gravity Chamber was so important to their cultivation. How could I leave just because they said so?

 Chapter 2430: Interrogation (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2430: Interrogation (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Aurora, Pyr, Skyrise


    --


    ¡°And how should I prove it?¡± Su Luo coldly spat out.


    The Seventh Elder and the Fifth Elder stood together on the same side, while the Fourth Elder remained neutral. At the moment, only the Eighth Elder stood by her side; this situation was far from favorable.


    A trace of smugness lurked in the depths of the Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes, as he interposed into their conversation: ¡°Those five people had abined strength roughly equal to¡­¡­a person ranked 50th on the Dragon List.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The corners of Su Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    The corners of the Fifth Elder¡¯s lips carried an evil sneer: ¡°So long as you can prove that your strength has be equivalent to the 50th ranked individual Dragon List, the deaths of those five people would be merely deemed normal deaths¡­ Thereupon, nobody will continue to hold you ountable for them.¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± Su Luo crossed her arms over her chest nonchntly.


    ¡°Or else, you can get the hell out of Upstream Mountain!¡± The Fifth Elder rose to his full height with a snarl!


    Su Luo''s gaze swept across the rest of the Elders'' faces. Besides slightly frowning Eighth Elder, the other three Elders evidently seemed to share the same opinion.


    ¡°Fourth Elder agrees as well?¡± Su Luo asked the Fourth Elder, who stood neutral.


    The Fourth Elder gazed at Su Luo, his expression cold and solemn: ¡°You were brought in by Xiao Luo; however, you did not take the assessment, and you don¡¯t have a proper 1. Even if you personally do not care, you should still consider this on Xiao Luo¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Su Luo nodded, expressing her understanding.


    At this time, the Eighth Elder spoke up: ¡°Certainly, you ought to participate in this assessment. However, achieving rank 50th may prove challenging. Who here isn''t aware that Wuyao is the current holder of the 50th position? Can Su Luo surpass Wuyao? All three of you bullying Grandmaster Rong Yun''s disciple in this fashion is in no way pleasant."


    The Fifth Elder''s expression looked grim.


    The Seventh Elder sent a fierce re at the Eighth Elder.


    The Fourth Elder pondered silently.


    ¡°Hehe, for the first time ever, Old Eighth''s words are pleasant to hear. ¡± A chuckle sounded from outside, attracting everyone''s eyes to the source. Came into their sight was an elderly man, whose garments were stained with all sorts of chemicals.


    Those allowed to enter this room were limited to the members of the Elder standing.


    As such, when the Sixth Elder appeared, he only elicited a slight frown on everyone''s brows.


    The Fifth Elder nced at the Sixth Elder: ¡°Go busy yourself with your medicines. We don¡¯t need you here.¡±


    The Fifth Elder knew that the Sixth Elder and Su Luo were of the same ilk, sharing vile habits and even deeming themselves good friends regardless of the age difference. Their rtionship was beyond good. As such, hising here can only be to help Su Luo, which was why the Fifth Elder attempted to drive the Sixth Elder away.


    However, the Sixth Elder had flown over with haste, so how could he be dismissed with just a single sentence? Instead, he squeezed himself by the Fifth Elder''s side, shoving the Fifth Elder to the side, as he coldly snorted,¡°Old Fifth, you are simply severely overstepping!¡±


    The Fifth Elder gazed angrily: ¡°What utter nonsense!¡±


    The Sixth Elder nced across to the Seventh and Fourth Elders: ¡°You all don¡¯t want the Su girl, right? Very well, then let me take her back with me. You all might not want here, but our Pill Refining Tower is more than willing to fight to have her!¡±


    ¡°Old Sixth! Shut your mouth!¡± The Fifth Elder rebuked, ¡°The jurisdiction of the Pill Refining Tower lies with me, not you¡ª who can enter or not, depends on my word!¡±


    The Sixth Elder coldly sneered: ¡±When my mood is pleasant, I can address you as Fifth Brother. But, otherwise, you are nothing! Do you want topare and see who among the two of us is the first in the Pill Refining Tower and the true leader of the Pill Refining Tower?¡±


    While saying so, the Sixth Elder rolled his sleeves up, as if preparing to start a big fight.


    Originally, he and the Fifth Elder held co-jurisdiction over the Pill Refining Tower. Nevertheless, by virtue of his slightly stronger abilities in refining medicine, he was the head despite having a lower rank.


    However, because he deemed managing these mundane worldly matters tedious, he dumped all of the jurisdiction to the Fifth Elder, resulting in Fifth Elder gradually bing the face of the Tower.


    When the Sixth Elder spewed out these words, the Fifth Elder was angered to the point of nearly fainting!

 Chapter 2431: Interrogation (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2431: Interrogation (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Pluto, Skyrise


    --


    ¡°No!¡± the Seventh Elder shouted.


    Wouldn¡¯t letting Su Luo go to the Pill Refining Tower with the Sixth Elder as her backer allow her to live even morefortably? The Seventh Elder wanted Su Luo driven out, not driven to a better life!


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The Sixth Elder side-eyed him.


    The Sixth Elder, as the head of all the pill refiners in Purgatory City, held a high status. Even among the Elders Group, he was given utmost respect. After all, who would take their own lives as jokes and offend the number one pill refiner for no reason.


    The Seventh Elder smiled faintly, ¡°Wuyou is ranked 50th. If this girl tries for the 50th, it would be quite difficult indeed. However, doesn¡¯t she hold a life and death contract with Wuyou? There is no harm in having thepetition in advance.¡±


    The Sixth Elder replied quite discourteously, ¡°How old is your precious Wuyou? Around thirty, right? My little 1 here is only a teenager, do you have the nerve topare her with your Wu girl? You really have the nerve? Are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much our Su girl¡¯s strength has grown in this past half year? Yet you''re stillpeting in advance? Who¡¯s going to do that with you? In the next half-year, our Su girl¡¯s strength will make another huge leap. Do you think everyone is like your old disciples, with no progress after so many years?¡±


    The Sixth Elder¡¯s body leaned forward, confronting him step by step.


    The Seventh Elder could only back down as he was nearly forced to the ground.


    He had indeed been rendered speechless by the Sixth Elder. Although he had a red face and clenched fists, he couldn¡¯t find any words to retaliate!


    The Fourth Elder pulled the Sixth Elder back, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it properly. Why the urgency?¡±


    ¡°How can you not feel the urgency? You people are ganging up to bully our Su girl. Of course, you don¡¯t feel any urgency!¡± The Sixth Elder grumbled.


    The Fourth Elder let out a long sigh. He was aware that the Sixth Elder was unruly, but he hadn¡¯t expected for him to persist in such behavior for long.


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± The Fourth Elder asked for the Sixth Elder¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°70th rank,¡± the Sixth Elder moved a stool and sat down calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t re, Su girl has only been in the Genius Training Camp for so long. To be promoted to that rank this quickly already requires a genius among geniuses. You should hold yourself to the same expectations you ask, and see if you would measure up.¡±


    As he said this, the Sixth Elder directed his gaze at the Fifth and Seventh Elders, offending those two Elders so much they nearly smacked him with the soles of their shoes.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be 70th rank!¡± That was too easy. How could it force Su Luo to be driven away? The Fifth Elder firmly disagreed.


    ¡°51st rank!¡± The Seventh Elder mmed his case.


    ¡°51st? If you came to Upstream Mountain for a few months, could you immediately soar to 51st? What right do you have to make others do what you yourself cannot? 69th! 69th at the worst!¡±


    ¡°No! 52!¡±


    ¡°68!¡±¡±


    ¡°53!¡±


    ¡°67!¡±


    The two high-status Elders who countless people looked up to, at this time were like people bargaining for food at the vegetable market, yelling loudly and mming the table, each roaring louder than the other.


    Atst, they finally agreed.


    Su Luo had to be assessed to the 60th rank! If Su Luo could not pass for 60th rank, she had to pack up and leave.


    The Sixth Elder nced at Su Luo helplessly; he could only assist her so far.


    Su Luo gave the Sixth Elder aforting smile, ¡°It¡¯s just the 60th rank.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If there¡¯s no other way, then there¡¯s still the Pill Refining Tower. With Old Sixth here, no one will dare to stop you from entering!¡± The Sixth Elder pped his chest and sent a deliberate look toward the Fifth Elder.


    The Fifth Elder was angered by this; he felt his chest tighten and his eyes nearly rolled back.

 Chapter 2432: Advancement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2432: Advancement (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The Fifth Elder gasped out loudly!


    The Sixth Elder sneered, gazing directly at the Fourth Elder.


    The one with the power to make decisions had been the Fourth Elder from the start.


    The Fourth Elder looked deeply at Su Luo with profound and unpredictable eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Facing the expectant gazes from both sides, the Fourth Elder finally came to a decision: ¡°Then let it just be the 60th rank. Do either of you have any objections?¡±


    The Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder looked at each other.


    Although the 60th rank was difficult, with Su Luo¡¯s bizarre luck, who knew? She might be able to muddle through. However¡­ with those little moves¡­


    The Fifth Elder reluctantly waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, forget it. For the sake of the Fourth Elder, 60th rank can just be 60th rank.¡±


    The Fourth Elder turned to Su Luo.


    Su Luo nodded with a light smile: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Speaking in terms of her current abilities, although it would be difficult to reach the 60th rank, it was not impossible. Furthermore¡­


    The assessment was going to officially begin after three days.


    After returning to Wuchen Mountain, Li Manman rushed up nervously: ¡°How was it? Did they make things difficult for you?¡±


    Su Luo waved her hand: ¡°It can¡¯t be said to have been difficult, but they did bring up a point.¡±


    ¡°What point?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make it to the top 60 in this end-of-month assessment, then I can only be kicked out of Upstream Mountain.¡± Suughed lightly with detachment.


    ¡°What???¡± Li Manman agitatedly pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hands. ¡°60th rank? How could they ask you to make it to the 60th rank? How long ago did you enter? How is it possible to test for 60th rank? How could they do this? Then did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Su Luo smiled with a very leisurely appearance.


    ¡°Muddled!¡± Su Luo, you¡¯re too muddled! This is an entirely impossible matter. You''ll be driven out of Upstream Mountain.¡± Li Manman was extremely worried.


    If Su Luo was driven out, then what? Asides from everything else, Fairy Wuyou would definitely expend all efforts to chase her down!


    Because once outside of Upstream Mountain, she would have nothing to worry about!


    Su Luo did not answer, only smiling: ¡°Within these three days, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    After saying this, Su Luo entered the underground cultivation chamber, closing the door tightly.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Li Manman sighed loudly from where she was.


    Su Luo was currently only at the strength of a two-star Saint rank. How could she test past the 60th rank? This was truly worrying.


    Li Manman stomped her feet and hurriedly ran to discuss this with others in the team.


    Su Luo set a strict order for this matter not to be deliberately concealed, and so in less than a day¡¯s time, the news had spread through the entire Upstream Mountain.


    ¡°What??? You said that Su Luo, who was 100th on the Dragon List after entering, vowed to test for 60th rank?¡±


    ¡°Originally, she was going to test for 50th rank, but the Elders advised her, and so she reluctantly decided to test for 60th rank.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is simply the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard in my life. Nothing canpare!¡±


    ¡°A person ranked first from the bottom, actually wants to test for 60th rank. Doesn''t she know how difficult it is for us to move up just one ce on the Dragon List?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s only been a few months since she entered.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t understand any rules, daring to pretend to be the hero, haha, it seems she''ll be driven out very soon.¡±


    The people outside discussed fervently, and even distorted the matter into Su Luo taking the initiative to ask to test for 60th rank. If someone said that Fairy Wuyou had no hand in this matter, who would believe it?


    Wuyou Pavilion.


    Fairy Wuyou wore a pure-white, light gauze garment, with her shoulders half exposed. Her red undergarment was faintly visible, and the bulges on her chest were lifted, disying an alluring appearance.


    Lin Banli, Mo Ze, and several others were gathered around Fairy Wu You, coaxing and holding her.

 Chapter 2433: Advancement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2433: Advancement (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, Frozenfire


    --


    Mo Ze plucked an amber grape with his own hands and gently fed it into Fairy Wu You''s vermilion lips.


    As he continued to feed her, Mo Ze told Fairy Wu You about the rumors outside.


    "Do you all think that girl would be able to get the 60th ce in the exam this time around?" Fairy Wu You''s tone sounded enigmatic, as though she was an empress looking down from above.


    "That''s absolutely impossible. It¡¯s unreasonable no matter how I think about it," Mo Ze replied in a ttering manner.


    At this moment, however, Lin Banli sighed softly in his heart.


    He thought back to the time when he was in the inner city, where he witnessed Su Luo¡¯s test in the genius training camp with his own eyes. At that time, she was not even at the Commander rank.


    How long has it been since then? Now, she was already so powerful that even Fairy Wuyou had to be afraid of her? 60th on the Dragon List? Fairy Wu You was 50th on the Dragon List.


    Lin Banli truly felt that the world was unpredictable, with no constants at all.


    Fairy Wu You nced over towards Banli: "Little Linzi, what do you think?"


    Lin Banli smiled: "Unless she¡¯s the reincarnation of an immortal, how could she possibly reach the 60th ce? In the records of the Dragon List, nothing would be able to exin a jump from the bottom of the Dragon List to the 60th ce in six months."


    Who knew that Fairy Wu You would shake her head.


    "You guys are underestimating her too much," Fairy Wu You snorted coldly. "She was able to get Chu Yang and the others killed. Even if she is not that strong, her means and craftiness make up for it. Furthermore, and even if her means and methods are not enough, her luck will make up for the rest. In short, that wench is definitely not to be underestimated!"


    "Then this time¡­"


    "This time, we will also participate in the examination!" Fairy Wu You, who had not participated in the examination for a whole year, had decided to participate in this examination.


    Fairy Wu You smiled coldly.


    With her participating personally, she didn''t believe that Su Luo would still have a chance to live.


    "By the way, what rank has Su Luo been promoted to?" Fairy Wu You''s eyelids twitched.


    "Two-star Saint Rank," Mo Ze dutifully reported.


    "Only two-star Saint Rank, huh!" Fairy Wu You snorted, very unimpressed.


    On Wuchen Mountain, Su Luo locked herself up in the basement.


    It was pitch ck all around her, to the point where one would not be able to see one¡¯s fingers.


    Su Luo sat on a mat with her fingers resting on her knees and facing upward while her eyes were closed tightly.


    Suddenly, the corners of her mouth curled up into a light smile.


    She proceeded to take out a transparent dragon jade from space.


    The main reason why she dared to agree to take the 60th ce in the exam was due to this dragon jade.


    She recalled that time at the Temple of the Abyss when she held up the crystal fruit lovingly and gazed at it. The crystal fruit had recorded in detail the past few days she had spent with Nangong Liuyun.


    When Nangong Liuyun saw it, he insisted on wanting to take it away.


    With a grin, Su Luo said, "Well, let your Little Plum Blossom take a good look and recognize your status.¡±


    Subsequently, Nangong Liuyun unfastened a dragon jade from his waist.


    In his left hand, he held the Dragon Jade. In his right hand, he held the Heart of Darkness.


    She didn¡¯t know how he did it, but he was actually channeling the spiritual energy from the Heart of Darkness into the Dragon Jade.


    At that time, Su Luo''s eyes had sprung wide open, and she did not blink at all as if her entire being was struck by dumbfoundedness.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s action had opened the door to her new world¡ªto a new horizon.


    "This, what is this for?" Su Luo cautiously asked.


    "To help you get a promotion," Nangong Liuyun said naturally.


    "Huh?" Su Luo replied with a dazed look on her face.


    "Since you havee a long way here, you have to collect some benefits, don''t you think?" Nangong Liuyun''s smile was as suave as ever.


    That kind of suave smile made Su Luo¡¯s heart melt, causing her to subconsciously nod and reply: "Oh."

 Chapter 2434: Advancement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2434: Advancement (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Aurora, Pyr, Frozenfire


    --


    Nangong Liuyun smiled. If he had a free hand, he would definitely pat Su Luo¡¯s little head.


    "This Dark Heart of yours, wasn¡¯t it meant to be handed over to your Queen?" Su Luo''s eyes shimmered as her eyes fluttered, appearing extremely adorable.


    "Indeed, it was intended for her." Nangong Liuyun''s tone was calm and indifferent. When he looked down and saw Su Luo pouting her lips, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "It¡¯s alright to just hand over an empty shell to her."


    Su Luo was instantly filled with joy. Wrapping her arms around Nangong Liuyun''s waist, she looked up in tion. However, a slight worry also welled up within her: "Wouldn¡¯t you get discovered?"


    "Yes, she is not stupid." Nangong Liuyun continued to pour spiritual energy out of the Dark Heart.


    When the spiritual energy was almost 95% transferred, he stopped with satisfaction.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be bad if she finds out?" Su Luo''s heart filled with worry.


    "Indeed, it would be bad. But, even if she finds out, so what??" Nangong Liuyun was fearless and brimming with confidence.


    "You''re not afraid of her?" Su Luo asked curiously.


    "Not at all."


    "Why?" Su Luo was burning with curiosity.


    "Are you afraid of Fairy Wu You? Would you give her the treasure that could increase her strength?"


    "Nonsense, how could I be afraid of her? Why would I possibly help her increase her strength? It won¡¯t be long before I¡¯ll be able to defeat her soundly!" Su Luo clenched her fist and swore.


    "Same here." Nangong Liuyun replied straightforwardly.


    Before Su Luo could react, he shoved the Dragon Jade that had absorbed the essence of the Dark Heart into Su Luo''s arms and earnestly cautioned her by saying, "If you absorb the aura inside, your strength will increase by leaps and bounds. However, there will be side effects."


    Piqued by curiosity, Su Luo asked while grasping the Dragon Jade, "What side effects?"


    "A month-longa," Nangong Liuyun warned solemnly Su Luo. "After you boost your strength, you will have one day to use your power. After that, your spiritual energy will dry up drastically, and you will fall into aa. You will only be able to wake up after a month. Remember this at all costs. All right?"


    Presently inside the basement, Su Luo was holding the Dragon Jade in her hand. Gazing at the jade tinted with dark color, her beautiful pair of eyes gleamed mystically.


    60th ce on the Dragon List¡ªshe needed to achieve this. Nevertheless, what she needed the most was to defeat Fairy Wu You.


    A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Su Luo''s mouth as she gripped the Dragon Jade tightly.


    If she were to surpass Fairy Wu You in this examination, who knew how utterly infuriated thetter would be? This was something Su Luo really wished to see.


    The three days passed by quickly, and the examination would soon begin in another five hours.


    Su Luo gripped the Dragon Jade tightly, ensuing wave after wave of spiritual energy gushed into her.


    In a split second, the originally dull Dragon Jade pendant became luminous. A plethora of brilliant and vivid rays of light radiated all around, making one unable to look away.


    The abundant spiritual energy instantly wrapped around Su Luo''s body before quickly prating into her body.


    Su Luo was seated in a lotus position with her eyes closed as the peerless rays of light rushed into her body.


    Su Luo felt as if she was bathed in the warm spring breeze and enwreathed in the melodious twitters of birds and the charming fragrance of flowers.


    It was as if she was in the midst of a sea of flowers.


    "Boom¡­"


    Su Luo sensed a violent sound suddenly resonating from her body. A strong aura that appeared seemingly out of nothingness flooded into her limbs and bones, filling her with so muchfort that she almost moaned out loud.


    She had ascended!


    In this short span of time, Su Luo actually managed to ascend to a three-star Saint Rank!


    For others, it took several years just to advance one rank. However, for Su Luo, the process seemed astonishingly simple and unimpeded as if she lifted her leg and stepped right through into it.


    If you believed Dark Heart would only help Su Luo advance by one star, you were gravely mistaken.

 Chapter 2435: Advancement (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2435: Advancement (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Frozenfire Editor : Brook, Frozenfire


    --


    If that was all there was, how would it be worth Nangong Liuyun¡¯s attention, or even the Queen¡¯s?


    ¡°Bang-¡± A softer sound rang out not even half an hour from the noise.


    Su Luo¡¯s body shuddered slightly before an indescribablyfortable feeling spread out, making her feel as though she was floating.


    ¡®So cozy¡­¡¯


    It was sofortable that Su Luo wished that she could drift forever in this beautiful dream.


    Four-star Saint Rank!


    Within just an hour, Su Luo had already been promoted by two levels!


    This rate of promotion was simply too frightening! Anyone would absolutely lose their minds if they found out about it!


    If someone observed her closely then, they would clearly see the spiritual energy within Su Luo¡¯s body continue to rapidly grow. Bit by bit, it reached the threshold of five-star Saint Rank.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    She had actually broken through!


    That meant that Su Luo had been promoted all the way to five-star Saint Rank!!!


    Su Luo slowly opened her eyes. A sparkle shed across her eyes, shining out with a myriad of colors.


    Su Luo was stunned by the speed of her promotion.


    That was why Nangong Liuyun had told her to take it easy when using it. By some miracle, she actually managed to advance by three stars!


    It took a long while before Su Luo came back to her senses.


    Then, Su Luo¡¯s transmission jade vibrated slightly.


    Su Luo pulled it out to have a look. It was a message from Li Manman.


    ¡°You have to leave right now for the exam venue, or you will bete,¡± Li Manman urged with a postscript. ¡°The Sixth Elder is alsoing.¡±


    The Sixth Elder? The exam was for students. What was the Eighth Eldering over for? Su Luo was confused, but she quickly came to a realization. Had the Sixth Elder rushed over to protect her because he was afraid that people would try to cause her trouble during the exam?


    The Eighth Elder was forced and had no other choice but to help her. However, the Sixth Elder was truly genuine in treating Su Luo like one of his own. The protectiveness he had over her was truly touching.


    Su Luo clenched her fists quietly. When her adoptive father returned, she would definitely fight for greater benefits for the Sixth Elder.


    Walking out of the underground room, Su Luo immediately spotted Li Manman and the others. The group was waiting at the entrance for Su Luo toe out.


    ¡°Huh, Luo Luo, why do you feel different from before?¡± Li Manman sized up Su Luo with confusion. She felt an aura of mystery emanating from Su Luo¡¯s body, and fear and dread subconsciously rose within her heart.


    Luo Qing also stared at Su Luo in shock.


    Su Luo had had the same cultivation realm as him before. However, he now found Su Luo to be covered in a cloud of obscurity. He was not even incapable of getting a glimpse of her cultivation realm.


    Facing the gaping expressions of the band, Su Luo smiled and naturally replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only identally broken through a few ranks. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±


    Everyone was stunned into unmoving blocks of wood.


    identally broken through a few ranks¡­is nothing? There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about?


    Isn¡¯t that a major event capable of making people go insane?


    ¡°You, you are now¡­¡± Li Manman was so excited that she was unable to even speak properly.


    ¡°Five-star Saint Rank!¡± The person who finished Li Manman¡¯s sentence was not Su Luo, but the Sixth Elder!


    The Sixth Elder rushed before Su Luo and carefully looked her up and down, his eyeballs on the brink of popping out of their sockets in his state of iparable shock, ¡°What is this? What in the world is this? Weren¡¯t you only at two-star Saint Rank when I saw you a few days ago?¡±


    Within three days of not seeing her, Su Luo had managed to raise her rank by three stars? A whole three stars!!! Was the world too crazy, or is it him that was unable to keep up with the world? How frightening. The Sixth Elder was unable toe up with an answer.


    Throughout his long life, he had never seen such a sudden rise in someone¡¯s cultivation before!

 Chapter 2436: Advancement (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2436: Advancement (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Pluto, TWIP


    --


    After reaching the Saint Rank, it normally took months or even years to climb up one step. There had never been a case of advancing three stars in only three days!


    No matter how calm the Sixth Elder had been thus far, he was about to break out in a frenzy now. He wanted to cut Su Luo up and study her. It would definitely lead to this century¡¯s greatest innovation ever.


    ¡°Luo Luo! Did you really advance three stars? Three stars??!!¡± Li Manman tugged on Su Luo¡¯s hands with excitement.


    Su Luo nodded calmly: ¡°I barely advanced three stars due to myck of potential.¡±


    Shocked by Su Luo¡¯s statement, Li Manman almost coughed up some blood.


    Nevertheless, she soon got excited again. She was jumping up and down like she was the one who had advanced three stars.


    ¡°This is awesome! Hahaha! Totally brilliant! It came at the perfect time! Today is the day of the trials, and Su Luo just advanced by three stars. Hahahahaha!!!¡±


    Li Manman had initially been worried that Su Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the top 60 in the exam. However, she now believed that it would be fairly easy for her to obtain a spot in the top 60. Fairy Wu You would probably go mad if she knew Luo Luo had advanced three stars just before the trials, right?


    ¡°Luo Luo, what happened exactly? Will there be side effects from you advancing so fast?¡± Senior Brother Luo Qing was always thoughtful and considerate.


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s not exactly something I can exin in just a few sentences. It''s almost time for the trials anyway. Let¡¯s go there first, and we''ll talk about thister.¡±


    Everyone in her team was very obedient. Each one of them held back the excitement in their eyes and happily hurried to the trial location with animated motions.


    In addition to Su Luo, the other members of her team were also going to participate in this trial.


    Everyone headed to the destination together in a grandiose manner.


    Fortunately, with the Sixth Elder¡¯s protection, those people who tried to bother them withdrew upon seeing him. So Su Luo was able to get to her destination on time.


    Su Luo saw that and sneered inwardly.


    She certainly knew the identity of the person who hated her so much and desperately wanted her gone. No one else would do something this stupid except Fairy Wu You and Li Luoming.


    ¡°Sixth Elder, words cannot express my appreciation for what you¡¯ve done,¡± Su Luo said calmly.


    Even though these people couldn¡¯t hurt her, they could have dyed her or possibly even barred her from participating in the trials. Being absent from a trial was considered as forfeiting one¡¯s position, so Su Luo would have had to leave.


    The Sixth Elder waved his hands: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯te, these little obstacles are nothing to your current strength.


    But Su Luo chuckled, ¡°But they would certainly have wasted a lot of my time. See? Even now, I¡¯m almostte.¡±


    There were many people standing at the front of the broad za. They were all students in the ranks of 50 to 100 on the Dragon List.


    There was a separate trial location for those in the ranks of one to 50.


    The difference in strength was too great, so it was unsuitable to test them all together in the same ce.


    Most people were standing, with the exception of just one person who satfortably without restraint on a soft and fluffy sofa with many men serving by her side.


    Needless to say, who else could enjoy this kind of luxury aside from Fairy Wu You?


    Mo Ze¡¯s gaze deepened when he nced at Su Luo, then he leaned in to whisper something into Fairy Wu You¡¯s ear.


    Fairy Wu You barely lifted her eyelids to look in Su Luo¡¯s direction. Remaining calm and collected, she scoffed, ¡°Of course, those petty tricks wouldn''t get to her.¡±


    It was originally Mo Ze¡¯s idea to obstruct Su Luo on her way here. Fairy Wu You thought the probability of sess was too low, so she didn¡¯t pay him any mind and merely let him do as he wished. Just as she had expected, nothing came of it.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fairy Wu You felt something was strange as she nced over at Su Luo. However, the mystical light shed by too fast, so she didn¡¯t catch the source of this unusual feeling.

 Chapter 2437: Advancement (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2437: Advancement (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora, Pyr, skyrise


    --


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Banli and Mo Ze asked with concern.


    Fairy Wuyou appeared cold and solemn as she ruminated on that unusual feeling. She tried to grasp the aura that had shed by just now. Intuitively, she had a hunch that there seemed to be looming danger lurking within. No matter how hard she mulled over it, she couldn''te up with anything. Thereupon, Fairy Wuyou simply stood up and sauntered towards Su Luo with her head high and chest puffed.


    Marching up to her, Fairy Wuyou stopped in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo was calm and collected as she nonchntly stood there while joking with Lin Manman,pletely ignoring Fairy Wuyou, who seemed to be ring at her like a tiger watching its prey.


    Momentarily, silence befell in the surroundings as everyone retreated a few steps behind.


    Consequently, Su Luo and Fairy Wuyou happened to be standing face-to-face at this moment, surrounded by a small circle of people.


    Fairy Wuyou scrutinized Su Luo from top to bottom; her eyebrows knitted tightly together into ''?¡¤?'' character.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo doubtfully, bewilderment evident in her eyes.


    Su Luo leisurely shot a nce at Fairy Wuyou, apathetic.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s anger instantly rose in her heart. She raised her hand and tried to p Su Luo¡¯s face!


    In that quick moment, just when her hand was about to hit Su Luo''s face¡ª¡ª


    Su Luo¡¯s right hand already grasped Fairy Wuyou¡¯s arms.


    Su Luo red at her coldly, ¡°You want to die?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was dumbfounded.


    So was everyone watching from around them!


    What the heck is happening right now? Wasn¡¯t Su Luo¡¯s power much weaker than Fairy Wuyou? Had she actually blocked Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hand with only two fingers?


    The crowds expressed disbelief. They rubbed their eyes over and over again, only to find that what they had seen was not a dream but something that truly happened.


    Everyone was bbergasted alike.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou was speechless as well. Furiously, she pulled her hand back.


    Unknown to the spectators, Fairy Wuyao''s hand hidden in her wide sleeves was red and swollen, pulsing with pain.


    Who told Su Luo to be petty-minded? When she clutched Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hand, she unleashed her origin fire attribute. Even Fairy Wuyou would get burned when the Fallen Lotus was unleashed.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ How did you be so powerful!?¡± Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo; in her eyes, waves of envy, indignance, and astonishment seemed to condense to apparent bewilderment.


    With her hands behind her back, Su Luo gave her an insouciant nce, ¡°Powerful? I feel this is pretty average.¡±


    That was a typical show-off 1.


    Fairy Wuyou almost spat blood out of rage.


    ¡°Triple advancing! Su Luo, you advanced three stars all at once!¡± Fairy Wuyou was finally certain of what she had seen. Su Luo indeed advanced three entire stars!


    ¡°Five-star Saint Rank¡­¡­¡± Lin Banli felt like he was dreaming.


    Su Luo had just entered Commander Rank when he saw her six months ago. But, now in a blink of an eye¡­¡­ She was already more powerful than him.


    For a moment, Lin Banli just felt his future was bleak. He felt like his entire life had been a waste.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lin Banli; at this moment, everyone in the crowd looked at Su Luo withplicated emotions.


    Those gazes contained jealousy, envy, surprise, and disbelief, but it was mostly self-doubt and self-denial.


    So¡­¡­ there were indeed super geniuses like this.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou chuckled coldly. She pointed at Su Luo and used, ¡°Su Luo! What kind of secret magic did you use to improve your strength this quickly? Do you intend to keep it for your own use? Don¡¯t you think you should share your method to the public so everyone can benefit? Su Luo, you are too selfish!¡±

 Chapter 2438: Advancement (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2438: Advancement (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    Su Luo nced at Fairy Wuyou, ¡°¡­¡±


    Finding an excuse to incriminate someone was not 1. Fairy Wuyou finally used her wits to think of such an usation to ostracize her.


    To give credit to Fairy Wuyou, her words were very effective.


    People were already madly jealous of Su Luo. After Fairy Wuyou¡¯s provocation, everyone instantly red at Su Luo


    as if she was the greatest sinner for not sharing her secret method!


    Su Luo scoffed.


    She turned to Fairy Wuyou with an unreadable smile, ¡°Well then, even if I do have the non-existent special method, why would I share it? Please try to ask yourself the question. If you found a method of quick advancement, would you be willing to share it with everyone?¡±


    Su Luo scanned the crowd and stopped at Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face. She raised her thin eyebrows pointedly, ¡°Our selfless Fairy Wuyou, would you be so kind to share your special method with the world if you have one? Would you?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was tongue-tied by the question.


    She moved her lips. No words came out of her.


    She wanted to say she would, but she knew the truth. No one would be so foolish as to share it with the public instead of hiding it for themselves.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face twisted under many eyes.


    There was utter silence all around.


    Just at this moment¡­


    The Purgatory Tower of Trials broke out in powerful peals.


    ¡°Ddang--¡±


    The sound of the drum carried a sense of a great distance, resounding far and wide.


    The trial had officially begun.


    Basically, everyone knew the instructions of the trial. Su Luo herself had been lectured in detail by Li Manman many times.


    The Tower of Trials had six levels.


    Inside, every move was traced and analyzed by the system. Through an individual¡¯s performance, the system would urately calcte their score and establish the ranking. One could not rank first solely based on power.


    ¡°Ddang --¡±


    The giant clock on the top of the tower signaled distantly, and the scarlet gate slowly opened.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The crowd flooded through the gate of the Tower of Trials!


    The mass of experienced people jammed themselves inside like sardines.


    Su Luo and the squad were blocked at the back.


    Li Manman was anxious, jumping up and down, and hurrying those in front of them non-stop, ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and go inside!¡±


    Various voices objected, ¡°The front is blocked. We can¡¯t get over either!¡±


    Su Luo looked at the pathway that seemed to be intentionally barricaded. She squinted.


    ¡°Was it like this before?¡± Su Luo asked Li Manman.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve gone to the trial several times, and it was always clear before. Who would¡¯ve guessed it would get blockedpletely this time?¡± Li Manman couldn¡¯t stay still because of her nerves.


    Su Luo knew who at heart. The person who wanted to stop her frompleting the mission was Fairy Wuyou.


    Perhaps, Fairy Wuyou had not paid much attention to her before, but after seeing her advance to five-star Saint Rank, Fairy Wuyou let her jealousy take over.


    After about five minutes, the pathway was clear again.


    Everyone rushed inside.


    Su Luo, Li Manman, and the others were pushed to the very back.


    Li Manman was panicking, but Su Luo kept her cool.


    The first level.


    It was a desert world.


    A light smoke nketed the surface of the yellow sands. The heat was strong enough to make the body feel like it was burning.

 Chapter 2439: Advancement (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2439: Advancement (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Cey, skyrise


    --


    Su Luo had high heat tolerance, but Li Manman and the others didn¡¯t.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Hurry and look for the entrance for the next level,¡± Su Luomanded and immediately let out the Little Fox Sable.


    Su Luo was always confident because she had a Little Fox Sable that would automatically find the right path for her.


    At this moment, there were just a few people left in the desert, scattering around, about seven to eight of them. The rest of the participants had already entered the second level.


    a??


    It was quite obvious how much Su Luo had fallen behind.


    Every participant could check their ranking at any moment. Su Luo took the time to take the jade amulet out and couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile after seeing her rank on it. Rank 100th. She was still No. 100 on the Dragon List right now, thest of the Upstream Mountain.


    Li Manman, Captain Luo Qing, and the others were looking for the entrance hastily.


    Because of the constant increase of the temperature in this desert, there were only two options if they couldn¡¯t get out of it in time.


    The first was to forfeit and choose to leave the tower.


    The second was to be burned to coal.


    ¡°Luo Luo, what should we do?!¡± Li Manman hurriedly stomped her feet on the ground.


    She was defeated at the first levelst time and didn¡¯t even get toe across the shadow of the door to the second level at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take you all to the second level.¡± Su Luo forced a smile seeing them roaming around like flies without heads. She said, ¡°All of you, follow me.¡±


    Li Manman and the others looked at Su Luo with doubts. In any case, they had previously tried the trials many times and gathered some experience. Could Su Luo really find the path on her first attempt? It was doubtful. However, people quickly gathered around Su Luo and followed behind due to their trust in her.


    Su Luo held the Little Fox Sable in her arms and asked it to show her the full map of the first level. Now, she could see theplete map in her mind. It was detailed with every little pathway and nt.


    ¡°The Fire Lizard Grass!¡±


    After multiple checks andparisons, Su Luo found a cluster of messy footprints around the Fire Lizard Grass. This proved that many people had stood there before.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Su Luo gave the order and flew forward like a strike of lightning.


    ¡°After her.¡± Captain Luo Qing waved his right hand, signaling the whole team to follow behind.


    And so, a group of people followed Su Luo and flew with her into the distance.


    The length and breadth of the desert were infinite. There was only yellow sand as far as the naked eye could see.


    Under the sky filled with yellow sands, it was easy to lose direction. But this was just for the majority of people. These obstacles were nothing to the Su Luo who had theplete map of the level.


    The few remaining stragglers saw Su Luo and the others flying to the east. They were full of suspicions and confusion, but still chose to see a dead horse as alive and held onto a glimmer of hope 1 because they didn¡¯t have any other choices.


    The Fire Lizard Grass was located next to a desert por tree on the east side. The por tree had already died. Its trunk was withered but still stood firmly, and that tiny bunch of Fire Lizard Grass was nted right around its roots.


    After arriving at the destination, everyone could tell without Su Luo exining because a hole, wide enough to allow one person to enter at a time, had appeared on the trunk of the por tree.


    ¡°Luo Luo, you¡¯re awesome! How did you know it was here from so far away?¡± Li Manman held Su Luo¡¯s hand with excitement, talking nonstop.


    ¡°Probably because¡­ I¡¯m good at guessing,¡± Su Luo giggled. ¡°We¡¯re already way behind. Let¡¯s hurry and go in now.¡±

 Chapter 2440: Advancement (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2440: Advancement (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    --


    Su Luo thought those few people may not have found their way themselves, it was definitely Fairy Wuyou at the head with them following her. As for those ten, because they had been blocked at the entrance, they were unable to keep up with the team and had fallen behind.


    The space between the desert por trees was neither big nor small, it had just enough room for one person to pass through.


    Su Luo leading as the head, squeezed through first, and then the second, the third¡­


    Su Luo only felt a white light sh in front of her eyes, and when she opened them again, she was already in apletely different world. Unlike the previous zing hot desert, here it surprisingly was a teau with snowfall.


    When Su Luo came out, she found that there were at least a dozen people around. They were flying here and there in mid-air, searching for the secret path to the third level.


    Su Luo nced around, finding no trace of Fairy Wuyou. It was apparent that she had taken her beloved ones to run to the third level, perhaps they had even already run to the fourth level.


    When the people on the second level saw Su Luoing up, a trace of surprise shed in their eyes.


    ¡°How did you alle up so quickly?¡± Hadn¡¯t they been intentionally blocked off before? To find that secret passage, based on their strengths, shouldn¡¯t they have had to search for a considerable long time?


    Li Manman slid a cold nce over them: ¡°What is it? Do you have any problems?¡±


    That person snorted coldly: ¡°I have no problems, however, the second level will let you off cheaply.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Manman was so angry she clenched her fists.


    ¡°I said, we will find the secret passage very soon. You guys have arrived, and are just picking up everything already done for you.¡± That person sneered, mocking them without words.


    ¡°No need for you guys to lead us, we can find the way ourselves!¡± Li Manman said in a huff.


    ¡°Then find it, if you have the ability. When we find the secret passage, you guys don¡¯t follow us there.¡± That person¡¯s tone was cold, his words harsh.


    ¡°Hehe, if we find the secret passage, you also can¡¯t follow us!¡± Li Manman coldly snorted twice.


    Watching the two people arguing, Su Luo felt that it was quite funny, and she pulled Li Manman¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Other people had to release their innate spiritual strength to search inch by inch for the entrance to the secret passage, but for Su Luo, there was no need for this at all. She only needed to open her mind, use the world map inside to sweep through it, and before long she would be able to find the hidden secret passage.


    Su Luo quickly flew towards the central ce with Li Manman and her group.


    After flying for a short time, Li Manman felt that something was not right. She turned her head back and saw that the person she had been arguing with before was now following them step by step.


    Li Manman ridiculed him: ¡°We have already found the secret passage, don''t follow us if you have the ability.¡±


    That man held hismunication amulet, ring at Li Manman in anger!


    If they could, who would want to follow behind them? But the problem was, just now his friend had sent him a message via themunication amulet, saying he had already found the secret passage and telling him to just follow the road map.


    Who knew that this road map was actually the same one Li Manman and the others took?


    ¡°Hey, didn''t you agree not to follow us? Hurry and move away.¡± Li Manman waved her hand at the man behind them.


    The man was half dead with anger, and atst, he took a deep breath and asked Li Manman: ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    Li Manman furrowed her eyebrows with contempt: ¡°We are going to the ce where the secret passage is. Who do you think you are, why should I tell you?!¡±


    That man was so angry he gasped for breath heavily!


    He wanted to fly ahead, but the problem was that Li Manman and the others were flying at high speed, so he could not overtake them and could only miserably hang in the back.

 Chapter 2441: Advancement (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2441: Advancement (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    Li Manman even turned around and mocked him with a few sentences as she flew.


    The man was so enraged that hisplexion was blue, but he could only turn his head aside.


    In his heart, he prayed fiercely for Li Manman and the others to stop halfway or shift directions, but to his disappointment, Li Manman¡¯s group actually maintained a consistent flying speed along hismunication amulet¡¯s route.


    Did that friend also send the road map to Li Manman¡¯s group¡­?


    After flying for about two hours, Su Luo finally led everyone to the central region.


    And there, in the central region, was a dpidated hut.


    It stood in the cold wind, weathered down to what was almost an empty shell. The thatched straw had long disappeared, but some blocks of wood remained fixed in ce.


    A person was standing alone in front of the shack.


    Su Luo realized she recognized that person¡ªMo Ze, a man who was highly favored by Fairy Wuyou.


    When Mo Ze saw Su Luo leading the way andnding, a trace of violence instantly shed across his eyes. He stared at Su Luo viciously: ¡°How did you all get here?!¡±


    Su Luo turned a blind eye to him.


    Fairy Wuyou could converse and address her as an equal, but Mo Ze did not have the qualification to do so.


    Li Manman rudelyughed at Mo Ze for a moment, but she did not talk to him either. When she passed by him, she bumped into him fiercely.


    Mo Ze was caught off guard and stumbled backwards several steps.


    He wanted to curse at them, but Captain Luo Qing and the few others waved their fists at Mo Ze. It was clear as to what their message was: ¡®If you dare say any foul words, our fists will be waiting to serve you.¡¯


    Mo Ze suppressed his rage somewhat before roaring at thest person: ¡°I waited here just for you, yet you return the favor by bringing along these people? Aren¡¯t you letting me down, Yan Wenqing?!¡±


    Yan Wenqing found himself in quite an ufortable situation.


    The ridicule he received from Li Manman along the way left him with a stomach of fire that he had bottled up. Upon being scolded by Mo Ze, all of it burst out instantly.


    ¡°How did I bring them over? It was clearly¡­¡± Yan Wenqing felt too humiliated to confess the truth of the matter in front of Li Manman.


    ¡°Clearly what?¡± Mo Ze swept a nce towards him.


    ¡°He clearly followed behind us to get here. If you have a heart, you should at least pay us for leading the way.¡± Li Manman extended a hand towards Yan Wenqing.


    In fact, for this kind of assessment, it was the norm to use points to buy a guide for the correct route.


    If Li Manman had really brought Yan Wenqing here, it was a given that she would ask him to pay her a fee for guiding the way.


    Li Manman caused Yan Wenqing to be at a loss for words. Choking with anger, his expression turned red: ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who led the way; we just happened to be on the same path!¡±


    ¡°If thinking this way will make you feel better, then sure,¡± Li Manmanughed magnanimously.


    Yan Wenqing: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He really wanted to hit someone!


    Su Luo pulled away Li Manman, who was deliberately provoking Yan Wenqing: ¡°Time is short, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, Su Luo led the Xiao Luo team into the straw hut.


    In the middle of the shelter, there was a circle-shaped rune on the floor.


    The entire circle was fluorescent, and it emitted a brilliant light.


    Su Luo stepped in with one foot, then her body was transported away.


    Her team followed her and entered as well.


    Mo Ze red at Yan Wenqing: ¡°Look at what you did! Your performance was so poor. See if Fairy Wuyou will ept you now!¡±


    Yan Wenqing was about to cry: ¡°Old Mo, I really didn¡¯t bring them here¡­¡±


    Mo Ze clearly did not believe him.


    Yan Wenqing tried to exin himself.


    He said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I always feel like that Su Luo already seems to know very well where the secret paths are.¡±

 Chapter 2442: Wrongfully Accused (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2442: Wrongfully used (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, frozenfire


    --


    "Oh?" Mo Ze frowned slightly.


    "I saw Su Luo and the otherse up from the first level earlier. Rather than explore, she directly locked onto the target and headed towards this thatched cottage. Tell me this, if she didn''t know this was the entrance to the secret path from the start, how could she have flown straight here?"


    "Are you telling the truth?" Mo Ze grabbed Yan Wenqing¡¯s cor.


    If this was the case, this was a serious problem, as that meant that there was a traitor around Fairy Wuyou!


    The traitor had definitely told Su Luo the correct path. Otherwise, how could she have known this route?


    "Are you sure you didn''t tell her?" Mo Ze stared at Yan Wenqing seriously.


    "Brother Mo, would I have dared toe along If I really did this? Am I looking for death?" Yan Wenqing also felt aggrieved.


    Mo Ze thought for a moment: ¡®That was indeed the case. Would Yan Wenqing have dared to follow me if he really wanted to betray me?¡¯


    Yan Wenqing''s words made Mo Ze believe with 90% certainty that Yan Wenqing wasn''t the traitor.


    He grabbed themunication amulet, called Fairy Wuyou, and told her about this matter.


    "There''s a traitor among us?" A hint of suspicion shed across her eyes as she calmly surveyed her surroundings.


    "Yes. ording to Yan Wenqing, Su Luo unhesitantly went straight to the secret path. This is very suspicious."


    "Your words make sense." Fairy Wuyou frowned deeply.


    Being paranoid by nature, she began to mentally examine her followers one by one after hearing Mo Ze''s words.


    There weren¡¯t many people who knew that path. However, the number wasn''t very small either, so it was a little difficult to sift through them.


    Nevertheless¡­ Fairy Wuyou nced over Lin Banli.


    Lin Banli had always had a good rtionship with Luo Yichen. Therefore, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t secretly help Su Luo due to his rtionship with Luo Yichen.


    Fairy Wuyou recalled that Mo Ze had secretlyined to her that Lin Banli was rather friendly with Su Luo¡­


    Lin Banli was her most valued person. As long as he didn¡¯t betray her, it didn''t matter even if other people did.


    Therefore, Fairy Wuyou was focused on Lin Banli.


    Not knowing that he was being suspected by Fairy Wuyou, Lin Banli continued to apany her eagerly and diligently.


    By this time, Fairy Wuyou had already found the exit of the third level. There were four people apanying her besides Lin Banli.


    Fairy Wuyou quietly collected themunication tablets from the four people. However, she didn''t collect Lin Banli''smunication tablet.


    "Come on. Let''s go in." Fairy Wuyou held Lin Banli and together, they entered the secret portal.


    Lin Banli smiled gently and dotingly at Fairy Wuyou: "I''ll go ahead first."


    Afraid that the fourth floor would be dangerous, he was willing to take the lead and shield her from all dangers.


    Fairy Wuyou took a long look at Lin Banli. Raising the corner of her eyes ever so slightly, she shot an ambiguous smile at him: "Little Linzi, I trust you very much."


    "I know." Lin Banli warmly returned the smile with a hint of gentleness in his eyes.


    "Don''t betray me." Fairy Wuyou provocatively traced her finger along the outline of Lin Banli¡¯s pointed chin while her beautiful eyes brimmed with an iparably charming glint. "Otherwise¡­"


    Fairy Wuyou changed her hand into a w and made what seemed like a grabbing move at Lin Banli''s handsome face.


    Lin Banli held her unruly hand and gently brought it to his lips. He stared at her affectionately and solemnly dered: "Even if I die, I will not betray you. Unless¡­"

 Chapter 2443: Wrongfully Accused (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2443: Wrongfully used (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless you don''t want me anymore." Lin Banli''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    Unbeknownst to him, Fairy Wuyou had already suspected him. At this stage, she was merely testing him.


    Fairy Wuyou raised the corners of her lips: "Little thing, you know you are this Sister¡¯s favorite. Go on." She patted Lin Banli''s buttocks like she was hurrying a horse.


    Lin Banli blushed slightly and nodded before darting down the secret path.


    After Lin Banli informed her that there was no danger, Fairy Wuyou and some others followed him.


    Just as Fairy Wuyou was leaving the third floor, Su Luo¡¯s group happened to arrive there.


    The first level was a desert, and the second was a snowy area.


    Meanwhile, the third level was a vast and boundless grasnd. At first nce, it was lush like a thick green nketid on the ground. Just the sight of it would make a person feel happy.


    This level was still full of people. Most people were probably stuck on it.


    When Su Luo came in, she opened the map and started searching.


    Su Luo had the Little Fox Sable as a cheat. Even so, she could only keep up with the majority so far. She didn¡¯t know what Fairy Wuyou relied on that helped her get so far ahead of everyone else.


    While searching, she pondered. Su Luo used her one brain in two ways with full concentration.


    While Su Luo was thinking, Mo Ze kept staring at her.


    Mo Ze and Yan Wenqing were right behind Su Luo''s team. They monitored Su Luo''s every move.


    Whether Lin Banli could be knocked off his high horse in one fell swoop depended on this move. Because of this, Mo Ze expressed his eagerness while following Su Luo.


    Who was Su Luo? Even if she could not guess all of Mo Ze¡¯s intentions, she must have guessed at least 80% of it.


    Su Luo smiled internally. She already knew where the secret path was, but¡­


    She couldn¡¯t go there directly because it would make Mo Ze suspicious.


    The best way was to, was to¡­


    Su Luo stepped aside and took out her green Communication Amulet. She said a few words and swiftly closed it with a click.


    She did all of it discreetly and quickly. If one were not staring at her the entire time, it would be extremely difficult to spot her small movements.


    However, because Mo Ze had been watching Su Luo, he had anticipated something like this. Therefore, when he saw Su Luo take out the green Communication Amulet, he formed a conclusion in his mind.


    Mo Ze saw Su Luo frown shift into a smile once she put down the Communication Amulet, and he became even more sure of it.


    "Follow me!" Su Luo waved her hand suddenly with the aura of a leader.


    Mo Ze acted deliberately prickly: "Do you even know the way? Don''t carelessly walk around. This ce is very big!"


    Yan Wenqing added to Mo Ze¡¯s provocation, "How do you know the way when you haven''t even looked for it yet?"


    Su Luo snapped back defensively, "Who let you follow us? It''s actually better if you don''t. Come on, you choose then. Which direction will you go? North, south, east, west?"


    She was obviously trying to kick them out so that the Xiaoluo team could enter the fourth floor.


    Mo Ze couldn¡¯t let this happen, so he changed the subject: "Do you know the correct route?"


    Su Luo grinned but stayed silent.


    Mo Ze pushed the question further, "How do you know the correct route?"


    However, Su Luo just sneered.


    Mo Ze said, "I saw that you used the Communication Amulet just now, did someone else¡­"


    Su Luo gave him a hard look: "Don¡¯t you ever feel embarrassed about being such a verbose man?"


    Her attitude made it seem as if Mo Ze had hit the nail on the head with what he said. So, Mo Ze¡¯s 80% certainty turned into 90%.


    Su Luo, on the other hand, didn''t know that she had sentenced Lin Banli to death by teasing Mo Ze.

 Chapter 2444: Wrongfully Accused (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2444: Wrongfully used (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    Mo Ze insisted on following Su Luo. He was like her tail and couldn¡¯t be shaken off.


    And because of Mo Ze and Yan Wenqing''s rtionship, the rest of the students also naturally gathered to their location.


    Consequently, Su Luo¡¯s once small team gradually umted into a throng of several dozen people.


    Su Luo nced at Mo Ze: "Are you so sure that I can find the way?"


    Mo Ze sneered: "Miss Su, don''t try to hide it. I just saw you use the Communication Amulet."


    "So what if I used the Communication Amulet? Don''t you use one as well? Or is there a rule here that no one is allowed to use it?" Su Luo lightly curled her lips.


    "Hmph, people don''t talk in secret if there is nothing to hide. Miss Su, we all know very well what you used themunication tablet for just a moment ago."


    Su Luo smiled: "Then tell me, what did I use the Communication Amulet for?"


    Mo Ze squinted and stared at Su Luo before saying quietly in her ear, "Although this kind of thing is not explicitly prohibited, you will lose points if thises to light. Miss Su, if you are willing to tell me who that was, perhaps I can¡­"


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Luo grinned coldly.


    "So what if I¡¯m threatening¡­" Mo Ze couldn¡¯t evenplete his sentence before Su Luo punched his abdomen.


    "Ouch¡ª" Mo Ze¡¯s whole body curled up in pain like a cooked shrimp.


    Su Luo''s punch was so powerful that it almost knocked Mo Ze out.


    "You still dare threaten me?" Su Luoughed.


    Mo Ze became really angry. He pointed his finger at Su Luo and growled, "You¡­"


    "If you dare to say one more word, I assure you that you will be thrown outside the tower within the next second," Su Luo said solemnly, sessfully shutting Mo Ze up.


    Mo Ze believed that Su Luo would really do it.


    He had aplicated impression of Su Luo. At first, he thought she was just an insignificant and naive little girl. Gradually, that naive little girl exposed more of her great potential, and he grew shocked and jealous.


    Although Mo Ze kept silent, the others in the team didn¡¯t.


    "Hey, are you guys able to do it? Don''t lead us the wrong way."


    "Why do we have to follow Su Luo? Is she really capable?"


    "If you guys are not sure of the way, just say it so that we don''t waste our time walking in vain!"


    Many of them didn''t trust Su Luo, who was participating in the test for the first time. Thus, they spoke out of turn one by one.


    Then the long queue suddenly stopped.


    This was because Su Luo, the leader, had halted.


    She turned around. Her hard gaze swept over the faces of these people like a cold stream. The chatter of doubt andints, as well as the surrounding environment, suddenly fell silent.


    Su Luo addressed them all tly, ¡°Firstly, I''m not actually sure of the right way. Secondly, I didn''t force or even ask you to follow me. I would be happier if you left. Thirdly, I''m going to take the northeast direction."


    The crowd could only reply, "Huh?"


    Su Luo summarized, "Therefore, those who want to follow, shut your mouths. Those who do not, hurry up and get the hell out of my way!"


    The crowd: "¡­¡­" Su Luo was so fierce.


    Su Luo¡¯s outburst of fury had a significant effect.


    Those who had been grumbling no longerined as bystanders would now interject the moment they did so.


    "If you don¡¯t trust Su Luo, then hurry along and get lost."


    Anyone withints from then on was blocked off, flushing their face and ears red with shame.

 Chapter 2445: Wrongfully Accused (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2445: Wrongfully used (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    --


    The previously noisy group became calm at that moment. Everyone flew northeast with all their strength.


    Of course, not everyone trusted Su Luo. About seven or eight people decided to trust in their own judgment and leave the group.


    On the other hand, Fairy Wuyou had long since given Mo Ze the correct route. The gloom in his eyes grew more and more intense as he watched Su Luo fly through the correct route.


    Traitor!


    There had to be a traitor!


    Otherwise, how could Su Luo have known the exact route so conveniently?


    Sure enough, Su Luo stopped in front of a well.


    Mo Ze secretly avoided Su Luo''s line of sight and walked to a secluded ce. He took out the Communication Amulet from within his sleeves and reported to Fairy Wuyou on the spot: "Sure enough, someone really tipped off Su Luo!"


    "Oh?" Fairy Wuyou swept a nce at Lin Banli as she stretched out every syble of her sentence, "Tell us about her performance."


    "After Su Luo entered the third level, she didn''t fumble around like the others. She took out hermunication tablet and spoke a few words. Then she immediately identified the exact direction and correctly followed the route till the end." Mo Ze''s voice carried a hint of eagerness. It was hard to hide his excitement.


    Fairy Wuyou had always favored Lin Banli, so Mo Ze always felt suffocated with him around. Only after kicking Lin Banli out would Mo Ze shine brightly.


    When Fairy Wuyou heard Mo Ze''s words, she raised her brows and forgot about Lin Banli.


    Because her situation was not stable at the moment, Fairy Wuyou only said to Mo Ze, "Got it."


    Then she snapped the Communication Amulet shut and hung up. As for how she would follow up with this matter, Fairy Wuyou did not exin.


    Although Fairy Wuyou hung up without saying anything, Mo Ze felt very excited. He knew Li Banli would be dead once his betrayal was confirmed.


    Fairy Wuyou hated those who betrayed her the most.


    At this moment, Su Luo was standing by the well. She said to Li Manman, "This is the entrance to the fourth level."


    Before Li Manman managed to reply, someone sneered eerily, "Jumping into the well? Su Luo actually wants us to jump into the well? Simply ridiculous."


    Other people followed suit and started to make a lot of noise.


    "I''ve never even heard of cing an entrance within a well. She''s deliberately setting us up, isn''t she?"


    "Anyway, I''m not going to jump. You guys can go ahead if you want to."


    Everyone was furious. They had patiently flown with Su Luo for such a long time, only for her to bring them to a well and ask them to jump.


    Su Luo¡¯s cold gaze swept over their faces while she said: "You''re not going to jump, right? Very well. Remember your words. You''d be pping your own faces if you end up jumping in."


    After that, Su Luo pulled Li Manman and instantly jumped into the deep bottomless well.


    The well¡¯s mouth was very foggy, making it impossible to see the scene inside.


    Even after a long time, nobody heard the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Was it because the well was too deep¡­? Or because this was indeed the entrance?


    No one could decide.


    Senior Brother Luo Qing gave them a mocking nce: "You guys had better not jump, okay? It''ll definitely kill you."


    Then, the people with him jumped into the deep well one by one, and their figures were instantly swallowed up.


    Everyone: "¡­¡­"


    Who would have thought that this ce really was the entrance?


    At this time, Mo Ze''s mouth formed a bizarre sneer. He casuallymented, "This is probably the entrance, but I''m kinda surprised. How was Su Luo so certain of it?"

 Chapter 2446: Wrongfully Accused (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2446: Wrongfully used (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    Happy Thanksgiving!


    --


    The surrounding people thought about it and realized, ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯


    From the very beginning, Su Luo had been flying towards this direction without wasting a single moment throughout, showing that she had known about this route ahead of time.


    Mo Ze saw that everyone had taken his bait, so he struck again while the iron was hot: ¡°But¡­ How could Su Luo know about this route? Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that someone told her about it?¡± The people eximed in unison!


    Everyone seemed to collectively reach an epiphany at this moment.


    ¡°In that case, there must be someone who secretly told Su Luo the correct route.¡±


    ¡°Who would be that nice to Su Luo, telling her for free? It definitely was information bought using points!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating! If an investigation confirms it to be true, her results should be forfeit!¡± In an instant, everyone flew into a frenzy!


    These people hadpletely forgotten that Su Luo was the one who brought them here earlier. Havingpletely forgotten about Su Luo¡¯s kindness, they were instead ungrateful for it, repaying kindness with malice.


    It was all because they were envious of Su Luo¡ªbe it of the speed of her cultivation and advancement or of her knowledge of the correct route.


    At that moment, everyone shouted agitatedly one by one:


    ¡°Su Luo is cheating!¡±


    ¡°Cheating must be strictly punished!¡±


    ¡°Down with Su Luo!¡±


    ¡°Kick Su Luo out of here!¡±


    ¡°Kick Su Luo out of here!¡±


    Finally, these sentences coalesced into one call, loud enough to shake the heavens and earth.


    Mo Ze secretly smiled in his heart, but maintained uncertainty on his face: ¡°Maybe we are wrongly using Su Luo? Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no perhaps! I saw it with my own eyes. Su Luo took out her Communication Amulet, muttered a few words, and then immediately rushed here. If we take Su Luo¡¯s Communication Amulet and go through it, we will have enough proof to show that she''s cheating!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We must force Su Luo out!¡±


    ¡°We absolutely must force her out!¡±


    Seeing that the crowd was starting to get agitated again, Mo Ze waved his hand: ¡°Su Luo is now on the fourth level. To force her out, we must first go to the fourth level.¡±


    In just a brief instant, Mo Ze had be the leader of this group of people.


    So, with their jealousy and hatred towards Su Luo, everyone lined up and jumped into the well.


    Mo Ze and Yan Wenqing were at the very back.


    After all of the others jumped into the well, Mo Ze patted Yan Wenqing¡¯s shoulder, chuckling as he said: ¡°Brother, thanks a lot.¡±


    Yan Wenqing was at a loss: ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t helped Mo Ze with anything, right?


    Mo Zeughed wordlessly.


    Although Yan Wenqing hadn¡¯t helped Mo Ze directly, he had done Mo Ze a great favor.


    This time, Mo Ze could finally kick out Lin Banli, simultaneously forcing his troubles on Su Luo. Both of these things brought him immense delight.


    Yan Wenqing felt a slight chill sh through his heart when he saw the strange smile on Mo Ze¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, on the fourth level¡­


    When Su Luo went up to the fourth level, Fairy Wuyou hadn¡¯t left yet.


    So, this meant that essentially all the people in the examination were currently gathered on the fourth level. Nobody had been able to get up to the fifth level yet.


    This was because the fourth level wasn¡¯t that easy to pass.


    In the Tower of Trials, the higher one went, the greater the difficulty would be, and the fourth level was a watershed¡ªa trial stone meant to eliminate many.


    Unlike the first three levels where the focus was just searching for a route, the risk factor in the fourth level was several times greater.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou was looking at the giant creature in front of her, and her pupils shrank slightly.


    There was a huge golden dragon.


    With a stature that appeared to be at least 10 kilometers in length, the golden dragon was unmatched in size. Its big head was enormous as a ten-floor building, and its eyes were gigantic.


    This golden dragon was iparably strong and was actually a Monarch Rank!

 Chapter 2447: Wrongfully Accused (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2447: Wrongfully used (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Brook, frozenfire


    Happy Thanksgiving!


    --


    The shock of the discovery paralyzed all the people on the fourth level.


    Fortunately, this enormous golden dragon was asleep at this very moment. Its eyes were shut tightly, and its snores were as loud as thunder, jolting the hearts of everyone there.


    Who didn¡¯t wish to run far, far away from this giant golden dragon? The only problem was¡­


    The fourth level was an enclosed space, with glossy stone walls closing in on all four sides like a prison cell.


    Fairy Wuyou knew that there was only one exit, which was on the ceiling above the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s head.


    However, despite being in a deep sleep, the Giant Golden Dragon continued to puff out wisps of golden dragon breath from its mouth.


    Each exhale was a golden cloud, fluttering about in the air.


    As the number of people in the room grewrger andrger, someone eventually attempted to pass through the small man-sized hole on the ceiling.


    Nevertheless, the hole was situated right next to the dragon¡¯s breath, so that person was engulfed in the golden fog before he even got near the hole¡¯s entrance.


    The golden fog churned about like a blender, and the man let out miserable and painful shrieks. A white light suddenly shed across, signifying that he was sent out of the Tower of Trials and that thispetition was over for him.


    A slight frown formed on Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face.


    The pressure that the Giant Golden Dragon ced on her was truly too great.


    Just as Fairy Wuyou felt helpless in the face of this crisis, Su Luo and the Little Luo squad arrived, apanied by a long line of people behind her.


    When the crowd saw her, they rushed forward and forced her team into the middle


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Seeing the angry mob, Li Manman shot her own re back at them.


    ¡°This is all your fault, Su Luo!¡± One of them was so ovee by anger that he pointed at Su Luo and proceeded to curse out a storm.


    Su Luo was stunned by the curses directed at her. Wrinkling her forehead, she turned to the person: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°How dare you still dare to ask what¡¯s the matter! It¡¯s all because of you, and you don¡¯t even know it yourself?¡± The person pointed his finger at Su Luo in furious anger.


    Despite how self-controlled Su Luo was, she could not stand being scolded and cursed at like that.


    She raised her hand and pointed at the man.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The guy screamed and looked down. A mushy substance sat in his hand where his finger once was.


    ¡°You!!!¡± The person jumped about in pain, though he did not dare to extend another finger out to point at Su Luo again.


    ¡°Talk with some sense if you have something to say. Otherwise, scram.¡± Su Luo always gave this warning.


    Li Manman walked forward and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, you lot of crazed idiots! Exactly what has Luoluo done? Did she kill your families or exterminate your entire ns? What the hell are you guys so worked up about exactly? Can¡¯t you just speak properly?¡±


    Although Li Manman¡¯s martial abilities and cultivation realm were scraping the bottom of the barrel in Upstream Mountain, her debate skills were truly unmatched around here.


    ¡°Su Luo cheated!¡± someone burst out indignantly from among the crowd.


    ¡°Cheated? What did she cheat on? Who saw it? Who can prove it? If you can, step out right now,¡± Li Manman sneered. ¡°If you dare to nder people, you need to have the courage to face the consequences.¡±


    ¡°We are not trying to nder her! We have proof!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have proof! Su Luo cheated in order to obtain the correct path!


    ¡°Su Luo wasmunicating with someone with a transmission jade! We all saw it!¡±


    ¡°I ask all of you! If Su Luo didn¡¯t cheat, how was she able to urately find the correct exit without any confirmation or checks? How did she do that?¡±


    ¡°Su Luo cheated! Her results need to be reset!¡±

 Chapter 2448: Wrongfully Accused (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2448: Wrongfully used (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    ¡°Su Luo cheated. She must be kicked out!¡±


    One voice roared out after another, with each one being more resounding than thest.


    Fortunately, they were far enough away from where the Giant Golden Dragon rested for the voices to not carry over.


    Su Luo was practicallyughing with indignation at this confrontation.


    Cheating? Oh, her apologies. She, Su Luo, had¡ªin fact¡ªcheated. However, it was not through the Communication Amulet. Rather, it was with her spirit pet¡ªthe Little Fox Sable.


    Who made it so her Little Fox Sable could naturally find the correct route? What about this method of cheating? Others could only envy her for it.


    Meanwhile, Li Manman was seething with anger.


    She extended her pale, slender arm and pointed at the mob: ¡°You, you, you, and the rest of you¡­ You bunch of ungrateful jerks, idiots, morons!


    ¡°Did you guys forget who received so much nder and still magnanimously brought you guys to the exit?


    ¡°Have you forgotten who it was that ndered others? And who it was that bravely jumped down first?


    ¡°You need to open your eyes and look clearly at the facts. Su Luo brought you out without asking for even a cent for her services. And what did she get in return? You guys are repaying her kindness with hostility, surrounding your benefactor, trapping her, and even falsely using her of cheating? You guys are just¡­ shameless!


    ¡°Look at your hearts. Do you think what you¡¯re doing is morally right? Did your jealousy really destroy your rationality? Is this how you repay her kindness¡ªungratefully and with hostility?¡±


    Li Manman¡¯s rebuking speech of righteousness was so effective that it rendered those people were dumbfounded. Left with their words stuck in their throats, they were too embarrassed to continue.


    In an instant, the entire crowd quieted down.


    Realizing that he was left at a disadvantage, Mo Ze opened his mouth to throw out a couple of provoking lines.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s icy gaze swept in his direction: ¡°You were the one who told me the correct route, yet now you¡¯re turning around to nder me. Mo Ze, are you not ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡± Mo Ze responded with bewilderment.


    Still feeling stunned, the people in the crowd slowly shifted their attention towards Mo Ze¡¯s face one by one.


    In his indignation, he once again tried to defend himself, only to have Su Luo sneer: ¡°Fairy Wuyou was the first one to enter the fourth floor. And as you¡¯re someone who Fairy Wuyou dotes, you¡¯re the only person who could know the correct route. If you didn''t tell me, who else could it have been?¡±


    The crowd red at Mo Ze!


    This man was simply despicable!


    a??a???1???????????????¡§????????£¤¨¨¡¤?¨¨??¨¨??¨¦?1???????????¡é????¡À??????¡¥???¨¨?a?¡¤¡À???¨¨¡¥?¨¨??¨¨??¨¨¡¤¡¥?o???????He had deliberately provoked them to cause a fuss with Su Luo earlier, only for it to be he himself who had told Su Luo the route!


    Su Luoughed coldly, ¡°Didn''t you guys want to repay your gratitude with vengeance? Look carefully, for the one who deserves your vengeance is him.¡±


    Su Luo pushed Mo Ze and nonchntly left with her Xiao Luo squad away.


    Mo Ze faced a crowd of vengeful gazes that belonged to those who felt he¡¯d yed them like a fiddle or treated them like puppets in the palm of his hand 1.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± They all left.


    Mo Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    The situation changed too quickly. Before Mo Ze had time to react, everyone had already gone.


    ¡°That band of scumbags!¡± Mo Ze swore silently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their envy of Su Luo, how could they have taken the bait so easily? Yet now they¡¯ve alle to me me? And that disgusting girl, Su Luo¡ªdoes she truly does not have any shame? To think that she dared to lie so tantly 2 that it was I that told her?¡±


    Yan Wenqing patted Mo Ze¡¯s shoulder sympathetically.


    Mo Ze said unhappily, ¡°Why are you pitying me? I still won!¡±


    In order to cover for Lin Banli, Su Luo had forged the truth and framed Mo Ze. Heh heh, did she really think Fairy Wuyou was an idiot?


    Lin Banli definitely had to be gotten rid of this time! Mo Ze clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes shed with malice!

 Chapter 2449: Split (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2449: Split (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    --


    When Su Luo walked over, Fairy Wuyou was still brooding at the same spot. She still hadn''t thought of a n to reach the Fifth Floor.


    However, as time went on, the clusters of yellow fog grew in number as they drifted around in the air like numerous floating sandbags. A careless person could easily collide into one.


    Li Manman eximed, ¡°What a huge dragon!¡±


    Fairy Wuyou stared daggers at Li Manman.


    A silent palm strike exploded towards Li Manman!


    Her warning was very obvious, it meant only two words: shut up!


    This was because shrill sounds would wake the Giant Golden Dragon up.


    Li Manman definitely couldn''t defend against Fairy Wuyou¡¯s attack. Thus, Su Luo stepped forward and stood in front of Li Manman, nullifying Fairy Wuyou¡¯s attack.


    However, Su Luo instantly felt a tinge of sweetness in her throat, before the metallic taste of blood gushed up.


    Su Luo calmly swallowed the metallic taste without batting an eye, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s gaze swept across Su Luo¡¯s body, and her eyes burned with mes of fury! Had time permitted, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let Su Luo take this hit so easily.


    ¡°Hmpf!¡± Fairy Wuyou snorted heavily.


    At the same time, the snores of the originally sleeping Giant Golden Dragon suddenly stopped.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Subconsciously, everyone started scrambling backwards frantically!


    A thought shed across everyone¡¯s minds: ¡®The Giant Golden Dragon is awakening!¡¯


    Everyone retreated, leaving only two people behind. One was Fairy Wuyou, and the other was naturally Su Luo.


    These two people both wanted to seize the opportunity to fly to the fifth floor when when the Giant Golden Dragon awakened.


    However, this matter was fated to be a false rm.


    The Giant Golden Dragon raised its head and flicked its tail. Upon finding afortable position, it started snoring again¡­


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡ª¡± Everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Following this, those who had flown far away flew back to their original positions one by one.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face had turned even sourer now, and Su Luo also looked depressed.


    The Giant Golden Dragon had indeed moved. However, this wasn''t any better than when it didn''t move.


    Earlier, its dragon breath was simrly pointed towards the entrance, but it was just slightly off. Now it was much better. The dragon breath was angled just right, and it shot out like a cannonball towards the tunnel.


    Moreover, as more and more people came over, their voices became noisier and noisier, until even Fairy Wuyou¡¯s authority could not suppress them.


    Fairy Wuyou red at these people harshly. Afterwards, she grabbed a person beside her and cruelly threw them towards the tunnel!


    The person cried out. Then as their body was consumed by the yellow dragon breath, their screams of agony rang out non-stop.


    Fairy Wuyou took advantage of this moment. Her body moved, and with a swift sh, she turned into a streak of white light and suddenly rushed into the narrow tunnel.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    With a soft noise, the figure of Fairy Wuyou was already gone.


    This meant that Fairy Wuyou had finally reached the Fifth floor sessfully. It was just a pity for the man she used as cannon fodder.


    Li Banli¡¯s reaction was extremely fast.


    Just as Fairy Wuyou was doing this, he was already copying her actions. He reached out and grabbed someone before swiftly leaping up.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Li Banli also went in.


    This approach was the strong tantly using the weak. Naturally, the weak could only be cannon fodder here.


    The consecutive sesses of Fairy Wuyou and Li Banli stirred up everyone''s excitement.

 Chapter 2450: Split (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2450: Split (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Pluto, Pyr, skyrise


    --


    Thus, the others rushed to copy what they were doing.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±


    The experts ranked 50 to 60 were all exceptionally skilled. Their bodies turned into streaks of light as they shot into the tunnel.


    ¡°Let''s go up as well!¡± Su Luo pulled Li Manman and was about to take off.


    However, before Su Luo could move her body, another few streaks of white light whooshed by, and six people flew up one after the other.


    ¡°Ah!¡± someone screamed out loudly, giving a woeful cry of pain.


    He wailed endlessly as his body was enveloped by the yellow fog. He felt pain as if his body was being ripped apart.


    Although dying in the Tower of Trials wasn''t a real death, pain was simted to a 100% likeness of the real thing.


    Several more cries belonging to other people rang out in session.


    Out of the six people that had just flown up, only two of them escaped death. The remaining four were enveloped by the yellow fog.


    Confident in her ability to sessfully bring Li Manman out, Su Luo took advantage of this gap and quickly flew up.


    Nevertheless, mankind''s schemes were ultimately inferior to those made by the heavens.


    At that very instant, five people flew up alongside her.


    However, their aim wasn''t the tunnel entrance but Su Luo herself!


    Their objective was to knock Su Luo down!


    If Su Luo failed this trial, she would be kicked out of Upstream Mountain! Thus, failing wasn¡¯t an option for her.


    At that decisive moment, Li Manman pushed Su Luo towards the tunnel. Simultaneously, Luo Qing and the others also shot upwards, rushing towards the rest of the people.


    Luo Qing and the otherstched onto their opponents¡¯ legs, quickly pulling them downwards.


    ¡°nk nk.¡±


    In the end, this kind of suicidal method still proved effective.


    They each hung onto one enemy and rolled towards the ground.


    But this ground¡­


    It had to be known that directly below the tunnel was the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s head.


    So Luo Qing, Li Manman, and the others all fell onto the top of the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s head.


    The Giant Golden Dragon was originally sleeping soundly. With its thundering snores, the dragon wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how noisy it got. However, after being smacked a few times like this, the snoring immediately stopped.


    The entire ce instantly became like a vacuum! Not a single sound escaped. The Giant Golden Dragon opened its huge eyes and swept its gaze across these tiny little ants.


    ¡°You mere humans dare disturb my slumber!¡± The Giant Golden Dragon was furious!


    A long stream of dragon breath spewed out towards the front.


    From an observer''s perspective, the dragon''s mouth seemed to balloon with water before spewing it out from left to right in the shape of a folding fan.


    However, what the Giant Golden Dragon spewed out was dragon breath¡ªa surge of mes!


    In a moment, the group of people standing far away was instantly engulfed by the sea of fire. Each person tried to protect their heads while rolling around in the sea of fire and wailing out in pain. Their screams rang out incessantly.


    Something worth mentioning was that the Giant Golden Dragon stood up to spew fire.


    This meant that when it stood up, Li Manman and the others who had fallen onto its head, were now¡­ surprisingly pushed upwards, reaching the exit everyone was fighting to get to!


    Li Manman: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Qing: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His teammates: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    They all stared at each other as joy shed in their eyes.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The few of them rushed upwards.


    Those people who had been blocking Su Luo saw the opportunity and also quickly charged upwards!


    As for those people on the ground, they were all currently suffering from the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s ¡®morning breath¡¯. Each and every one of them was burnt to a crisp until only a streak of white light remained, which then quickly vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 2451: Split (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2451: Split (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    --


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    Outside the Tower of Trials, the group flew out andnded in a messy pile.


    After the Giant Golden Dragon scanned around and felt that the little critters were all eliminated, ity down again, falling asleep almost immediately.


    As for the few people that were pushed up by its head¡­ the Giant Golden Dragon seemedpletely unaware of them.


    The fifth floor¡­


    Unlike the previous four floors which all had assigned missions, the fifth floor was mainly designed for resting and recuperation.


    There was no danger whatsoever here, so everyone was resting at the moment.


    Not many people were able to enter the fifth floor. As such, only a total of twenty-odd people remained.


    Naturally, people who were close to each other formed circles, and the crowd began to separate into small groups one by one.


    Fairy Wuyou was surrounded by the most people, with at least a dozen or so people at her side.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of loud noise from their side, and a voice mentioned ¡®Su Luo.¡¯


    Since the matter concerned herself, Su Luo¡¯s ears naturally perked up and listened in.


    It turned out that of the two people that were arguing. One was Mo Ze, and the other was Lin Banli.


    Lin Banli''s face turned red with anger as he grabbed Mo Ze''s cor and warned angrily, "Speak clearly, you weirdo with a stick. Who are you trying to nder?!"


    Mo Ze sneered at Lin Banli: "You know what you have done. Who has time to bother ndering you?"


    Lin Banli was furious; his bloodshot eyes bore into Mo Ze.


    His fingers tightened their grip on Mo Ze¡¯s neck, choking thetter. Nevertheless, Lin Banli continued tightening his grip more and more, even as veins protruded from his fingers!


    "Cough cough--" Mo Ze''s face went from pale white to red and then to purple¡­¡­


    His eyes bulged out viciously. If Lin Banli did not let go soon, Mo Ze would choke to death right now!


    "Wu¡­¡­you¡­¡­ " Mo Ze looked at Fairy Wuyou for help.


    Fairy Wuyou coldly narrowed her eyes towards Lin Banli and said indifferently: "Stop."


    Lin Banli was so furious that he didn''t listen to Fairy Wuyou''s words!


    It didn''t matter if a person died in the Tower of Trials anyway; it wasn¡¯t an actual death!


    Therefore, instead of saying anything, Lin Banli''s tightened his grip on Mo Ze¡¯s neck by a few measures!


    "ck ck¡ª¡ª"


    Mo Ze¡¯s bones cracked crisply and clearly.


    Fairy Wuyou''s gorgeous face was tinged with a thinyer of anger! This was the first time Lin Banli had tantly disobeyed her!


    For those who had been in the top position for a long time, Fairy Wuyou would only nod in acknowledgment no matter how well they performed. However, there was no going back after stepping out of line once.


    Lin Banli was receiving exactly such treatment.


    Fairy Wuyou had only suffered a loss with Su Luo; when had others disobeyed her before? If she opened her mouth, others had toply, and Lin Banli''s behavior left a very bad taste in her mouth.


    Since he wouldn''t heed her order, Fairy Wuyou made a move directly!


    Her long and slender arms were like iron pincers squeezing Lin Banli''s neck. Her cold eyes were like ice that had been frozen for a millennium. Enunciating every syble, she stated: "I said, let, him, go!"


    Lin Banli''s body instantly froze!


    He turned back foolishly and looked at Fairy Wuyou in disbelief. His voice trembled slightly: "Wuyou¡­ you want to kill me?"


    Wuyou actually wanted to kill him¡­ for the sake of a man who was inferior to him, no less?


    Lin Banli''s eyes revealed a wounded expression.


    Remembering Lin Banli''s betrayal, Fairy Wuyou''s heart hardened like iron, and the hand squeezing his neck hardened by 30%: "Will you let go?"


    "What if I don¡¯t let go?" Lin Banli stared desperately at his goddess.


    "Then you will die!" Fairy Wuyou recalled Lin Banli''s betrayal. Her heart had long filled with a belly of fire, and she was extremely disgusted to see him acting pitifully to gain her sympathy.

 Chapter 2452: Split (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2452: Split (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    Lin Banli''s figure swayed, and tears of blood threatened to spill from his eyes.


    Mo Ze took advantage of Lin Banli''s trance and summoned another dagger to his hand, making a violent stab at Lin Banli''s heart!


    "Pfft¡ª¡ª" The sound of the dagger entering flesh cut through the air.


    All the onlookers were dumbfounded, including Lin Banli himself.


    Lin Banli lowered his head and looked at the blue dagger that had sunk into his body. He felt suffocated for a moment before he slowly raised his head, fixing hisrge limpid tear-filled eyes on Fairy Wuyou: "This¡­ is what you wanted?"


    Fairy Wuyou hesitated for a moment, but she soon recovered and reced her hesitation with outrage!


    "Lin Banli, you betrayed me!" Fairy Wuyou''s voice was strained with anger.


    "I betrayed you?" Lin Banli wanted to cry as he slowly spat out each syble.


    "If you wanted to leave me, you could have said so. But you¡¯ve done what you shouldn''t have and chosen betrayal. This was the most intolerable thing you could have done!" Fairy Wuyou had an unyielding stance!


    In fact, things had gone somewhat out of hand.


    Mo Ze''s dagger strike was not in ordance with her ns. However, since they had passed the point of no return, there was no need to continue pretending. Fairy Wuyou simply decided to cleanly cut off her bond with Lin Banli!


    Lin Banli''s breath was weak, and his figure swayed again as he muttered, "Betrayal? Leaving? Intolerable?"


    The poor child still hadn¡¯t processed what had happened, yet he was dered guilty by Fairy Wuyou and knifed through the heart by Mo Ze.


    Mo Ze knew that as his attack was within the Tower of Trials, it would not result in a real death. Nevertheless, he stabbed Lin Banli anyway to force Fairy Wuyou and Lin Banli to break off rtions with each other.


    In fact, the aim of Mo Ze¡¯s strike was really urate!


    Fairy Wuyou flicked her sleeve and red icily at Lin Banli: "Get the hell away! Don''t ever let me see you again!"


    She then pulled Mo Ze and turned to leave.


    Lin Banli: "¡­"


    Looking at Fairy Wuyou¡¯s elegant figure from behind, Lin Banli''s eyes were filled with nothing but despair, much like a deste desert.


    He decided to try onest time and called out to Fairy Wuyou, "If¡­ I say¡­ I did not betray you¡­ will you¡­ believe me? Will you believe me?!"


    Lin Banli was almost yelling!


    His eyes were bloodshot, misty, and foggy, and his body was shaking. It seemed he would die at any moment.


    However, he still stood there resolutely like a lone mountain peak, proudly upright.


    He waited persistently for a reply.


    Perhaps it was to let his heart truly die once he heard Fairy Wuyou¡¯s response.


    Fairy Wuyou paused in her steps. She slowly turned around, her cold eyes on Lin Banli: "Now that it hase to this point, who are you putting on an act for?"


    "I am not!" Lin Banli was eager to argue!


    Fairy Wuyou responded aggressively, "Lin Banli, since when did you think Su Luo was prettier than me? When did you start to fall in love with her?"


    "I didn''t!" Lin Banli was truly wronged!


    Fairy Wuyouughed coldly: "When you chose her, you should have just followed her instead. Yet, you even lurked around me as a spy! I was being merciful by not killing you!"


    "I really didn''t!!!" Lin Banli was about to vomit blood!


    Nevertheless, Fairy Wuyou did not believe half a word from Lin Banli. She pointed at Mo Ze and said, "Don''t you whine now. Mo Ze and I were always giving you chances to make amends, but the fact of the matter is that you only have Su Luo in your heart!"

 Chapter 2453: Split (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2453: Split (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Cey, skyrise


    --


    Lin Banli: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Banli was both hurt and wronged.


    ¡°So you just won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say?¡± Lin Banli¡¯s tone was soft, like a feather floating away. ¡°What if I prove in the future that I¡¯m being framed?¡± Lin Banli forcibly added, seeing that Fairy Wuyou was silent. This was thest chance he gave to himself.


    Fairy Wuyou grinned coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t use suspicious people. Even if you prove your innocence in the end, there¡¯s no need for you to return to my side!¡±


    Finished speaking, Fairy Wuyou flung her sleeves and left with no hesitation.


    ¡®Even if you prove your innocence, there¡¯s no need for you to return to my side!¡¯


    ¡®Even if you prove your innocence, there¡¯s no need for you to return to my side!¡¯


    ¡®Even if you prove your innocence, there¡¯s no need for you to return to my side!¡¯


    This sentence struck Lin Banli like thunder next to his ears, getting louder and louder. Thundering so loud his head spun, his vision turned blurry, and his limbs became powerless. Fairy Wuyou¡¯s words were the final straw that crushed Lin Banli¡¯sst bit of hope for her in his heart.


    Even if you prove your innocence, there¡¯s no need for you to return to my side. This sentence revealed several issues. One of them was that You, Lin Banli, was nothing in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes! Nothing at all! If you meant even the least bit to her in her heart, how could she be so indifferent if you prove your innocence at the end?


    But Fairy Wuyou straight up said that even if he was found innocent, there was no need for him to return.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha¡­¡± Lin Banli cried up to the sky. His voice was creepy but sorrowful, with unspeakable despair. Two lines of clear tears fell from his eyes.


    Men don¡¯t shed tears casually until they are really hurt.


    Lin Banli¡¯s heart had thoroughly frozen, turning ice cold.


    Before, for her, he would shed his blood andy down his life. He would climb mountains of swords and enter seas of mes; he would give up everything, even his life! He really loved her! Even if it meant that he had to share her with other men!


    However, how did Wuyou repay him? She threw him away like a broken shoe!


    He gave so much but gained even less than a fingernail. Now he had been framed and assassinated. He was not a rock. He was capable of feeling sad and hurt. Before, he could ignore these in the name of love, but now! How could he not dispute this!


    Lin Banliughed bleakly and miserably.


    Seeing Lin Banli like this, everybody felt coldness resonate deeply in their hearts. Everyone felt ufortable inside, but all turned their heads away, pretending like they didn¡¯t hear a thing. Some people even left the scene.


    When Su Luo met Lin Banli¡¯s eyes, he suddenly raised his hand and beckoned to Su Luo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Li Manman caught Su Luo by her sleeves nervously. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? They broke up because of you. Even though we all know you¡¯re innocent, the situation right now is veryplicated¡­¡± Li Manman said that because Lin Banli might drag someone with him at the end of his life, which might be unfavorable for Su Luo.


    Captain Luo Qing and the others all tried to stop Su Luo from walking over there, telling her it was too dangerous.


    How could Su Luo not know this? However, Su Luo trusted her intuition and her judgment of human nature.


    Danger usually meant opportunity.


    Lin Banli was hurt by Fairy Wuyou. He might hate Su Luo, but at this moment, the person Lin Banli hated the most was definitely Fairy Wuyou.

 Chapter 2454: Split (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2454: Split (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Cey, skyrise


    --


    So, Su Luo smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself.¡±


    Her lowest goal was Rank 60th. And now¡­ Su Luo picked up the jade amulet and looked at it, Rank 73rd. Her current self was only 73rd. She would not let herself lose.


    Su Luo walked towards Lin Banli calmly. Soon enough, she stood in front of him. Looking at him almost copsing, Su Luo sighed and only said, ¡°Why bother?¡±


    Yeah, why bother? Lin Banli tooughed at himself in his mind.


    He was a student of the Upstream Mountain; he had high cultivation and a handsome appearance; he had every trait that attracted women. Why bother to put himself in such a difficult situation for a woman who belonged to everybody?


    At this instant, Lin Banli felt like the thick fog in his head had cleared and sunlight had returned.


    ¡°To be honest, Wuyou¡¯s words were right.¡± Lin Banli suddenly chuckled. His voice was faint, and his face was pale like he would pass out any second.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo pretended to be curious.


    ¡°You are indeed prettier than her, much prettier, by much more.¡± Perhaps, because he was dying, Lin Banli¡¯s word choice was very simple and childish.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo¡¯s voice was calm. She gave no reaction.


    Lin Banli suddenly smiled weirdly. He leaned closer to Su Luo¡¯s ear¡­ The two of them were close. He seemed to be whispering something.


    At the same moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Lin Banli and Su Luo. Humans have a curious instinct for gossip. Therefore, Lin Banli¡¯s action attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Including Fairy Wuyou!


    Fairy Wuyou saw Lin Banli and Su Luo ambiguously flirting with each other. She was furious at heart. Her hands gripped into a tight fist with bulging veins.


    Mo Ze added fuel to the furious jealous Fairy Wuyou, ¡°He even dared to say he was innocent¡­¡±


    Fairy Wuyou snorted coldly! Lin Banli had the audacity to tell her that he was framed! Ridiculous! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t spare him another chance but kicked him off.


    Fairy Wuyou chuckled coldly. She spoke in a neither light nor heavy voice, but just enough for everybody to hear. She said: ¡°Someone is still rushing to pick up the broken shoe that I, Wuyou, didn¡¯t want? So embarrassing!¡±


    Su Luo chuckled lightly. She looked at Lin Banli and asked sincerely, ¡°This is the cruelty you exchanged for with your honest heart?¡±


    ¡°Haha, haha, hahaha¡­¡­¡± Lin Banliughed to himself with tears falling out.


    Lin Banli yanked the dagger out and threw it to the ground. And then, his figure firmly turned into a white light and dashed out of the Tower of Trials.


    This was the first time in history, someone died on the fifth floor. Lin Banli could be considered to have created a record.


    Seeing Lin Banli dashing out, Su Luo shook her head slowly and sighed while looking at Fairy Wuyou, ¡°Why bother?¡±


    The same words.


    Fairy Wuyou was deeply annoyed! She red at Su Luo furiously, coldness flicked in her eyes, ¡°Shut up!¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Su Luo, nor did she want to listen to her voice because it would make her stomach turn.


    But Su Luo walked to her side with a grin, found a seat and sat down casually in front of Fairy Wuyou.


    Fairy Wuyou: ¡°¡­¡± She and Su Luo were enemies, right? Didn¡¯t she and Lin Banli break up just now because of Su Luo? So, it should be extremely tense between the two of them, right? Right? But who could tell her why Su Luo was acting so casually and care-free?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fairy Wuyou¡¯s curse burst out of her lips.

 Chapter 2455: Split (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2455: Split (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    "Hiya, why are you so angry? Women are most likely to grow wrinkles when they get angry. You should know the beauty care do¡¯s and don''ts, seeing how much you love to make yourself always look beautiful." Su Luo waved her hand, addressing Fairy Wuyou in a familiar manner, "I am telling you, you really did use Lin Banli."


    Su Luo''s tone was like talking to a neighbor; she wasn¡¯t treating Wuyou as an enemy at all.


    There were two names that Fairy Wuyou couldn¡¯t bear to hear right now¡­


    One was Su Luo, and the other one was Lin Banli.


    But Su Luo just had to mention Lin Banli in front of her, which¡­ simply drove her crazy!


    "Heed me!" Fairy Wuyou was furious.


    "Sigh, look at you. Why are you so impulsive? You know very well that they can''t beat me. Why do you still bother to let these men offer their lives for naught?" Su Luo shrugged her shoulders.


    Fairy Wuyou: "¡­" For the first time, she felt that this enemy was so irritating!


    "That¡¯s right, where did I leave off just now?" Su Luo tilted her head, and her ck eyes, filled with spiritual light, flickered.


    "That''s right, Lin Banli." Su Luo suddenly realized. Then, she judgmentally red at Fairy Wuyou andined, "You''ve really wrongly used him. He really didn''tmunicate with me in secret."


    Fairy Wuyou turned her head and spoke to her escort, ignoring Su Luo.


    But Su Luo just talked to herself, though talking very happily. "Lin Banli liked you so much, how could hemunicate with me in secret? In fact, you are mistaken. The person whomunicated with me in secret really was¡­"


    Su Luo winked at Mo Ze.


    Although Fairy Wuyou is suspicious by nature, she had made up her mind to ignore anything Su Luo said. So when Su Luo pushed the conflict onto Mo Ze, Fairy Wuyou snorted and did not believe a word.


    Su Luo shrugged again. "I only give you a heads-up, because I really felt pity for Lin Banli. As to whether you believe me or not, that is not my business."


    Su Luo stood up and turned around to leave, when suddenly, as if she just thought of something, she took out the Communication Amulet and said to Fairy Wuyou, "You are too reckless with your actions!"


    Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo. "You can get lost now!"


    Su Luo waved her hand, "I''ll get lostter. Now, I''m pointing to ask your Mo Ze one question¡ªjust one question¡ª and then I can prove that Mo Ze is in fact the real traitor who was beside you!"


    "Hoho!" Fairy Wuyouughed mockingly. She had never really seen a single sentence alone bring the truth to light.


    "Mo Ze, do you dare to answer my one question?" Su Luo disdainfully stared down Mo Ze with a straight face.


    Of course, Mo Ze wanted to refuse, but then Su Luo kept speaking.


    "If you refuse, it means that you have a guilty conscience!"


    Mo Ze: "¡­" He would always be wrong no matter what he said.


    Who would have thought that Su Luo would enter Fairy Wuyou''s territory alone and be surrounded by Fairy Wuyou''s people, but attract everyone¡¯s attention as if she were born with her own halo?


    "Ask away!" Mo Ze gritted his teeth. "I didn''t do anything that was against my conscience anyway. No matter how much you ask, the oue will not be as you wish!"


    But, poor brother Mo Ze, Su Luo had already dug a big hole to bury you in.


    Su Luo looked at him with a grin, and even patted him on the shoulder appreciatively. "Yup! You want to say that the innocent will naturally be proven innocent even if they do not rify with words, right? It''s okay that you can''t express it; I''ll help you say it."


    Mo Ze looked up to the sky, really wanting to vomit blood!

 Chapter 2456: Split (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2456: Split (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    "What do you want to ask, then? Hurry up!" Mo Ze urged Su Luo. He felt that Su Luo, this brat, was the goddess of gue, and whoever she came in contact with would get unlucky. It was best to finish any business with her quickly and kick her out.


    "Then I will ask now." Su Luo looked at Mo Ze with a grin. "It¡¯s very simple. You had said you saw me use the Communication Amulet, and then I knew the correct pathway, right?"


    This was what Mo Ze saw with his own eyes; how could it be false? Mo Ze nodded excitedly. "Yes!"


    "Then, you suspected that it was Lin Banli who slipped me the real pathway, right?" Su Luo looked at Mo Ze with a giggle, and seeing that he had something to say, Su Luo interjected, "You don''t need to say anything else. Just answer yes or no!"


    This was the benefit of having spent time in modern society, where thenguage arts were rich and colorful.


    "Yes." Mo Ze stifled a grunt.


    "And you guys suspected Lin Banli, because at that time, the three of you: him, Fairy Wuyou, and you, knew the path, right?!" Su Luo''s expression slowly turned serious.


    "Yes." Mo Ze and Fairy Wuyou nced at each other.


    All of Su Lu''s guesses were correct. Did Lin Banli tell Su Luo the truth just now? The two people thought of this at the same time.


    Their noses werepletely led by Su Luo, and they forgot that they could have driven Su Luo away and refused to have this conversation in the first ce.


    In the end, it was still Su Luo''s charisma that made her unstoppable and influential among the group of people with Fairy Wuyou.


    Back to the subject at hand.


    Su Luo smiled at Fairy Wuyou, and then Mo Ze, and finally, Su Luo waved her Communication Amulet in front of Fairy Wuyou.


    Su Luo pointed at the Communication Amulet and exined, "The records in the Communication Amulet can be kept for three days, and the records within three days cannot be erased. Now, I have already unlocked the Communication Amulet, and I will now announce the information in the Communication Amulet in front of everyone. Are all of you keeping your eyes open??"


    Announcing the information in the Communication Amulet in front of everyone?


    They were dumbfounded!


    It was one of the most private possessions a person had! Who would be foolish enough to disclose the information in the Communication Amulet to the public?


    Besides, this was the Tower of Trials, and there was even a big screen outside. Would Su Luo really broadcast her personal matters to the whole world?


    Fairy Wuyou stared at Su Luo in amazement with her white jade-like hand clenched into a fist. What exactly was she relying on that gave her the confidence to be so fearless? What is she basing it on? Could it be that Lin Banli really did not betray her?


    In a moment, Fairy Wuyou''s heart was in turmoil, and her expression wasplicated.


    Mo Ze also looked at Su Luo in a daze, his eyes flickering.


    He had seen Su Luo use the Communication Amulet with his own eyes, and then she knew the correct pathway¡ªthat¡¯s right, it was just like this! Mo Ze was very confident in his own eyes!


    At this moment, outside the Tower of Trials.


    There was someone standing quietly. He tilted his head up at that band of people on the fifth floor.


    Su Luo was in the very center, talking passionately and gesturing with her hands and feet. Every sentence was for the sake of defending him. Now, she also wanted to announce her private matters to clear his name.


    Lin Banli knew that he really hadn''t done it. Furthermore, he and Su Luo didn¡¯t even have Communication Amulet contacts, so it was impossible for them to have interacted, much less for him to tell her the correct path.


    Once Su Luo released her private matters to the public, then his injustices would bepletely cleared.


    The hand at Lin Banli''s side clenched up tightly, stiffening almost to the point of cramping.

 Chapter 2457: Split (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2457: Split (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    --


    Just at this time, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Following directly after, everyone around could only see a sh before their eyes, and then a world appeared in front of them.


    This was the interface of the green Communication Amulet. A very clean, very simple interface.


    There were very, very fewmunications inside. There was only a record of onemunication within the past three days, and that was a request sent by Su Luo to the Sixth Elder, who hadn¡¯t picked up.


    The crowd: ¡°¡­¡±


    They had simply never seen such an empty Communication Amulet! Such few contacts!


    However, how could they know that Su Luo actually had a ck Communication Amulet, and all of her privatemunications were inside that one.


    This green Communication Amulet, for Su Luo, was dispensable.


    The moment she saw the interface of this Communication Amulet, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes instantly shrunk! She knew, Communication Amulet records could not be faked! Since the they could not be faked, then that meant that¡ª


    Lin Banli had been wrongly used! He hadn¡¯tmunicated with Su Luo!


    Back then under those circumstances, how could Lin Banli have possibly passed information to Su Luo?!


    Fairy Wuyou continued to follow her train of thought. Since Lin Banli had not passed on information, but Su Luo had still known the correct route, there was still a sphere of just three people who had known the correct route, herself, Lin Banli, and there was another¡­ Mo Ze!


    Mo Ze!!!


    Fairy Wuyou was instantly stunned, as if struck by lightning, her entire person was in a bad state!


    She inclined her head, silently gazing at Mo Ze, and the cold light in the depths of her eyes caused him to sweat.


    Mo Ze was not a fool, to be able to enter the Upstream Mountain, how could anyone be a fool? Oh, of course, other than Big Sister Wei.


    If Fairy Wuyou could think of this, Mo Ze also had already thought of it, and looked at Fairy Wuyou with imploring eyes: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Only at this moment, did Mo Ze truly experienced the feeling Lin Banli had previously felt, knowing what exactly being wronged, with no way of defending himself, felt like.


    Fairy Wuyou fixed a deadly gaze on Mo Ze, arms trembling.


    ¡°Wuyou, believe me, it really wasn¡¯t me who did it¡­¡± Mo Ze was on the verge of kneeling down to Wuyou! Suddenly, he pointed at Su Luo, saying to Fairy Wuyou: ¡°It¡¯s her! It must be her! It must be Su Luo deliberately ying tricks! Wuyou, you have to believe me!¡±


    Mo Ze tightly grabbed Wuyou¡¯s hand, like a drowning person grabbing onto thest piece of floating seaweed, holding on for dear life.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hand hurt from being grabbed, and she fiercely sent a p towards Mo Ze¡¯s face, sending him flying up, and then hitting the ground heavily!


    Fairy Wuyou reprimanded angrily: ¡°Mo Ze! I never thought that the real traitor would actually be you! You are simply¡­ loathsome!¡±


    ¡°Wuyou¡­¡± Mo Ze wanted to defend himself so badly, but he truly didn¡¯t know where to start. Because even he was not clear on what had really happened.


    Fairy Wuyou shouted: ¡°You held this kind of grudge towards Lin Banli? You actually dared to y such a trick on me! You must be tired of living!¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was truly furious! Just now, in front of everyone, she had ruined Lin Banli, deciding to abandon him. But now the facts had proved, Lin Banli had beenpletely wronged!


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou was beyond upset! If only time could be turned back, how good that would be.


    Su Luo smiled lightly,ughing at the absurd scene in front of her. She knew Mo Ze was done for.


    If Mo Ze could not give an exnation for how he knew the correct path, then he would always carry the ck mark of having framed Lin Banli.

 Chapter 2458: Split (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2458: Split (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    --


    Lin Banli had Su Luo to clear up the matter for him, but what about Mo Ze? Who would clear things up for him? Just with that brain of his, to be able to think of something like the Little Fox Sable? This was not possible even in the next, next, next life.


    At this moment, Su Luo¡¯s mood was beyond good. Because she had, without any bloodshed, gotten rid of the two beloved people by Fairy Wuyou¡¯s side. She had created aplete fracture between Fairy Wuyou and Lin Banli, and had woken Lin Banli up from his misguidance.


    However, Su Luo thought about it again¡­ She wasn¡¯t sure what state Lin Banli¡¯s heart was in. If Fairy Wuyou set aside her status and personally begged Lin Banli¡­


    Su Luo curled the corner of her lips. For Lin Banli, Fairy Wuyou was a catastrophe, an unavoidable cmity, and in the end if he was able to maintain firm conviction, only then could he truly escape this cmity. If he once again returned to Fairy Wuyou¡¯s side, then, in the future nobody could save him.


    Fairy Wuyou sent Mo Ze away in one blow, kicking him so severely his breathing became unstable, and he fell to the ground with heavy injuries.


    Following this, Fairy Wuyou walked towards Su Luo and fixed her eyes with a cold light on her, as she forcefully questioned: ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡± Su Luo smirked, with a light and breezy smile.


    ¡°Seeing me remorseful, you want to see me beg Lin Banli to turn back?¡± Fairy Wuyou sneered, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible! Which man can I, Fairy Wuyou, not get my hands on? There is but one principle, I will never turn back!¡±


    Su Luo smiled cheekily, the corners of her eyes curving slightly: ¡°My Senior Brother Luo, can you also get your hands on?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou instantly choked, and she red viciously at Su Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Luo Yichen, yours truly is set on!¡±


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders, squinting at her with a smirk: ¡°Then I¡¯ll also tell you this: Senior Brother Luo, definitely won¡¯t go to you.¡±


    The two people looked at each other.


    Fairy Wuyou was furious.


    Su Luo, however, smiled calmly.


    Suddenly, the smile in Su Luo¡¯s eyes deepened: ¡°Just now didn¡¯t you ask me, why did I tell you the truth? For one, it¡¯s obviously for Lin Banli¡¯s sake. Although I have no grudge against him, it¡¯s an act of 1, my character is good, no need to be too jealous.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou had never seen such a self-praising person.


    Su Luo smiled cheekily: ¡°As for the second reason, I want to see you lose face, and simultaneously let everyone see you make a fool of yourself. As you must know, there is a big screen here that all the people outside the tower can see.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was fuming!


    ¡°You!!!¡± Only at this moment, did Su Luo¡¯s sinister intentions be apparent to Fairy Wuyou. It turned out that from the very beginning, Su Luo had already been making ns, and the ridiculous part was that she had actually let Su Luo self-direct her own story up until now, acting it out for everyone to see!


    ¡°You¡¯re very angry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes half-squinted, looking at Fairy Wuyou with high spirits.


    Fairy Wuyou wanted nothing more than to poke and blind Su Luo¡¯s beautiful smiling eyes!


    At this time, one could only see Su Luo stretching out her palm, where a transparent Crystal Fruit appeared. Su Luo pointed at the Crystal Fruit and smiled at Fairy Wuyou: ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    How could she not know?! Back then, hadn¡¯t Wang Xiaoyi died with this Crystal Fruit? Fairy Wuyou had a very negative impression of the Crystal Fruit, and of course, also felt jealous in her heart.


    The function of the Crystal Fruit was to keep memories, more so known as recording.


    Su Luo smilingly held up the Crystal Fruit to show Fairy Wuyou: ¡°Do you want to see if the footage taken is clear?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was raging!


    Su Luo was simply despicable! She had actually used the Crystal Fruit to record all of the imagery from just now, it had to be known how ugly her actions had been just now!

 Chapter 2459: Raising Eyebrows (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2459: Raising Eyebrows (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, frozenfire


    --


    "Give it to me!" Fairy Wuyou shoved herself forward and attempted to snatch it!


    Just one day before, she might have been sessful in getting Su Luo¡¯s Memory Crystal Fruit. However, now that Su Luo had the Dark Heart¡¯s power now permeating through her being, her strength was much greater than before.


    As Fairy Wuyou caught up to Su Luo, thetter turned around, collected the Memory Crystal Fruit, and ced it in her Space bag.


    Su Luo raised her hands in a shrug: "Even if you are able to kill me, the Memory Crystal Fruit will not appear. Therefore, it''s in your best interest to forget about it."


    As this was a virtual Tower of Trials, a death within it wouldn¡¯t be real.


    Fairy Wuyou was so angry that her face twisted into one filled with pure spite!


    Su Luo continued to shrug while smiling ambiguously.


    Su Luo felt that everything was worth it if it could make Fairy Wuyou this angry. Moreover, she was having fun in the process.


    Under Fairy Wuyou¡¯s re, Su Luo remained rxed.


    They were in a deadlock situation.


    In instances like these, an outsider would be needed to break the deadlock.


    That person was He Yutian, who was ranked 60th on the Dragon List.


    He Yutian was biased towards Fairy Wuyou. So, after clearing his throat, he said, "Okay, everyone has had enough rest. It''s time to go into the sixth level."


    The Trial Tower had a total of six floors. The first five levels were just warm-uppetitions meant to eliminate a group of students. In actuality, the real test was on the sixth floor.


    The sixth floor was not a solopetition but a grouppetition.


    The rules were simple.


    Teams were randomly formed by the system.


    Each team was to be made up of five people.


    When the team tackled the sixth floor, they would obtain points corresponding to how many of them were left at the end. At the same time, the more difficult it was to kill the opponent''s team members, the more points will be awarded.


    Fairy Wuyou led a group of people and almost bumped into Su Luo while passing by.


    Anticipating this, Su Luo took a step backward. As a result, Fairy Wuyou''s right shoulder swung downwards, and she stumbled.


    Su Luo grinned and said, "Hey, howe Fairy Wuyou can''t even walk steadily? Is she feeling too sad after losing Lin Banli and Mo Ze all at once?"


    What a great way to stir up a pot!


    Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo with hatred and a cold glint bursting out of her eyes. Right at this time, one of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s male suitors came up and held her hand.


    It was He Yutian.


    He Yutian also shot a look at Su Luo. Although a smile hung on his face, it was superficial. Lowering his voice, he said with a hint of warning, "Beware, Miss Su, for a loose tongue will bring about misfortune.¡±


    Su Luo nced in his direction.


    He Yutian responded with another smile, one that was brimming with malice.


    Su Luo rubbed her chin and could not help but sigh once again, followed by a shake of her head and a bitter smile¡­


    These men were really like the leeks that grew in the spring, where a crop would grow back immediately after the harvest. Lin Banli and Mo Ze had just left, and now, He Yutian immediately appeared. He must have coveted Fairy Wuyou for a long time.


    "I hope you stay by her side a little longer." Su Luo sped her fist.


    "Thanks, I will definitely grow old with Wuyou." He Yutian confidently wrapped his arms around Wuyou''s slim waist. They looked like intimate lovers as they went in.


    The corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth raised slightly while she watched their backs.


    She wondered how Lin Banli, who was now outside of the Tower of Trials, was feeling.


    At this moment, Lin Banli focused on his thoughts and held his breath, fixing his eyes on the shameful pair on the screen.


    At first, he thought he would be sad, lost, depressed, and jealous. In reality, he found his emotions to be as calm as a tranquilke, without a single ripple.

 Chapter 2460: Raising Eyebrows (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2460: Raising Eyebrows (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, frozenfire


    --


    He found that the only feeling he had now was disgust.


    He felt that the way she changed her partner faster than changing clothes was¡­ really sickening!


    On the sixth floor of the Trial Tower:


    Su Luo was totally unaware of Lin Banli¡¯s turmoil; she did not have spare time to dwell on such thoughts.


    That was because the real test was on the sixth level.


    The sixth floor was graded via group effort, and the members of each group were determined by ballot.


    Unfortunately, Su Luo did not get drawn into the same team as Senior Brother Luo Qing, Li Man Man, and the others. In fact, she was not familiar with three members of her five-member team.


    The one person she knew was someone that she was merely acquainted with.


    It was He Yutian.


    The system determined the team leader and team members based on the ranking in the Dragon List. With He Yutian being ranked the highest within this group, the system recognized him as the team leader.


    The five people were transported in topletely closed-off battle room.


    "Greetings, Captain." The rest of the team members greeted their team leader in session, except for Su Luo, who frowned slightly.


    He Yutian nodded at those three teammates before sweeping his gaze towards Su Luo. Raising his eyebrows slightly, an ambiguous smile appeared on his face as he remarked in a sinister tone, "Oh, who''s this? This person feels very familiar, right?"


    The rest of the team members could be called Ah Hong (Red), Ah Huang (Yellow), and Ah Lan (Blue) respectively, ording to their color.


    Red grinned: ¡±Yeah, what a familiar face. Who is this?¡±


    Yellow smirked: "Isn''t this the Su girl who pretended to be the City Lord''s adoptive daughter?"


    Blue added with a twisted smile, "She also just offended our elder sister, Wuyou. Don¡¯t you guys think we should do something about that?"


    As soon as these four people opened their mouths, Su Luo groaned silently.


    Was the broken system run by Fairy Wuyou!?


    The five people in the group were supposed to work together against the enemy, but what happened? Four of them were Fairy Wuyou¡¯s people!


    Was there a time when her luck was worse than this?


    All four of them¡ªRed, Yellow, Blue, and the team leader¡ªstarted to slowly encircle Su Luo.


    They shook their arms and legs like they were about to give Su Luo a hard beating.


    Su Luo cursed inwardly as distress built up inside her.


    As he continued to walk, Red said to his buddies: "Have you all heard? It¡¯s said that this little sister dered that if she does not get into the top 60 ranks, she will scram."


    Yellow said, "That little sister really is going to be miserable. It is now impossible for her to even enter the rankings at all, let alone the 60th¡­"


    Blue finished, "Because she will be kicked out soon."


    "Hey, you guys, don''te any closer. Don''te closer, okay¡ª" Su Luo seemed scared and was trembling all over.


    He Yutianughed coldly: "Weren¡¯t you very proud a moment ago? Being stuck up and arrogant? What about now? Do you finally know fear? It''s toote now!"


    He Yutian shot a look at Su Luo. Seeing her shivering pitifully like a little white rabbit, he gathered more confidence and issued an order to his three team members: "Brothers, let¡¯s go!"


    At themand, all four of them pounced ruthlessly on Su Luo like wolves!


    "Hey, where is she?"


    All four of them came to Su Luo with their strongest moves. However, when they sprung into action, the target was missing. As a result, the four people were carried by their momentum and crashed into each other, smashing into each other¡¯s chests!


    Blood spurted out wildly from where they were struck!


    Many people watching from the screen outside were rolling on the ground inughter.

 Chapter 2461: Raising Eyebrows (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2461: Raising Eyebrows (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    --


    It was very amusing. This was the first time they had seen people beating their own team members and, furthermore, doing it so chaotically.


    There was also a screen inside the Elders'' Hall.


    This screen was even bigger than the one outside the Tower of Trials. They were able to clearly see and hear everyone inside.


    Watching this scene, the Fourth Elder frowned because he felt that He Yutian was acting like a clown and discrediting the Genius Training Camp.


    The Fifth Elder looked displeased: "Four people fighting against one so messily. Have they achieved nothing in their skills after all these years?"


    The Sixth Elderughed loudly: "Good. Good job! My Su-girl is just that awesome! This is wonderful!"


    The Seventh Elder: "They must be sent to confinement after they get out!"


    The Eighth Elder: "It¡¯s now one to four. Very soon it will be one to nine."


    Hearing this, the Sixth Elder furrowed his brows. He gave the Fifth and Seventh Elders a fierce re: "Fifth and Seventh Elders, you didn''t tamper with the lottery, did you?"


    The Fifth Elder was furious: "Nonsense!"


    The Seventh Elder scoffed coldly, "Do you have proof?"


    The Sixth Elder stomped his foot bitterly: "If you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it! I can''t do anything to you if you really tampered with the lottery, but wait till Lord City Masteres back, hehehe!"


    The Fifth and Seventh Elders looked at each other with a wry smile in their eyes: "To start the internal operation of the Tower of Trials, the spiritual power of at least three Elders'' is needed. Old Sixth, you''re thinking too much."


    "Isn''t there still a Third Elder?!" Sixth Elder said in a hateful voice.


    The Third Elder also treated Su Luo as a thorn in his side!


    Which of the three individual Elders¡ªthe Third, Fifth, and Seventh¡ªdid not want to swallow Su Luo in one bite? It was not impossible for them to work together to make some petty moves to destroy Su Luo¡®s name.


    Originally, the Sixth Elder only made a casual remark. Nheless, the more he thought about it, the more he felt there was a possibility!


    Nevertheless, the Fifth and Seventh Elders just sneered, stood with their hands behind their backs, and turned their heads away.


    The Sixth Elder grunted and sneered: "Even if you guys y dirty, my Su girl will not lose!"


    "That surname isn''t good." The Fourth Elder suddenly retorted coldly.


    The Sixth Elder was so angry that he stomped his foot: "What does it matter if the surname is bad! You guys just watch. We don¡¯t need to talk about the 60th ce. My Su-girl can even get the 50th ce!"


    In the end, the Sixth Elder was still superstitious of taboos.


    As they spoke, changes had urred on the battlefield.


    Su Luo had teleported away right when they were about to pounce on her. Then just as the four people were about to collide¡­ an additional Cheng Ying sword appeared in Su Luo¡¯s hand!


    The Cheng Ying Sword was extremely sharp!


    Su Luo had once again advanced three stars in a row!


    She hadn''t had a chance to test her strength after her advancement. So Su Luo used 100% of her strength this time!


    "Pfft!" The Cheng Ying sword went through Ah Hong from the back through to the front of his chest!


    In front of Ah Hong was Ah Lan. These two people had just collided and were hugging each other in the same posture.


    Poor Ah Lan was unlucky.


    When the Cheng Ying sword was forced through the back of Ah Hong, it also pierced through Ah Lan¡¯s chest. As a result, the two people were turned into a skewer by Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying sword.a??a??


    Holding the Cheng Ying sword, Su Luo twisted it right in their hearts!


    "Ahhh¡­" Ah Hong''s blood spurted out wildly from his mouth. He tried to speak, but not a word coulde out.


    It was the same with Ah Lan.


    Su Luo drew out her Cheng Ying sword and kicked these two people to a corner with her feet!


    Her force was very well controlled. These two were defeated but prevented from dying immediately.

 Chapter 2462: Raising Eyebrows (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2462: Raising Eyebrows (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    --


    It was written in the rules that the more yers left on the team, the more points one got, and vice versa.


    So when the people outside saw Su Luo''s strike on the screen, they were all shocked!


    Their eyes were extremely round, and they could hardly react!


    They rubbed their eyes and then rubbed their eyes some more. Regardless, when they opened their eyes, Ah Hong and Ah Lan were still wailing in the corner, covered in blood¡­


    "How is this possible?! Although those two aren''t ranked high on the Dragon List, they''re not weak either. They''re 72nd and 68th respectively! Yet they couldn¡¯t even take a single strike from Su Luo?"


    "Asides from being unable to take a single strike, Su Luo even skewered them both with one move!"


    "My goodness, isn¡¯t this world too crazy? Isn¡¯t Su Luo 100th on the Dragon List? At the very bottom of Upstream Mountain?"


    "Brother, how outdated is your news? Su Luo killed Lan Yingyan a long time ago. At that time her strength already ranked more than 70th on the Dragon List."


    "What do you mean ¡®a long time ago¡¯? It was clearly only a few months ago, okay?"


    At this point, everyone suddenly realized that Su Luo only entered the Upstream Mountain a few months ago. At that time, she could only have a life or death battle with someone ranked in the 70s on the Dragon List. Now, her strength had soared to the point that with just one move, she was able to skewer people ranked in the 60s on the Dragon List?


    What was with this world¡­? The speed of change almost made the spectators burst into tears.


    Inside the battlefield, Su Luo unsheathed the bloody Cheng Ying sword!


    She avoided He Yutian''s killing stroke, leaned over, and rushed in front of Ah Huang.


    Ah Huang¡¯splexion changed drastically. Yet before he could dodge, Su Luo had already stabbed him with the Cheng Ying sword.


    "ng¡­" He Yutian, who was rushing up behind him, blocked the Cheng Ying sword.


    The Cheng Ying sword and He Yutian''s Hao Tian Hammer shed, bursting out with golden stars!


    Su Luo and He Yutian fought each other.


    The more they fought, the more frightened He Yutian became!


    Su Luo was too powerful!


    Who knew that someone who was originally thought to be like an ant would have such a powerful fighting force. He Yutian felt that he could hardly resist a few moves himself.


    He Yutian made an immediate decision and angrily said to Ah Huang, "Hurry up and kill those two people!"


    Ah Huang was dumbfounded!


    Did he hear it right? He Yutian actually wanted him to kill his buddies? No, the team leader had to have shouted the wrong words in his haste. He had to have called Ah Huang to go over and help kill Su Luo.


    Yes, this had to be the case!


    Ah Huang, who thought he could read his team leader¡¯s mind, swung his dagger and quietly stalked behind Su Luo.


    He Yutian almost stomped his foot out of anger!


    Just now, he''d actually instructed Ah Huang to kill Ah Hong and Ah Lan!


    He Yutian knew very well that he couldn''t defeat Su Luo. He could barely receive ten moves under Su Luo''s hands!


    He knew that he was about to lose. He thought that the five people on the opposite side would probably be unable to beat Su Luo, therefore he ordered Ah Huang to kill their own team members in order to prevent Su Luo from multiplying her points.


    Unfortunately, how could Ah Huang know the twisted thoughts in He Yutian¡¯s head? So Ah Huang went straight to stabbing Su Luo with a dagger.


    However, before he could even get close to Su Luo¡­


    "Pfft¡ª¡ª"


    Su Luo fought with He Yutian on one side, and with her other free hand, she used the Cheng Ying sword in her right hand and shed behind her maliciously!


    Poor Ah Huang!


    The Cheng Ying sword was enchanted with the Seven Star Linking Pearls, so it was really powerful.


    As Su Luo''s sword shed back and forth, Ah Huang¡¯s head was almost split open. Blood gushed out wildly, shocking the observers.


    "Boom!" Su Luo kicked him mercilessly.


    Ah Huang¡¯s body flew in a curve through the air, falling towards Ah Hong and Ah Lan.

 Chapter 2463: Raising Eyebrows (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2463: Raising Eyebrows (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Aurora, Pyr


    The threerades were piled up in a small heap, with each one wailing in pain.


    Drenched in blood, they looked just like a small scarlet-red hill. One nce caused the spectators'' hair to stand on end.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left,¡± Su Luo sneered coldly.


    She knew that time was tight. Soon, the five people from the opposing group would appear. Once that happened, the pressure on her would multiply.


    As such, Su Luo was lightning quick in her actions.


    How could He Yutian resist her attacks?


    Su Luo unleashed a series of 49 consecutive kicks. All of them were aimed towards He Yutian¡¯s chest. He coughed up blood and tottered backwards, appearing on the brink of copse.


    Even at this moment, He Yutian didn¡¯t forget to roar towards Ah Hong, Ah Huang, and Ah Lan furiously: ¡°Hurry up andmit suicide!!!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Although Ah Hong, Ah Huang, and Ah Lan could hear his words, they were utterly incapable of mustering the strength to lift a single finger, much lessmit suicide! Even if they wanted to smash themselves against a wall, wouldn''t it just be a futile attempt?


    Nothing could surpass the feeling of helplessness when one couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide at will¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡± Su Luo mmed her fist down, knocking He Yutian unconscious.


    Lifting the unconscious He Yutian up, Su Luo tossed him towards the pile of bodies.


    Thus, the fourrades were now just a single indistinguishable and bloody mess.


    Su Luo¡¯s control over her strength was exceedingly exquisite. She was able to cause them to bleed without immediately killing them off. That was because her points would be reduced if they were to die.


    For the sake of preventing Ah Hong, Ah Huang, and Ah Lan frommitting suicide, Su Luo was straightforward in her actions and smacked them with the palm of her hand, knocking all of them out cold.


    Although it appeared as though a lot of time had passed, all of this happened within a very short span of 5 seconds.


    Before the enemy group had graced the grounds, Su Luo had already knocked out all of her groupmates, including her group leader, and tossed them to a corner.


    This could be deemed as the mostical duel that had ever urred in the history of Upstream Mountain''s Tower of Trials since its inception.


    The entire standpsed into silence momentarily.


    Outside the tower, the group of people, who had been thrown out by the system after their defeat, gazed at Su Luo reverently.


    One could write off Ah Hong, Ah Huang, and Ah Lan. However, as a 60th ce holder in the Dragon Rankings, He Yutian was quite powerful. Yet, he was unexpectedly unable to block more than 10 of Su Luo¡¯s moves¡­


    The group of people outside the tower initially felt that they had overestimated Su Luo. However, the truth of the matter was that they had, in the end, still underestimated her.


    Precisely what kind of explosive powers were hidden within this exquisitely beautiful youngdy, who appeared so weak and fragile that it seemed as though a breeze would be enough to blow her down?


    She wouldn¡¯t truly end up besting Fairy Wuyou, would she?


    Not long ago, everyone had unanimously concluded that Su Luo would never be able to ascend to 60th ce on the Dragon List. They believed Su Luo''s leaving was a matter that was set in stone. However, when she had knocked He Yutian out cold, there was no longer anyone who dared to harbor such thoughts.


    One had to know that He Yutian was the 60th ranker.


    Su Luo was much more formidable than him!


    How was it not possible for her to be ranked 60th ce?!


    In Elder Hall¡­


    These aloof and exceedingly respected old fellows present here were dumbstruck by what they saw, with their eyes showing a clear sense of bewilderment.


    The only exception was the Sixth Elder, who was pping and dancing about in tion: ¡°Aiyo, hey, who said my Su-girl has a bad surname? We may have a bad surname, but her strength is formidable! Hahaha, as for the 60th rank? For my Su-girl, attaining the 60th rank is as easy as eating and drinking!"


    The Fifth Elder red viciously at the exquisitely beautiful youngdy on the screen in front of him before angrily glowering at the Sixth Elder. ''This pair of young and old fellows are really irksome to look at!''


    The Fourth Elder revealed a genial smile. Stroking his beard, he smiled amiably: ¡°Thisss¡­ This is really unexpected.¡±

 Chapter 2464: Raising Eyebrows (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2464: Raising Eyebrows (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Aurora, Pyr


    "But of course! How many could truly identify our Su-girl''s potential? Besides, hereupon, I truly havee to believe in Su-girl''s earlier words," Sixth Elder replied with an air ofcency.


    ¡°What words?¡± the Seventh Elder¡¯s cold scoffed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Su-girl say that she is the City Lord¡¯s adopted daughter? I truly believe her words,¡± the Sixth Elder replied with an earnest tone.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± the Seventh Elder scoffed angrily. ¡°If she truly is the City Lord¡¯s adopted daughter, I¡¯ll offer my head as a stool for you to sit on!¡±


    ¡°Hey! This is a good deal! Come,e¡ªeveryonee and bear witness! If I win, Old Seventh¡¯s head will be my personal stool! Make sure to wash your scalp clean so I can sit on it.¡± The Sixth Elder was so excited that he almost jumped up in glee.


    The Seventh Elder red back furiously!


    The other elders rolled their eyes in response. All of them were thinking, ''Has the Sixth Elder been spending too much time cooped up in hisb? He seems to have be quite yful.''


    ¡°You guys bear witness to his words, okay! You better not deny it when you lose, alright?¡± The Sixth Elder didn''t forget to emphasize his point.


    ¡°What if you lose?" the Seventh Elder asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Haven''t you been coveting my Spirit Absorbing Pill from the outset? If I lose, those three precious Grandmaster-grade Spirit Absorbing Pills will be yours.¡± The Sixth Elder was brimming with haughtiness.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the Seventh Elder pped the table in acquiescence.


    However, the Seventh Elder was too caught up in the moment that he did not stop to consider this¡ªwas his head and dignity worth three Grandmaster-grade Spirit Absorbing Pills?


    Soon, the battle room bustled with liveliness once again.


    That was because the five members of the opposing group had appeared.


    Su Luo did not recognize any one of those five people.


    However, although Su Luo did not recognize anyone, that could not be said to be the same for the spectators. As a matter of fact, the opposing group¡¯s leader was a rather famous figure within the Upstream Mountain.


    He was the 51st ranker, Lin Shaoyang. On Upstream Mountain, he was only preceded by Fairy Wuyou.


    So, naturally, his group members were also pretty strong.


    Soon after entering the battlefield, Lin Shaoyang was left bbergasted when he saw Su Luo standing alone to represent the opposing group.


    ¡°Where are the rest?¡± Lin Shaoyang frowned slightly, seemingly not in the habit of waiting for others.


    Su Luo raised her finger and pointed towards the unconscious pile of group members at the corner.


    Lin Shaoyang: ¡°Huh?¡±


    One of his group members: ¡°Eh?¡±


    The other three group members: ¡°Hic?¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows andnguidly strolled towards them with a flicker of a smile on her lips. As she drew closer to them, she beamed while saying, "Aren''t you all very curious to find out what happened here?"


    Indeed, Lin Shaoyang¡¯s group was brimming with curiosity.


    As they were in the Trial Tower, they couldn¡¯t witness the earlier situation of this battleground. This left all of them in nk confusion.


    Right at this moment¡­


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Su Luo suddenly multiplied into two.


    One Su Luo held the Cheng Ying Sword, while the other held the Yan Hua Dagger.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Before Lin Shaoyang¡¯s group could react, the two Su Luos had already eliminated two of Lin Shaoyang¡¯s group members.


    Su Luo naturally didn¡¯t hold back against Lin Shaoyang¡¯s group, because the only way for her to get the most points was to eliminate them.


    Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s actions could only be described with three words¡ª''quick'', ''vicious'', and ''precise''!


    Lin Shaoyang was caught utterly unprepared by Su Luo''s swiftness in seizing the first strike against them soon after their arrival. She had taken advantage of their curiosity and immediately eliminated two of Lin Shaoyang''s generals!


    Lin Shaoyang was ovee with rage!


    With a wave of his hand, a crescent moon formed in the palm of his hand. Subsequently, the crescent moon rose up rapidly and hung in the air, spilling a plethora of luminous rays over Su Luo.


    Su Luo suddenly found her movements bing restricted.


    Looking at Su Luo, Lin Shaoyang sneered coldly: ¡°Die, little girl!¡±


    The luminous light radiating from the crescent moon condensed into a small enclosed space, trapping Su Luo within. Treating Su Luo as a trapped animal, Lin Shaoyang immediately proceeded to take action against her!

 Chapter 2465: Raising Eyebrows (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2465: Raising Eyebrows (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Pluto, skyrise


    --


    Su Luo sneered: ¡°Do you really believe this is enough to restrain me?¡±


    She made a seal with both hands 1, and a Gravitational Space Seal appeared, enveloping Su Luo¡¯s body like a thick suit of armor that was imprable by spears and swords and impervious to everything.


    The space illuminated by Lin Shaoyang¡¯s Bright Moon was graduallypressed, bing tinier.


    However, Su Luo had the Gravitational Space protecting her body and thus didn''t suffer much harm. Conversely, under Su Luo¡¯s Great Dimensional Imprint, the space that was enveloped within the Bright Moon showed signs of cracking for a brief moment.


    ¡°That''s impossible!" Lin Shaoyang was furious!


    He continuously changed hand signs and added 30% more power to the space enveloped by the Bright Moon.


    At this moment, Su Luo could feel an eerie chill st up from her feet. It was almost as the chill was trying to infiltrate her body.


    She realized it wasing from the Bright Moon¡¯s cold spiritual energy.


    If she allowed the cold spiritual energy to enter her body, she would lose!


    Su Luoughed coldly, ¡°Do you really believe this can hurt me? Keep dreaming!¡±


    At the same time, Su Luo also added 30% more power on her end.


    Thus, the two of them were at a stalemate again!


    Lin Shaoyang felt somewhat conflicted.


    He originally thought Su Luo could be dealt with easily. He hadn¡¯t expected she would be this formidable, surprisingly capable of fighting him as an equal!


    Lin Shaoyang made a quick mental calction.


    Since Su Luo couldn''t be killed, then he would just harm her to thergest degree possible! Minimizing her points as much as possible!


    Thus, Lin Shaoyang raised his eyebrows at his two subordinates.


    It was very obvious that he was telling the two of them to go and kill those four unconscious people on Su Luo¡¯s side!


    This way, Su Luo would be the only remaining member of her team, and the points she''d get would be very limited!


    Those two team members had a great mutual understanding. They understood their captain''s orders with a mere nce and quickly dashed towards those four!


    At this time, Lin Shaoyang wanted He Yutian and the others to die. His two teammates wanted the same. Even He Yutian¡ªif he could¡ªwanted to cut his head off. Everything was all for Wuyou!


    However, the corners of Su Luo¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. They were treating her clone like a dead person?


    Su Luo didn''t even need to speak, she could mentallymunicate with her clone, and with amand, her clone immediately bolted towards Lin Shaoyang¡¯s two teammates.


    Su Luo¡¯s clone used her legs to make a series of kicks, directly kicking one of the two people into unconsciousness!


    It had to be known that since Su Luo was strong, her clone was also strong!


    Su Luo leveled up by three stars consecutively, and so did her clone!


    So, those two team members were simply not a match for Su Luo¡¯s clone, who kicked them around and toyed with them like they were rubber balls.


    Lin Shaoyang took some time out to look over, and seeing this scene, he gritted his teeth in hatred!


    ¡°Su Luo, how could you humiliate them like this!¡± Lin Shaoyang hollered angrily!


    ¡°Your words are right.¡± Su Luo nodded her head, expressing her agreement with his statement.


    It couldn¡¯t even be seen how Su Luo moved. They only saw Su Luo¡¯s clone viciously stomp on the abdomen of one of Lin Shaoyang¡¯s teammates, turning his internal organs into mush and trampling him into mincemeat!


    That poor unlucky man stared at Su Luo¡¯s clone hopelessly, and in the end, he slowly closed his eyes.


    With a sh of white light, he was kicked out of the Tower of Trials.


    As for Lin Shaoyang¡¯s other teammate, Su Luo¡¯s clone simrly did not spare him. The next scene was of her picking up that poor teammate and wrapping her fingers around his neck.


    ¡°Ke-chak!¡± a crunching sound rang out.


    That poor teammate, his neck was twisted and snapped¡­


    Seeing this, Lin Shaoyang''s eyes almost burst!


    It wasn''t just Lin Shaoyang. Even the spectators started sweating profusely as they watched this scene.

 Chapter 2466: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2466: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto


    --


    "Boom!"


    Just as Su Luo and Lin Shaoyang reached a standstill, Su Luo''s clone took a swift step forward, clenched her right hand which was fused with the Strength Arm Bone, and smashed it towards the back of Lin Shaoyang''s head!


    There was a loud bang!


    Even Lin Shaoyang himself did not expect that one punch would cause him to see stars.


    Now it was equivalent to two Su Luos fighting against one Lin Shaoyang.


    Right when Lin Shaoyang was seeing stars with dazed eyes that had the appearance of spirals, the figures of Su Luo and her clone charged at him¡­


    They beat him up with flurries of punches and kicks!


    At this moment, Su Luo simply transformed into a female berserker!


    Each punch and kick contained tens of thousands of pounds of force!


    Other people only had one pair of hands and feet, but Su Luo had two!


    Because Lin Shaoyang lost the initiative, he could only fall into Su Luo''s tempo.


    The goddess of war Su Luo was simply going berserk at that moment.


    The power of her punches and kicks was so tremendous that it scared the living daylights out of people!


    Lin Shaoyang stumbled and fell to the ground. Thus began his misery!


    Because he didn''t have the chance to get up again, he could only passively take a beating.


    And it just so happened that Su Luo fought savagely, brutally, and without any technique. She was purely relying on her physical strength to suppress Lin Shaoyang!


    This, in turn, became the biggest insult to him!


    But Su Luo was so happy with her beating! Her stomping caused her to revel in excitement!


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Sounds of fierce impacts and humiliated wails stemming from Lin Shaoyang''s anger rang out from within the battle room!


    On the screen outside¡ª¡ª


    Everyone watching this scene was dumbfounded as if they had been struck by lightning in mid-air.


    Lin Shaoyang, the 51st ce on the Dragon List, was beaten up by Su Luo¡­ so much that he wouldn''t even be recognized by his mother?


    Has this world gone crazy? Or was it just a fantasy?


    They had already over-estimated Su Luo''s strength with their greatest imagination, but her show of prowess was simply maddening!


    Having entered Upstream Mountain just barely a few months ago, Su Luo was originally ranked 100th on the Dragon List and was participating in this examination for the first time. Yet she was beating up Lin Shaoyang, who was ranked 51st on the Dragon Ranking!


    It wasn''t just those watching from the screen outside. The bunch in the Elders¡¯ Hall currently looked dumbfounded with their mouths and eyes wide open!


    a??a??They simply felt that their heads were numb, unable to think, unable to operate¡­


    This Su Luo was too insane!!!


    Inside the battle chamber¡­


    Lin Shaoyang wailed unceasingly.


    Lin Shaoyang shouted and screamed: "Su Luo, you cheated! Two against one is unfair!!!"


    For the sake of fairness in the examination, the battle chamber did not allow forbatants to bring Spirit Pets into battle.


    "As if I cheated!" Su Luo punched Lin Shaoyang right on the forehead, and it instantly developed a bump.


    "That''s a clone. A clone! If you have the skills to clone yourself, you can also get one yourself. If you can get a hundred, I won''t say that you cheated!" Su Luo stepped on Lin Shaoyang''s chest and crossed her arms with pride.


    It wasn''t easy to cultivate a clone.


    It wasn''t just difficult; it was basically impossible!


    The first prerequisite was that one must have the Light attribute. The second was that the Light attribute must be cultivated to reach Mirror Cloning. The third was that the Mirror Clones had to be divided into 99 clones and then fused into one clone.


    The utmost critical thing was that they had to have the Space attribute as support!


    In other words, without the Light and Space attributes, it was simply impossible to clone oneself.


    In the entire continent, there was only Su Luo, a unique anomaly who not only had the Wood and Fire attributes but also the Light and Spatial attributes.


    "Kill me!" Lin Shaoyang roared in anger!

 Chapter 2467: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2467: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto


    --


    Actually, Lin Shaoyang wanted to kill himself. The most helpless thing in life was being unable to kill yourself even if you wanted to.


    Lin Shaoyang fell into Su Luo''s hands, so he couldn''t kill himself even though he wanted to. Thus, he was thoroughly shamed by her.a??a??


    "I still want to y. Why should I kill you?" Su Luo''s foot gave another heavy stomp onto what was beneath her!


    If Nangong Liuyun hadn''t given her the Dark Heart''s essence, increased her strength before the test, and then cultivated Mirror Cloning, Lin Shaoyang''s current oue would have been hers instead!


    Theseckeys sold their lives to work like dogs under Fairy Wuyou. Why should she give him face and dignity? Su Luo thought of this as she once again stomped down heavily!


    "Su Luo! I won''t let you off when we get out! Just you wait! You''ll die a gruesome death!" Lin Shaoyang threatened loudly!


    But Su Luoughed and looked down at him from above: "You can''t even beat me here. How are you going to make me suffer when you get out?"


    Lin Shaoyang was stunned when he heard that, then he instantly fell into despair.


    How could he forget that Su Luo, this female devil, wasn''t what she used to be¡­?


    Su Luo coldly snorted, then she raised her eyes to look at the hourss directly in front of her. It was about to reach its end.


    Thus, Su Luo forcefully ground what was under her foot!


    The poor Lin Shaoyang got his wish. Overwhelmed by Su Luo, he spat out blood, and his eyes rolled back, showing their whites. Then he finally closed his eyes. His body turned into a white light and disappeared amidst the brilliant radiance!


    Swoosh!


    A ray of light shone.


    Su Luo and her teammates had all been transferred out of the battle room.


    Su Luo looked at her own identity te: 51st rank.


    She instantly smiled because so far, she had already fulfilled the agreement with the Elders, and things had yed out in a way that far exceeded her expectations.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯t believe that her fight was over.


    The person who ranked 50th was definitely Fairy Wuyou.


    Su Luo had advanced three stars in a row, and she had a great foreboding sense for a battle.


    She wanted to know just how powerful Fairy Wuyou was!


    Fairy Wuyou led a group of people up ahead and was slowly transported out.


    When Fairy Wuyou saw Su Luo, her brows furrowed deeply and her face stiffened slightly: "You''re still here?"


    She remembered Su Luo''s opponent was Lin Shaoyang and that her teammate was He Yutian. Such abination still hadn''t been able to drive Su Luo, this walking disaster, to death? Fairy Wuyou couldn''t believe it.


    "Not too happy seeing that I''m still around, right?" Su Luo looked at Fairy Wuyou with a smile.


    Fairy Wuyou''s beautiful face was tinged with ayer of frost. She stared at Su Luo and slowly raised the corners of her mouth to form a chilling smile, "No. On the contrary, I''m in a very good mood because I can finally bully you justifiably in public."


    "That might not be the case. There are still a few extra people," Su Luo said with a smile.


    Fairy Wuyou''s eyes swept across He Yutian and the others who were sprawled out on the ground. Her eyes shed coldly.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh!"


    Her fingers could be seen pointing in the air. Then instantly, He Yutian and the other three turned into streaks of white light and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Luo admired Fairy Wuyou''s ruthlessness: "They were all your people, you know."


    Fairy Wuyou acted so recklessly. Wasn''t she afraid of chilling her people''s hearts?


    Fairy Wuyou pulled up the corner of her mouth disdainfully: "My people aren''t that unforgiving. Now that the desired number of people has gathered, let¡¯s go in."


    She sent a battle request to Su Luo and quickly went into the battle room.


    Su Luo followed suit and also went in.


    However, because there weren¡¯t many people left at this time, two team members were assigned to Fairy Wuyou''s side.

 Chapter 2468: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2468: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Pluto


    --


    Su Luo also had two group members.


    After a quick nce, Su Luo immediately felt happy upon seeing the two people behind Fairy Wuyou.


    These two people were unexpectedly Li Manman and Senior Brother Luo Qing.


    As for Su Luo, she did not know the two people in her group.


    Nevertheless, although she did not know them, they on the other hand knew her.


    That was because these two people were Fairy Wuyou¡¯s people.


    The two groups stood face to face against each other, and the atmosphere instantly turned tense as a state of mutual hostility surged out.


    On the outside, everyone was instantly filled with nervousness and excitement.


    The nervousness was due to the impending battle, and the excitement was from Fairy Wuyou finally meeting her match.


    Being able to knock Lin Shaoyang out proved that Su Luo had the strength to contend against Fairy Wuyou.


    Half a year ago, Su Luo and Fairy Wuyou made a contract for a life and death battle. When that happened, everyone treated the fight as a joke, as, after all, the difference between an elephant and an ant was far too great.


    However, who could have imagined that in less than half a year, Su Luo¡¯s strength would increase by leaps and bounds as she whooshed all the way up?


    Now, she was standing right in front of Fairy Wuyou, about to start their fight.


    ¡°I feel that Fairy Wuyou will win. After all, old ginger is always spicier.¡±


    ¡°No. On the contrary, I feel that Su Luo will win. If you had seen how she beat up Lin Shaoyang, you''ll know that she definitely didn''t use her full strength.¡±


    ¡°Fairy Wuyou¡¯s strength is immeasurable!¡±


    ¡°Su Luo¡¯s the real definition of infinite potential!¡±


    For a moment, the people watching from the outside were more lively than those within the battle room as they shouted out in support of their favorites.


    Very quickly, the spectators split into two camps.


    One was the Wuyou camp.


    The other was the Su Luo camp.


    However, even Su Luo would not have expected there to actually be quite a few people that supported her. In fact, her support was on the cusp of being able to contend against Fairy Wuyou¡¯s dominance.


    Naturally, if the ever arrogant and haughty Fairy Wuyou were to see this, she might really die of anger.


    Within thebat room.


    ¡°Honk!¡± The horn signaled the start of the battle!


    Right at that moment, the two people behind Su Luo instantly lunged towards Su Luo¡¯s back!


    These two were Fairy Wuyou¡¯s people. They had long made up a n to grab hold of Su Luo when the fight started and force her to be subjected to Fairy Wuyou¡¯s move, which would destroy Su Luo¡¯s soul.


    However,pared to their ample imagination, the reality was too harsh.


    Su Luo had long prepared for this, and her clone suddenly appeared right behind those two people!


    Many people knew about Su Luo¡¯s clone technique, with only Fairy Wuyou and these two people being the exceptions.


    Just as the two people reached Su Luo¡¯s back, Su Luo¡¯s clone extended its arms and used them to lock the two people in a hold.


    The two people were instantly dumbfounded: ¡®What is this? Wasn¡¯t Su Luo in front of us? What has captured us?¡¯


    Subconsciously, they believed that it was her Spirit Pet, resulting in them shouting out in a mournful shriek: ¡°She¡¯s cheating!¡±


    As those words rang out, the two people that were captured by Su Luo¡¯s clone¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡± an intense bang rang out.


    Their two heads were smashed together!


    In an instant¡­!


    Just like cracked eggs, yellow, white, and reddish liquids flowed out from their heads, forming an exceedingly disgusting scene¡­


    Meanwhile, as the two people behind Su Luounched a sneak attack on her, the two people behind Fairy Wuyou had alsounched a sneak attack on her!


    That was because they were Li Manman and Senior Brother Luo Qing!


    The two of them lunged forwards, with each one grabbing a hold of one of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s legs!


    Fairy Wuyou was instantly unable to move!

 Chapter 2469: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2469: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Aurora


    --


    Who would have expected this fight would develop into such a farce? Rather than dealing with their expected opponents, the team members actually attacked the opposing team leaders! Such an amusing turn of events!


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou was still dealing with Senior Brother Luo Qing and Li Manman. Gazing down at them, she used the sword in her hand to cleaved through the two people!


    Whoosh! Instantaneously, Lin Manman and Senior brother were shed through and turned into white light, fading away from the battle room in a sh.


    However, they seeded in buying precious time for Su Luo!


    How would Su Luo miss such an opportunity? Seeing her chance, she suddenly charged forth explosively, hurling a fist right towards Fairy Wuyou''s head with a bang!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Luo had actually smashed Fairy Wuyou¡¯s head!


    One could imagine how formidable the impact of a punch amalgamated with the power of Strength Arm Bones would be¡ªa blow as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds!


    Lin Shaoyang could not endure such a blow; naturally, Fairy Wuyou was also knocked to the point of dizziness.


    One had to know that Fairy Wuyou had a smooth sailing life since young and had never suffered any kind of setback before. Therefore, when she was struck by Su Luo¡¯s fist, she was momentarily at her wit''s end!


    ¡®Very good!¡¯


    This was precisely the effect Su Luo wanted.


    At that moment, Su Luo''s moves were the epitome of swift, fierce, and urate!


    The nose, the chest, and the abdomen¡ªSu Luo purposefully attacked the weakest parts of Fairy Wuyou''s body!


    Meanwhile, after smashing the two people''s brains into smithereens and turning them into a streak of white light, Su Luo''s other clone sprinted over to join Su Luo.


    More often than not, history repeated itself!


    Just a couple of moments ago, Su Luo and her clone had encircled Lin Shaoyang, and now Fairy Wuyou stood in his position. Nevertheless, there was no change in Su Luo and her clone''s methods¡ªpowerful strikes, punches, and kicks!


    Pitiful Fairy Wuyou¡­


    Everyday, she would unt herself as a lovely fairy. Regardless of how she walked and how sheid down, her gait and movements would always be prim and proper, creating a beautiful sight to behold.


    Even inbat, her aesthetics had always been the utmost priority. As such, when had she ever looked like how she appeared now?!


    Wasn¡¯t this simply the fighting style of a madman??


    Su Luonded a punch on Fairy Wuyou¡¯s head!


    However, thetter did not fall behind and hurled a strike at Su Luo''s abdomen.


    Su Luo promptly countered it with her right fist. Fused with the Strength Arm Bones, the fist spangled with dazzling golden light as it hit Fairy Wuyao''s nose!


    How weak was the nose and its surrounding facial constructs¡­?


    In the wake of Su Luo''s formidable punch, Fairy Wuyao''s nose was at the brink of turning crooked. Blood immediately began spewing out from her nose, gushing out like a fountain!


    Su Luo carefully scampered behind Fairy Wuyou, lest the blood spilled on her face.


    At this instant, Fairy Wuyou was going apoplectic with rage!!!!!!!


    ¡°I will kill you, Su Luo!!!¡± Fairy Wuyou shrieked out as blood continued to gush out from her nose.


    From behind, Su Luo and her clone both simultaneously raised their right legs and sent a vicious kick towards Fairy Wuyou''s voluptuous buttocks!


    Pitiful Fairy Wuyou was sent flying straight like an arrow that had just left a bow!


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud crash, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face smashed into the wall, before sliding down with her face still stuck to the wall.


    Perhaps the heavens would have mercy on her¡ª


    Two vertical streaks of blood were emerged on the snow white wall.


    Seeing this, Su Luo shook her head in dissatisfaction.


    Although she had fused with the Strength Arm Bones, she had yet to get her hands on the Agility Leg Bones. Therefore, she was still not satisfied with her speed. If her speed were faster Fairy Wuyou would have sustained much heavier injuries.


    While Su Luo was sighing, Fairy Wuyou had already turned around.


    Every single day, Fairy Wuyou blossomed with exquisiteness and unted her beauty, appearing graceful from the hair on her head to the soles of her feet. Never had she resembled her current appearance, with her hair as messy as a bird''s nest and her eyes so swollen they appeared as though they belonged on a goldfish.

 Chapter 2470: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2470: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, wifi Editor : Aurora, skyrise


    --


    The most absurd part was that almost her entire face was smeared with scarlet blood, masking her original appearance.


    This was a perfect illustration of a transformation from a queen to a beggar.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou had alreadypletely lost her mind! She was raging and rampaging!


    ¡°Su Luo! I¡¯m going to kill you! Ahhhhh!!!¡±


    With her sword in hand, Fairy Wuyou chased after Su Luo madly!


    Meanwhile, Su Luo swiftlymanded her clone to hurry and run!


    Su Luo''s clone was the spitting image of her. Even Su Luo found it hard to distinguish herself from her clone, let alone Fairy Wuyou!


    Thus, Fairy Wuyou mistook and zeroed in on Su Luo''s clone. A chain of fire bombarded Su Luo''s clone!


    It had to be said, Fairy Wuyou was truly quite powerful!


    Even though Su Luo had seized the critical moment to strike first and gained the upper hand, Fairy Wuyou only suffered external injuries without much damage to her power.


    At this moment, she had truly gone ballistic and berserk!


    She made sh after sh with the cold de!


    The mes went chasing after Su Luo''s clone!


    Infinite regret washed over Su Luo at that instant. If she possessed the Agility Leg Bone, the Elders would not be able to catch up to her, let alone Fairy Wuyou.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Fairy Wuyou delivered a ruthless punch affixed with a magic mark toward Su Luo''s clone from behind!


    Su Luo''s clone figure shook. Subsequently, she felt a sweetness in her throat as blood rushed up.


    "Ptui!" Su Luo''s clone spat out a small pool of blood.


    At this time, Su Luo was right behind Fairy Wuyou. When Fairy Wuyou was focused on the clone, she attacked Fairy Wuyou stealthily!


    The Yan Hua Dagger suddenly approached!


    ¡°Shik!¡± The dagger made a clear sound as it pierced into the flesh.


    Su Luo stabbed the dagger into Fairy Wuyou¡¯s back. She had aimed at a vital point, but Fairy Wuyou dodged the strike at that crucial moment. So the dagger merely injured the surface of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s back.


    Fairy Wuyou was livid with rage!


    The real Su Luo was behind her, while the clone was in front of her. It was basically two Su Luos versus one Fairy Wuyou. The majority was bullying the minority.


    Despite being injured and being aware that the real Su Luo was behind her, Fair Wuyou was dead set on targeting the one in front of her!


    She was acutely aware that she was significantly more powerful than Su Luo. Her only setback was the constant hindrance of Su Luo''s clone, who was assisting Su Luo from the side!


    So long as she got rid of the clone, Su Luo would undoubtedly be of nopetition to her!


    Poor Fairy Wuyou! Her brain had to have been muddled. In fact, her target should¡¯ve never been the clone.


    All the people watching her on the screen opened their mouths wide, forming an ''O'' character.


    Fairy Wuyou¡­ Was this ghost-like woman really their goddess, Fairy Wuyou? Oh, heavens~~~


    Many of them hugged their chest, full of sorrow. They were simply unable to watch this any longer. In the future, even if Fairy Wuyou dressed up prettily, her current image would forever be ingrained in their memories.


    ¡°Fairy Wuyou was actually beaten into this state by Su Luo¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The legendary Strength Arm Bone is basically like help from a god.¡±


    ¡°Heroine, Goddess of War, Queen, Her Majesty¡ªwhich one should I use to address Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Wuyou was destined to lose this time. Who would¡¯ve thought Su Luo would be so extraordinarily scary? She made a clone with the exact same power as herself!¡±


    ¡°That may not be the case. Fairy Wuyou merely lost the decisive moment tond the first strike. But now, she has gained her momentum. Didn¡¯t you see she¡¯s already on her way to kill Su Luo?¡±


    ¡°But the one in front of her is clearly Su Luo''s clone, isn''t it? Is Fairy Wuyou¡¯s mind filled with poop? She actually went to chase the clone?¡±

 Chapter 2471: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2471: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto


    --


    "Of course, we have to pursue the clone. Would Su Luo be able to beat Fairy Wuyou without the clone''s help?


    "That''s why you''re an idiot! Why not think about it the other way around? As long as Su Luo''s original self dies, her clone will naturally disappear! In that case, would you still choose to go after the clone?"


    "Uh¡­ You have a point. In that case, wouldn''t Fairy Wuyou be a fool?"


    "Not just a fool. She''d be so stupid that her stupidity would be known all the way to my grandmother''s ce!"


    An out-of-control discussion was happening outside.


    This group of people acted as if they were the ones fighting, with faces that were flushed red and eyes that glowed from excitement.


    And the reality was indeed as they stated.


    For so many years, the Tower of Trials at Upstream Mountain had been calm and uneventful. Who would have thought that there would be such an exciting duel this time?


    And seeing Fairy Wuyou making a fool of herself gave them a weird sense of excitement.


    Inside the battle room, the incensed Fairy Wuyou, who didn''t know that she had been called an idiot, was full of the desire to shred Su Luo into pieces!


    She smacked another palm at Su Luo''s clone!


    Su Luo''s clone''s figure shook violently, stumbled on her footsteps, and almost fell as her blood sttered out.


    Fairy Wuyou was having a cheeky moment when Su Luo''s dagger crept closer and aimed at Fairy Wuyou''s neck!


    A gash, which was so deep the bone could be seen, abruptly appeared!


    Su Luonded a heavy blow this time!


    The wound ran across Fairy Wuyou''s right shoulder to the left side of her back.


    The wound was so deep that beads of flowing blood instantly stained her back red.


    Fairy Wuyou was in so much pain that she widened her eyes to the point of splitting them. Her face contorted like a madwoman who hadpletely lost her mind!


    Yet she didn''t care about that at all. Completely ignoring Su Luo who was behind her, Fairy Wuyou single-mindedly headed towards Su Luo''s clone to attack her instead!


    Su Luo furrowed her brows tightly.


    If this continued, Fairy Wuyou would beat the clone to death.


    Although the clone wouldn''t really die, it would make things difficult for Su Luo if the clone were to suffer serious injuries.


    Su Luo quickly thought about it.


    At this time, Fairy Wuyou had already gone berserk. As she was extremely powerful, the previous method could no longer be used to deal with her.


    What was the best way to make Fairy Wuyou know to act with discretion and retreat from unfavorable situations?


    While staring at Fairy Wuyou''s blood-stained body, Su Luo''s eyes suddenly shed with a bright sparkle.


    That¡¯s it!


    Just when Fairy Wuyou was about to strike at the clone¡­!


    Su Luo''s whole body lunged and aimed at the back of Fairy Wuyou and pulled!


    In fact, she did it on purpose!


    She grabbed at Fairy Wuyou, deliberately pulling on her dress.


    "Kasha¡ª¡ª" There was a crisp tearing sound.


    The thinyer of fabric on Fairy Wuyou''s back was simply ripped off by Su Luo, revealing a hideous bloodstained wound, which was shocking to the heart.


    Fairy Wuyou first heard the sound of the fabric tearing and then felt a chill on her back. Her sanity instantly returned.


    Her right hand touched her back¡­


    It was her clothes!


    If it were an ident, it would have been fine, but Su Luo was clearly doing it on purpose!


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou guessed Su Luo''s sinister intent.


    She turned her head back and indeed saw Su Luo holding a Crystal Fruit to record all this.


    "You!!!" Fairy Wuyou was so angry that her lungs were about to explode!


    She had never hated someone so much that she wanted to drink their blood and eat their flesh!


    Su Luo looked at her with a smile and said with a hint of yfulness, "You''re quite tired from fighting, right? Why don''t you¡­ take some more off?"


    Fairy Wuyou was furious! She turned around and lunged towards Su Luo''s real body.


    Who would''ve guessed that as Su Luo ducked and slipped past Fairy Wuyou, her hand wouldn''t remain idle? She aimed at the front of Fairy Wuyou''s chest, and with a yank¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2472: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2472: Rotten-Luck Wuyou (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pluto


    --


    "Shaaaa¡ª¡ª" There was another sound of fabric tearing.


    More of Fairy Wuyou''s clothing was ripped off.


    Additionally, therge screen was very clearly disying Fairy Wuyou''s current state.


    All the people on Upstream Mountain were watching.


    They all saw her ugly wounds and sorry appearance.


    Su Luo held up the Crystal Fruit with an impish smile: "If you''re stripped naked and then recorded with the Crystal Fruit¡­ Wow, I should be able to sell it for a lot of points, right? If I then copy and create a new copy¡­ Wow!"


    Su Luo''s eyes shone brightly like a little miser¡¯s.


    Thinking about the points rolling in, Su Luo almost had to wipe the saliva off her mouth.


    Compared to Su Luo''s excitement, Fairy Wuyou was simply about to¡­ go crazy!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Fairy Wuyou howled like a wolf! Her lungs were about to explode from being angered by Su Luo!


    Fairy Wuyou knew very well that with the abilities of Su Luo and her clone, it was not impossible for them to strip her naked!


    The thought of her naked body being disyed to everyone sent her into a frenzy!


    "Su Luo, you''re ruthless! So very ruthless! I''ll remember this!!!" Fairy Wuyou threw out a line of fierce words.


    Then she raised her sword and ruthlessly swiped it across her own neck, dying liberally like a martyr!


    Thud! Fairy Wuyou''s body softly fell to the ground and turned into a white light, disappearing from the battle room.


    The entire battle room was empty. Only Su Luo remained¡­


    Outside the Tower of Trials¡­


    At this moment, Su Luo''s ranking on the screen rose upwards to 50th ce!


    Su Luo reced Fairy Wuyou and became 50th on the Dragon List!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The person ranked 100th on the Dragon List directly reached the 50th ce after participating in just one battle?


    Why couldn¡¯t they let the normal people have a chance at the good life?!!!!!


    Everyone was soon driven crazy by Su Luo''s godly advancement speed.


    "Huh! Look, guys!"


    At this time, everyone looked at the battle room only to see Su Luo, who was still fine, suddenly be unstable as her body tilted backwards¡ª¡ª


    "Bang¡­!"


    The back of Su Luo''s head smashed on the floor, making a clear sound.


    Then she justy there stiff and motionless,pletely unmoving¡­


    Right at this time, Fairy Wuyou fell to the floor with a thud.


    When shended, the jaws of her group of men dropped open!


    "Su Luo, just you wait!!!" Fairy Wuyou roared at the Tower of Trials.


    But when she finished roaring she realized that Su Luo had¡­ actually copsed!!!


    ¡®What the heck?!¡¯ Fairy Wuyou''s eyes were opened really wide! It seemed she had forgotten what she currently looked like.


    What the heck was this?


    Su Luo fainted by herself?


    She fainted from serious injuries?


    Was she actually just bluffing earlier?


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou was really about to cry!!!


    Why had she killed herself so quickly?! If only she had held on a little longer¡­ Just a little longer and Su Luo would have copsed by herself!


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou''s chest was heaving violently. Her head was like a me, and her hair was like smoke that kept billowing upwards!


    Suddenly, her body swayed, and her legs went limp. She too fell to the ground and passed out.

 Chapter 2473: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon [1] (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2473: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    --


    Su Luo fainted due to her month of weakness, while Fairy Wuyou fainted because of Su Luo even though she was just fine!


    Fairy Wuyou fell with no warning, so no one was there to help. The back of her head hit the floor, leaving her with a big lump.


    Fairy Wuyou was really in an extremely flustered state today.


    Everyone looked at Fairy Wuyou with pity: "¡­¡­"


    They really felt that the heavens had treated poor Fairy Wuyou too cruelly.


    After all, how could a person have such bad luck?


    Lin Banli had originally been very close to Fairy Wuyou. If he were to make a move, he could have caught her. However, a sneer now appeared at the corner of his mouth as he nonchntly stared at his former goddess on the ground.


    He Yutian rushed up and distressedly held Fairy Wuyou in his arms. He yelled at everyone, "What are you looking at? Be careful or I''ll gouge out your eyes!"


    Then, He Yutian hurriedly hugged Fairy Wuyou and darted past the crowd.


    Someone sneered in retaliation, "What are you yelling for? You can''t even beat a single Su Luo, yet you still have the nerve to raise your voice!"


    These words stirred the crowd.


    That¡¯s right. Su Luo was still inside the Tower of Trials.


    It was over now¡­


    For the Tower of Trials, people who were kicked out could not re-enter¡­


    Captain Luo Qing and Li Manman wanted to rush into the Tower of Trials several times to drag Su Luo out, but no one could get in. They could only anxiously watch the slumbering face on the screen.


    Everyone else was also dumbfounded.


    They had never seen someone unable to leave the Tower of Trials after fighting; Su Luo¡¯s unluckiness left the gathering of people speechless. Would she really just sleep in there for an entire month?


    Just at this instant, the screen began to shake violently like there was an earthquake.


    Shock filled the eyes of all in the crowd


    When the Tower of Trials started shaking, there were only two possible causes. One was that the Tower of Trials was being destroyed. But, of course, this had never happened before.


    The other cause could be that someone had set a record, and the system had granted a reward.


    For some time, the expressions on the people¡¯s faces were very strange. Their gazes were fixed on Su Luo, whose body was still lying motionless on the screen.


    Su Luo''s body was being shrouded in a faint glow as if bathed in tranquil and peaceful divine light.


    At this time, the Sixth Elder had already rushed over. Spotting the disy, he stopped in his tracks, and his eyes widened.


    Li Manman asked curiously, "What''s going on with this?"


    The Sixth Elder muttered, "This is the Bath of Divine Light¡­"


    No one understood.


    At this moment, the Fourth Elder also appeared. With a hint of joy in his eyes, he stroked his beard and murmured, "I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect that this girl would have such a special encounter."


    Everyone looked at the Fourth Elder and then at the Sixth Elder. All of them were puzzled.


    What did this mean?


    The Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder then appeared as well but with negative expressions. Their eyebrows were deeply furrowed, and their faces looked grim.


    The Eighth Elder was surprised as well. His gaze held more admiration and awe.


    Someone piped up courageously, "Elder, what is this so-called ¡®Bath of Divine Light¡¯?"


    The Fourth Elder was in a good mood and patiently exined, "The so-called ¡®Bath of Divine Light¡¯ is the use of divine light to baptize one¡¯s body and turn one¡¯s flesh into spirit. You must know that in the path of cultivation, there will still be some gaps along the way no matter how strong of a foundation you have, let alone someone like Su Luo who made such rapid progress by advancing three stars in a row."

 Chapter 2474: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2474: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Aurora, skyrise


    --


    "Originally, this should be an Achilles heel in Su Luo''s cultivation path. Just one slip-up would invite a devastating disaster. However, with the Bath of Divine Light, it''spletely different." The Fourth Elder smiled gratifiedly as henguidly caressed his goatee beard. "The Bath of Divine Light will repair her body to its optimal state. That is to say, in future, even if she ascends the ranks even faster, she won''t have to worry about anything."


    Everyone: "¡­¡­"


    One by one, their jaws dropped in shock!


    Previously, though they had envied Su Luo''s fast advancement, it was inevitable of them to feel schadenfreude, for they were sure that there would be repercussions in due course. Just because they hadn''t emerged up yet didn''t mean they wouldn''t in the long run!


    However, this Bath of Divine Light had unexpectedly appeared now!


    Furthermore, it possessed the ability to restore one''s body to its peak condition!


    This simply made them feel depressed!


    Feeling upset, some people couldn''t help but ask, "How can there be a Bath of Divine Light? Why have I never heard of it before?!"


    The Fourth Elder gazed into the distant sky for a long time before sighing: "It has been a century since Bath of Divine Light made itsst appearance. So, it¡¯s natural you would not know about it."


    Everyone: "Eh?"


    The Fourth Elder nodded: "The Bath of Divine Light appears once in a hundred years. It is a blessing to whoever could bath in the divine light. Unfortunately, Su Luo''s the only one who can reap its benefits. It is too wasteful!"


    Everyone gaped at the Fourth Elder in shock: "What do you mean by that?"


    "If you were inside, you could all have also enjoyed the Bath of Divine Light," the Fourth Elder exined. "But she is the only one inside right now, so all the divine light will certainly be benefited by her alone."


    Seeing that they hadn''t grasped it yet, the Fourth Elder added, "You see, the divine light is continuously dispersing out. But she cannot absorb it all by herself, which means a great amount of divine energy is going to waste. That''s why it''s too wasteful."


    How could this be?! They also wished to bathe in Divine Light!!!


    The Fourth Elder continued: "Restoring the body is not the only benefit of the Bath of Divine Light. Soaking in it can cleanse one''s tendons and bones. In the future,prehension of the great realm will be much easier. And once you haveprehended it, naturally, your ascension to higher levels would be quicker too."


    Without exception, each and everyone one of the crowd became spiritless, feeling indignant at the injustice!


    "Of course, now Su Luo has benefited from it all." A faint smile yed on the Fourth Elder¡¯s lips as he pointed at the slumbering Su Luo. "She can''t absorb excessively. Thus, her body is instinctively choosing the most essential part of the divine light to absorb."


    Everyone received a massive blow to the point that tears welled up in their eyes.


    Needless to say, they were struck with misfortune. How could they be bear feeling this way? Of course, they had to use this to deal an emotional blow to someone else and have them share their fate.


    Someone sent a message to Fairy Wuyou immediately.


    Fairy Wuyou had just woken up. Yet when she got the news, she shrieked and rolled over with shut eyes. Unable to bear her surge of emotions, she had fainted again.


    The Bath of Divine Lightsted three hours before Su Luo was sent out by the system.


    At that moment, Su Luo¡¯s whole body was like a brilliant crystal, radiating with a faint fluorescent light. She looked like a jade divine goddess carved out from the best jade stone, making the spectators yearn to prostrate themselves in worship the moment they saw her.


    Li Manman and the others happily weed Su Luo back to Wuchen Mountain.


    However, soon they became downcast.


    That was because Su Luo fell into a slumber on the first day.


    The next day, she was still in a deep slumber.


    The third day¡­¡­


    The fourth day¡­¡­


    The fifth day¡­¡­


    In this world, no secret could be kept forever. Moreover, Su Luo was in the eye of a storm, attracting attention from all around.

 Chapter 2475: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2475: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, Pyr, skyrise


    --


    After the news of Su Luo''s unconsciousness spread, rumors started to emerge from all over.


    "I heard that Su Luo is still unconscious?"


    "Do you guys think it''s possible that Su Luo has be a vegetable because she absorbed too much divine light?"


    "It''s possible. Otherwise, why would she still be unconscious? That Li Manman was busy pacing back and forth. I heard she was so anxious that she started foaming at the mouth 1."


    For a while, Su Luo¡¯s unconsciousness was the talk of the town; everyone knew about it.


    The news had also reached the Wuyou Pavilion.


    Fairy Wuyou had been ill and in bed these past couple of days. This illness of hers was purely due to her anger.


    ¡®That spiteful Su Luo!!!¡¯


    Just thinking of Su Luo¡¯s name triggered a fit of unfathomable anger in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart. That hatred nearly made her gnash her teeth!


    However, on this day, He Yutian came and brought this good news to Fairy Wuyou.


    "What? You said that wench, Su Luo, has been unconscious?" Upon hearing this news, Fairy Wuyou, who was lying weakly in bed, instantly sprung up fiercely!


    He Yutian sat at the head of the bed and took Fairy Wuyou¡¯s slender white hand. He nodded in excitement and said, "Yes, I heard that she suffered an adverse reaction from bathing in too much divine light, and she still hasn''t woken up."


    "Hahahaha! She, Su Luo, has finally encountered this kind of misfortune!" Fairy Wuyou burst into excitement and subconsciously pounded the bed with her hand.


    Right now, she was actually smashing to pieces the legendary cold ice-jade bed, which she had gone through so much trouble to find. Thus, Fairy Wuyou ultimately fell onto the shattered bits with a bang.


    "Cough, cough, cough¡ª" Fairy Wuyou coughed furiously, choking on the powder of the crushed white jade.


    He Yutian let out a long sigh and stretched out his long arm to pull Fairy Wuyou, who was now covered in white powder, from amongst the shards. He sighed dotingly at the same time and asked, "You¡­ Why are you so unable to control yourself?"


    When Fairy Wuyou finally managed to stop coughing, she grabbed He Yutian''s hand: "Where were we?"


    The most important thing in her mind right now were those two words¡ª ¡®Su Luo¡¯!


    He Yutian tenderly brushed off the white powder on her body: "Did you hurt yourself when you fell?"


    Fairy Wuyou didn''t care about what he said and kept asking, "Did you just say Su Luo is still unconscious?"


    "Yes, the Sixth Elder personally went over there to take a look, but it was apparently useless." He Yutian smiled gleefully.


    Fairy Wuyou''s mood instantly improved as she raised her voice: "Even the Sixth Elder went there, and it was useless?"


    "Yes, indeed. I heard that Su Luo is so unconscious, she might as well be dead." He Yutian nodded.


    A sharp, cold aura shed in a moment¡¯s flicker of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s phoenix eyes!


    ¡®Use this illness to end her!¡¯ These six words floated in Fairy Wuyou''s mind.


    She looked at He Yutian and stared at him intently.


    He Yutian suddenly shivered. A chill crept up from the soles of his feet as he stared nkly at Fairy Wuyou¡­


    Fairy Wuyou suddenly waved her hand: "You can go.''


    "Wuyou¡­" He Yutian hesitated.


    "Leave now." Fairy Wuyou impatiently pushed him out.


    She had originally been considering using He Yutian. After thinking about He Yutian''s strength, she felt that he was not very reliable. This matter wouldn''t have a sure oue even if she did it herself.


    After thinking about it, Fairy Wuyou took out her Communication Amulet¡­


    Hesitating for a while, Fairy Wuyou personally went on a trip to the Pill Refining Tower.


    She knew that the Fifth Elder thoroughly despised Su Luo because of Li Luoming. Although he might not take the initiative to kill Su Luo, he certainly wouldn''t mind if someone else did.

 Chapter 2476: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2476: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow Editor : Pluto, Pyr, skyrise


    --


    And so, Fairy Wuyou met with the Fifth Elder personally.


    The two locked themselves up in theboratory¡­


    Shortly afterward, Fairy Wuyou left with satisfaction. Meanwhile, in theboratory, the corners of Fifth Elder¡¯s mouth also curved into a treacherous and icy smile.


    Fairy Wuyou got the Soul-Hooking Needle from the Fifth Elder and went straight to the Seventh Elder.


    "You actually got the Soul-Hooking Needle?" The Seventh Elder looked at the shiny needle tip in Fairy Wuyou''s hand with a hint of surprise shing across the depths of his eyes.


    The Soul-Hooking Needle was extremely rare because of its ruthless viciousness!


    The second a body was pierced by the Soul-Hooking Needle, the three human souls from the three and six souls 1 would be stripped from the body and captured by the owner of the Soul-Hooking Needle.


    The person who was struck by the Soul-Hooking Needle would be a walking corpse and a servant who worked for the master of the Soul-Hooking Needle!


    In other words, once Su Luo was struck by the Soul-Hooking Needle, she would be Fairy Wuyou''s servant and grovel at her feet from then on.


    As Fairy Wuyou''s servant, she would be like a cow or a horse 2 for Fairy Wuyou. She would die if Fairy Wuyou wanted her to die. Whatever Fairy Wuyou wanted her to do, she would do it¡­


    Given the Soul-Hooking Needle¡¯s potential for terror, its existence was thankfully very rare. But the Fifth Elder just happened to own one of this very needle, and Fairy Wuyou just happened to know of this.


    That was why she cooperated with the Fifth Elder.


    Only by making Su Luo a servant could Fairy Wuyou then resolve her hatred by trampling on Su Luo¡¯s existence and putting her in her ce.


    Fairy Wuyou stared seriously at the Seventh Elder: "There is no need for you to do it yourself. You just need to lure the Sixth Elder away. As for Su Luo, I must personally make this move."


    Because only then would Su Luo be her humble servant.


    The Seventh Elder looked at Fairy Wuyou with a smirk, his slender hand squeezing Wuyou''s bright face: "Will this be a little too vicious?"


    Fairy Wuyou snorted: "Is it appropriate for the Seventh Elder to be saying this?"


    The Seventh Elder looked up to the sky and let out a long, loudugh. He wrapped his arms around Wuyou and headed towards the bed: "First, let your master see if you are suitable or not¡­"


    Wuchen Mountain¡­


    Li Mabnman was upset and at loss at Su Luo¡¯s unconsciousness.


    Fortunately, there was still the Sixth Elder who hade to watch over Su Luo; otherwise, everything would be in chaos.


    Now, it was already the fifth day, but Su Luo was still unconscious.


    When the Sixth Elder finished taking Su Luo''s pulse, he frowned slightly but remained silent.


    Li Manman and the other few looked on anxiously, still not daring to make any sound that could be a disturbance.


    After a while, the Sixth Elder reached out to check Su Luo''s pulse again. This time, it took him one hour to take her pulse.


    The problem was that after checking the pulse, the Sixth Elder once again had a heavy, preupied look.


    Li Man Man couldn''t help but go up and ask anxiously, "Sixth Elder, Luoluo she¡­ Nothing¡¯s wrong, right?¡±


    The Sixth Elder shook his head and then shook it again before saying very honestly, "I don''t know."


    "Huh?" Everyone was shocked. "You don''t know?"


    ¡®You''ve been taking her pulse for so long, and you don''t even know what''s wrong with Luoluo? But you are the most powerful apothecary in the entirety of Purgatory City.¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed firmly on the Sixth Elder as they continued to stare at him.


    The Sixth Elder let out a long sigh: "This situation hers¡­ I¡¯ve truly¡­ never encountered it before."


    How could the Sixth Elder have known that Nangong Liuyun had been able to extract the spiritual power from the Heart of Darkness and then given it to Su Luo for her advancement in cultivation? And how could he have known that the Heart of Darkness and the Bath of Divine Light would have shed within Su Luo''s body?


    One came from the darkness, while the other was from the light. They were originally ipatible. But now, they unexpectedly began to fuse in Su Luo''s body. Thus, even the Sixth Elder, who was very knowledgeable, could not understand what he was seeing at this moment.

 Chapter 2477: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2477: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Brook


    --


    ¡°Then¡­ what will happen to Luo Luo?¡± Li Manman asked worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the Sixth Elder replied withplete honesty.


    Li Manman: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re now our main pir of support, oh great elder. So can you please not say those three words, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±? How could a person with such virtue and prestige say something that would cause the hearts of others to tremble in nervousness?¡¯


    ¡°However¡­¡± the Sixth Elder said, making a U-turn yet again, ¡°A mysterious power has suddenly appeared in thatss¡¯s body. When she wakes up, her strength might increase drastically.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know anything?¡± Li Manman felt as though she was being teased.


    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t know what the deal is with the power in her body,¡± the Sixth Elder stated matter-of-factly. ¡°When that power fuses with her own power, Suss will be up and jumping again.¡±


    So that is the case! Everyone proceeded to let out sighs of relief.


    ¡°Then when will Luo Luo wake up?¡±


    ¡°Considering the speed of the fusion, it will be within a month,¡± the Sixth Elder gave a firm response.


    At this point in time, they still did not know that danger was heading their way.


    The night was as silent as a tranquilke.


    The Sixth Elder continued to make deductions with his alchemic ways. His entire mind was focused on calcting, researching, and doing everything seriously and meticulously.


    Having kept watch for several days and nights, Li Manman had already reached peak exhaustion. Her head drooped bit by bit, and she dozed off.


    Su Luo stilly on the warm jade bed with her hands crossed over her abdomen. Her sleep seemed peaceful.


    Hazy moonlight shone through the window, slightly blurring the entire scene.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow darted across the city and disappeared into the darkness.


    It soundlessly pushed open the window.


    Just as he had done so, the Sixth Elder shouted out loudly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    As he shouted, he stood up abruptly before racing towards the window.


    Ordinarily, upon being discovered, the dark figure would have fled as quickly as possible. However, right at this instant, the person decided not to run away! Instead, he turned around and sent a fist towards the Sixth Elder!


    The Sixth Elder had no way of dodging!


    If he had evaded the attack, its momentum and power would havended squarely onto Su Luo on the bed!


    Thus, the Sixth Elder instantly made a seal with his hands, blocking the iing fist and sending back all of its power!


    At the same time, the Sixth Elder leaped forward, and without any hesitation, he retaliated against the ck-clothed person!


    The Sixth Elder understood very clearly that his opponent was extremely powerful. If he did not take thetter down, there would be endless troubles to face in the future.


    Currently, Su Luo was in the process of fusing her power and had to be left undisturbed, so the fight could not continue here. Therefore, the Sixth Elder immediately proceeded to lure the stranger away.


    The two of them eventually created some distance from Su Luo.


    When Li Manman got up after being awakened by the sounds of fighting, the Sixth Elder and the ck-clothed person had already left.


    ¡°Sixth Elder?!¡± Li Manman eximed.


    Seeing the half-written piece of paper on the table and looking back at the opened window, how could Li Manman not understand the situation?


    This left her brimming with worry.


    Exactly how strong was that person to be able to force the Sixth Elder to leave? That person shouldn¡¯t be another elder, right?


    Looking at the hazy night sky, a very strong sense of unease suddenly surged through Li Manman.


    She unconsciously decided to close the window. But before she could walk over, she heard chillingughter ring out.


    In the next instant, she felt pain run through her neck, then her vision cked out. Staggering about, she lost consciousness and copsed onto the ground.


    In the room¡­


    Li Manman was sprawled on the ground, not moving an inch.


    Su Luo remained in a peaceful slumber on the bed,pletely unaware about the impending danger.


    The man in ck let off a sneer.

 Chapter 2478: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2478: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Aurora


    This ck-clothed person possessed a curvy and exquisite frame. It was a testament of her female gender and utterly different from the person who had shed against the 6th Elder a moment ago.


    In a sh, the ck-clothed woman appeared in front of Su Luo.


    Looking at the serenely slumbering Su Luo, a sinister and chilling glint shed within the depths of her eyes.


    As she red at Su Luo, the cold glint in her eyes was akin to a sharp sword.


    ¡°Su Luo, the same day next year will be your death anniversary!¡± With a loud shriek, the ck-clothed woman fiercely stabbed Su Luo with a dagger!


    She wanted to decapitate Su Luo!


    Right at that instant¡­


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    A seven-coloured stone shot fiercely at the ck-clothed woman¡¯s hand!


    The seven-colored stone grazed past her wrist during a moment of inattention, causing a few drops of blood trickled down from her wrist and onto Su Luo''s face.


    Bursting with fury, the ck-clothed woman red furiously at her surroundings.


    However, there was no one in her sight.


    Unease surfaced in the heart of the ck-clothed woman. Nevertheless, she could kill Su Luo with just a stretch of her hand at the moment. How could she forsake such an opportunity?


    Raising her vignce, the ck-clothed woman guarded herself as she once again aimed her dagger down towards Su Luo''s delicate neck!


    ¡°Bang!¡± yet another seven-coloured stone shot towards the woman¡¯s wrist!


    However, this time, the woman was vignt and easily evaded it before grabbing it and tossing it right back from where it came!


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    The ck-clothed woman exchanged rapid palm strikes with the Eighth Elder, who had been standing guard on the roof!


    A slew of palm strikes and vague flying silhouettes shed across the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the two people had exchanged a total of 81 palm strikes!


    As both of their strengths were equally matched, the battlefield was momentarily caught up in an irresolvable situation!


    But, as time went by, the ck-clothed woman started showing apparent signs of inability to keep up with the other person, resulting in a gradual shift in advantage.


    The ck-clothed woman snorted resentfully and sent a kick towards the Eighth Elder before swiftly flying back in retreat. However, the Eighth Elder too immediately took off in pursuit with a cold sneer.


    He was 80% sure of who that woman was.


    She should be the Third Elder.


    He hadn''t expected that the majestic Third Elder would actually step out of the inner city to break into the Upstream Mountain just to kill Su Luo! From the looks of it, her feelings of hatred towards Su Luo were quiteplex after all.


    He had old grievances towards the Third Elder. Therefore, he did not want to give up this opportunity to injure her. If not, even the heavens would not be able to ept that!


    That was because the Third Elder definitely would not have the guts that concealed her identity.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to bear the consequences of the offense of making an assassination attempt on a student!


    At this moment, Li Manman was faintly regaining consciousness. Upon raising her head, she caught the scene of Eighth Elder''s silhouette chasing after the fleeing ck-clothed woman. This sight caused her to open her eyes wide in shock instantly!


    Since when had the Eighth Elder been guarding this ce?


    Who could that ck-clothed woman be? Could it be Fairy Wuyou?


    That didn¡¯t seem right! How could Fairy Wuyoust so long in a fight against the Eighth Elder? It would be fair to say that the number of people who could stand their ground against the Eighth Elder in Upstream Mountain could be counted with a single hand. Furthermore, this was a woman¡­


    Could it be¡­ the Third Elder???


    Anxiety gued Li Manman''s heart!


    What a tumultuous night!


    Su Luo had actually forced the elders to personally take action to kill her. How much hatred were they harboring?


    There were already two ck-clothed people that had appeared. Two ck-clothed people had already broken in. Would there be a third one?


    rm bells were ringing in her head.


    She rubbed the painful lump at the back of her head. Then just as she was about to call Senior Brother Qing and the others toe over, she spotted a ck shadow closing in rapidly. By the time she could react, she already felt a chill radiating down her neck.


    Li Manman was so beset with anxiety that she was about to burst into tears!


    Who was this now?!


    Nevertheless, before she could think more about this, her vision turned ck, and shepletely lost consciousness.


    If it weren''t for the strict rule forbidding students from killing other students on the Upstream Mountain, Fairy Wuyou would have surely killed Li Manman in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2479: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2479: The Seventh Evening of the Seventh Moon (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Pyr


    --


    Tossing Li Manman aside, a sinister sneer crept up the corners of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s mouth.


    Step by step, she walked towards the sleeping Su Luo.


    ¡°Su Luo, you really are capable. Other than the Sixth Elder, you actually managed to also get the Eighth Elder to protect you.¡±


    ¡°However, all of that is still useless, and the power I have on my side isn¡¯t weak.¡±


    ¡°Now, with all of those irksome people gone, shouldn¡¯t it be your turn now, you say?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll just turn you into my ve, so this will not be against the Upstream Mountain¡¯sw. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°You know, being my ve will be the greatest honor of your life.¡±


    Step by step, Fairy Wuyou moved closer to Su Luo, one sentence for each one of her steps.


    She spoke slowly, as though she was singing, her every word melodically beautiful and capable of stirring souls. Nevertheless, the words she said would disgust the hearts of anyone who heard them.


    Fortunately, Su Luo had her five senses sealed, leaving her unable to hear or see anything. If not, she would be feeling utterly disgusted right now.


    Fairy Wuyou finally arrived by the side of Su Luo¡¯s bed.


    Looking at the absolutely exquisite figure lying on the bed¡ªthis snow white beauty¡ªdeep, unresigned feelings of jealousy surfaced in the heart of Fairy Wuyou!


    Before Su Luo had appeared in the Upstream Mountain, she had been the goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes and the one every man revolved around. However now, the situation had quietly started to change.


    Many people had now already began to silently stand behind Su Luo.


    ¡°Oh beloved ve, you have to serve your master properly in the future, alright?¡± Thoughts of Su Luo kneeling before her, before she sent thetter flying with a kick, and Su Luo wholeheartedly crawling back to beg for forgiveness instantly filled Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart with happiness.


    The sharp Soul-Hooking Needle materialized within Fairy Wuyou¡¯s white and delicate fingers.


    Fairy Wuyou sneered sinisterly.


    The Soul-Hooking Needle inched closer to Su Luo.


    The smile on Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face grew more radiant by the second.


    Right at the instant when the Soul-Hooking Needle was about to enter Su Luo¡¯s Lingtai 1!


    All of a sudden, the Soul-Hooking Needle¡­disappeared!


    There was nothing between Fairy Woyou¡¯s fingertips! Utterly nothing at all.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fairy Wuyou looked incredulously at her own fingers as a helpless expression shed across her eyes! What the hell happened? Why did the Soul-Hooking Needle disappear!


    Despite lowering her head and searching for a long time, Fairy Wuyou was still unable to find it.


    In the end, she proceeded to kneel down and feel around the bottom of the bed in search of it.


    Nevertheless, the Soul-Hooking Needle had vanished without a trace, as though it had been eaten by someone¡­


    A frightening chill shed across Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart as she focused her gaze onto Su Luo¡­what the hell was going on?


    Without the Soul-Hooking Needle, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to turn Su Luo into her ve? How would she be able to vent her anger? How could she let her hatred go?


    Looking at the peaceful and happy smile Su Luo wore on her sleeping face, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s expression grew increasingly gloomy, before killing intent quickly shed across her eyes!


    There would not be a second chance after this.


    There would never be such a good opportunity in the future to kill Su Luo!


    So what if she could not kill Su Luo in Upstream Mountain? She could kill thetter after bringing her down from the Upstream Mountain!


    With a sneer, Fairy Wuyou grabbed ahold of Su Luo¡¯s clothes from behind her neck, intending to carry thetter out of Upstream Mountain before killing her!


    However, right as her hand made contact with Su Luo¡¯s skin¡­


    ¡°Hiss--¡±


    A searing hot me-like lightning current seemed to sh from within Su Luo¡¯s body, traveling to Fairy Wuyou¡¯s finger and drilling painfully into them!


    Lifting her hand up, Fairy Wuyou took a look¡­and discovered it had actually been singed!


    Her finger had turned jet ck and smelled of charred flesh¡­

 Chapter 2480: Shock (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2480: Shock (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Pyr


    It was so painful that Fairy Wuyou was on the brink of tears!


    She really did not understand why it was so hard to kill Su Luo!


    This Su Luo was basically imprable and invincible!


    Fairy Wuyou was so pissed that she started stomping her feet!


    She did not wish to give up on such a good opportunity to kill Su Luo, but she did not have the means of bringing her out, leaving her at a moment ofplete loss.


    ¡°Eh!¡± All of a sudden, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes lit up!


    If she could not pull Su Luo out, she could just carry the bed along with her out! After leaving the Upstream Mountain, she could toss her into the Magical Beast Zone. Then wouldn¡¯t she be dead for sure?


    Brimming with satisfaction, Fairy Wuyou rushed forwards and lifted Su Luo¡¯s bed up!


    So she could just bring the person and the bed all along!


    She had struck the jackpot this time.


    When she lifted the bed up, she did not experience any searing hot sensations on her hand, which meant that she could really take Su Luo away this way.


    Fairy Wuyou was ecstatic!


    This way, she could silently kill Su Luo off after bringing her out! Fantastic!


    With these thoughts in mind, Fairy Wuyou proceeded to run off right after lifting the bed up.


    However, before she could lift the bed up to her back, she suddenly discovered that something was amiss!


    A golden vine extended out from Su Luo¡¯s sleeve! Catching Fairy Wuyou off guard, it instantly wrapped around her neck and formed a dead knot that then constricted tightly!


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Fairy Wuyou struggled vehemently as she felt as though her neck was being choked by an enormous hand.


    Right at the same time, the golden vine continued to grow thicker and longer as it bound Fairy Wuyou¡¯s entire body!


    As this was happening, a little fox sable barked as itunched itself onto Fairy Wuyou¡¯s head. Bending down, it proceeded to w fervently at thetter¡¯s face!


    ¡°Pa-pa-pa!¡±


    The sound was clear and resonant.


    Fairy Wuyou was filled with anger!


    As the Fourth Elder pushed open the door, this was the scene that greeted him.


    Fairy Wuyou spotted the Fourth Elder at the door, and the Fourth Elder simultaneously spotted a female dressed in ck clothes, and for a moment¡ª


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a furious scream, Fairy Wuyou managed to pry herself free from the Variant Red Acacia Tree¡¯s Golden Vine that bound her and flung the Little Fox Sable away. Darting forwards at a quick speed, she rushed out of the window and into the hazy night.


    Why was the Fourth Elder here? Fairy Wuyou was at the brink of insanity from the anger she felt because of this!


    She had nned in such detail for this!


    Using the Seventh Elder to lure the Sixth Elder away and the Third Elder to lure the Eighth Elder away, wouldn¡¯t the remaining people in the city let her do as she pleased?


    However, never did she expect for the Fourth Elder to actually rush all the way here after hearing themotion!


    Hadn¡¯t the Fourth Elder always maintained a neutral stance? Why would he, too, join Su Luo¡¯s faction?


    Fairy Wuyou had managed to guess the truth.


    If the Fourth Elder was in the neutral faction in the beginning, after witnessing Su Luo¡¯s talented and lucky performance within the Tower of Trials, coupled with Fairy Wuyou¡¯s assassination attempt, the Fourth Elder had indeed now moved to stand behind Su Luo.


    In fact, the Fourth Elder had already been here long ago.


    He was the one that had taken away Fairy Wuyou¡¯s Soul-Hooking Needle.


    Looking gloomily towards the direction that Fairy Wuyou had left, an unprecedentedly solemn expression appeared on his face.


    This matter had involved many elders, which meant that the resulting butterfly effect would be massive. If this wasn¡¯t dealt with properly, it would shake the foundations of the entire Upstream Mountain.


    If the Upstream Mountain became unstable, the Extraterritorial Battlefield would be affected. When Sir City Lordes back, everyone would die!


    Watching the faraway figure of Fairy Wuyou, the Fourth Elder gave a cold snort.


    At this moment, with her five senses sealed, Su Luo was not privy to all of these matters that were happening in the outside world.


    Nevertheless, she was not just resting away. Aside from seated cultivation, Su Luo also went straight to harassing Nangong Liuyun.

 Chapter 2481: Shock (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2481: Shock (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook


    Whenever Nangong Liuyun came out of cultivation, he would just see rows and rows of text on the Communication Amulet.


    ¡°Staying in space everyday, and there just has to be so much more time in here than outside, it¡¯s so boring, it¡¯s so boring.¡±


    ¡°I have already started fusing the Intelligence Skull, but even after a long time, it still hasn¡¯t seeded. Who knew it would actually be so easy after the Divine Light Bath?¡±


    ¡°Now that I have the Intelligence Skull as well as the two Strength Arm Bones, I¡¯m just missing the Agility Leg Bone.¡±


    ¡°But back then when I came to Upstream Mountain, I didn¡¯t sessively take assessments. If one breaks then I won¡¯t be able to participate in the lottery, and then I will never get my Agility Leg Bone, what a pity that will be~~~¡±


    Seeing thetter part, Nangong Liuyun could imagine the adorable appearance of Su Luo curling into a ball under the soft quilt and rolling around in the big bed.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the time, eyes shing with a bright glimmer.


    Time passed little by little.


    Su Luo¡¯s period of weakness would be over very soon.


    During these days in the space, and more importantly, after going through the Divine Light Bath, Su Luo¡¯s strength had soared again.


    Currently, Su Luo was already able to open her eyes and prop herself up on the bed, but her body was still very weak.


    In front of Su Luo, Li Manman watched over her, telling her interesting news from outside.


    Li Manman peeled tangerines for Su Luo as she chattered on. ¡°Luo Luo, I heard that you had set a record, going from the Genius Training Camp assessment to Upstream Mountain in only a month?¡±


    Su Luo nibbled on the tangerine as she nodded her head.


    Li Manman helped Su Luo wipe juice from the corner of her mouth, and added absent-mindedly, ¡°The record you set this time is probably going to be broken by someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Luo expressed slight interest.


    Seeing Su Luo was interested, Li Manman got closer to her and said mysteriously, ¡°A very remarkable person has appeared, I¡¯m afraid that your record is about to be broken by them.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo blinked.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be disbelieving; that person is extremely powerful. I heard that the Genius Training Camp assessment only took them an hour.¡±


    ¡°Gah???¡± Su Luo nearly choked on the tangerine and stared incredulously at Li Manman. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Luo had taken the assessment at the Genius Training Camp only half a year ago, so she remembered it very clearly.


    It was no easy feat to pass.


    The first two levels were okay, but the third level required a person to fight their own shadow. The difficulty was very high, and back then Su Luo had also encountered many difficulties to pass it.


    Now this mysterious person only took one hour for all three of these levels?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t joking with me, are you?¡± Su Luo felt like her entire world was a lie.


    Unless it had been Nangong Liuyun who went to the assessment, she would not believe this at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s true; everyone knows about this matter. Why would I purposefully make up a story to trick you?¡± Li Manman was speechless. ¡°Originally, the fervor regarding that b*tch Wuyou had not yet died out, but now everyone is talking about this mysterious person, and nobody mentions that Wuyou b*tch anymore.¡±


    Li Manman had once addressed her as Fairy Wuyou when mentioning her. However now, she was already so disgusted with Wuyou that the word ¡°b*tch¡± came out of her mouth instead.


    Su Luo could neitherugh nor cry, instead taking out a piece of Crystal Fruit from the bed and handing it to Li Manman. ¡°Take this, for you to y with.¡±


    Back in the Tower of Trials, Su Luo felt that that scene was so rare to encounter, she used the Crystal Fruit to record the scene at that time, keeping it toter use for humiliating Fairy Wuyou.

 Chapter 2482: Shock (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2482: Shock (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Aurora


    When Li Manman saw the ugly state of Fairy Wuyou in the Crystal fruit, she was so convulsed withughter that tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°With this present, she still wishes for everyone to forget the past? Not a chance! Every time people are close to forgetting this, I will deepen their impression of it!¡± Li Manman shook her fist with conviction.


    Su Luo shook her head with a bitter smile and was just about to speak when she saw Li Manman stand up in a hurry: ¡°Luoluo, go ahead and y first. I¡¯m going to see that mysterious person. He is taking the Downstream Mountain assessment today!¡±


    As soon as Li Manman finished speaking, she ran off far into the distance like a wisp of smoke, leaving bewildered Su Luo behind.


    It wasn¡¯t just Li Manman; Captain Luo Qing and the others also ran off one by one.


    Su Luo was speechless. They were bullying her because she couldn¡¯t walk, right?


    Poor Su Luo could only take out her Communication Amulet andin to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°I heard that a freak has arrived in the Genius Training Camp. He is so formidable that he only took one hour to get through the Genius Training Camp assessment!¡±


    ¡°Now the entire Genius Training Camp¡¯s attention is on that freak, nobody cares about me anymore, boo hoo~¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much. When are youing to see me? The night you begin experiencing leg aches is just around the corner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not long after, Li Manman darted back over.


    ¡°Luoluo! Luoluo! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Li Manman''s eyes were gleaming in excitement.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Su Luo asked, unperturbed.


    ¡°Do you still remember? That person, that mysterious person¡ªhe took the Downstream Mountain assessment today, and guess what happened in the end?¡±


    ¡°He broke the record?¡± Su Luo felt this was very possible.


    Li Manman mmed the table, unable to hide her excitement: ¡°What does a broken record count for? He is simply¡­ simply¡­¡±


    "Simply what?" Seeing Li Manman excited beyond words, Su Luo''s curiosity towards that mysterious person surged too.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply a god!¡± Li Manman eximed. She fiercely downed a mouthful of water before saying excitedly, ¡°He indeed broke the record, but the issue here is that the way he broke the record simply made everyone weep in unison!


    ¡°The original record was 6 hours, but he¡­ he actually only took 15 minutes! 15 minutes ahhhhhh!!!!¡± Li Manman had be insane as she vigorously shook Su Luo''s arm, delirious with excitement.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, a flurry of excitement set within Su Luo as well.


    ¡°15 minutes?¡± Su Luo squeezed out these words with great difficulty.


    Li Manman nodded frantically: ¡°Yes, yes!!! 15 minutes! Is this even a f*cking human? Is he still human?!!!¡±


    Li Manman no longer could refrain herself from the foul words spewing out of her mouth!


    She was overwhelmed by the whirlwind of emotions and had no choice but to vent them.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong, did you?¡± Su Luo took a deep breath.


    When she took the Downstream Mountain assessment back then, how long had it taken her? It should have been around six hours!


    Li Manman retorted, gloom-ridden, "Even if I saw it wrong, there were so many other people present. It''s unlikely for everyone to see it wrongly, right? You don''t know, but the entire Genius Training Camp is currently in an uproar!"


    "It''s isn''t just the Downstream Mountain but also the entire Midstream Mountain and the Upstream Mountain. To put it simply, all the rank holders of the Dragon List have be hysterical!" Li Manman took a deep breath to restrain the surging emotions within her, but how the f*ck could she possibly suppress them!


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± Li Manman turned her head, rushing out to the za with a shriek.


    This maniacal action of Li Manman did not actually attract the attention of others, for many others were in a simr situation and had to vent the surging emotions within them too.

 Chapter 2483: Shock (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2483: Shock (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    It had to be known how difficult it was to set a record, but 6 hours¡­ and 15 minutes, the gap between these two times simply made others despair, okay???!!!


    After Li Manman went out, Su Luo also felt a strong desire toin. She took out her Communication Amulet and left another message to Nangong Liuyun.


    ¡°Nangong, do you know? That freak actually only used 15 minutes to get through the Downstream Mountain assessment! 15 minutes, ahhhhhhh! This is simply preventing others from living, how will people break his record? But if you were there, you would definitely defeat him! I believe in you!¡±


    In that room, Nangong Liuyun watched the Communication Amulet buzzing, and he picked it up and took a look. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Ever since Nangong Liuyun had broken the record for the Genius Training Camp assessment to the very end, setting a record at Downstream Mountain, the gazes of the entire Genius Training Camp had been centered on him.


    When Fairy Wuyou heard that the other party was a young but aplished talent who was gracefully dressed in white, elegant, and peerless, a fiery fire immediately ignited in her heart. Without another word, she ran to Downstream Mountain.


    At that moment, she saw the legendary mysterious man.


    What kind of face was that? Even adding together all the men who had ever surrounded her, they could not evenpare to a single hair on his head, okay?


    Fairy Wuyou in that instant was struck dumb, taken aback, dumbfounded.


    Just at this moment, a zing fire burned in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart. She had to get this man at any cost!


    And so, Fairy Wuyou lifted her skirts and, without any regard for herposure, ran up to the stunningly gorgeous man. She tilted her face and cautiously asked for his name: ¡°This sir is¡­?¡±


    The stunningly gorgeous man indifferently brushed straight past her.


    Fairy Wuyou: ¡°¡­¡±


    What a character! There had never been a man who had dared to ignore her like this!


    Fairy Wuyou took a liking to him from the bottom of her heart, vowing that she must get him!


    On this day, the assessment for Midstream Mountain was about to start again.


    At this time, Su Luo was already able to walk on the ground, so she followed Li Manman, nning to go with her to Midstream Mountain and join in on the excitement.


    Su Luo was actually somewhat annoyed.


    If this mysterious person broke records every single time and sessively crossed all the mountains within a month, he would be able to participate in the lottery and might take the Agility Leg Bone away from her¡­


    Su Luo was both conflicted and excited as she went along with Li Manman.


    When Su Luo arrived, the mysterious man had already gone in. However, she could still see his every move through the screen.


    In the instant she saw him, Su Luo waspletely¡­ dumbfounded.


    Li Manman poked at Su Luo¡¯s arm and said with a smile: ¡°How is it? Very handsome, right? His looks can allure people to death.¡±


    Su Luo stared at the devastatingly beautiful face on the screen. It was a face she would be able to recognize even if it turned into ashes. As such, she was left speechless for some time: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Nangong Liuyun! Lord Luoying! That mysterious person who had extremely powerful strength and broke every record along the way¡­ was¡­ actually¡­ you!¡¯


    When Li Manman saw Su Luo staring at the stunningly gorgeous man on the screen, unable to stop looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart move slightly: ¡°Luoluo, you haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Luo nced at her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t¡­ set your heart on him, have you?¡± Li Manman whispered.


    Su Luo clenched her fist and thought: ¡®He was my person in the first ce, how could I not have my heart set on him?!¡¯


    However, Su Luo¡¯s face wore a faint smile: ¡°Yes, he is truly quite good-looking.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Li Manman pulled at Su Luo¡¯s hand and whispered to her: ¡°I¡¯m advising you to just forget about it. Fairy Wuyou has already set her eyes on this person. There¡¯s nothing left for you.¡±

 Chapter 2484: Shock (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2484: Shock (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Cey


    Su Luo gritted her teeth: ¡°¡­¡±


    She subconsciously looked in the direction of Fairy Wuyou.


    Sure enough, at this time there was no man by Fairy Wuyou¡¯s side; she was alone. In her hand was a fan while a water bottle hung off her shoulder, and she stared at the screen intently with unblinking concentration. This appearance of Fairy Wuyou seemed like everyone had sworn an oath on her possessions!


    Seeing this, Su Luo gritted her teeth fiercely!


    At this time, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s gaze swept towards Su Luo. Her willowy eyebrows furrowed tightly, and an icy aura burst out from the depths of her eyes!


    When enemies encountered each other, their eyes turned red! 1


    Four eyes made contact, and light burst out!


    Fairy Wuyou snorted coldly and was about to walk up to Su Luo to put her in a difficult position. However, she noticed that Nangong Liuyun about to walk out at this moment.


    In actuality, Nangong Liuyun had only just entered¡­


    The crowd immediately erupted with screams that shocked the heavens and earth!


    ¡°Fifteen minutes! Actually another fifteen minutes! My heavens!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made inquiries about this man. He used to be from the inner part of the city, but he was always in seclusion, so none of you will be able to guess who he is!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say who he is!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that he¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s favorite young apprentice¡ªNangong Liuyun!¡±


    The City Lord¡¯s favorite young apprentice???


    The crowd was in aplete uproar!


    Nangong Liuyun, this gorgeous and stunning genius, now also had the title of City Lord¡¯s disciple hanging on him. For an instant, it was like the icing on the cake, boosting his reputation.


    Dressedpletely in white with an unblemished and extraordinary appearance, Nangong Liuyun walked out leisurely.


    Fairy Wuyou took one look and at once abandoned Su Luo, rushing up to him attentively.


    ¡°Nangong, Nangong!¡± Fairy Wuyou revolved around Nangong Liuyun like she was a little fan of his.


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even throw her a nce; his gaze was looking in a certain direction.


    There was a sea of people there, but he couldn¡¯t see the one he was anticipating.


    ¡®Could it be that that silly girl still hasn¡¯t guessed it¡¯s me?¡¯ Nangong Liuyun thought silently in his heart.


    Fairy Wuyou was unprecedentedly attentive, like a little girl wanting to wipe Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sweat for him.


    However, Nangong Liuyun raised his hand, swept her a displeased nce, and then stepped away.


    Fairy Wuyou stood in ce, her eyes shining with stars, and her admiration for him grew even more. So cool, so dazzling, so domineering! I like him even more now!


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart had already been deeply hooked onto by Nangong Liuyun, and she followed behind him, going wherever he went.


    She purposefully didn¡¯t invade Nangong Liuyun¡¯s personal space, so she was safe for the time being.


    Nangong Liuyun immediately went to Upstream Mountain without stopping in between.


    When Fairy Wuyou saw this, she attentively called out: ¡°Nangong, Nangong, I have a golden airship here¡­¡±


    Before Fairy Wuyou finished speaking, Nangong Liuyun summoned a huge dragon, and he flew up then directly flew towards Upstream Mountain.


    ¡®He has a flying dragon as a mount, so majestic! So powerful!¡¯


    Fairy Wuyou didn¡¯t at all feel like her pride was being swept away as her liking for Nangong Liuyun was already imprinted into her bones.


    The more Nangong Liuyun ignored her, the more he disdained her and the more she wanted to get him, to have him. Fairy Wuyou even felt that if she could one man, Nangong Liuyun, for a period of time, she was willing to make this sacrifice for him.


    Nangong Liuyun flew on, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at Upstream Mountain.


    From the Genius Training Camp assessment to Downstream Mountain and then to Midstream Mountain, Nangong Liuyun had kept his time at 15 minutes each round.


    It wasn¡¯t known if he could keep his time within 15 minutes at Upstream Mountain as well. If he could do it¡­ Everyone¡¯s faces paled at the thought of this. Just to what extent did his strength reach?

 Chapter 2485: Shock (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2485: Shock (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Cey, frozenfire


    Inside the castle¡­


    Li Manman pulled Su Luo, chattering excitedly: "Luoluo, you saw it, right? Did you see it? Nangong Liuyun¡¯s so handsome, right!!! Aah-oooh!!!"


    ¡®That''s right, how can my man not be handsome??¡¯ Su Luo''s heart was filled with smugness, though she kept her face taut.


    After calmly thinking for a moment, she squeezed out a reply, "It''s okay."


    Li Manman shrieked: "What do you mean it''s okay! He¡¯s obviously very good, very good, very good, very very good, okay??!"


    Su Luo''s eardrums were about to be punctured by Li Manman''s magical voice, making her sigh in helplessness: "Fine, he''s very good. Very good indeed."


    As she thought about it, Li Manman¡¯s eye suddenly snapped towards Su Luo. Then, lowering her head to think, she sent yet another re right towards Su Luo. Compared to Su Lu''s calm and collected demeanor, Li Manman was unable to remain calm as she continued to throw sneaky nces at Su Luo.


    Finally, being unable to handle the current situation, Su Luo put down the book in her hands and gazed straight at Li Manman: "Go on, ask me your question."


    ¡®Did she think that I wouldn¡¯t recognize that sneaky hamster-like look of hers?¡¯


    With a mischievous giggle, Li Manman leaned close to Su Luo, lowered her voice: "Luo Luo, you are not¡­ falling for that Prince Charming, right?"


    "Prince Charming?" Su Luo raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, he¡¯s the Prince Charming! How is he not a Prince Charming? Can you find someone throughout the whole Upstream Mountain that is more of a Prince Charming than he is??" Li Manman almost jumped up in excitement.


    Su Luo was speechless. Was Nangong Liuyun''s charm that great? So great that Li Manman had be his fangirl after just seeing him once?


    Su Luo looked at her: "Then do you like him?"


    "Of course, I do! Women who don''t like him are absolutely blind or are brain-damaged! Haven''t you noticed that the women in the entire Genius Training Camp have gone crazy?" Li Manman''s cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    Su Luo: "¡­" Could it be that her past self was either blind or brain-damaged?


    Nangong Liuyun used to stick close to her every day, pestering and chasing after her. She felt annoyed by him, rejecting and driving him away time and time after again. Thinking about it now, was she¡­ too indulgent? Too unaware of how to cherish people?


    If these women in Upstream Mountain knew what she had done to Nangong Liuyun¡­ would they go crazy ande after her? Su Luo touched her nose speechlessly and silently reviewed her past self.


    Li Manman slowed down to take a breath before continuing: "But my kind of ¡®like¡¯ is not the same as that kind of ¡®like¡¯!!"


    "Oh?" Su Luo looked like she was willing to hear more about it.


    "My kind of ¡®like¡¯ is very sacred and noble! It''s the kind of ¡®like¡¯ that looks up and worships, just like the kind of ¡®like¡¯ towards the City Lord. You won¡¯t understand it." Li Manman''s gaze looked at the distant sky, pretending to be profound.


    Su Luo: "¡­Is Nangong Liuyun really that charming?"


    Su Luo scratched her head. Was it due to her being too close to Nangong Liuyun? Why was it that the Nangong Liuyun she saw was a tsundere yet harbored evil thoughts within? He was prone to jealousy and would always let his emotions get the better of him, but he also loved to put on the front as a spoilt young master and loved to tease her¡­ How is that a Prince Charming? Grandmaster Rong Yun is the real Prince Charming, okay?


    Li Manman continued: "But just like the kind of ¡®like¡¯ towards the City Lord which you look up to and worship to, Nangong Liuyun will also be another City Lord in the future."


    Su Luo had a strong belief that Nangong Liuyun would be another City Lord in the future. It was a rare urrence for Li Manman to also spot that.


    However, Su Luo will never let him be like the City Lord who had a troubled love life, leaving him to walk alone in time.

 Chapter 2486: Shock (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2486: Shock (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Cey, frozenfire


    All of a sudden, Li Manman thought of Wuyou, and her brows instantly furrowed together as she mmed the table fiercely: "Wuyou, that b*tch! I really want to gnaw her to death!"


    Su Luo: "¡­ Her body was touched by so many men, so wouldn''t that dirty your mouth?"


    "Bleh, bleh, bleh!" Just the thought of herself biting Fairy Wuyou caused Li Manman¡¯s stomach to churn in disgust.


    Su Luo burst intoughter upon seeing this.


    "What are youughing at? My male god¡¯s about to be enticed by Wuyou! Sigh, it pisses me off, it pisses me off!!!" Li Manman circled around the spacious hall, muttering as she went, "What to do! Do I really have to go and kill her? But I am not strong enough to do so¡­"


    When Li Manman''s eyes swept over Su Luo, her eyes lit up!


    With a single stride, she ran right to the front of Su Luo and stared at her with bright eyes.


    "What now?" Su Luo asked irritatedly.


    "Luoluo! Answer one question!" Li Manman¡¯s gaze was filled with unprecedented seriousness.


    Su Luo grew serious, influenced by Li Manman¡¯s atmosphere: "What?"


    "Do you like Nangong Liuyun?" Li Manman looked at Su Luo seriously, just like the officiating priest at a wedding.


    Su Luo: "¡­ Why are you asking this?"


    "After thinking about it, I feel that among those in the whole Upstream Mountain, only you are worthy of the male god," Li Manman stated. She grabbed Su Luo''s arm and said firmly, "Luo Luo, you¡¯re up!"


    "Huh?" Su Luo blinked.


    "Instead of letting him be snatched away by Wuyou, I would rather let the benefits go to you since we are on the same team anyway." The more Li Manman thought about it, the more excited she got and the more feasible she felt it was. "Look, in terms of appearance, you both have the best in the world. In terms of background, you both are liked by the City Lord. In terms of talent, only you can keep up with him. Therefore, you two are simply a match made in heaven! Who the heck is Fairy Wuyou? Get the hell out of my way! "


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    Li Manman was getting more and more excited as she went on. However, she proceeded to tone down before muttering: "But¡­ I still have no idea how that b*tch Wuyou tames those men into obedience. She definitely has some kind of advantage in this, so I don¡¯t know if our male god¡­"


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps came ringing from outside.


    Hearing Li Manman''s words, that person smiled lightly: "Don''t you know that Wuyou was born with a Divine Yin Body?"


    "What is a Divine Yin Body?" Su Luo and Li Manman both looked at Lin Banli in bewilderment.


    Ever since the day he broke up with Fairy Wuyou, Lin Banli had locked himself in his room up till today.


    At this moment, Su Luo looked at the handsome face of Lin Banli, who appeared to be quite refreshed. It seemed that he had walked out of that rtionship.


    Lin Banli took the initiative to find an empty chair and sit down. He poured himself a cup of tea and taking a sip before saying slowly: "Good tea."


    Naturally, it was good tea! This tea was made from tea leaves grown in Su Luo''s space. Her homemade stir-fried Fairy Tea leaves brewed a tea that could not be found outside.


    Lin Banli kept Su Luo and Li Manman¡¯s appetites in ample suspense for a moment before finally letting out a long sigh: "This is not a good topic to discuss with you girls."


    This hint was obvious enough.


    Li Manman pped on the table with wide eyes: "Do men who participate in bed exercises with a Divine Yin Body like hers have their powers multiplied?!"


    "Cough cough cough¡ª" Lin Banli had been drinking his tea slowly, and when he heard Li Manman''s words, he immediately choked.


    Were girls nowadays so bold? So direct?

 Chapter 2487: Shock (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2487: Shock (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Cey, skyrise


    ¡°How is it? Did I guess correctly?¡± Li Manman red at him impatiently. If he still didn¡¯t answer, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she wouldn¡¯t start shaking his neck.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ basically, basically correct.¡± Lin Banli felt that he had truly underestimated the recklessness of thesedies.


    He coughed and said with a serious tone, ¡°Wuyou¡¯s Divine Yin Body is truly awesome! It can not only bring physical pleasure but also greatly enhance your cultivation base. You tell me, what kind of man wouldn¡¯t like this?¡±


    Lin Manman curved her lips mockingly: ¡°For this kind of woman who has been with every man, which of them would treat her seriously? It seems you were the most serious about her, right, Young Master Lin?


    Lin Banli felt awkward and tried to thicken his skin, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t encountered some scum in their youth? Haven¡¯t Ie to my senses now!¡±


    Li Manman still wanted to mock him some more, but she was stopped by Su Luo.


    Su Luo looked at Lin Banli: ¡°You didn¡¯t finish what you were saying.¡±


    Lin Banli scratched his nose. ¡®Is it now indeed an era filled with women who can hold up half the world? Li Manman is tough, Su Luo is wise, and men truly can¡¯t handle either.¡¯


    Lin Banli sighed and then exined in detail: ¡°Aside from the two points mentioned earlier, the Divine Yin Body has another powerful aspect, which is its addictive effect. It¡¯s very, very hard to quit¡­¡±


    This also exined why those men would share Fairy Wuyou with other men. It was because they couldn¡¯t make themselves quit.


    Lin Banli¡¯s face shed with a glimpse of sorrow. He looked up and saw Su Luo and Li Manman looking at him with pity. He immediately felt ufortable: ¡°Why are you giving me that look? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t actually quit! As long as I ruthlessly force myself, of course, I can quit!¡± Lin Banli said like he was making a vow.


    In reality, there was a method to withdraw from the addiction of the Divine Yin Body, but it did require some ruthlessness.


    ¡°How do you quit?¡± Li Manman asked in curiosity.


    Lin Banli awkwardly answered, ¡°¡­All it takes is for you to give up the training results you gained while using the Divine Yin Body. After that, you¡¯re clean.¡±


    So that was to say, he could quit this addiction if he gave up all the cultivation he had gained while being with Fairy Wuyou.


    ¡°Wow, Lin Banli, your strength right now¡­ seems almost equivalent to mine!¡± Li Manman poked at Lin Banli¡¯s chest. ¡°You really can tolerate it.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s things died yesterday, while the things of today onwards are born today. Just let the past pass.¡± Su Luo looked at Lin Banli with sincerity. ¡°You have potential. There¡¯ll be more opportunities for you. Your future is bright, brighter than being a male escort next to Wuyou.¡±


    Lin Banli looked awkward. This wench he used to view as a nobody could now enlighten him with the tone of a teacher¡­ Things had changed so swiftly.


    After chatting for so long, Li Manman suddenly remembered, ¡°Weren¡¯t we just talking about Nangong Liuyun? How did we end up talking about Lin Banli?¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°What else do you still want to say?¡±


    ¡°Will this male god be seduced by Wuyou? Her divine yin body is so powerful!¡± Li Manman worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s not starving to the point of choosing just anyone, okay?¡± Su Luo knew Nangong Liuyun very well.


    ¡°But the problem is that Wuyou is like a ticking bomb. Who knows when she might lose her mind and explode? What if she ys some tricks and seeds? Oh no, I have to go check¡ª¡±


    Li Manman started rushing outside without finishing her sentence.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Su Luo sighed.


    Nangong Liuyun never left any traces of himself. So how could Li Manman find him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on Wuyou! In case she gets to your Nangong!¡± Li Manman fled the scene.

 Chapter 2488: A Slap in the Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2488: A p in the Face (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    Li Manman ran out and then quickly came back before long. She pulled Su Luo in a rush, saying, ¡°Hurry! Our male god is about to break the record for the Tower of Trials!¡±


    Li Manman was shaking in excitement. She wanted nothing more than a pair of wings to fly over there.


    Su Luo nced at her silently in confusion, ¡°We¡¯re not participating with him?¡±


    Li Manman rolled her eyes: ¡°This trial is prepared especially for the male idol. There¡¯s not even any need for others. As long as the male idol breaks the record left by thest person ranked number one, then he will be number one on the Dragon List!!!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re so confident that he can win?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Li Manman red at her, ¡°Not only me, but everyone in Upstream Mountain is also sure about that. Our male idol has to be number one!¡±


    Su Luo thought to herself: Back then, they all said she would be ranked first from the bottom, yet now that Nangong hase, each of them is sure that Nangong will be ranked first from the top on the Dragon List. Differences, such differences.


    ¡°Oooi! Luoluo, what are you still being so slow for? If we¡¯re anyter, our male idol is going to being out of the Tower of Trials already! There won¡¯t be any excitement left in just watching hime out! Hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    Li Manman dragged Su Luo and left. Lin Banli followed behind them with a bitter smile.


    He actually wanted to go and see exactly what kind of brilliant person could make Wuyou humble her attitude and respect like this.


    However, Lin Banli did not realize that Fairy Wuyou¡¯s attitude was not only humbled, but she was also literally subservient to him right now.


    By the time they reached their destination, they were alreadyte. Basically, every person from the Tower of Trials hade over.


    The crowd frantically yielded when they saw Su Luo. Before she could notice, she and the others were already pushed to the front.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was on purpose or not. Su Luo was actually pushed next to Fairy Wuyou.


    Fairy Wuyou turned and saw that face of Su Luo¡¯s¡ªthe one that made people furiously jealous. She couldn¡¯t control her jealousy.


    Su Luo saw the robe in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hands.


    That big, inky ck robe with golden edging carried a seemingly infinite depth of coldness.


    That was Nangong¡¯s robe.


    How did it end up in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hands?


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the situation for some time, so she kept staring at the robe in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hands.


    Fairy Wuyou saw Su Luo staring. She clenched her fist even tighter on the dark robe and raised her eyebrows proudly to Su Luo: ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think this is something you cany your eyes upon?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why can¡¯t I look?¡± Su Luo found it strange.


    ¡°Do you know whose robe this is?¡± Fairy Wuyou scoffed, ¡°I need to warn you. Nangong is my man. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Su Luo had just heard the funniest joke ever.


    How could Wuyou be anybody to Nangong Liuyun? Then what did Su Luo, his literal official fianc?? count for?


    Su Luo chuckled coldly: ¡°So I should just believe whatever you say? Did Nangong even agree to this?¡±


    Su Luo always called him Nangong, and she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that. But it sounded different from others¡¯ perspectives.


    Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo in outrage, ¡°What did you call him?!¡±


    Su Luo secretly rolled her eyes. If not Nangong, then did she ought to call him ¡®dear hubby¡¯?


    Fairy Wuyou confidently dered her ownership, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think inside your heart, but now, remember for me¡ªinstantly and immediately, erase him from your mind, because¡­he is mine!¡±


    Su Luo almostughed because of the ridiculousness. She looked straight at Fairy Wuyou with bright eyes, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Nangong is mine!¡±


    ¡°Beep --¡±

 Chapter 2489: A Slap in the Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2489: A p in the Face (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    For an instant, everybody gasped!


    Now, this was the tea!


    The two most brilliant women of Upstream Mountain had both jumped out and imed Nangong Liuyun as their own. This was the biggest case of two women fighting over one man in a hundred years of Upstream Mountain¡¯s history. Now, this was news!


    The male students¡¯ hearts were turbulent with unease.


    Not only did their goddess Wuyou act in such an aggressive and direct way, but their new goddess Su Luo did so as well¡ªboth iming Nangong Liuyun as her own.


    Was Nangong Liuyun really so desirable?


    Everyone looked up to the big screen simultaneously.


    On the screen, Nangong Liuyun fought like no one was there.


    Everyone else passed the level with caution and dedication, but he walked like a carefree person, waving his sleeves and destroying each and every level.


    How was this ¡®breaking through barriers¡¯? This was basically like he was just taking a stroll, okay? Could he not make other people feel so desperate and miserable? The people lowered their heads speechlessly.


    Comparing people to others drove them mad, but in this scenario, who couldpete with this sorcery? Did they even have the right topare? Nevertheless, no matter how unwilling some people were, they had been defeated and could only concede.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s beautiful eyes locked onto Nangong Liuyun¡¯s domineering and world-shattering figure on the screen with full-hearted obsession and amazement.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun is mine! Whoever dares to fight with me will be the one to die first!¡± Fairy Wuyou swore!


    Su Luo scoffed and didn¡¯t respond.


    Fairy Wuyou thought Su Luo was intimidated. She becamecent and nced at Su Luo, mocking thetter, ¡°With your status, you¡¯d be lucky to even pick up the worn-out shoes I¡¯ve already used. With someone like Nangong, you better not even dream of it!


    Lin Banli¡¯s sharp eyebrows knitted together. His hands clenched into a fist with blue veins popped on his skin!


    This mockery was too much!


    Lin Banli¡¯s eyes locked onto Fairy Wuyou. His voice sounded like the demon from hell, ¡°I think, I could have a nice chat with Nangong Liuyun about the enchanting Red Spider Lily on your fat ass.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heartbeat stopped for a second!


    She gave Lin Banli a murderous re!


    She didn¡¯t think that Lin Banli would mock her with everyone watching!


    She had always assumed in her heart that Lin Banli was definitely silently hoping she would take him back!


    ¡°Lin Banli, you better be thinking clearly. You¡¯re destroying your own future!¡± Fairy Wuyou¡¯s stare was cold like an icy knife aimed at Lin Banli as a warning.


    Lin Banli suddenly felt this was all ridiculous. Destroying his own future? Did she really think she was so charismatic that he himself would submissively wag his tail for her like a dog?


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha¡ª¡± Lin Banli abruptly started tough with a mix of sorrow and grief. He pointed at Fairy Wuyou andughed while shaking his head, ¡°You whore! You really think you¡¯re so pretty that every man would worship you like a goddess? Go rinse your brain and stop dreaming! If it wasn¡¯t for your Divine Yin Body, who would want to touch your ugly body? Old hag!¡±


    Su Luo nced at Lin Banli quietly and let out a long sigh. Who said goody-two-shoes couldn¡¯t put up a fight? That was just because they weren''t desperate enough. Wasn¡¯t Fairy Wuyou now picking up a rock and smashing her own foot 1?


    Su Luo held her hands behind her back and looked in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s direction.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s entire person was shocked silly. With one finger pointed at Lin Banli, she shook nonstop because of the shock: ¡°You, you, you¡­¡­ What did you just say??!¡±

 Chapter 2490: A Slap in the Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2490: A p in the Face (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : skyrise, Cey


    Unfortunately, we''ll be taking a break from releases due to our team members being too busy. But we will be back after two weeks! [3


    Thank you for your continuous support!


    Whore? Wash her brain? Ugly? Old hag? Every word struck Fairy Wuyou at the deepest points of her heart!


    It didn¡¯t matter if other people cursed at her like that, but this person just had to be Lin Banli, whom she used to consider as nothing more than a dog!


    This, this, this¡­ Fairy Wuyou was shocked at first and then furious!


    ¡°Lin Banli, you can¡¯t have me, so now you want to ruin me so no one else can, right?! You¡¯re too malicious!¡± Fairy Wuyou pointed at Lin Banli and scolded with rage and sadness!


    Lin Banli, ¡°¡­Your imagination is extraordinary.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s throat felt like it something was stuck in it. Dumbfounded, she red at Lin Banli.


    Lin Banli smiled lightly: ¡°How could a man that is so stunning and brilliant like Nangong Liuyun take a liking to you? I¡¯m betting on Su Luo to win.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s lungs were about to explode out of anger!


    ¡°Lin Banli, good, very good!¡± Fairy Wuyou looked like she had seen through him. She held back her anger and pointed outside. ¡°Get lost right now!¡±


    Su Luo stepped in front of Lin Banli with a grin and said to Fairy Wuyou: ¡°Does this ce belong to you? If you tell people to get lost, they just have to get lost?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou shook with rage. If stares could cut people, Su Luo would be already in pieces.


    Su Luo smiled softly. She looked at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s figure in the Tower of Trials.


    Her Nangong really was a genius and a dragon amidst all¡ªthe unique one in a million.


    He had already reached thest level in just this short amount of time.


    The previous record from a Young Master Ling on the Dragon List was carved on the wall. If he broke this record, he would rank first on the Dragon List.


    Meanwhile, Fairy Wuyou also stared at the screen anxiously. She already saw Nangong Liuyun as her man, so she was concerned about everything he did.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender and pale fingers could only be seen striking like lightning. Immediately, the ocean rolled up in waves. Thunder roared and lightning struck. It seemed like every bit of the ocean was charged with electricity.


    That most powerful being at the bottom of the sea was awakened and forced to rise to the surface.


    Young Master Ling had used a whole hour to defeat the most powerful being.


    But now, Nangong Liuyun casted another imprint. Another sea of thunder appeared above the ocean.


    That sea of thunder carried the power of thunder and lightning. Numerous swimming dragons danced and shot at the powerful being all at once in a blink of an eye.


    Eighty-one lightning dragon-snakes confined the most powerful being into a knot and sent electric shocks to it incessantly. That most powerful being roared and tweaked with pain. Eventually it died with its body burned into dark ck.


    Someone checked the clock¡ª


    ¡°Goddamn! From the time he entered the Tower of Trials until now, Nangong Liuyun only used fifteen minutes!!!¡±


    What did this mean? It meant that Nangong Liuyun had been ying around all this time and had not yet shown his true power!


    How powerful could he really be to beat the most powerful creature at thest level in only fifteen minutes? And without using his full strength?


    For a moment, everyone was in a daze. Then they suddenly all came back to their senses!


    Oh, heavens!!! That was thest level!!! That was the most powerful being at the bottom of the ocean!!!


    Even that Young Master Ling who used to rank first on the Dragon List used an hour to defeat it! How did Nangong Liuyun use lightning to tie it up, cast some electricity, and burn that most powerful being to death just like that?

 Chapter 2491: A Slap in the Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2491: A p in the Face (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Wifi Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Holy sh*t!!!


    Everyone was so agitated that their face turned red, and their fists were clenched with an uncontroble urge to go berserk. Wasn¡¯t this just too unbelievable?! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it at all!


    At this moment, the bulky vermillion door opened, and a long silhouette walked out from the Tower of Trials.


    Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the beautiful guy that was walking out step by step. Seeing Nangong Liuyune out, everyone held their breath as they admired the guy who was currently ranked 1st on the Dragon List with gazes full of worship.


    Nangong Liuyun raised his gaze and nced around. Very quickly, he spotted the person who he had been constantly thinking about. A glint of light shed across his starry eyes, and a smile surfaced on his cold face.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. ¡®He¡¯s smiling at me! He¡¯s actually smiling at me!¡¯


    She felt that her guess was, indeed, correct. Nangong Liuyun actually did hold interest towards her! Just like she had said, how could Su Luo, thatcking and boring brat,pare to her, who was as tender and juicy as a peach? Men were all the same.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou felt as if her heart had been smeared with heavenly-jade grade honey. It was so sweet that she was nearly intoxicated by it.


    Nangong Liuyun walked towards her¡­


    He was getting closer¡­ and closer¡­


    Fairy Wuyou excitedly hugged the wide robes in her arms and shyly averted her gaze downwards, waiting for Nangong Liuyun toe over. Once he reached, she would bashfully wrap herself around his slender waist and sink into his strong embrace¡­


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s fantasies were very beautiful. However¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun did note no matter how long she waited, and so she lifted her head up, only to see Nangong Liuyun standing firmly in front of Su Luo.


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face paled and then turned red again at the next moment. Her eyes were like those of a fire-breathing dragon staring fixedly at Su Luo!


    And Su Luo at this time¡­?


    She actually had her arms crossed across her chest, looking askance at Nangong Liuyun with the corners of her mouth raised up into a humorless smile. That scrutinizing attitude was just like that of a high and mighty Queen¡ªvery arrogant.


    The whole audience was dumbfounded.


    ¡®What the heck! This was Nangong Liuyun, for goodness sake. He¡¯s the newly promoted first rank on the Dragon List! Miss Su Luo, how can you have this type of attitude?!!! Aren''t you afraid of offending this young champion?!!!¡¯


    Those were everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Even Li Manman was tugging Su Luo¡¯s sleeve secretly and said with a lowered volume, ¡°Hey my esteemed little ancestor, enough is enough. This is our idol. Can you not be so arrogant? Be careful, or he might just fling out his sleeves and leave 1 in anger.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was even more straightforward. She jumped forward and pointed angrily at Su Luo: ¡°What''s with your attitude? Who are you showing such arrogance to?!¡±


    Fairy Wuyou was evidently trying to speak for Nangong Liuyun. But unexpectedly, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s deep icy stare stabbed towards Fairy Wuyou like an icy knife at this very moment!


    Fairy Wuyou was so frightened. For a moment, she felt her heart skip a beat, and she was at a loss, not knowing what she had done wrong.


    ¡°Does she pick on you frequently?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s ck eyebrows furrowed slightly and stared at Su Luo.


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°She can''t pick on me, on the other hand, I often pick on her. However¡­ I heard Fairy Wuyou is Young Master Nangong¡¯s person?


    ¡®What nonsensical stuff?¡¯ Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes grew dark.


    Having been reminded by Su Luo, Fairy Wuyou quickly took two steps forwards, enthusiastically holding out the ck robe with eyes full of affection: ¡°Nangong, your¡­¡±


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun''s attention was all concentrated on Su Luo, he furrowed his brows and asked Su Luo, ¡°Who is Fairy Wuyou?¡±


    If people didn''t know and just saw Fairy Wuyou holding up the ck robe with both hands to hand it over to him affectionately, they would think they were quite close.

 Chapter 2492: A Slap in the Face (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2492: A p in the Face (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words instantly sent the people into an uproar!


    Everyone had assumed from Fairy Wuyou¡¯s past clues that she had gotten onto good terms with Nangong Liuyun. Who would have thought that Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t even know her?!


    Their stares in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s direction carried ambiguous smiles.


    Despite her thick skin, Fairy Wuyou couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¡°Nangong, you¡­¡± Fairy Wuyou¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with hidden bitterness, and she sent a lovably pouty gaze of annoyance to Nangong Liuyun.


    But Nangong Liuyun only had eyes for Su Luo. Everyone else was just a bunch of logs to him. Why would he talk to pieces of wood?


    So even if Fairy Wuyou tried her best to bewitch him, Nangong Liuyun would only turn a blind eye and deaf ear to her, leaving her at her wit¡¯s end.


    Su Luo had beenughing inwardly for a long time, but she kept herposure as she hinted with her eyes, ¡®Didn¡¯t you personally give her that robe? How do you not recognize her?¡¯


    Nangong Liuyun followed Su Luo¡¯s gaze to the broad ink-ck robe.


    ¡°Is it yours?¡± Su Luo asked, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nangong Liuyun admitted and then knitted his brows, feeling puzzled. ¡°I took it off and threw it away when thisdy pulled its sleeve. Why is it still here?¡±


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun say this, Su Luo almostughed out loud. Fortunately, she had extraordinary willpower and held it in.


    But the willpower of the person beside her wasn¡¯t as strong.


    ¡°Puhahahaha! So that robe was something Young Master Nangong threw away.¡±


    ¡°At the start, I really thought that Young Master Nangong had gifted it to Fairy Wuyou.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fairy Wuyou imply that earlier?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m reallyughing to death, my stomach¡ª¡±


    For some time, the crowd¡¯s fervent chatter exposed Fairy Wuyou.


    Those ambiguous smiles nearly sent Fairy Wuyou flying into a rage from the humiliation!


    Suddenly, Fourth Elder came over.


    He held in his hands a tray that had a red silk cloth concealing its contents.


    With an amiable but respectful attitude, Fourth Elder faced Nangong Liuyun. ¡°This is the reward for your achievements. Go ahead and take it.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t spare another thought and nodded towards Su Luo: ¡°Give it to her.¡±


    Fourth Elder was surprised; he hadn¡¯t realized the rtionship between Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo was this intimate. After all, considering what was on the tray¡­


    Su Luo held the tray and asked Nangong Liuyun curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be a lottery prize? How is it a reward?¡±


    Reaching her hand out and feeling it, Su Luo eximed, ¡°There are two?¡±


    The Fourth Elder exined kindly, ¡°The system¡¯s rewards have a hidden rule. Firstly, the system automatically sends a gift when an individual breaks a record for every position from the start of the Genius Training Camp¡¯s assessment to the top of the Dragon List. Secondly, if those broken records were achieved within a month, the system will send an additional gift. The receiver may choose the gifts rather than them being randomized.¡±


    It was rare for the esteemed Fourth Elder to patiently give such a long exnation.


    Su Luo was taken aback by it.


    No wonder Nangong Liuyun had ovee so many difficulties and broken records every single time. It was all for the sake of the rewards.


    ¡°Open it up and look. Do you like it?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s tall body stood before Su Luo with a tender expression as he saw her smile.

 Chapter 2493: Jealousy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2493: Jealousy (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, skyrise


    He didn¡¯t smile often, but those rare moments could mesmerize people to death.


    Su Luo quickly pulled the red silk away and finally revealed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gift.


    As expected, it was two Agility Leg Bones.


    Every onlooker stared at those two Agility Leg Bones and drooled with envy.


    Those were Agility Leg Bones! Two of the five great ancient bones. In addition to these, there was also an Intelligence Skull and two Strength Arm Bones.


    ¡°These are for me?¡± Su Luo asked casually.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s thin white fingers pinched Su Luo¡¯s tender cheek. He had a doting look in his eyes as he said with a gentle voice, ¡°Silly girl, if they aren¡¯t for you, then who else?¡±


    ¡°Woah-¡±


    Everyone drew in a cold breath.


    W-what just happened here? Had Young Master Nangong only taken the assessment this time for Su Luo¡¯s sake? Just to give Su Luo two Agility Leg Bones?


    Su Luo already possessed an Intelligence Skull and a Strength Arm Bone, so with these Agility Leg Bones, those were all five bones collected!


    The spectators stared dumbly at Su Luo, especially the women. Jealousy burned through their eyes!


    Li Manman was stunned. She looked at Nangong Liuyun and then at Su Luo, rubbed her eyes, and stammered, ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, right?¡±


    When she paired Su Luo and their idol Nangong together before, it was just because she approved of them. But who would¡¯ve guessed that these two had already long since been on good terms?


    Li Manman didn¡¯t know how to react at all.


    On the other hand, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s mind was almost bewildered with rage!


    Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡­ Earlier she had shamelessly bragged to Su Luo that Nangong Liuyun was hers, so this was just¡­


    It was like Fairy Wuyou had been ruthlessly pped. Her face burned so hot that it hurt terribly.


    Now that she knew Nangong Liuyun came for Su Luo, would Fairy Wuyou give up?


    No! Absolutely not!


    It was precisely because Nangong Liuyun was Su Luo¡¯s man that she had to seduce him away into her hands at all costs.


    She wanted to win over Nangong Liuyun because she genuinely did like him. At the same time, she still wanted Su Luo to suffer so much that she wanted to die!


    How could Fairy Wuyou give up this chance to kill two birds with one stone? She wasn¡¯t just going to do it; she was going to do it with even more vigor!


    At this moment Su Luo was holding the Agility Leg Bone with both hands. She smiled at Nangong Liuyun and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just¡­ happily ept this?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun returned the warm expression with a gentle and doting smile.


    Looking at this scene made Fairy Wuyou furious, and she set her sights dead-fixed on Su Luo.


    Su Luo looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Are you going to leave again?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun pinched her cheeks: ¡°You¡¯re that afraid to see me leave?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou red at Su Luo mockingly. She was just thinking about how devoted Nangong Liuyun was to Su Luo, but actually, Su Luo was more so.


    But then Su Luo offered another thin smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already received your gift. If you need to leave, I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    ¡®No, please don¡¯t go! If you won¡¯t keep him, then we will¡­¡¯ the crowd begged silently.


    Fairy Wuyou despised Su Luo even more than ever. How could Su Luo, who was actually this narrow-sighted and materialistic, be a good match for Young Master Nangong with such a personality?!


    ¡®This won¡¯t do. For Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sake, even if he doesn¡¯t end up with me, he definitely can¡¯t be Su Luo¡¯s either!¡¯ Fairy Wuyou thought.


    Nangong Liuyun heaved a deep sigh: ¡°This girl. Am I worse than Agility Leg Bones that you actually want them over me?¡±

 Chapter 2494: Jealousy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2494: Jealousy (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, skyrise


    "Anyway, there are plenty of people who want you; I am not the only one." Su Luo shot a nce at Fairy Wuyou unconcernedly.


    The sight of Fairy Wuyou fretting over her Nangong was truly revolting.


    A hint of surprise shed in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. Woah, could it be that¡­ his Su Luo was being jealous? This was truly a rare sight only to be seen once-in-a-millennium years.


    Su Luo was just turning her body when Nangong Liuyun reached out and pulled her into his embrace.


    Everyone was momentarily perplexed by his actions¡­


    Nangong Liuyun leaned over and resolutely seized Su Luo¡¯s lips, intensely dering his possession of her.


    As soon as Su Luo came to her senses, a magnified stunning appearance of a mesmerizing pair of ink-ck eyes appeared in front of her own.


    His lips intensely enveloped her soft ones, plundering her in a manner that was akin to a raging tempest.


    Furthermore, he was doing this in a public ce where they were surrounded by a big crowd!


    Su Luo subconsciously wanted to push him away!


    But just how overbearing was Nangong Liuyun?


    Not only did he not loosen his grip, he instead ced one of his hands behind Su Luo¡¯s back while his other broad scorching palm covered the back of Su Luo¡¯s head, firmly pressing her against him.


    With his eyes closed, Nangong Liuyun unrestrainedly seized the sweet fragrance of her mouth, satiating his one-month-long yearning.


    Su Luo, on the other hand, kicked him with her foot!


    But the trailing length of the belt of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s robe gently rolled, and instantly bound Su Luo''s legs, rendering herpletely motionless.


    A duel ensued between the two. Suo Luo exhausted all her strengths to devise a strategy and employ it. But in front of Nangong Liuyun, it was akin to an ant trying to topple a tree, an ant going against an elephantpletely ineffective. In the end, she was thoroughly eaten by him.


    Nangong Liuyun definitely did it on purpose.


    He was pledging his sovereignty, warning others not to harbor any intentions towards her.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lips left no gaps as they seized Su Luo¡¯s. Her pair of honeyed lips were kissed by him until they turned alluring like juicy honey peaches.


    But he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. He seized the chance when Su Luo was unprepared and pried open her teeth, savoring all the goodness within her mouth.


    Nangong Liuyun was aware of Su Luo''s bashfulness, and thus, he also knew when he should stop.


    However, whening across her, who seemed to be an embodiment of the sweetest poison, how could he bear to let go?


    Nangong Liuyun used tremendous control to restrain himself and end the passionate kiss.


    He cupped Su Luo''s face as the tips of their noses touched one another''s while their eyes wereced with dense emotions.


    Both of them heavily panted as they gulped down a mouthful of air.


    At this moment, the expressions of various onlookers were¡­ beyond description!


    Wide-eyed, they all gaped at the scene; their mouths were agape with incredulity.


    Th-Th-This¡­¡­their adonis and their newly-promoted goddess were expressing public disys of affection in such an ostentatious manner? They really didn¡¯t give others a chance at all¡­¡­


    However, among all, Li Manman was the most shocked.


    Earlier she had even encouraged Su Luo to take down their Adonis, but it turned out that he had been hers all along! What the heck! Lin Manman stamped her feet and decided to grab Su Luo after this and have a good chat with her!


    Fairy Wuyou was utterly distressed and heartbroken!


    Stunned, she watched the deeply loving couple before her, itching to drive Su Luo into the ground!


    And just at this time, Su Luo turned to smile at her and asked, ¡°Fairy Wuyou, just now you were saying that my Nangong is yours?¡±


    Instantaneously all the eyes zeroed in on Fairy Wuyou!


    Su Luo didn''t fabricate these words. Earlier, Fairy Wuyou had indeed spoken out against Su Luo in front of everyone, dering that Nangong Liuyun was hers.

 Chapter 2495: Jealousy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2495: Jealousy (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Everyone was extremely curious. How would Fairy Wuyou reply? By now, she should finally recognize the facts, right?


    But Fairy Wuyou was indeed Fairy Wuyou, and a smile full of confidence still remained on her face: ¡°Little sister, one needs to have some self-awareness. It¡¯s no good to be too confident.¡±


    Su Luo was almost angered intoughter. She rolled her eyes and smiled: ¡°You should save that sentence for yourself instead.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou made eyes at Nangong Liuyun, and her bright red lips softly opened: ¡°I actually have a Divine Yin Body. You¡¯re wee to find me anytime.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyebrows knit slightly, not even sparing a single nce for her. With a flip of his hand, he pulled Su Luo with him as he left, warning her as he walked: ¡°What are you doing, talking with that madwoman? Don¡¯t you know that this kind of illness is contagious?¡±


    Step by step, the two grew further away, but the sound of Su Luo snorting withughter could still be heard clearly.


    In an instant, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face looked like it had beenshed with a whip. It was green one moment and red the next. She was extremely unsightly and extremely embarrassed!


    What kind of man could she, Fairy Wuyou, not obtain? Had she ever been scoffed at up until now? The more Nangong Liuyun ignored her and the more Su Luo disyed their affection in front of her, the more she just wanted to obtain Nangong Liuyun!


    Fairy Wuyou was extremely angered and shouted at the back of those two: ¡°Nangong Liuyun, you¡¯re sure to be mine!¡±


    Her voice was clear and shrill, prating the skies!


    But the two people ahead had left in each other¡¯s embrace. It was to the extent that Su Luo ran behind and hugged Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back provocatively, letting him carry her on his back.


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Who didn¡¯t know that before Nangong Liuyun¡¯s assessment at the Genius Training Camp, he was attacked by robbers on the road there? Yet with a single strike of his, he wielded power that could topple the mountains and overturn seas and felled more than a hundred people.


    When these over one hundred people got back up, there was nothing different about their bodies, but their cultivation had beenpletely crippled¡­ This man, Nangong Liuyun, was simply demonic!


    Yet this devil could smile with such gentleness at Su Luo? Even letting her climb onto his back, and skillfully supporting her body?


    Why did it feel so unreal¡­?


    At this moment, Li Manman had a myriad of horses galloping in her heart!


    She pulled Lin Banli beside her and asked loudly: ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, right?¡±


    Li Banli smiled bitterly: ¡°So many people were watching. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Who could have imagined that Nangong Liuyun had made such a powerful and unrivaled appearance just to give Su Luo two Agility Leg Bones,pleting her set of Five Ancient Bones. Could a single person have guessed this oue?


    For a moment, everyone was silent. Then after a while, everyone broke out into noise again.


    ¡°What do you think? Who will Nangong Liuyun choose in the end¡ªSu Luo or Fairy Wuyou?¡±


    ¡°Are your eyes just for show? Master Nangong overcame difficulty after difficulty and smashed through all resistance just to give his beloved Su Luo some bones. How could he still choose Fairy Wuyou?¡±


    ¡°My eyes are fine. Is it your brain that¡¯s just for decoration? Weren¡¯t you listening? Fairy Wuyou has the Divine Yin Body, the Divine Yin Body! Do you understand what the Divine Yin Body is? The stronger a person is, the more tremendous a rate of progression they will have if they unite with Fairy Wuyou!¡±


    For some time, the surroundings were filled with discussion. Each person¡¯s eyes were sparkling as they gossipped profusely.


    Nangong Liuyun carried Su Luo as he went back.


    Then Su Luo suddenly remembered that she was living at Senior Brother Luo¡¯s ce. Was it really alright to bring Nangong there? Although Senior Brother Luo himself wasn¡¯t currently there¡­


    ¡°You¡­ How long will you be staying here?¡± Su Luo whispered into his ear.

 Chapter 2496: Jealousy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2496: Jealousy (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Brook, skyrise


    "You¡¯re this reluctant to part with me? Then I won''t leave." Nangong Liuyun patted Su Luo''s hips.


    Only then did Su Luo realize that she was still being carried by Nangong Liuyun on his back.


    "Put me down." Earlier she had taken the initiative to climb on Nanagong Liuyun''s back only to be lovey-dovey in front of Fairy Wuyou.


    "Want toe down now? Toote." Nangong Liuyun wobbled just like an old man walking unsteadily, making Su Luo tilt left and right.


    Su Luo grew furious and bit his neck: "Are you letting go now?"


    Nangong Liuyun narrowed his phoenix-like eyes in a pleasant and leisurely manner: "Too light. Yes, yes, right there. I won¡¯t let go unless you bite down properly~~"


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    She was truly a million miles behind Nangong Liuyun in terms of audacity¡ªshe couldn''t outy him at all.


    "Are you taking me to Senior Brother Luo''s ce? Are you also staying there tonight?" Wasn''t he afraid of feeling revolted?


    Nangong Liuyun scoffed twice, giving off a profound and unwavering appearance: "For some things, you can never guess the ending."


    "For example?" Su Luo replied to their disorganized line of conversation.


    "Not telling you." Nangong Liuyun arrogantly raised his chin.


    Su Luo stretched out her two hands, pinch his cheeks: "Seems like you got bolder while you were over there. How dare you start keeping little secrets? Spill the beans quickly!"


    The longer he remained silent, the more curious Su Luo became.


    Nangong Liuyun allowed his stunning face to be pinched into a bun but still remained silent, refusing to utter a word.


    Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of Wuchen Mountain.


    Su Luo jumped down from his back before letting out a chuckle as the corners of her lips hooked up craftily: "I didn''t tell you, did I? This is Luo Yichen, Senior Brother Luo''s castle. Without Senior Brother Luo''s approval, you can''t stay for the night."


    Nangong Liuyun nced back. Giving Su Luo a profound look, he proudly ambled in with his hands behind his back as if strolling in his own backyard. Logically speaking, the guards at the entrance would definitely be stopping him.


    Su Luo stood ten meters away from the entrance. Leaning on the corner of the wall with her hands around her chest, she smiled as she watched Nangong Liuyun saunter towards the door.


    ¡®You go on, keep going on, no matter how grandly you waltz in, you will still end up being stopped,¡¯ Su Luo thought smugly.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Nangong Liuyun, this abominable one!


    When he passed by the door, the guards at the door not only didn''t stop him, but they even respectfully knelt down on both knees and called him ¡®Master¡¯.


    Su Luo''s eyes nearly popped out from shock!


    What was going on?


    How could Nangong Liuyun waltz in just like that? This was not his turf!


    Brimming with curiosity, Su Luo marched in quickly, only to find Nangong Liuyun gazing straight at her with a profound smile in his eyes.


    "Why are you smiling so suspiciously?" Su Luo harrumphed. Suddenly, the Fourth Elder appeared in her sight.


    "Fourth Elder?" Su Luo was momentarily taken aback.


    Fourth Elder lightly smiled at Su Luo with a nod before saying to Nangong Liuyun, "Since you insisted on wanting this as your residence, it is yours now."


    Fourth Elder gave Su Luo another nod and then left.


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    She silently looked at Nangong Liuyun, pointed at the castle that she was familiar with, and uttered word by word: "Your¡­ castle¡­? What happened? Wasn''t this ce Senior Brother Luo''s???"


    Nangong Liuyun gave a snort, turned around, and walked in.


    He even acted in a tsundere manner!


    Su Luo quickly rushed forward and leaped on Nangong Liuyun''s back in one fell swoop before wrapping around his neck and forcefully interrogating: "Quickly tell me!"


    No matter how tsundere Nangong pretended to be, when Su Luo became unstable after leaping onto his back, he nevertheless carefully supported her hips.

 Chapter 2497: Jealousy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2497: Jealousy (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    "Want to know?" Nangong Liuyun''sst words ended in a higher pitch.


    "What did you do? This is Senior Brother Luo''s ce. How can you, an outsider, take over Senior Brother Luo''s territory? Do you have no distinction between right and wrong, or even any sense of reason? Senior Brother Luo is not here now. If he were here, he might fight with you to the death!" Su Luo loudly reprimanded.


    Nangong Liuyun''s formerly bright smile instantly sank.


    With a stern face, he went straight inside with a quickened pace,pletely ignoring Su Luo.


    Su Luo continued to chatter on: "Although you are ranked first on the Dragon List, you can''t act this out of line, right? At least leave some space for others, okay? If you do this, what will Senior Brother Luo think? I know you did this because I live here, but why should Senior Brother Luo have his castle taken away from him just because he was kind enough to take me in?"


    "Senior Brother Luo this, Senior Brother Luo that. Your heart and eyes are purely filled with your Senior Brother Luo!" Nangong Liuyun was so furious that he peeled Su Luo off his body, nted her on the ground, and then walked away in big strides!


    ¡­Leaving Su Luo on the spot!


    At that moment, Su Luo was confused!


    Nangong Liuyun would normally never leave her alone like this¡­


    Su Luo was furious at first and then felt especially guilty towards Senior Brother Luo. This was basically her ¡®luring the wolf into the house¡¯¡ªluring Nangong Liuyun, the wolf, to upy the territory owned by Senior Brother Luo.


    And now that she was even left on the spot by Nangong Liuyun, she suddenly felt horrible all over¡­


    She shouted at Nangong Liuyun''s back: "Fine, leave. Leave! Don''te back once you have left!"


    Nangong Liuyun''s back stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks¡­


    Suddenly, he turned around and walked back in big strides.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s eyes red with anger, his heart ached slightly. His long arms fished her body into him vigorously, pulling her into his strong and sturdy chest!


    "Ugh¡­¡­" Su Luo felt her nose was red from the painful impact.


    Nangong Liuyun embraced her vigorously, almost squeezing the air out of her lungs.


    Su Luo was still angry with him for abandoning her when he announced that he would leave her¡ªso much so that she struggled angrily to break free from his grip.


    However, when had Nangong Liuyun¡¯s strength ever been less than a hundred times greater than Su Luo¡¯s? Under his deliberate detainment, it was difficult for Su Luo to even move a single finger.


    "Let go of me! I hate you! You''re a domineering and powerful tyrant! You never think for others and do whatever you want to do¡­¡­ Umm¡­¡­" Su Luo only scolded halfway before she found her own lips being sealed.


    Nangong Liuyun''s lips fiercely seized Su Luo''s soft and smooth cherry lips. He pushed his way into her mouth and viciously ravaged her.


    He held nothing back.


    With the momentum of a rainstorm, he swept towards Su Luo!


    Su Luo struggled but suddenly felt a pain on her lips, and a faint smell of blood wafted into her nostrils¡­¡­


    This was the smell of fresh blood.


    Nangong Liuyun had actually bit her lips!


    Su Luo was furious!


    She was aggrieved. Why did she have to be bitten by him?! This was simply intolerable!


    Su Luo turned her passivity around and tried to take the lead back. She forcefully wrapped her hands around Nangong Liuyun''s neck and pressed his head towards her.


    Then she stretched out her slender and flexible tongue and took the initiative to enter Nangong Liuyun''s territory.


    Su Luo didn''t notice the sh of happiness in Nangong Liuyun''s eyes.


    If Su Luo found out, she would have discovered that Nangong Liuyun was deliberately forcing her to take the initiative.


    At this moment, Su Luo waspletely unaware of this detail. Only one thought dominated her mind: ''Revenge! Retaliation!¡¯

 Chapter 2498: Jealousy (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2498: Jealousy (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Justtry123 Editor : Pyr, skyrise


    Su Luo recklessly and forcibly intruded, invaded, and ravaged the inside of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s mouth!


    Atst, she seized the tip of his slender tongue.


    Su Luo thought back to the anger of previously being left behind by him and bit down fiercely!


    Blood flowed out¡­¡­


    Su Luo wanted to fall back and signal a retreat, but at this point, this wasn''t something that she could stop just because she wanted to.


    Nangong Liuyun flipped the script on her. His lips covered her soft and smooth lips, sealing them tightly so she couldn''t escape¡­


    In these battles of wits against Nangong Liuyun whose IQ was nearly out of this world, Su Luo had never been on the winning end.


    This time, the kisssted for an entire hour¡­ until Nangong Liuyun released Su Luo fondly and reluctantly.


    Su Luo''s eyes looked smooth like silk while her cheeks were scarlet, body rxed, and feet unsteady the moment he let go. Where could she find the strength to be angry with Nangong Liuyun?


    She red at him heatedly, turned around, and left.


    Step step step. Su Luo left swiftly.


    Nangong Liuyun''s slender white finger stroked the edge of his lips, where the taste of her still remained. Her beauty was so stunning that it made people want to spoil her¡ªso much so that he wished he could never wake up from this dream.


    Nangong Liuyun had a smile on the corner of his lips as he closely followed Su Luo step by step.


    When she went east, he went east.


    When she went west, he also went west.


    She entered the house and closed the door with a strong m.


    However, what did the door in front of him count for?


    Nangong Liuyun didn''t even have to smash the door. He simply reached out and flicked the door like it was a thin piece of paper, and it was flicked into dust by Nangong Liuyun¡­¡­


    Su Luo: "¡­¡­"


    She stomped her foot in annoyance: "What the hell do you want!"


    "Still angry?" Nangong Liuyun held her slender shoulders with both hands and smiled at her, trying to curry favor with her.


    "Humph!" Su Luo turned her face away!


    Nangong Liuyun sighed. His slender white and joint-defined fingers lifted up her small sharp jaw, gently begging for forgiveness: "Okay, okay. It''s all my fault. I''m wrong, my little ancestor, my little princess. Okay?"


    Su Luo arrogantly raised her chin in a cute manner and ignored him.


    Nangong Liuyun gently brought her into his arms, stroking her delicate back while softly coaxing: "Okay, let''s not be angry, let¡¯s not be angry. Be careful to not harm your body from being angry, okay?"


    "You don''t want me anymore!" Su Luo angrily bit his neck.


    Nangong Liuyun''s body stiffened before he let out a long sigh, holding onto Su Luo''s shoulders and forcing her to look at him.


    His gaze was affectionate and serious: "How could I not want you? Even if I didn''t want myself, I wouldn¡¯t not want you."


    "Didn''t you leave?!" Su Luoined usingly.


    Nangong Liuyun was helpless: "I was angry then, wasn''t I? Aren''t people like that when they get angry? Even reason will follow suit and leave, right? You can¡¯t choose the right words when you¡¯re angry, so why are you putting me down in this situation?"


    The more Nangong Liuyun said, the lower his voice got, dripping with self-hatred and shame.


    Su Luo looked at his lowered head and felt the weight of his sadness, and at that moment, her anger subsided.


    Nangong Liuyun deeply embraced Su Luo in his arms; his movements were gentle and almost seemed cautious. This time, Su Luo didn''t struggle and didn''t break free.


    Nangong Liuyun''s heart let out a slight sigh of relief, but his tone was serious and grave: "Luo Luo, since that incidentst time, I swore to you that I would never leave you alone."


    After thest incident, Nangong Liuyun swore to himself that even if he were angry again, he would never leave Su Luo alone. That''s why he returned without even going out of the door.

 Chapter 2499: Jealousy (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2499: Jealousy (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    That time, it was because he argued with Su Luo and ended up leaving angrily. This ultimately allowed Yan Xia, the old witch, the opportunity to deal Su Luo with injuries so severe that she almost died despite receiving medical treatment.


    Every time Nangong Liuyun recalled this, a wave of lingering fear swept over him. To him, there was nothing worse than losing Su Luo.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still walking away! You¡¯ve almost walked out the entrance gate!¡± Panting with rage, Su Luo clutched Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender waist.


    Nangong Liuyun felt extremely aggrieved: ¡°Wasn¡¯t I waiting for you to call out for me to stay? Yet you didn¡¯t call out. You¡¯re scolding me instead!¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s pair of world-endingly beautiful eyes, which were as clear as a pure spring yet as pitch-ck and deep as a star-filled night sky, were at this moment full of grievances and usations. This sight softened Su Luo¡¯s heart, and she unconsciously embraced him and began to console him.


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­¡± Under that aggrieved gaze of those beautiful eyes, Su Luo suddenly felt guilty.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t like me anymore!¡± Nangong Liuyun scoffed twice and poutily raised his chin up in a tsundere manner.


    ¡°When did I stop liking you?!¡± Su Luo felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°You did! You¡¯re thinking of throwing me to that ugly person¡ªthat what Fairy who¡¯s a hideous mess. Then you¡¯ll go off with Senior Brother Luo¡­ Hmph hmph!¡± Nangong Liuyun said in a huff and walked off.


    Now, it became Su Luo who was depressed.


    She held onto Nangong Liuyun, tightly hugging one of his arms. While he pulled her along with him, Su Luo exined anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that chaotic fairy for now or about how Fourth Elder was able to change the name of this castle to yours. Right now, let¡¯s only talk about Senior Brother Luo. He treats me kindly, yet you seized his castle the moment you came here. This is simply repaying kindness with enmity! How will I face him in the future?¡±


    Su Luo felt that what she said was reasonable and grounded in facts. Anyone who heard it would nod in agreement.


    However, Nangong Liuyun just had to pull out an unreasonable card. He scoffed coldly, ¡°You are not allowed to see him anymore in the future!¡±


    To think that this girl did not hesitate to argue with him because of Senior Brother Luo¡­ This was something he could not tolerate!


    ¡°You simply cannot be any more overbearing!¡± Su Luo got so furious that she really felt like biting him.


    Suddenly taking on a seemingly careless appearance, Nangong Liuyun pointed out, ¡°Why is it considered repaying kindness with enmity just because I took possession of his house? Has he treated me with any kindness?¡±


    Su Luo got so angry that she pinched him: ¡°You¡¯re my person! Are we still considered separate from each other? If you treat him like that, it¡¯s the same as if I¡¯m treating him like that. If it¡¯s not repaying kindness with enmity, what is it?¡±


    When Nangong Liuyun heard this line, his brows raised in delight while his eyes beamed with joy. He poked Su Luo¡¯s bright and clear forehead: ¡°Foolish girl, so you know that there¡¯s no distinction between us anymore? Since you know, why are you still speaking up for an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Can you please speak with a bit of reason, Lord Nangong?!¡± Su Luo almost knelt down and begged him!


    ¡°No!¡± Nangong Liuyun said with self-righteousness and self-confidence.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was totally possible for someone like Nangong Liuyun who had be this strong to be above the rules of the secr world, but¡­


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll repay my own debt!¡± Panting with rage, Su Luo turned around, intending to leave.


    Nevertheless, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes and hands were swift. Before Su Luo even took a step, he turned his hands over and scooped Su Luo up in a princess carry, holding her stably in his embrace.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Su Luo struggled incessantly.


    ¡°Hmph hmph. This is my territory. It¡¯s no use even if you yell until your throat bursts!¡± Nangong Liuyun took on the persona of a bandit chief and keptughing mischievously at Su Luo.


    Su Luo ced her arms across her chest: ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the thing you do when you make love.¡± Nangong Liuyun raised his Mrs. Bandit Chief aloft and walked inside unhurriedly.


    Nearby, a youngdy with a petrified face, Li Manman, was left behind¡­


    Ever since Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo had a fight earlier, this youngdy had been here witnessing everything with her own eyes.

 Chapter 2500: Jealousy (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2500: Jealousy (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    What the hell was this b*tch trying to portray?


    She was trying to mediate the quarrel, and what did she get? Aside from the loud, thunderous shouting, how did this turn into a romantic scenario? To end things like this, you¡­ our male idol!


    It would be alright if she had acted as though she were wronged or were in a pitiful situation. However, she had immediately transformed into a naive, hurt little girl, before turning into a bandit that stole everything¡­ Li Manman really wanted to wipe this memory from her mind.


    Thinking about their male idol, Li Manman was on the verge of breaking down. Oh, our male idol! You who can beckon the rain and wind at will, who is exceedingly overbearing, yet, why did you melt down into a puddle before Su Luo?


    This really, really¡­ shattered the image of the charming prince she had in her heart!


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun, who had clearly already walked far off, sent a sweeping gaze over.


    As though she was struck by lightning, Li Manman¡¯s body quivered as if a grim reaper were grabbing her throat and would prevent her from seeing tomorrow¡¯s sun with a single thought.


    How frightening¡­


    How terrifying¡­


    By the time Li Manman snapped back to her senses, she felt her back turning mmy; her entire body was drenched with cold sweat, as though she had just walked through a downpour.


    Despite being so far away, he was able to defeat her with a single nce? Was Lord Nangong actually this powerful?


    As the image of such a powerful man ovepped with his lost appearance before Su Luo¡­ Li Manman wiped the cold sweat dripping from her forehead.


    Fortunately, she had already followed Su Luo wholeheartedly. If not, just a single bad thought about Su Luo would lead to her head falling to the ground¡­


    Li Manman had always thought of Nangong Liuyun as a charming prince. However, from the looks of it now, she should address him as a demon god.


    It seemed that there were only two kinds of people in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes. The first kind was Su Luo, and the other kind was everyone else.


    Towards Su Luo, he was as gentle as a god beaming down from the ninth heavens. However, when it came to people other than Su Luo, he was just like an evil demon from hell, an evil star hailing from outside of the city, an utterly terrifying existence.


    Li Manman was petrified for a good while, lost among her thoughts¡­


    Should I go in again or not¡­


    Ever since Senior Brother Luo had left, she had moved in to stay with Su Luo. At this moment, her bedding was still inside.


    No, I have to protect this castle on behalf of Senior Brother Luo!


    Although it had temporarily been taken over by Lord Nangong, the official change of hands could only happen when Senior Brother Luo came back from the battlefield.


    Inside the castle.


    Carrying Su Luo, Nangong walked straight to her bedroom and tossed her on the soft bed.


    Su Luo reacted in an instant.


    Right as she regained her freedom, she flipped herself upright. Standing on the soft bed, she made a fighting stance.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at her like he was looking at an idiot, before silently shaking his head. Walking to the table, he poured a cup of refreshing tea for himself.


    Su Luo was being entirely disregarded¡­


    Su Luo: ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    With her performance having achieved nothing, Su Luo slinked down from the bed, running to stand before Nangong Liuyun.


    She did not say anything and just stood right in front of him, herrge, clear eyes locked onto him.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s heart melted upon seeing this. cing his tea cup down, he embraced Su Luo¡¯s slender waist and drew her close to himself.


    Nangong Liuyun remained seated, while Su Luo remained standing.


    Like a child that needed warmth, he ced his face in her bosom.


    Extending her hand, she gently brushed his ck hair, slowlybing through it.


    You can also listen on

 Chapter 2501: Jealousy (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2501: Jealousy (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP Editor : TWIP


    The sunlight was perfect: bright, warm, and gentle like the spring wind.


    This tranquil scene seemed to stretch into eternity.


    After all the partings and yearnings of the future, both Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo¡¯s hearts would always flutter and be filled withfort and longing all over again when they reminisced on this moment.


    These feelingssted into the night.


    After finishing her dinner, Su Luo tidied up the guest room and pulled Nangong Liuyun over. ¡°How do you feel about here?¡±


    Since Nangong Liuyun did not say what time he was leaving, Su Luo had arranged a room for him to stay in.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the owner of this ce?¡±


    He wanted hug his Su Luo and stay in the master bedroom.


    Su Luo cast a sidelong gaze at him. ¡°You¡¯re assigned this room means that you¡¯re assigned this room. What¡¯s with all that nonsense? So, are you staying or not?¡±


    The master bedroom was Senior Brother Luo¡¯s; how could Su Luo let Nangong Liuyun stay there without getting the former¡¯s consent? Wouldn¡¯t she let down Senior Brother Luo if she did so?


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s grumpy expression, Nangong Liuyun instantly turned into an obedient and docile kid as he rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, I¡¯ll stay here, okay? Why are you acting so fierce¡­¡±


    Nangong Liuyun entered the room obediently. As Su Luo bustled about and helped him make his bedding, he pulled out a book and casually flipped it open to start reading.


    Finally, Su Luo patted the soft bedding. ¡°Alright, have a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Stay here and apany me.¡± Nangong Liuyun sat by her side.


    Thinking back to what had happened in the Temple of the Abyss, Su Luo¡¯s face immediately turned fiery hot, and she pushed Nangong Liuyun away. ¡°My room¡¯s behind that wall, so just shout out if you need something.¡±


    ¡°But I need you.¡± Nangong Liuyun stared at her lovingly.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rushed all the way here to seek treatment from you, and you want to throw me here by myself?¡± Nangong Liuyun shot a look of grief at her.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­I just said I¡¯m just behind the wall!¡±


    ¡°But I need you by my side.¡± Nangong Liuyan pressed her down in overbearing fashion, seizing her lips as he started his attack. His fiery hot andrge hands moved about naughtily.


    Meanwhile, the oblivious Li Manman had chosen this exact instant to search for Su Luo.


    ¡°Luoluo! Luoluo!¡± Li Manman was seeking Su Luo for the matter of the castle¡¯s change of owner, but she couldn¡¯t find her at all.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and as she snapped back to her senses, she realized that her skirt had retreated up her legs, a corner of her blouse had flipped up, half revealing¡­


    Su Luo felt a chill rush through her body and immediately stood up and gave Nangong Liuyun a kick right towards the bed!


    In all honesty, it really was just a subconscious reaction¡­


    The great demon god was caughtly utterly unprepared, and just like that, was sent falling backward onto the bed¡­


    His head smashed against the corner of the table, sending a clear ¡°thud-¡± sound.


    While this was happening, Su Luo hastily straightened her clothes.


    Su Luo was utterly embarrassed upon hearing the thud, causing her to run away like a frightened rabbit!


    Nangong Liuyun stared at the door that was mmed shut: ¡°¡­¡±


    Unaware of the huge disaster she caused, Li Manman¡¯s heart skipped a beat after seeing Su Luo so shaken. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Luo Luo! Did you do something bad?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing, ahhh¡­¡± Su Luo hastily waved her hands, ¡°Anyway, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Su Luo and Li Manman gradually wandered away.


    And shepletely forgot about Nangong Liuyun, who she had kicked away.


    The night descended, as dark as ink.


    Laying alone in the bed, Su Luo flipped about, unable to fall asleep.

 Chapter 2502: Jealousy (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2502: Jealousy (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s actually not throwing a tantrum? This was simply akin to the calm before a storm, causing her to feel jittery within her heart.


    Su Luo tossed and turn god knows how many times over, and right as she became groggy and was on the brink of falling asleep¡­


    ¡°Yi!¡±


    Su Luo heard a soft cry ring in her ears.


    This groaning sound seemed to be silenced by force, to the point that it was just slightly louder than one¡¯s breathing.


    Nevertheless, with her powerful and deep cultivation realm, Su Luo¡¯s hearing sharpened, and she was able to catch it.


    It came from behind the wall. That was where Nangong Liuyun was staying.


    The suppressed groans continued to ring out from time to time, before turning muffled, as though he had buried himself within his nket.


    Su Luo tried to calcte the time. Could his illness really be ring up?


    ording to normal circumstances, the period when his illness would re up was already over, so how could he be¡­


    Regardless of whether that was true or not, Su Luo could not remain here any longer. She hastily climbed down from her bed and reached Nangong Liuyun¡¯s room on two to three steps, before something rang out in her ears.


    The more she heard, the more worried her heart grew.


    ¡°Nangong, are you alright?¡± Su Luo asked as she knocked on the door.


    ¡°¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t any reply. Obviously, the petty Lord Nangong was still angry at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, so open the door, alright?¡± Su Luo rapped the door harder.


    ¡°¡­¡± There was still no reply.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll walk away right now!¡± Su Luo raised her voice threateningly.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Nangong Liuyun snorted back in anger.


    Su Luo obviously knew from his reply that he was peeved, so how would she leave just like that? After thinking about it, Su Luo still proceeded to climb into the room through the window.


    There was a slight bulge under the nket where Nangong Liuyuny. She could not see his face, though she could sense the devilish qi radiating from his body.


    ¡°Since you want to leave, don¡¯te here and just leave!¡± Nangong Liuyun unleashed a tsundere attack.


    Su Luo did not know whether tough or to cry as she rubbed her nose.


    Walking forward silently, she proceeded to poke Nangong Liuyun¡¯s back: ¡°Is it very painful?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Nangong did not care about her.


    Su Luo stuck her tongue out: ¡°I thought that your illness had red up, so¡­ don¡¯t be angry. Your body is already not well, so it will be worse the angrier you are.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun heaved his nket away and stood up with a fierce jump!


    In the dark, that brightly glistening eyes that sparkled brighter than stars look straight towards Su Luo, invoking a guilty conscience in her.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Wanting to dispel her embarrassment, Su Luo let out two coughs, only to see a cold smile appear at the corners of lord Nangong¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Su Luo, aren¡¯t you going to run away? Why did youe back?¡± Leaning against the back cushion, he shot a calm andposed re at her. His fair forehead glistened with a thinyer of sweat, intensifying the pain one would feel when looking at his absolutely gorgeous appearance.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze descended to his glistening forehead. There were small red dots present there, not serious but very conspicuous. Obviously, it was due to her kicking him down earlier¡­


    Sensing Su Luo¡¯s gaze, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s calm expression was immediately nketed by a haze as he proceeded to stare viciously back at her!


    Su Luo rubbed her nose in embarrassment, as she truly had not kicked him on purpose.


    For a moment, the epassing silence was frightening.


    After some thought, Su Luo managed to eke out an excuse with much difficulty to break this awkward atmosphere: ¡°Do you¡­ want to drink water?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun did not reply as he continued to stare coldly at her.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to¡­ eat something?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smirked in ridicule as he continued to cast a sidelong gaze at her.


    Su Luo was unable to continue from there. After sulking for quite a long while, she finally moved and sat down on the bed before Nangong Liuyun. Her fair and slender fingers automatically caressed his cold and handsome face.

 Chapter 2503: Late Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2503: Late Night (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    Nangong Liuyun did not push her away, though he still continued to stare right at her. His eyes were so bright that it seemed as though they could illuminate the deepest parts of her soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Su Luo lowered her head in repentance.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s words became stuck in his mouth as a result of Su Luo¡¯s unusually fast repentance. However, he would definitely deal out punishment!


    ¡°I really know my mistakes¡­¡± Su Luo tugged at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand, shaking it to and fro. Her voice sounded soft and gentle as it rang out with an enchanting tone.


    She knew that Nangong Liuyun was least susceptible to her when she acted like this and that would immediately give in and surrender.


    Indeed, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s gloomy face turned somewhat gentler.


    Flinging Su Luo¡¯s hang away, he red solemnly at her: ¡°Please behave yourself! What¡¯s with that groping?!¡±


    The more he behaved like that, the more unbridled Su Luo acted. Pressing her entire body into his chest, she proceeded to rub her hands across his body without restraint.


    An intense shiver shook through Nangong Liuyun¡¯s entire body as he tensed up, with his breathing turning rough. He red at Su Luo: ¡°Please behave yourself, little miss.¡±


    The more serious and stoic he was, the more Su Luo wanted to tease him. She proceeded to extend and spread her legs, straddling his chest. Her slender arms wrapped around his neck, and a grin hung on her face as she looked at him.


    Nangong Liuyun turned his face away, but a shade of red surfaced at the tips of his ears.


    Her Nangong was this pure! Oh, what a joy. Su Luo leaned over, with her misty breath lingering at the corners of his lips. She was so close that they appeared to make contact, yet no kiss was initiated by her.


    A faint sheen of sweat surfaced on the forehead of Nangong Liuyun. At this point in time, how would he be able to continue feinting anger and push her away? He immediately proceeded to wrap his hands fiercely around Su Luo¡¯s waist, pulling her fiercely into his embrace.


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Su Luo extended her hand and poke the chest that was exposed by his retreating top.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice sounded depressed, showing that he was still trying his luck.


    Su Luo¡¯s icy cold finger made contact with the red spot on his forehead. Truthfully speaking, she really wanted tough. With Lord Nangong¡¯s strength, a bump like this would disappear after a while. Nevertheless, not only did he not let it heal, he had purposefully made it more conspicuous. Was he trying to guilt-trip her?


    Su Luo pressed onto the bump on his head.


    ¡°Hiss-¡± Nangong Liuyun sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    Su Luo burst into augh and gave him a shove: ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. Stop acting. How can this little bit of pain matter to you?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun red at Su Luo before pointing to his leg: ¡°My leg hurts!¡±


    Only after hearing him did Su Luo recall that Nangong Liuyun¡¯s leg illness was acting up, which resulted in her taking the initiative to head over. This caused her to grow anxious as she hastily climbed down from his body.


    However, Nangong Liuyun held onto her waist. Regardless of how she moved her limbs, her body was held tightly in ce, leaving her unable to move.


    Nangong Liuyun purposefully looked down andughed coldly in a haughty manner: ¡°Leave. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Su Luo mumbled in a depressed tone as she hit him: ¡°How can I leave if you don¡¯t let me go?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun smirked: ¡°If I release my grip, wouldn¡¯t you be able to whisk off just like that? You¡¯ve delivered yourself right to my doorstep, you know.¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­So I don¡¯t go, okay? I just want to see your leg, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the haughty youth rejected her in a single beat.


    ¡°Nangong Liuyun!¡±¡¯ Su Luo shouted at him.


    A look of grief appeared within Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes as he pouted his lips, his voice growing so soft that it turned into a whisper: ¡°You clearly know what to do to take away the pain. Yet you purposefully use all kinds of excuses and ramble incoherently, and even say that you like me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2504: Late Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2504: Late Night (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, JiaLat Editor : Cey


    Warning: Please be aware that there are sexual references/content in this chapter although not graphically explicit.


    He was always strong and overbearing on the surface. So the minute he showed a small grievance to Su Luo like this, Su Luo couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and panicked.


    ¡°Is it really painful?¡± Su Luo approached him.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Nangong Liuyun nodded solemnly.


    There was no need to say anymore. Su Luo held his face in her hands, kissed him, and sent the Fallen Red Lotus in.


    Su Luo closed her eyes as she kissed him without caring for anything else, so she didn¡¯t see Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sh of cunning.


    ¡®Escape? To where will you escape? Little girl, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you¡¯ll still have to voluntarilye back right to my doorstep.¡¯


    A hint of evil triumph appeared in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes.


    His time being sick was truly over, but he had intentionally suppressed a portion of it. He released it now to use it as bait to lure little Luoluo into his home.


    Poor little Su Luo. How could she be more powerful than the ck-bellied Nangong Liuyun? And so she voluntarily sent herself into the pit of hell.


    Kissing without caring about her own feelings¡­


    Suddenly, Su Luo felt a bit uneasy because something hard suddenly appeared where she was sitting, and this burning hot thing was poking at a crucial ce of hers.


    Su Luo thought of something, and her face immediately went red!


    She pushed away Nangong Liuyun and turned to leave, but he reached out his hand. With a pull, Su Luo fell back into his arms.


    ¡°You, you, you let go of me!¡± Su Luo said bashfully.


    Nangong Liuyun was really smart, so how could he not know what Su Luo was thinking? He reassuringly stroked Su Luo¡¯s back and whispered as if to change the topic: ¡°Luoluo, do you know what is the key to your kiss being able to help reduce my pain?¡±


    Su Luo was caught up in his train of thought and immediately answered: ¡°The Fallen Red Lotus. When kissing you, I¡¯m constantly releasing a small amount of Fallen Red Lotus, removing the Ice Seal in your body.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Liuyun gently stroked her wlessly white face. ¡°Besides the lips, the hands can also release Fallen Red Lotus, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and if I use my hands, I can control it even better,¡± Su Luo said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice carried a hint of suppressed arousal, and he tempted with a dark husky voice, ¡°Then could you use your hands to¡­¡±


    Su Luo turned awkward: ¡°Use my hands to rub your lips? That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun was offended!


    This idiot. Was she angering him on purpose?


    Nangong Liuyun seized Su Luo¡¯s lips in one motion, and while she was losing herself in the kiss, he gripped her hand and guided it downwards¡ª


    ¡°Eh-¡± Su Luo touched a scorching hot hard thing and instantly understood!


    Su Luo desperately wanted to withdraw her hand, but while her strength as someone of the top 50 in the Dragon List could keep up appearances on the surface, it appeared verycking in front of Nangong Liuyun. She wanted to struggle, but in the end, she couldn''t move one bit.


    Feeling Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hot hardness, Su Luo drew a cold breath!


    Both of their faces were flushed with color, enchantingly in love. Clothes fell partway, shoulders were bared, and **** rose and fell while they panted roughly.


    It was as if time was frozen at this moment.


    ¡°Be good. Grip it.¡± Nangong Liuyun nestled close to Su Luo, gently pecking, tempting, with unspoken eroticism in his tone.


    Su Luo¡¯s fingers were trembling. ¡®Th-Th-This length is a bit long¡­¡­¡¯


    Although she had prepared herself to perform bedroom activities with Nangong Liuyun, he was such a god-like deity that she always felt that this sort of thing was a kind of sphemy.

 Chapter 2505: Late Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2505: Late Night (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Aurora


    Warning: Please be aware that there are sexual references/content in this chapter although not graphically explicit.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t okay.¡± Su Luo couldn¡¯t get past the psychological barrier in her heart.


    The glimmer in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, losing all its luster.


    He let go of Su Luo and silently turned to the inner side of the bed. His back seemed extremely forlorn and marked by grief, just like an abandoned puppy.


    He seemed to be enshrouded with an air of dejection.


    Su Luo instantly felt like she hadmitted ten heinous crimes [^1].


    Minutes ticked by in silence.


    Su Luo fell into a dilemma.


    But just at that moment, Nangong Liuyun let out a suppressed, pained¡­ groan.


    His body also trembled slightly.


    His leg disease had red up!


    Nangong Liuyun pulled the brocade quilt over him, covering his head and face. It was as if he was unwilling to let Su Luo see this weak and vulnerable side of him.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s muffled voice came from under the brocade quilt.


    Just from the sound of his voice, one could feel how much pain he was currently in¡­


    Su Luo¡¯s heart tensed up.


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡± Nangong Liuyun cried out coldly.


    The more he told Su Luo to leave, the more Su Luo refused to do so. She reached out her hand to pull at Nangong Liuyun¡¯s slender and cold hand, but he stubbornly shook it off.


    His fingers were frigid cold, akin to millennium-year-old ice, causing Su Luo to shiver subconsciously.


    She reached her hand out to touch his back, which was also extremely cold to touch.


    It turned out to be real¡­


    Su Luo had some suspicions that he was faking his illness, but everything was telling her that Nangong Liuyun was genuinely in great pain¡­


    How could Su Luo waste any more time thinking this over? She flipped Nangong Liuyun over with one hand.


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Taken back, Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes, revealing a pair of beautiful pitch-ck eyes, akin to the color of ink-stick. Before he could utter a word, he saw Su Luo had already lifted the corner of his robe.


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nangong Junior was fished out with one hand.


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As her hot palm covered Nangong Junior, Su Luo raised her eyes and nced at him, ¡°How about this? Do you feel morefortable now?¡±


    A tinge of red painted Nangong Liuyun''s ears.


    At this moment, he was half reclining on the cushion with his fine ck hair slightly disheveled and his robes disordered and partially opened, revealing delicate and beautiful porcin-like skin. A little vermilion mark on his chest reflected a soft pink color.


    Under the moonlight, his pair of beautiful eyes appeared confused and hazy, yet his watery eyes seemed to glimmer brightly like stars.


    Why was he acting like a fool without any reaction?


    Su Luo yed with the little pinkish Nangong Junior in her hand as she scrutinized it from all angles, studying it carefully¡­


    Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips: ¡°Little rascal!¡±


    /Unlike her former self, Su Luo was utterly unbashful as she gave him a mischievous smile: ¡°I insist on being a rascal to you. What¡¯s wrong? Even if you scream at the top of your lungs, nobody wille to save you! Quickly tell me, is it good?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why did he suddenly feel like he had brought this on himself?


    Seeing that Nangong Liuyun wasn¡¯t responding, she fiddled with her hands.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Nangong Liuyun drew in a cold breath, and his entire body instantly tensed up.


    ¡°How is it? Is it hurting more?¡± She quickly loosened her hand upon seeing a deep frown in his thick sword-like eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to let go!¡± Nangong Liuyun arrogantlymanded her!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Su Luo nodded like a little maid and asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡± Taking in a deep breath, Nangong Liyun closed his eyes.


    ¡°Continue how¡­¡± Su Luo blew in his ear, deliberately teasing him.


    ¡°Continue like just now.¡±


    ¡°Like just now? How?¡±Su Luo mischievously chuckled like a rogue.


    ¡°Su Luo!¡± Nangong Liuyun red at her!


    Su Luo burst into a loud guffaw.


    Who would have thought that His Highness the majestic Second Prince¡ªthe first rank holder on the Dragon List, the genius powerhouse¡ªhad actually still been a pure virgin up until now¡­

 Chapter 2506

    <h4>Chapter 2506</h4>


    Su Luo¡¯s hands fed the Fallen Red Lotus through Nangong Junior¡¯s small blue veins, thread by thread.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    It had to be said that this method was wonderful beyond one¡¯s wildest imaginations.


    Not only did the pain from the illness in his leg subside, but Nangong Liyun was also drowning in orgasmic pleasure.


    His leg illness had brought him so many years of pain, but Nangong Liuyun felt that the pain of the past ten odd years had led up to an unexpected reward at this moment.


    When Su Luo helped him reach release, Nangong Liuyun clutched Su Luo¡¯s hands. His slender white fingers were white at the joints, and his breathing somewhat unsteady: ¡°Luoluo, hurry. Hurry and break through to be a Grandmaster Apothecary.¡±


    This was the first time that Nangong Liuyun had been this anxious for her to have a breakthrough.


    Su Luo¡¯s face was slightly red.


    He had hinted at it so obviously. How could she not understand?


    Su Luo red at him in an attempt to hide her internal embarrassment: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Nangong Liuyun nodded desperately: ¡°Mhm! We can do it a few more times!¡±


    ¡®A few more times my *ss! His eyes are clearly shining so brightly, and his body has returned to a normal temperature, yet he still dares lie to me!¡¯ Su Luo thought.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already better, I¡¯ll go back to sleep now,¡± Su Luo said, intending to turn and get out of the bed.


    Today, their rtionship had progressed by leaps and bounds without her fully processing it. She needed to take the proper time to think about it.


    But how could Nangong Liuyun be willing to let her go?


    With one hand, he tugged on Su Luo¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°Bam¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo instantly smashed into his chest.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Su Luo cried out in shock.


    Nangong Liuyun wrapped himself around her soft chest and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you want that friend of yours to hear, feel free to scream. Scream even louder.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun naturally could not remember Li Manman¡¯s name, but it did not matter to him.


    Sure enough, Su Luo heard Li Manman rushing out of her room frantically!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly heard a scream.¡± When Li Manman thought back to the day Su Luo was assassinated by Fairy Wuyou¡¯s group of people, cold sweat started to drip down her face.


    She ran clunkily to Su Luo¡¯s room and knocked desperately on the door: ¡°Luoluo. Luoluo, are you okay? Nothing happened to you, right?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s body stiffened visibly.


    She was now in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s room, and if Li Manman entered her room and didn¡¯t see her, who knew how frantic she would be.


    However, if Li Manman saw her and Nangong Liuyun in this half-clothed state, how would Li Manman look at her in the future?


    Su Luo¡¯s mind was in a frenzied dilemma, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    On the other side, Li Manman was still pounding on the door: ¡°Luoluo! Luoluo, answer me with a sound! If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll knock down this door!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°......¡±


    In the darkness, Nangong Liuyun yed with Su Luo¡¯s soft chest, and her breathing became more and morebored.


    However, Su Luo bit her lower lip and red fixedly at Nangong Liuyun, refusing to let out any sounds.


    Nangong Liuyun finally won back one round and felt extremely happy. He bit her sensitive earlobe and said with a voiceced with the devil¡¯s temptation: ¡°If I help you send her off, will you help me again?¡±


    Su Luo punched his chest: ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shamelessness that belongs to you alone.¡± Nangong Liuyun rubbed her cheek, kissing her left and right. ¡°Agree or disagree? Hm?¡±


    On the other side, Li Manman was still desperately pounding on the door: ¡°Luoluo, Luoluo! Are you being bullied? Answer me¡­¡­¡±


    Li Manman sounded so anxious that she was bordering on crying.


    Su Luo¡¯s head of inky hair lifted, and she raised her eyes. To Nangong Liuyun, her beautiful eyes looked as if they were moistened by a clear spring.


    ¡°You win.¡± Su Luo¡¯s head buried into Nangong Liuyun¡¯s chest, hanging in defeat.


    She had not been defeated by Nangong Liuyun; she had been defeated by Li Manman.

 Chapter 2507

    <h4>Chapter 2507</h4>


    Nangong Liuyun stifled augh in his throat. It seemed Su Luo¡¯s friend was notpletely useless after all; he would just barely spare her for now.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nangong Liuyun shouted like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, attacking Li Manman with a strike of killing intent.


    Li Manman¡¯s entire body felt as if someone had blocked off her acupuncture points. Her entire body was stiff and trembling, and her lips could not stop quivering¡­ What a horrible killing intent!


    Although he had only said two words, how could Li Manman not recognize him?


    He was the devilish Nangong!


    How could she forget about Lord Nangong, who had such a strong presence? With Lord Nangong around, how could anything happen to Luoluo? Now she seemed to have woken Lord Nangong up from his sleep¡­


    Li Manman immediately dashed away.


    Su Luo struggled to escape, but Nangong Liuyun grunted, ¡°What did you agree to just now?¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°...¡±


    It was a sleepless night.


    Dawn had just reached the horizon when Su Luo finally dozed off.


    Only one thought settled in her heart: Nangong Junior was definitely stronger than Nangong Senior!


    For the next few days, Nangong Liuyun didn¡¯t mention the matter of returning at all.


    When visitors came to see him, hepletely ignored them.


    He acted rudely even with the elders, dismissing them with just one or two sentences.


    Nangong Liuyun spent the rest of the time rxingzily alongside Su Luo.


    It had been half a year since Su Luo came to Upstream Mountain, but she had spent that time either being chased or breaking through in her cultivation on the way¡­ So she had not yet properly familiarized herself with the ce.


    Lately, the pair would stroll hand-in-hand through Upstream Mountain like a heavenly couple.


    Uponing back from the auction house one day, they saw Fairy Wuyou standing by the rock garden, with her eyes fixed on Nangong Liuyun alone.


    Su Luo¡¯s heart twisted in disgust, and she instinctively grabbed Nangong Liuyun¡¯s arm and strutted over.


    ¡°Su Luo,¡± Fairy Wuyou called out to her. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Su Luo smiled, with her mouth curving up along with the ends of her eyes. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Fairy Wuyou looked at Nangong Liuyun meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in private.¡±


    ¡°Then just don¡¯t say it,¡± Su Luo sneered, pulling Nangong Liuyun away to leave.


    A cold light burst from Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes as she voiced more sharply, ¡°Your Senior Brother Luo was so good to you. Are you really going to simply let him die?¡±


    That made Su Luo stop in her tracks.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s sword-like eyebrows furrowed, and he urged Su Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, she broke away from his hold and walked towards Fairy Wuyou until she was nted firmly in front of thetter with a cold and stern face: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    The corners of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes curved upwards: ¡°Let¡¯s speak in private.¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll blindly believe whatever you say?¡± Su Luo smirked faintly.


    Then Fairy Wuyou contrarily pulled out a token and waved it around in front of Su Luo: ¡°Check this out. You had given it to your Senior Brother Luo, right?¡±


    It was a bottle of Top-grade Celestial Spirit Water.


    Because she knew her Senior Brother Luo was going to the Extra-Territorial Battlefield, Su Luo had been afraid something would happen to him. So she filled a jug with Top-grade Celestial Spirit Water and handed it to Senior Brother Luo.


    now, this empty jug was right in front of Su Luo.


    Su Luo remembered very clearly; this turquoise kettle was indeed hers.


    Why would Senior Brother Luo¡¯s items be in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s hands? What exactly had happened to Senior Brother Luo? Could there have been some kind of incident?


    After all, the Extra-Territorial Battlefield was struggling against demons, which were very dangerous, and the circumstances there were constantly changing.

 Chapter 2508

    <h4>Chapter 2508</h4>


    While Su Luo was deep in thought, Nangong Liuyun had already walked to her side.


    Hearing Fairy Wuyou prattling "your Senior Brother Luo" at every turn had made him apoplectic with rage. Irked, he pulled Su Luo to leave.


    But how could Su Luo be willing to leave at this time?


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Su Luo was currently beset with anxiety, how could she stand by and do nothing when it was unclear whether Senior Brother Luo would live or die?


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression worsened: ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Su Luo looked at him seriously.


    However, no matter how much strength she used, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fingers were not something she could break away from.


    Seeing Su Luo distraught with anxiety, the disappointment in Nangong Liuyun''s eyes deepened.


    Nangong Liuyun clenched his fists tightly while his gaze fixed on Su Luo!


    However, Su Luo had already turned her head to ask Fairy Wuyou, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou wantonly swept her eyes over Nangong Liuyun''s body with a cheeky smile. A peal of crispyughter spilled from her lips as she wagged her finger: ¡°I want him, will you give him to me?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Su Luo sneered, ¡°Do you think I can''t gather the intel you could? You can keep your intel with you!"


    Saying so, Su Luo turned around to leave!


    Fairy Wuyou sneered at Su Luo¡¯s departing back: ¡°Your Senior Brother Luo¡¯s life and death are in your hands now. If you really leave like this, I can guarantee that Luo Yichen will definitely die.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Su Luo finally stopped in her tracks.


    Fairy Wuyou''s eyes gleamed with charm, and her lips curved into a smile as she swept a nce at Nangong Liuyun before she gazed back at Su Luo. "I can only tell you about this in private. Are you interested in hearing about it?"


    That was to say, she wanted Su Luo to send Nangong Liuyun away?


    The veins on Nangong Liuyun¡¯s clenched fist bulged out. His gaze was as cold as ice, fixed only on Su Luo.


    Momentarily, a deadlock ensued.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fairy Wuyou''s gaze was still on Su Luo¡­


    Su Luo eventually sighed and looked at Nangong Liuyun: ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression instantly turned dark!


    He gazed at Su Luo with unprecedented solemnity, disappointment, and sorrow.....


    /His eyes were fixed on Su Luo, even while his right arm swiftly grasped Fairy Wuyao''s fair and delicate throat!


    How could Fairy Wuyao be his opponent when his movements were as quick as lightning? Before she could even resist, she was choked by him, and her eyes rolled back.


    How strong was Nangong Liuyun¡¯s grasp? It was extremely strong. With the slightest bit of force, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face turned blue and purple.


    However, Fairy Wuyou mockingly curved her lips up towards Su Luo, as she intermittently spat out, ¡°You know¡­ I can¡¯t be threatened¡­¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart surged with anxiety.


    She took out her Communication Amulet and sessively sent several messages to the several Elders she knew. All the elders replied instantaneously, but none of them were aware of Luo Yichen''s whereabouts. They only replied that Luo Yichen indeed couldn''t be contacted.


    Su Luo could not contact Luo Yichen either.


    All of these messages further confirmed that something had truly happened to Senior Brother Luo.


    Fairy Wuyou was probably the only person who knew, so she couldn¡¯t just be strangled to death like this.


    Furthermore, killing one¡¯s fellow disciples within Purgatory City meant being erased by the System God. Even Nangong Liuyun, the first-rank holder of the Dragon List, was no exception to this rule.


    Seeing that Fairy Wuyou was already blue-purple and seemingly on the verge of unconsciousness, Su Luo hurriedly pulled Nangong Liuyun away: ¡°Can¡¯t you kill her some other time? Quickly let go!¡±


    ¡°If I let go, you have to stay out of Luo Yichen¡¯s matters!¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s face was gloomy.


    How could this be okay?! Su Luo felt so anxious she nearly stomped her foot!


    ¡°Hurry up and let go! Let go first, then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Su Luo anxiously tried to break Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fingers.

 Chapter 2509

    <h4>Chapter 2509</h4>


    ¡°Su Luo, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Nangong Liuyun threw Fairy Wuyou on the ground with indifference before ring at Su Luo coldly. ¡°You still don¡¯t know to cherish the most precious thing in your heart!¡±


    After saying that, Nangong Liuyun ditched left Su Luo. Without even turning, back, he walked off with hurried strides.


    That was what she asked for in the first ce.


    Dignity and pride took the upper hand in this instance.


    Gazing at Nangong Liuyun¡¯snky and dejected figure as he¡¯s leaving, Su Luo¡¯s mind went nk. A sorrowful feeling that was beyond words overwhelmed her. She really did hurt him.


    Fairy Wuyou was gulping down mouthfuls of air. But upon seeing Su Luo like this, she instantly felt delighted.


    Fairy Wuyou struggled to stand up whilst coughing before staring at Su Luo mockingly: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why would he like you that much? Do you even deserve him?¡±


    Su Luo snorted coldly, ¡°Now, can you spit it out? What on earth happened to Senior Brother Luo?¡±


    ¡°Give Lord Nangong to me,¡± Fairy Wuyou demanded.


    ¡°Tell me what happened to Senior Brother Luo!¡± Su Luo''s eyes were spitting fire as she grabbed Fairy Wuyou up by the cor.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, Senior Brother Luo indeed was injured badly. Currently, he is on his way back. But the Extraterritorial Battlefield is far away from here, and it¡¯s a long and arduous journey. It¡¯s hard to tell if he can get here safely.¡± Fairy Wuyou pretended to sigh.


    Su Luo frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Senior Brother Luo? You even challenged me to a duel. Howe you turned your back on him now?¡±


    Fairy Wuyou sighed: ¡°Some people just don¡¯t stand a chance when they¡¯repared to someone else. Luo Yichen was pretty decent before. He was the only person in the entire Upstream Mountain worthy enough for me to pursue. But now¡­ my heart is with Lord Nangong.¡±


    ¡°Is it really appropriate to say these in front of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s fiance?¡± Su Luo sneered as she looked at her with a cold glint in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re his fiance?¡± Fairy Wuyou shook her head in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Luo Yichen?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Su Luo hurled back furiously.


    "If you don''t like Luo Yichen, why would you stay in his castle? If you don¡¯t like Luo Yichen, why would you ept his favor? If you don''t like Luo Yichen, why would you care so much about him to the extent that you even drove Lord Nangong away? Su Luo, admit it, the one you truly love is actually Luo Yichen!¡± Fairy Wuyou¡¯sst sentence was sonorous and resonating!


    The whole rockery was smashed to smithereens.


    Su Luo turned around only to see Nangong Liuyun''s deep scarlet eyes and enraged expression!


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Su Luo was shocked.


    Nangong Liuyun trudged towards her. With every step he took, the ground beneath his feet cracked open. The numerous fine cracks were akin to a spider web, appearing extremely frightening.


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s expression turned dark. Once he reached Su Luo¡¯s side, he dragged her away with him wordlessly.


    He had once said that he would never leave her all alone no matter what happened. Even when he was struggling with dignity and pride, he would be overwhelmed with terror and panic the moment he recalled Su Luo¡¯s days in aa.


    Nangong Liuyun had always been dauntless and powerful. He had only ever been scared of one thing, regarding one person.


    He¡¯s scared of losing his Luoluo¡­¡­


    Nangong Liuyun dragged Su Luo away overbearingly.


    Meanwhile, Fairy Wuyou appeared extremelycent.


    Her cultivation was actually a bit higher than Su Luo¡¯s, so she had perceived that Nangong Liuyun hadn''t left. That''s why she said those words on purpose to pit Nangong Liuyun and Su Luo against each other.

 Chapter 2510

    <h4>Chapter 2510</h4>


    The rtionship between these two seemed strong, with a stance that was as if only death could break them apart [^1]. However, there were actually many weak points in their rtionship that could be drilled into.


    Su Luo¡¯s im on Nangong Liuyun was treated as inevitable and right.


    Nangong Liuyuncked tolerance when it came to matters regarding Su Luo.


    This meant it was bound to be easy for a third party to step into their rtionship and wreak havoc, shattering their affection for each other to smithereens.


    Fairy Wuyou regarded herself as that third person who could break apart the two lovers'' rtionship. Whichever man sheid eyes on had to belong to her!


    As she gazed at their departing silhouettes, the smile on Fairy Wuyou''s lips grew brighter and brighter.


    Nangong Liuyun hauled Su Luo all the way back to the castle.


    There, Nangong Liuyun ditched Su Luo and turned around to leave.


    Su Luo called out his name. However, even a hint of cajolery in her tone would not be able to soothe his fury this time.


    Nangong Liuyun pushed her away and uttered indifferently, ¡°Go inside.¡±


    After that, he left.


    The sight of his leaving slender figure begot jolts of pain in her heart as if it was tightly being clenched by arge hand and kneaded into different shapes. The overwhelming pain nearly suffocated her.


    Dispirited and downcast, Su Luo stayed in the room alone all day long.


    Recalling how quickly he strode out, the thought that he might have left Upstream Mountain and departed to the Thorn streaked across her mind.


    However, when that incident happenedter, she realized that he hadn¡¯t left at all.


    Fairy Wuyou sent Su Luo a letter.


    Li Manman held the letter in her hands, feeling hesitant to deliver it to Su Luo because she believed it was anything but good.


    When Su Luo emerged from her room, she saw Lin Manman walking in circles by the door while muttering something incoherently. Su Luo asked her, "What letter is that?"


    Li Manman handed over the letter: ¡°Fairy Wuyou had someone deliver this letter. Along with the letter, there was this¡ª¡±


    Li Manman passed Su Luo a Mermaid Tears Pearl of the East Sea.


    This Mermaid Tears Pearl of the East Sea¡­


    After Su Luo received the pearl, her body began quivering, and she was unable to open her mouth for a little while.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Manman asked. Seeing Su Luo''s dumbstruck appearance, Li Manman swiftly supported her to stop her from staggering down. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t scare me like this! If anything happens to you, Lord Nangong will never forgive me!¡±


    Hearing the two words ''Lord Nangong'', Su Luo felt her heart clench even more tightly.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down before unfolding the letter and giving it a quick read.


    ¡°Come to Hehuan House at once if you want information about him.¡±


    There was only one sentence in Fairy Wuyou¡¯s letter.


    But this one sentence spoke volumes.


    ¡°Information about him? About who? Senior Brother Luo?¡± Li Manman anxiously asked because she also knew about the disappearance of Senior Brother Luo.


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lip moved slightly, but not a single word came out.


    Was Fairy Wuyou doing this on purpose to confuse her?


    Did this ¡®him¡¯ refer to Senior Brother Luo or Nangong Liuyun?


    Even Su Luo herself failed to realize that her heart seemed to be blocked by a big rock. The blue-green veins on the back of her hands bulged out while her heart raced.


    If it were before, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have believed this. But whenever she thought of the look Nangong Liuyun gave her right before leaving, Su Luo could not feel at ease.


    Nangong Liuyun tended to act impetuously. She was afraid that he would do something irreversible in a fit of pique¡­


    ¡°When was this letter delivered?¡± Su Luo asked anxiously.


    Tilting her head, Li Manman gave it some thought and said, ¡°About an hour ago? I was hesitant if I should give it to you¡­¡±


    After all, Fairy Wuyou was the definition of trouble.


    Note:


    [1]: From the poem Shang Xie in the Han Dynasty: ¡°When mountains be in / When heaven and the earth fuse / Then I will part from you.¡±

 Chapter 2511

    <h4>Chapter 2511</h4>


    Su Luo stuffed that letter in her clothes and rushed outside!


    She was acutely aware that this could very well be a trap set by Fairy Wuyou. But even if it were a trap, she still needed to see it for herself!


    ¡°Luo Luo!¡± Dreading that Su Luo might get into trouble, Li Manman quickly followed her.


    But by the time she got outside, Su Luo''s figure had already be a fleeting light and swiftly disappeared into the distance at a flying speed.


    Fortunately, Li Manman knew where the He Huan House was, so she swiftly chased after her.


    But speaking about Su Luo¡­


    Her heart was in a mess as if numerous tiny snakes were scuttling around and pulling on each other.


    The most important thing was that the surging anxiety in her heart was eating away at her.


    She knew she should trust Nangong Liuyun.


    He was aware of what kind of person Fairy Wuyou was. Even if he were acting in a fit of pique to make Su Luo jealous, he wouldn¡¯t find a woman like Wuyou.


    So, it would be fine. It would definitely be all right.


    All throughout the way, Su Luo tried to reassure herself and gradually managed to convince her heart.


    A thought that this might all be a trap set up by Wuyou to sow discord between her and Nangong arose in her mind. Thinking of this, Su Luo''s heart calmed down slowly.


    It took Su Luo two hours to get to He Huan House.


    As the name implies, the Hehuan House was literally a house of sexual pleasure.


    The pavilion was light pink, and adjoining it was a garden filled with pink Seven-Hue Floating-Feather Flowers¡ªthe main aphrodisiac ingredient.


    The Seven-Hue Floating-Feather Flowers were in their full bloom in the afternoon, filling the entire garden with their sweet fragrance that possessed the ability to elerate one''s heartbeat.


    After entering the garden, Su Luo felt unsettled.


    This scent made people weak and powerless, inducing various sorts of hallucinations in their minds.


    The Seven-Hue Floating-Feather Flower was truly worthy of being termed as an aphrodisiac flower, for its efficacy was truly remarkable.


    At this moment, there was no one in the garden. But Su Luo had sharp ears and keen vision. She could even hear the sound of a pin drop from a mile away, let alone the sounds from the pavilion nearby.


    Su Luo could clearly hear soft moans and gaspsing from the pavilion.


    Her heart skipped a beat!


    Fairy Wuyou had definitely sent her an invitation to give her something good to see.


    Would she perform an erotic scene for no reason? It was definitely on purpose.


    But Su Luo believed that man would never be Nangong. She trusted him.


    Su Luo slowly climbed up the wooden stairs step by step and finally arrived at the giant hundred-meter-tall pavilion that was suspended in the air.


    The pavilion wasn''t equipped with a door and merely had a fluttering gauze curtain.


    Su Luo''s hands clenched into fists.


    She reminded herself a thousand times that this was all but a trap set by Fairy Wuyou. Thus,ter on, no matter how the events turned out to be, she has to maintain herposure.


    Su Luo very quickly stepped forward and stood just before the gauze curtain.


    Through it, Su Luo could see a man and a woman making love on the soft couch.


    Su Luo narrowed her eyes. Relief washed over her heart. That man wasn''t Nangong Liuyun, nor was the woman Fairy Wuyou.


    However, Su Luo heard a rushed moan from further inside right at this moment.


    It turned out that this was only an outer room, and there was still another room inside.


    And that was Fairy Wuyou¡¯s voice!


    Su Luo suddenly found herself frozen to the ground, unable to move a step. ²»ÖªÎªºÎ£¬ËýÐÄÖкöÈ»ÓÐÒ»ÖÖ²»Ì«ºÃµÄ¸Ð¾õ£¬ÏÂÒâʶµØ¸æËßËý£¬²»Òª¿¿½üÄÇÀï¡­¡­


    Not knowing why, she suddenly had an uneasy feeling in her heart, telling her to not go near that ce¡­


    But Fairy Wuyou let out another sound.


    She was yelling for Nangong.


    Su Luo¡¯s face immediately turned deathly pale!


    Her round fingers were clenched so tightly that they nearly began to bleed. Yet Su Luo didn''t feel any pain.


    At this point, Su Luo didn¡¯t even dare to lift open the curtain¡­¡­

 Chapter 2512

    <h4>Chapter 2512</h4>


    ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Nangong¡­ Faster¡­ Harder¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ want more¡­ Faster¡­ Nangong¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nangong¡­ from now on¡­ we¡¯ll be¡­ this happy¡­ every day¡­¡­¡±


    Fairy Wuyou''s crystal clear voice came from inside.


    She was aware of Su Luo''s presence outside and was doing this on purpose!


    Su Luo''s entire body became rooted to the spot. Blood rushed to her head at once while her mind nked...


    She wanted to lift open the curtain, but her hands were trembling so much that she couldn''t even control them anymore.


    No, no, no, that definitely was not Nangong!


    Her Nangong would never do this to her! Never!


    Su Luo took a deep breath and finally felt she was still alive. She sped the gauze curtain tightly and abruptly lifted it open!


    Inside the room was a huge bed that was wide enough to amodate five people.


    Fairy Wuyou was lying naked on the bed. Her long fair legs hooked around a muscr man¡¯s waist and had one of her fingers in her mouth. Her eyes were overflowing with passion while her cheeks were dyed crimson red as she let out faint moans intermittently.


    Upon seeing Su Luo, a triumphant smile appeared on Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face.


    That smile was truly utterly dazzling to Su Luo, to the extent that she inadvertently took a step back.


    Su Luo couldn''t see the man''s face as his back was facing her, but that back looked extremely simr to Nangong¡¯s¡­


    Su Luo didn¡¯t even dare to look at his face¡­


    She shifted her gaze below.


    The floor was littered with clothes.


    Shredded red undergarments, snow-white innerwear, long tights¡­¡­ a white dress, and an ink-ck robe.


    This ink-ck robe¡­¡­


    Su Luo felt awful upon seeing that robe.


    An ink-ck robe with gold thread embroidery on the borders¡ªthe colors and patterns were precisely what Nangong Liuyun had been wearing when he departed.


    Everything he used was of the finest materials.


    This ink-ck robe was made by using the silk thread made by the Northern Sea¡¯s Golden Silkworm. It was said that just a single thread of the Bei Ming Golden Silkworm was worth a whole city, what more the entire robe.


    And now, this robe was just casually lying on the floor.


    Moreover, its cor had a strong scent of women¡¯s makeup.


    ¡°Nangong¡­¡­ Mm¡­ Look¡­ Ah¡­ Who¡¯s here¡­¡± Fairy Wuyou moaned without forgetting to remind Nangong.


    Which man would not want the Divine Yin Body? Even Nangong Liuyun was worshiping her body. Fairy Wuyou felt extremelycent.


    That man turned his head around.


    And Su Luo saw that face¡­


    In an instant¡­.


    Her face became ghastly pale like the color of snow!


    All of the blood from her heart rushed straight to her head!


    From head to toe, Su Luo''s body was stiff and rooted to the spot as if she had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    ¡®It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him!!!¡¯


    At this moment, Su Luo didn¡¯t even have the courage to go up to him. She felt as if her heart was ruthlessly clenched by a huge hand, stifling her!


    Su Luo staggered a few steps back. She then swiftly turned around and dashed away at lightning speed!


    At this moment, it was as if the heavens had fallen and the earth had been rended; the seas had run dry, and the stones had gone soft; the blue sea had turned into mulberry fields; the Big Dipper constetion had turned, and the stars had moved.


    Her world had fallen apart.


    She didn¡¯t even know what time or what day it was right now.


    Was it raining?


    She wiped her face to found big teardrops had trickled down her cheeks.


    When she dashed out, she tripped over herself and rolled onto the ground, causing many big and small gashes to appear on her body. Yet, she couldn''t feel any pain and single-mindedly kept sprinting onward.


    ¡®Run! Run! Run! Get away from this ce!¡¯


    Like an ostrich, she buried her head, unwilling to believe what she had seen.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, Su Luo crashed into someone.


    That person''s build was strong and as hard as a rock, causing Su Luo to stagger a few steps back.

 Chapter 2513

    <h4>Chapter 2513</h4>


    Su Luo was wordless; she didn¡¯t even raise her head to look at where she was charging straight ahead.


    But her hand was gripped by a strong, powerful, and slender arm.


    Firmly gripped by it.


    Without a hint of fat, the fine jade-like white hand had gripped her.


    When Su Luo looked over, her whole body shook, because that hand was one she was most familiar with---


    Nangong Liuyun¡¯s hand.


    Out of shock, Su Luo subconsciously raised her head.


    Before her eyes was the appearance of an exceptional man.


    His silhouette was extraordinary, eclipsed only by his handsome features and outstanding disposition; he was noble and elegant to the highest degree.


    This was clearly Nangong Liuyun.


    His clean, ink-colored robe carried only the scent of green grass and sunlight. Since when would there be the fragrance of cosmetics?


    Th-th-this¡­¡­


    Su Luo was instantly dumbstruck. Stupefied. Entirely speechless.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at the foolish Su Luo, but his face was tense. He stared seriously at her: ¡°Why have you cried yourself into looking like a little cat?¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Because she had fallen down a flight of stairs, Su Luo was showered with bits of grass everywhere. She really looked like a dirty little cat.


    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡± Su Luo pointed back towards the attic.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Nangong Liuyun¡¯s voice was clear and mellow, if not slightly nasal, as if he was somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°You really are, that¡­¡­¡± Su Luo seemed to have thought up something, and she shook off Nangong Liuyun with a single motion, picking up her skirt and practically pounded her way up towards the attic!


    Soon, she ran to Fairy Wuyou¡¯s previous room.


    When she saw the scene before her, even the bold Su Luo was shook!


    Right now, bending over Fairy Wuyou¡¯s shining white body¡ªcould you even call this a person?


    His head was split open down the middle, with a big, shining axe lodged in between.


    His back¡¯s muscles were ck as ink, filthy like it hadn¡¯t been washed in a hundred years.


    He also had a tail that seemed to release a foul stench intermittently. The worst was a white maggot wriggling on his tail. One¡¯s hair naturally stood on end when in its presence.


    He turned his head, revealing arge face with two eyes like green beans¡ªalmost narrowed until they were slits¡ªan extremelyrge, bulbous nose, and a ferociously wide open mouth¡­¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Even Su Luo almost fell over from how hideous he was.


    His body was scarred with fresh still-bleeding gashes, and yellow pus seeped out from various pustules¡­¡­


    Simply nauseating¡­¡­ enough to make someone cry.


    At this moment, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s eyes were still closed, obliviously enjoying her partner¡¯s rhythmic movement.


    But the sound Su Luo made woke her up.


    Su Luo came back?


    Fairy Wuyou¡¯s heart burst with joy, and she abruptly opened her eyes, wanting to unt to Su Luo¡ª


    But once she shot open her eyes¡ª


    With just a nce, her entire body stiffened like a lightning bolt from high above had struck her.


    ¡°Aaaaah!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Fairy Wuyou broke out into a shocking, ghastly shriek!


    Wasn¡¯t Nangong Liuyun the one riding her? How¡­¡­how was it this filthy, ugly monster???


    ¡°Aaaaah!!!!¡± Fairy Wuyou clutched her head, and her legs suddenly kicked at the other person!


    But, contrary to her expectations, she couldn¡¯t kick him away!


    That filthy, ugly monsterughed mischievously, grasping Fairy Wuyou¡¯s legs and smacking her perfectly round bottom: ¡°Go ahead and cry out! The more you do it, the more excited I get, cry, cry.¡±


    It was the first time Fairy Wuyou had been scared like this in bed!

 Chapter 2514

    <h4>Chapter 2514</h4>


    She could even see the wriggling maggots on the other person¡¯s body. Oh, heavens-


    Fairy Wuyou looked down, and she didn''t know when, but those little whitervae had somehow crawled onto the bed, onto the embroidered quilt nkets, and even¡­ even onto her body¡­


    Fairy Wuyou was about to go mad!


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Her hands covered her eyes and ears, and her legs struggled to break free!


    But it was all in vain.


    That filthy monster seemed to have superhuman strength. Grasping Fairy Wuyou both his hands, he shoved her in between hisnky legs and squeezed them, firmly trapping her before him.


    ¡°You! Who are you?! Ahhh!!! Where¡¯s Nangong?!¡± Fairy Wuyou almost vomited from disgust!


    She had been with many men, and although they were not like Nangong Liuyun, every one of them was outstanding. Even if they were not peerlessly handsome, at least they were clean and good-looking.


    But this creature before her wasn¡¯t just ugly or a monster; he was also so dirty¡­ Ugh. Fairy Wuyou really wanted to vomit, but strangely, nothing came up.


    ¡°Nangong? What Nangong?¡± The filthy beast sounded confused.


    Fairy Wuyou was about to go mad. ¡°The one who got in bed with me! It was clearly Nangong. When did he turn into you?!¡±


    The ugly monster furiously pped Fairy Wuyou¡¯s delicate, beautiful face: ¡°Slut! I was the one doing all the work all along. I¡¯ve been giving you so much pleasure, yet you¡¯re actually thinking of someone else?!¡±


    One side of Fairy Wuyou¡¯s face swelled up from the p!


    All the while, Fairy Wuyou¡¯s mind was muddled!


    On the brink of copse, she screamed and shouted in a heartrending voice, ¡°This can¡¯t be! Where¡¯s Nangong?! Where is he?! I want Lord Nangong!!!¡±


    There was another strike to Fairy Wuyou¡¯s cheek.


    ¡±Slut! Lord Nangong is a deity of the highest heavens. It¡¯s an insult for you to shout out his name. You¡¯re not even worthy to carry his shoes, and you still dare to think otherwise?!¡±


    The ugly monster lifted Fairy Wuyou with one hand, making her straddle him while not stopping the movement of his lower body.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ You¡­ Stop it¡­ Ah¡­¡± Fairy Wuyou was truly miserable.


    While she was being dealt great mental damage, she had to bear being pleasured by the beast.


    He was that dirty!


    From this perspective, Fairy Wuyou could see the lively maggots had crawled onto her tender skin.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Let me go¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡±


    Fairy Wuyou, the morous queen, cried in fright for the first time.


    But would the ugly monster let her go? He ruthlessly vited her while sneering!


    He was originally a person of the demon race who was locked up in Upstream Mountain¡¯s dungeon for offending the Fourth Elder. However, he also had great research value, so he waspletely imprisoned in the dungeon for a hundred years!


    During those hundred years of living in that damp, narrow underground prison, his mind became twisted and perverse!


    Nangong Liuyun made a deal with him and let him out.


    Unbeknownst to even the nightmare himself, Nangong Liuyun had yed a trick on him. Nangong Liuyun had used an appearance-changing technique on the demon before sending him to Fairy Wuyou.


    With his new look, it was enough to fool Fairy Wuyou into thinking this ugly monster was Nangong Liuyun.


    So, before the imposter even did anything, Fairy Wuyou took the initiative to take off her clothes and please him¡­ The rest was history.

 Chapter 2515

    <h4>Chapter 2515: Realization (6)</h4>


    Trantor :MoonWhisperer, TWIP, Cheshyre | Editor :Aurora


    Naturally, the ugly monster would certainly not tell all of this to Fairy Wuyou.


    If he did so, he knew that he would be locked up in a dark dungeon again, perhaps until his death. And if that was the case, he would never be able to touch a woman again.


    He had restrained himself for a hundred years!


    Now, he might have to do the same for the next hundred years as well.


    Just thinking about it made the ugly monster go insane!


    This while, Fairy Wuyao wasn''t faring well either; the beautiful woman shook wildly.


    Besides that, she also discovered a very serious problem.


    She suddenly found out that her vital energy was being constantly drained away. The yin energy that her Divine Yin Body had nurtured seemed to be plummeting...


    ¡®Oh, heavens!!!¡¯ Fairy Wuyou was taken aback.


    "Let go of me! Let me go this instant!" Fairy Wuyou kept pounding on him!


    She knew very well that her Divine Yin Body would definitely be severely damaged if this continued. In the worst-case scenario, it could even be damaged beyond repair!


    However, no matter how much Fairy Wuyou iled about, the ugly monster continued to do as he pleased.


    ¡®Lord Nangong was right; the Divine Yin Body is really powerful!¡¯ His missing essence was being rapidly replenished, while his strength was surging with leaps and bounds!


    As for Su Luo¡­


    She felt terrible looking at the scene in front of her!


    Unable to watch Fairy Wuyou''s body being sullied any longer, she turned her head away before sprinting out.


    After running a distance, Su Luo came to a stop. Nangong Liuyun walked over to her and gazed at her silently.


    Su Luo had quite a tumultuous day with various twists and turns, frightening her terribly. Consequently, it took her quite a while to calm her mood.


    "Nangong Liuyun, you did that on purpose!" Su Luo gnashed her teeth as she red at him.


    At this point, how could Su Luo still not understand what had happened?


    Fairy Wuyou had indeed set up a trap. However, the mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡ªFairy Wuyou had been yed by Nangong Liuyun and was done in by her own trap, suffering a big loss.


    Su Luo scowled at Nangong Liuyun: "You deliberately made me think that it was you, deliberately made me sad, and deliberately made me desperate. Was it fun to watch how I tossed around wistfully?"


    Nangong Liuyun let out a long sigh.


    A subtly contemtive look appeared on his dashing face. He did not say a word; he merely fixed his lucid eyes, which were as dark as ink yet as bright as glittering stars, on Su Luo adoringly.


    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his gaze seemed to have spoken thousands of words.


    Suddenly, Su Luo was unable to get a word out.


    "Reflect on it; think about why I''m doing this." Nangong Liuyun took a few steps back, After another moment of contemtion, he added, "Think about it carefully beforeing to see me.¡±


    Saying so, Nangong Liuyun walked away.


    Su Luo was left alone on the seashore.


    As she gazed at the rolling waves of the sea, Su Luo was momentarily speechless.


    She sat against the bottom of the huge rock, looking at the endless sea in front of her. A chilly sea breeze whistled past her ears, filling her chest with sour emotions.


    Why did Nangong Liuyun do that?


    Why would he y such a trick, despite knowing that it would make her sad?


    His obsession with cleanliness was quite severe. Why would he take the initiative to change someone else''s face into his appearance just to do that kind of thing with Fairy Wuyou?


    Yeah, why?


    She really needed to ponder over this.


    Su Luo wrapped her hands around her knees and curled her body into a ball, hugging herself tightly into a fetal posture.


    She ced herself in Nangong Liuyun¡¯s shoes.


    Su Luo was endlessly demanding toward him, but as long as he had it, he would give it to her.


    So why was he angry that day? That was because of the addition of Senior Brother Luo.


    But with his intelligence and wisdom, how could Fairy Wuyao have possibly been able to lead him by the nose? Therefore, he surely wouldn''t have believed Fairy Wuyou''s words.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2516

    <h4>Chapter 2516: Realization (7)</h4>


    Trantor :MoonWhisperer, TWIP, Cheshyre | Editor :Aurora


    So, why did he abandon her and walk away alone? That was because he was truly angered. He was angered because she cared too much about Senior Brother Luo, right?


    That was why he designed this game of emotions to explicitly remind her who exactly was the most important in her heart! If she kept on being so stubborn, she might lose him!


    Of course, he was certainly a bit temperamental in his approach to love. He was proud and petty, but in love, who was so particr about temperament?


    At that moment, Su Luo understood and stood up abruptly!


    Nangong Liuyun used this game to stimte her. He wanted to tell her that what he wanted was uniquely personal treatment! One that was just like how he didn''t put on fronts with anyone else, only pampering her. He also demanded that he be the only one she cared about; everyone else had to get out of her heart!


    This kind of love was domineering but genuinely very cute...


    Su Luo suddenlyughed, feeling a sense of relief after thinking about it. This incident had really stimted her, forcing her to make choices in her heart.


    He treated her like she was the only one for him, so she had to treat him the same way.


    She wanted to tell him about it immediately. She wanted to tell him that he was also the only one in her heart.


    What she wanted to say wasn¡¯t that no one could snatch away his ce in her heart. Rather, it was that she wouldn¡¯t even allow others to exist in her heart at all, so how could anyone snatch it from him?


    Su Luo happily climbed up and ran towards the castle like she was flying! Her speed was extremely fast, as fast as lightning.


    The enthusiasm in Su Luo''s heart was likeva, and it urgently needed to burst out. She really wanted to hug him and tell him what was in her heart.


    Halfway to the castle, Su Luo bumped into Li Manman.


    Li Manman was about to talk to Su Luo, but Su Luo stopped her with a swiftly waving hand and say, "I want to find Nangong!"


    Nothing couldpare to the importance of Nangong at this moment. She had a lot to tell him!


    Yet, Li Manman held back the hurrying Su Luo with a shout: "Lord Nangong has already left!"


    Su Luo''s footsteps froze instantly. She turned her head and stared at Li Manman.


    Li Manman suddenly felt her hair stand on end.


    She quickly exined, "Just now on my way here, I happened to meet Lord Nangong. He said that he had to leave Purgatory City in a hurry."


    "Why didn''t he tell me in person?!" Su Luo was so anxious that she almost stomped her feet!


    Li Manman added, "Lord Nangong said, you were thinking over a problem. If you didn¡¯te looking for him, I shouldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    "I..." Su Luo was speechless.


    Li Manman took another breath and said, "But if you dide looking for him, Lord Nangong wanted me to tell you that he was overreacting and asks you to please forgive him."


    Although Li Manman didn''t understand what was going on between Lord Nangong and Su Luo, her intuition told her that something must have urred.


    After listening to what Li Manman ryed, Su Luo¡¯s acupuncture point seemed to have been blocked; she stood still like a wooden block.


    Why did Nangong apologize to her? Obviously, she was the one in the wrong by not trusting him enough, so why did he apologize? Did he want her to die from guilt?


    Su Luo quickly took out the ckmunication tablet! There was only one contact on it¡ªNangong Liuyun. So she could send a request with a click.


    However, she got total silence from Nangong Liuyun''s side; it was as if a stone had sunk into the sea without causing a single ripple¡­


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2517

    <h4>Chapter 2517: Heavily Injured (1)</h4>


    How did this happen? Su Luo was so anxious she stomped her feet.


    She still had so many things she wanted to say. How could she get them through to him?


    Even though Su Luo wanted to leave him a message, she only found that it failed to be sent...


    Su Luo was dumbfounded.


    Watching her friend¡¯s restlessness and sorrow unravel, Li Manman felt distressed as well: "Luoluo, don''t worry. Lord Nangong was in a hurry when he left. Something must have happened."


    "In a hurry?" Su Luo echoed nervously.


    Nangong Liuyun was always very calm. If he had just wanted to avoid her, he would never have Li Manman refer to him with the word ¡®hurry¡¯.


    "Yes, he was in a hurry, and his expression didn¡¯t look good. After telling me what I just ryed to you, he disappeared from the spot at lightning speed," Li Manman replied with certainty.


    Su Luo''s fist clenched tightly!


    She guessed that something must have happened over at the Thorns¡¯s captain''s side, forcing Nangong Liuyun to return quickly.


    After all, he was away from the Thorn''s captain because he had run to Su Luo again and again, regardless of the dangers.


    Su Luo was nearly overwhelmed by a wave of guilt.


    During the following days, Su Luo kept trying to get in touch with Nangong Liuyun. What hurt was that it was to no avail.


    It was as if Nangong Liuyun had simply vanished from this world...


    Su Luo¡¯s regret and anxiety piled up every day. However, there was nothing she could do.


    Eventually, instead of receiving Nangong Liuyun¡¯s long-awaited reply, she found Senior Brother Luo.


    Senior Brother Luo didn''t return alone; rather, someone brought him back.


    On this day, the sky poured out fat droplets of rain that smashed tiny pits into the mud.


    It was under this kind of weather that Ouyang Xi, ranked tenth on the Dragon List, carried Luo Yichen back.


    The white robe clinging to Ouyang Xi''s body was soaked by the rain and stained with hardened blood. It was a shocking sight.


    Even more shocking, though, was Senior Brother Luo.


    The second Su Luo saw Luo Yichen, she unconsciously covered her mouth, for fear that she would scream.


    Was this still Senior Brother Luo?


    He was originally handsome and extraordinary¡ªa man of remarkable beauty that was rarely seen in this world.


    However, all Su Luo saw now was his snow-white hair that was supposed to be dark. Even his eyebrows were entirely white. His skin that had been smooth and wless before was now covered with wrinkles and age spots... like an ancient old man from the mortal world.


    "What happened here?!" Su Luo stared at Ouyang Xi usingly.


    Ouyang Xi''s eyes filled with guilt as he said, "Senior Luo was invincible in the Extraterritorial Battlefield, and because of this, he drew the attention of the Demon Witch. In one mission, Brother Luo killed nearly 100 strong opponents, but he was ultimately caught. By the time we were able to rescue Senior Brother Luo, he had already be like this."


    There was nothing they could do about that.


    Su Luo nced at Li Manman.


    She knew how much Li Manman liked Senior Brother Luo¡ªdefinitely no less than how much she liked Nangong Liuyun.


    After Ouyang Xi carried Senior Brother Luo in, Li Manman remained frozen. Space and time around her seemed to stand still.


    She stared at Senior Brother Luo without blinking, heartbroken.


    Finally, she broke down with tears rolling down her face: "Senior Brother Luo! Senior Brother Luo!"


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2518

    <h4>Chapter 2518: Heavily Injured (2)</h4>


    Li Manman went insane, like she had lost all sense of logic, and pounced on Senior Brother Luo at once.


    Although Su Luo couldn''t bear to stop her, she still had to do so.


    "Manman, Senior Brother Luo is very fragile now. He¡¯s barely breathing, so don''t touch him. You really can¡¯t touch him!" Su Luo warned Li Manman, speaking right by her ears with a loud and serious voice.


    Senior Brother Luo was currently as fragile as a cicada''s wing; he seemed like he would fall apart with a single gust of wind.


    Li Manman understood Su Luo''s words. It was exactly because she understood them that she felt even more heartbroken!


    Senior Brother Luo was originally such a peerless genius with high spirits. Although he was younger than most people in the Upstream Mountain, his cultivation had grown by leaps and bounds.


    How dazzling the prospects of his future had been, but now...


    "Luoluo, you will save him, won''t you? You have a way to do it, don''t you?" Li Manman grabbed Su Luo desperately like she was grabbing at straws to save her life.


    Her grip was so tight that it hurt Su Luo''s wrist.


    Su Luo looked at Li Manman solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will do my best!"


    Then Su Luo turned her eyes to Senior Brother Luo.


    Senior Brother Luo''s eyes were tightly closed as he was in a deepa. His five senses were blocked, and he could not sense anything from the outside world.


    His face had grown old seemingly in the blink of an eye.


    Su Luo was no stranger to seeing such things. When she was on thest level of the Nine Different Pce Halls, Nangong Liuyun also became like this due to helping get the Scarlet Blood Ningpo Figwort, aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At that time, Su Luo barely managed to save his life. To do that, she had used her own blood, already fused with the essence of the scarlet blood Ningpo figwort, and applied it to Nangong Liuyun''s body.


    "I have a way, maybe I can give it a try." Su Luo''s gaze brightened like a star.


    "You are¡­?" Ouyang Xi only noticed Su Luo at this time. He was unfamiliar with Su Luo.


    That was because Su Luo joined Upstream Mountain when Ouyang Xi was already fighting in the bloody Extra-territorial Battlefield.


    Su Luo nodded at him and said two simple words: "Su Luo."


    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Su Luo''s hand. Everyone looked at her with wide eyes, not knowing what she was going to do.


    At this time, Su Luo did not hesitate to take the dagger and cut her wrist, and the blood immediately gushed out. She only stopped the flow after filling arge bowl with the bright red blood.


    Li Manman looked straight at Su Luo: "Luoluo, what are you doing?"


    Su Luo had lost too much blood, so her face was a little pale. She smiled faintly: "Apply this blood to Senior Brother Luo. It may have a miraculous effect."


    "Will this blood... work?" Ouyang Xi looked at Su Luo with suspicion.


    Before Su Luo could say anything, Li Manman nodded seriously: "It works, it definitely works, as long as Luo Luo does it, there is nothing impossible!"


    "But, what if¡­ What if¡­" Ouyang Xi skeptically nced at Su Luo, "Senior Brother Luo''s body is now in a critical stage, any mistake would... We should wait. I''ve already asked Sixth Elder about it."


    "Sixth Elder?" Li Manman''s expression was a bit odd.


    Ouyang Xi¡¯s face had a hint of unexpected surprise, and he could not hide his excitement: "After entering the Purgatory City, I spoke with Sixth Elder. As soon as he heard that Senior Brother Luo was injured, he asked me to send Senior Brother Luo to Wuchen Mountain. He, on the other hand, would leave immediately and make his way over."


    Ouyang Xi was really surprised and also excited over this.


    The Sixth Elder was such an entric old man. Usually, people would have to beg him for help, but even then, he may not be willing to do so. However, in this instance, he actually epted to run over in person. It showed how good a rtionship Senior Brother Luo had with the Sixth Elder.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2519

    <h4>Chapter 2519: Heavily Injured (3)</h4>


    At this time, on the bed, Luo Yichen¡¯s breathing had turned even weaker.


    Su Luo could pick out how, in this period of time, Senior Brother Luo seemed to have aged some more¡­


    ¡°Wipe the blood on his face.¡± Su Luo instructed Li Manman.


    ¡°No! We need to wait for the Sixth Elder first!¡± Ouyang Xi was very insistent as he didn¡¯t trust Su Luo.


    While the two refused to back down from each other, familiar footsteps sounded from outside the door.


    When Ouyang Xi noticed, he immediately rushed forward: ¡°Sixth Elder, quick, tend to Senior Brother Luo, he isn¡¯t doing too well.¡±


    The Sixth Elder shot him a look: ¡°Luoluo is here. What¡¯s the worry for?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ouyang Xi was bewildered.


    The Sixth Elder brushed him off, and walked to Su Luo withrge strides, asking in a soft voice: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°It should be the aging disease.¡± Su Luo wrinkled her brows, ¡°Have a look.¡±


    The Sixth Elder solemnly took Luo Yichen¡¯s pulse and nodded: ¡°He indeed has had the aging disease, the Passing of Time,


    for a while. It¡¯s a curse.¡±


    Ouyang Xi hurriedly asked: ¡°Sixth Elder, you must have a n, right?¡±


    The Sixth Elder was just as helpless. He ignored Ouyang Xi and only spoke with Su Luo: ¡°This is a secret demonic technique. Only highly capable specialists can deal with it. Two Elders died from this aging disease before. I was unable to find a solution.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Elder¡­¡± Ouyang Xi had a shocked face.


    If two Elders had died from it, then Senior Brother Luo¡­ Ouyang Xi¡¯s eyes filled with guilt! If Senior Brother Luo hadn¡¯te to save them, he wouldn¡¯t have been afflicted with the demon n¡¯s curse and wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡± The Sixth Elder¡¯s gaze moved to therge bowl that Li Manman was carrying.


    It was filled with thick scarlet blood. The scent of blooding from the bowl was unexpectedly overtaken by the mild fragrance of ginseng.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The Sixth Elder seized the vital blood from Li Manman¡¯s hands, dipped his index finger in so that he could smell the blood. Then he ced his finger in his mouth and tasted the blood. A hint of joy soon appeared on his face!


    ¡°This is the blood essence of the scarlet blood Ningpo figwort! Where did you get this?!¡± the Sixth Elder eximed as he stood up.


    Li Manman didn¡¯t think the Sixth Elder would be this excited. She pointed at Su Luo: ¡°It¡¯s Luoluo¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    Ouyang Xi had aplicated expression. After all, it was he who had stubbornly refused to use the blood earlier.


    The Sixth Elder said excitedly, ¡°The scarlet blood Ningpo figwort alone may not be effective on dear Luo, but it has alreadypletely integrated in this blood, which shows its great medicinal efficacy. This blood will surely be helpful to him. Come, help wipe it on his body.¡±


    The Sixth Elder¡¯s eyes were shining as he looked at the bowl of blood. This was better than any medicine he concocted himself.


    Soon, Luo Yichen¡¯s body was smeared with ayer of scarlet blood Ningpo figwort. His whole body was scarlet as if he was wrapped in ayer of blood-red clothing.


    Ouyang Xi looked at Su Luo silently. Then he finally gritted his teeth and walked over to her, apologizing earnestly: ¡°I offended you greatly earlier. Please forgive me.¡±


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°It¡¯s good to be extra careful. If it wasn¡¯t for you being careful the whole way, Senior Brother Luo may not have returned.¡±


    When she said that, a frigid light burst from Ouyang Xi¡¯s eyes: ¡°I sent the news a long time ago, but the help never came. Something¡¯s definitely strange!¡±


    Su Luo recalled how Fairy Wuyou had received the news about Senior Brother Luo early, and her eyes hardened!


    The Sixth Elder took Senior Brother Luo¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Sixth Elder, how is Senior Brother Luo?¡± Ouyang Xi asked nervously.


    The Sixth Elder nodded and then shook his head: ¡°The scarlet blood Ningpo figwort has extraordinary efficacy. It has already restrained the aging disease, but because the treatment was dyed for too long, he won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2520

    <h4>Chapter 2520: Heavily Injured (4)</h4>


    "Could it be that Senior Brother Luo can only lie in bed forever with this aging body? It would be better to tell him to die!" Ouyang Xie shouted in a frenzy!


    If Senior Brother Luo knew of this, he would certainly rather not live! His sacred dignity could not be trampled on!


    Su Luo''s hand, which hung by her side, clenched tightly. Her heart was filled with anger!


    The Demon n! Wu You! They were the main reason why Senior Brother Luo became like this!


    It was needless to say anything about the Demon n. If Fairy Wuyou had passed the information over to Su Luo earlier, allowing her to rush over there in a shorter period of time to use the scarlet blood Ningpo figwort to slow down the aging¡­ Senior Brother Luo¡¯s condition would not be so serious!


    At this moment, Su Luo''s disgust towards Wu You reached its peak!


    Meanwhile, the Sixth Elder was still pondering about the matter.


    "Actually, it''s notpletely impossible, there are two ways to do this," the Sixth Elder said.


    He had, after all, dealt with the Demon n a lot. So he had seen many things and was very knowledgeable. This was not something Su Luo couldpare to.


    The Sixth Elder continued, "The first is to kill that demon witch, the Sixth Elder said indifferently while stroking his beard. "Just like someone who has mastered the Space skill, this Demon Witch has the rare skill, Time. After being hit by her curse, you will age rapidly. If you want to break her curse, you just need to kill her."


    When the Sixth Elder saw Su Luo¡¯s eyes twinkle like stars, he sshed a pot of cold water onto her by saying, "The Demon Witch is the Demon n¡¯s spiritual advisor. Her strength is already unfathomable, but she is also surrounded by experts. The lousiest of the experts can crush you like an ant. How could you possibly get close to her? How will you be able to kill her?"


    Su Luo''s expression sank quickly.


    The Demon n! Ouyang Yunqi''s Demon n!


    Su Luo''s heart felt like it was burning with a zing fire akin to being roasted over a spitfire. Her anger soared.


    "What about the second method?" Su Luo asked.


    The sess rate of the first method was near zero. The demons would definitely protect that profoundly mysterious Demon Witch well and would not give them the chance to assassinate her.


    "The second way is to find the Spring of Eternal Youth." The Sixth Elder stroked his beard and sighed. "However, it¡¯s almost impossible to find traces of the Spring of Eternal Youth. It is not at all easy to find..."


    "If it¡¯s almost impossible to find traces, does that mean there is still a chance?" Su Luo asked.


    She owed a lot to Senior Brother Luo, and now that Senior Brother Luo happened to need her help, she wanted to return the favor so they wouldn¡¯t owe each other any debts.


    "The Spring of Eternal Youth is said to have appeared in the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers. However, the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers is located in the middle of the Extra-territorial Battlefield, and the border between the Demon n and the Human n is infested with various ns of magical beasts. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to go to the pool? Not to mention the actual search for the Spring of Eternal Youth?" The Sixth Elder did not hold much hope of sess on this point.


    In the past, it wasn''t that the Sixth Elder and the others hadn¡¯t gone to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers to look for it. Rather, they had returned from their trip in failure and could only watch the two elders perish.


    "I want to go and try." Su Luo''s gaze was firmer than ever before.


    Kindness had to be reciprocated.


    Su Luo wanted to go, but the Sixth Elder wouldn''t let her.


    ¡°How can you go to the Pool of a Hundred Rivers by yourself? It¡¯s probable that before you could find the location, you probably will already be gone!" The Sixth Elder¡¯s beard blew up as he red [1] at her.


    "Then I will go kill the Demon Witch." Su Luo was dead serious.


    "You..." The Sixth Elder was so angry with Su Luo that he rolled his eyes.


    Just then, the Sixth Elder''smunication tablet rang.


    The Sixth Elder left Su Luo and picked up the call.


    After saying a few words, the Sixth Elder''s expression became very odd, and he just stared straight at Su Luo.


    References


    1. ¡ü ¡ª ´µºú×ÓµÉÑÛ; literally meaning ¡°blew his beard and red¡±, figuratively describes an expression of anger; the person is not literally blowing their beard, but just imagine them being so angry their beard/mustache is flying up :D


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 2521: Heavily Injured (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2521: Heavily Injured (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    "What''s wrong?" Su Luo felt that something must have happened, and it had to do with her.


    The Sixth Elder¡¯s expression wasplicated. The corners of his mouth twitched. Then he finally sighed and asked Su Luo, "Do you have to go?"


    "I must!" Su Luo clenched her fist. Her expression was more serious than it had ever been before.


    She wanted to pay back all her favors this time so that she and Senior Brother Luo would no longer owe each other.


    "Indeed. Even if you don''t want to, you¡¯ll still have to go," the Sixth Elder said as he stared at Su Luo. "As for little Luo, don''t worry. With your scarlet blood Ningpo figwort, I can guarantee he will survive for six months without any issues."


    "What do you mean when you say I have no choice¡­?" Su Luo felt that there was something strange about his remark.


    The Sixth Elder¡¯s expression was unreadable as he nodded: "Just a moment ago, Fourth Elder told me that the expedition team found the Bai Ze Ruins in the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers.¡±


    "Huh?" How could there be such a coincidence?


    "The Bai Ze Ruins is most likely the location of Bai Ze''s inheritance," the Sixth Elder said in detail. "As we all know, Bai Ze was an ancient divine beast. Along with the Phoenix, Qiong Qi, Kun Peng, and the other ten divine beasts, they were giant existences in the era of Deities and Demons. With just a stomp, the entire continent would somewhat sink down. However, many years have passed by, and news about them slowly disappeared.¡±


    Of course, Su Luo had heard of the divine beast, Bai Ze.


    The wise and spiritual Bai Ze had a snow-white, unicorn-shaped yet also lion-like body, two horns on its head, and a goatee-like beard. It possessed boundless strength and could pluck the stars from the sky with its hands. When it was angry, mountains within ten thousand miles would crumble.


    This was the record of Bai Ze in the ¡®General History of the Continent¡¯.


    If one could inherit the power of the Bai Ze and integrate it with just a little bit of their strength, their power would immediately soar to double. Moreover, there was still the fusion of all of Bai Ze¡¯s divine magical powers.


    Surely, once this news got out, everyone would be floored. Then, the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers would be quite lively with activity.


    The Sixth Elder looked at Su Luo and forced a smile: "The Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers is not that easy to get to, and it¡¯s even more difficult to get to the Bai Ze Ruins."


    ¡°Oh?" Su Luo had a tinge of doubt.


    "But you can," the Sixth Elder finally exined. "You have the five immemorial bones: the Wisdom Skull, the Strength Arm Bones, and the Agility Leg Bones. After they are fused, you will be able to open the door to the Bai Ze Ruins. In other words, the one who integrates these five ancient divine bones is the key to entering the Bai Ze Ruins."


    "Huh?" A huge question mark appeared in Su Luo''s mind.


    "The main point is that they wille to your door automatically. When the timees, just request what you want, because this time, it is they who urgently need you to go," the Sixth Elder said with a beaming face. "So, they will meet whatever your requests are."


    "And by ¡®they¡¯, you¡¯re referring to¡­" Su Luo prompted.


    "When you go to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers, there will be several old chaps there. You can just wait and see." The Sixth Elder smiled nonchntly.


    Old chaps? If even the Sixth Elder mentioned them, just who exactly were they?


    Su Luo had always felt that the Genius Training Camp did not just have the superficial strength she was aware of. There had to be an extremelyrge force hidden behind them, but she had not been able toe in contact with it.


    She finally did so this time.


    Not long after the Sixth Elder finished speaking, someone came to invite Su Luo in person. It was the Fourth Elder.


    Su Luo was stunned.


    Was the Fourth Elder merely qualified to invite her there? Then just how powerful were the people behind him?


    Su Luo followed the Fourth Elder to a forbidden ce in the back mountain where she had never set foot in.

 Chapter 2522: Heavily Injured (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2522: Heavily Injured (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, JiaLat Editor : Brook


    They were in a vast garden that sprawled over the whole area.


    It was like an ancient royal dwelling with many pavilions, halls, and garden rockery.


    But it also seemed very old and worn, as if it had undergone countless years of erosion and weathering by the elements. The walls, doors, and windows looked like they could copse at any moment.


    What was very strange was that the garden had no vegetation???not a single de of grass. It was a bare patch of red earth, which made for a ghastly sight.


    The Fourth Elder hadn¡¯t said a word since entering the garden. His movements and mannerisms conveyed much more reverence than his appearance from before.


    It felt like he was having an audience with the emperor.


    Su Luo was filled with doubt. However, she knew it wasn¡¯t a good time to speak out, so she just followed behind the Fourth Elder and carefully observed the situation.


    In front of a mottled red attic, the Fourth Elder bowed respectfully as he reported in.


    After a moment, a distant voice came from inside: ¡°Enter.¡±


    The one simple word resonated in the depths of Su Luo¡¯s brain, giving her a quiver from a sudden sense of total enlightenment.


    After the Fourth Elder received the reply, he carefully opened the door and brought Su Luo in.


    As Su Luo followed the Fourth Elder, she realized that the antiquated loft she saw from the outside hid apletely different world inside.


    It was obvious that the space in the loft had been used to open up a separate space.


    Thetter was a huge ce.


    But it was alsopletely empty¡ªa ne of nothingness. However, the enormous pressure of a powerful individual lingered throughout.


    Within the void, an old man sat on a woven mat, but only his back was visible.


    His build was very skinny, to the point where you could call it emaciated and withered.


    He wore a wide flowy robe that fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Master,¡± the Fourth Elder said as he kneeled.


    This was the Fourth Elder¡¯s master? Su Luo was stunned.


    For the Fourth Elder to be so respectful, Su Luo thought that this old man should, in regard to herself, be an existence akin to an ancestor.


    But as the adopted daughter of the City Lord, she was an existence above the masses here in Purgatory City. So she didn¡¯t need to kneel to anyone.


    Upon seeing that Su Luo still standing straight, the Fourth Elder immediately panicked and pulled at Su Luo, speaking in a lowered voice, ¡°Hurry up and kneel!¡±


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that the Fourth Elder¡¯s master was currently as calm as a light breeze. A hundred years ago, his violent temper was provoked, and he caused a great upheaval in the world; his title of Mad Lion King was not to be taken lightly.


    Su Luo smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to kneel.¡±


    No matter how much this old man was revered, she had no obligation to kneel to him.


    The Fourth Elder panicked: ¡°Quickly, kneel!¡±


    He really wasn¡¯t joking!


    What the master hated most were people who didn¡¯t abide by the rules and showed no respect for their elders. It was only because he had been cultivating in seclusion for the past few decades that the kids at Upstream Mountain hadn¡¯t been subject to misery.


    At this time, the Mad Lion King had already turned around.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up at her first sight of him.


    What kind of face was this?


    The Mad Lion King¡¯s body was just skin and bones, and the robe he wore looked almost ready to fly. But his head was very big, and his full beard and mustache only entuated it.


    Upon seeing the Mad Lion King¡¯s head, it was obvious where his name came from.


    As the Mad Lion King watched Su Luo stand therepletely at ease and stock still¡ªwhile the Fourth Elder persistently pulled at her to kneel, he couldn¡¯t help but think it was funny.


    ¡°You,e over,¡± the Mad Lion King beckoned to Su Luo.


    ¡°Orh~¡± Su Luo widened her steps and closed the distance.


    The smiling Mad Lion King didn¡¯t seem frightening at all.

 Chapter 2523: Heavily Injured (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2523: Heavily Injured (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, JiaLat Editor : Cey


    But the Fourth Elder forcefully pulled Su Luo back, lifted his head, and smiled towards the Mad Lion King: ¡°Master, this girl is still young and has a stubborn temper. She¡¯s only spent a short time on the Upstream Mountain and hasn¡¯t learned the proper behavior yet. May you extend your magnanimity¡­¡±


    The Fourth Elder knew that the Mad Lion King most liked to use the Lion King¡¯s Divine Palm to gauge a student¡¯s cultivation. But the problem was that all the people who made it here in the past years were at least top three in the Dragon List. How could Su Luo possibly endure blows from his master? He was afraid that she would get smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Noisy.¡± The Mad Lion King unhappily red at the Fourth Elder and then smiled at Su Luo, beckoning her over: ¡°Girl, don¡¯t mind him. Youe over.¡±


    He was very much like a suspicious uncle luring children with candy.


    The Fourth Elder anxiously looked at Su Luo. He wanted to pull her back, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Since he couldn¡¯t do it, he just watched helplessly as Su Luo walked over¡­


    The Fourth Elder looked at Su Luo with a kind of pity. The Lion King¡¯s Divine Palm was the move that the Mad Lion king loved to use the most against the younger generation; this was just his way of greeting them.


    Back then, Luo Yichen was already third on the Dragon List, and after the Lion King¡¯s Divine Palm, he was immediately sent flying. He couldn¡¯t even crawl back up and vomited blood for a whole month afterward. At that time, the Mad Lion King would always be smiling like this before unleashing the Divine Palm.


    The Fourth Elder turned his back to them; he truly couldn''t bear to look.


    Right now, Su Luo was walking with light steps. She held her hands behind her back as she strolled along rxedly. Then she casually took out her own woven mat and sat down beside the Mad Lion King.


    ¡°Eh.¡± The Fourth Elder didn¡¯t hear the sound of Su Luo getting sent flying, so he felt that something was strange.


    He waited and waited some more, but he did not hear Su Luo¡¯s voice. Could it be that she was knocked unconscious without experiencing the Divine Palm?


    The Fourth Elder suddenly turned around, but what he saw was a scene he would not forget for the rest of his life.


    He saw two people, one old and one young, sitting quite closely together. That was all fine and well, but there was an unexpected problem. This pair had melons in hand, and they were eating and chatting!


    What was going on here? The Fourth Elder was stunned.


    ording to past events, it shouldn¡¯t have gone down like this¡­


    ¡°You see, he¡¯s just like a dumb goose. No fun at all.¡± The Mad Lion King pointed at the Fourth Elder, roasting him in front of Su Luo.


    ¡°Besides being somewhat stiff, the Fourth Elder has actually been quite good. He also speaks on my behalf a lot,¡± Su Luo stealthily gave the Fourth Elder a bit of praise.


    What about the Lion King¡¯s Divine Palm? What about the trial? What about the explosive temper? The more the Fourth Elder looked at this pair, the more uneasy he felt, and he stepped forward: ¡°You two¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Fourth Elder felt that this master of his did not feel like a master at all now.


    The Mad Lion King¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression froze. With an icy piercing re, he said, ¡°For not respecting elders, punish yourself in the Demon de Abyss for two hours. Get out!¡±


    The Demon de Abyss was an extremely terrifying ce. It was a sealed space filled with living demon des as far as the eye could see. There were tens of thousands of them, chasing down and trying to kill everyone inside in a frenzy. Even if it were the Fourth Elder, staying inside for two hours would be terrible.


    The Fourth Elder was now wiping the sweat off his forehead. This master who would punish people at the drop of a hat was his real master. That smiling appearance just now¡­ Just how did ite about?


    But who would have imagined that right after the Mad Lion King finished punishing the Fourth Elder, he smiled again as he turned to talk with Su Luo. That attitude was just like coaxing a child, totally devoted and holding nothing back. It was the kind of attitude of a person who would fulfill any demands the other person made, unable to bear letting them leave.


    The Fourth Elder seriously¡­ did, not, understand, this!!!


    He had clearly been along for the whole journey. Yet he totally didn¡¯t understand what had just happened!

 Chapter 2524: Little Uncle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2524: Little Uncle (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, JiaLat Editor : Brook


    The Fourth Elder didn¡¯t understand. And before he had time to, the Mad Lion King had sent him to the Demon de Abyss to receive a trial of life or death.


    While he was gone, Su Luo and the Mad Lion King were still getting along like good friends, despite the age difference.


    So after the Fourth Elder had gone through innumerable hardships and finally crawled out of the Demon de Abyss, he still saw that remarkable scene.


    The Lion King¡­ the Lion King was unexpectedly opening his treasure chest, exhibiting it to Su Luo while asking incessantly: ¡°Look at this. Do you like it? This is the Soul-Piercing Hairpin that can be used as both an essory or a weapon; isn¡¯t it useful?¡±


    Su Luo expressionlessly shook her head.


    ¡°Then what about this? This is the Thunderp Dagger, which has limitless power¡­¡± The Lion King sounded like a peddler trying their hardest to sell their wares.


    Su Luo folded her arms and declined again in the same manner. ¡°Don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°Then what about this, or this, or this¡­¡± The Lion King was essentially lifting the treasure box in front of Su Luo and letting her choose whatever she wanted.


    The Fourth Elder¡¯s eyes simply froze!


    It was like his whole body had been struck by lightning!


    Just what was this???


    That was the Thunderp Dagger! The Fire Spirit Essence! The Water of Ten Thousand Rivers!


    The Fourth Elder really wanted to rush over and take them for himself, saying that he wanted it. He wanted it!


    But he knew very well that if he really did that, the Mad Lion King would throw him back into the Demon de Abyss to be brutalized.


    With great difficulty, the Fourth Elder restrained himself from throwing himself forward. Instead, he walked up step by step and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Th-These treasures¡ªdoes master not want them?¡±


    Full of expectation, the Fourth Elder stared unblinkingly at the Lion King with his arm outstretched.


    The Lion Kingpletely ignored the person in charge of Upstream Mountain and just fawned over Su Luo while trying to convince her: ¡°Take them, really. These are just toys that are not worth much, so go take them and y, okay?¡±


    The Fourth Elder really wanted to cry!


    Just what were he calling toys that were not worth much?!


    Treasures that couldn¡¯t be bought with points on the optical tablet were being called toys that were not worth much!


    ¡®Then can¡¯t you give me one of those toys that are not worth much?¡¯ The Fourth Elder was howling internally.


    But then Su Luo¡¯s face made the Fourth Elder furious to the point of vomiting blood.


    Su Luo nkly eyed the Lion King and shook her head: ¡°Useless. Don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°What are you calling useless? How can they be useless!¡± The Lion King took out a crystal spirit. ¡°Look, when this is smashed, it makes a nice and clear sound.¡±


    Smashed??? Nice and clear sound???


    The Fourth Elder was about to cry!


    Did there have to be such an exaggerated difference in their treatments? He was still in charge of Upstream Mountain on the surface; would it kill to give him a bit of face?


    But those two still treated the Fourth Elder like thin air, totally disregarding him.


    Su Luo wrinkled her brows: ¡°If you''re going to be like that¡­ then I guess I¡¯ll take one?¡±


    ¡°How is one enough? Have at least ten!¡± The Lion King was stuffing all of the contents of the treasure chest into Su Luo¡¯s arms, but Su Luo kept resisting.


    The Fourth Elder: ¡°¡­¡±


    What was happening here?


    At the Lion King¡¯s passionate insistence, Su Luo ended up receiving five treasures that could be useful to her.


    The Lion King saw this and beamed.


    The Fourth Elder was utterly dumbfounded and confused!


    Why did the Lion King seem to turn into a different person when he met Su Luo???


    But the Lion King didn¡¯t leave him puzzled for long. The Lion King said to Su Luo with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Remember to put in a few good words for me to the City Lord, Little Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 2525: Little Uncle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2525: Little Uncle (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    ¡°Little Uncle? Cough cough cough¡­¡± the Fourth Elder was choking so much that he nearly fainted.


    The Lion King called Su Luo ¡®Little 1. Then that meant he, the Fourth Elder, was¡­ The Fourth Elder pointed at his nose.


    Didn¡¯t that mean he would have to call Su Luo¡­ 2?


    Upon realizing this, the Fourth Elder was practically about to go crazy. His eyes widened until they became perfectly round, and he just stayed there motionlessly like a fool, mumbling to himself, ¡°Little Uncle¡­ Little Uncle¡­¡±


    The Fourth Elder really wished that the scene before him was just a figment of his imagination.


    Su Luo also got a fright from the Lion King¡¯s way of addressing her.


    ¡°Lion King, this ¡®Little Uncle¡¯¡­ Isn¡¯t it¡­ somewhat inappropriate?¡± Su Luo knew that the Lion King had definitely found out about her rtionship with the City Lord, which was why he treated her so well. However, this term of address¡­


    Unexpectedly, the Lion King stared at her with an expression that said he felt it was proper and right: ¡°Why would it be inappropriate? It¡¯s very appropriate.¡±


    ¡°How is it appropriate? Big Uncle, please don¡¯t mess around. This order of seniority must not be thrown into disorder¡­¡± the Fourth Elder was truly about to cry.


    If Su Luo really were to be his granduncle¡­ the Fourth Elder would truly want to have a good cry.


    The Lion King shot the Fourth Elder an annoyed re: ¡°You little rascal, shut your mouth. Go over there and cry.¡±


    When the Lion King looked at Su Luo, he was all smiles. However, when he faced the Fourth Elder, he sent a powerful pressure sweeping over to thetter. Even though it was the Fourth Elder, he still felt his hair stand on end. Feelings of such terror arose involuntarily within him that it was as if the grim reaper was approaching.


    In Purgatory City, it could be said that the Lion King was so powerful that he stood above ten thousand people.


    Yet when the Lion King faced Su Luo, he was a totally kind and cordial old man.


    Turning to Su Luo, the Lion Kingughed heartily and patted her shoulder: ¡°Little Uncle, you¡¯re the City Lord¡¯s adopted daughter, and my master is the senior disciple amongst the City Lord¡¯s first generation of disciples. So, if I call you ¡®Little Uncle¡¯, that¡¯s very fitting.¡±


    Su Luo was stunned: ¡°The first generation¡¯s senior disciple? Then Nangong is¡­?¡±


    Despite having lived for so long, the Lion King did not speak much. Nevertheless, he knew many things.


    When he saw that Su Luo was interested in this, he really wished to tell her everything he knew. Consequently, he exined to Su Luo with an unceasing torrent of words: ¡°You¡¯re talking about that young fellow who recently ranked first on the Dragon List? Mm, he can be considered as the most outstanding amongst your adoptive father¡¯s 10th generation of disciples.¡±


    ¡°10th generation¡­???¡± Su Luo was astonished.


    ¡°Of course. The City Lord epts a new batch of disciples every 50 years, varying from three to five people. Additionally, it all depends on luck if one can be your adopted father¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Luck???¡± Su Luo continued to be shocked.


    The Lion King did not have a very clear understanding of this either. He stroked his beard and thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Your adopted father¡­ When he selects disciples, he doesn¡¯t look at the individual¡¯s aptitude or innate skills but rather just whether they were tied by fate. So, the disciples he epts have a mix of individuals with good and bad innate talents.¡±


    ¡°Ah???¡± Su Luo was startled once again.


    ¡°However, once they¡¯ve received the City Lord¡¯s instruction, they will all find sess regardless of how bad their innate talents are. Of course, that¡¯s if they don¡¯t die prematurely halfway,¡± the Lion King added.


    At this moment, Su Luo thought of Nangong Liuyun¡¯s eldest senior brother and second senior brother, as well as Li Yaoyao. Hadn¡¯t these three all died prematurely halfway?


    Speaking of which, the City Lord had not attached much importance to them. Perhaps it was because he had too many disciples.


    ¡°Oh, right. What about the City Lord¡¯s other disciples?¡± Su Luo suddenly lit up. ¡°Since it has already reached the 10th batch of disciples, there must be many senior and junior brothers? Where have they all gone? Could it be that they¡¯ve all died?¡±

 Chapter 2526: Little Uncle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2526: Little Uncle (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    ¡°Good question.¡± The Lion King smacked down with his foot. ¡°This question¡­ I don¡¯t know the answer either!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Luo''s face went nk.


    ¡°After graduating, the City Lord¡¯s disciples were dispatched elsewhere. Once they left, they never returned¡­¡± The Lion King¡¯s eyes were squinting halfway and sparkling with the excitement of gossip. ¡°I have my reasons to suspect that those disciples are all helping the City Lord find someone!¡±


    ¡®Find someone?¡¯


    Su Luo¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.


    Who else could the City Lord be looking for? It definitely had to be her mother, who was a great romantic.


    At this time, the Lion King watched Su Luo with bright and shiny eyes, staring at her until she felt scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re very curious as to how this old man was able to figure out your identity, right?¡± The Lion King asked, feeling immensely proud of himself.


    ¡°I am indeed curious.¡± Su Luo remembered that when she came in, she had not said a word. Yet the Lion King¡¯s eyes lit up straight away when he saw her, and he treated her extremely well.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The Lion King gazed into the distance. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°That was a matter from a very, very long time ago. At the time, you were still in an egg.¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    Su Luo choked on her saliva!


    Egg¡­ Egg¡­ Inside an egg???


    She was inside an egg???


    Su Luo stared at the Lion King with wide eyes. She seemed to have be a bit like a fool and had totally forgotten how she should respond. This piece of information was truly too shocking!


    However, the Lion King spoke as if it was undoubtedly right: ¡°What¡¯s strange about that? When normal fetuses are born, they¡¯re in human form. However, you¡¯re the fetus of an ancient deity¡ªone that took several hundred years of incubation before finally emerging. So how could you possibly be the same as normal people?¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ was really hatched from an egg?¡± Su Luo was truly made speechless by this question.


    ¡°Can this be faked?¡± The Lion King said with an air ofcency. ¡°When your mother came to see the City Lord back then, she was carrying a cradle, and inside that cradle was you as an egg.¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How long ago did that happen?¡± Su Luo put a hand to her forehead.


    This matter was too shocking for her, and she truly was somewhat at a loss as to how to react.


    ¡°Very long ago¡­ Too long ago that I can¡¯t remember clearly. In any case, it hasn¡¯t been that long since you broke out from the deity¡¯s egg.¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Getting to the bottom of the matter, Su Luo wondered if perhaps either her father or mother was a super powerful immemorial beast deity that transformed and had her? Otherwise, how did she be an immemorial deity¡¯s fetus? What a wonderfully mysterious matter this was.


    While Su Luo was speaking with the Lion King, the Fourth Elder had been present the whole time.


    He was puzzled by what he heard, feeling like his head was amidst the clouds and mist. Nevertheless, he managed to urately pick out the main point.


    ¡®Su Luo¡­ The City Lord¡­ Adopted daughter¡­¡¯


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re truly the City Lord¡¯s adopted daughter?¡± The Fourth Elder pointed at Su Luo with shaking legs.


    The City Lord had many batches of disciples. Since he had so many of them, he never really cherished them. However, he only had one adopted daughter!


    ¡°I said it early on, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Su Luo had on an innocent face as she spread open her hands in a shrug.


    The Fourth Elder almost spat out blood. ¡®Who would believe you just because you say it?¡¯


    It took him this whole time to realize the reason why the Lion King treated Su Luo so well was the old man¡¯s discerning eyes. He had managed to figure out Su Luo¡¯s identity with one nce.


    Furthermore¡­ she¡¯s¡­ an immemorial deity¡¯s fetus!!!


    The Lion King said to the Fourth Elder, ¡°Take your leave first.¡±

 Chapter 2527: Little Uncle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2527: Little Uncle (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    The Fourth Elder slipped away hurriedly.


    Even he felt that he knew too much and highly suspected that he might get killed in order to silence him.


    "I want to go the Bai Ze 1 Ruins." Su Luo''s gaze looked straight toward the Lion King.


    The Lion King had an odd expression.


    When he saw Su Luo previously, he had indeed wanted to use the owner of the set of five Immemorial Bones to help him achieve his goal. However, now after finding out Su Luo''s identity, how could he still dare to make use of her? Was he resenting that he wasn''t dying quickly enough?


    The Lion King knew roughly who the City Lord was looking for. It was none other than the mother of the youngdy before him.


    The Lion King snorted twice: "All right, all right. Bai Ze will be passed on to you."


    Su Luo stuck out her tongue: "Actually, I''ve only fused with three of the five Immemorial Bones."


    Recently, her heart had been in constant unease. This was because Nangong Liuyun''s appearance and Senior Brother Luo''s severe injuries had made her so busy that she hadn''t been able to stay standstill.


    The Lion King patted a praying mat on the side: "Sit down."


    Once Su Luo sat down, the Lion King made a knot seal with his hands, and a spiritual talisman flew out from his fingertips. It released an ancient and primitive chaotic spiritual energy that covered an area of ten square meters!


    After refining and fusing with the Immemorial Bones, thest stage was to produce primitive spiritual energy!


    Back then, Su Luo had tried really hard, but she only managed to extrude just a tiny bit of primitive spiritual energy every day, sessfully refining it with great difficulty.


    However, now¡ª¡ª


    With bare hands, the Lion King helped her make such a perfect Immemorial Space. There was rich primitive spiritual energy all around!


    It was just like when the former Su Luo needed to breathe. The oxygen she required was mixed with a variety of gases, and she needed to extract the oxygen bit by bit before finally just managing to take a breath.


    However, right now, there was endless oxygen all around her. She didn''t need to extract it. All she needed to do was take deep breaths to take it in. It was so quick and convenient like using a cheat device. How could the speed be slow?


    In the primitive environment that Lord Wang Shi made, Su Luo did not only refine two Agility Leg Bones extremely quickly; her strength also soared. Just with this moment of time, she was now almost about to break through to the six-star Saint Rank. She wascking just a tiny bit more.


    If Su Luo were to refine them on her own, she wouldn''t have been able to do it without three months of time, and neither would she have been able to fuse with them.


    However, with Lion King''s help, this was a totally different matter.


    Three dayster¡­


    Su Luo slowly exhaled a mouthful of impure air. When her clear and alert eyes opened gently, her limpid eyes were moist like a clear spring.


    "I''ve seeded." The corners of Su Luo''s mouth raised into a pleased smile.


    Breaking through to the six-star Saint Rank in three days and simultaneously refining and fusing two Agility Leg Bones¡­ If this matter were to be made public, who would believe it?


    Nevertheless, Su Luo had done precisely that.


    "Immemorial fetus of a deity, truly outstanding." The Lion King sighed deeply again and again. He looked Su Luo up and down without blinking. "Lass, you will be amazing in time toe. As long as you don''t die prematurely, bing a deity will be a cinch for you."


    "Be a deity?" Su Luo''s eyes lit up.


    Ordinary people could truly be deities?


    However, the Lion King didn''t prepare to tell her a lot. He merely nodded: "Naturally, ordinary people can be deities. However, these things are currently still far beyond your reach. Knowing too much now does not benefit your cultivation. When the timees in the future, even if you don''t wish to know, there will still be someone who will tell you."


    "Go on. Go find the Bai Ze Ruins." The Lion King was in rather good spirits, and he smiled mysteriously. "Let''s see how those people will snatch Bai Ze from you."


    The Lion King seemed to imply something else in his words.

 Chapter 2528: Little Uncle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2528: Little Uncle (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Su Luo asked.


    The Lion King didn¡¯t say that he would go, but neither did he say he wouldn¡¯t. He merely shook his head. ¡°Take good care of yourself. Protect yourself well. If anything happens to you, the City Lord really will y me.¡±


    Su Luo asked, ¡°Then who¡¯s going this time?¡±


    ¡°Little Four has arranged to go. When Little Uncle leaves, you¡¯ll know.¡± Lion King gestured with his hands while smiling bitterly.


    This was because even if the other party wasn¡¯t going to emerge mid-journey to kill Su Luo, he had a great interest in the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins. However, he was unfortunately her little Uncle¡­


    The Lion King sighed deeply as he sent Su Luo off.


    After fusing with the five Immemorial Bones, Su Luo was confronted with the heavy task of journeying to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers.


    There were many people going there this time.


    As for the Elders, Fourth Elder was unable to leave, so he let Seventh Elder and Eighth Elder go first.


    The disciples under them could only fill five spots.


    From the Fourth Elder to the Eighth Elder, each Elder had one allocated spot.


    One had to know that it was extremely possible that they might inherit Bai Ze Marsh just by going to the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins. Even if they didn¡¯t, it was still greatly favorable just to bathe in some of Bai Ze Marsh¡¯s divine light.


    After knowing this information, all of the people on Upstream Mountain went crazy with anticipation about going.


    Those with connections pestered their connections about wanting to go. Those without connections made connections just so they could go.


    As such, every Elder had all sorts of disciples visiting them, making things seem very lively.


    In the end, the Elders managed to select five disciples.


    The Fourth Elder dispatched his disciple, Zhang Wang.


    The Fifth Elder dispatched his disciple, Li Luoming.


    The Sixth Elder didn¡¯t have any disciples. However, Ouyang Xi wanted to go help Su Luo find the Spring of Eternal Youth, so Sixth Elder¡¯s allotted spot was given to Ouyang Xi.


    The Seventh Elder¡¯s allotted spot was initially going to be given to Fairy Wuyou, but after she was messed with by ¡®that ugly person¡¯, her vital energy was majorly wounded and unable to be restored. So the Seventh Elder gave the spot to his senior disciple.


    The Seventh Elder had a habit of only epting only female disciples.


    This senior disciple was the renowned Fairy Bingqing.


    Fairy Bingqing posed as someone who was incorruptible¡ªas clear as ice and as clean as jade¡ªand had a cold, proud, and aloof appearance. She was also very popr at the Genius Training Camp. Later on, she went out of the country to take part in a war. When Fairy Wuyou advanced in rank, she upied the vacancy Fairy Bingqing left behind.


    The war Fairy Bingqing was fighting in had a ceasefire, so she had the good timing to rush over to the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins.


    When Fairy Wuyou got this news, she got so angry that she punched her bed!


    Stemming from the rules of women making things difficult for each other, Fairy Wuyou and Fairy Bingqing¡¯s situation was of a queen opposing another queen, and they had a mutual dislike for each other. So, now that the allotted spot was snatched up by Fairy Bingqing, Fairy Wuyou was naturally furious.


    After thinking about it for a while, Fairy Wuyou ultimately decided to hold this grudge against Su Luo!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Luo, why would Fairy Wuyou have nned that situation with Nangong? And if it wasn¡¯t for that situation, how could she have gotten such a severe injury? Therefore, Fairy Wuyou bore yet another grudge against Su Luo.


    Thinking about it some more, Fairy Wuyou suddenly gritted her teeth.


    Considering Su Luo¡¯s ever-great luck, who knew what kind of advantageous encounter she¡¯d have when she went to the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins this time? If she had another dramatic increase in strength, that life and death battle they agreed to have in half a year¡­


    Upon reaching this thought, Fairy Wuyou could no longer stay seated.


    She felt that the Seventh Elder was too unreliable. This was because she had initially wanted to go to the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins even if she had to drag her sick body there, but the Seventh Elder gave his allocated spot to Fairy Bingqing.


    The more Fairy Wuyou thought about it, the angrier she got. She could no longer stay put in Wuyou Pavilion and immediately went over to the Third Elder¡¯s ce.


    Fairy Wuyou was fine with not going to the Bai Ze Marsh Ruins, but she had to advance to a higher rank rapidly within this half a year. Otherwise, if she were to lose to Su Luo in half a year¡¯s time, she would be doomed.

 Chapter 2529: Little Uncle (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2529: Little Uncle (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, frozenfire


    The Forbidden Art¡­ Fairy Wuyou gritted her teeth!


    She knew that the Third Elder had the Forbidden Art in his arsenal: it was an art that allowed a person to improve their strength significantly. Although there were after-effects, how could she fear them in the face of death?


    Thinking of this, Fairy Wuyou resolved to learn the Forbidden Art to quickly raise her strength.


    Su Luo did not know that the enemy she would face in the battle to the death in half a year¡¯s time would gain a significant increase of strength. If she did, she would be feeling a great deal of pressure right now.


    As for the Eighth Elder, he had naturally picked Su Luo. So, a team of two elders and five students was formed.


    The leaders of the team were the Seventh Elder and the Eighth Elder.


    The students were Zhang Wang, Li Luoming, Ouyang Xie, Fairy Bingqing, and Su Luo.


    Everyone arranged to gather at the Fourth Elder¡¯s ce on the morning of the day of departure.


    The Fourth Elder pulled aside Zhang Wang before everyone arrived. He looked at thetter solemnly and instructed word by word, "You must remember: it doesn''t matter who dies, but you must not let it be Su Luo."


    Zhang Wang: "Su Luo? Never heard of her.¡±


    The Fourth Elder took a deep breath: "You came from the extra-territorial battlefield, so it is understandable that you are in the dark about the past six months. But since this is urgent, there is not much time for the details. You just need to remember that even if it costs your life, Su Luo cannot die. Understood?"


    The Fourth Elder''s expression was dead serious¡ªsomething Zhang Wang had not seen from his master for a long time.


    How could the Fourth Elder not take this matter seriously? The thought of those senior Elders having to call Su Luo ¡®Granduncle¡¯ made his foot tremble.


    Of course, he could tell Zhang Wang that his master was going to have to call her ¡®Granduncle¡¯ too.


    However, afraid of scaring Zhang Wang out of his wits, the Fourth Elder bit his tongue and suppressed this urge. He ordered his disciple yet again, "Just make sure you remember. If something happens to Su Luo, the entire Purgatory City may be destroyed. This is all you need to know.¡±


    Zhang Wang''s eyes snapped wide open! ¡®That serious?¡¯


    "The Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers is extremely dangerous, and the Bai Ze Ruins are even more so. This disciple can protect himself, but I may not be able to protect her. If she is really as important as what Master says, Isn¡¯t it better for her to not go at all?" Zhang Wang suggested.


    The Fourth Elder took a deep breath and sighed, "If she doesn''t go, how will you find the Bai Ze Ruins? Even if you find the Bai Ze Ruins, how will you possibly enter?"


    Zhang Wang looked puzzled.


    "She is the key to entering the Bai Ze Ruins. Do you understand now?" The Fourth Elder said solemnly.


    If he could, he would have liked to guard Su Luo himself. But as the date of the hundred-year recurring formation was approaching, he couldn¡¯t afford to leave and go with them.


    The Fourth Elder knew that Su Luo, as the key, would need to be protected before the gates of the Bai Ze Ruins were opened. Even if there was no more use for her after that, he was afraid that something would happen to her. This was why he cautioned Zhang Wang so gravely.


    "Since Master has ordered, this disciple will obey!" Zhang Wang promised firmly.


    Only then did the Fourth Elder feel slightly relieved.


    Of course, just in case, the Fourth Elder had other arrangements that would not be disclosed to Zhang Wang.


    At this time, the others joined them.


    Zhang Wang raised his eyes to look up at the two elders leading the four disciples over.


    He was naturally familiar with two elders and had seen three of the four disciples before. However, this was the first time he had seen the girl tailing them.

 Chapter 2530: Little Uncle (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2530: Little Uncle (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Pyr, frozenfire


    P.S. We will be putting our DKC release on hold for a month (starting May) due to staff busy with school exams. We will be back in June!


    A sliver of shock jolted through Zhang Wang¡¯s eyes upon spotting this girl.


    There¡¯s actually such a beautiful woman in this world?


    She had bright eyes and white teeth, eyes clear like autumn water, and cheeks paler than snow. Her neck was slender and elegant, with a posture just like that of an immortal fairy. There was not a single imperfection across her entire body.


    The girl didn¡¯t wear any make-up¡ªit would have defiled her natural beauty


    She wore a green dress, simple but elegant, without intricate patterns. The ends of her waist strap fluttered gently in the breeze.


    The girl exuded a look of grace and elegance. She was gleaming with unblemished luster and brimming with inner splendor.


    While not excessively gorgeous, everyone else¡¯s beauty paled inparison the moment she arrived. Even Fairy Bingqing, who has always been proud of her beauty, would look ordinary inparison to her.


    Zhang Wang was dumbfounded.


    "Cough cough!" The Fourth Elder coughed clearly to jolt his disappointing disciple out of his stupor.


    It was only at this moment did Zhang Wange back to his senses. Nevertheless, the back of his ears reddened involuntarily.


    Finally, Fourth Elder could sigh with relief. He could tell Zhang Wang had a very good first impression of Su Luo; he would protect Su Luo even if Fourth Elder didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Luoming saw Zhang Wang and nodded silently in his heart.


    Senior brother Zhang was strong and thus provided him with a strong sense of security. However, a cold glint shed within his eyes after spotting Su Luo.


    "Su Luo? What are you doing here? Are you even allowed toe here?" Li Luoming said in an exceedingly rude tone as he red at Su Luo in displeasure.


    The Fourth Elder''s face instantly hardened. How dare this little brat speak like that? Doesn¡¯t he know who she was? That''s his great-great-granduncle!


    Nevertheless, the Seventh Elder had already stepped forward before the Fourth Elder could say anything. With his hands behind his back, he nced coldly at Su Luo and asked the Eighth Elder: "Don''t you have your own disciple? She is so weak that she would probably get killed there. I¡¯m just worried that she will drag others down with her.¡±


    Eight Elder¡¯s eyes snapped wide open!


    "Mind your own business, Old Seventh!" The Eighth Elder was very unhappy!


    The Seventh Elder red back at the Eighth Elder. However, just as he was about to speak, the Fourth Elder shouted, "What''s the matter with you guys? Do you both not want to go? If you don''t want to go, leave right now!"


    When the Fourth Elder said these words, the whole room went silent.


    Who would not want to go to the Bai Ze Ruins? Would anyone be stupid enough to not go?


    The Fourth Elder swept a nce at them, pointed at Su Luo, and said, "If you want to find the Bai Ze Ruins, you have to rely on Su Luo. She¡¯s the only one who managed to fuse with five ancient divine bones. Thus, she is the key to entering the Bai Ze Ruins. Remember, you all must protect Su Luo!"


    Everyone looked at Su Luo with different expressions. However, as the Fourth Elder''s gaze swept past them, each one of them nodded to indicate that they understood.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Luo''s face: "I do not need protection. It''s enough if I don¡¯t get backstabbed."


    Li Luoming sneered: "Just don¡¯t hold us back!"


    Li Luoming did not expect Su Luo to be the key to entering the Bai Ze Ruins. Now that it was impossible to simply abandon her, his unhappiness only intensified.


    "Do you believe me if I say that just one word from me will prevent you from being able to go on this trip?" Su Luo looked at Li Luoming with a smile.


    All this while, the Fourth Elder was ring intently from the sidelines. If Su Luo gave the order, he would naturally remove Li Luoming from the group. Even if he couldn¡¯t exin it to the old Fifth Elder, he still had to do it. There¡¯s no helping it; Su Luo was their senior.


    Li Luoming red at Su Luo, feeling a little discouraged from the confidence in Su Luo¡¯s voice.


    "Tsk" A cold and mocking sound came from someone in front of Su Luo.


    That was the voice of Fairy Bingqing.

 Chapter 2531: Fairy Bingqing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2531: Fairy Bingqing (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    Hearing Fairy Bingqing¡¯s sneer, everybody looked in her direction.


    d in a white silk skirt and with pristine skin that could even offset snow, Fairy Bingqing exuded an aura of insouciance and chillness around her.


    She gave people an impression of a noble, aloof, and unapproachable sort of cold beauty.


    Su Luo nonchntly let her gaze drift over to Fairy Bingqing''s face, her expression as unperturbed and indifferent as always.


    Fairy Bingqing appeared to be quite powerful. No wonder her eyes seemed to beced with disdain as her gaze swept past them, seemingly unwilling to go to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers along with them.


    Fourth Elder took in everyone''s expressions and coldly snorted, ¡°Whoever doesn''t want to go can quit now. No one will force you to enter.¡±


    The Fourth Elder looked serious and solemn.


    No one dared to object in front of the Four Elder; even the most aloof Fairy Bingqing only fleetingly gave Su Luo a despising look without other words.


    Because the journey to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers was long and tedious, the Fourth Elder took out a golden airship with the capacity of 10 persons from his treasury for the convenience of traveling.


    He gave the golden airship to Su Luo without much thought, ¡°Youe maneuver it.¡±


    The Fourth Elder did not conceal his bias towards Su Luo¡­¡­Or perhaps it wasn''t bias but filial obedience? After all, Su Luo ranked higher than him in terms of hierarchy.


    Su Luo understood the Fourth Elder¡¯s intention¡ª he wanted to ensure Su Luo held a core position in this team. But Su Luo didn¡¯t want to take on this tedious responsibility at all.


    Su Luo scanned through her teammates, and stuffed the golden airship into Zhang Wang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°My spiritual strength is not enough. I¡¯ll leave it to Senior Brother Zhang instead.¡± Su Luo said with a face full of smiles.


    She trusted the people the Fourth Elder picked.


    If this didn¡¯t work out, she still had a golden airship gifted by the City Lord himself.


    Zhang Wang was taken aback!


    This wasn¡¯t just any random object¡ª. This was a golden airship. Only a few Elders who made outstanding contributions to the Upstream Mountain could get their hands on it, such as the Sixth Elder???


    However, no matter how much they yearned to make this golden airship their possession, many Elders failed to do so.


    But¡­ Su Luo was really generous, or was she¡­


    ¡°Do you know the worth of a golden airship?¡± Zhang Wang asked Su Luo.


    Su Luo smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nothing but a mobility tool? Take it, Senior Brother Zhang. We are now dependent on you for traveling.¡±


    Nothing but a mobility tool?


    Nothing but¡­¡­


    Everyone was at a loss for words¡­ In Su Luo''s eyes, was a revered treasure such as this equivalent to a flying vulture? This was clearly a treasure that was worth a whole nation!


    Zhang Wang didn¡¯t dare to ept it; he turned his head to his master.


    A bitter smile appeared again on the Fourth Elder''s face.


    He hadn''t forgotten that when the Mad Lion King took out his centuries-old treasure chest and dumped those treasures onto Su Luo, she simply rejected them. In the end, she reluctantly epted a few of them. So it was honestly reasonable for Su Luo to view this golden airship as little.


    Fourth Elder found it reasonable and a matter of course, but the same wasn''t the case with others.


    Li Luoming sneered at Su Luo and mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s simply pretending!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing red at Su Luo disdainfully as her lips curled up into a condescending sneer. Although she didn''t spell it out, she approved of Li Luoming''s remark.


    The Seventh Elder was quite displeased.


    He was a majestic Elder. Yet, instead of giving the golden airship to him, the Fourth Elder gave it to the student. This felt like a p in his face.

 Chapter 2532: Fairy Bingqing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2532: Fairy Bingqing (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    But on the surface, he still had to fake a calm smile, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Then the Seventh Elder''s eyes darted a nce at Zhang Wang''s golden warship.


    Zhang Wang''s eyes decisively settled on the Fourth Elder: "Master, this disciple will abide by your instructions and never dare to slight them."


    The Fourth Elder nodded.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhang Wang began maneuvering the golden airship and erged it from the size of a fist to a vehicle with the capacity to carry 10 people.


    One after the other, everyone boarded the airship.


    Inside the golden airship¡ª¡ª


    The golden airship had intelligence of its own, so Zhang Wang only had to give it a simplemand to get it flying.


    Soon, four rows of seats with two-abreast seatings in each row hoisted up within the space of the golden aircraft.


    The two Elders ensconced themselves in the front seats with the best view and dense spiritual energy.


    Zhang Wang, Fang Bingqing, and Ouyang Xi each took a seat in the second, third, and fourth rows, respectively.


    Altogether, there were only four rows.


    The golden airship would not waste any space.


    Li Luoming emned a bitter. Initially, he wanted to sit next to Senior Brother Zhang Wang. But upon considering that Senior Brother Zhang Wang should not be distracted while piloting the golden aircraft, Li Luoming felt it would be better to leave the seat next to Zhang Wang empty.


    As a result, the seats next to Fair Bingqing and Ouyang Xi were the only avable ones left.


    Ever since the start of their journey, Ouyang Xi had been very quiet. Although going to the Bai Ze Ruins was a matter worth feeling exhrated about, his concern for Luo Yichen was eating away at him. The never-ending thought that Senior Brother Luo would surely have been chosen toe on this trip instead had he been present left Ouyang Xi dismayed.


    Guilt had flooded his heart for taking Senior Brother Luo''s position, causing him to sink into deep contemtion all throughout the journey, remaining silent for most of it.


    Li Luoming¡¯s first choice was to sit next to Fairy Bingqing, but Fairy Bingqing sent a cold nce his way as she apathetically uttered two words: ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Li Luoming could only touch his nose and walk to the back row dejectedly.


    Fairy Bingqing had an even more overbearing personality and possessed skills that were more terrifying than that of Fairy Wuyou. Li Luoming really didn¡¯t dare to provoke her, so he could only walk over to Ouyang Xi with a crestfallen expression and sit down beside thetter.


    Ouyang Xi knitted his eyebrows.


    He had been silent this time, but that didn¡¯t mean he was ignorant of what was going on.


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s contempt towards Su Luo¡ªno, her contempt towards the whole crew was as clear as day to everyone. But wasn''t Su Luo now the only one remaining who had yet to take a seat?


    When Su Luo boarded the airship, she did indeed have a slightly stunned expression. However, without paying much heed to it, she walked over with her bag to the seat beside Fairy Bingqing and sat down.


    Li Luoming felt nothing but schadenfreude!


    Hahaha! Fairy Bingqing wasn''t easy to deal with! She abhorred when other people got close to her because she found them too filthy.


    Sure enough, before Su Luo could even take a seat, Fairy Bingqing stared daggers at her. Fairy Bingqing¡¯s voice was even colder than before: "Get lost!"


    Everyone inside the golden airship was stunned, and the atmosphere in the aircraft tensed up at once.


    Su Luo¡¯s identity was different from Li Luoming¡¯s. She was particrly protected by the Fourth Elder.


    Everyone was curious how Su Luo would react.


    Would she give in to Fairy Bingqing''s pressure and dash to the back row with her tail tucked in between her legs?


    Honestly, the probability for this to happen was pretty big because Fairy Bingqing was quite formidable. In the past, she ranked top five on the Dragon List. Not to mention, this ranking was from ten years ago.


    In recent years, the Extraterritorial Battlefield gave her a great opportunity to increase her strength by leaps and bounds. Who knew just how powerful was she now?


    Wasn¡¯t it natural for the weak to bow down and obey the strong?


    Even though Su Luo was the key to getting Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance, she still had toply with this rule, right?


    Everyone¡¯s attention was riveted on Su Luo, wondering what she would do.

 Chapter 2533: Fairy Bingqing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2533: Fairy Bingqing (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    Su Luo had already plonked herself on the seat. Yet someone still dared to tell her to ¡®get lost¡¯?


    Of course, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t ¡®get lost¡¯. She just snorted lightly, ¡°Do you want to bet and see if I can ask Senior Brother Zhang and have your seat removed?¡±


    Initially, Fairy Bingqing was shocked, then she became apoplectic with rage!


    For as long as she could remember, she had always been surrounded by ttery and praises from everyone. Her every word was no less than an order that demanded obedience. Who dared to disobey her? Did they wish to live no more?


    Subsequently, Fairy Bingqing''s temperament worsened to form this arrogant personality.


    All of a sudden, she punched the metal wall¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Baam!¡±


    The golden airship shook fiercely and almost crashed down.


    Su Luo sneered coldly as she cast a sidelong nce at Fairy Bingqing: ¡°Do you want me to report to the Fourth Elder that you threatened my safety and have you kicked out?¡±


    Fairy Bingqing clenched her fist!


    Su Luoughed scornfully at the Seventh Elder, who had been watching this scene amusedly: "Seventh Elder, how about I disembark?"


    The Seventh Elder was merely enjoying the scene with delight as a bystander. Yet upon hearing such words, he was immediately astonished: "How could we let you do that?"


    Su Luo was the key! The key to the Bai Ze Ruins! If she left, how would they be able to enter?!


    The Seventh Elder knew Su Luo was threatening him, so he had to appease and persuade Fairy Bingqing: ¡°Bingqing, we¡¯ve only just set off. Calm down a little.¡±


    In other words, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future, right?


    Fairy Bingqing glowered at Su Luo with hatred before reluctantly swiveling her face away, as if she would be afflicted with some nasty disease if she looked at Su Luo any longer.


    Su Luo wasn''t one to reciprocate Fairy Bingqing''s arrogance with kindness, for she had always followed the principle of an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. She would never let this incident pass this easily!


    With a smile on her lips, she pulled Zhang Wang''s sleeves: "Senior Brother Zhang, my seat is a little small and ufortable to sit on."


    Zhang Wang was burdened with responsibility from the Fourth Elder; taking care of Su Luo was his job. So, upon hearing Su Luo''s dissatisfaction, he nodded and adjusted the golden airship, making Su Luo''s seat bigger.


    But a problem arose.


    The golden airship had intelligence. Every row took up the same amount of space. In other words, when Su Luo''s seat expanded, Fairy Bingqing''s seat¡­ would shrink.


    Fairy Bingqing did not notice at first. But when she did, her seat had already shrunk to two-thirds of its original size.


    She went berserk right then!


    ¡°Zhang Wang! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± Fairy Bingqing clenched her fist.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of upholding her elegant, cold, and aloof fairy-like image, she would have exchanged blows with him.


    Zhang Wang''s slightly cold voice came from the front, "Fairy Bingqing is petite and slim. A smaller seat would be more suitable.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She would have packed her stuff and left without turning back had this been before. This was because other people would be the ones imploring her to stay.


    But this time!


    Fairy Bingqing''s hands clenched into tight fists. Blue veins appeared on her bright and clean forehead as she turned her head and glowered fiercely at Su Luo with a gleam in her eyes: "You better watch out!"


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I¡¯m always cautious.¡± Su Luo beamed, exposing a neat row of pearly white teeth.


    Fairy Bingqing was left bereft of speech, stifling all curses she wanted to swear in her throat. Her chest violently moved up and down as her breath quickened in rage!


    Li Luoming was stunned; his mouth was agape with incredulity.


    This Su Luo really was something. He did not expect that the situation would turnpletely around in such a manner.


    Initially, he thought Su Luo would bite the dust, but Fairy Bingqing unexpectedly suffered the loss¡ªtruly an unfathomable and unexpected turn of events.


    However, Li Luoming thoughtcently once again, ''Hehe, Su Luo, you just wait. Once your use as a key is done, let''s see how you will fare then!''

 Chapter 2534: Fairy Bingqing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2534: Fairy Bingqing (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, JiaLat Editor : Pyr


    For a period of time after that, it was more or less quiet inside the golden ship.


    Although Li Luoming and Fairy Bingqing looked at Su Luo disdainfully, they could only hold themselves back. After all, she was the key to unsealing the ruins.


    The days passed by gradually, and today, the golden airship slowly began to descend.


    ncing out at the green hills below and then looking back at the map in hand, Zhang Wang nodded to everyone: ¡°Below is the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers. We¡¯ll descend here.¡±


    A vast, t expanse of ocean spanned the horizon as far as the eye could see. Just where was this Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers?


    Everybody looked doubtful.


    The Seventh Elder pointed to a small pir sticking out of the ocean that seemed like it was being held up by two people: ¡°If we guessed correctly, that¡¯s the entrance to the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers.¡±


    ¡°That pir?¡±


    That pir seemed to prate deep into the ocean floor; only a little bit of it was sticking above the surface, like the golden cudgel 1 itself had been stabbed into the ocean floor.


    Nobody understood what was going on: ¡®This was the legendary Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers? Who was he kidding?¡¯


    Right now, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Seventh Elder, who smiled proudly: ¡°It is said that before the ancient mythological beast Bai Ze died, it transformed its body into a small world, hidden inside a strand of hair, and this strand of hair stood for a long time in the vast sea. That pir you¡¯re looking at is actually that very strand of hair.¡±


    ¡°Hair?¡±


    Everybody was shocked.


    That pir that two people were carrying was a strand of Lord Bai Ze¡¯s hair?!!!


    Then just how colossal was lord Bai Ze?


    Living up to its name, just that single strand of hair emitted enough power to force people onto their knees in prostration. If there was an entire Lord Bai Ze, then wouldn¡¯t it¡­ Just the mere thought of it was really exciting.


    All sorts of emotions ran through the crowd.


    Following the Seventh Elder¡¯s lead, everybody entered the world of the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers one after another.


    Only after they entered did they truly see what the Great Pool of a Hundred River was.


    This was a world that Lord Bai Ze created from his own body. It was iparably vast and endlessly extending into the distance.


    Water surrounded three sides of the Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers. On the remaining side was a mountain range, with each mountain loftier than thest. Together, they seemed to form a flight of stairs.


    However, the entire Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers seemed to be shrouded in ayer of strange gas. It rendered the golden ship unusable, so Senior Zhang could only pack it away.


    The team trekked towards the peak.


    In this Great Pool of a Hundred Rivers, the first mountain was allegedly 100 meters above sea level, but the second was 500 meters above. The third was 1000 meters, and so on¡­


    With thousands upon thousands of mountains, it was frightening to think about just how tall thest one would be. But if one didn¡¯t dare to trek deep into the mountains, how would they find Lord Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance?


    The Seventh Elder¡¯s gaze swept over everybody as he exined what he knew in one go: ¡°This is the world that Lord Bai Ze¡¯s body transformed into. It will definitely be extremely dangerous inside. You should know that back then, Lord Bai Ze enlisted a great number of all kinds of races to be his subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Although Lord Bai Ze¡¯s body is dead, these races have lived inside this little world made from his body, growing and multiplying generation after generation. So it will be extremely dangerous once we enter. You should all prepare yourselves.¡±


    The Seventh Elder spoke at length and nced at Su Luo: ¡°A certain person¡­ Considering that they¡¯re a key, they should really have the decency to act like one and not always hinder the team, lest they implicate everyone.¡±


    The Eighth Elder was displeased at what was being said and knitted his brows: ¡°Old Seventh, how can you say that?¡±

 Chapter 2535: Fairy Bingqing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2535: Fairy Bingqing (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, JiaLat Editor : Pyr


    ¡°Hehehe, just kidding, just kidding.¡± The Seventh Elder also knew that they would have to rely on Su Luo for a lot of the things that came next and thus couldn''t offend her too much. So he cupped his hands to Su Luo: ¡°It¡¯s for the safety of the whole team, so it was hard to avoid speaking harshly. Lass, you won¡¯t take offense, right?


    Su Luo sighed: ¡°Seventh Elder, if you call me that again, I¡¯m afraid my leg will shake and take us down a bad route.¡±


    The Seventh Elder¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.


    He didn¡¯t expect Su Luo to give him so little face; she had essentially pped him then and there. He was still the leader of the team, you know!


    The Seventh Elder¡¯s face darkened, and he sneered: ¡°This is a remote ce where thew doesn¡¯t reach. The Fourth Elder can¡¯t protect you here either. You¡¯d better do your job properly as the key. If not¡­ Hmph!¡±


    The Seventh Elder took the lead and started up the mountain.


    Li Luoming sent Su Luo a gloating smile before following eagerly.


    Fairy Bingqing stuck up her chin provocatively and didn¡¯t even spare Su Luo a nce before she left, with her receding figure proud and aloof.


    Ouyang Xi stood beside Su Luo, wrinkling his brows slightly. He advised her: ¡°For better or for worse, the Seventh Elder is the leader. You shouldn¡¯t antagonize him.¡±


    Su Luo gave him a look, without saying anything.


    Ouyang Xi once again advised: ¡°I know you have high aspirations, but this is outside the Upstream Mountain after all. The Seventh Elder has the final say. You¡­ After all, we still have to help Senior Brother Luo find the Spring of Eternal Youth.¡±


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°I know.¡±


    Then, she went ahead.


    There was no way that Ouyang Xi couldn¡¯t tell that the Seventh Elder and the rest were targeting her. Yet even in this situation, he still wanted Su Luo to restrain herself and endure their actions. However, some things were about honor. She had the means to strike back, so why should she simply endure?


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang?¡± Su Luo saw Senior Brother Zhang at the side waiting for her, smiling thinly.


    ¡°In a bad mood?¡± Zhang Wang looked and smiled at Su Luo like an older brother.


    Su Luo thought that Senior Brother Zhang must have heard her conversation with Ouyang Xi.


    Su Luo had thought that she would be walking a bit more closely with Ouyang Xi. After all, the two of them had the same objective of helping Senior Brother Luo find medicine. But now, she didn¡¯t think so anymore.


    ¡°Does Senior Brother Zhang also think I should endure the humiliation and suffer in silence?¡± Su Luo smilingly asked.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much hope.


    In Upstream Mountain, having a deep reverence for one¡¯s teachers was a deeply entrenched way of thinking. Talking back and even opposing an Elder was unheard of; it was like being a outsider.


    Zhang Wang smiled: ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Luo straightforwardly answered.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t, then isn¡¯t that it?¡± Zhang Wang¡¯s sharp eyebrows raised slightly.


    From his master¡¯s serious words, Zhang Wang could more or less guess that Su Luo¡¯s identity was out of the ordinary, but he had a good first impression of Su Luo. He wasn¡¯t protecting her simply because of her mysterious identity.


    ¡°Does Senior Brother Zhang also agree that I should oppose the Seventh Elder?¡± Su Luo was suddenly in a better mood.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t oppose him, does that mean he¡¯ll stop provoking you?¡± When Zhang Wang thought about it, he felt that this girl Su Luo had been well behaved. She had never stirred up any trouble, but that Seventh Elder on the other hand kept bothering Su Luo like he had nothing better to do.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang is an understanding person.¡± Su Luo was now in a good mood as she patted Senior Brother Luo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Indeed, you prove yourself to be someone who was taught by the Fourth Elder. You¡¯re rather pleasing to the eye.¡±


    ¡°Truly, many thanks.¡± Senior Brother Zhang smiled lightly.


    When Ouyang Xi saw the two peopleughing and chatting, he was involuntarily stunned for a moment. A faint sense of loss in his heart set in, as if he had been suddenly isted.

 Chapter 2536: Fairy Bingqing (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2536: Fairy Bingqing (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    Ouyang Xi frowned slightly. He had said all of these for the benefit of Su Luo, so why wasn¡¯t she listening to him? She really was tossing his advice into the wind.


    As the first mountain was only at an elevation of 100 meters above sea level, it was basically akin to a little mound of dirt for cultivators like them.


    The second mountain was 500 meters tall, which was also considered very short to them. It only took a single breath and leap for them to bound over it.


    The third mountain was 1000 meters tall but still very simple to cross.


    The fourth mountain¡­1500


    The fifth mountain¡­2000


    ¡­


    By the time they reached the 11th mountain, it stood at 5000 meters above sea level. Although 5000 meters was not a high elevation for them, it was no less a substantial height. Despite not being able to hamper them, it posed a level of difficulty to them to cross it.


    As they moved forward, Senior Brother Zhang Wang walked by the side of Su Luo. Throughout the journey, he had been observing her every move, as well as her proficiency in her martial and cultivation skills.


    He was able to tell that Su Luo was a six-star Saint Rank. She would be considered to be pretty good in the outside world. However, she was the person with the weakest cultivation realm within this group.


    This initially led him to not have much faith in her. However, Su Luo¡¯s performance throughout this trip gradually exceeded some of his expectations.


    Zhang Wang¡¯s strength far surpassed Su Luo''s, yet she was actually able to match stride for stride with the difficult movements he was making. This was something that surprised him.


    The elevation reached 5000 meters.


    A faint upward curl appeared at the corners of Zhang Wang¡¯s mouth as he smiled at Su Luo: ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead and move off first. Take it easy and don¡¯t over-exert yourself.¡±


    Right as he finished his sentence, cracks spread out in a spiderweb fashion from the ground beneath his feet, extending out in all directions. His figure shot up into the air and headed towards the mountain peak like a fired arrow.


    A faint upward curl appeared at the corner of Su Luo¡¯s mouth.


    Although she was a six-star Saint Rank, that did not mean that her strength was on the same level as Zhang Wang¡¯s. Since her Senior Brother Zhang wanted to test her, she would just show some of her real skills.


    Following Zhang Wang, she mustered strength in her feet before transforming into a streak of light as she flew into the sky, instantly appearing at the mountain peak.


    Zhang Wang had just started to show off. Who knew that Su Luo would appear right before him in such a short amount of time.


    ¡°Hic¡­¡± Zhang Wang gawked as his eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯ve learned the soaring technique?¡±


    Su Luo replied with a nk expression: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just give a demonstration of it, Senior brother Zhang?¡±


    Zhang Wang: ¡°¡­¡±


    What demonstration? Isn¡¯t she clearly trying to act like a good little sister? However, the key point was¡ª


    ¡°You managed to learn the soaring technique after just seeing me do it once?¡± Zhang Wang felt dazed by what he had witnessed.


    ¡°Is it really difficult?¡± Su Luo looked nkly back at him.


    Really difficult? Really difficult? Really difficult?


    It had taken him a full three months of learning this move before his master finally told him that he had just barely managed to use it. However, right at this moment, this littless said that she could do it after seeing him do it once¡­ Was she trying to give him a mental blow?


    Zhang Wang really wanted to hug his head, squat down, and remain silent for a while.


    He gazed at Su Luo. On her world-endingly gorgeous face was an expression of innocence and being at a loss¡­ Zhang Wang sucked a mouthful of air, patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, and spoke between his clenched teeth: ¡°You are really good.¡±


    She¡¯s really good and very talented.


    Zhang Wang, who had always held himself as the expert, was reeling from the blow Su Luo had given him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Luo was still somewhat confused over this whole matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s better not to think about this again.¡± The more he thought about this, the greater a blow he felt! Zhang Wang was about to start doubting the people who had called him a genius in the past and wondered if they had been mocking him.

 Chapter 2537: Fairy Bingqing (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2537: Fairy Bingqing (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    While crossing the subsequent mountains, Zhang Wang was still unwilling to give up, and he continued to set test after test for Su Luo.


    However, by the 13th mountain, Zhang Wang was on the brink of tears¡­


    Su Luo had learned every single move he had brought out. Within such a short span of time, she had basically learned every single one of his special moves, leaving his bag of tricks emptied out.


    ¡°Please let your Senior Brother Zhang off. Alright,ss?¡± Zhang Wang poked Su Luo in her shoulder. ¡°My bag of tricks is about to be hollowed out by you.¡±


    If Su Luo wasn¡¯t considered to be a genius, Zhang Wang felt that he would definitely be ranked as the most average of average talents.


    Thisss was able to replicate any move after he had disyed it once. After analyzing it a few times, she was able to perfect it¡­ How would anyonepete with that? Would that be considered as apetition or a teaching ss?


    ¡°Then, how about¡­ I go learn from someone else?¡± Su Luo¡¯s smile turned crafty, one that brimmed with deceit.


    Ever since she had fused with the Intelligence Skull, Su Luo hade to a sudden realization: her brain seemed to have vastly broadened, allowing her to observe and analyze many things in detailed rity.


    If she were to make aparison, it would be like the difference between watching a normal and a high-definition video.


    Su Luo¡¯s brain functions were now ramped up, allowing her to react and process everything she saw and learned with the greatest rity possible. It only took a single look for her brain to automatically dissect and extract the essence of the moves she had seen, as well as its dangers and counters.


    If this was happening, how would Su Luo not be able to pick them up? Her lower cultivation realm was the only reason holding her back from being able to unleash the maximum effect of those moves.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Wang felt that Su Luo definitely did not like Fairy Bingqing, leading him to suggest: ¡°If the opportunity arises, how about this senior brother helps you to learn Fairy Bingqing¡¯s moves?¡±


    Su Luo gave it a thought: ¡°You have a deal.¡±


    Zhang Wang wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead as he thought, ¡®Are all of my junior sisters that formidable?¡¯ The pressure of being a senior brother was immense.


    Unknowingly, they had already traveled to the 15th mountain peak.


    This peak appeared imposing due to its extremely precipitous and rugged geography. It was also at a very high elevation, so high that it was about to poke through the clouds.


    Furthermore, the surrounding mountains had begun to radiate out from the base of this particr mountain, connecting together to form a range. At this moment, they were in a mountain range.


    The 7th Elder¡¯s footsteps came to a halt.


    ¡°Stop. We can¡¯t continue onwards.¡± There was a slight change in his expression.


    The 7th Elder was the strongest person in the group. If he said that it was impossible to move forward, who would dare to continue on? For a moment, ugly expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces as they upped their guards, surveying their surroundings with vignce.


    A sudden tremble shook through Su Luo¡¯s heart.


    With her innate danger senses tingling, Su Luo could tell the weirdness of her surroundings. It seemed as though a wave of powerful energy was in the process of surrounding them.


    Su Luo could not identify what this feeling was. Therefore, she hastily summoned the Little Fox Sable.


    ¡°Can you sense the map?¡± Su Luo asked.


    The Little Fox Sable attempted to sense the map. Unfortunately, before it could do so, its fur suddenly stood up on its ends as it tensed its entire body.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Luo suddenly felt a strong feeling of unease wash over her.


    The Little Fox Sable¡¯s body rxed before entering a drowsy state, shutting down its consciousness.


    Scared affright, Su Luo asked in concern: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Urgh~~¡± Standing in Su Luo¡¯s embrace, the Little Fox Sable¡¯s head spun around drowsily, appearing as though it was in a drunken stupor.


    Su Luo¡¯s unease grew stronger: ¡®Could it be that this Bai Ze world has some kind of suppressive effect towards the Little Fox Sable for it to be so dispirited?¡¯

 Chapter 2538: Fairy Bingqing (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2538: Fairy Bingqing (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Brook


    The Little Fox Sable was her trump card, so she definitely couldn¡¯t let anything happen to it.


    When Su Luo saw that the Little Fox Sable had gotten drowsy after barely exploring the map once, her wariness towards Bai Ze¡¯s world deepened.


    Just when everyone was tense and on alert¡ª


    A huge gust of wind came!


    A ck hurricane that seemed to abruptly rise from the ground whistled and whirled wildly towards them!


    In the wake of the ck hurricane, grass, trees, and rocks were left in pieces and scattered across the ground. This scene was beyond shocking.


    Su Luo and the others paled.


    The Seventh and Eighth Elder¡¯s expressions had also stiffened.


    They had not expected that this mountain range of 50 peaks would be such a formidable existence now that they were facing it directly.


    The ck hurricane had no fixed direction; one moment it wavered on this side, and the next it fluttered to the other.


    ¡°Get down, get down. Everyone get down!¡± The Seventh Elder lowered his voice, but the sound of his gnashing teeth still came through.


    Even for someone as powerful as the Seventh Elder, being in the midst of this ck hurricane stirred fear in the depths of his heart.


    Everyone instinctively searched for a safe ce to hide.


    Within an instant, they had all frantically scattered like fleeing birds and beasts.


    Some hid among the ancient trees. Others hid underrge rocks. There were others still who flew into the stream of water¡­


    Instantly, the whole area was as empty as could be.


    Su Luo had not yete to her senses when she was pulled by Senior Brother Zhang behind some rocks.


    Senior Brother Zhang stayed on the outside, determinedly protecting Su Luo from harm¡¯s way.


    Perhaps everyone was lucky. The ck hurricane merely drifted around for a while, made a big loop, and then flew away towards the east.


    Seeing it gradually fade into a small ck dot, Su Luo let out a long breath.


    Fortunately, the horrible ck hurricane had not made a killing move. She was afraid that it would cause immediate casualties otherwise.


    The party now had a deeper understanding of this white world. However, the more they understood, the more confused they became.


    If this Bai Ze world was so powerful, could they really fulfill their wishes of getting Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance?


    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Li Luoming crawled out from a brown puddle not far away. His head and face were covered in mud, making him appear quite wretched.


    The rest reemerged looking more or less disheveled, with only Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang being as cleanly and neatly dressed as before.


    Li Luoming was jealous¡­ jealous that everywhere Su Luo went, there would be people that had her back!


    ¡°Hmph! Right now there is someone protecting you, but just wait until you get to the ce of inheritance. What will you do then?!¡± Li Luoming ground his teeth and snorted coldly.


    He was the only apothecary disciple who had entered.


    Lord Bai Ze had not only been an extremely powerful monarch at his peak; he had also been an extraordinary apothecary.


    This was why Li Luoming was qualified to enter. Otherwise, with that meager strength of his, it would have been impossible, even with the support of the Fifth Elder.


    And with his own meager strength, the only person he could possibly target was Su Luo. The rest were all figures he looked up to, so he took every opportunity to belittle Su Luo in order to attain some mental peace.


    This was a very profoundly wonderful state of mind.


    Su Luo did not even bother to spare him a nce. Her gaze was still on the ck dot in the distance, and the wariness in her eyes had not yet dissipated.


    She had a vague feeling that things would not just end like this and that the horrible ck hurricane still might return.

 Chapter 2539: Fairy Bingqing (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2539: Fairy Bingqing (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Cey


    Seeing that Su Luo wasn¡¯t paying attention, Li Luoming grew more arrogant: ¡°You are too weak. Even if you find the ce of the inheritance, you are not qualified to receive it. So you¡¯d better give up on this intention and peacefully y your role as a key!¡±


    In fact, Li Luoming was not the only one who thought this way.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Luo came back to her senses, giving Li Luoming a puzzled look.


    She had been immersed in her thoughts just now, so when Li Luoming rambled on, she genuinely had not been listening.


    ¡°Hehe, nobody told you, right? In order to receive Lord Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance, you have to be a seven-star Saint Rank. Su Luo, you¡¯re not qualified to receive it, ahahahahaha¡ª¡± Li Luoming crossed his arms andughed wildly.


    Su Luo swept a puzzled look towards Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang nodded: ¡°There is indeed such a requirement.¡±


    It might take years for others, but Zhang Wang felt that if this ferocious junior sister wanted to be promoted by a rank, she might be able to do it in only a few days. So he felt very dissatisfied with Li Luoming¡¯s wildughter.


    Of course, Su Luo also thought this way: ¡°It¡¯s just one star.¡±


    The Fairy Bingqing sneered and curled the corners of her lips. Her eyes raised slightly, and her clear gaze swept contemptuously over Su Luo: ¡°Ignorant of one¡¯s strength.¡±


    These four words had a direct killing intent!


    Li Luoming apuded vigorously on the spot: ¡°Senior Sister Bingqing spoke so well! Ignorant of one¡¯s own strength, hahaha. Su Luo, you¡¯re simply ignorant of your own strength!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing furrowed her brows, nced at the several people there, and then turned away.


    Talking to these people was entirely lowering her status and bearing. She really didn¡¯t know what the Fourth Elder was thinking. Why did he send such a group of trash here?


    Aside from Senior Brother Zhang Wang, in the eyes of Fairy Bingqing, the rest of the disciples were only trash-like existences.


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯splexion shifted slightly.


    She pondered for a moment and still said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we get out of here quickly. I have a feeling the ck hurricane is going toe over here again.¡±


    Li Luoming smiled and snorted out augh: ¡°Su Luo, who do you think you are? The Seventh and Eighth Elders are so powerful, and they haven¡¯t even sensed it. Additionally, how many times stronger than you are Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Senior Sister Bingqing? They haven¡¯t sensed any danger, yet you have?¡±


    The Seventh Elder also spoke up: ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. We¡¯re all tired from walking. Everyone can take a good rest right where we are. There is still a long way ahead of us.¡±


    The EIghth Elder mulled it over and questioned Su Luo: ¡°You really sensed it? Are you certain?¡±


    Su Luo nodded, then shook her head: ¡°I vaguely sense it, but I¡¯m not a hundred percent certain.¡±


    Su Luo could not put into words why, but she felt that since entering the White Marsh world, she seemed to have an instinctive¡­ impression of this ce.


    Yes, a kind of an instinctive impression, as if her memory vaguely contained a portion of this ce¡­


    It was quite incredulous to think about this.


    It was precisely because it was too incredulous that Su Luo did not speak of this feeling. If even she did not believe it, how could she expect others to believe it?


    Seeing Su Luo speak with uncertainty, the Eighth Elder also said: ¡°Although the magical beasts here are strong, there is no need to be too nervous. It will be even more dangerous ahead. Just rest well.¡±


    However, Su Luo¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed.


    She said to Zhang Wang: ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, it¡¯s best to raise your guard.¡±


    If Su Luo had to name anyone on this team whom she trusted the most, it would be this Senior Brother Zhang. Even though they had only known each other for a short time, the two treated each other well. Aside from the Fourth Elder¡¯s thousands of instructions to him, Zhang Wang genuinely doted on Su Luo as his own sister.

 Chapter 2540: An Odd Encounter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2540: An Odd Encounter (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey


    !


    Zhang Wang saw Su Luo¡¯s solemn expression and he also nodded gravely: ¡°Mm, Junior Sister I believe you, if there is danger, you must remember to hide behind me.¡±


    Su Luo smiled lightly, the Senior Brother that Fourth Elder had found for her was quite good.


    But soon enough, Su Luo¡¯splexion froze over again- because she felt danger nearing once more.


    Su Luo swept a nce over and saw that everyone had still not budged, so she said to Senior Brother Zhang Wang: ¡°Apany me over there for a little bit.¡±


    Since those people didn¡¯t believe her, she would take those who believed her and go.


    When Ouyang Xi saw Su Luo leaving, he also hurried to follow behind.


    However they had barely taken a few steps when suddenly, the Seventh Elder stood up with a whoosh! and eximed under his breath: ¡°Not good!¡±


    The Eight Elder sensed it at the same time, and he quickly prepared for battle: ¡°Danger is approaching, everyone properly protect yourself!¡±


    As soon as the Eighth Elder¡¯s words rang out, the horrible ck hurricane streaked by like a meteor, viciously sweeping towards the cliff where the people were sitting.


    ¡°Hua¡ª¡±


    It swept forwards ominously, and in an instant splintered tens of thousands of square meters of ancient trees, solid rocks, and thickyers of earth into fragments.


    ¡°Hua¡ª¡±


    Nearly 10,000 square meters ofnd were instantly ttened, and countless specks of dust slid like a mudslide down the sinking cliff.


    For a time, the surrounding area was filled with streaks of specked dust, obstructing and blurring everyone¡¯s vision.


    Su Luo and the others dodged very quickly, but were also pulled all over the ce, leaving them nearly unable to stand.


    The Seventh and Eighth Elders looked at each other and saw the same traces of fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Their opponent was this powerful. Though they had some courage in their hearts, their strength wasn¡¯t enough to back it up!


    The horrible ck hurricane made another loop, spinning away and then back again!


    This time, the ck hurricane ruthlessly burst towards the area where the Seventh Elder and the others were!


    ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang had originally been pulling Su Luo along as they ran, but disliking the fact that she ran too slowly, he picked her up by the shoulders, and then flew wildly up ahead.


    If they were to be swept up by the ck hurricane, they would spit out blood and die!


    It was clear that the ck hurricane¡¯s targets were the two strongest people, the Seventh Elder and the Eighth Elder. As for the rest of the small ants, they were simply disregarded.


    The Seventh Elder sent a lightning bolt sting towards the ck hurricane!


    The Eighth Elder sent a constant stream of a fire dragon spewing towards the ck hurricane!


    The two people bound the hurricane, one on the left and the other on the right, rendering it unable to move.


    When Li Luoming saw this, his heart was filled with happiness: ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done! It¡¯s been captured!¡±


    But before his words were even finisheding out of his mouth, the ck hurricane that had quieted down suddenly went berserk!


    Its body twisted from side to side, struggling violently, and atst the lightning and fire dragons burst apart with a boom, and the ck hurricane raged out, transforming into a ck roc bird that swept a violent wind in mid-air by pping its wings.


    The ck roc bird wasrge, veryrge, spanning nearly a thousand meters in length.


    From high in the air, it swooped down, nearly enveloping half of the cliff and casting an enormous shadow on it.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shrank slightly and she felt a hair-raising feeling.


    She tightly grabbed Senior Brother Zhang: ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous!¡±


    Her instincts told her that this ck roc bird was extremely powerful!


    It was also such bad luck on their part. As soon as they entered, out of all the magical beasts they could have encountered they met a king-level magical beast, one that was truly difficult to deal with.


    The Eighth Elder and the Seventh Elder rushed up and blocked the ck roc bird¡¯s attacks from the left and from the right. At the same time, the Eighth Elder shouted: ¡°Hurry and run!¡±

 Chapter 2541: An Odd Encounter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2541: An Odd Encounter (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook


    !


    Even if he and the Seventh Elderbined efforts, they might not be able to defeat the ck roc bird? Su Luo¡¯s heart beat faster.


    The Eighth Elder was so sullen he was on the verge of coughing up blood.


    This was not a part of the central region; why would this bird appear here? Shouldn¡¯t such a powerful existence have a stricter awareness of its territory? Why would ite out and wander around?


    At the Eighth Elder¡¯s yell, Senior Brother Zhang had no more time to think further, so he picked up Su Luo and sprinted away as fast as he could.


    The several other people also kept up, quickening their pace.


    This was a battle for the very powerful; these few could not intervene at all. Other than being unnecessary sacrifices, they had no use at all.


    Senior Brother Zhang took Su Luo and ran far, very far¡­ Only after passing through what seemed like over a dozen mountains, when night had fallen, did he finally stop.


    Ouyang Xi had been following closely behind Zhang Wang.


    Fairy Bingqing and Ouyang Xi were essentially in step with each other.


    Who knew if one should call Li Luoming¡¯s luck good, but after everyone had had a little over an hour of rest, Li Luoming caught up to them, panting.


    ¡°You all¡­how did you¡­run¡­so fast¡­¡± Li Luoming bent over, panting heavily.


    The others were split into three groups.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Su Luo were a group, Fairy Bingqing disdained the rest of them, and Ouyang Xi was amiable to all of them. And so, only Ouyang Xi talked to Li Luoming.


    ¡°Come sit down and rest. Drink some water.¡± Ouyang Xi tossed a bottle of water to him.


    Li Luoming caught it, gulped down the water, and once he finished drinking it, gradually calmed back down.


    Every now and then, he swept a jealous nce towards Su Luo.


    ¡°Your life is so great! Wherever you go, there are people who work hard on your behalf!¡± Li Luoming¡¯s tone was overflowing with acidic sourness.


    Su Luo smiled humorlessly, hooking up the corner of her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t be jealous of these things. If you have the ability, then be born into a better life next time.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s meant to tell him to be born into a better life, as in having a good dad or mom or stealing a life as a daughter in the fetus. But Li Luoming clearly misunderstood and muttered, ¡°**** you people!¡±


    The instant Zhang Wang heard this, a fire ignited in him, and he lifted up Li Luoming by the cor. ¡°If you dare, say those words, say them loudly!¡±


    With one nce, you could tell Senior Brother Zhang Wang was the kind of Senior Brother that was kind and generous. Who would have thought that he would be so resolute in protecting Su Luo?


    Li Luoming was clearly a master of bullying the good but fearing the evil. When Senior Brother Zhang Wang demanded this with such a strong and firm stance, he was left at a loss and panicked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Luoming stammered, unable to get any words out.


    ¡°Hmph! Next time I see you speaking nonsense, who cares which Elder your master is, I¡¯ll just kill you first!¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang threw Li Luoming on the ground!


    Poor Li Luoming, he had struggled to catch up with the majority group when he was once again beaten so badly his buttocks hurt. It angered him until he felt pain in his gut.


    But in the face of someone as powerful as Senior Brother Zhang Wang, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Instead, he swallowed back his hatred¡­


    Su Luo apuded, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Wang spoke so well!¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang flippantly nced at Su Luo. ¡°You arezy, toozy to even bother with him. You just let him walk all over you and bother you like an old woman¡¯s foot binding. Listening to it is annoying.¡±


    Su Luoughed loudly. ¡°I thought Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s patience was very good.¡±


    Zhang Wang paused for a moment, and then let out an ¡°ai-yo¡± sound. ¡°Well, you were wrong. So you kept leaving him be and letting him deride you? You should have said something. Now it¡¯s gotten worse. Who knows if he still dares to prattle on.¡±

 Chapter 2542: An Odd Encounter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2542: An Odd Encounter (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, wifi Editor : Cey, skyrise


    !


    Li Luoming, ¡°¡­¡±


    He suddenly had an urge to burst out in tears. What on earth!!!


    Ouyang Xi looked at the pitiful Li Luoming, and then again at Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Su Luo, and after a pause, still interjected, ¡°Everyone here came from the same ce, we should naturally look after each other, and not fight amongst ourselves right?¡±


    Su Luo lightly threw Ouyang Xi a nce.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang lightly threw Ouyang Xi a nce.


    Fairy Bingqing lightly threw Ouyang Xi a nce.


    Other than Li Luoming¡¯s painful cries as he clutched his butt, the surroundings were filled with silence.


    Sometimes, the words of a man friendly to all[^1] would irritate both sides. Ouyang Xi had inadvertently yed such a role. Unfortunately, he did not realize this himself.


    The momentary silence submerged Ouyang Xi in deep embarrassment, as no one was willing to help him defuse the situation.


    Ouyang Xi heaved a sigh, and asked bravely, ¡°The night has already fallen, and we still don''t know what''s happening over at the Elder¡¯s side, what should we do?¡±


    What Ouyang Xi wanted to actually ask was, did everyone want to leave or continue to stay here.


    At that moment, everyone fell into a state of deep contemtion.


    ¡°We will rest here for tonight, and when dawn breaks tomorrow morning, we will go back and take a look.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang responded sparsely.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang still had much authority among the disciples, so even the greatly arrogant and prideful Fairy Bingqing had no words of objection. She searched for an ancient tree, sorge its branches and leaves seemed to cover the sky, flew up, crossed her legs and started to meditate, not paying attention to the others.


    Zhang Wang nced at the sky, and asked Su Luo, ¡°Would you like a small wooden cabin built for you to sleep in?¡±


    Build a small wooden cabin? Just for one night? Is there a need to be so extravagant!


    Li Luoming and Ouyang Xi both thought: Isn¡¯t Senior Brother Zhang Wang pampering Su Luo too much?


    However, Su Luo unexpectedly nodeed, ¡°Sure, it will also be a good opportunity to see Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s craftsmanship.¡±


    However, Su Luo was not thinking of using it for only one night, remember, she had her space. Couldn¡¯t she just take it along with her when they left? Who knew how much longer they still had to stay in this little world? At least with a wooden house, they would have somewhere to take shelter from the elements.


    Seeing that someone appreciated his handiwork, Brother Zhang was more than happy to do it. He split a thousand-year-old ancient tree with his hands and began to construct a small tree house for Su Luo.


    While constructing the cabin, he exined to Su Luo, ¡°My Grandfather used to work as a carpenter, I saw a lot, watching by his side. Aftering to Purgatory City, I was always cultivating and fighting through the years, and never had a chance to return to this past experience.¡±


    Su Luo helped Senior Brother Zhang slice the wood nks, and remove the leaves, while listening to Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s sporadic thoughts and words.


    Su Luo knew that the longer one cultivated, the stronger they became. But at the same time, the lonelier they would also be. Because the passing of time sifted out many friends, as time went on, it became even harder to sincerely make friends. And in the end, only a few might still remain.


    So Senior Brother Zhang was most likely just too lonely, and needed someone to speak his heart out to.


    Fairy Bingqing furrowed her brows and frowned, but in the end, could not bear with it anymore. She flew down from the tree, red fiercely at Su Luo, and flew to a tree further away.


    Normally she went out on missions with people of Zhang Wang¡¯s caliber, but now she had to work together with someone of Su Luo¡¯s caliber. For her, it was like a professional researcher looking at a high school student. Fairy Bingqing really couldn¡¯t put Su Luo in her consideration.


    She most likely felt that, if Su Luo were not there, Senior Brother would likely not have had the urge to talk so much.


    The sky brightened, and it was up to Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang to return to scout for news, while the remaining people stood by at the same ce.


    After working so hard to return, Su Luo however, did not see the sight that she had expected to see.


    After yesterday¡¯s battle, the entire cluster of mountains were basically ttened, the surroundings were charred, with ashes scattered everywhere. The ground was marked with craters and potholes from the fight.


    a ¨¨???£¤??oo, a ¡°man friendly to all¡± is someone who agrees to whatever people say, because they try the best to avoid conflict and want to just agree with people''s points of view

 Chapter 2543: An Odd Encounter (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2543: An Odd Encounter (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, wifi Editor : Brook, skyrise


    !


    However, there wasn''t a single trace of the two Elders, nor the ck Giant Roc.


    It was as if they had simply disappeared without a trace.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang surveyed thendscape with a stony but wavering expression for some time, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Su Luo asked, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, the Elders¡­¡±


    Su Luo noticed that although the scene did not reek of death, the bloodstains suggested the situation was not great.


    Sure enough, Senior Brother Zhang Wang said, ¡° The Elders are not dead, but are very likely injured. The ground is also stained with the blood of the giant ck roc¡­ If I had to guess, the Elders probably diverted the giant ck roc away.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head.


    She had also presumed this.


    ¡°It appears that we will have to walk the path ahead on our own,¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang said gravely.


    After all, if they encountered another king of the beasts like this ck Roc once again, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Dying before conquering the enemy and reaching victory." Su Luo sighed, ¡°But it''s fine. Who knows? Maybe we will get lucky and find the Bai Ze inheritance ruins faster without the Elders.¡±


    Su Luo was okay with the Seventh Elder not being present. She constantly felt like the Seventh Elder was constantly scheming and waiting for an opportunity to trap her. It was near impossible to guard against, and thus going separate ways was also good for her.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Su Luo returned to bring this piece of news to everyone.


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted together, with her lips curled in annoyance in an expression of displeasure.


    Ouyang Xi was very worried. He looked at Su Luo, the corners of his lips twitching.


    Su Luo knew what he wanted to say.


    His goal was the Spring of Eternal Youth, and he had wanted to ask the two Elders to help find it. Now that the Elders were missing, his heart grew anxious.


    Su Luo didn''t voice her thoughts, but she made up her mind that if they failed to find the Bai Ze inheritance ruins, she would at least find the Spring of Eternal Youth to treat Senior Brother Luo; this was her real objective ining here this time.


    Su Luo assumed Li Luoming was anxious as he shouted, ¡°Seventh Elder is missing? How could this be? How can we continue with the journey? No! We must return to the Upstream Mountain now, and return again next time! ¡°


    Li Luoming was indeed anxious.


    Out of the entire group, only the Seventh Elder, by the Fifth Elder¡¯s request, would protect him here and handle the Eighth Elder. But with the Elders gone, none of those left would help him, and it just had to be that he was an apothecary.


    ¡°If you want to return, you can return on your own,¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang swept a cold nce at Li Luoming.


    Li Luoming immediately choked on the words he wanted to say in his chest.


    Other than Li Luoming, the remaining people all agreed to continue the exploration, so Li Luoming¡¯s opinion was ignored.


    He sat pitifully and resentfully in the corner, like a young daughter-inw pouting.


    But no one paid attention to him.


    Ouyang Xi suggested, ¡°Since we are a small team, we should at the very least choose a team leader, right?¡±


    The lofty Fairy Bingqing withdrew from the selection, not bothering to y along with them.


    Su Luo and Li Luoming¡¯s abilities fell short, and therefore did not qualify for the position of the team leader.


    Thus¡ª


    ¡°I choose Ouyang Xi!¡± Li Luoming felt that Ouyang Xi was righteous and honest, and would stand up for him.


    ¡°Then I will choose Senior Brother Zhang Wang,¡± Su Luo simrly did not give up her vote.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Ouyang Xi stared at each other nkly.


    Su Luo nudged Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°Teammates who are not captains are not good teammates, Brother Zhang. Surely you don¡¯t think you can''tpare to Brother Ouyang?¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang: ¡°¡­¡±


    What else could he say now?

 Chapter 2544: An Odd Encounter (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2544: An Odd Encounter (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    !


    Su Luo looked at Ouyang Xi with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Senior Brother Ouyang thought he himself could beat Senior Brother Zhang Wang?¡±


    Ouyang Xi, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Therefore, the position of the team leader undoubtedly belonged to Zhang Wang.


    Su Luo merely wanted to nip any imminent issue in the bud. After all, Ouyang Xi was an altruistic man¡ªhe could even be soft-hearted towards Li Luoming when thetter pretended to be wronged. If he became the team leader, only doom would await them. That''s why she could only ask Zhang Wang undertake this arduous duty.


    ¡°You¡¯re really dumping everything on me.¡± Zhang Wang poked Su Luo¡¯s slender shoulder.


    Su Luo answered naturally, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust my life to a leader not trustworthy enough. Not to mention you have a hold of the golden airship.¡±


    The Bai Ze world was full of dangers. One careless move and the whole team might meet aplete failure. Ouyang Xi¡¯s cultivation was good, but hecked the boldness and resoluteness to carry the weight of such responsibility for the greater good.


    Ouyang Xi lost the leader position. Yet he simply smiled without a trace of sorrow. Conversely, Li Luoming seemed upset and grumpy.


    Just as everyone was about to embark¡ª


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Luo eximed in astonishment.


    Senior Brother Zhang looked at Su Luo.


    ¡°I seem to suddenly have a feeling¡­¡­¡± Su Luo faintly said.


    She meant that she might be on the verge of a breakthrough to the next level.


    Senior Brother Zhang instantly used his newly-crowned privilege of a leader, ¡°Very well, we will camp right here and departter.¡±


    Su Luo immediately sat in meditation and began cultivating. She transformed that fleeting feeling of energy she sensed earlier and refined it to ascend to the next stage.


    Li Luoming immediately objected!


    For he strongly felt an impending sense of crisis!


    Wasn¡¯t Su Luo a six-star Saint rank? If she broke through now, wouldn¡¯t she have the right to get Bai Ze¡¯s heritage? No way!


    Li Luoming furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s pretty dangerous here. Maybe something would¡­¡­¡±


    It couldn''t be denied, Li Luoming really jinxed it.


    He had yet to finish his sentence when they heard a malevolent roaring from not far away.


    ¡°Roar -¡±


    The thunderous and sinister roar grew closer!


    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale!


    What kind of demonic beast was this for it to possess such a fierce and terrifying roar? Just its sound was enough to make their blood run cold.


    This was a Three-eyed Demonic Bear!


    It had an enormous body akin to a small hill with a height of a three-story building.


    As it opened its ferocious mouth, two razor-sharp fangs came into their view, emanating an icy-cold feeling.


    Step by step, the Three-eyed Demonic Bear tramped towards them.


    Its every step created a one-meter deep hole on the ground, leaving behind a trail full of pits in its wake.


    The appetizing whiff of humans made the Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s mouth water. It could not suppress itself as its drool trickled down, like a downpour of rain.


    When was thest time it had tasted human flesh? Such a nostalgic scent!


    The Three-eyed Demonic Bear did not wait for a second to dash towards them with a roar!


    Raising one of its feet, it ruthlessly stomped the ground where Li Luoming was standing!


    With the virtue of its tremendous strength, its spiritual intelligence was already remarkably high. It instinctively sensed that Li Luoming''s power was the weakest among everyone.


    In the rules of the demonic beasts, the strong ate the weakest. So poor Li Luoming was facing his uing tragedy.


    Before he was trampled into the mud by the Three-eyed Demonic Bear¡¯s huge paws, Li Luoming swiftly sprinted towards Ouyang Xi as if he was flying whilst shrieking¡°Senior Brother Ouyang!! Help!!!!¡±


    Ouyang Xi reached out without thinking.


    Numerous fire snakes flew out from Ouyang Xi¡¯s palm and entangled themselves around the Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s giant paw!!

 Chapter 2545: An Odd Encounter (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2545: An Odd Encounter (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    !


    As soon as Ouyang Xi entrapped the Three-eyed Demonic Bear, Li Luoming seized the opportunity to hide stealthily behind him,pletely concealing his presence.


    Ouyang Xi¡¯s fight with the Three-eyed Demonic Bear was extremely fierce.


    Zhang Wang was also fully upied at this moment, as Three-eyed Demonic Bears always appeared in pairs.


    The Three-eyed Demonic Bear Ouyang Xi was confronting was a female. Its strength was somewhat weaker, but the male Three-eyed Demonic Bear Zhang Wang was facing was two-times stronger than the female.


    While they were fighting, a little Three-eyed Demonic Bear tottered into the battlefield.


    This little Three-eyed Demonic Bear was small inparison to its parents. But in reality, it was still as tall as a house, much bigger than a human.


    This Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s eyes gleamed and dashed straight toward Li Luoming.


    Because it sensed that the only human he could beat was this hiding, shady one!


    The little Three-eyed Demonic Bear chased after him with pitter-pattering steps.


    Li Luoming turned his head and cried internally! Why did this Three-eyed Demonic Bear family arrogantly assume he was so easy to bully???


    Li Luoming became apoplectic with rage. Although he rankedst in the group, he still had some cultivation.


    Li Luoming dashed towards it with all his strength and engaged inbat with the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear!


    But, he was but an apothecary. Year in, year out, they only worked inboratories year in, year out, causing their bodies to be too feeble.


    Li Luoming threw a column of me at the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear. But after not long, his fire element faded.


    Although his mes managed to burn the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s fur in some ces, its strength didn''t receive any damage.


    Instead, now it had been provoked by this pain, and subsequently, its attack power increased by several folds!


    It kicked Li Luoming non-stop as if it were kicking a ball.


    Li Luoming¡¯s heart was full of anger and bitterness.


    Why was this little Three-eyed Demonic Bear picking only on him? He refused to ept this!


    At this moment, Senior Brother Ouyang and Zhang Wang were busy fighting with the other Three-eyed Demonic Bears. They didn¡¯t have the spare time toe and save him. As for Fairy Bingqing, Li Luoming had no expectations for her.


    He nced at her when he had the chance. Sure enough, the aloof and arrogant Fairy Bingqing was leisurely putting makeup on in front of a Hydro Mirror. She was too busy to care about him!


    The anger in Li Luoming¡¯s heart erupted!


    No, it was not an extreme moment of desperation yet. There was still Su Luo left!


    Recalling Su Luo, Li Luoming''s eyes flickered with gleam.


    He immediatelybed through the surroundings to look for Su Luo''s whereabouts. Finally, after searching for half a day, he found Su Luo cultivating in a small tree cabin surrounded by dense branches and leaves. Sitting inside, she seemed to be cut off from the rest of the world.


    How could she!


    Li Luoming could not ept this!


    His butt was almost kicked in half yet she was still cultivating in safety? How could there be such a good thing in this world!


    Li Luoming led the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear who was still kicking him, and with great difficulty, moved towards Su Luo¡¯s cabin without thinking.


    Closer.


    Even closer.


    Su Luo¡¯s little tree cabin was right in front of him. Li Luoming couldn¡¯t help but feel triumphant!


    Li Luoming picked up his speed and dashed towards Su Luo like an arrow!


    It was taboo to interrupt people immersed in cultivation. One careless move might push the person onto a demonic path! The risk was too high!


    And that was precisely Li Luoming''s intention. He wanted Su Luo to take the hit from the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear instead of him. He could kill two birds with a stone if Su Luo¡¯s cultivation was disrupted.


    Li Luoming thought he had calcted everything. However, though his n was perfect, the reality was quite harsh.

 Chapter 2546: An Odd Encounter (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2546: An Odd Encounter (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, Cheshyer Editor : Aurora


    !


    ¡°Baam -¡±


    There was a loud bang!


    Li Luoming felt as if he had hit a hard wall, and his entire body flew back through the air!


    Poor Li Luoming would have never anticipated this. How could Senior Brother Zhang Wang have left Su Luo defenseless without protection?


    Did he really think Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s little tree cabin was the same as the ones ordinary hunters made?


    Heck no.


    While building this small tree cabin, Senior Brother Zhang Wang had infused his power into every wood b, creating an impregnable defense.


    It could not attack on its own. But, when attacked by others, it possessed the ability to return the opponent''s attack by multiple folds.


    So Li Luoming should never ever have attacked the little tree cabin. Look at him now, wasn¡¯t this just digging his own grave?


    At this moment, Li Luoming was flying backwards, but what was behind him was none other than the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear -


    ¡°Baam -¡±


    Poor Li Luoming''s buttnded right upon the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s forehead, causing it to wobble back.


    Having lost its bnce, the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear slumped on the ground and fractured its hip bone!


    Li Luoming¡¯s situation was not great either!


    It had to be known that the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear had fangs, too. And these fangs seemed to be exceptionally sharp and glittered coldly under the sunlight!


    ¡°Pfffft-¡±


    It was the clear sound of a weapon stabbing into flesh.


    Needless to say, it was Li Luoming who was stabbed by two sharp fangs on both left and right sides of his butt.


    ¡°Ooouch-¡±


    Overwhelmed with shooting pain, Lin Luoming wailed like a ghost and let out a dreadfully shrill scream!


    This is too painful!


    Unable to bear waves of pain, his eyes nearly welled up with tears!


    Nevertheless, despite being tormented by pain, he still retained his consciousness. Acutely aware of the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s formidability, he knew he had to flee the scene.


    However, at that moment, two fangs were pierced into his buttocks, and his entire self was plopped on the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear''s face. He was utterly incapable of escaping.


    Li Luoming was on the verge of crying.


    At the same time, due to its fractured bone, the little Three-eyed Demonic Bear had gone berserk.


    It furiously shoved Li Luoming''s butt away with its paws, and let out a big sneeze!


    ¡°Ah-choo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Who could have expected for a sneeze to be this powerful?


    A sneeze blew Li Luoming to the tree on the opposite side. He hung upside down on the tree branch, swaying left and right.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want toe down. Rather, he had lost his consciousness due to fright.


    At this moment, Senior Brother Zhang Wang had already finished off the male Three-eyed Demonic Bear. He came over and saw a little Three-eyed Demonic Bear yelping in pain.


    This yelping Three-eyed Demonic Bear was too much of a distraction for Su Luo¡¯s cultivation, so Senior Brother Zhang Wang also finished it off.


    ¡°Kah-cha!¡±


    The little Three-eyed Demonic Bear that tortured Li Luoming for a good amount of time was killed with just one strike by Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Seeing Li Luoming hanging on the tree, Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s pretty brows furrowed. But he did not go help Li Luoming.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang plunged his sword into the ground. Then, he plonked himself in a cross-legged position on the ground and guarded Su Luo''s surroundings so tightly not even a fly coulde in.


    Right at that moment, Ouyang Xi also finished off the female Three-eyed Demonic Bear. A little fatigued, he trudged over and chanced upon Li Luoming''s hanging figure on the tree. Shaking his head, he finally brought Li Luoming down and woke him up.


    Li Luoming woke up with a scream. He opened his eyes and flinched.


    Ouyang Xi looked at him with concern, ¡°Are you still okay?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ouyang!¡± When Li Luoming saw Ouyang Xi, it was like seeing his own master. Immediately he threw himself upon him and tightly clung to his legs with a loud cry.

 Chapter 2547: An Odd Encounter (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2547: An Odd Encounter (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, JiaLat Editor : Cey


    !


    Li Luoming: ¡°Senior Brother Ouyang, in the end, you¡¯re the one who cares for me the most. Ow ow ow, I was about to get trampled to death by the Little Three-eyed Demonic Bear!¡±


    Li Luoming felt that he had contributed especially much this time!


    ¡°Fortunately I restrained the Little Three-eyed Demonic Bear, if not, if it had reached Senior Brother, it would¡¯ve been dangerous!¡± Li Luoming impatiently showcased how much effort he had exerted, speaking thoughtlessly.


    Ouyang Xi knit his brows. In truth, he could have handled one more Little Three-eyed Demonic Bear, though it would have taken a bit longer.


    After Li Luoming was done boasting about his contributions, he began finding faults: ¡°Some people! It simply embarrasses me to say this! Just sitting there, looking unconcerned as people fight the Little Three-eyed Demonic Bears!¡±


    Li Luoming saw that Fairy Bingqing was making an ugly expression and thus exined exasperatedly: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not talking about Fairy Bingqing, it wasn¡¯t worthy of the Fairy taking action, and dirtying her hands in the process!¡±


    ¡°But some people, their true strength isn¡¯t that great, yet they still insist saying they¡¯ll break through, and in the end? Did they break through?¡±


    During a breakthrough, the heavens and the earth reacted by sending spiritual energy into one¡¯s body. It was a visible reaction. However, Li Luoming couldn¡¯t see the rays of light on Su Luo¡¯s body, so he knew that her breakthrough didn¡¯t seed at all.


    At present, Su Luo was immersed in a subtle feeling.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t listening at all to what Li Luoming was saying.


    She failed in advancing a level, but her mental realm progressed one step closer to reaching seven-star Saint Rank, so it wasn¡¯t fruitless. After all, before they set out, with the help of Little Nephew[^1], she had broken through to the six-star Saint Rank, so there was no hurry.


    The subtle feeling that Su Luo had was something that called out from within the very depths of herself.


    As if there was something calling out to her from a faraway ce.


    Immersed in these thoughts, Li Luoming¡¯s words were reduced to buzzing, she could hear noise, but didn¡¯t know what nonsense was being said.


    Li Luoming was still rattling away: ¡°Hehehe, still thinking of promoting to seven-star Saint Rank, of being qualified to receive Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance? Hehehe, hahaha, how could you?¡±


    Li Luoming truly had a great deal of resentment for Su Luo!


    The foremost reason was that he and Su Luo had the lowest strength among everyone here, so he had taken Su Luo as his rival, the other three people were existences he could only look up to, so he had to deal with Su Luo.


    Li Luoming wanted to say more, until he saw Senior Brother Zhang Wang slowly open his eyes, pupils as clear as a cool spring, deep and crystal clear!


    It was clear that he had just now been silently cultivating for the past week.


    Then, seeing that nobody was stopping him, Li Luoming grew even bolder, and smugly took a few steps towards Su Luo¡¯s tree cabin, tiptoeing and sneering: ¡°Hehehe, I knew you were skiving, not even exerting a bit of effort, not contributing at all to the group. Why should the whole team have to stay for you? You should look at yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, or shut up.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang stood up, a cold light in his eyes that had a hint of killing intent!


    Opening his eyes to find Li Luoming chattering away nonstop, Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt he was very irritating.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang stood imposing and tall like a god of war, inciting a natural feeling of awe from Li Luoming, and adding on to the fact that he was disciplined by him earlier, his words ceased abruptly, and his figure cowered.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang swept his eyes over him, then didn¡¯t bother with him anymore.


    In Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s eyes, he was just a clown.


    ?¡ã???????; nephew as in the child of her Senior Brother

 Chapter 2548: An Odd Encounter (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2548: An Odd Encounter (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, JiaLat Editor : Brook


    Li Luoming felt wronged. He turned back and ran to Ouyang Xi. ¡°Senior Brother Ouyang¡­¡±


    Ouyang Xi was also put in a difficult spot.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid; he could see that Li Luoming and Su Luo¡¯s conflict was irreconcble.


    In theory, because of her rtionship to Senior Brother Luo, he should have been on closer terms with Su Luo. In reality, however, it was theplete opposite. Li Luoming somehow ended uping to Ouyang Xi for protection.


    Ouyang Xi was kind-hearted. When he thought about how Senior Brother Luo had gotten injured when saving his fellow juniors, he wanted to treat his own juniors just as well. Maybe in this way, he could make up for falling short of Senior Brother Luo and ease the guilt in his heart.


    Unbeknownst to Ouyang Xi, if Senior Brother Luo knew that he was helping Li Luoming and not Su Luo, he would have jumped out of his bed in rage!


    Of course, Ouyang Xi did not know this, so he still helped Li Luoming.


    ¡°You¡¯d better speak less. Don¡¯t provoke Su Luo anymore, or I won¡¯t help you when the timees.¡± Ouyang Xi wrinkled his brows admonishingly.


    Li Luomingplied, albeit reluctantly.


    Then, the surroundings fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at Su Luo, because she hade out of her reverie.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Su Luo faced Li Luoming. She genuinely hadn¡¯t heard his mutterings clearly.


    But Li Luoming thought that Su Luo was questioning him and nearly stomped his feet in anger.


    He red at Su Luo, but dreaded the power Senior Brother Zhang Wang had over his. He fumed until his body and mind felt sore, but still didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t speaking, Su Luo ignored him and turned her head towards Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°Senior Brother, we need to leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang saw Su Luo¡¯s grave expression and grew serious.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, many Three-eyed Demonic Bears will appear soon. A massive amount of them!¡± Su Luo stressed.


    ¡°Massive¡± definitely meant much more than just two or three.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    Su Luo hadn¡¯t yet replied when Li Luoming muttered, ¡°Someone only knows how to run! Cowardly clinging to life and fearing death! Don¡¯t you even have the slightest backbone!¡±


    Su Luo rolled her eyes at Li Luoming and said, ¡°Fine, then when the group of Three-eyed Demonic Bearse, you¡¯d better not run away.¡±


    Su Luo exined to Senior Brother Luo, ¡°I have an instinct that probablyes from me being a key. I can faintly feel danger in the air, but it¡¯s not concrete, unless¡ª the danger may already be here.¡±


    Li Luoming snorted, ¡°So you mean that a massive horde of Three-eyed Demonic Bears has already surrounded us?¡±


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to answer when Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Fairy Bingqing¡¯s expressions suddenly changed!


    Soon after, so did Ouyang Xi¡¯s!


    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Ouyang Xi asked Su Luo.


    ¡°Northwest!¡± Su Luo sensed that the threatening aura was weaker there.


    Without Little Fox Sable¡¯s map, everything depended on Su Luo herself.


    Right after Su Luo spoke, a rumbling sound came from behind.


    Looking back-


    There were a great many Three-eyed Demonic Bears!


    A dense mass of them, blotting out the sky and the earth!


    The Three-eyed Demonic Bears hadrge bodies and wide feet, each of their steps hollowing out the ground.


    The overwhelming force of the Three-eyed Demonic Bears appearing en masse shook the heavens and moved the earth! Li Luoming downed three whole bottles of Speed Medicine in a single mouthful!


    ¡°Whoosh-¡± With a soft sound, Li Luoming, who had just used Su Luo of ¡°cowardly clinging to life and only knowing how to run,¡± ran faster than a rabbit! So fast that all everybody saw of him was only a small ck dot left in the distance.


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With no time to sigh, they also packed their things and ran.

 Chapter 2549: An Odd Encounter (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2549: An Odd Encounter (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    This time, even the haughty and arrogant Fairy Bingqing¡¯s face changed as she fled alongside everyone else.


    The slew of Three-Eyed Demonic Bears chasing them was sorge and dense that it made everyone¡¯s skin crawl upon sight. There were Three-Eyed Demonic Bears everywhere, and all of them were rushing in the same direction.


    If they were to meet this slew of beasts head on, there would definitely be a messy fight. It would likely lead to them getting submerged within the tidal waves of Three-Eyed Demonic Bears and in the end, consumedpletely.


    Fortunately, they had Su Luo in their group. With her acute instincts, she was able to lead the group as they fled away, drilling through cracks within the Three-Eye Demonic Bear horde from time to time, or hiding in the grass to wait for the bears to move past them.


    They continued to walk and stop, stop then walk.


    With her directions, the group was able to escape the rampaging Three-Eyed Demonic Bear horde after bounding over three tall mountains.


    Li Luoming had just so happened to exhaust the effects of his three Speed Medicines, leaving his legs shaking like pendulums, with the same effect happening to his mouth.


    Nevertheless, he did not open his mouth to ridicule Su Luo, with embarrassment being the main reason behind this. Earlier, he had ridiculed Su Luo. Yet then, he ran faster than anyone else when the horde came hurtling towards them. How could he have any face left to mock her?


    Therefore, the group managed to get a hard earned moment of silence.


    A sliver of joy was present in Zhang Wang¡¯s eyes as he patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Junior sister, I really didn¡¯t expect that you, the key, would have such use.¡±


    Su Luo pursed her lips: ¡°Of course. Even if I can¡¯t engage in directbat, I can still contribute to the group.¡±


    Her words were clearly targeting Li Luoming.


    Li Luoming snorted twice as he flung his head aside.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right. Unlike some people who were running miserably with their tails between their legs after being chased by little Three-Eyed Demonic Bears, yet still have the cheek to turn around and proim that they made the greatest contribution to our group. How utterly shameless.¡± Su Luo giggled as she looked at Li Luoming.


    Li Luoming huffed and puffed as he red back at her!


    Su Luo continued to giggle at him, with a ¡°let¡¯s see what you can do to me¡± expression all across her face.


    Li Luoming clenched his fists as his chest rose violently!


    He told himself! Calm down, calm down! You¡¯re in the Bai Ze World! This smellyss is being protected by Senior Brother Zhang Wang! Therefore, the only thing you can do is hold it in!


    Losing the fight, Li Luoming huffed and puffed as he walked towards Ouyang Xi¡¯s side before sinking in a miserable state of silence.


    Ouyang Xi looked at Su Luo and advised her: ¡°One should learn to forgive others whenever possible. It¡¯s best for you to speak out less, Su Luo.¡±


    Su Luo gave Ouyang Xi an ambiguous smile, causing his heart to skip a beat. Having done so, she no longer cared about the two of them and proceeded to speak with Zhang Wang.


    A slight frown appeared on Zhang Wang¡¯s face.


    Originally, he had a rather good impression of Ouyang Xi. However, never did he imagine that thetter would actually be a blockhead that was incapable of differentiating right from wrong, even daring to berate his junior sister!


    Senior Zhang frequently traveled alone, so it was rare for him to hit it off with a junior sister. Therefore, he would naturally treat her like the apple of his eye. Shooting a re at Ouyang Xi, he spoke out in a chilling voice: ¡°It¡¯s also best for you to speak out less.¡±


    Ouyang Xi did not know what he had done wrong, and did not understand why Senior Brother Zhang Wang was irritated with him¡­ Having no solution to this, he proceeded to rub his nose and stand off to the side.


    Ever since Su Luo had led the group out of the danger region and escaped to safe grounds, even Fairy Bingqing, who initially had doubts towards the former, could not say anything to her anymore.


    She had always maintained an arrogant and haughty attitude, to the point where she disdained conversing with other people.


    If not for Su Luo being the key, she would have definitely left this group.


    At this moment, she merely frowned in displeasure as she stood at the side, not participating in this conversation nor offering any opinions on anything.

 Chapter 2550: An Odd Encounter (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2550: An Odd Encounter (11)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Aurora


    ¡°Which direction should we head from here?'''' Only Zhang Wang and Su Luo cheerfully chattered within the group.


    Su Luo ensconced herself on the ground and broadened her senses. After a while, she stood up and pointed towards the northeast, ¡°My intuition is telling me to walk towards that side. However¡­¡±


    Zhang Wang maintained a very democratic manner as he asked the rest of the group: ¡°Junior Sister Su and I will now head towards the northeast. You all can follow along if you want. If not, we can split here.¡±


    It had to be said that Zhang Wang, as a leader, was quiteidback, for he did not take much responsibility at all.


    Nevertheless, Su Luo felt extremely satisfied with Zhang Wang¡¯s actions.


    Though a frown appeared between Fairy Bingqing''s long, beautiful eyebrows, she didn''t utter a word. Her silence was tacit approval¡ªshe would follow the key.


    Li Luoming and Ouyang Xi exchanged nces.


    Ouyang Xi asked Su Luo: ¡°What we want to find is the¡­¡±


    Su Luo swept a look at him. Her eyes were as limpid as autumn waters while she monotonously interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to follow or not.¡±


    She did not want others to threaten her using the Spring of Eternal Youth. If Li Luoming and Fairy Bingqing got wind of this matter, they would surely exploit it.


    After a moment of thought, Ouyang Xi replied quietly, ¡°We are working together as one group. As we have already strayed apart from the elders, we shouldn''t split further.¡±


    Originally, everyone had their own Communication Amulets that could be used formunication. However, after entering the Bai Ze Ruins, all of the names on their amulets had turned ck, rendering them incapable of contacting anyone.


    As for Li Luoming, Zhang Wang did not care about his opinion.


    Thereupon, the group boldly embarked towards the northeast, with Zhang Wang and Su Luo in the lead.


    Unknowingly, Su Luo had be the most important existence within the group.


    Certainly, their journey was not without any danger.


    Their journey was, in fact, riddled with innumerable threats. Many times, they were almost encircled by hordes of beasts. It was all due to Su Luo¡¯s mysterious intuition that they were able to scrape out an escape and flee.


    By the third day, the entire group''s condition had deteriorated.


    Su Luo did not participate much inbat, while Fairy Bingqingnguidly sat and spectated from the sidelines. Thus, the remaining three males became the main force of the group in all the battles.


    But of course, Li Luoming¡¯s contribution was insignificant among the three.


    Nevertheless, despite his inconsequential strength, he made his body appear riddled with scars. He seemed like a beggar, cutting a sorry figure with his clothes ripped into tatters.


    On this day, Li Luoming appeared to be on the brink of copse as he dashed toward Su Luo and yelled, ¡°Exactly where is the Inheritance Grounds! Exactly where are you bringing us to!¡±


    In an instant, everyone''s footsteps came to a halt as their gazes uniformlynded upon Li Luoming and Su Luo, albeit with varied emotions.


    Li Luoming fired off a question at Su Luo. However, before he could follow up with any more words, Su Luo coldly shot a sentence back at him, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me if you don¡¯t believe in me. No one¡¯s forcing you to do so.¡±


    Beset by fury, Li Luoming almost smashed his head into a rock.


    Actually, Su Luo was also not entirely sure of her directions. She instinctively felt a sort of summoning call vaguely. After traveling such a long distance, the only thing she could confirm was that the voice, seeminglying out of the depths of her mind, had indeed grown clearer than before.


    This was sufficient enough to prove that the direction she was traveling in was the right one.


    However, Su Luo felt disinclined to share this information with others. In fact, apart from Senior Brother Zhang Wang, Su Luo was unwilling to let the other group members enter the Inheritance Grounds.


    After what seemed like half a day, a dark cave came into their sight.


    The cave entrance was quiterge, spanning over ten meters in width.


    However, a strong disgusting smell wafted out from within, making them nauseous.

 Chapter 2551: An Odd Encounter (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2551: An Odd Encounter (12)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Cey


    Seeing Su Luo begin to walk in, Li Luoming immediately became flustered: ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Su Luo replied: ¡°We are surrounded by tall cliffs that extend into the clouds, making it impossible for us to travel over them. However, I can sense there is an exit in there.¡±


    After giving her reply, Su Luo took the lead and went inside.


    In fact, Zhang Wang proceeded to walk in front of Su Luo, afraid that she might get into danger.


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s forehead scrunched up as she stared rigidly at the cave entrance. Seeing everyone had already entered, she thought about it for a bit longer before finally taking a step forward.


    However, before she could catch up to them, a sudden terrifying roar erupted up ahead!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Li Luoming was scared sh*tless as he rushed out of the cave. Nevertheless, due to his poor vision, he smashed straight into a cliffside and almost caused the entire cave structure to copse.


    Fairy Bingqing looked towards the front.


    In the next instant, even she could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.


    Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts!


    There were so many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts!


    A rough estimate would number them at over ten thousand. They filled the vast cave interior with their dense numbers to the point where there were barely any gaps present.


    At this moment, every single one of them had their green gem-like eyes wide open, staring savagely at the group of people. As they roared loudly, their roars converged together to produce a thunderous rumbling noise that shook the entire cave up¡­


    This was truly too terrifying.


    That¡¯s why it was so smelly!


    Just think about it. With such arge number of Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts and the correspondinglyrge amount of excretions they would produce, how could it not smell disgusting?


    Nevertheless, this was not the main point!


    With so many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts present, what should they do?


    Fairy Bingqing turned around in an attempt to flee. However, for some unknown reason, the cave entrance behind her had sealed up with a cracking sound.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± Li Luoming had almost managed to run out, but the closing of the cave entrance nearly clipped his nose!


    Despite that, he still smashed his head right into the solid iron wall, causing a huge bruise to form.


    Yet, Li Luoming did not care about the pain as he howled indignantly towards Su Luo: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you! How could you bring everyone to a dead end?! Are you even capable of guiding us?! Open your eyes and take a look! See how many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts are there!¡±


    Li Luoming was truly afraid and was really about to start a fight. Although it was possible for other people to escape the encirclement, death was the only option left for him.


    At this moment, Su Luo had sunk into a mysterious realm.


    The only thing she knew was that Li Luoming¡¯s mouth was moving as she hadpletely blocked out his voice. Therefore, she only knew that Li Luoming was filled with fear; she did not know what he was saying.


    Su Luo looked at the scene before her with a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.


    However, other people did not know about this.


    Other than Zhang Wang, everyone was rushing and shouting at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is the only avable path?! There are so many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts here! Are you saying that we have to walk over their corpses?¡± Ouyang Xi frowned.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!!!¡± Li Luoming felt as though this was the greatest joke in the universe. ¡°There are so many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts! How many can we even kill?¡±


    That¡¯s right. There were too many Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts here. Even if they were to fight till they died, they would only be able to kill a few hundred at most. What should they do?


    Fairy Bingqing clenched her fists as veins pulsed madly across her temples.


    She red coldly at Su Luo. Her gaze was like a sharp sword with a chilling glint: ¡°Since you, the key, are useless, I don¡¯t mind throwing you into that horde of Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts and let you taste the feeling of being ripped apart by them!¡±

 Chapter 2552: An Odd Encounter (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2552: An Odd Encounter (13)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, skyrise


    The only person present who didn''t me Su Luo and instead trusted her and stood by her side was Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    The Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts were densely packed in all directions, and death seemed to be approaching. Nevertheless, Senior Brother Zhang Wang remained as calm and steady as a mountain, guarding Su Luo seriously and cautiously.


    He raised his eyes, nced around, and finally fixed them on Fairy Bingqing''s face: "Before you throw her in, I will throw you in first!"


    Fairy Bingqing clenched her fists: "Zhang Wang!"


    Although Fairy Bingqing disdained men, it did not mean that she was not popr with them. All this time, those men had been holding her up, following her, and pampering her. No man had ever treated her like this!


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked very solemn and serious at the moment: "No one asked you to follow us here, and no one invited you toe! I didn''t see any of your praises when we led the way. Yet when something went wrong, you guys one by one are so quick to criticize! What do you people even count as?"


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was furious and stared at them coldly with killing intent in his eyes!


    Senior Brother Zhang''s words left everyone speechless.


    Fairy Bingqing was so angry that she almost bit her tongue: "What should we do now!"


    Fighting them would definitely not work.


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Zhang, Captain, what should we do now!" Li Luoming huddled behind Ouyang Xi, stretching his head out to look left and right.


    Moreover, who knew what was going on with these Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts? They kept roaring and growling angrily, approaching them little by little, but they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was also helpless.


    He looked at Su Luo, hoping for a miracle to appear. After all, this little Junior Sister always found a way to astonish them.


    At this time, Su Luo was still immersed in a magical realm like before. In the dark, there seemed to be a voice saying something beside her ear, but Su Luo was filled with confusion as she listened¡­ because it was in anguage she didn''t understand¡­


    But there were two words she did understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake¡­ It¡¯s fake¡­¡± the distant voice kept repeating these two words.


    Just as the roars of those Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts were getting closer and everyone was using Su Luo with their condemning gazes¡­


    Su Luo smiled brightly like the most beautiful summer flower and walked up slowly.


    "Little Junior Sister, you can¡¯t!" Senior Brother Zhang Wang quickly pulled Su Luo behind him!


    Seeing Senior Brother Zhang Wang''s nervous appearance, Su Luo burst outughing: "Senior Brother, it''s alright. These Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts are all fake."


    "Fake?" Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then they sneered, "How can they be fake?! Senior Brother Zhang, let her go up! Go up and test exactly whether they¡¯re fake!"


    Delighted for the opportunity, Li Luoming gave Su Luo a shove forward, wanting to push her right into the crowd of the Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He picked up Li Luoming and threw him directly into the multitudes of Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts. As Senior Brother Zhang Wang did so, he sneered: ¡°If you want to test it, test it yourself. Our Little Junior Sister is precious!¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang firmly remembered Master''s instructions¡ªeven if everyone died, Little Junior Sister couldn¡¯t have any idents.


    "Ahhh¡ª!!!" Li Luoming''s sharp and miserable cry rang out from midair!


    Below him was a dense crowd of Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts! Thousands of them! All with their heads raised and their bloody mouths wide open, roaring!


    At this instant, Li Luoming really hated Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang to death!


    However, it was toote for him to have any resentment. The most important thing now was to protect his life! He definitely could not die like this!

 Chapter 2553: An Odd Encounter (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2553: An Odd Encounter (14)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Li Luoming stretched his hand into his robes, took out a handful of Spirit Egg Explosives, and smashed them down!


    Although Spirit Egg Explosives were not easy to make and were very expensive, they were lethal in power. They would rip the magical beasts to pieces!


    However, when Li Luoming smashed them down from mid-air, the inertia prevented him from avoiding the explosion and blew him up with a bang!


    Although poor Li Luoming was not killed by the explosives, his face bore jet ck stains from the explosion and not a single inch of him appeared unhurt.


    This was not the most serious thing.


    The most serious was that he discovered¡­ the Spirit Egg Explosives hadn¡¯t even blown up a single Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beast.


    What was going on here?!!!


    At this time, Su Luo spread out her hands oh-so-innocently and sighed slightly: "Didn''t I tell you? These Three-Horned Wolf-ape beasts are fake¡­"


    Fake?


    Fake?


    They turned out to be fake!!!


    No wonder when Li Luoming''s Spirit Egg Explosives exploded, those Three-Horned Wolf-ape beasts just disappeared instead of being blown away!


    When the others learned the truth, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Li Luoming¡­


    He was on the verge of going crazy!!!


    When he was thrown out by Senior Brother Zhang Wang, he would''ve just fallen and scraped his skin or something at most if he hadn¡¯t done anything. The part where he screwed up was when he took out the Spirit Egg Explosives to try and save his life!


    Now, this was it for him. Aside from wasting his precious Spirit Egg Explosives, he had also been scorched with ck burns. His body was ck and red, with not a single spot of untouched flesh.


    "Su Luo, you¡­ you¡­ you¡­" Li Luoming limped in front of Su Luo and pointed at her. His eyes shed red with anger!


    Su Luo helplessly spread her hands: "I told you they were fake. Come on, why did you use Spirit Egg Explosives, how expensive are those things, they were given by your master, right? Look at you, such a waste, sigh."


    Li Luoming: "!!!"


    His body swayed and nearly fell over. Half of the reason was due to his serious injuries, but the other half was simply due to being angered by Su Luo.


    Seeing this, Ouyang Xi quickly grabbed Li Luoming and said, "Fortunately, it was a false rm. Hurry and treat yourself. Otherwise, it will be more serious."


    Li Luoming had been injured by the st, so now his body was quickly developing blisters. The smaller blisters were as small as fingernails, and the bigger ones were almost asrge as watermelons. They were truly shocking to the eye.


    Li Luoming was so angry that he felt dizzy. Atst, he was pulled down by Ouyang Xi.


    Ouyang Xi looked at Su Luo with a deep gaze. His eyes revealed a look of disappointment. He shook his head and helped Li Luoming deal with his wounds.


    In Ouyang Xi''s eyes, Su Luo deliberately set Li Luoming up. She showed no amity or goodwill towards her fellow apothecary. Su Luo did not injure Li Luoming''s with her own hands, but she was still involved. This was why Ouyang Xi was disappointed in Su Luo.


    Looking at Ouyang Xi''s back, Su Luo''s brows furrowed deeply.


    "Senior Brother Zhang, I don''t like him," Su Luo said coldly.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang patted his little Junior Sister on the shoulder: "If you don¡¯t like him, then so be it. We don''t expect anything from him anyway."


    "Yeah." Su Luo clenched her fists.


    Fortunately, there was still Senior Brother Zhang Wang. Otherwise, she would really be lonely.


    Luckily, this time had been a false rm.


    The ce where Li Luoming threw down the explosives became apletely empty field. There were no more Three-Horned Wolf-ape Beasts.


    This was enough to prove that this time it had just been a false rm.

 Chapter 2554: An Odd Encounter (15)

    <h4>Chapter 2554: An Odd Encounter (15)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    When it seemed that the humans had seen through them, the Three-Horned Wolf-ape beasts gradually began to disappear.


    Not long after, there was not a single trace of them left.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked back and saw Li Luoming wailing as Ouyang Xi helped him pop the blisters.


    He frowned.


    Li Luoming was truly a great burden. If the team no longer had him, things would go much more efficiently.


    And so, Senior Brother Zhang Wang asked Su Luo, "Do you want to leave him behind?"


    Su Luo blinked at how Senior Brother Zhang Wang was much more ruthless than she thought.


    Nheless, after thinking about it, Su Luo said, "For now, we can still let him tag along for a few days. If the situation turns critical, then we can decide further."


    Ultimately, Su Luo¡¯s conscience could not ept abandoning her living teammate.


    Yet, a cunning look shed in Su Luo''s eyes: "However, it¡¯s not entirely impossible to have him leave the team voluntarily."


    "Would someone who is so afraid of death take the initiative to leave?" Senior Brother Zhang Wang eximed. "But this n seems good too. He still has some medicinal pills that have not been used up. Let''s wait until he runs out."


    Su Luo smiled, squinting her eyes.


    She knew that Senior Brother Zhang Wang was interested in Li Luoming''s unused Spirit Egg Explosives.


    Su Luo smiled as shrewdly as a fox. A treacherous light shed in the depths of her eyes as she muttered a few words in Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s ear, and glee filled his own.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang asked, "Really?


    Su Luo smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Very good!" Senior Brother Zhang Wang patted Su Luo''s shoulder. "Little Junior Sister, you are very good!"


    Over there, Fairy Bingqing watched Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang. They looked as cunning as foxes. Her brows furrowed tightly. Suddenly, she felt isted and excluded¡­


    It waste, so Senior Brother Zhang Wang ordered everyone to rest here tonight.


    Without those illusionary Three-Horned Wolf-ape beasts, the unpleasant stench also vanished. Thus, even Fairy Bingqing did not object.


    Li Luoming was also injured. Unable to walk, he nearly raised both feet in agreement.


    After a night of rest, he¡ªas an apothecary¡ªcured himself to a state of nearly full recovery using therge stock of medicines he brought in his little spatial storage bag.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang nced at each other with a smile hidden in their eyes.


    It was a good thing that Li Luoming¡¯s injury had recovered¡ªa very good thing. They still needed his help today.


    After walking out of the cave, it was bright and clear ahead of them.


    This was a secluded valley.


    It was like a paradise¡ªquiet and peaceful.


    All around them was t grass, dense and green. The flourishing trees, chirping bird chorus, and fragrant flowers in full bloom created a charming atmosphere.


    Su Luo admired the scenery while briefly strolling east and then west without a clear direction.


    Li Luoming¡¯s legs and feet were still weak, but he didn¡¯t dare to question orin. He still had lingering fear from the day before. Consequently, he had to temporarily suppress his hatred.


    Su Luo chose the quiet and narrow mountain roads intentionally. The team was confused by all the turns east and west.


    Not long after passing through a maple forest, a majestic and gorgeous pce came into view ahead.


    Here the air was dense, and their breath became heavy. The air carried a fresh fragrance.


    "This¡­" Li Luoming stepped forward. His eyes could not hide his excitement. His whole body was trembling. "Could this be¡­ the ce of Bai Ze''s inheritance?"


    That was because he saw a white unicorn staring at them intensely from the front of the temple¡­

 Chapter 2555: Secret Chamber (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2555: Secret Chamber (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Li Luoming could even feel Lord Bai Ze''s loving gaze.


    Su Luo smiled gently but did not say anything.


    Not only was Li Luoming excited, Ouyang Xi and Fairy Bingqing were also moved¡­


    "Could this really be Lord Bai Ze¡¯s ruins? Could this really be the ce where Lord Bai Ze left his inheritance?"


    At first, everyone was shocked, but then they felt a burst of ecstasy!


    All of them eagerly looked at Su Luo, but they hadplicated expressions because it was she who had brought them all the way here. Only Su Luo would know if this was really the ruins.


    Unexpectedly, Su Luo said without a care: "I''m not sure, but whether it''s true or not, I will still enter."


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang firmly believed in Su Luo and was always on the same page as her.


    In truth, they were overflowing with excitement after having alreadye this far and seeing such a magnificent building. Who could resist going in?


    Even if there were some dangers inside, it was a rare once-in-a-century opportunity and therefore worth the risk!


    Once they achieved sess, they would climb above the powerful. They would be able to stand above them and trample on previous oppressors!


    This thought was most obviously expressed in Li Luoming¡¯s mind. He threw a wicked nce at Su Luo, then he rushed in front of her and pushed the door open.


    Su Luo watched his action with a smile.


    It looked like Li Luoming had not suffered enough from his bad deeds from the day before. Otherwise, how could he be so lively now?


    On the vermilioncquer door was a unicorn-shaped bronze ring. It had survived countless ages and should have been mottled and tarnished. However, the strange part was that the bronze ring appeared new, and thecquer was still shiny.


    Li Luoming pushed the door and entered.


    "Swooosh¡­"


    As soon as the door opened, a violent white gas suddenly spewed out and hit Li Luoming¡¯s abdomen. His poor body curled up like a cooked shrimp as he was sent flying backwards!


    Then with a loud bang, he fell heavily to the ground and coughed up blood incessantly.


    "Cough cough cough" Li Luoming covered his abdomen, feeling like it had nearly been torn apart.


    Everyone looked at each other¡­


    "It''s probably quite dangerous inside." Ouyang Xi touched his nose.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang nced at each other, with a smile shing in both of their eyes. Without waiting for Li Luoming to get up, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang were already walking side by side towards the red door.


    Su Luo did not forget to wave her hand to Li Luoming: "Thanks for opening the way, hah¡ª"


    Li Luoming had already stopped coughing. However, provoked by Su Luo, he coughed out anotherrge mouthful of blood.


    Ouyang Xi felt sorry for Li Luoming. He pulled him up, dusted off the soil on his back, and said: "Are you still entering?"


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t safe to enter, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.


    ¡®At this point, even if I die, I have to die inside!¡¯ Li Luoming clenched his fist: "I¡¯ll enter!"


    Ouyang Xi held Li Luoming and entered alongside him. Before that, Fairy Bingqing had already gone in.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang walked in the front.


    This was a gorgeous andplex hall. Although it had gone through the vicissitudes of life, everything still appeared new without a trace of dust.


    The hall was spacious and empty. Except for a few red pirs, there was nothing in there.


    Regardless, everyone was sure that this wasn¡¯t truly the case; all of it was simply hidden.


    After all, how could it be that easy to obtain Lord Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance?

 Chapter 2556: Secret Chamber (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2556: Secret Chamber (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Lord Bai Ze had a reputation for being wise and cunning. The inheritance he set would by no means be simple.


    After entering the hall, everyone scattered in all directions to look for potential clues.


    Su Luo tried to use her senses.


    "How is it?" Senior Brother Zhang Wang, who had been following her, asked.


    Su Luo shook her head slightly: "I didn¡¯t sense anything."


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang frowned. What if these were not Lord Bai Ze''s ruins? Otherwise, how could¡­


    At this moment, a surprised voice suddenly piped up: "Here it is!"


    It was Li Luoming.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked at each other and rushed towards the source of the sound.


    ¡­Just in time to see a chagrined Li Luoming covering his own mouth!


    Yes, Li Luoming felt instant regret!


    It was all on him for being too overjoyed! After finding the passage, he couldn''t help but shout in surprise. He wanted to show off and finally win one over Su Luo.


    However, after shouting out, he regretted it!


    His shout had drawn everyone over, which meant that there was no way for him to enjoy Lord Bai Ze''s inheritance alone.


    "I found it first!" Li Luoming jumped out to im it.


    No one paid attention to him. They all dashed into the tunnel like the wind.


    The tunnel was not big, only two people could pass through it side by side. It was also very dark, rendering them unable to even see their own five fingers in front of them. Even a night pearl would be of no use.


    Su Luo tried to light up a small fireball but found that even that could not light up.


    How bizarre¡­


    An eerie cold wind blew in front of the group, making their hair stand on end.


    Surrounded byplete darkness, they were essentially blind.


    asionally, it sounded like a heavy object was being dragged in the distance. In the mostly silent and pitch-ck tunnel, it only made it more creepy.


    People were generally fearful of the unknown.


    Because in facing the unknown, people tended to imagine countless possibilities and ultimately frightened themselves with their own thoughts.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang patted Su Luo''s slender shoulder and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. We will reach the end soon."


    Su Luo hummed. In fact, she was not afraid. Instead, her heart had a vague trace of excitement.


    They spent two full hours walking in the dark tunnel before a faint bright light came from ahead.


    Su Luo felt the breath of Li Luoming behind her be lighter as if he was sighing in relief.


    At the end of the tunnel, there was a dark doorway.


    The door was sealed shut and could not be pushed open.


    Even with thebined strength of all of them, they could not budge it in the slightest.


    "What should we do?" Everyone shared nces.


    The road ahead was closed; should they retreat?


    But what could they do afterward? If they wanted to get the inheritance of Lord Bai Ze, what else could they do but go forward? Withdrawing would mean giving up.


    "Could it be that¡­" Su Luo studied the polished door panel carefully.


    It was as clean and shiny as a mirror, with nothing but a vast expanse of white.


    Was there a hidden text on it?


    Su Luo was about to take out the blue liquid potion from her spatial bag, but someone else got to it first.


    Li Luoming''s hand touched the door panel inch by inch. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with surprise!


    "Hidden text. There must be hidden text!" Li Luoming pulled out a bottle of blue potion from his small storage pouch, stained a brush with the contents, and delicately applied it to the white door panel.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Where the blue potion was applied, hidden words jumped out one after another.

 Chapter 2557: Secret Chamber (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2557: Secret Chamber (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Everyone looked at Li Luoming with a mystified gaze.


    Such a simple solution, but it hadn¡¯t even dawned on them? All of the problems they thought of were veryplex, such as using elements to condense and fuse and so on.


    Who would have thought that this door panel¡¯s solution would be as simple as just revealing the hidden text!


    Li Luoming was so proud that he started humming a tune while painting the door panel, while not forgetting to remind them, "I was the one who found this!"


    Everyone collectively ignored him.


    After a quarter of an hour, Li Luoming finally brushed over all the words.


    Su Luo took a look and found that it was a question.


    A question about medicine making.


    This question-


    Su Luo was speechless.


    Because this was a fill-in-the-nk question.


    This was a very simple, but challenging for the cultivators, fill-in-the-nk question.


    "Among the auxiliary materials needed to refine fusion potions, the blue-colored one is that flower-"


    This question was most likely deliberately aimed at cultivators.


    For an apothecary, this couldn''t be a simpler question. As long as one was at least an Advanced-grade Apothecary, it would be impossible for them to be unable to answer this question.


    "Seven-star Pearl Grass!" Li Luoming excitedly clenched his fist and shouted.


    The door, in response, opened!


    Everyone looked at Li Luoming with another mystified gaze, seeing him in somewhat of a different light.


    After all, Li Luoming''s earlier performance had simply been terrible.


    His cultivation base was lousy, he could not run very fast, and his nagging and provocative manner repulsed others.


    However with this instance, everyone suddenly realized that Li Luoming was still somewhat useful.


    When he saw the door open, Li Luoming nearly jumped up and down.


    He looked at Su Luo triumphantly, raised his chin proudly, and turned around with a snort.


    Although he did not speak, his eyes and his gestures all showed disdain towards Su Luo.


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    Since there was a free lockpicker, Su Luo naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to say that she wanted to help.


    No matter how arrogant and provocative Li Luoming was, her face remained as calm as water as ever with a light smile.


    No one would have thought that Li Luoming would take the spotlight alone this time.


    Once the door of the first passage opened, in came arge intermittent wave of magical beasts.


    Inside the secret chamber, One-Armed Golden Wolves howled.


    The howling sounded fierce and overwhelming.


    There were about thirty of these One-Armed Golden Wolves. Each of them was hostile and powerful.


    "Attack!" Senior Brother Zhang Wang ordered, and everyone pushed forward.


    Su Luo felt that sheckedbat experience, so she wanted to take this opportunity to hone her footwork. She also rushed up and found a strong One-Armed Golden Wolf to fight.


    In terms of strength, within ten moves, Su Luo would have been able to cut off the head of this One-Armed Golden Wolf¡¯s deputy leader.


    However, Su Luo did not do that.


    Since they had more than enough strength on their side, all Su Luo had to do was to cultivate her stance andbine her strength with reality.


    Advance, stab, dodge.


    Again, advance, stab, dodge.


    Su Luo cycled through the tedious steps over and over again.


    Time passed little by little.


    Dozens of One-Armed Golden Wolves were killed by Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Ouyang Xi. Only the deputymander remained under Su Luo''s hand.


    Li Luoming felt that he had great merit by depending on his brain rather than his strength. Therefore, he very self-righteously abstained from fighting.


    Fairy Bingqing, as always, sped her sword in both hands and watched the show from the side.

 Chapter 2558: Secret Chamber (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2558: Secret Chamber (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    At this time, everyone''s gazes were focused on Su Luo. Su Luo, on the other hand, was still immersed in cultivating her footwork.


    It was somewhat off. The starting step should still be a little faster.


    The Chengying Sword sliced from the bottom to the top, precisely enough to cut off the blood vessels in the throat.


    Su Luo made adjustments while practicing her footwork.


    However, Li Luoming didn''t know that Su Luo was using the One-armed Golden Wolf''s deputymander to practice her steps. He sat on the side, and seeing that Su Luo was unable to beat the One-armed Golden Wolf, heughed loudly until he was on the verge of tears.


    "Hahaha, Su Luo, you are so weak! You keep losing over and over. The name you have couldn¡¯t fit any better! Everyone has already killed dozens of them, but you are still tossing with one. You say, isn¡¯t it not funny!"


    Li Luoming roared withughter as he shouted at Su Luo.


    Meanwhile, Su Luo was still immersed in the ¡°Fine and Detailed¡± footwork.


    Paired with the agility and flexibility of the One-armed Golden Wolf, Su Luo felt that she had already encountered a "Fine and Detailed" footwork realm.


    Her footwork had not improved for a long time and had been stuck at the bottleneck. If she could break through this time, it would be of great help to her speed.


    At this time, Ouyang Xi just finished his job. Seeing that Su Luo was unable to finish the fight after a long time, he kindly shot an arrow from a distance¡ª


    "Pfft¡ª"


    The cold ice arrow pierced the back of the One-armed Golden Wolf''s head, killing it with a single shot after it had been trapped by Su Luo for quite some time.


    Su Luo: "¡­"


    Su Luo''s mood instantly turned sour. She raised her eyes that glowed with cold light, and nced at Ouyang Xi.


    Ouyang Xi didn''t know that Su Luo was angered, so he walked up with a smile saying, "The One-armed Golden Wolf is a little difficult to deal with. You are a girl, so stay in the back from now on."


    Although Ouyang Xi''s words were subtle, anyone listening could understand that this was to undermine Su Luo''s ability.


    Su Luo wanted to explode!


    Her face turned pale, gloomy, and hazy.


    Just now, with just a little bit more practice, she would have been able to fullyprehend the "Fine and Detailed" footwork. But Ouyang Xi had been so ¡°good¡± as to shoot the One-armed Golden Wolf to death.


    In the future, only the heavens knew when she would be able to enter this "Fine and Detailed" realm!


    He had not only shot and killed the beast, but also turned around, implied that she was inefficient, and wanted her to stop taking action in the future?


    Su Luo coldly stared at him and said with a bad tone: "In the future, don''t worry about my affairs!"


    Su Luo''s cold attitude finally stung the friendly-to-everyone Ouyang Xi.


    Ouyang Xi was at a loss when he was stared at by Su Luo''s icy gaze. His face went nk: "I''m helping you here¡­"


    I helped you kill the One-armed Golden wolf. Not only are you not grateful, but you even angrily use me? How can there be such a rude girl in the world? No matter how good-tempered Ouyang Xi was, he still had some unhappiness towards this.


    Such a perfectly timed opportunity was custom made for Li Luoming.


    He had wanted to provoke a conflict between Su Luo and the team for a long time, but because Su Luo had been guarded by Senior Brother Zhang Wang, he had never seeded. But now¡ª


    Li Luoming jumped out and pointed at Su Luo: "How could you do this! Senior Brother Ouyang saved you, yet you actually turned around to use him? What kind of attitude is that?"


    Su Luo was already in a bad mood, so now that Li Luoming was jumping up and down in front of her like that, she pushed him away with a palm strike: "Get the hell away!"


    Caught unprepared, Li Luoming was thrown aside.

 Chapter 2559: Secret Chamber (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2559: Secret Chamber (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    If it had been Li Luoming who killed her One-armed Golden Wolf, Su Luo would have gone straight up and pushed him over. But the perpetrator just had to be Ouyang Xi, whose expression read, "I am saving you," as if he were doing a favor. It was sickening to the point of vomiting blood!


    With one shove from Su Luo, Li Luoming fell to the ground screaming.


    "Ouch, ouch, I¡¯m going to die of agony! I¡¯m falling apart, aren¡¯t I¡­" Li Luoming was like an old fragile man; after falling, he couldn''t get up.


    This was purposefully directed at Su Luo.


    But where would Su Luo find time to pay attention to him? She herself was already pissed off.


    Ouyang Xi was very unhappy, so at once he grabbed Su Luo''s shoulder, turning her body around.


    Ouyang Xi was ranked in the top ten of the Dragon Ranking list. His strength was much stronger than Su Luo could currently handle.


    Therefore, when Ouyang Xi''s hand sped Su Luo''s slender shoulder, she didn''t have the strength to resist.


    Ouyang Xi forced her to turn around against her will. And because he used so much power, Su Luo''s forehead was sweating from the pain.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was carrying back thest One-armed Golden Wolf leader to be taken down, waiting on Su Luo to help him barbecue it, when he saw¡ª


    "Ouyang Xi, why are you courting death!"


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang closed the distance with a single stride, smashed the One-armed Golden Wolf on his back onto Ouyang Xi''s head, grabbed Ouyang Xi''s hand, and snapped his wrist with a click!


    And all that happened like a sh of lightning.


    When Su Luo came to her senses, it had be a foregone conclusion.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?" Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt distressed when he saw Su Luo''s pale face.


    He had just one kindred spirit in this lovely little junior sister. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her being bullied!


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang would have kicked Ouyang Xi in a rage if he wasn¡¯t then stopped by Su Luo.


    Su Luo shook her. "Forget it."


    Her shoulders didn¡¯t hurt much; it was just that the interruption in the "Fine and Detailed" realm that caused her heart great pain!


    Su Luo nced at Ouyang Xi coldly, and stood beside Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    The swift strike that Brother Zhang Wang used earlier was very effective.


    Not only was Ouyang Xi deterred by that strike, but it also sessfully made Li Luoming shut his mouth.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang red at Li Luoming, the troublemaker. "You¡¯re still not getting up? Do you want me to help you?"


    Having already experienced Brother Zhang Wang''s harsh methods, Li Luoming leaped from the ground with a swoosh before he could say another word.


    This movement was quite sharp; where was any trace of a serious injury?


    Ouyang Xi looked at Su Luo and sighed. "Su Luo, I''m very disappointed in you. You shouldn''t be like this."


    Su Luo''s heart burst into mes. "Are we that close?"


    These four words stabbed his heart, ending their battle in an instant.


    Ouyang Xi: "¡­"


    Su Luo sneered, turned around, and pulled Senior Brother Zhang Wang. "Let''s go through the barrier. Don''t bother with them!"


    She had to hurry and find a magic beast to practice her "Fine and Detailed" movements on. Too much time had passed, and she did not want to lose her understanding of them.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang went to the barrier while Li Luoming looked at each of the others in dismay.


    Following them was a little embarrassing.


    Not following them would definitely result in the inheritance being gone.

 Chapter 2560: Secret Chamber (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2560: Secret Chamber (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Li Luoming was the most thick-skinned, so he quickly chased after her.


    Ouyang Xi let out a long sigh, shook his head, and also followed.


    In truth, his words just now were from his heart. In his impression, Su Luo shouldn''t be like this.


    Back then, listening to Li Manman say how good Senior Brother Luo was to Su Luo and how much he took care of her, Ouyang Xi thought that Su Luo definitely had a heart that matched her appearance; that she was a kind and benevolent nice girl.


    However, after entering the Bai Ze world, he found that his good impression slowly began to deviate from this.


    "Senior Brother Luo also has his moments of error." Ouyang Xi sighed in his heart.


    There was another dark corridor.


    Because everyone had experienced it before, this time they were not as frightened as they walked on.


    However, in the silent corridor, apart from the sound of footsteps, there was no other sound.


    Furthermore the atmosphere was somewhat stiff and condensed, not to mention awkward.


    Soon, another door panel appeared ahead.


    Taking one look at it, and fearing that Su Luo would take the credit, Li Luoming rushed up at a near-flying speed, took out the blue potion and started smearing it on.


    However no matter how he smeared it, the so-called hidden text did not appear.


    At this time, everyone was stuck.


    "What''s the matter? Why doesn¡¯t it work? This is impossible." Li Luoming was struggling while anxiously circling around.


    Facing the empty door panel, everyone was at their wits¡¯ end.


    "Move aside!" Su Luo shouted at Li Luoming imposingly.


    Li Luoming clenched his fists, but before he had time to react, Su Luo reached out and pulled him away.


    Li Luoming: "¡­"


    However when he met Senior Brother Zhang Wang''s inscrutable eyes, he lost the nerve to speak out. Instead, he bit his tongue and said to himself: "I''ll see how exactly you open the door!"


    Full of anger, Su Luo directly smashed the door with her fist!


    Ouyang Xi frowned: "However angry you are, you still can''t¡­"


    "ng¡ª"


    The smooth door unexpectedly fell backwards¡ª


    The reality of this gave Ouyang Xi a big p in the face.


    Because the door had indeed been knocked- knocked- knocked down by Su Luo!


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang: "Su Luo, you¡­"


    Ouyang Xi: "¡­"


    Li Luoming: "¡­"


    Fairy Bingqing: "¡­"


    There was silence all around, allowing them to hear each other¡¯s heartbeats clearly.


    Because it was too unbelievable, it took a long time for everyone toe back to their senses.


    "This¡­ was actually just pushed down like that? What''s going on?" Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked at Su Luo.


    The more he was with her, the more he felt that this little junior sister was amazing, and often made people''s eyes brighten and turn around difficulties^.


    Actually, Su Luo herself was also shocked¡­


    She was just venting her anger when she mmed her fist on it. She had not been anticipating for it to have any effect, but in fact, the heavens seemed to be especially helping her.


    "You are¡­ so strong." Senior Brother Zhang Wang muttered silently as he looked at the door panel where the entire door had fallen down and been removed.


    Su Luo was tempted to refute him saying that the door felt just like paper, not solid at all.


    But when she nced at Li Luoming, Su Luo smiled grimly and waved her fist: "If it smashed a human skull, it should be able to crack it open, right?"


    "Yes, it must be able to." Senior Brother Zhang Wang was very cooperative.


    Su Luo raised an eyebrow at Li Luoming with a smirk.


    Li Luoming instantly lost the nerve to jump out anymore.


    After Su Luo effortlessly opened the door, in the next few levels, everyone followed suit and tried. However none of them were able to leave a single crack on any of the doors, let alone open them.


    It could only be said that this really came down to luck¡­


    Of course, this all cameter on.


    ??3???¨¨?¡À???; literally means ¡°willow trees and blooming flowers¡± but figuratively refers to finding a solution after all other means failed or solving hardships after much previous failure to do so.

 Chapter 2561: Secret Chamber (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2561: Secret Chamber (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    After opening this door, everyone went inside in session.


    However, there was just an empty void around them; there was nothing at all.


    ¡°To think that there are actually no magical beasts¡­¡± Su Luo muttered inwardly.


    This trial was like the fifth floor of Upstream Mountain¡¯s Tower of Trials. It was specially meant to be used as a rest stop, and no dangers whatsoever had been set up here. It was no wonder that even the door was so easily pushed open.


    It had to be said that Lord Bai Ze was truly a divine beast of wisdom. His knowledge of the human world was so deep that even humans would have no hope of catching up to him, only able to see the dust he leaves behind.


    The test problems he gave them were from all sorts of topics and were truly fantastic oddities of every description.


    One moment, it was about medicine. The next moment, it tested their intellect. After that, it was another test of their strength. The questions were totally random, and everyone had to take the route the old man set for them.


    Unwittingly, they had already charged through to the seventh trial.


    Everyone was extremely exhausted.


    ¡°Oh, heavens. Just how many trials are there? There won¡¯t be seven times seven, so 49 trials, right?¡± Li Luoming almost wanted to look up to the sky and let out a long hiss of frustration.


    Li Luoming had not had any chances to show off his skills since the first trial.


    So, he felt somewhat irritated.


    Then the test problem for the seventh trial finally appeared.


    ¡°Children, congrattions on reaching the seventh trial. This is the final trial, so the test problem will be a little bit more difficult. You have to work hard on it.¡±


    With this mischievous manner of speaking, he seemed nothing at all like an immemorial beast deity.


    However, in reality, this Lord Bai Ze had already been using this kind of manner of speaking to mess with them for a long time now.


    Nevertheless, upon hearing that this was the final test, everyone¡¯s mood immediately lifted.


    This was great. Once they passed this final trial, they should be able to obtain Lord Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance, right?


    Yet when the test problem emerged, everyone was very quickly struck dumb.


    This was the test problem?


    What they saw were lines and lines of words written in red appear on the 10-meter-long door sheet .


    Many words were crammed onto the board.


    Everyone rushed up toward it one by one, reading the test problem word by word.


    ¡°Three people went to stay at an inn. They needed 30 taels for one night. Each of the three people took out 10 taels. Having gathered the 30 taels, they gave the money to the shopkeeper. Then the shopkeeper said that he would give them a discount today, so they didn¡¯t need to pay that much. Just 25 taels would be enough. After that, he had his assistant take out five taels and return them to the three people.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay¡­ What sort of test problem was this?


    Wasn¡¯t this painting style too weird?


    Once it was confirmed that everyone had finished reading the test problem, the door sheet began to turn to the next page by itself.


    This was what was written on the second page:


    ¡°The assistant did not follow everything the shopkeeper said. He secretly kept away two taels of silver and then returned the remaining three to the three people, giving one tael to each of the three people. This is where there¡¯s a problem.


    ¡°At the start, each person took out 10 taels, but now they were returned one tael. In other words, each person had spent nine taels. Since the three people spent nine taels each, that was a total of 27 taels. Adding on the two taels the assistant hid away, that made a total of 29 taels.


    ¡°Then where did the remaining tael go? Where exactly had it gone? If you can answer this question, you can push open this door.¡±


    After reading the test problem, everyone nked out.


    Just what did this have to do with anything?


    Weren¡¯t they here to fight for the Bai Ze ruins? Why was there such a weird problem?


    This group of people who had never been taught mathematical logic was stunned.


    As they read the words on the door sheet over and over, their faces looked as if they were eating bitter melon.


    That¡¯s right. Each of the three people had clearly paid nine tales, and the assistant had only kept two taels. No matter how it was added up, it onlyes to a total of 29. It was impossible to reach 30~~~~


    Note:


    [^1] I couldn¡¯t really find a picture, but I think it¡¯s basically like a really long pad of paper that¡¯s hung down, kind of like a vertical banner?

 Chapter 2562: Secret Chamber (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2562: Secret Chamber (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    Everyone racked their brains, thinking about it continuously.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang had already pulled out a handful of his hair, and his eyes had taken on the appearance of mosquito coils. However, he still couldn¡¯te up with even an outline of an answer. In that case, he might as well just not think about it.


    He patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Lass, you do it.¡±


    Su Luo giggled at him but did not say a word.


    At this moment, Li Luoming was totally bbergasted. He had always been good at refining medicine, but when it came to this sort of problem, he really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Ouyang Xi¡¯s finger kept pointing here and there at the door sheet while his eyes stared at the words. Although his eyes became totally bloodshot, he was still baffled by the problem.


    Even Fairy Bingqing, who posed as someone above themon people, felt as though her head was going to explode. Her long, shapely eyebrows knitted together tightly as she stood motionlessly against the wall, very clearly in deep thought.


    There was silence all around.


    Suddenly, Li Luoming yelled, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Everyone followed Li Luoming¡¯s line of sight and found a burning incense stick had, unbeknownst to them, appeared on top of the door. A spiral of white smoke rose up from the incense stick.


    Everyone instinctively looked at the door sheet!


    As they expected, right at the bottom of the door sheet was a line of words written in fine print that was as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s leg and of practically the same color as the door: ¡®This incense stick marks the time limit. If you can¡¯t produce an answer before the time is up, you will never be able to enter here again!¡¯


    There was only an incense stick¡¯s worth of time???


    Everyone was initially still thinking about the problem unhurriedly, but they were all given a sharp shock!


    Lord Bai Ze was really awful! He deliberately used words of the same color as the door sheet so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the words, which almost caused them to miss the deadline.


    However¡­


    Everyone still hung their head dispiritedly.


    Even if they were given more time¡­ what they couldn¡¯t figure out now, they still wouldn¡¯t figure outter!


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to be tested on their medicine-refining skills and cultivation ability? Why was the final test on some nonsensical problem? The unspoken criticisms everyone had of Lord Bai Ze reached a boiling point, reprimanding him for not fulfilling his duties.


    That incense stick wasn¡¯t long, only about the length of an infant¡¯s arm. It was thick, but it would still burn out very quickly.


    Before long, two-thirds of that incense stick had already been burned.


    Everyone became anxious!


    ¡°Hey, have any of you figured it out? Just where exactly did those two taels go?¡± Li Luoming stomped about in anxiety.


    If they could not produce the answer within the set time, all of their hard work in the previous tests would all be for naught, failing to reach sess through theck of a final effort.


    Moreover, after they were sent out, they would not be able to enter here again in the future. This penalty was unspeakably serious.


    ¡°That incense stick has almostpletely burned out. Hurry up and think of the answer!!¡± Li Luoming got so anxious that he paced back and forth with extreme urgency.


    Actually, everyone was anxious.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s gaze shot des at Li Luoming: ¡°This is testing the technical ability of apothecaries. Instead of thinking about the problem, you¡¯re pacing to and fro here. Are you seeking death?!¡±


    Li Luoming felt he was greatly wronged: ¡°How is this a problem for apothecaries??¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang shot him a harsh look and said self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t you apothecaries spend your time and energy in areas of logic, calctions, and reasoning? Since this is the case, this problem should have been presented especially for apothecaries. If you don¡¯t answer it, who will? If you can¡¯t answer it, all of the me is on you!¡±


    Who told this noisy Li Luoming to talk so much along the way and discredit Luoluo, Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s junior sister. Senior Brother Zhang Wang was doing this deliberately to get revenge for his junior sister.


    Li Luoming was so stunned that he almost choked. However, he still managed to react very quickly: ¡°But Su Luo is also an apothecary. She¡¯s an apothecary of an even higher level than me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you finally admit that my junior sister¡¯s technical abilities in refining medicine are of a higher level than yours? You, the only one who came in with the identity of apothecary, are finally admitting Su Luo¡¯s medicine-refining skills are better than yours?¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang sneered.


    Li Luoming looked as if he had been pped ruthlessly.

 Chapter 2563: Quarrel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2563: Quarrel (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    Li Luoming never imagined that the normally taciturn Senior Brother Zhang Wang would have such a poisonous mouth when he lectured others. Thetter¡¯s words suffocated were so suffocating that Li Luoming had nothing to say.


    Upon seeing them fight, Ouyang Xi rushed out to smooth things over: ¡°All right, all right¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that they were all members of the same team, so they shouldn¡¯t be hurting each other¡¯s feelings¡­


    However, before he even managed to say those words, Senior Brother Zhang Wang shot him a harsh look: ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Those three words were so simple yet so utterly mighty.


    Su Luo wanted to apud Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Upon seeing that the incense stick was about to burn outpletely and how everyone was so anxious that they were fuming with rage, Su Luo stepped forward and cleared her throat: ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    Everyone gazed at Su Luo with a baffled expression.


    ¡°I think I can produce the answer for the problem.¡± Su Luo was all smiles like a crafty fox.


    Li Luoming waved his hand: ¡°Go, go, go. In such chaos, none of us are able to think of an answer. How could you possiblye up with one?¡±


    Su Luo nced at Li Luoming and said very seriously, ¡°I truly can produce the answer to the problem.¡±


    ¡°Heheh,¡± Li Luoming replied with ambiguously grimughter.


    Su Luo smiled nonchntly: ¡°All right then. Continue racking your brains.¡±


    Su Luo shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly.


    Ouyang Xi let out a sigh: ¡°If you can produce the answer, you¡¯ll have an added share of what¡¯s inside. How¡¯s that?¡±


    How could the ruins of Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance possibly becking in treasure? If Su Luo took extra, it just meant everyone else would get a little less.


    At this time, everyone shot a discontented sideways nce at Ouyang Xi.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Li Luoming was the first to oppose the proposal. He pointed at Su Luo and said, ¡°This whole way, she did not make any contributions. Giving her a little is already more than enough. Why should we be giving her an added share?¡±


    Fairy Bingqing sneered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Ouyang Xi had always been bad with words. Confronted with such opposition, he immediately looked at Su Luo innocently.


    Right then, Su Luo beamed at Fairy Bingqing, humorlessly raising her thin lips: ¡°Speaking of contributions, I¡¯ve at least pushed open one door. However, our Fairy Bingqing doesn¡¯t seem to have taken action at all from the start till the end. In that case, why don¡¯t we have Fairy Bingqing solve the problem for this trial?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words were openly mocking Fairy Bingqing.


    As a noble fairy, Fairy Bingqing normally had men fawning on her; who would dare to give her attitude?


    However, this Su Luo sure was impressive. She had mediocre strength and could only rely on Senior Brother Zhang Wang for support, yet she still dared to provoke Fairy Bingqing!


    This was simply unbearable!


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s beautiful eyes fiercely sent daggers flying at Su Luo. The formless mighty pressure of an expert suddenly charged toward Su Luo!


    If Su Luo were hit by Fairy Bngqing¡¯s pressure, she would definitely get seriously injured and spit out blood!


    Yet at this moment, all that was heard was a¡­


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    After that heavy sound rang out, Fairy Bingqing¡¯s figure swayed, and her face paled slightly.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang swept an icy nce over her, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Zhang Wang! You¡¯re great! You¡¯re really great!¡± Fairy Bingqing¡¯s skirt rustled as she steadied herself. Her expression was frighteningly dark. She pointed a slender finger at Zhang Wang furiously: ¡°You¡¯re helping her bully me like this?¡±


    Zhang Wang looked at Fairy Bingqing indifferently. The words he said next were simply infuriating.


    He nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡±


    Seeing Zhang Wang¡¯s expression that showed he felt this was proper and right, Fairy Bingqing got so angry that she almost fell backwards.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fairy Bingqing questioned.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my little junior sister. Whoever dares to touch even one strand of her hair, I will cut off their head. If you guys don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re free to try!¡± Zhang Wang thrust the de he was holding into the ground, and cobweb-like cracks immediately spread outward with the de as the center point.

 Chapter 2564: Quarrel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2564: Quarrel (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : TWIP


    Fairy Bingqing got so angry that her chest puffed in and out fiercely.


    She simply couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was so good about Su Luo that would make Zhang Wang treat her like a treasured object! And that he would actually disregard the many years of friendship he had with Fairy Bingqing and speak so coldly and sarcastically toward her.


    Fairy Bingqing felt very aggrieved and responded with a hateful re: ¡°How is she a junior sister of your sect?!¡±


    This was true. Su Luo had yet to enter into one of the Elders¡¯ sects. It was especially impossible for it to be the Fourth Elder¡¯s sect. He even had to address Su Luo as ¡®Granduncle¡¯ with deference. Would he dare to ept Su Luo as his disciple? As if he thought he wasn¡¯t dying fast enough?


    Zhang Wang stared back coldly: ¡°I find her pleasing to the eye, so I feel she¡¯s worth it even if I throw away my life for her. I find you unpleasing to the eye, so I can¡¯t be bothered wasting a single sentence on you.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing clenched her hand into such a tight fist that it throbbed!


    She was so angered by Zhang Wang that her mind was a mess.


    There was actually someone who would pick the loathsome wench over her without the slightest hesitation! This Zhang Wang had to be blind!


    Zhang Wang folded his arms across his chest and slowly cast a nce over at Fairy Bingqing. His tone downyed the connotation of his words, but his sneer concealed nothing: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what Luoluo said. Ever since we entered Bai Ze¡¯s world, you, Fairy Bingqing, did not even support us when the oil bottle fell. Your contributions to the team amount to 0. Even that irritating person has been of more use to the team than you.¡±


    He spoke calmly, neither too quickly nor too slowly, and with neither urgency nor dy, yet his words were full of derision.


    Fairy Bingqing seemed to becking oxygen; her chest felt extremely tight.


    She took in a deep breath before she was barely able to calm down atst. Staring at Zhang Wang with a pair of bloodshot eyes, Fairy Bingqing said distinctly word by word, ¡°Are you reproaching me for not putting in any effort?¡±


    ¡°How could the noble and virtuous Fairy Bingqing who is as pure as jade have ever put in any effort?¡± Zhang Wang grinned at her.


    Fairy Bingqing: ¡°¡­¡±


    She took in another deep breath, doing her best to restrain her soaring rage!


    ¡°Since this is the case, I¡¯ll just leave!¡± Fairy Bingqing scoffed coldly and turned to leave.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance was right before her, just within her reach. It was easy to leave, but it would be difficult for her toe back in.


    So after saying those words in a fit of anger, Fairy Bingqing regretted it. She hoped there was a way out of this embarrassing situation that she could use as an excuse to stay behind.


    She could not count on Su Luo and Zhang Wang for leniency, so her line of sight swept over to Ouyang Xi¡¯s and Li Luoming¡¯s faces. However, she was disappointed when she found the two men had no intention at all to speak up for her.


    That¡¯s right. They would soon seed. If she left, wouldn¡¯t they have an extra share of the inheritance to split amongst them? As such, they naturally couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave.


    Fairy Bingqing even suspected this was the case for Zhang Wang.


    Right at this moment, Li Luoming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was the best chance for him to win Fairy Bingqing over to his side. If she left, that would truly leave Zhang Wang¡¯s side as the majority. What if they decided to take all of the inheritance for themselves?


    He had toe up with a way to control Zhang Wang.


    Upon thinking this, Li Luoming rushed out and blocked off Fairy Bingqing¡¯s route with his arm and a sincere expression: ¡°Senior Sister Bingqing, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing stopped in her tracks.


    Li Luoming voiced with excellent projection and expression, ¡°How could Senior Sister Bingqing not have made any contributions? Senior Sister Bingqing¡¯s existence itself is a show of power. Isn¡¯t much more important to have this kind of intimidating and mighty presence than to take action? When she didn¡¯t take action before, it was because the opponents were too weak. She felt it was beneath her dignity to make a move!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Fairy Bingqing felt a bit moved by this.


    This irritating person, whom she did not even know the name of, expressed her true feelings out loud.


    Fairy Bingqing pondered about it and searched through her memories for this person¡¯s name. She finally recalled that this person who spoke up for her was Li Luoming, the Fifth Elder¡¯s disciple.

 Chapter 2565: Quarrel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Quarrel (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, skyrise Editor : Aurora, skyrise


    Li Luoming still had that deep look of contemtion on his face: "What''s more, we are about to face thest obstacle that might be riddled with dangers at every turn. Without an expert like Senior Sister Bingqing, how will we be able to triumph over the impending adversity?"


    While ttering Fairy Bingqing, Li Luoming didn''t forget to fire a jab at Su Luo simultaneously, ¡°There are some people who can¡¯t even kill a One-Armed Golden Wolf even after expending so much effort and time. In contrast, our Senior Sister Bingqing obliterated a One-Armed Golden Wolf into smithereens with a lift of her hand. Our Senior Sister Bingqing merely finds it beneath her dignity to show off and take action. If not, how would there be a chance for other people to continue their pretenses?¡±


    Putting aside how offended the others found the words, Fairy Bingqing was otherwise immensely satisfied by the remarks.


    Originally, she did not care about Li Luoming. However, after this series of events, she felt that she could now give him a barely passing grade.


    Leveraging Li Luoming''s aid, Fairy Bingqing extracted herself from the awkward situation and returned to her original spot. ring daggers at Senior Brother Zhang Wang, she mocked, "A few of the people here are deliberately trying to make me leave in a fit of anger, to win more shares, aren''t they? In your dreams! I refuse to leave!"


    Fairy Bingqing leaned against the wall while sweeping her gaze out. When her gaze swept past Su Luo, a soul-chilling glow shed out from within her ck pupils.


    Seeing that the joss stick was about to burn outpletely, Su Luo reminded everyone once again: ¡°So what¡¯s our decision on the earlier matter?¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡± Li Luoming asked, perplexed.


    Su Luo signed in response to his poor memory.


    ¡°I can solve that problem.¡± Su Luo pointed to the question on the wall.


    It took Li Luoming a while to recall what happened earlier. Thereafter, he trailed his gaze towards Fairy Bingqing, for he had already put himself under her camp.


    Fairy Bingqing sneered: ¡°You can solve it? Then do so. If you can solve it, I¡¯ll not take anything other than the inheritance inside!¡±


    Su Luo was extremely satisfied with Fairy Bingqing¡¯s reply.


    Was there an inheritance inside?


    Su Luo was extremely doubtful about that.


    That was because the sound that had summoned her was stilling from a very, very far ce from here. As the inheritance key, she did not sense the beckoning of the inheritance from here.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ncing at the joss stick, Su Luo did not want to waste any more time.


    Standing before the glowing entrance, she uttered in a low voice,¡± Truthfully speaking, this problem is here to mislead people. There¡¯s no need to make so many twists and turns to solve it.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, the money obtained by the shopkeeper and assistant are from the three guests. The shopkeeper¡¯s twenty-five taels and the assistant¡¯s two taels are split from the twenty-seven taels given by the three guests. Three times nine equals twenty-seven, the amount the guests had paid, also includes the two taels hidden by the shop assistant¡­ Therefore, those two sets of moneye from the same lot.¡±


    ¡°That also means that since three times nine equals twenty-seven taels, with the stolen two taels counted within, there cannot be any further addition, as that will create a repeat count if done.¡±


    ¡°Adding in the three taels that were returned, the total amount will be exactly 30 taels, so this bill is correct.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s exnation of the solution was clear, concise, and detailed. Nevertheless, as her speech was quite fast, only the quick-witted ones were able to grasp the logic.


    In fact, all three other people understood what she was saying, with the only exception being Li Luoming, who had a nk look on his face with his eyes spinning like a mosquito coil¡­


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter if he understood or not, as all that mattered was whether the system god understood.


    And so, with a ng, the heavy metal door opened.


    ¡°It opened? It actually opened?!¡± The still-confused Li Luoming immediately tossed aside the irritating thoughts about three times nine equals to twenty-seven and whatnot and rushed straight in.

 Chapter 2566: Quarrel (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2566: Quarrel (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, TWIP, frozenfire Editor : Cey, skyrise


    However, as he reached the entrance, his footsteps suddenly came to a halt.


    That was because he had suddenly thought back on the terrifying matter of being sprayed with white gas before entering therge door earlier.


    When Li Luoming stopped, Su Luo immediately pushed him to the side before walking straight in.


    It took Li Luoming a while before he proceeded to follow her.


    This was an average sized secret room spanning about 50 square meters, with a single look being all it took for one to see everything within.


    Present in the front was a sculpture of a magical beast.


    After a careful look, Su Luo discovered that it was a Scarlet Wolf beast. Its eyes seemed to be alive as they sparkled with a jade green glow, forming an exceedingly horrifying sight.


    Having been restless since a while ago, Su Luo¡¯s uneasiness reached its peak as she found the proof in the form of the Scarlet Wolf King sculpture present here.


    ¡°This isn''t Lord Bai Ze¡¯s ce of Inheritance!¡± An ugly expression appeared on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s face!


    Li Luoming walked around the secret room in anger, huffing and puffing as he did so: ¡°How can this be! After wasting so much effect, everything turns out to be fake!¡±


    Appearing to have thought of something, Li Luoming proceeded to rush towards Su Luo and pointed at her: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the key! Why aren¡¯t you doing your duty? How can you bring us to such a ce! Take a look! After wasting so much effect, everything turns out to be fake! There¡¯s nothing here other than that broken sculpture!¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes had gathered onto Su Luo.


    Indeed, it was Su Luo who led them here.


    What was Su Luo feeling right now?


    She was extremely busy at this very moment, standing before the Scarlet Wolf King sculpture, quietly exchanging nces with it.


    In contrast with the 10 meter tall sculpture, Su Luo¡¯s petite frame appeared minuscule before it.


    Yet, the imposing manner radiating from her while she was exchanging nces with the Scarlet Wolf King was not one bit inferior to thetter!


    Within this empty secret room, there was nothing to find, so everyone¡¯s gaze had gathered onto Su Luo.


    Li Luoming was about to say something again. However, a single sharp re from Zhang Wang instantly made him wither.


    Who would have paid attention to the fact that, at this moment, the corner of the Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s mouth had curled up slightly; as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the person in front of it.


    A joss stick¡¯s worth of time passed by.


    Two joss sticks¡¯ worth of time passed by.


    Three joss sticks¡¯ worth of time passed by.


    All of sudden, Su Luo blinked, before finally retracting her gaze.


    ¡°How about it?¡± Zhang Wang asked.


    Li Luoming and the others all stared at Su Luo.


    ¡°This is a fake inheritance ground.¡± Su Luo replied slowly.


    ¡°Tsk. Who doesn¡¯t know about that? All of us know that it¡¯s fake! All of us are just waiting for the reason as to why you have brought us into this fake grave!¡± Li Luoming sneered.


    Su Luo shot an indifferent look back at him: ¡°If you two hadn¡¯te in, meaning that only Senior Brother Zhang Wang and I came in, I would be much happier.¡±


    That was because of that damned split of treasures found. No matter how much she schemed, she felt awkward to take action towards this agreement.


    Li Luoming clenched his fists angrily in humiliation!


    ¡°Are you saying that we pestered you just to follow along?¡± Li Luoming attempted to incite fury in Fairy Bingqing.


    ¡°So you also have such thoughts?¡± Su Luo replied back.


    Li Luoming was furious!


    However, right at this instant, his eyes lit up!


    That was because he could see a sliver of a crack forming on the Scarlet Wolf King sculpture. Furthermore, that crack was expanding at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    Su Luo gave her reply with an unhurried pace: ¡°Who says that the grave of the Scarlet Wolf King is useless? All of the treasures are in its stomach.¡±

 Chapter 2567: Quarrel (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2567: Quarrel (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Su Luo smiled faintly. ¡°Legend has it that Lord Bai Ze was proficient in the humannguage, manifested as a human, and wandered around the world. Its wisdom was much greater than that of mortals. Would it be that easy to find the inheritance site of such an intelligent ancient beast deity?¡±


    What Su Luo didn¡¯t bring up was, it was said that Eighteen Great Demon King Guards were under the control of Lord Bai Ze, and Scarlet Wolf King was one of them. Hence, Su Luo had reason to believe that she must find the tomb of the Eighteen Great Demon King Guards first if she wanted to find Lord Bai Ze¡¯s ruins.


    However, she didn¡¯t tell Li Luoming and Fairy Bingqing about these and only passed the words to Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    After Senior Brother Zhang Wang heard Su Luo¡¯s hypothesis, he felt that it made a lot of sense.


    With how dazzling Lord Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance was, would it be possible to get it just by answering a few questions? That was too good to be true.


    Su Luo also told him that it was very likely there was a secret within Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s treasures, so Senior Brother Zhang Wang would be aware of it.


    The reason why Su Luo knew this secret was because she faintly received a little information from its consciousness when her eyes met Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s just now.


    Before long, the crack widened more and more. Atst, with a ¡®bang¡¯, the entire statue shattered into pieces.


    Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s statue copsed, its debris scattered all over the ground, and everything inside its abdomen also came out.


    Judging from the rich Spiritual Energy they gave off, one could tell that they were a lot of treasures.


    Li Luoming was never behind when it came to robbing treasures; thus, he rushed forward as if he was flying without caring about anything else. After carrying the treasures, he thought of putting them into his Space Storage Bag.


    Since Scarlet Wolf King¡ªone of Lord Bai Ze¡¯s Eighteen Great Demon King Guards¡ªhad interested Lord Bai Ze to the point of being buried with it, the items it dropped were by no meansmon.


    White Jade Toad, Luo Yang Bow, Qian Ji Dagger, Silk Floss Concealing Needle¡­


    In fact, the weapons also have their rank ssifications. They were divided into:


    Unranked weapons.


    Mortal-rank weapons.


    Earth-rank weapons.


    Heaven-rank weapons.


    Those who were below the Commander Rank use the unranked weapons, except in some special cases.


    Su Luo¡¯s Cheng Ying Sword had just been upgraded to mortal-rank upon enhancement and then upgraded again to earth-rank. At first, it was only regarded as an unranked weapon.


    Nowadays, most of the experts who had reached above Saint Rank use mortal-rank weapons, but a few of them had obtained earth-rank weapons.


    Judging with the eyes, there were at least ten treasures inside Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s abdomen. Right now, all of them were lying still over there.


    Most of them were mortal-rank weapons, but two of them were earth-rank weapons.


    ¡°Goodness, Scarlet Wolf King¡¯s burial sure is astonishing! The weapons are¡­¡± Li Luoming stared at the treasures with gleaming eyes.


    Not only him, even Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Fairy Bingqing who had seen the world were astounded by the sight of the weapons before their eyes.


    Li Luoming didn¡¯t have great strength, but he was certainly an expert in robbing treasures.


    All at once, he made a precise, quick start and immediately snatched Cold Moon de¡ªone of the earth-rank weapons¡ªand promptly thought of putting it into his small storage bag.


    A cold gaze shed through Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She instantly struck back, then with a p of her hand sent Li Luoming flying!


    ¡°You¡ª!!¡± Li Luoming covered both of his swollen cheeks with his hands as she stared angrily at Su Luo!


    ¡°The weapons will be allocated by the captain. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± said Su Luo as she coldly swept across him.


    Her words made Li Luoming more desperate than ever!


    Since it was crystal clear that the captain was Su Luo, how the allocation went would depend on Su Luo¡¯s mood!


    ¡°But you have to allocate them equally!¡± Li Luoming stared fixedly at the pile of weapons, not feeling at ease even for a moment.

 Chapter 2568: Quarrel (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Quarrel (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    ¡°Of course it will be shared fairly.¡± Su Luo smiled, then reached out her hand and took the Cold Moon de, turning her head to Senior Brother Zhang Wang, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, I want this thing.¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang nodded smilingly: ¡°If you want it, just take it. No need to be polite.¡±


    No need to be polite??? The veins in Li Luoming¡¯s forehead were on the verge of bursting! This had clearly been found by everyone, okay? Why in the world could Su Luo get it just because she wanted it? This was not fair!


    Li Luoming was so furious he wanted to start yelling, but when he met Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s firm and unwavering eyes¡­ he instantly wilted.


    Fairy Bingqing couldn¡¯t watch any longer: ¡°Captain, you¡¯re just going to take sides like this?¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang frankly expressed, ¡°It was Luo Luo who brought everyone in, and it was also her who broke through thest level. If any of you feel that you have contributed more than her, you cane forward and take this Cold Moon Sword away.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Fairy Bingqing reached out for the second Earth-rank weapon, which was a dark emerald greenish-blue jade needle. Even if the other party was a Saint-rank power, once this needle was shot out, their mouths would be silenced.


    Su Luo¡¯s hand was even faster than Fairy Bingqing¡¯s, and she took away the jade needle before Fairy Bingqing.


    Fairy Bingqing red at Su Luo furiously: ¡°Give me back the jade needle!¡±


    Su Luo looked at her and smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t Fairy Bingqing previously say that she didn¡¯t want any of the treasures other than the inheritance? What, is Fairy going to snatch this from us again?


    Fairy Bingqing was taken aback for a moment.


    Only now did she remember, before they entered she had indeed said these words. However at that time she had assumed there was an inheritance inside, so she considered any other items to be beneath her.


    As for this jade needle, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted it for herself.


    ¡°You already have an Earth-rank weapon, give this one to Li Luoming.¡± Fairy Bingqing fixed her gaze coldly on Su Luo.


    However Su Luo shoved the jade needle into Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Wang is the team captain, if any of you here think you are stronger than him and have made greater team contributions than him, feel free to step forward and take this jade needle away.¡±


    These words of Su Luo were an epitome of justice and righteousness.


    Li Luoming and the other few gazed wide-eyed, but had no way of refuting her¡­


    Who made Su Luo¡¯s words all the truth?


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was indeed the strongest, and furthermore all the magical beast leaders they had encountered along the way had been killed by him. For him to take this one Earth-rank weapon was still wronging him, who would still darepete with him for it?


    Now, both Earth-rank weapons were gone.


    Li Luoming was beyond anxious as he looked at Su Luo¡¯s Cold Moon de and then at Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s jade needle with all kinds of envy and jealousy.


    Although Ouyang Xie didn¡¯t say anything, the gaze with which he looked at Su Luo became more and more disappointed.


    For Ouyang Xie, nearly causing a big fight between fellow disciples for the sake of splitting up treasures waspletely uneptable.


    ¡°I abstain.¡± Ouyang Xie looked in anger at the Mortal-rank weapons.


    Fairy Bingqing had long ago abstained, so the remaining Mortal-rank weapons were without masters.


    Li Luoming¡¯s heart lit up the instant he heard this, and stretching both hands forward, he hugged all eight weapons in his arms.


    Su Luo took one nce at this. Was this okay?


    The Mortal-rank weapons were not at all bad, okay? If taken to the Upstream Mountain to sell, these weapons would be priced at a few million points at the very least, so on what basis could Li Luoming take advantage of them so cheaply?


    Furthermore, Beichen, Ziyan, Big Sister Wei, and the others still didn¡¯t have any Mortal-rank weapons, so on what basis could Li Luoming get them all?

 Chapter 2569: Quarrel (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2569: Quarrel (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Su Luo poked Li Luoming''s forehead with her finger.


    Poor Li Luoming, who had previously been squatting, fell butt-first onto the ground.


    And so, it was said that being an Apothecary was a respected profession, but no one respected your strength, and everything was in vain. After all, in this world, the most valuable and reliable thing was strength.


    "Su Luo, what are you doing! You''ve already taken away two Earth-rank weapons, and you still want to take them all for yourself! Do you really think everyone here will let you do whatever?" Li Luoming was so angry that he stood up with a whoosh and pointed at Su Luo''s nose, cursing.


    Su Luo had originally snatched the Cold Moon Sword from his hands, then she helped Senior Brother Zhang Wang grab the Jadeite needle. Senior Brother Zhang Wang had turned around and gave it back to Su Luo. Therefore she had two Earth-rank weapons.


    Su Luo smiled and stood up: "The spoils will be divided well, don''t get angry, what should be yours will be yours, and no one can take it away."


    Li Luoming stared at Su Luo angrily. He wanted to see exactly how Su Luo nned to divide these!


    Even though Li Luoming was mentally prepared, when he saw the things that Su Luo handed over to him, he immediately became furious!


    "You, you, you!" Li Luoming pointed at Su Luo, "Why are there only two pieces in my hands!!!"


    Weren¡¯t there still eight pieces left? Even if they were Mortal-rank weapons, they were still treasures!


    Su Luo looked at him disgruntledly: "The remaining eight items are divided into three parts to distribute to you, me, and Senior Brother Zhang Wang. Out of the three of us, you are the weakest and contributed the least, right?"


    Li Luoming felt that something was wrong with Su Luo''s words, but he had no way to refute them.


    Seeing that he was powerless to refute, Su Luo continued, "And so, Senior Brother Zhang Wang and I will take three of them. You are the weakest, so you take the remaining two. What''s wrong?"


    All right! Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case, but!


    Li Luoming angrily pointed at the piece of paper and a pen: "Why did you give me a piece of torn paper and a broken pen!!!"


    Li Luoming looked at the weapons in Su Luo''s hands, each of them glowing with a blue light, making people especially envious.


    Su Luo said calmly and methodically: "Don''t worry, what''s the hurry. If you have things to say then let¡¯s speak properly. Look, you are an Apothecary, right? Since you refine medicine, you don¡¯t need to use weapons, correct? Therefore, the weapons should be primarily given to me and Senior Brother Zhang Wang, isn''t that right?"


    "Then, since you are an Apothecary, what you can use is paper and pen. Don''t you often have to use them in experimental calctions? They¡¯re very useful. Don''t look down on them."


    Li Luoming was so angry that his brain became mush: "What''s the use of this torn paper and broken pen, huh, huh, why don¡¯t you tell me a use for this!"


    Li Luoming felt that talking to Su Luo was likemitting slow suicide. He would die of anger if this continued on!


    This was the fight that he couldn¡¯t fight or couldn¡¯t say. How could his life be so miserable?


    Not to mention how Li Luomingmented, Su Luo had already introduced him to the function of pen and paper: "This paper is called Water-washing paper, do you know what Water-washing paper is? Basically, after you have written on it once, you just have to rinse the paper with water once. After washing it, the paper will be restored to its original state immediately, and it can be used again, it saves a lot."


    Li Luoming wanted to cry badly¡­ Saves a lot my ass^. Could he not even afford paper as a dignified Apothecary? Did she want him to wash and use the same paper over and over???!!!


    Su Luo kindly encouraged Li Luoming to pick up the pen: "This one is much better than the Water-washing paper. With the Water-washing paper, you have to wash it with water again and again. However, with this Infinite pen, there¡¯s no need to go to such trouble, you can keep writing and writing¡­ until you die, it can still write words, isn¡¯t it amazing!"

 Chapter 2570: Quarrel (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2570: Quarrel (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise, ckieMeow Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Li Luoming¡¯s body swayed. He wanted to faint so badly¡­


    Awesome, right? Awesome his *ss, yeah, so awesome.


    What kind of treasure was this? Did she think he couldn''t afford a basic writing utensil and something to write on- that he had to travel thousands of miles into the Bai Ze world, just to get a piece of paper and a pen? This was simply bullying!


    Li Luoming was unconvinced. "I don''t want it!"


    Su Luo spread her hands out innocently. "If you don''t want it, then there is no other solution¡­"


    As Su Luo spoke, she put away all the things that belonged to her and instantly collected them into the Space bag, not letting Li Luoming see them.


    Li Luoming: "¡­"


    The blue veins on his forehead bulged and throbbed. His body nearly started smoking with anger!


    Ouyang Xi frowned and looked at Su Luo. "Aren¡¯t you being too domineering?"


    Su Luo sneered. "What? Do you want to stand up for him?"


    Li Luoming had despised her the whole way here. She put up with it, solely to trick him at the end and let him know the consequences of annoying her.


    Ouyang Xi thought for a moment, then extended his hand towards Su Luo. "Give me my share."


    "What, do you want to take it from me and give it to him?" This was the first time Su Luo has confronted Ouyang Xi head on.


    Ouyang Xi sighed. "Su Luo, you are a girl; why are you so arrogant and stubborn? I really don''t know why Senior Brother Luo would¡­"


    Su Luo was on the verge of being angered to death by Ouyang Xi.


    Could he only grow words but not brains?


    He wanted to take them from her and give them to Li Luoming? Only in his dreams.


    "Ouyang Xi, why are you still asking for it now if you already gave up your right to it? Isn¡¯t it toote? Don¡¯t you always say you are taking care of your junior brothers and sisters. Is this how you take care of your junior sister?" Su Luo used, still smiling with contempt.


    Ouyang Xi: "I¡­"


    When Fairy Bingqing saw Li Luoming being crushed by Su Luo, she smiled coldly, pulled out the Frost Ice Sword from her storage bag, and threw it into Li Luoming''s arms. "Take this Earth-rank weapon!"


    Such a good treasure. Fairy Bingqing only had one like this. However, she just wanted to upset Su Luo.


    She put on a disdainful look that read, "this thing is beneath my status and I would never want it anyways." Feigning indifference, she threw the Frost Ice Sword to Li Luoming.


    This was an Earth-rank weapon, okay!


    Li Luoming was cradling the Frost Ice Sword, wishing he could shower it with kisses!


    "Fairy Bingqing~" Li Luoming couldn¡¯t wait to show his gratitude!


    Ouyang Xi looked at Fairy Bingqing approvingly, then at Su Luo with disappointment. In his eyes, Fairy Bingqing was thousands of times more tolerable than Su Luo, the presumptuous and arrogant one.


    Su Luo was toozy to care.


    "Haha, this Frost Ice Sword from Fairy Bingqing is much better than your Cold Moon Sword!" Ouyang Xi was smug. If he had a tail, it would have pointed up to the sky.


    Indeed, Su Luo''s Cold Moon Sword was also an Earth-rank weapon. However, it was much more noticeably old and inferior.


    Su Luo¡¯s thin smile veiled her internal glee.


    Her Cold Moon Sword was weaker than Fairy Bingqing¡¯s Frost Ice Sword? How ironic!


    It was really funny to her that they still didn¡¯t know the key was in this. They were too busy gloating over there.


    In fact, when Su Luo had held the Cold Moon Sword, a small voice in her head revealed something to her.


    Apparently, Lord Bai Ze used to have eighteen great demon kings: the Red Wolf King, the Red Bear King, the Red Monkey King, and so on. These kings were powerful, and had been buried with him.

 Chapter 2571: Quarrel (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2571: Quarrel (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, ckieMeow, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    In order to get the inheritance of Lord Bai Ze, one had to first collect one treasure from each tomb of the eighteen great demon kings. Only then could you finally get the inheritance of Lord Bai Ze. Otherwise, even if one was able to find and enter the Bai Ze ruins, that person would not learn anything!


    Fairy Bingqing gave Li Luoming the Frost Ice Sword. She seemed very content, but how could she know that the Cold Moon Sword that Su Luo got was the actual key here.


    Only with this kind of seal token, could one get the rules of the game.


    Fairy Bingqing and the others had note into contact with the Cold Moon Sword, thus up until now, they were still kept in the dark and didn¡¯t know the rules of the game here.


    Su Luo was not that kind, and she only told this matter to Senior Brother Zhang Wang. As for the rest of the people, she would watch them create their own destiny.


    No one knew that the Cold Moon Sword hidden by Su Luo held such a secret.


    After leaving the Red Wolf King¡¯s tomb, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang began to look for a new tomb.


    There were eighteen demon kings in total. One could tell that this was a huge project.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang searched for the next tomb, while Li Luoming and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    What to do? Should we follow?


    They also wanted to find the tomb themselves. However, the problem was that they didn¡¯t even know where it was, let alone how to find it. Therefore, even if they hated Su Luo, they would still follow her.


    Now, inadvertently, the team had split into two teams.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang are a pair.


    Li Luoming, Ouyang Xi and Bingqing Fairy made another team.


    Su Luo needed people to take care of the magical beasts'' thugs, and they needed someone to guide the way, therefore the two sides made an agreement.


    Su Luo was not so domineering anymore. She only made one request. She would not take all the treasures, but she has the right to choose first.


    Su Luo now had a Mortal-rank weapon and Earth-rank weapon. It didn¡¯t matter if she collected more or less. What she wanted most at the moment was to collect the eighteen great demon kings¡¯ seals, then exchange them for Lord Bai Ze''s inheritance.


    Li Luoming and the others didn''t even know that they still needed to collect the eighteen Great Demon Kings¡¯ seals, so they quickly agreed.


    Everyone was happy to cooperate.


    There were few quarrels afterwards because their goals were clear.


    The next day, Su Luo found the second tomb, which was the tomb of the Red Bear King.


    The Red Bear King was known for his brute force, thus there were many magical beasts in his tomb.


    From the first level to the seventh level, surprisingly all of them were filled with magical beasts¡­


    It was very hard for Li Luoming to deal with these beasts.


    Even Fairy Bingqing couldn''t use her magic anymore, so she had no choice but toe out and help with her hands.


    When the treasures were finally divided between them, Su Luo was not as ruthless asst time. She took away the weapon seal of the Red Bear King - the Clear Sky Hammer.


    The rest were distributed fairly ording to the size of the contribution.


    This time, Fairy Bingqing was more attentive.


    The third one was the tomb of the broken Red Monkey King. In this tomb, there was much physical and mental work.


    The Red Monkey King was the top intellectual under Lord Bai Ze. He had the best brains besides Lord Bai Ze. Therefore, he also liked to make questions to test them.


    After three days and three nights of hard work of breaking through, they were finally done with the Red Monkey King''s tomb.


    The most powerful weapon in front of the Red Monkey King - the Golden Spirit Spear!


    At that moment, it was being held by Su Luo.


    Fairy Bingqing looked at Su Luo. A strange cold light shed across her eyes.


    Before Su Luo got the Golden Spirit Spear, she purposefully ¡°identally¡± mmed into it with her hand. A profound and huge message instantly rang out from there¡­

 Chapter 2572: Demon Clan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2572: Demon n (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    A bomb went off in Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head.


    Although Su Luo had already taken the Golden Spirit Spear, the information had still been sent to her mind.


    From this, she was finally able to glean some truths that she should have known prior.


    So Lord Bai Ze had eighteen Great Demon Kings as his subordinates. If one wanted to obtain his inheritance, they would first need to to collect the weapon imprints of those eighteen Great Demon Kings.


    As she thought back about Su Luo¡¯s earlier actions, Fairy Bingqing¡¯s heart filled to the brim with anger!


    So it turned out that Su Luo was privy to the true details, but she had been hiding them from everyone!


    Fairy Bingqing thought back to the first time when Su Luo had snatched the Cold Moon Sword from Li Luoming. So that Cold Moon Sword must be an imprint!


    The second time was the Clear Sky Hammer¡­


    There was also the third time for the Golden Spirit Spear¡­


    So in actuality, without sharing the truth, Su Luo had already collected three weapon imprints!


    So utterly disgusting!


    A chilling glint shot out from Fairy Bingqing¡¯s eyes!


    Inside her sleeves, her hands balled up into tight fists, while the veins on her arms started to bulge and throb violently!


    Nevertheless, at this moment, Su Luo was in the midst of a conversation with Senior Brother Zhang Wang. Furthermore, Fairy Bingqing had hidden her reactions very well, so no one noticed anything peculiar from her.


    Having searched the third tomb, everyone proceeded to ask Su Luo about what to do next.


    Su Luo carefully sensed around for the fourth tomb, yet something was weird¡­ that ce was truly strange. It wasn¡¯t a location that normal people could reach.


    This was a little troublesome¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where is it?¡± Li Luoming asked in excitement.


    Over these past few days, he had obtained a pretty good harvest!


    At this very moment, there were ten Mortal-rank weapons and two Earth-rank weapons in his Space Storage Bag! With this, he would instantly be filthy rich if he was able to bring them to Upstream Mountain.


    Fairy Bingqing shot a silent look at Li Luoming. This dumbass! What was the use of being so happy! The real treasures were all in Su Luo¡¯s hands!


    Fairy Bingqing shot an inconspicuous nce at the purse hanging on Su Luo¡¯s waist.


    To Su Luo, that was in fact just a waist pouch, yet Fairy Bingqing was adamant that it was her Space Storage Bag.


    Su Luo started to frown, and was just about to say something when suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Someone has been here.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s eyes shifted slightly.


    Someone has been here??? Question marks instantly appeared in the minds of everyone.


    This was the Bai Ze world, where magical beasts roamed! It was natural for them toe over here, but for other humans?


    That spelled trouble.


    Magical beasts were not scary, as they could be dealt with in just a fight. Compared to this, a person¡¯s heart was a terrifying thing to deal with.


    Just when Senior Brother Zhang Wang had discovered the presence of other people, the opposing party had also discovered their group.


    The rumbling sound of footsteps rang out, and in the next instant, those few people had already surrounded Su Luo and the others.


    These people had the weirdest appearances, to the point where they might not even be ssified as humans.


    The most conspicuous part of their appearance was the beast fur that covered their entire bodies.


    There were some with three eyes, some with four legs, and even some with horns on their heads¡­


    Su Luo was stunned by what she saw. This was the first time she hade into contact with such strange lifeforms, leaving her unable to react for a moment.


    Yet, the faces of Fairy Bingqing and the others instantly changed.


    ¡°Demon n!¡± These words slipped through the cracks of Ouyang Xi¡¯s teeth!


    Ouyang Xi, Fairy Bingqing, and Zhang Wang had all tested their strength in the Extraterritorial Battlefield, where they crossed hands frequently with the Demon n. Therefore, they could immediately recognize that the few people before them were Demon n members.


    The Demon n were the darlings of heaven, possessing heaven blessed divine strength. Furthermore, as long as they reached maturity, they would at the very least reach eight-star rank without any cultivation.


    And so, all Demon n members were warriors, and any handful of them would be able to form a military squad.

 Chapter 2573: Demon Clan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Demon n (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    It was lucky that the resistance was strong at the extraterritorial battlefield. If the Demon n was let into the maind, themon people would suffer great disaster.


    After reaching saint rank, they could still maintain their beast forms, and also transform into human form.


    These demons were just a small squad, but they were all in human form, so it could be seen that none of them had weak strength.


    They were led by a giant, fierce, and overweight figure. His true form was that of a giant rhino, and though he was in human form, he still had two horns on his forehead.


    The other ten members of the team also had all kinds of different appearances, some had wings, some had tails; all lookingical, yet horrifying.


    The fat rhino fiercely charged forward, blocking Su Luo¡¯s path.


    ¡°Well! Humans! Humans! Humans!¡± Upon seeing humans, the rhino¡¯s eyes immediately lit up!!!


    Everyone before them were humans! He hadn¡¯t had a meal in a long time! Very hungry!


    Seeing the humans, the whole demon team cheered, almost like they were beating drums and gongs in celebration.


    Su Luo was speechless: Was this the rumored Demon n?


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang had already tensed his eyebrows, he could see that the demons before them weren¡¯t weak at all.


    The giant rhino, as the team captain, distributed each human to his members: ¡°That yellow-clothed man will be given to Ah Da to eat, the blue-clothed one to Ah Er, and the purple-clothed one to Ah San.¡±


    The yellow-clothed one was Senior Brother Zhang Wang, the blue-clothed one was Ouyang Xi, and the purple-clothed one was Li Luoming.


    Never mind Senior Brother Zhang Wang and Ouyang Xi, Li Luoming was anxious and angry all at once! He was a dignified apothecary, the Fifth Elder¡¯s proud disciple, and these vile demons still wanted to eat him?


    At this time, the rhino captain was still giving orders: ¡°Lang Xiaosi, you can eat that girl in the green skirt.¡±


    ¡°Alright, captain!¡± Lang Xiaosi wagged his tail, saliva drooling nonstop from his mouth.


    A hint of disgust shed across Fairy Bingqing¡¯s eyes! But she stayed calm, a cold light gleaming in her eyes. She wasposed on the surface, because she had seen this kind of thing more than once or twice before.


    ¡°As for the blue-clothed girl¡­¡± The giant rhino¡¯s attention turned to Su Luo, and suddenly let out a ¡°wa¡± sound!


    ¡°Such a pretty girl!¡± When the giant rhino looked at Su Luo, his eyes were simply dazed, and his mouth poured down like a waterfall.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not allowed! Cannot eat!¡± This no-good fat guy¡ªthe giant rhino was spinning in ce, pulling his hair in vexation, and at the same time muttering: ¡°Cannot eat, cannot eat, cannot eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain! If you cannot eat then just snatch her home to be your wife!¡± Lang Xiaosi suggested.


    The rhino captain''s big head suddenly gave a start!


    That¡¯s right!


    If he couldn¡¯t eat, then snatch her home to be a wife to warm his bed!


    The rhino captain¡¯s eyes lit up. He straightened his body, cleared his throat, straightened his face, and beckoned to Su Luo: ¡°Tiny human, you cane over.¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this fool calling her?


    The rhino captain raised his jaw, impatiently waiting for her. Looking down, that girl still hadn¡¯t moved from her ce.


    He immediately became angry: ¡°If you don''te over, I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    She tugged at Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s sleeve: ¡°The Demon n¡­ their morals are like this?¡±


    Somehow it felt like each and every one of them were idiots. The kind with four limbs but simple minds.

 Chapter 2574: Demon Clan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Demon n (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang lowered his voice, and instructed Su Luo: ¡°Although their stupidity has no bounds, they are favored by heaven with extraordinary strength. You must be careful.¡±


    At this time, the giant rhino¡¯srades saw who they recognised as the wife whispering to the tiny human, and immediately got mad, pointing at Su Luo: ¡°Little wife, hurry up ande over, if you do, you won¡¯t be killed!¡±


    Su Luo felt helpless, but very quickly, her eyes gleamed, and she said with a smile: ¡°I already have a man, so I can¡¯t be your wife, so how about I introduce one to you? How about her?¡±


    Su Luo raised her eyebrows at Fairy Bingqing.


    Fairy Bingqing was always aloof, cold and arrogant, so this would probably anger her to death, right? Su Luo thought.


    Who knew that the one most angered to death wasn¡¯t Fairy Bingqing, but that giant rhino.


    ¡°No good! I don¡¯t want her!¡± The giant rhino pointed at Fairy Bingqing, looking like he had been dealt a great injustice, and stamped his feet in anger!


    Su Luo was dazed for a moment, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Why is she no good?¡±


    The giant rhino¡¯s reply was simply, utterly shocking: ¡°She¡¯s. Too. Ugly!¡±


    Su Luo looked at the giant rhino¡¯srge, plump body, the two horns on his head, his cocky demeanor, his insatiable greed, then looked at Fairy Bingqing¡¯s exquisite appearance¡­


    Fairy Bingqing was too ugly?


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around this at all.


    ¡°You are the one to warm my bed! Hurry up ande over!¡± The giant rhino came over with heavy steps, his enormous arm about to grab Su Luo!


    But Senior Brother Zhang Wang had already swiftly moved to block Su Luo.


    Bang!


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang sent the fatty rhino a palm, sending both of them back three steps, evenly matched.


    The fatty rhino waved his hand: ¡°Kids, help me snatch my wife! You will get a big reward if you do!¡±


    With hismand, the demonic beasts behind the fatty rhino rushed towards Su Luo like the rising tide¡­


    And all those demonic beasts had grotesque and fantastic forms.


    Some were tall like pagodas, some were short like stools, still some wererge like tables, and there were even some as skinny as bamboo¡­ there simply wasn¡¯t a single normal person.


    These grotesque and fantastic people were all rushing towards Su Luo.


    And as for Su Luo?


    Upon seeing this, Fairy Bingqing held her sword as she sneered by the side.


    Although Ouyang Xi had joined the battle, his brows were tightly knit, and it was clear he was unwilling.


    Li Luoming had long since fled like a wisp of smoke.


    Only Senior Brother Zhang Wang was fighting a bloody battle for Su Luo!


    He firmly remembered what his master had clearly told him: even if everyone else died, Su Luo absolutely could not die!


    Su Luo looked at the demonic beasts that were rushing over. How could she deal with them? And Fairy Bingqing and Li Luoming wanted to be idle? How could this be allowed?


    She remembered that that stupid rhino had already made arrangements for these demonic beasts.


    So Su Luo raised her voice and reminded him: ¡°Hey, big stupid rhino, aren¡¯t your subordinates hungry?


    The big stupid rhino suddenly remembered this, and hurriedly instructed his subordinates: ¡°You all can quickly go do your own thing, I¡¯ll catch my wife myself!¡±


    The big stupid rhino leisurely dispatched his forces while fighting with Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Very quickly, Ah Da, Ah Er, Ah San, and Lang Xiaosi dispersed, each heading to find their own target.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was facing the giant rhino, Ouyang Xi was facing Ah Er, Li Luoming was facing Ah San, Fairy Bingqing was facing Lang Xiaosi, and the remaining Ah Da, who was free, went straight to chase Su Luo.


    Ah Da¡¯s true form was a giant diamond bear, colossal in size and simrly strong.


    He directly charged towards Su Luo!


    Su Luo smiled coldly.


    When the giant diamond bear came close to Su Luo, she ambushed him with a gravity space technique!

 Chapter 2575: Demon Clan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2575: Demon n (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook Riverside, skyrise


    The gravity space technique instantly reduced the giant diamond bear¡¯s speed and strength.


    How could the giant diamond bear have been exposed to the fabled gravity space technique before?


    As he became confused, he panicked more and more.


    Su Luo, with exquisite footwork, swept the Cheng Ying Sword upwards!


    ¡°sh-¡± Su Luo carved a wound from the giant diamond bear¡¯s chest to its neck!


    This was the ¡°fine and detailed¡± footwork Su Luo had practiced on the One-Eyed Golden Wolf!


    Now, it proved to be extremely effective!


    But the giant diamond bear¡¯s skin and flesh was just too rough and thick. Although Su Luo used all her might to swing the Cheng Ying Sword, she only drew blood on a shallow cut.


    But Su Luo hadn¡¯t anticipated for things to turn serious.


    The giant diamond bear had been charging towards Su Luo in a rage, and Su Luo had been backing away-


    Everyone was at the top of the Bottomless Cliffs, and if Su Luo had retreated further, she would fall off.


    Heavy fog surrounded the cliff, obscuring their vision past ten meters.


    If Su Luo fell, even at her level of cultivation, she would die a horrible death.


    In the middle of lunging at Su Luo, the giant diamond bear felt a pain in his chest, so he looked down-


    And his face turned pale.


    His mind went nk.


    Su Luo swiftly created some ten meters of distance and saw the edge of the cliffe closer and closer.


    Meanwhile, the giant diamond bear¡¯s steps abruptly came to a stop.


    His huge body copsed with a loud crash.


    Su Luo was stunned.


    What happened to this idiot? She knew that the Cheng Ying Sword did not cut deep. If his internal organs were unharmed, how could he have fainted?


    There was no way for Su Luo to have known that this fool of a giant diamond bear that trembled at neither heaven nor earth was scared of blood.


    He grew dizzy at the sight of blood!


    So when he looked down and saw red beads drip from his chest, he immediately staggered and fainted.


    Su Luo kicked the giant diamond bear¡¯s body.


    This idiot was dealt with that easily? Su Luo felt it was very unreal.


    Su Luo studied the giant diamond bear, unaware of Fairy Bingqing and Lang Xiaosi¡¯s scuffle getting closer and closer to Su Luo.


    By the time Su Luo noticed, Fairy Bingqing was already ten meters away from Su Luo!


    At this time, Fairy Bingqing struck Lang Xiaosi with a palm, sending herself flying backwards-


    Too fast! (idiom. Means how fast/that was fast/in the blink of an eye/no sooner said than done)


    Fairy Bingqing had the strength of a top five on the Dragon List:parable to Senior Brother Zhang Wang or Senior Brother Luo in strength. She wasn¡¯t someone the current Su Luo could win against!


    When her body was thrown back, she crashed into Su Luo-


    Thus, poor Su Luo wasunched like a cannonball!


    The edge of the cliff was fifty meters away!


    Lang Xiaosi could fight with Fairy Bingqing for a long time. Just how powerful would his strongest attack be?


    And since Fairy Bingqing borrowed that power and used all her strength to ram into Su Luo, just how much more powerful would that make this move?


    Under this twofold attack, poor Su Luo never stood a chance at avoiding it.


    Before Su Luo could react, she was flying off the cliff!

 Chapter 2576: Demon Clan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2576: Demon n (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    However, just when Su Luo flew out, she just so happened to carry the giant diamond bear. Due to her survival instincts, Su Luo held on tightly to the giant diamond bear, refusing to let go¡ª


    By the time Su Luo came back to her senses, howling winds rushed past her ears, with the heavy thousand plus pound giant diamond bear in her hands, and the steep precipice below!!!


    As for Fairy Bingqing.


    The instant she had shoved Su Luo, her hands had lunged for the satchel tied to Su Luo¡¯s waist!


    Afterwards, she happily stuffed it within her Space Storage Bag.


    Earlier, she had seen Su Luo store the Cold Moon Sword, Clear Sky Hammer and the Golden Spirit Spear, and Su Luo only had this bag present on her body, therefore, that spice bag must definitely be her Space Storage Bag.


    Speaking of Space Storage Bags, all of the items they contain within them will burst out when their owners are dead.


    Fairy Bingqing subconsciously stored Su Luo¡¯s space bag in her own Space Storage Bag as she did not want its contents to be revealed to Zhang Wang when it bursts open.


    Having removed with ease the massive tumor that was Su Luo, Fairy Bingqing was feeling exceedingly happy.


    She knew that as long as she eliminated the Xiao Langsi, no one would know her secret.


    During her earlier actions, Fairy Bingqing was still concealing her strength. However, at that moment, she had moved with her full strength.


    She proceeded to shout: ¡°You knocked Su Luo off the cliff! I¡¯ll kill you to take revenge for her!¡±


    With her furious shout, she rapidly formed aplicated seal with her hands to send ice needles flying out from her sleeves!


    These ice needles were not ordinary, as each and every one of them had beenced with a strong poison, causing them to shimmer with an eerie glow.


    At first, Xiao Langsi was still able to evade the iing needles. However, at the end of the barrage, his entire body was covered in ice needles. He was unable to do anything about them even if he was to revert back to his original form.


    There were so many ice needles that he appeared just like a porcupine.


    With the strong poison that coated those needles, Xiao Langsi was immediately poisoned to death.


    As he took hisst breath, he was filled with a stomach full of grievance.


    That was because of Fairy Bingqing¡¯s shout which implicated him for pushing Su Luo down the cliff!


    When that happened, Zhang Wang had already rushed over!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Luo!¡± Zhang Wang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed hold of Fairy Bingqing¡¯s clothes and shook her furiously, to the point where she was on the brink of being knocked unconscious.


    Fairy Bingqing sneered coldly in reply: ¡°She was shoved down the cliff by Xiao Langsi!¡±


    Zhang Wang raised his head and looked towards the cliff¡ª


    The area was covered in dense and thick fog, a clear indicator of the extremely low temperature.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ten thousand meter high cliff, and Su Luo had fallen into it. This¡ª this¡ª this¡ª¡±


    Under the assistance from Ouyang Xi, Li Luoming had finally managed to kill his opponent. As he walked and found out that Su Luo had actually been pushed off the cliff, he felt a happiness he had never felt before appear in his heart.


    Brimming with fury, Zhang Wang sent a backhanded p over him!


    The pitiful Li Luoming was instantly sent spinning like a top from where he stood!


    ¡°Su Luo won''t die! She won¡¯t die!¡± with his bloodshot eyes, Zhang Wang stared viciously at the remaining people present. ¡°If she dies, each and every one of you will all apany her in death!¡±


    Li Luoming was unwilling!


    However, Zhang Wang replied with a single word at a time, appearing to be on the brink of tears: ¡°All, of, you, will, die!¡±


    After saying that, Zhang Wang unexpectedly jumped right off the cliff!


    Since he had promised his master that he would protect Su Luo, how could he see her die like that?


    A sealed promise was a responsibility to be shouldered. Now, he had to shoulder it!

 Chapter 2577: Demon Clan (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Demon n (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Wang!!!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Wang!!!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Wang!¡±


    No one was able to react to this and could only watch as Zhang Wang leapt and jumped over the fog covered cliff.


    No matter how strong of an expert Senior Brother Zhang Wang was, jumping off this 100 thousand meter tall cliff¡­ would still lead to his death, right?


    For a moment, the cliffside turned iparably silent.


    All of the Demon n members have been defeated. However, there were only 3 Human members left.


    ¡°What¡­ should we do?¡± Li Luoming asked.


    That was right. Now, what should they do?


    Having no Su Luo meant that there would be no one guiding the way for them, which also meant that they were practically blind.


    Furthermore, the Demon n had made an appearance here. This Demon n group only constituted a small squad and was not terrifyingly strong. However, if their main squad arrived¡­ the consequences were too terrifying to imagine.


    Fairy Bingqing rubbed the space bag in her sleeve that she had obtained from Su Luo.


    Nothing happened.


    ordingly, Fairy Bingqing finished her investigation of it.


    She was wrong. This bag was unexpectedly not a Space Storage Bag. That also meant that the real one was still with Su Luo, who had been knocked by her off the cliff¡­


    Furthermore, they had lost their guide.


    At this instant, Fairy Bingqing, whose scheme had failed, felt that she had let her emotions ruin her matters.


    She should not have caused Su Luo to die at that moment.


    She should not have let her anger take over her actions due to her hatred for Su Luo.


    Being the key, Su Luo should not have died so early into the expedition¡­


    A look of frustration appeared on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s face. The more she thought about it, the more regret and frustration she felt!


    Li Luoming looked at Fairy Bingqing, and a peculiar glint shed across his lowered eyelids.


    In fact, he had witnessed Fairy Bingqing shoving Su Luo. He had seen everything that had urred!


    He knew that Fairy Bingqing had purposefully shoved Su Luo down!


    She wasmitting murder!


    Furthermore, she had also snatched away the space bag Su Luo was carrying!


    However, being an opportunist, Li Luoming would not do anything that would not bring benefits to him. Therefore, he kept this matter silent in his heart, keeping it to use in the future¡­


    The Demon n was notpletely eliminated.


    Therge rhino that wanted to snatch Su Luo to be his concubine did not die.


    His entire body was covered in injuries dealt by Zhang Wang. Despite his bronze alloyed bones, there was not a single uninjured part on his body.


    He was crying out in pain as heid on the ground.


    Fairy Bingqing gave him a kick on his behind, bent forwards, and proceeded to look down on him.


    This stupid rhino! He had actually dared to call her ugly! This was the humiliation Fairy Bingqing paid the most attention to.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Fairy Bingqing injected more force in her kick, causing the tip of her foot to dig into therge rhino¡¯s behind.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The stupid rhino cried out towards the sky as its body appeared to be on the brink of copsing.


    Painful, too damn painful!


    Fairy Bingqing sneered in response: ¡°Aren¡¯t you all looking for the weapon imprints left behind by the Eighteen Great Demon Kings?¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that? Could it be that you have the weapon imprints in your hand?¡± Therge rhino tried to fiercely stand up, but was sent smashing down by another kick from Fairy Bingqing, with the resulting pain causing it to cry out once again.


    Fairy Bingqing was afraid that if Su Luo did not perish from the fall, she would bring trouble for her in the future. Therefore, for the sake of preventing such troubles, she would nip them in the bud.


    Fairy Bingqing said to therge rhino: ¡°You¡¯re correct! I¡¯ve indeede into contact with the weapon imprints, but they aren¡¯t in my hands, but in your little concubine¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°My little concubine fell off and died!¡± therge rhino replied, and actually proceeded to start sobbing.


    Fairy Bingqing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Did she actually bump into an idiot?

 Chapter 2578: Demon Clan (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2578: Demon n (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook Riverside, skyrise


    It seemed so. Many members of the Demon n had yet to fully develop their intelligence, but at the very least they shouldn¡¯t be idiots, right?


    Just the thought of that idiot shouting, ¡°Wifey!¡± while running behind Su Luo lifted her spirits. With a sneer, Fairy Bingqing said, ¡°If your wifey¡¯s a cat and has nine lives, how can she be killed so easily? She has three weapon imprints with her, so as long as you are able to find her, you will strike the jackpot!¡±


    Therge rhinoceros red at Fairy Bingqing. ¡°My wifey¡¯s things are also mine! My things are also mine!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing felt so ecstatic that she chuckled heartily. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Your wifey¡¯s things are also yours! Let¡¯s hurry up and find her!¡±


    Then, Fairy Bingqing released him.


    Surprised that this ugly human was actually willing to release him, therge rhinoceros felt more wary of her, which made him unable to make up his mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t call your reinforcements right now, your wifey will run off with other people!¡± Fairy Bingqing taunted him further.


    After pondering for a while, therge rhinoceros agreed. Indeed, that human male had also jumped down from the cliff!


    The rhinoceros gave a snort and instantly ran off. He needed to find his grandfather. With his grandfather¡¯s formidable might, he could definitely find his wifey!


    As he disappeared into the distance, Li Luoming looked at Fairy Bingqing with confusion. ¡°Why did you tell him about the three weapon imprints?¡±


    Despite not catching the entirety of their conversation, Li Luoming still managed to grasp onto some of the critical points.


    Fairy Bingqing curled her lip in response. ¡°Do I have to exin my actions to you?¡±


    With a snort, Fairy Bingqing proceeded to turn around and leave.


    Li Luoming blindly began to follow behind her. But Fairy Bingqing snapped her head around and shot a look at him. ¡°From now on, this squad is disbanded. We''ll go our separate ways, so don¡¯t continue to follow me!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing had her own ns.


    If Li Luoming and Ouyang Xi followed her around, it would disrupt her concentration as well as her ns, so she did not waste a second getting this deadweight off her back.


    Li Luoming was dumbfounded as it took him a moment to realize that he had been tossed aside by Fairy Bingqing.


    ¡°Fairy Bingqing!¡± Li Luoming rushed towards her.


    But she did not turn her head back at all. Soon, her figure had shrunk into a small ck dot on the horizon.


    Li Luoming stomped his foot in anger. ¡°What a b*tch! She just left like that! Utterly repulsive!¡±


    Ouyang Xi looked incredulously at Li Luoming.


    Fairy Bingqing had helped Li Luoming earlier, and had even given him an Earth Rank Weapon. Yet Li Luoming called her a bitch with just a flip of a switch?


    This change in attitude was too quick, too quick for Ouyang Xi to react.


    ¡°Li Luoming, you¡­¡± Ouyang Xi didn¡¯t know what to say. All of a sudden, he felt a foreign emotion, one that caused his blood to run cold.


    When his back was turned, he thought, would Li Luoming scold him for being a stupid idiot?


    Things would have been fine if that thought had never entered his mind. However, once it surfaced, it was just like a weed: growing and growing and impossible to remove.


    Li Luoming was still over there, continuing to scold Fairy Bingqing for abandoning the two of them. Meanwhile, Ouyang Xi¡¯s heart sank down, approaching rock bottom¡­


    As for Su Luo¡­


    When Su Luo regained consciousness, she was already in the air.


    Below her was the ten-thousand-meter cliff, and dense fog surrounded her in all directions. Howling winds whipped past her ears, and swept a biting cold across her entire body.


    Su Luo could feel that she was falling very quickly.


    She had been shoved over by thebined attacks from Xiao Langsi and Fairy Bingqing. The amount of force had reached an astonishing level.


    Then, Su Luo suddenly felt the presence of a magical beast getting closer to her.


    A magical beast in the air?


    Was it a flying magical beast?

 Chapter 2579: Demon Clan (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2579: Demon n (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook Riverside, skyrise


    A flying magical beast? What could it be?


    Su Luo could barely see a blurry ck spot in the thick fog.


    There.


    Su Luo was plummeting down faster, to the point where she was basically free falling.


    If she hit the ground at her current speed, she would definitely be smashed into pieces, with all of the bones in her body shattering into dust.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t want to die this early.


    What¡¯s more, she had been in a passive state when Fairy Bingqing had shoved her off the cliff. If she had gone all out to resist, she might have avoided being shoved over.


    But Su Luo didn¡¯t.


    That was because of the 4th Beast King¡¯s grave.


    Who would have guessed that the 4th Beast King¡¯s grave would actually be located at the bottom of this ten-thousand-meter cliff?


    When Li Luoming had asked Su Luo, she did not reply to him. She had a feeling there was something strange about this Beast King¡¯s grave.


    Su Luo kept falling.


    Soon, she could recognize the little dot.


    It was arge ck roc!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up!


    She had seen thatrge ck roc before.


    When she had just entered this Bai Ze World, it had given her group a huge amount of trouble. To hold back this roc, the 2 elders had to split from their group.


    At this instant, therge ck roc spotted Su Luo.


    She was like a shooting star headed straight for the ground. A look of terror dawned on therge ck roc¡¯s face at her velocity and weight.


    It tried to p its wings to fly away from danger.


    However, how could Su Luo let it go?


    Therge ck roc was Su Luo¡¯s only chance of survival.


    Su Luo muttered. ¡°Teleport! Teleport! Teleport!¡±


    Teleport isn¡¯t a good skill to use mid-air.


    Su Luo scrambled messily before finally closing in on the roc!


    p! Su Luo gave the unconscious Giant Diamond Bear in her hand a wakeup p.


    Rousing back into consciousness, the Giant Diamond Bear transformed into its original form: its gigantic bear body just like a tower when held in Su Luo¡¯s hands.


    The Giant Diamond Bear had woken up.


    As the Giant Diamond Bear groggily came to, Su Luo rxed her hands.


    ¡°Whoosh-¡±


    A rushing sound rang out.


    As it opened its eyes, the Giant Diamond Bear realized it was falling through the sky!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The Giant Diamond Bear finally reacted to its predicament with a crazed roar!


    But no matter how much it bellowed, there was nothing it could do.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Giant Diamond Bear¡¯s significantlyrger frame smashed onto therge ck roc!


    How much force did a fall from that high contain?


    ¡°Puff-¡±


    Therge ck roc spurted out a mouthful of blood as its wings snapped.


    Nevertheless, the Giant Diamond Bear continued to hang on to the roc¡¯s body, its front paws gripping the roc¡¯s wings tightly, like a drowning person holding onto the reed that could save his life!


    Therge ck roc was so mad it spurted yet another mouthful of blood!


    It was a roc! Its wings were the reason it could fly!


    Despite its broken wings, she still could flutter about to reduce the injuries uponnding.


    However!


    As therge ck roc squawked in anger, a series of birdnguage words rumbled out from its throat!


    The Giant Diamond Bearnding on it turned dizzy. Therefore, before it lost consciousness, it held on tightly to the roc¡¯s wings, not letting go till its death!

 Chapter 2580: Demon Clan (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2580: Demon n (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook Riverside, skyrise


    ¡°AHHHHH!!¡± therge ck roc screeched in pain.


    It twisted and turned its body in the air, and even stretched its neck out in an attempt to bite the Giant Diamond Bear.


    That disgusting bear!


    Therge ck roc felt that as of recently, it had encountered all of the bad luck umted from its past eight lifetimes!


    Earlier, it had been injured by those two damn old people. After managing to recover a bit with much difficulty, it had flown in the air for a while before being smashed by that heavy falling object!


    Of all ces, it just had to smash into its old injury! And what¡¯s more, this stupid big bear actually dared to hug it!


    It had wrapped itself around its wings and held it!


    Was arge roc without wings still arge roc? It was utterly incapable of flight! The only thing it could do was freefall!


    Therge ck roc had never faced such despair before¡­


    It continued to struggle, hoping to toss the unconscious bear off its back. Nevertheless, as it plunged down faster, the difficulty of this feat only grew.


    Eventually, therge ck roc gritted its beak and used a self-harming forbidden art!


    ¡°Pa-!!!¡±


    The Giant Diamond Bear was blown off its back.


    While it was unconscious, the giant diamond bear was thrown off of therge ck roc¡¯s body.


    ¡°Pa- Pa- Bang- Bang-!¡±


    Pieces of flesh from the back of therge ck roc¡¯s head, back and even wings pounded against the bear, smashing its head to the side.


    This forbidden art had the side effect of causing harm to oneself.


    After using it, therge ck roc¡¯s strength dropped by an entire realm!


    Its original one-star Monarch Rank had now dropped to a one-star Saint Rank.


    Having finally managed to ovee this obstacle, therge ck roc pped its broken wings about and glided down towards the ground.


    As it did so, it swore to never cause trouble in the air when bored.


    But its luck clearly wasn¡¯t good.


    Although the Giant Diamond Bear wasn¡¯t there anymore, Su Luo still was.


    During the tussle, Su Luo had been on thetter¡¯s head watching them. Now that the giant diamond bear had been tossed off, it was time for her to make her appearance.


    The time the roc spent struggling with the bear and using the forbidden skill allowed for Su Luo to catch up.


    At this moment, they were just ten thousand feet from the ground!


    ¡°Strength Arm Bone!¡±


    Appearing just like superman, Su Luo extended her palms towards therge ck roc!


    ¡°Aowuu¡±


    The poor bird was facing the worst day of its life.


    After managing to escape the giant diamond bear¡¯s sneak attack and grasp a sliver of hope, Su Luo¡¯s immediate arrival dragged it back into the shadows of death.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Her hands fused with the Strength Arm Bone and carried the velocity of the ten-thousand-foot drop. The kind of power she had unleashed¡­ was simply unimaginable.


    Therge ck roc turned its head around. Upon spotting the incredible power brimming within Su Luo¡¯s palms, a look of extreme terror appeared on its face!


    This was just terrible.


    Once, therge ck roc was able to skillfully handle the 2 elders with ease. Back then, it had constantly treated Su Luo akin to an ant. However, at this very moment, its life now hung in the hands of that little ant.


    Su Luo strength-filled palms mmed down for the strike!


    The massive power smashed into therge ck roc. At the same time, it slowed down her descent.


    As she fell, Su Luo continued to attack therge ck roc.


    The bird tumbled through the air, spitting out blood as it did.


    The blood came from both its serious injuries and its surging anger!

 Chapter 2581: Demon Clan (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2581: Demon n (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Heavens knew why it would be so unlucky to being caught up into this unexpected cmity with no reason.


    It wasn¡¯t like the ck Roc didn¡¯t want to fight back, but there was a problem! Su Luo was physically above it!


    One attacked from above, the other attacked from below. Which one held the advantage?


    Of course it was Su Luo!


    Not to mention that the ck Roc didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. It was almost beaten to death.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡±


    The ck Roc cried to the sky with sorrow and spitted out some blood¡ª


    ¡°Baam!!!¡±


    At this moment they were already close to the ground, so Su Luo directed all the strength in her body into her Strength Arm Bone, and then this power traveled into her hand!


    ¡°Bang bang bang!!!¡±


    Su Luo kept attacking, shooting eighty one punches in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡±


    After every punch, the ck Roc spitted out one mouthful of blood.


    In the dandelion bush underneath them, the white flowers had already been soaked in blood. The redness scattered and painted the white dandelion with a hint of enchantment. However, very soon, the peaceful dandelion bush was disturbed by a big bang!


    ¡°Pang!!!¡±


    The ck Roc crashed, and a giant pit, as deep as a thousand feet, appeared on the originally t ground!


    The ck Roc was barely breathing. Its survival instinct made it struggle to get up. But when it was in the middle of crawling¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s body fell from the sky onto its arched back.


    ¡°Puff -¡± The ck Roc spitted out another mouthful of blood!


    My god! Why would you toy with me like this! The ck Roc cried out the grudge in its heart with itsst breath!


    It really had so many regrets¡­ So many¡­


    But at the end, it could just close its eyes in silence and let go of thatst breath¡­ Falling into a never-ending dream.


    Although Su Luo had the ck Roc as an object to slow her free falling, that process was only in terms of the ck Roc¡¯s size. In fact, that speed was as fast as a meteor.


    When she finallynded on the ground, she lost consciousness because of theck of control.


    As she fainted, another person was about to jump off the cliff.


    That was Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    He did not intend to kill himself by taking a leap. He firmly believed the Su Luo who impressed his master would not die so simply like this. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t be injured. So he used his fastest speed to dive down the cliff.


    Unlike Su Luo¡¯s free falling, Zhang Wang¡¯s falling was prepared and controlled.


    Because the falling speed would elerate, to keep the speed within his control, he stuck his dagger into the stone wall every ten thousand feet to catch a breath before resuming the fall. Therefore, it took him longer to get to the ground.


    This method wasparably a lot safer, and atst, hended with no harm.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find Su Luo.


    Zhang Wang let out his spiritual vision and started searching. They fell from the same ce so, in theory, theinding locations wouldn¡¯t fall too far from each other.


    Not long after, Zhang Wang sensed Su Luo¡¯s body. But, why would it be underground¡­?


    Zhang Wang followed the trace and eventually found Su Luo¡¯s fainted figure on top of the ck Roc¡¯s corpse.

 Chapter 2582: Coincidence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2582: Coincidence (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. He had a lot of emotions.


    That ck roc¡­


    It had been so arrogant and despotic. It had initiated the attack and separated them from the Elders. But it could have never know that it would die because of his junior sister.


    The affairs of the world were constantly changing.


    Zhang Wang jumped into the pit and picked his junior sister out of it.


    After inspecting and realizing Su Luo didn¡¯t get any injuries but was only unconscious, Zhang Wang felt relieved. The one-star Monarch rank ck roc was beaten to death, but his mediocre junior sister was not injured at all? Did the heavens really have favorites?


    ¡°Sister, wake up. Wake up.¡± Zhang Wang shook Su Luo¡¯s shoulder.


    However Su Luo was immersed in a weird dream. All around her was the ocean, and she was like a small boat floating in the water. She felt nauseous because of the floating.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Su Luo lifted her eyelids slowly and saw Zhang Wang¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°Senior brother?!¡± Su Luo jumped up immediately.


    She quickly remembered everything, and turned her head towards the giant pit. As expected, the ck roc with rotten luck was lying at the bottom, forever deep in a peaceful dream.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so impressed! How did you do that?¡± Zhang Wang was never a person to gossip. But now his eyes were full of light and amazement.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Luo rubbed her nose.


    After she described what exactly happened to Zhang Wang, the way he looked at her was already more than fascinating.


    ¡°I think you must be the Goddess of Luck¡¯s favorite child! You must be!¡±


    Zhang Wang let out a long sigh. It was fortunate he didn¡¯t upset Su Luo, or he might not be luckier than the ck roc.


    Su Luo wandered around the giant pit with regret, ¡°Brother, was this ck roc the one that bullied us?¡±


    Zhang Wang nodded to confirm, ¡°Correct. Its tail was especially long with a white spot. It¡¯s indeed the same one.¡±


    Su Luo sighed, ¡°Heaven only knows if the Elders are alive or dead.¡±


    Zhang Wang could not answer that either.


    Right at this moment, far away in the sky line, there was a piercing cry.


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang shared a look, and found surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Looking afar, there was a little white dot roaring through the sky a hundred miles away. It kept diving down to attack. It was obviously in a battle with someone.


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang looked at each other again.


    Su Luo said, ¡°I sensed a Great Demon King''s ruins in that direction¡±.


    Zhang Wang was intrigued hearing that, and then, he blinked in realization,, ¡°You intentionally fell down from the air.¡±


    That way, they could reasonably kick those people out.


    Of course, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t get kicked out if she didn¡¯t jump.


    Su Luo chuckled, ¡°What are you talking about, brother? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Wang poked at Su Luo¡¯s smooth forehead.


    This smart girl had a lot of big ideas. Her brain was flexible and she had a lot of back-up ns. Even people who had greater power than her could not handle her.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the roc¡¯s battle field.

 Chapter 2583: Coincidence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2583: Coincidence (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    The dead one was that ck roc. But this one in front of them was a white roc.


    The two were of simr size. Only that the ck roc was a male, and the white roc was female. The surprising part is that the white female roc was even more powerful than the ck male roc.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Seeing the people fighting with the white roc, Su Luo¡¯s heart tightened.


    That was a group of masked people dressed in ck. They were covered in ck fabric from top to bottom. ck bandana, ck face mask, ck robe, ck boots¡­ Their whole bodies were covered in ck.


    The Thorns!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Thorns.¡± Su Luo clutched her hands.


    The Thorns, the name that gave her mixed feelings.


    Her Nangong was in the Thorns with his identity hidden, but the Thorns sent out an execution order!


    Zhang Wang pressed his voice low, and warned Su Luo with all sincerity, ¡°The Thorns and the Purgatory City are nemesis. They¡¯d go to war every time they met eyes. You need to be careful and not get yourself targeted. Those people are stronger than you.¡±


    Su Luo nodded her head with full strength. Of course she wouldn¡¯t step into the spotlight. The Thorns had an execution order on her!


    People with a wanted title tagged on them by the Queen, ording to her majesty¡¯s ruling history, were only two people!


    The first one was Su Luo¡¯s flirtatious mother.


    The other one was Su Luo.


    This Thorns unit had six people. They were all strong. Zhang Wang couldn¡¯t take them down just by himself.


    Su Luo¡¯s lips curved into a witty grin, ¡°Brother, the Demon King¡¯s ruin was only a mile away. If I remember correctly, the white roc and the ck roc were both guardians of the Great Demon King¡¯s tomb.¡±


    But now, the ck roc was dead, and the white roc was busy with the Thorns.


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang smiled at each other and recognized the cunning color in their eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Wang lowered his volume and led Su Luo away quietly.


    The two of them were cautious with light steps. They held their breath, went through the reed, and headed to the Great Demon King¡¯s tomb.


    Because they needed to be careful, their speed could not go any faster. Around 30 minutester, the two of them finally arrived in front of the Great Demon King¡¯s tomb slowly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Luo looked at that giant roc statue with wings open. She felt so excited.


    This was the Great roc Demon King¡¯s tomb. The guardians were those two rocs. Now one was dead, the other one was trapped by the Thorns. There was no better opportunity than this.


    Su Luo chuckled goofily, ¡°Brother, after the Thornse back from killing that white roc, but then find out they handed their opportunity away, do you think they will die of frustration?¡±


    Zhang Wang was also excited. However, he was more calm and grounded. So he made a serious face, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯d still better be very cautious.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Luo crawled out of the reeds and dodged into the giant roc statue.


    The roc used their advantage of flying, so they built the tomb in a valley this low, preventing anyone from finding it.


    The door creaked open.


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang exchanged a look, and slid into it while closing the door.


    As if no one had ever entered.


    Too bad for this Thorns unit. They were fighting for their lives with this white roc without knowing they handed their opportunity to Su Luo.

 Chapter 2584: Coincidence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2584: Coincidence (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    But who would¡¯ve thought? Because, what kind of normal people woulde down to the bottom of such a deep valley?


    However, sometimes life is full of coincidence.


    After Su Luo entered, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Brother, look here¡ª¡±


    Su Luo, who had already robbed three Demon King¡¯s ruins, became very experienced with the whole procedure.


    She ran to the right swiftly because there was a level entrance.


    Therefore, Su Luo and Zhang Wang teamed up to fight the level.


    It¡¯s true that Su Luo was really lucky.


    The continuous seven levels were all testing participants¡¯ true power. Fortunately Zhang Wang was there with her, so he took the lead.


    If Su Luo had entered alone, she would''ve been stuck in Level three with nowhere to escape.


    ¡°Senior Brother is awesome~¡± Su Luo gave him a thumbs up.


    Zhang Wang was very ttered, with happiness showing through his eyes and brows. But he purposely acted like a strict teacher with a straight face, and poked Su Luo¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act cute. Go look for weapon imprints. Sooner orter, the Thorns people will be here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Luo rushed to find the imprints.


    These Great Demon Kings used all their brain cells to hide their weapon imprints. However, they had an intelligence limit, and Su Luo had lived in the modern age. Her mind was certainly more flexible.


    So in a snap of fingers, Su Luo found the location of the Great roc Demon King¡¯s treasures.


    On this aspect, Zhang Wang was really impressed by Su Luo.


    ¡°Sister, could you smell the scent of the treasures?¡± How else could she figure it out so fast?


    Su Luo was proud of herself, ¡°It was a feeling. If you know, you know. I can¡¯t exin.¡±


    At this moment, Su Luo couldn¡¯t help but think about her little divine dragon.


    That cute little baby dragon. Other dragons had scales, but her dragon had fur. Its fur was so smooth that it melted her heart.


    Years ago when it was taken away by its dragon dad, they said it woulde back when she reached Commander rank. Now she was Saint rank and still didn¡¯t know how it was doing.


    Once this was over, if it still didn¡¯te, she would go find it in the Dragon realm.


    Su Luo told Zhang Wang, ¡°I used to have a little spiritual pet. It was really powerful. Its nose could actually smell the scent of treasures. It could dig out the goodies from miles afar.¡±


    Su Luo thought about the cute little dragon with a heart full of excitement and nostalgia¡­ She really missed it.


    Su Luo sighed while looking for the weapon imprints left by the Great Roc Demon King.


    ¡°Eh, I found it.¡± Suddenly, Su Luo let out an excited sound.


    This roc was really good at hiding stuff. It hid the treasures in one of its feathers. If it weren¡¯t because she had an instinct for treasures, she really would¡¯ve missed it.


    They really hit the jackpot.


    There were eight Human Rank weapons, and two Earth Rank weapons.


    Because Li Luoming and those other annoying people were not here, all of these belonged to Su Luo and Zhang Wang now.


    Su Luo saw that sharp and cold Tian Yi Sword and gave it to Zhang Wang immediately, ¡°Brother, take this sword.¡±


    This was an exceptionally rare Earth Rank weapon.


    ¡°I already have a Tai Yi Sword, you should take this¡­¡± Tai Yi Sword and Tian Yi sword were both Earth Rank weapons with simr power.


    ¡°Brother, just take it.¡± Su Luo stuffed the Tian Yi Sword in Zhang Wang¡¯s hands, ¡°Even though you already have the Tai Yi Sword, it¡¯s still better to be cautious. There are enemies lurking everywhere, better preparation means more chances to survive.¡±


    What if Zhang Wang idently loses his Tai Yi Sword in battle? Therefore, Su Luo still made him take it.

 Chapter 2585: Coincidence (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Coincidence (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Zhang Wang epted it reluctantly.


    However, how would he know that Su Luo¡¯s nonchnt action would actually save his life. Of course, this would be a long time after.


    Right now, Su Luo was busy counting her gains. For her, it was challenging to break through the level; however, her true source of happiness were the rewards.


    The second Earth Rank weapon was a giant axe, called Slit Sky Axe, which Su Luo kept without hesitation.


    Now she had the Cold Moon Sword, Hao Tian Hammer, Golden Spirit Speer, and now this Slit Sky Axe. She already had four out of eighteen Giant Demon King Weapon Imprints. This was a great aplishment.


    Su Luo originally wanted to stuff the Human Rank weapon away, but her eyes suddenly lit up like she saw something fascinating.


    ¡°Look at this!¡±


    Su Luo grabbed an exquisite butterfly face mask and looked at it with full attention. She kept thinking this mask had something different, like the Thousand Faces mask her master mentioned about unintentionally.


    At that moment, Zhang Wang¡¯splexion turned a little stiff.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re almost done fighting.¡± Zhang Wang talked while grabbing Su Luo to get out.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to overthink. She gathered all the Human Rank weapons and followed Senior Brother Zhang out.


    Even though the two of them were really fast, they were still busted Because the giant Roc statue copsed on itself into dust as soon as they were out.


    The Thorns were all shocked.


    What was this?


    And then, they saw two figures dashing towards the front!


    ¡°Follow them!¡± The Thorns Captainmanded. The six-person team all went after Su Luo and Zhang Wang.


    At the time, the Thorns were all pissed off. They paid so much effort and power to defeat that strong and annoying White Roc. But now they were actually letting others take advantage of them!


    They gave these two little thieves chances to take the weapon imprints!


    The Thorns were cursing out and using all their strength to follow them!


    Zhang Wang and Su Luo dashed like they were fighting for their lives.


    Fortunately, Su Luo consumed the Agility Leg Bone, so now her speed had improved greatly, or she would have been captured a long time ago.


    However, the distance between them andthe Thorn was still the same. Moreover, Su Luo¡¯s stamina had a biological disadvantagepared to them. Therefore, they would be captured by the Thorns if they kept running like this.


    Su Luo looked over her shoulder while running, ¡°Brother, how many of them can you take?¡±


    Zhang Wang already did his research and calcted this Thorn sub-team¡¯s strength. He lowered his voice, ¡°Three, I can¡¯t take any more than that.¡±


    Then what about the rest of them?! Su Luo could only take one and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go hard on them.¡±


    Su Luo shook her head. If they decided to fight them, they would definitely fail. So, they got to keep running.


    Run run run!


    The two of them almost turned into a fleeting light, dashing ahead.


    The Thorns people behind them were all provoked! Want to get away? Not that easy!


    The captain gave out orders, ¡°Follow them! We have to get the weapon imprints back!¡±


    Not to mention, they could never simply ept this fate!


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang probably used all their good luck on the treasures, so now the bad luck caught up.

 Chapter 2586: Coincidence (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2586: Coincidence (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook, skyrise


    Not long after running out, the pair was unexpectedly faced with an iing horde.


    ¡°Demons!¡±


    With her acute eyesight, Su Luo immediately recognized them.


    Dammit! Running at the lead was an old man with a grizzly white beard, and an extremely familiarrge rhinoceros was alongside him!


    Their situation was so unlucky, she couldn¡¯t even swallow her saliva back.


    This whole time, Su Luo kept bumping into her enemies at every turn


    If she spotted the fat rhinoceros, the other party must have definitely spotted her in return, so


    ¡°Little wifey! That¡¯s my little wifey, Grandpa!!!¡± The fatty rhinoceros grew excited. His chubby body shook as he jumped up and down, saliva dribbling from his mouth as he pointed at Su Luo¡­


    Su Luo : ¡°¡­¡±


    Who is your little wifey? Who the hell is your little wifey?


    As those thoughts roared in Su Luo¡¯s heart, she raised her head towards Zhang Wang.


    The Demon n was before them, and backstabbers behind them. Do the heavens want me dead? Su Luo was on the brink of tears.


    A single look was all Zhang Wang needed to know how dire the situation was. He grabbed onto Su Luo and hoisted her under his arm before bolting at full speed.


    With enemiesing from ahead and behind, he proceeded to head left.


    Although he was weighed down by Su Luo, Zhang Wang was still extremely fast.


    The distance between them and their pursuers increased greatly and quickly.


    The backstabbers spotted the demon n, and vice versa.


    They were in no way allies, but they had amon target. So the leaders of the two parties/sides exchanged nces before silently minding their own business.


    Poor Zhang Wang and Su Luo were thus singled out like that.


    ¡°Running away isn''t going to cut it. We need a n.¡± Thoughts rapidly swirled within Zhang Wang¡¯s mind.


    He spotted a forest in front of him, which lead him to say to Su Luo: ¡°Hide in there and wait for those people to leave, alright?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s expression shifted slightly as she grabbed onto Zhang Wang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Senior Brother!¡±


    Was he nning on luring the backstabbers and the Demon n away? How could that work? It¡¯s extremely dangerous!


    Zhang Wang shoved Su Luo into a hole and grabbed some fallen leaves and twigs to cover her up. Pressing her head down, he ordered her, ¡°Remember! Do note out until there¡¯s absolutely no danger around!¡±


    Zhang Wang took off Su Luo¡¯s outer coat and propped it up with bamboo canes. From afar, it would appear as though he was carrying someone under his arm.


    Then, Zhang Wang ran in the opposite direction to draw away their pursuers.


    Although Su Luo did not agree to it, Zhang Wang was determined to follow his n, leaving her with no other option but to follow along.


    She could clearly hear that damn rhinoceros fatty shouting for his little wifey as the Demon n came in pursuit.


    Curling herself up within the small hole, Su Luo controlled her breathing and heart rate as much as she could while closing her eyes. From the outside, she looked like a piece of rock, or a clump of dirt that did not possess even a single shred of life at all.


    The Demon n were the first to rush over.


    While hiding in the hole, Su Luo¡¯s brain spun around thoughts in rapid fire.


    All of a sudden.


    An idea shed within her mind.


    How could she have forgotten!


    Earlier, while in the Large Roc King¡¯s tomb, she had obtained a good item. That item¡­


    Su Luo quickly brought it out. Upon examining it in detail, she discovered that it was a face mask that could change a myriad of times.


    The wearer only needed to think of an image for the mask to transform into the vision.

 Chapter 2587: Coincidence (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2587: Coincidence (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Su Luo wore the Myriad Illusions Mask before starting to form an image.


    Is the preparation for transformationplete?


    That¡¯s it. There¡¯s that fatty from the Demon n. If I can transform into him, who else couldn¡¯t I transform into?


    Su Luo closed her eyes and pictured the image she wanted, the image of that damned fatty rhino. After a while, Su Luo felt the hole bing cramped, causing her to open her eyes¡ª


    Ah! Her entire body had turned chubby, and when she pinched herself, she felt soft, as though she was pinching cotton. Have I actually turned into that damned fatty rhino? Oh ho¡ª


    Su Luo tried to stand up, but discovered that, due to her body bing too fat, she was stuck in the hole, locked in ce firmly and tightly.


    Su Luo was speechless.


    Right at this moment, a series of thunderous footsteps rang out from the distance.


    Soon, one of those footsteps was already very near to Su Luo.


    What¡¯s going on? Have my hiding ce been discovered? A sliver of despair shed within Su Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Nevertheless, regardless of anything, she still had to hurry up and change out of this form. If not, she would remain stuck in this hole unable to move or run, with death being the only option left for her.


    As she thought of that, Su Luo entered a state of meditation and started to transform back to her original form.


    At that moment, the series of footsteps was just a metre away from Su Luo. Facing away from her, the man huffed and puffed as he leaned on a tree.


    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Luo sneakily extended her head out and carefully took a peak.


    A ck robed person? The ck robed person from the Thorn?


    She recognized that this person was a member of the Thorn that had distracted therge white roc, thereby allowing her and Zhang Wang to obtain the treasure.


    Weren¡¯t they pursuing Senior Brother Zhang Wang? Why did this person return?


    Right at this moment, the Thorn member, who was only a metre away from Su Luo, spoke to another member slightly away from him: ¡°No. 38, are you sure thatss is hiding over in this patch of underbrush?¡±


    The ck robed person named No. 37 replied: ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care about others, but how could you not believe in my eyes?¡±


    After that, No. 38 spoke out: ¡°No. 39, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    No. 39 shook his head and replied: ¡°I believe you! Lord Shadow had personally praised your ming Golden Eyes, so why wouldn¡¯t I believe that?¡±


    This made No. 38 satisfied: ¡°Hehe, at that time, Lord Shadow even patted me on my shoulder!¡±


    This might have been the most satisfying thing that had happened in his life, to obtain praise from Lord Shadow. He was willing to give up his life immediately upon such a request from Lord Shadow!


    No. 39 felt iparably envious and somewhat depressed: ¡°Truthfully speaking, my movement techniques are also very good¡­¡±


    However, Lord Shadow didn¡¯t give him a single nce.


    No. 38 continued to talk: ¡°Getting back to the topic, what were we talking about just now? Oh right, there¡¯s this little miss that was being carried around. I recognize her as the person that our queen had ordered to be killed without question!¡±


    No. 39 was shocked: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I saw that the man who carried her had left her there. When he had left, he was carrying a tree branch wrapped in an outer coat before running away. He can¡¯t escape my eyes!¡± No. 38 said in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good brother!¡± No. 39 roared in response.


    If not for No. 38 stopping him, he would not have such a good chance of aplishing such a major feat. Therefore, he was very grateful towards No. 38.


    No. 38 grinned: ¡°Continue resting, while I go and walk around to see where thatss has been left. It¡¯s said that she is very weak, and only ranks 100th in their Upstream Mountain!¡± He said as he walked away.


    In a cramped cave only a metre away from No. 39, Su Luo snorted in silence: ¡°

 Chapter 2588: Coincidence (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2588: Coincidence (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Although¡­ She didn¡¯t know how Senior Brother Zhang Wang was doing¡­


    Su Luo looked at the Myriad Illusions Mask in her hands, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    Just as No. 39 had finished his business and was pulling his pants up¡ª


    Su Luo revealed the Yan Hua dagger from within her sleeve, and her figure flew!


    Before he knew it, the gravity space had enveloped him! No. 39 felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but the Yan Hua Dagger had alreadye!


    Snick! The Yan Hua dagger streaked across his throat, and the blood gushed out!


    Poor No. 39. How could he have known that not even one meter away from him,y an ambush from the legendary girl that he was ordered to kill. And that this girl¡¯s strength was absolutely not at the bottom on the Dragon List!


    Su Luo knew that No. 39 was very strong, so she used all of her strength in her sneak attack, and cast all the cards in her hand!


    Variant Red Acacia Tree, Little Fox Sable, Fallen Red Lotus, Cheng Ying Sword¡ª


    Boom!


    No. 39 turned to counterattack, but was smashed until he was dizzy, while Su Luo was primed to strike with the Cheng Ying sword!


    For this No. 39 to have provoked Su Luo, it was like having a ck roc¡¯s eight lives¡¯ worth of bad luck.


    As he staggered, he red at Su Luo in disbelief. This face¡­ this face was the one the Queen had ordered to kill¡­


    At first he had wanted to hunt her, and now he was at her mercy¡­Heavens¡­


    No. 39 swayed, trying to warn hispanions.


    Whoosh! The Cheng Ying sword in Su Luo¡¯s hands sped towards his throat!


    In an instant, the Cheng Ying sword pierced his mouth, and passed out through the back of his head. Poor No. 39 showed the whites of his eyes as blood spurted from his whole body.


    At this time, No. 38 seemed to have heard some movement, his voice calling in the distance: ¡°39, hurry up and get over here!¡±


    On the verge of death, No. 39 sent a final, triumphant re to Su Luo! Although he would die, No. 38 would surely avenge him!


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­be¡­waiting¡­for¡­you¡­in¡­hell¡­¡±


    No. 39¡¯s lips trembled. He could no longer speak, and could only feebly breathe with great difficulty.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ming now!¡± That voice and tone was remarkably simr to No. 39¡¯s, such that No. 39 himself couldn¡¯t distinguish it!


    F*ck! No. 39 wanted to let loose a string of curses. Why could this brat imitate his voice so well? Then, No. 39¡¯s eyes went wide as the girl, whose death had been ordered, started to transform¡­


    She unexpectedly transformed and took his appearance!


    No. 39 was about to go mad! How could this be?! Forget about imitating his voice, she could transform and take his appearance? Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­


    No. 39 figured out what Su Luo nned to do! She was going to conceal herself and enter the Thorn squad, recing his existence!


    No. 39 was about to cry after realizing the truth. His throat howled and sobbed, but only produced feeble sounds that had no way of warning hispanions!


    Then, No. 39 ferociously red at Su Luo, and with all his strength took the Communication Amulet at his chest¡­ Once he shattered the Communication Amulet, it would alert hispanions!


    No. 39 fiercely pinched the Communication Amulet.


    Su Luo realized what he wanted to do and became slightly anxious!

 Chapter 2589: Senior Brother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2589: Senior Brother (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Brook Riverside, skyrise


    With a faint crack, the Communication Amulet was crushed


    Su Luo was toote to stop it.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha-¡± No. 39 fixed his loathsome gaze on Su Luo. His eyes had a hint of a triumphant smirk, and eventually his life ended amidst hisughter.


    Su Luo was indeed a bit anxious, although¡­Communication Amulets couldn''t be used in Bai Ze¡¯s world anyway, if it was crushed then it was crushed, so what? What an idiot!


    No. 38 asked as he came over, ¡°39, what happened?¡±


    What happened to 39? He died.


    Su Luo swiftly lifted his corpse and threw it into the cave she had hidden in. Then, she scattered a few drops of Corpse Disintegrating Powder, which made No. 39 dissolve/crumble into thin air.


    No. 38, unaware that not even a corpse was left of his brother, patted Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? You didn¡¯t even answer your Communication Amulet!¡±


    Su Luo turned to him and curled her lips.


    No. 38 felt that No. 39 was a bit weird, but somehow he couldn''t pinpoint exactly how, so he ended up staring at Su Luo.


    Su Luo was calm by this point, and she gave No. 38 a cold shove. ¡°What are you doing? Have you found the girl from the top 100 Dragon List yet?¡±


    No. 38¡¯s mood dampened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone a whole round and never saw that brat¡¯s shadow. Who knows where she went to hide,¡± No. 38 wrinkled his brows. ¡°What about you? Find anything?¡±


    Su Luo shook her head.


    ¡°Have my eyes gone bad or something?¡± No. 38 doubtfully rubbed his eyes, which were the size of a green bean.


    But these green-bean-like eyes actually had surprisingly good vision!


    Su Luo snickered internally. Of course your vision has gone bad. I¡¯m standing right in front of you, yet you can¡¯t find me. And you still want to search some more?


    But on the outside she was still wearing No. 39¡¯s appearance, grave expression, and wrinkled brows.


    ¡°Go another round, take note, and search every corner carefully. That brat isn¡¯t so strong; one hit can strike her dead. Where could she possibly hide?¡± No. 38 ordered.


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    Su Luo firmly nodded.


    No. 38 began searching again, while Su Luo followed along and stroked her chin.


    She had already cleared the traces here. No. 38 definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. Now the question was, what should she do?


    Look for a chance to dispose of No. 38, or¡­


    She also didn¡¯t know how Senior Brother Zhang Wang was doing, or if he had gotten himself out of trouble yet¡­


    Su Luo felt somewhat restless as she thought of Senior Brother Zhang Wang, and decided that she would let No. 38¡¯s head remain on his shoulders for now. She would collect itter when she was interested, but for now she needed to find Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    No. 38 searched another round until he bumped into Su Luo again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find her either?¡± Annoyed, No. 38 swept his eyes over No. 39, ¡°If you can''t find anything, what did I even bring you along for! Good-for-nothing!¡±


    As No. 39, Su Luo smiled along. ¡°If your sharp eyes can¡¯t find anything, how can my much poorer ones?¡±


    Not even Su Luo knew that she had spoken to the bottom of No. 38¡¯s heart.


    What Su Luo didn¡¯t know was that No. 38 most liked for others to praise his eyes: the more praise the better.


    ¡°Naturally, since I couldn¡¯t find anything, there¡¯s no way you did.¡± No. 38 looked at the sky, then at the grove, and casually summoned and sent a me into the grove. In the next instant, there was an audible explosion.

 Chapter 2590: Senior Brother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2590: Senior Brother (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    The fire spread out in all directions with the speed of a prairie fire, burning everything in its path with extreme speed.


    No. 38 exined to Su Luo: ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. I don¡¯t believe that she would be able to continue hiding if she¡¯s in there!¡±


    Su Luo purposefully made a solemn expression and nodded, though happiness surged within her heart.


    She had been afraid that she hadn¡¯t covered her tracks well enough, leaving behind traces that would be found by No. 38. However, this turn of events was good. With the fire unleashed by No. 38, all of those traces would be burnt away, so she could now truly rece No. 39.


    No. 38 wasn¡¯t feeling as happy as Su Luo.


    He had taken a military order from the captain and boasted about his capabilities just to have the chance to bring No. 39 to gain an aplishment. However, as of now, he wasn¡¯t even able to find a single trace of his target.


    Looking at the grove that had been almost burnt to the ground, he did not see even the slightest trace of human activity in there.


    No. 38¡¯s expression grew uglier by the second.


    Su Luo mumbled: ¡°Could thatss be burnt to death?¡±


    No. 38 shook his head, before nodding: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Su Luo was naturally happy to go with him, so she followed him, as the two flew towards their target location.


    Soon, the two reached a narrow mountain valley.


    The group of Thorns were camped at the front of the mountain valley, while the members of the Demon n were camped at the back. With one in the front and one in the rear, they locked down a hundred thousand mile stretch of mountain valley. With the interposing cliffs, it was hard to fly about, so Zhang Wang had been trapped within.


    After knowing about this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes sneakily flickered about, but only the heavens knew what was in her mind.


    At this moment, No. 38 was leading Su Luo to report on the status of the mission to the squad leader.


    After hearing No. 38¡¯s report, the squad leader frowned before staring right into No. 38¡¯s eyes: ¡°Weren¡¯t your eyes very good? And yet you saw wrong?¡±


    No. 38 had nothing he could say, while snickers rang out from hispatriots in the vicinity. That was because No. 38 gave a military order contrary to the squad leader¡¯s refusal, patting his chest and guaranteeing his sess, which ended up gaining the squad leader¡¯s approval.


    ¡°For the sake of turning this disgrace into merit, you, and you.¡± The squad leader pointed at No. 38 and No. 39, ¡°You two will form a team with the Demon n to search the mountain valley.¡±


    No. 38¡¯s face turned ck. He really wanted to reject the order!


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be sent to search the mountain valley, as it was a dangerous yet unrewarding task.


    On the contrary, Su Luo¡¯s heart was filled with excitement: Senior brother Zhang Wang, here Ie!


    At this moment, Su Luo started to persuade No. 38: ¡°Do you want to confront your challenges, or do you want to face theughter from our brothers?¡±


    Quite a jackpot she had struck. The squad leader shot a look at No. 39, as he finally got a trace of an impression towards him, who had been following inconspicuously behind No. 38 all this while.


    That¡¯s right, No. 38 thought. What¡¯s the point of staying here? Might as well go out and search.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it!¡± No. 38 brought Su Luo, turned around and walked off.


    The other people continued to stand guard along the perimeter of the mountain valley, with only Su Luo and No. 38 heading inside. The Demon n also sent two people out, one in the front and one in the back to conduct the search.


    Su Luo was secretly feeling excited.


    Good, very good. God knows how the two squad leaders came up with this divide and conquer strategy. Aren¡¯t they giving Senior Brother Zhang Wang the chance to deal with them one by one? Su Luo was extremely happy with their strategy.


    The mountain path was rough and treacherous, with overgrown nts and trees everywhere, streams gurgling as they flowed about.


    As he walked along, No. 38 cursed out: ¡°Dammit! Sending all of that exhausting work to us! While they continue to eat and drink merry, waiting for reinforcements!¡±


    There are still reinforcements? Su Luo¡¯s eyes twitched in response.

 Chapter 2591: Senior Brother (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2591: Senior Brother (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    Might as well just rescue Senior Brother Zhang Wang out from here. If not, by the time the reinforcements arrive, it will be hard for Zhang Wang to escape. Su Luo thought as she walked along.


    This mountain valley was veryrge and was covered in dense vegetation. If Senior Brother Zhang Wang hides and does not reveal himself, how would I be able to find him?


    ¡°How should we search?¡± Su Luo asked No. 38.


    No. 38 smiled faintly: ¡°What search? Will you win if you manage to find him? The man who was carrying Su Luo is very strong. In any case, I¡¯m unable to defeat him. You can search for him if you have a death wish.¡±


    After saying that, the self-preserving No. 38 searched for some spacious ground to sit down. Casually pulling out a few fish, he conveniently tossed a little whitemb to Su Luo: ¡°Hurry up and skin it clean. Will have dinner here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± being No. 38¡¯sckey, No. 39 had always been inconspicuous and submissive. Therefore, following his behaviour, Su Luo obediently carried the littlemb to the side to skin and wash.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t stop her hands as she continued to do her task at a slow pace. Nevertheless, she was going through countless ideas in her mind.


    From the looks of it, No. 38 was much stronger than No. 39. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to take action against him.


    However, she could use umon techniques, like¡ª


    Su Luo turned her gaze towards the soft and sulent littlemb in her hand. If she poisoned themb, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to knock No. 38 over.


    However, if No. 38 got killed, being by her lonesome in this mountain valley would ce her in too dangerous of a situation. That was due to the numerous magical beasts present here that made it a dangerous environment.


    What about not caring about No. 38 and thinking about how to get to Senior Brother Zhang Wang?


    Su Luo started to think back about the matters that had happened after she had met Zhang Wang¡­ to think if there were any traces left behind.


    Right at this moment, No. 38¡¯s voice rang out not far away from her: ¡°Hurry up! The fire¡¯s about to go out! Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± with a gloomy heart, Su Luo stripped and cut the littlemb up, washing the pieces of meat properly before sending them to No. 38.


    ¡°Stuff some spices and purple grass in its stomach, dice it well and add oil. Do you need me to teach you all of this?¡± No. 38 instructed Su Luo as he restedfortably on a branch high up on a tree.


    Su Luo had no choice but to handle the littlemb, and not long after, a sulent roastedmb glistening with oil appeared.


    How would amb roasted with Fallen Red Lotus not be filled with mouthwatering fragrance?


    Su Luo had purposefully done so to create that mouthwatering roasted fragrance.


    That was because she was the one who had taken the initiative to cook when she was with Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Seasoning with High Ranking Spirit Water before roasting themb with the Fallen Red Lotus would bring out its natural vour. As long as someone smells it once, one would absolutely recognize it again.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang, I hope that you didn¡¯t run too far away¡­ Su Luo prayed silently in her heart.


    The current situation was very tense.


    The earlier she found Senior Brother Zhang Wang, the earlier she could send him away. If that didn¡¯t happen, by the time the reinforcements from the Demon n and the Thorn arrived, Senior Brother Zhang Wang would have no way left to escape, no matter how strong he was.


    Nevertheless, despite how much worry she had in her heart, Su Luo maintained a calm expression as she quietly roasted the littlemb.


    ¡°Oh! What a fragrant smell!¡±


    No. 38, who had been resting leisurely on the tree branch with his hands behind his head, woke up. Snapping into alertness, he flipped himself off the tree andnded stably on the ground.

 Chapter 2592: Senior Brother (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2592: Senior Brother (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    ¡°You roasted this?¡± No. 38 looked at Su Luo, mystified.


    Su Luo nodded: ¡°What, you think themb roasted itself?¡±


    No. 38 chuckled, and looked Su Luo up and down: ¡°I say, 39, since when did you have such skills? You kept them well hidden.¡±


    No. 38 spoke as he tore off themb¡¯s leg and took a bite from it. With just one mouthful, his mouth was filled with an intense fragrance, such that he could almost swallow his tongue along with it.


    ¡°Ooh-¡± No. 38 didn¡¯t have more time to speak with Su Luo as he seized on each hand a fatmb leg glistening with oil, impatiently stuffing it in his mouth, almost to the point of choking.


    ¡°Delicious! Delicious! Too delicious!¡± No. 38 devoured the food ravenously, without looking at Su Luo, and he soon finished the entire half of themb.


    Su Luo estimated that at least 30 jin (15 kg) had entered his stomach already.


    Eat, eat, eat, if this miss wanted to kill you, it would be very easy. Su Luo thought.


    Although half of it had already been eaten, looking at No. 38, he was like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, who had no intention to stop, grabbing up more to keep eating.


    But at this moment, the rustling sounds of footsteps were heard.


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    She heard not one, but two pairs of footfalls, and the steps were heavy and clumsy. They were definitely not Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s, and instead seemed to belong to the ravine¡¯s demonic beasts.


    Those footsteps were hurrying straight towards here.


    ¡°Aye, so fragrant! So fragrant I could die!¡±


    When Su Luo heard this voice, she felt entirely unwell, because she recognized the owner and had a bad history with it!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes shed. In one motion, she snatched the other half of themb away from No. 38, and with the finger hidden in her sleeve, quickly applied some more of the transparent drug¡­


    No. 38 immediately went into a panic!


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± He reached out and seized the glistening yellowmb, snatching back his very lifeline!


    Since he wanted to take it, Su Luo just let him. Her target had already arrived anyway.


    At this time, that fatty big rhino appeared. He had been following the smell, and now looking at the yellow, fragrant and tendermb in No. 38¡¯s hands, he fixed his eyes on it and started drooling.


    He wiped his saliva and sprung straight towards No. 38!


    ¡°Oi, oi, oi!¡± No. 38 panicked, and was about to run as he clutched themb.


    But the big rhino¡¯s strength was actually not bad. Unfazed, he sat on No. 38, squeezing until he almost suffocated him, leaving him foaming at the mouth.


    This was good, the big rhino¡¯spanion, the little leopard-bear, had also arrived.


    Little leopard-bear was drooling too, and seeing the big rhino beating No. 38 with fist after fist, he snatched the roastedmb in No. 38¡¯s hand and immediately stuffed it into his mouth.


    The big rhino paused his beating, intending to take his spoils, but then noticed that it had already been eaten by the little leopard-bear until all that was left was no bigger than a fist!


    ¡°Wakakaka!¡± The big rhino was simply outraged!


    He hastily threw No. 38 down and flew towards the little leopard-bear, raising his hand and smacking it down on the idiot leopard-bear¡¯s head.


    With a patter, the fist-sized piece of roastedmb fell. There was almost no meat left, just a bit of skin and bone.


    The big rhino was heartbroken to the point of tears!


    Hatefully looking at the pilfering little leopard-bear, anad seeing his mouth glistening with oil, he became even more annoyed, smacking him again on the same ce like a spinning top.

 Chapter 2593: Senior Brother (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2593: Senior Brother (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    However, the little leopard-bear was especially resistant against getting pped. After getting spun around in ce, he wiped his mouth and acted as if he was perfectly fine.


    Meanwhile the Big Rhino gingerly picked up the piece ofmb with skin and bones. He chewed each and every mouthful with great appreciation and then chewed the bones till they were crushed, swallowing them bit by bit.


    Su Luo was speechless.


    At that moment, she did not even know how she was supposed to react.


    She never thought that her cooking would be so well received. But since everything had been wiped clean by them, who knew if Senior Brother Zhang Wang could still be baited out? Su Luo felt a bit frustrated just thinking about it.


    Just then, the angered No. 38 crawled back up and swept a nce at Su Luo. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    If one could not defeat the other party, then of course, one would need to flee.


    However, the fatty Big Rhino stood up angrily and pointed at him in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±


    No. 38 sneered. ¡°On what basis?¡±


    The Big Rhino was very arrogant. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I will eat you up!¡±


    No. 38 was left speechless.


    Oh well, he was truly being threatened to stay now. He had forgotten that the one opposite him was part of the demon n and those were all demon beasts who had transformed into human form. Despite that they still maintained their beastly nature and eating humans was indeed part of their instinct.


    No. 38 immediately felt goosebumps break out the moment he thought of his arms and legs being pulled apart and gnawed on.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± No. 38 acted calm.


    ¡°Roast me another one¡­ No, ten more, ah no, a hundred more! You are only allowed to leave after roasting me another hundred of these! Otherwise, I¡¯ll eat you up!¡± The fatty Big Rhino threatened No. 38 loudly.


    No. 38 was so angry he could die. Not only had the best meal of his life been snatched away, he was even getting threatened now!


    Yet he still looked to Su Luo first.


    Su Luo had long thought of a solution, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for a hundredmbs to be roasted. However, it will take a long time. Just think about it, such delicious food would definitely not be easy to make.¡±


    The Big Rhino nodded.


    ¡°So, only one can be roasted per day. My abilities would not be able to withstand any more than that.¡± Su Luo lied without a guilty conscience.


    Actually, a thousand would not even be a problem, what more a hundred.


    But if she were to take out so many at once, they would really think it was easy for her to roast the meat for them. How then would she be able to use delicious food to make them do her bidding and restrain them?


    The Big Rhino eximed in confusion at that.


    He looked at Su Luo, finding it odd.


    However, he could not make sense of it. Therefore, he walked up to Su Luo and sized her up, scanning her from top to bottom.


    Su Luo felt her heart skip a beat.


    It couldn¡¯t be that her disguise had been seen through, could it? By right, after using the Myriad Illusions Mask, it should be almost impossible to be seen through.


    The Big Rhino circled closely around Su Luo.


    Su Luo acted calm on the surface, keeping her smile on, but she was already secretly making preparations.


    If the Big Rhino recognized her, she would choose the best route for escape at the first possible moment.


    ¡°Your scent is very familiar.¡± The Big Rhino sniffed. ¡°Just like the scent of my little wife.¡±


    This sentence was like a bolt of lightning,nding and exploding on Su Luo¡¯s head.


    How could the Big Rhino¡¯s nose be so urate??? He could even discern her scent like that?


    Su Luo was secretly well prepared and guarded. Despite that she managed to maintain her faint smile and calm facade¡­


    ¡°This gaze is also very simr. Even your smile is simr.¡± The Big Rhino stood in front of Su Luo and nodded.


    Su Luo was speechless.


    She reacted very quickly and pretended to be agitated. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re the woman! I¡¯m a man! A MAN!!!¡±


    As Su Luo spoke, she proudly puffed her chest out and pped it loudly.

 Chapter 2594: Senior Brother (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2594: Senior Brother (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Ch.


    Su Luo roared in anger, and even very madly pped the unguarded Big Rhino.


    However, to the Big Rhino, her strength was only equivalent to scratching an itch.


    Despite that the Big Rhino reacted with a shudder as he speedily retreated ten feet away and covered his chest with his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re a man!!!¡±


    Su Luo was dumbfounded.


    Regardless, it was a good thing that she had managed to get rid of the scare. Feeling more at ease, she looked at the Big Rhino from the side. ¡°Does it mean that I don¡¯t have to roast anything for you either?¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s uneptable!¡± When it came to food, the Big Rhino did not budge as he continued urging her on. ¡°Quickly, quickly go and cook!¡±


    Su Luo looked at him speechlessly, turned around and dragged No.38 to look for ingredients.


    However, the Big Rhino looked at Su Luo weirdly. ¡°What ingredients are you looking for?¡±


    Su Luo gave a perfunctory smile. ¡°Do you think those littlembs just queued up and begged to be eaten? Of course I¡¯m going to catch them.¡±


    Big Rhino looked at Su Luo in an even more lost manner. He thought about it and asked. ¡°You want livembs?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Who on earth would want deadmbs?


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Just one will do.¡± Su Luo thought about it. She would not roast any more than the figure she had provided.


    The Big Rhino nodded and without even standing up, he let out a long toot that resounded very far.


    Not long after.


    ¡°Pitter patter, pitter patter, pitter patter¡­¡±


    A group ofmbs came neatly running over. Each of them was in fear and curled up as much as possible, but still bit the bullet and lined up, following the leading sheep.


    ¡°Take your pick.¡± The fatty Big Rhino spoke as a king would speak to their subjects.


    Su Luo almost rolled her eyes. ¡°Even this works?¡±


    The Big Rhino felt this was only natural. Puzzled, he asked. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alright, this was the demon n¡­ Su Luo nodded in understanding as she resigned to her fate and picked up a shivering littlemb.


    This time, she intentionally roasted it very slowly, using her spiritual energy to send the fragrance a long, long distance¡­


    However, Senior Brother Zhang Wang did not show up.


    The sky was as dark as ink.


    Su Luo who was constantly on alert of her surroundings felt a hint of familiarity.


    Was it Senior Brother Zhang Wang?


    She used the excuse of searching for spices to slowly stroll around the surroundings.


    Indeed, the familiar feeling felt closer and closer.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was hidden among the bushes as he saw a Thorn man in ck slowly approaching.


    He was indeed following the fragrance over.


    He remembered Su Luo mentioning that this was the scent of roasting using the Top Grade Celestial Spirit Water and Fallen Red Lotus, which could never be reced and only she could create such a scent in this whole wide world.


    So, when Senior Brother Zhang Wei smelt this scent, he had a hunch in his heart.


    However, his hunch was not that great.


    Previously, he left Su Luo in the cave, and now he ended up smelling the fragrance that only she could produce. That alone was sufficient to prove a problem existed.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked at the Thorn man in ck and the corner of his lips curled up into a sneer.


    With a leap, he held Su Luo from the back as his long fingers clutched Su Luo¡¯s neck and another hand covered her mouth.


    Su Luo. ¡°Mmmph¡­ Sinure¡­ Brudher¡­¡±


    Zhang Wang shouted coldly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Luo was speechless as herrge eyes blinked incessantly.


    ¡°Did you all capture a maiden? Speak! Where is she being held?¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang exerted strength in his hand and almost strangled Su Luo to death.


    Su Luo pointed to her own neck mncholically.

 Chapter 2595: Senior Brother (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2595: Senior Brother (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Ch.


    How am I supposed to speak when you¡¯re strangling me, Eldest Senior Brother!


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang snorted. ¡°If you dare to shout, I will kill you immediately!¡±


    After he was done speaking, he let go of her neck and turned her around. Still holding her he pulled down Su Luo¡¯s ck mask.


    At this moment, Su Luo was still wearing No.39¡¯s face, so once Senior Brother Zhang Wang took a look at her, he lost all interest in the ordinary face he saw.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Su Luo had just started to make a sound when Zhang Wang shot her an ice-cold dagger-like gaze.


    ¡°Shut up! If you continue to call me like that, I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡±


    Zhang Wei felt a shudder at the bottom of his heart.


    What was wrong with this person in ck? Why was he calling him Senior Brother like Su Luo? This tone, this attitude, this gaze, everything imitated Little Su Luo, but for a man so old to be doing this¡­ Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt goosebumps breaking out.


    Just then, all of a sudden ¡ª


    ¡°39? 39?¡± No. 38 noticed that Su Luo had not returned for some time and therefore came searching over.


    He was just about to reach them.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang reached out his hand to grab Su Luo¡¯s neck, scaring her so badly she almost fell down.


    My Eldest Senior Brother! If your hand grabs me, you would really never be able to see your little junior sister again!


    Su Luo¡¯s feet shed as she dodged this murderous move.


    She managed to dodge the first move, but could not dodge the second one, so her neck was strangled yet again.


    Su Luo. ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡°Brother¡± could leave her lips, she felt suffocated.


    No.38 shouted for quite a bit, yet did not find Su Luo¡¯s figure, so he slowly moved toward a different direction.


    It was only after he was far away did Senior Brother Zhang Wang throw the iling Su Luo onto the ground and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Why are you acting like a littledy and even putting your fingers together like a girl?¡±


    Just thinking about it caused chills in his heart.


    ¡°Stupid Eldest Senior Brother!!!¡± Su Luo was so angry that she almost sent him a kick.


    After that, Su Luo did a quick meditation and the Myriad Illusions Mask on her changed. Even her figure had changes to it.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked as if he had met with a ghost, so shocked by Su Luo¡¯s sudden transformation that his entire face turned pale.


    ¡°I already called you Senior Brother, and you actually did not believe me!¡± Su Luo grumbled in righteous anger!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked at the familiar face, the gaze, the actions, the tone¡­ This was his little junior sister in the flesh.


    Thinking about how he had almost strangled his own junior sister to death just a while before, Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt his legs go weak. ¡°Little Junior Sister, are you alright? Does your neck hurt?¡±


    ¡°Would it even be possible for it to not hurt?!¡± Just mentioning that made Su Luo feel as if she had a belly full ofints. But she was very magnanimous. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for this. Senior Brother, how were you chased by them into this god-forsaken valley?¡±


    Su Luo sized him up and noticed there was a faint bloody scent on him. She instantly felt anxious. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang smiled wryly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    If it was merely an injury that would have been nice.


    Su Luo¡¯s gaze changed slightly. ¡°Your cultivation¡­¡±


    Su Luo remembered that her Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation was far above hers. Despite that, as she has just felt, his cultivation did not seem to be as good as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m poisoned, it¡¯s being suppressed.¡± Senior Brother did not hide anything and told her the truth. ¡°Now your Senior Brother cannot even defeat the Big Rhino. This is really a huge problem. However, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    So, Su Luo exined everything she did, from how she killed No.39 previously, pretended to be him and swaggered into the Thorn team.

 Chapter 2596: Senior Brother (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2596: Senior Brother (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Ch.


    Senior Brother held his head.


    His escape was so difficult while this littless turned her head and entered into the depths of the enemy camp. She really was beyond amazing.


    ¡°This is very dangerous!¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang warned Su Luo. ¡°The people of Thorn all have an item to prove their identity. Once it is being checked, you will be in danger. Make haste and leave the troops, run as far as possible.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Su Luo looked at Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°The demon n and the Thorn have both called for reinforcements. Once the reinforcements arrive, they will definitelyb through the hills. When the timees, you will be in danger. So now the most urgent problem is what are you going to do, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll hide well¡­¡±


    Su Luo interrupted him. ¡°Impossible. They are unable to find you now because they don¡¯t have enough strength. But when a strong cultivator like Elder Ru arrives, you would be absolutely unable to stay hidden. Oh, I¡¯ve got a n!¡±


    ¡°What n?¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang had known all along that Su Luo was full of entric ideas.


    ¡°38,e over!¡± Su Luo shouted into the distance, letting her voice carry over.


    No.38 was just looking for Su Luo, so when he heard this voice, he obediently came over.


    The reason he was looking for Su Luo was because he was hungry¡­


    God only knew that after he had tasted such excellent delicacies, everything else felt tasteless and he just could not swallow the food.


    So No.38 secretly searched for Su Luo for the sake of getting some special treatment, and rushed to her side the instant he heard her call.


    Su Luo leaned close to Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s ear and muttered. Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt that this idea was interesting and thus nodded. Then he hid away in a sh.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let''s catch somembs!¡± Said No.38 as soon as he saw No.39.


    By then, Su Luo had already put back on the Myriad Illusions Mask and had regained the looks of No.39.


    However, when Su Luo put on the artifact, she received a notice that made her copse:


    Within 10 days, the Myriad Illusions Mask can only be used 3 times.


    In other words, from the current No.39, changing back to Su Luo¡¯s original looks could only happen 10 dayster.


    Su Luo was copsing on the inside¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Luo had tears in her heart, but her face held a smile as she raised a brow at No.38 and followed him.


    Just at this moment, Senior Brother Zhang Wang suddenly shed out from among the trees and grabbed No.38¡¯s neck.


    However, No.38 reacted quickly and shouted. ¡°39, get ready for battle!¡±


    Then, he swiftly retreated, thinking that if he got No.39 to go forward, he should be able to dash away.


    At that moment, Su Luo unsheathed Cheng Ying sword.


    No.38 thought that No.39 was going to go forward and fight Senior Brother Zhang Wang, and secretly felt joyful, but what happened instead¡ª


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡±


    No.38 heard a clear sound of an icy cold weapon piercing through flesh and felt extreme pain extending from his back throughout his body. He lowered his head and saw a sharp de protruding from his torso, the tip glistening with bright red blood.


    This sword had coincidentally pierced through his heart.


    He felt helpless¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± No.38 turned his head back and looked at Su Luo dumbfounded, with eyes full of shock and disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to take action and kill?¡± Su Luo intentionally put on a lost look.


    That sentence made No.38 so angry that he fell backwards, his mouth couldn¡¯t stop spurting blood.

 Chapter 2597: Senior Brother (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2597: Senior Brother (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Ch.


    ¡°I¡­ was asking¡­ you to kill him! Not kill me!!!¡± No.38 was so angry that he would have almost leapt up, had his body¡¯s condition allowed it.


    However, Su Luo had not just pierced his heart with Cheng Ying sword, she even twisted and turned it while it was in his heart. Now, he was barely hanging by a breath.


    ¡°Oh? So you were telling me to kill him.¡± Su Luo shrugged. ¡°But, he¡¯s my Senior Brother, so I think it¡¯s still best that I kill you.¡±


    No.38 eyes widened. ¡°!!!???¡±


    He was almost unable to speak, but from the sudden change in his eyes, Su Luo could understand what he meant.


    Su Luo shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s as you think it is.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­ You aren¡¯t 39¡­¡± before dying, No.38 felt a chill down his back!


    The person before him was actually not No.39. Then, what about No.39? Where was he? When was he reced? He himself had not noticed the least bit!!!


    It was truly a matter that left one feeling chills down one¡¯s spine just thinking about it.


    Su Luo kindly hinted to him, letting him die knowing the truth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and 39 want to kill me? So I killed 39, then pretended to be him and followed by your side. Alright, alright, everything that needs to be said has been said and even words that should not have been said have also been made known to you. You can now die in peace, right?¡±


    As she was speaking, Su Luo retracted Cheng Ying sword.


    ¡°This sword¡­ This sword¡­¡± was indeed not 39¡¯s. It was a pity that he was blind and actually hadn¡¯t noticed one bit.


    No.39 left the world with grievance.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang looked at Su Luo with aplicated gaze, speechless.


    The people who offended Su Luo had truly died in the most strange ways. Senior Brother Zhang Wang especially felt pity toward 39, because if he was ced in his position, if his ownpanion by his side was actually a fake, disguised enemy¡­


    Just at that moment¡ª


    ¡°OMG! A dead man!¡± a shrill shriek pierced through the silent night sky, scaring quite a few of the beasts in a distance into a chaotic nervousness, causing them to fly and escape in a mad dash.


    Su Luo instantly recognized the silly little leopard-bear who was shouting at the top of his voice.


    Feeling depressed, she shot a look at Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°Quickly, silence him!¡±


    The little leopard-bear heard it and was stunned. Then, he let out a loud sob. ¡°I¡¯m going to be silenced, sob, sob, sob, I¡¯m going to be silenced!¡±


    It kept crying as it ran like mad.


    The veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead popped.


    Was there a need for such a bulky body to move so quickly?! It was moving so fast that she practically could not catch up!


    ¡°Bang!¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang made a move andnded a fist on the little leopard-bear¡¯s head.


    The little leopard-bear became dizzy and his eyes started to spin¡­


    ¡°Thud¡ª¡±


    The bulky figure slowly swayed and then crumbled to the ground.


    Su Luo exhaled.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang reminded her.


    However, despite it being in a nearby tent, the situation was very odd. Why did no onee running over even though such a din was made?


    Su Luo gave a cunning smile. ¡°I added a little extra something to their dinner. Let them have a good sleep. Let¡¯s go, kill this little leopard-bear first, then we¡¯ll get rid of that hateful Big Rhino!"


    Every time Su Luo heard the Big Rhino calling her little wife, she felt goosebumps breaking out.


    Just at that moment, Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°Not good. Arge group of people of the demon n has arrived. Leave quickly!¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang grabbed Su Luo and ran in the opposite direction.


    Su Luo felt depressed.

 Chapter 2598: Senior Brother (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2598: Senior Brother (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    This was the best opportunity to get rid of the Big Rhino. How did it escape?


    The demon n was truly untimely. Not a moment earlier nor a momentter, precisely arriving right then!


    Su Luo was full of regret, but it was pointless to feel like that as she still had to leave.


    Large numbers of the demon n wereing over and Su Luo was in danger because they did not have too friendly a rtionship with the Thorn. Her heart clenched knowing that the Thorn¡¯s reinforcement would not be too far away.


    ¡°Why is the demon n chasing after us so closely and not letting us off?¡± Su Luo asked Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Zhang Wang thought about it and said with certainty. ¡°If I did not guess it wrongly, it should have been Bingqing who leaked the news of the weapon imprints on us.¡±


    One had to acknowledge that Senior Brother¡¯s understanding of Fairy Bingqing was deep. A single guess and he hit the bullseye.


    Su Luo frowned slightly.


    ¡°If that is the case¡­¡± Su Luo sized up Senior Brother Zhang Wang and suddenly, a cunning, fox-like hint of a smile shed through the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, I have a strategy that can help us avoid capture, but it¡¯s a little risky. I wonder if Senior Brother would be willing to take this risk?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt that whatever idea this littless came up with would definitely not be a good idea.


    Indeed, Su Luo turned around, opened the Space Storage Bag that No.38 always carried on him, dug through it and took out a few sets of ck clothes and passed a set to Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°Now, you can impersonate No.38.¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was left speechless.


    There was practically no choice, so Senior Brother Zhang Wang deftly changed into the ck fitting suit.


    One had to say, the people of Thorn were indeed very easy to impersonate because all of them were covered in ck. Furthermore, Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s figure was simr to No.38, both of them were big and burly. Therefore, when Senior Brother Zhang Wang changed into the ck suit of the Thorn, it was truly hard to tell with a look whether he was real or fake.


    Just as he had finished changing and casually dealt with No.38¡¯s corpse as well, Su Luo heard the signal to gather. She had already mingled in the Thorn for a couple of days and was a little more understanding of these trivia than Senior Brother Zhang Wang.


    Therefore, she openly dragged Senior Brother Zhang Wang as they strolled to report themselves proudly at the gathering site.


    It was also thanks to the courage of the two talented experts. Under the pursuit of countless enemies, they still dared to infiltrate the Thorn. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be trembling in their hearts.


    The gathering ce of the Thorns was ten miles away from here.


    However, that distance was nothing to experts like Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang, and they arrived after a short while.


    Seeing the dense crowd of men in ck, Su Luo sighed inwardly.


    "Stop!" As soon as Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang approached, they were stopped.


    "Identity te!" A short figure emerged from the grass.


    If he hadn¡¯t revealed himself, Su Luo really would not have been able to notice him.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang''s gaze sank.


    The identity te was also the legendary ckmunication amulet. Althoughmunication could not be carried out in this Bai Ze world, it was a kind of identity token, and this was how the Thorn recognized its members.


    After a person died, themunication amulet would bepletely shattered, so the identity te of themunication amulet was not found on No.38 and No.39¡¯s bodies.


    At that moment, Senior Brother Zhang Wang secretly thought that it was bad luck. He gave Su Luo a look, and he was on guard in his heart, nning to make a move in the next moment.


    However¡ª


    At that moment, Su Luo took out a ckmunication amulet from her sleeve and waved it in front of the short scout in front of her.

 Chapter 2599: Fierce Battle (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2599: Fierce Battle (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    The ckmunication amulets were also divided into grades, with the one in Su Luo¡¯s hand being considered an advanced rank, the same rank as No.38 and No.39¡¯s identity te.


    The scout took a look and nodded, then let Su Luo and Zhang Wang enter.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    How is it that you have the identity te of a Thorn? Didn¡¯t they say that after the person is killed, the identity te would be shattered? Could it be that he had received fake news?


    He had many questions.


    At that moment, it was also hard for Su Luo to exin to him matters regarding Nangong Liuyun and so she just blinked her eyes yfully at her Eldest Senior Brother.


    Zhang Wang touched his nose. Alright, since this little junior sister could even get the Myriad Illusions Mask and was brave enough toe to the gathering site of the Thorn, what would a simple piece of ckmunication amulet count as?


    He was convinced by this little junior sister, and even felt that Su Luo was a winner in life.


    The moment the two of them arrived, they reported their numbers.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang were both frank and open, confident and proud. No one actually recognized them!


    If they were identified as impostors, the two of them would be dead meat.


    A small team had six people and six small teams formed arge team. So at the site, there were a total of thirty-six people.


    At that moment, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang were in the middle and were surrounded by the Thorn¡¯s people from all sides. Truly, a single blow from each person there would be enough to smash them to death.


    Despite that, these two were especially calm, not revealing even a bit of nervousness.


    From atop the huge rock at the front, the Big Team Lead was speaking.


    The message was that he had received news that there were two people in the valley that had to be killed.


    One was the genius training camp¡¯s super seedling contestant¡ªZhang Wang.


    The other was a person Her Majesty had given ¡°must-kill¡± orders¡ªSu Luo.


    ¡°These two people must be killed!¡± The Big Team Lead¡¯s icy-cold voice sounded as if he had just crawled out of hell, making Su Luo shudder.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The people beneath the stage also chorused loudly, and in order to remain undercover, Su Luo and Zhang Wang also raised their hands and foolishly shouted. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    However, when Su Luo and Senior Brother exchanged a nce and saw each other¡¯s silly looks, they almost burst outughing.


    After that, the Big Team Lead started distributing tasks. ¡°20, take one team and siege the east.¡±


    ¡°25, take one team to siege the south.¡±


    ¡°30, take one team to siege the west.¡±


    ¡°35, take one team to siege the north.¡±


    ¡°Everyone heard me clearly?¡± The Big Team Lead atop swept a nce at everyone on site with his icy-cold eyes.


    However, everyone was masked up, including himself. Everyone was covered in darkness, even their heads and all that was visible were pairs of ck eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone spoke up at the same time.


    ¡°As for the demon n, hmph!¡± The Big Team Lead clearly did not like the demon n as he snorted. ¡°Ignore them, but also don¡¯t get into conflict with them!¡±


    The people beneath all agreed in chorus.


    Hearing that, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang exchanged nces and an expectant slyness shed at the bottom of their eyes!


    At first they had nned to join this gathering to learn their ns and identify their advancing routes. Then Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang could avoid their main routes to quietly sneak away.


    But now they felt that it would be too much of a pity to just leave like that, it was too big of an opportunity to pass up. It was the best chance to cause internal friction between the Thorn and the demon n. If they let this opportunity slip by, even the heavens would me them!

 Chapter 2600: Fierce Battle (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2600: Fierce Battle (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    As their eyes turned, the two of them exchanged a knowing look.


    On the stage, the Big Team Lead was still unaware that two pests had mingled together with his team. He remained confident, acting high and mighty ording to his image as the Big Team Lead.


    After dividing into teams, No.35 swept a cold nce at the people behind him. ¡°Fourth small team, follow me to besiege the north side. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he took the lead to run forward.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang, who were representing No.39 and No.38 respectively, followed behind the Team Lead, No.35 and moved towards the north.


    Su Luo secretly thought that, before they left, they had not been able to kill the Big Rhino and the little leopard-bear. She wasn¡¯t sure if they would bump into them.


    Northern region¡­ Hopefully they won¡¯t be in the northern region too, otherwise things would get troublesome if the demons got mixed with them.


    The northern region was a deep and dense forest. The trees were tall and stout, reaching to the skies. The ground was full of wither leaves that would swish when trodden upon.


    Team Lead No.35 instructed everyone. ¡°The target Su Luo is just mediocre, with the cultivation of being 100 on the Dragon List, it¡¯s just sparse and ordinary.¡±


    Hearing this, Senior Brother Zhang Wang shot a smile at Su Luo.


    Su Luo also made a face at him.


    Team Lead No.35 snorted again. ¡°However, the other target called Zhang Wang has cultivation that is truly not bad. Thest time, we allied with the demon n to pursue him and left him severely injured, but the people of the Purgatory City have stubborn vitality just like ghosts. I¡¯m afraid that after a night, he would be living and jumping about yet again, so we must be careful!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Luo smiled as she looked at her Senior Brother.


    She had already dispelled the poison on him, and he only needed a short period of time to recover, so there was no hindrance.


    ¡°From now on, without my orders, no one is to take action alone!¡± Team Lead No.35 red at No.38 and No.39. ¡°Especially you two! You¡¯re not allowed toe up with some other tricks, otherwise I will get rid of you first!¡±


    Su Luo and Zhang Wang appeared to have epted the teachings on the surface, but internally they disagreed.


    How could they use the alienating scheme if they did not leave the team? Of course they had to leave the team.


    Team Lead No.35 did not know that the two targets he was searching for were currently masked up and squatting about in his team. At the moment, he was still droning on about his strategy for battle.


    Su Luo almost fell asleep listening to him.


    As the night fell deeper, the team slowly entered into the depths, with Su Luo and Zhang Wang taking thest two positions in the team.


    Su Luo lifted her ck face mask and used her lips to silently converse with her Senior Brother. ¡°How unlucky. We actually did not bump into anyone from the demon n.¡±


    Zhang Wang replied. ¡°The demon n has always done things openly and above board. They are violent and brutal, whereas the Thorn does things in the dark, connivingly, using schemes to obtain victory. The two parties have different philosophies, so the choice of their routes are naturally different as well.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be very hard to bump into them?¡± Su Luo started to contemte. If they could not bump into the demon n, then she had to set up a way for Eldest Senior Brother and herself to disappear safely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just act ording to the situation.¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang said.


    Team Lead No.35 gave the order to spread out and search, but Su Luo and Zhang Wang remained as a group.


    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t go far! If anything goes wrong this time, I will not let you two off!¡± Because of the precedence, Team Lead No.35 advised sincerely, emphasizing yet again.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Su Luo agreed hurriedly.


    On the other hand, Zhang Wang couldn¡¯t say a word. The moment he opened his mouth, his voice would immediately reveal his identity.


    He continued to act unhappy, ming Team Lead No.35 for asking him to enter the valley and search.

 Chapter 2601: Fierce Battle (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2601: Fierce Battle (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : Cey, skyrise


    After leaving a little more distance, Su Luo asked Senior Brother Zhang Wang. ¡°Should we leave now or should we go back?¡±


    It was not that they could not leave at that moment. Su Luo had noticed a route out right from the start. There was a cliff 30 miles east from their position, with a big river at the bottom. If they jumped off the cliff, they could go very far with the current.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s just act as if we were killed by the targeted enemies.¡± Zhang Wang did not wish for Su Luo to continue taking risks. After all, her life was too important and could not be put in danger.


    The so-called targeted enemies were naturally referring to Zhang Wang and Su Luo themselves.


    The two exchanged a nce and a hint of a smile that was hard to hide appeared at the corner of their lips.


    The two of them quietly moved toward the east, but before making much progress, a voice came over from up ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­ Sob sob sob¡­¡±


    Hearing that voice, Su Luo felt as if her entire body was unwell!


    What kind of f*cking luck was this?!


    The valley was so big, so wide, but why was she able to meet that Big Fatty Rhino no matter where she went?!!!


    It was practically unbearable!


    Su Luo gritted her teeth!


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± The demon n had a natural sensitivity towards aura. Su Luo had just leaked a bit of her aura, which was immediately caught by the other party.


    ¡°They have four people on their side, quickly leave!¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang knew that they were no match for their enemies and grabbed Su Luo, ready to make a dash.


    However, who would have known the demon n would surround them from both front and back to attack.


    There were four demons at the front and another four at the back, and they surrounded Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang in no time.


    Although it was dark, darkness was no different from daylight for these people.


    ¡°Hey! Are you people from the Thorn?¡± a small wolf from the demon n shouted.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang exchanged a nce.


    It had been so hard to meet the demon n, and now was just the right time to have arge-scale event.


    Therefore, they prepared to use the schemes they had against Thorn on them instead.


    Su Luo snorted with her hands at her waist, acting proud. ¡°Are you all people of the demon n? This ce has been imed by us, the Thorn. Get lost!¡±


    Normally when humans saw the demon n, wouldn¡¯t they act as if they had met with ghosts and try to run away if possible? Now, how dare these two act so arrogantly in front of them? When have humans be so courageous?


    The moment Su Luo¡¯s voice was heard and her aura revealed, the troublemaker of the demon n pushed aside everyone as if he was flying, rushing forward like a cannonball, just like an overly passionate fan, approaching Su Luo agitatedly. ¡°Wakakaka! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!!!¡±


    Su Luo felt dumbfounded.


    She ignored that overly passionate little fan and only waited for the little wolf. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving aside?!¡±


    Seeing the situation, the little wolf felt like something was not quite right.


    His own master had his tail in the air, excitedly, passionately hanging around that human in ck, making circles¡­ The situation¡­ seemed to be a bitplicated, wasn¡¯t it?


    Although the little demon n wolf whose brain was not sufficiently enlightened and who wasn¡¯t smart enough felt like something was off, it still could not quite understand¡­ because the situation was tooplicated!


    Su Luo red at the little wolf coldly. The Big Rhino was so anxious that it wagged its tail and tugged at Su Luo, looking at her with a look that said ¡°look at me, quickly, look at me¡±.


    However Su Luo angrily red at the little wolf, ignoring the little young master by her side.


    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?!¡± The Big Rhino noticed that it was being ignored and then really got angry!


    Su Luo coldly nced at the Big Rhino. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Why would I be bothered with you? Who are you? Move aside!¡±


    Wakakaka!!!


    The eyes of all the surrounding demons lit up!


    This human was preposterous and arrogant!


    He actually asked their little young master to move aside. This was practically an insult! That¡¯s right! Insult!

 Chapter 2602: Fierce Battle (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2602: Fierce Battle (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise Editor : skyrise, Cey


    The demon n was just about ready to take action together and beat these two horrible humans up.


    However, their little young master who was usually the most violent, most arrogant, and loved fights the most, was not violent, not arrogant nor was he into fighting at this moment.


    He wagged his tail in front of the human in ck and acted pitifully, looking aggrieved. ¡°Why can¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m the stupid fatty, don¡¯t you remember me, the stupid fatty?¡±


    The Big Rhino remembered when Su Luo was roasting the littlemb, she was silently scolding him ¡°stupid fatty¡±. However, his attention was fully focused on the thick fragrance of the littlemb and he kept smiling in happiness regardless of how she cursed at him.


    The Big Rhino was just half a step away from enacting the scene of a disgruntled wife, where he would grab Su Luo¡¯s arms and shake them around, crying and wailing ¡°You abandoned me, you don¡¯t want me¡±.


    Su Luo was speechless¡­ Bro, let¡¯s not act this scene, please.


    The entire crowd of the demon n was stupefied.


    This scene¡­ Could it be that conflict would not arise? This was a little hard to handle. They had toe to a conflict. How could she bring the Thorn and the demon n into a messy battle?


    Therefore, Su Luo angrily pushed the Big Rhino aside and shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    The Big Rhino stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t recognize me, as long as you know how to roastmbs.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Luo¡¯s gaze paused.


    She noticed the sound of footsteps of the Thorn¡¯s members.


    Things couldn¡¯t be dyed any more, they had to start fighting.


    At this moment, Senior Brother Zhang Wang gave Su Luo a knowing look and she nodded.


    Therefore, in the next moment.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Senior Brother took action, making contact with every strike!


    Just when the Big Rhino was not paying attention, Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡¯s fist smashed into his chin.


    Instantly, the Big Rhino with its huge build flew backwards, and his body even made a 360 degree flip midair. Such a challenging angle.


    In the end, as one would expect, ¡°Thud!!!¡±


    The Big Rhino fell onto the ground heavily, forming a deep pit!!!


    The people of the demon n were stunned right up to this moment.


    Their little young master, who had such a big head, was sent flying just like that? How surreal.


    After that, they saw their little young master, the Big Rhino, slowly climb up from the pit with great difficulty.


    The demon n finally awoke from their stupor. ¡°F*ck! The little young master was beaten?


    Someone unidentified suddenly shouted. ¡°Little young master was beaten!!! Eat up those hateful humans!!!¡±


    Instantly, everyone exploded in anger!


    Those demon n members also surged toward Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang as if they were mad, like an enraged flood.


    At the bottom of the pit, the Big Rhino who had just crawled up waved his hand with great difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    If they were beaten into pulp, who would roast themb¡­?


    However, everyone was busy fighting at this moment and no one had the time to be bothered with him¡­ the pitiful little young master.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang would not be able to defeat so many people of the demon n, therefore, she had sent a signal into the sky early on.


    As this was the Bai Ze world, high rankingmunication amulets were not usable, so the way to send out signals were still very basic¡ªres.


    At that moment, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang were upied defending themselves from the demon n¡¯s fists and feet.


    As Su Luo fought, she angrily roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you go overboard in bullying people, all of you from the demon n! We, the Thorn, are not afraid!¡±


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang was worried that he would leave a trace if he made a sound, so he kept his mouth shut and focused solely on fighting.


    So the task of shouting was all left to Su Luo.


    Su Luo fought as she shouted like mad. ¡°You demon n are truly shameless! Does your Demon Lord know of how you guys are bullying Thorn?!¡±

 Chapter 2603: Fierce Battle (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2603: Fierce Battle (10)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    ¡°Eat him! Eat him! Eat him!¡±


    The demon n reacted, wanting to eat up this hateful person who was simply shouting!


    At that moment, the Big Rhino had finally climbed back up to the top with great difficulty and held and twisted his back in mncholy. He came walking over limping. This time, he knew that using the soft way was not going to work.


    Since the soft way would not work, then let¡¯s do it the hard way!


    The little young master, the Big Rhino, held his waist as he watched the battle from the side. As he watched, he even found time to converse with Su Luo. ¡°Hng hng! Our demon n is bullying you, Thorn, so what? We are bullying, bullying! Hahaha¡ª¡±


    These were practically words used by children during fights. How childish! Su Luo was speechless, but because she knew Team Lead No.35 was going to arrive soon, she continued to look for words to provoke the Big Rhino.


    ¡°What rights do you have to do that?! What¡¯s so great about you guys from the demon n? Do you think you can do whatever you want?!¡±


    The Big Rhinoughed maniacally. ¡°Under the leadership of our Demon Lord, we, the demon n, will soon be able to invade the continent and annihte the humans. As for you guys from the Thorn¡­ Hahaha, what kind of a fart is the Thorn?! I could tten all of you with my butt!¡±


    This was unbearable!


    Team Lead No.35 originallyined how No.38 and No.39 were troublemakers, and even when taking a walk, they could get into a scuffle with those from the demon n who were on the same side. He was just about to give them a lesson, but in the end?


    The demon n was actually so arrogant!


    Using his butt to tten the Thorn?


    F*ck your nonsense!


    Even if Team Lead No.35 could endure this, the other people in the team would not.


    Without waiting for Team Lead No.35¡¯s orders, everyone rushed out with their swords, shing at the people of the demon n without saying a word. Each move was fatal, extremely violent!


    The first to bear the brunt was the little young master, the Big Rhino, Tong Xie, who was watching the battle from the side.


    After showing off and acting arrogant, the Big Rhino, Tong Xie, felt an unprecedented pleasantness and was just about to go for another round of maniac roaring. Who¡¯d known the other party had already made their way there.


    ¡°Wakakaka! The humans actually ambushed the young master!¡±


    The moment the people of the demon n saw their own young master being beaten up, all of them got anxious. All of them left Su Luo and Zhang Wang and rushed to save their little young master.


    The Big Rhino was beaten to the point of wailing in pain, but he only focused on yelling at Su Luo. ¡°No more fighting, no more fighting. As long as you follow me, we¡¯ll stop fighting!¡±


    Su Luo lowered her head and looked at herself. I am currently a man!


    A MAN!


    Su Luo shouted angrily. ¡°You shameless demon n, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    The Big Rhino, who was a littlecking in IQ, thought that Su Luo could not understand him and therefore used a simple manner to describe his meaning. ¡°I don¡¯t want my little wife anymore, I just want you! Follow me back to the demon n!¡±


    Wakakaka!!!!


    These words¡­ ignited the entire group¡¯s anger!


    This¡­ was the demon n¡¯s little young master confessing to the human in ck?


    Everyone thought the same, all of the members of the Thorn¡¯s small team, all of the littleckeys of the people of the demon n.


    Su Luo was cursing in her heart, but on the surface acted enraged. ¡°What a wonderful member of the demon n you are! To actually think of snatching a man from the Thorn to bring him back as your wife! F*ck you! This is practically insulting us! tant insult! tant insult against the Thorn! I want to kill you!!!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s words resonated with every Thorn member¡¯s heart.


    That¡¯s right, this was an insult!


    To actually want to snatch a man from the Thorn to bring him back as a wife, this was ¡­ Team Lead No.35 and all the small team leads felt their hearts shudder and goose pimples break out on their bodies the moment they thought about it.


    Who would have thought that the demon n was so disgusting!!!


    This was practically disregarding the Thorn, this was in essence, provoking them!


    That¡¯s right, tant provocation!

 Chapter 2604: Fierce Battle (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2604: Fierce Battle (11)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    ¡°Kill! Brothers! Kill those of the demon n! Let them see how amazing we, the Thorn, are! Let their eyes be opened wide so that they are able to take a clear look at our cultivation! Let¡¯s see if they would still dare to insult us the next time!¡±


    At that moment, Su Luo had taken up the position of the Team Lead and flew forward with her sword dancing about.


    One had to admit that Su Luo¡¯s move was really contagious.


    Even Team Lead No.35 was affected, not to mention the other members of the small team. With their swords dancing in the air, each of them rushed forward like cannons, fighting desperately as if their lives did not matter!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    The Thorn charged with all their might, their blood boiling.


    However, the Big Rhino, Tong Xie, was at a loss¡­


    What was going on?


    He was just thinking of bringing the person who had the scent of his little wife to follow him back and roast meat for him daily. What was going on? Whay was everyone looking at him with eyes full of rage, wanting to kill him?


    Facing the members of the Thorn who were agitated in one ord, all the demon n people were stunned by their collective anger.


    Furthermore, there was still Senior Brother Zhang Wang, the expert, present.


    Although he was restrained due to being poisoned, he still had the highest cultivation amongst all the people present. When he made a move, he did it secretly. The people of the demon n were like tarot cards, falling one by one.


    ¡°Grandfather! Help!!!¡±


    Who would have thought that just as the demon n was about to be annihted, the Big Rhino, Tong Xie who had been beaten to the point of having tears and mucus running down his nose, would pull out a move like this?


    Grandfather? The Big Big Big Rhino?


    ¡°Team Lead, should we retreat?¡± Su Luo asked Team Lead No.35.


    Team Lead No.35 was also hesitating.


    The Big Team Lead had given orders to try their best not to get into conflict with the demon n. However, they were in a fit just now, but now being blown by the cold wind, the angry Team Lead No.35 also regained rity of mind.


    Just at this moment, an angry shout came over. ¡°Retreat?! Just let me see where you would retreat to!¡±


    An old man who looked very much like the Big Rhino, but older, had appeared mid-air!


    That huge suppression came rolling over, pressing down on the people of the Thorn to the point that they were almost vomiting blood.


    Su Luo tugged at Team Lead No.35 who was stunned on his spot. ¡°Quickly! Quickly notify the Big Team Lead!!!¡±


    That was right, they had to notify the Big Team Lead, otherwise everyone would have to leave an exnation of what happened there.


    Team Lead No.35 quickly took out the only re signal and fired it into the air.


    The old man gave a coldugh and crushed the re signal with a single hand.


    Su Luo¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°What are we going to do? The re signal has been crushed. Would the Big Team Lead know?¡±


    Team Lead No.35 reassured Su Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Team Lead is an expert with strong cultivation, an existence second to only Lord Luoying. This re signal has his imprint. As long as it has been released, he will be able to sense it.¡±


    Su Luo nodded, but the situation before them was critical.


    Because the old grandpa with a white beard had arrived before the Big Rhino with a single step.


    The Big Rhino had been beaten to the point of his face looking like a dye house, turning red, then white, then green. Anyway, the point was there wasn¡¯t a part of his skin that was in good condition.


    The Big Rhino was hugging his grandfather¡¯s thigh, crying andining in between sobs.


    For such a huge stupid fatty that was like a tower to act like a littledy, sobbing earnestly between breaths, was too beautiful of a scene that Su Luo did not even dare to take a look.


    However, the Big Rhino had cried full of sorrow and anguish, as if he was heartbroken and trying to cry his lungs out.


    ¡°Grandfather~~ Sob, sob, sob~~~ Grandfather~~~¡± the Big Rhino cried so much that he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    The white bearded old grandfather was in a rage!


    Without waiting for the Big Rhino to cry andin, and to exin the whole story, the white bearded old grandfather petted his obviously retarded grandson, raised his eyes and let a violent, chilling light shoot out of his eyes!


    ¡°All of you people from the Thorn should die for bullying little Niuniu!¡±

 Chapter 2605: Fierce Battle (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2605: Fierce Battle (12)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Once he was done speaking, the white bearded old grandfather raised his hand and it was as if he had absorbed all spiritual energy in the area in an instant.


    One had to understand that for Su Luo and the rest to make moves, they had to have the spiritual energy to replenish them. But if the spiritual energy was all absorbed and taken away, how could they continue?


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    This white bearded old man¡¯s cultivation was truly terrifying!


    ¡°All of you, die!¡± The white bearded old grandfather used a huge taboo skill and in a sh, countless heavenly thunders erupted in the air!


    The Big Rhino wiped his tears and snot, shouting at Su Luo. ¡°Quicklye over. Otherwise you will be electrocuted to death. My grandfather is very powerful!¡±


    Su Luo red at him with hatred, not saying a word.


    The Big Rhino was anxious and went to grab Su Luo. ¡°Sigh, why are you acting like this? You would really be roasted! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±


    Su Luo swung his hand away in irritation, and shouted angrily. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The Big Rhino twisted his huge waist. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not leaving. I am just not leaving~~~¡±


    The scene was too beautiful and truly unbearable to watch!


    The white bearded old grandfather was so angered by his retarded grandson that he was about to go into qi deviation.


    In the next instant, the gathered lightning crashed into the ground with a loud thunder.


    The Big Rhino was afraid that Su Luo would be electrocuted to death and refused to leave her side.


    The white bearded old grandfather was worried about injuring his own grandson and had no choice but to retract the thunder and lighting on their side.


    It was just a pity for Team Lead No.35 and the rest of them.


    With rumbling and sizzling, the lightning fire dragons swam about.


    The members of the small team were all tightly bound by the lightning snakes as they kept emitting noisy sparks, and soon a burnt smell permeated the air.


    Team Lead No.35 and the rest looked at Su Luo with envious gazes¡ªit was truly too much of a blessing to be loved by someone!


    At that moment their hair was all standing upright because of the electrocution, their entire bodies were burnt ck, but No.39 and No.38 were perfectly fine, making other people feel envious!


    Right then, an angry shout came over from a distance.


    ¡°Stupid old man, how dare you make a move on my Thorn members! You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    The Big Team Lead¡¯s mighty figure was like a savior, stepping through air, like a god descending!


    ¡°Big Team Lead!!!¡±


    Big Team Lead¡¯s hand waved and instantly a huge palm appeared mid-air.


    This palm was like the palm of Buddha, epassing everyone inside.


    With the clench of this palm, the originally little swimming dragons of lightning that were jumping and leaping about be like little loaches, squashed by the Big Team Lead, leaving behind waves of sparks.


    After that, they slowly fizzled out and disappeared without a trace.


    The sky regained its original rity.


    Big Rhino Grandfather got enraged. ¡°You people of the Thorn are bullying people too much!¡±


    Before the Big Team Lead managed to say a word, Team Lead No.35 immediately stepped forward to use the demon n. ¡°The ones who are bullying people too much are you, people of the demon n!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The ones who are bullying people overboard are you people from the demon n!¡±


    Every member of the Thorn came forward in support!


    At this moment, each of them were burnt like charcoal, their hair standing straight, and when they spoke, their white teeth would stand out. Besides that, they were no different than literal ck men. Even the Big Team Lead found it a little unbearable to look at them.


    Team Lead No.35 angrily questioned them. ¡°Who was the one arrogantly shouting that they wanted to traverse into our humankind¡¯s continent and squash the Thorn with his butt?¡±


    ¡°Who was the one shouting arrogantly about annihting humankind and totally destroying the Thorn?¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who insulted the member of our Thorn, wanting to snatch a male member back to be his wife?¡±


    When this was mentioned, Su Luo immediately lowered her head, acting like a little wife~~~

 Chapter 2606: Big Team Lead (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2606: Big Team Lead (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    The dumb Big Rhino, Tong Xie, who had yet to figure out the situation, immediately raised his hand. ¡°I! I said it! I said it!¡±


    Big Rhino¡¯s grandfather became speechless and quietly turned his head away.


    If he could, he really would have wanted to p this dumb*ss to death.


    This was not distributing candy, why did he have to admit to it so readily?!!


    Big Team Lead sneered. ¡°Old Rhino, even your grandson has admitted to it. Are you still shameless enough to deny it?¡±


    This face p resounded in silence.


    Big Rhino Grandpa sent a dagger stare at his own stupid, fat grandson and then leapt into mid-air with a tip of his toes.


    ¡°Haha, so what if he admitted to it? Humans were originally scum anyway. The continent was originally ours, the demon n, to begin with!¡± Big Rhino Grandfather said proudly.


    Hearing this, everyone felt indignant.


    ¡°F*ck your stupid demon n¡¯s! Kill! Kill all of these ridiculous, arrogant demons! Kill them all, burn them all, take all that belongs to them!!!¡±


    A roar of anger from an unknown person sounded, and in that instant the entire atmosphere lit up yet again. All the members of the Thorn had long lost their ck scarfs and masks as they were burnt up earlier on.


    Now, each of them surged forward toward the demon n with their pitch ck faces and hair that was standing upright!


    Of course, this roar of anger originated from Su Luo who was worried that the matter would not escte enough.


    The Thorn and the demon n raged in a mad battle.


    Midair, Big Team Lead and Big Rhino Grandfather did not stay idle. Within a short period, they had already exchanged eighty-one moves.


    The cultivation of the two of them were at about the same level, and it was hard for them to differentiate a winner and loser.


    However, due to the anger arising, the battle was still quite frenzied.


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang felt their hearts dancing in delight seeing the current situation. One had to understand that both the demon n and the Thorn were their enemies. The more their enemies exhausted their energy and personnel, the better for them.


    However, seeing that they were about done fighting, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang exchanged a nce.


    If they did not leave now, what were they waiting for?


    However, if they were to leave, they also had to be a little veiled.


    Therefore, Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang acted as if they were pursued by the demon n and ran toward the east.


    Before them was the cliff¡ª


    Su Luo and Senior Brother Zhang Wang exchanged a nce.


    Jumping off from here was arge river, and going along with the current, they would definitely be able to escape.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± Senior Brother Zhang Wang was hit by a demon, and just casually flew backwards¡ªgoing off beyond the cliff, dropping down at full speed.


    Senior Brother Zhang Wang gave Su Luo a final gaze. Jump quickly!


    Su Luo nodded and roared. ¡°Ah ah ah, you killed my No.39! I will fight you all to death!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s voice was full of anger and full of misery!


    Su Luo was like a bull charging forward!


    Charging in every direction!


    At that moment, the little wolf of the demon n was still stunned.


    He looked at his own palm in a daze. Oh god, when did his hands be so full of power? He was actually able to push the ck clothed man, who was quite powerful, off the cliff with a single move¡­


    Then, the little wolf saw Su Luo charging over like a cannon.


    The little wolf was instantly filled with confidence!


    Who¡¯d known that just at this moment, a miserable shout would be heard from behind. ¡°Little male wife! Don¡¯t die!¡±


    Just as Su Luo was rushing forward and was about to knock into the little wolf to carry out her n¡ª


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    ¡°Puff¡ª ¡°


    First it was the pitiful little wolf who was struck by Su Luo¡¯s iing strong wind, couldn¡¯t stand properly and was sent backward, and in the end fell off the cliff.

 Chapter 2607: Big Team Lead (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2607: Big Team Lead (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    As for Su Luo.


    She really, really, really¡­ wanted to jump down.


    However, just as she was about to rush down, the Big Rhino came rolling over like the wind in a sudden burst of power, and grabbed the heel of Su Luo¡¯s foot.


    Su Luo was just about to burst out in tears! Inwardly, she was roaring in anger. Let me go! Let me go you b*sttttarrrrddd!


    However, the Big Rhino was really worried at that moment and he tried his best to pull up the struggling Su Luo, even consoling her with his words. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve caught a hold of you, you won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Su Luo was raging in her heart. Let me fall! Just let me fall!!!!


    Su Luo¡¯s body was like a loach flipping and flopping around, her waist twisting and turning like a water snake.


    However, in front of absolute strength, she could only admit defeat.


    What kind of super strength did the Big Rhino possess? He lightly pulled Su Luo upward and grabbed her back onto the cliff.


    The Big Rhino even wiped off ayer of thin sweat that had formed on his forehead in gratification. ¡°Little male wife, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You were so close to falling off the cliff.¡±


    The veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead were throbbing. So close! So close and she would have been able to fall off! This stupid rhino was still talking! He still had the gall to talk about it!


    Su Luo rushed forward and beat the stupid Big Rhino urately. ¡°What little male wife! What little male wife! What are you simply calling?! Simply call out! I¡¯ll see if you still dare to simply call out!¡±


    However, the difference in cultivation strength between the two was truly too vast. Although the Big Rhino looked stupid, he was a character that could equal Senior Brother Zhang Wang in terms of cultivation.


    Therefore, Su Luo¡¯s moves were nothing more than scratching itches to the Big Rhino.


    ¡°Little male wife, here, a little lower, a little more to the right~~~ Yes, yes!¡±


    This fellow even really let Su Luo scratch his itch and was giving yeses and hums infort.


    Su Luo was so angry that she gave him a kick on his back.


    ¡°Yes, you used enough strength this time. Howfortable¡­¡±


    Su Luo felt like she kicked into an iron te and even her organs were twisted in pain. In the end, this stupid fatty!!!


    He was actually saying this wasfortable. Comfortable your *ss! Su Luo really wanted to scream!


    Just at this moment, a sneer shed at the bottom of Su Luo¡¯s eyes. She dug out a sticky poison from her space and poured it onto the head of the Big Rhino.


    This was an eroding poison.


    With just a bit, normal people would have their heads eroded and will end up being left with only a skull.


    Su Luo estimated that the Big Rhino had a high ability to resist poison due tost night¡¯s incident where she had clearly poisoned the littlemb she had roasted, yet the Big Rhino was still jumping and leaping around like nothing had happened.


    However, after she poured the poison, Su Luo still really wanted to curse!


    She poured such a big bottle of corroding poison, but the Big Rhino actually thought that it had rained. He raised his hand and rubbed his head, grabbing a few strands of hair. He rubbed his head again and grabbed a few strands of hair again¡­


    The Big Rhino was stunned as he looked at Su Luo in a daze.


    Su Luo also stared at him silently.


    Just as the two of them were staring at each other, the Big Rhino reacted first. ¡°Pain!¡±


    Good! Very good! Extremely good! He actually felt pain? This time, she would have finally angered him, right?


    Su Luo snorted. ¡°I want you to feel pain. Why? Are you angry? If you¡¯re angry then push me! Push me!¡±


    Su Luo really wanted the Big Rhino to push her off the cliff.


    However¡ª


    ¡°No!¡± The Big Rhino red at Su Luo in anger, but remained steadfast to his principles.


    ¡°Push me, just push me, quickly push me!¡± Su Luo urged.


    ¡°No, no, no! I will not push my little male wife!¡± the Big Rhino angrily stomped his feet.

 Chapter 2608: Big Team Lead (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2608: Big Team Lead (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    The veins on Su Luo¡¯s forehead throbbed incessantly.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t want to push me, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Su Luo angrily walked to the edge of the cliff, acting as if she was deeply insulted as she muttered. ¡°Little male wife? Haha! One can be killed but not humiliated! Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to continue listening to these kinds of humiliating, insulting words like ¡°little male wife¡±!¡±


    As she spoke, Su Luo was just about to dive off the cliff.


    She was wondering if Eldest Senior Brother had been swept far away by the river and if she would still be able to meet up with him after jumping.


    However, at that moment she was stopped by the Big Rhino.


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to jump!¡± The Big Rhino grabbed Su Luo, put her onto his back and strode back.


    ¡°Hey, let me down! Let me down! I want to jump off the cliff!¡± Su Luo kept struggling on his back.


    However, the Big Rhino strides were fast like the wind, his speed shocking.


    The Big Rhino could also be considered smart. He knew that if he returned to the battlefield, the little male wife would definitely be taken away by the group of men in ck. Therefore, he very decisively turned and ran in the opposite direction, with a speed that could only be described as wild.


    Rather than being carried away by the Big Rhino, Su Luo might as well stay in the Thorn!


    After all, she had the entire identity of the Thorn and she had to have this face on for the next seven days.


    Therefore, Su Luo shouted. ¡°Team Lead! Team Lead No.35! Big Team Lead! Helpp!!!¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s voice carried into the distance.


    The Big Team Lead, who was battling the Big Rhino Grandfather midair, temporarily halted, looked down and was instantly enraged to the point of having his face flush red.


    ¡°Old Rhino! That¡¯s your grandson? How dare he grab a man from our Thorn to take him back as a wife? Huh?!¡± Big Team Lead¡¯s usative voice erupted.


    The Big Rhino Grandfather was really at a loss at that moment.


    Such a stupid grandson!


    Big Rhino Grandfather knew that if they continued to fight, it would just result in both parties suffering losses. Therefore, he said to the Big Team Lead. ¡°We have all entered Bai Ze World with heavy responsibilities. Is there a need for us to expend our energy like this? Why don¡¯t we call a truce? I will let little Niu Niu apologize to you all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Big Team Lead snorted without expressing his stand.


    He also knew that if both parties continued to fight, more people would die or be injured, and when they return, it would not be easy to provide an exnation.


    ¡°This matter cannot be so easily solved!¡± Big Team Lead snorted.


    However, he and Big Rhino Grandfather finally stopped their battle.


    Big Rhino Grandfather flew in front of Big Rhino in a single breath and shouted coldly. ¡°Put the person down!¡±


    When the Big Rhino saw his grandfather, he first felt a jolt of joy, then he took a step back, fully on guard, determined. ¡°Not letting go!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t bring little male wife back, he would not be able to eat good food every day. Life would not be good at all! So, he refused!


    ¡°I said, put the person down!¡± Big Rhino Grandfather was really angered and directly smacked Big Rhino¡¯s head, and sent him spinning at his spot.


    Su Luo quickly got off his back and ran a few meters away, staring at Big Rhino and his grandfather, fully guarded.


    Just at that moment, Big Team Lead also came over,swept a nce at Su Luo and frowned.


    Su Luo was secretly thinking. It¡¯s just right if you all hate me. Quickly send me far away in hatred.


    Just at that moment, Big Rhino had stopped spinning, and directly rushed toward Su Luo. ¡°My¡­ little male wife¡­¡±


    Big Team Lead¡¯s expression darkened and he swept a kick over!


    Big Rhino fell to the ground face first with a ¡°thud¡±.


    Big Team Lead was obviously unhappy and felt hatred due to the insult. He sneered at Big Rhino Grandfather. ¡°How shameful!¡±

 Chapter 2609: Big Team Lead (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2609: Big Team Lead (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Big Rhino Grandfather wiped his forehead, grabbed his own stupid grandson and smacked his butt. ¡°I¡¯ll see if you still dare to simply snatch people! Speak! Do you still dare to do it again?!¡±


    Big Rhino¡¯s face was covered in mud, his tears whirling in his eyes as he red at Big Team Lead in hatred. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t pay attention, I will snatch my little male wife away!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Su Luo pitifully. ¡°Little male wife, wait for me¡­¡±


    Su Luo pointed at Big Rhino in anger. ¡°Wait my *ss! F*ck what little male wife! I¡¯m a man! A MAN!!!¡±


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s performance, Big Team Lead was a little satisfied.


    ¡°Sob sob sob¡­¡± the dumb Big Rhino let tears stream down his face.


    The anger in Su Luo¡¯s heart burned brighter. Forget the fact that he stopped her from jumping off the cliff, now he was even acting as if she had abandoned him. This was practically¡­ she really wanted to beat him up.


    ¡°Little male wife, wait for me! I wille to snatch you back!¡± Big Rhino clenched his fist!


    Su Luo did not even want to take another look at him.


    Big Team Lead swept Big Rhino with a cold nce.


    Big Rhino Grandfather brought the demon n that had lost the skirmish, grabbed the little brat, Niu Niu, who was crying like a howling wolf, and walked into the distance angrily.


    Just at this moment, a subordinate came to give a report. After listening, Big Team Lead nodded slightly and then signaled to Su Luo. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Luo instantly felt like things weren¡¯t looking too great.


    Big Team Lead swept an icy cold nce over. ¡°Still waiting to be snatched away?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not.¡± Su Luo shook her head incessantly. But, what did he need her for? She wanted to leave the team and search for Senior Brother Zhang Wang¡­ Su Luoined inwardly.


    Team Lead No.35 swept a sharp nce at Su Luo in admiration.


    The opportunity to follow the Big Team Lead was extremely hard toe by. Why wasn¡¯t No.39 expressing gratitude at once?


    However, Su Luo was really conflicted.


    If she knew that Big Team Lead would bring her with him, she might as well let Big Rhino snatch her away. After all, that fatty was easy to distract, she would have eventually found a way to escape.


    However¡­ Big Team Lead¡­


    Thinking of the Big Team Lead¡¯s icy cold gaze, Su Luo felt the bottom of her heart shudder.


    Big Team Lead did not give her any time to contemte. With a cold snort, he grabbed her cor and flew away.


    If it weren¡¯t because of taking Big Rhino into consideration, Big Team Lead also wouldn¡¯t have had the time or heart to bring her along.


    Su Luo felt that she was really hard pressed.


    Team Lead No.35 watched as Su Luo was carried away, his eyes glistening in envy, admiration and hatred.


    It was only then that he had the time to properly check the number of people he had on his side.


    There weren¡¯t many deaths, but numerous were injured. All of his small team seemed to have injuries and have lost their ability to fight.


    ¡°What a pity¡­ No. 38¡­¡± Team Lead No.35 let out a long sigh.


    Back then, he had heard No.39 let out a miserable, angry roar and knew that No.38 was definitely a goner.


    Big Team Lead brought Su Luo and flew away into the distance at great speed.


    About two hourster, he stopped at the peak of a cliff.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Su Luo looked forward.


    There was a mausoleum embedded in the cliff. The cave entrance seemed small, but after entering, one would understand what it meant to suddenly see the light.


    Su Luo guessed that ten miles of continuous stretch of mountain range had all been dug out to create the mausoleum. This mark left behind was truly spectacr.


    In the cave, two rows of men in ck stood straight in respectful, cold silence.


    One of the men in ck left the queue and walked to the front of Big Team Lead. He swept a nce at Su Luo from the corner of his eye, a hint of suspicion shing in his eye.


    Big Team Lead said coldly. ¡°Report!¡±

 Chapter 2610: Big Team Lead (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2610: Big Team Lead (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    ¡°Yes.¡± The small team lead retracted his gaze and reported seriously. ¡°If I did not guess it wrong, this is the mausoleum where the Beast King, the Nether White Tiger, one of the eighteen great demon lords, was buried. We have fought till the seventh level, but were forced to stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Big Team Lead responded with indifference.


    ¡°A very strong and big illusory Nether White Tiger appeared at the seventh level. We are not its opponent and we cannot defeat it. Three of our members have already been pped to death under its ws, so we urgently needed you toe over.¡± The small team lead was very respectful.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Big Team Lead gave another indifferent response.


    The harder it was to defeat the levels, the better the treasures. This had already seemed to be a rule, so the Big Team Lead was actually quite interested.


    This ce was unfamiliar and Su Luo decided that she would hug Big Team Lead¡¯s thigh tightly. So, she followed after him.


    At the seventh level.


    Indeed, the moment they entered, they felt a dark, gloomy atmosphere.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡± Big Team Lead snorted and as his gaze swept past Su Luo¡ª


    Su Luo immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ll also wait outside¡ª¡°


    ¡°You,e in.¡± Big Team Lead snorted, threw a sentence out and strode into the ce.


    Su Luo was secretly exhrated, but on the surface, she still acted as if she was very much forced to follow him.


    The members in ck looked at Su Luo, their gazes full of pity.


    One had to understand that the abilities of both the Nether White Tiger and Big Team Lead were terrifying. The battle shockwaves between two strong opponents were far-reaching, and if one weren¡¯t careful and got hit, they would most likely die.


    At that moment, Su Luo felt extremely nervous and excited.


    She was nervous because she was afraid that she would be affected by the fight, and she was excited because she was stuck at a bottleneck and urgently needed a battle to widen her horizons.


    After entering, Big Team Lead swept a gaze at Su Luo and drew a circle in front of her, saying indifferently. ¡°Hide in this circle and don¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Luo never thought that Big Team Lead would actually spend a little effort to create a barrier for her, and subconsciously smiled sweetly at him, her eyes curving due to her smile.


    Big Team Lead felt a little shudder in his heart and thought. No wonder that brat from the demon n cried and shouted, wanting to snatch this fellow. Just look at his smile, it is truly soul hooking.


    Big Team Lead red at Su Luo. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smile!¡±


    Su Luo was speechless.


    She had totally failed to notice how soul hooking her smile was.


    ¡°Observe properly!¡± Big Team Lead swept a cold look at Su Luo.


    Su Luo nodded. ¡°Okay, okay! I will definitely pay attention!¡±


    Big Team Lead frowned and thought yet again. No wonder that fellow of the demon n kept shouting that he wanted to snatch him away. Seems like No.39 appeared quite dashing, but his actions were like a littledy. Yet, it was so damningly attractive.


    Big Team Lead¡¯s heart was itchy as if a little worm was scratching it.


    He decided not to look at Su Luo.


    At that moment, the illusory Nether White Tiger appeared.


    Big Team Lead and the demon lord Nether White Tiger¡¯s battle started.


    One had to admit that the battle between two super strong cultivators was, indeed, different. Su Luo¡¯s gaze was deeply captured.


    She even started to imitate the battle in her mind.


    Without giving much thought, Su Luo took out the Crystal Fruit and recorded this real life battle.


    Big Team Lead would never have thought that Su Luo actually had a Crystal Fruit, a priceless treasure, with her.


    Su Luo recorded as she observed with great attention.


    She deduced every w the Nether White Tiger shot out, every take-off, every leap, and all the different actions.

 Chapter 2611: Big Team Lead (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2611: Big Team Lead (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, skyrise


    Big Team Lead¡¯s agility, dodging and attacks were also better than expected.


    The battle between the Big Team Lead and the illusory Nether White Tiger was very lively and exciting.


    However, the one who benefited the most was still Su Luo.


    She was originally stuck at six-star Saint Rank and wasn¡¯t even able to meet the minimum standards of Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance. However, after spectating this battle, she seemed to have a faint stirring, and this stirring was very helpful towards her understanding ofws.


    Big Team Lead and the Nether White Tiger fought for seven days and seven nights.


    Su Luo also stood at her spot for seven days and seven nights.


    Suddenly, a trail ofprehension, like a blessing descending on her heart, appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind.


    This was a sign she was going to advance to seven-star Saint Rank!


    Unexpectedly, just by spectating a battle, she had gained so many benefits¡­ However, Su Luo forced herself to suppress this surge ofprehension.


    She couldn¡¯t advance.


    Especially not in front of the Big Team Lead.


    Because once she advanced, her actual cultivation would be revealed. If that were to happen, without the need to mention how she was impersonating No.39, once others found out, wouldn¡¯t she be seeking death?


    So, Su Luo tried her best to suppress thisprehension that was just about to burst through her chest.


    Unknowingly, the battle was closing to an end.


    In the end, Big Team Lead used a move of the water element, and with a sweeping tsunami crushed the Nether White Tiger to death.


    However, the Big Team Lead¡¯s aura was also a little weak at this moment. He rested holding his sword against the ground as he slowly caught his breath.


    The illusory Nether White Tiger had also scattered with the wind.


    After that, the main gate of the seventh level opened.


    Big Team Lead nodded at Su Luo. ¡°Go, get them toe in.¡±


    At this moment, Big Team Lead had already sat down cross-legged at his spot.


    The battle of the past seven days and seven nights had consumed too much of his inner breath and spiritual energy. He needed to aggressively cultivate to recover his original strength.


    At the moment, he did not have the strength to move even a single finger.


    Even opening the door was beyond him.


    So this task could only be passed onto Su Luo, this idle person.


    ¡°All right.¡± Su Luo obeyedand allowed those men in ck to enter.


    Although she secretly found it a pity, she did not dare to be rash and could only do things as per the orders.


    Once the big door was opened, all the men in ck rushed in.


    Big Team Lead waved his hand and the small team lead knew what to do.


    He made a gesture to search the ce.


    In the blink of an eye, all the well-trained team scattered and started to search among the vast hills of over ten miles.


    Su Luo was idle and didn¡¯t have anything to do. She walked around here and there, knocking about a little.


    As Su Luo was someone that Big Team Lead had personally brought over, although the Small Team Lead knew that it wasn¡¯t quite ording to protocol, he also did not stop her, therefore gave Su Luo an opening to take advantage of.


    One had to understand that everyone was dressed in ck and once integrated into the team, it would be hard to differentiate the person any longer.


    Although this branch of the small team was quite professional, they were ultimately professionals at assassination. As for treasure hunting, they were still not as good as Su Luo.


    Su Luo was very familiar with the job of a treasure hunter. Taking a look around, she quickly noticed the imprint of a weapon where the Nether White Tiger sculpture¡¯s eyes were.


    Looking at this Tiger Beating Stick, Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This Tiger Beating Stick was good. It was made of exquisite deep sea ck iron ore and couldn¡¯t be any more suitable for Silly Big Sister.


    Su Luo looked around nimbly and once she found that no one was paying attention to her, she quickly swept away the Tiger Beating Stick into her space!


    Other people were all in groups of three to monitor each other. Only Su Luo was alone, which allowed her to take advantage of the situation.

 Chapter 2612: Big Team Lead (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2612: Big Team Lead (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Small Team Lead also did not expect that Su Luo would be so amazing at treasure hunting, so he did not notice this.


    Would Su Luo be satisfied after taking the weapon imprint? Obviously not.


    Su Luo ran to the east and to the west and not long after, she saw a book ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡±.


    This was dug out from one of the fake hills inside the mausoleum.


    Su Luo saw this manual and she almost jumped up.


    One had to understand that once Su Luobined her space and Great Dimensional Imprint, what shecked the most were cultivation manuals rted to this area.


    Because she walked this road alone, it was a path that was exclusively hers. There was no predecessor for her to learn from, nor were there any cultivation manuals she could cultivate.


    Now that she has seen this ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡±, how could she not be happy?


    Su Luo was happy beyond words.


    Just at that moment, she heard light footsteps. There were even sounds of a conversation going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd this time. Even the weapon imprint hasn¡¯t been found till now.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the area is too big, so it¡¯s hard to find.¡±


    ¡°As long as we search properly, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At most, we¡¯ll just split this mountain in half. Would we still be unable to find it then?¡±


    Seeing them walking further and further away, Su Luo secretly stuck out her tongue.


    Even if you all split the mountain in half, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to find the weapon imprint, because it has long run into my space.


    Taking advantage of everyone being off guard, Su Luo quickly ced the ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡± into her space, quietly and secretly, without anyone noticing.


    Su Luo was really thankful to the Big Team Lead at this moment.


    If it were not for him grabbing her and bringing her over, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a single thing from the demon lord¡¯s mausoleum this time.


    Thinking of the illusory Nether White Tiger that had passed on, she shook her head in helplessness.


    If it weren¡¯t for Big Team Lead beating up the illusory Nether White Tiger to the point of it crippling and turning into dust, with the cultivation of the small team that were at the mountain peaks, it would be practically impossible to gain anything from the mausoleum.


    Thinking of the small team that was at the upper part of the hills, Su Luo thought of Senior Brother Zhang Wang and wondered if he managed to escape.


    Thinking about Senior Brother Zhang Wang, Su Luo suddenly felt her brain spasm!


    Ohmaigawd!


    How could she forget such an important thing?!!!


    The Myriad Illusion Mask was only effective for 10 days and could only change three times within the ten days. After use, it had a cool down period of one month. Only then could it be used again.


    This rule was very much fixed in stone.


    If that was the case¡­


    Su Luo pinched her fingers, calcting.


    Then her face started to turn pale.


    Counting again and again, the result was the same every time: today was the tenth day¡­


    Su Luo was speechless.


    She had to run away, otherwise, her original appearance was going to resurface.


    The moment Su Luo thought of how she was going to take on her original form between such a big bunch of men in ck from the Thorn¡­ She could still act vague in terms of face and try to muddle through things, but her figure was hard to hide.


    Su Luo was so anxious that she almost stomped her feet. She stretched out her hand and touched her face¡­


    FFFFckkk!


    That smooth skin was already her own skin!


    Su Luo lowered her head to take a look. Her figure had yet to return to its original state, but her face had already recovered its original looks.


    What was she going to do¡­


    At that precise moment, Big Team Lead¡¯s haunting voice rang out. ¡°39,e over.¡±


    Come, your head!


    How was she supposed to go over now?!


    Su Luo¡¯s eyes were like the vast clear spring and she had well-defined double eyelids. However, the original No.39 had squinty eyes. How could they be the same?


    If it were dark, perhaps there would be room for maneuver, but the lights were all lit up to search the hills for treasure, and visibility was very high.


    Su Luo got anxious.


    Big Team Lead¡¯s voice carried a thread of icy coolness. ¡°39, get your *ss here!¡±


    Su Luo was left speechless.

 Chapter 2613: Little Dragon God (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2613: Little Dragon God (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Nobody knew that, suddenly, a furry little thing burrowed into the Bai Ze world.


    It was fast like lightning, and in a blink of an eye, all that was left of its image was a small ck dot.


    With the demon n and the Thorn constantly sending people into the Bai Ze world, Purgatory City also had to send more people.


    People outside the domain were constantly being taken away, to enter into Bai Ze World.


    After Fairy Bingqing left Su Luo and the rest, she walked alone. She felt that, with her personal cultivation, she could still sweep through the entire Bai Ze world.


    However, reality gave her a ruthless, tight p.


    Not long after, she met the demon n and managed to squirm her way out and escape in misery.


    After that, she met with the Thorn and hid among the trees to avoid any traces being noticed.


    It was only at that moment that Fairy Bingqing realized how dangerous the Bai Ze world was.


    However, her luck was not bad. Not long after, she met a team and this team made her ted.


    This was because the team was made up of her allies from outside the domain battlefield. She never thought that they had also received orders toe to the Bai Ze World.


    The strongest person in the team graduated from upstream mountain, Lin Xiaofeng, who had voluntarily withdrawn from the Dragon List.


    There were another two, who were at the top ten in the Dragon List, Zhuang Yiran and Chu Zunyang.


    Lin Xiaofeng had never been one who spoke or smiled, he was stern and rigid.


    Zhuang Yiran always carried a warm smile on his face, while Chu Xunyang always had a yful smile, never acting proper.


    When Fairy Bingqing saw them, she was filled with delight. That usually high and mighty arrogant face of hers also blossomed into a beautiful smile. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, Little Zhuang.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing wasn¡¯t high and mighty or arrogant towards everyone. She would also express goodwill in front of people who had stronger cultivation than hers. However, toward Chu Xunyang, she remained cold.


    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s rigid face remained icy cold. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±


    Zhuang Yiran and Chu Xunyang saw Fairy Bingqing and also found it very amazing.


    Bai Ze World was so big, but how was it that they had met her the moment they entered? If this wasn¡¯t fate, what was?


    Chu Xunyang also asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t two elders sent out to lead the team? And what about Zhang Wang?¡±


    He had a little bit of a friendship with Zhang Wang.


    Chu Xunyang¡¯s questions made Fairy Bingqing recall Su Luo, that hateful person, which made her pull a long face, and said coldly. ¡°Those who died have died, those who were injured were injured, those who were scattered were scattered. Anyway, it¡¯s just me alone now.¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng and the rest looked at each other. However, Chu Xunyang carefully sized up Fairy Bingqing and his tone was extra protective. ¡°Their deaths are not a pity. Bingqing, are you all right? If anything happened to you, what would I do?¡±


    The rtionship in this small team of four was a littleplicated.


    Chu Xunyang always wanted to conquer the icy beauty, Fairy Bingqing, and has always been the one to take the initiative to show passion.


    However, Fairy Bingqing had interest in Lin Xiaofeng. Nheless, her pride was too strong and could only keep her love in her heart, not opening her mouth at all, secretly feeling self-conflicted.


    ¡°What does being all right or not have anything to do with you?¡± Fairy Bingqing swept a cold and proud nce at Chu Xunyang, not caring at all about his concern.


    Lin Xiaofeng frowned slightly, however, he did not say anything.


    Zhuang Yiran looked at them with a smile and then started to ask Fairy Baiqing about the situation in the Bai Ze world.


    Fairy Bingqing told them everything she knew, then stated angrily. ¡°As far as I know, three to four weapon imprints have fallen into Su Luo¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Is her cultivation very high?¡± Lin Xiaofeng frowned. Logically speaking, if she had high cultivation, he would have heard of her.

 Chapter 2614: Little Dragon God (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2614: Little Dragon God (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Fairy Bingqing scoffed. ¡°She has just entered upstream mountain for less than a year and is number 50 on the Dragon List. Tell me, is her cultivation high?¡±


    ¡°What???¡± the three men opposite her were all shocked!


    To them, as seniors, No. 50 on the Dragon List was way too weak. How did a littless take away three to four weapon imprints from everyone else¡¯s hands? This was too unbelievable.


    Fairy Bingqing also snorted in disdain. ¡°Do you think she won based on cultivation? She did not even make a move. It was Zhang Wang who did all the work for her.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Wang?¡±


    Naturally, they had heard of him. This was because their cultivation was not too far away from Zhang Wang¡¯s and were on par with each other.


    ¡°Later on, she identally fell off a cliff and I thought that she would be dead. However, I got news from the demon n that Su Luo did not die, and she actually even got the weapon imprint from the Roc Demon Lord¡¯s treasury.


    Mentioning this, Fairy Bingqing was truly angry and jealous!


    She simply couldn¡¯t understand why the heavens were favoring Su Luo so much. No matter what, Su Luo wouldn¡¯t die, and she even managed to gain treasures.


    One had to know that there wasn¡¯t even a single weapon imprint in her hands at the moment!


    Chu Xunyang smiled brightly like the sun as he patted Fairy Bingqing andforted her with gentleness. ¡°Aiyo, what are you angry about? The more she snatches away, the better it is.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Fairy Bingqing pped away Chu Xunyang¡¯s restless paw and scoffed coldly. ¡°Chu Xunyang, you haven¡¯t even met her before and you¡¯re starting to take her side?¡±


    Chu Xunyang tapped Fairy Bingqing¡¯s forehead. ¡°You.¡äInvolved parties are blinded¡ä truly resounds with you. You must be blinded. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Does that stinky brat who got 50 on the Dragon List have the cultivation of seven-star Saint Rank? Is she eligible to obtain the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fairy Bingqing remembered that Su Luo¡¯s cultivation was six-star Saint Rank.


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t she just preparing the way for someone else? She will work hard, but she isn¡¯t even able to meet the minimum requirements for the inheritance. Don¡¯t you think this matter is very fun?¡± Chu Xunyang said unhurriedly.


    Thinking of how Su Luo would look when she tried to get the inheritance after all that hard work, Fairy Bingqing burst intoughter. However, the original icy cold looks quickly returned. ¡°She is currently at six-star Saint Rank and could possibly break through to seven-star at any time.¡±


    Seeing that he managed to make the beauty smile, Chu Xunyang started speaking without restraint. ¡°How is that rted? With her bit of cultivation, when we say so, wouldn¡¯t she still have to obediently hand over those weapon imprints? Furthermore, even if she isn¡¯t willing to hand them over, the elders will force her to pass them to us.¡±


    One had to know, once they obtained Bai Ze inheritance their cultivation would surge, and when the timees, they would be even more invincible at the battlefields outside of the Blue Sky Continent. None of the elders were idiots who would choose a mere 50 on Dragon List instead of them, who were core disciples.


    Fairy Bingqing thought about it and felt it was, indeed, the case¡­


    ¡°So, that Su¡­ Su Luo was it? The more weapon imprints Su Luo collects, the happier we will be, because she is collecting them for us. With such a ve busying herself for us, why the long face? You should be happy.¡±


    Chu Xunyang moved the fan in his hand, analyzing everything in a logical manner.


    ¡°I heard that there is a little young master from the demon n that wants to snatch her away to be his wife!¡± This matter suddenly appeared in Fairy Bingqing¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Then, things could not get any better.¡± Chu Xunyang took the fan away unhurriedly, with a bewitching smile. ¡°When the timees and the weapon imprints could not be fully collected, we¡¯ll just sell her to the demon n¡­ Talking about this, this littless is really useful, a real treasure.¡±

 Chapter 2615: Little Dragon God (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2615: Little Dragon God (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Although they had yet to meet, Chu Xunyang and the rest were a little curious about the little ve that was working hard for them.


    Zhuang Yiran and Lin Xiaofeng exchanged a nce, but a hint of deep thought shed in their eyes.


    Zhang Wang was not a simple character. He had always traversed alone and had never been particrly nice to anyone. Now there was a person that he was using his all to protect? Something must be up.


    However, due to theck of information, Lin Xiaofeng and Zhuang Yiran did not say anything aloud.


    After the few of them gathered, they formed a small team.


    Fairy Bingqing said. ¡°I know where there is a demon lord¡¯s mausoleum. However, that ce has been controlled by the demon n. Previously, I was alone and could not defeat them, and had no choice but to give up. Now that you all are here, the situation can be turned around.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing was extremely confident of the small team¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Snatched by the demon n? Heh. I reckon that the demon n has already defeated all the levels. We will just go over and snatch over the treasures that have been presented, and let them experience disappointment after the happiness of having them.¡± Chu Xunyang grinned happily.


    This suggestion obtained everyone¡¯s approval.


    They had just arrived and they needed some results to prove their own cultivation.


    Furthermore, they were determined to collect the weapon imprints from all the eighteen demon lord mausoleums in order to be the sessor of Lord Bai Ze.


    One had to admit that the Fairy Bingqing¡¯s small team indeed possessed rather good cultivation and could practically use the word invincible to be described.


    This was the mausoleum of the Cheetah Demon Lord.


    Just as Chu Xunyang had expected, the demon n had expended great efforts to defeat the Cheetah demon lord¡¯s mausoleum and the small team had also found the weapon imprint of the Cheetah demon lord.


    At least, the small team lead had even passed the weapon imprint into the hands of the little young master Big Rhino.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡° Big Rhino held onto this spear, shouting excitedly.


    It wasn¡¯t easy!


    After putting in effort for so long, the demon n finally obtained their first weapon imprint!


    However, before Big Rhino finishedughing, four ck shadows suddenly appeared.


    These four ck shadows were extremely fast, like the rushing wind. Among them, Lin Xiaofeng was even more amazing. With a sh of his afterimage, the spear that had been in Big Rhino¡¯s hands was now up in his.


    Big Rhino felt his hands empty and when he lowered his head¡ª


    Eh? Where was the spear?!!!


    After that, he saw four ck shadows swept past him, moving forward at high speed.


    It was only then that Big Rhino reacted and shouted. ¡°Chase!!!¡±


    Therefore, the entire demon n followed after Bingqing¡¯s small group and chased after them as if their lives depended on it.


    Big Rhino was so angered that he was wailing, flying into a rage!


    This kind of matter where things were stolen halfway through was the kind that made people most angry.


    Fairy Bingqing and the rest escaped at full speed from the sight of the demon n. They only stopped after running over a thousand miles,ughing loudly to each other.


    ¡°Heh, Soaring Spear is truly a weapon used by the demon lord. How amazing.¡± Chu Xunyang fiddled with the Soaring Spear in his hand, testing it out and praising it at the same time.


    A brilliant and proud smile appeared on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s face. ¡°Finally got a weapon imprint. How hard toe by.¡±


    Chu Xunyang smirked. ¡°What¡¯s so hard toe by? Isn¡¯t it just rushing over and grabbing the weapon and running? It¡¯s so easy. I was even wondering how hard it would be.¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng nodded. ¡°There are still seventeen other weapons. Everyone will have to put in some effort.¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng thought that as long as they put in effort, they would collect these eighteen great weapon imprints. However, at that moment, a furry figure suddenly pounced on Chu Xunyang.


    Those sharp ws aimed for Chu Xunyang¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2616: Little Dragon God (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2616: Little Dragon God (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    The ws were iparably sharp!


    The speed was even more ridiculously fast!


    And the appearance was so sudden!


    Chu Xunyang stretched out his hand to block his eyes, but just at that moment, he felt a sharp pain in his fingers and subconsciously opened his hand.


    The Soaring Spear fell down.


    However, there was not the expected loud thud of a heavy object falling to the ground


    This was because, mid-air, it was snatched away by someone.


    To be more urate, the one who snatched the Soaring Spear was not human, but rather a small little furry thing that was the size of a palm.


    The little thing was round like a small ball with flurry fur, and with a single nce, it made one want to hug it.


    That little thing carried the long spear on its back and with a ¡°whoosh¡±, it speedily leapt forward!


    Chu Xunyang was stunned.


    He lowered his head and took a look. ¡°Where¡¯s the Soaring Spear?¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s sharp eyebrows scrunched up. ¡°There!¡±


    Everyone looked into the distance and noticed that the small round ball, such a tiny thing, was actually carrying such a long spear on its back¡­


    Looking over from a distance, it was as if the little thing was pierced through by the spear and the spear looked as if it had been shot out from a distance. That speed practically left one wanting to look away.


    ¡°Give chase quickly!¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng regained his senses and was the first one to run over to attack.


    Everyone regained their senses one by one and each of them chased after the little ball madly, as if they were flying!


    Chu Xunyang was thest to regain his senses. He found it beyond imagination!


    A small little thing the size of a palm actually snatched the Soaring Spear from him, Chu Xunyang??? If this was made known¡­ It was too shameful!


    No, he had to snatch back the Soaring Spear, roast the little thing and eat it up!


    Chu Xunyang made up his mind and quickly gave chase as well.


    One had to admit that Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s small team was amazingly fast.


    However, the speed of the little thing was also shocking.


    Tell me, why was such a small little thing so fast? Both parties remained at a constant distance even though one was giving chase and the other one was trying to escape.


    There was a distance of a mile between them.


    Lin Xiaofeng originally thought that he would be able to catch up very quickly, but did not expect that after giving chase for a full two hours, that little thing still did not get tired and instead seemed to be gaining speed.


    ¡°Guys, what exactly do you think that thing is? Why is it so fast?¡± Chu Xunyang was chasing so hard that he was panting and covered in sweat.


    One had to know, in order to chase up to Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s speed, he was currently overdrafting his spiritual energy and was running as if he did not want his life anymore.


    Lin Xiaofeng frowned and remained silent.


    Fairy Bingqing said. ¡°It looked like a little puppy.¡±


    ¡°A little puppy? Bah!¡± How could Chu Xunyang believe that? He was in firm disbelief. ¡°If it is a puppy, I¡¯ll chop off my head and let you sit on it as a stool!¡±


    If he, Chu Xunyang, had allowed a little puppy to snatch the Soaring Spear away, he did not need to live anymore!


    Fairy Bingqing did not say anything and only frowned. She really felt that it was like a little puppy, furry and flurry, the kind of pet that one could hug and rear.


    Zhuang Yiran said. ¡°If this continues, we still won''t be able to catch up to it even if we exhaust all our strength.¡±


    Chu Xunyang was surprised and angry at the same time. ¡°Our Xiaofeng Small Team had allowed a small thing to snatch the Soaring Spear away. If this was made known, we¡¯d really be shamed beyond words!¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng pondered for a while and made a decision before calmly saying. ¡°I have a collective speed increasing charm, an item only for one time use¡­ All of you, stand properly. Within the next 15 minutes, speed up like mad.¡±

 Chapter 2617: Little Dragon God (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2617: Little Dragon God (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    The Collective speed increasing charm could increase one¡¯s speed by two hundred percent for 15 minutes!


    ¡°All right!¡± Chu Xunyang was delighted.


    He didn¡¯t believe that with such speed he still couldn¡¯t catch that little thief!


    The Collective speed increasing charm was extremely precious, but for the sake of the Soaring Spear, Lin Xiaofeng still gritted his teeth and used it.


    In an instant¡ª


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡°


    Xiaofeng Small Team collectively soared like the clouds!


    The entire small team seemed to have had an added motor on their backs, and their speed increased at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    Their speed reached two hundred percent of their original velocity and this was no longer just fast.


    All they left behind were white afterimages, and by the time the afterimage was visible, the person was already a mile away.


    The Little dragon god felt that things weren¡¯t going well and turned its head back to take a look¡ª


    So close?!


    The distance between both parties kept narrowing.


    A thousand meters.


    500 meters.


    300 meters.


    100 meters.


    ¡°Almost got it! Almost got it!¡± Chu Xunyang¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement!


    When the little thing was caught, he was definitely going to skewer it with the Soaring Spear and roast it for a meal!


    All the people in Xiaofeng Small Team got excited.


    Because the distance between both parties was very close.


    50 meters.


    30 meters.


    10 meters!!!


    5 meters!!!


    3 meters!!!


    1 meter!!!


    It was almost as if they just had to stretch out their hands and they could catch the horrible little puppy!


    Xiaofeng Small Team were all excited.


    However, just at that moment¡ª


    ¡°Swish¡ª¡°


    At that sound the little puppy¡¯s speed suddenly increased, as if it had just eaten something to get a superpower.


    Chu Xunyang stretched out his hands and just as his fingertips touched the Soaring Spear, the little puppy actually grew out a pair of petite wings with a ¡®swish¡¯.


    Those petite wings seemed inconspicuous, but thanks to them the little puppy¡¯s speed increased like a hurricane!


    The little puppy was pping its wings, dashing forward in a straight line¡ª


    Xiaofeng Small Team were all stunned!


    ¡°What is going on? Why did it suddenly¡­ Suddenly!!! Grow wings?!!!¡± Chu Xunyang was on the verge of a breakdown.


    The little puppy grew wings? What kind of puppy was this?


    One had to understand that they were the mighty Xiaofeng Small Team. They were an existence that was ranked first or second in Purgatory City. They had always been at the top, but now, they were actually suppressed by a little puppy?


    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be its innate supernatural powers!¡±


    ¡°Innate supernatural powers?¡± Everyone was at a loss.


    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were lit with a light of excitement. ¡°That should be a little dragon, the most sacred lord of the dragon n¡ªLittle Dragon God!¡±


    The dragon n was a big race and within the dragon n, there were seven major kinds ording to their innate bloodline. There were 49 minor kinds of races, but among all the kinds, the Dragon God was the noblest existence!


    ¡°Team Lead, you are saying¡­ that is the dragon n¡¯s most sacred existence¡ªLittle Dragon God?¡± Chu Xunyang was stupefied.


    Lin Xiaofeng nodded.


    Fairy Bingqing revealed a hard to conceal excited gaze. ¡°I want it! I want that Little Dragon God to be my contract beast. Even if it is an equal contract, I am willing!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing did not have any contract beast because she was disdainful. However, at this moment, she really wanted this Little Dragon God.


    She needed to obtain it!


    Regardless of the price!


    Chu Xunyang nodded solemnly. ¡°All right! I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Lin Xiaofeng frowned. ¡°The dragon n is proud. The Little Dragon God is even more so as the Lord of the dragon n. How would it be possible for it to sign a contract with a human?¡±

 Chapter 2618: Little Dragon God (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2618: Little Dragon God (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Zhuang Yiran also said. ¡°Bingqing, I think it¡¯s better you forget it. It is impossible for the Little Dragon God to sign a contract with you.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing swept a cold nce at him. ¡°I want it, I have to have it! Other people may not be able to sign a contract with it, but I, Fairy Bingqing, am definitely able to do it!¡±


    Chu Xunyang was cheering from the side. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bingqing can definitely do it!¡±


    Zhuang Yiran shook his head.


    The corner of Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s lips tugged downward. ¡°Now the main task at hand is not about signing a contract, but rather the Soaring Spear. If even the Soaring Spear that we had in our hand was taken away by a magical beast, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to even talk about collecting the eighteen kinds of weapon imprints.¡±


    However, was it so easy to chase after the Little Dragon God?


    Furthermore, it was a Little Dragon God that had grown wings.


    Right at that moment, a faint trace of lightning shed across the sky.


    At first, Lin Xiaofeng and the rest were not bothered by it, but as the lightning increased, his face started to turn ugly. He had a bad feeling.


    However, for the sake of getting back the Soaring Spear, he still led the small team and chased without hesitation.


    Yet, the distance between them and the winged Little Dragon God was slowly increasing.


    Why did the Little Dragon God not look for anyone else but only Xiaofeng Small Team?


    It was because its nose was innately sensitive and could feel the existence of the Soaring Spear.


    Now then, where was the Little Dragon God going?


    It felt the existence of another treasure, so it was flying over to that ce. Coincidentally, that ce was where Su Luo was.


    As for the current situation of Su Luo?


    She was still hiding in the fake hill.


    And Big Team Lead was calling out to her.


    ¡°39! Get here now!¡± Big Team Lead had already lost all patience.


    However, Su Luo, who was in her original form, was really worried¡­ What was she to do? Was she just going to walk out like this? It was a guarantee she would be recognized.


    Su Luo quickly squeezed cotton into her clothes, as for her eyes¡ª


    ¡°Oh my, what is this¡ª¡° Su Luo yelped in surprise, with both hands covering her eyes as she rolled out.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison! Everyone, be careful!¡± another Thorn member near Su Luo saw her covering her eyes and immediately shouted the warning.


    A blurry white smog rushed out from the fake hill and a lot of careless people got it in their eyes, making them swollen¡­


    Big Team Lead did not have the time to be bothered about Su Luo and rushed forward to settle the issue with the thick smoke.


    Naturally, it was Su Luo who released the poisonous gas, so the entire team would be in chaos.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Su Luo covered her eyes, groaning in pain while rolling outward¡ª


    She had already obtained the treasure she wanted, so it was better to quickly escape.


    At that moment, the Little Dragon God was covered in lightning, with thick clouds hanging over its head, sparkling as it flew toward Su Luo.


    And nearly a hundred kilometers away, was Xiaofeng Small Team in hot pursuit.


    And about two hundred kilometers away from Xiaofeng Small Team, Big Rhino, from the demon n, was leading a whole bunch of demon n members in hot pursuit.


    However, the adorable Little Dragon God still did not know that it had led the three different powers in Bai Ze World to gather here.


    Simrly, the Little Dragon God and the rest of the people, did not understand what the hazy dark clouds, lightning and thunder in the sky represented.


    Su Luo rushed out of the cave when the Thorn people were off-guard.


    However, as soon as she stepped outside, she noticed that the atmosphere was a little peculiar.


    The sky was as dark as ink, even darker than the darkest night, to the point where she could not see her fingers even if she were to raise her hand and put it right in front of her.


    shes of lightning struck the ground continuously.


    The thunder crashed one after another, rumbling loudly.


    Su Luo was practically too familiar with this scenario!

 Chapter 2619: Shocking Danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2619: Shocking Danger (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    She still remembered when Nangong Liuyun was going through the lightning tribtion, there was such a scene as well.


    In the end, Nangong Liuyun¡¯s lightning tribtion struck Fairy Yan Xia to death¡­


    However, not everyone had the chance to experience the lightning tribtion, unless it was a strong cultivator and was favored by the heavens.


    Then, who exactly was going to undergo the lightning tribtion?


    Just at that moment, a small little white ball pounced into Su Luo¡¯s arms. Its two small paws clenched her cor. Its round little head rubbing about in her embrace with nostalgia. ¡°Sob sob¡­ Big boss¡­ Aw aw aw¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Dragon God!!!¡±


    It was as if Su Luo¡¯s entire being was struck by lightning and she was stunned to her spot.


    Just at this moment, Big Team Lead brought a group of people out of the cave because it was about to copse.


    Big Team Lead took a look at No.39.


    Eh, weren¡¯t his eyes supposed to be badly injured? Why did there seem to be no trace of an injury?


    Furthermore!


    When Big Team Lead saw Su Luo¡¯s eyes, he noticed that these eyes were too beautiful. The white of the eyes and pupils were clearly differentiated and the eyes were clear and pure. Where could the previous No.39¡¯s squinty eyes be found?


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Big Team Lead came to his senses and rushed forward like an arrow to catch Su Luo.


    Su Luo reacted!


    Oh, I¡¯m dead! I was recognized!


    Just at this moment, the Little Dragon God picked up the Soaring Spear and attacked Big Team Lead quietly¡­


    Big Team Lead was unguarded against the Little Dragon God, so he got a bit flustered when the spear came rushing over.


    Furthermore, the Little Dragon God¡¯s abilities had greatly improved. It was no longer the Little Dragon God from before!


    Big Team Lead was almost pierced through by the spear!


    Just at that moment, Su Luo sped forward as if the soles of her feet were covered in oil.


    As for the Little Dragon God, it was facing the back while sitting on Su Luo¡¯s shoulder, carrying the Soaring Spear and fighting with Big Team Lead.


    That little thing the size of a tiny palm was sitting on her shoulder with a serious expression, and it was even waving the spear around looking extremely proper. In fact, his lethality was not bad either.


    Therefore, Su Luo ran while the Little Dragon God defended. The two of them forced the Big Team Lead, who was stronger than the rest, to the point of being flustered.


    It was only at that moment that the people of the Thorn finally reacted¡ª


    ¡°Well, f*ck!!! This person¡­ This person was actually a fake?! She just muddled her way into the Thorn!¡±


    ¡°Just now, we could not find the weapon imprint even after looking everywhere. Could it be that she had found it and took it away?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is this person?! When did she manage to infiltrate?!¡±


    Every member of the Thorn was first shocked, then furious!


    Amongst them, the most furious one was the Big Team Lead.


    He was the one who brought that person into the team. Yet in the end, that person was actually a fake.


    Big Team Lead¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if they were about to pop, as he stared at Su Luo¡¯s back, sending fire snakes continuously at her!


    Originally Big Team Lead thought that he would be able to entangle the other party, but¡ª


    Who knew that the little puppy was so ridiculously amazing!


    When the fire snakes flew to its side, it actually opened its mouth¡ª


    ¡°Gulp¡ª¡°


    It swallowed the fire snake, just like a strand of noodle.


    F*ck! Big Team Lead was shocked!


    What kind of monster was that?! To actually swallow the spiritual energy he had gathered? Could it even be swallowed? Wasn¡¯t it afraid that its stomach would explode?


    Big Team Lead looked around and saw that there was no indication that the little puppy''s stomach was about to explode. So he felt a little depressed.


    If a fire element didn¡¯t work, then let¡¯s change it to a dark element!


    Big Team Lead let out a coldugh as his hands formed an imprint, his mouth silently muttering curses¡ª


    Soon.


    Spectres surged from the ground.

 Chapter 2620: Shocking Danger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2620: Shocking Danger (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    These spectres were all in the form of skeletons. With their white bones and long arms, each of them was leaping and jumping toward Su Luo.


    In front of them were an army of spectres, all packed closely!


    If Su Luo ran forward, she would be caught up in the sea of the spectres, and thus be drowned, with no chance to escape.


    Su Luo sneered. ¡°Purification Spell! Clear the way!¡±


    The death spell from the dark arts was indeed very hard to deal with, but Su Luo was a light element mage. The light element opposed the dark element, precisely restraining it!


    All that was seen was a small path appearing before Su Luo, big enough for two people.


    It was as if a carpet wasid.


    Su Luo rushed forward along this path created by the purification spell.


    Big Team Lead was angered beyond words!


    That person was actually from the light element!


    The light element was extremely rare and each person that appeared with it was precious beyondparison.


    Heaven and earth were originally in bnce, with mutual generation and restraint. It was precisely for this reason that users of light element were rare, so their powers were all extremely shocking, strongly suppressing the dark element.


    The dark element could be considered to be domineering before all other element mages, but before the light element, they had to be extremely careful.


    The moment Su Luo revealed that she was of the light element, she shocked everyone.


    ¡°Kill! We definitely need to kill her!¡± Big Team Lead¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, there was a kind of fury due to being yed, but also a kind of deep fear.


    Therefore, therge group of men in ck behind him, all swarmed toward Su Luo.


    At that moment, it was like a streak of bad luck.


    Behind her were the Thorn, who were in hot pursuit and were about to catch up.


    Before her, four figures suddenly appeared.


    Among them, there was even one person that Su Luo recognized, Fairy Bingqing!


    ¡°Su Luo?!¡± Fairy Bingqing saw Su Luo and instantly clenched her fist!


    This stinkyss actually didn¡¯t die! ¡°The scourge lives a thousand years¡± this saying was truly urate.


    ¡°She¡¯s Su Luo. There are many weapon imprints on her! Get her!¡± Fairy Bingqing changed direction and was the first to rush toward Su Luo.


    Because of the distance and the fact that the Little Dragon God was only the size of a palm, Fairy Bingqing did not see it sitting on Su Luo¡¯s shoulders.


    The moment Xiaofeng¡¯s Small Team heard her: ¡°Weapon imprint?¡± Very well!


    Therefore, Xiaofeng¡¯s group also started to chase after her.


    The cultivation of both teams behind Su Luo were stronger than hers. So very soon, the distance between her and everyone else narrowed.


    Su Luo wasining in her heart, even the sky was going against her, that thunder was rumbling, but why was the lightning not striking?


    Perhaps Su Luo¡¯s good luck had been used uptely, so she started to get unlucky.


    She had not run for long in this direction when a surprised voice came over from the front. ¡°Little wife! Little wife! I finally found you!!!¡±


    Big Rhino¡¯s nose was truly outstanding.


    Or perhaps it could be said that a foodie¡¯s nose was outstanding.


    No matter how Su Luo disguised herself, Big Rhino was always able to recognize her at the first instance.


    The moment Su Luo heard Big Rhino¡¯s voice, she really wanted to cry without tears.


    What was going on today? Was this besieging from all sides like wrapping a dumpling up?


    The sky rumbled.


    Thunder roared and the lightning shed even more fervently.


    On the ground, the three teams surrounded Su Luo, leaving her without a single slit where she could escape from.


    In the end, everyone stopped.


    Three parties approached Su Luo step-by-step.


    ¡°Hand over the weapon imprints.¡± The Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead shouted coldly!


    Weapon imprints?


    Xiaofeng¡¯s Small Team looked at Su Luo and a sh of delight appeared in their eyes. Could it be that their little hardworking bee had found yet another weapon imprint?


    In their eyes, Su Luo worked so hard that it was no different than getting busy for them.

 Chapter 2621: Shocking Danger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2621: Shocking Danger (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    The corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips hooked upward.


    This time, there were three parties against her. She did not have any chances of winning.


    However, the three parties had gathered together, which gave her an opportunity she could take advantage of.


    This was because all three parties were somewhat afraid of each other. So, instead of taking action, they just surrounded Su Luo.


    The Little Dragon God had long recognized that the four people were the ones he had robbed from, so it very shyly ran into Su Luo¡¯s arms and curled up into a little ball.


    Su Luo, naturally, kept away the Soaring Spear.


    She smiled indifferently and asked to Xiaofeng¡¯s Small Team. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Your senior brothers and senior sister.¡± Fairy Bingqing looked at Su Luo coldly. ¡°Hand over the weapon imprints. We will take care of them.¡±


    Due to the earlier battle, Su Luo¡¯s face cover had long fallen off without her noticing, and even her figure had recovered. So Fairy Bingqing had long recognized her.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it turns out to be you after all. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll pass this weapon imprint to you to take care of. I took it from the Thorn!¡± Su Luo¡¯s eyes lit up and directly threw the White Tiger Baton to Fairy Bingqing.


    Seeing Su Luo¡¯s joyful expression, Fairy Bingqing¡¯s eyes sank a little.


    What was this stinky brat cooking up in that brain of hers?


    Su Luo secretly smiled.


    One had to gather all eighteen types of weapon imprints in order to open the Bai Ze World. She already had five or six types. One more would not be considered a lot, neither would one less be considered little.


    However, passing the White Tiger Baton to Xiaofeng¡¯s Small Team was different.


    Like this, the Thorn would not keep holding onto her and would put their attention on Xiaofeng¡¯s group. This was called: passing the hot potato.


    Fairy Bingqing wanted to ask Su Luo to bring out the rest of the weapon imprints, but on second thought, the Thorn was there and she could not let them gain any advantage. It was better to ask Su Luo in private, so she decided to keep her mouth shut.


    However, when Su Luo handed over the White Tiger Baton, the Little Dragon God bit one end of the weapon imprint, put its four paws on it and hugged it tightly, not willing to let go no matter what. It was as if it was grown on the baton.


    Su Luo looked to the sky, speechless. This stingy little money-grubber.


    Su Luo could only coax it patiently. ¡°Be good, we can¡¯t protect this thing right now, so we can only hand it over first¡­ When the timees, we will just take it all back.


    The second part of the words were spoken to the Little Dragon God through her mind.


    She had an equal contract with the Little Dragon God and she could use her consciousness in her mind tomunicate with it at any time.


    However, the Little Dragon God was extremely reluctant.


    It raised its big, clear, misty eyes, looking at Su Luo pitifully. Those big, clear eyes, that were even purer than marbles, left Su Luo feeling like her heart had melted.


    So adorable, so cute, it really left one feeling heartache.


    Su Luo carefully took the White Tiger Baton away from it, patting its tiny spine while softly coaxing it.


    Little Dragon God was upset, it turned its little head and finally a ¡°crack¡ª¡± rang out. It used its tiny little teeth and bit off a part of the weapon imprint.


    Thinking about it again, it ruthlessly bit the weapon imprint!


    After taking a bite, it reluctantly pounced into Su Luo¡¯s arms, its two small paws tightly stuck to Su Luo¡¯s cor, using its tiny butt to face the rest of the people.


    Just at this moment, Fairy Bingqing suddenly received enlightenment¡ª


    ¡°Wait! This thing¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t too sure, so she looked at Lin Xiaofeng.


    This thing wouldn¡¯t really be the Little Dragon God that grew wings earlier on, would it?!!!


    The thing from before was also flurry like a ball, but it was lively and high spirited. It looked a little different from this cute, pitiful one.

 Chapter 2622: Shocking Danger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2622: Shocking Danger (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Lin Xiaofeng nodded.


    Fairy Bingqing stretched out a palm to grab the Little Dragon God in Su Luo¡¯s arms!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Luo turned around to avoid her, staring at Fairy Bingqing coldly, her eyes full of vignce.


    ¡°Hand it over to me.¡± Fairy Bingqing took a step forward, her gaze locked onto the Little Dragon God in Su Luo¡¯s embrace.


    That little thing was not only a battle pet, but could also be a cute ornamental pet. She was bing more and more unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°This is my contract beast. Am I supposed to hand it over to you just because you say so?¡± Su Luo sneered.


    Fairy Bingqing smirked in disdain. ¡°The Little Dragon God is the dragon n¡¯s most noble royal bloodline. With your tiny bit of cultivation, would it be your contract beast? You are really shameless.¡±


    Su Luo smiled with indifference. ¡°When I was at the fifth rank, I had already signed an equal contract with it. Fairy Bingqing, even if you are jealous, envious or in admiration, it is useless.¡±


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s expression shrouded like it froze over. ¡°Hand it over. I don¡¯t believe that it would choose you and not me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Luo smiled indifferently.


    Fairy Bingqing was extremely confident. ¡°I am very sure!¡±


    At this moment, a blinding sh of lightning flew across the sky, followed by the ringing of a shocking thunder!


    Thunder and lightning appeared, intersecting with dazzling light!


    Just at that moment, a hint of rity appeared in the Little Dragon God¡¯s watery eyes.


    ¡°Boss¡­ It seems like I¡¯m about to go through a tribtion¡ª¡±


    Some information surged in the Little Dragon God¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You are about to go through tribtion???¡± Su Luo wasmunicating with the little dragon god in her mind and was almost shocked to death by this information.


    Su Luo had been wondering which big shot was going to go through tribtion, but she never thought that it was the little thing in her embrace.


    At this moment, the lightning was dancing in the sky with incessant rumbling.


    The dark clouds got lower and darker. It was as if the lightning was erupting above everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°It seems like¡­ I¡¯ve reached¡­ the childhood stage¡­¡± the Little Dragon God pouted its little mouth, looking a little dumb, not too sure about himself.


    Su Luo really wanted to hold her own forehead. ¡°You are going through the tribtion and even you aren¡¯t too sure?¡±


    The Little Dragon God lowered its head weakly.


    Suddenly, it raised its head and added on a sentence. ¡°Dad said that when I undergo tribtion, there will be many dragon uncles and dragon aunties to help me¡­ but¡­¡±


    Little Dragon God¡¯s two index fingers touched each other pitifully as it lowered its head aggrievedly. ¡°But I really missed boss~~¡±


    Su Luo rubbed its little head in heartache. This little thing really made one feel so much heartache for it.


    However¡ª


    Su Luo instantly caught onto a piece of information. Dad said that when I undergo tribtion, there will be many dragon uncles and dragon aunties to help me¡­


    Which was to say!


    When the Little Dragon God was undergoing tribtion, other people could assist it? Good, very good, things couldn¡¯t get better!


    Looking at the sea of people before her, Su Luo was delighted beyond words.


    These people were so good, each of them had taken the initiative to help her Little Dragon God go through the tribtion. If it was her alone, she would have really been unable to deal with it.


    At this moment, Fairy Bingqing¡¯s gaze toward Su Luo was bing more and more unfriendly.


    That stinky brat would suddenly smile and suddenly cry, it wouldn¡¯t be that something was wrong with her brain, right?


    ¡°You really want the Little Dragon God?¡± Su Luo asked in utter seriousness and solemness, with an extremely grave expression.


    Fairy Bingqing frowned. She knew that Su Luo was hatching some kind of trick, but Fairy Bingqing was very confident of her own cultivation. Before absolute cultivation, all schemes were nothing more than paper tigers.

 Chapter 2623: Shocking Danger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2623: Shocking Danger (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Therefore, Fairy Bingqing nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the Little Dragon God be under your care for a while.¡± Su Luo then passed the Little Dragon God into Fairy Bingqing¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re pretty understanding of your circumstances.¡± A disdainful sneer appeared on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s originally cold face.


    Never thought that Su Luo, this stinky brat, had such small guts. With just a slight threat, she actually gave up.


    The grim eyes of the Thorn Big Team Lead, who had been left aside all this while, turned dark and terrifying.


    ¡°Hand over the weapon imprint!¡± Big Team Lead made a move against Fairy Bingqing.


    Although he hated Su Luo, he was still able to clearly differentiate what was more important. The urgent task at hand was the weapon imprint.


    Chu Xunyang rushed to stand before Fairy Bingqing, but Big Team Lead sent him to fly with a kick.


    Lin Xiaofeng went forward to meet Big Team Lead and the two of them started to battle.


    After the Little Dragon God leapt into Fairy Bingqing¡¯s arms, its two small paws held onto her cor tightly, its small head moving about, and no one would know what it was thinking.


    Just at that moment, a violent sh of lightning appeared mid-air!


    Following that was a wild rumbling!


    ¡°Crack!!!¡±


    The entire sky seemed to have exploded at that instant!


    The violent lightning among the pitch ck dark clouds made everyone¡¯s face turn pale.


    The golden lightning rushed toward Fairy Bingqing, explosive and shocking!


    Among all the people present, that strong golden lightning did not attack anyone, but precisely crashed down on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head!


    Chu Xunyang thought Bingqing¡¯s luck was really not great.


    Fairy Bingqing also felt that her luck was extremely terrible.


    However, she stillforted the little thing in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small sh of lightning!¡±


    Without waiting for Fairy Bingqing to make a move, her admirer, Chu Xunyang had already rushed over to block the sh of lightning.


    ¡°Hehe, easy.¡± Chu Xunyang looked back and shed a smile, disying his white teeth.


    However, his smile very quickly froze at the corner of his lips.


    It was because a second sh of lightning was exploding!


    The might of this sh of lightning was double the initial one!


    Chu Xunyang bit the bullet and rushed forward to take the hit.


    However, his heart was drumming. If another couple of lightning shes like this struck, he was not going to be able to take the hit.


    Just at that moment.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±


    The entire sky was rattling and rumbling, the sounds making people get goosebumps, but that sh of lightning did not strike.


    This kind of situation, knowing that the lightning would strike but not being able to wait for it really left people on the edge.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Crack!!!¡±


    This time, the lightning did not even sh, did not even give anyone the chance to prepare and directly crashed down with a loud thunder!


    The lightning was too rough!


    Shocking and deafening!


    The lightning shed and the thunder rumbled, rain poured like cats and dogs and the entire scenario appeared majestic and imposing!


    The surrounding big hill was struck by lightning to the point of crumbling into pieces.


    Chu Xunyang¡¯s face changed!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    This sh of lightning originally exploded on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head, but at that time, Chu Xunyang again bit the bullet and went to meet the lightning, forcefully withstanding the tribtion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    On Chu Xunyang¡¯s head appeared a big hole spurting blood.


    He was struck by the lightning to the point of having his hair burnt, and his clothes were tattered and ragged. The originally handsome young man was now as miserable as a beggar.


    ¡°Bingqing, this isn¡¯t right. Why is the lightning striking in your direction? You¡¯re not undergoing tribtion.¡± Chu Xunyang held onto his bleeding forehead and shouted loudly at Fairy Bingqing.


    Fairy Bingqing was no fool either. At this moment, no matter how foolish she was, she also figured what was going on.

 Chapter 2624: Shocking Danger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2624: Shocking Danger (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    She was not undergoing tribtion, but in her arms¡­ there was a Little Dragon God!


    Well yed, Su Luo!


    No wonder she so kindly let her take care of the Little Dragon God. It turns out that she had already known that it was about to go through lightning tribtion!


    Fairy Bingqing was caught in a tight spot. Should she protect the Little Dragon God or should she throw it out?


    If she threw it out at this moment, wasn¡¯t she appearing to be heartless? Would the Little Dragon God follow her loyally?


    If she didn¡¯t throw it out, who would be able to bear this lightning tribtion?


    Just as Fairy Bingqing was extremely troubled, the fourth strike of lightning tribtion rumbled and struck from the air!


    This time, there was no Chu Xunyang rushing forward, because Chu Xunyang was struck into fear.


    A sudden surge of arrogance arose in Fairy Bingqing¡¯s heart!


    Wasn¡¯t it just a tribtion lightning? What was so great about it? If she could not help the Little Dragon God to block it, what qualification did she have to sign a contract with it?


    Fairy Bingqing gritted her teeth and decided to put up a fight!


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    The white, sturdy lightning really left everyone who saw it shocked!


    The lightning tribtion came almost without warning. It struck just as the white light shed!


    ¡°Bang!!!¡±


    It exploded right on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head.


    Fairy Bingqing created an icy domain around herself with a thick icyyer.


    With such a thick icyyer, she should be able to withstand the strike no matter what, right?


    However, what left Fairy Bingqing in disbelief was that after the first sh of lightning struck, her icyyer started cracking and the second sh of lightning crashed down on her before she even managed to react!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing raised her sword to fend against the lightning, but¡ª


    The sword in her hand was directly blown into smithereens by the lightning.


    At the same time, the third sh of lightning was already falling. Each lightning was falling faster than the one before.


    Fairy Bingqing started to get nervous!


    If this continued on, she would definitely be unable to withstand it!


    At first, Fairy Bingqing even swore to protect the Little Dragon God, but at that moment, she had the thought of giving up.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±


    More and more lightning was gathering in the sky, with the clouds getting thicker and thicker. As far as was visible, everything was covered in shes of lightning. The sounds of thunder rumbling filled their ears, and besides the sound of thunder, nothing else could be heard.


    shes after shes of lightning exploded above her head.


    ¡°No way, no way, this can¡¯t go on!¡± Fairy Bingqing stretched out her hand to catch the Little Dragon God, wanting to throw it out.


    When she wanted to sign the contract with the Little Dragon God, anything could work, but if she lost her life before that, what was there to be discussed? One could not put the cart before the horse.


    So, Fairy Bingqing swore that she would throw out the Little Dragon God.


    However, at that moment, the Little Dragon God had run into her clothes in a sh.


    Fairy Bingqing was extremely anxious!


    She looked left and right and saw that it wasn¡¯t there. She even tugged at her own chest!


    However, the Little Dragon God was too smart. When Fairy Bingqing was about to catch it, it rushed to her back.


    Either way, the Little Dragon God had already treated Fairy Bingqing as a big tree that would help it to block out the wind and rain during its tribtion, and it held on tight, not willing to let go.


    At this moment, the Little Dragon God was hanging onto Fairy Bingqing¡¯s back, its two small paws grabbing Fairy Bingqing¡¯s long, straight hair. A small little furball behind her, swinging about, like it was on a swing.


    On one hand, Fairy Bingqing had to pay attention to the lightning tribtion above her and do everything possible to withstand and dissipate the lightning.


    On the other hand, she had to catch the Little Dragon God because it was the real cause of the problem. By throwing it away, the lightning tribtion would no longer chase her alone.


    However, was the Little Dragon God something you could have when you wanted it and then throw when you don¡¯t want it?


    The Little Dragon God was extremely agile, hanging onto her hair, refusing toe down.

 Chapter 2625: Shocking Danger (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2625: Shocking Danger (7)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Fairy Bingqing shouted at Chu Xunyang loudly. ¡°What are you still standing there in a daze for? Come and help! Quickly get rid of this little furball!¡±


    Chu Xunyang also regained his senses.


    The lightning tribtion was definitely striking Bingqing because of the Little Dragon God.


    ¡°Okokok.¡± Chu Xunyang did not have time to think too much and rushed over with his sword raised.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°At the back. I can¡¯t reach it!¡±


    Even though the two people were face to face, the sound of thunder was too terrifying, so when they spoke, they were shouting very loudly, and even then, it was barely audible.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡° the lightning struck, crashing onto Fairy Bingqing and Chu Xunyang till their scalps were throbbing in pain.


    Chu Xunyang roared. ¡°Deal with the thing on top, I¡¯ll help you to catch the little thing!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing nodded in agreement.


    Chu Xunyang wanted to catch the Little Dragon God, but how could it be that easy?


    The Little Dragon God was hiding in her knee length ck hair and when Chu Xunyang searched for it, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°Bingqing, sorry!¡± Chu Xunyang growled. With a wave of the sword in his hands, hundreds and thousand strands of hair came falling to the ground.


    Fairy Bingqing¡¯s long beautiful crown of hair was instantly chopped off to her hip level.


    However, as her hair fell to the ground, there was still no trace of the Little Dragon God.


    Chu Xunyang was so angry that his face was livid. He subconsciously swept through Fairy Bingqing¡¯s hair.


    Not there?!


    Where did this thing run to?


    Chu Xunyang saw that Fairy Bingqing¡¯s skirt was popping up and he directly bent over and lifted Fairy Bingqing¡¯s skirt, almost sticking his head in!


    Fairy Bingqing was so angry that she felt like she was going to go crazy!


    ¡°Chu Xunyang! Are you seeking death?!!!¡± That posture almost made Fairy Bingqing die of shame.


    How high and mighty was Fairy Bingqing? If someone shoved his head into her skirt, how was she supposed to continue living?!!!


    Fairy Bingqing looked at the team lead, Lin Xiaofeng.


    Luckily the team lead was fighting the other party¡¯s leader and everything was chaotic. Otherwise, if it was made known, then in the future, she and Lin Xiaofeng¡­


    Thinking about this, Fairy Bingqing almost asked Chu Xunyang to scram.


    Chu Xunyang felt a hint of regret in his heart.


    Such a good opportunity, sigh.


    ¡°If I cannot put my head in, then¡­ then I¡¯ll just touch about, ok?¡± Chu Xunyang greeted her and then started to hold Fairy Bingqing¡¯s body, touching downward inch by inch, searching for traces of the Little Dragon God.


    Fairy Bingqing just felt like she was about to explode to death out of anger!


    If it were not for the lightning tribtion above her, she would really want to smash her head at a wall out of shame!


    ¡°Have you found it?!¡± Fairy Bingqing dealt with the lightning tribtion while secretly peeking at Lin Xiaofeng, fearful that he would suddenly look back and see what was going on.


    ¡°No. Where did that little fellow go? Could it be that it has run away?¡± Chu Xunyang asked.


    ¡°If it had run away, would the lightning tribtion still be striking my head? It¡¯s still on me!¡± Fairy Bingqing roared in anger!


    Just at that moment, she felt like there was an extra lump of flesh on her chest. She lowered her head and saw the little thing crawling out of her embrace, rubbing its sleepy eyes!


    Fairy Bingqing wanted to stretch out her hand to grab the Little Dragon God, but just at that moment, a sh of lightning struck from above!


    Fairy Bingqing could only angrily stretch out her hand to help the Little Dragon God to withstand the lightning tribtion!


    ¡°At my chest!¡± Fairy Bingqing did not forget to remind Chu Xunyang.


    Chest?


    Chu Xunyang turned to face Fairy Bingqing, saw the flurry little head, and felt a pang of jealousy!


    This little perverted dragon. I haven¡¯t even received the service and you have already enjoyed a luxurious blessing.


    ¡°Little perverted dragon, quicklye out!¡± Chu Xunyang stretched out his hand to grab the Little Dragon God.

 Chapter 2626: Shocking Danger (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2626: Shocking Danger (8)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Just at that moment, the Little Dragon God dodged and shrunk back.


    Chu Xunyang could not catch the Little Dragon God, but instead had gone to Fairy Bingqing¡¯s¡ª


    So soft to touch¡­


    Chu Xunyang felt like he was electrocuted and his entire being was about to be numb.


    On the other hand, Fairy Bingqing was about to die of anger.


    ¡°Where are you squeezing? Quickly let go!¡± Fairy Bingqing was furious!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without a choice, Chu Xunyang could only quietly let go. However, before letting go, he still very excitedly took another squeeze. Such an ecstatic feeling.


    ¡°You!!!¡± Fairy Bingqing was about to explode in anger. ¡°You better get lost!¡±


    Chu Xunyang immediately said. ¡°No way, no way. We have to hurry and get the little puppy that is torturing you. Otherwise your life will be in danger.¡±


    Chu Xunyang also could not be bothered about the injury on his own head, sweeping nces all over Fairy Bingqing¡¯s body to see where else was bulging out.


    However, no matter how he looked, he could not see anything.


    Touch then, but he was not allowed to touch. How troubling.


    Suddenly, Chu Xunyang¡¯s eyes lit up!


    He said. ¡°Bingqing, I¡¯ll hug you. This way, I¡¯d be able to feel where the little puppy is.¡±


    As he spoke, his arms held Fairy Bingqing in his arms tightly, without waiting for her response.


    He hugged Fairy Bing and rubbed her back up and down with both hands.


    ¡°Eh, where is the little thing hiding?¡± Chu Xunyang could not find it no matter what.


    Now Fairy Bingqing was angered to the point of almost losing her sanity!


    Fairy Bingqing stared at Lin Xiaofeng in unease, hoping the Team Lead would not turn around. If Team Lead saw that scene, she would really want to die.


    Fortunately, Lin Xiaofeng was not distracted at all from start to end. It was hard to differentiate a winner or loser in his battle with the leader of the Thorn.


    However, Fairy Bingqing could not help but feel a little bit disappointed¡­


    At that moment, what was Su Luo doing?


    She had long hid away. Furthermore, with such an opportunity that was so difficult toe by, how could she not record it?


    Therefore, she hid in the corner holding onto the memory crystal, recording how Fairy Bingqing was ¡°bullied¡± by Chu Xunyang. Even if there wasn¡¯t any other use for it in the future, at least it could be used to disgust the self-proimed pure and noble Fairy Bingqing.


    Meanwhile, where was the Little Dragon God hiding?


    The Little Dragon God first wanted to climb onto Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head, but it subconsciously felt that this action would be too much of an invite for the lightning to strike it.


    So it turned and went downward, quietly hiding between Fairy Bingqing¡¯s inner slip and outer skirt.


    It had made its body as light as a feather, so Fairy Bingqing could not feel it at all.


    ¡°It is definitely hiding in my skirt!¡± Fairy Bingqing shouted loudly.


    The sound of thunder above her head was bing louder, and these shes of lightning tribtion struck her till her hair was flying about messily and she was almost devoid of all strength.


    Fairy Bingqing was very clear that with two more lightning tribtion strikes, even if she did not die, she would be severely injured.


    Fairy Bingqing knew, so why wouldn¡¯t Chu Xunyang be aware?


    Chu Xunyang gritted his teeth. ¡°Since I can¡¯t find it, Bingqing, then¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    All that was left to be seen was Chu Xunyang forcefully pulling down Fairy Binqing¡¯s skirt with his hands.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Fairy Bingqing erupted in a shout of shock and anger!


    Because Chu Xunyang, he actually¡­ he actually pulled down her skirt!


    ¡°I will kill you!!!¡± Fairy Bingqing was furious! She sent a ruthless p at Chu Xunyang.


    Chu Xunyang was not paying attention, and under the shock and anger, Fairy Bingqing had used all her strength.

 Chapter 2627: Shocking Danger (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2627: Shocking Danger (9)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Therefore, Chu Xunyang, who had yet to regain his senses, was instantly sent flying by the p!


    Fairy Bingqing did not notice the lightning tribtion above her head.


    All that was visible was the shing lightning.


    ¡°Rumble!!!¡±


    The thunderous sounds rang non-stop.


    All the lightning and thunder sounds seem to be exploding directly above Fairy Bingqing¡¯s head. It was so intense that she felt dizzy and her body was emitting smoke as she fell limply into the muddy water, with most of her body burnt.


    Fairy Bingqing¡­ had never been this down and out in her entire life.


    The Little Dragon God scrunched up his nose, looking at Fairy Bingqing who was swaying and crumbling to the ground. It had a hunch¡­ this person, who had snatched it away, could no longer be its lightning protection umbre.


    Yup, gotta find another lightning protection umbre.


    Little Dragon God stepped on Fairy Bingqing¡¯s face, its little head turning about to look around.


    Hm, its own little boss was definitely a no-no, it could not let her be struck and burnt. So¡­


    Little Dragon God looked at the two people who were battling mid-air.


    One was the ck robed guy who had been chasing after the little boss earlier on.


    The other was a bad guy who had chased after it earlier on.


    Who to choose?


    Little Dragon God thought about it and felt that both of these people were equally bad!


    However, the ck robed man who was chasing after the boss appeared to be a little more unpleasant.


    Therefore, itunched its little body mid-air like a rocket and reached the back of the Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead in no time.


    It sprawled on his back with its two tiny paws grabbing his back, holding on tightly.


    Furthermore, it could make its body light, as light as a dandelion. So the Thorn Big Team Lead did not notice that he had the owner of the tribtion lightning on his back.


    At that moment, the Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead was fighting Lin Xiaofeng properly.


    If they were to bepared, Big Team Lead¡¯s cultivation was a little stronger.


    As long as he was given sufficient time, he would definitely be able to take down Lin Xiaofeng!


    Just at that moment, he felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. Then he raised his head¡ª


    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±


    As if in agreement, the shes of lightning crashed on his head with a united purpose.


    The Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead shouted loudly. ¡°Perfect timing!¡±


    With a pinch of his fingers, he caught the shes of lightning in his hand and sent them forth to Lin Xiaofeng.


    Lin Xiaofeng was not an idle person either.


    He sneered, and the cold sword in his hand withstood the attack of the lightning.


    Just like that, Lin Xiaofeng was outmatched.


    The Little Dragon God still did not know of the good thing it did. It sprawled on the Thorn Big Lead with its two little paws, climbing upwards, peeking out its little head furtively, sneaking nces stealthily.


    Lin Xiaofeng was entangled by the lightning and could not free himself for a while. As a result,Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead hit him and almost sent him flying.


    However, a weird sneer appeared on his face.


    ¡°It turns out you have a little mushroom growing on your back.¡± Lin Xiaofeng smiled faintly. ¡°Turns out that all the lightning tribtion was attracted by this little thing. I had underestimated it.¡±


    The Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead had also noticed that there was an extra little thing on his back at that moment. However, he showed more delight than surprise. ¡°This shows that I have a good character. Even the little thing came to help me!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then you should properly enjoy the divine lightning.¡± A hint of mockery flitted in Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes.


    It had yet to reach the extreme, so the divine lightning was still within the Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead¡¯s control. However, with the lightning tribtion reaching its peak, at that time¡ª


    ¡°I will properly enjoy it, but you should also apany me and properly enjoy it as well.¡± The Thorn Big Team Lead¡¯s eyes glinted.


    He was very confident of his own cultivation.

 Chapter 2628: Little Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2628: Little Dragon (1)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    It was only a little thing undergoing tribtion. How powerful could it be? He would absolutely be able to block it.


    However, the Thorn Big Team Lead still overestimated his own cultivation¡ª


    After the eighth lightning tribtion, the entire sky suddenly quietened down¡ª


    Why did that happen?


    Could it be that the lightning tribtion had finally passed?


    Everyone raised their heads, looking at the sky.


    However, the sky remained covered in ck dense clouds for ten thousand miles. It was as if the entire world was covered in darkness, without any horizons, as thick as ck ink.


    The Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Because he felt the little thing on his back had exerted more energy in its paws.


    Suddenly!


    The sky darkened to the point of leaving one feeling one¡¯s heart palpitate!


    ¡°Rumble~Rumble~Rumble~Rumble¡­¡±


    Nine bolts of lightning at one go!


    Each strike was more severe than the one before.


    The power and might of the second bolt of lightning was a time stronger than the first bolt of lightning.


    The third bolt was a time stronger than the second bolt.


    The fourth bolt was a time stronger than the third bolt.


    ¡­


    If it continued to multiply each time¡­


    By the time the sixth bolt of lightning struck, the Thorn Big Team Lead had already noticed that he would not be able to hold on!


    Therefore, he immediately tried to throw off the little thing.


    However, the little thing held on tightly to his back, refusing to let go!


    When the seventh bolt of lightning struck, the shoulder of the Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead was struck. Fresh blood spewed out. His body swayed and crumbled to the ground.


    The Little Dragon God felt that things were not looking great.


    That protective umbre was covered with wounds, it was no longer useful.


    Its ck eyes turned about, speedily searching for an intact and even moreplete protective umbre¡ªLin Xiaofeng.


    Lin Xiaofeng felt the gaze of the Little Dragon God on him and instantly felt unwell. He turned around and wanted to run.


    However, at that moment the Little Dragon God opened its wings, flew toward him and held onto his armpits, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Rumble¡ª!!!¡±


    The eighth bolt of lightning ruthlessly struck!


    The Little Dragon God, who was under Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s armpit, was perfectly unharmed, but Lin Xiaofeng had it badly.


    In order to withstand the bolt of lightning, his hairpin had broken and his hair had all fallen loose. Furthermore, he was sent directly rolling on the ground.


    There was still one more strike.


    There was still thest strike of lightning left!!!


    However, that bolt of lightning was continuously cooking, broiling into arge mass of a ball, its shes of lightning gathering into a lump, ring and hissing. Yet, it did not strike down, and only gathered more densely.


    At that moment, even the Little Dragon God started to shiver.


    It originally felt that things were looking bleak, because it could not avoid it anymore.


    However, it did not want to implicate Su Luo, so it could only circle around at its spot in anxiety. It even used its paws to dig into the ground, wanting to tunnel underground.


    The ball of lightning on its head became more and more violent and everyone could feel that things weren¡¯t good. Their bodies were covered in wounds, but each of them also flew away in different directions to flee for their lives!


    Because staying here and waiting for the lightning ball to strike would only mean one thing: death!


    At that moment, the gazes that everyone used to look at the Little Dragon God carried a hint of pity and sighing.


    Under such a lightning tribtion, even if it had the noble bloodline of the royalty of the dragon n, it would still have to fall¡­


    Fairy Bingqing looked at Su Luo gloatingly.


    Although she was also miserable, at that moment she was much better offpared to Su Luo.


    The gears in Su Luo¡¯s mind were still spinning at full speed.


    The more dangerous things were, the calmer her mind was.


    What to do¡­


    What other trump cards did she still have?


    Su Luo¡¯s brain was turning at a speed that was faster than its usual by almost ten times!


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    At that instant, Su Luo¡¯s brain lit up, brighter than the lightning ball above her head!


    How could she forget?!


    She still had the best and final card to y which she hadn¡¯t touched.


    The Battle God Puppet!


    Yep, the Battle God Puppet!

 Chapter 2629: Little Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2629: Little Dragon (2)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Su Luo immediately dug out a few Mortal-rank weapons and Earth-rank weapons she had robbed from the mausoleum these past days and stuffed them all into the Battle God Puppet¡¯s mouth.


    The Battle God Puppet needed sufficient spiritual energy in order to awaken.


    Just as Su Luo had almost stuffed all the weapons she had earned over the past few days into the Battle God Puppet¡¯s stomach, the Battle God Puppet finally opened its piercing cold eyes!


    Su Luo let out a long breath.


    If she still couldn¡¯t refill his spiritual energy, Su Luo was about to even consider letting him swallow the weapon imprints. Fortunately, those could still be kept.


    The Battle God Puppet¡¯s eyes were bright and energetic.


    At that moment, the lightning ball that had gathered above her head was bingrger. It was so dazzling that its rays were spreading in all directions, making it even brighter than the light of day.


    Just then, the lightning ball had gathered to the point of its peak¡ª


    ¡°Rumble!!!¡±


    A thundering sound that could destroy the heavens and earth shot forth at the tiny Su Luo and the Little Dragon God!


    In that instant it was as if the sky had fallen, the earth had caved, and the rivers and mountains had overturned!


    But it was almost at this moment, when everyone thought that Su Luo and the Little Dragon God would turn into ashes, that another being appeared before Su Luo.


    Battle God Puppet!


    The Battle God Puppet stood upright like a heavenly god.


    Its figure was stalwart and burly, like a mountain, majestic and steady, with its two hands that appeared to be holding up the sky!


    It was as if his hands could hold up the entire sky!


    The heavenly lightning erupted!


    It was as if all its might was absorbed by the Battle God Puppet, and by the time itnded on Su Luo and the Little Dragon God¡¯s bodies, all that was left was just a little bit of its original strength.


    Su Luo also wanted to run, but at that moment, where else could she run to?


    She could only grit her teeth and hold on, working hard to get over this hurdle!


    Although it was just a fraction of the original might, to Su Luo it was already an existence that could not be withstood.


    The trails of white rays erupted.


    Su Luo threw out all of her trump cards.


    Gravitational Space Technique! Strength Arm Bone! Chengying Sword! All kinds of defensive armor and potions; throwing out everything,yer afteryer to protect herself and the Little Dragon God.


    When that erupted, when lightning that had mostly been blocked off by the Battle God Puppet had fallen onto Su Luo, the thunderbolt that had great lethality was like a raging tide, corroding the fragile embankment.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡± regardless of the numerous defenses put up, Su Luo could not protect her body. She felt a stab of pain at her chest and a mouthful of fresh blood rushed up to her throat.


    ¡°Puff puff puff¡ª¡±


    She spat seven mouthfuls of blood, one right after another.


    Comparative to Su Luo, the Little Dragon God could be called the beloved of the heavens.


    When that mild thunderbolt attacked, its fur shook and turned into the strongest armor!


    The thunderbolts that fell on its body were reflected away.


    After it was done, it shook its fur and once again regained its original flurry and fluffy cute appearance.


    After Su Luo saw this, she wanted to vomit blood again.


    This was the difference between innate talent¡­


    Hearsay, she was also hatched from an egg, but why did she not have such a perverted level of innate talent? Comparing one egg to another egg could truly anger an egg to death.


    Su Luo sighed and then found herself feeling extremely dizzy.


    Su Luo knew that she could not hold on much longer.


    At that moment, the lightning tribtion had already passed.


    The dense clouds were also slowly vanishing, the sky regaining its original peace.


    Su Luo still remembered that she had three parties of enemies.


    The demon n, the Thorn, and the Xiaofeng Small Team at which Fairy Bingqing was. These people all wanted to snatch her weapon imprints.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, she kept away the White Tiger Baton in her space. As for the remaining weapon imprints, she would also not give up on them.


    ¡°Quickly leave.¡± Su Luo hugged the Little Dragon God, jumped onto the Battle God Puppet, sitting on his shoulder as she speedily instructed him. ¡°Do the best you can, run as far as you can and ditch these people!¡±

 Chapter 2630: Little Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2630: Little Dragon (3)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    After the lightning tribtion, the previous conflicts had once again surfaced and she, Su Luo, had once again be the target of the masses.


    Although the Battle God Puppet was a foodie, eating up a lot of Su Luo¡¯s treasures, it was able to save Su Luo¡¯s life during critical moments time and time again.


    There was not much energy left in the Battle God Puppet, but it was still able to hang on for a bit. So after hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, it carried her on its back, striding and flying in leaps, speeding into a sh of light with every thud, disappearing very quickly.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Fairy Bingqing was the first to react and wanted to go after Su Luo.


    However, Lin Xiaofeng swept a cold nce at her.


    The speed of the Battle God Puppet was not one they could match even when they were at their peak, whatmore now that everyone was injured orying on the ground.


    Fairy Bingqing hammered her fist into the ground in anger!


    She did not manage to get the Little Dragon God, the White Tiger Baton had disappeared during the rush, and she herself was¡­ by Chu Xunyang¡­ Why was every incident a bad one?


    ¡°I never thought that Su Luo had a few tricks up her sleeve to be actually able to move a Battle God Puppet. We had truly underestimated her.¡± Chu Xunyang said angrily.


    ¡°Give chase!¡± The Thorn¡¯s Big Team Lead struggled to stand up and started chasing in the direction in which the Battle God Puppet had disappeared to.


    Lin Xiaofeng thought about it and followed as well. ¡°Let¡¯s give chase too. I have a hunch that the energy in the Battle God Puppet would not be able to hold on much longer.¡±


    Therefore, people started to move forward in the same direction, like arrows leaving a bow.


    The Big Rhino had yet to regain his senses at that moment!


    OMG! That lightning was terrifying! The Big Rhino touched his chest and found that his own heart was jumping about loudly. Only then did he realize that he was still alive.


    ¡°Little wife, little wife!¡± The Big Rhino who had finally regained his senses also chased in the direction Su Luo had disappeared to.


    At that particr moment, Su Luo was sitting on the shoulder of the Battle God Puppet.


    The Battle God Puppet strode and moved forward at full speed.


    On the other hand, Su Luo¡¯s head was bing heavier and more and more blurry.


    She was afraid that she would fall off the Battle God Puppet¡¯s body so she rather tied herself up to its neck.


    Compared to the huge body of the Battle God Puppet, Su Luo was just a tiny dot, like a ne on its neck,


    Running all the way.


    Ten Miles


    A hundred miles.


    A thousand miles.


    ¡­


    Arge mountain.


    Arge river.


    A snowy ce.


    ¡­


    One day and one night, the Battle God Puppet seemed to have carried Su Luo to the end of the sky.


    Finally, when it had almost exhausted all his energy, it carefully ced Su Luo on the smooth grasnd. Then, it let itself crumble to the ground and fell into a deep slumber.


    As for Su Luo, she also fell into a deep unconsciousness.


    Only Little Dragon God remained awake.


    One day passed by.


    The second day passed by.


    Three days passed.


    However, Su Luo still did not show any signs of awakening.


    She justid there with her hands neatly folded above her stomach; her face was pale and appeared drained of blood, showing a hint of pain and suffering.


    Although she was unconscious, she remained noble like a princess.


    The Little Dragon God circled around Su Luo.


    One round after another.


    It circled her until it finally felt discouraged. So it just helplesslyid by Su Luo¡¯s side, putting its head on its two paws, its watery eyes looking at her pitifully.


    Those eyes that were cute and adorable were too heartbreaking.


    The Little Dragon God stretched out its little paw and poked at Su Luo.


    No response.


    Poked again.


    Still no response.


    The Little Dragon God pouted its red lips in grievance, not knowing what to do.


    So hungry¡­ The Little Dragon God rubbed its ttened little tummy.

 Chapter 2631: Little Dragon (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2631: Little Dragon (4)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    The Little Dragon God really wanted to eat meat.


    Roasted drumstick, roasted duck neck, roasted wild venison, roasted pork slices¡­ Sob sob, really wanted to eat¡­


    ¡°Pitter patter, pitter patter¡ª¡± the Little Dragon God was so greedy that it was drooling.


    However¡­ Thinking of its experience these past few days, the Little Dragon God was so grieved and indignant that it wanted to stick its head into the ground.


    To the Little Dragon God, things like catching little animals was practically not a challenge, to the point that with a wave of his hand, these little animals would line up and skin themselves clean, and offer themselves up to be roasted.


    However¡­ Little Dragon God noticed that, with an exhale of its fire element dragon breath, that meat was no longer meat and instead had turned into ck dust.


    With a lot of effort, it managed to control its fire energy and used a small fire, but in the end, with an exhale, the meat still turned into charcoal¡­ sob sob sob.


    The Little Dragon God turned its little head and thought about it, recalling that the little boss put the meat on top of a fire pit to roast. Therefore it could also learn from her, but in the end¡­


    The stick hadn¡¯t skewered through the meat and it was already crushed¡­ sob sob sob.


    The Little Dragon God banged his head on the ground in grievance and indignation.


    Really so hungry¡­


    The Little Dragon God raised its head listlessly, pitifully grabbed a strand of green foxtail grass and quietly started munching on it.


    As it munched, the green foxtail¡¯s fluffy parts flew into its nose.


    ¡°Hachoo! Choo!¡± The Little Dragon God started sneezing a few times.


    Terrible grass, how disgusting! The Little Dragon God angrily threw the foxtail grass away and atstid beside Su Luo¡¯s head feebly, itsrge dewy eyes looking at her in a daze.


    So hungry¡­


    The Little Dragon God rubbed its shriveled little tummy, feebly falling into unconsciousness¡­


    The Little Dragon God definitely became the first dragon in history to have fainted from hunger¡­ the first and only.


    Rain started to fall from the sky in a drizzle.


    Su Luo, who had fallen unconscious for seven days and seven nights, finally opened her eyes slowly.


    After seven days of natural repair, the internal injuries that had happened due to the lightning eruption had already more or less recovered.


    After all, Su Luo¡¯s body contained the essence of the scarlet blood Ningpo figwort, and earlier on she had also taken quite a bit of emperor ranked pills, so her auto-recovery abilities were unbeatable.


    Even if she was thrown into the grass bush, she would also slowly recover.


    Wasn¡¯t this already self-recovery?


    Eh, there was something by the side of her hand?


    Su Luo looked over and found a small flurry furball.


    Su Luo picked up the Little Dragon God and put it in her arms, patting its tiny spine.


    In Su Luo¡¯s embrace, the Little Dragon God woke up vaguely, its sleepy eyes closed into slits as it shouted weakly. ¡°Hungry¡­¡±


    Its t little tummy even very cooperatively let out a growl.


    Su Luo was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Su Luo poked the little puppy¡¯s nose.


    When the little puppy heard this, it instantly came alive, its eyes glinting brightly.


    The cute, usually quiet puppy waved its paws around, listing out over ten kinds of roasted meat.


    All of them were roasted meat, not a single one was vegetarian!


    It could be seen how miserably the little thing had been holding on these days.


    In order to reward the Little Dragon God for putting those people in such a miserable state, Su Luo decided to solve the problem of its basic needs.


    Su Luo disyed her skills of making the Su style roasted meat.


    As for the Little Dragon God, its duty was to offer up fresh meat.


    To the noble dragon n, it practically did not need to lift a finger. It waved its hand and naturally the kings of the local area would be itsckey, cleaning up the meat and serving the most tender, freshest and most fragrant meat.


    Su Luo was afraid that the Little Dragon God would faint from hunger again, and really roasted a lot of meat. If it could not finish it, she would just keep it in her space. After all, it would not spoil.

 Chapter 2632: Little Dragon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2632: Little Dragon (5)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    Just roasting meat alone was enough to keep Su Luo busy for a whole three days.


    These three days, Su Luo was controlling the Fallen Red Lotus every moment to roast the meat.


    If other people ever found out, they would definitely shout about how much of a waste it was. One had to understand that it was an exotic fire. An exotic fire! The first me born after the heavens and earth were formed.


    Other people would not even get a strand even if they wanted, yet she was using it to roast meat?!


    Three dayster, Su Luo suddenly found out that her Fallen Red Lotus had improved substantially, and there was a sign of quantitative change leading to qualitative change.


    Su Luo ced a whole pile of roasted meat before the Little Dragon God.


    As for the Little Dragon God at that moment?


    After the sky turned bright, that little puppy was sitting cross-legged, prim and proper, and in front of it was a high pile of roasted meat ced on top of a huge green leaf. The pile of meat was more than ten timesrger than its body¡­


    Su Luo smiled.


    She sat cross-legged on the ground, with both her hands ced on her knees as she started chanting and her eyes also slowly closed.


    Her entire body was emitting a continuous faint glow.


    ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡± appeared in Su Luo¡¯s mind page by page.


    Getting the essence technique from the Nether White Tiger¡¯s mausoleum left Su Luo feeling euphoric because there were a lot of highlights and exnations of the exquisiteness of thebination of gravity and space.


    Some of the questions Su Luo had been unable to make sense of had found their answers here, and even if her answers were not resolved, she had gained quite a bit of an inspiration.


    With a thought, the spiritual energy that had been suppressed for so long instantly started to flow like the flood.


    With the outflowing of the spiritual energy, a buzzing started to ring out from the air around Su Luo. It was as if the air was being ripped apart, like something had reached new heights.


    The ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡± was useless to anyone else, but to Su Luo alone, it was the best cultivation technique.


    Su Luo quietly chanted the form of the ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡±.


    The wondrous and obscure form was difficult and profound.


    As Su Luo muttered lightly, it was as if an ancient bell was chiming.


    At the start, Su Luo could only vaguely mutter a few sentences and her head started to hurt badly, but Su Luo did not give up. Even when she was about to pass out from the pain, she still held on.


    Because Su Luo knew that the chant was very useful.


    As she chanted, she could feel her dantian being expanded and the spiritual energy was increasing.


    The expansion of her dantian was an indication of her advancement!


    At that moment, Su Luo was covered in sweat, her face was pale and without color, her brows furrowed due to the immense pain in her organs.


    With the passing of time, the originally difficult chant started to be smoother.


    At first, just a sentence of the form would cause extreme headache, butter on, Su Luo was able to chant in paragraphs.


    The speed at which she chanted was increasing.


    Her thin lips were moving ever so slightly and no one could clearly make out what she was chanting.


    At the end, when she chanted, it was as if a few remnant illusions could be seen.


    How fast of a speed would that have been?


    Even the Little Dragon God was dumbfounded by Su Luo. With a tter, the roasted meat dropped to the ground.


    The sound of chanting slowly turned faint.


    Just at that moment, a buzz rang in Su Luo¡¯s mind and following that, all the spiritual energy from all directions came gushing toward her body explosively.


    Advanced.


    Finally advanced to Saint Rank seven-stars.


    Finally achieved the minimum qualifications required to fight for Bai Ze¡¯s inheritance.


    However, that was not the end.


    At that moment, the corner of Su Luo¡¯s lips had a hint of a smile, but her eyes remained tightly shut.


    Because Su Luo could feel that the space gravity technique she had not improved in a long time, was also gaining qualitative improvements at the moment.


    Her space did not erge, but the might of the gravitational technique had leapt by a whole three times!

 Chapter 2633: Little Dragon (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2633: Little Dragon (6)</h4>


    Trantor : MoonWhisperer, gunky, skyrise


    What did three times mean?


    For example, if Su Luo¡¯s original space gravity technique could only affect her enemies for one second, then now, she could actually keep her opponent confined for three seconds!


    When experts exchange blows, one second was enough to make a difference in life and death, not to mention three seconds.


    ¡°Essence of Nether White Tiger''s Phantom Gravity Technique¡± was really a good thing, allowing Su Luo¡¯s overall cultivation to advance greatly.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s eyes remained unopened.


    The dantian in her body was still slowly opening, quietly, but yet it brought about a sense of delight.


    When Su Luo opened her eyes once again, she realized that her cultivation had advanced to the peak of Saint Rank seven-stars!


    That was practically a two-star leap!


    One had to know, the further one went, the harder it was to advance!


    But what about Su Luo? Before she had departed, she advanced to Saint Rank six-stars under the help of the Lion King. How long ago was that? And now she was at Saint Rank seven-stars!


    Advancing at such speed was practically unprecedented, and only Nangong Liuyun¡¯s speed could beparable.


    If one had to mention from the start, there was a huge gap between Fairy Bingqing, who was part of the Top 5 in the dragon list, and Su Luo. The gap was so big that she was despised by the other party.


    But now, Su Luo, who was about to step into the Saint Rank eight-stars, was Fairy Bingqing¡¯s opponent; someone Fairy Bingqing had to look at differently.


    She already had the qualifications to be Fairy Bingqing¡¯s opponent. At least, Su Luo believed that if she used up all her trump cards¡­ Perhaps even Fairy Bingqing who was Top 5 in the Dragon List would not necessarily be able to defeat her!


    Thinking about this, Su Luo suddenly felt a sense of pride and excitement.


    She had the impulse to show off and act arrogant!


    Su Luo¡¯s advancing speed was already very, very fast, but due to the environment she was in, there were always a bunch of experts blocking her way. So, each time, when she was at the bottomyer, she would surpass them, leaving them far behind her.


    If one had to me it on something, it could only be that Su Luo started toote. However, even if she started toote, she was stronger than many people.


    Those who cultivated had long lives.


    After being promoted to Saint Rank, their lives would be extended to 500 years.


    So to cultivators, for Su Luo¡¯s age of under 20, was no different than being in her adolescent stage.


    However, Su Luo¡¯s current cultivation was enough to totally destroy those at the adolescent stage and stand shoulder to shoulder with those at middle age stage.


    This was innate talent!


    After Su Luo was done, she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Where was the little dragon god? Why did it disappear?


    Su Luo put away the Battle God Puppet back into her space and then started to search for the little dragon god.


    Because they had an equal contract, her mind could lock onto the little dragon god¡¯s existence, but¡ª


    Who was this little doll before her eyes?


    All she saw was a little doll of about three or four years old, sitting on the head of a huge dragon elephant basking under the sun.


    The little doll had a small head, a slender little body, exquisite features on its jade sculptured little face. Especially his eyes, hisshes were long and thick, and one could easily imagine how beautiful those eyes would be when he opened them.


    Under the dazzling sunlight, he sat on the head of the big dragon elephant and his head was bobbing up and down, dozing off like a little chick pecking rice, extremely adorable.


    Su Luo¡¯s movements suddenly awakened him.


    He opened his drowsy,rge eyes and used his adorable chubby little arms that looked like lotus to rub his eyes.


    He was dressed in a set of loose, coarse clothing, holding onto his sleeves and pants, revealing his white, plump, little hands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!